《Heaven, Earth, Me》


 Chapter 1

    Within the vast Heaven and Earth, in the sky above a snow-filled continent, a battle of titanic proportions was happening. The space bent because of physical shes, and energy attacks were enough topletely destroy mountain ranges. The male and female who were battling were once lovers. However, now they were fighting to the death.


    The female had an aloof and murderous aura, making all living beings kneel to plead for mercy. Her hair was as dark as a Moonless night and straight like a waterfall. Her eyes had a silver luster that could charm someone with one look and freeze them with the next. She also had a beautiful and sleek ck scaled tail behind her.


    She controlled the moon in the sky, creating attacks that could eternally freeze even the hottest fires, and half of the stars obeyed hermands, attacking the man before her like shooting stars.


    The male had an imposing and otherworldly aura, making all living beings kneel in awe and reverence. He was tall and handsome, with a head full of raven ck wavy hair. His eyes had a golden luster that could brighten your day with one look and make you feel safe with the next. Behind him was an imposing yet charming long golden tail.


    He controlled the Sun in the sky, resisting the chilling attacks of his opponent. The other half of the stars listened to his pleas, defending against her continuous attacks against him.


    The man shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that I didn¡¯t betray you! It was the Supreme Elder that leaked the location of our family!¡±


    The female sneered and calmly answered, ¡°So what, if it was not for you telling others about our most precious secret and cultivation techniques, would they have any drive to attack? They wouldn¡¯t!¡±


    The man couldn¡¯t help but flinch. The woman didn¡¯t miss that chance, and while he was distracted, she fired a giant moonbeam at him. *BOOOM!* He barely managed to defend himself, but the mountain-destroying explosion sent him flying hundreds of kilometers away!


    When he managed to stop the momentum, the male¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but distort in pain, not physical, but pain that his lover could deliver an attack like that to him. He desperately tried to convince her, ¡°Even if it was like that, haven¡¯t we taken our revenge!? We-¡±


    The female instantly appeared before him and cut his speech right there with a powerful tailsh to his face. The space around trembled, and the man was sent spinning with blood leaking from his mouth through a whole mountain. The woman screamed at him, her voice moving the clouds away. ¡°WE!? HOW DARE YOU INCLUDE YOURSELF! If it was not for me charging straight in, would you have done anything!? YOU WOULDN¡¯T! Even if I were to die against them, I would have been happy to take my revenge, but you had to intervene, making some of them escape and stopping my self-explosion! BASTARD!¡±


    An endless amount of moon energy and falling stars started gathering in a whirlpool around her! When the man got out of the mountain and saw this, his eyes opened wildly. He hastily started to charge his own attack gathering the rest of the stars andbining them with the sun energy to defend himself.


    However, even while preparing to defend against her attack, he couldn¡¯t help but frantically shout. ¡°You, you, you! Change¡¯er do you want to destroy this whole continent!? Stop this madness! Why don¡¯t you understand that I did everything because of my love for you! We can always rebuild our family!¡±


    Change¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but feel pain in her heart, ¡°Tai Yang¡­ Even if that is true¡­ We can¡¯t continue to live the same way after everything we have done. Our family is gone. Our powers are only half of what they were used to be. This attack will certainly cripple me after I use it.¡±


    ¡°Since you im to love me¡­ Do not block this attack, and I won¡¯t block yours. We shall meet in our next reincarnation¡± Then, she showed her first smile since the beginning of their battle. It was a smile with infinite gentleness, like the moon that guards you at night.


    Tai Yang continued to gather energy while closing his eyes in pain. Instead of retorting, he also smiled. It gave a gentle feeling, like the setting sun. However, this also meant the end of the day. ¡°Sure, love. Let us meet in the next reincarnation.¡±


    Both of thempressed their attack to a single point, which made the space around them shatter, and they released it at each other. The two attacks crossed each other with a hairbreadth of difference and hit the other party in the chest. This was followed by an explosion that seemed to reverse Heaven and Earth.


    Eons passed since that cataclysmic battle, the continents shifted, and the eras passed. Exactly 999 910 yearster, a miracle happened in the corner of the world.


    A peal of extremely happyughter was resounding all around. The personughing was an extremely beautiful woman. Her raven ck straight hair reached below her soft and perky butt, and her red eyes radiate an imposing red light. Her 173cm of height and slender body gave her an elegant disposition.


    Right now, she was naked on the top of one mountain with aplicated formation below her. The formation absorbed energy and sent it to the female into what seems to be her uterus.


    With the ancient text she found inside this secret and ancient tomb and her own horrificprehension talent, she created a one-time use technique that would let her be pregnant if she bathed in sunlight, moonlight, and starlight.


    Although her elemental attributes didn¡¯t match, a miracle happened! When she was about to give up, two formless energies entered the absorbing array andbined into one absorbing all the Sun, Moon, and star energy. This created a little life inside her!


    ¡°Finally! ording to the text, I have to meditate while absorbing these energies and sending them to the fetus¡­ How much time must one do this? I hope I don¡¯t have to stay here for 100 years. Just joking, hahaha.¡±


    She looked on the horizon as an army g raised thousands of kilometers away. Her profound cultivation made it possible for her to see that far.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ it must be those tireless people of the Moon Empire; can¡¯t they even stop warring against the Sun empire even for a year? Well, let¡¯s meditate. I have to rise my little lover nicely fufufufu.¡±


    Yes, this madwoman was trying to give birth to a child without using her energy or blood and raise them (she didn¡¯t really care about gender) as her future lover.


    While Tatyana was preparing to enter selfless cultivation, a human soul of another dimension appeared with a mission, to change the soul of the male baby with his and reincarnate.


    It seems to be their reward for the excellent karma umted when they were alive. Without giving it much thought, it dove straight into the pregnant woman¡¯s belly!¡­ Only to be caught by a beautiful and fair hand.


    The beautiful red eyes of the woman were now glowing ominously while looking at the otherworldly soul, ¡°Say little soul, how dare try to overtake my baby, hmm?¡±


    The soul tried to struggle with the help of the power given by that mysterious god. However, that woman used her spiritual pressure and oppressed the soul so powerfully that they were suffocating even in their soul form! ¡°Seems that you have a lot of energy¡­ Perfect, you will serve as nourishment for my baby.¡±


    She then destroyed the memories and sense of self of the soul, ripped it into little chunks, and fed it little by little to her baby with a smile. But she didn¡¯t know that this action would make the would-be two babies be one, and the resulting baby somewhat different from the rest¡­


    ¡°How should I name them¡­ Yally? Bagoga?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but frown. She has never been good with names¡­ ¡°I have some years to think, so there isn¡¯t any problem!¡±


    And so, after setting up a concealing formation around the area, she entered into a selfless cultivation state so that time passed faster. ¡°Let¡¯s put an alert that will wake me up one year before I have to give birth.¡±


    89 yearster¡­


    She looked at the time that passed and blinked, then blinked again. ¡°I, Tatyana, was joking about the hundred years. Who would have thought¡­.¡±


    She looked down at her inted belly and couldn¡¯t help but caress it with a gentle and expectant smile. ¡°Since there is only one year left, let¡¯s step up a house for the baby to be born. Where should I go¡­ Let¡¯s go to the Moon Empire. Any of the Empires is good. They should have ended that war, right?¡±


    With a destination locked, she took the formation back to her spatial ring and took a boat-like device. She mounted in it and disappeared from there.

 Chapter 2

    One yearter, in a luxurious house.


    ¡°AHHHHH!!!!¡± The screams of a woman could be heard, by her side there were three people, the one looking between her legs said with a calm face, ¡°Lady Tatyana, breathe and push, little by little the head can already be seen¡±


    The woman, Tatyana, couldn¡¯t help but scream, ¡°WHY DOES IT HURT SO MUCH WITH MY LEVEL OF CULTIVATION!!!¡±


    The doctor in charge, Dr. Ava, answered calmly ¡°I already told you that when a woman gives birth her body losses all of its cultivation until the baby or babies are born. If not, don¡¯t you think the baby would die because of your muscle strength that can tten mountains? ¡±


    In truth, what Tatyana asked made sense. Even if she bes a mortal, her countless years of experience should make her take the pain of childbirth lightly. She didn¡¯t expect that the world¡¯sws were trying to kill her while giving birth because of the method she used to get pregnant! All because this kind of pregnancy goes against the heavenly order since it uses the natural Yin and Yang energies to create life.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t tell the doctor about it. She didn¡¯t want anybody to know that her baby was born that way. Many high-level cultivators would flock to her and ask how to make it possible if they knew.


    To avoid being killed by the heavens, Tatyana reached into her spatial ring, and while the doctor and the other two nurses looked at her, she pulled out a pill that she concocted for hiding when heavenly tribtion came and ate it. Eating this pill will hide her from the main heaven will. The one that she will have to bear with will be just the residual will of the heavens.


    After that, it was a battle of wills.


    Tatyana continued fighting for three hours straight, feeling excruciating pain. Knowing that she was in thest stretch, she made the final push, and with the help of the doctor and nurses, the little baby came out!


    Tatyana was overjoyed. Not only did she survive her little meatbun came out safely! Feeling her cultivation returning little by little and healing her body, she felt satisfaction like no other. ¡®I won against the heavens! I managed to deliver her.¡¯


    She asked the nurse to give her the baby, and she started to look at her with boundless love and satisfaction. The baby was a little developed! With midnight ck hair and closed eyes, she had pearly white skin with slight rosiness. Her cheeks were full, making one want to take a bite, her facial features were very delicate, and one knew that she would be a devastatingly beautiful woman when she grew up.


    When she nestled her little meatbun in her arms, on the child¡¯s lower back, she felt something against her hand. She took out her breasts and let her baby drink from them.


    While the child was drinking, she carefully rotated her to look at her back, and to her surprise, she had something protruding above her little butt! Not only that, it was growing at speed visible to the naked eye!


    The four looked at the extra limb growing from her back speechlessly. First, it was ck with small scales around it. However, at some point, it started turning golden. When it finished growing, all that was left was a half-ck, half-golden scaled tail¡­


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Tatyana looked at the doctor and asked with a small smile. ¡°Dr. Ava, is it normal for the child to grow a tail when born? ¡±


    Dr. Ava looked at her with her ever serious expression and answered, ¡°No.¡±


    Tatyana slowly returned her meatbun to the normal position and looked out the window. She was wondering why did her future wif- *COUGH* her little daughter have a tail¡­ a bicolor one at that. The first half ck and the other half golden.


    To ensure no more abnormalities suddenly grew on her daughter, she analyzed her up and down. Tatyana¡¯s sight froze at a certain point in the middle. This time she was utterly dumbfounded! She looked up to the ever-serious Dr. Ava and decided not to ask her.


    Instead, she looked at the two nurses on the other side who had their eyes and mouths open widely while looking at a particr part of her daughter. ¡°Is it normal for my DAUGHTER to have that little peanut attached above her privates?¡±


    The nurse with long blonde hair stuttered while she answered, ¡°L-L-Lady Tatyana, t-that is a p-p-penis.¡±


    Her sister, the other nurse with short blonde hair, looked at the strange yet, extremely fantastic work of art before her with a stupefied expression.


    Tatyana looked out of the window again to reflect on her life choices. Meanwhile, the little meatbun stopped her meal, looked at her mother, and tapped her shoulder twice as if to give support. This action made even the ever-serious Dr. Ava¡¯s facial expression crack.


    Tatyana looked down after her daughter¡¯s taps. What greeted her was an extremely beautiful pair of eyes. They had golden irises that glowed with the radiance of the sun. Moreover, around the slit pupils, there was a little bit of red color. The red color was like growing roots reaching a quarter of the iris, making her gaze extremely exotic yet captivating.


    When the nurse sisters looked at the little meatbun eyes, they couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°So beautiful!¡±


    Tatyana looked at the three of them and spoke imposingly, ¡°All of you, I don¡¯t care if you speak around the house about her, but I don¡¯t want the fact of her having the two sexes and a tail. Until she grows up, this will have to get concealed. If it gets leaked, I will kill every one of you personally. I know that sooner orter, it will surface, but I want her to have as normal a childhood as possible.¡±


    They knew that Tatyana wanted time to educate the little miss, so the three of them answered with extremely serious expressions, ¡°As the Lady says!¡±


    The long-haired nurse called Anna thought to herself, ¡®If someone dares to look down on our little miss in the future, I will kill without mercy.¡¯


    Tatyana continued her order, ¡°Dr. Ava, prepare the nourishing resources that I brought back for her. I want her to start strengthening herself as soon as possible.¡±


    Dr. Ava nodded and left to get the supplements for the baby. ¡®Lady Tatyana truly put effort into these. Not only will they aid in conditioning her body for cultivation, but they will also make her almost immune to any kind of disease. ¡®


    Tatyana turned toward the nurses and ordered, ¡°Both of you will be her personal maids from now on. If anything tries to hurt her with malicious intentions, kill without mercy, then report to me. I don¡¯t want a single mishap to happen because of indecision!¡±


    Anna and Eve answered with ferocious smiles, ¡°Understood! We won¡¯t let anything befall the little miss.¡±


    Tatyana looked down at her baby, and a beautiful smile appeared on her face. Then she spoke her name for the first time, ¡°From now on you will be called¡­ Yasenia.¡±


    Yesenia¡¯s eyes curved into crescents and replied with a bubbly ¡°Aye!¡± making their hearts melt into a puddle.

 Chapter 3

    Like that, month after month passed and little Yasenia was about to be one year old. This birthday is one of the most important dates because the child will be able to reveal his or her body¡¯s constitution with a single ritual. Depending on this, a person will either be riddled with difficulties in their cultivation path or have a smooth ascension through the ranks.


    Little Yasenia was running through the corridor with her tail behind swinging from side to side and her shoes making a ¡®dadada¡¯ sound. Every maid that saw her would involuntarily reveal a small smile.


    When little Yasenia turned one corner, she saw a tall woman with long ck hair, and she eximed with her milky voice, like a crisp bell, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    The elegant woman turned around, and her ever-cold-looking expression softened. She crouched down to catch the little bullet running towards her and wrapped her in her embrace, ¡°Yasenia, didn¡¯t I tell you not to run! What if you fall¡­.¡±


    The little meat bun scrunched her doll-like face and answered, grumbling, ¡°how can I fall running at that little speed! Mommy, you are being overprotective!¡±


    Tatyana was stumped and thought to herself, ¡®Is she truly a one-year-old child? How can she be so¡­ developed? ¡®


    But¡­ thinking about the 90 years of pregnancy¡­ ¡®To be honest, it would worry me more if she were normal.¡¯


    After thinking that, she gently answered, ¡°What have you been doing recently, Yassy?¡±


    ¡°I was watching uncle Richard train the guards!¡±


    Then with a littleugh, she said, ¡°They are so clumsy, and uncle Richard always beats them up!¡±


    Tatyana answered with a little frown, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little young to seebat training?¡±


    Yasenia looked up and thought, her little face turning serious, ¡®Extremely adorable!¡¯


    That was the thought of Tatyana and of every maid that was present. Little Yasenia then tilted her head while asking cutely and wagging her tail.¡±Mommy, you are right. I need to grow a little more! Can you teach me to read at least?¡±


    Of course, this was a critical hit for everyone. It is clear that if the mother didn¡¯t agree, some maids would teach her in secret even if they had to be punished! Tatyana answered, ¡°Sure, let us read every time before bed until you fall asleep. What do you think, little meat bun?¡±


    Little Yasenia¡¯s eyes glittered, and her scaled tail wagged speedily, making her mood clear to everyone. ¡°Mommy, I love you the most!¡±


    And with a big smooch on the cheek, she jumped from her arms and went elsewhere to y. Tatyana smiled like a fool after the smooch. When she recovered, she asked the maids around her where Anna and Eve were. One of the maids answered respectfully, ¡°The other day, some people tried to kidnap little miss, so at the moment, they are catching all the people rted to them and sending them to the torture rooms.¡±


    Since this was the first time someone had tried to do something like this, although the surface of the mansion looked tranquil like water, every single maid and guard was in a battle-ready mood.


    Tatyana looked outside through her window with a face that could freeze even the hottest fire. ¡°Don¡¯t let even the dogs rted to this live.¡±


    All the maids answered respectfully, ¡°As the Lady says!¡± And then retreated.


    ¡®It seems that people have forgotten about me after disappearing some years for giving birth to my little treasure. Let¡¯s see if they remember me after this¡¯ A cold smirk appeared naturally on her face, and her red eyes glowed with the promise of murder.


    On the next day, the whole capital of the Moon Empire shuddered because of the cruelty and destruction disyed in one of the Count¡¯s houses. The reason seems to be that they tried to kidnap the child of Countess Tatyana.


    Everyone thought that the Royal family would punish her, but they just closed one eye and let it pass, making everyone even more afraid. From then on, the parents of the Moon Empire taught their children about the consequences of offending someone that you should not, with this example.


    On the first birthday of little Yasenia, every maid went back and forth with the presents sent by other houses, be it inspecting and seeing what was useful. Although tedious, they did it withoutints because it was the first birthday of their little miss! They wanted to finish fast so that they could attend the revealing ceremony. Tatyana didn¡¯t invite any outsiders. Only the trusted personnel of the house attended.


    Sometimeter, at dusk, everyone was in the clearing behind the house, a little bit anxious, a little bit eager, and a little bit nervous. Even if their little miss is not suited for cultivation, they will still respect her as much as before because she is the only child of Countess Tatyana, their master. But of course, they wanted the best for her, so they were all a little antsy.


    After Tatyana finished putting the formation in the center of the clearing, it was the turn of little Yasenia to step forward. Tatyana spoke gently but firmly, ¡°Yassy, no matter the oue, mom will love you the same. You just have to go forward to the middle of the formation and put a little drop of blood in the big stone there.¡±


    As Tatyana said, there was a standing roulette-like stone in the middle, having three concentric circles, each with the image of the element they represent. There were basic elements, rare elements, and extremely rare elements.


    The basic ones are Water, Fire, Earth, Wood, and Metal.


    The rare ones are Nature, Lightning, ss, Magma, Wind, Ice, Darkness, and Light.


    And the extremely rare ones are Sun, Moon, Stars, Death, Life, Space, and Fate.


    More elements don¡¯t automatically make you better. Some people have only one element, and others have more than one. For example, if you have contradicting elements like Water and Fire, you will need a body constitution that can carry them, The boiling blood constitution, or the Liquid fire constitution.


    This problem is one of the three reasons that only one of every 50 000 people can start the cultivation path. The other reason is that one needs to have a mature body to begin cultivating, and sometimes because of the envy of other people, they kill them before they can mature and start their cultivation path.


    The final reason is that to enter the path of cultivation; one must take one tribtion lighting without external help. Forming a dantian and meridians will be impossible if one cannot do this, and these two things are the things that transport and store the energy inside the body.


    Little Yasenia advanced without nervousness, her long tail making an S-like pattern while walking. Yasenia was trying to show her confidence and easygoing attitude, but she was the cutest thing alive to the spectators. They were thinking something like, ¡®Kyaa! Look at her tail. Isn¡¯t she tempting me to y with her!¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t! I really want to take a bite! Her little serious face is like a milk bun.¡¯


    Although she was one year old, she looked closer to a 3~4-year-old.


    When Yasenia reached in front of the monument, she bit her little finger with her sharp canines making a bright red drop of blood appear on her fingertip. Although it hurt, she maintained a serious expression making the spectator admire their little miss more and more.


    The drop of blood started floating, and a little healing wave passed her finger, healing her. The dropnded in the middle of the roulette and got absorbed. At that moment, one of the elements started shining, while the sky began to change!


    The Sun element got lit, and a phantom of the Sun appeared above the mansion, shining brightly with golden radiance.


    When everyone was going to start to cheer, the sky began to change again. The Sun moved to the left side of the sky while half of the sky got covered in darkness. Within that darkness, a silver light started to glow, and, in the middle of the night sky, a Full Moon as big as the Sun appeared.


    Everyone was stunned. ¡®She has two extremely rare elements!?¡¯


    Then they sobered up and started to frown. If her constitution isn¡¯t good enough, this will be a big problem. The Sun represents the most powerful Yang, while the Moon represents the most powerful Yin.


    If these elements appear simultaneously in someone, it is impossible to start cultivating, and she also has a chance of bing a cripple!


    While everyone was frowning, the phantom in the sky changed again! Everyone opened their eyes, stunned, looking at the white and ck light dots that appeared on the whole phantom sky.


    A third extremely rare attribute appeared! Be it in the side of the day with ckish lights or the night with white lights. All of them knew what this represented, the endless stars of the firmament.


    When all of them finished appearing, the Sun, Moon, and countless stars fired a beam toward the little child in the formation. The sunbeam and the moonbeam collided, and with the help of the star energy, they fused. This created harmony and bnce between the three elements around her. When the three elements seemed to have be one and using these as light sources, two sentences appeared atop the roulette, reaching the end of the ritual.


    Unique element: [Celestial], everything in the firmament shall be her strength!


    Unique constitution: [Celestial Yin and Yang body]. Bnce is found after chaos, and chaos is created after bnce.

 Chapter 4

    After all the events disappeared from the sky, silence returned to the backyard. Every single person attending couldn¡¯t help but cry with happiness! On the other side, Yasenia was still looking at the sky in a trance.


    ¡°Waah *sob* our little miss is incredible!¡± Said one maid crying emotionally.


    ¡°The little miss is incredible as expected, having so many things happening in her awakening! Incredible, as expected of the daughter of Lady Tatyana,¡± Said one serious guard nodding to himself.


    ¡°Thankfully, Lady Tatyana was insightful and created this formation to protect from prying eyes.¡± Said one maid patting her chest with a relieved expression


    ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s see who dares touch our little miss. This maid will make them taste hell while they are alive!¡± Said a maid that was near the previous one with a vicious expression.


    Hearing the voices behind her, Yasenia awoke from her trance and turned around. When she found Tatyana, she smiled, showing her canines and doing a little V with her fingers, ¡°Mommy, Yassy didn¡¯t let you down!¡±


    Tatyana almost melted into a puddle from cuteness overload. She went to her side and picked her up. Yasenia, tired from the ceremony, fell asleep in her embrace with a cute smile on her face and with her tail curled around her mother¡¯s waist.


    When the people saw that the little miss had fallen asleep, they calmed down and showed a serious expression. Then Tatyana said, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is necessary, but you all are forbidden from speaking about this. If possible, never speak again about this to avoid idental leaks. If someone outside is too curious for their own good, you can act first and then inform me. Do not let someone escape because you didn¡¯t know whether I would permit something or not. Remember that you are my trusted people here. I want rity before anything else.¡±


    They softly answered, not to wake up their little miss, ¡°As the Lady says.¡±


    ¡°Start trying to find the cultivation method named [Convergence of stars].¡±


    Then she thought to herself, ¡®With the two cultivation methods that I found in the ancient text named [Convergence of the Sun] and [Convergence of the Moon], I will be able to create a special cultivation technique for my little darling. There is one problem, though.¡¯


    She looked at Yasenia sleeping cutely in her arms, and a headache appeared. Her constitution only has one drawback: her lust and sexual stamina will be too high for having single partners.


    She looked gloomily at her daughter and then sighed¡­ Then she mumbled, ¡°Well, it won¡¯t be my first time being a part of a harem. But I really wanted to have her for myself.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help biting her lips. ¡°The only thing that I can do is make the biggest space inside her heart for myself¡­ Well, she is still extremely little. I have more than 15 years until these effects show and affect her thought process.¡±


    She thought of at least limiting her future wives. ¡°I should also find her a good dual cultivation technique too. With it, she will be able to strengthen her harem with her and bring them to ces with higher cultivation realms in the future¡­.¡±


    She then started walking towards the house slowly. Then she stopped and asked, ¡°What if she likes males?¡±


    Tatyana eximed in her heart, ¡®Absolutely not! I can barely ept other females; I won¡¯t let her have male members in her harem! ¡®


    Then she looked at the setting sun and sighed again. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see how she develops. As I said, she is still very little. I really want to see the fully-grown Yasenia fufufu~.¡±


    Four yearster


    A charming little girl that looked 9-year-old, but was only five years old, could be seen running around an obstacle course. If they were normal humans, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make the moves necessary for crossing this circuit. However, although with great difficulty, the little girl was advancing at a rather good speed.


    Ayer of sweat could be seen on her forehead, making her young face look healthy. The little girl¡¯s golden-red slit eyes looked around for possible ways to advance in the obstacle course.


    With a jump, she passed over a falling trap. On the other side, one could see pointed wood spikes appearing. When the little girl was about to fall into the spikes, she rotated her waist and pped the space between them with her tail. This made her bounce, propelling herself into the air and dodging that pesky trap.


    She continued running and saw a very low passage in front of her. However, she had to pass fast because it would fall on her otherwise. This didn¡¯t stop the little girl! She leaned forwards, almost touching the ground while running, and maintained her bnce, straightening her long tail. With this position, she created a counterweight and managed not to fall.


    After she managed to easily overcame that obstacle, she looked around and despaired. The little girl could see automatic shooting bows with rounded tipped arrows surrounding the only passage to safety! Although she wouldn¡¯t get injured, it still hurt a lot!


    The bows started shooting, and she tried to evade the arrows while advancing. When she didn¡¯t have an escape route, she tensed the muscles on the tail, hardening it to beparable to a sword, and used it to defend herself against the arrows!


    But for the little girl¡¯s misfortune, she wasn¡¯t able to evade some surprise arrows from the side and was hit squarely on the side of her face and the waist. The hits made her lose bnce and unable to dodge the next arrows!


    A beautiful back with full raven ck hair appeared before the barrage of arrows made her a living punching bag. The woman waved her hand and blocked all the arrows easily with an energy wave. She then turned and looked at the little girl with a smile.


    The little girl, Yasenia, couldn¡¯t help but pout. ¡°Mom, this level of the obstacle course is impossible! I always get beaten here!¡±


    Her mother, Tatyana, looked at her with a raised eyebrow and asked, ¡°Giving up so fast? You have only failed 42 times.¡±


    Little Yasenia¡¯s face changed, and her tail pped the ground, ¡°Give up! Who will give up? That person is not me! Hmph, the next time, I will pass it and get the book about massage that you promised me!¡±


    Tatyana looked at her daughter and asked with doubt on her face, ¡°Why do you want those massage books so bad?¡±


    Yasenia answered straight face, ¡°Of course is to give Mom massages! I heard from some maids that they go to this¡­ what did they say?¡±


    She scratched her head and then, hitting her fist in her palm, said with a proud face, ¡°They said that the red-light district has very good service, and they even know how to massage the body¡¯s insides, making them veryfortable! I also want mom to befortable!¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s face turned ck for a second but quickly returned to normal. While she asked with the same smile, her eyes weren¡¯t smiling! ¡°Which maids were speaking about this in front of you.¡±


    Yasenia answered truthfully with a little doubt, ¡°The ones that clean the baths after dinner? I heard them speak when I returned to pick up something I forgot¡­ I think?¡±


    Tatyana remembered, and then she sent an order to Richard, the head butler of the house. ¡°Well, Yasenia, what do you want to do now? Do you want to go to take a bath?¡±


    Yasenia sniffed herself and had a strange face. ¡°Mom¡­ Why does my sweat smell a little sweet? I have been training with the uncle and auntie guards, and they smell pretty bad when they sweat!¡±


    Tatyana answered with a proud smile, ¡°That is because of your constitution. However, you must bathe even if you don¡¯t smell bad to get rid of the stickiness. Aren¡¯t you ufortable?¡±


    Inside she was thinking, ¡®In truth, your body has already started to develop the charming element that will have in the future. If you don¡¯t bathe, I think that all the maids will want to hug you and don¡¯t let go. Thankfully it won¡¯t have sexually attracting qualities until she gets older. Right now, the effect limits itself to improve favorability very slightly. Anyone that wants not to get affected won¡¯t, but the maids are all head over heels for her, so they don¡¯t block the effects! They normally take turns to brush her hair, dress her up, or even to help bathe her!¡¯


    Yasenia answered, ¡°Okay, I will bathe and then go to the study to find you!¡±


    Then she ran off to get the maids and help her bath. Tatyana looked at her fading back and went to the study.

 Chapter 5

    Countess Tatyana was doing some paperwork while waiting for Anna to return to the study. After hearing a knock on the door, she opened it and let Anna in. ¡°Have we found the cultivation technique [Convergence of the stars]?¡±


    Anna answered respectfully, ¡°Yes, the ones that have it are the third-rate sect Constetion pce. They have told us that if we want the cultivation technique, we will have to marry little miss to their pce young master. No matter how many times I have tried to convince them, they are extremely arrogant and won¡¯t change their conditions.¡±


    Tatyana stopped what she was doing and looked at Anna with a cold smile. ¡°Did they truly say that? Did you say who we are and offer them different treasures?¡±


    Anna answered with a sneer, ¡°It seems that the young master of the sect once saw little miss while she was practicing outside and really liked her. Lady Tatyana should remember the boy who harassed little miss three months ago and got beaten up by the guards.¡±


    Tatyana thought for a moment and then remembered. She shook her head. ¡°Truly, the second-generation kids pampered from infancy are the worst.¡±


    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I will go personally; this thing is for Little Yassy, and I won¡¯t ept failure.¡±


    Just then, a knock sounded on the door, and a pair of golden slit eyes with a tinge of red appeared from the side. Tatyana and Anna smiled gently and weed Yasenia. ¡°Mom! Will you teach me about the powers of the world today?¡±


    Tatyana struggled internally, but she couldn¡¯t let this opportunity go, so she answered. ¡°Today you will study with Anna, Mom has something to go and pick up, and maybe she will need some days. I¡¯m sorry little Yassy.¡±


    Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. She is a very understanding person and very keen. Moreover, this was the first time that her mother would go out for more than a few hours since she was born.


    Knowing that something important must be happening in the background, she didn¡¯tin. She turned towards Anna and said with a smile, ¡°Hehe, today you are my prisoner and must teach me about the powers in the world!¡±


    Anna answered exaggeratedly, ¡°Oh no! How can this be, Lady Tatyana, save this poor servant from her tragic fate!¡±


    Yasenia startedughing, and Tatyana couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. She stood up, gave a hug to Yasenia, and said, ¡°Be careful these days and never stay alone! Remember that this world is very beautiful on the outside, but dangers are lurking where you least expect it.¡±


    Yasenia nodded seriously, and with the help of her tail, she made herself taller, hugged her neck, and kissed Tatyana on her cheeks. ¡°Do not do things fast because of me, I know that mom is strong, but as you said, dangers lurk where you least expect it. Be careful, mom. I love you.¡± Then, she gave a beautiful smile.


    Tatyana and Anna looked a little surprised, but then they smiled proudly, thinking that little Yassy/little miss is an intelligent child.


    After biding their goodbyes, Tatyana went out, and to be sure that everything was safe, she decided to call Richard.


    Richard is a man of 180cm height who normally has a gentle smile on his face, be it to the people of the house or those who are friendly to them. But everyone knows him as the smiling devil; if someone tries to harm his master or those close to him, death would be counted as mercy.


    His body is muscr, yet there aren¡¯t any exaggerated muscles, he has an angr face with sword-like eyebrows and brown eyes, but his face softens when he smiles. His chestnut hair is cut short with slight curls.


    He is also the husband of Dr. Ava, and they have a baby boy two years older than Yasenia named Oliver.


    On the other side, Dr. Ava is a woman of 160cm in height. She gives a stern aura, and her gaze is always serious. Dr. Ava has been beside Tatyana for many years as her doctor. Not only is she knowledgeable in the healing branch and alchemy, but she also has a lot of fighting strength.


    She has chestnut color hair cut neatly in a bob and a pair of icy blue piercing eyes.


    The little boy of the couple, Oliver, has chestnut-colored hair like his parents. He has inherited his mother¡¯s blue eyes. Even as a child, his personality is easygoing. In the future, he wants to be as strong as his father and protect all his friends and family.


    Tatyana saw Richard appearing at the gate. He gave a bow to Tatyana and asked with a gentle smile, ¡°What does the Lady want to order to this butler?¡±


    Tatyana nodded and answered, ¡°I will be gone with a part of our forces to obtain the [Convergence of the stars] cultivation technique. I want you to stay extra alert for enemies trying to make a move while I¡¯m away. If necessary, activate the single-use killing array and stay inside until I return. The safety of Yasenia has priority over everything.¡±


    Richard answered seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Tatyana. All the people in the house know what is most important. Even if I have to give my life away, I won¡¯t let any harm befall the little miss.¡±


    Tatyana nodded and turned to leave. While leaving, she said, ¡°You are the second strongest in this house. I would rather not lose a capable right-hand man like you. Take care of yourself too and remember; you have a little boy to take care of now.¡± With that, she disappeared behind the corner, going toward the barracks.


    Richard then returned to the house. When he thought about the people hiding and trying to harm their little miss or his son, he couldn¡¯t help but raise a gentle smile, even if his eyes didn¡¯t show the slightest amusement.


    Meanwhile, in the study, Anna and Yasenia were beginning their lesson. ¡°Little miss, the first thing you must know is that this world is iparably vast. The powers that I will tell little miss about are the ones that have influence in this area.¡±


    Little Yasenia nodded, and Anna continued, ¡°For starters, our world doesn¡¯t have a name since countless cultures have called it differently since ancient times. We, however, do name the continents.¡± Yasenia nodded in understanding.


    Anna said, ¡°Our continent is called the Sky Continent, and we are surrounded by another four smaller continents, each in the North, East, South, and West. These continents are called ck tortoise for the north, Azure dragon for the East, Phoenix for the south, and finally White tiger for the West.¡±


    ¡°Each of these continents is a lot smaller than ours, and one first-rate sect and Kingdom control each of them. Simr to the names of the continents, we have the ck tortoise sect and Kingdom of water, Azure dragon sect and the Kingdom of Earth, Phoenix sect and the Kingdom of fire, and finally, White tiger sect and the Queendom of metal. Each sect has special cultivation techniques that aren¡¯t tied up to the attributes, and they are quite strong.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of second-rate sects and innumerable third-rate sects. The fourth-rate sects are called schools, such as the Azure school near the capital city. They are quite weak and used to recruit disciples for the main branches. The requirements for being called first-rate and the likes¡­ Little miss will learn when you start cultivating.¡±


    Yasenia then asked eagerly, ¡°When will I start cultivating?¡±


    Anna answered seriously, ¡°Because of the harsh requirements for starting the cultivation path, one must not start until the body haspletely matured. This is something that has been researched since ancient times. Keep in mind that every expert through the eras has reached the same conclusion.¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°Then if someone matures slower than other people, wouldn¡¯t they be at a disadvantage?¡±


    Anna answered calmly, ¡°Little miss, our world is very unfair. Mortals are the only ones to use the term fairness. In the cultivation world, there are very few non-written rules. One is that seniors won¡¯t attack juniors unless they provoke them first. Duels to the death agreed by both parties can¡¯t be interrupted. Reputation is very important, so humiliating someone is sometimes worse than killing them. Little miss must be careful in the future¡±


    Yasenia looked puzzled. ¡°I understand why it is bad to humiliate someone. That is something that bad people do, but¡­ Is it that harsh?¡±


    Anna spoke seriously. ¡°The cultivator¡¯s heart must remain steady while advancing the cultivation realms. If you are not calm enough, heart demons may appear, dragging you into a demonic path, the cultivator can be insane, a bloodthirsty beast, or worse things.¡± Yasenia shuddered.


    Anna patted her and continued speaking, ¡°This will be thest thing we will learn today, our continent¡¯s leading forces. There are a lot so prepare yourself, little miss. The strongest powers are The Quilin sect and the Queendom of Nature; The Rising talent academy or otherwise called the Rita state; the Moon Empire, the Sun Empire, and the Star Empire; the Medicine valley and Thousand Poisons valley; and finally, Heavenly Sect and Demonic Sect.¡±


    Yasenia looked at Anna with a serious expression while nodding, but on the inside, the little girl was thinking ¡®I will have to tell her to repeat them in the future; there are so many!¡¯


    Seeing through the little girl¡¯s thoughts, Anna couldn¡¯t help butugh a little, ¡°Little miss, you are only five years old this year. Until you mature, we have a lot of time until you mature to learn all these things.¡±


    Yasenia then nodded like a little sage. ¡°Time does haste; step by step, I must achieve to be waste!¡±


    Anna looked at her and doubled inughter, ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    She picked the little girl, and after she felt her tail curling around her waist and securing the little miss, she corrected, ¡°Haste makes waste; step by step, little miss must achieve to be wise! Let¡¯s go to sleep. It is alreadyte.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s cheeks reddened, and she nodded. Anna couldn¡¯t help thinking that they looked like little apples making one want to take a bite.


    In a big battleship, Tatyana led her troops towards the Constetion pce with a cold and murderous aura around her. ¡®How dare they think of my little girl as a bargaining chip. If I don¡¯t calm this rage, I may as well explode.¡¯


    The male troops around her were thinking that the Constetion pce were fools! ¡®Why would youtch into a cultivation technique? It is not like Lady Tatyana didn¡¯t offer better things. Worse, they are aiming for the little miss!¡¯


    However, the female troops were thinking, ¡®How dare they aim for our little miss! Death, Death, Death, Death¡­¡¯


    After four days of travel, they arrived at the star dome valley, where the constetion pce was. Tatyana and her troops dismounted the battleship, then she waved her hand and stored it in her spatial ring. Then, all the 132 troops, 66 males and 66 females arranged themselves in a battle formation called the Yin-Yang attack formation.


    The females formed the Yin while the males formed the Yang. Tatyana found this formation within the ancient tomb. Inside that tomb, she gained a ton of advantages and an inheritance making her monstrous strength at that time ever more horrible.


    Then she spoke, using energy so that the people inside the Constetion Pce could hear her voice from afar, ¡°I am countess Tatyana of the Moon empire. I¡¯vee to discuss some matters with your sect leader.¡±


    After waiting for a moment, Tatyana and her troops could hear a deep voice answering Tatyana, ¡°Why would the countess herselfe to this little ce? Well, since you are here, how about we discuss those matters inside? Of course, I would want to ask for your entourage to wait outside.¡±


    Tatyana sneered. This time her voice carried the weight of her will, making space tremble around her, ¡°This eminence will give you onest chance. Carry your sorry ass in front of this eminence before I tten your Constetion sect!¡±


    Those under the Unification realm directly fainted with blood pouring from their mouth and nose. Those above that realm were pressed to the ground because of the sheer pressure of her voice.


    Inside the sect, there was a handsome middle-aged man who was sweating buckets and screaming internally. ¡®How can that woman have this strength! Aren¡¯t Counts of the empire in the early or middle stages of the Transcendence realm? She is just a monster in human skin! I can¡¯t even see her level of cultivation!¡¯


    Then he awakened and shed outside while cursing at his son for his lecherous disposition. ¡®I could understand if the other side was a mature beauty, but Isn¡¯t the child he wants a 5-year-old girl? What is there to like! I need to educate that wastrel¡­ At first, I thought of making a marriage arrangement and then letting them marry in the future, now¡­¡¯


    ¡°Countess Tatyana, this is a misunderstanding. How about we talk inside over a cup of tea? Of course, the rest can apany you inside (What a joke she alone is enough to destroy me, what does it matter if I let the others in!?).¡± Tatyana dissipated her aura, making the other people finally able to breathe.


    ¡°I want to see what I want by the time I reach inside. You threw away the time to negotiate. This time, I will give you what I think is worth it so that there aren¡¯t any grudges between us. I don¡¯t want to make another trip and waste my time anymore with your sect.¡±


    The sect master hastily nodded, ¡°yes, yes, yes.¡± Then he said to the protector elder through amunication jade to take the [Convergence of the stars] cultivation technique and take it to the main hall.


    When they arrived, the protector was already waiting with a scroll in his hands. Tatyana took the scroll and unruffled it. They sat, and they carried a cup of tea for both of them.


    She passed her spiritual sense through the scroll, confirming that it was the correct one. ¡°At least the trip wasn¡¯t wasted¡­¡±


    She put it in her spatial ring, looked at the sect master, and said with a cold voice, ¡°Although normally I wouldn¡¯t go this far¡­ This time your blunder was to try to touch my little treasure. Tell your son toe. I will make it so he can¡¯t have sexual intercourse for 500 years. This will be his punishment. As for what to give you for this scroll¡­.¡±


    She thought for a bit, waved her hand, and 20 cubic meters of silvery water appeared in a container for bathing (She has 400 cubic meters in her spatial ring), ¡°I will give you this meridian cleansing water. Bathing in it will eliminate the impurities in the meridians, making them cultivate more speedily. Two hundred people can use this amount, so use it wisely.¡±


    The sect master looked at the bathing water and sighed, ¡®It is not bad, butpared with what they offered me before¡­ This is considered garbage. Well, I will take what I can.¡¯


    Then a youth appeared at the doorway and said, ¡°Father, did you call me?¡±


    When he finished speaking, he got goosebumps and felt like he had just fallen into a frozen hell. He looked towards the source and saw a pair of striking red eyes that had the promise of murder in them. ¡®Who is this woman? Although she is as beautiful as a fairy, she is as frightening as a demon!¡¯


    ¡°Son, this is Lady Tatyana, the mother of the little girl you saw on the Moon Empire. This time-¡±


    Hearing what his father began to say, the prodigal son became excited and interrupted, forgetting his recent fear, ¡°So this is my future mother-inw! Hello mother-inw, I am-¡± *Bang!* The father was so terrified that he hit his own son flying against the wall!


    The sect master looked at Tatyana and saw a stormy expression on her face. He didn¡¯t know whether to cry or cry, ¡°L-Lady Tatyana, he is young and doesn¡¯t understand some things, h-how about letting this mistake pass¡­.¡±


    The more he spoke, the gloomier Tatyana¡¯s face became, making him pause his tirade. ¡°I¡¯m elevating his punishment to 1000 years.¡±


    The sect master really wanted to cry, but no tears were left! He resigned and answered with a dispirited nod. ¡®1000 years without grandchildren¡­ Should I have another child?¡¯


    After the formalities, Tatyana took her troops and hastily returned home, thinking, ¡®I haven¡¯t seen my little treasure for more than four days! My Yasenium iscking!¡¯


    They speed up and reached the mansion in 3 and a half days, only to see the mansion¡¯s surroundings littered with corpses.

 Chapter 6

    Seeing corpses everywhere, Tatyana froze for a moment. An instantter, she explosively unfurled her spiritual sense to the maximum capacity giving a fright to all the masters in the city. Her presence surrounded the whole capital city and its surroundings.


    She frantically searched for her little treasure. After not finding her in the surroundings, she focused her spiritual sense inside the house. When her spiritual sense reached the backyard, she saw a little girl looking thoughtfully at the sky. Tatyana disappeared from the spot and appeared beside her dear daughter, engulfing her in her arms.


    Before Tatyana appeared, Yasenia was thinking about the recent battle, she muttered to herself. ¡°Although our side won, many maids and guards have been wounded¡­¡±


    Yasenia clenched her little fist with frustration. ¡°Cultivators are too strong! Even if I fight against the weakest level cultivators, I¡¯m no match right now. Doesn¡¯t this mean that even a Meridian and Dantian creation cultivator can kidnap me? I have to get stronger, at least strong enough that the weakest level cultivators can¡¯t hurt me easily!¡±


    Yasenia suddenly felt someone appearing before her and wrapping her in their arms, making her jump in fright, ¡°Kyaa!¡±


    But when she was about to start struggling, Yasenia smelled her mother¡¯s fragrance, and she rxed her tensed body, returning the hug. Yasenia surrounded Tatyana¡¯s waist with her long tail and hid her little head in her bosom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they know how to clean up after a battle? They gave me a big scare¡­¡± Tatyanalowered her face and lightly sniffed her daughter¡¯s sweet scent, confirming that she wasn¡¯t an illusion making her taut nerves rx.


    ¡°Mom, cultivators are strong.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m too weak right now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is why someone must always apany you.¡±


    ¡°I want to be stronger.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little treasure. Your mom is the pir that will protect you even if the sky falls. You just need to grow little by little, step by step, and leave theplicated matters to me. Remember, until you are strong enough to protect yourself, and after that, I will always be by your side.¡±


    Tatyana thought to herself, ¡®You don¡¯t have to worry, little treasure. Even if I have to bath this heaven and earth with blood, I will always protect you and be your strongest ally.¡¯


    She looked down and saw that Yasenia was asleep. She carried her to her room, and after tucking her into the bed, she tried to get. However, Yasenia¡¯s tail tensed, not letting her mother escape.


    Smiling helplessly, she took out themunication jade and asked whether she needed to do something. Hearing that everything was under control, shey beside Yasenia and closed her eyes.


    12 years passed


    During these years, Yasenia grew abnormally fast, physically or mentally. When she was ten years old, she picked up her type of weapon with the help of Tatyana. It was a giant broadsword with a total of 1.5m in length and a width of 25 cm. It had one cutting side with the other one blunt. With 47 kg, a normal person wouldn¡¯t be able to lift itfortably, much less fight with it. However, the ten-year-old Yasenia could use it.


    Yasenia fighting style could be said to be like a steamroller. Yasenia would charge at her enemies, sending her opponents flying with each sword swing.


    Normally, these kinds of fighters wouldck flexibility. However, this didn¡¯t apply to Yasenia. Thanks to her mastery while using her long tail, she can attack from angles that normally would be impossible.


    Moreover, her tail was also a weapon! She could harden it when she clenched the muscles of her tail. The worst part for her enemies was that it was still extremely flexible because of how the scales were arranged. The ck portion of her tail was harder and the golden part more flexible, resembling a two-meter flexible steel whip.


    During her teenage years, she polished her battle style with the help of her mother and the other experts in the house. She has less skill than a seasoned fighter, but she is practically equipped with two weapons, which gives her an edge in defensive or offensive power.


    Thanks to the obstacle course training, she now can use her tail to change her charge direction by pping the ground with it once. She can also use it to run almost parallel to the ground, helping her make attacks that are hard to defend aga. She can deviate arrows and grab your ankle while fighting to make you lose bnce.


    Yasenia was approaching her 18th birthday, and everyone could tell that she would be able to start cultivating that year.


    Her appearance was what surprised the residents of the house the most. Not because it was bad, but because it would make all the maids blush every time they spoke to her!


    The men also had it hard in more than one way! Be it because of the murderous nces from the females or the teasing nces that sometimes Yasenia threw at them to prank them. They were truly miserable!


    Yasenia was 187cm tall, ying in the formidable Empress cup. Standing proud but with softness that would make the finger sink! The thing was that they seemed to defy gravity!


    Her soft, round butt and slim waist moved seductively while she walked because of her tail. This caught the attention of those that walked behind her. Moreover, she had long legs with thick yet not fat tights that made people want to hug them.


    Her dragon-like tail had a little more than two meters in length. At first, it had a 10cm diameter, slimming until thest 20cm of her tail had a constant 4 cm diameter. Those 20cm were able to change into different forms. She can control the scales and change them to be as soft as jelly or harder and sharper than a sword. The color starts with a metallic ck that halfway transforms into pure golden color.


    Yasenia¡¯s midnight ck hair was straight, like a waterfall, and fine as silk threads. Her hair reached her waist just above her tail and has a beautiful luster.


    Her facial features were seductive, with straight and slim eyebrows and fan-like eyshes. Her almond eyes had the ends slightly raised, making her gaze amorous. However, the gold-colored slit eyes with a tinge of red around the pupil gave an imposing touch to them. Moreover, Yasenia¡¯s lips were slightly pouty with a beautiful light strawberry color, making her whole face enchanting.


    Her disposition is naturally charming, sashaying her hips because of her tail, and her fragrance is sweet and addicting. Her skin had a beautiful white-pinkish color that and very supple.


    The people of the house were screaming in their heads, ¡®Miss! You are tempting me tomit a crime! Can you please be a little uglier!?¡¯


    Although the males had it difficult, at least they weren¡¯t constantly around her. For the maids, however, they had to battle daily, not between each other but with themselves!


    Thanks to a certain someone (A sneeze sounded in the study room), Yasenia normally bathes with the maids¡¯ help. Of course, this didn¡¯t stop when she grew up.


    (Tatyana: ¡°Why do I feel a lot of people cursing and venerating me at the same time!?¡±).


    If Yasenia werepletely female, the maids wouldn¡¯tin that much. But you must remember that our Yasenia had an additional weapon between her legs! And it wasn¡¯t small!


    So, the maids had to fight their inner demons whispering to them while helping bathing Yasenia, all under the attacks of her scent and devilish body. If one were to ask around the empire which maids had the stronger will, they would always answer, ¡°The mansion of Countess Tatyana.¡±


    Eve walked through the corridor toward Yasenia¡¯s room on a summer morning. She is the one in charge of waking her up. Eve climbed the stairs one by one calmly and turned left, going to the central room of this floor. She stopped before the door, and like a ritual, she took a deep breath to steel her will.


    When she opened the door and entered, the ever-present sweet and addicting floral smell assaulted her senses, making them tingle for a moment. She went to the side and opened the curtains letting the soft morning light illuminate the room. Then she turned towards the bed and said lightly, ¡°Miss, it is time for you to wake up. Today is the day that Lady Tatyana will give the cultivation method to you.¡±


    The person in the bed stirred lightly and opened her slightly unfocused and watery golden eyes. With azy tone that seemed to soften the bones and a little hoarse voice because she had just woken up, she answered, ¡°En, thanks for waking me up like always, Eve.¡±


    Then with sleepy eyes, she supported her upper half of the body and went to the side of the bed. Using her tail to search for the slippers, she put them in front of her little white feet and wore them without looking down.


    She stood up, towering over Eve, and stretched all of her muscles, naturally leaning forward. Her tail straightened while pushing her arms forward, highlighting the two mountains in the front and creating a deep valley. Looking at this from the perfect position, Eve swallowed and felt her nose getting itchy. ¡®Miss, I know that you are not doing it on purpose, but! Can you be a little less seductive!? It is good that I¡¯m more or less used to this view, but if any of the other maids were to see this¡­ they would jump at you!¡¯


    Yasenia looked at Eve after stretching. She could feel her gaze with her sharp senses, but she didn¡¯t mind. She understood that she was very attractive. She does not always stay in the mansion and goes out, always wearing a veil and loose clothes from time to time.


    However, even like that, the gazes she bears when going outside are invasive so say it lightly. So, she stopped caring. ¡°Did mother tell me to prepare anything?¡±


    Eve shook her head and then said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the wardrobe room and get you dressed. Today is a special day, so we will help you wear your cultivation robes for the first time.¡±


    When Yasenia heard that she would finally be able to wear the robes, her eyes shined, and her mouth curled in a happy smile. She took Eve¡¯s hand, curled her tail around her, and almost dragged her to the wardrobe, making Eveugh.


    Yesenia¡¯s cultivation robes were named [Blood flower spirit]. Her cultivation robes were a little special. Because of her tail, she needed her low back to be freer, so the top was simr to the pink Hyacinthoides Hispanica flower but with red color.


    This robe gave the feeling that the person wearing it was a passionate and seductive person with noble elegance. The top was loose on the lower half but hugged her upper part highlighting her bosom. With an open neck and bare shoulders while covering her arms with long sleeves, making her look like a red flower swaying in the wind. Her lower half has a normal skirt with a lighter red color and golden ents. It was soft and lightweight, making it do waves with the wind.


    When Yasenia put them on, they highlighted her figure, and with her naturally sashaying hips and golden slit eyes, she could suck your soul away with a single nce. Her figure attracted the eyes of females and males alike.


    She passed the day in her robes, doing her usual training, studying, or ying with Oliver and the other youths that visit the house. She received praise wherever she went, but being ustomed topliments, she didn¡¯t feel much.


    When she arrived at the backyard early in the afternoon, her mother was already waiting for her, alone. Tatyana had a ck dress with very wide sleeves and a maroon skirt. Her raven ck hair reached below her soft butt while her red eyes gave an imposing aura. Yasenia stopped and waited for her mother to speak.


    ¡°Yasenia, this day is the day that you will begin your cultivation road. What you do from now on will be your choice and whether it results in opportunity or disaster is entirely up to you.¡±


    She then looked at the horizon, and with a mncholic expression, she continued speaking, ¡°I have lived a very long time. So long, I have stopped counting the years. The only thing I haven¡¯t done in the past was to give birth to a child. You are my first child, and I only regret not giving birth to you earlier.¡±


    Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but be a little emotional. With a gentle smile, she turned toward Yasenia and told her toe to her side.


    Yasenia advanced, and she heard her speak when she reached Tatyana¡¯s side. ¡°Today is the day I will answer some of your questions about me and add some secrets I have been keeping from you. I hope that you understand that time changes people.¡± Then she chuckled. ¡°And my age is well over 100000 years.¡±


    Yasenia opened her eyes and looked in surprise. However, knowing that she hadn¡¯t stopped speaking, she continued to listen.


    ¡°Although the person has changed, the reason I took the cultivation path has not changed.¡±


    Tatyana took out a worn-out book from her spatial space. ¡°This book has the reason that I started cultivating written in it. So that no matter how many years pass, I will never forget that Ie from a faraway continent and that I also had a reason for advancing and bing stronger.¡±


    ¡°At the time I was born, the cultivators in my birthce were not a lot, and they weren¡¯t too strong. My birth weakened my mother, and she died because of the schemes from one of my father¡¯s harem members. Thankfully I was saved by a loyal maid and sent to a barrennd to live a normal life. That was my mother¡¯s wish, for me to live a normal life away from the endless cycle of revenge.¡±


    ¡°However, fate had a surprise for me. When I turned 16, my constitution and elemental attributes reacted and showed me some memories of my father, mother, and her death. My elemental attributes are Death and Fate, and my constitution is called [Death devouring seer]. I inherited the Fate attribute from my mother, and the Death attribute appeared because of my constitution.¡±


    ¡°After knowing why I was with people that didn¡¯t resemble me, even if I called them mother, father, and sister, I decided to be stronger and get revenge for my biological mother. Thanks to my constitution and attributes thatplemented each other, I advanced in my cultivation path by leaps and bounds. I joined a sect, and after many years of bitter cultivation and life and death battles, I got my revenge.¡±


    ¡°In the process, I got to know my first lover. He was very caring and talented. He helped me a lot in taking my revenge, so I decided to be together with him. The thing is that by the time I joined his group, he already had another three beauties with him.¡±


    She let out a chuckle. ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t have an objective, so I decided to try to love him and, like that, I joined his harem. Years passed, and his new conquests started growing a lot. When he started ignoring me, I decided to leave his side.¡±


    ¡°Who would have known that he got furious and attacked me, almost killing me! I got dragged into more fights, and my heart was twisted at that time by resentment and pain. Nheless, I managed to kill all his harem members and children in front of him, and when I finished seeing the despair on his face, I ended his life too. I roamed the world, and after knowing that there were other continents, I went sightseeing.¡±


    ¡°After all these years, I have been in various rtionships, visited countless ces, and I have seen a lot of tragedy and happiness.¡±


    Seeing the interest in Yasenia¡¯s face, she chuckled, ¡°I can tell you about them another day if you want. Thest time I broke a rtionship was 1500 years ago.¡±


    Then with a mischievous smile, she said while looking at Yasenia, ¡°Wanting to taste the love that someone can give again, this time I decided to do something crazy, and if I died trying, I wouldn¡¯t mind because the years had started weighing on my back. So, I decided to raise my own little lover.¡±


    After hearing her mother¡¯s history, Yasenia thought for a moment, and then she opened her eyes wildly. With a stupefied expression, she pointed at herself with a finger. Tatyana couldn¡¯t help butugh because of how funny she looked. ¡°That¡¯s right, you!¡±


    Then she said seriously, ¡°Yasenia, I don¡¯t really mind if you can¡¯t ept mom. These years have been the happiest I can remember for a long time. Having you as my child is the biggest blessing I¡¯ve received in my life.¡±


    ¡°If you want to continue our mother and daughter rtionship, I would be as happy as if you could ept mom. Take your time. Although you are considered an adult because you can start cultivating, you are young and have many years before you.¡±


    Yasenia looked at her mother with neither disgust nor anger, just curiosity. ¡°Mom, to be honest, changing the way I see you is a little hard.¡±


    Seeing the sad look on Tatyana¡¯s face, she continued, ¡°But¡­ It isn¡¯t impossible. I have always been very keen on the looks that people give me, and while it is true that you looked at me at first with familiar love and treated me with care. After I grew up, I felt that the way you looked at me was changing.¡±


    Tatyana couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward, but who wouldn¡¯t look at her daughter¡¯s sexy body without a lovestruck expression! It was impossible! Especially this year as they were bathing together from time to time!


    ¡°To be blunt, today, I was going to ask you if you liked me and who my father was. But, you just said that yourst rtionship was 1500 years ago¡­ So I will change my question to am I your daughter? I think I really am because our facial features are 7/10 simr, but I have this strange body, and I¡¯m in doubt¡­.¡±


    Tatyana answered honestly, ¡°You are my daughter. That ispletely true, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but reveal a happy smile making Tatyana smile too. Then she said, ¡°But I got pregnant differently. I used a one-time use formation on the top of a mountain above an ancient tomb very far away from here. It shouldn¡¯t have worked on me because I don¡¯t have neither Sun, Moon, or star attribute.¡±


    She frowned and said, ¡°The text said that if sessful, I would have to carry you for nine years, yet I carried you for 90 years.¡±


    Yasenia was awestruck by her mother¡¯s patience to be pregnant with her for 90 years! Yasenia nodded and said, ¡°Mom,e sit with me.¡±


    Then they moved to a tree and sat down, resting on its trunk while looking at the setting sun. Tatyana just relished in her daughter¡¯s presence and scent while Yasenia thought about her mother¡¯s life experience and their future.

 Chapter 7

    If one were to ask Yasenia whether she loves her mother or not, she would have answered yes, without a doubt. The problem is that her love right now is familiar and not romantic.


    She knows that she has a lot of time for their rtionship to evolve, but Yasenia feels that it will bepletely different if she epts now orter.


    If she agreester, it will be like epting her because of pity. Although she knows that she won¡¯t be like that, the first rejection will always be on their minds, and it can be detrimental in the future.


    If she epts now that she has nobody as a partner, Yasenia thinks that she will be able to be loyal (In a faraway ce, four girls sneezed at the same time). The description of being part of a harem felt as if they were essories for the leading party.


    She truly dislikes that kind of rtionship. A lover should be loyal and sincere, and if they have problems, they should be able to speak about them to their partners and think together about solutions.


    If Tatyana knew what she was thinking, she would have looked at her daughter with pity. She would have said that it is practically impossible for her to be in a one-on-one rtionship. The reason is that until she is stronger, her constitution will affect her as it does to everyone.


    Moreover, with the dual cultivation technique that she has found for her¡­ If she only takes her lust out on one girl, that girl will be first driven to insanity and then drained of her energy, making her a cripple. Of course, she can control herself, but that will create trouble in the rtionship.


    (Author: For those who don¡¯t know, ¡°dual cultivating techniques¡± are used with a partner. It doesn¡¯t have to be sexual, but sexually doing these is normally the most effective.)


    Although Tatyana herself would be able to take all of Yasenia¡¯s lust without problems, her Yin energy is so concentrated and pure that it will kill Yasenia if she tries to absorb even a drop. So, they can only have intercourse without dual cultivating.


    For Yasenia to have a faster cultivation speed and a better foundation, she needs dual cultivation partners. Her constitution will strengthen with dual cultivation, and her mind will also be clear, and she will be able to have an enlightening easier.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia thought for a while more, looking at the sunset. She moved her tail, wrapped it around Tatyana, and carried her onto herp.


    Tatyana was surprised and looked at Yasenia with expectations. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Tatyana flinched at her address ¡°¡­What I am going to say is the best I could think of¡­ Even if it is a little immoral.¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s expectations soared again. ¡°I want to give you both the love of a daughter and the love of a lover. I will continue to call you Mom and act normally for the most part, but I will also not shy away from intimacy.¡±


    Yasenia looked into Tatyana¡¯s eyes, and a seductive smile appeared on her slightly pouty lips, inviting the audience to close the distance and taste them. She slowly lowered her face while her tail was tightening around Tatyana. Her arms went around her waist a little stiffly, showing that she was actually quite nervous.


    Knowing her daughter¡¯s state, she looked at her with red eyes filled with tenderness and slowly said, ¡°Sure, I haven¡¯t pampered you enough yet.¡±


    She hooked her arms around Yasenia¡¯s neck and kissed her lightly, slowly tasting her sweet lips and guiding her in a slow and tender movement. They stayed like that, giving little kisses to each other and pressing their bodies together to feel each other warmth.


    Tatyana opened her lips a little and lightly licked Yasenia¡¯s lips. She did other little ys but without doing anything more intense. Tatyana wanted their first kiss to be tender and not rushed, light and not passionate. A first kiss so that when Yasenia looks back, a smile would appear on her face naturally.


    After a few more minutes, the sun started to hide as if embarrassed by their loving act, while the Moon appeared in the sky, surrounding them with her soft light.


    When they stopped, Yasenia hadpletely entangled Tatyana with her arms, legs, and tail, showing one of the traits that will start appearing soon: dragon traits!


    Yasenia looked down, a little dazed, trying to understand what her feelings were right now. Happiness, excitement, warmth, coziness, and slightziness because she didn¡¯t want to move. A possessive emotion appeared like a tide that shouted that the woman inside her arms was hers! If someone tries to do anything to what is HERS, she must destroy them until nothing is left!


    Tatyana looked up from her daughter¡¯s embrace and couldn¡¯t help but sigh infort. ¡®Did I have a kiss like this one before? A kiss while bathing in the sunset glow until the Moon appears in the sky. Slow, warm, and full of feelings.¡¯ She could feel her old frozen heart beating slightly quicker, something that hadn¡¯t happened for who knows how much time.


    Even when she was in a rtionship in thetter half of her life, it never made waves in her heart. It always was a beneficial rtionship. That is why she didn¡¯t try to find somebody after herst rtionship, and she also did what she did.


    Tatyana looked at the dazed face of her daughter, and she felt full. ¡°I love you, Yasenia. So much I think you can¡¯t understand.¡±


    Then she lowered herself into her full breast and closed her eyes while surrounded by the sweet floral scent.


    When Yasenia heard what Tatyana said, her heart gave a *Thump* and started beating faster. She looked at the elegant face between her breast and lowered her head to kiss the top of her head. Then, while caressing her back, she answered, whispering thest part softly, ¡°I love you too¡­ Tatyana.¡± After that, she closed her eyes and slept, failing to notice the smile on the other person¡¯s lips.


    When Yasenia opened her eyes the next day, she was on her bed. She sat up with a start and looked around. Seeing two scrolls on her bed, she reached for them. After confirming that they were her standard and dual cultivation techniques, she fell back into her bed. ¡®So, it wasn¡¯t a dream¡­.¡¯


    Embarrassment came like a hurricane making her cheeks dye in an alluring red. It was a shame that there was nobody to see it. Then she encircled herself with her tail and started rolling on her big bed ¡®Whaa! So embarrassing! How can you say something like, ¡°I will give you the love of a daughter and a lover¡± Aaaahhh!!! Are you a degenerate!? Can¡¯t you say it differently!? But who told mom to do that sad face when I started speaking!¡¯


    ¡°Yasenia, get a hold of yourself! How about we read the cultivation techniques to calm down?¡±


    Bad choice because when she went and read the title of the first scroll, she read [Celestial maiden ascending to the heavens], and a bunch of not so safe for children images appeared on the scroll.


    She couldn¡¯t help but imagine herself and her mother¡­ ¡®KYAAAA!! What are you thinking, degenerate!¡¯


    She pped herself with her tail, then, as a matter of course, she opened the technique stealthily again with red cheeks and continued reading.


    At that moment, Eve opened the door, and Yasenia jumped out of fright, loosening the grip on the scroll. It flew through the room andnded in front of Eve, fully opened.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yasenia opened her mouth to speak. ¡°It isn¡¯t wh-¡±


    Eve interrupted, ¡°En, I understand. Miss is already in her years, and getting curious ispletely normal.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s face burned, and she shouted, ¡°IT IS NOTHING LIKE THAT STUPID EVE!!!!¡±


    After a round of exining things, Yasenia had already calmed down. Then she looked at the other scroll and opened it carefully as if it would bite her the moment she opened it. Eve looking from the side, almost couldn¡¯t control herughter.


    The letters [Convergence of celestial bodies] appeared in the normal cultivation scroll, with pictures of the Moon, Sun, and stars. Texts exining how to be one with them and a lot more. She looked on curiously until Eve reminded her, ¡°Miss, the breakfast is ready. Would you like to go down, or should I send it here?¡±


    She looked at herself, still tangled in her tail, and talked to Eve while untangling herself, ¡°let¡¯s go down. I want to receive the heavenly lightning today and start cultivation as fast as possible. Although haste makes waste, one can¡¯tze around either.¡±


    Eve nodded and spoke to themunication jade to prepare for her. Then after the maids helped her dress while saying words like ¡°Miss, you have to be careful¡± or ¡°Miss, although you are stronger than even early-stage cultivators, Heaven is one of the fairest things in this world. If you are stronger, then it will be harder to advance. Of course, the rewards will also be better.¡±


    Yasenia looked at them and patted them with her tail and hands, saying, ¡°En, thanks for taking care of me.¡± They half-closed their eyes, acting like satisfied cats.


    After that, they changed their talk to the typical gossip of the empire. One of the maids said something interesting. ¡°Miss, do you know how the next enrollment of the Rising Talent Academy is approaching? Many people from everywhere are going to the Rita state to try their luck. They say that enrollment will be harder this year than thest since too many people are attending.¡±


    Yasenia thought, ¡®The Rising Talent academy, an absurd existence that is respected by almost all the other powers, although they are the newest power, they aren¡¯t, by far, the weakest. They have many resources, and the students can cultivate most of their mortal realms within the academy. They say that you will be considered a monstrous genius if you manage to graduate, and all the powers will fight for having you.¡¯


    They reached the table, and the maids went to prepare everything for the mother and daughter. When Yasenia saw her mother, her cheeks couldn¡¯t help having a tinge of red, and her lips also curved slightly. ¡°Good morning, mom.¡±


    Tatyana acted like usual ¡°Good morning, Yasenia, did you see the scrolls on the side of the bed?¡±


    Yasenia remembered her attitude this morning and couldn¡¯t help the redness of her cheeks from surfacing ¡°*Cough* Y-Yes, I¡¯ve read them.¡±


    Tatyana raised an eyebrow and looked at Eve¡¯s twitching lips, trying to hold herughter. Tatyana, of course, did what every mother that loved their daughter would do. She asked, looking at Eve, ¡°Did something interesting happen? Trying to hold yourughter isn¡¯t good, Eve, and not sharing it with me isn¡¯t good either~.¡±


    Yasenia red at her, but Eve answered, chuckling, ¡°Yes, when this servant opened the- ¡±


    ¡°Stop! I-I forbid you from saying anything!¡± Yasenia interrupted, pping her tail on the floor.


    Tatyanaughed and motioned to continue. Yasenia was surprised and looked at her mother with a face that screamed betrayal.


    After Eve exined the morning¡¯s happenings, all the maids were having a real hard time trying not to burst intoughter. Yasenia had a resigned face and was just eating her food robotically. In contrast, Tatyana didn¡¯t care and wasughing out loud.


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia and said, ¡°Well, how about changing the theme to cultivation.¡±


    Yasenia perked her ears and looked eagerly. ¡°Since I know you want to start your cultivation path today, let¡¯s remember the cultivation realms first¡± Yasenia nodded.


    ¡°The cultivation realms are said to be divided into nine realms and have nine levels inside them. The state before breakthrough from one major realm to another is called half-step and is also a very important level, or as others call it, the tenth level.¡±


    ¡°The first realm is the Opening realm or the Meridian and Dantian creation realm. In this realm, you will have to create your meridian and dantian, absorbing the world¡¯s energy and transforming it into actual organs inside your body. Normally this realm is very intuitive, and the best way to create them has already been discovered even before I started cultivating.¡±


    ¡°However, you have a really special body, and that tail of yours may or may not give you a lot of problems. In my opinion, this will be one of the hardest realms for you. Afterpleting this major realm, there will be no going back, so now it¡¯s time to apply all the knowledge we have been integrating into you about your body.¡±


    ¡°Because of the importance of this realm, until your breakthrough to the next one, you will have to stay at home, as much as I want you to go out and have your adventure¡­ If something goes wrong in this realm, I will regret it dearly, and we can¡¯t afford to make mistakes, especially if it is rted to you. This is something I decided after much consideration with Dr. Ava, Anna, and Eve.¡±


    ¡°The next realm is the body modification realm. From the first to the third level, the cultivator will modify their bones, and this is where the meridians go.¡±


    ¡°From the fourth to the sixth level, you will modify the marrow and awaken your bloodline abilities. Normally, the bloodline gives passive abilities that improve your general traits with some rare ones that give more benefits than the others.¡±


    ¡°Thest three levels are for the cultivator to modify their muscles. Their defense, agility, and strength will explode at this level. Finally, when you break through to the half-step, your organs and skin will transform, ending the body modification realm. The easiest way to kill these cultivators is with internal damage because the cultivator won¡¯t strengthen their organs until they are in the half-step level.¡±


    ¡°The next realm is the Mental nourishing realm or the mind strengthening realm. If you have transformed your physical abilities in the previous realm, you will strengthen your mind in this one. The first three levels will quicken your thinking speed, the next three theprehension speed, and thest three the memory of the cultivator.¡±


    ¡°When the cultivator reaches the half-step, they will awaken the spiritual sense¡ªcultivators with spiritual sense and those who don¡¯t have it have very differentbat strengths. Although your destructive power won¡¯t grow much in this realmpared to the ones before, yourbat capability will explode. Even if someone in the second realm is a genius, and someone mediocre from the third realm has the same power, the one in the third realm will y with the other as if it was an adult fighting with a child.¡±


    Yasenia absorbed the information she had listened to almost ten times and nodded, encouraging Tatyana to continue. Tatyana didn¡¯t speak of the rest realms before, so she was excited to hear a little more.


    Tatyana smiled and said, ¡°Normally, knowing these three realms would have been enough, but the strength level of these five continents, although not the strongest, is higher than average. So, I will tell you about the next two realms, thest ones for mortals. Together, theyplete the five mortal realms.¡± Yasenia prepared herself with shining eyes and a wagging tail, almost breaking Tatyana¡¯s serious expression.


    ¡°*Cough* The next realm is the Unification realm; in this realm, the cultivator unlocks their soul¡¯s potential. An innate skill normally appears in the first three levels; some people have two, others three¡­ The more innate skills don¡¯t mean that they are better. In my opinion, awakening one or two innate skills is best. You can polish them better if you don¡¯t have to split your efforts through all of them.¡± Tatyana paused and remembered one particr girl.


    ¡°I met once a girl that awakened 33 innate skills. The poor girl died when she tried to break through to the next realm because the heavenly tribtion was too strong, and she couldn¡¯t master all her skills enough to help her survive *sigh*¡± Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but have a sad look. A heaven-defying existence was gone just like that.


    ¡°The next three levels help with the coordination and transmission speed of the body and mind. Sometimes, the battles at this level are so fast-paced that you fight more on instinct than relying on strategies. This realm with the soul as a bridge, mind and body bes one, and your coordination improves dramatically. Your body will move exactly as you want and respond extremely fast to any dangers.¡±


    ¡°Thest three levels are for unlocking the true potential of the innate skills, At first, they are just in an awakened state, and they are slightly stronger than normal skills; sometimes, they are worse than them. This realm makes a qualitative change to the skill and lets you see the true potential of these skills. The innate skill will normally apany the cultivator through the rest of their journey.¡±


    ¡°The half-step of this realm prepares you for the next realm. It makes you spiritualize your dantian, making it pass from a physical organ to a part of your inner realm inside your soul. This will make the capacity of your energy give a quantitative jump, and the energy will flow into your body faster, upgrading the energy regeneration by a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yasenia, this is thest realm I will tell you about because it doesn¡¯t make sense knowing about the next ones. As you have probably guessed, thisst realm is rted to the cultivator¡¯s recently spiritualized dantian. In the first two levels, you will start to condense the gas-like energy inside of you, making an energy capacity upgrade. You will transform that energy into a liquid state in the third level, making a quality jump. Thanks to this, you will make half the effort with double returns when using skills.¡±


    ¡°The fourth and fifth levels willpress the liquid, upgrading your energy capacity again, and the sixth level is to transform the liquid energy into a solid state. When the energy transforms into the solid-state, it doesn¡¯t have a sphere-like form, but the cultivator will feel like they can tten towns with one punch, and their skills will be monstrous.¡±


    ¡°This solid-state, however, isn¡¯t the final form. The cultivator will perfect this solid-state form into a sphere in the seventh, eighth, and ninth levels, and the density will be higher and higher. The rounder and the smoother the surface of this energy core, the better.¡±


    ¡°The half-step is topress this solid matter as much as possible. Remember to find me when you reach this level because I have to tell you something important about this half-step level. I don¡¯t trust anyone else, so remember, wait for me when you reach this level, even if it slows your cultivation. The future rewards will outweigh the inconvenience easily¡± Yasenia nodded seriously.

 Chapter 8

    After Yasenia listened about the cultivation realms, she nodded thoughtfully. ¡°The cultivation road is truly endless. What realm are you in, mom?¡±


    Tatyana looked at her daughter yfully, seeing that there wasn¡¯t anybody around. She went near her daughter and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    Yasenia swallowed her saliva, and her tail disobediently wrapped around Tatyana¡¯s waist, bringing her to herp.


    When she was in Yasenia¡¯sp, Tatyana felt the tail caressing her body as if she wanted to smear her scent. She lifted her head smilingly, and after licking her lips, she said a little huskily, ¡°Make me say it then.¡±


    Yasenia, having yesterday tasted the joys of kissing, was already at her limits. She dived forward and stole Tatyana¡¯s lips. Unlike yesterday she was rougher and had a sense of impatience while kissing. Tatyana started to bite and lick, and then she massaged Yasenia¡¯s soft breast making Yasenia moan. Yasenia¡¯s moan almost made Tatyana¡¯s bones go soft. Not wanting to waste her chance, while Yasenia opened her mouth to moan, she dived in and sucked Yasenia¡¯s tongue out.


    Yasenia felt the softness of Tatyana¡¯s tongue on hers and became even more excited. She engulfed Tatyana in a hug and used her long tongue to invade Tatyana¡¯s mouth, almost filling it. She started savoring her mouth, and one of her hands touched Tatyana¡¯s breast like she was doing with her.


    Wanting to hear those heavenly moans again, Tatyana changed to the offensive while using one hand to massage one of her breasts, and with the other, she took the tip of her tail. When she felt the soft tail with her hand, she started to do up and down motions on the tail-tip.


    Yasenia felt like lightning hit her and her nerves carried that electric current to her brain, making her moan ¡°Guuh¡­ Ta-Tatyana not the tail! Hyan!¡±


    Seeing that it wasn¡¯t a real plea for her to stop and that she was slightly ying, Tatyana continued kissing without stopping her hand movements. Since nobody woulde, she took her lips back from the kiss and moved the tip of the tail to her mouth.


    Seeing this, Yasenia shuddered and swallowed her saliva, breathing hard she said, ¡°Ta-Tatyana *gulp* you can¡¯t, I-¡±


    Tatyana straddled her and silenced her with a kiss from above. Then she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, love. This pleasure isn¡¯t something scary. Just let yourself go. I have already set up a sound concealing formation, and nobody will bother us now.¡±


    Then she took the tip of her tail to her mouth and lightly liked the rounded end; Yasenia¡¯s waist would have jumped if she didn¡¯t have Tatyana straddling herp right now. Then, Tatyana took in the tail tip until it touched her throat and stopped. She didn¡¯t want to give a lot of stimtion from the beginning since it was her first time.


    Tatyana started to move her head up and down through thest 20cm of the tail; Yasenia¡¯s tail tip had a thickness of 4 cm in diameter, so she had to open her mouth a lot. After some minutes, she heard Yasenia speak through moans, ¡°Aahn~ W-w-why does it feel so good!? Ohh! Tatyana, something is Aahn!ing¡­ mmmm¡±


    Tatyana passed her tongue over the tip, and feeling an opening that wasn¡¯t there before; she was surprised. However, she didn¡¯t stop. She elerated her pace, and this time, she took the whole tail tip into her throat. Yasenia felt her tail entering a tight passage, and that previous sensation climbed up her spine. ¡°I¡¯m cumming!!!¡±


    The thing Tatyana didn¡¯t expect was two things. First, the effect of the discharge, and second, not only did the tail tip discharge, but Yasenia¡¯s two other genitals also sprayed at the same time.


    Yasenia just felt like her nerves exploded like fireworks. The sensation went from the tip of her tail to the base, climbed up her spine, and electrified her brain, making her eyes roll up with a throaty moan, ¡°OOHHHH!!¡±


    Meanwhile, Tatyana was trying to drink everything of the extremely delicious nectar that was still spraying in her mouth and feeling slight pleasure just from the ingestion! ¡®W-why does it taste so good!? She still hasn¡¯t even started cultivating, and it tastes like this¡­ wouldn¡¯t I get addicted when she bes strong enough?¡¯


    Tatyana looked at the face of her daughter and smiled with satisfaction. Then she felt her lower garmentspletely wet and thought she was truly a pervert; she was flooded! But when Tatyana looked down, she saw not only hers but also Yasenia¡¯s body fluids staining their lower halves. She blinked and then looked at Yasenia, who was returning from her trip to the pleasure realm.


    After two minutes, Yasenia returned from above the heavens to the mortal ne and looked at Tatyana with moist eyes and breathing roughly. ¡°I¡­ almost¡­ fainted¡­.¡±


    Yasenia lowered her head and started devouring Tatyana¡¯s lips to express her happiness. Yasenia felt Tatyana shudder halfway through the kiss, so she sneaked her hands inside the robes. She pinched her hardened red tips making that shudder a tremble. Tatyana clenched her legs around Yasenia¡¯s waist and then loosened a little.


    After some minutes, Yasenia stopped kissing her and asked, ¡°Do you want to continue? You didn¡¯t reach it, right?¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s cheeks couldn¡¯t help but redden slightly, ¡°I actually came while kissing right now.¡±


    Yasenia remembered the tremble and smiled, raining kisses while her long tail caressed her back. Then she picked Tatyana up from the butt and stood up. Tatyana crossed her legs around Yasenia¡¯s waist and went to the sofa on the side. After Yaseniaid Tatyana down, she said, ¡°Let me do it this time.¡±


    Tatyana nodded but said, licking her lips, ¡°Give me your tail. I really want to y with it.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s cheeks reddened, but she sneaked her tail from below Tatyana¡¯s top, passed it through the valley between her breast, and let the tip in front of her mouth.


    Tatyana arched an eyebrow but obediently opened her mouth. Yasenia felt a little impatient to feel that mouth again mmed her whole 20 cm inside her mouth, making Tatyana¡¯s throat bulge slightly. Yasenia felt those delicious pleasure waves again and moaned excitedly.


    Then while moving her tail, she lowered Tatyana¡¯s wet garments and looked at the beautiful full lips. She lowered her face and started licking. Tatyana was feeling extremely pleased with Yasenia¡¯s tail inside her mouth, and suddenly a soft and slimy tongue began licking her privates. She felt that hot feeling in her navel and waves of pleasure, so she moaned while doing the tail job.


    Yasenia continued to lick different parts of the lower lips, sometimes the little bump in the top, sometimes she dived in with her long tongue, and sometimes she bit the outer lips. Tatyana¡¯s vor spread in her mouth as she licked everything excitedly.


    When she started to feel the contractions of the passage, she instinctively bit the clitoris very lightly, making Tatyana squirt. Tatyana jumped a little and moved her head upwards to bury everything she could of the tail inside her throat while moaning throatily.


    The throat contractions and vibrations also sent Yasenia over the edge, and both of them came at the same time. After both finished cumming, Yasenia pulled her tail outside Tatyana¡¯s mouth, went up to kiss her, andbined their two vors into one.


    After a while, they rxed from the orgasm, and Tatyana chuckled, ¡°How was it, love? Did you like your first experience?¡±


    Yasenia answered a little shy, ¡°I really liked it¡­¡±


    Then she said a little quietly, ¡°Especially the feeling of your mouth.¡±


    Tatyana smiled gently and kissed her lightly. ¡°Let us stop here today. Tomorrow we can do more if you want.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and asked cutely, ¡°Bathe together with me?¡±


    How could Tatyana deny her little treasure acting cutely like that? Tatyana nodded with a smile, and then she waved her hand, cleaning the mess and eliminating the intoxicating smell that Yasenia created during the intercourse. After that, she controlled the air around Yasenia so that her scent wouldn¡¯t spread as they went to the bath.


    Secretly Tatyana was smiling triumphantly. ¡®Not only did Yasenia forget about her question, even YOU did! Ha!¡¯ (Author: 911, yes miss, the fourth wall has been destroyed, I need help!)


    Yesenia¡¯s tail had two principal qualities, the first half, or the ck scaled part, was like well-developed muscles, soft and smooth on the outside, but resilient and hard on the inside. When inbat state, the ck scales became as hard as diamonds.


    The second half, or the golden scaled part, was softer and more flexible than the ck part. While inbat state, it was different from the ck scaled part; the tail losses a little of that ck-scaled part hardness andpensates it with outstanding flexibility.


    Yasenia¡¯s tail tip had a 20cm length that could be different weapons: it could be like a spearhead, like a barbed tail-whip putting her scales upwards.


    She could also make the scales tten themselves enough to lengthen the tip to 40cm and make it slimmer, simting a double-edged short sword.


    Finally, she also has a cylindrical blunt state that deals tons of bludgeoning damage. She normally uses the cylindrical form because it gives the least number of problems when walking around.


    After both of them took a rxing bath, Yasenia put on her cultivation robes and went with her mother¡¯s arrangements. She went to the middle of a clearing outside the empire with her mother, Dr. Ava, Anna, Eva, Richard, Oliver, and some troops and maids.


    Although it seemed excessive, Tatyana rather overprotects her, bringing excessive force than regretting itter.


    Yasenia started walking out of the group of people with her tall frame and her seductive body. The red and gold cultivation robes waved with the soft wind, making her seem like a blood spirit, dangerous yet seductive. Her hips naturally sashayed, attracting the attention of the onlookers, and her long tail did slow S shapes as if inviting you toe over and catch it.


    When Yasenia reached the center of the clearing, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath pronouncing her white mountains. After that, she looked towards the sky with a smile and said with a confident voice, ¡°Come, this trial, I shall pass it easily.¡±


    *Rumble* The skies darkened, and gray clouds could be seen above. However, something was different. When the clouds finished gathering, a phantom of two people appeared, sending pressure on everyone but Yasenia.


    Yasenia looked at them and was surprised, not because of their strength, but because one of them had a golden tail and the other a ck one! The female of the two figures said, ¡°This is just our residual will, so don¡¯t fear us, child.¡±


    The male looked toward the female and said with an exasperated expression, ¡°Who would have thought that instead of two, we would be one¡­.¡±


    Hearing the male mumble, the femaleughed a little, ¡°Well, like this, we will always be together in a sense, right?¡±


    The male just shook his head. The female spoke seriously, ¡°Child, now that a miracle like you has urred and you have decided to tread the cultivation road, countless challenges will appear before you.¡±


    Then with a confident smile, she continued, ¡°But fear none, since you carry our inheritance; if youprehend it, you will be able to reach heights like no other.¡±


    The male then said, ¡°We won¡¯t tell you who we are; we won¡¯t tell you the method of rousing the inheritance either. These things you must achieve yourself. Your tail is a legacy of the dragon race. The stronger you are, the more dragon traits you will awaken. Moreover, your tail has absorption abilities for natural energies, so your cultivation speed should be fast.¡±


    Finally, they said simultaneously, ¡°We will be watching every tribtion until you pass the mortal realms.¡±


    Then their faces turned cold. ¡°But don¡¯t misunderstand; we won¡¯t make it easier. Since tribtions are meant to temper you, we will strengthen them so that you always have a chance to die in them.¡±


    Then the gray cloud changed to a bicolor cloud, with golden and silver lights dancing around. Yasenia cursed at herself because of the confident statement that she had said before. She truly pped herself in the face. At the same time, the rest of the people were so anxious that they were preparing to jump right in if something happened.


    Seeing this, the two phantoms created a dome so that no one could interrupt it. At this moment, even Tatyana, who has always been calm, frowned at the phantoms.


    Yasenia prepared herself but then remembered something that the phantoms said ¡®You can even use your tail to absorb energy¡¯ So she put her tail above her head. The first bicolor lightning struck, carrying the energies of the Sun and Moon. It was as thin as a needle, but she was forced to her knees when it hit Yasenia with a *Bang!*. And that was after the tail absorbed 7/10 of the impact.


    The second lighting struck! This one with twice the width of the previous one. *Bang!* Yasenia was knocked down, and the energies wreaked havoc inside her, wanting to destroy her inside out! She spat a mouthful of blood, and her healthy skin was a little charred; nheless, she didn¡¯t shout in pain! The phantoms were a little surprised, for a person this young not screaming because of this pain is worthy of praise!.


    Yasenia was a little anxious. ¡®I can¡¯t receive thest lighting passively. It will seriously kill me if I do that.¡¯


    She looked at the sky and calcted the timing of the descent of the final bolt. When it was about to strike, she used her tail and powerful legs to propel herself to the lightning bolt! She spun midair, and with tremendous momentum, she struck the lightning bolt with her tail! *BANG!* the explosion shot her down to the ground like a bullet leaving a small crater and a motionless charred body.

 Chapter 9

    Everyone looked toward the unmoving person on the crater anxiously. When they heard a light cough, the phantoms dispelled the dome, and the troops and maids went to battle formations surrounding the perimeter. Tatyana, Dr. Ava, Anna, and Eva appeared on Yasenia¡¯s side, and Tatyana said hastily, ¡°Her injuries are bad. Use the prepared ointments and pills. Do not hold back using resources.¡±


    Then she turned toward the disappearing phantoms and sent a resentful look. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for them, she wouldn¡¯t have been so injured! This lightning bolt is at least fivefold the normal strength! The fact she is alive is already a miracle!¡¯


    Dr. Ava said, ¡°everything is okay. We¡¯ve already stabilized her; she should have most of her injuries healed by the time she wakes up.¡±


    Tatyana nodded and carried Yasenia to the battleship. Everyone was vignt until they returned to the mansion; only then did they rx a little. One maid came and said, ¡°Lady Tatyana, it seems that the dome covered the strange phenomenon. To the people of the Moon Empire, the only difference is that instead of the normal single lighting strike, three lightings struck Miss.¡±


    Tatyana nodded. ¡°Good work, you can retire.¡±


    The maid bowed and retired. Tatyana looked at Yasenia¡¯s tail with aplicated expression. ¡®Draconic lineage, one of the strongest if not the strongest¡­.¡¯


    Then she thought about the two seniors, ¡®Aren¡¯t they the owners of the ancient tomb? The text there said they were the Moon goddess and Sun-god of that time¡­ Why didn¡¯t they say anything to Yasenia? They should know that I know who they are.¡¯


    She massaged her temples a little. ¡®Should I use my fate reading techniques on Yasenia? I shouldn¡¯t. The only drawback of the fate energy is that disaster urs whenever used on people deeply rted to the user. I don¡¯t want to gamble with this¡­ unless there is no other way, I will never use it on her.¡¯


    ¡®Since the seniors said that she has their inheritance, they won¡¯t harm her outside proving if she is worthy¡­ Moreover, they are residual wills, so they can¡¯t do anything. The dome was strong, but since they are extremely weakened, I should be able to break it if I use my whole power.¡¯


    ¡®What a headache. I will just let nature take its course, and I won¡¯t tell her who those seniors are. Maybe this will push her to learn about them, and she will be able to discover new opportunities?¡¯ Tatyana thus decided not to tell who they were to her.


    When Yasenia awoke, she felt extremely refreshed. As if energy filled her body. She looked to the side and saw Tatyana looking at her with a smile. Then Yasenia sat up, used her tail to bring Tatyana to her embrace, and said excitedly, ¡°Mom, I made it! I thought I couldn¡¯t pass thest lightning bolt! If the seniors didn¡¯t speak about how my tail can absorb energy, I would have died for sure!¡±


    Tatyana just sank herself in her embrace and took a deep breath, inhaling Yasenias sweet floral scent. Then she said, ¡°Now you are a cultivator on the first level of the Opening realm. Let¡¯s create the most optimal pathways for your body and cultivate them little by little. With your body constitution and the traits of your tail, you should be able to advance your cultivation faster than I nned. Have you decided where to go after this?¡±


    Yasenia thought and said, ¡°I think I will try to aim for the Academy. With my constitution and attributes, I have high chances of entering there.¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s eyes shed strangely for a moment, and then she answered calmly, ¡°Sure, then you have nine months to breakthrough and one month to make the trip. Remember that the people admitted to the Academy are everything but normal, so don¡¯t be arrogant even if you pass the entrance test with flying colors.¡±


    Yasenia looked through the window and saw that it was still early, and the sky was dark. She looked down at the woman in her embrace, and she started to heat up. She used her tail to massage Tatyana¡¯s inner thighs and used one hand to lift her chin. Then she captured her lips in a slow and tantalizing motion.


    When Tatyana felt her thighs caressed and her chin lifted, she got excited. After receiving the kiss for a while, she changed to offense and asked between kisses. ¡°Yasenia, do you want to *Kiss*¡­ do it to the end, or do we mph! Stop like yesterday.¡±


    Yasenia stopped kissing her mouth and started giving kisses to her chin and neck. Then, she slowly bit her earlobes, making Tatyana moan. Yasenia answered with a slightly hoarse and sexy voice. ¡°I¡¯m very hungry. What to do, Tatyana?¡±


    Tatyana smiled and then said with a chuckle, ¡°How about you taste me? I¡¯m very delici-¡±


    A hungry kiss silenced her, and she felt Yasenia untying her clothes. She also started to undo the nightgown that Yasenia had, and within one minute, both of them were in their birthday suits.


    Tatyana could feel the pair of soft mounds pressing on hers and a hard thing poking her abdomen while the soft tail was caressing her everywhere. Yasenia felt Tatyana¡¯s smooth and soft skin and couldn¡¯t help but lower herself little by little, kissing the neck, then the corbone. Her kisses approached her breasts, went to one of them, and started kissing and licking the pinkish-red part.


    Tatyana threw her head backward and moaned. Yasenia stopped there for a while, giving her two apples some well-deserved attention.


    Yasenia continued her downward trip, and her tail curled around Tatyana¡¯s chest, using it to squeeze softly and caress them with her tip sending electric currents to Tatyana¡¯s brain.


    When Yasenia reached the bare lower lips, seeing the glistening transparent liquid, she dove in and used her long tongue to savor every corner. Tatyana started to moan wildly. ¡°Yasenia Ahn! Good, right there, mmmh~ try licking the little protrusion in the top, love¡­.¡±


    Yasenia, following her words, licked the little ball, and she felt Tatyana¡¯s hips jump. Seeing the big reaction, she started attacking there, licking, sucking, biting the outer lips softly, or using her long tongue to enter her secret entrance. This sent sparks to Tatyana¡¯s brain while her tail was caressing her spine. ¡°Oh my heavens, mmmm¡­ I¡¯m reaching it, continue love, Ohh¡­ YES!¡±


    Yasenia felt a rush of liquid in her mouth, but she didn¡¯t separate. She opened her mouth and started swallowing everything, loving the taste. By the time Tatyana returned from her trip to the high heavens one minuteter, she found herself in Yasenia¡¯s arms while she was being caressed and getting soft kisses on her face. Tatyana said, returning the short kisses, ¡°Let¡¯s do it. I¡¯m more than prepared, love.¡±


    Yasenia put her back on the bed and positioned herself above, she used one hand to aim herself, and the other was on the side of Tatyana¡¯s head. Then she slowly pushed. When the tip entered, both of them groaned infort.


    Yasenia continued to push forward the tight passage, and when she felt like hitting a dead-end, she heard Tatyana making a high-pitched moan. Yasenia used her height advantage, wrapping her arms around Tatyana¡¯s head and sinking it into her big breast. Then she elevated Tatyana¡¯s hips a little with her legs for easy waist movement and finally used her long tail as support for her own body.


    Tatyana felt the contrast of softness around her head and the hardness inside of her, making her feel pleasure waves coursing through her body like a hot tide. Tatyana naturally opened her long legs and put her arms around Yasenia¡¯s waist, feeling extremelyfortable.


    Yasenia moved her waist. She reached everywhere inside her with long and slow strokes, and Tatyana couldn¡¯t stop her moans. ¡°Love, aahn go faster mmh¡­ I want you to make my brain turn to mush!¡±


    Hearing that, Yasenia took back almost her whole length out, leaving only the tip inside, and used her legs to position Tatyana into the matting press position and started hammering with the weight of her whole body!


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    Tatyana started screaming in ecstasy, ¡°Yes! More, more MORE!¡±


    But she didn¡¯t expect Yasenia¡¯s next move! Yasenia moved back a little and used her arms to support herself, leaving her tail free. Yasenia looked at Tatyana¡¯s ecstasy-filled face while she pounded her and became even more aroused. She aimed the tip at the other hole of Tatyana. Then she said, ¡°Since you want to be stupid Ah! Ohh¡­ don¡¯t me me!¡±


    Tatyana was about to ask but felt something poking her other hole, and her whole body trembled in anticipation. Then she felt the hard tip invading the other hole and moving in and out fast. The natural lubrication of the tail tip made the fast pace movement extremely easy and sent Tatyana above the heavens! ¡°Ahhhhh¡­ Oh my- I¡¯m cumming!! Yes, yes, YES! I¡¯m cumming again ohh! OHHH!¡±


    What followed was a crazy mating process in this position. After Tatyana orgasmed two more times, Yasenia couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and lowered her face, stealing her mouth while painting her insides white. Both organs filled her holes, making Tatyana and Yasenia tremble with delight. ¡°Mmmmmh!!¡± Both trembled in ecstasy, and after the orgasm, they let their body go limp.


    When they both rxed their pleasure-filled minds, Yasenia took both of her weapons out of Tatyana, letting the white sticky liquid gush out like a tide. Then without saying anything, she put Tatyana face down on the bed and positioned her dragon in her backdoor and her tail in her garden entrance. Then she mmed down, making both of them moan. ¡°Oohhh¡­ Tatyana, you are so tight! Mmmmh!¡±


    Then, Yasenia moved her waist up and leaned forward, covering Tatyana with her body, and she started the fast piston movement like a crazed dragon!


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Yasenia started gyrating her waist while pistoning, sending Tatyana to a new whole realm! ¡°Oh¡­ OHH! Love, you are doing it so good! YES! I love how ahn¡­ you Ah! AH! Ohh! I can¡¯t even speaaak!! I¡¯m cumming again!!¡±


    Yasenia felt Tatyana tightening crazily, and she couldn¡¯t help but go over the edge again! Both of them moaned with a throaty sound, ¡°OOOHHHH!!¡±


    When Tatyana felt Yasenia stop her crazy creampie, she freed herself from under Yasenia and said while licking her lips, ¡°Love, today you won¡¯t only lose your male virginity~ I will take them all~.¡±


    Then, she waved her hand, summoning a dildo! Not only would the girl wearing it feel as if it was their own, but when the girl reached a climax, she would squirt from the tip of the member! During all her years, she has umted a ton of treasures, and this one is one of them.


    Yasenia looked at the thing that was bigger than hers, with a big 25cm in length and 4.5cm in diameter. Then, she looked at Tatyana with a little bit of anticipation and fear. ¡®Can that monster enter? But a treasure won¡¯t only have a single function that is discharging the squirt from the tip, right?¡¯


    This time it was Tatyana who pushed Yasenia to the bed. Then she started kissing Yasenia and used her fingers to caress Yasenia¡¯s vagina. Yasenia started to moan, feeling her female sex being caressed. ¡°Mmhh!.. I really like it, Ahn! That spot was good, Anh~ yes there, right there, mmm!¡±


    Then Tatyana lowered her head until she could see Yasenia¡¯s slit and started to use her mouth to lick it while using her fingers to stretch her entrance little by little and her other hand to pump Yasenia¡¯s dick. Yasenia continued to moan, ¡°Tatyana! Ohh, if you continue like that, I¡¯m going to cum!!¡±


    Tatyana waited until thest moment, and then¡­ She stopped. Yasenia feeling her peak snatched away from her, was about to re down when the mouth of Tatyana silenced her, delivering her own sweet taste to her mouth.


    Yasenia felt the head of Tatyana¡¯s dick pressing her entrance and opening it. The sensation waspletely different from doing it with her male part!


    When prated, she felt waves of heat and pleasure invading her brain, making her almost scream, ¡°Ahhh! Why does it-¡±


    Tatyana felt Yasenia¡¯s tail caressing her back and used that moment to insert herself in one thrust reaching the cervix! Yasenia¡¯s eyes rolled up, and she opened her mouth with a guttural ¡°OHHHH!!¡±


    Yasenia directly came from her tail, dick, and vagina, spraying everywhere.


    Tatyana felt the wild contractions and couldn¡¯t help but groan infort, thinking, ¡®Her contractions feel like she is massaging my whole length and trying to milk me dry! Oh my heavens, if she doesn¡¯t stop soon, I¡¯m going to cum!¡¯


    Yasenia stained her breast with her own discharge and the back of Tatyana with the tip of her tail. The electrifying pleasure almost made her crazy! Tatyana didn¡¯t move. She just stayed fully inserted while hugging and kissing Yasenia on the cheek, the eyebrow, the ear, the nose. She was waiting for Yasenia toe back from her first female orgasm.


    When Yasenia returned, she looked down at Tatyana and devoured her mouth, biting, licking, sucking. After two minutes of passionate kisses, Yasenia opened her mouth with a hoarse yet sexy voice. It was as if she was caressing your heart with her voice. ¡°That waspletely different from my male orgasm. I thought I was going to faint¡­.¡±


    Tatyana felt a tingling listening to her voice and almost cummed what she barely held. Then she chuckled gently and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t started yet, love, prepare yourself because I¡¯m not stopping until you faint!¡±


    Yasenia opened her eyes and was about to protest when Tatyana put Yasenia¡¯s legs on Tatyana¡¯s shoulders and lifted her by the waist until she could prate her. Tatyana went to her knees and, *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* She started to piston extremely fast.


    Yasenia started to moan wildly! ¡°AHH! AHH! AAHHHH! OHHHH!!¡±


    Tatyana continued without mercy for 30 seconds, and Yasenia started to cum like crazy! She shook her head and tried to form words only for moans to keep going out of her mouth ¡°mmm~ I¡¯m Ohhh! Going craz -Ahhh! Tatyanaaaaaa!¡±


    Shortly after, Tatyana also cummed with a grunt, unable to hold it anymore, but she didn¡¯t stop the pistoning!


    After some minutes, Yasenia was already spasming because of pleasure. As an act of revenge, with herst lucid thought, when Tatyana cummed she inserted the tail in one thrust in Tatyana¡¯s free hole and cummed inside, making Tatyana roll her eyes upwards and lean forward. ¡°OOHHHH!!* Both of them shouted in pleasure, and Yasenia fell unconscious shortly afterward.


    After recovering, Tatyana said while getting up from the bed with a loving smile, ¡°Love, even if your constitution is strong, with my cultivation level, you won¡¯t be able to win for a while, fufufufu~.¡±


    Then she bit her lips and whispered, ¡°But, thatst attack was truly delicious. Good job~.¡±


    She picked up Yasenia in a princess hug and coiled her tail in one arm to not let it drag on the ground. Then, she went to the bath to clean herself and Yasenia.


    There was zero chance of pregnancy for both because Tatyana was aplete woman, and her discharge couldn¡¯t make other girls pregnant. It was aw of the world. Putting that aside, a cultivator had extreme control of their body, so they wouldn¡¯t get pregnant if the female cultivator didn¡¯t want it.


    Even if they want to, it isn¡¯t easy because there must be a bnce in the Yin and Yang for the fertilized egg to develop. That is why the stronger the female cultivator, the lower chances of pregnancy. It is a way to maintain a natural bnce. Imagine a person that can live more than 100 000 years getting pregnant as easily as a normal woman! That woman would give birth to thousands of children throughout her life!


    After finishing the bath and tucking them both in the now clean bed, she thought. ¡®She came a ton from both the tail and her dick. Worse she just started cultivating. Her sexual stamina is as monstrous as expected. If I did what I did in the end to any other Opening realm cultivator¡­ they would have fainted in pleasure in ten seconds. Not only did shest five minutes, but she was also able to attack me deliciously at the end¡­ As expected, I won¡¯t be able to keep her for myself when she grows up¡­.¡¯


    She gave a soft kiss on her lips and chuckled. ¡®Well, I will keep you at least until you go to the Academy. I should exin things to her. Will she be angry if I say I want her to create a harem? She probably will¡­ Who wouldn¡¯t be angry when their loved one tells them, ¡°go have sex with others¡± ¡® Then she sighed, closed her eyes, and sank in Yasenia¡¯s arms and her sweet intoxicating scent.

 Chapter 10

    The next day at noon¡­


    ¡°Miss, it is already noon. Even if you want to sleep, didn¡¯t you want to apany mister Oliver outside to buy some cultivation tools?¡±


    Yasenia opened her eyeszily and sat up. Then she looked at Eve, a little dazed, and asked groggily. ¡°Noon?¡±


    Seeing her adorable appearance, Eve chuckled and answered. ¡°Yes, miss, it is already noon.¡±


    Yasenia woke uppletely and jumped out of bed when the words sank in, eximing, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up sooner!?¡±


    Eve answered, ¡°Lady Tatyana said that you were tired and that we shouldn¡¯t bother you until noon.¡±


    Yasenia heard ¡®Lady Tatyana¡¯, and she tripped, almost falling. However, she used her tail and managed to straighten herself. ¡°W-well, if mom told you, then it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    She extended her tail like always, wrapped it around Eve, and dragged her to the wardrobe room, hiding her red face. Meanwhile, Eve was chuckling at her dorkiness.


    Like that, the days passed, the weeks went on, and before they knew it, seven months had passed. In the backyard, Yasenia was cultivating at dawn. Because of her attributes, the best times for gathering energy were from dawn to sunrise and sunset to dusk because the moon, sun, and stars were present.


    These hours are also called the twilight time. Apart from these, Noon and Midnight are also extremely beneficial since it is when the Sun energy and the moon¡¯s energy are strongest.


    Her cultivation technique [Convergence of celestial bodies] has various stages. The more oneprehends, the faster you will cultivate, and you will be able to unlock different stages. She has looked at the strongest state out of curiosity, and it is called [Celestial Divinity]. She will be able to start using it only when she can create a real Sun, Moon, AND stars on top of her hand.


    It has a grand total of five stages, and inside of each, there are three more. Each of the three levels is rted to the Sun, Moon, and stars. The five major stages are; Presence of celestial bodies, Absorption of celestial light, connection with celestial bodies, celestial bodies and spirit as one, and celestial bodies within my hand.


    Then, the small stages for the first are the Presence of the Sun, the Presence of the Moon, and the Presence of the stars. The rest also follow a simr trend; Absorption of sunlight, absorption of moonlight¡­


    She has alreadyprehended the Presence of the Sun and the Presence of the Moon, giving her body a golden and silver glow only visible in dark spaces. It was discovered in one of their rendezvous at night, trying to do it in total darkness. Yasenia can, as a matter of course, control it.


    Their rtionship has only improved within these months. Tatyana was waiting for her toprehend the presence of the stars before talking to her about her constitution. She didn¡¯t want Yasenia to have doubts or anything beforepleting this.


    Right now, the two of them were in the hall sipping some tea. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t understand, in my opinion, the presence of the stars is faint, so it should be the weakest of them, right? The stars are always eclipsed by the radiance of the Moon or the Sun. Knowing this, why can¡¯t I seem to break through to the next level?¡±


    Tatyana, like always, maintained her silence and let Yasenia think for herself. Yasenia knew that no one would answer her questions, but she liked to say them aloud because it helped her find faults in her words. Yasenia tapped the floor with her tail repeatedly, showing that she was close, yet couldn¡¯t grasp the final concept that was escaping her.


    She saw the pastry crumbs umted on herp and bosom because of her absentminded state when she looked down. She couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Tch, why didn¡¯t you say that I was spreading crumbs everywhere, mom?¡± And then she paused.


    Her mouth arched upwards, and her tail pped the ground strongly. ¡°How could I forget! Even if the presence of the stars is weak, they are everywhere! Although the sun and moon¡¯s presence is strong, they only upy a small part of the sky. The stars are the opposite! Their presence is small, but they upy the whole sky, sometimes overshadowing even the moon and the sun!¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s mouth also arched upwards, and the maids around had proud smiles on their faces. They said at the same time, ¡°Congrattions, miss!¡±


    Yasenia happily ate the pastries and continued to talk with Tatyana for the rest of the day until twilight came.


    Yasenia sat in a mermaid-like position on the outside, her legs sideways and one on top of the other. She supported her upper body with a single hand, making quite a seductive posture.


    She wore a short red kimono with pink edges and flowers adorning the whole length of the garment. It was opened in the chest, showing her white mountains yet hiding the most important part. The short skirt didn¡¯t conceal her plump thighs and long legs. However, her long sleeves covered her tender arms, giving her a delicate and seductive feeling.


    This was her energy-gathering robe, named [Flowers and spring kimono]. She needed a lot of skin exposure to practice her cultivation technique because she needed to feel the celestial bodies in the sky. Her tail went through a special opening and circled around her on the ground, bathing in the glow of the setting sun.


    With her eyes closed and a rxed smile on her face, the light from the sunset was illuminating her whole figure. She looked like a seductive goddess, attracting the attention of every mortal. Even if they were at a distance, the maids and guards around couldn¡¯t help but be enchanted.


    When the sun lowered enough, the Moon and stars started appearing. A golden and silver glow appeared around her. Then Yasenia opened her eyes, looking at the stars in the sky. With the Sun in front of her and the moon behind, above her, countless stars glittered in the twilight sky! At that moment, she felt something.


    She focused, and when the sun was about to disappear, lights started to appear like white fireflies around her body! The golden-silvery glow surrounded by countless white lights made her as beautiful as a night full of stars! *Bang! * Something broke inside her.


    She managed to break through the 8th level of the Opening realm, creating perfectly the meridians on the tail! Not only that, but she alsoprehended the [Presence of the stars], Completing the first level of her cultivation technique.


    Then she exhaled, and a happy smile appeared on her face. She spoke slowly and gently, ¡°Finally.¡±


    And everyone woke up thanks to that. One guard said, ¡°Congrattions, miss!¡±


    One maid said, chuckling, ¡°Miss is so beautiful; she will charm everyone in the academy when she goes there.¡±


    Another maid answered whit a prideful smile, ¡°Our miss is the best. In only seven months, she broke through the eighth level of the opening realm.¡±


    Another maid nodded, ¡°Normally, genius cultivators with only one extremely rare attribute need one and a half years to do the same.¡±


    Tatyana approached Yasenia and glomped herself into her embrace. ¡°As expected of my daughter. The next two realms are the easiest; you just need to umte energy to create the dantian and then breakthrough. You will end one month earlier than I expected!¡±


    She tiptoed and kissed Yasenia on the cheek. ¡°Good job!¡±


    Yasenia answered with a kiss on her forehead and carried her in a princess hug with the help of her tail and arms. Then she said cheerfully, ¡°Go, go, go! This miss is going to eat until she explodes to celebrate my double breakthrough!¡± Tatyanaughed and let herself be carried.


    After dinner, they went to their bedroom and rolled on the beds for a while.


    Tatyana was breathing roughly and thought that now she could finally tell her about her constitution. She looked at the person below her, that had a happy smile on her lips, and hesitated a bit before speaking. ¡°Love, I have something to say about your constitution.¡±


    Yasenia used her tail and arms to curl around Tatyana and saidnguidly, ¡°Is there something wrong with it?¡±


    Tatyana answered hesitantly, ¡°It is not exactly wrong¡­ But it truly is a little troublesome¡­.¡±


    Yasenia looked at the strange face that Tatyana was making and kissed her in the form of encouragement. ¡°No matter what difficulties, I told you before that I rather us be honest and think of solutions than make assumptions and create misunderstandings.¡±


    Tatyana looked at her and finally blurted it out. ¡°Your constitution is special in the sense that you are very lustful. Moreover, the deeper you go into the mortal realms, the more pronounced this quality will be¡± She paused a little and let it sink in.


    Yasenia thought about it and said, ¡°It is true that my libido has been growing the past months, but you can take it easy because of your cultivation base, right?¡±


    Tatyana nodded and continued. ¡°The problem is, can you imagine if I was someone at the same cultivation level as you?¡±


    Yasenia thought and said, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be able to take me¡­ But the thing is that you aren¡¯t someone with low cultivation, so I don¡¯t see the problem?¡±


    Tatyana continued, ¡°Your body grows in lust because you need nourishment from a Yin or Yang source. Thanks to the automatic bnce of your body, If you grow your Yang quality, your constitution will upgrade your Yin quality or vice versa. The problem is that you can¡¯t absorb my Yin energy because you would explode from the amount of energy that it contains¡­ To absorb my energy, you need to, at least, pass all the mortal realms.¡±


    Yasenia nodded. ¡°En, I know. But I still don¡¯t see the problem, isn¡¯t my normal cultivation technique feeding my Yin and Yang energies?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Normally that should be the case, but because the upgrading speed of quality of energies would be slow, your constitution uses that energy to upgrade the quantity of your Yin and Yang energies. This is what makes your lust grow.¡±


    Then she continued, ¡°That is why I gave you the dual cultivation technique.¡±


    Yasenia, now knowing where this was going, was surprised, ¡°Are you telling me to dual cultivate with other people!?¡±


    Tatyana nodded meekly; Yasenia responded, ¡°Absolutely not! I told you already that I would be loyal to you. If it is about the quality of my Yin and Yang energies, can¡¯t I use some treasures? Not to mention, it only affects me until I pass the mortal cultivation realms, right?¡±


    Yasenia tightened her embrace and looked at Tatyana¡¯s eyes directly with her golden eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t betray you, no matter how you put it.¡±


    Tatyana smiled gently and kissed the furious person in front of her softly to rx her. Then she persuaded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Love, this isn¡¯t betrayal, aren¡¯t I consenting to it? Moreover, anyone with Yin or Yang constitutions will most of the time have a harem, girls with yin constitutions normally have four or so males, and the males are the same.¡±


    ¡°The only exceptions are when you find someone with the same quality as your energy. If a cultivator finds someone like that, they normally will be a couple or Daopanions. After that, they will only dual cultivate with each other to not break the bnce and advance in the cultivation path together.¡±


    Yasenia frowned and said weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a harem¡­.¡±


    Tatyana looked and asked strangely, ¡°Why are you so against it even after I gave you permission?¡±


    Yasenia answered softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of you?¡±


    Tatyana asked, ¡°Me? Didn¡¯t I just give permission?¡±


    Yasenia answered strangely, ¡°Don¡¯t you hate harems after being a part of one in the past with that male? And wouldn¡¯t you be ufortable with me dual cultivating with other people?¡±


    Tatyana blinked, and then it dawned on her! Sheughed and said, ¡°Do you think every harem will end with hundreds of people? I will only give you five slots!¡±


    Then Tatyana showed a cold smile. ¡°If you dare to bring back more than five girls, I will cut your smaller tail!¡±


    Then she said, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t let me know that males touched you.¡±


    She smiled sweetly, saying, ¡°Do you understand, love?¡±


    Yasenia winced and thought, ¡®No males, forbidden males, what is a male? Is it delicious?¡¯


    Yasenia rxed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t actively search for partners. If I return with nobody, you can¡¯t reprimand me!¡±


    Tatyana flickered her forehead and answered calmly, ¡°Then I will let all the maids you can absorb energy from y with you.¡±


    Yasenia had the vision of being thrown in the middle of a bunch of starved beasts and eaten alive, so she said, ¡°I will find four beautiful daughters-inw for you, I promise!¡±


    Tatyana smiled with satisfaction ¡°Sleep, love, thank you for understanding.¡± She gave her onest kiss, snuggled in Yasenia¡¯s embrace, and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 11

    One monthter


    ¡®I have already broken through the ninth level and the half-step and have enough energy to do thest charge and enter the Body Modification realm. The problem is the phantoms of the inheritance. The heavenly tribtion will also get stronger no matter how strong I be. Here is the dilemma, being stronger before a major advancement will make you stronger, in the long run, so weakening myself before the tribtion will backfire¡­.¡¯


    After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Well, if the Heavenly tribtion will be deadly no matter how strong I am. I rather be the strongest I can on each realm, right?¡±


    After deciding that, she went toward a nearby maid and said, ¡°Tell my mother and Dr. Ava that I will enter close door cultivation and gather all the energy I can before advancing.¡±


    The maid bowed and answered, ¡°Yes, miss!¡±.


    Yasenia put on her kimono and sat in her cultivation room as the sunset approached. Because of her need for light from the sky, the room walls and roof were made of ss! This ss had enchantments and formations to help gather energy.


    She didn¡¯t cultivate in an open space because the rain and wind would hinder her cultivation in the Dantian and Merdian creation realm. She needed absolute concentration while creating her meridians. This time she didn¡¯t want to stop until reaching advancement.


    Three dayster, clouds started to gather atop Yasenias cultivation room. The staff of the house, feeling the change in the atmosphere, got into action like a well-oiled machine. They formed a perimeter around Yasenia¡¯s room and took out their weapons.


    Oliver was already grown-up and three years older than Yasenia; with a 178cm tall body, he inherited his father Richard¡¯s build, being neither too muscr nor too slim. His eyes were like his mother¡¯s with a piercing blue color.


    Although he has also entered the cultivation path, his tribtion has been normal, and his attributes are also iparable to that of Yasenia being Ice and water.


    He was at the third level of the Body Modification realm. His second tribtion had three normal lighting strikes, which was very hard for him. When he heard that Yasenia received three strikes and the strikes as powerful as his when reaching a higher realm, he transformed into the number one fan-boy of Yasenia.


    Now sensing the strength of the tribtion cloud, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow. His mother, Dr. Ava, who was near him, looked at him with an amused face. ¡®Let¡¯s see how he reacts when the seniors appear.¡¯


    As Dr. Ava said, when the bicolor clouds finished gathering, the phantoms of the two seniors appeared, sending pressure to every living being within a 10 km radius.


    They sensed the energy gathered by Yasenia and felt that it was the maximum possible; the female senior spoke in praise with a smile on her face. ¡°I see that our threat didn¡¯t weaken your will. Remember, in the cultivation path; there aren¡¯t shortcuts! Although I can¡¯t reward you for having a firm heart, know that you have my support from now on!¡±


    The male, however, didn¡¯t seem to bepletely satisfied. ¡°Your heart is indeed firm against adversity, but remember that tragedy is also a big step that most cultivators can¡¯t ovee. The loss of a loved one, the loss of a teacher or a friend. Having your treasures stolen or being isted from your group because of differences in birth conditions. Remember, even when any of this happens, having a clear mind and not rushing blindly in the cycle of revenge and hatred is what makes a cultivator¡¯s heart truly strong!¡±


    Every single person listening to his word couldn¡¯t help but have a realization! All of them, including Yasenia, bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, senior, for your guidance!¡±


    ¡°Prepare yourself, little girl. This time, they are nine strikes!¡± *RUMBLE* The first strike was as thick as two needles. Yasenia calmly pped the lighting bolt with her tail receiving zero injuries. She looked up but didn¡¯t rx; this was just the beginning.


    The next strike was as thick as a finger! Yasenia focused her energy on her tail and spun her waist, using the momentum to sh at the lighting bolt with her short-sword tail-tip *Bang!* The tail was repelled, but she didn¡¯t receive any injuries.


    The next two lightning bolts descended simultaneously with the same finger width! Yasenia took her giant sword from her back and shed with all her strength at the two bolts *Bang!* The strength from the two bolts made her kneel. Their energy rampaged inside her body and was too much to absorb this time. This resulted in burns on her skin.


    The next two lighting bolts also came at the same time, this time with the width of two fingers each. Yasenia thought fast and took the handle of her sword with her tail, spun her waist, shing the two lightning bolts! *BANG!* Her tail couldn¡¯t maintain the sword¡¯s grip, and the electric energy was too much, stiffening her muscles! The lightning¡¯s strength sent the sword flying, and her tail struck the ground hard, making her grunt in pain.


    Seeing this time three lighting bolts charging in the clouds, she thought for a moment and opened her seductive lips with a smile ¡°[Presence of the celestial bodies].¡±


    A golden and silvery glow appeared around her with white lights flying around like white fireflies! Her golden slit eyes with a tinge of red looked at the sky as she challenged ¡°Come!¡±


    The three lighting bolts descended, and she concentrated everything in her defensive light coat. The white lights gathered into one and managed to stop one bolt, consuming almost half of her total energy, while the silver and golden glow intercepted the other two consuming the rest of her energy! The remains of the lightning bolt struck directly into her body, charring arge part of her skin, making her grit her teeth so as to not make any noises. She sessfully passed her tribtion.


    The two seniors nodded and said simultaneously, ¡°You have challenged the heavens and survived! Inheritor, I hope you don¡¯t lose sight of the road below your feet while growing stronger.¡±


    Yasenia, even with her injured body, bowed and answered with a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, seniors!¡±


    Then she straightened, and after the seniors disappeared, she slumped forward powerlessly. Tatyana who has been watching disappeared from her spot and caught her beforepletely falling. ¡°Good job Yasenia. Sleep, when you wake up, you will be as good as new.¡±


    Yasenia responded with a soft ¡°En¡± and embraced the sweet unconsciousness.


    The people who didn¡¯t see the previous tribtion were awestruck, and Oliver was just there with an open mouth, unable to process what had happened. Dr. Ava pped his back and then went forward to help with the treatment of Yasenia.


    Another three days passed, and Yasenia, Tatyana, Oliver, Richard, Anna, and Eve were at the mansion door. Tatyana spoke first, ¡°Since you are already in the Body Modification realm, it is time for you to leave the nest and start your journey.¡±


    Although Tatyana really wanted to raise Yasenia at home, this would only make her be like those greenhouse flowers. To be better one must suffer adversity. Moreover, they have a lot of time to be together when Yasenia bes stronger.


    Furthermore, she can go visit her from time to time at the academy. Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but have slightly misty eyes, she took two steps forwards and hugged her mother strongly with their height difference of 15 cm she was able to bury Tatyana¡¯s head between her breast ¡°I will miss you mom¡±


    Tatyana just buried her head and took a deep breath. ¡°Be careful, I have given you some life-saving treasures in your spatial ring, but they will only work towards those that are more than one whole realm above you and inside the mortal realm. Even if your mom is strong, do not offend a lot of people, remember that humiliation is seen almost as bad as crippling for some seniors, so they are very protective of their young. There are also some healing pills and concealing formations inside the ring. Also-¡±


    Yasenia cut right there, saying with an exasperated smile yet tender gaze, ¡°En, I know, you have repeated this like ten times during these three days already.¡±


    Then she looked around and saw that nobody was looking. She gave her mom a light kiss. ¡°I love you, mom.¡±


    Tatyana smiled happily and said, ¡°En, I love you too, Love.¡±


    Yasenia turned, using the soft tail and scales to caress Tatyana¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Big bro! Did you finish saying goodbye?¡±


    Oliver responded with a snort, ¡°Unlike someone else, who takes forever. Do you think my old man is as nagging as your mother?¡±


    Richard pped the back of his head and said, ¡°Listen to the miss on the road; she is stronger than you, and she is also very insightful!¡±


    Oliver responded with exaggerated gestures! ¡°Old man, can you not say the obvious? Some as strong as little sis can almost fight a whole realm above her! Am I, Oliver, someone like that?¡±


    All of them chuckled and then Oliver and Yasenia mounted the carriage. Anna and Eva took the driver positions, and they departed.


    Seeing the carriage disappearing in the distance Tatyana couldn¡¯t help but feel a little empty. ¡®Neen years ago, she was born. Now neen years have passed and my child has already started her baby steps to transform into a real cultivator. How short are neen years for me? Just like a minute to a mortal, fleeting yet, my little treasure has made a mark that I don¡¯t think I could erase even if another 10000 years were to pass.¡¯


    Then with an eerily calm face, she thought, ¡®Yasenia, if your challenges are from people of your same generation, I won¡¯t interfere, but If someone from the senior generations dares touch you¡­ I will make them regret living under these heavens!¡¯


    Then she turned and entered the house to prepare for her own travel.


    One monthter, while they were camping on the forest road, Yasenia¡¯s group heard a slight rustling sound from the side. Anna and Eve didn¡¯t move and let it approach. Right now, they were training Yasenia and Oliver with real beasts. Unless the threat is too high for them, they never warn nor help against them.


    Yasenia was already getting up, unsheathing her giant sword. She looked towards the bushes and waited for the beast to appear. Right now, she was wearing her [Blood flower spirit] cultivation robes. She prepared herself with the giant sword in one hand and her tailzily swishing.


    The beast that approached was a rank two beast. It had the appearance of a Komodo dragon. However, it was two and a half meters tall and had an impressive eight meters from head to the end of its tail. Its attribute being earth, they had a very high defensive power even for a rank two beast. Its attacks have natural poison that can even kill Mental Nourishing realm practitioners.


    Yasenia leaned forward, straightened her tail behind her, and shot forward like a cannonball! Using the counterweight of her tail, she was almost parallel to the ground.


    When they were about to sh, Yasenia pped the ground with her tail, and using her legs; sheunched herself upwards dodging the w strike of the Komodo dragon. Yasenia covered her sword with energy and spun her body in the air, shing toward its back. The sword cut through the beast¡¯s tough hide, creating arge gash on its back.


    Yasenia frowned, ¡®it didn¡¯t cut the spine. His defensive power is higher than I expected.¡¯


    And as she expected, the next thing she saw afternding was its tailing towards her like a whip. Having already anticipated this move, she hardened her tail to the maximum and blocked the strike with the ck-scaled part. The strength of thesh made her step back five times, pushing back five steps.


    After regaining bnce, she charged again against it and did a vertical strike to the head, and the komodo answered with a w.


    *Bang!*


    The Komodo dragon barely blocked it because of the weight and speed behind the sh. The strike lowered his head, which made Yasenia smile.


    While smiling, she changed her tail tip to spear-like and thrust toward one of the eyes, piercing it deeply before the beast could react.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    While the beast was roaring in pain, she changed her tail tip to the barbed tip and took it out of the cavity together with a lot of flesh and brain matter, killing the Komodo dragon instantly.

 Chapter 12

    Yasenia didn¡¯t lower her guard until she confirmed that it was dead. Then turned towards Anne and Eve with her tail wagging behind her back like a child wanting to be praised. Although that expression and actions were truly hard to resist, they still answered truthfully.


    Anne said ¡°Your first frontal charge waspletely unnecessary, especially against an enemy that has a poisonous breath attack. You were just lucky it didn¡¯t use it.¡± An arrow pierced Yasenias heart and her tail dropped sadly. They almost went forward to hug her! But, with their trained wills they stopped themselves.


    Eve was even more ruthless ¡°What was that jump that you did next? Even if it looks good¡­ Can you change directions in the air? Can you even exert half of the strength you can on the ground? Completely unnecessary!¡± Now even Yasenia¡¯s expression was sad. Anne almost stopped her sister from speaking!


    However, chanting in her head that this was for her miss well-being! Eve continued, ¡°Worse, after you opened a wound on its back why didn¡¯t youtch into the open wound with your barbed tail and ripped its spine off? You could have won there. Not to mention, after blocking that tail you did another frontal assault! Good for you that this Komodo dragon was stupid or you would have been in trouble!¡± Yasenia was already on all fours because of all the damage she took.


    Anna continued ¡°Your redeeming point is thest attack, using your sword to lower its head and then piercing its eye with your tail was good¡­ Of course, that is only if your opponent didn¡¯t have a poisonous breath attack! What would you have done if instead of roaring in pain it responded by spraying your face full of poison, huh?¡± Yasenia was crying and pleading guilty. Oliver at the side was rolling on the groundughing so hard his stomach hurt!


    After that Yasenia got up and sat by the fire eating the half-finished food that was already cold because of the time her spiritual beating took. Anna went behind her and started massaging her shoulders ¡°Miss this is only your third real life and death battle, it is already very good, things like thinking about cutting the spine, making faints, and then aiming at the weak points, not to mention the reaction speed when you protected against its tail are already extremely good¡± Yasenia leaned backward because offort and used her tail as a bncing measure to continue to eat while getting massaged.


    Eve continued ¡°Not to mention, your opponent was a middle-level rank 2 beast. You have to remember that a beast must be attacked by at least three people of the same level. Miss, you winning or even being able to fight evenly in a strength contest against these kinds of beasts is already abnormal. If I had to describe yourbat style, I would call it a humanoid dragon. Not only your strength is abnormal, but the flexibility that your tail gives you inbat is also absurd. Making you like an all-rounded fighter that, instead of average, is good at everything.¡±


    Yasenia respondednguidly with a smile ¡°En, continue praising.¡± Anna and Eve chuckled and even Oliver joined making the atmosphere lively. After they finished dinner Yasenia went to cultivate taking advantage of the twilight and midnight then she went to sleep. Oliver went to sleep after asking some things Anna and Eva about cultivation.


    Like that they advanced towards the Rita academy. When they were nearing the end of the forest, Anna and Eve stopped the cart and looked to the left. Eve said ¡°Miss, there is an injured person two or three kilometers to your left. What should we do?¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t rush to make a decision and asked ¡°Why are they injured, can you tell from here?¡± This time Anna responded ¡°Yes, it seems that the majority of her injuries are caused by beasts. She also has an arrow stuck on her shoulder. From here I can¡¯t tell if it is poisoned or not. She is a very beautiful female, but her robes seem intact excluding the beast scratches, so this probably wasn¡¯t done to sexually assault her. The robes seem to have the Rising Talent Academy spiritual mark.¡±


    Yasenia was guessing that she was either ambushed by an enemy or betrayed by herpanions. She felt a little empathy and said ¡°Anna, go get her and carry her to the carriage. We will heal her enough to get her out of her critical state, remember to not heal herpletely we don¡¯t know if this is a trap.¡± Anna answered respectfully ¡°As the Miss says!¡± and she disappeared from the spot.


    Ten secondster she has already returned carrying the girl ¡°The arrow is indeed poisonous, it seems to be concocted by a Thousand poisons valley cultivator. It is a Yang attributed poison; this girl has an extreme Yin physique so this kind of poison is very harmful if not taken care ofpletely.¡±


    Yasenia knowing that both of these sisters were excellent healers didn¡¯t doubt them, not only are extremely knowledgeable in medicine and poisons, both of them are Nature, Wood, and Light triple attribute cultivators, making them extremely suitable healers.


    In the past, they were picked up by Dr. Ava and since then, the two have followed her everywhere. Tatyana, after seeing this master-apprentice trio decided to take them under her wing. This happened more than 300 years ago.


    ¡°Can you heal her enough that there won¡¯t be repercussions on her future? Also, take into ount that she doesn¡¯t recover her strength when she wakes up.¡± Both Anna and Eve nodded in praise for her thoughtfulness and Eve answered ¡°Easily¡±.


    After that, they continued their travel with an additional girl. Anna has already used a one-time-use cloth mending formation stone, they weren¡¯t very valuable and they had thousands with them. After they cleaned her a little they couldn¡¯t help but appreciate this beauty. Previously, the dirt around her face and body covered her beauty but now that she was cleaned her beautiful face made an appearance.


    This girl had a nice 175 cm of height and icy blue hair that reaches below her knees with a pair of narrow yet cold light blue eyes. Her facial features seem to have frozen since even her lips have a light blue shade yet, she is very beautiful giving an ethereal feeling and refreshing fragrance as if she were made of ice. She wears white simple cultivation robes and a pair of blue shoes. Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but guess that she is probably an Ice element cultivator.


    Cecile opened her eyes and thought calmly like it wasn¡¯t even herself she was talking about ¡®It seems I didn¡¯t die. I managed to kill the ambusher, but the beasts truly made me miserable. I also was poisoned, oh¡­ it seems I healed. Why did the beasts flee when they had me cornered?¡¯ Then she looked around and her sight froze looking at a spot.


    Right there a pair of golden slit eyes with a tinge of red around the pupils were looking at her. The little mole under the left eye and the slight upward curve of her eyes added seductiveness and charm to that person. Her mouth was rising slightly in a natural yetzy smile and the devilish body of that person trapping one sight like her appearance had gravitational power. The air is filled with a sweet floral scent that makes one head a little dizzy but extremelyfortable. ¡®A beauty that can ruin a country with her countenance.¡¯


    That was the first impression of Cecile about Yasenia. Cecile continued looking until Yasenia opened her mouth. The voicenguid and unhurried, making the person¡¯s bones go soft. ¡°It seems that you woke up. We found you in the forest and decided to take you with us. We are going to the Rita state, do you want toe with us?¡±


    After hearing her speaking Cecile woke up from the spell and for the first time, she felt slightly flustered. However, she calmed herself very fast and answered with a clear yet cold voice ¡°I will go with you if it isn¡¯t a bother.¡± Yasenia responded with a soft ¡°En.¡± and turned to look out of the window.


    Only then did Cecile start to look around, she saw a handsome boy that was looking at her with curiosity, the carriage seems to be normal, yet the number of enchantments it had was enough to know that the people here had some kind of position and they weren¡¯t nobodies.


    Oliver opened his mouth asking cheerfully ¡°So? What is your name? Did youe to this forest alone for any reason? Little sis¡¯ said that you were probably either ambushed or betrayed which one is it?¡± Cecile started to feel a little dizzy about the machinegun speed questions and raised one hand to ask him to stop!


    Cecile said with her cool voice ¡°My name is Cecile, the reason I came to this forest was to do a mission from the Rising Talent Academy, I was ambushed, not betrayed.¡± She didn¡¯t bother to answer the rest and started to absorb energy to recover herself.


    Oliver felt that she won¡¯t answer any more questions so, he got out of the carriage and went to tell Anna and Eve about it. Cecile opened her eyes and suddenly caught the sight of a tail and again for the first time in her life she was surprised. Yasenia felt someone¡¯s gaze on her tail and moved it a little while she turned to look at Cecile.


    She yfully used her tail tip in its soft state to pat Cecile on the head while speaking ¡°What never seen a tail in your life?¡± Cecile feelingfortable from the patting answered honestly but her expression was as deadpan as before and her voice didn¡¯t have any changes ¡°At least not in a person¡± Yasenia was slightly disappointed ¡°So even in the Academy there isn¡¯t someone with different traitspared to humans?¡±


    ¡°No, the things that change the most are hair, eye, or skin color. I haven¡¯t seen anyone with beast traits¡± Sensing the tail leaving her head, she felt a strange sense of loss. ¡°Did you have it since birth? Also, your pupils are vertical, do you see differently with thempared to other people? What can you do with your tail?¡±


    Yasenia was a little surprised, she thought that Cecile will be like those Ice Queens, silent and still as an iceberg. To her surprise, Cecile waspletely blunt. How did my mother call this type of person? A kerude? No¡­ A Kuudere! Her mother liked this type a lot¡­(Author: Dear Yasenia! Tatyana¡¯s exact words were ¡®I really like breaking this type a lot¡¯ But your love blinded brain ignored the most important word!) Yasenia felt slightly bored because of the long travel, so, she started teasing Cecile ¡°I will answer you if you smile for me¡±


    Cecile was confused, but she tried to smile, TRIED because the thing she did was a face uglier than crying! Yaseniaughed unabashedly ¡°Your smile is so adorable! Hahaha¡± then she used her tail to warped It around Cecile¡¯s waist to bring her closer and she started ying with her cheeks ¡°to smile you have to do this!¡± Then she pulled her lips with her fingers.


    Dear Yasenia didn¡¯t know that right now the poor girl was suffering a frontal assault of her smiling appearance, scent, and soft hands sending Cecile¡¯s thoughts in disarray!


    Seeing that the person didn¡¯t react Yasenia tilted her head and asked cutely ¡°What happened?¡± Cecile felt something hit her heart so hard that it did a big *Thump* and for the first time she lost her calm mind ¡®How can you do that kind of face! Doing a cute tilting face with your seductive features is against the rules! And why the hell do you smell so good!?¡¯


    Yasenia, seeing that the person near her was having trouble, remembered her mother¡¯s warnings about her scent towards unustomed people, and hastily put Cecile away with her tail. She asked tentatively ¡°Are you okay?¡± Cecile cleared her mind and after remembering her recent thoughts her cheeks slightly blushed.


    Yasenia opened the curtains and let fresh air in, at the same time that Cecile was about to speak Oliver returned. ¡°Little sis¡¯! we can already see the academy on the horizon!¡± Yasenia looked outside and gasped in surprise ¡°Academy!? Isn¡¯t that as big as the Moon empire capital!?¡± Oliver said, ¡°This must be why people call it Rita state instead of academy¡­ Look at that tower, it is so tall that it is piercing the clouds!¡± Yasenia waspletely awed.

 Chapter 13

    Cecile having rxedpletely said with her clear and cold voice like she was reading it from a book ¡°The Rising talent academy is an independent state that appeared one day 1700 years ago between the three empires upying one-tenth of each of them. At first, they tried to take it back, but, when the headmaster descended on the battlefield the three Emperors of that time decided to retreat¡±


    Cecile continued ¡°It is said that they thanked the heavens that she only took one-tenth and that she wasn¡¯t a vengeful person. For the next months, a ton of congrattory presents arrived from different empires and nearby sects, and like that, The Rising talent academy was established.¡±


    Seeing that they were paying attention she continued in a monotonous voice ¡°It epts disciples from everywhere in the world, and is very famous for gathering a lot of talented youths from the surrounding Empires, Kingdoms, and sects. The facilities are one of the best of sky continent, having training areas for all elemental attributes.¡±


    ¡°They have a ton of resources and have always entrance slots in almost all the secret realms that appear in the Sky continent. This is thanks to the Headmaster, Elders, and teachers who have a lot of strength and control different businesses in the different empires and kingdoms, providing alchemy pills, formations, and cksmith products.¡±


    Cecile said a little thoughtfully ¡°It is said, that this makes everyone hate and love the academy at the same time. There isn¡¯t anybody that wants to provoke them for fear of getting cklisted and deprived of their products.¡±


    Cecile then exined the infrastructure of the Academy. ¡°The academy state is divided by mortals and cultivators, and inside the cultivator section, there is the Cultivation branch, alchemy branch, formation branch, and the cksmithing branch. There is also a student list in each ss and you can get more resources the higher you are ranked. There are tournaments, excursions, secret realms explorations, cultivation areas for each element, and a mission hall.¡±


    ¡°The Contribution Points or credits, are the currency in the academy and can be gained by different methods: beast nucleus, rare nts or metals; bets, advancing in the Sky piercing tower, setting stalls, every time you reach a new position in the student list, finally,pleting missions.¡± Yasenia was amused by this block of ice tirade. She looked very cute in her tirade.


    Cecile was a little flustered by Yasenia¡¯s teasing stare but continued, ¡°The living quarters at first are shared. Then, you can get better amodation either by paying credits or advancing in the ss levels. The ss levels are like the rainbow: red lowest then orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo and violet or purple being the best ss. Cultivation sses are always in the morning and the others are in the afternoon.¡±


    Yaseniaughed and Oliver looked at her stupefied. ¡®We didn¡¯t ask so much!¡¯ Oliver stuttered a little and said ¡°T-Thank you for sharing¡± Cecile answered with a nod ¡°En.¡± Yasenia continued tough a little and asked ¡°What ss are you in?¡±


    Cecile said ¡°Violet Cultivation ss¡± Yasenia opened her mouthpletely surprised ¡°So you are a genius cultivator!¡± Cecile calmly spoke, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Yasenia was not convinced so asked, ¡°What rank are you inside your ss then?¡± Cecile again said with a deadpan expression ¡°First¡± Yasenia and Oliver looked at her imitating Cecile¡¯s deadpan expression, thinking seriously about opening her head and wanting to see how her brain works!


    Anna and Eve looked at them and had a mischievous glint in their eyes. They thought for themselves ¡®The surprises are just starting miss!¡¯


    After some hours they arrived at the residential zone and dismounted the carriage. Anna waved her hand and stored it. Then she fed the rank 2 horses and send them to a nearby stable. Meanwhile, Eve guided the three of them towards the inn where they have made reservations before.


    All the people around were looking at Yasenia, be it for her tail or beauty. This made Cecile slightly ufortable and she didn¡¯t know why, because she herself was used to receiving people admiring or jealous looks. She thought about covering her with her body, but looking at her 187cm of heigh or her longer than 2m tail that was swishingzily she gave up.


    Yasenia saw that Cecile was bothered by something and asked gently ¡°Are you okay? Do you still have symptoms from the poison?¡± Cecile was slightly startled that someone was able to see through her expressionless face but answered normally and honestly ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t like the stares that people give you that is all.¡±


    Yasenia looked at her deeply and said while patting her head with her tail, drawing gasps from the mortal people around ¡°Thank you for caring. I¡¯m already ustomed so don¡¯t worry¡± Cecile feeling the soft tail caressing her head answered with an almost imperceptible natural smile ¡°En.¡±


    Oliver said ¡°Is something that surprising for little sis to have a tail? I¡¯ve grown up with her so I don¡¯t think that is strange at all. I think that it elevates the charm of little sis!¡± Cecile nodded thinking ¡®En is super soft and warm, I like being patted by it¡¯


    Yasenia patted Oliver¡¯s head with her hand saying ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Cecile that even in this ginormous Academy there aren¡¯t other people with beast-like traits?¡± Oliver said ¡°Don¡¯t worry little sis! If anyone dares bully you because of that, I will beat them up!¡± Yaseniaughed gently and said ¡°En, I¡¯m counting on you¡±


    Anna caught up and hearing their conversation said with a bloodthirsty smile, sending her imposing aura around ¡°If someone dares bully Miss because of this little thing, this maid will deal with them don¡¯t worry¡± Everyone shuddered and averted their eyes.


    When they reached the inn, Cecile said goodbye and she told Yasenia that she will be in the examination area on the day of the entrance exam. The exam was one week from now so Yasenia and Oliver had plenty of time to prepare.


    The week passed fast, Yasenia didn¡¯t bother going out during this week because of the reactions of the people and she didn¡¯t want trouble before starting her evaluation. Before arriving, she thought that there will be more people with these kinds of traits and that she will be able to not gather so much attention, but reality pped her hard.


    What Yasenia didn¡¯t know at that time is that people with beast-like traits are normally influenced a lot by their traits and that a child with beast-like traits to appear between human intercourse was extremely unusual. This of course isn¡¯t known to the general popce because only female cultivators could give this kind of transformation to their children. Tatyana, also, didn¡¯t tell her because she didn¡¯t want her to worry about people that didn¡¯t have anything to do with her.


    Tatyana wanted to rise her child normally and didn¡¯t want Yasenia to have self-confidence issues because she was different from the rest. Also, with Tatyana¡¯s ¡®persuasion¡¯ power she made sure that nobody tells her that there are other countries and continents that were habited by beast people rather than humans.


    Thanks to this, and her education method, right now Yasenia wouldn¡¯t blink even if she saw an unrted beast-person with a ve mark. It wouldn¡¯t be her first time nor herst seeing human ves, so if she sees beast-ves she would be curious at most.


    This doesn¡¯t mean that she epts very, but even if someone as strong as her mother bans ves it would only change from ves being sold normally to ves being sold through dark channels and the ves treated worse than now. At least, ves nowadays are treated much better than before.


    Because everybody understands this, the bottom line in thew right now is that ves won¡¯t be too badly treated or forced into sexual rtionships. When one buys a ve, they know if they are willing to have sexual rtionships or not. This is done by the ve seal. If someone tries to force a ve the ve-mark will activate teleporting them back to the ve-house they were sold and the person will be banned from buying from all rted ve dealers.


    This is why people that don¡¯t know what to do with their lives, actually be ves willingly to have food and a cottage. Finally, when a ve starts his or her cultivation path and reaches the Mental nourishing realm this kind of mark bes ineffective and the ve can end the contract themselves.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t know all of this but right now even if she learned about it, she would be interested and nothing more. Yasenia wasn¡¯t a hero nor a viin, she had her own interest and she won¡¯t deviate a lot from them for unrted people.


    Yasenia went out of the inn with Oliver and they went to the Cultivation branch of the academy. During these months Yasenia has tried learning formations, alchemy, or cksmithing but she wasn¡¯t talented in either of them. So, she will concentrate on cultivation and learn the general knowledge and how to defend against them.


    When they reached the exam site it was filled with people, participants as many as stars in the sky. There were a lot of tables doing the preliminary selection, they were checking age, cultivation realm, level, and constitution. The attributes are considered part of the skill set of the cultivators and they let them have secrets.


    They put themselves on the shortest line and waited for their turn. After some hours it was finally their turn. First, it was Oliver. ¡°Fourth level of the body modification realm, age 22 years old, constitution [Sea freezing wolf]¡±


    ¡°Not bad, the fourth level of the second realm and he is so young!¡±


    ¡°His constitution is rare, second strongest in the freezing wolf category, only bested by the [ocean freezing wolf]¡±


    The murmurs continued for a moment until they set their sights on the next person. The tall female walked towards the tables with her long legs, her face carrying the natural air of seduction with a slight smile on her lips. Behind her, the slowly swishing tail made S-like slow movements.


    She reached the front of the table and spoke ¡°Will you begin my evaluation senior sister?¡± The senior sister responded stuttering ¡°Y-Yes please put your hand here¡± Yasenia gave her a small smile and did as she was told.


    The one who was in charge of announcing opened his eyes and said ¡°Second level of the Body Modification realm! 19 years of age! Constitution [Celestial Yin and Yang body]!¡± The people around directly exploded.


    ¡°Second realm and 19 years old!? Is something wrong with the measuring device!?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I hear [Celestial Yin and Yang body]! Does anyone know about this?¡±


    ¡°I want to know her attributes! If they are good, she will be an absolute monster!¡±


    Yasenia calmly turned and went where Oliver was. Then, they entered the examination ground, then started looking around for Cecile. ¡®Didn¡¯t she say that she will be here? She wasn¡¯t at any of the tables and she isn¡¯t in here either¡­¡¯ Since Cecile wasn¡¯t here, she started to speak with Oliver while waiting for the examination to start.

 Chapter 14

    While they were waiting a handsome young man started approaching them, Yasenia looked and seeing the way he moved as proud as a peacock and his gentle on the outside, lecherous on the inside smile, she knew that she was about to meet one of the young masters her mother talked about.


    She just ignored him and continued minding her own business. However, this guy didn¡¯t take the clue! ¡°Hello, beautifuldy! This one has seen that the two of you don¡¯t have any group to stand with. Do you mind entering my group?¡±


    Yasenia not knowing anything about the entrance exam took the chance and answered the half a head smaller man. ¡°Group? Is it necessary? Isn¡¯t this an individual test? I thought that each of us was going to have a test and see if we pass.¡±


    The male of course would abuse the little information he had, to make the temptress in front of him be interested in him. ¡°There will indeed be an individual test, but that is only thest three of the four! The first is going to be an obstacle course. We all are going to be thrown into different ces but there are at most ten of them, so of course, there will be a lot of cultivators in each of them. Our group will help each other reach the end. Do you want to join?¡±


    Yasenia was actually tempted! He didn¡¯t say anything that was disadvantageous for her, maybe she was mistaken about him being one of those typical young masters? The man continued ¡°Of course, if you be my woman, I will make sure you pass the first test and make every one of my team members help you!¡±


    Yasenia blinked, then she smiled at the man and opened her beautiful tempting lips ¡°Scram¡± to brutally yet calmly reject the man then she took back her gaze and walked away with Oliver who has been watching the show from the start.


    The man was surprised and then enraged! ¡°You! Don¡¯t you know who am I!? I¡¯m the son of one of the teachers here! Being my woman should-¡± Before he continued a tail tip pped him hard sending him flying with a *Bang!*. Everyone was speechless at the speed of that tailsh. And heard azy voice ¡°I don¡¯t care¡±


    In truth, the teacher has arrived a while ago and has been observing the kids in front of her. Yasenia stuck out like a sore thumb so she had a little more attention than the rest. When she saw the tail hitting strength her eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine in praise! ¡®With that kind of strength and flexibility herbat attack pattern should be extremely hard to predict! And it seems that she has an abnormally high level of control on her tail¡­ Gah! I really want to take her as my disciple! But this year I can only take one disciple¡­ Little girl, please don¡¯t let me down!¡¯


    Then seeing that the boy was getting up she stepped forward and coughed once with her energy gathering the attention of all the people there ¡°*Cough*¡­ Well, I see that everyone is gathered here, I¡¯m Madine, one of the two headteachers of the Cultivation branch. I¡¯m a darkness attributed cultivator.¡±


    ¡°You already know that cultivation skills are divided into two big blocks, the Martial cultivation skills that use weapons or your own body and the Energy cultivation skills that transform your attributed energy into different techniques. You can even makebination skills although those are rare and difficult to find not to mention creating one. I¡¯m specialized in Energy cultivation teaching¡­ Although my martial cultivations techniques are quite good too.¡± Thest part was added because she sensed Yasenia losing interest! Truly Shameless!


    ¡°Now you will go to one of the spots that will light up, don¡¯t fight for them since there are enough for all of you. When you reach them and sit cross-legged, the formation below will activate and you will be transported to one of the 10 stages we prepared. You will have to cross to the other side within three days! You can do whatever in there¡± Then she put on a bloodthirsty smile and radiating a chilling aura she said ¡°You can also try to kill each other; we won¡¯t stop you from trying¡±


    Some people felt chills in their spines and changed their strategy. When all of them sat cross-legged and closed their eyes they felt something pulling them downwards and then they fell in their butts. Yasenia opened her eyes and looked around, not seeing Oliver she shrugged and then charged forward!


    Seeing that there was quite the distance before any real obstacle she started analyzing the surroundings while running. She was in a meadow and the tall grass reached her waist. On the horizon there was a forest, she thought that she should aim there.


    While advancing at a fast pace her sharp senses saw something being thrown at her so she used her hardened tail in the short-sword shape to deflect it. *ng! * A metallic sound was created and she felt a little bit of pain on her tail! Her slit eyes thinned almost in a line as she focused on the thing she deflected. It was an apple-sized seed! ¡®Even the flowers attack in this meadow? I really can¡¯t take this lightly. Focus! Dodge when you can and only block if you can¡¯t doge!¡¯


    Before reaching the halfway mark to the forest she was receiving an attack per second so she was dodging easily, from time to time she received an attack to see if the strength increased. When she passed the halfway mark suddenly a lot of flowers started growing in the front! *Papapapa* with that sound constantly sounding a barrage of attacks went her way. She remembered the obstacle courses that she did when she was a child and smiled confidently. Instead of slowing down, she put energy in her legs and tail she shot forward like an arrow!


    In the rooms where the teachers and some senior students were watching, a -blue-haired girl was paying attention to one person. Some teachers and alumni seeing the legendary Ice-Queen focusing on someone couldn¡¯t help but look over.


    One senior brothermented ¡°Although she is going fast when she reaches the halfway point she will have to slow down. She is too reckless.¡±


    Seeing some shoots being deflected with her tail one senior sister said ¡°That tail sure is hard, I remember those shoots breaking my rank 2 sword when I passed that area¡±


    They all focused when Yasenia reached halfway, seeing all those flowers appearing some smiled and said ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± But soon they lost their smiles! Seeing the abrupt eleration, they opened their eyespletely surprised ¡°She is crazy! How will you-¡± But that person stopped speaking because she saw her dodging while advancing doing extreme movements!


    Yasenia moved between the shots like a fish in the water without slowing down, then she started changing directions wildly while doing spins and using her tail to deflect the seeds. When she seemed about to fall, she pped her tail on the ground propelling herself forward dodging even more shots and regaining her bnce.


    All of this without losing speed! Her movements connected in an extremely deadly yet beautiful dance where one misstep meant death! But the teachers and seniors seeing it werepletely silent and entranced while their hearts jumped every time she lost bnce, or when one shoot was deflected barely one cm away from her head with her agile tail!


    Thest barrage arrived making almost a wall before Yasenias eyes she calmly smiled and put more energy on her legs and tail and jumped at the same time she propelled herself with her tail making an extremely high jump and from the sky, like a falling blood spirit, she entered the forest without a scratch!


    The people of the room released a breath that they didn¡¯t know they were holding! ¡°She is absolutely crazy! What was that!?¡± A senior sister responded ¡°Huh!? Who is crazy!? MY little junior sister is absolutely awesome, charming, and elegant! Can you do something like that? you can¡¯t! Let me see if you dare bully her, I will fight you!¡± The male disciple looked stupefied at that girl. Then all the people startedmenting.


    Meanwhile, Cecile had a small smile on her lips and thought ¡®I knew you were strong. Come to the violet ss fast. I am waiting for you¡¯


    A tall man carrying a two-meter-long broadsword said ¡°Hmmm, not bad, maybe I can make her my personal disciple. I see that she also uses a broadsword like me¡± Madine from the side looked at him and released her aura ¡°What did you say muscle brain? You? Teaching? We might as well wait for mortals to fly on their own! I saw her first so she will be my disciple!¡±


    Mason looked at her strangely ¡°Didn¡¯t the elders say that this year you could only take one disciple and only if that person qualifies in the top 5?¡±


    Madine answered ¡°Those old geezers! Didn¡¯t I just destroy one of the arenas? Why did they punish me to only take a single disciple for 100 years huh!?¡± The man, named Mason added, ¡°Yes, one arena, one of the only 10 arenas that can resist attacks from transcendent cultivators.¡±


    Madine looked away guiltily and changed the subject ¡°Look she is going to fight her first beast!¡± Mason rolled his eyes let her be, then returned to see the other students he had his eyes on.


    Meanwhile, inside the forest, Yasenia was advancing carefully. ¡®I¡¯ve consumed one-fifth of my energy in that dash. It is almost noon so my energy regeneration is fast. I think I¡¯m the first entering the forest so I shouldn¡¯t rush things.¡¯ Then she saw a rank 2 gori-like beast appearing in her way, it had 3 m of height.


    She summoned her giant sword from her spatial ring and stopped, ¡®this kind of beast is strength type, it doesn¡¯t have an attribute, but their regeneration is very high. The abdomen is their weak point, but those arms of his will make me into a pancake before I can attack it. Then¡­ the neck and eyes.¡¯ Yasenia changed her tail-tip into the 35cm short sword and advanced!


    The gori jumped and punched down to Yasenia, with a side step she dodged and used her tail to sh the abdomen and gather his attention there. When the gori used one hand to protect it and attack with the other arm, Yasenia used her flexibility to dodge, changed her tail into a spearhead, and attacked one eye covering the tip in energy! The attack was sessful but the gori used the arm that was protecting his abdomen and pped it towards Yasenia.


    Yasenia used the giant sword as a shield and jumped backward to cushion the punch. *Bang! * she was sent flying but she stabilized easily with two backflips. Then, she used her powerful legs to charge straight in! When she entered the attack range of the beast, she did a rapid change of direction to its blindside.


    When the gori lost sight of his opponent, he turned his head to the side only to hear something pping the ground. Then he saw a smiling face with a giant sword shing towards its neck, after that the world spun! Thest thing it saw was his own decapitated body.

 Chapter 15

    ¡®Good, I almost didn¡¯t use energy except to protect from that hit in the sword and the final strike.¡¯ Then she turned took the beast-core and dashed towards the exit. After a while, she came across a wide river. ¡®Now I must cross this river? How?¡¯


    She looked around and didn¡¯t see anything useful. She took a long stick and tried to touch the river with it. When the stick touched the river water, it instantly froze and broke. ¡® I can¡¯t resist that amount of coldness and this wood also can¡¯t. this river is 200m at most with the help of my energy and tail I can jump 40-50 m how to cover the rest?¡¯


    Then she went along the Rivershore and at one point she saw some trees growing inside the river water. A picturesque scene. ¡®Those trees are close enough for me to reach but¡­¡¯ She took one fruit and threw it to the tree only to be eaten by a giant snake that was living in that tree!


    She smiled wryly ¡®What to do now?¡¯ She looked behind and suddenly she saw a forest of really tall bamboo. And had an extremely weird idea. ¡®Should I catapult myself with the help of these bamboos?¡¯


    She swallowed, will I be able to reach the other side? She approached one and used her energy in them, surprisingly it absorbed it! She took one rock of her size and put it on one of them and she used one-tenth of her energy while bending it until it touched the ground. Then she released the rock.


    The rook flew like an arrow released from a bow and passed the river easily! She smiled and did the same using the same amount of energy. Then with the tail, she anchored to the soil and mounted the bamboo.


    After releasing her tail, she wasunched across the river, she couldn¡¯t help but shout a little andugh ¡°Hahaha this is so fuunn!!!¡±. After seeing the flooring closer, she used her arms to grab one branch, used the momentum of the fall to do some spins slowing her fall, and ¡°Bam!¡±nded safely on the ground.


    ¡°I must tell my mom to buy some of those to bring home hahaha! So fun!¡± when she looked back and saw some people appearing. ¡°Oh¡­ they took their time to catch up.¡± Then she saw some people jumping directly into the water and opened her eyes stupefied!


    Like she expected those people directly jumped to their deaths! They started to freeze and when they wanted to return, some aquatic monsters entangled them and dragged them to the bottom of the river.


    She turned around and spoke. ¡°Truly haste makes waste¡± Remembering her blunder saying this saying when she was little, sheughed. Yasenia ran forward and finally reached the end! ¡®In the end, it was an agility test, abat test, and a mental flexibility test. I¡¯m sure there were more methods to pass that river.¡¯


    A teacher was waiting in the end. ¡°Congrattions for being the first in this circuit and the third within all the stages!¡± Yasenia bowed and thanked him. ¡°Pass this teleportation circle, it will lead to the next test.¡± Yasenia walked forward and stood in the center of the circle, then it lit up and she disappeared from the sport.


    When she arrived, there were other two people there. One girl and one boy. The girl was chatting nonstop with the boy, but the boy seemed to be ignoring her. The girl after a while pouted and looked towards the entrance.


    When she saw Yasenia, her eyes lock onto her, well, onto her chest. This was the first time even when looking at someone that she received such an unabashed lecherous gaze, from a woman no less!


    Feeling curious about this strange person she smiled a little and was about to start to walk towards her when that girl shed like an electric spark towards her! Now that the girl was near, she was able to inspect her.


    She seems to have a rare lightning attribute that has been perfected to a very high degree for her age. She has rather average facial features and she is t-chested, with 166 cm of height. However, her striking electric blue hair and piercing violet eyes give her a good appearance.


    ¡°Hello! Hello! My name is Evelyn! I¡¯m 21 years old, single, and trying to find a beautiful, tall, busty and seductive *wink* *wink* woman as a partner! I¡¯m at the seventh level of the Body modification realm and my constitution is super awesome! [Lightning devouring body] I can also devour other thi-¡± *Bang!* she was pped to the ground by Yasenia¡¯s tail! The boy said, ¡°Finally, she shut up. She has been speaking since I came to this room¡±


    Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but massage her forehead ¡°Has she also flirted with you too?¡± The boy shook his head ¡°No, that was new¡­¡± Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but sigh, then she picked Evelyn from her waist with her tail and lifted her up. Well, she was a funny person, different from that young master who was as arrogant as a peacock, one can tell that her tone is yful and doesn¡¯t mean bad.


    Yasenia said with a littleugh ¡°Evelyn, I say, do you have a stop button? I don¡¯t want to p you to the ground every time¡­ Oi, my face is up here.¡± Evelyn said with apletely serious face ¡°I know, but your tits are no-¡± *Bang!*.


    Seeing that people were arriving Yasenia turned around and sat cross-legged with her eyes closed. Evelyn stood up and went to her side. Yasenia opened one eye and swished her tail a little, in a form of a warning ¡°I know! I know! Don¡¯t swish that dangerous thing in front of my face! By the way, what is your name? And what are your three siz-¡± *Bang!* this time Evelyn didn¡¯t stand up¡­


    A whileter Yasenia saw Oliver appear with some injuries. Yasenia raised her beautiful eyebrow. ¡°What happened? Was the beast too strong?¡± Oliver shook his head ¡°Those bastards attacked me after my battle with the beast, I could only run for a while to lose them, and only then was I able to make it to the finish line¡±


    Yasenia asked curiously. ¡°Did you already make enemies?¡± Oliver said with an exaggerated manner ¡°Miss, it was your suitor that spoke to you before! I got shot down even when I was lying down!¡±


    Yasenia was surprised ¡°Is he that petty? He didn¡¯t have the guts to attack me so he targeted you?¡± Oliver shrugged his shoulders. Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but frown a little.


    Evelyn on the side was actually nervous! ¡®Who is he? Her boyfriend? A-although I was a little joking¡­ I really like this girl! I still don¡¯t know her name¡­ will I have a heartbreak before I even get to know her name?¡¯. Yasenia felt that Evelyn was nervous and after thinking for a while she understood. Her teasing habits surfaced again!


    She lowered her face and whispered sultrily, ¡°Evelyn, why are you so nervous? hmm?¡± Evelyn could feel all her senses bing numb and her heart-rate speed up! ¡°I-I am, uh, T-that¡± ¡®Why did I lose my ability to speak endlessly right now!?¡¯


    Yasenia chuckled lowly one her ear and hugged her from behind, using her tail tip to caress her cheek, and pressing her softness on her back. Moreover, Yasenia¡¯s sweet floral scent assaulted Evelyn all around!


    Evelyn¡¯s brain short-circuited and Oliver couldn¡¯t help but save the little girl with augh ¡°say Yasenia, can you stop teasing her? Her face has be as red as a rose! I don¡¯t think she can even think straight anymore hahaha.¡±


    Yasenia relented and separated from the back of Evelyn. Then she started to massage the scalp of Evelyn softly with her moon energy rxing her thoughts and bringing her back to earth. ¡°Sorry Evelyn, your nervous appearance was very cute and I couldn¡¯t help but tease you a little.¡± Then she asked putting a pitiful expression ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    ¡®Who in this world is able to tell you they are mad when you put that face!?¡¯ ¡°N-No, b-but if you do something like that again I will have you take responsibility for me!¡± Yasenia said sincerely ¡°I won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry. I will be better and control myself.¡±


    Evelyn thought ¡®Why did it be like that!? Don¡¯t be better at controlling yourself! Can¡¯t you see that I want for you to take responsibility!?¡¯


    The teacher arrived at this moment interrupting what Evelyn was about to say. This time Mason appeared, when he reached his position, he felt murderous intent from an electric blue-haired girl and was stupefied. ¡®Did I provoke someone recently? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯


    He started with a general-like tone ¡°I¡¯m Mason the practical teacher of the cultivation branch, I¡¯m a triple attributed master controlling metal, earth, and space. All of the people here will be able to participate in the next test. The next text will prove your heart. A cultivator with a weak heart will be a Demonic cultivator sooner orter, and in this academy, we don¡¯t raise demonic cultivators.¡±


    ¡°You all will enter one of the five formations that are behind me. If you are able to stay inside the formation for one minute it will be a pass, you will be ranked based on the duration, if two peoplest the same, we will take into consideration the previous assessment and order you like that. Begin!¡±


    Yasenia spectated for a while; she saw some people failing in the tenth second there was even a girl that filed in the 59th second. The people that pass were having pale faces for the most part. After seeing them for 20 minutes, she prepared to enter. She started advancing and Evelyn and Oliver followed. Each entered one formation sat cross-legged and closed their eyes.


    Some days have passed since her heart demon examination. Yasenia was at the carriage almost reaching home. She was returning home because she failed the heart demon test and thus didn¡¯t pass the academy entrance.


    Anna and Eve were cold-faced and didn¡¯t even bother talking to her. Yasenia looked outside the carriage with a saddened expression and thought ¡®Who would have thought that my heart demon was so bad I didn¡¯t evenst 15 seconds, at least, Oliver passed.¡¯


    She closed her eyes to rest. After a while, Yasenia heard Anna calling her stoically ¡°Miss, we have arrived.¡± Yasenia opened her eyes and seeing the expressionless face of Anna, she couldn¡¯t help but feel pain in her heart, but she endured. ¡®Even if your heart is weak, you can¡¯t let this affect you. You just have to train harder and try another path. There isn¡¯t only one path to the summit.¡¯


    Yasenia opened her mansion doors and instead of the normally lively atmosphere, there was an oppressing silence. She was confused ¡®What happened?¡¯


    She continued onwards and when she was about to pass the living room, Richard appeared devoid of his usual gentle smile and with a sad feeling around him. ¡°Miss, we have some bad news.¡±


    Yasenia looked over and asked with a restless heart, ¡°What happened?¡± Richard said ¡°Lady Tatyana has been captured by one of her old enemies. Right now she is being¡­¡± Richard paused and decided not to say it, but Yasenias heart gave a painful *Thump* Richard continued ¡°We¡­ can¡¯t do anything,¡± Richard continued with a pained expression ¡°The enemy is too strong¡­¡±

 Chapter 16

    With a pained expression, Richard said, ¡°The enemy is too strong.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s heart started to hurt terribly, each heartbeat was more painful than thest it was as if she was going to be devoured inside out by something, bit by bit her sanity was being eroded.


    Each heartbeat killing a little more of her current personality, just when every single normal thought was about to be devoured and an unknown beast was about to awaken, the words of the male from the inheritance shed


    ¡°Tragedy is also a big step that most cultivators can¡¯t ovee. The loss of a loved one, the loss of a teacher or a friend¡­ Remember, even when any of this happens, having a clear mind and not rushing blindly in the cycle of revenge is what makes a cultivator heart truly strong!¡±


    This rxed her heart, however, her wrath was still burning brightly! She said to Richard ¡°Prepare the troops and start training them, we will use all our resources to get stronger. Do not charge in blindly, investigate about their weaknesses, use our connections, and when we are strong enough, we will attack and destroy them in one fell swoop!¡±


    After speaking, Yesenia¡¯s heart felt as if it was submerged in a refreshing spring and the unknown beast hid in the depths of her heart again. Her thought returned to normal and *Crash! * The surrounding shattered like ss.


    Then she opened her eyes and she saw everyone from the examination site looking at her with an open mouth. They couldn¡¯t help but feel that there was something different about her gaze. It was as her gaze was as clear as water yet, as profound as the deepest ocean. She had a spiritual breakthrough before reaching the Unification realm!


    A few moments earlier, before Yasenia passed her test. Evelyn and Oliver had already finished their assessments. To Oliver¡¯s surprise, Evelyn barely passed with a one-minute and ten-second mark and now was gloomily looking at the floor.


    Oliversted two minutes and ten seconds being better than a lot of people. To cheer her up he said, ¡°Hey look, Yasenia is still there!¡± This voice was heard by others and they couldn¡¯t help but look.


    Mason also looked over. Suddenly a chill passed from everyone watching her as if a dangerous beast was about to awaken, but the next moment *Crash!* the formation broke, and that feeling disappeared as if an illusion.


    They saw Yasenia open her eyes slowly. That stare as deep as the sea and as charming as the Sun at dusk mesmerized every single person. Mason opened his eyes and said, ¡°Spiritual breakthrough, she actually made a spiritual breakthrough!¡±


    Oliver woke up earliest because he has already ustomed, he couldn¡¯t help but ask ¡°What is that?¡± Mason answered patiently ¡°From now on, thanks to this breakthrough, her will is going to be stronger than her peers, and her ability to read people will skyrocket. Not to mention, when she reaches the Unification realm she will advance without bottlenecks!¡±


    Heughed boisterously ¡°Truly impressive! To do this before the Unification realm one must confront your deepest fears and ovee them. That means, right now she doesn¡¯t have heart demons! Hahaha what an impressive little girl!¡± They couldn¡¯t help but be surprised! What a monster!


    While they were talking Yasenia has already stood up and started walking with her usual sashaying hips towards Evelyn, seeing the hidden distressed appearance of her little perverted new friend she couldn¡¯t help but step forward and hug her with her arms over her shoulders.


    Thanks to the more than 20cm of height difference, Yasenia was able to bury Evelyn¡¯s head between her breast. Then she spoke gently ¡°It is only an illusion of our deepest fears. It didn¡¯t really happen, rx your thoughts, clear your mind. Oveing these things will make you a lot stronger.¡±


    Evelyn was at first surprised by the softness that warped around her head. And after hearing her words she couldn¡¯t help but hug Yasenia¡¯s waist and take a deep breath to calm her mind. The sweet floral scent and the fresh air in her lungs did wonders.


    After staying like that for a few moments she separated her head and looked upwards with her violet eyes and said with a smile ¡°Thank you Yasenia¡± Then she asked a little shyly ¡°Can I be with you from now on¡­?¡± Yasenia separated and patted her head responding with a smile. ¡°Sure, wee aboard.¡± Evelyn nodded happily ¡°En!¡±.


    Oliver came over and patted her on the shoulder ¡°Wee to the [Firmament team]!¡± Yasenia looked with a strange face ¡°[Firmament team] What is that?¡± Oliver answered proudly with a smile ¡°The name I juste up with! With little sis at the helm, we shall conquer the firmament!¡±


    Yasenia rolled her eyes and answered ¡°You are so original huh? By the way how much time did Ist? Instead of Oliver, Mason that was nearby answered ¡°Unless another person can break the formation faster than you, the first rank will be yours. And you broke the formation in 3 minutes and 41 seconds.¡± Yasenia nodded and left to the next area with Oliver and Evelyn.


    Two hourster all the people had finished the second test. The people left were iparable to the initial amount. Only one out of seventy-five reached here. Not to mention there were still two more rounds!


    This time there was a tall and muscr elderly man waiting for them. They knew that there were four elders that were just below the headmaster and some guessed that, this elder was one of them. His next words confirmed their thoughts.


    ¡°Well, brats! Wee to the third test of the academy!¡± Then with a smile, he continued ¡°I¡¯m Ron, you brats however will call me Elder Ron from now on. Until now we have proved your agility, strength, creativity, and heart. In this test, we will check your endurance! There are five Killing-formations behind me.¡±


    Elder Ron crossed his arms and said ¡°This formation will summon phantom beasts and your objective is to endure and kill the most amount! You will take a jade before entering, if you think that you can¡¯t continue, you just need to send energy to it and it will transport you back here. You can die there so¡­ Be careful!¡±


    Then he caressed his white beard and said yfully ¡°If you kill the same amount, the one with the fastest speed to do so will be ced first. There will be a ranking and the higher the better! I don¡¯t know if those two brats have told you about the rewards for finishing higher than other people in the final evaluation¡­¡±


    Seeing the eager faces Elder Ronughed ¡°Bahahaha seeing your surprised faces is obvious that they haven¡¯t! Then¡­ I won¡¯t tell you either! Bahahaha! Begin the test!¡± All of the people present choked. ¡®Say, old man, can you not put a sweet under our nose and then take it away!?¡¯


    This time Yasenia didn¡¯t wait and went first. She walked towards the formation, her hips moving mesmerizingly and her lips raised in a naturally seductive and confident smile. When she reached the formation, she took the jade and then disappeared from the spot. What she didn¡¯t know is that a big screen would appear showcasing their performance to evaluate the disciples better!


    When Yasenia reappeared, she was in a forest with tall trees, however, some branches were actually quite low and the tree crowns were so lush that they almost didn¡¯t let the sun pass! The sun was high in the sky and the air was a little humid.


    The roars of countless beasts sounded with a tremor created by the movement of all the beasts. She didn¡¯t wait for them toe and advanced towards a ce with more trees. She wanted to use them to avoid being surrounded. When she found a good ce, she took out her giant sword and changed her tail-tip to the 40cm short sword form.


    She looked towards the beasts and saw that they were rank one fire wolf, and a leader being a young rank two wolf. The beasts were ranked like human cultivators. Rank 0 beast, were, for example, a house cat, they can injure mortals, but they are weak otherwise.


    Rank one beast and above have an initial, middle, and advanced sublevel. The Komodo dragon she fought the other day and the gori were rank 2 middle-level beasts, this alpha wolf was a rank two initial level.


    Yasenia prepared and then sprinted towards the level two wolf. ¡®If I kill the alpha fast the rest will be easily cleaned¡¯ Yasenia put strength in her legs and shoot like a released arrow towards the alpha leaving behind deep footprints!


    Five wolves tried to put themselves in the way. One attacked the leg, another the tail, two were on the front, and another one was attacking her waist, but she wasn¡¯t nervous. With her monstrous strength and her recent breakthrough, her head was nning the attack path quickly!


    The wolf that jumped towards her leg had its head sliced by her tail! At the same time, her arms were carrying her sword in a horizontal strike towards the wolf that tried to attack her waist.


    Using the weight and momentum of the de she let herself spin kicking the one that was aiming towards her tail and with the help of the remaining leg, shepleted the spin and propelled herself towards the two wolves at the front!


    One of the wolves was pierced in the forehead by her spear tail before it could even react and the other was sliced in diagonally by her giant sword. Changing her tail to the barbed-tip, she used it to maintain her grip on the dead wolf and she threw it towards the alpha.


    The 2 m tall alpha pped the wolf with one w, but what waited for him was Yasenia who was d in her energy coat and her giant sword which was falling vertically with the energies of the Sun, Moon, and stars around it.


    Yasenia had used the wolf as a cover and with her energy eleration, she was able to put herself in the perfect position to kill the alpha, then with [Presence of the celestial bodies] dded around her de, she bisected its head vertically! Afterward, it was a one-sided massacre of the 30 remaining wolves that were attacking her.


    Although it took a long time to exin, the alpha was killed in 4 seconds and everything ended 40 seconds after the first kill.


    The second wave enemies were 10 first rank lightning cats that looked like one-meter-tall lynxes and a rank two initial level thunder cat that looked like a golden 2m tall panther. The lynxes were speed type and the panther was strength type.


    ¡®This group lets the speed types weaken the prey and when they are distracted the panther strikes killing it in one hit. The panther is clumsier than it looks so stay away from the panther while killing the rest. Afterward, finish the big guy.¡¯ With a n in mind, she charged towards the lynx furthest away from the panther.


    ¡®My sword is a little slow to attack this speed type so I will use it as a shield while the main attacking method will be the spear-shaped tip because its stabs are the fastest.¡¯ With that in mind when she was approaching, she used the sword as a faint and managed to pierce the lynx when it dodged under the horizontal strike of the sword.


    Following the horizontal motion of the sword, she put it covering her back blocking one of the attacks while her tailshed another lynx sending it flying and injuring it without killing it.


    Sensing the panther approaching she started to run towards the next most isted lynx and she used her sword-tail to attack its legs twice and finish it off with her sword when it lost bnce.


    Following that, she dodged one lynx and used the blow the panther was delivering *ng!* to propel herself backward and made the distance between them. Since she was flung in the direction of another lynx she used her blunt tail with a whip motion and smashed its head open like a watermelon bursting with a *crunch!*


    Then she defended against four lynxes dodging two blocking one with the sword and piercing thest one. Using the same trick she did with the wolf she send it towards the panther, but instead of following she charged towards the previously hurt lynx and finished it easily with her sword.


    The two sides stopped and looked at each other. Five lynxes were killed in these 15 seconds. Yasenia saw that this time only the panther was attacking while the 5 lynxes were supporting it.


    Yasenia made a wild smile. ¡°Because I¡¯m always running away from you don¡¯t misunderstand that as fear! Bring it on!¡± Then she charged forwards and shouted to motivate herself ¡°[PRESENCE OF THE CELESTIAL BODIES: CELESTIAL COAT]!¡±


    Yasenia warped her sword with her celestial energy and then she did a full swing horizontally! The panther blocked ¡°BANG!¡± Only to be sent flying! The lynxes tried to attack at that moment but what they didn¡¯t expect is that the momentum of the de didn¡¯t weaken at all!


    Using her foot as a pivotal point, she continued the horizontal strike and she cut horizontally two of the five lynx while sending the other three flying because of the air pressure of the de!


    Without even stopping for an instant she charged towards the injured panther while doing spins like a dancer umting momentum and then changed her tail to the blunt form and ¡°BANG!* Sheshed its head sinking the skull and killing it on the spot!


    Then she turned towards the remaining three lynxes and charged without pause! Another ten seconds passed and the three lynxes died under her depleting the fight in one minute and ten seconds!

 Chapter 17

    On the outside, the people were freaking out! Three minutes toplete two levels!? The others that have entered with her haven¡¯t evenpleted the first level! Some girls were already with starry eyes thinking


    ¡®Kyaa she is so handsome!!¡¯


    ¡®My big sister is so amazing! I will be a member of her Fanclub in the future!¡¯


    There were also some perverted ones that thought while bleeding from their nose ¡®Look how her melons move when she shes! Ahhh! I want her to dominate me in bed as she does with the beasts!!¡¯ Who was thisst person? Well, we won¡¯t say to keep her privacy.


    Yasenia controlled her breathing and looked towards the next group. She still had more than half of her energy and her physical stamina was doing fine. At this pace, she will be able toplete three or four more rounds.


    Yasenia saw her next group of opponents! They were four rank two, initial level wood Komodo dragons! One wasing from the left another from the right and thest two from the front. ¡®This Komodo dragon has less defense than the one I fought before; the problem is their poison is more lethal than the other variants.¡¯


    Yasenia then sighed, ¡®Luckily, they are at the initial levelpared with the middle level one. But there is one problem¡­¡¯ She looked around at all the trees and vegetation around her and muttered ¡°I¡¯m in a forest¡­¡±


    ¡®I will charge in but with controlled speed, then if they don¡¯t spat their poisonous breath, I will do the same I did with the other one. I will try to use the low branches in that area to maintain myself in the air and dodge their nature attacks. Then improvise depending on the situation.¡¯


    Yasenia readied her sword and charged towards the one on the right. Seeing that it was attacking her with its w she used her tail and legs to propel herself passing over the 3m tall Komodo dragon.


    Yasenia swung the sword towards the spine and did a deep gash cutting the spine making it roar in pain and try to turn its head to spat poison.


    However, Yasenia followed by her tail piercing its skin and using it as an anchor changing her direction from forwards to downwards andnding on the back of the beast *Bang!* making a powerful impact that almost sunk the Komodo dragon waist into the ground!


    Then knowing that the tail and lower back was useless before the dragon could recover from the impact she did a big swing and cut it from the middle cleanly.


    She jumped fast of the beast and let it die from blood loss while charging towards the other three. Seeing that they have already grouped she decided to go for the chaotic battle style.


    Yasenia advanced and while dodging the breath of the right dragon to the left she shed off one of the legs of the left dragon. She followed by a jump avoiding the w from the middle one and the roots that were growing on the ground.


    Yaseniatched onto a branch with her tail, and she dodged the breath attack from the injured dragon swinging herself. Yaseniaunched herself from that branch towards the one that did the first breath.


    Shended on its snout closing its mouth and punched downwards with [Presence of the celestial bodies] Warped around her fist *Bang!* Sending its head crashing to the ground andpletely disorienting him.


    Feeling the tail of the middle oneing her way she jumped from the head backward doing a backflip and spinning to use the blunt tail tip to hit the side of its head *Bang!* Its head was whipped to the side and the dragon moved fours steps!


    She turned towards the disoriented dragon and finished it off before it recovered from her punch. After that, she started running towards the legless dragon.


    Because of the big injury, she was able to fight it easily for some seconds, and before the other dragon came, she finished it off sliding below its head and doing an upward horizontal sh on its neck beheading it.


    To wrap things up, she charged against thest Komodo dragon, seeing that it was opening its mouth she dodged the breath attack to the right, and then using her sword she opened its side making the organs spill, finally retreating waiting for it to die of blood loss.


    This fight was almost four minutes because of the initial nning. Sensing that she had only 40% of her energy and that she was getting tired, she decided to end it with the next round. She looked around and saw one, rank two upper-level, one and a half meter tall wind tayra.


    Yasenia frowned ¡®This will be difficult. Ranged beasts are not my forte. Let¡¯s use the trees to close the distance and then do an all-out attack I will leave after this round anyway, even if I receive some injuries it won¡¯t matter.¡¯


    Yasenia turned and ran towards the part with more abundant trees, The tayra followed her with faster speed than her! She turned and hid behind a thick tree trunk then jumped towards a branch. And disappeared in the leafy crown of that tree.


    The tayra reached her previous spot momentster and sniffed the air. Then it looked upwards and saw a big branch falling on its head! It wed the air above it and created wind ws destroying everything easily.


    However, Yasenia¡¯s smell was covered by the newly cut grass and leaves! The tayra lost Yasenia so it changed positions fast and tried to find the trace of its prey!


    Yasenia used the tall trees to follow it from above, trying to be as silent as possible. Then stopped on top of the giant tayra and thought in her mind ¡®[Presence of the celestial bodies: celestial coat]¡¯ this technique used one-third of her remaining energy.


    Yasenia covered herself with a golden and silvery glow and it also creates a lot of white firefly-like lights around her making her look like a goddess! Then she put herself upside down with the help of her tail dangling from the think branch. She put her feet on the branch, bent her knees, put her sword aiming for the middle of the tayra, and pushed with her whole leg strength!


    The tayra sensed energy gathering atop of it so it instinctively looked upward and attacked with an extremely potent wind de! Yasenia didn¡¯t even blink as she crashed into the wind de *Bang!* making her celestial coat almost break!


    Nheless, she was able to continue her descent and pierced the Tayra with her sword in the middle of its body, followed by her legs tond a top of it. Thending and sword cut with the [Celestial coat] made it directly explode in hernding spot, sending the tayra¡¯s two halves flying!


    After a bit of bloody rain, she stood up and dissipated her celestial coat. She took the jade and inserted her energy teleporting back. When she arrived at the previous examination site everyone was looking at her with very varied expressions.


    She especially saw an eye-catching group of girls waving at her with big smiles, Yasenia returned the wave a little awkwardly while thinking ¡®Why do I feel like those girls over there are going to begin a Fanclub about me?¡¯


    Then she looked towards Evelyn and Oliver only to see Evelyn looking at her with blood following down her nose. (Author: Evelyn, I can¡¯t do anything to protect your privacy if you don¡¯t even bother to wipe your nose!)


    Yasenia on the other side was a little concerned, so she went to her side and used a handkerchief to wipe her while saying with a little concern between her brows ¡°Are you okay? Why are you bleeding from your nose? If you are feeling bad I have some pills here.¡±


    Evelyn seeing the concerned big beauty in front of her and the deep valley between the white big mountains up close, directly fainted from excitement with a big smile and serious nasal bleeding, while in the background that group of girls was biting their handkerchief because of the sour feeling inside of them!


    Yasenia was about to take some pills when Oliver said ¡°Little sis, just¡­ let her be, she is a little bit¡­ special¡±


    Yasenia picked Evelyn in a princess hug and answered with a smile ¡°En, I know that she was excited because of me, but I didn¡¯t expect nasal bleeding. That is why I was concerned, who would have thought that I made her faint directly hahaha.¡±


    Oliver alsoughed ¡°She is truly one of a kind hahaha¡±


    Yasenia thought for herself ¡®Cecile and Evelyn aren¡¯t bad¡­ Although Evelyncks a little in the elemental attributespared to me or Cecile, her constitutionpensates everything, and she is fun to be around. I also like Cecile, she has a cute personality and her talents must be good for being the first in the violet ss, she also only entered the past year so we shouldn¡¯t be so far apart on age.¡¯


    Yasenia put a thoughtful face, ¡®Although I haven¡¯t really fallen for any of them¡­ I think they can be two of the four girls that mom is making me pick. I will try to know more about them and deepen our bond.¡¯


    Oliver then asked ¡°Say, little sis. You are together with Aunt Tatyana in a rtionship, right?¡±


    Yasenia paused a little then, she sat down and put Evelyn to the side, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Oliver continued ¡°I mean, a loving rtionship.¡±


    Yasenia looked at him with one raised eyebrow and nodded honestly ¡°En.¡± Oliver blinked in surprise, he didn¡¯t expect her to be so frank!


    Oliver then continued ¡°So¡­ Why are you teasing these girls? Are you nning on advancing the rtionship with them? I mean, you know how attractive you are. If I hadn¡¯t grown up with you, it would be very difficult not to fall in love with someone like little sis.¡±


    Yasenia sensed that Evelyn awoke right in the middle of Oliver¡¯s speech. Seeing her maintaining her fake sleeping appearance Yasenia thought yfully ¡®She must have a misunderstanding on our conversation, right?¡¯.


    And Yasenia was right! When Evelyn woke up, she started to listen since Oliver said ¡°If I hadn¡¯t grown up with you¡­¡± So, right now, she was anxious thinking that maybe Oliver wanted to confess!


    Yasenia continued as if she didn¡¯t know that she was awake. ¡°In truth, I was against it. Nheless, my body constitution has a problem. Well, in truth, it can¡¯t be called a problem¡­¡±


    Oliver and Evelyn put their attention, Yasenia said with a totally straight face ¡°I¡¯m extremely lustful.¡± Oliver spluttered while Evelyn choked with her own saliva and entered a coughing fit.


    Yasenia looked towards the embarrassed Evelyn with a teasing smile ¡± I can¡¯t be satisfied with only one girl, so mom told me to make a harem for myself¡­ That is if I don¡¯t want to break the poor girls that enter a rtionship with me.¡± ¡®With this, they should be satisfied for the moment.¡¯


    Yasenia looked at them doing strange gestures and smiled ¡®Although I trust Oliver, Evelyn is a new person and I don¡¯t know how she will change in the future. With what my mother exined to me, or my real weakness is that I can¡¯t upgrade the quality of my Yin or Yang energy naturally, my constitution always turns the Yin and Yang energies and do a quantity upgrade because of the bncing factor of my body. I need partners that are near my strength to upgrade my quality of energy. Maybe I should tell Oliver so that he helps me find someone?¡¯


    The problem that Yasenia had was simr to cultivation. The cultivators grow their quantity of energy, then gather it, and finally break through to the next level increasing the quality. Yasenia¡¯s body needed a trigger to do this breakthrough.


    That is why she bes more lustful, because her body wants to upgrade to the next level, and that trigger can be dual cultivating, which is the most reliable, and fastest way to do it.


    Evelyn and Oliver finally entered the formation. Looking at them she realized that these formations bnce themselves depending on the level of the cultivator. For Evelyn, in the first round, she had 3 alphas and in the second round she had two panthers, the third round was even more brutal having three of the Komodo dragons be middle level.


    In the end, she could only defeat two of the four before using the jade. Oliver was not as miserable but he only managed to kill one of the Komodo dragons before having to use the jade.


    Oliver said ¡°Seeing you fight those beasts as if they were ythings is very different from facing them! You truly are a monster little sis.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and said, ¡°I was lucky for the most part.¡±


    Oliver looked at her but didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that Yasenia was a monster but having the difference put so tantly in his face made him more aware of it.

 Chapter 18

    When everyone ended Elder Ron said ¡°The first one in this assessment is Yasenia! Followed by Gustav and Ryuuji. Only the three of you killed the tayra congrattions! Those that have reached the Komodo dragon fight, go forward! For the rest depending on the previous assessments, you will be either put on the red, orange, yellow, or green ss! The ones that have reached thest test will be put in either the blue, indigo, or violet ss!¡±


    The ones that passed advanced forwards. There were only 1000 people of the almost 300000 people that presented. They reached the assessment area and there were 6 arenas in two lines of three.


    They were surrounded by a ton of stands making a gigantic Coliseum. Here there are all the teachers and alumni that were spectating before. Madine got up from the teacher stands andnded before them.


    Madine has light purple hair and ck and blue eyes that seem to be able to swallow everything. With a 173cm tall build and slim body, with her cold features, even when she speaks gently, you would be intimidated.


    She looked over and spoke ¡°Thest assessment is to win against the senior of the violet ss appointed by the academy, if you are able to win, you will be put directly in the violet ss usurping their position, so don¡¯t expect mercy from them. If you don¡¯t win you will be paired against someone from the indigo ss with the same conditions. If you lose those two battles you will begin from the bottom of the blue ss and will have to fight to grow. That¡¯s all, begin!¡±


    Seeing that nobody was stepping forward, Yasenia took it upon herself. She started walking calmly towards one of the arenas. Her [Blood flower spirit] robes waving with the wind as if she was stepping on clouds.


    Her long and fine dark hair and seductive features apanied her tall and well-endowed body drawing gazes from everyone. Her golden slit eyes calmly looked around and when she stepped onto the arena she said with a smile ¡°So? Who is my opponent?¡±


    A female jumped from the stands, she had chestnut-colored long hair and brown eyes, with delicate features, and was 165cm tall. She said with a taunting smile ¡°Are you so impatient junior? I¡¯m Ellie, out of the 100 violet ss outer disciples, I¡¯m ranked 45th my cultivation is at the eighth level of the Body Modification realm, although beating up a junior only on the second level isn¡¯t to my taste, today you must forgive me.¡±


    Yasenia answered by taking out her giant sword and circting her energy. She started remembering her lessons with her mother ¡®A battle between cultivators ispletely different from a battle against beasts. Doing faints and interrupting the beast tempo is easy¡­ at least for the low-ranked ones. However, a cultivator is cunning. Never go all out at the beginning unless you are absolutely certain of winning.¡¯


    Tatyana at that moment smiled mischievously ¡®Instead of using faints, use mind-games, y sheep to eat the tiger, deceive them in their own games, and when they think that they have you¡­ Kill with one strike! Your tail will be one of your most useful assets use it well.¡¯


    Yasenia asked looking at the teachers ¡°Can we do lethal attacks?¡± Madeleine smiled and said ¡°Yes, there is a formation that reverses one lethal injury per person a day. Nheless, if we think that your attack will be too devastating, we will stop you, but the stopped person will win so don¡¯t worry. Fight without concerns.¡± Yasenia nodded and waited for the signal.


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    Yasenia this time yed on the defensive. Ellie charged forward with her long sword, her steps seeming elusive and fast making Yasenia have a problem seeing her clearly. When Ellie was halfway, she waved her hand, and a fireball as big as a personunched towards Yasenia.


    Yasenia jumped to the side instead of evading normally. As she has expected, that fireball exploded in her previous position! Ellie using the time when Yasenia was evading, covered her sword with magma and did a powerful frontal thrust!


    Yasenia calmly covered her sword with the [celestial coat] charged towards Ellie and she did a powerful diagonal strike that went from the upper right to the bottom left side. ¡°Bang!¡± The two swords collided and Yasenia was sent backpedaling 6 steps while Ellie only moved one step.


    Ellie smiled and charged again with the magma cover. She was also sending fireballs from time to time and she was wearing down Yasenia little by little. Like that almost four minutes passed.


    Ellie saw the [Celestial coat] in her sword getting thinner and thought that she already had it in the bag. At that moment! Yasenia suddenly used the Full body [Celestial coat] and it shone with a new brilliance!


    The divine-looking Yasenia charged forwards with more than double the previous speed! Ellie was surprised and she hastily erected a firewall only to be cut vertically by that giant sword!


    Feeling an opportunity now that Yasenia was mid-swing, she did a vertical sh towards Yasenias head. However, when she was about to bring down her sword, she felt something piercing her chest!


    She looked down only to see a golden tail piercing a little to the right of her heart! Then she heard a soft ¡°You lost.¡± And she lost consciousness. Yasenia took off her tail, and blood spluttered from the wound. Some people jumped towards the stage and took Ellie away to the medical room.


    Yasenia¡¯s strategy was to make her opponent forget about her tail and in a burst of power use the giant sword to make a way for her tail to strike. She seeded and won! Yasenia smiled and looked towards the teachers.


    She saw praising gazes and nods. Some of the violet ss, however,mented ¡°If she was that strong why didn¡¯t she use all her strength from the beginning? Truly she is like her tail aplete snake!¡±


    Some people followed ¡°Truly treacherous, no wonder the beast-humans are so little in the sky continent. I¡¯m sure that they are all like her.¡± More murmurs appeared with time.


    The teachers thought for a moment and didn¡¯t say anything. They looked towards Yasenia thinking ¡®If she can¡¯t deal with this little amount of discrimination, she shouldn¡¯t be worthy of entering the academy¡¯.


    Yasenia looked at those people with a smile and was about to speak when the air around those people started to freeze. A blue-haired woman with icy-blue eyes and icy countenance spoke ¡°If you are mocking even the most basic fighting rule, that is, when fighting one must not reveal all your cards from the beginning. I don¡¯t even know how you made it to the violet ss, you should return to the red ss and climb from zero again.¡±


    Yasenia looked over and when she saw Cecil¡¯s icy face, warmth crept into her heart. She added whileughing. ¡°This is so ridiculous hahaha! I asked the teachers and they said to fight without reservations. She is lucky I wasn¡¯t a poison master or I would have been ever more ¡®treacherous¡¯ and if you are so narrow-minded that you can¡¯t even ept someone different from yourself¡­¡±


    Yasenia raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°You should go to the heart-demon formation and see if you still canst a minute inside.¡± Then she walked towards Cecil¡¯s side sashaying her hips, when Cecil was about to speak, she was engulfed in a warm embrace with her head sinking in something soft and sweet-smelling.


    Yasenia smelled the almost forgotten refreshing scent and felt the cool body between her arms. Then separated and looked down to the face with reddish cheeks with a gentle smile and voice ¡°long time no see Cecil, thanks for defending me right now.¡±


    Cecil was so overwhelmed that she only could respond with an ¡°En¡± and then sat again. Yasenia curled her tail in front of her to not bother anybody and continued to watch the fights.


    The people around were surprised and a boy from nearby asked ¡°Do you know each other? It seems that you are good friends!¡± Yasenia started to make a little conversation with her future to be ssmates.


    Meanwhile, Cecile was remembering the pats and the feeling of the soft tail and couldn¡¯t help but send some looks towards it. As if reading her mind, while speaking Yasenia started patting Cecile¡¯s head softly with it. Cecile closed her eyes a little savoring that feeling.


    One girl nearby couldn¡¯t help but shyly ask Cecile who was having a little smile on her perpetually cold face. ¡°Does it really feel good?¡± Instead of Cecile, it was Yasenia who used her long tail expertly to pat the two people at the same time.


    The girl being more expressive said ¡°Whaa¡­ Sofortable¡­ It is soft and warm and rxes my mind a lot¡­¡± The girl closed her eyes with a smile.


    This was not without reason, it was because of the energy-absorbing quality of Yasenias tail. It is an extremely good energy conductor so when caressed by it, it will absorb that extra energy that your body has and rx your muscles and nerves.


    If put in the head, it makes your thoughts rx also absorbing the excess energy of the brain. Yasenia has done a lot of research in massages and other simr things because she wanted to help Tatyana a little with what she could.


    So, if Yasenia gives somebody a full body massage with her tail, they will almost all the time fall asleep because of rxation.


    After a few more seconds she took back her tail with augh saying yfully ¡°Should I make a stall with this?¡±


    Some people couldn¡¯t help butugh, while that particr girl was thinking seriously about it.


    Madeleine approached their group and started speaking calmly ¡°That kind of stall is not against the regtions unless you do things like harassment in the name of massage. It has happened before so the punishment is not light, be careful.¡±


    Yasenia and the rest stood up and bowed ¡°Hello teacher Madeleine!¡±


    Madeleine nodded and said to Yasenia ¡°It seems that you know Cecile. She is the student I picked the past year, this year I only have one disciple quota, because-¡±


    Cecile intervened ¡°You recklessly destroyed the arena when you got excited.¡±


    Madeleine choked a little. ¡°*Cough* Well, things happen. What do you think Yasenia? Do you want to be my disciple?¡±


    Yasenia seriously thought. ¡®I rather be Mason disciple, he seems to have the same fighting style as me seeing that giant sword on his back¡­ But he hasn¡¯t sent me an invitation. If I reject here maybe I will lose this opportunity¡­¡¯


    Madeleine waited patiently for her to think, ¡®Madeleine excels at what I¡¯m weak at, the skills. Because my energy is difficult to control, I have only created my [Celestial coat]. My mother told me that it is something powerful that will most likely apany the rest of my cultivation road, she was actually very proud about it and that night rewarded- *Cough* Don¡¯t go on a tangent. In short, I think I should ept.¡¯


    Madeleine seeing the slight redness in her cheeks got a big misunderstanding ¡®Did she fall in love with me? Well, I wouldn¡¯t really mind¡­ No, no, no what are you thinking!¡¯


    On the other side, Cecile didn¡¯t know why, but she had the urge to punch her respected master in the face.


    Yasenia after some seconds of thinking answered with a full 90 degrees bow, which sent some males and females into a daze because of the big bounce her chest did. ¡°I, Yasenia, daughter of Countess Tatyana of the Moon Empire epts Master Madeleine.¡±


    Then she straightened her waist and added while looking at Madeleine¡¯s eyes with her golden slit eyes and said ¡°I will be in your care, master¡± Madeleine nodded happily.

 Chapter 19

    Madeleine nodded and said ¡°Good, for the first three months we won¡¯t do anything since it will be your adaptation period to the academy. After that, I will know enough about you to make a good training n. Don¡¯t skip the history sses of our academy since it exins the benefits and-¡±


    Cecile intervened again ¡°I already exined the things she must know.¡±


    Madeleine looked at her and thought ¡®Are you the teacher or is it me!?¡¯


    Madeleine thought for a moment and said ¡°Then use that time to make some credits. It will serve for when we start. Even when I¡¯m you master you won¡¯t get other advantages except for my personal guidance and some cultivation resources I shall give you from time to time.¡±


    Yasenia nodded ¡®Mom didn¡¯t give me a lot of cultivation resources other than those life-saving treasures. She said that I must not depend on her for everything. It seems that master is also of the same thought.¡¯


    Yasenia looked at Evelyn going to the stage and was curious about her fighting style against people. Evelyn looked at the man in front of her who presented himself as Aiden, the 39th of the violet ss, he was at the eighth level of the body modification realm one level above her.


    She took out her 2m long spear, the man didn¡¯t underestimate her taking out his two short swords. Since the battle of Yasenia all of the seniors took this challenge seriously, they didn¡¯t want to fall out of this ss!


    Evelyn took a stance with her left leg and body leaning forward. ¡°Begin!¡± Evelyn, like an electric spark, charged and did one full-strength frontal attack!


    The opponent was surprised by her speed, but defended without losing bnce with one of his swords covered in wind element. He took the chance and attacked with his other sword covered in fire!


    Evelyn seeing the attack, overcharged her nerves and muscles with the electrical energy and started thrusting at an extremely high speed! Aiden was forced to change from attack to defense.


    They started exchanging attacks at a fast speed *ngngngngng* Aiden exploded the fire in his sword and used the explosion to put some distance since he was being overwhelmed by the little girl in front of him!


    He then shouted ¡°[Fire gale]¡± With an X-shaped cut he sent two waves of fire and wind attribute, the fire fed on the wind and its intensity soared, it charged at Evelyn like a fire dragon breath attack!


    While Aiden was preparing this attack, Evelyn wasn¡¯t still. She used the overcharged nerves to snap out of the daze the explosion induced, the electric currents started appearing on her hair and body!


    Evelyn changed her grip and doing a throwing stance she whispered ¡°[Thunder light throw]¡± twisting her waist and with a rumbling sound she shot the spear with a *Boom!* meaning that the speed has broken the sound barrier!


    Everything happened in an instant! After the explosion, both separated, and a wide fire beam was fired at Evelyn followed by a rumbling sound and a slim white-blue beam piercing the fire beam.


    Following that, Aiden was pierced by a white spear. The leftover strength sent him flying, impaling him on the wall. The arena was silent for a second when cheers exploded! What a short yet intense fight!


    Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed. What an impressive amount of explosive power in thatst attack. She looked at Evelyn and saw that the blue electric currents were still coursing through her body.


    However, these seem to be doing damage to her¡­ ¡®So, it was a self-damaging attack, she bet it all in that attack and she won. If Aiden were to dodge it, Evelyn would have lost. Her elements seem to be light and lighting. She is strong¡­¡¯


    Yasenia went down and waited for Evelyn to reach her, then she said while warping her tail around Evelyn, ¡°Good job¡± then she whispered, ¡°Let me deal with the aftereffects just rx.¡±


    Evelyn felt the overflowing energy leaving little by little everywhere the tail touched and felt so good that she identally let out a moan ¡°Anh~¡±


    Yasenia carried her to the stands and when they sat Yasenia spoke teasingly ¡°Ara¡­ Little Evelyn, does it feel that good? Do you want big sister to make you feel better~?¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s face reddened and nodded shyly, Yasenia lifted one eyebrow and sat Evelyn in front of her. Yasenia passed her tail over her body to absorb the overflowing energy and started massaging her shoulders. Evelyn suddenly felt like her body was melting.


    Because of the rxation she felt, she forgot where she was and started moaning lowly ¡°Anh¡­ ugh¡­ mmm!¡±


    One of the girls watching said extremely seriously ¡°Yasenia, you must open that massage stall!¡± A lot of girls nodded.


    Yasenia thought for a moment and said with a thinking face while continuing the massage. ¡°I will think about it, I don¡¯t know if I would make more profit like that or doing other things and¡­¡± Yasenia continued with a seductive smile ¡°Maybe you will ask me to do more than massaging~¡±


    Some experienced girls couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva looking at the long and thick tail. Cecile looked at her and said with her typical deadpan expression ¡°Only massage, nothing more.¡±


    Yasenia looked surprised at Cecile and said with augh ¡°Okay, only massages.¡± Then she stopped her massage, making Evelyn do a dissatisfied grunt.


    Yasenia knocked her head saying ¡°Have you forgotten where you are?¡± Evelyn looked around and her face be red with a puff. The restughed a little at her antics.


    Oliver didn¡¯t manage to beat the violet ss alumni but he was able to enter the indigo ss in his second fight.


    When he reached the stands where Yasenia was, he said a little depressed ¡°Little sis I couldn¡¯t enter the violet ss!¡± Yasenia sat him in front of her with her tail and massaged his shoulders and scalp only with her hands


    Yasenia spoke soothingly, ¡°Big bro, you are in the indigo ss, the second-best ss of one of the strongest powers in the sky continent. What are you sulking for? The people from the blue ss and below will beat you up!¡±


    Oliver thought about it and nodded ¡°You are right little sis, I will work hard and catch up to the violet ss!¡±


    One nearby man said jokingly ¡°Don¡¯t think we will let you enter easily! We are also working hard to maintain this position!¡± The rest chuckled a little.


    Like that the entrance exam ended. With only 5 people managing to enter the purple ss, Yasenia, Evelyn, Gustav he was a boy with ck hair and had death and dark attributes, Ryuuji a redhead girl that had magma and sun attributes, and finally a green-haired boy that had wood nature and water triple elements named Luke.


    In a faraway ce, an elegant woman with long raven ck hair and with bright red eyes was walking towards a branch of the demonic sect and mumbled ¡°Finally I found the sect that has been targeting my little treasure these recent years¡­ To think that it is the sect created by her¡­ Didn¡¯t we part in good terms more than 1500 years ago?¡±


    Then using energy in her voice, she said ¡°Rita! Come out! Even if it is you, I will have to fight you this time if you did what I think!¡±In the distance, a woman appeared 1 km away from her (although it seems a lot, for people of their level this is a meager distance).


    She was a petite woman, with only 140cm of height and a slim body, her face was extremely charming and thanks to her extremely profound cultivation techniques, she could elevate that charm manifold making anyone under the Unification realm unable to even resist a smile.


    Then she used her sensual voice and arts as she spoke, like an oriole singing, extremely pleasant to the ears. ¡°Tatyana~ I¡¯m very happy that you came to visit my sect. Would you like to chat inside? Or¡­ Maybe have a little fun? Hahaha¡±


    It¡¯s a shame for Rita that Tatyana didn¡¯t even react to her spells. ¡°Stop trying to seduce me, you know it won¡¯t work.¡±


    Then she smiled ¡°Not to mention that I¡¯m already taken and I won¡¯t betray my little treasure.¡± Rita¡¯s fa?ade almost broke after hearing her affectionate tone.


    Rita asked with her seductive smile, but on the inside, she was gnashing her teeth ¡°Now that I think about it who is the father? To think that the high and mighty Tatyana would get pregnant¡­ The man should be someone excellent right?¡± ¡®Tell me so I can rip him apart and feed his soul to my dogs!¡¯


    Tatyana continued as if she didn¡¯t listen ¡°I am here today to get an exnation. Why did you attack my little darling during these years? Give me a good exnation¡­¡±


    Then Tatyana¡¯s aura exploded making space fabric around her tremble! ¡°Or be part of my undead army¡±


    Rita was pushed back 100 meters back by the pressure emitted by Tatyana¡¯s aura! She opened her eyes and thought ¡®Wait¡­ is she serious? She will throw away all of our thousands of years of love for a person that hasn¡¯t even been born 20 years ago! I refuse to believe it!¡¯


    Pushing her fear back down she said ¡°fufufufu, will you really kill for such a little matter? I wanted¡­ to test how much you loved your little daughter. the attacks weren¡¯t even harsh! I have received a good tea that-¡±


    She was interrupted by Tatyana ¡°Was only your idea or there were other people involved? Tell me the truth, you know that if I want, nobody can lie in my presence without being discovered.¡±


    Rita sneered on the inside ¡®you think I¡¯m the same as so many years ago? Let¡¯s see if your so-called [Absolute true zone] works on me with my new technique¡¯


    ¡°Okay, okay, rx! I was told by the head of the demonic sect that he wanted your daughter dead because you were his! Who would have thought that you will be so attached to a little unimportant girl¡±


    Tatyana looked at her and calmly said ¡°Rita, in truth I was going to forgive you if you were sincere and you didn¡¯t y your usual games¡­ But, since this is your choice¡­ Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±


    Rita was at first surprised that she was seen through, not even the demonic sect leader could see through her technique!


    When she felt that Tatyana was serious, she spoke to the jademunicator. ¡°We are under attack, all the people above Dantian transformation realme to resist!¡± Tatyana didn¡¯t stop her and let all of them group up.


    In ten seconds more than one hundred cultivators appeared before her, all above the mortal realms! Rita said seriously ¡°Tatyana, leave. This branch is stronger than a second-rate sect. Even you aren¡¯t able to destroy a second-rate sect alone, not to mention us!¡±


    Tatyana took out a bone-white guitar that seem to carry thews of the world in it! With ck strings and ck runes all over! A peerless treasure! She smiled, then she saidughing ¡°[Innate skill: Fate calling song]¡± (Author: The song is called Middle of the Night, sung by Elley duh¨¦. Search it and listen while reading the battle!)


    Tatyana started singing! While singing and ying the first verse, Tatyana starts to summon endless skeletons, banshees, and wraiths!


    They attack fiercely at the cultivators, some skeletons were overpowering them, some of them wore dancing female clothes, and others with a skeletal drum! The guitar sound was empowering the army!


    In the Prechorus, Tatyana summons female and male undead resembling living beings. All of them with different armors and weapons, they are her previous loves whom she killed herself!


    And now they were the generals of her army! She looks smiling at the undead and some skeletons start pping at the rhythm of the song!


    In the chorus, Tatyana takes her [Death dragon bone sword] and starts fighting herself!


    All of them dance, her army with her and her enemies with death! She attacks Rita and the drummers start hitting the drum on the song rhythm while the banshees sing with her, dealing sound damage everywhere!


    After finishing the chorus, one-quarter of the cultivator are already dead while Rita is extremely damaged!


    In the second verse, she takes her guitar again whileughing and continued the song! ¡°HAHAHAHA YOUR LIVES ARE MINE TODAY¡± She continues by summoning skeletons with different attributes and traits simr to Yasenia¡¯s!


    With the Pre-chorus she calls the Commander of her whole army, a dragon-riding knight appears, he was also her first love!


    Themander¡¯s presence strengthens everyone in the army and charges forwards like a tiger among sheep!


    She saves her guitar again and joins the fray with her sword while dancing! This time she fights hand to hand with her first love who has already dismounted the 10km long giant bone dragon!


    By the time this chorus ends only a third remain alive! and Rita has lost one arm and one eye! Her face was full of despair. But Tatyana didn¡¯t stop, while ying her guitar and walking sensually towards Rita she sang.


    Then when she is near Rita, she takes out her sword and impales thepletely weakened Rita to the ground! Then she sings the chorus with all her strength letting her army destroy everyone else!


    Finally, she stops with a smile. All of the cultivators but Rita were dead! She looked down at Rita and caressed her cheek. ¡°Love, we will be together from now on, don¡¯t be so sad.¡±


    Then she plunged her hand into her heart! Her charming red lips moved, ¡°[Innate skill: Death phantom]¡±


    Thest thing that Rita said while dying was ¡°How did you be¡­so¡­str¡­ong?¡± Tatyana smiled at her.

 Chapter 20

    Tatyana heard Rita speak herst words, ¡°How did you be¡­so¡­str..ong?¡± Tatyana smiled at her.


    When Tatyana extracted her hand, Rita¡¯s body turned to dust and her soul got absorbed by Tatyana creating another general for her army! Tatyana spoke ¡°If only you knew that the reason is rted with whom you tried to harm¡­ Maybe, you wouldn¡¯t have done something so foolish?¡±


    What Rita nor anybody knew was that the gains she had in that ancient tomb were astounding. She was trapped inside for more than 200 years. Almost every day was a struggle against countless enemies, be it golems, undead, or some unknown civilizations with simr tails to Yesenia. She tried tomunicate with these civilizations, but they weren¡¯t sapient so she killed them all.


    After studying the texts left behind in these cities, it seems that their state was the result of a failed ritual, they were trying to forcefully change the innate attributes of their civilization using the Moon Goddess¡¯ and the Sun God¡¯s blood.


    The reason she wasn¡¯t overwhelmed by that ¡°Tomb¡±, to which the word ¡°World¡± was more appropriate because of its size, was for the most part because of her three innate skills. [Death phantom], [Death absorption] and her ultimate skill [Fate calling song].


    The [Death phantom] saves the soul of anybody that has a deep connection with Tatyana with the help of the fate energy. The other condition is to kill without remorse. If these two conditions are fulfilled the general ss undead will be created.


    The more resentful Tatyana is towards the person who once had a deep connection with her, the stronger the phantom.


    This is the reason themander is her first love, who betrayed her when she didn¡¯t have much experience in the love affairs, and thus when she killed him, and all her previous ¡°sisters¡± she also did it with a twisted amount of resentment. At that time she almost was consumed by her heart demons!


    Her constitution [Death devouring seer] has a special space for these souls and she saves them there, be it to consume them or transform them.


    [Death absorption] This ability alsoes from her constitution [Death devouring seer] it was simple yet strong! It let her absorb the energy from her in enemies unless they are constructs. The things she can absorb are life and death energy.


    For Tatyana, it doesn¡¯t matter if she fights against the living or the undead, she will be able to replenish her energy! Moreover, she can use that energy for upgrading her cultivation!


    Finally, [Fate calling song] is a song to summon everything that has died by her army and she has saved in her constitution space, it cost 2% of her gigantic energy pool. For reference, cultivators like Tatyana could fight for some weeks continuously if not being pushed.


    However, Tatyana can consume her whole energy pool in 3 hours of continuous singing! On the other side¡­ If enough targetsbined with [Death absorption] she can sing endlessly!


    She has a great variety of skeletons, some, although very few, are even stronger than her generals, for example, that Bone Dragon. In this fight she didn¡¯t even need them, so, she didn¡¯t summon them.


    The downside is that after an undead is destroyed, and it wasn¡¯t added to her army by the [Phantom Death] skill, it ispletely destroyed they can¡¯t be reused.


    This song, however, not only summons an army but also strengthens Tatyana and her undead the longer she sings. Finally, the most important effect! The song creates a zone where the enemies listening to her voice can¡¯t even escape! Truly abnormal!


    That is one of the reasons that Tatyana won¡¯t use the [Fate calling song] normally unless she won¡¯t let anybody that has seen it alive. She didn¡¯t want people to prepare antilocking artifacts against her¡­ Chasing her prey was very tiresome.


    Tatyana looked towards the distant sect. She started guiding her army there without using her song. now that all the strong people were dead, she killed everybody else easily¡­ except one boy who seem to have a teleporting life-saving treasure!


    Thankfully, he was in the middle of closed-door cultivation and didn¡¯t see her! He just left when he sensed something wrong and saw an undead army attacking! She looted the whole branch sect and took the spatial rings of all the people there.


    Tatyana looked at the pile of spatial rings in front of her and said with a sigh ¡°What a mess, I will have to order all these things¡­ Can they not have so many treasures? This is the part I like the least about fighting¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, I will go to my faction headquarters and send it to that woman who was in charge of my treasury, She wouldn¡¯t mind doing these boring things! Right?¡¯


    A woman far away cursed reflexively. She did not know why, but she felt that the madwoman will put her in charge of something troublesome soon.


    Tatyana then crouched with a pout thinking of the amount of time that she will need to tidy these things.


    She poked at one corpse that was near and said with a coquettish smile ¡°Do you think that I gained a refill on Yasenium? I did a good job so I should get rewarded, right?¡±


    Then she stood up and looked into the distance ¡°Hmm¡­ should I visit her? I should not but¡­Thinking about that deliciously sweet and thick white substance¡­ *Slurp* Let¡¯s go visit her!¡±


    Tatyana smiled mischievously ¡°Yasenia, I hope you have already some daughters-inw prepared or mommy will punish you without leaving the bed for a week! Fufufufu~¡± Then she took her flying boat and disappeared from the spot.


    The next week, news about the destruction of one of the demonic sect branches spread through the Sky continent and its surroundings! The death energy there was so thick that only cultivators of the Unification realm and above could go there.


    Meanwhile in the Rising Talent academy. Yasenia was walking towards her quarters. Right now, she was considered an outer disciple. The disciples were divided by, outer, inner, and core disciples, then there were the teachers, elders, and headmaster.


    This was the core of the academy. Apart from these, there were mercenary groups, merchants, and of course some mortals in towns and cities nearby. The currency inside the academy is credits or contribution points.


    Depending on the ss you attend you will receive a different monthly allowance. From red to violet outer disciple the allowances are: 10, 20, 50, 100, 150, 250, and 400. To be an inner disciple, one must advance to the Mental nourishing realm before 30 years of age, to be a core disciple one must advance to the Unification realm before 40 years of age.


    If you want to continue in the academy and be a teacher, you must be at least a Dantian transformation realm cultivator or above, although there are exceptions.


    The outer disciples are separated into batches of 5 years old, which means that you can fight with people 5 years younger or older than you. Ellie, Yasenias opponent was a 23-year-old girl which is four years more than Yasenia. Of course, one could challenge someone 10 years older than yourself, but winning that kind of battle is normally very difficult.


    Yasenia reached her sleeping quarters, it was a house with three sleeping rooms, one kitchen, one bath per room, and a living room. It also had a nice backyard with some herbs nted. Simple and cozy. She was expectant of knowing her roommates!


    Yasenia started to n her days, ¡®Ick the talent for alchemy, formations, or cksmithing¡­ I should approach people of these branches and befriend them. I hope some of my roommates are studying this¡­¡¯


    Yasenia remembered the people of the arena, ¡®Well, first let¡¯s hope they aren¡¯t like those discriminatory people. Most of the people I have met are good though.¡¯


    While she was waiting in the living room, she heard the front door opening. Yasenia looked towards the door that was carefully being open and couldn¡¯t help but smile in amusement ¡®She is like a small animal, how cute. ¡®


    What entered the house was a wingless little angel! It was a petite girl with a height of 155 but a contradicting body with big breasts, a slim waist, and a curvy yet athletic little butt.


    She had a head full of silky Golden hair that almost reaches behind her knees. Her eyes were big and slightly moist resulting in a tender and innocent gaze, her irises had a beautiful sky-blue color. Both of them stopped for a moment and looked at each other.


    The parents of this girl gave her a very urate name, Angel. She is a rare talent in both formations and cultivation. Her personality is kind and soft, yet, secretly she admires seductive tall women, wanting to be like them who normally walk around confidently, something she had never been able to do.


    When Angel returned from her formation sses, she saw that the lights were on. This was extremely rare because she lived alone! She opened the door carefully and looked inside only to see the most beautiful and sexiest woman she has seen in her life.


    When she was a little dazed at the door, she saw that woman stand and her impressive height and voluptuous body made her blood go to her head.


    Yasenia moved towards her, her sashaying hips andzily swishing tail apanying her tall frame. Looking extremely seductive in her [Blood flower spirit] cultivation robes. She looked down and used one hand to hold her hair behind her ear while smiling ¡°I¡¯m Yasenia your new roommate.¡±


    Yasenia winked and continued ¡°I¡¯m very lucky to have such a cute girl like you as my new roommate.¡± Angel¡¯s face exploded in red! ¡°I-I¡¯m Angel! I, uh, me¡­¡± Angel looked down nervous and thought ¡®Why is my stuttering appearing now!?¡¯


    When she got so nervous that tears were about to fall, she felt a warm palm caressing her head softly. Then, Angel heard a small chuckle followed by a calming and gentle voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, let us go inside, drink some water, and when you rx, let us speak in the living room. We are going to be together from now on so we don¡¯t need to rush our presentations.¡±


    Then Angel felt something warm and soft warping around her hand and pulled her with Yasenia towards the sofa in the living room. Looking at her hand, she saw the golden tail softly and gently coiling around her arm.


    She couldn¡¯t help but caress it with her other hand and she felt it twitch! She found it amusing, so, she was about to continue caressing it, but a finger flicked her forehead gently. ¡°If you are going to caress it ask me first, the tail in this soft state is a little sensitive.¡± Then Yasenia uncoiled it and went to get two sses of water.


    Angel seated on the sofa, and a faint sweet floral scent tingled her senses. ¡®What is this fragrance? Maybe she uses cologne like mortals or something else?¡¯


    Yasenia returned and saw the little girl sniffing the air softly with her little nose. Yasenia did more noisy steps so that she knows that she is returning and asked again ¡°Now that you rxed, how about you tell me about yourself?¡±


    Angel responded with her silvery voice ¡°I¡¯m Angel, and I¡¯ve been in this academy for one year. I go to the violet sses in the formations and cultivation branches.¡± Yasenia was surprised, this little girl is a genius!


    Yasenia answered, ¡°Like I said before my name is Yasenia and I¡¯m a freshman, I¡¯ve been ced in the violet cultivation ss¡±


    Then she added with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Unlike you, I¡¯m quite average in any of the professions so I only concentrate on the cultivation path.¡± Angel thinking she offended her became flustered again!

 Chapter 21

    Angel responded quickly with a slightly high-pitched voice ¡°I¡¯m sure you j-just didn¡¯t find the correct way, for entering directly the violet ss you must be a rare genius! I-I¡¯m sure that you can learn one of the professions in the future!¡±


    Yasenia looked over for a moment and couldn¡¯t stop herughter froming out ¡®I really like this kind of soft and gentle girl, did she think I was depressed or something? She is quite cute¡¯


    Afterughing, Yasenia continued with a smile ¡°Don¡¯t worry Angel, I¡¯m not upset or anything.¡±


    Seeing the little girl blushing again she changed the topic ¡°Who is the third roommate? I heard that we will be sorted in batches of three¡±


    Angel changed from blushing to a wilted little eggnt ¡°T-There aren¡¯t anybody else¡­¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t know why she felt a prick in her heart. She gently asked, ¡°Have you been alone this year here?¡± Angel nodded her little face. Yasenia stood up.


    Angel was startled ¡®Did I offend her in any form!? Does she not want to be only with me? Is she-¡® her thoughts stopped when she smelled that sweet floral scent beside her and a pair of hands lifting her from her armpits. She couldn¡¯t help but give a little shout in surprise and then her little butt fell on something softer than the sofa.


    After Yasenia put her in herp, she hugged her waist from behind, and reclining back she pushed the little girl¡¯s nape into her bosom making her use them as a pillow. ¡°From now on we will be together so don¡¯t put that sad face of yours.¡± Then while letting the stiff Angel sink in her embrace she started patting her with her tail to rx her.


    Yasenia continued ¡°If you need anything you must tell me. I will help you with whatever I can.¡± Feeling Angel softening in her embrace she was satisfied.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t know why she was saying these things, but she honestly started to like this little girl from the moment she opened the door like a scared little animal.


    Angel was at first stiff with nervousness, but with the arms around her waist making her feel secure, the sweet floral scent making her fall in a daze, Yasenias soft and warm body pressing her back, and the soft and smooth tail patting her head, she rxed her body little by little until she waspletely like a boneless blob.


    Now she had a blissful smile and thought ¡®Yasenia seems like a good person¡­ I really like¡­ This¡­ Feeling¡­¡¯ And she fell asleep.


    Yasenia sensed the stable breathing and slowly changed Angel¡¯s position sideways so that her side-face could use her breast as a pillow, then she cradled her. Yasenia continued patting her with her tail and using her arms as support.


    Meanwhile, she was looking out of the nearby window. Looking at the setting sun, she started to feel some of her actions a little abnormal.


    Moreover, she felt that liking some girls was bing¡­ Easier¡­ As if her feelings about being loyal were only a joke. ¡®Why am I getting more easily influenced? Is it¡­my constitution? I can¡¯t always me my constitution, right?¡¯


    Yasenia sighed and looked at the person that was now sideways in her arms. She couldn¡¯t stop these warm feelings from appearing in her heart. Angel was drooling a little on her breast making her look extremely cute and making Yasenia smile.


    She poked her full cheeks and said with a whisper ¡°Why do I like you more and more by the second little Angel? I don¡¯t even know anything about you¡­¡± Then she leaned back, repositioned Angel so that she wasfortable, and closed her eyes.


    Angel woke up feeling extremely warm andfortable. ¡®When did my pillow be so soft¡­ I want to bury myself and not wake up¡­¡¯


    She then groggily opened her eyes and saw that it was nighttime, there was the moonlight from the Full Moon entering from the window, making everything glow with beautiful silver light.


    She then remembered how she fell asleep and looked at the ¡°soft pillow¡± her face be red with a puff! ¡®W-W-What kind of position is this!? Did I just fall asleep in the embrace of a person I just met!?¡¯


    She looked up at Yasenia¡¯s face and waspletely mesmerized. The moonlight shone in her beautiful face creating a silver radiance in her white skin, her long eyshes making little shadows under her eyes and the normally seductive face was rxed in an extremely gentle expression.


    Her red lips were slightly raised and had a moist luster making one want to kiss them. Her beautiful straight eyebrows were rxed giving her a more approachable look.


    Angel justid there, in Yasenia¡¯s arms looking at her divine face. Her heart was jumping madly and the sweet floral scent and the arms and tail wrapped around her protectively didn¡¯t help rx that heartbeat. Yasenia was extremely tired today, with all the battles of the entrance exam, right now she was in a deep sleep.


    Angel couldn¡¯t help but look at her moist lips. She licked her own and dryly swallowed. ¡®J-j-just a little k-kiss won¡¯t h-hurt anybody, right?¡¯


    She lifted her face, little by little approaching. Her heartbeat was increasing and she was bing more and more nervous.


    Then, Angel¡¯s lips touched Yasenia¡¯s lips very softly. Angel felt as if electricity directly zapped her brain and her heart rate went astray.


    She maintained that position for a while feeling the softness on her lips. When she opened her eyes, she meet a pair of beautiful golden slit eyes with a red color growing from the pupils like roots until they reached one-quarter of the irises.


    ¡®I got caught!¡¯ Angel took back her lips and lowered her face guiltily waiting for Yasenia to speak.


    Angel¡¯s red face be paler and her eyes grew moist ¡®Will she berate me for kissing her in her sleep? Will she leave? Will she¡­ hate me?¡¯ The more she thought the harder it was from stopping the tears that were umting.


    Yasenia at first was surprised, but she calmed down fast. ¡®She kissed me? What to do¡­¡¯


    She chuckled a little ¡®Will I get a girlfriend instead of a roommate? Hmmm¡­ Starting as a girlfriend instead of a friend¡­ Let¡¯s try it, if it doesn¡¯t work, then I can always deescte things slowly¡­¡¯


    Yasenia looked down and thought ¡®I think I should be honest with her. If I can¡¯t be loyal, at least, I will be honest and never lie to any of my¡­ potential partners. Even if this results in regret¡­ I rather trust and regret, than doubt them and regret itter.¡¯


    Yasenia tightened her embrace and spoke softly. ¡°Angel¡­ I already have a partner.¡±


    Angel¡¯s felt like someone punched her heart, she couldn¡¯t hold her tears anymore and said with a brittle voice ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I-¡± Yasenia tightened the embrace with her tail and used one hand to lift Angel¡¯s chin


    Seeing the crying face she couldn¡¯t help but feel bad, but she continued ¡°I have been with that person for some months already and I love her very much.¡± That was the truth and she won¡¯t hide it.


    She cleared Angel¡¯s tears gently and then continued with a smile ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t be with you.¡±


    Angel was surprised and opened her teary eyes ¡°W-what?¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and continued with the same soft voice ¡°My constitution is called [Celestial Yin and Yang body] apart for making my body extremely apt for cultivation, it also increases my lust a lot, so my partner told me ¡®When you go to the academy get yourself four or five girls and bring them home!''¡±


    Angel waspletely stupefied, but soon her heart started to beat fast again ¡®Doesn¡¯t this mean!?¡¯


    And like Angel expected, Yasenia said. ¡°If you want to be with me, you have to know that you won¡¯t be the only one. I can¡¯t promise things like ¡°I will love all of you the same!¡± That is impossible, there will always be bias.¡±


    Yasenia continued ¡°What I can promise you, is honesty. I will never lie to you. If I find something that may hurt you if I say it, I may hide it from you, but I will never ever lie to you.¡±


    Yasenia cupped Angel¡¯s face, which has be a little red again, and said ¡°Knowing all of this¡­ Do you still want to be my partner?¡±


    Angel answered almost instantly ¡°Yes!¡±


    Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but ask doubtful ¡°Why do you like me? We¡¯ve just met, and you don¡¯t know anything about me.¡±


    Angel¡¯s face be redder, she looked down and started ying with one of Yasenia¡¯s hands to ease her nervousness. ¡°Because of my soft personality, I have been having trouble with makingpanions in the academy. I pass most of my time either studying formations or cultivating so¡­ approaching people is a little hard with the little free time I have.¡±


    Then she looked at the moon outside, ¡°And because most of the people I tried speaking look up to me a lot, they always treat me with respect instead of¡­ Closeness. ¡±


    Angel felt her head being ced on top of Yasenias breast and the sweet scent and softness this time rxed her mood a lot. Closing her eyes and hugging Yasenia¡¯s waist she continued ¡°You, however, even after listening that I¡¯m a violet ss in both cultivation and formations, you only showed surprise and praise, not¡­That pressuring admiration. I felt reallyfortable with your gaze.¡±


    She then said a little shyly ¡°Not only that, you treated me gently when I was nervous, instead of bing impatient. Then you told me that I could rely on you¡­¡± Her face bes redder ¡°¡­W-While hugging me a-and it felt really cfortable.¡±


    Yasenia looked at the face atop her breast and lowered her head to kiss her red cheeks. Angel opened her eyes and feeling the kiss she smiled shyly. ¡°I feel very safe in your embrace¡­ That is why I like you¡­ So, yes, I w-want to be your partner, I want to know more about you, about your likes and dislikes, about¡­¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s heart was already a puddle when Angel finished speaking. She looked at the shy Angel and closed the distance capturing her lips and pushing her on the sofa slowly. This time the kiss was tender and slow.


    Angel hooked her arms around her neck and returned the kiss clumsily, with Yasenia atop of her, she felt in heaven right now ¡®Her lips are so soft, I really like her taste. Her warm and soft body feelsfortable around me, her scent makes me rx¡­¡¯


    Angel felt a Yasenia tongue licking her lips gently and she moaned infort. Yasenia didn¡¯t do much more.


    She used her tail to caress Angel¡¯s head as she hugged Angel while kissing her softly. Angel melted in that loving embrace thinking ¡®*Sigh* before I was a little doubtful, but this kiss¡­I think I¡¯m melting fromfort.¡¯


    Yasenia separated and said with a husky voice ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed, tomorrow we need to wake up early and I¡¯m a little tired from today.¡±


    Angel nodded dazedly and buried her head in Yasenias neck. Yasenia lifted her using her arms and tail to carry herfortably. They reached the bed andid down together.


    Yasenia buried Angel in her arms and said ¡°Goodnight baby.¡± Angel didn¡¯t mind that way of calling her. She nodded her head, snuggled closer, and entered dreand.

 Chapter 22

    The next morning, when Angel woke up, she was alone in bed. She sat up with a start and looked around. She even sniffed the bed sheets and smelling that sweet floral fragrance she rxed her taut nerves ¡®It wasn¡¯t a dream¡­ It wasn¡¯t a dream!¡¯


    She buried her head in the sheets and started giggling like a little girl. ¡®KYAA! She was so gentle with me!!! Although we advanced fast in our rtionship, I really like her Ahhhh!!¡¯


    She started kicking the bed ¡®She is so good-looking and sexy and gentle and caring and thoughtful and she smells so good and, and, and I only have known her for a day!!!¡¯


    She heard two knocks on the door and looked over, only to see Yasenia knocking on an already opened door¡­ ¡®Wait, already opened door? D-D-Did she see me!? Ahhh!! So embarrassing!!¡¯


    Yasenia seeing the myriads of changes in Angel¡¯s expressionughed and brought the breakfast over. She said in a teasing voice ¡°Baby, here is the breakfast, do you want me to feed you?¡±


    Angel looked at the delicious-looking porridge and was surprised again. ¡®She can cook!? Unfair, unfair! If someone doesn¡¯t fall in love with her after this, they have brain problems!¡¯


    Yasenia saw that her little red face was dazed, so she took the wooden spoon, dipped it in the porridge, and brought it to her lips to blow a little.


    After that, she send it to Angel¡¯s mouth and said with a gentle smile ¡°Open your mouth baby.¡±


    Angel thought ¡®Open! Open! I will open all the times you say if you look at me like that! KYAA!!¡¯ On the outside, however, she had cheeks red like an apple and was opening her mouth shyly, being fed by Yasenia little by little.


    After breakfast, they showered, separated, and went to the cultivation ss together. Angel was ranked 27th in the ss. While walking they spoke to each other, Angel was at the eighth level of the Body Modification realm and her attributes were Light and ss.


    Her constitution was very high grade too, called [Prismatic constitution] This constitution lets her channel her light energy in the ss easily and multiplies its might by a lot.


    Basically, Angel was walkingser weapon. Not only that, her constitution lets her change theposition of the ss and she can use it to create formations mid-battlebining her ss and light attributes!


    Of course, she is still not proficient in this yet, but in the future, she will be a fearsome powerhouse.


    After Yasenia heard this, she was again impressed by her little girl. She praised her so much that Angel¡¯s face was again as red as a tomato.


    Yasenia, of course, spoke about her constitution and attributes making Angel dumbfounded, if she was a genius what was she! She also heard about the tail energy-absorbing trait and her anticipation to get back home and receive a massage soared!


    When they reached the entrance, they attracted the attention of the students. Yasenia looked around and she saw Cecile on the back with the two frontal seats and the one by her side free.


    While she was walking towards Cecile, she was greeting the people that she spoke with yesterday. Because of her traits, she knew that being isted was easy if she didn¡¯t take the initiative to speak and open up.


    Angel was following from the side, listening to Yasenia greet and do some jokes with the ssmates, she had starry eyes while looking at her.


    One boy realized her stare and said jokingly ¡°Oh no! Another girl fell into the dragoness crutches!¡± When Angel heard him, her face reddened.


    Seeing that funny reaction some of them joined ¡°Yasenia, you work fast! What did you do to Angel!? Her face is as red as an apple!¡±


    Yasenia went behind Angel and hugged her saying, ¡°Hmph, my little Angel is shy so don¡¯t tease her too much!¡±


    Seeing the hour approaching she finished saying ¡°I¡¯m going with Cecile, we can talkter if you want!¡± Then while guiding from behind the stiff Angel she waved her tail ¡°Bye-bye!¡± They waved their hands towards her tail whileughing.


    ¡°Cecile are these seats free?¡± Cecile nodded.


    Yasenia sat in the one in front of Cecile, with Angel at her side. She was about to speak when a person entered the ss with disheveled hair, her violet eyes were looking around for the teacher. When she saw that she wasn¡¯tte she sighed in relief.


    She looked around again, found Yasenia, and went towards her ¡°My beautiful, tall, and charming Yasenia¡± she reached the spot beside Cecile, sat.


    She continued while looking at the deep valley ¡°Your tits are as big-¡± *Bang!* She was sent flying backward by a tail-flick on her forehead.


    Yasenia chuckled ¡°Good morning to you to Evelyn¡±


    Evelyn returned to her ce and looked at Angel¡¯s then lowered her gaze and¡­ ¡°Woah! Little g-¡± *Bang!* This time she didn¡¯t even let her finish! Finally, Evelyn returned and they started speaking normally.


    Angel was thinking about Yasenia¡¯s words yesterday, ¡®Are these two also girlfriends with Yasenia?¡¯


    After seeing their interactions for a while she thought with a proud smile ¡®They don¡¯t seem to have advanced to that stage. It seems that I¡¯m the first in the academy!¡¯


    Yasenia looked at Angel and seeing the proud little smile she pinched her cheeks softly, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Evelyn and Cecile looked over sharply at that interaction! She was a little flustered and didn¡¯t know how to answer. Thankfully Madine arrived and started the ss. Madeleine¡¯s cold features refrained the students from speaking during ss and made them pay attention to her.


    ¡°Since today we got some neers, we will review the basics a little. As you all know, this world has different attributed energy. Some of you can control fire, others water, and so on¡­ The easiest application normally is to just coat your weapon or bodies with that element and use it to attack or defend.¡±


    ¡°Coating different elements normally is a lot harder than single elements. The reason is that there must be a bnce between them. For example, the [Celestial coat] of our new student Yasenia, is a technique that uses her three elements as one, not only to fortify her defense or improve her attacks, it also boosts the strength, speed, endurance, and regeneration of Yasenia¡¯s body. Yasenia did youe up with this technique alone? Can you show it to the ss?¡±


    Yasenia nodded, she stood up and said the full name, ¡°[Convergence of the celestial bodies: Celestial coat]¡± A golden and silver aura warped around her while white light spots could be seen around her. Now that they could look at her out ofbat, they realized that she looked extremely divine in this form.


    ¡°So beautiful!¡±


    ¡°She looks like a goddess!¡±


    Madine silenced the ss and continued ¡°I don¡¯t know how you were able to create it, but you lucked out. This technique will likely apany you on your whole cultivation road.¡± A lot of people looked at her surprised.


    ¡°Your objective for those with various elements is doing something like the [Celestial coat] it doesn¡¯t need to be beautiful, try to bnce your elements and work hard for something like that. Personally, I created my first real energy coat when I was 40 years old, that is because single elements like myself rely on the concepts more than multi-elements, which rely on bnce. Yasenia, if you are able toprehend more about your elements your [Celestial coat] might evolve further, keep up the good work.¡±


    Yasenia dispelled her [celestial coat] and bowed a little ¡°Thank you for your advice teacher.¡±


    Madine nodded and continued. ¡°The next things that one must always have, are of course skills! Evelyn¡¯s [Thunder light throw] is a good and bad example.¡±


    Evelyn flinched a little ¡°That is because it actually, as you all saw, has self-damaging effects after the use. However, it is an extremely strong trump card, it will be dangerous to even someone from the high levels of the Mental nourishing realm!¡±


    Madeleine then continued exining the process to create these skills, the energy movement in the meridians, veins, muscles, bones, and organs. Although it was something that all of them knew. It was good to review the basics from time to time.


    Next, it was the practical ss, Mason was waiting for them in the clearing behind the school, there were formations everywhere, there were sound-canceling formations, formations to regenerate the training dummies, formations to harden the floor and walls, and much more.


    Mason waited until they were all nearby and started speaking, his tall frame and imposing sword made the students pressured and nobody dared to ck!


    ¡°Since there are new children let¡¯s start exining what we learn here. Unlike the theoretical ss with Madine, my ss is purely practical. I will grind your bones and muscles until you can¡¯t even stand up, and help all of you master your weapon of choice.¡±


    ¡°You can try different techniques, fighting styles, weapons, and more. I¡¯m here to correct your ws and put you on the correct path. Other than this we will also see different movement techniques. A cultivator has three basic abilities, offensive abilities, defensive abilities, andst, but not the least important, movement abilities.¡±


    ¡°The movement abilities can be non-attributed or attributed. Non-attributed movement technique normally increases your mobility and speed. Attributed movement abilities, however, can make you not only upgrade your speed and mobility, but it can also boost your attacks, confuse the enemy, and more. The most advanced ones can create even killing or trapping formations with your steps.¡±


    Mason stopped speaking and finally said. ¡°Today we will give a chance to the new people to challenge one person each. Any of you want to fight?¡±


    All of them but Yasenia nodded. Mason looked a little surprised. ¡°Yasenia why don¡¯t you want to fight?¡±


    Yasenia calmly swished her tail while saying ¡°I don¡¯t really care about the ss position right now¡­ Moreover, my fighting style is a littleplicated and I still don¡¯t know well how to control my giant sword. Finally, I don¡¯t have a suitable movement technique because I use my tail to move while fighting. So, I rather get one before I start fighting with the seniors.¡±


    Mason raised an eyebrow and nodded ¡°Sure, what about your movement technique? Do you need help finding one?¡±


    Yasenia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t, I already have one scroll¡­ But I will only be able to start learning it in the Unification realm because although it is not rare¡­ it is tooplex for me to understand¡­ thank you for offering your help, teacher Mason.¡±


    Mason nodded and turned towards the rest. Evelyn fought about someone in the 25th position and lost, the other three also aimed too high and lost leaving them like this Evelyn 39th, Yasenia 45th, the ck hair boy 47th the redhead 51st, and the green-haired boy 73rd.


    You have to remember that Yasenia is the person with the lowest cultivation in the whole Violet ss she is still at the 2nd level of the Body modification realm, while the 100th is at the 5th level of the Body modification realm, the highest ones are at the half-step Body Modification realm.


    Yasenia won easily against Ellie who was at the 8th level and had a movement technique. That is why she is considered a monster. However, being so talented sometimes brings more than admiration¡­

 Chapter 23

    After the sses, Yasenia went to the skill library, this time she went alone. When she opened the door, there were rows and rows of skills, and in the middle, there was a spiral staircase that led to the next floor.


    Skills, weapons, and cultivation techniques were ssified like this. from the weakest to the strongest: Mortal, spirit, magical, earth, heaven, here the mortal limitsy then surpassing that level we have transcendental, supreme, and finally Ancient. Inside this, there was low, middle, and high level.


    Yasenia¡¯s robe was a high-level magical treasure, for someone at her level where magical treasures are rare, they were astounding.


    Yasenia¡¯s sword was a low-level magical treasure, and her tail when hardened, was equivalent to a high-level spirit weapon.


    On the other side, her [Flowers and spring] kimono, was actually a middle-level heaven-grade treasure! Because they aid in cultivation and do not serve forbat, Tatyana gifted it to her.


    The first floor of the library had mortal level and spirit level skills, this level was avable to all the disciples of the academy.


    The next level had magical level skills and cultivation methods, to enter this level you have to be at least of the outer disciple violet ss or above.


    The next level you could enter when you advanced to the violet ss in the inner disciple section or above it had earth-level skills and cultivation methods.


    The fourth and highest level was only avable to core disciples, it had heaven-level skills and cultivation methods. For higher rarity, one must be a teacher and make some oaths to the heavens.


    Yasenia was aiming to the second level. She wanted to find something that couldst until her real movement technique could be learned.


    In truth, what she said in ss was a lie. Her scroll was too high ranked to be learned by people of her level, not tooplex, it was given by Tatyana and was found inside the ancient tomb. She didn¡¯t want covetous eyes on it, so she spoke like that.


    Tatyana couldn¡¯t use it because it was for people like Yasenia, you had to have a tail to learn it, and at least, one of the three celestial elemts.


    When she was about to reach the staircase, she was stopped by a short, orange-haired man. Seeing his lecherous eyes and arrogant disposition, she could already guess where this was going.


    This time, however, she couldn¡¯t p the person flying as she did with that young master. Mainly because this man was at least on the early-middle levels of the Dantian Spiritualization realm


    Carlos has been one of the librarians of the Academy for at least 150 years, thanks to his family and the effort he put into studying he was able to umte a lot of knowledge and be one of the main librarians at that time he was only at the half-step of the unification realm.


    The necessary condition in strength for the position is surpassing the mortal realms, so his achievements in knowledge were impressive, to say the least.


    Since he entered as a librarian, the efficiency of gathering useful books, information gathering, and the way of ordering the library got better.


    Moreover, he was able to find the correct books for students or teachers easily. However, this service was only done to inner disciples of the blue ss or above.


    Once, however, a very desperate girl of the outer disciples came pleading. Since he maintained himself headstrong the girl offered her body as payment.


    She was very beautiful, so he gave to the temptation. But once you bend the rules, furthermore, since he didn¡¯t get caught¡­ He got encouraged to do this.


    His mentality started degrading and the alumni that reported him, normally being outer disciples without backing, didn¡¯t make many waves.


    But one time he actually got caught in the middle of the act. The girl at that time, however, did it willingly so even if the punishment was harsh, the connections he made during the years were able to reduce the punishment from being banned from the academy to reflect for 30 years.


    He also had to paypensation for every wronged disciple in the past, and when he got back he would be demoted to a simple librarian of the first and second levels of the skill library.


    Because he used almost all his connections and favors not to get banned at that time, he has stopped his behavior since then.


    Moreover, because his backing is a lot weaker and he was being monitored he was now well-behaved inside the academy. However, Yasenia was too irresistible for scum like him.


    Moreover, he hadn¡¯t seen her before so he thought that she had no backing, this is why he decided to begin his former ways with her and target her.


    After getting near Yasenia, he said with a smile ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Carlos, one of the former general library librarians. I¡¯m extremely knowledgeable of the ins and out of the first two levels. Do you want my help finding what you need?¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t even bother hiding her dislike. And answered tly, but politely ¡°No, could you let me pass to the next floor? ¡±


    Carlos continued with a smile ¡°You may not know but I previously helped even core disciples! I can assure you that you will like my suggestions.¡±


    Yasenia answered politely since she didn¡¯t want to be rude and didn¡¯t know about his hidden history ¡°Thank you, but I will be able to find something by myself. Can I go to the next floor? ¡±


    Carlos¡¯s patience was wearing thin and was losing his smile little by little ¡°How about you tell me- ¡±


    Yasenia became impatient and said bluntly ¡°Teacher, let me pass. I have even refused teacher Mason, what makes you think I will need your help.¡±


    Carlos also lost his fa?ade and answered with a sneer ¡°That brute with no brain, how can hepare to me! I¡¯m telling you, you will get my help you like it or not!¡±


    Yasenia ignored him and turned to leave ¡± I wille another day.¡±


    What she didn¡¯t expect was for this guy to actually grab her tail! Yasenia hardened her tail and changed her tip to be sword-like, then she pulled with all her strength making a blood spray from his hands!


    Her aura exploded and she turned with a murderous expression and a growl on her voice ¡°I¡¯m telling you, librarian, I don¡¯t care what you say to me, but touch my tail one more time and I will kill you. Did I make myself clear?¡±


    Carlos who was more than two realms above her actually felt a shiver of fear go through his spine and took a step back! However, he recovered quickly and put a vicious expression! ¡°Do you know who am I? If I want you gone from this academy, then you will disappear before you know it! So now, follow me before you regret it¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s face becamepletely icy and thought ¡®So this is the dark part of the cultivation world that I didn¡¯t see until now! If you are unlucky and you are targeted by someone you can¡¯t resist, all that is left to do is be the prey! I remember mom telling me once. If you don¡¯t have strength, you don¡¯t have a voice! Now I get what she meant. Truly a dog eats dog world.¡¯


    In spite of this, Yasenia isn¡¯t someone that is easily bullied! Looking down to the one head shorter person she said icily ¡°Little man, I will tell you onest time. Scram before my patience disappears. Or I promise the only thing left after I¡¯m done with you, is going to be regret!¡±


    Carlos bepletely mad and was about to move when a silvery voice was heard from the side. ¡°Yasenia, have you finished? Do you want to go home together?¡±


    Carlos turned to look and saw that it was Angel, one of the top five beauties of the outer disciples and one of the favored students by a lot of teachers, so he reigned his temper fast and said with a smile to Yasenia ¡°I was just trying to help you, are you so narrow-minded that you will get angry for this. Miss Angel will hate you if you are like this. ¡±


    What he didn¡¯t expect is that Angel is bing more and more protective of her recently gained girlfriend, and for the first time in a lot of years, she got angry, her voice sounding icy as she said ¡°Who do you think you are to tell me who I like and I don¡¯t like. Scram!¡±


    Carlos was stumped and Yasenia smirked, she turned toward Angel and said with a gentle smile ¡°En, finished. Let¡¯s go home. I will make you an absolutely delicious dinner today as a reward foring to get me.¡±


    Angel¡¯s eyes sparkled ¡®I will go get her from everywhere from now on!¡¯


    She hugged Yasenia¡¯s arm and started to pull showing her excitement ¡°Go! Go! Go! Since today morning I was impatient to try your food again! ¡±


    While they were leaving, Yasenia felt a nasty gaze on her back and her expression darkened a little. ¡®I can¡¯t make trouble on my first day. I wille to the library apanied next time. However, I will not keep it to myself either, I will inform Master and let her deal with it. If she can¡¯t even help me with this, I rather change masters.¡¯


    Angel felt the slight gloomy aura around Yasenia and asked ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Yasenia asked back ¡°Do you know that teacher?¡±


    Angel said ¡°He is normally an easygoing teacher and helps a lot when you ask him things. I didn¡¯t expect to say something like that¡­¡± Recalling what he said, she hastily added, ¡°I-I won¡¯t hate e-even if you get angry with people! S-so, uh¡­¡±


    With this cutie by her side, how could she remain gloomy? Yasenia said with a teasing tone ¡°En, I know, but¡­ you are being quite brave ah! Pulling my arm like this¡­ I thought you were on the shyer side¡­ Not that I dislike it~¡±


    Angel looked down and saw Yasenia¡¯s arm squished between her breast and her face reddened, she freed the arm hastily and started to make hand gestures while talking with a read face ¡°I-I-I, t-this! It wasn¡¯t on purpose!¡± Seeing the reaction she wanted, Yaseniaughed.


    Yasenia then used her height advantage, she put her arm around her shoulders squishing Angel¡¯s face against her side-breast. Then she said while she walked with the stiff and red-faced Angel ¡°Today I will make your favorite food!¡± Like that the couple went back to their little house.


    After dinner, each of them showered, Yasenia put her [Flowers and spring] kimono and went to cultivate at sunset.


    After the shower Angel didn¡¯t see Yasenia so she looked around and reached their little backyard, only for her brain to freeze with the beautiful scenery.


    In the backyard. Facing the sunset was Yasenia, her expression was rxed with a slight smile, and her eyes were closed. She was seated in a mermaid-like position, her red kimono was open in her chest and her long legs were bare, giving her a sensual appearance.


    The setting sun added a golden-red glow to her whole being as if the glow came from her entire body, illuminating the surroundings.


    Suddenly, Yasenia started to absorb that glow, circting it, she felt her meridians and dantian getting full. Pushing the circting speed around them and channeling that energy to her bones *Bang!* She broke through the next realm!


    However, Yasenia didn¡¯t stop, she continued to feel the sunlight in her skin, and afterprehending the way to absorb it¡­ *Bang!* her body beautifully radiated with a soft golden light! She also broke through in her cultivation manual! She achieved the [Absorption of Sunlight] realm!

 Chapter 24

    Now, she now needed to pass the [Absorption of Moonlight] and [Absorption of Starlight] Toplete the [Absorption of Celestial Light] realm.


    After Breaking through the [Absorption of Sunlight] realm she has actually unlocked three skills one called [Sunrise] the other called [Noon] and thest one called [Sunset]. She could also see that they were a part of a bigger skill.


    [Sunrise] was a skill that could channel sun energy to do raising vertical strikes. They carried the scorching Sun energy and when it is done while sunrise time, each attack will send a scorching energy wave making them be range.


    [Noon] On the other side, was a beam-natured long-range attack. Yasenia must charge Sun energy in her body with the use of [Sunrise] or [Sunset] and then she will be able to use it. To use it Yasenia must point her sword towards the sun, and her sword will explode in radiance. Then, pointing her sword towards her opponent a devastating energy attack will be fired from the sword. When it is done at noon, the sun will also fire a beam from the skies, making an inversed cross-like attack.


    [Sunset] The contrary of [Sunrise] they are falling vertical strikes with more strength than [Sunrise] but slower. When done at Sunset each attack will explode on contact outwards making it dangerous even if blocked.


    Yasenia, after absorbing the information, looked towards the side with a happy smile. Angel who saw all of this advancement show, was there with a dazed expression and with a hand over her rapidly palpitating heart. ¡®She is truly beautiful¡¯


    Then when she saw the happy smile her heart melted ¡®I can¡¯t resist her¡­¡¯


    She walked forward and jumped into Yasenia¡¯s embrace saying with her silvery voice ¡°Yasenia, I like you very much~¡±


    Yasenia was surprised at that confession. She answered with a smile, ¡°En, I like you too baby.¡±


    Yasenia wrapped Angel with her tail and put her on herp and kissed for a little while. Then she said, ¡°Wait for me inside, I want to cultivate the moonlight until a little past midnight, then I will apany you.¡±


    Angel fidgeted a little and asked shyly ¡°Can I watch when you cultivate? You look really beautiful while cultivating¡­¡±


    Yasenia smiled and gave her another peck ¡°Sure, my baby can do whatever she wants.¡± Angel¡¯s face reddened and a foolish yet happy smile appeared on her face.


    Letting someone beside you while cultivating is a sign of trust. That is because when cultivating one must close your senses to the outside, and you be a lot more vulnerable. So, getting the go-ahead Angel was over the moon!


    The next day after ss, Yasenia told Madine about Carlos and after finishing her tale, while Madine didn¡¯t have a change of expression, she was actually quite mad. ¡®I¡¯ve gotten this heavenly genius as my student and now someone is bullying her INSIDE the academy!?¡¯


    She said calmly ¡°Come with me to the library. Let¡¯s see if this Carlos has the guts to say something to you with me by your side!¡±


    When they arrived at the library, Carlos was speaking with a gentle smile with a very handsome male disciple with silver hair. They felt someone entering from the door and looked over. Everyone knew Madine so they weren¡¯t surprised.


    However, after seeing the other beauty they had very different reactions. Carlos paled when he saw the other beauty that was apanying Madine. And the handsome man opened his eyes in amazement.


    Before any of them spoke Madine said ¡°MY personal disciple is here to get some skills in the second level, do you have any problem, Carlos?¡±


    Feeling something wrong the handsome man put distance between them and stayed to watch the show. Carlos was quick to answer ¡°How can I have any problems? This library was made for the disciples to pick their skills. Is there something wrong?¡±


    Madine sneered and said ¡°I will report what happened here yesterday to the elders. Prepare yourself, it isn¡¯t your first time, so let¡¯s see if you can save yourself this time!¡±


    Carlos continued gently ¡°What are you going to report? My only interaction with that girl is me trying to help her nothing more. Did she misunderstand-¡± *Bang! * Before he finished, he was sent flying against the library wall and spat out a mouthful of blood!


    Madeleine looked at him with an eerily calm gaze ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t dare kill you inside the Academy walls, the only reason that you are alive is that your past contributions to the Academy aren¡¯t small. Behave yourself as you did at the beginning.¡±


    She turned towards Yasenia and continued ¡°Go up, I have to go do other things so I will let you here.¡±


    Then she gave something stealthily and whispered ¡°if he or someone else dares bother you again, use this talisman and I wille fast if you are inside the academy grounds¡± Then she left.


    Yasenia kept the talisman in her spatial ring and went upstairs without even giving a single nce towards them anymore.


    The handsome male was about to follow and present himself but was cut by Yasenia ¡°I¡¯m in a rush, I couldn¡¯t do what I wanted yesterday, please don¡¯t bother me.¡± Then without waiting for the answer she took the stairs and went to the second floor.


    Yasenia reached the second-floor thinking ¡®Finally I¡¯m here, I hope this doesn¡¯t be a normal urrence because I may lose my temper in the future.¡¯


    She went directly to the ce where ¡®High-level magical movement technique¡¯ was written. She started searching for something useful. ¡®The energy I will probably use the least when fighting is the star energy, let¡¯s find something with it.¡¯


    After searching for three hours she found three interesting ones. [Lingering star steps], [Pr star steps] and [Twin Stars Path]


    The [Twin Stars Path] Is a technique that creates a star energy damaging zone between connecting two steps. There are three steps to follow. First, you mark one point, then you move to another point, andstly, you charge to the previously marked point.


    This will leave a neb 5 meters wide and 3 meters tall of star energy damaging everything inside of it. While charging to the previously marked point you will have an impressive five-fold speed.


    The [Pr star steps] Is a technique that leaves star-energy bombs on your steps. One simple but versatile effect. While leaving these bombs your speed bes twofold, a lot less than the other, but you can run however you like and not only in a straight line, which is good.


    Finally, the [Lingering Star Steps] are more of a speed type steps, while using this you will have a constant of threefold speed, and your steps will leave an after-image that continues in your previous direction when you wished for it.


    When she was thinking about it she heard a lively voice from behind ¡°My gorgeous Yasenia, I¡¯vee to apany you!¡±


    Yasenia turned and saw Evelyning. She smiled and said, ¡°how was the alchemy ss?¡±


    Evelyn responded ¡°I didn¡¯t understand a thing, I¡¯m trying to see If I got anything apart from cultivation. Well, time will tell¡±


    She then looked towards Yasenia¡¯s hands that had three scrolls and asked. ¡°Are those three the ones left for you to choose?¡±


    Yasenia went to a bench and sat, when Evelyn came close, she was caught by her tail and Yasenia made her sit on herp. Then she put the three scrolls before the stiff person.


    Yasenia lowered her head a little and pressing her womanly charms on Evelyn¡¯s back she whispered huskily ¡°How about you help me choose one, beautiful?¡±


    Evelyn had already short-circuited so she answered automatically ¡°Yes¡± Yaseniaughed a little making her chest bounce against Evelyn¡¯s back.


    Evelyn felt strange hotness rising in her navel so she hastily said, ¡°Y-Yasenia although I l-like you a bit, d-don¡¯t you think that we are a little too close?¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s mouth continued before her brain processed her words ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand! I-I¡¯m totally in heaven okay? This softness on my back, your voice in my ears, and your sweet floral scent¡­¡±


    Then processing what she just said she became even more flustered! ¡°I-if this continues, I won¡¯t be able to concentrate!¡±


    Yasenia turned Evelyn¡¯s head and looked at her violet eyes with her golden slit eyes and said slowly ¡°Should I put you down?¡±


    Evelyn shook her head! ¡°Who will get down from such heavenly sensation!¡±


    Yasenia smiled satisfied and said ¡°Then¡­¡± She tilted her head cutely and continued ¡°help me choose, please?¡±


    Evelyn received a critical strike! ¡°Help, help, of course, help! Let me see and I will help you choose the best!¡± Yaseniaughed and stopped teasing her.


    She put Evelyn sideways like she does with Angel and used her tail as a chair back. She gave her one to read and opened the other two herself.


    They sat there like that for a few minutes and then Evelyn spoke seriously ¡°I think the one that suits you the most is either the [Twin Star Path] or the [Lingering Start Steps]. You have a lot of attack damage with your tail and the giant sword. The things you arecking are an area of effect attack, mobility, a supporting skill, and a life-saving skill.¡±


    ¡°[Twin star path] gives you an area of effect attack, another single-target attack, and a possible way to retreat frombat. The mobility it gives is much more limited than the rest but it is still good to do surprise attacks. If you manage to align the enemies, yourself, and the marked spot well enough, a fivefold speed charge can be lethal. The downsides are theck of maneuverability and that these conditions in a high-speed battle can sometimes put you in a pinch, especially if the enemy discovers the mark and prepares against it.¡±


    ¡°[Lingering Star Path] On the other side, it gives you a lot of mobility, a supporting skill, and if you used it wisely it can act as a life-saving skill. If you charge at an opponent and use this skill then change directions or slow down after creating the after image, you will be able to take by surprise your enemies almost always.¡±


    ¡°in my opinion [Lingering Star Path] suits you best because you aren¡¯t in dire need of an area of effect skill, and it has fewer downsides. What do you think?¡±


    Yasenia looked at the petite woman in herp and couldn¡¯t resist giving her a rewarding kiss on her cheek. ¡°I was struggling a little with losing the area of effect skill but with your analysis is easier to choose. Thanks a lot.¡±


    Then she put the petrified girl on the bench, stood up, and left slowly swishing her tail and hips invitingly to Evelyn. Evelyn woke up from her stupor she covered her face with her hands ¡®D-D-Did she just kissed me!? Ahhhh!!¡¯


    Seeing the leaving back through her opened fingers, she stood up hastily and said ¡°W-Wait for me Yasenia!¡±


    When they reached outside, it was already gettingte so they went home. On her way back, Yasenia deviated to the formation branch and looked for Angel.


    After finding her they went back home together, Yasenia made dinner, and after eating she went to cultivate, Angel stayed at her side while she was working on some things from the formation ss.


    It was one of Angel¡¯s three new hobbies. Working while having Yasenia cultivate beside her. The beautifully and softly glowing dragoness gave her a lot of peace of mind¡­

 Chapter 25

    When it was time for bed the two of them had a little sweet moment, they kissed, caressed, and whispered until they slept. Yasenia didn¡¯t want to advance to the next step with Angel for the moment. So they never did more than kiss and some little touches here and there.


    Then, with Yasenia¡¯s insistence, Angel climbed on top of Yasenia and used her breast as a pillow and her body as a mattress, Angel felt herself sink in softness andpletely rxed her body with a sigh full of satisfaction. What she didn¡¯t expect was to feel something hard pressing her navel!


    Angel opened her eyes, and got up to look down¡­ Only to see a big bulge in her crotch! ¡°W-w-what is t-that Yasenia?¡±


    Yasenia answered calmly ¡°I have both male and female genitals¡­¡± She raised her straight eyebrow teasingly ¡°¡­So it can only be one thing.¡± Angel opened her mouth and her face exploded in red.


    Sheid back down on top of Yasenia and buried her little face between Yasenia¡¯s breast. Yasenia said with a sad tone ¡°Do you¡­ Hate it?¡± Because of that sad tone, Angel¡¯s mouth spoke before her brain ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±


    Then her red face turned crimson and she started spluttering. Yasenia just pulled her up holding her by the butt, and kissed her deeply yet slowly, like she was caressing her, trying to calm her down, and making her body limp.


    After feeling the petite girl rx Yasenia separated and said with a tender smile ¡°I¡¯m d. I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if you disliked it.¡±


    Angel thought ¡®How can I hate anything about you if you always treat me like this?¡­¡¯


    Although this thing happened the first time sheid on top of her, since then,ying on her became her second hobby, the first is staying by her side when she cultivates.


    Because of their size difference and Yasenia¡¯s soft body, sleeping on top of her while her arms and tail were around her was actually extremelyfortable and gave her the feeling of being greatly cared for.


    It was like sleeping on top of a flower bed, soft and fragrant¡­ Even if in the mornings she felt a certain hard part pressing her core¡­ Instead of being nervous, or disgusted, she felt happy and excited because she could make Yasenia react like that for her. Moreover, Yasenia would always wake her up with kisses and caresses.


    Her third hobby was of course her food! Yasenia was an excellent cook. So, the breakfast and the dinner were hours she was always looking forward to! Yasenia told her that she learned from her maids at home.


    Like this, 10 days passed, Yasenia was making progress in her cultivation and new [Lingering star step]. She wanted to break through the fourth level before doing anything to gain credits.


    The fourth level of the Body Modification realm strengthened the marrow, this level was a big step for almost everyone because it awakens the cultivator dormant bloodline. When breaking through, the name of your bloodline will ingrain in your mind.


    Yasenia knew that her bloodline was rted to dragons, but she didn¡¯t know which type. This day, thanks to her fanatical cultivation, she was about to break through the fourth realm! At the side, there were Angel, Evelyn, Cecile, and Oliver looking at her.


    It Is worth mentioning that when Cecile and Evelyn saw her wearing the [Flowers and spring] kimono, the first blushed a little and the other was directly drooling while looking at her.


    Right now it had already passed a little time during sunset, Yasenia knew that she had to wait for the three types of celestial bodies to appear in the sky to breakthrough.


    When the sunlight, moonlight, and starlight created bnce on her body she pushed her energy to advance. *Bang!* At the same time, the energy of the sun, moon, and stars started gathering on top of her!


    Yasenia felt something getting ingrained in her mind and said [Celestial Firmament Dragon]. Then, as if urged by something she stood up, and while lifting her head towards the sky she opened her mouth!


    ¡°ROAAAR!!¡±


    A mighty dragon cry left her mouth! The air pressure from the roar made the four people spectating take back some steps! It was as if Yasenia was shouting that she has been awoken and nothing will bar her path from now on!


    Meanwhile, in the sky, the vague phantom of a western dragon formed. Its body was the same color as the night sky, and in its body, it seem to carry the countless stars in the sky. It also had golden scales with a crescent moon shape on the left side and with the Sun shape on the right.


    The mighty dragon looked down at Yasenia and it dived at a fast speed! Yasenia didn¡¯t move, she just closed her eyes and opened her arms as if weing it. The dragon transformed into an energy beam and entered her! Then her aura crazily exploded!


    The shockwave made the awestruck spectators take more steps back. Yasenia broke through directly to the sixth level of the Body Modification realm! Moreover, shepleted her marrow transformation perfectly in one go!


    The four people spectating had their mouths open, even Cecile had a bbergasted expression. Yasenia lowered her arms and then turned to them with a smile.


    Oliver was the first to awakenpletely and said while shaking his head ¡°As expected of little sis, I have already advanced to the fifth level and was proud of it and here youe, jumping from the third level to the sixth in the span of one night. Moreover, I feel you are closer to the seventh level than the sixth¡­¡±


    Angel, Cecile, and Evelyn, however, felt pressure for the first time in their lives. These three, during their years of cultivation, have been praised a lot. Of course, even if they didn¡¯t want to, somecency and arrogance started to grow in them. They were young, and getting affected by excessive praise was normal.


    This event, on the other hand, pped away that little arrogance they were sprouting. It made them think ¡®If she continues to advance at this pace¡­ Wouldn¡¯t we be left behind?¡¯ Their faces hardened and thought of putting more effort into cultivating.


    Yasenia saw the frowns on their faces and thought for a moment before understanding. ¡°You three are already advancing at a good pace, the saying I like the most is ¡°Haste makes waste¡±. Do notpromise your foundation only to advance faster.¡±


    Seeing that they were listening she continued ¡°Right now, I will need at best one month, at worst two months to consolidate my foundation and start gathering energy for advancement again, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Then she approached them while sending Oliver away with one look, Oliver understood and left the house winking at her.


    After arriving in front of them, she used her tail and arms to cocoon the three of them in her embrace.


    Angel was in the middle with her head buried in her softness.


    Evelyn was at her left being patted by her hand, and her face was resting on her left breast.


    The taller Cecile was at her right with her face buried in her neck by her right hand and being patted by the soft tail-tip.


    She thought for a moment and said softly, ¡°I have methods to upgrade your cultivation speed, but¡­ It is too early to use them. When I think you three are prepared, I will tell you about them. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go away nor disappear.¡±


    With the setting sun on their left and the beautiful moon on their right, they stayed like that without saying anything, breathing that calming sweet floral scent and letting themselves be pampered by the dragoness for a while.


    After feeling their emotions calm down, she loosened her arms and tail and separated. Then she said with a soft voice and a gentle expression ¡°Because I wanted to advance, we didn¡¯t have dinner. Do you want to have dinner together?¡±


    The three of them nodded with red faces, they just realized what they did and they were all feeling shy. Yasenia smiled, turned around, and went to the kitchen.


    While Yasenia was cooking, the three of them were in the living room awkwardly looking at each other. Evelyn broke the silence ¡°What do you think is that method she spoke about?¡±


    Cecile responded, ¡°Maybe she has a treasure that is too high grade for us to absorb right now?¡± Angel nodded. The conversation stopped again.


    This time Angel spoke softly ¡°What do you girls think of Yasenia?¡±


    Evelyn began jokingly ¡°Of course, our voluptuous flower is as beautiful-¡±


    Angel interrupted ¡°You know what I am talking about, do not dodge the question.¡±


    Evelyn stopped and frowned. Cecile was as blunt as ever ¡°I like her.¡±


    Both of them looked at her, but seeing the deadpan expression without a hint of blush they weren¡¯t sure what type of like was.


    It was Evelyn who asked ¡°What type of like?¡±


    Cecile said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Evelyn said exasperated ¡°Do you love her or like her as a friend?¡±


    Cecile looked for a while then said ¡°Love? Can two girls fall in love? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± Evelyn was stumped and so was Angel.


    It was Angel who answered, ¡°Of course, they can! Why couldn¡¯t they? We have two couples between girls in our very ss!¡±


    Cecile said with the same deadpan expression ¡°Oh¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡± Then she thought and said ¡°Then¡­ Do you love her?¡±


    Evelyn thought for a moment and said ¡°I don¡¯t think I love her, I really like her, and bantering or teasing each other is fun¡­ But I don¡¯t think I love her.¡±


    Cecile couldn¡¯t help but say ¡°Doesn¡¯t your forehead hurt when she flicks you with her tail?¡±


    Evelynughed ¡°It doesn¡¯t! She hits me with the soft state tail. Moreover, with the level of our current bodies, the soft tail feels more like someone hitting my forehead with cotton than any other thing. To tell you the truth I think she hurts herself more than me.¡±


    After exining that, both of them looked at Angel inquiringly who responded with a blushing face and a whisper ¡°I-I love¡­¡±


    Both of them were surprised and were about to ask more when Yasenia appeared with four tes and said with augh ¡°What do you love little Angel? Care to tell this big sister~¡±


    Angel jumped with a start and said while doing gestures nervously ¡°I l-love y-your food! It is very delicious!¡±


    Yaseniaughed a little more. She put the tes in front of them and sat beside Angel ¡°What were you talking about?¡±


    Evelyn said ¡°Of course about how big are your-¡± *Bang!*


    Cecile and Angelughed. Then they started chatting about her breakthrough and the events that happened.


    At night, when Yasenia came out of the shower she looked towards the bed and saw a thoughtful Angel.


    She went to her side, lifted her up by her butt, and started kissing her. Angel was surprised at first but then hooked her arms around Yasenia¡¯s neck and her legs around her waist and started kissing back.


    She felt Yasenia¡¯s long tongue entering her mouth and savoring everything, licking her gums, tongue, or under the tongue. Angel couldn¡¯t help her letting out moans.


    Yaseniaid on her back while putting Angel on top of her. Their breast squished against each other sending pleasure waves to their brains while they were kissing.


    After they stopped Angelid on Yasenia like she was used to these days. With Yasenias arms and tail securing her she only felt bliss.


    After thinking about today, Angel spoke softly ¡°Yasenia¡­¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°What is it, baby?¡±


    Angel continued ¡°Today we spoke about what do we feel about you and- ¡±


    Yasenia silenced her with one finger and said ¡°If they want to tell me, they will. Since they haven¡¯t told me about it, just let them be.¡±


    Then, while patting her silky blonde hair she continued ¡°You only have to tell me if they are nning to do something dangerous behind my back. The rest¡­ Let them tell me when they are ready.¡±


    Angel buried herself more deeply in her softness and took a deep breath, then said a sleepily ¡°Okay¡­¡± Both of them fell asleep shortly after.

 Chapter 26

    Another two weeks passed and both Angel and Evelyn advanced a level in their cultivation, reaching the ninth level and eighth level. Cecile was also on the verge of a breakthrough to the half-step level since she has been stuck in the ninth level for some months already.


    Yasenia has started to fight with her ssmates from time to time. With her new cultivation level, awakened bloodline, and [Lingering star steps] she was only beaten by the people in the top 5 sometimes winning sometimes losing.


    The only person she hasn¡¯t beat yet, although she was close, is Cecile who has Ice, wind, and space as her attributes, a strong bloodline, a high-level earth rank movement technique, and she is an archer! Yasenia was having trouble closing up on her to damage her. Right now, Yasenia is fifth in the violet ss.


    Madine was surprised about her abrupt rise in cultivation and asked her, but Yasenia just said that it was an effect of her bloodline, so she didn¡¯t worry about it anymore.


    On this day Yasenia was about to go to the cksmithing branch. She wanted to sell some metals that she found in one mission she did yesterday. When she reached the shop, there were some people so she waited in the queue.


    While waiting she felt someone stop near her back looking at her tail. She was a little annoyed and said while turning ¡°What, you haven¡¯t seen a tail before?¡±


    When she looked at the person looking at her tail, she had to look up! It was a very tall woman, at least 198cm tall! With her tan skin and toned body, she had a very heroic figure without losing her womanly assets like a slim waist and wide hips.


    Her entire body seemed to be suited for a war goddess. Middle-length brown hair and light-green eyes adorned her heroic face. Her whole being exuded a charm that women would have difficulty resisting.


    The woman, Andrea, answered with a smile in her deep and clear voice ¡°Well, I have seen tails before. But I haven¡¯t seen one attached to a person until now.¡±


    Yasenia raised an eyebrow and smiled teasingly, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen it, what do you think?¡± Then she swished her tail in front of her.


    Andrea was not someone that refrained herself from teasing, so she responded deepening her smile and looking at her eyes ¡°How about you let me touch itter? I¡¯m sure I will be able to tell you exactly how much I like it.¡± Yasenia actually felt her heart skip a beat!


    Recovering fast, sheughed, she found this woman extremely amusing. Yasenia linked arms with her and pressed Andrea¡¯s toned arm between her breast. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind, but you have to tell me your name first! I¡¯m Yasenia, an outer disciple of the violet cultivation ss.¡± Andrea answered, ¡°I¡¯m Andrea, an inner disciple of the cksmithing violet ss.¡±


    Yasenia raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What ss are you in the cultivation branch?¡±


    Andrea and Yasenia followed the queue forwards while talking. ¡°None, once you make it to the inner disciple level, you will be able to focus either on your profession or cultivation path. Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t cultivate. It is just that our cultivation techniques are different. Instead of absorbing the energy of the world normally, which we still can, we absorb energy while working. Alchemists do it while doing pills and cksmiths while forging. Formation masters are the only ones that still need to cultivate normally.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, she already knew this information. What she didn¡¯t know was that you couldpletely leave the cultivation branch after you be an inner disciple. Seeing that it was almost her turn she released her arm and said ¡°How can I contact you?¡±


    Andrea was surprised and raised an eyebrow, Yasenia said with a smile ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to touch my tail?¡±


    She moved her tail in front of Andrea and continued ¡°If you tell me how to contact you¡­ I may let you y with it for a while~¡±


    Andreaughed with her deep and clear voice and added ¡°I¡¯m usually at the biggest inner disciple smithy, if you asked for me there they should guide you to me.¡±


    Yasenia nodded in a good mood. She took out her metals, sold them, and left while caressing Andrea¡¯s arm with her soft and smooth tail.


    Andrea looked at the girl who was sashaying her hips and thought ¡®Maybe this year won¡¯t be as monotonous as the others¡¯ then she heard ¡°Next please!¡± And woke up from her stupor.


    After Yasenia left, she started thinking about her actions again. ¡®If Andrea were to be male, instead of teasing her I would have either ignored her or pped her¡­ Am I too¡­ flirty? If the woman interests me, I really am¡­ I think it was good that mom put me a maximum of five girls. Moreover, if I hadn¡¯t been in a rtionship with mom¡­ I think that I would have opened that massaging stall with the extra services¡­¡¯


    In the academy, there wasn¡¯t just one ss for each color, there were more than 100 sses for outer red disciples! The only one with that peculiarity was the violet ss of each branch.


    If you wanted to start learning any of the branches, there were always public sses that only spoke about the basics of each profession. Not only that, they have a lot of tests to see whether you are talented or not.


    During these three weeks, she had been trying to learn Alchemy and formations. Yasenia waspletely useless in alchemy, even when she memorized the herbs, effects, concoction time, and all those things, she couldn¡¯t even create the most basic pill.


    On the other side, she was somewhat able to learn about formations, although she wasn¡¯t greatly skilled, she wasn¡¯t bad. If she were to ssify in a ss, she would be able to enter the green ss and maybe the blue ss if she puts in the necessary effort.


    Today, Yasenia was going to the cksmith ss, she wanted to test herself in the three of them and, if it was worth it, learn one.


    When she entered the ss, the one giving the public ss was actually Andrea! Although she has seen inner and core disciples giving these kinds of sses before she couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the coincidence. She smiled towards Andrea, who was also a little surprised and then sat in the front row.


    After that, the ss started. During the hour and a half of the ss, a lot of people left midway because they didn¡¯t understand anything. In the end, there were only 10 people listening, which was a normal urrence.


    After finishing Andrea packed her stuff and walked towards Yasenia. Yasenia was frowning a little. She could understand, but, like with alchemy no matter how she tried she couldn¡¯t even channel the energy correctly towards the tools.


    Seeing The frown on Yasenia¡¯s face Andreaughed a little, ¡°Try to go to the next three sses, your theoretical understanding is actually at the same level that the violet ss disciples. It¡¯s just¡­ The way your energy reacts with these tools is indeed strange.¡±


    Yasenia looked up and pouted cutely ¡°The alchemy teacher said the same. I don¡¯t understand why the tools react so strange to my energy¡­¡± Even her tail was throwing a tantrum hitting the floor repeatedly!


    Andrea patted her head and said with amusement ¡°Okay, okay, the floor isn¡¯t guilty so stop hitting it with your tail. You have also tried the other two branches? How were you in your formation sses.¡±


    Yasenia said ¡°I was actually decent. Even without real training, I would be able to enter the blue ss if I put effort and climb up.¡±


    Both of them walked together attracting attention from the other students. They were whispering things like ¡°Wow! They fit so well with each other. Are they a couple?¡±


    ¡°The girl with the tail sure is beautiful, that heroic woman fits her perfectly!¡±


    ¡°If they truly are a couple they are like a match made in heaven.¡±


    Yasenia looked around puzzled ¡°Do we truly fit each other?¡±


    Andreaughed and put one arm over Yasenia¡¯s shoulder ¡°They are all saying it, then we should!¡±


    Then she raised an eyebrow and looked down ¡°What should we do? Should we start a rtionship?¡±


    Yasenia looked up and seeing that light green eyes staring at her she couldn¡¯t help but seriously think about it ¡°Are you teasing me? Or asking me honestly?¡±


    Andrea didn¡¯t think that she would answer that way. She looked at the beautiful golden slit eyes with that tinge of red, the soft body under her arm, and the nice sweet floral aroma around the girl.


    The tail behind her only gave her more charm. She had those seductive curves and that nice personality. Even if they just met, she could tell that they will be close. What she didn¡¯t think about is how close they could be¡­


    Receiving no answer Yasenia said with a slight simile ¡°If you are serious¡­ Then I will have to tell you things about myself. I don¡¯t know what you are searching for in your future partner¡­ What I will give all of my future partners, regardless of anything else, is trust and honesty.¡±


    She separated from Andrea and while looking at her light-green eyes she said ¡°If you want to hear about it¡­ Come to the mountain tomorrow after sses finish.¡± Then she turned and left.


    Andrea stood still, watching that enchanting back disappear. She didn¡¯t know what to do. At first, she was just teasing her, she didn¡¯t expect¡­ She sighed, then turned and walked slowly towards her quarters.


    A lot of girls have confessed to her during her years in the academy, she was 32 years old. Her current cultivation was at the sixth level of the Mental nourishing realm.


    When the first girl confessed to Andrea, she actually agreed. She wanted to try being with someone, however, when she told her secret to that girl¡­ That girl looked at her horrified and actually left.


    Fearing news from leaking about her secret, she reached an agreement that in the future she will forge something for her for free if she gathered the necessary materials. They both swore to the heavens, and the oath waspleted.


    Some monthster she tried again, but this time, using the oaths more intelligently she talked about her secret to the people she found interesting. However, be it man or woman neither wanted to be in a rtionship with her.


    She gave up starting a rtionship, she wanted to try having sexual rtionships, so she has gone to brothels and the like from time to time. But that is all the experience she has in the rtionship aspect.


    That is why she was very unwilling to go to the mountain tomorrow. She liked Yasenia, she wouldn¡¯t even mind starting a rtionship with her and getting to know each other. However, she was already afraid of confessing to someone or getting confessed by someone.


    After thinking for a while, she decided to try onest time.


    If even someone like Yasenia, who seems very open-minded can¡¯t ept her, she will just focus on the cultivation road and wait and see what the future awaits her. ¡®Onest time Andrea, even if you are a little afraid, just go and try one more time.¡¯


    Yasenia reached the house and for respect towards Andrea this night she didn¡¯t start doing anything with Angel. They wereying on the bed when Yasenia talked about it, ¡°Baby, tomorrow I will be going to the back of the mountain. I¡¯m meeting a woman and maybe I will start a rtionship with her.¡±


    Angel was surprised. She closed her eyes and tried to imagine Yasenia with an unknown woman kissing. She felt a little pain in her heart.


    Yasenia who was extremely attentive right now saw the change in her expression. She hugged her little Angel tightly ¡°Angel, I know that it is unfair, extremely so. That is why I waited and never did thest step with you. I told you at the beginning I will be as clear as water to you.¡±


    Yasenia although extremely unwilling continued her sentence ¡°If¡­ You want to¡­ stop this rtionship, you are still in time.¡±

 Chapter 27

    After hearing that Angel clenched her little fist while looking down, but she heard Yasenia continue ¡°¡­But, know that I¡¯m extremely unwilling, I love you, Angel, during this month interacting with you, I was able to taste what a normal rtionship was. So, I¡¯m not only grateful but also deeply in love with you.¡±


    She curled her tail and arms possessively around Angel and continued ¡°That is why¡­¡± she looked at the soft blue eyes that were watering with her golden ones and continued softly ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave me. I really don¡¯t.¡±


    Angel started crying and said a little choked ¡°I also *sob* don¡¯t w-want to leave you *sob* It¡¯s just that, knowing one thing a-and *sob* that thing happening feels really different.¡±


    Yasenia sat up on the bed and cradled her. Angel said nervously after calming down a little ¡°C-can I know who s-she is?¡±


    Seeing the obvious insecurities in her face, Yasenia couldn¡¯t help it anymore. She dove downwards capturing her lips. Tasting the slightly salty lips she felt both happiness and sadness. Happy that Angel loved her, sad because she made her baby cry.


    She really didn¡¯t like harems, but here she was doing one for herself, for an extremely selfish reason too, however, she won¡¯t stop.


    No matter how hypocritical, in this world where only might gives you voice, she will stop at nothing for gaining enough power to protect those dear to her! The rest of the world be damned!


    After she finished kissing Angel until she was limp in her embrace, she started telling her about Andrea, what they spoke, and how it ended in what it did.


    Angel was amazed by this senior speed in seducing Yasenia, however, thinking about herself sheughed. Seeing her finallyugh Yasenia smiled too. ¡°What are youughing at, baby? How about you tell this big sister~¡±


    Angel said with a proud smile ¡°Even if she was fast, I¡¯m the fastest getting you! I seduced you in one afternoon! Hahaha¡±


    Yasenia smiled with a pampering smile ¡°En, my little angel grabbed my heart the fastest.¡±


    Angel smiled and started kissing Yasenia. ¡®I really love her¡­ I want to stay by her side¡­ Even if otherse, I can always appreciate the fact that I was here before them. Even if there is still this other lover¡­ Here in the academy, I was able to capture this extraordinary woman¡¯s heart first. I could say that I am blessed, what is there to be sad?¡¯


    Angel stopped kissing her and bothid back down on the bed in their usual position. Angel said whispering ¡°Yasenia¡­¡±


    Yasenia caressed her head and asked, ¡°What is it, baby?¡±


    Angel hugged her tighter ¡°I love you, with all my heart.¡±


    Yasenia curled her tail protectively around Angel and smiled tenderly ¡°I love you too Angel, more than you think.¡± Both of them fell asleep shortly after.


    The next day went by fast, and the sses ended. Yasenia was walking towards the back of the mountain, she couldn¡¯t help but feel blessed having Angel by her side.


    Then she said while looking towards the sky ¡°Since they gave up their chance to have a life with a lover that can be loyal to them, I will give my all to protect them. Even if I have to be this Heaven and Earth!¡±


    An extremely loud thunder sounded! *RRUUUUUUMBLE* But Yasenia wasn¡¯t cowered! She focused her gaze on the clear sky as if steeling herself to anything that the heavens will throw at her. Then, one silent yet fast lighting hit Yasenia *Bang!* The strength behind it almost floored her on the ground!


    Yasenia had her skin charred and her knees bent, but she was still standing! Feeling that the heavens won¡¯t attack again, she took one healing pill and used her [Celestial coat] to upgrade her regeneration.


    In half an hour she waspletely healed. She used a portable bath, refreshed, and put on the cultivation robes that she had mended with a single-use clothes-mending formation. Then she continued advancing as if nothing happened.


    She had tons of that type of formation given to her by Tatyana, the only downside was that it only worked on Low-level heavenly treasures and below.


    Yasenia then looked towards the horizon and waited for Andrea to appear, She wouldn¡¯t mind starting a rtionship with her.


    Not only was Andrea beautiful, but she also has a very outgoing nature, she seems reliable and she is talented enough to be part of the inner disciple violet ss.


    This kind of person, she wouldn¡¯t mind sharing a piece of her heart with her. When the sky was starting to get an orange color, Yasenia heard footsteps behind her. She turned around with a smile.


    Andrea was walking towards the mountain, she was a little nervous ¡®Will this go like the other times?¡¯


    When she reached the ce, she froze at the beautiful picture in front of her. Yasenia was giving her back to her with the Sunset behind making Yasenia have a soft orange glow enveloping her. Then, she saw her turning and that pair of deep golden slit eyes looked at her. When Yasenia saw her, she smiled gently, andbined with thendscape it was truly an image that she would love to paint, no matter what happens today.


    Yasenia walked towards Andrea. She spoke softly ¡°Since you are here, I will tell you about myself as I promised. If you still want to form a rtionship after that. Then, today you will gain me as your girlfriend. I will never lie to you, and whenever we have problems, I would like to share with each other and find solutions.¡±


    When Yasenia finished speaking Andrea woke up from her stupor and said, ¡°Before you speak¡­ I would like to tell you something about me. You have, however, to swear that you won¡¯t tell to anyone about it.¡±


    Yasenia frowned a little and said ¡°I can¡¯t swear that, I promised some people that I will never lie nor keep things from them. I won¡¯t be able to keep that oath when that happens.¡±


    Before Andrea spoke Yasenia continued ¡°However, I can swear that I won¡¯t tell anybody unless you give me the go-ahead. How about it? I willpromise and trust your character.¡±


    Andrea nodded. Yasenia then said, ¡°I swear to the heavens that I Yasenia won¡¯t speak about what Andrea considers her secret to anybody unless I am permitted by her!¡±


    Then A golden chain shot from the void and pierced her on the chest. The chain dissolved and went inside Yaseniapleting the oath.


    Andrea and Yasenia moved to the side and sat on a t rock looking at the sunset. Andrea started to speak ¡°You know, I have always been admired by a lot of girls and boys, being confessed was a normal urrence before and after I started cultivation. I never epted before I started cultivating, but I did after that.¡±


    Andrea started reminiscing ¡°I started a rtionship with a cute girl that confessed to me at that time. We advanced our rtionship quite well, we liked each other¡­ Everything was going well, until the night that we were about to have our first time came.¡±


    Andrea said a little unnaturally ¡°I have, the male sex and the female sex. When that girl saw it she was¡­ disgusted, and after some talks with her and making her swear that she won¡¯t tell anybody, she broke up with me. Since then, before starting a rtionship, I always made people swear this oath and tell them about it. Be it male or female, neither of them epted after knowing about it. People think that I rejected them, but it was actually the contrary.¡±


    Andrea looked a little fearfully at Yasenia, not wanting to see the disgusted face. However, what met her was a beautiful smiling face! Andrea was a little angry ¡°What are you smiling at? Do you think this is funny?¡±


    Yasenia couldn¡¯t help it anymore andunched herself at Andrea. Andrea caught the soft and fragrant body between her arms and looked down a little dazed to the smiling beautiful face.


    Andrea couldn¡¯t stop her heart from beating faster because of the mess that her feelings currently were.


    Yasenia looked up from Andrea¡¯s embrace and startedughing a little ¡°I didn¡¯t know what serious thing you were going to tell me, but to think that you are the same as me! Hahaha, it seems that those group of disciples were right! A match made in heaven, hahaha.¡±


    Even being in the Mental nourishing realm Andrea felt her brain strain trying toprehend what Yasenia just said.


    Yasenia looked yfully and seeing the frozen person, she smiled seductively and took one of Andrea¡¯s hands and guide it downwards. Then she pressed it in a certain part, Yasenia tip-toed and whispered huskily ¡°Do you understand now?¡±


    Then, using her tail to caress her spine and licking Andrea¡¯s ears she said ¡°It seems that we are going to have a lot of fun together~¡±


    After touching down there, the frozen Andrea petrified a little more, but after being softened by Yasenia¡¯s whispers, caresses and finally being licked in her ear, the electric sensations brought her back.


    She turned Yasenia¡¯s face with her hand and kissed her strongly. Yasenia responded by tangling herself like a snake around Andrea and returning her hungry kisses with bites, licks, and some yful sucking.


    After a while, Andrea separated and looked down saying with her deep and clear voice ¡°I¡¯m very happy Yasenia. You were thest person I wanted to try having a rtionship with, Who would have known¡­¡±


    Andrea chuckled a little. Then, remembering Yasenias words at the beginning she asked ¡°By the way, what were you about to tell me?¡± This time it was Yasenia who froze.


    Yasenia separated and looked at Andrea awkwardly ¡®Crap, I let myself get carried away because it is the first time I meet someone like me!¡¯


    She cleared her voice and said, ¡°Well, uh, at first I was also going to say about me having both sexes, but the most important thing is about my Constitution.¡±


    Yasenia continues ¡°I already told you that I will be crystal clear about my affairs to my lovers, so I will be blunt. My constitution will rise my lust a lot, I¡¯m feeling it more strongly since my bloodline awakening. In short, I won¡¯t only have one lover.¡±


    Andrea raised an eyebrow and said ¡°So you are making a harem because of this. And now you are going to tell me that I will have to ept other people being in a rtionship with you¡­¡±


    Yasenia nodded, she was about to continue when Andrea said ¡°Okay, I ept¡±


    Yasenia this time was truly stumped. Did she care so little about her lover having a rtionship with other people? Seeing her face Andreaughed ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I am epting because two reasons. First, the girls or boys, of your harem won¡¯t dislike my body because¡­ Well, if they don¡¯t mind about yours, they won¡¯t about mine, right?¡±


    Yasenia nodded convinced ¡°The second point is that if what you say is true, and I don¡¯t doubt you. I rather ¡®fight¡¯ you with the help of others or I will be overwhelmed.¡±


    Andrea was a little shy saying the next ¡°Even with this big body of mine¡­ I have very little sexual stamina. I don¡¯t want you to be frustrated because of this¡­ ¡±


    Yasenia looked at Andrea and then jumped again into her embrace ¡°You are so big yet how can you can be so cute! Ahhh! I like you more and more!¡±


    Yasenia then smiled and tiptoed almost touching their lips, then she sensually said looking at her light green eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry darling, I will, at most, only make you be addicted to the pleasure I will give you~¡±


    Then she invaded her mouth with her long and soft tongue. Both of them hugged beside the setting sun and explored each other¡¯s mouths until the sky became dark¡­

 Chapter 28

    When Yasenia felt the hour being a littlete, Yasenia separated giving her onest peck, and said with augh, ¡°How about I present you to your¡­ Fightingrade? Hahaha. My baby is the sweetest girl! You will like her for sure!¡±


    Andrea was a little shy because of the girl¡¯sughter but happy nheless. She answered ¡°Sure¡­ But are you nning on doing it with both of us?¡±


    Yasenia shook her head and said ¡°No, I want my first times with each of you girls to be one on one. I still haven¡¯t done it with my baby because I wanted to see her reaction to adding more people to my harem. Although she was sad, in the end, she epted it. I¡¯m sorry Andrea but I want to do it with her first. ¡±


    Andrea nodded ¡°I am d that you think that way, I would have also denied you if you told me. I want us to know each other a little more.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, then asked a little doubtful, ¡°You said that you have experience, right? Do you mind me asking why you didn¡¯t be a couple with that person?¡±


    Andrea said honestly ¡°I went to a brothel, I was a little down and I wantedfort¡­ Well, it was a nice experience, the woman that time was very good and I was treated very gently.¡±


    Andrea smiled a little ¡°I don¡¯t regret it to be honest. A shame that the girl left with someone a littleter, it seems that her contract was bought by one of her customers.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry darling, from now on I will be your ally for anything. If you needfort or to get something off your cheste to me.¡±


    She used her arms to hug her and her tail to pat her head softly ¡°I will make sure to pamper you, darling.¡±


    Andrea really liked this feeling. ¡®Someone to pamper me¡­ Who would have thought that I will find it in this younger girl.¡¯


    While doing some casual chat they reached Yasenia¡¯s house and entered. Angel hearing something went out to greet Yasenia, only to find a tall and tanned woman beside her. Her fit figure and the light green eyes within her chiseled face gave her an extremely heroic and beautiful disposition.


    Andrea, on the other side, saw a petite womaning to greet them, although petite she had a big bosom. Her soft and silk blonde hair with those slightly watery eyes gave her an extremely gentle disposition.


    She liked her instantly. Andrea spoke with a smile and her clear and deep voice ¡°En, like Yasenia said, a very cute girl. Nice to meet you, Angel, my name is Andrea. If you need anything just tell me and I will help if I can. ¡±


    Angel woke up from her stupor and looked at the two tall women in front of her. She responded a little shyly ¡°En, I hope we can take care of each other.¡±


    Hearing the silvery voice Andrea liked her more and more. She turned towards Yasenia and said jokingly ¡°Nice catch!¡±


    Angel blushed and Yaseniaughed. She went forward to hug her baby and said ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand it, I was the one who got caught! Who would have thought that I would have been attacked in my sleep!¡±


    Angel was so embarrassed that she buried herself in Yasenia¡¯s bosom and started to hit her with her little fist.


    Yaseniaughed more, then she picked her up and kissed her softly once. Angel just buried her head in Yasenia¡¯s neck and yed dead. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside to speak. I haven¡¯t told any of you about my other¡­lover¡±


    Angel lifted her head from Yasenia¡¯s neck and said ¡°Finally you are going to tell me!¡±


    Yasenia answered while carrying her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby, I wanted first to see your reaction to a woman that was not¡­ So distant bing my partner before telling you.¡±


    Then Yasenia went to the living room with them put Angel onto herp and proceeded to inform them about Tatyana. When they heard that the other person was actually their will to be mother-inw¡­ They were simply bbergasted.


    Yasenia also spoke about her conversation with Tatyana about the effects of her constitution and the problems it could give her. Of course, she also spoke about the solutions and benefits to her partners.


    This made Angel blush and start to fidget in herp. This however made a certain part of the body get rubbed and be excited, which resulted in Angel having a crimson face feeling that big thing poking at her little butt.


    Yasenia stopped for a moment and whispered huskily ¡°Baby, if you don¡¯t stop moving, I will have to eat you tonight.¡±


    Which made the little person in herp freeze. Andrea raised an eyebrow amused at their antics. They continued to talk for a while. Seeing that it waste, Andrea stood up. Yasenia put Angel on the sofa and followed her. On the door, they hugged and kissed for some time. ¡°I will see you tomorrow darling. Have a good rest.¡±


    Andrea responded teasingly ¡°En, have a good time eating her, but remember that she must go tomorrow to her lessons.¡±


    Yaseniaughed and Andrea went towards Angel and hugged her ¡°It was nice meeting you Angel, let¡¯s rely on each other from now on.¡±


    Angel responded with a soft ¡°En¡± and they separated. After Andrea left, Yasenia turned and started walking towards Angel sashaying her hips and leaning a little forward showing her big cleavage and making her breasts jiggle with each step. This resulted in an extremely sensual walk that made Angel swallow.


    Yasenia spoke huskily. ¡°Angel, can you feed this starving person? This month of holding back has truly been making me go crazy.¡±


    Then lowering herself and burying her face in Angel¡¯s neck she said with a little whine ¡°I can¡¯t take it any longer.¡±


    Angel felt something snap in her mind. She took back Yasenia¡¯s face and dived into her plump lips.


    Yasenia started to kiss Angel hungrily and picked her up carrying her towards their bedroom. *Bam!* she opened the door with a kick and then lowered Angel on the bed.


    Yasenia started to lower her kisses from the chin, to the neck, to the corbone. Angel felt a hot sensation everywhere her kissesnded and couldn¡¯t help letting out moans ¡°Yasenia Mmm~ take off my, Ah! clothes.¡±


    Yasenia obeyed and untied Angel¡¯s nightgown. When Angel¡¯s two cherries made an appearance she lower her mouth and started sucking on one ¡°Hyan! mmmh Yasenia! Aahn~.¡±


    Yasenia stayed there for a while, with Angel pushing her face deeper on her breast. Yasenia started alternating while she used her tail to caress Angel¡¯s face gently and her hands to y with the free breast. Seeing the tail tip in front of her, Angel smelled something sweet from the tip, and with the pleasure waves assaulting her brain, she opened her mouth licking it a little ¡°Ahn~¡±


    Hearing that moan from Yasenia almost made Angel go limp. Angel wanted to hear more, so she freed one hand from Yasenias head and opened her little mouth. she guided the tail tip in front of her mouth and started licking it like a cat.


    Yasenia looked at that cute action from below and guided her while starting her downwards path again. ¡°Baby put the tip in your mouth. Guuh~ Yes, like that, now start moving it in and out mmmh like that, you are doing good baby.¡±


    Angel felt good being praised and starting to put more effort. Yasenia reached her final destination and lowered Angel¡¯s garments while getting a tail job that was getting better by the second.


    Her beautiful privates revealed, she had very soft and light blonde hair above her flower, and her lower lips were a little plump. She started opening the entrance with her tongue. Angel felt a slimy feeling in her privates and then a pleasure wave flooded her body making her hips jump.


    Yasenia started pleasuring her flower, she prated her with her long tongue, reaching the hymen. However, she didn¡¯t break it, she was preparing her forter. She continued and felt contractions of her entrance, then she took her tail from her mouth and licked the clitoris lightly. Angel squirted and her waist arched with her eyes rolling back in pleasure ¡°AHHHH!!!¡± Yasenia never separated her mouth extending the orgasm.


    When Angel came back, she started panting ¡°That¡­ was¡­ intense! I never¡­ felt like that¡­¡±


    Yasenia went up and kissed Angel lightly then she said ¡°Baby, we are going to begin, if you can¡¯t continue anymore, tell me and we will stop. I don¡¯t want to hurt you in our first time¡±


    Angel nodded and kissed Yasenia then she said shyly ¡°Be gentle please, y-you are a little big.¡±


    Yasenia took off her robes and smiled full of tenderness and said ¡°Of course baby, leave it to me. You just have to rx and feel good.¡±


    She put Angel on her back and positioned herself, she used their height difference to bury her little head in her breast and used her soft and smooth tail to caress her back.


    Angel just felt herself sinking in a world of softness. Then she felt something big entering her a little, it felt a little painful and strange, but not too bad. She felt it advance and reach something inside her.


    Knowing that it was her sign of purity, Angel hugged Yasenia harder and buried her face deeper in her breast inhaling deeply her sweet floral scent.


    Yasenia started rotating her dual cultivation technique and pushed, breaking the hymen, she felt Angel grunt a little so she stopped and continued caressing her back. ¡°Baby, tell me when you want me to continue¡±


    After waiting for a little she felt Angel nodding between her breast. Yasenia continued to push and finally reached the end. Angel felt an electric current zap her brain when Yasenia reached the end ¡°Hyan!¡± Yasenia stopped again letting Angel get used to having her length inside.


    When she felt Angel nod again she chuckled ¡°Baby, I will start. Inhale my scent, it will not only help with your pain, but it will also make you feel more pleasure.¡±


    Angel started to take deep breaths and she became intoxicated with her fragrance, her nerves rxed and she just relished in the softness and scent around her. Yasenia then pulled back until only the tip was inside, and then pushed her waist. She started doing these long and slow motions bringing Angel high up the sky little by little.


    Angel felt the hot and hard rod inside her going in and out slowly making her feelfortable and a gentle pleasure building up ¡°Ah! Ahhn! Mmh! Yasenia! Hyan! Mmmm Yasenia~ Yasenia~ Ahn~¡±


    The scent surrounding her and the securing arms around her made her feel as if in heaven ¡®Is this what normally sex feels like?¡¯. Yasenia feeling the sweet calls from her lover couldn¡¯t help but speed up her waist.


    Angel felt Yasenia speeding up and the hot pleasant currents became electric ones making her scream in pleasure ¡°OH! Yasenia! AHHH! AHH!! S-Something big ising!¡±


    Without slowing down Yasenia said ¡°Don¡¯t worry baby, Ahn~ just let that feeling invade you, rx, Mmmh~ Like you did before.¡±


    Angel continued moaning until she felt that electric current climb her spine powerfully and fireworks exploded on her head ¡°AAHHHHHHHHH!!¡±


    Angel cummed hard, and Yasenia felt the contractions and because she was also near thanks to the tail-job, she continued thrusting and putting her tip against her cervix, she cummed inside.


    Angel¡¯s pleasure which was starting to go down suddenly spiked even above what she felt before! ¡°OOOOHHHHHHH!!!!!¡± A throaty moan exploded from her mouth after she felt that pure energy entering her uterus.


    Yasenia continued to unload, thinking that it has been a while since herst orgasm. After ending her orgasm, she felt the girl between her arms spasming in pleasure.


    She separated a little from Angel only to be weed by apletely ruined face. Her eyes rolled back and her tongue out. The pleasure tears that fell from her eyes made her penis twitch with a desire to ravage her. But she stopped that impulse.


    Yaseniaid on her back and put the still trembling girl on top of her. ¡®Did it feel that good? I didn¡¯t do anything wrongly right?¡¯


    Yasenia closed her eyes and continued circting her dual cultivation technique, absorbing her yin energy and making the yang energy inside Angel flow through her meridians nourishing her while caressing her with her tail.

 Chapter 29

    While Yasenia was nourishing Angel with her Yang energy, Yasenia felt Angel twitch every time she helped her circte it. Yasenia finally understood what was happening.


    Yasenia¡¯s Yang energy was actually very pure. Although she hadn¡¯t upgraded the quality since the beginning of her cultivation. Her base quality was actually very high.


    So, when she cummed inside Angel, that energy invaded her meridians making her feel absolute bliss!


    Moreover, her dual cultivation technique also elevates the pleasure that the partner. Combine all of this with this being Angel¡¯s first time, Yasenia¡¯s scent, and that recently reached orgasm and you would know how Angel felt.


    Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but be a little anxious. She looked at the person who had regained her normal expression and said ¡°Are you okay, baby? How do you feel?¡±


    Angel looked at the charming person in front of her that has just sent her above the heavens with a dazed expression.


    After she registered her concerned expression on her normally confident face, a warm current gushed into her heart. She saidnguidly ¡°How do I feel? Absolutely fantastic, no wonder you said you needed a harem¡­ Does all sex feel this good? I can¡¯t move my legs~¡±


    Yasenia rxed and sat with her back on the headboard and put Angel straddling her, she hugged her back and pulled her into her bosom, then she used her tail to massage her body slowly and help her circte the energy. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ Baby, remember that I told you that I had a way to make us stronger? Well, what I was talking about was a high-grade dual cultivation technique.¡±


    Angel let herself sink in that embrace and closing her eyes she said,pletely rxed ¡°Is that why I felt so much pleasure at the end?¡±


    Yasenia answered honestly ¡°Not only because of that. Baby, when you orgasmed the first two times, it had nothing to do with the cultivation technique, only when I released inside you did the cultivation technique and my energy effects kick in.¡±


    Angel thought about it and nodded, then she said quietly with a blush ¡°Can we do it again?¡±


    Yasenia separated her slowly and gave her a slow kiss ¡°As much as you want, baby.¡±


    Then she said teasingly ¡°Your lover is a beast in bed, moreover¡­¡± she swished her tail in front of Angel¡¯s face and said ¡°¡­I can also use this~¡± Angel swallowed and nodded.


    Suddenly, Yasenia thought of a position that should normally be impossible and guided Angel into it. While Yasenia sat and she put Angel sideways and lowered her head in herp. Then she positioned her so that she could suck her breast.


    Yasenia spoke gently with one hand caressing Angel¡¯s head ¡°Do you want to suck them, baby? I felt you licking them a little before¡±


    Angel blushed at her tone and nodded her head. She really likes this ¡®motherly¡¯ Yasenia. She let herself be cradled by Yasenia and opened her mouth sucking on Yasenia¡¯s nipple making Yasenia let out afortable sigh. Yasenia also felt her breast warping around her hardness, while Angel felt it twitch between them.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia caressed her head with one hand and used the other to open her legs. Angel was a little doubtful but she felt really good with Yasenia¡¯s breast in her face and sucking her nipple. The heat from her member between her breasts was also rxing her a lot.


    Angel felt a hardness against her entrance and suddenly it clicked. Her heart rate rose and she felt anticipation build up.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t stop her gentle caresses and at the same time, she used her tail-tip and prated Angel. Angel started moaning ¡°Oh¡­ Yasenia~ I love you Ahn~¡±


    Yasenia answered gently while continuing her head pats and the movement of her tail. ¡°I love you too baby, more than you think. Now be a good girl and rx. I¡¯m here for you and I will always be.¡±


    Angel felt her heart, body, and mind, melting, be it in warmth, pleasure, orplete satisfaction. She felt really lucky to have Yasenia by her side.


    Yasenia felt Angel¡¯s moans getting higher pitched and her insides tightening so she sped up her tail ¡°Ah! Ahn, mmmh~.¡±


    Angel started to bite the nipple in her mouth expressing her satisfaction. Yasenia also started moaning. Angel felt that familiar feeling building up and said ¡°Yasenia I¡¯m cumming!!¡±


    Yasenia felt the little spams of Angel¡¯s insides and continued thrusting ¡°Go ahead, baby.¡±


    Angel reached her orgasm ¡°Aahhhn!!¡±. Yasenia continued her thrusting for a while to extend her orgasm and then stopped without taking out her tail.


    She lowered her face and lifted Angel a bit and kissed her gently ¡°Let¡¯s continue in this position baby. If you want to change, tell me.¡±


    Angel felt the pampering from her tone and smiled blissfully. Like that she made Angel cum four more times while she came twice staining her insides and her breasts with her cum. Of course, every time Yasenia discharged, Angel would spasm in pleasure making extremely lewd faces and she would lick the delicious semen released from her penis.


    Yasenia felt that Angel was already at the limits of her consciousness after herst orgasm, so she picked her up and lifted her by the butt, making Angel bury her head in her neck and wrap her legs around her waist.


    Then she carried her to the bath. Meanwhile, Angel fell asleep peacefully secured in Yasenia¡¯s arms with a happy smile on her face.


    Yasenia cleaned her, put her clothes on, and tucked her in bed. After that, she cleaned herself, put on her nightgown, and sat cross-legged beside the bed for a little while under the moonlight. Yasenia started absorbing Angel¡¯s yin energy and the energy of the moon.


    Yasenia circted Angel¡¯s primal Yin energy, which was only released when one lost their virginity. It was extremely potent and after a while, she felt something and ¡°Bang!¡± Her cultivation actually rose to the seventh realm! The energy started enhancing her muscles and her strength exploded!


    Moreover, with the help of the pure Yin energy, Yasenia managed to absorb the moonlight that was entering from the window! ¡°Bang!¡± Her cultivation technique also broke through!


    Her body shone with silver radiance and Yasenia reached the [Absorption of moonlight] realm. She unlocked four skills this time. [Crescent moon], [Full moon], [Wanning moon] and [Moonless night]


    [Crescent moon] was a ranged technique that used horizontal strikes to create a crescent shape attack with the chilling moon energy. If used on a night with a Crescent moon, the horizontal strike will grow in width fivefold and in speed twofold.


    [Full moon] This is a defensive technique, Yasenia must charge moon energy while using [Crescent moon] or [Wanning moon]. When charged Yasenia must thrust her sword on the ground and a silvery radiance will envelop Yasenia and her allies inside a dome. Those that aren¡¯t considered allies will be pushed out by the dome. If used on a night with a Full moon it will be able to block one attack no matter how strong.


    [Wanning moon] Yasenia can coat her sword and cover it with the soft radiance of the moon. Every attack will do chilling frost damage slowing down your opponents with the moon energy. If used on a night with a waning moon the coating spreads to Yasenia¡¯s whole body and its strength of it bes twofold.


    [New moon] This is an auxiliary technique, Yasenia can create a zone swinging her sword horizontally in aplete circle, inside this domain, the Yin attributed allies and Yasenia herself will have the cost of their skills reduced by a 20%. If done on a night with a moonless sky, the zone will absorb the energy of the people inside and feed it to Yasenia and her allies.


    After assimting her skills, and reaching the seventh level, she feltpletely refreshed. Yasenia looked at herself and saw that she was covered in frost.


    She stood up and looked towards her sleeping Angel, seeing that she wasn¡¯t bothered she went to dip in hot water a bit. She didn¡¯t want to freeze her little Angel. Then she returned to the bed.


    When sheid down, she felt Angel instinctivelye closer to her and hug her. Yasenia felt her heart melting in a puddle, she slowly put her in Angel¡¯s favorite position, on top of her. After snuggling Angel between her arms she closed her eyes and slept peacefully.


    The next day, when Angel woke up she opened her eyes groggily, feeling the familiar softness under her head she started rubbing her head in them like a satisfied cat.


    Then she felt a faint soreness in her privates and this made the memories from yesterday night rush like a tide. ¡®KYAAA!! D-D-Did I truly have sex in that position at the end!? S-So embarrassing!! How will I be able to look at Yasenia after this!?¡¯


    Angel looked up to the still sleeping person and be a little dazed, when Yasenia was asleep her face softened a lot and her facial features became gentle. ¡®Whaa¡­ she looks so good while she is sleeping¡­¡¯


    Then happiness came! ¡®I finally had sex with Yasenia! Not only that¡­ W-we dual cultivated, KYA!! I¡¯m so happy!!¡¯


    Dual cultivating with someone was the most intimate action that someone can do with another cultivator.


    This is because they exchange energies and from then on they will be very sensitive to the other person¡¯s energy.


    This made it easier to track each other, so when someone is willing to dual cultivate with you instead of just sex, it means a lot.


    Of course, there were methods to prevent this, and they were used regrly in sects that focused on dual cultivation, where disciples dual cultivate with a lot of partners at the same time.


    Inside the Sky Continent, there were some dual cultivation sects. The most famous and strongest are the second-rate Spring flower sect and the demonic second-rate Poppy sect.


    A demonic dual cultivation sect was actually one of the most abhorred because instead of growing stronger together, they consumed their partners.


    Angel continued toy down on Yasenia,pletely limp, while she was looking at her sleeping face.


    She was sofortable, and with Yasenia¡¯s arms around her waist she felt so secure that she wanted to just spend the rest of her days like this.


    After some minutes Yasenia woke up, she opened her golden slit eyeszily and looked at her baby in her arms, only to see a lovestruck expression stered on Angel¡¯s face.


    Yasenia chuckled huskily and said with slight hoarseness andziness in her voice ¡°Good morning baby, do you feel any difort?¡±


    Angel became even more limp listening to Yasenia and shook her headzily she mewled softly ¡°I feel heavenly~¡±


    Yasenia smiled and caressed her head ¡°It is time to prepare ourselves, baby, we have to go to ss.¡±


    Angel whined ¡°I don¡¯t wanna~¡± Then she asked cutely ¡°Can we stay in bed?¡±


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow and said ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡­ But don¡¯t expect me to do nothing to you¡­¡± Then she caressed Angel¡¯s privates with her tail tip making Angel shudder a little


    Angel said with a red face ¡°I-I wouldn¡¯t mind, but I¡¯m feeling a little sore¡­¡±


    Yasenia hearing that sat up while hugging her, helping Angel straddle her. Then she lowered her head to kiss Angel softly. After kissing her a little while she spoke ¡°Let us go, baby, I truly won¡¯t be able to control myself.¡±


    Angel said a little timidly ¡°Did I not please you enough yesterday?¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s expression melted and lowered her head to kiss her little baby ¡°I felt really good doing it. *Kiss* The problem is that I can go at it for a long time¡­*Kiss* It is not that I didn¡¯t feel pleasure, is that my stamina is abnormal.¡±


    Angel nodded happily while receiving the kisses, ¡°I¡¯m d you felt good.¡±


    This resulted in another kissing attack, but this time Yasenia started to tickle her ¡°Hahaha Yasenia! *kiss* stop it hahaha!¡± Both of them yed for a while before preparing to go to ss.

 Chapter 30

    After they prepared themselves, they went to ss. Angel was hugging her waist and smiling while walking. She was feeling sticky today and didn¡¯t want to separate from Yasenia. Yasenia let her do anything she wanted.


    When they reached ss, some ssmates looked at them with a raised eyebrow, at which Yasenia simply smiled without saying anything. One girl couldn¡¯t help saying ¡°What happened Angel? You have a face filled with satisfaction?¡± Angel blushed and her smile turned shy.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, she was thinking ¡®Baby, the only thing left is to say it to them. Can¡¯t you be a little more discreet?¡¯


    Of course, Yasenia wasn¡¯t the only one thinking like this. There were a lot of different reactions, the girl directly spoke ¡°Tell me! Tell me! How is being with Yasenia?¡±


    This made Angel even more embarrassed. The boys couldn¡¯t help but cry! ¡®How can those two top-grade beautiese together! Can you leave some living space for us!?¡¯


    However, some people felt ufortable, either because they liked Yasenia or because they liked Angel. There were especially two girls who felt this difort a little stronger than the rest¡­


    When Yasenia finally calmed down everyone and went to her seat, she spoke like always ¡°Good morning you two!¡±


    Evelyn responded forcing the difort down ¡°Good morning our most beautiful flower! So¡­ Is there anything that you want to tell us?¡±


    She looked at Angel who still had a slight redness on her cheeks. Yasenia saw this and thought for a moment, ¡®If they can¡¯t maintain their growing feelings for me, I don¡¯t think I should deepen my rtionship with them¡­ However, this doesn¡¯t mean I will stop my flirting, I will only stop if they tell me directly. I don¡¯t want to lose them because I wasn¡¯t active enough in my approach.¡¯


    Yasenia answered honestly ¡°En, we got together.¡±


    She paused to see their reaction and as she expected, that unnatural expression surfaced a little more in Evelyn¡¯s face and Cecile¡¯s brows frowned for a second before returning to normal. ¡®It seems they do have feelings for me. Knowing this, the rest depends on how I handle it.¡¯


    Angel was slightly nervous but seeing Yasenia¡¯s rxed face she continued to watch silently. Yasenia continued ¡°I truth, not only I got together with Angel, but I actually got together with a senior sister called Andrea. Two days ago, I met her and after some talking yesterday, we entered a rtionship.¡±


    Both of them looked at Angel who said ¡°En, I met her yesterday. She is very beautiful and taller than Yasenia!¡±


    Seeing them look at her strangely she said a little flushed ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that! Although I got slightly jealous, you both know about Yasenia¡¯s constitution! I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if another two or three girls enter a rtionship with Yasenia!¡±


    Yasenia looked at Angel with a raised eyebrow and thought ¡®What an assist! Good job baby! Tonight, you will receive lots of rewards~¡¯


    Yasenia sensing a change in their expression from difort to thoughtfulness hit the iron while it was hot ¡°En, although I don¡¯t really like harems¡­ Since I don¡¯t have another option, but to form one¡­ I rather do it with people that I know I will love and care about them. Angel is one, that senior also seems very reliable.¡±


    Yasenia finally looked at the both of them and raised a seductive smile and continued with a teasing tone ¡°Of course, I like both of you a lot¡­ ¡±


    Then, using her tail to caress their legs under the table she continued ¡°know that there is space for both of you in my heart~¡±


    Both of their heart gave a *Thump* and Evelyn responded with slight redness on her cheeks ¡°Y-you are kidding! How can you say something so shameless, as expected, people with big t-¡± *Bang!*


    Yasenia flicked her forehead out of habit, then she burst outughing! ¡°Hahaha I¡¯m sorry! Truly habits are fearsome hahaha!¡±


    Angel and Cecile alsoughed and the mood returned to normal Evelyn sat again and said ¡°How can you do something like that in the middle of that kind of conversation?¡±


    Yasenia responded arrogantly ¡°I bet you were going to say something like I¡¯m an idiot because of my big breast. You deserve it!¡± Like that they started to banter yfully until the teacher arrived.


    Madeleine looked around and seeing the new breakthrough of Yasenia, she couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly ¡°Yasenia, you broke through again!? Are you sure you aren¡¯t weakening your foundation in exchange for advancement speed?¡±


    A lot of the people in the ss looked surprised. What a monster! She has broken through 5 levels in one month!


    Yasenia stood up and went down and then she just unruffled her aura in front of Madeleine so that she can analyze it *Bang!* The pressure wave washed everyone in the ss! Now even those people at the top five looked at her with astonishment.


    Madine spoke with a praising tone ¡°Your aura ispletely stable! Your foundation is also rock-solid, no¡­ It became better than before!? What did you do little girl!?¡±


    Yasenia answered without shame ¡°Dual cultivation.¡±


    Madine looked at Yasenia and thenughed ¡°Hahaha who is the lucky one?¡±


    Then she whispered to Yasenia ¡°With the pureness of your energy, I bet that person received extreme benefits too, right?¡±


    She looked around and saw apletely red-faced Angel who was receiving the stares of the ssmates ¡°Not a bad catch Yasenia!¡± Yasenia rolled her eyes and returned to her seat.


    Madine went with her and made a sound canceling formation around Angel, Yasenia, and herself ¡°Angel, you are very lucky, with the improvements I¡¯m seeing from yesterday I think you will be able to break through to the half-step in one more week at most!¡±


    Angel forgot her embarrassment and looked stupidly at her teacher she said stuttering ¡°T-teacher I just broke through two weeks ago¡­¡±


    Yasenia reached her seat and sat down. Then she patted her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that the benefits will be impressive?¡±


    Angel looked at Yasenia and if before she felt that she was blessed, now she felt she found a heavenly treasure. She jumped at Yasenia and said with a foolish smile ¡°Yasenia, I love you!¡±


    Madine shook her head and dispelled the formation and went down to start the ss. Evelyn and Cecile asked, ¡°What did she tell you?¡±


    Yasenia took advantage of the people discreetly spying, and to protect themselves from jealous people she said ¡°I can¡¯t dual cultivate much with Angel because my energy can be harmful, Master advised about what to do and not to do.¡±


    Angel caught onto it fast and quick-wittedly responded, ¡°En, I couldn¡¯t bear seeing her saddened so I gave her a hug.¡±


    Then she blurted out, ¡°Although I don¡¯t mind doing it normally¡­¡±


    Evelyn just pped her forehead with a red face ¡°D-Did some of Yasenia¡¯s shamelessness infect you? How can you say something like that!?¡±


    Angel just registered what she just said and reacted by burying her face in her hands and turning around.


    Yasenia chuckled softly while thinking ¡®This should deter most people, but I bet there are still some people that wille knocking on our doors¡­ Should I have said something else? But that would be even more suspicious and people could think that I have some treasure that aids cultivation¡­ That would be even more dangerous.¡¯


    Yasenia didn¡¯t know, but since she entered the ss and because of her monstrous talent and divine beauty, a certain girl had already targeted her.


    In the outer academy, there was a list that ranked the 5 most handsome men and 5 most beautiful women. In the beauty ranking, before Yasenia came, they were first Cecile, the second was a girl named Lucia then, Angel as third, the fourth was someone called Kali, and finally, a girl called Alyse.


    Some months before the entrance exams, Kali got into an ident and now her face was deformed, but before anyone could enter the ranking two people entered the academy, Yasenia, and Ryuuji the redhead girl that entered with Yasenia in the top five entrance exams. Thus, now it has Yasenia in the first ce, Cecile second, Lucia third, Angel fourth, and Ryuuji fifth.


    When they were going to see Andrea, they were stopped by a sickly-looking beauty. She was 165cm in height, her tinum white hair and violet eyes, paired with the aura she gave was truly a sight to behold. One couldn¡¯t wait to help her if she needed anything.


    She was Lucia one of the top 5 beauties. Although she wasn¡¯t as talented as the rest, she practiced both alchemy and formations in their respective indigo sses. Even as an outer disciple she has already specialized and didn¡¯t go to the cultivation branch.


    Her voice was soft and quiet, and her gestures delicate. ¡°Hello, my name is Lucia, Can I know if you have a massage stall?¡±


    Yasenia raised an eyebrow and answered ¡°No, that was only a thing that I spoke about. I haven¡¯t set up anything like that.¡±


    Lucia frowned and said a little sadly looking up ¡°C-can I have one please? I want to try if your massages can help me recover¡­¡±


    Angel and the other two couldn¡¯t help but be a little on guard. Yasenia answered calmly ¡°I don¡¯t have the time right now. In the future, if I set up something like that, you will be able to pass the queue if there is one, three times. How about it?¡±


    Lucia could only give up and said ¡°En, I hope we see each other again soon¡±


    Yasenia watched her leave, and then, she looked at the three girls behind her who seem a little tense. Yaseniaughed a little and said teasingly ¡°Do you not like her? She seems like a nice girl.¡±


    Angel muttered ¡°Although I don¡¯t mind you adding some girls to your harem¡­ I won¡¯t let you create a female army instead of a harem.¡±


    Yaseniaughed and said ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anybody enter the harem unless all the girls inside it like her. Moreover, I don¡¯t n to have more than five girls at my side, unless an exception urs.¡±


    Angel nodded and Cecile asked curiously ¡°What exception?¡±


    Yasenia thought for a moment and she didn¡¯t really know¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Nothinges to my mind¡­¡±


    Evelyn nodded with a smile ¡°That is good! If you had the exceptions nned, they will end up happening. You better not think of any!¡±


    Yasenia used her tail to pat her head softly and teased ¡°Why does it matter to the both of you anyways, mm? You aren¡¯t part of it~¡±


    Evelyn blushed and Cecile coughed lightly, Cecile spoke with her trained deadpan expression ¡°Since you said that we have a ce at least we should know about it.¡±


    Then she nodded as if satisfied with what she just said. Evelyn also said ¡°Of course! I have to know who will, in the future, fondle your big ti-¡± *Bang!*

 Chapter 31

    Later that day, when Evelyn and Cecile saw Andrea, although they knew, they were astounded at her height. Yasenia went forward hugged Andrea¡¯s waist and tip-toed a little to kiss her. Andrea returned the kiss and then they separated. Leaving Evelyn and Cecile with a slightly opened mouth.


    Then Andrea looked at the other three girls that had different expressions andughed ¡°You work hard! To think you would find another two!¡±


    Yasenia also followed with a teasing tone ¡°En, aren¡¯t they beautiful. I couldn¡¯t resist and picked them up. I truly am a sinner~¡±


    Evelyn and Cecile responded in synch for the first time ¡°We are not in her harem yet!¡±


    Only to receive strange gazes from the three of them. Andrea smirked and said ¡°¡®Yet¡¯, hum? En, Yasenia you truly work fast.¡±


    Angelughed at their slip and Yasenia shook her head. ¡°Are you doing anything now, darling?¡±


    Andrea patted Yasenia¡¯s ck hair and answered ¡°I was about to forge some things, but they aren¡¯t anything serious. How about I apany you all?¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s tail wagged a little and said ¡°Sure!¡± Then she turned and left, failing to notice that the wag of her tail was noticed by the four of them! ¡®S-so cute! So, when she is happy, she will wag her tail? Why didn¡¯t I notice until now!¡¯


    Yasenia looked back and saw the four of them looking at her tail so she also looked down, then she wiggled it and asked ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    While three of them thought that those movements were cute¡­ One of them was blushing!


    They passed the day normally and Yasenia went to the side with Andrea for a while. ¡°Andrea, do you want to have a day for the two of us? We can go to the mortal city and see some ces? I have already nned one day with Angel, so I wanted to know if things like that are interesting to you.¡±


    Andrea thought for a moment and said ¡°Well, to be honest, I seldom leave the academy grounds. However, it seems like fun. Tell me the date and I will let one afternoon free.¡±


    Then she smiled and hugged Yasenia by the waist. She lowered a little and whispered in her deep and sexy voice ¡°We can also cross thatst step if you want.¡±


    Yasenia shuddered a little and licked Andrea¡¯s lips, making Andrea kiss her again. After some time Yasenia whispered. ¡°Prepare yourself, darling, I will suck you dry~¡±


    Andrea smiled happily and continued kissing Yasenia, ¡°I will be waiting for it.¡±


    While the two of them were flirting, and speaking exchanging kisses, one woman came to bother them. ¡°Oi you, the lizard-girl, how dare you do things like that with our senior-sister!? Who do you think you are to be able to have her affections!?¡±


    Both of them looked at that girl as if she was an alien thing. Yasenia answered still hooked in Andrea¡¯s neck,¡±What things? Things like this~¡± She kissed Andrea,¡± ¡­ Or maybe things like this?¡± She licked Andreas¡¯s cheekpletely with her long tongue.


    Andrea justughed and let her do whatever she wanted. The female, however, unruffled her cultivation which, surprisingly, was at the third level of the Mental Nourishing realm! ¡°Shameless vixen! You are just an outer disciple and you think you are so high and mighty!? How dare you use your mind-controlling spells on senior-sister Andrea!¡±


    Andrea¡¯s expression changed and was about to make her shut up but she felt Yasenia¡¯s tail tapping her back, so she stopped.


    Cecile, Angel, and Evelyn arrived at the moment the senior was screaming at Yasenia. They were about to involve themselves but they saw Yasenia¡¯s tail tapping Andrea¡¯s back so they hold it back.


    Angel today was especially sensitive about anything to do with Yasenia because they just have their first time, so her face right now was so cold that some people got scared just looking at her.


    Yasenia said a little yfully ¡°Mind-control? What makes you say that? My darling can do whatever she wants and I won¡¯t stop her. I have that much trust in her.¡±


    Then she separated from Andrea and started walking towards that senior ignoring her pressure. ¡°Who are you? Youe here interrupting our time, you then start to shouting like a shrew, and now you are even ndering me?¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s pupils thinned into a vertical line and the red color grew inside her irises thus making her gaze be extremely murderous, her voice started to be apanied by a growl ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m someone easy to bully?¡±


    Then, Yasenia stopped walking and unruffled her own spiritual pressurepletely *ROAR!* her aura exploded like a dragon roar and suppressed the senior-sister aura pushing her back two steps. Worse, it felt as if a superior being has locked her gaze onto her making the senior sister tremble a little.


    For Angel and the rest, this was the first time they saw Yasenia get truly angry, and all four had one same thought ¡®If that woman doesn¡¯t back down, she is finished!¡¯


    The girl, however, thought differently ¡®E-even if she is stronger, I¡¯m at the Mental Nourishing realm. No matter how strong, cultivators of the body modification realm aren¡¯t my match!¡¯


    Thus, she continued her tirade. ¡°Hmph, since you are so arrogant don¡¯t me me! I, Lucinda, challenge you to a duel! If I win you won¡¯t evere close to senior-sister Andrea again and I will win your current position!¡±


    Yasenia looked at her with her golden-red slit eyes and the red continued to invade the golden inside her irises leaving only an outer goldenyer, however, her mind wasn¡¯t getting clouded by rage, it was cold wrath that was invading her body.


    Yasenia started walking step by step towards that girl and spoke with a freezing voice ¡°I know that there is someone behind this so I was going to leave you a way out of this, but¡­ ¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s throat started growling again and her voice became wrathful ¡°Scum! Not only are you a brainless puppet, now you want to transform my lover into a betting thing!? I will ept your duel, but not with that insulting stake! I will bet my stay in the academy! Now what? Scum, since you are so confident, how about betting the same?¡±


    Right now, Yasenia¡¯s aura was so terrifying that some people with lower cultivation than her couldn¡¯t help take a step back. Some teachers that were watching raised their eyebrows with praise. ¡®Angry, yet clear-headed,plete control of her emotions! Impressive.¡¯


    Not to mention others being scared, Lucinda that was in the middle of that aura was starting to sweat buckets! But believing firmly in her previous thought, and because of the constant pressure of Yasenia¡¯s aura, she epted ¡°S-sure! Tomorrow at Noon I will see you in the arena!¡±


    Yasenia reached in front of her and being a whole head taller than the other girl she looked down with the now red-golden slit eyes and said ¡°Sure, don¡¯t flee on me Lucinda, I want to vent this rage I¡¯m feeling right now.¡±


    Lucinda couldn¡¯t bear it anymore so she turned and left. The others also left fast not wanting to be targeted by the angered dragoness.


    When everyone left there were only Yasenia and the other four left. Angel came to her side fast and when Yasenia turned, she hugged her waist and dived head-first into her breast.


    Then, feeling Yasenia¡¯s arms around her shoulders, she looked up and saw the red inside her irises receding little by little. However, she rambled worriedly with her silvery voice ¡°Yasenia, are you okay? She isn¡¯t even worth getting angry for! Don¡¯t be sad. Just beat her up, and be done with it!¡±


    Yasenia smiled and lowered her head to kiss the top of her head. Then she looked at Angel¡¯s eyes with her now normal golden slit eyes with the tinge of red and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry baby, I was not angry at her at the beginning, I was angry because of the person instigating this. However, I didn¡¯t like her treating Andrea as a betting thing.¡±


    Andrea went forward and squished Angel between them while she was hugging Yasenia and said in her deep and clear voice. ¡°Just a little thing, no need to be so angry. However, I must say¡­¡±


    She lifted an eyebrow ignoring the fidgeting Angel between them and said ¡°You were very sexy when angry. I liked it a lot.¡±


    Yaseniaughed making the sandwiched Angel¡¯s head bounce.


    Evelyn and Cecile reached their side and Evelyn nodded ¡°Our most beautiful flower can also bite! My first time seeing someone change their personality so drastically, to keep that hidden¡­No wonder you have big ti-¡± *Bang!*


    Cecile was speechless, doesn¡¯t she know that the tail wille if she says things like that? Yasenia has already separated from the hug, leaving a mumbling red-faced Angel saying things like ¡°Sandwiched¡­ On the bed¡­ Hard and soft¡­¡±


    Cecile decisively ignored her and asked, ¡°What is your n?¡±


    Yasenia looked around and seeing them alone, she answered lightly ¡°Beat her, and with the expulsion hanging on her neck, I will make her say to me who instigated her to buy my forgiveness and let her stay in the academy. After knowing who did this¡­ That person better prays that she isn¡¯t within my reach.¡±


    Yasenia looked at Cecile in the eyes and said gently ¡°If today that person aimed my rtionship with Andrea¡­ Next time she may harm any of you. I¡¯m not betting on any of your safety. I am going to clear the problem by the roots.¡±


    Cecile felt her heart skip a beat after being looked at by those now gentle golden eyes. She nodded slightly ¡°En, I trust you.¡±


    After that they returned home, Yasenia now had a date with Angel and Andrea to full and tomorrow a duel! That night Yasenia rewarded her little baby as she promised her in the morning.


    When Yasenia finished with her Angel could only tremble in pleasure for a long time. Yasenia, like yesterday, bathed her and herself, cleaned the room, and went to sleep after positioning Angel on top of her.


    The next day after ss, it was already approaching noon so she was about to go to the arena. Madeleine approached and said, ¡°Are you confident? Your opponent is in the Mental Nourishing realm. Although you may be stronger than her, she can y you around.¡±


    Yasenia looked doubtful at Madeleine and said, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you see how I passed the heart-demon formation?¡±


    Madeleine tilted her head and shook it ¡°I didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    Yasenia raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Master go ask teacher Mason, I bet your worries will go away after that. During my duels in ss, I have been holding back because I wanted to polish my fight style.¡±


    Then she left with her naturally sashaying hips. Madeleine went to find Mason to see Yasenia¡¯s duel together and ask about it.


    Yasenia walked alone to the stadium, she has told the girls to go first and take a good ce to see her fight. She walked slowly and looked up to the rising sun. Her lips raised slightly ¡®Is almost noon¡­¡¯


    She walked through the entrance and saw the arena stands almost filled, she also saw the girls in the front with Angel and Evelyn were enthusiastically waving at her.


    Yasenia smiled and waved with her tail and hand making some older sisters clutch their hearts at the cuteness. ¡®I want one at home!!¡¯ Was the thought of the soon-to-be members in Yasenia¡¯s Fanclub.


    She looked towards the arena and saw that Lucinda was already there, she went up and her face became emotionless. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Lucinda sneered and said, ¡°First we have to say our bets so that you won¡¯t escape from punishment when you lose!¡±


    Yasenia sneered and said, ¡°If any of us loses they will leave the academy, are you satisfied now?¡±

 Chapter 32

    Lucinda was from the green cultivation ss of the inner disciples, even if it seems low, anyone from the yellow ss and above can beat almost anyone from the outer disciple violet ss. That is because they were one big realm above them.


    Being two sses above the yellow one, she was confident in herself. She was single attributed with the rare ss element. Her weapons were a long sword and shield. Very rare weapon choice in the cultivation world.


    Yasenia took out her giant sword and put herself in a stance, with her left foot forward and the waist slightly lowered. She was clutching her sword with her two hands and pointing it diagonally to her right. Her body leaned forward and the tail was used as a counterweight to bnce her gravity center.


    When the supervising teacher said, ¡°Begin!¡± Yasenia put strength in her legs and shoot forward with a ¡°Bang¡± Lucinda saw her approach not too fast and prepared her defense. Yasenia used [Lingering star steps] and decelerated her charge after the image was created.


    When Lucinda saw that Yasenia was charging towards her without signs of stopping and she swung her sword. However, she felt something wrong when Yasenia didn¡¯t react.


    Trusting on her battle experience, she knew this was an illusion, so she focused and saw a shadow approach from her blind point to her right. Using her footwork technique, she turned very quickly and put her shield in front, putting a ss surface on top of it.


    When Yasenia slowed down, she went to Lucinda¡¯s blind spot using her focus on her afterimage as a cover. Then she coated the sword with [Celestial coat] and used [Sunrise] to do a rising vertical strike! However, she saw Lucinda turn extremely quickly and put a ss shield in front.


    *Crash!* A sound of ss shattering was heard and then *Bam!* Lucinda felt that she was hit by a bull! She was forced to back 3 steps!


    Yasenia was hurt by the shield ss explosion but she didn¡¯t stop. Using the position and length of her sword she took one step forward and swung her sword down using [Sunset] and covering her whole body with the [Celestial coat].


    Lucinda was still a little out of bnce because of the hard-hit and saw the giant swording down with even more strength than before.


    Using her elerated thoughts, she tried to think of ways to evade it, but she caught a glimpse in her peripheral vision of her tail tip changing to a sword-like state! Moreover, now instead of only her sword, her whole body was covered in that silvery and golden coat.


    Lucinda could only grit her teeth and cover her shield with ss using almost 10% of her total energy. Yasenia¡¯s sword hit the ss shield and it exploded like the previous one with a loud *CRASH!* and then with lessened momentum the sword hit the shield strongly. *Bang!* Lucinda felt like a mountain fell on her shield and was sent backward 6 steps this time!


    She wanted to use this distance to bnce herself and start a counterattack. However, Yasenia didn¡¯t want to give her even a chance to attack!


    She used her legs¡¯ full strength and jumped forward like a bullet and using her tail to p the ground and make herself spin mid-jump she attacked again!


    Lucinda although her thoughts were fast, her body couldn¡¯t respond as fast! This time she didn¡¯t dare block that giant sword. She focused on evading, using her movement technique to move sideways letting the vertical swing pass right before her!


    Taking this chance that Yasenia was open, she thrust her sword towards the defenseless Yasenia¡­ only to see that Yasenia, using her failed sword swing, continued her spinning momentum!


    Yasenia¡¯s tail started glowing and she used [Sunset] on her vertically falling tail! Lucinda¡¯s sharp ss-covered sword and Yasenia¡¯s glowing tail shed with a loud *ng!* Moving Lucinda one step back again and sending the tail backward repelled with a gash on it.


    Yasenia used the tail motion to twist herself and face Lucinda¡¯s direction! Without pause, seeing Lucinda still in her attack range she used [Sunrise] *Bang!* putting her even more out of bnce!


    In this manner, Yasenia kept pushing Lucinda back with the uses of [Lingering star step], [Sunset], and [Sunrise]. The audience was holding their breath seeing the perfectly connected attacks of Yasenia! Lucinda was unable to do anything even if she was seeing the battle in slower motion!


    Madeleine and Mason had face-splitting smiles, while the four girls were totally awestruck, especially Andrea because it was her first-time seeing Yasenia fight! Andrea praised loudly ¡°What a masterful use of her skillset and tail! She isn¡¯t letting Lucinda breathe even for a second!¡±


    Cecile said with a frown ¡°She isn¡¯t this violent when fighting with me¡­ Was she holding back?¡±


    Evelyn shook her head ¡°I don¡¯t think she was attacking you with all her strength, but I don¡¯t think she was holding back. You have a very different stylepared to Lucinda.¡±


    When the fight hit the five-minute mark, Yasenia did a strong vertical strike and Lucinda taking the chance did a shield bash and *Bang!* both of them took back some steps, finally ending the relentless attackbo of Yasenia!


    The audience shouted in shock! ¡®Did Yasenia do some mistake!?¡¯ Even the four girls became a little nervous.


    Lucinda spoke with a ragged breath ¡°Finally you did a mistake. Do not think I will let you y me like before!¡±


    Yasenia was also a little tired, but much better than Lucinda. She spoke calmly ¡°Mistake?¡±


    Then her lips raised in a smile ¡°I didn¡¯t make a mistake!¡±


    Yasenia looked towards the sky and seeing the sun high up there she took her sword with two hands and pointed skywards!


    Her aura started inting and Yasenia spoke ¡°[Absorption of sunlight¡­¡± Her eyes shone with golden radiance and her sword exploded in golden light! Yasenia pointed her sword at Lucinda and finished saying ¡°¡­Noon]!¡±


    A sword-like sunbeam fired from the sword with enormous momentum! The sun also fired a circr sunbeam from the skies! Lucinda opened her eyes wildly and used the rest of her energy to form two giant concave ss shields trying to disperse the sunbeams!


    However, even this was useless as the beams directly exploded the two shields! Lucinda saw this and she felt death approaching! When the sunbeams were about to hit her, the surveying teacher appeared and dissipated the beams with a wave of his hand, saving Lucinda¡¯s life.


    Then he announced ¡°Winner, Yasenia!¡±


    The whole stadium exploded in cheers! Yasenia put her sword on the ground breathing a little roughly. The fully charged noon attack consumed almost 30% of her total energy. It really was no joke! After this battle, she has about 40% of her energy left. You have to remember that this was a fight against someone in the third level of the Mental nourishing realm!


    Angel waspletely starry-eyed at thatst attack and was shouting ¡°KYAAA! YASENIA, I LOVE YOU!!!¡± of course she wasn¡¯t the only girl in the stadium that said the same.


    Yasenia however seemed to hear her, so she looked towards her and winked with a smile. This attack however had a wider attack range than [Noon]! And the cheers from that side exploded even more.


    Then Yasenia walked towards Lucinda and regained her calm expression, with the giant sword on her shoulder, and her confident steps she looked extremely charming!


    Yasenia spoke, ¡°I will give you a chance, tell me who told you the nonsense about me brainwashing Andrea, and I will let you stay in the academy. I don¡¯t want to destroy an unrted party future.¡±


    Lucinda looked up and said ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, I have an oath restricting me¡±


    Yasenia frowned. She did expect this¡­ ¡°Tell me anything you can tell me about that person, are they female or male? Tell me the age, or the height. I don¡¯t care, I need something.¡±


    Lucinda thought what things didn¡¯t fall in the category of ¡®Don¡¯t tell anything about me.¡¯


    Yasenia got impatient and asked ¡°What was the oath? Can you tell this?¡±


    Lucinda said while not saying her name to not activate the oath ¡°I will never speak about anything rted to you or things that can expose you¡±


    Yasenia was surprised but for a different reason. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think that that oath was extremely suspicious? You got yourself duped that easily!?¡±


    Lucinda was somewhat speechless, now that she has a clearer mind after the fight¡­ It truly seems like it¡­


    Yasenia held her forehead and thought, ¡®what can I ask? Things that are unrted to them? But they can¡¯t be things that will expose them¡­ Where is the loop in this oath? Wait, expose HER? If they don¡¯t directly expose only her¡­ Is it too far-fetched? Trying doesn¡¯t hurt.¡¯


    Yasenia doesn¡¯t mind the people around, she knew that the culprit is here in the stadium, so maybe she can also use this and try to catch them.


    Yasenia looked down and asked ¡°From where isn¡¯t that person? Tell me which countries surround their country, this isn¡¯t something rted to them, nor doesn¡¯t expose ONLY them, right? Can you tell me that?¡±


    Lucinda tried to speak but chills run up her spine when she opened her mouth. She shook her head. Yasenia was out of ideas then. Worse she didn¡¯t see any of the silent spectators she paid attention to flinch nor anything that would expose them. She shook her head, resigned.


    A lot of people were watching this exchange, now they were curious about what will Yasenia do. Will she cold-heartedly go ahead with the expulsion? Or will she forgive her?


    Yasenia looked down and said ¡°You can¡¯t give me anything, I won¡¯t stop your expulsion. me your naivety and hotheadedness. To be frank, even if you are unrted, you still could have harmed me a lot. Is like someone gives you a knife and you plunge it into their target because they told you they are bad guys. You are unrted, but your guilt isn¡¯t lowered because of this.¡±


    Yasenia looked at her eyes and continued ¡°You are talented, so you will be able to find a nice sect to settle. Use this as a lesson to mature and not to be a vengeful ghost.¡± Yasenia then turned and left.


    Yasenia spoke while leaving, ¡°By the way, those kinds of people tend to like to ¡°get rid of the evidence¡±, I advise you to find a teacher and exin everything you can, truthfully, so that they can send you away safely.¡±


    Lucinda could only regret it now, but instead of hating Yasenia, because of what she told her, she was so grateful that she couldn¡¯t hold her tears.


    She shouted at the departing back with a ny-degree bow and tears in her eyes ¡°Thank you for your guidance!¡± Yasenia waved her hand and disappeared into the coliseum passage.

 Chapter 33

    After Yasenia left the stadium, she met Madeleine and the four girls who were waiting for her. Madeleine spoke first. ¡°That was a masterful battle since the opponent can read you, never let them enter their pace. When possible, finish them with a big attack that even if they read the trajectory they won¡¯t be able to dodge! Good job Yasenia, I¡¯m truly proud that a young woman like you can not only think, but implement this kind of tactic.¡±


    Yasenia bowed, delighted ¡°Thank you, Master! It was all thanks to your teachings and teacher Mason beating my fighting sense into me!¡±


    Mason who was walking towards themughed ¡°Hahaha it seems that our dragon girl likes my beatings? Prepare for more of them in ss!¡±


    Madeleine looked at him strangely ¡°If I didn¡¯t know you, I would have thought you were doing something illegal to Yasenia! You muscle brain idiot!¡±


    Mason choked and looked incredulously ¡°Isn¡¯t your attribute Darkness? Why is your brain filled with these kinds of colorful thoughts!¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and looked towards the four girls, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We wanted to go to the forgery yesterday, but because of that person, we didn¡¯t go in the end.¡±


    Angel went forward and hugged her strongly. Then she lifted her head with starry eyes, ¡°Yasenia you were so cool!¡± Yasenia chuckled and patted her head.


    Cecile took one step to her side and said ¡°Fight me full strength next time, no holding back.¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°Sure, to be honest, I didn¡¯t want to use all my cards in ss because things like this may happen. We can have a private duel and ask teacher Mason or Madeleine to be our supervisor so that no idents happen.¡± Cecile smiled a little a nodded. She was satisfied with that exnation.


    Evelyn added ¡°As expected, you have beast-like strength since you entered the seventh level of the Body Modification realm. Even when you were at the second level you could match an eight-level cultivator in physical strength, now that you are going to enhance them yourself¡­ You will truly be monstrous when you reach the ninth level!¡± The others nodded.


    Yasenia added ¡°En, remember that my tail is filled with aplicated musclework, these three levels will take a while because of this. Even if I jumped my marrow strengthening levels, my speed will be a lot slower at these three levels.¡±


    Angel lifted her face with red in her cheeks and said stuttering ¡°D-Don¡¯t worry Y-Y-Yasenia! I will h-help you every night!¡±


    Yaseniaughed and picked her up. ¡°You are the best baby!¡±


    She looked at Evelyn and Cecile seductively, ¡°If any of you want to help you are wee too, this dragoness has enough stamina~¡± Cecile blushed a little, and Evelyn directly turned crimson.


    Andrea directly said in her deep and clear voice ¡°En, after our date, I will help you daily if you want.¡±


    Yasenia really liked acting spoiled with Andrea so while still carrying Angel, Yasenia looked at her and smiled happily wagging her tail ¡°Thank you, darling~¡±


    Andrea just patted her head, at the same time, the four of them discreetly looked at Yasenia¡¯s wagging tail. They really liked making her wag it!


    After this, some days passed, and one weekter, Angel and Cecile broke through the Half-step of the Body Modification realm! Cecile, Evelyn, and Andrea were already informed about the benefits of Dual cultivation with Yasenia so they weren¡¯t surprised but they got secretly jealous nheless.


    The day for Andrea¡¯s and Yasenia¡¯s date one weekter was approaching. After this week, Madeleine made an announcement at the end of the ss ¡°Like you all know, in our sky continent and the surrounding four there are some interesting ces called forbidden zones.¡±


    She continued ¡°Until now, you haven¡¯t done anything different from other sects. Cultivate, research techniques, try the professions and find partners orpanions, some of you do missions, others set up a stall¡­ Well, one of the reasons that the Rita academy is ced where it is. Is because in thend we upy we have ess to three of the forbidden zones, and also we can travel to the first and second cloudyers.¡±


    Madeleine looked around and said ¡°It seems that some of you don¡¯t know about them. The cloudyers or heaven stairs are called like that because they are floating solid enormous clouds. Inside these clouds there are different biomes, however in essence they are the same asnd biomes. Cloud forest, cloud mountains, cloudkes, and more. People and beasts flock there because the natural treasures there are abundant. You can even nt alchemy herbs in the clouds if the ambient condition is right.¡±


    Seeing the doubt on some faces she continued. ¡°Some of you may ask, why are the cloudyers inside the group of forbidden zones? Well, that is because of the cloud beasts, these creatures are able to swim in the clouds like it was water or walk on them like it is solid ground. Their intelligence is also higher than other beasts and they normally attack with ambushes.¡±


    Madeleine then put on a mischievous smile and continued ¡°The cultivators go to the cloudyers because two things, on one side, the materials and nucleus from the cloud beasts are precious, so hunting them is very profitable. On the other side, haven¡¯t you always wondered, where do the items that are inside a spatial essory go after its destruction?¡± The students opened their eyes in surprise!


    Madeleine nodded, ¡°We haven¡¯t discovered why, but every time a spatial ring is destroyed the contents are spilled by spatial distortions in the cloudyers. However, they won¡¯t be spilled in the same ce. To be honest, if you lose a spatial ring, you can take it as forever lost.¡±


    Madeleine finished by saying ¡°in two weeks we will go on an excursion to the first cloudyer, there, cloud beast ranging from rank two to rank four can appear. The zone you will explore has been mapped by the academy so you will be able to dodge the stronger beast, however, the weaker ones aren¡¯t marked so be careful. Dismissed! ¡±


    Yasenia became excited, treasures! Her instincts were screaming and she knew exactly why! She has been researching about her dragon traits and one that has been manifested in her is her treasure affinity, dragons are known for being excellent treasure hunters!


    Moreover, with the cloudyers being a lot closer to the celestial bodies, her techniques will be upgraded in that zone. She has practically been born to explore this ce.


    Evelyn said, ¡°It seems that the groups will be divided into groups of six, us four could go and we could also invite Oliver and his friend, I think he is called Gustav?¡±


    Yasenia remembered, ¡°Is he the boy who you were harassing before the second part of the exam? ¡°Evelyn shouted with righteous indignation, ¡°I was not! I am a lover and fan of big ti-¡± *Bang!*


    Angel nodded and ignored the flying girl, ¡°Evelyn has picked up alchemy and she is advancing nicely, myself is a formation master, Cecile and Yasenia will be the main fighters and Oliver has picked up cksmith¡­ I don¡¯t know what Gustav does? ¡±


    Cecile said, ¡°I heard that he was also cksmithing, but he only knows the basics like weapon maintenance and spirit forging. Unlike Andrea who has even forged one low-level Heaven grade treasure.¡±


    Evelyn said ¡°Andrea is truly talented, moreover she has Elder Irina as her personal teacher! Elder Irina was the one that invented the spatial ring! Even her works that she considers scrap are fought for.¡±


    Cecile nodded and spoke in her clear and cold voice ¡°All our elders are heaven-defying geniuses of their era. Elder Linda is a formation master that has even created the defensive formation of our academy with the headmistress, this is one of the main deterrence that keeps people from attacking here, she has also advanced the everyday formations to a point that mortals can use them buying beast cores.¡±


    ¡°Elder Frederick was a genius alchemist who created the core-perfecting pill, if taken while breaking through the ninth level of the Dantian spiritualization realm you will from a 99% perfect core when having an 85% perfection rate naturally is already very hard if you are an average cultivator. The only drawback is that the ingredients to form this pill are absurdly scarce.¡±


    ¡°Elder Ron is a legendary cultivator that has killed a high-level rank six ind turtle alone while he was on the same level. Finally Elder Irina, her innovative forging has created cultivator essories that have myriad effects, the most famous being the spatial ring.¡±


    Yasenia only knew about Elder Ron and Elder Irina, so knowing this was very informative for her. Angel said admiringly ¡°I came to the academy because I wanted to be Elder Linda¡¯s disciple! I even luckily met her once, she told me that if I manage to get into the formation branch, inner disciple, violet ss she will ept me!¡±


    Yasenia was ted and proud, hugging her and tickling her she said ¡°My baby is the mightiest!¡±


    Angel started tough ¡°Hahaha Yasenia! Stop it hahaha.¡±


    Evelyn and Cecile looked with smiles at their interaction, Cecile spoke, ¡°I want to be Elder Ron¡¯s disciple, he has the sun, magma, and fire attributes. Maybe he can advise me on how to fight against those elements.¡±


    The rest nodded, ¡°If you manage to counter your biggest weaknesses you will be a lot more versatile.¡±


    To be honest, Evelyn didn¡¯t want to be Elder Frederick¡¯s disciple, she has seen him before, and he had hunched back and a hostile expression all the time. Yasenia saw her and said ¡°Remember, even if that is your objective, it isn¡¯t necessary to be stronger. What matters most in cultivation are talent and constant work.¡±


    Evelyn looked at those encouraging golden eyes and couldn¡¯t help but have her heart melt. She nodded with a smile ¡°En.¡±


    While they were walking, Evelyn kept sending nces at Yasenia as if debating whether to speak about something or not. Yasenia was aware of her antics, so, when they got a chance, she said to Evelyn ¡°Can you apany me to the cultivation grounds? I want to train in them these days before the excursion. I think I will be able to reach the eighth level if I use them¡­ ¡±


    Evelyn nodded, then waved towards Cecile and Angel ¡°I will see you girls,ter! Let¡¯s go Yasenia this way.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and she followed Evelyn with her alluringly sashaying hips. Cecile looked at Yasenia¡¯s back and was thoughtful.


    Angel noticed her nce and she lightly teased, (Author: Yasenia! Stop corrupting our little Angel!) ¡°I know that Yasenias hips are alluring but are they so fascinating that they put you in a daze? ¡±


    Cecile looked at Angel and said, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Angel tilted her head. Cecile continued ¡°I mean, how are the nights with Yasenia? I have read about it, but most books have only males and females together.¡±


    Angel didn¡¯t expect this surprise question and her mind wandered to their sessions these nights and reddenedpletely, she has been spoiled all nights by Yasenia until she ended up twitching in pleasure without a single lucid thought.

 Chapter 34

    Angel didn¡¯t know if she should tell her about Yesenia¡¯s two weapons (her tail and male sex). ¡®Is Yasenia keeping it from them on purpose? I don¡¯t think so but to be sure¡­¡¯


    Cecile saw these changes of expression and was confused. ¡®Why did she go from embarrassed to confused?¡¯


    Angel decided not to talk about her male sex but¡­ With a blushing face she said ¡°Cecile, Yasenia can use her tail during intercourse. It is very soft and¡­ ¡°She couldn¡¯t speak anymore!


    Cecile¡¯s imagination started to run wild and a faint blush appeared on her stoic face. ¡®She can¡­ isn¡¯t it too big¡­? If Angel can take it then, I should be ab-¡­ What Am I thinking!?¡¯


    Angel for the first time saw Cecile blush and put on an embarrassed expression and was enchanted. ¡®What to do¡­ I want to pinch her red cheeks!¡¯


    Meanwhile, Yasenia and Evelyn were walking toward the registration ce. Seeing her struggling face and unable to speak her mind, Yasenia stopped and took her hand. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t answer and started to drag her to a hidden ce. When they reached a hidden bench, Yasenia set up a concealing formation and sat.


    Yasenia curled her tail around Evelyn and lifted her onto herp. She wrapped one arm around her waist and pressed her back on her bosom. At the same time, the other hand started patting her while the tail just stayed around Evelyn¡¯s waist


    Yasenia didn¡¯t speak, she just stayed like that petting her head with one hand and using the other to secure her better giving a protective embrace. Evelyn wanted to speak but, the warmth and the sense of security Yasenia gave her was tooforting.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel the tears gather in her eyes she said a little frustrated ¡°If you are like this¡­ *Sob* How can someone resist?¡±


    Yasenia answered gently, ¡°Why resist? Evelyn, I will repeat myself as much as needed until all of you understands what I mean. The only thing I can¡¯t fulfill is giving any of you loyalty. However, I will always be crystal clear with all of you. No matter what you ask me unless it involves the privacy of another one of you, I am going to speak about it.¡±


    Evelyn closed her eyes and felt Yasenia¡¯s warm and soft body pressing on her back. She took a deep breath and that sweet floral fragrance invaded her senses rxing her messed up feelings. Evelyn just let herself sink into thisforting feeling for a while.


    After staying like that for a moment Evelyn opened her eyes and started speaking, ¡°This was told to me by a rtive and confirmed by my mother¡­ My mother is a darkness and ice attributed cultivator. My father, on the other hand, was lightning and magma attributed. Me being light and lighting attribute is strange.¡±


    ¡°Before I was born they were together like a normal cultivation couple. My mother, however, wanted more power because they almost had a big ident. Since she has a Yin attributed constitution, she searched for dual cultivation technique¡­ ¡±


    Evelyn frowned the more she spoke, ¡°She didn¡¯t have much lust because of her extreme Yin nature, so she thought that it wouldn¡¯t affect her much.¡±


    Yasenia massaged between her brows and Evelyn let her expression rx, ¡°After getting a dual cultivation technique that she found on a secret realm exploration, they started using it. My father, however, after some years, couldn¡¯t keep up with her growing libido. Seeing that my father couldn¡¯t keep up with her when before, he had more than enough stamina, she wanted to stop using it.¡±


    Evelyn smiled bitterly, ¡°But it seems that the ecstasy that the technique brought her was addicting¡­ My mother after some talking with my father, finally convinced my father to let her start a harem.¡±


    Yasenia finally knew where this was going. Yasenia uncoiled her tail and turned Evelyn around and put Evelyn¡¯s legs on her sides, and her little butt in herp, making Evelyn straddle her. She ended by hugging Evelyn back with both her arms. ¡°Continue dear, I¡¯m here¡± Evelyn hugged her back and buried her face in her neck.


    Evelyn continued speaking in that position, ¡°Thankfully, my mother finally be pregnant with my father¡¯s child, so he thought that this will help her somewhat stop what she was doing. You know how difficult is for higher-level cultivators to get pregnant so, they weren¡¯t avoiding it, they never took precautions. That child that she got pregnant with is me.¡±


    ¡°This, however, didn¡¯t stop my mother. She started gathering some men¡­ My father was of course furious, he wanted to argue that she should wait for me to be born before doing anything, but she didn¡¯t wait. She told my father that she won¡¯t hurt the child, so he shouldn¡¯t bother. So¡­ ¡°Evelyn started to choke up a bit.


    Yasenia felt that Evelyn was facing her heart demons, so she kissed her on the cheek as encouragement and coiled her tail around both pressing Evelyn more on her. ¡°Almost there dear, get this out of your chest. I¡¯m here for you, dear.¡±


    Evelyn continued with a brittle voice. ¡°This resulted in a fight, n-not a v-verbal one *Sob* and because my father d-didn¡¯t want to *Sob* harm me, he held back and got *Sob* crippled by my mother and her new partners.¡±


    Evelyn said while sobbing ¡°T-that is why I h-hate harems. B-but I *sob* love you so m-much and, I don¡¯t know what to dooo!!¡±


    Yasenia hugged her tighter while she was crying and said ¡°Dear, I won¡¯t let something like that happen. My dual cultivation technique doesn¡¯t have addictingponents. My mother has already analyzed it. Moreover, if you decide to start a rtionship with me, you will be my treasure.¡±


    Yasenia separated a bit and looked in those teary violet eyes with her golden ones and continued a little teasingly ¡°And you know that dragons are very protective of their treasures. Don¡¯t worry dear. Follow what your heart says. Let it out. ¡±


    Evelyn looked at those golden eyes and couldn¡¯t hold her growing feeling, she started crying again feeling very emotional ¡°Waaah! I love youuu! I want to be with youuu!¡±


    Yasenia hugged her again and smiled. She lifted her chin and kissed her lips softly. Yasenia started kissing all her face. She kissed her lips, the corner of them, she went up and kissed her cheeks. She kissed her tears away, she kissed her sadness away¡­ One kiss after another, only leaving the loving dragoness in Evelyn¡¯s eyes.


    Evelyn thought with determination, ¡®I won¡¯t care about this anymore, they are things that passed even before I was born¡­ I will look forward to my future with Yasenia! Moreover, I will put effort myself to prevent any like that from happening!¡¯


    Evelyn felt like some chains that were around her crack and suddenly¡­*Bang!* Something inside Evelyn broke through! She had the same spiritual breakthrough that Yasenia had!


    Yasenia smiled pridefully and said with a soft voice, ¡°Congrattions dear, you killed your heart demons when you dominated your fears and broke through.¡±


    Evelyn opened her eyes widely and then she cried harder while hugging her tighter ¡°Waaaaah!! I love you so muuuuch!¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at her new crying burst. She just hugged her until she stopped crying without stopping her caresses.


    After finishing crying Evelyn cleaned her face and then looked up shyly, ¡°So now I¡¯m your partner?¡±


    Yasenia chuckled a little and nodded, Evelyn¡¯s smile became wider, and proimed proudly, ¡°To think that I will be one of the chosen ones to be able to fondle these heavenly big tits!¡±


    Yasenia rolled her eyes, ¡®If she can joke like always, she should be fine.¡¯


    Then she thought about it and asked smiling, ¡°Do you want to fondle them, dear?¡±


    Evelyn blushed and looked down at that pair of melons in front of her. Yasenia raised an eyebrow, ¡®is she the type that her mouth is strong, but when the timees, she doesn¡¯t dare? She is like¡­ The opposite of Angel hahaha.¡¯


    Taking into ount Evelyn¡¯s new trait, Yesenia¡¯s teasing soul awakened! She kissed the top of her head and said huskily ¡°What¡¯s wrong dear? Do you want me to guide you? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to sink your hands in my softness?¡±


    Evelyn felt her heartbeat quicken and her nose get itchy. She stuttered ¡°I-I, uh, we can leave it f-for-¡±


    Yasenia took her hands and guided them making Evelyn stop her bbering. Her eyes seem to lock on her hands. From below her robes, around her waist, Yasenia let them caress her smooth skin and raised them little by little.


    Evelyn was looking as if she could see through the clothes. How her hands reached inside her robes and went up to her softness. Evelyn¡¯s hands reached those two mounds and her fingers sank in them without making any effort. Feeling this, she squeezed instinctively. Yasenia didn¡¯t hold back her moan ¡°Ahn~¡±


    Evelyn felt her body tingling listening to her voice. Evelyn started to fondle them, sinking her delicate hands on them. She grabbed and then loosened, pushed, and then let the sticity push her hands outwards. Each time she touched the hard part it sent an electric current through her fingers and she also heard her heavenly moans.


    Yasenia loosened her hands and hugged Evelyn with her arms and tail letting her do whatever she wanted. Yasenia lowered her head and started licking her earlobe slowly and gently while letting the natural moans escape her throat. She spoke with her heart-caressing, husky voice, ¡°Ahn~ Evelyn dear, do you like them~?¡±


    Evelyn who had her face buried in Yasenia¡¯s neck started trembling in pleasure just from her voice and sensual licks. The scent and having her back caressed was also increasing that burning feeling inside of her. Evelyn could also feel her inner garments getting wetter by the second.


    Yasenia continued biting and licking her earlobe softly while moaning, ¡°Mmm~ Dear, continue like that nnhg~ you are doing it so well Ah!¡±


    Evelyn could feel hot waves of pleasure invading her nerves each time she moaned. Yasenia just continued caressing her back, pressing with her fingers, and licking her ear. Evelyn spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°Y-Yasenia, I-I feel something cing.¡±


    Yasenia was surprised but she didn¡¯t stop. She whispered with a deeper voice, making her sensory pleasure rise, ¡°Don¡¯t hold it back dear, let it all out, Mmm~ I¡¯m here with you, I won¡¯t let anything bad happen, aahn~¡±


    Evelyn let that raising feeling invade her, and said ¡°Y-Yasenia I feel like I-I-I¡¯m about to r-release¡­¡±


    Yasenia continued her low sexy whispers, ¡°Let it out dear, feel my softness, smell my scent. I¡¯m yours, dear, let everything out¡­ Like that dear, you are doing good~.¡±


    Evelyn felt the wave turn up a notch and when the feeling was about to explode she saw Yasenia moving her head and she captured her lips, invading her mouth! The soft tongue messing up her mouth did it for Evelyn ¡°MMMPH!¡±


    Yasenia felt a hot liquid spraying on her waist and the trembling Evelyn in her arms. She held her more tightly and whispered tenderly, ¡°Good job dear, I¡¯m here, *kiss* I¡¯m here *kiss*¡±


    After 30 seconds Evelyn finally ended her sensory orgasm and became limp. She relished in the afterglow. She now felt in heaven, she felt so light and free, like all her chains around her disappeared. She looked up with her dazed violet eyes. She saw Yasenia looking at her with an extremely gentle expression and the warm feelings flooded her body, heart, and soul.


    Evelyn raised her head and kissed Yasenia, then she said with a beautiful smile ¡°I love you Yasenia.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s smile deepened and said ¡°I love you too, dear. I will take care of you from now on.¡± Then she gently kissed her again.

 Chapter 35

    After their little escapade, they both tidied up and changed inside the concealing formation. They didn¡¯t forget about their objective and also went to sign for the cultivation grounds.


    Evelyn wanted to go with her to the same cultivation grounds, but Yasenia knocked her head softly saying that it wasn¡¯t suitable. Each cultivation ground had a single attribute and served to deepen the understanding of that specific element.


    They finished the registration fast and decided to walk around a little hand in hand, feeling the afternoon spring breeze. Yasenia saw that dinner time was approaching and sent Evelyn to her residence. Yasenia watched Evelyn¡¯s back disappear inside the house and returned to her house with Angel.


    On the way back, Yasenia deviated and walked to an opening in the side. It was surrounded by nature with a little hill, she went up and set up a concealing formation. She stayed there, looking at the sunset and nning her future days.


    Shortly after she started cultivating, but at the same time thinking about someone¡­ ¡®I haven¡¯t seen mom for three months¡­ When will I see her again? I really miss her embrace, her warmth¡­¡¯


    Looking at the Sun at dusk, Yasenia stayed there thinking about Tatyana for a while. ¡®Even if shees¡­ I can at most hide if something happens¡­¡¯


    She smiled bitterly, she knew that she just began cultivating, that she had thousands of years before her, but she couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®I am¡­ weak, so incredibly weak, that in mom¡¯s world I¡¯m not even considered an ant. I can be killed by a nce of any of my mom¡¯s enemies from hundreds of kilometers away¡­ I don¡¯t even know the cultivation realms above the mortal realms¡­¡¯


    She looked at the night sky and said calmly ¡°I want to¡­ No¡­ I will be stronger.¡±


    She continued speaking to the clear sky as if trying to speak with the stars, the Moon, and the Sun. She continued while cultivating softly ¡°I need your help for that, toprehend the mysteries about all of you¡­ about my inheritance¡­ about¡­ myself.¡±


    Yasenia closed her eyes, and let all her robes fall. She let the breeze, the moonlight, the starlight, and the sunlight envelop her naked figure.


    When the sun disappeared and only the Moon and stars were present, Yasenia spoke with her eyes closed, ¡°What is the starlight, how can I¡­ absorb it. It happens the same as with their presence. The sunlight and moonlight are a lot stronger than the starlight. This time, however, the sunlight and moonlight are able to cover everything, they overshadow the starlight in every sense¡­¡±


    Yasenia opened her eyes and looked up, ¡°But is that true? Is the starlight so insignificant?¡±


    She looked across the night sky, she could see stars everywhere, but besides the moon, there wasn¡¯t a single one, the glow of the moon covered the stars.


    However, Yasenia noticed that everywhere else besides the moon, the vast sky had countless stars filling it, even if their glow was small¡­ Yasenia¡¯s raven ck hair waved with the wind and her mouth arched in a simple smile.


    With the glow of the moonlight and her smile, if someone were to see her right now, they wouldn¡¯t have a single impure thought. Yasenia right now looked pure, untainted, and sacred.


    Yasenia¡¯s eyes shed and her mouth arched even more ¡°Even if they are overshadowed, even¡­ If they can¡¯t illuminate our steps¡­ Don¡¯t they guide us? They can tell us the seasons, they can tell us where the north is, they can tell us stories from the past, and about us through their constetions¡­¡±


    ¡°If the sunlight illuminates our path through the day, and the moonlight guards us against darkness at night¡­ The stars are our guides in life!¡± *Bang!*


    Yasenia¡¯s aura exploded and myriads of white lights appeared around her! The golden and silver glow also appeared with strength! Yasenia finally broke through the realm of [Absorption of starlight].


    Afterpleting the three, she managed toplete the realm [Absorption of Celestial light]! Thanks to this she unlocked thest techniques in this realm. They were [Starry Sky], [Dawn], [Dusk] and [Midnight].


    With these, shepleted the whole day cycle giving birth to an ultimate technique that can empower her several folds for a moment. The skill name was very simple [Day and night]. However, the effects weren¡¯t simple at all!


    [Starry Sky] is a skill that can be activated. Yasenia will then create one star per second around her. She can fire these stars with two different attacks. [Shooting star] Let¡¯s Yasenia shoot a single star at high speeds and it will explode on contact! Yasenia can also release all her umted stars at the same time with [Starfall] However, the stars will have half the strength than when shot with [Shooting star].


    [Dawn] is a devastating vertical strike that transforms all the umted Moon energy into Sun energy and also releases a crescent attack!


    [Dusk] Simr to [Dawn], it is one powerful horizontal strike that changes all the umted Sun energy and transforms it into Moon energy.


    These two skills will y an important role within the [Day and Night] skill.


    Finally [Midnight] Is Yasenia¡¯s most powerful attack. She must be airborne and can do a descending strike with the collected Moon energy and all her gathered stars. The stars willunch themselves to the sky and then fall before her descent with the actual full strength of Yasenia. These stars, however, can¡¯t be aimed and will fall randomly.


    The skill [Day and night] lets herbo all the day cycle skills in order and release all of the gathered energy with the [Midnight] attack giving it devastating strength. It also creates a zone that unless you are stronger than Yasenia¡¯s cultivation level you won¡¯t be able to escape!


    Yasenia felt that below the Mental Nourishing realm there wasn¡¯t anyone that could challenge her. It was like all the puzzle pieces got together. Yasenia¡¯s eyes glowed with determination, ¡°With this, I¡¯m one step closer to you, mom¡­ Wait for me, I will be your strongest ally.¡±


    She crouched down and pick up her robe, after putting it she went home. At home, Yasenia told Angel that she and Evelyn became partners. Angel smiled happily that her friend finally confessed, she felt different from Andrea¡¯s situation because she knew Evelyn. Moreover, she was already prepared and she also secretly cheered on them.


    Angel wanted to ask more about it, but Yasenia silenced her with a kiss. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Angel we spoke some private matters about her, I won¡¯t be able to tell you¡­¡±


    Yasenia smiled seductively ¡°However, how about we do your favorite position today?¡±


    Yasenia took all her clothes slowly while looking at Angel. Under Angel¡¯s expectant and red face, her clothes fell one by one. When Yasenia became naked, she sat on her knees. She looked at Angel, with her member already standing proud ¡°Today baby, you will not suck my breast~¡±


    Yasenia used one hand to pump her dick slowly and licked her lips and said, ¡°I will let you drink my other milk while I use my tail on you. What do you say, baby?¡±


    Angel stepped forward swallowing her dry saliva, she crouched down and put her breast against Yasenia¡¯s thighs- She opened her little mouth and put the hard member in. When she started to taste and lick the delicious rod in her mouth, she felt Yasenia¡¯s tail tip caressing her spine and going downwards.


    Angel felt the tip slowly lowering, then reaching between her butt cheeks, Yasenia teased while caressing her head, ¡°Do you want to try this hole, baby?¡±


    Angel put more effort into her head movements and her garden became flooded. Seeing that reaction, she spread the tip lubrication around her little butthole and then started to put it in. ¡°Aahn~You are so tight, baby mmm~¡±


    She put all she could of her tail tip in, and Angel¡¯s head movements were bing faster and faster. She tried to put the delicious precum leaking rod in her throat.


    Yasenia started her tail movements and feeling her dragon entering her throat moans started escaping her mouth, ¡°Be careful, baby, I don¡¯t want you to, Oh¡­ hurt yourself.¡±


    Angel, however, continued her head movements. Yasenia didn¡¯t stop her anymore and put more effort into her tail movements reaching deeper. She also started to wiggle it inside making Angel moan delighted.


    After some time Angel had already squirted twice and she was moaning even with her member going inside her throat from time to time. Then she felt the two things be hotter and her pleasure-filled mind awakened her anticipation soared ¡®The yummy thing ising!¡¯


    Yasenia felt the vibrations of her throat and her insides tightening, ¡°Ahn~ I¡¯m about to cum baby! Mmm~ here it is~ Ahhh! I¡¯m cumming!!¡±


    Angel felt the two tips inte and then the pleasure waves hit her brain strongly and turned her world white inside-out. The hot pleasure waves sent from below with the delicious nectar going down her throat and sending electric currents to fry her brain with pleasure made her squirt almost continuously and unable to control her dder pissing herself. ¡°Oohhh!!¡±


    Angel calmed down only after two minutes of continuous squirting, the liquids inside her were sending pleasure waves even after Yasenia came extending her orgasm.


    Yasenia had already taken her in her arms and kissed her without caring about her own fluids inside and around her mouth. Yasenia even took the overflowing fluids from her mouth and drank them herself letting Angele down faster.


    She just wanted to rx her mind, using the tail energy absorption qualities and massage techniques she was able to end Angel¡¯s potent orgasm in two more minutes after she stopped squirting. Making a total of a four-minute strong orgasm.


    This is one of the reasons why Angel dared to have these otherwise mind-blowing orgasms. She knew that Yasenia could tone them down enough to bring her back without repercussions and trusted her a lot.


    Yasenia suddenly whispered in her ear, ¡°Baby, how about¡­ I let you prate me?¡± Angel looked up surprised, but the glowing blue eyes seemed that could speak.


    Yaseniaughed at her cuteness, ¡°I have some toys, given to me by my mom, do you want to put this one on?¡±


    She took out the 25 cm dildo and gave it to Angel. Angel looked at it and nodded. With the help of Yasenia, she put it on. Angel touched it and eximed in surprise ¡°I can feel through it!? It is like I have grown it¡±


    Angel touched it here and there and finally heard Yaseniaugh. She looked up just as Yasenia called her sensually ¡°Baby~¡±


    When Angel lifted her head, she saw Yasenia with her head on the bed¡¯s headboard and spreading her own legs widely. Her two hands opened her glistening vagina below her member, and the tail tip was pointing at her entrance.


    Angel thought ¡®If there is a being that can control themselves after seeing this scene it isn¡¯t human!¡¯


    Angel jumped on her a little impatiently, however, being the first time she uses such a thing she didn¡¯t seem to be able to insert it.


    Yasenia hugged the petite girl and used one hand to guide her, ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient, here baby, in this entrance¡±


    After feeling the tip positioned, she said ¡°Now move as you like baby, use me as you want~¡±


    And so did Angel, wanting to feel her insides, she pushed her new girl-dick in one thrust! *PAH* Yasenia moaned when she felt her reach her cervix. Angel stayed there, fully inserted, feeling the tightness and warmth of Yasenia¡¯s insides.


    Yasenia used her inside muscles and massaged her length sending pleasure waves to her baby. ¡°Ohhh! It feels so good inside of you Yasenia!¡±


    Yasenia hugged Angel¡¯s head into her breast and said while opening her legs more to make it easier for her baby to p her hips on hers, ¡°Move baby, Ah! Good~ AH! Ahn~ Mmm!¡±


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    Angel started to move her hips up and down hugging Yasenia¡¯s torso and burying her face in her breast. ¡°Yasenia, Ah! Ah! it feels so good! Nnhg~ Is as if your insides are sucking me in! Ohh!¡±


    Yasenia and Angel continued to moan until Angel felt herself reaching it ¡°I¡¯m cumming!!¡± Then she felt her own dick inte and she squirted inside of Yasenia ¡°Aaaahhhh!!!¡±


    Yasenia was also close so she turned Angel and started riding her. Angel looked at the big breast bouncing in front of her and feeling her soft butt pping on her waist, with the now more aggressive insides, she couldn¡¯t help but reach another orgasm in just one minute!


    This time both came together ¡°OOOHHHHH!!!¡± Yasenia even came from her rod staining Angel¡¯s chest.


    The night continued and their lovemaking also did. Yasenia let Angel use her new dick the rest of the night. When Angel couldn¡¯t hold on more she passed out because of pleasure and exhaustion after onest orgasm inside Yasenia.


    Yasenia looked at the girl that had even her hair stained and thought, ¡®Her breasts are very soft, that boob-job¡­ I must ask her to do it more often¡­ ¡®


    Then, she made a frustrated sigh, ¡®I¡¯m trying to cum the most I can, but it truly is not enough, I feel that I can make love with another 10 Angels¡­¡¯


    Yasenia hugged her precious baby and carried her towards the bath, after heating the water, she submerged her and used her tail to secure her above the water.


    Angel woke up because of the water and after seeing Yasenia¡¯s gentle face, she smiled groggily and said mewling ¡°I love you~¡±


    Yasenia lowered her head and gave her a kiss, ¡°I love you too, baby¡±.


    Yasenia started to massage her scalp with her soft fingers, carefully washing the stains from her head, then she continued washing downwards. Yasenia cleaned her hair slowly and softly. After cleaning her hair, Yasenia entered the bath behind Angel.


    She put Angel in front of her and between her legs. She washed her shoulders, massaging them, she went to one arm and ended in her hand, cleaning each and every one of her fingers.


    Angel just melted, she closed her eyes and when Yasenia finished her second arm, she already fell asleep with afortable smile.


    Yasenia continued, she cleaned her breasts with little force without stimting her. Without waking her up, she managed to clean her uppletely. Yasenia didn¡¯t forget to use her sun energy a little, maintaining the water warm so that Angel wasn¡¯t ufortable.


    After that, she carried Angel to bed. She went back, cleaned herself, and went to bed. She didn¡¯t bother putting on their clothes. She used herself as a mattress for Angel and hugged her to sleep.

 Chapter 36

    In a closer ce than you would think, inside the Rita Academy, and in one of the most luxurious halls, there was a woman with raven ck hair that reached under her soft butt. She was 173 cm tall with a slender body of perfect proportions. This beautiful woman had a pair of blood-red piercing eyes that could she through fate itself and her aura was imposing making people want to kneel in reverence.


    In front of her, there were four elders and another ten or so people kneeling reverentially to her. One of the elders spoke ¡°Headmistress, the new students have already entered. The new batch has some promising disciples. There are ten of them that are above the rest, entering the monstrous genius category.¡±


    One of the female teachers although a little intimidated spoke calmly ¡°May I speak?¡±


    This woman was Madeleine, who now didn¡¯t carry her normally confident aura, the only thing around her was respect for the monstrous cultivator in front of her, that person alone can deter three whole empires from attacking this Rita state.


    The red-eyed woman, Tatyana, looked at Madeleine and her regal voice resounded in the hall, ¡°You may.¡±


    Tatyana analyzed Madeleine and she remembered, ¡®This is the person that took my little treasure as her disciple¡­ Not bad, she can teach her about how to control her energy better, let¡¯s see what she tells me¡­¡¯


    Madeleine feltpletely bare before those red eyes, but spoke without change in her tone, ¡°This time we have poached an extremely talented child.¡±


    Tatyana rose an eyebrow and gestured for her to continue, Madeleine continued ¡°She is a dragon girl, it seems that her bloodline is especially potent and she is extremely hard-working. Her learning speed is out of the norm, and she has an extremely steady and clear heart.¡±


    Tatyana almost smiled foolishly about someoneplimenting her dear daughter so high, but she held back! She had to look dignified! She asked with a little smile and her voice more rxed, ¡°Tell me about her progress.¡±


    The four elders felt their lips twitch a little, they knew that girl was their Headmistress¡¯ daughter. They also knew about their rtionship and the reason that she was birthed for, that is, to be Tatyana¡¯s lover!


    The moment Tatyana gave permission, Madeleine was ted and spoke in length, ¡°Yasenia has entered as the top disciple from the entrance exams, her fighting style is flexible and overbearing at the same time. She also has strength above her cultivation level, when she was in second-level of the Body modification realm, she beat someone on the eighth level. Moreover, that cultivator was of the purple ss.¡±


    Madeleine stopped to let the information sink and continued, ¡°During this month in the academy, her cultivation speed soared. In the first week, she broke through the third level, two weekster she reached the sixth level, now she is at the seventh level.¡±


    Tatyana frowned hearing her abnormal advancement speed. Some of her spiritual pressure escaped and fell over Madeleine, ¡°Did you let her foundation be destroyed to advance faster and then brag here? Speak.¡±


    Madeleine felt a chill on her spine and hastily continued, ¡°I was worried about her destroying her foundation, so I cheeked it. Not only did she not destroy her foundation, right now it is stronger than when she first came to the academy!¡±


    Every person present was stupefied and Tatyana released her spiritual pressure. They had seen people Advancing that fast, or even faster, but all of them destroyed or weakened their foundation somewhat.


    Tatyana hasn¡¯t been in the academy because she had to clean up the aftermath with the demonic sect. She asked confused, ¡°Did she eat a heavenly treasure in one of her missions? How is it possible to advance that fast?¡±


    Madeleine shook her head and answered, ¡°No, the first big jump seems to be caused by her bloodline¡­¡±


    Madeleine didn¡¯t know if speak more in-depth here, so she looked at Tatyana questioningly. Tatyana nodded and said ¡°Say it, there are only trusted people here¡±


    Madeleine nodded, ¡°Her bloodline is named [Celestial Firmament Dragon], there aren¡¯t registers of it in our library. It was checked by the main librarian.¡±


    This time they were horrified. Some teachers started speaking ¡°Is she rted to any foreign Dragon gods?¡±


    ¡°How can an original bloodline awaken in our continent!?¡±


    Before more people spoke Tatyana unruffled her spiritual pressure *BANG!* those teachers were nted onto the ground, ¡°Quiet.¡±


    Then she said looking at Madeleine, ¡°Continue.¡±


    Madeleine nodded ¡°Thanks to her bloodline she jumped the marrow transformation levels, that is why the big jump in cultivation. The next advancement shouldn¡¯t have urred untilter because her body had to change and adapt to this new bloodline. However¡­¡±


    Madeleine coughed and said, ¡°Yasenia dual cultivated with a ssmate, it seems that they¡­¡±


    Madeleine looked at the four trembling elders doubtfully and asked, ¡°Is something wrong, elders? There isn¡¯t a prohibition in dual cultivation practices if they are consensual, right?¡±


    The Elders thought ¡®Dual cultivation is, of course, okay if it is consensual¡­ That is If the person being bedded isn¡¯t the lover of the Headmistress!!!¡¯


    They timidly raised their heads to look at Tatyana and they almost fell forward. Tatyana had a big smile on her face and was thinking, ¡®As expected of my daughter she works hard and fast! Has she found more daughters-inw?¡¯


    Madeleine looked at these reactions strangely and she heard Tatyana asking with a smile ¡°Does she have more people around her?¡±


    The trembling of the elders bes more apparent ¡®Please say no, say no, say no!¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± The four of them just surrendered to their fate!


    Madeleine said ¡°She has confirmed a rtionship with a senior called Andrea,¡±


    Elder Irina started to cry! ¡®My dear disciple you have the guts to steal the big bad guy¡¯s precious daughter! I¡¯m going to spank you until you cry!¡¯


    Meanwhile, Tatyana¡¯s smile deepened!


    Madeleine continued, ¡°She also has an ambiguous rtionship with her ssmate named Cecile.¡±


    This time it was Elder Ron who despaired, ¡®Why did the person I wanted to pick as a disciple attack this demon¡¯s daughter! Who has the guts to apprentice you like this!!¡¯


    Madeleine finished by saying ¡°Oh, her current partner is Angel a very talented and sweet girl.¡±


    Elder Linda looked at the floor as if it was the most interesting thing in the world ¡®My future disciple, my future disciple, my future disciple¡­¡¯


    Madeleine finished by saying, ¡°Right! She also has an ambiguous rtionship with a new disciple called Evelyn.¡± It seems that Elder Frederick was the luckiest because Evelyn didn¡¯t speak to him out of fear!


    Madeleine was unaware that she just defeated three out of the four mighty elders! Truly a fearsome woman!


    Tatyana started smiling happily and humming a tune. She didn¡¯t even realize that it was her [Fate calling song] tune¡­ This made the four elders almost piss their pants!!


    Elder Irina couldn¡¯t help herself and blurted while kneeling ¡°Headmistress, don¡¯t destroy the Academy!! Think clearly before acting!¡±


    Tatyana looked at her strangely, ¡°Why would I do that?¡±


    Tatyana thought ¡®I want to reward everyone involved! What is there to destroy? But apart from Madeleine and Mason, I don¡¯t know who to reward¡­¡¯


    Tatyana didn¡¯t have to worry because this was Madeleine¡¯s current job! To destroy *Cough* To help pinpoint the people to be rewarded!


    After thinking, Madeleine said, ¡°Headmistress, If I don¡¯t remember incorrectly Andrea is Elder Irina¡¯s disciple, Angel is going to be Elder Linda¡¯s in the future, and Cecile wanted to train under Elder Ron¡­ Evelyn is learning Alchemy and I heard that she is wondering if trying to learn under Elder Frederick.¡±


    The four Elders opened their eyes so frightened that if it was not for Tatyana being present, they would have beaten up Madeleine until she couldn¡¯t recognize herself! Even Elder Frederick got shot while lying down!


    They were about to protest, but Tatyana¡¯s excited glowing red eyesnded on the four of them. All four of them were crying and cursing at the heavens for being unfair!


    Tatyana spoke, ¡°Good! All of you will take them under your care, however, don¡¯t break the rules! If they aren¡¯t qualified, they shouldn¡¯t be taken in! They will gain what they can with their efforts.¡±


    The Elders looked stupefied at the happily smiling Tatyana and doubted if they currently were in an illusion formation. ¡®What happened? Where am I? Who am I? Why is our Headmistress happy!?¡¯


    Tatyana looked at Madeleine and said ¡°About Yasenia¡­ After you teach her everything you can, if she is qualified, I will take care of her, myself. By the way, did she have any problems?¡±


    Madeleine didn¡¯t understand, Tatyana said ¡°I mean, was she bullied? From your description, she seems that she is quite a charming girl.¡±


    Madeleine thought and nodded ¡°Yes, but I took care of it¡­ It was Carlos, the librarian.¡±


    Tatyana didn¡¯t want to give more hints of being overly concerned, so she just nodded and dismissed them.


    When she was alone she spoke with a smile ¡°Will she be surprised when she learns about my other identity?¡±


    Then she looked towards the library which was more than 400km away and expanded her spiritual sense inside, she saw Carlos reading a book.


    Her spiritual sense brutally invaded his soul and making use of the spiritual pressure inside she destroyed Carlos¡¯ spiritualized Dantian!


    Carlos felt like two hands opened his chest and then *Bang!* Something burst inside of him. He started bleeding from all orifices and died shortly after.


    Tatyana used death energy and she made the body decay until only ashes were left. She dispersed the ashes on the wind and therefore, Carlos disappeared from the world silently.


    Tatyana recovered her gaze and said with a smile thinking about Yasenia, ¡°Since I can¡¯t punish you one week on the bed because you got some daughters-inw¡­ I will reward you without letting you get up from bed for a week! Fufufu~ I¡¯m so generous~¡±


    Tatyana sighed, ¡°A shame I can¡¯t see her until she finishes the first excursion to the cloudyers¡­ I don¡¯t want to give her a sense of security¡­ Hmmm, is someone ying with fate so that I can¡¯t be with my little treasure sooner!?¡± (*Author sweating buckets*)


    The days were passing fast and Yasenia was approaching her eight-level thanks to her dual cultivation with Angel and training in the cultivation grounds. With this pace, she will be able to breakthrough in another week, two days before the excursion.


    Today was Yasenia¡¯s date with Andrea! Yasenia told them that she wanted to dress up so they should wait at the entrance of the academy. She wanted to give them a surprise~


    Angel, Andrea, Cecile, Evelyn, and other friends were speaking and waiting for Yasenia. This was the first time they will see her dressed up so they were excited. Even on her date with Angel Yasenia wore her typical cultivation robes. It was more a stroll than a date, so Angel didn¡¯t want to dress up or anything.


    Evelyn asked, ¡°What do you think she will wear?¡±


    Angel said ¡°Maybe something red? She seems to like that color a lot.¡±


    Cecile said with her deadpan expression ¡°White is the best color.¡±


    They looked at her blue eyes, lips, hair, and shoes. Then, their gaze scanned the white and blue dress she was wearing¡­ They didn¡¯t know how to answer!


    Oliver was also around with his friends and spoke, ¡°Yasenia likes to wear charming colors, but sometimes she wears ck and simr colors.¡±


    Then heughed ¡°To be honest, back at home she was always teasing the guards or our friends there wearing provoking clothes.¡±


    Andrea raised an eyebrow, she was simply wearing a white T-shirt with brown trousers that cinched her waist, ¡°Friends at home?¡±


    Oliver nodded ¡°However, they were all normal mortals. We don¡¯t know why, but all the noble sons or daughters wouldn¡¯t y with us. They seemed more scared than anything¡­¡± (a sneeze sounded in the Headmistress room).


    They were about to continue when the clicks of high heels sounded. The ten or so people, plus the people around turned in one direction and frozepletely. Like their brain could only register that person walking towards them with her sashaying movements.

 Chapter 37

    They were about to continue when the clicks of high heels sounded. The ten or so people, plus the people around turned in one direction and frozepletely. Like their brain could only register that person walking towards them with her sashaying movements.


    Yasenia was wearing apletely ck, sleeveless dress. The dress was open in the middle widely and covered just enough to not show her cherries, each time she took a step they seem to want to free themselves attracting the gaze of almost everyone present.


    Her back had an opening for her ck and golden tail that made it seem part of the dress andplimented the entire setup perfectly. The ck skirt was long enough to reach her calves, however, it had an opening at the side that showed her perfect long legs and unblemished skin. The skirt was made of a very light material that easily moved with the wind giving her a seductive feeling.


    Her ck long hair was styled in a half-up half-down braid. With her 10 cm gold-colored high heels, she reached an impressive height of 197cm highlighting her presence like a phoenix among birds.


    [spoiler] [/spoiler]


    Yasenia had also put a little eye makeup to smoke her eyes and make her golden stare deeper and more charming. With a little bit of lipstick to make her lips glisten, she was as charming as a night sky full of stars and as seductive as a recently watered rose.


    All of them cursed at Yasenia¡¯s mother for creating such a perfect specimen. Andrea thought ¡®Should I have put on my cultivation robes? I feel that I will have to beat up a lot of people today¡­¡¯


    Seeing their almost drooling state Yasenia smiled seductively and said a little deeply ¡°Like what you see~¡±


    Almost all of them nodded! Yasenia walked towards Andrea with her clicking high heels and said yfully, ¡°That is a shame, I¡¯m only theirs~¡± Signaling Angel, Andrea, Evelyn, and Cecile.


    Cecile, Evelyn, Angel, and Andrea suddenly felt a lot of jealous stares aim their direction and they couldn¡¯t help stop their lips from raising, and sending a taunting nce at them.


    A nearby redhead girl that was friends with Oliver said. ¡°I understand why Angel and Andrea would behave like that¡­ But why are you both reacting the same, Cecile! Evelyn!¡±


    Cecile woke up from the stupor and returned to her deadpan state ¡°You saw wrong.¡±


    They all shouted in their heads ¡®We! Did! Not!¡¯


    Evelyn on the other side smiled and said, ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m already in Yasenia¡¯s boat. Now, I¡¯m a chosen one with the right to fondle her heavenly-!¡± *Bang! *


    Evelyn thought while lying on the ground and looking at the clear blue sky ¡®Why am I still being pped by her tail if I¡¯m with her? Worse, why did I have expectations for her tail to p me?¡¯


    If the rest heard her thoughts, they would probably facepalm, ¡®Isn¡¯t it because of the way you always focus all your words on her breast!? And what do you mean about expectations!?¡¯


    Yasenia went to Andrea¡¯s side and carried her sweet floral fragrance for Andrea to smell. She hugged Andrea¡¯s arm between her breast and she said with a coquettish smile, ¡°Do we go now, darling? We have to reach the mortal city before lunch~¡±


    Andrea didn¡¯t hold back and moved her head to kiss Yasenia not minding the stares around. Yasenia returned the kiss happily, after they separated Andrea said in her deep and clear voice ¡°You are really beautiful today.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s tail wagged and said ¡°You are also very charming today darling~¡±


    Angel took out a notepad and wrote, ¡®It wags when receivingpliments¡¯ then she closed it with a satisfied nod. You could see the letters ¡°How to make Yasenia wag her tail Volume 1¡± on top of it.


    After that, the two tall girls went to the mortal city. While walking around theypletely ignored the stares and spoke with each other sweetly. They passed some shops and bought some little trinkets.


    Yasenia also dragged Andrea to different food stalls and went to see some street spectacles. Right now they were watching aedy spectacle and Yasenia wasughing while hugging Andrea¡¯s waist.


    Andrea put an arm around her shoulders. She had a natural smile on her lips looking at theughing woman by her side. For Andrea, her smile seemed to light up the surroundings and her melodious voice softened her heart.


    Andrea couldn¡¯t help but fall into a daze and think, ¡®I¡¯m truly lucky, not only is this woman beautiful, she has the same traits as me. She is also caring towards us, we all can sense that she truly doesn¡¯t like harems, she tries to have time alone with each of us, and takes care of not being overly affectionate with others in front of the rest¡­ She is truly wonderful.¡¯


    Andrea saw Yasenia turn towards her with a smile and some tears around on the corners of her eyes because ofughter. Seeing such a charming expression Andrea lowered her head and kissed her.


    Yasenia was surprised, but she didn¡¯t shy away. Yasenia really liked kissing Andrea, her strong arms would hug her over hers and she was always dominant in their kiss because of her height advantage which she loved.


    After they separated Yasenia said with a gentle smile ¡°Darling, I like you very much.¡±


    Andrea¡¯s heart rate quickened, and she continued kissing her while moving to a nearby hidden alley. Andrea pressed Yasenia against the wall and continued devouring her lips. She put one leg between Yasenia¡¯s legs, Yasenia lowered her waist and rubbed the leg with her core. ¡°Uuh~ Andrea~ *Kiss*¡±


    Yasenia lowered her hand to Andrea¡¯s crotch and started to feel her hardness, she started topare them both between moans and kisses, ¡± Not bad, aahn~, but this time fufufu I win~ *Kiss*¡±


    Andrea said huskily ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, this hardness of mine will make you cry in pleasure anyways¡± Yasenia shuddered in anticipation.


    Her tail disobediently started to caress below Andrea¡¯s hardness. Yasenia licked her lips and whispered seductively ¡°I can make you feel both at the same time if you want darling~¡±


    Andrea swallowed hard when a lot of scenarios shed within her now colorful mind. She said with a hoarse voice ¡°Let¡¯s go to our room, no matter that it is still early.¡±


    Yasenia smiled seductively, ¡°So impatient~¡± However, she wasn¡¯t less impatient herself!


    After both reached the room *Bam!* Yasenia was mmed in the door and her dress was taken care of without breaking it while they were kissing. Yasenia helped her to take off her shirt and started unbuckling her belt. They moved from the door to the bed, and when they reached, they were already naked.


    Andrea also had an 18cm respectable length, with the same girth as Yasenia. Yaseniaughed and put them side by side using her hands to pump them both at the same time. She lifted her golden eyes and looked at her light-green eyes ¡°How do you feel darling, mmh~, Do you like this?¡±


    Andrea hugged her and said breathing heavily ¡°I like it Yasenia, continue my love.¡±


    Yasenia continued rubbing both their members with her soft hands while kissing Andrea. When she felt Andrea¡¯s member start to twitch she separated from the hug and let herself fall on her back without breaking eye contact.


    When her back reached the bed both her breast and dick bounced making Andrea¡¯s twitch at the stimting sight. Yasenia opened her legs and presented her dripping vagina licking her lips ¡°This is where your rod will live from today onwards, do you like it, darling~.¡±


    Andrea pressed her onto the bed and positioned herself, ¡°I will have to taste it to know, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Yasenia licked Andrea¡¯s lips, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m yours, darling.¡±


    Andrea inserted herself in one thrust *PAH*! Yasenia moaned and her insides started wiggling around her hardness. Andrea didn¡¯t expect this and almost came directly! ¡°*Grunt* Yasenia, ohh¡­ Your insides are amazing, mmmh~!¡±


    Andrea pulled back and then she started pistoning hard! Andrea liked rough sex, so she didn¡¯t hold back the speed of her waist. *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* Yasenia hugged Andrea and pressed her breast on Andrea¡¯s. ¡°Ahn, ahh, ahh, Andrea! Ohh, so good! Aahn!¡±


    Andrea felt that Yasenia¡¯s body was truly unjust! Not only her hardness is top-notch, but her insides are also top grade! It was warm, slimy, and the way it tightened was too stimting.


    Andrea kissed Yasenia and used one hand to pump Yasenia¡¯s rod. Her waist movement didn¡¯t stop and made Yasenia feel extremely good. ¡°Yasenia, mh~, hold me with your tail.¡±


    Yasenia did as she was told and held Andrea. Andrea used Yasenia¡¯s tail to support herself while moving and used her now free hand to rub Yasenia¡¯s clitoris! She was stimting everything she could!


    Yasenia moaned loudly ¡°AHH, Andr- Ohhh, YES! MORE! OHH!¡±


    Andrea truly couldn¡¯t hold it, everything Yasenia did felt as if trying to squeeze you dry! Andrea spoke, ¡± I¡¯m Cumming!¡±


    Yasenia also felt iting so she said ¡°AH! AH! AH! A little more darling! Pump my rod harder OHH! Like that! I¡¯m cumming!! OHHHHH!!¡±


    Andrea made her tip touch her cervix and creampied Yasenia with everything she had. Yasenia felt the energy inside her uterus and came from her dick, tail, and vagina. Andrea fell limp atop Yasenia, staining herself with Yasenia¡¯s release. Yasenia recovered first and said, ¡°Darling¡­ that was amazing~¡±


    Andrea chuckled a little and said in her deep voice ¡°I bet you aren¡¯t satisfied, little dragoness.¡±


    Yasenia smiled and made a little strength with her vagina tightening on the still hard dick inside of her, Andrea moaned. Yasenia whispered in Andrea¡¯s ear with a smile, ¡°Darling, fuck me until you can¡¯t cum anymore, I can take it. Then I will fuck you until you fall unconscious from pleasure.¡± Yasenia felt the thing inside of her twitch and her smile deepened.


    Andrea did that, she turned Yasenia around and pressed her front on the bed. Then she started fucking her from behind. Although the focus normally is on her big breast, Yasenia¡¯s butt was also big, moreover, because of the tail weight, it was toned perfectly. Her back was also very beautifully toned, with the right amount of visible muscle.


    Knowing the bottomless stamina of the dragoness, Andrea didn¡¯t dare hold back and after grabbing her waist she pounded her fast, deep, and rough. ¡°Yasenia put your tail tip in my mouth Ahn~¡±


    Yasenia excitedly moved her tail tip in front of her face and Andrea started sucking on it. Andrea freed one hand and leaning forward she took her dick with the free hand and continued her in that position.


    Yasenia this time felt truly good. All her parts being caressed and being bred like that, some feelings of submission she had hidden since herst time with her mother surfaced and made her shout in ecstasy ¡°AHH! AHH! OHHHH! MORE! MORE!¡±


    Her insides instinctively started tightening, sucking, and wiggling making Andrea not able to hold it for more than three minutes! Andrea grunted and came inside of her again.


    This time, however, because Yasenia entered her sex mode, Andrea felt as if the semen was being sucked out of her balls directly! Yasenia, feeling the energy inside her uterus again, started moaning in ecstasy and came from her three parts again.


    Andrea felt extremely good just from the vaginal suction, but suddenly, the tip in her mouth started prating her throat deeply and the rod on her hand inted and became warm. Both tips started spurting rope after rope of semen.


    Andrea felt that delicious, thick, and warm liquid being pushed down her throat, and when it passed her throat, it started electrifying her brain. This,bined with the vaginal suction below, made Andrea¡¯s eyes roll up and cum harder! This time from both her sexes. She lost it so much that she was pissing herself.


    After Yasenia finally came down from her orgasm, she remembered what she had just done and hastily turned her head back. She saw Andrea still grabbing her waist and spasming in pleasure, but nothing too big. She let out a sigh of relief.


    Yasenia moved forward letting all the liquid inside her gush out and went to Andrea¡¯s mouth and kissed her directly. She didn¡¯t care about her cum staining her mouth.


    She started to kiss her deeply with her long tongue, cleaning her mouth of her own discharge. She caressed her with her tail absorbing some overflowing energy and rxing her nerves.


    Andrea came down fast because of one reason. Her cultivation level was nearing the sixth level of the Mental nourishing realm. Her mind could take higher-level stimtion without problems, however, this time she almost fainted from pleasure¡­

 Chapter 38

    Andrea separated from the kiss and said with a chuckle, ¡°You truly are lustful little dragoness. I cummed in three minutes! Worse, I felt like you wanted to suck me dry!¡±


    Yasenia said a little guiltily, ¡°S-Sorry, I felt like you were trying to breed me, so I couldn¡¯t hold back my body reactions¡­¡±


    Andrea lifted an eyebrow andughed, then she said with a smile, ¡°Why did you apologize? It was heavenly. Don¡¯t worry love, let¡¯s continue before we cool down!¡±


    Andrea pushed Yasenia down, aimed her semi-hard member, and entered her again. Even if she was sucked almost dry, Andrea could at least cum one more time and she intended to use it to the fullest! Yasenia moaned feeling her insertion again and said smiling, ¡°Then prepare yourself this time I will send you to heaven!¡±


    She started to use her vagina like before and kissed her. Andrea felt the massaging insides around her length and she became fully erect fast. Andrea started pistoning and Yasenia fondled Andrea¡¯s breast.


    Yasenia moved her tail tip down her spine. While they were meshing their tongues, she poked at her entrance as if asking for permission. Andrea¡¯s answer was to piston even harder! Yasenia aimed and thrust inside Andrea. Andrea stopped her waist movements and moaned in Yasenia¡¯s mouth.


    Yasenia stopped the kiss, turned Andrea around, and started riding her. She moved her waist up and down pping her big butt on Andrea¡¯s waist and making her breasts bounce. Each time she bounced Andrea could see the stimting sight of her breasts and dick bouncing up and down and her pleasure-filled face.


    Yasenia¡¯s tail also started to move in and out fast and reached deep inside her, knocking her cervix. Andrea felt all her nerves lighting up in pleasure! She grabbed the bouncing breasts and pinched the tips. Andrea thrust upwards meeting her bounces. Yasenia moaned and lowered her head to kiss Andrea without stopping her own movements.


    Because of the small pause before, this time Andrea was able tost five minutes before cumming as hard as before! ¡°OHHH!!¡± Yasenia felt the energy of the high-level cultivator again and fireworks exploded in her brain. She came again filling Andrea¡¯s insides with her tail discharge, sucking her semen with her other sex, and her rod was sending ropes on top of Andrea¡¯s belly and breasts.


    Yasenia felt Andrea softening inside her and separated from the kiss with a smile, she looked at the tears of pleasure on Andrea¡¯s face and something snapped. ¡°Darling~ Now¡­ It is time for you to feel like a woman~¡±


    Before Andrea could respond, taking advantage of the cowgirl position she took back her waist and aimed her rod at Andrea¡¯s entrance. She smiled evilly and also aimed her tail in the other hole. Andrea¡¯s eyes opened in fright! She was about to speak when Yasenia mmed herself reaching the end with both her weapons. Andrea¡¯s face distorted in pleasure, ¡°AHHHH!!!!¡±


    Yasenia felt the tightening and grunted in satisfaction. She looked down and saw that one-quarter of her dick was still outside. She lifted her eyebrow ¡®She has a very short vaginal depth, maybe I can¡­¡¯ Her smile widened ¡®¡­take herst entrance virginity~¡¯


    Andrea recovered a little from the thrust and looked up only to see arge grin. She had a bad premonition. Yasenia spoke seductively ¡°Darling, I¡¯m going to take yourst virginity~¡±


    Andrea said breathing heavily, even her voice was a little more girly, ¡°What do you mean, haven¡¯t you taken it already?¡±Poor Andrea thought she was talking about her back entrance.


    Yasenia smiled and pushed her waist a little harder and said ¡°Nope~¡±


    Andrea felt the pressure and she suddenly understood! Andrea stuttered and said with a little bit of fear, ¡°Y-You can¡¯t. If you enter there and cum, I may truly go stupid.¡±


    Yasenia however was a little out of control feeling so good, she smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry darling, even if you be stupid, I will take care of you~¡±


    Andrea shook her head but Yasenia continued her pressure. She started gyrating her hips trying to widen that entrance a little and when she felt her tip enter a little, she looked down and asked Andrea ¡°Ready~¡±


    Andrea truly wasn¡¯t ready! With both her holes filled she already felt pleasure electric currents zapping her brain! Worse, this was without Yasenia moving if she does this¡­ But the lust-crazed dragoness didn¡¯t listen!


    Andrea felt Yasenia open her cervix little by little sending sparks to her brain and then, Yasenia took back her waist a little and *PAH!* Andrea¡¯s cervix opened and Yasenia hit the wall of her uterus!


    Andrea¡¯s eyes rolled up and instantly spasmed in pleasure, ¡°OOOOHHHHH!!!!!¡±


    Her dick was having dry orgasms and her vagina was squirting like a broken faucet. Yasenia felt the tightening in her tail, she also felt the cervix and vaginal entrances squeezing her dick, while her insides spasmed. She stayed hilted releasing a satisfied moan, ¡°So good!!¡±


    Yasenia lowered herself kissing her softly and she took out her tail, she passed it through the sheets to clean the squirt from Andrea¡¯s vagina that has reached even the tail and used it to caress the spasming woman¡¯s head, she didn¡¯t move and let here down from the orgasm.


    When Andrea came back, she was being softly kissed and patted, however, she still felt the hardness inside of her. She spoke hoarsely because of the shouting from the orgasm, but Yasenia also heard a spoiled tone in it ¡°Yasenia that was too much~¡±


    Yasenia smiled gently and said ¡°Is my big baby upset? Don¡¯t worry, from now on, until I cum twice inside of you, I~ Won¡¯t~ Stop~¡±


    Then she pulled back her hips and started pistoning. ¡°Yasenia! Ah! AH! OHH!¡±


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    Yasenia continued pistoning. Andrea came once, however, Yasenia didn¡¯t stop making Andrea¡¯s face distort in pleasure again. Yasenia continued her relentless attacks and only after Andrea came three more times did she cum the first time inside her uterus with a grunt. Andrea hugged her back and started scratching her back and her legs spasming. The dragoness didn¡¯t stop!


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    The dragoness continued her pounding and after Andrea came another two times she released her second load inside of her. Andrea who almost didn¡¯t have a single lucid thought felt her semen filling her uterus directly again.


    Andrea¡¯s melted brain felt all her nerves explode with pleasure and her body tensed from her head to her toes and her eyes rolled back. ¡°AAHHHHHH!!!!¡± After a long high-pitched moan, she fainted.


    Yasenia sighed in satisfaction and took out her dick with a *pop* A lot of white liquid overflowed. She looked at the ruined bedsheets and ruined woman below her, she smiled a little sheepishly. ¡°I truly overdid it this time¡­¡±


    She looked at the fainted woman and now more clearheaded, she swallowed nervously, ¡°Thankfully my tail can absorb the extra energy to a certain extent. Andrea is also pretty advanced in cultivation and her mind is also strong¡­ She won¡¯t feel any side effects from this but¡­ Thankfully it was Andrea¡­ If she was any of the other three¡­¡±


    Yasenia shook her head and started her routine. She picked up the big girl and carried her to the bath cleaning her and then putting her to bed. She snuggled with Andrea and then she closed her eyes, ¡°Good night, darling.¡± However, she forgot to open the windows¡­


    When Andrea woke up, it was already morning, she was about to move but the soreness of certain parts made the night before repeat in her head in a sh. Andrea blushed, ¡®Truly a beast, thankfully I will have people fighting her with me¡­ I don¡¯t think there is someone that can take her alone¡­ ¡®(A sneeze sounded in the academy ¡°Did I get sick or something? I¡¯mcking Yasenium!¡±)


    Andrea looked at the side and saw the sleeping Yasenia. She released a satisfied sigh ¡®*Sigh* This is good. I have to bring my cultivation up to speed again¡­ Before I didn¡¯t have any haste for advancing, but¡­ With Yasenia running behind me¡­ Thankfully dual cultivating with her is useful even for me¡­ Wait¡­ H-how did my cultivation advance so much!? I have advanced two days¡¯ worth of cultivation with one session!?¡¯


    Andrea looked stupefied at the girl beside her. ¡®She is like a living cultivation treasure¡­ This is bad¡­ If someone gets a hold of this information¡­¡¯


    Her eyes hardened, ¡®I have to speak about this to her master and with the other girls.¡¯


    Andrea kissed Yasenia¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry love, we will protect you.¡±


    Yasenia heard Andrea¡¯s voice and snuggled more closely and mumbled, ¡°I wuv you~¡±


    Andrea¡¯s heart meltedpletely and hugged her closer, very gently to not wake her up.


    Yasenia woke upter, she looked up to Andrea with dazed eyes and smiled. Andrea lowered her head and kissed her softly. Andrea could hear *Tap* *Tap* *Tap* And looked at the side curiously, she saw her tail wagging and hitting the bed. She almostughed out loud.


    After that, they stood up and got dressed. At this time, someone knocked on the door. Before Yasenia could stop her Andrea said ¡°Enter!¡±


    The male and female staff opened the door and an extremely rich sweet floral scent assaulted their brain. Both felt as if the scent directly massaged their brain¡¯s pleasure senses! They orgasmed directly with rolled-up eyes and fainted from pleasure!


    Andrea looked stupefied at that pair of twitching people. Yasenia held her forehead and walked towards the window, ¡°Didn¡¯t I speak about my scent before?¡±


    Andrea nodded but still stunned she pointed at the fainted pair who had their pantspletely wet. Yasenia said ¡°Normally it doesn¡¯t have this¡­ Potency, but when I mate¡­ The scent enhances a lot to make my mate feel better. Of course, since all of you are around me a lot, the extent of the effect is receiving slightly more pleasure and a lot less pain. For example, when I forcefully entered your cervix¡­ That should have hurt you, but you directly came.¡± Andrea nodded.


    Yasenia looked at the fainted mortals and said, ¡°However for mortals, it is like someone is massaging their brains and lighting up all their sexual nerves¡­ It¡¯s a shame, but this couple won¡¯t be able to be sexually aroused again unless it is with me.¡±


    Andrea thought and asked, ¡°Does your scent be stronger the higher your cultivation realm?¡±


    Yasenia nodded, ¡°Mom told me that when I pass the mortal realms If I mate, the mortals and low-level cultivators would die of pleasure only from a single whiff of my scent. Well, it isn¡¯t my problem. If they die, they die.¡± She took out two beast cores and put one in each of their pockets.


    Andrea discovered one thing today! Yasenia is wholly indifferent about the people that aren¡¯t rted to her! Other people would feel a little guilty about ruining this man¡¯s family, but she didn¡¯t care!


    Not that Andrea minded, she liked her better with faults and without those righteous thoughts. The cultivation world was too cruel for righteous people to live. Andrea went to Yasenia¡¯s side and kissed her. ¡°Let us go back.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s tail wagged at her surprise kiss and she nodded with a smile. Andrea chuckled, ¡®Another thing to tell Angel to write in her book.¡¯


    They returned to the Academy and after they arrived, they hugged and spoke sweetly for a while and separated. When Yasenia reached home and opened the door, she heard some fast steps and then she saw a golden-haired bullet running towards her! Yasenia opened her arms and that golden bullet jumped and impacted! Yasenia closed her arms to secure her and felt her head burying in her breasts.


    Yasenia started to walk supporting the person that was buried in her arms until she reached the sofa and sat down while Angel straddled her. Yasenia spoke ¡°What is wrong baby? Did someone bully you yesterday?¡±


    Angel shook her head but didn¡¯t take her head off. She continued sniffing the sweet floral scent and rxing in her embrace. Yasenia didn¡¯t speak, she let her do what she wanted. After a while, Angel lifted her head and said with her slightly watery blue eyes ¡°I missed you.¡±


    Yasenia kissed her softly, to which Angel responded eagerly. The kiss escted, Yasenia felt Angel swallowing her saliva, she separated and asked concerned, ¡°I was only gone one day baby, was it that bad?¡±


    Angel blushed and returned her head between Yasenias breast and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Yasenia became distressed. She hastily said, ¡°Sleep now baby, I can let everything else aside. I will be your mattress until you catch enough sleep!¡±


    Yaseniaid on the sofa and made Angely on top of her, she secured her within her arms and her tail rested on top of Angel. Angel let all her muscles rx and closed her eyes while breathing her scent and she fell asleep.


    Yasenia thought for a moment and then frowned, ¡®Is it possible that she can¡¯t sleep without me? Maybe it was just this night¡­ Well, we¡¯ve been doing it every night since the first one¡­ And she has been sleeping on top of me for a month¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter, I will pamper my baby to the skies. If she wants to sleep then she is going to sleep!¡¯ Yasenia closed her eyes and started cultivating in that position. She trusted Angel that much.

 Chapter 39

    After their date, Andrea moved into their house upying the free room. Yasenia made a weing dinner. She has already asked about their favorite dishes so she made small portions of everything they like.


    When they finished the dinner Angel and Andrea spoke to Yasenia. Andrea started, ¡°Yasenia, I have been speaking with Angel and both of us don¡¯t mind doing it at the same time.¡±


    Angel nodded, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about us!¡±


    However, Yasenia denied them. ¡°I will do it on turns. First, I want both of you to be closer. You two are still getting to know each other, moreover, we don¡¯t have any haste. That is why I won¡¯t make love with both of you at the same time yet.¡±


    Angel and Andrea looked at each other and nodded.


    Angel asked timidly, ¡°Then¡­ Who will you sleep with?¡±


    Yasenia tilted her head confused, and answered ¡°With both.¡±


    Andrea asked, ¡°So we won¡¯t have sex until Angel and I be closer?¡±


    Yasenia couldn¡¯t understand what they were implying and looked at them even more strangely, ¡°Why?¡±


    Angel said with a red face, ¡°How are you going to have s-sex with both separately and then sleep with the two of us together?¡±


    It finally downed to Yasenia, ¡®Do they think I will only have sex with one of them per night?¡¯


    Her lips raised seductively, making both of them swallow, ¡°We normally take from 20 minutes to 50 minutes each session depending on how we want to do it, so¡­ I knock out one of you, then the other, and carry both of you to the same bed to sleep. As simple as that~¡±


    Their eyes widenpletely stunned. But after thinking about it¡­ It seems that she was right. Yasenia had the¡­ Strength to do that.


    Yasenia did what she promised! She first made wild love to Andrea in her room. Yasenia cleaned Andrea andid her in Yasenia¡¯s bedroom.


    Then, she went to Angel¡¯s room and ate her clean too. She also cleaned her and carried her to the same bedroom. Yaseniaid beside Andrea and put Angel on top of her like always. Like that, the dragoness slept with both satisfied and ¡®full¡¯ girls on her side.


    The next morning Andrea was the first to wake up. ¡®I could say that she ate me clean¡­ Her mouth and breasts were very soft and enveloped my whole length- Stop! You will get aroused if you continue those thoughts!¡¯


    She looked at the side and seeing their sleeping posture she involuntarily smiled. She saw Angel on top of Yasenia with her head using her breast as a pillow. Angel was droolingpletely rxed. Yasenia had her arms protectively around Angel and her tail circled both of them making sure that Angel didn¡¯t fall of her. ¡®They are so cute!¡¯


    Yasenia was the next one that woke up, but like always she only opened her eyes and didn¡¯t move. She looked down and seeing the drooling sleeping face she smiled full of satisfaction. After that, she looked at the side and saw Andrea looking at them gently with her light-green eyes. She smiled at her and mouthed ¡®Kiss¡¯ Andreaplied and without waking up Angel, she approached and kissed Yasenia.


    Yasenia and Andrea kissed softly for a while. Yasenia stopped and looked down at Angel. Then, they waited for her to wake up looking at Angel¡¯s face. Five minutester her little baby stirred. Like always, when she woke up she took a deep breath and smelled that familiar sweet floral scent ¡®Waking up on top of Yasenia is the best~¡¯


    Then, she rubbed her face on her breast and mewled ¡°Good morning Yasenia~ I love you~¡±


    Angel heard twoughs instead of one and lifted her head groggily. She saw a charming and seductive face, and a heroic and beautiful face smiling gently at her. Angel registered the teasing smile on the charming and seductive face and she felt extremely embarrassed. To escape their stares, she buried like an ostrich again between Yasenia¡¯s breasts.


    This time Yaseniaughed loudly making her bountiful chest bounce. ¡°How can you be so cute, baby? I love you a ton!¡±


    Then she lifted her up and started kissing and tickling her like Angel liked, ¡°Hahaha stop it *kiss* stop it! Hahaha *kiss* Yasenia!!¡±


    Andrea shook her head and thought with a smile, ¡®Waking up like this¡­ Is truly good.¡¯


    Their days continued normally, because of the Yin energy that Andrea gave her added to the Yin energy from Angel, her cultivation was now advancing even faster. Instead of two days before the excursion, she broke through to the eighth level four days before! This breakthrough made her already monstrous strength explode again.


    Yasenia used these four days toplete the three techniques she has been working on with the help of Madeleine. Yasenia didn¡¯t advance in the rtionship between her and Evelyn, she knew that Evelyn wanted to go a little more slowly. However, they had their little moments.


    Cecile, on the other hand, was still debating whether to join or not. She liked Yasenia, but she didn¡¯t know how to decide. She also was waiting to confirm something, if this thing was true¡­ She may not be able to join Yasenia¡¯s harem.


    When she told Yasenia, Yasenia waspletely understanding. She even lowered her intimate actions with the other three when Cecile was present. This made Cecile feel less pressure and have peace of mind and time to think about it more clearly.


    Thanks to the training grounds, Madeleine¡¯s guidance, and Yasenia¡¯s highprehension she managed to create the three techniques before the day of the excursion. Their names were, [Sun charge], [Moon charge], and [Star charge]. As the name implies, they are unidirectional charges with the respective attributes.


    When Madeleine saw their effects she waspletely awed at Yasenia¡¯sprehension speed and ability to create these skills. She only took a little more than a month to create them! Madeleine looked at the seriously training dragoness and thought, ¡®At this pace, she will evolve her energy coat in less than a year¡­ She ispletely abnormal. Moreover, if what Andrea told me is the truth¡­¡¯


    The [Sun charge] is the most destructive. When Yasenia makes contact with her target, the Sun energy will explode outwards making scorching damage. The charging speed can be increased the more Sun energy umtion she has.


    The [Moon Charge] charge can be used in any direction. This means that she can charge upwards and she will be airborne. Its strength and speed are simr to the [Sun charge], but it won¡¯t explode in contact. This charge will leave a trail with chilling moon energy that will damage even after Yasenia has passed.


    The [Star Charge] can be the weakest or strongest charge. The strength and speed will grow depending on the amount of stars Yasenia has gathered with [Starry Sky]. The gathered stars will rotate around her sword while she charges exploding on contact. Perfect charge against a group of enemies.


    The day of the excursion arrived! This excursion wasn¡¯t only a thing for the violet ss. Everyone from the blue ss and above participated in this. The rest, from the green ss and below, went to a more normal ce instead of a forbidden ce.


    Bing a cultivator was cruel, and if the students die, they won¡¯t care too much, but this didn¡¯t mean they should send a newborn calf against a tiger.


    The teachers from each ss and some from the medical hall were going this time. One ss has a minimum of 100 students and there were more than 70 teachers, you can imagine the number of people participating in this.


    To go to the cloudyers, they were using a single and enormous flying battle ship. It also had spatial formations that made the space inside bigger than what it seemed on the outside. The strength of this ship was above a mortal realm cultivator and it was specialized in fighting against armies. A miracle of formations, alchemy, and cksmithing engineering and one of the five of its kind. Three of these behemoths were owned by the academy, the other by the Heavenly Sect, and thest one by the Demon Sect.


    In some part of the battleship, a woman with green hair was speaking with a woman with silvery hair. ¡°Tch, that beast-woman has integrated nicely. A monster in human skin attending our noble Academy, truly a disgrace.¡±


    The woman with silver hair answered, ¡°I don¡¯t think she is that bad¡­ But she didn¡¯t even want to give me one massage¡­¡±


    The woman with green hair spoke at this moment, ¡°How about¡­ We teach her a little lesson? When she is cornered you will appear and save her. I¡¯m sure that she will give you all the massages you want.¡±


    Seeing the silver-haired woman¡¯s thoughtful expression she persuaded. ¡°Maybe you can snatch her from the other girls~ She just entered the violet ss so she shouldn¡¯t be too powerful. Their group only has Angel and Cecile as their strong cultivators.¡±


    The woman with silvery hair asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t Cecile and Angel strong? Even if the rest are neers¡­ Those two are absurd. Moreover, didn¡¯t Yasenia win against that senior?¡±


    The other girl just said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We separate them, then we aim at the people that were left alone, and I¡¯m sure Yasenia will appear. If we manage to separate Angel¡­ She is her mate, right? We can harm her a little and I¡¯m sure that the beast-human will be mad.¡±


    The green-haired woman said with a smile, ¡°Moreover, with Cecile as the group leader, their routes will be very predictable. She will choose the most efficient routes.¡±


    The woman with silver hair nodded but frowned a little, ¡°Do not overdo it, I will let you use some of my people for this. You have to tell me when to act. Also, do not y any tricks. Moreover, forget about hurting them, just made it an act.¡±


    The other woman nodded hastily showing submission on her face. However, after the woman with silver hair disappeared, a sneer shed on her face. She looked at one ce marked on her map, it was Yasenia¡¯s and the other¡¯s starting point! ¡°Yasenia, Angel, Cecile, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. me yourselves for being more talented and beautiful than me. Worse, you snatching my rightful ce as the number one! Even if you enter the cloudyers¡­ I won¡¯t let you leave them!¡±


    In another ce of the battleship, Yasenia and the others were chatting and looking at the map. They will be thrown in a dangerous ce, but opportunities near this ce are abundant. Cecile was the head of the group and the main decision-maker. ¡°We will take this route, and avoid the fourth rank beasts. If we are locked by one of them, we are the same as dead. The third-ranked beasts are dangerous, but if we coordinate well like we did these two weeks of training, we can defeat them without major problems.¡±


    Yasenia, however, asked with frowned eyebrows, ¡°Won¡¯t it be too easy to track us? The other teams are going to be able to follow us easily if we take this predictable path.¡±


    Cecile tilted her head and asked. ¡°Why take precautions against our ssmates?¡± Yasenia was stumped.


    Yasenia patted her head and said, ¡°Cecile, don¡¯t you find it strange that you were ambushed by someone of the Thousand Poisons Sect outside the Academy grounds?¡±


    Cecile nodded, Yasenia continued while thinking ¡®Is she naive? Or she just doesn¡¯t care about anything that is not cultivation?¡¯


    ¡°Cecile, that ambush was most likely set up by a ssmate or someone close to you. We have to be on guard against our ssmates more because, unlike beasts, ssmates are unpredictable. Let us change the route.¡±


    Cecile thought for a moment, then nodded. Yasenia smiled and patted her head with her tail making Cecile half-close her eyes infort. In truth, Cecile wasn¡¯t naive, she was indifferent. She had the mentality of taking the bull from its horns and beating it up instead of dodging it.


    Then, they changed their route. Now although they can meet with a rank three beast easier, they won¡¯t be easy to track.


    The two days of the journey in the battleship finished and they reached the ¡°entrance¡± to the cloudyers. It was a giant tunnel on a cloud that seem to go on forever. The ship was like small fish going inside the mouth of a Whale. When the battleship was passing that tunnel some beasts appeared from the clouds with terrible auras. Yasenia couldn¡¯t even feel their strength, only an instinctual fear that made her want to run and hide.


    Mason stepped forwards and appeared on the bow of the ship. He took his two-meter-long sword and seemingly shed it once. *CRACRACRACRASH!* The space before him was literally shattered like ss in multiple directions mincing all the strongest beasts that were attacking the ship. The ship attacked the rest surviving beasts and in just two minutes not a single beast was left!


    Yasenia looked at that attack and thought ¡®As expected, cultivators that have passed the mortal realms are in apletely different league. I heard mom say once, ¡°All cultivators under transcendent level are ants!¡± Seeing teacher Mason¡¯s power¡­ That statement seems to be true.¡¯

 Chapter 40

    After that big massacre, the teachers went out to recovers all the beast cores. The battleship kept advancing on the now silent tunnel. They continued for a while and near the end of the cloud tunnel, people excitedly look forwards.


    What they saw when they passed the tunnel was a mainly white world. The whitendscape seemed to extend indefinitely and at the distance, some white mountains could be seen.


    To the right, they could see some white pirs in the distance resembling trees that were made from this cloud material. But this wasn¡¯t all! There also were normal trees, flowers, rocks, animals, and more, giving color to the whitendscape. Above them, in the clear blue sky, there were some more greyish clouds floating around. A truly magical ce.


    Mason said, ¡°The clouds above are normal, but in some of them there are tunnels. If you pass one of them, you can reach the secondyer of the cloudyers. In this area though, it just stops at the secondyer. To go to the third and the fourth you have to travel very far away.¡±


    Mason continued ¡°The strangest thing is that¡­ These cloudyers can¡¯t be seen from below, you only can reach them from the various tunnels that some clouds have. Moreover, because these tunnel clouds are constantly moving, it is hard to secure them. This tunnel cloud just moves above the whole Rita state, and thus it can be said to be under our Rita state.¡±


    Mason looked at all the students and said, ¡°You will be in this cloudyer for one week, we will give each group of six a teleportation jade. If you use it, it will teleport you and your nearby teammates here to the battleship. The teachers and disciples from the medical hall will attend to you if you reach with injuries so don¡¯t worry. After you report the gains and reasons for using the jade, you will be qualified. If you do exceptionally well, this is one chance for entering the violet ss¡­ or otherwise, falling off it.¡±


    Mason said ¡°We won¡¯t prohibit killing¡­ But the reason must be clear. Believe us that none of you can fool any of the teachers here if we want to know something. To end my tirade, I hope to see at least half of the students here return alive. Good luck.¡±


    Then the jades lit ull of the teams disappeared. Yasenia¡¯s group appeared in the cloud forest. When they were about to speak, one fish-like cloud beast jumped towards Evelyn¡¯s back with an opened mouth!


    Yasenia¡¯s instincts red up and, in a sh, she moved while using all the reinforcements she had. She used [sunrise] with her tail in the blunt form. The cloud beast that jumped at Angel was hit and *Bang!* The beast exploded outwards in flesh-bits.


    To everyone else, it was something that happened in less than two seconds! They were about to speak when Yasenia¡¯s aura exploded, followed by a *Bang! * and an explosion of flesh and gore.


    Angel and the rest turned and looked at Yasenia who had her [Celestial coat] on and then towards the sshed blood in front of her and swallowed.


    Yasenia rxed and said, ¡°Be careful, these cloud beasts¡¯ concealment is stronger than we thought, that was just a middle-level second-ranked beast, and until it started its jump from the cloud I couldn¡¯t sense it at all.¡± All of them nodded seriously.


    Cecile spoke, ¡°Use the previously prepared appraisal formation, however, don¡¯t be too tense. Remember that we can¡¯t get mentally exhausted before a battle urs. Yasenia and Evelyn had a spiritual breakthrough so their sensing capabilities should be better. Yasenia stays on the back, Evelyn on the front, the rest between them.¡±


    Oliver picked up the beast core, and then the team moved. The levels of the team right now were, Oliver sixth, Gustav eighth, Yasenia eighth, Evelyn ninth, Angel half-step, and Cecile half-step. This is why, every time a second-level cloud beast or a third-level normal beast attacked, they could deal with them without any problems.


    The group weapons were the following ones. Yasenia as we already know used her tail and her giant sword. Evelyn had a white-golden two-meter-long spear. Oliver and Gustav carried a blue war hammer and ck daggers respectively.


    On the other side, Cecile didn¡¯t carry a weapon because she could create hers with one skill, it was a blue and green longbow.


    Angel carried a strange weapon, a big circr mirror shield! It had green adorned edges while the rest of the shield was mirror-like. She could use her ss attribute to change its properties making it stronger than any metal of the same level. Moreover, using the reflecting part of the shield, she could fire concentrated light beams orsers with her light attribute.


    Cloud beast appearance was simr to aquatic beasts, but they also had normal limbs. A lot of them also had an amphibian appearance.


    It was already sunset when they were reaching the first area where some resources should appear, Evelyn saw the cloud on their right side move slightly and at the same time the formation lit up, ¡°RIGHT!¡±


    All of them turned right quickly and the cloud parted revealing a giant reptile maw with someyers of serrated teeth on the outside of it. All of them dodged, and Gustav who was the closest almost got caught.


    Gustav cursed, ¡°Crap, this is like walking on an opaque sea! There are fishes that jump from the clouds all of the time!¡±


    They looked at the beast, and it was a very big crocodile. It was 2.5 meters tall and eighteen meters from head to tail. Its ck scales and red slit eyes gave it a malevolent aura. Angel shouted ¡°Be careful! It is darkness attributed!¡±


    Cecile said quickly, ¡°Yasenia, Angel, and Evelyn will be main attackers, use your light and sun energies! Oliver, use your ice with me to prevent it from going inside the clouds. Gustav, use your death energy to erode it little by little! This is a middle-level rank three cloud beast, stay alert!¡±


    All nodded and Yasenia activated her [Starry sky]. Cecile chanted ¡°[Space Freezing gale Bow]¡±


    A beautiful blue and green longbow appeared on her hand. ¡°[Ice shard tornado]!¡± *Whoosh*


    The dark beast¡¯s head got engulfed by a five meters wide uprising tornado! However, with its thick hide, this attack didn¡¯t do anything. The dark beast shook its head and destroyed the tornado. But, that attack was a distraction!


    The next thing it saw was two girls approaching from each side. A giant sword aimed at its right side and a white spear towards the left one! The beast calmly used the protector membrane in the left eye *ng!* and dodged the falling sword. While it was distracted by the frontal attacks, Oliver appeared on its side doing a raising strike with his hammer ¡°[Rising river]!¡± *Bang! *


    It didn¡¯t do much damage but he was able to lift its side-belly. This was enough for Cecile and Gustav to aim at his soft underbelly! An ice-arrow with green gales around it and two ck daggers spreading ck fumes pierced his underbelly! ¡°Roar!¡±


    The dark beast responded with a tail attack aiming at Gustav and Oliver who were retreating and a bite attack on Evelyn. Yasenia charged towards its tail doing a powerful vertical attack ¡°[Sunset]!¡± Because the time was right it did its special exploding effect! *Boom!* Yasenia took four steps back, but the tail was repelled.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn used a skill called [Light charge] and using the abrupt eleration dodged its chomp easily. Angel who was running around setting ss marks, aimed at the opened mouth and fired a powerful light beam!


    The beast felt its tail repelled and its throat being burned by a light beam. Enraged, the beast used its powerful body and tackled Yasenia. Yasenia used the [Celestial coat] full strength on her legs and tail and jumped upwards.


    Yasenia managed to avoid the tackle, but the beast wouldn¡¯t let this chance escape. It turned its head towards the airborne Yasenia and opened its mouth. A ck breath attack fired quickly towards her! Yasenia put her sword and tail before her and *BANG!* She was sent flying!


    While this was happening, Cecile aimed a [Space arrow] toward the beast¡¯s right eye and hit it! However, this space arrow wasn¡¯t meant to do damage. From now on, every arrow Cecile fires will have seeking properties towards that point! Angel finished her formation at the same time that the breath attack hit Yasenia sending her flying.


    Angel shouted ¡°[Light prison formation]!¡± A light dome with a 50m radius surrounded the beast weakening it. The dark beast sensed danger and charged towards the border, but it heard a freezing voice to its right. ¡°[Freezing Gale Arrow rain]¡±


    Cecile fired Tens of arrows with blinding speed and all of them went towards its eye with abnormal uracy!


    Oliver has already gone towards Yasenia. She had bruises on her arms and some of her tail scales were damaged. ¡°Help me stand big-bro the battle hasn¡¯t finished yet.¡± Oliver helped her and guided her towards the battlefield again.


    Gustav used the chance that Cecile created and attacked its underbelly again with his daggers! ¡°[Deadly darkness coating]¡± *shshshsh* four deep cuts appeared. The energy spread and started rotting its insides! ¡®Even if you are darkness attributed, death attribute is still effective!¡¯


    The barrage of arrows created by Cecile finally managed to destroy its eye-protective membrane destroying the left eye! The beasts roared angrily and feeling no more arrowsing, it charged towards Gustav who was retreating after getting some damage in.


    Gustav saw the beast aiming at him so he used his movement technique and moved into the shadows appearing at a safe distance outside the light dome. It turned towards Angel that was the nearest enemy and continued its charge. The beast covered its body with a dark aura and its speed soared.


    Angel saw iting towards her but she didn¡¯t move. Using theid [ss nodes] she used her light attribute and created another formation ¡°[ss prison formation] and fusing them, here you go! [Laser prison formation]!¡± The light dome was covered in ss and after fusing them it started firing a barrage ofser beams!


    The beast was assaulted heavily creating a lot of wounds on its giant body. However, it didn¡¯t stop and opened its mouth 10 meters away from theser wall. ¡°ROAR!¡± a stronger than before breath attack was fired! The dark beam collied with the walls of the formation and after holding up for a while *Crash!* The prison was destroyed by the rank 3 beast!


    The enhanced breath attack continued in Angel¡¯s direction. When the breath was about to hit Angel, Yasenia appeared fully wrapped in her [Celestial coat]! With her sword pointing forwards, she was surrounded by spinning stars leaving a white trail behind her. ¡°[Star charge]!¡± The white and ck lights collided *BOOM!* Yasenia moved three steps back and she almost lost the grip of her sword!


    She was about to move, but the beast was already in front of her! It opened its mouth with the intention of swallowing her. Angel and Evelyn weren¡¯t going to let it happen. Angel fired a concentratedserbeam into its mouth again, and Evelyn used her [sh lightning steps] tackling Yasenia out of danger!


    Oliver arrived at this moment but he and Gustav couldn¡¯t do anything right now. The beast was already starting to feel tired, and his belly was eroding faster and faster. He focused his remaining eye on Yasenia, ¡®Kill that one, and the rest are dead¡¯ Is normal that he thinks that because Yasenia is the one always blocking his attacks!


    Evelyn has already moved from Yasenia¡¯s side and was going to its blindside, Cecile was trying to aim her [Space arrow] to his other eye, but the beast was evading them!


    Yasenia thought that they must finish this quickly or other beasts or people might appear! ¡°I¡¯m going all out! Cover me!¡± *ROAR!* Her aura exploded like a dragon roar and her [Celestial coat] Lit up!


    The beast charged at her and Yasenia pointed towards the sky and shouted ¡°[STARRY SKY]!¡± All her 50+ stars flew towards the sky and ballooned from firefly-like lights to a ten centimeters radius ball! Then she pointed her sword to the dark beast and roared, ¡°[STARFALL]!¡±


    Like a goddessmanding the stars, each star fell at blinding speeds and impacted on its back making craters on it! *BangBangBangBang!* The beast was flung backward and a painful Roar escaped the beast¡¯s mouth.


    They looked at it inside the cloud crater a mangled beast was revealed. It didn¡¯t kill it, but it waspletely weakened, Cecile and Oliver covered the cloud with ice so that it couldn¡¯t escape. Evelyn, who was in the blind spot, charged forwards, and while jumping atop of it, electric currents surrounded her. ¡°[Thunder Light Thrust]¡±


    She pierced downwards. The attack passed the mangled skin and charred its insides with the light and thunder attributes. After that, she jumped off it and they entered a defensive fight. Evelyn¡¯s and Angel¡¯s attacks that previously destroyed its insides, the corrosion from Gustav, and the heavy injuries from the [Starfall] were enough for the beast to die one minuteter.


    When they confirmed the kill, they cheered! Oliver said ¡°That was intense! His hide was so tough that almost none of our attacks worked!¡±


    Angel nodded ¡°When it charged towards me, I was truly scared, it even managed to break mybination defensive formation easily.¡±


    Cecile spoke, ¡°I had to use a whole arrow barrage to destroy one eye, and that having target seeking arrows.¡±


    Evelyn nodded, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Gustav¡¯s corrosion and Yasenia¡¯s absurd strength, we would have been in a lot more trouble.¡±


    Angel looked at Yasenia and said with a lovestruck expression, ¡°Yasenia~ when you appeared coated with the stars against that breath attack you looked fantastic~!¡±


    Yasenia approached chuckling and hugged her, ¡°You and Evelyn saved me nicely from that chomp!¡± Angel buried herself almost purring infort.


    Gustav looked at the sky and said ¡°Is almost night, we should find a ce to rest and set up the formations.¡±


    Now that she has the beast¡¯s scent remembered, Yasenia sniffed the air and pointed southeast. ¡°That way is this beastir. Should we try our luck? There are some treasures in that direction too¡­¡±

 Chapter 41

    Now that she has the beast¡¯s scent remembered, Yasenia sniffed the air and pointed southeast. ¡°That way is this beast liar. Should we try our luck? There are some treasures in that direction too¡­¡±


    Cecile thought and said, ¡°Sped up, if it isn¡¯t suitable or it has its mate guarding the liar, it will be dangerous to further dy setting up our camp.¡±


    They went towards the liar, and when they reached, they used a talisman to see if anything strong was nearby. Cecile spoke ¡°it seems that there isn¡¯t anything dangerous beasts in there. Let¡¯s enter, maintain your senses alert.¡±


    They entered the cave, and apart from some bones, there was one half-eaten beast and one egg. Gustav approached it and said, ¡°Lucky! This is an egg from that beast.¡±


    Oliver asked, ¡°Is it suitable for you with your sneaky fighting style? That beast was very bulky.¡±


    Gustav said, ¡°I can use it as a front liner so that I can attack stealthily when it distracts my opponents.¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°Congrats, you have gotten a beastpanion!¡±


    Gustav nodded, then he asked, ¡°Do any of you want a beastpanion?¡±


    Yasenia shook her head ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense getting apanion that won¡¯t keep up with my growing speed. I rather get one when I¡¯m stronger so that I can rise a higher quality one.¡±


    Angel, Cecile, and Evelyn gave simr reasons. Oliver said, ¡°I would like one. To be honest, my cultivation speed is fast, but it is inside the normal fast spectrum. If I can get an ice or water beast on this trip, I would be happy.¡±


    Yasenia patted his shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s find you one then, Big bro!¡±


    Oliverughed and nodded. They set up the formations at the cave entrance and picked up some treasures that were around. After sorting everything out, Angel said in her silvery voice, ¡°From this cave, we¡¯ve got: two rank four herbs, some rank three and rank two metals, the cores of two rank two beasts, one spatial ring with some magic rank cultivation skills, and some rank one and rank two misceneous things.¡±


    Angel looked at the thing with the highest energy signature, ¡°There is also one unknown pill. However, it says in one of the notes, that a female must consume it. It will elevate their Yin energy and more¡­¡±


    Angel smiled sarcastically, ¡°Well, thank you for the details. Huh? It seems it can only be consumed by Body modification or Mental nourishing realm cultivators.¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°We should save it forter if it enhances the Yin energy¡­ The girl that takes it will be sexually aroused for a while. Moreover, who knows how much time we will need to absorb it. Although it can empower one of us¡­ The risks are too high to use it now.¡±


    Yasenia looked at Cecile and said, ¡°I think Cecile should have it. With her [Extreme Yin body] it is like a pie falling from the sky for her.¡±


    The others nodded and Cecile took it without reservations, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    At night, they took turns with two people in each turn. Yasenia was with Cecile and they were thest to do the guard turn. They sat in the entrance of the cave, shoulder to shoulder. Cecile asked softly, ¡°Yasenia¡­ Why do you want to start a rtionship with me? I know that, although I¡¯m beautiful, my¡­ stoic personality is a problem.¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t lower her guard, but she used her tail to circle both their waists making them be very close. Cecile felt her soft body and her sweet floral fragrance surround her, making her nerves rx. ¡°Cecile, the reason I told you about getting together is for various reasons. The first is¡­¡±


    Yasenia chuckled, ¡°That I like your stoic expression, I¡¯m filled with warmth every time I see your expression do a small smile, your eyebrows loosen, when you speak in length or when you blush lightly. All those things that in other people are normal, I find them endearing on you.¡±


    Yasenia continued looking around even if she felt Cecile¡¯s gaze. ¡°Moreover, you are an extremely talented cultivator. I know that if I got together with you, I won¡¯t leave you behind, you will advance as fast as me. So, I can see a permanentpanion in you. Even if you don¡¯t ept me¡­ I can ept it, because with your talent and cultivation speed, I know I won¡¯t leave you behind¡­ Like I will surely do with Oliver.¡±


    Yasenia saw that nothing was around so she faced Cecile with a gentle smile, ¡°Cecile, you are much more to me than you think, finding Angel, Evelyn, Andrea, and you, is, to be honest, something I didn¡¯t expect. I thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find anybody when I came to this academy. That my overwhelming cultivation speed will make people reluctant to cross thatst line from friends to lovers.¡±


    Cecile looked at those golden eyes and lost herself in them, she blurted out, ¡°When we end this week¡­ I will tell you my answer.¡±


    Yasenia smiled and said, ¡°No matter what you choose, know that you will always be important to me, Cecile. I really like you.¡±


    Cecile blushed and lowered her head. She approached a little closer to Yasenia and put her head on her shoulder.


    Yasenia looked around and sensed something strange. She stood up and said, ¡°Cecile, I¡¯m having bad vibes, but I don¡¯t know exactly why.¡±


    Cecile stood up and looked around. ¡°I don¡¯t sense anything, maybe it is just your imagination?¡±


    Yasenia shook her head, ¡°I rather believe it, and be cautious than think about it as my imagination and then regret it. Be alert, I am going to wake up the others.¡± Cecile nodded.


    After a moment all of them woke up. Oliver asked, ¡°What happened Little sis?¡±


    Yasenia answered, ¡°I¡¯m getting bad vibes and I don¡¯t know why¡­ Pick up everything, we will move as soon as we get everything together.¡±


    All of them nodded and Gustav said, ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t being paranoid?¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°As I told Cecile. I rather am a little paranoid, and do a little more effort than let it slide and regret itter.¡± Gustav nodded and went to prepare.


    On a hill to the group¡¯s east, a green-haired woman was looking at them with a remote vision artifact. Seeing them stand and start to move, she cursed to the ipetence of the ¡®rented¡¯ subordinates. ¡°Tsk, they can¡¯t even put a formation around them without alerting them. Are they that ipetent? Worse, our early prepared ambushes were wasted because they didn¡¯t follow the safest route like Cecile would do. Finding them has already been a pain, now they are startling them before we can do anything! Useless!¡±


    She turned around and said, ¡°Change of ns, move the beasts with the prepared bait and let them separate naturally, I hope that at least, that stupid human-beast gets separated trying to y hero. It would be better if we get that brainless big-boobed blonde. Either of them is fine and both would be perfect.¡±


    While they were running, Yasenia¡¯s instincts were still ringing! ¡°Stay alert! Something ising our way, do not get separated!¡±


    The red in Yasenia¡¯s eye was growing by the second. ¡®This is 100% being plotted by someone! Who did I offend after entering the academy? The librarian wouldn¡¯t have the guts, the boy I ignored in the library? Too far-fetched, there have been tons like him during this month. Admires from Andrea? They stopped bothering me after the duel! Who is it!? WHO DARES TARGET MY LOVED ONES TO HURT ME!?¡¯


    Yasenia felt a ton of beast thanks to her ever-growing dragon senses. She looked back with her half red, half golden eyes and gathered all her energy and aura on her throat then¡­ ¡°RROOOOAAAAARRR!!!!!¡±


    Her dragon roar exploded out of her mouth sending her wrath and battle intent to all those approaching beasts! Sensing the high-level draconic bloodline half of the beasts stopped in their tracks and fled after that roar!


    Herpanions looked at her surprised and seeing her changing eyes they knew there was something very wrong with this situation. Cecile was guiding them with the help of the map, so it was Oliver that approached her without slowing down his running speed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong little sis?¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s voice carried a slight growl as she said, ¡°Someone is setting this up to hurt me.¡±


    Her voice rxed and continued, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t separate, I also won¡¯t unless the situation has no other way to get out of it. I can run faster alone and my [Lingering star step] is perfect to throw off pursuers.¡±


    Angel and the others didn¡¯t want to leave her alone, but looking behind and seeing at least 3 rank-three beasts at nce, they didn¡¯t say anything. Angel¡¯s face waspletely cold, Yasenia was her reverse scale and someone was touching it!


    After doing some turns, they saw that some beasts wereing from the front. Yasenia cursed in her mind and spoke, ¡°We will see each other in the previous cave any of these days at sunset, we wait for one hour, and if nobody appears leave ande the next day. I have a lot of life-saving treasures so don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    They gritted their teeth but nodded. Yasenia changed directions, then gathered her strength in her throat again and¡­ ¡°RROOAAAARR!!!!¡±


    She challenged the beasts to follow her! Almost all of them followed Yasenia. Meanwhile, Cecile¡¯s group was about to leave the encirclement in the next fork, but one cloud beast sneak attacked Evelyn¡¯s back. Angel reacted by pushing her out of the way but this changed Angel¡¯s running direction and, with the speed of her sprint, she couldn¡¯t turn in time and separated!


    Evelyn reacted fast and said, ¡°Cecile! Angel separated in thest fork! Although there weren¡¯t any beastsing from there, if what Yasenia said is true there must be cultivators around! We have to get there fast!¡±


    Cecile nodded and changed the route on her map. Then all four of them elerated without another word. Meanwhile, the green-haired girl saw all of this and pped, ¡°Hahaha perfect, who sent thatst beast? Reward him, his timing waspletely on point! It seems that these subordinates are not so bad after all! Capture the blonde, almost all of them should have some life-saving treasures so proceed with caution.¡±


    Then she remembered something, ¡°That blonde also is rather good at formations so don¡¯t get overconfident! The rest follow the beast woman. Are the things from Thousand poison valley prepared?¡±


    Seeing them nod sheughed, ¡°You guys will have a ton of fun with that voluptuous woman before her death! I¡¯m letting everything to you, I will continue gathering points. Report to me when you kill them.¡±


    After Yasenia separated, she coated her body with her [Celestial coat] and used the [Lingering star step] *Bang!* She shot forward at astonishing speed! ¡®Once I lose these beasts I will go find them. I can¡¯t run away much because I will also have to return to the cave entrance daily¡­¡±


    She made a direction change motion and an afterimage was sent that way making a lot of beasts separate, without stopping she continued forward. ¡®What a pain¡­ If I had somehow discovered the perpetrator in that duel, these shitty things wouldn¡¯t be happening. Well, at least Cecile and the rest are all together¡­¡¯


    Yasenia saw a cliff in the distance so she slowed down a bit and used her afterimage, then she elerated overtaking the afterimage. She used it as cover, turned, and disappeared. Her afterimage continued forwards and disappeared after falling off the cliff.


    With thisst movement, she lost all the beasts that were pursuing her. ¡®I have to be careful of these ¡®cliffs¡¯ I don¡¯t even know if they have a bottom or they continue downwards across the cloud¡­ If I fall, I die.¡¯


    After running in one direction for a while she used a pill to mask her scent and changed directions. Then, with some turns, and sending some afterimages to be sure, she started going back. She didn¡¯t go full speed and used the cloud bushes as a cover to advance.


    She looked around and tried to catch one of her human pursuers. Her half-red half-golden slit eyes glowed, ¡®I will make you guys spit everything no matter the methods I need to use!¡¯

 Chapter 42

    Yasenia looked around and tried to catch one of her human pursuers. Her half-red half-golden slit eyes glowed, ¡®I will make you guys spit everything no matter the methods I need to use!¡¯


    She heard a rustling sound and stopped. She saw a shadow going in one direction. She followed behind it stealthily. When she was nearing, she jumped on one branch of the cloud tree and hid in the crown of it. She advanced carefully from one cloud tree to another, hiding her scent and presence.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t forget to watch out for cloud beasts. She didn¡¯t want to be surprised by them and be found out.


    She continued following her for one minute until she was able to stop just above the shadow. She looked around and not seeing anything she dropped on top of it, *Bang!*.


    When shended on top of the female cultivator, she used the blunt tail tip in the hardened state and pierced her mouth reaching her throat. This made it impossible for her to speak. At the same time, Yasenia locked onto her limbs until she waspletely subdued.


    Yasenia smiled and said, ¡°Since you are following me, you should know that my tail tip can change forms, right? You don¡¯t want it to suddenly be a sword if I get scared by your shouts¡­¡± Yasenia smiled and whispered softly, ¡°¡­Right?¡±


    The female cultivator knew that she was in trouble so she shook her head. She was courageous enough to attack Yasenia because there were almost 80 people following her! Now that she was alone, her courage got eaten by the dragon!


    Yasenia quickly used one hand and took off her spatial ring. The female cultivator despaired even more. Then Yasenia started taking off her clothes! The woman looked at those half-red half-golden slit eyes while she felt Yasenia running her hands through her skin.


    She started thinking of not so safe for children¡¯s thoughts and Yasenia¡¯s hands sent pleasant shivers up her spine. Yasenia whispered seductively, ¡°What a good girl, don¡¯t move, I have to prepare you for our following action fufufu~¡±


    The female cultivator felt a numbing feeling and wanted to swallow her saliva, but the hardened tail inside her mouth didn¡¯t let her. This led to her drool dripping from the sides of her mouth. Yasenia¡¯s tail coiled around her without taking out her tip and constricted her. This coupled with Yasenia grabbing herst undergarments with a seductive smile, made her heartbeat quicken.


    Yasenia took it off and seeing nothing suspicious she looked up to the blushing girl. Yasenia approached her face and took off her tail from her mouth. The girl half-closed her eyes expecting something more. Yasenia opened the girl¡¯s mouth with her hands and looked inside, seeing that there wasn¡¯t any pill for suicide, she smiled beautifully.


    The girl became mesmerized seeing her smile! That is until Yasenia opened her mouth. ¡°Now that you have absolutely nothing to rely on. We can do two things. You tell me the truth and I let you go¡­ Or I torture you until you tell me the truth and let you go. You can also choose to not tell me anything, but I don¡¯t really rmend it~¡±


    The woman felt as if a basin of cold water dropped on her! Now Yasenia¡¯s smile appeared terrifying. ¡°W-what do you w-want to know.¡±


    Yasenia looked at her like she was braindead. ¡°Obviously, who did this? Why? What are your other objectives? I don¡¯t believe all of you are tied by an oath to not say anything. I also don¡¯t believe you are aiming for our treasures so you better think carefully when speaking.¡±


    The woman stammered, ¡°I don¡¯t know the r-real person behind this. We are just lckeys of someone else, and we were lent to that person. We also were told to separate you and that big boobed blonde from the group, they said it was insurance in case you happened to be too strong.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s eyes continued to turn redder and redder until only the furthest part of her iris was golden. This scared the nude woman below her, she asked coldly, ¡°How do youmunicate? Did your group manage toplete their task?¡±


    The woman pointed at her ring carefully and said, ¡°I-I have a jade inside, thest thing we know is that the blonde also separated and now is being followed to be captu-¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s aura exploded and became terrifying. The woman below shrieked in fear as she looked at Yasenia. Yasenia asked in a calm voice, ¡°Anything more?¡±


    The woman hastily shook her head and pleaded, ¡°P-please I truly told you e-everything, C-can I leave now? I didn¡¯t do anything, I swear!¡±


    Yasenia looked down and said with a smile, ¡°Of course, since you told me anything I should release you, right?¡±


    The woman smiled and was about to thank her when *Stab!* She opened her eyes and looked at her chest that was pierced by her tail, she spoke, ¡°W-Why? I told you everything *Cough*¡±


    Yasenia looked at the dying girl and said ¡°Did you really think I will let someone that tried to harm my loved ones live? Sorry dear, from the moment your group started this hunt, and you decided to not only harm me but also my loved ones, the Academy was destined to lose a lot of disciples.¡±


    Her tail changed to the barbed form and Yasenia pulled it out opening the girl¡¯s chest and spilling out her organs. Yasenia turned to the now unlocked spatial ring and took out themunication tool. Some messages were being broadcasted, ¡°We are still following that blonde, she is truly a pain in the ass. She is able to leave formations while running and they are slowing down her pursuers a lot. She has already killed two of her 10 pursuers be careful. The other three seem to have changed directions and they are aiming to help the blonde. We need more people to slow them down, do not enter directbat, Cecile is too powerful.¡±


    Yasenia continued listening and when she heard directions she started running toward Angel¡¯s direction at full speed. Focusing onwards she thought, ¡®Baby, hold on a little more, I¡¯m reaching you before you know it.¡¯ Then, she elerated again and disappeared with a sonic boom! That was a speed only achievable to a level five, Mental nourishing cultivator!


    Meanwhile, Angel was running with a calm face. In front of her, there was a fork, one side had thick trees so she took it. Then she put 10 [ss node] in the blind spot. When she saw people appearing she shot a light beam from her shield to one of the nodes and activated the formation, ¡°[Laser barrage Formation]¡±


    Then, without looking at the oue she sped up again. The people following her had to dodge thesers and lost a lot of speed. ¡°Crap, thesesers are too deadly, don¡¯t get hit by them! If we remain uninjured, we will be able to catch up to her shortly.¡±


    After making some distance, Angel looked back and thought, ¡®I don¡¯t have much energy left, I can slow them down another five times at most, I think I wouldst more in a defensive battle now that they are weakened because of the chase. I¡¯m sure that Cecile and the others areing my way so I will bet on them, If they reach, I win. If they don¡¯t then¡­¡¯


    She continued running and after a while saw a 15m wide cloud ravine. She sprinted there and started setting up [ss nodes]. After 30 or so seconds she saw her pursuers getting closer. She saw that they stopped 100m away.


    When she was sure that they won¡¯t attack instantly, she sneered and spoke in her silvery voice, ¡°You were chasing me like good hunting dogs, your owner must be proud. However, now that I stopped you don¡¯t have the guts toe near? How was that saying¡­ Oh! Like owner like dogs, right? Cowards who don¡¯t dare to do things on their own!¡±


    One of them was furious and was about to charge when the leader of that group saw Angel smile. ¡°Stop! Can¡¯t you see that she is provoking you!? No wonder two people died, you are all brainless! Wait for the reinforcements!¡±


    Angel was remembering some things taught by Yasenia ¡®If you are surrounded, you are hopeless to win, and If the enemies are cautious about you, bluff, make yourself appear strong, Taunt them! When the first person approaches, make a single attack at full strength and try to kill that person! It doesn¡¯t matter if it cost a lot of energy. If you are able to put on a confident face afterward, that will scare them even more, giving you time to wait for your allies.¡¯


    Angel smiled confidently, ¡®As expected my Yasenia is the best~, but this bluff won¡¯tst a lot¡­ I have to prepare defensive formations before the first person attacks.¡¯ Angel walked around taunting them without losing eye contact and setting up more [ss node] around.


    Seeing that Angel was so rxed before them, one cultivator lost his patience and attacked. Angel didn¡¯t lose the chance! She lit up the [Focused Laser formation] and an enormous amount of energy gathered in one fast, strong, and blindingser beam *BOOM!*


    The extremely fastser hit the person squarely on the chest and killed him on the spot! Angel smiled and said, ¡°Pffft, If I knew you would be killed this easily I wouldn¡¯t have run! Come at me so that I can send you all to your next life faster!¡±


    After a while, the leader sent another person to attack. Angel lit up her [ss prison formation] around her, that person attack shed against her protective formation and *CLANG!* It got easily rebounded. Angel continued with a smile ¡°Impressive attack, for you to not manage to put a scratch on my defensive formation¡­ How about next time you attack I use a wide attack formation? You are bing excellent training dummies~¡±


    However, Angel was thinking, ¡®That attack consumed more than I expected. If I faced the ten of them from the beginning I would have already been caught. I don¡¯t know how much time I will be able tost¡­¡¯


    Some more time passed and after asking through themunicator the leader spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s attack together if we cover each other we should be able to block her attacks. Moreover, the reinforcements are reaching in ten minutes.¡±


    The others nodded and charged! Angel activated the [Light prison formation] andbined them creating the [Laser prison formation]! When they approached the barrier started firingsers and its endurance got enhanced.


    One of them cursed and said, ¡°What the hell is wrong with her!? Is she a walking fortress or what!?¡± *Bang!*


    One cultivator got hit on his arm, ¡°Ugh! Thesers are weaker than the previous formation! If we catch her before they arrive we will receive greater rewards! Moreover, this bitch has already killed three of ourpanions! Make her suffer!¡±


    The attacks continued and Angel¡¯s energy was lowering extremely fast! ¡®Forget about ten minutes, in four minutes you guys might break the formation! What to do? Should I run again and leave this formation to block? But if I don¡¯t feed it energy, it won¡¯tst 20 seconds against the attacks of all these seven people!¡¯


    After one minute she bit her lip and thought, ¡®Let¡¯s stay two more minutes and use the rest of the energy to run, like that I will maximize the time until I get caught.¡¯


    Two minutes passed fast and Angel started running again! They finally realized that she was bluffing all the time and they started attacking faster! They took 25 seconds to break it and due to their haste, some of them got injured by thesers.


    Then the chase began again. In the first minute, a ranged attack hit Angel¡¯s waist and sshed a little bit of blood. She gritted her teeth and continued running through the ravine without losing speed.


    In the third minute, Angel received another attack on her back creating another injury! But Angel didn¡¯t stop running.


    In the fifth minute, she was almost tripped when she dodged an attack aimed at her legs! Her back injuries were starting to hurt a lot and her speed dropped. However, she saw the end of the ravine!


    In the sixth minute, when she neared the end of the ravine, an attack hit her leg *Bang!* Angel let out a scream of pain, fell forwards, and rolled on the hard cloud ground. The pursuers finally caught up!


    The leader approached Angel breathing heavily and kicked her on the stomach, *Gah!* ¡°Fucking bitch, we finally caught you up, even if we can¡¯t damage you a lot, beating you up for a little while won¡¯t hurt anybody, right? Well, you excluded!¡± *Bam!*


    Another kicknded on her stomach bending her. The leader took themunication jade and said, ¡°We caught up to the blonde, you can send everybody following the dragon girl back. With this bait attracting her will be easy.¡±


    Angel¡¯s mouth opened and said looking at him in the eye, ¡°You are all so dead, you don¡¯t know who you are messing with haha-¡± *Bam!*


    This time the kick was to the face! ¡°Shut up, we are more than one-hundred people. The only reason we didn¡¯t directly charge at the Six of you was that we didn¡¯t want to have too many casualties.¡±


    Seeing that Angel was still sneering at him, the man lifted his leg wanting to kick her again, but suddenly, he saw a shadow passing in front of him followed by the world spinning. ¡®What happened?¡¯


    The final thing he heard was the sonic boom that reached after his killer decapitated him.

 Chapter 43

    ¡­The final thing he heard was the sonic boom that reached after his killer decapitated him.


    Ten or so minutes before this happened, Yasenia was running in the direction that the men were giving through the jademunicator. When she saw some cultivators before her she directly overtook them with her astounding speed.


    These cultivators could only see a silvery and golden shadow passing them and disappearing between the exuberant cloud forest vegetation. Moreover, Yasenia was running almost parallel to the ground using her tail as a counterweight so that it was harder to spot her.


    After sprinting for some minutes, she reached a ravine and ran through it, at the entrance she saw some [ss nodes] so she knew that she was near.


    She continued sprinting through it, but there weren¡¯t more directions from here on. Yasenia thought ¡®It seems that they haven¡¯t reached here yet.¡¯


    Yasenia slowed down and searched for clues. After a little time, she suddenly sniffed the air and smelled blood. She went towards it, and lowered her head only to see a piece of cultivation robes smeared with blood, she also knew whose blood was this!


    Yasenia sniffed the air and after picking the correct direction she shot forward! The red in Yasenia¡¯s eyes started eating the golden almostpletely, little by little until all it was left were red irises with golden cracks. After that, instead of running normally, she started running on all fours, propelling herself with her hands, legs, and tail.


    When she arrived at the end of the ravine, she looked in the distance and saw that a man was about to kick Angel. Yasenia felt that she won¡¯t reach in time before he kicks her, thus she overextended herself. Her leg muscles inted and her tail changed into the sword shape, then it all happened in slow motion.


    Her feet stomped on the ground and started pushing, her inted leg muscles were tearing while straightening her legs little by little pushing her forwards. The harder-than-metal cloud under her feet sank because of her leg strength and the world around her was stretching preparing her vision for the eleration. Her pupils turned into thin lines only leaving Angel and the man in her sight. Then¡­ *BOOM!*


    She reached beside Angel¡¯s side in an instant and while passing at such ridiculous speed, she used her tail and decapitated the bastard that was about to kick Angel. Then, she nted her feet and tail on the ground and started decelerating while protecting Angel with her energy.


    She slid more than 300 meters leaving a deep mark on the hard cloud ground and stopped. After decapitating him, the others heard the explosion made by the jump of the dragoness. They looked in the direction of the explosion, only to see a galeing from there.


    They turned towards the other side and saw the long trail in the cloud. They looked towards the end of it and they saw a female carrying Angel. That female¡¯s legs were bleeding a little but the wounds were healing at a visible rate under that silver and golden glow.


    Yasenia looked down at the beaten-down Angel and felt her heart hurt. ¡®I feel distressed even if she feels sleepy, and these bastards! HOW DARE THESE BASTARDS HURT HER LIKE THIS!¡¯


    She turned her crimson gaze with golden cracks towards them and said with a rumbling growl in her voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare leave while I treat her, didn¡¯t you bastards capture her to bait me here? Good, here I am. Now call all your bastardpanions and let theme, I won¡¯t leave, I promise.¡±


    Then, she turned back and looked at Angel, who has already opened her previously closed eyes.


    Angel, at first, felt something charging at her, so she closed her eyes instinctively. Then, a sweet floral scent surrounded her making her smile. She opened her eyes and as expected Yasenia¡¯s enraged face was there. When she heard the terrifying growl, she felt warmth instead of fear. ¡®Even if she was the furthest away from me, she reached me first¡­¡¯


    When Yasenia turned, Angel saw a distressed pair of crimson slit eyes with golden cracks. Angel spoke, but because her mouth was a little swelled, her words sounded muffled and tired, ¡°Your eyes are really beautiful¡­ I like them the most¡­¡±


    The other people werepletely petrified out of fear. They reacted only after Yasenia turned her gaze away from them. While she was looking at them, they felt as if a primordial creature locked them in ce and they couldn¡¯t move a muscle.


    One female cultivator turned and tried to flee *BANG!* Only for a stone to fall in front of her feet! She looked back and saw Yasenia¡¯s tail moving back from a throwing motion. They didn¡¯t dare take another step.


    Yasenia ignored them and lowered her head to kiss Angel softly on her unharmed forehead. She continued to spread medicine softly on her wounds and gave her gentle caresses. One guy thought of attacking now that she was distracted, so he shot forwards silently!


    Yasenia didn¡¯t pay attention to him and continued treating Angel. When his sword was nearing her back, her golden tail glowed and shed upwards using [Sunrise]. The guy was bisected and Yasenia continued her treatment after avoiding the blood ssh smoothly.


    The rest saw how easily he was killed and they stayed in their ces obediently waiting for theirpanions. Five minutester, people started arriving. When they saw that both their objectives were here, they looked at the five people at the side looking doubtful.


    The leader of the group that arrived spoke, ¡°What a surprise that you are already here! Better for us, since you are here, don¡¯t me us for being merciless and killing both of you!¡±


    Yaseniaughed ¡°Hahaha, merciful? You were going to kill both of us no matter the situation and you are speaking about being merciful? How can someone be so shameless!?¡±


    Yasenia finished smearing the healing salve and took out a guarding formation. This formation is able to protect a small area with a very strong defensive dome, but the people inside also won¡¯t be able to attack the outside. The biggest downside is that it is quite easy to remove, so it is only used to protect people unrted to the fight. It was invented by Elder Linda.


    After setting down Angel, she turned her crimson eyes towards them, ¡°Are you all of the people? I told those five that I will wait obediently for all of you to gather. Especially the head of your bastard group.¡±


    Yasenia asked with a smile, ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t even know why am I being targeted! Can you at least answer this little doubt of mine before I ughter you lot?¡±


    The head of that group said, ¡°Who and why? A dead person walking isn¡¯t worthy of knowing, and since you are so confident fighting all of us together, We would be rude if we don¡¯t take the chance and wait for them toe. Well, some of them are hindering Cecile¡¯s group, so they won¡¯t be able toe.¡±


    Yasenia grinned, ¡°Well, they are very lucky then, they will be able to live another day. Why won¡¯t you answer? Are they so scared of a ¡°Dying¡± person? All of you are a disgrace! Can¡¯t you see that you are being manipted? I don¡¯t even know how have you reached this cultivation level without being killed!¡±


    The head of the group stayed silent and the others also didn¡¯t answer. Yasenia sneered, ¡°Even when you are one against 30 you are still this cowardly. Are any of you Academy students? Pathetic.¡±


    After that Yasenia didn¡¯t bother anymore. If she can¡¯t get answers, she will kill them and end this farce. She may be able to leave some half-dead and exhort answers from them. ¡®The problem is that they have the jades to escape. I hope my skill blocks teleportation.¡¯


    After a while, almost 80 people gathered. Yasenia looked around to see if she could see any obvious leader. However, they didn¡¯t seem to be here. She looked at the surroundings and tried to see if she could find them outside the group, but everything was surrounded by cloud trees or normal trees. It should be impossible for them to see Yasenia, not to mention Yasenia seeing them.


    Yasenia looked at them and said, ¡°Are you all gathered already? I wanted to kill more but it seems that-¡±


    She was cut by a *Bang!* and a group of four appeared from the vegetation. They were Cecile, Evelyn, Oliver, and Gustav. They had different grades of damage, but not a single life-threatening one.


    Cecile and the others went towards Yasenia¡¯s side before anyone reacted. They saw Angel in the back, seated inside a formation with injuries. They were about to ask, when Yasenia spoke, ¡°Go inside that formation. I will take care of the rest.¡±


    Cecile and the rest nodded and Yasenia looked towards the new group to see if she could identify someone, ¡®Isn¡¯t that¡­ The young master that flirted with me at the entrance exam? There is no way that he is that vengeful¡­ Who was he normally with inside the academy? I had an impression of him, so I spotted him from time to time. He talked a lot with¡­ The silver-haired woman. Was Lucia her name? Is it possible that the girl is that petty? Well, let¡¯s try.¡¯


    Yasenia focused her sight and smiled, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! One of the assholes that set this up is Lucia!¡±


    With her thinned red slit eyes, she saw some people flinch! ¡®Bingo! I got one. There must be more people, this amount of high-level cultivators shouldn¡¯t be able to be gathered by that girl.¡¯


    The same guy from before sneered, ¡°Wrong! You truly want to try to fish trouble, do you know who Lucia is? She is the daughter of one of the dukes from the Sun empire!¡±


    Yaseniaughed and said, ¡°Oh nice to know, I¡¯m the only daughter of Countess Tatyana from the Moon empire. Good to know all of you.¡±


    Some people¡¯s eyes widen. ¡®They weren¡¯t told about this!¡¯ ¡°W-wait you are the-¡±


    Yasenia cut that person¡¯s speech unfurling some of her aura *Boom!* ¡°I will let you guys have one more chance to live, tell me who the people that nned this are, and why did they do this. I will spare all of you if you tell the truth.¡±


    One person this time wanted to get out of here! He was a noble of the Moon Empire, and of course, he knew about the Crazy Countess Tatyana! She killed the whole house of a count because they aimed for her only daughter. The worst part is that the royal family didn¡¯t do anything! Not even a perfunctory punishment! So, he spoke faster than anyone could stop him, ¡°It is Alysa!¡± *Bang!*


    Someone punched him but it was already toote! Yasenia¡¯s smile became face splitting! ¡°Hahaha, finally a name! Hahaha.¡±


    Her countenance transformed into a wrathful expression. She also released her whole spiritual pressure and roared! ¡°RRAALYSAA!! I SWEAR THAT I WILL KILL YOU SO SLOWLY AND PAINFULLY THAT YOU WILL REGRET BEING BORN UNDER THIS HEAVEN!!¡±


    Some low leveled cultivators got pushed back by her voice strength! Yasenia turned towards them and said, ¡°Since I already have a name, I don¡¯t need any of you anymore. Don¡¯t think that I will forgive you just because of this!¡±


    The person that spoke became horrified and screamed, ¡°You said that you will forgive us!¡±


    Yasenia smiled showing her fangs and said, ¡°I lied!¡±


    All of the cultivators unfurled their aura sending spiritual pressure towards Yasenia! Yasenia closed her eyes and then her voice resounded around as ifing directly from the firmament! ¡°[Absorption of Celestial light: Day and night cycle]¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s energy release becamepletely out of this world! *BOOM!* Her aura spread around like a tide and the sky turned ck five hundred meters around her! When she opened her eyes, the irises werepletely silver.

 Chapter 44

    After the phantom night sky appeared, Yasenia opened her eyes, her irises werepletely silver. Yasenia started to chant and her voice sounded like a whisper that came from everywhere and nowhere at the same time.


    ¡°With my [Celestial coat] I dance in a [Moonless night]¡± She was covered by the silvery-golden glow and she spun with her sword once. Her domain spread and thanks to the [Day and Night] skill, every one of Yasenia¡¯s skills had their extra effects!


    The 110 cultivators knew that they were in trouble so the melee ones charged towards Yasenia. Even when 70+ cultivators charged towards her Yasenia continued her chant.


    ¡°Within the [Starry sky] the [Crescent moon] appears.¡± The stars gathered in the phantom sky instead of around her and a crescent moon appeared. Then, she swung her sword horizontally and continued the spin to make a horizontal sh with her tail. Yasenia started spinning in ce and 75m wide crescent attacks shot forwards extremely fast!


    The group of cultivators defended *BANG!* a big group was sent flying backward by the first crescent, the second arrived. *BANG!* Some of the destabilized cultivators were cut in half! The third arrived, *BANG!* They summoned defensive skills stopping it sessfully, however¡­ *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* They couldn¡¯t advance!


    The leader of the squad shouted, ¡°Ranged attackers! Stop her barrage!¡±


    The cultivators that stayed back used their skills and myriads of attacks shot towards Yasenia. Yasenia¡¯s whisper spread around. ¡°The [Crescent Moon] grows and bes [Full Moon].¡±


    Following Yasenia¡¯smands, the phantom crescent moon grew and became a full Moon. Yasenia then thrust her sword into the ground and a dome spread around her. All the attacks collided with the barrier and did nothing!


    Yasenia looked up and they saw how Yasenia¡¯s irises changed to half-silver half-golden color. Her words now resounded louder, ¡°The [Wanning Moon] disappears and [Dawn] Arrives.¡±


    The phantom moon in the sky decreased and became a waning Moon, then the ck sky started to gain bluish orange colors. Yasenia¡¯s body and sword gained the chilling Moon attribute and she swung her sword vertically releasing a devastating energy wave. The melee fighters reinforced their defense *BOOM!* Only for them to be blown apart by [Dawn].


    Yasenia then charged ahead while continuing her chant with a normal tone, ¡°The [Starfalls] when [Sunrise] arrives.¡±


    All the gathered stars in the sky fell towards the ranged cultivators! They tried to dodge but more than ten of them were killed by the rain of stars! The melee cultivators lowered their defenses and Yasenia dove inside their ranks like a tiger between sheep. With her nowpletely golden slit eyes she looked around dodging their ranged and melee attacks.


    Her raising vertical shes carried the energy of the sun dealing scorching damage. Moreover, the enhancement of [Wanning Moon] still didn¡¯t dissipatebining chilling and scorching energies!


    They tried to attack her, but the relentless vertical attacks that erupted in vertical scorching crescents were too damaging to even get near her! The leader saw that this was lost and tried to use the jade, however the impossible happened. It didn¡¯t work! ¡°How can it not work!?¡±


    Yasenia looked towards him and smiled, then she retreated backward fast and aligned herself with most of the remaining ranged cultivators. Yasenia¡¯s voice was now loud and clear, imposing as the midday Sun! ¡°When morning passes, and the sun is high up in the sky, It bes [Noon]!¡±


    While she spoke the sun in the phantom sky raised until it was above Yasenia. Yasenia pointed her giant sword towards the phantom sun and she emitted golden radiance.


    Yasenia lowered her sword, aiming at the ranged cultivators, and an enormous sword-like beam was fired from her sword! The phantom sun also fired a circr beam. These two beamsbined and disintegrated most of the ranged fighters! Only half of the cultivators remained alive!


    Her tone was still imposing as her chant continued. ¡°The sun starts falling and [Sunset] arrives!¡±


    Yasenia charged towards the remaining ranged cultivators. They tried to dodge her or attack her, but Yasenia ignored the attacks tanking them with her [Celestial coat]. With the use of [Sunset]¡¯s explosive falling strikes, she blew up all the ranged cultivators into fleshy bits very quickly.


    The phantom sky began to darken again and Yasenia¡¯s voice rumbled across her entire domain. ¡°With the end of [Dusk], night arrives again!¡±


    Yasenia swung her sword horizontally once towards the melee cultivators that gathered to do theirst stance. A destructive crescent of sun and moon energies loomed over the cultivators. All of them used defensive skills and managed to barely block the attack even when they are more than fifty cultivators!


    Yasenia used her empowered body and jumped upwards above the melee cultivators. All of them gathered their energies preparing for herst attack!


    While she was airborne, Yasenia made a circle below her with the tip of her sword creating a silver circle. She looked down with her now glowing silver eyes and roared, ¡°MY ENEMIES LIVES END WITH [MIDNIGHT]!¡±


    Yasenia started falling down sword first aiming at the center of that circle. All of the cultivators¡¯ skills shot towards her. Yasenia opened her charming lips onest time, her voice sounded like an enchanting whisper yet reaching everywhere inside the area. ¡°[Falling sky]¡±


    All the stars that gathered during the day cycle fell like rain destroying almost all their attacks and prepared defenses. When Yasenia passed the circle sword first, a silver radiance exploded and her speed increased several-fold like a falling silver meteor!


    Her sword carried the weight of the Moon to the earth and¡­ *BBOOOOOOM!!! * A giant silver explosion consumed everything around Yasenia¡¯s falling spot annihting the remaining people and leaving no one alive!


    Angel and the others looked at all of these eventspletely wide-eyed. Evelyn stuttered, ¡°D-Didn¡¯t thest attack carry almost Unification realm cultivator strength!?¡±


    The others swallowed their dry saliva. They went near the battlefield and took a deep breath Gustav said, ¡°I-Is Yasenia truly a Body Modification cultivator? This crater has at least 30 meters of depth!¡±


    Angel jumped inside the crater and went towards the middle. She saw apletely naked Yasenia standing with her sword buried in the cloud ground and still holding it. Angel was happy that she was unharmed.


    Angel was about to speak when *RRIIIIIPPP* Yasenia¡¯s skin split open everywhere, even on her tail and blood exploded from her wounds. Then, she fell forward. Angel shouted scared, ¡°YASENIA!¡±.


    Although she is extremely powerful in this form, these attacks aren¡¯t something a Body Modification realm should be able to do.


    The aftershock of the [Midnight] attack empowered by her [Celestial coat] and her [Day and night cycle] was enormous. Her body couldn¡¯t maintain its aftereffects and energy of it, so her skin and scales ripped open.


    After seeing that waterfall of blood all of them werepletely frightened. Angel wanted to give her healing salves but Evelyn said with a trembling voice, ¡°That isn¡¯t enough. Even if her blood regeneration is fast at this pace she will die of bloodloss before the pills heal her.¡±


    Angel despaired. Cecile suddenly remembered the unknown pill and took out the text that came out with it to read it. The text said, ¡°The woman will be reborn, her skin immacte, her Yin energy multiplied and body regeneration increased to maintain her body in perfect conditions. Her scent will be tantalizing and she won¡¯t need to eat because her body will feed on the pure energy of the world. Her body will never be muscr, and her womanly charms will increase. However, her physical strength will only increase.¡±


    Cecile without doubt took it out of her spatial ring and feed it to Yasenia. The others, knowing that she won¡¯t harm her, let her feed it. They hastily took Yasenia and left the battlefield.


    They carried Yasenia to the safer ce they knew, the previous cave. They will wait for her to either recover or begin to worsen. If it is the second, they will use the teleporting jade even if they have to fall out of the violet ss, they won¡¯t bet on Yasenia¡¯s life!


    After they reached the cave, Angel and Evelyn washed Yasenia carefully and used ointments in the bandages. Then, they wrapped them around her.


    A little the battle, inside the Academy, in the headmistress¡¯s office, Tatyana was ying with a jade. It was Yasenia¡¯s life jade. It also represents her body, so it gets scratched from time to time and then heals depending on her injury degrees.


    Tatyana smiled and said, ¡°My little treasure is working hard~¡±


    Suddenly the jade started to heat up a little and she frowned. ¡°Someone made her very angry¡­¡±


    After that, she saw the jade start to glow a little and opened her eyes ¡°What an incredible amount of energy! Isn¡¯t her current level the eighth level? This amount of energy is worthy of middle to high level Mental Nourishing realm!¡±


    She continued to watch curiously. And suddenly after a little while, The jade became dim and *CRRAACCK!* Countless cracks appeared on it.


    Tatyana¡¯s pupils shrank to dots and *BOOOM! * Sheunched herself destroying the office!


    Tatyana was going at full speed towards the cloudyers and her aura was making the space tremble around her! Her voice was terrifyingly cold and it soundedpletely malevolent, like a demon from the deepest abyss, ¡°The one who injured you better be a junior, or I will make death be theirst wish and enve them for eternity!¡± Then, *CRASH!* She elerated even more breaking space around her only with her speed!


    Tatyana didn¡¯t care about heavy injuries, even if Yasenia lost an arm, or was beaten half-dead, her heart will hurt for her treasure, but she won¡¯t be this angry. Those injuries are a part of the road, she has received them, almost all cultivators have received them.


    This time, however, the injury is almost crippling, a little more and Yasenia would have lost her cultivation! This was taboo for Tatyana.


    Even if It is possible to start cultivating again after healing, those events always leave shadows in the cultivator¡¯s hearts. Bing a mortal again after being able to destroy mountains¡­It is not something easy to take.


    To put aparison with modern terms is like suddenly bing bankrupt and you also have a big debt to pay. Even if you regain your wealth in the future, that fear of losing it is ingrained in the bones and won¡¯t ever leave you. That is why Tatyana is so furious right now.


    In the cloudyers, inside a cave, a group of six was resting. One of them had long green hair and rare golden eyes, her name was Alysa. This woman has always been envious. Moreover, thanks to her beautiful face, gentle features, when she smiled and spoke gently, she was extremely likable. This made people around her love her and always praise her.


    Alysa¡¯s heart, however, was as ck as coal. She couldn¡¯t help but want more strength, more beauty, more attention, more praise. Worse, she is extremely vengeful for the smallest things.


    The reason that Alysa hates Yasenia so much besides her talent and beauty, is because she ruined her ns to kill Cecile! Alysa understands that some teachers know about her doings.


    But, this type of thing, if done outside the academy grounds, won¡¯t have any repercussion. The Academy doesn¡¯t reward, nor punish this behavior. Of course, if Alysa did anything more than instigate people inside the Academy, expulsion or in the worst-case scenario, death would be her only oue.


    That is why she put so much effort this time, she sent more than 100 cultivators of simr levels to them. She wanted to get rid of Cecile, Angel, and Yasenia in one move. Moreover, because they have one teleportation jade, she had to first separate them, and then kill them.


    She didn¡¯t even bother knowing the situation. She thought, ¡®It is a 130 vs 6, it is impossible not to win against them.¡¯


    However, to be sure, she picked the jade and listened through it. After a while, she didn¡¯t hear any voices. She thought with a sneer, ¡®They must have already finished and they are moving on their own. How many did Yasenia and the rest kill before dying?¡¯


    With that, she just put thoughts about it aside and continued the assessment.


    In another cave, a group of five was attending aying woman. The womanying down didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at their overly careful actions. She turned towards Cecile and asked, ¡°Cecile, why did you give me that precious pill? It was perfect for you¡­ You could have used normal healing pills. My body is strong¡­¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s current voice was very weak, making the people beside her feel something clutching their hearts. Cecile shook her head, and with a gentle tone that even she didn¡¯t realize ¡°Forget it, what use do I have for treasures if you die before I can tell you what I promised? Rest Yasenia, we are all worried about you.¡±


    Yasenia smiled and was about to speak when *Blergh* She vomited a mouthful of ck substance. Then she felt her skin and insides start to freeze and she started using the cultivation technique.


    However, it didn¡¯t work and her body was bing colder by the second! She hastily rinsed her mouth and started cultivating.


    Before they lost their heads because of panicking Yasenia spoke, ¡°Rx, I just need to absorb this Yin energy¡­ Absorb Yin energy?¡±


    She had an epiphany! She started circting her double cultivation technique and helping her own Yin absorb it with her Yang and it worked! However, this wasn¡¯t very different from masturbation.


    Yasenia started moaning and bing a little dazed, ¡°*Moan* mmm, Aahn~¡±


    They stood there petrified for a second. Gustav and Oliver felt something raise after hearing her heavenly voice and blushed. Angel reacted instantly taking out her shield and *Bang!* *Bang!* She sent Oliver and Gustav flying out of the cave, ¡°Guard outside!¡±

 Chapter 45

    After being kicked out by Angel, Oliver and Gustav went from aroused topletely confused. They shook their heads, stood up, and started looking around.


    Meanwhile, inside the cave, Yasenia¡¯s moans continued caressing their hearing sense making them hot just with her voice. Cecile stood up and left the cave hastily with a blush. ¡®If I stay inside I will jump at her¡­ To make me feel like this just from her voice¡­ When we be one, will I lose my mind?¡¯ Her blush deepened and her mouth became dry thinking about it.


    On the other side, Evelyn was wondering if she should stay or leave. To be honest, she wouldn¡¯t mind doing it here, moreover, her heart was beating extremely fast!


    Of the three of them, Angel was the one who couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. She had her switch flipped since Yasenia started moaning and her underwear was alreadypletely damp. Angel looked at Evelyn, then at Yasenia, and went outside to say, ¡°Do not enter until we are out!¡±


    When she returned, under the stupefied gaze of Evelyn, she set up a sound concealment formation. Then, she started undressing. Evelyn¡¯s gaze followed Angel¡¯s clothes and locked onto the big pair of white, bouncy mountains. However, even if she had the thought to move and fondle them, she was too shy! ¡®Why do I be shy in these scenarios!?¡¯


    Angel approached the dazed Yasenia and lowered her mouth to her ear, she said in a spoiled tone, ¡°Yasenia~ I want to do it~¡±


    Yasenia reacted after hearing Angel¡¯s voice, her body moved and some rity returned, ¡®The effects are bigger than I thought!¡¯


    Yasenia looked to the side while disrobing and seeing Evelyn, she spoke hoarsely, ¡°Evelyn, I don¡¯t want to Ahn~, do it with you, Ohh¡­ for the first time because of a pill Aahn~, leave please mmm~¡±


    Evelyn stuttered and said with apletely red face, ¡°I d-don¡¯t mind, I w-was thinking o-of advancing our rtionship when returning anyway¡­¡±


    Yasenia looked at her and spoke with apletely sultry voice that made Evelyn and Angel whimper, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it, dear~¡±


    Yasenia stood up, she has been healedpletely thanks to the pill. Angel looked down at the bulge that the rock-hard member made and her sex throbbed. Angel haspletely disrobed already and drops of the glistening liquid were falling from her sex.


    Yasenia looked at Evelyn and sultrily asked, ¡°Want to see first? Want to go first? Or both at the same time?¡±


    Evelyn responded timidly, ¡°I want to s-see first¡±


    Yasenia smiled seductively, ¡°What a perverted girl~e near when you want to join~¡±


    Then she walked towards the fidgeting Angel and let her robes fall, showing her naked glory.


    Evelyn looked down and saw that big and proud weapon, she swallowed, ¡®Can that thing even enter down there?¡¯


    Yasenia picked up Angel while standing and started kissing her. When Angel wrapped her legs around her waist, Yasenia moved her hand and felt her garden with it, ¡°Yasenia~ Hyan! I¡¯m already prepared, mmh~.¡±


    Yasenia put her arms below her knees lifting her legs and her hands grabbed Angel¡¯s butt. She positioned her above her member and looked at the red-faced Angel, ¡°Today I will go rough, baby. If you are overwhelmed tell me.¡±


    Angel was about to nod when Yasenia lowered her thrusting inside and directly reaching the cervix Angel threw her head backward and shouted because of the pleasure, ¡°AHHH!!!¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t stop. Holding her by her little butt, Yasenia lifted her until only her tip remained inside and lowered her. ¡°AH! AH! AH! Yasenia~ Oooohh!¡±


    Evelyn looked at the savage way that Yasenia was prating Angel and their breasts bouncing up and down making her heartbeat go astray. The ecstasy-filled face of Angel and her moans made her whimper in anticipation.


    Yasenia moved Angel fast and wanting more stimtion for herself, she moved her tail to Angel¡¯s mouth. Angel even delirious of pleasure recognized that musky sweet scent so she opened her mouth and the tail invaded her mouth until it almost touched her throat. ¡°Mmm *slurp* mmmh!!¡±


    Yasenia felt her contractions and wanting to reach her orgasm faster she pushed her tail down Angel¡¯s throat. When Angel came her throat vibrated and her garden started to spasm. ¡°MMMMPH!¡±


    Yasenia was able to reach it thanks to that after pumping her waist three more times!


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡± Yasenia creampied her insides and pushed her cum down her throat directly. The electrifying feeling of Yasenia¡¯s cum going down her throat and filling her uterus made her pleasure nerves explode. Angel¡¯s eyes rolled up and her legs straightened while she squirted heavily sshing her juices against Yasenia¡¯s navel.


    Evelyn saw all of it and was at the side trembling in anticipation. She was looking at the ruined face of Angel and noticing her pleasure spasm.


    Yasenia took out her members and everything gushed out of Angel. Yasenia started kissing her and caressing her with her tail to rx Angel. After that, she put her down to let her rest and looked toward Evelyn. Evelyn flinched


    Yasenia spoke while walking towards her with her sashaying full hips and glistening erect member ¡°Now is your turn dear~¡±


    Evelyn swallowed dryly, she has already undressed during Angel¡¯s pounding. Yasenia looked at Evelyn¡¯s eyes that were full of expectation and hugged her, assaulting her with her potent sweet scent.


    Then she asked huskily in whispering to her ear ¡°Dear, do you want me to be rough?¡±


    Yasenia felt the girl between her arms tremble, she lifted her chin and smirked, ¡°Dear, do you know the result of your actions?¡±


    Evelyn was a little confused until¡­ *p* a hand pped her butt. She felt a wave of slight pain apanied by a tingling feeling, a moan escaped her mouth. Yasenia¡¯s hand stayed on her butt groping it and caressing the recently pped cheek.


    Yasenia asked while caressing Evelyn¡¯s butt, ¡°Are you¡­a good girl or a bad girl? Hmmm~¡± *p* Evelyn felt that tingling feeling again and moaned ¡°nnhg~¡±


    Her face became red as she weighed her options. One of the reasons Evelyn liked Yasenia was because of her dominant character. Although she normally does dirty jokes and the like. She is, at the moment of the truth, extremely shy. The opposite of Angel, who normally blushes easily, but when she acts, she does it decisively.


    After feeling those two tingling ps, and the soft caressing afterward, she stuttered, ¡°I-I am a b-b-bad girl.¡±


    Evelyn couldn¡¯t believe her own words! Yasenia smiled and took out a bed from her spatial ring. She sat and put Evelyn¡¯s chest on herp. Evelyn felt Yasenia¡¯s soft thighs and looking at the side she could see the proud dragon pointing at the heavens, she swallowed again.


    Yasenia asked more gently this time. ¡°Are you sure Dear? Don¡¯t answer me, just nod or shake your head¡±


    Evelyn thought a little more and nodded shyly. What followed was¡­ *p!* ¡°Truly, my dear is a bad girl *p* she wants this kind of *p* treatment~¡±


    Evelyn couldn¡¯t control her voice from leaking. ¡°*p* Ahn~ *p* Ahn~¡±


    Yasenia put her tail in front of her mouth and said in amanding voice, ¡°Since you are this perverted, and also you get excited because of this, you will have to pleasure me. The better I feel, the worse my punishment!¡± *SLAP!*


    Thatst p was harder than the previous ones and made liquid spurt from her vagina because of stimtion. Evelyn wanted to feel those so she put her tail inside her mouth. Yasenia moved her tail and ordered. ¡°Move your tongue! *p!* You still haven¡¯t eaten, right? Then, I will feed you twice with my milk~*p!* ¡±


    Evelyn felt her core getting wetter and with the now sweet-tasting tail in her mouth, she started sucking and licking like she saw Angel before. *SLAP!* *Moan* After that p, Yasenia¡¯s hand slid a little in her crack and caressed it until she reached the little bell. Evelyn trembled in pleasure and another spurt of liquid gushed out. Yasenia lifted her hand again and when Evelyn tried to use her throat her hand lowered again *SLAP!*


    Angel recovered at this time and saw this scene. She stood upproached. Angel sat on the side of Evelyn¡¯s head and she hugged Yasenia from the side. Angel lowered her head to put the dragoness free rod In her mouth. Yasenia moaned from the double blowjob. ¡°You both are Ahn! doing great!¡±


    Evelyn now had the giant tits of Angel hitting her shoulders because of the girl¡¯s up and down movements and a front seat of Angel¡¯s lower lips which had some white smears dripping from the entrance. Moreover, Angel was opening her legs, as if wanting to show her what will happen to her shortly.


    Yasenia moved one hand to Angel¡¯s flower and started ravaging it mercilessly with two of her long fingers. Yasenia put the heart and ring fingers inside, hooked them upwards, and started to move them fast.


    Then. she stopped her ps and did the same with Evelyn, but only stimted the clitoris, lower lips, and a little of her entrance. She wanted to take her virginity with her rod, not her fingers.


    Yasenia controlled their orgasm until she felt herself reaching it. Then she elerated the rubbing on Evelyn and the squelching on Angel. Yasenia grunted, ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    The three of them came at the same time. Yasenia filled both their mouths with her delicious nectar. Evelyn felt for the first time the electrifying feeling of having Yasenia cum down her throat and her orgasm was so strong that her trembles became spasm and she pissed herself.


    After feeling both of them stop trembling a little, Yasenia took both her members out, and picked both of them up. Sheid on the bed with one hand to support each of them and put their heads on her shoulders. For a minute she waited for them toe back.


    She didn¡¯t mind Evelyn¡¯s reaction because she also has been there. It still happens to Angel and Andrea from time to time when she wants them to have big orgasms.


    For the curious, Andrea and Yasenia does it from their vaginal urethra.


    Angel came back faster and started kissing Yasenia. She really liked kissing her after the big orgasms, the feeling of the afterglow and her kiss felt truly heavenly for her. She also feels extremely loved because of how gently Yasenia kisses them in those moments. As if saying that she loves them dearly.


    Yasenia turned towards Evelyn and put her on top of her like she normally does with Angel. Yasenia lifted her by the butt and in the same motion started to kiss her slowly, without using the tongue, extremely gently, ¡°I love you, Evelyn. *Kiss* Did you like what we did? Did anything feel ufortable?¡±


    Evelyn melted in that embrace and kiss. She responded with a mewling voice, ¡°I liked it very much~ *kiss* I felt really good~¡±


    Evelyn was kissing Yasenia with half-closed eyes, almost purring infort. Yasenia smiled lovingly and spoke looking at her violet eyes, ¡°I¡¯m going to take your purity normally. Rx, dear, you just have to feel good.¡±


    Yasenia put Evelyn¡¯s back on the bed and continued gently, ¡°Let your body rx, dear, yes like that. I will do the rest.¡±


    Evelyn nodded lovingly and started rubbing herself on Yasenia like a cat.


    Angel stood up and started cleaning herself. She knew that the effect of the pill will be controlled after one more time, so she will leave them alone for this. There were also people waiting outside¡­ Moreover, she was full of Yasenia¡¯s warm nectar inside her belly and uterus.


    Evelyn felt superfortable in the previous position and asked shyly, ¡°Can we do it like we were before?¡±


    Yasenia stopped her movements and answered after chuckling, ¡°Of course dear, anything you want. In bed and outside of it, I¡¯m yours, dear. Whatever you want, we will do. ¡±


    Evelyn blushed and smiled happily, she whispered ¡°I love you, Yasenia.¡±


    Yasenia smiled and repositioned themselves to Angel¡¯s sleeping posture. Yasenia pushed her head with her tail into her breasts, surrounding her with her softness. She liked burying their face in her breasts, they will always start sniffing her and sometimes even licking her cleavage making her feel veryfortable.


    Evelyn felt being pressed like that and started taking deep breaths. Evelyn hugged her and felt Yasenia raise her hips with her hands while her tail was pushing her head in her breast. Next, she felt a hard thing poking at her entrance.


    She felt it spread it slowly: Then the wide head started rubbing her walls and advanced. When her head pushed against her purity wall, she heard Yasenia whisper, ¡°I love you, dear.¡± And then a little bit of pain came when she broke that wall.


    Evelyn hugged Yasenia tighter and hot waves of pleasure assaulted her senses when Yasenia kept prating her until she reached her end. When Yasenia reached Evelyn¡¯s end, a zap of electricity struck her brain. This made her insides clench and a moan to escape her mouth. ¡°Aahn~¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s hand guided Evelyn¡¯s movements doing long and slow thrusts, she was opening her tight vagina and amodating it to her girth. Moans offort escaped Evelyn with each thrust, the scent and softness were incredibly stimting. Moreover, the long and slow thrusts scratched every spot inside her.


    She truly felt¡­ Making love. She liked this feeling so much more than the previous y. But it is also true that the pleasure the other gives is also fantastic.


    She liked both, she liked Yasenia more and more. She thought ¡®So sex can be also like this? So¡­fortable, warm, as if pleasuring my heart, instead of my brain.¡¯


    Evelyn mewled with each thrust ¡°Aahn~ mmm, nnhg~ sofortable~ Aahn~¡±


    Yasenia smiled. She quickened her thrust a little. They couldn¡¯t be here like in the Academy, although she wanted to make love like this for a while¡­ There were dangers outside and they couldn¡¯t take much more time.


    Evelyn started to feel more pleasure. And her insides started tightening, asking for something. Yasenia felt it reach fast this time. ¡°Dear, when I cum inside *grunt* the pleasure will be too much Ah! Ah! mmh~, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here, just let yourself go, mmm~, don¡¯t resist.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Ah! En, I will, Ahn! Trust you! Ooh!¡±


    Yasenia elerated her own waist and started piercing upwards fast. Evelyn felt that feeling from beforeing again but stronger. After a few more thrusts, Evelyn felt the member inside of her inte. Then, when Yasenia grunted she felt her insides being filled with something warm.


    An electric current climbed from her lower body to her brain and her nerves exploded with pleasure! ¡°OOOHHHH!!!!¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s whole body spasmed and her world exploded in white. She squirted heavily and drool leaked from her mouth. Yasenia stopped cumming after some ropes and hugged the trembling girl.


    She massaged her, slowly kissing her drooling, and opened mouth. Yasenia inserted her long tongue and brought her down little by little. Her tail controlled the amount of pleasure she received.


    Evelyn came back from high up in the sky and her body went limp. Feeling the deep and slow kisses and her caresses she sighed with a content smile, ¡°That felt way too good. I felt my brain shing white and a world of pleasure arrived. You are incredible Yasenia~¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go dear. They are waiting.¡±


    Evelyn nodded shyly. ¡°Thank you for epting me into your family Yasenia, I¡¯m super happy¡± Yasenia smiled gently and lowered her head to kiss her.

 Chapter 46

    When Yasenia and Evelyn went out, they saw anguid Angel caressing her ¡®full¡¯ stomach and a dazed Cecile. Oliver and Gustav weren¡¯t present, they seemed to have gone near to find some food.


    Yasenia looked at Cecile and said, ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience.¡±


    Cecile jumped with a start! She looked at Yasenia and blushed a little stammering for the first time ¡°I-I, y-you, *Cough* Don¡¯t worry, if it wasn¡¯t for me feeding you that pill, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and nodded, then she sat beside her. Cecile became stiff after her scent and presence came near.


    When Yasenia saw the two boys returning, she waved at them, ¡°What did you guys get?¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t mind what happened so he answered normally, ¡°Some rabbits, I¡¯m truly amazed they can even survive in this environment.¡±


    Cecil wanted to distract herself so she answered, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been paying attention in ss? Because they don¡¯t have energy, nor cores, they are almost like a rock on the side to ranked beasts. Only humans can get nourishment from them. Moreover, a cultivator will be able to stop eating and sleeping after they reach the Unification Realm.¡±


    Oliver scratched his head, ¡°Did they truly say that? Why do mom and dad eat then? They are above the mortal realms!¡±


    Yasenia rolled her eyes, ¡°Of course, they do it for mental health! Don¡¯t you think that if a cultivator stops eating, or sleeping they would be¡­ Less human? That is why I learned cooking and massages. Do you think that a cultivator will need a normal massage? I want to have some¡­ Mortal hobbies. Big bro, you should do the same.¡± Oliver nodded.


    When all of them sat, Yasenia said scratching her cheek a little. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t go inside the cave, my scent is all over. When I mate, my scent can be¡­ a little stimting. I rmend changing ces to avoid trouble. I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience.¡±


    Gustav who was sitting near Yasenia sniffed the air. He raised an eyebrow after the sweet scent enter his nostrils, ¡°It is not that bad, right? What effects does it have?¡±


    Yasenia thought for a moment and picked one of the living rabbits, then she went inside. She exited almost right after, sat, and put the rabbit on the ground. The rabbit jumped straight at her leg andtched onto it. Then it humped her leg as if it was thest thing it wanted to do.


    Everyone looked speechless at the rabbit humping the leg. They thought at the same time, ¡®Truly a dangerous woman, in more than one sense!¡¯


    Yasenia shrugged and said, ¡°This effect.¡±


    Gustav nodded still looking at that rabbit. To make things clearer, Yasenia exined what happened in the mortal inn, of course not the sex night, but what happened to the mortal couple.


    Evelynughed at the absurdity of the situation, while Oliver and Gustav felt pity for that man. Oliver said, ¡°So that man can¡¯t¡­ get it up anymore?¡±


    Yasenia nodded confirming his question. After they finished eating, they picked up everything and got rid of the waste. Then they started walking towards another destination. They were still in the cloud forest and treasures were waiting for them to discover!


    However, they suddenly felt a terrifying aura sweeping the whole ce. Yasenia and the others opened their eyes wide in fear. Evelyn shouted in fear, ¡°What is releasing such aura!? It is many times stronger than teacher Mason!¡±


    However, Yasenia was surprised for another whole reason! As she expected, five seconds after Evelyn spoke *BOOM! * In front of them a womannded!


    The woman had very long midnight ck hair and was as tall as Cecile! They saw her look at them with a beautiful, but expressionless. Her piercing red eyes were glowing with imposing might making them want to kneel in submission. She locked her gaze on Yasenia and looked at her up and down.


    The woman started walking towards them and opened her mouth to speak. However, Cecile didn¡¯t want to take any chances. She tried to take out the jade stealthily to teleport them out.


    While the jade was appearing on her hand, at that moment that was so short to even perceive, the woman seemed to have teleported in front of Cecile and snatched the jade as soon as it appeared. This made 4 out of the six people despair. ¡®What is this speed!?¡¯


    However, Oliver¡¯s shout made their heads whip towards himpletely wide-eyed. ¡°Aunt Tatyana! What are you doing here!?¡±


    Yasenia ran forward and she threw herself in her embrace. ¡°Mom! I missed you!¡±


    This time, three out of six were terrified, but because of anotherpletely different reason! ¡®What did she just say? MOM!? This monster-level cultivator is her mother!? Why is my future mother-inw so terrifying!?¡¯


    Tatyana caught the flying girl in her embrace and spoke with concern, ¡°What happened to you? I was-¡±


    Tatyana felt some teacherse and annoyed she looked in their direction. Then, Tatyana released her spiritual pressure! *BOOM! * The teachers were so scared that they turned and fled in the opposite direction!


    Tatyana hmphed and continued speaking, ¡°I was looking at your life jade and it suddenly got covered by cracks! Do you know the scare I received!? Are you okay? Any sequels left? Who did it?¡±


    Yasenia smiled tenderly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine mom, it was because of a technique I used to deal with a group that I got that hurt! But don¡¯t worry, Cecile used a treasure pill we found to heal me! After dual cultivating with Evelyn and Angel, the side effects disappeared.¡±


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow, but let her finish what she was saying, ¡°Moreover, the pill made me more than recover! Even if it has only been a week since myst breakthrough, I feel a lot closer to the ninth level!¡±


    Tatyana looked behind Yasenia and saw two very beautiful girls and one a little in, but with very beautiful violet eyes. Tatyana smiled like a flower and started speaking, ¡°So, these three are my future daughters-inw? You work fast and with nice precision, little treasure. All three of them are lovable and talented! Good job.¡±


    Tatyana focused on Cecile, and her eyes curved in happiness as if she has just received a valuable treasure, ¡°You even got a hold of one kudere!? Little treasure I didn¡¯t rise you vain! I will have fun brea-*Cough* Chatting with her in the future!¡±


    All of them, except Yasenia, were stupefied at the mood changes of the woman. ¡®What is wrong with this person!? And why do I feel like something being appraised!? Moreover, what the hell is a Kudere!?¡¯


    Tatyana, of course, continued speaking not caring about their thoughts, ¡°Hello little girls, I¡¯m Tatyana, Yasenia¡¯s mother, and her first wife, let¡¯s get to know each other in the future! We will be living closer than you think anyway fufufufu~ ¡±


    This time everyone choked. Gustav had it so bad that he kneeled while coughing. Yasenia blushed and said, ¡°Mom! Can you not present yourself a little differently!? ¡±


    All four present females looked at her blushing appearance and saved the image in the deepest part of their memory to never, ever forget it. Tatyana went as far as taking out an artifact to take a photo of her face!


    Tatyana looked satisfied at the picture and her expression changed as fast as a coin flip to a saddened expression, ¡°Do you not love mommy anymore? I came here from so far¡­ *Sniff*¡±


    Five of them almost coughed blood! ¡®Can you be a little more shameless!? Who would believe that false act!¡¯


    Of course, they forgot a dragoness with a love-addled brain! Yasenia glomped her mother in her embrace and said, ¡°I love you the most! Who doesn¡¯t dare love!? I will beat them up!¡±


    Tatyana took a deep breath of the sweet scent that she missed these months while returning the hug, and smiled triumphantly.


    The other five directly spat blood! ¡®Miss Yasenia, you are normally so bright! What happened to you!? What did you do with our intelligent dragoness!?¡¯


    Of course, both of them were just ying around. Yasenia however liked doing these kinds of ys with her mother. Tatyana asked again, ¡°Little treasure, can you exin what have you been doing to mom? You still haven¡¯t told me why you had to use such a dangerous technique!¡±


    Yasenia instantlyplied and started exining everything from her point of view. From the senior in the academy to today¡¯s events. The others added their thoughts from time to time. Tatyana listened and nodded. ¡®Alysa, you are lucky you are a junior, but¡­ Maybe your family won¡¯t be so lucky? What to do~¡¯


    Yasenia saw a strange smile on her mother¡¯s face, so she said seriously, ¡°Mom, let me deal with this myself. She sent almost 110 cultivators my way! I will kill her myself.¡±


    Tatyana smiled satisfied and put down those dangerous thoughts aside¡­ For the moment, ¡°It is good that it wasn¡¯t a senior who attacked you! Little treasure, your progress on the other hand is¡­ ridiculous. Even I didn¡¯t expect this cultivation speed.¡±


    Tatyana looked at the belly of Evelyn and Angel andmented, ¡°Your delicious- *cough* Your Yin and Yang energies have also advanced impressively. Evelyn, with what you have, you will be able to break through to the half-step this night. Angel, your cultivation is advancing at a nice pace too¡­¡±


    Both of them blushed hard, Cecile even looked sideways towards their belly with a little envy in her eyes. Tatyana turned towards Cecile and said, ¡°Your foundation is perfect, you also don¡¯t have any obvious heart demons¡­ Yet.


    Tatyana advised, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t worry about them catching up to you. When you and my little treasure start dual cultivating, your cultivation speed will explode. Your [Extreme Yin body] and your [Ice phoenix] bloodline are splendid for dual cultivating with Yasenia.¡±


    Tatyana looked at Cecile seriously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like those ice and moon cultivators that say that maintaining their pure Yin is beneficial. In truth, it doesn¡¯t matter a lot, especially having a perfect dual cultivation partner like Yasenia.¡±


    Cecile also blushed and nodded happily. This was what was stopping her from giving thest step before. The previous night, she had even resolved to slow down her cultivation speed in exchange to be with Yasenia, but these words were like music to her ears! Her worries were unfounded!


    Tatyana continued, ¡°Oliver, you are at the sixth level already, good job! If you find any cultivation treasure of ice or water during these days, you can consume it and, with luck, advance. Also¡­ Find yourself a girl already! Even if the rtionship doesn¡¯t work, at least you can experience things. Didn¡¯t your father give you secretly a dual cultivation technique?¡±


    Oliver also blushed and nodded. With this, Tatyana made 4 out of six people have blushing faces! Truly, mommy Tatyana is formidable! No wonder even the dragoness has been tame- *Cough* let us not go there.


    Tatyana looked at Gustav and thought a little, ¡°Gustav, was it? Your death and darknessbination attribute is formidable. I see that you have decided to go the assassination path¡­ It is not popr, but it is not weak either. Forget shiness in your skills, if you can make a technique that quickens your attacks, or things like that it will be useful. You are aiming to kill, not to entertain people.¡±


    Gustav nodded a little shy, he thought that making attacks like Yasenia¡¯s would be cool but Tatyana has seen through him so easily! So embarrassed! Mommy Tatyana made 5 out of 6!


    Yasenia looked prepared for battle! She won¡¯t let her have the six out six! However, Tatyana spoke with a seductive smile, ¡°Let¡¯s have sexter, I miss having you below me~¡± *CRITICAL HIT* *999999 dmg* *YOU DIED*


    And Mommy Tatyana made the full six out of six! Worse, she hit her own daughter, the hardest! And it was an AOE attack, leaving the others also a blushing mess! Truly ruthless!

 Chapter 47

    The topic continued being about cultivation for a little while and Tatyana gave advice to all of them. She liked Angel¡¯s battle style a lot and praised her highly making the little girl blush to her ears¡­ Again.


    Tatyana was deft in every profession to a high degree, however, Tatyana¡¯s side-job specialization was actually formations. She spoke in length with Angel and gave her tons of advice. Angel was listening with starry eyes. Tatyana¡¯s insights were not only profound but also easy to understand, ¡®Yasenia¡¯s mom is super beautiful and knows a ton!¡¯


    Tatyana, like her daughter, liked Angel a lot. She found her actions very amusing, like a small animal looking up to her.


    After speaking with Angel, she turned towards Cecile, shemented on tricks about archery, how to create stronger arrows, and the usage of wind to her advantage. She rmended creating an ultimate skill to use as ast resort. Simr to Yasenia¡¯s [Day and Night] skill. Cecile nodded.


    With Evelyn, she spoke about how her strength wascking. She told her that even if she was fast, her thrust needed strength to pierce their defense or it would be useless. Evelyn thought about it seriously.


    To Oliver, she told him basically the opposite. She also remarked how he could only attack once against the battle with the dark beasts that they described, making it clearer to him. Oliver asked for advice to speed up his attacks.


    Finally, she repeated the same as before to Gustav, but this time, with more insights. She also spoke about assassins that she has encountered in the past, how they used the shadows, and simr things.


    Tatyana stopped speaking and looked at the sky, ¡°Well, since I¡¯ve confirmed Yasenia¡¯s safety I should leave¡­¡± Yasenia was about to protest when Tatyana continued, ¡°¡­But I refuse!¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Since I¡¯m here and I missed my little treasure, I will apany all of you until the end of the excursion! I also want to have some private time with my little treasure~¡±


    Tatyana looked at them and put a cold face, ¡°However, do not count on me for anything. Not only will I not help you, but I will also not save any of you even if you die. I will walk by your side and hide my cultivationpletely so that beasts don¡¯t focus on me. The only moment I will interfere is when a high-level cultivator appears, not a high-level beast!¡±


    All of them nodded seriously, they knew she was not lying. Even if Tatyana has a good impression of them, she won¡¯t even blink if any of them die. The only person she will save is Yasenia, but they also know she won¡¯t save her until she will either be about to die, or she is in danger of being permanently crippled.


    The next day, all of them woke up and continued their way. Thanks to Yasenia¡¯s treasure sense, they found various precious herbs and metals. Moreover, the loot that Gustav and Oliver went to pick from Yasenia¡¯s fight made a big sum on their score. They were lucky and also found an egg of a water-attributed cloud beast.


    This beast was like a shark with two frontal legs ended in dragon ws. Strange, but itsbat power was actually high. The parents were upper-level, rank two beasts. They fought back for a while against their group, which was admirable having to fight against a monster like Yasenia.


    With this egg, Oliver managed to get his beastpanion, and in theirir, they found some resources, but nothing even close to the previous pill. You have to remember that even if there were abundant treasures in the cloudyers, there are also a lot of cultivators that loot these areas. Them, finding that pill was actually very rare.


    There was one thing that was bothering Angel, Evelyn, and Cecile. Yasenia was bing more and more beautiful. Her body was changing little by little but surely during the day. If before she was a divine beauty for mortals, now, she was bing divine even for cultivators!


    Her skin was now wless without any blemishes, her seductive features got perfected and all the mortal defects seem to be disappearing. Her toned big butt and thighs were also softening. Even if the form and size didn¡¯t change much, now you could sink your hands in them as if they were jelly.


    Her natural sashaying movement, coupled with her new butt was something that was making Evelyn doubt if loving breasts was better than loving butts! However, the voice of the heavens resounded in her mind giving her enlightenment, ¡®Why not both?¡¯


    Yasenia¡¯s voice before was mellow and a little deep. When she whispered or deepened her voice, it was very seductive and made people¡¯s bones go soft. Now it gained a very slight raspy tone that seems to tickle the heart,bined with her natural voice, she made them tingly just when she spoke to them.


    In short, if Yasenia before was seductive, now, she is seduction incarnate. Even Oliver was having trouble not looking from time to time to her little sis! Gustav couldn¡¯t hold it and asked Tatyana. ¡°Lady Tatyana, why is your daughter bing more and more absurdly beautiful. If I wouldn¡¯t have known that she liked girls I would have tried to court her!¡±


    Tatyana asked Cecile to give her the description of the pill. After reading it sheughed out loud, ¡°To think that you ate such a treasure! What you ate is called a beauty pill, a very rare pill. Its form was lost in the sky continent and the surrounding ones.¡±


    Tatyana sniffed the bottle of the pill and said, ¡°The pill seems quite fresh, so it must have been transported here after one ring of another continent broke. Even I have only three beauty pills in my spatial ring. Well, lucky for me, I will have more fun using the toys~¡±


    Angel swallowed her saliva knowing what Tatyana was talking about. ¡®H-her insides w-will be e-even morefortable?¡¯ Her face blushed.


    Cecile and Evelyn looked at the crimson Angel curiously, ¡®Does she know something we don¡¯t?¡¯


    Tatyana slept by Yasenia¡¯s side these days. However, she didn¡¯t do anything more than some kisses and caresses. Yasenia had to be in top condition, and opposite to Angel and Evelyn, she couldn¡¯t give Yin energy to her to absorb during intercourse. She could only absorb, and this will make Yasenia a little lethargic.


    For the next three days, the group moved as if Tatyana wasn¡¯t there, and Tatyana didn¡¯t interfere. There were times when they got badly hurt, but Tatyana didn¡¯t interfere even once. The worst injury happened on the third day.


    That day, they were walking around when Yasenia stopped them, ¡°Careful, I saw the clouds move to our rig-¡±


    Yasenia felt something wrong and moved her torso to the left slightly. The others saw horrified how a giant swordfish emerged from the cloud and pierced all the way through her right chest. Tatyana at the side flinched, but she didn¡¯t move.


    Yasenia grabbed the tip that was piercing her chest to stop its advance and used her own swordtail.¡±*Cough* [SUNRISE]!¡±


    Her swordtail shed and cut the tip of the swordfish nose. Evelyn and Oliver were already passing her sides going against the attacker with rage filling their eyes. Yasenia kneeled and took out one magic-grade blood coagting pill with trembling hands.


    After she ingested it and took effect, she pushed the tip of the swordfish back to avoid widening the wound. Thanks to the pill, not much blood sshed. She took one heaven-grade healing pill and took it, with this, she will recoverpletely by the end of the day.


    Meanwhile, the other five were fighting against the low-level, third-ranked, lightning swordfish. Evelyn took the front lines and used her [Lightning devouring body] To her advantage.


    Evelyn¡¯s spear thrusts were slower than before, but blood sshed with each thrust.


    Cecile¡¯s arrows changed course midair with the help of wind gales.


    Angel¡¯s speed in setting up the formations was faster.


    Oliver focused on hitting the hard spots to deal more bludgeoning damage and break its bones.


    Gustav used the shadows to move around shing from time to time corrupting its body.


    Under this barrage of attacks, the swordfish was having a hard time, especially when his lightning attacks were frontally tanked by Evelyn.


    Like Tatyana advised, Evelyn broke through the half-step yesterday night. Now that she was on the same level as Angel and Cecile, her speed, strength, and agility have increased a lot. That fight was intense, even more so without Yasenia, but they pulled it through and killed it implementing Tatyana¡¯s advice.


    After that fight, they moved to a safer ce. Tatyana just gave Yasenia ap pillow and caressed her head softy. The almost closed-hole on her chest was hurting her eyes, but she spoke gently. ¡°Remember, little treasure, even if you dragon-instincts are powerful, don¡¯t just rely on them. Use your human traits too. You aren¡¯t only a dragon or a human, you are both! In terms ofbat, you are doing well in using both, but you rely too much on your dragon traits outsidebat. ¡±


    Yasenia nodded, ¡°I understand *cough* mom. That swordfish truly *cough* got me good, hahaha ouch, ouch, ouch¡­¡±


    Tatyana tapped her forehead softly. ¡°Silly, the only reason that you are alive is that you moved your torso to the left before it pierced your heart. That swordfish used those distractions three times! Yasenia, you only caught on the third one which was the most obvious.¡±


    The others were also listening and lowered their head ashamed, to think that they didn¡¯t catch on to it when it was around them for such a long time. They looked worriedly at Yasenia, the scare they had before haven¡¯t subsided yet.


    When they saw her chest being pierced, they almost lost it! Thankfully they reigned their emotions and managed to beat it after implementing Tatyana¡¯s advice. The night was already approaching so they stood up and left to their tents to sleep. Tatyana and Yasenia were left alone.


    When Yasenia felt better, she said from her mother¡¯sp, looking at the night sky, ¡°Stronger doesn¡¯t only mean growing in strength, I have to be more cunning, smarter, more resourceful, quicker in taking decisions, cool-headed¡­ If I manage to learn this¡­ Will I be able to beat enemies that overwhelm me in terms of power?¡±


    Tatyana lowered her head and gave her a soft kiss on the lips. She spoke slowly and gently ¡°That¡¯s right, little treasure. Remember love, you just started your cultivation journey, you have been a cultivator for a little more than a year. You can be said to be less experienced than literally all the cultivators out there. Thankfully, your learning speed is abnormal, so one year of yours equals a lot of years from others.¡±


    Tatyana passed her hand through Yasenia¡¯s long ck hair and continued speaking, ¡°Little treasure, slow down a little, look around. Even if you want to catch up to me¡­ You have thousands if not more years before you manage to do it. Don¡¯t be hasty, or one day¡­ I will lose you.¡±


    Tatyana looked into her golden-red eyes and said, ¡°Little treasure, I really don¡¯t want to lose you.¡±


    Tatyana looked at the night sky and said a little mncholic, ¡°I am old, little treasure, so old that I¡¯ve seen these empires, sects, and kingdoms rise from scratch and be destroyed in the rivers of time. This can be bad if I say it, but¡­ I¡¯m really tired of¡­ living.¡±


    Tatyana thought to herself while looking at the sky, ¡®Although I¡¯m tired, beside you¡­ I feel anew. It is as if the world gained colors again. The day you were born and smiled beautifully at me. It was as if the world¡¯s colors started to reflect again in my eyes.¡¯


    Tatyana smiled beautifully, ¡®Starting from your golden-red eyes, your beautiful ck and gold scales, the white and pink of your skin¡­ That is why, little treasure, the day you die, is the day I die. I won¡¯t even care about revenge. Only you, my love.¡¯


    Yasenia didn¡¯t know why, but she felt like crying looking at that smile. She said with a brittle voice, ¡°Mom, I love you. *Sob* With all my heart, no matter what, at least, these feelings won¡¯t change.¡±


    Tatyana looked down and smiled gently, ¡°En, I know. Sleep love, tonight I will keep you safe.¡±


    ¡®Tonight, tomorrow, and in the future. I will always look after you, little treasure.¡¯


    Yasenia closed her eyes and she slept. Under the starry night sky, mother and daughter stayed outside, being caressed by the soft breeze. Under the gentle moonlight, it was as if they were the only ones in the world.

 Chapter 48

    After Yasenia fell asleep, Tatyana kept looking at her. The gentle moonlight gave her wless skin a silvery tone. This made her features more gentle, like a goddess untainted by the mortal dust.


    However, since they would leave the cloud forest tomorrow, Tatyana decided to get her Yasenium refill. Tatyana looked towards the tents and checked if everyone was sleeping.


    After she confirmed it, without waking her up, she picked up the sleeping Yasenia in a princess carry. Tatyana moved towards a more remote ce and took out a bed from her spatial ring. Sheid Yasenia on top of it and put a concealing formation. Then she started her attack!


    Yasenia was sleeping peacefully and suddenly, she felt someone kissing her. She groggily opened her eyes and saw her mother¡¯s red eyes. Confirming who it was, she closed her eyes again and started responding to the kissnguidly, ¡°Mom *kiss* what are you *Kiss* doing?¡±


    Tatyana put one hand on Yasenia¡¯s big breasts and the other on the base of her tail. She stimted her by fondling her softness and the hand on the base of her tail went along its whole length slowly. Yasenia slid her tail through her palm and made it easier for Tatyana to caress her.


    Tatyana stopped kissing Yasenia and moved towards her ear. She licked her earlobe and whispered seductively, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be emptied after so many months, love~¡±


    Yasenia felt a rush of excitement and her sleepiness faded away. Her scent became more powerful and her body started heating up.


    Yasenia hugged Tatyana on top of her and moved Tatyana¡¯s head so that she could capture her lips. She invaded deeply with her long tongue and enjoyed Tatyana¡¯s taste. Yasenia took off her robes and clothes and Tatyana did the same.


    By the time Tatyana¡¯s hand reached the tail tip, both of them were kissing hungrily andpletely naked. Tatyana grabbed the tip and started to move her hand up and down. The hand movements lit up Yasenia¡¯s pleasure nerves making her moan while kissing.


    Tatyana summoned her dildo and put it on. Yasenia saw it and opened her legs wide. They stopped kissing and Tatyana positioned herself. While she rubbed her tip on Yasenia¡¯s flooded entrance, she used one hand and guided the tail tip to her backdoor. Tatyana licked her lips and said, ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to make you scream hoarse¡± Then she thrust her whole length in one motion *PAH* Yasenia moaned, ¡°Aahn~¡±


    Yasenia this time didn¡¯t control her body, her insides started squeezing, wiggling sucking, and tightening crazily! Tatyana moaned, ¡®Oh my god¡­ She is milking me!¡¯


    When she was about to move her waist, the tail thrust upwards! ¡°Oooh!! So deep! Yasenia that is not only the tip!!¡± Yasenia was thrusting further than the 20cm of tail-tip!


    Tatyana grabbed her hips and started the pounding. She moved back her full length, and then thrust until she reached the second entrance. Her movements were speeding up until pping noises were heard.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Tatyana! Deeper! Aahn~¡±


    Meanwhile, Yasenia¡¯s tail was going up and down rapidly! Yasenia started to push harder and harder putting inside more off her tail! The width of her tail started widening and with each thrust she opened Tatyana¡¯s back hole wider! ¡°AH! Oh! Yasenia you are going too deep!! OHH!¡±


    Tatyana started squeezing the member inside her making Yasenia moan louder, without stopping her waist she took Yasenias legs and put them beside Yasenia¡¯s head and she started hammering from above!


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    Yasenia started moaning harder and her tail movements became faster. She couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, her mother¡¯s deep thrusts were making her crazy, ¡°Tatyana I¡¯m Cumming already!!!¡±


    Tatyana continued her waist movements and when she felt that Yasenia was about to cum, she took out her dick, pinched Yasenia¡¯s clitoris, and put Yasenia¡¯s penis in her mouth.


    Yasenia felt her clitoris pinched, fireworks exploded in her head and she made her tail thrust almost 40cm inside Tatyana. She also felt her warm mouth and with both hands, she pushed Tatyana¡¯s head to prate her throat deeply. Yasenia came hard. ¡°AAHHHH!!!¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s mouth was flooded with Yasenia¡¯s delicious cum and she swallowed it greedily. The cum going down her throat and filling her deepest parts sent electric currents to her brain and she squirted.


    After Yasenia came, she didn¡¯t stop. She freed her legs, took out both her members, and pushed Tatyana on the bed face down. She took off Tatyana¡¯s dildo and aimed her rod at her butthole. Then she mmed her waist on Tatyana so hard that she lifted Tatyana¡¯s upper body. ¡°Ooohhh!!¡±


    Feeling Tatyana¡¯s insides Yasenia becamepletely sex-crazed. She covered Tatyana¡¯s body with hers and bit her nape while she pressed her softness on her back. Her waist went up and she pounded Tatyana senseless.


    *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*


    Tatyana¡¯s started screaming in pleasure as she felt beingpletely dominated by her daughter. ¡°AH! AH! AH!!¡± She couldn¡¯t stop her moans!


    Yasenia didn¡¯t seem to be satisfied, so she put her tail tip in Tatyana¡¯s flower entrance. When Yasenia raised her hips, she prated her with her tail in one thrust! Yasenia felt her tail hitting her end and she hammered down while the tail was fully inserted *BAM!*


    Tatyana beingpletely filled in that thrust and then mmed from above directly squirted. ¡°OOHHHH!!!!!¡±


    When Tatyana came her insides sucked and tightened on Yasenia making the dragoness cum with a growl while biting on her nape. She stayed fully inserted with both her weapons and filled both her holespletely.


    Yasenia wasn¡¯t satisfied so she raised her hips again after cumming and without caring about the person below *BAM!* She mmed her waist downwards!


    For the next half an hour, Yasenia didn¡¯t stop her waist for one second. She overflowed both of Tatyana¡¯s holes with her cum until her semen was sshing each time she lowered her waist. Tatyana was a moaning mess and was having orgasms almost every minute.


    Yasenia finally stopped her relentless attacks. She unplugged both her rods. Without the rods holding it, the semen gushed out like a tide from both of Tatyana¡¯s holes.


    Tatyana was twitching in pleasure, however, Tatyana put strength in her arms and stood up with her ck hair covering her face. She has squirted almost 20 times in this half an hour. She waspletely delighted!


    Tatyana licked her lips with hearts in her eyes, ¡°Love~ Now that you have made me scream so hard, If I don¡¯t return the favor, it would be bad manners, right?¡±


    Yasenia had a bad premonition and swallowed hard. If she sees this to the end, she felt that something will change forever. ¡°M-Mom, it was that I m-missed you a lot so I became e-excited. I w-want to walk t-tomorrow.¡±


    Tatyana answered, her smile widening, ¡°Don¡¯t worry love, I will carry you~¡±


    Tatyana put on a dildo again, but Yasenia¡¯s eyes opened terrified. ¡°T-Those are at least 35cm! Do you want to kill your daughter!?¡±


    However, Tatyana said with a domineering tone, as ifmanding her mate, ¡°On all fours!¡±


    Yasenia felt her uterus throb in excitement due to her instincts and obeyed with a trembling body. Trembling, because of anticipation and terror of having that monster prating her.


    Of course, Tatyana knew that this position was actually very stimting for Yasenia, it was as if she was presenting herself to her mate. This is also the reason that she went crazy with Andrea before.


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia¡¯s dripping female sex and smiled lewdly. Tatyana went behind, and knowing how to push her buttons she said ¡°If you want for me to fill your uterus with my seed, Beg!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s female sex squirted a bit and her trembling became more apparent. She even started wiggling her tail and ass, trying to tempt her mate and her scent became overpowering. ¡°P-Please give me y-your seed! Fill this daughter until she can¡¯t think straight!¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s smile widened. She put the tip on her vagina and the size became apparent. The girth of that monster was bigger than her whole vagina. Tatyana knew that Yasenia could take it, but she prated slowly at the beginning, to be sure. Yasenia¡¯s lower lips spread widely showcasing impressive sticity and electric sparks assaulted Yasenia¡¯s brain, ¡°Aahn~, more, deeper! OHH!¡±


    Then when the whole tip was inside, Tatyana mercilessly stabbed her giant penis until she reached her cervix. Yasenia¡¯s eyes rolled up and she reached an orgasm, ¡°I¡¯M CUMMING!¡±


    Not only did she squirt, but her rod also spurted semen staining the sheets below. When Tatyana reached the cervix, Yasenia¡¯s insides spammed crazily trying to milk her. She was still sensitive because of Yasenia¡¯s previous pounding and discharged from her member. Yasenia felt the awaited discharge and moaned throatily, ¡°OOOHHHHHH!!!¡±


    Tatyana kept pushing against her cervix and she suddenly felt that it was opening and closing trying to put her absurd girth inside her deepest parts. Tatyana became delighted at Yasenia¡¯s neediness for her!


    Tatyana hugged her from behind and used one hand to grope her big dangling breast and another to grab her penis, she then kept arousing her instincts, ¡°That¡¯s right love! Your uterus is for me to use!¡±


    Those words made Yasenia¡¯s insides do everything they could to put Tatyana¡¯s rod deeper in her.


    When Tatyana felt the entrance loosening enough, she pulled out a bit and then plunged to the hilt! *PAH* Yasenia felt her cervix wide opening and her dick pushing against her final wall. She screamed in ecstasy, ¡°AAHHHH!!!¡±


    Tatyana pulled back, but Yasenia¡¯s cervix closed tightly as if she was afraid that she was going to pull out of her.


    Tatyana¡¯s smile became sadistic and kept pulling out slowly. Yasenia tensed her muscles but she felt that her cervix was about to lose its grip! Tatyana aimed at this moment and she pushed her waist again! *PAH* Yasenia did a lewd smile and squirted.


    Tatyana started pounding her fast. Being bred like that, the dragoness was bing crazy. Tatyana didn¡¯t stop her waist and her hand started pumping Yasenia¡¯s rod. Then she used her other hand to guide the tail tip to her mouth and prated herself deeply in the throat.


    With this amount of stimtion, Yasenia didn¡¯tst a single minute! Tatyana felt her insides spasm and her cervix tightened asking for something. Tatyana however, didn¡¯t give it to her, thus Yasenia came alone. ¡°OHHH!!¡± Tatyana didn¡¯t even stop while Yasenia came.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    While the dragoness was cumming for the second time, her insides sucked strongly and Tatyana couldn¡¯t hold it. She released inside making Yasenia bber in delight. Yasenia¡¯s arms have long given up and she was being pounded against the bed.


    Yasenia could only m her butt against Tatyana meeting her thrusts. Tatyana continued her assault for half an hour. Yasenia didn¡¯t even know her name anymore. She just kept meeting Tatyana¡¯s thrusts instinctively while having continuous orgasms.


    After all of this, Tatyana felt Yasenia¡¯s dick inte onest time in her hand. ¡°ROOAR!!!¡± Yasenia roared and her tail and dick swelled up onest time spurting cum in a mind-blowing orgasm.


    Yasenia¡¯s orgasm was so powerful that all her sexes sprayed simultaneously without pause until they werepletely empty! Yasenia then fell on top of the stained sheetspletely limp, even her tail fell.


    Her body continued twitching while her waist and tail spasmed from time to time. Then, she fell asleep without caring for anything else.


    Tatyana put her hand on her slightly bloated belly, and smiled in satisfaction, ¡°My Yasenium is recharged~ But where does she hide this amount of liquid? She doesn¡¯t even have testicles like other male dragons. She has at least cummed four liters of fluids between her vagina, penis, and tail!¡±


    She used her spiritual sense to analyze her insides out of curiosity. Tatyana raised an eyebrow ¡°Oh¡­ It seems that her sexes are connected to an organ at the beginning of her tail. It seems that this organ is creating¡­ a transparent liquid. It is creating more even now with the energy in her body¡­ Doesn¡¯t this mean, that the stronger her cultivation level, the higher the fluid regeneration?¡±


    Tatyana looked more closely, ¡°This is the first time I see this type of organ in anyone¡­ Moreover, she didn¡¯t have it when she left our mansion¡­ I mean, Dr. Ava would have told me, right? This organ is even connected to the sweat nds!¡±


    Her curiosity soared! ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Hoho~ her body can change the properties of the liquid with her energy. The semen is created by adding Yang energy, vaginal fluids by adding Yin energy, and her typical sweet-scented sweat is the transparent liquid directly secreted¡­¡±


    Tatyana fed Yasenia something out of curiosity. She carried her towards a bath on the side and kept the bed in her ring. She cleaned the fainted Yasenia and herself in a bath while looking at the trip the food she fed her was doing.


    The water she was using was the silver water from her spatial ring. She wanted to help her clean the impurities secreted by the beauty pill. This will perfect her even more, ¡°The food is dposing and transforming into energy while going through her intestines¡­ These are the effects of the beauty pill. The energy is then carried through her meridians to that organ and¡­ It is now being transformed into more of that liquid. Moreover, the natural regeneration of it is¡­ A little worrying. The organ is already half refilled and not even 15 minutes have passed.¡±


    Tatyana swallowed in anticipation, She will be a little hard to handle in the Dantian Spiritualization realm. Maybe I will have to do it with her for a week to make herpletely satisfied? That will be fun fufufu~¡±


    After the bath, she carried Yasenia to the camp, put her in a new clean bed, andid beside her with her belly warm andpletely full of Yasenia¡¯s nectar.


    She continued looking at her little treasure with wonder in her eyes. Everything about her little treasure was new to Tatyana! She was absolutely delighted. She thought funnily, ¡®My little treasure body is practically perfected for sexual intercourse and cultivation. Truly a ¡°Miracle¡±¡®

 Chapter 49

    When everyone woke up the next morning, they saw apletelynguid Yasenia. Simr to a blob, she was bonelessly hugging her mother¡¯s waist while rubbing herself on her. It was clear that she wasfortable because soft growls could be heard from her throat.


    Angel and Evelyn held their nose to avoid releasing a stream of blood. They all thought that she was unbearably cute!


    Tatyana was smiling brightly at these actions. She scratched her under the chin, making her growl louder and squint her eyes infort. ¡°Little treasure, you have to go to the examination grounds.¡±


    Yasenia spoke in a spoiled voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to separate from mom~¡±


    Now not even the hands were able to contain the nasal bleeding of the two girls in the back. Cecile approached and tried to pet her with a blushing face. The handnded on her ck hair, and Cecile started petting her.


    Yasenia felt someone petting her so her tail wagged doing S shapes very fast. Cecile was next in line with nasal bleeding, ¡®S-s-so cute!¡¯


    Tatyana smiled like a flower at her clinginess. Then, she coaxed, ¡°We will see each other faster than you think little treasure. And after that moment we won¡¯t be apart from each other a lot.¡±


    Yasenia who was hugging her waist looked up with her golden slit eyes and said with a whine, ¡°I want mommy to visit often~¡±


    Tatyana had serious nasal bleeding hearing her tone and seeing her actions. It seems that Yasenia has dealt a critical strike! Like mother, like daughter.


    Oliver and Gustav at the side thought seriously, ¡®My future wife will be a beast-human with a tail. I will spoil her rotten!¡¯


    Tatyana agreed instantly at her daughter¡¯s request, she spoke while covering her nose, ¡°Visit! Visit! Let¡¯s see who stops me from visiting my daughter! I will destroy their whole nine generations!¡±


    Yasenia smiled happily and gave her a peck of the cheek ¡°I love mom the most~¡±


    Yasenia stood up and spoke while stretching, which made everyone pay attention to that soft, stic, and voluptuous body, ¡°Let¡¯s go, stay on alert, I¡¯m a little tired so be more careful than normally!¡±


    Angel, because of her recently acquired experience, finally connected the dots! She blushed and went to Tatyana¡¯s side. Calling her only by her name after Tatyana¡¯s insistence, she spoke in a whisper while blushing, ¡°Ta-Tatyana, c-can you give me s-some advice to do it with Y-Yasenia better? I-I want her to behave like that with me~¡±


    Tatyana raised an eyebrow and looked at Angel gently, then she said, ¡°Nope~¡±


    Angel was surprised and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Because that will make you do it like me, you would lose¡­ your quirks and individuality. Has Yasenia ever said that she didn¡¯t like one session with you?¡±


    Angel shook her head and said a little shyly, ¡°She says she likes them very much.¡±


    Tatyana waved her hand and a rank three beast that was ambushing Angel was disintegrated. Then, she said, ¡°Dual cultivating with Yasenia is not only for sexual satisfaction. I bet Yasenia is very caring and pampers you a lot, right?¡±


    Angel nodded with a red face, she was always pampered to the sky by Yasenia. Tatyana smiled and said, ¡°Yasenia wants someone to pamper, and she saw that someone in you. If I tell you how I do it, you will act less naturally on the bed, and you will subconsciously try to copy what I told you. Do you want Yasenia to look up to you, or to pamper you?¡±


    Angel answered instantly, ¡°I want her to pamper me!¡± And then blushed.


    Yasenia and the others enteredbat. Tatyana didn¡¯t see the necessity for Angel to participate so she continued speaking with her. ¡°I am¡­ Her pir. She knows that no matter what, I will be her ally, support, and strongest protector. Moreover, as her mother, even if we are also lovers, we still have our daughter-mother bond. That is why she acts childish with me, she wants to rely on me, for me to spoil her, and she also wants me to praise her achievements.¡±


    Angel nodded thoughtfully. Tatyana looked at the fighting Evelyn and continued, ¡°I have seen that she likes joking with Evelyn and takes care of her as if she is her wife. She takes care of her but also shares her worries with her. That is why she asked Evelyn¡¯s opinion when choosing something as important as a movement technique.¡±


    Angel asked, ¡°How do you know that she asked Evelyn?¡±


    Tatyanaughed and said, ¡°Yasenia has practically rted to me her whole stay in the Academy these nights. From her first encounter with Cecile to her fight against the 100 cultivators.¡±


    Angel asked shyly, ¡°E-even our n-nights?¡±


    Tatyana raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°That is where she puts the most detail!¡±


    Angel covered her red face and shouted towards Yasenia, ¡°Yasenia you IIIIDIOOOT! So embarrassing!¡±


    Yasenia who was charging towards a lizard-like beast trippedpletely stunned, ¡®Her baby said she was an idiot!? What happened!?¡¯ *BANG!*


    The lizard tail-pped her forehead sending her flying towards Angel and Tatyana. Tatyana burst intoughter.


    Yasenia stood up a little disoriented, but hastily asked without caring about the beast, ¡°What happened baby? Did I do something wrong? Do you want me to kneel on a heaven rank washboard so that you will forgive me?¡±


    Angel was stunned, she regained her bearings and tried to answer¡­ Only to be interrupted by the charging lizard¡¯s roar, ¡°Roar!¡±


    Yasenia was annoyed, why is this stupid lizard interrupting her while she was talking with her baby! She turned towards it, gathered her energy in her throat, and then¡­ ¡°RROOAAAAR!!!!!¡±


    A deep and resounding draconic roar exploded from her mouth. The lizard becamepletely terrified and hastily backpedaled on the ground. It turned and fled as if a primordial beast was aiming for its life. The others looked stupefied at the sequence of actions that just happened.


    Yasenia then turned towards a newly stunned Angel. Tatyana was rolling on the cloud floor whileughing. Yasenia asked again, ¡°So, what¡¯s wrong baby?¡±


    Angel also burst intoughter, she dove in Yasenia¡¯s embrace whileughing, ¡°Yasenia I love you the most! Hahaha, you are so cute!¡±


    Yasenia blinked, confused. She didn¡¯t understand, but if her baby was happy then everything was okay.


    Yasenia gave a peck to Angel and went to aid the others, leaving Tatyana and Angel alone again. Tatyana gathered her bearings and continued her previous topic, ¡°Well, that was interesting. Let¡¯s continue with Cecile. Have you realized, that Yasenia speaks calmly but teasingly with Cecile? She is always trying to change Cecile¡¯s expression. She also coordinates the most with her during fights. She treats her like apanion and an equal. Someone she wants to tread the cultivation world side by side, be it in adversity or prosperity.¡±


    Angel nodded and Tatyana asked her, ¡°How do you feel Yasenia acts with Andrea?¡±


    Angel thought and said, ¡°Coquettish, she is very intimate with her even in public, like a little pampered wife. She also bes happy whenever Andrea praises her.¡±


    Tatyana smiled ¡°See? Be natural Angel, you don¡¯t need to change yourself. If you have to change yourself to be liked by someone¡­ Then, that person won¡¯t fall in love with you, but a character you created.¡±


    Angel opened her eyes in surprise and realization. She smiled at Tatyana and said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance!¡±


    Tatyana patted her head and said, ¡°Go ahead, with the roar that Yasenia released, you will enter battle in a while, focus.¡±


    Angel nodded seriously and went to her position. Tatyana looked at their backs and smiled gently, ¡°You found a nice group little treasure, I also like them a lot¡­ I hope that time doesn¡¯t change them much.¡±


    She continued following from behind, looking at their coordination and skills. She also advised from time to time.


    The excursion finally ended and their strength changed like this. Cecile was closer to the Mental nourishing realm and would have broken through if she consumed that beauty pill.


    Angel has also advanced in her half-step realm, but there is still a gap between her and Cecile. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t able to dual cultivate much, thus her advanced speed was a lot slower.


    Evelyn entered the Half-step realm after her session with Yasenia, she also managed to find better robes than her previous ones, they were high-level earth ranked. They were purple and ck colored, they fitted her quite nicely.


    Oliver reached the seventh level and managed to find a beastpanion. He also found a high-level magic-ranked Warhammer inside the rings of the cultivators killed by Yasenia.


    Gustav advanced to the ninth level, and also got a beastpanion.


    Thanks to the pill and Evelyn¡¯s pure Yin energy, Yasenia advanced a lot almost reaching the ninth level. She will enter it at most in one week of normal training. However, with the help of her three lovers, she will be able to advance to the ninth level in three days at most.


    Before they reached the clearing where everyone was meeting, Tatyana approached Yasenia. She hooked her arms around her neck and gave her a peck on the lips. ¡°Goodbye, little treasure. We will see each other sooner than you think.¡±


    Before Yasenia said anything, Tatyana disappeared. Yasenia looked around for a while. Feeling Tatyana¡¯s lingering scent dissipating with the wind, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we must take that first ce and p Alysa on her face!¡±


    The others nodded with a smile. Now that they knew who was the person behind their attack, they knew that it was a matter of time before that person disappears. Cecile even had a previous grudge to settle!


    When they walked out of the cloud forest, the disciples present looked at them. However, their sights locked on the alluring dragoness. Some cultivators, male or female, started feeling hotter.


    ¡°S-So beautiful!¡±


    ¡°As expected of the number one beauty!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t her more¡­ Seductive than before? To be honest, I¡¯m having an erection¡±


    ¡°Can you be a little less honest?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t her breasts bigger?¡±


    Angel¡¯s, Cecile¡¯s and Evelyn¡¯s faces twitched in annoyance. Yasenia didn¡¯t mind, looking at her won¡¯t devalue her in any way or form. Do they want to look? Go ahead, you won¡¯t be able to touch me anyways.


    Yasenia was looking around for another reason¡­ After some time, she finally found that green-haired woman! Her smile became predatory, making some girls around Alysa blush.


    Alysa meanwhile waspletely stupefied. ¡®How are they alive!? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me they escaped! Moreover, she is looking directly at me. She knows!¡¯


    However, Alysa rxed fast. She sneered thinking, ¡®So what if she knows. She can¡¯t do anything. Moreover, if I cry and look wronged by her usations, I bet the others will side with me. No matter how much of a seductive vixen she is, I didn¡¯t build up my gentle and caring reputation during the years for nothing!¡¯


    Yasenia was about to walk towards her, but the teachers started speaking. ¡°Since everyone that is alive has already returned, let¡¯s put the two lists!¡±


    Everyone looked confused ¡®Two lists?¡¯


    The teacher continued ¡°The first list is the one spoken at the beginning, the people with most treasures or with more valuables will have more points. Every time you picked up a treasure, the jade registered it and now the teachers have ordered the groups. We have also counted the stolen treasures.¡±


    The teacher now put on a stern face ¡°What we didn¡¯t speak about was, that if you killed a fellow disciple, the jade will also register it. So we will also list all of you depending on the amount you killed and of course, we will question with a truth stone why did you kill. Remember, if you lie. No matter if you say the truth afterward, you will be expulsed or killed depending on the offense.¡±


    Some people¡¯s eyes widen and started trembling. Angel knowing the amount that Yasenia has killed also started getting nervous. Yasenia saw this and pulled her baby in her embrace.


    Some girls that were paying attention to Yasenia wanted to exchange ces with Angel! They even saw how Yasenia¡¯s big breasts wrapped around Angel¡¯s head showcasing incredible softness and sticity. They would give a leg to be in Angel¡¯s ce!


    Angel felt her head sink in her softness and the sweet floral scent rxed her instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry baby, I will just tell the truth. If they can¡¯t ept it¡­ I bet mom is still around. Nothing will happen to me, at most, I will be expelled.¡±


    Angel raised her head from thefortable softness and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you get expelled, I will follow you. No matter where we go, I will be stronger by your side!¡± This was Angel¡¯s conviction.


    Yasenia¡¯s heart melted in a puddle, then she felt Evelyn and Cecilee to her side and nod at her. Yasenia smiled and gave each of them a kiss on the cheek. Cecile and Evelyn blushed at the surprise attack.


    Before Oliver could speak, Yasenia interrupted him, ¡°Big bro, you don¡¯t need to quit. I want you to have the best education. And, different from them, our rtionship won¡¯t be hard to keep even from distance.¡±


    Oliver nodded with a smile, ¡°Okay little sis, however, with Aunt Tatyana around, I don¡¯t think that Alysa will survive.¡± Yasenia and the rest chuckled.


    Some cultivators were chanting demonic sutras to exchange their souls with them, ¡®it doesn¡¯t matter if I got enved for eternity! I want to be Yasenia¡¯s partner!¡¯


    It is a shame that it didn¡¯t work. However, some girls approached the chanting female cultivators, ¡°I see that you are devout! Join our Fanclub, the Super Lovable Ultimate Team! We are and we will always be Yasenia¡¯s S.L.U.T.s!¡±


    The people around choked and Yasenia who was not too far away also entered a coughing fit. ¡®They did it!! They truly did a Fanclub! And what the hell is that name!?¡¯


    Thepletely spoiled Angel looked towards those girls and said, only registering the ¡®Yasenia¡¯s team¡¯ ¡°I also want to be Yasenia¡¯s S.L.U.T.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s mouth twitched. Evelyn understood the catch, but this only made her more eager, ¡°I will also join! I will be the general S.L.U.T. Do not worry lost children, with the artifact to take images that Yasenia¡¯s mother gave me, I will be able to capture the perfect breasts and butt images of Yasenia and share them with you!¡±


    Angel still didn¡¯t understand but pped nheless. Those girls started crying in happiness and kneeled, ¡°Long Live the S.L.U.T. general!¡±


    Yasenia just gave up, ¡®They are even changing the order of the words to fit it better! Shouldn¡¯t it be ¡°the General S.L.U.T¡±!? At least it can pass as a name!¡¯


    This day, the fan club became popr¡­ For more than one reason.

 Chapter 50

    After that mess with the fan club, the teachers finished ordering the first list. The disciples paid attention to the announcements, ¡°In the fifth position, there is the ¡°War maiden¡± team with 7860 points, Fourth we have the team ¡°I will reach violet ss!¡± with 8670 points.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, these two teams were made of indigo and blue-level disciples! ¡°They are quite good.¡±


    ¡°To think that they reached fifth¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are some of the ¡°I will reach the violet ss nervous?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ They must have gotten their points underhandedly¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lucia in the ¡°War Maiden¡± team? She is quite beautiful.¡±


    There was an instant response from a nearby female cultivator, ¡°But she isn¡¯t even close to our goddess!¡±


    The others nodded having seen the previous y, they didn¡¯t want to mess with these¡­ S.L.U.T¡¯s


    The teacher continued, ¡°In the third position we have the Forest Fairy team with 8890 points.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that miss Alysa¡¯s team?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, as expected of her, even if she hasn¡¯t advanced to inner disciple yet, she is quite strong.¡±


    ¡°I have been helped before by her, she is a very gentle girl!¡±


    A nearby cultivator female cultivator spoke, ¡°Our Celestial Goddess even smiled at her! She is super lucky!¡±


    The others swallowed while thinking, ¡®Aren¡¯t her titles getting out of hand very fast?¡¯


    Alysa ground her teeth, ¡®THIRD!? Who came before me!? I even robbed a lot of teams using sleeping poison and made sure to not kill a single cultivator.


    The teacher coughed and continued, ¡°The second position goes to the Molten sun team with 8900 points.¡±


    ¡°So close! A little more and miss Alysa would have been second!¡±


    ¡°Well, it is what it is, she must be quite upset.¡±


    ¡°It seems that they are another group from the violet ss.¡±


    ¡°Hoh~ The leader is the other beauty that entered this year, I think she was called Ryuuji.¡±


    A person came between them and said with a smile, ¡°Our Supreme Celestial Goddess is also a recently entered cultivator! She is impressive!¡±


    Some wanted to tell them that she hasn¡¯t even appeared on the list! But did they have the guts to do so? They did not!


    The teacher¡¯s eyebrow twitched but she managed to maintain their expression. ¡°And first is the Firmament team, lead by Cecile with an impressive 23595 points¡±


    ¡°23595 points!! What the hell did they do!? My team only has 3450 points!!¡±


    ¡°The difference between first and second is truly abysmal!¡±


    ¡°As expected of our Absolutely Supreme Celestial Dragon Goddess!¡±


    ¡°She is divine!¡±


    ¡°She is beautiful!¡±


    ¡°She is overwhelming! Like a phoenix among chicken!¡±


    ¡°Like a dragon among snakes!¡±


    Angel nodded time and time again, ¡®They are worthy of being my Yasenia¡¯s fans, they only speak the truth!¡¯


    Yasenia didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    While they were speaking, the other list was ordered, this list was told fast, without letting the disciples discuss, ¡°5th Furan 6 kills, 4th Marvin 6 kills, 3rd Hilda 7 kills, 2nd Lucia 7 kills, 1st Yasenia 128 kills¡±


    Everyone turned silent. Then they exploded!


    ¡°Scum! No wonder they got so many points!¡±


    ¡°How can you kill so many people and walk here so arrogantly!?¡±


    ¡°Expel her!¡±


    *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!*


    Those people were sent flying by a female fist! ¡°WHO ARE YOU CALLING SCUM!¡±


    ¡°SHE CAN WALK ARROGANTLY HERE AND IN YOUR HOUSE!¡±


    ¡°DO YOU WANT ME TO EXPEL YOU FROM LIFE!¡±


    ¡°So what if she kills? She is above simple mortals! Giving their life to her is an honor!¡±


    Then they heard Yasenia asking with a smile, ¡°What are my rewards for cing first on both lists with such a big difference. I truly worked hard! Hahaha.¡±


    Of course, even the teachers didn¡¯t expect this number and they frowned. One of them who was at the Dantian Spiritualization realm released her aura towards Yasenia at a one-fifth of strength *BOOM!* Yasenia hastily pushed Angel and instantly felt as if a mountain was pressing on her shoulders. Her knees bent!


    Everyone turned silent. However, they turned silent because Yasenia¡¯s aura also unfurled ¡°ROOOAAARRR!!¡±


    Her draconic roar exploded as her legs and tail muscles were straining to maintain her standing. Even if Yasenia¡¯s aura was iparable to the teacher¡¯s, thanks to it and her body strength she didn¡¯t fall to her knees! Everyone was opening their mouth agape.


    After roaring Yasenia strained her neck muscles and lifted her head. She looked directly with an indifferent face at the teacher. Her pupils were thinned and the red inside her eyes started spreading.


    The teacher was scared by that gaze so and loosened her pressure a little. However, realizing that she got scared by a junior and feeling humiliated, she gathered her spiritual pressure and send it full strength! This will with no doubt heavily injure Yasenia!


    A cold female voice resounded, ¡°Enough.¡± *BANG!*


    Another aura crashed against the teacher¡¯s and broke it easily sending the teacher flying and coughing a mouthful of blood.


    The people looked to the side and saw teacher Madeleine walking towards them. She sneered at that teacher and said, ¡°Instead of showing your useless superiority towards my disciple, how about you start with the questioning? You even got scared by her gaze for a second. Are you truly a teacher of our academy? Useless.¡±


    That teacher was about to retort but was cut by Madeleine¡¯s freezing tone, ¡°Stop causing a scene and get to work before I make you cough more than just blood!¡±


    That teacher got scared and went to interrogate other students. Madeleine walked towards Yasenia¡¯s side and lifted her hand while tip-toeing to pat her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Yasenia, I know there must be a reason. With me here, you will be able to exin yourself.¡±


    Yasenia smiled gently and nodded, ¡°Thank you Master¡±


    Madeleine smiled and said, ¡°That is what I¡¯m here for! By the way, how did you be even more beautiful! Even I am getting tempted~¡±


    Yasenia rolled her eyes and directly said, ¡°I ate a beauty pill.¡±


    Madeleine said stunned, ¡°Do you want to kill with your charm instead of your strength?¡±


    Madeleine looked down and said, ¡°No wonder¡­ I thought I saw it wrong but they are¡­ Bigger.¡±


    Evelyn intervened excitedly, ¡°Did you also notice? At this rate, instead of her face, I will have to speak to her ti-¡± *Bang!*


    Evelyn looked at the clear blue sky and said from the ground, ¡°It has been a while¡­ Why did I miss this more than I would like to?¡±


    Yasenia and the othersughed. When Yasenia¡¯s turn came, all the people looked at her. The teacher asked ¡°Why did you kill these people? You killed 128 disciples, don¡¯t think that a simple expulsion will be your end so you better tell the truth!¡±


    Yasenia said calmly, ¡°Those 128 people were ordered by Alysa and Lucia to kill Angel, Cecile, and me. Thus, I killed them all, I will also kill Lucia and Alysa in a life and death battle after my interrogation.¡±


    All the people including Alysa and Lucia opened their eyes. Lucia, the silver-haired woman, screamedpletely scared, ¡°What kill!? I just wanted to scare you a bit and save you so that you will give me a message aspensation! I didn¡¯t want to hurt you, much less kill you!¡±


    Yasenia looked with her half-red, half-golden eyes and said, ¡°Swear it to the heavens. If not, I will kill you.¡±


    Yasenia saw Alysa about to speak so she cut her, ¡°Alysa, you are not saving yourself no matter what you do or say so don¡¯t even open your filthy mouth. I don¡¯t want to even hear your sickening voice. You will die today, and that¡¯s that.¡±


    Alysapletely enraged was about to speak when *Bam!* A rock hit her mouth breaking some teeth. The strength of the rock whipped her head back and sent her flying!


    Yasenia¡¯s slit eyes thinned and said coldly, ¡°I said, shut up.¡±


    They looked towards Yasenia who had her tail in throwing motion and her fans swooned. Some were even fainting in excitement.


    The teachers had tried to stop the rock, but an invisible pressure maintained them in ce. They didn¡¯t even know where this gigantic pressure came from!


    Yasenia turned towards Lucia and motioned her to speak. Lucia nowpletely frightened spoke with a stutter and tearing up a little ¡°I, Lucia, s-swear to the heavens that I didn¡¯t want to *Sob* damage Yasenia or her cpanions. I, Lucia, only wanted a massage *Sob*¡±


    Yasenia looked at the sky and seeing no reaction she held her forehead. Yasenia spoke with a sigh, ¡°I will give you one, okay? Who would have thought¡­ *Sigh* Didn¡¯t you think that sending so many people was¡­ suspicious? How naive can a person get? Is Alysa an expert in finding these easily deceived people? Well, It doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡±


    Yasenia looked at the crying girl and had a headache. She didn¡¯t want to kill, nor to expel her¡­ Although she was part of the culprits¡­ She doesn¡¯t want to bepletely heartless¡­ Moreover, different from that senior that was Andrea¡¯s fan, there wasn¡¯t a bet about leaving school already on board.


    Furthermore, she didn¡¯t try to kill or damage her directly¡­ A lighterparison would be if someone tells you that they need a cleaver for cooking a meal for you, and then, it is used for killing instead of cooking! They arepletely unrted. Thus, Yasenia decided to spare Lucia.


    Yasenia turned towards the teachers who were looking withplicated faces and said calmly, ¡°Can I have the duel to the death here? I don¡¯t want her to be alive one more minute.¡±


    The teachers were about to deny it, but Madeleine said, ¡°The headmistress says that unless Alysa is innocent this request is epted.¡±


    The teachers were doubtful why the headmistress would involve herself with this, but they nodded nheless. In another part of the scene, Tatyana was looking from above with cold eyes, ¡®Even if I can¡¯t kill you directly, I can prepare a stage for my little treasure to ughter youpletely.¡¯


    The teachers looked toward Alysa who has already been healed by one teacher. Alysa secretly sneered thinking, ¡®I can easily twist my words to not get caught, you are too naive!¡¯


    Some tears gathered in the corner of her eyes, and her expression turned sad. She opened her mouth to speak, but¡­ Yasenia said first, ¡°Swear, with these exact words ¡°I, Alysa, swear to the heavens that I didn¡¯t order people to kill my ssmates named Yasenia and Cecile.¡± If you can swear that, I will forgive you.¡±


    Alysa choked and gritted her teeth, her false tears dispersed in the wind, ¡°Why should I swear what you say!? Do you think you own this ce!?¡±


    Yasenia sneered and said looking at the teachers, ¡°Can I kill her already?¡±


    The teachers weren¡¯t stupid, they already knew where this was going so, although some of them were reluctant, they nodded. Alysa waspletely surprised, her character broke and said with a shrill ¡°Why did you nod!? I¡¯m being framed by that disgusting vixen!¡±


    One teacher said a little tired, ¡°Then swear what Yasenia said.¡±


    Alysa waspletely stumped ¡®Why isn¡¯t this going as I nned!?¡¯


    Yasenia didn¡¯t want to wait any longer so she ran toward her. Alysa was 500 meters away.


    Alysa saw her running and became flustered, she prepared her defensive measures, ¡°[Nature¡¯s wall], [Wood reinforcement]¡±


    In front of Alysa, roots started growing and then hardened. Yasenia continued her run looking indifferently at that wall. When she reached the 100 meters mark, Yasenia chanted calmly, ¡°[Celestial coat]¡±


    Her whole body got covered in the golden and silvery glow and her speed soared! Alysa was confident that the wall could stop her, so she wrapped herself in her energy coat, ¡°[Flower coat]¡±


    When Yasenia reached the 200 meters mark, she opened her charming lips again, ¡°[Lingering star steps].¡±


    Her speed increased again followed by a sonic boom. In that instant, she took out her giant sword, pointed at Alysa that was behind the root wall, and her voice echoed around, ¡°[Sun Charge]¡±


    Her sword tip created sun energy mes and ignited the whole sword length with golden radiance. Her legs inted as she stomped the ground sinking it! In the next instant, she was already in front of the wood wall and smashed into it like a golden meteor! *BOOOM!!*


    Yasenia didn¡¯t even look back and stored her sword in her spatial ring, ¡°Although I really wanted to torture you, my mother said that when you really want to kill someone, it doesn¡¯t matter if they die in agony or die in an instant. They won¡¯t be able to miraculously escape if they are dead.¡±


    For the spectators, it was an extremely short yet impactful moment. They saw Yasenia start to run at absurd speed, however, she suddenly elerated even more! After hearing, ¡°[Sun Charge]¡± They only saw Yasenia transform into a destructive golden meteor followed by *BOOM!* and a sh of golden radiance!


    After opening their eyes, they hastily looked at the aftermath. There was a giant scorched hole that passed through the wood wall and, on the other side, there was Alysa with a surprised expression and with half of her body destroyed! Everyone went crazy!


    ¡°W-What!? Isn¡¯t Alysa a level nine cultivator!?¡±


    ¡°A monster! She smashed through her defenses as if they were paper!¡±


    ¡°KYAAAA! I WANT YOUR BABIES!¡±


    ¡°I WANT A DOZEN OF THEM!¡±


    ¡°General S.L.U.T. Did you catch her majestic form!? I will buy any photos for 100 credits!¡±


    Evelyn of course answered, ¡°Of course! Better, I managed to catch the photo when she stomped on the ground! You can easily see the bounce her breasts did!¡±


    ¡°I WILL PAY 200¡±


    ¡°200? Get in line then! I will pay 300!¡±


    And the prizes escted for the photo. Yasenia walked back and saw Evelyn doing something with a scammy smile and sheughed. ¡®Truly my dear is mischievous, I will have to punish her when we reach home~¡¯


    Some teachers thought it was a pity, in their opinion, Alysa was a good child, but she had to aim for this woman. Worse, even if they wanted to help her, the headmistress has ordered them to stay put! These teachers were the ones deceived by Alysa¡¯s created character. If it wasn¡¯t for Tatyana, it was clear that Alysa would have been able to escape.


    Yasenia turned towards Lucia and said smiling, ¡°I will speak to youter about our meeting in my quarters. I will do that massage to you so don¡¯t do something stupid again.¡±


    Lucia blushed while nodding. ¡®Kyaa!! She is so charming! M-maybe I can use this chance to be her friend? Joining that group also doesn¡¯t seem bad¡­¡¯

 Chapter 51

    Even when a lot of casualties happen in these excursions, the reasons that they still happened were mainly two. One, for the disciples to gain experience with the jades as a safety. Two, the disciples gained three-quarters of the treasures they hunt. The other part went to the Academy.


    The academy took so much because of that safety they provide. Not only the teleportation jade is important, but the presence of the teachers also makes rogue cultivators scared.


    The other hidden benefit was fame. You could use your rank and the number of hunted treasures when creating a mercenary group or send it to the people that put higher-ranked missions. In short, it works as proof of strength.


    The reward for being first was one chance to enter the armory of the academy and get a low-level heaven treasure. The excursion ended and they returned to the academy in the battleship.


    What they didn¡¯t see is the hand of Alysa¡¯s corpse moved after they left. A woman with raven ck hair and glowing red eyesnded in front of that rising corpse. ¡°Although I can¡¯t punish you in life¡­ I can punish you in death~¡±


    Tatyana opened her hand and a colorless energy ball was on top of her hand, It was Alysa¡¯s soul! With Alysa¡¯s intact soul and her corpse, she managed to create her weakest general. The death energy wrapped around Alysa¡¯s body and regenerated her missing parts, ¡°To think that you would be able to reach general ss¡­ My resentment toward you is bigger than I thought.¡±


    Tatyana looked at the zombie in front of her and smiled eerily, ¡°Thanks to your basically intact soul, you will remain conscious of everything but unable to do anything. Don¡¯t worry about being lonely, a certain family in the Nature Kingdom will disappear and be your underlings soon, Hahaha~¡±


    Both of them disappeared from the spot and only Tatyana¡¯sughter echoed in the now deserted meeting point.


    While they were returning, Yasenia¡¯s group was approached from time to time by Lucia¡¯s group and others. They wanted to apologize for not knowing the situation and insulting her. Yasenia waved her hand and said not to worry.


    Three days passed fast inside the battleship. When the battleshipnded a lot of people were below, waiting for the disciples to return. Especially parents that coulde to the academy grounds.


    If a disciple died, the people will be given half of the recovered treasures by the academy that belonged to that disciple.


    If they are a mortal family this will let them live a luxurious lifestyle for the rest of their days. If they are a cultivator family, then it served aspensation. If there weren¡¯t recovered treasures, the family could have discounts in the academy shops all over the continent for a limited amount of time.


    Although it was a little scummy. The people knew that with all the cultivators dying left and right, the academy couldn¡¯tpensate everyone equally. The people also didn¡¯t have the guts to offend a major power and demand morepensation. Those that had them¡­Well, they didn¡¯t have a good end.


    On the Academy grounds, Andrea was waiting for Yasenia and the others a little restlessly. Even if she had confidence in their strength, anything could happen in those forbidden zones.


    When Andrea saw Yasenia and the rest arrive safe and sound, she sighed in relief. She has truly been antsy about her dragoness these days. She was hoping for them to be an inner disciple faster, this way, they will be able to be together during these kinds of excursions.


    When Andrea locked her gaze on Yasenia, she was stunned, ¡®Did she be even more beautiful?¡¯


    Yasenia looked around to see if she could find her darling. She saw Andrea at the side gawking at her, and the corners of her charming lips raised. Yasenia¡¯s tail started to wag and then, she broke into a little run towards Andrea. ¡°Darliiing~¡±


    Yasenia jumped towards Andrea whileughing beautifully. Andrea, delighted at her actions, caught the soft and fragrant body between her arms. The sweet floral scent that has be familiar now assaulted her senses making her hug the beautiful dragoness between her arms a little tighter. She also realized the increased breast size and softness of her butt. She didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh, ¡®Is she trying to kill people with her beauty or something?¡¯


    Yasenia rubbed her head on Andrea¡¯s chest a little and she raised her head. Yasenia looked at Andrea¡¯s beautiful and heroic face and she wasn¡¯t able to resist tip-toeing and kissing Andrea softly. Andrea returned the kiss happily. Angel and the others approached and saw Yasenia¡¯s wagging tail and kissing Andrea like a happy little wife and couldn¡¯t help butugh at the cuteness that she sometimes shows.


    Andrea separated from the kiss and, without loosening her hug, she spoke in her deep and clear voice, ¡°I¡¯m d that all of you returned safely. I hope you all advance fast and be inner disciples. I don¡¯t like staying away while you are in danger.¡±


    Evelyn said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Andrea, you will be seeing us there in a month at most!¡±


    Andrea raised her eyebrow in doubt. Evelyn blushed and said ¡°With the¡­ Help from Yasenia, our cultivation speed is like a rocket!¡±


    Andrea realized andughed in her deep voice, ¡°So you have advanced in the rtionship? Congrattions Evelyn, let¡¯s take care of each other from now on.¡±


    Evelyn nodded shyly, she also liked Andrea, she appears very reliable. Cecile approached Yasenia and spoke in her naturally cold voice, ¡°Yasenia,e with me, we need to talk.¡±


    Yasenia separated from Andrea and hugged Cecile from behind. Cecile didn¡¯t avoid her and both of them walked away in that position. Andrea chuckled and asked, ¡°Not only Evelyn, now Cecile too? How many girls does she want?¡±


    Angelughed and answered, ¡°I think she doesn¡¯t want anymore. We spoke with her in the battleship these days, and she said that with us it is enough¡­ However, there is a pair of twins from the indigo ss that she speaks with from time to time. There is also Lucia¡­¡±


    Angel continued thoughtfully, ¡°She told us that she doesn¡¯t want wallflowers. She wants people to pass her years with. People to love. People that she can cherish and pass her time with. People that she can trust in moments of peril. That is why she found the four of us who are talented enough to keep up with her.¡±


    Angel finished saying, ¡°The twins I spoke about are almost at the end of their indigo ss, so I don¡¯t think they have a chance. Lucia was actually one of the girls she had an eye on, but with what happened I don¡¯t think she will ever look at her that way.¡±


    Andrea asked curiously, ¡°What happened?¡±


    They walked towards their residence. On their way back, Angel and Evelyn exined what happened, Andrea nodded and asked for their wellbeing a little concerned. They also spoke about their adventures and the things that Tatyana said to them. Angel also rted her conversation with Tatyana. This made Evelyn and Andrea smile happily.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia and Cecile reached an isted ce inside a forest. Yasenia put a concealing formation and freed Cecile from her embrace, they have been walking in their previous position the whole way here.


    Yasenia turned Cecile around and looked at her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, sweetheart, order your thoughts and speak to me. We have all the time in the world.¡±


    Cecile looked at the gentle smile on her face and, with the way she called her, she felt her heart melt. For Cecile, Yasenia was like the moon in the night sky. One day she came into her life and illuminated the dark world around her.


    Cecile moved to the side and sat on top of one rock. They rxed for a while hearing the rustling leaves and the birds around. Cecile ordered her thoughts and spoke with an expressionless face. ¡°When I was little after my parents knew that I had a triple elemental affinity and that my constitution matched with those elements perfectly they were delighted. ¡±


    Cecile continued, ¡°I was born in a city near the capital of the Water Kingdom. My parents told their friends about my¡­ Talent, and it actually spread more than they wanted. At first, it was the nobles, but my father¡¯s and mother¡¯s position wasn¡¯t low, so they could defend easily against their demands¡±


    ¡°However, It eventually reached the ears of the King. Even if they are a first-rate power, the Water Kingdom doesn¡¯t have a strong hold on theirnds, so they recruit every talented cultivator they can. In short, they wanted to raise me in the pce to be one of the powerhouses of the Kingdom in the future.¡±


    Cecile frowned a little, ¡°However, they had hidden ns about my future. Because of my constitution, The King and his advisors wanted to groom me to be a future member of the harem of the king.¡±


    Yasenia sweated a little, ¡®Wait, isn¡¯t that what my mom did!? W-Will she hate mom if she knows about it?¡¯


    At that same moment, In a faraway ce, inside the Nature kingdom, a beautiful woman with raven ck hair and red eyes suddenly sneezed, Ignoring the people crying in anguish below her she said, ¡°My little treasure is thinking about me! Don¡¯t worry love, your mommy will appear beside you soon!!¡±


    Before the people could understand what was she speaking about, she waved her sword once as shemanded ¡°[Perish].¡±


    A wave of death energy that seemed to cover the sky was released from her sword! It devoured the whole mountain range where these people lived and extinguished all the life inside of it, she spared no one.


    She looked at the side, at a green-haired zombie, and she said with a smile, ¡°Rejoice! the army you willmand will be born today! A happy day worth celebrating! [All epassing resurrection]¡±


    While the corpses in front of the undead raised, a single tear could be seen going down the undead¡¯s cheek. However, its body kneeled in respect and gratitude towards its eternal master.


    Meanwhile, on the Academy grounds, Yasenia continued listening to Cecile¡¯s tale, ¡°Even if a lot of people would be delighted of being part of his harem, my father didn¡¯t want me to be part of a harem with more than 300 women so he tried to resist¡­ My mother, however, thought that it was my blessing to be liked by the king, so they had a fight. This happened when I was 12.¡±


    Cecile stopped speaking and thought about how to continue. Yasenia took out an armchair, then approached Cecile and guided her to it. When they reached, Yasenia sat first and sat Cecile on herp. She liked to listen to their problems, and she liked to surround them with her natural scent and softness to alleviate their worries. Like a cushion for their heavy feelings.


    Cecile felt Yasenia¡¯s hug and didn¡¯t evade it, she hugged Yasenia back and buried her face on her neck. After feeling her arms around her, and that soft tail petting her. She continued with her heart lighter. ¡°My mother nned with the king to kidnap me to the castle. However, my father found out and we fled. To summarize it¡­ We managed to escape the kingdom after three years of fleeing.¡±


    Cecile took a deep breath and continued, ¡°During these three years, my father fought back against our pursuers¡­ However, even if they didn¡¯t send their strongest cultivators because I wasn¡¯t important enough for them toe, one person can only do so much when they are being chased. My father put me in the care of some of his friends and attracted the attention of pursuers. Those friends went towards the sky continent with me.¡±


    Cecile separated her head from her bosom and looked up at Yasenia¡¯s golden-red slit eyes. Yasenia¡¯s gaze, from the first time she opened her eyes in that carriage, felt like the warm sun at dusk. The red around her pupils, that red that consumes her golden iris when she gets angry for them, feels especially charming.


    Cecile finished while looking at her eyes, her expression was the same as when she started telling her tale, ¡°My father died, I arrived at the sky continent, started my cultivation path, and now, here I am.¡±


    Yasenia looked deeply at her icy blue eyes. Cecile has said thatst sentence very easily as if it was unrted to her. There wasn¡¯t sadness anymore in those blue eyes, nor there was anger towards her mother. The only thing left was indifference.


    Cecile right now looked¡­ As if the rest of the world and she arepletely unrted. The first time Yasenia saw these artic blue eyes, although indifferent, they were a little flustered, a little surprised, a little awkward, and a little embarrassed.


    That is why¡­ ¡°Cecile, I won¡¯t ask you if you want revenge, I won¡¯t ask you about your journey here, I won¡¯t even ask you if you miss your father.¡±


    After she said that, Yasenia gave her a kiss on her forehead. She saw a slight surprise and fluster in her eyes and Yasenia smiled happily. ¡°What I will do from now on is fill your heart with those emotions that you seem to have covered in ice. I want to see you flustered, I want to see youugh, to see you sad, to see you excited, or see you cry.¡±


    Yasenia put her forehead on hers and looked at those now trembling blue eyes. ¡°When you can feel these emotions clearly again, I will ask you those questions. At that time, instead of your covered feelings, I will be asking the hidden Cecile, who, some time ago,ughed with her father and cried at night in sadness.¡±


    Cecile felt her eyesight get a little blurry, and she didn¡¯t know why. She saw Yasenia smile and felt her hands lowering her head. Her head got surrounded by her softness. Yasenia caressed her blue hair and tightened her hug.


    Cecile felt secure and returned her hug, however¡­ *Sob* ¡®Huh? Who is doing this sound?¡¯


    *Sob* ¡®Is it¡­ me?¡¯


    ¡°W-why am I? *Sob*¡±


    Yasenia pushed her deeper so that she can muffle her cries. ¡°Let it out sweetheart, I¡¯m here and will always be here. I¡¯m not going anywhere, sweetheart.¡±


    Cecile couldn¡¯t help but ovep that sentence with a distant memory and a soft cry left her mouth. Yasenia kept hugging Cecile while she felt her cleavage bing wet. They stayed like that until Cecile calmed down.

 Chapter 52

    After her cries ended, Yasenia felt Cecile rx. Therefore, she released her. Yasenia looked at Cecile¡¯s face and became mesmerized. Her face was now a lot more rxed, making her features soften a lot. Her mouth also had a gentle upwards curve. It was as if the ice had melted, and the flowers below were revealed.


    However, Yasenia knew that there was still a long road ahead until this face became her natural face. Thus, before that ice covered Cecile¡¯s heart again, she wanted to leave a mark.


    Without speaking, Yasenia raised Cecile¡¯s face and made her look at her. Then, she lowered her head and captured her lips.


    Yasenia embraced her in her arms and kissed her softly. She instinctively wanted to mark this woman. She wanted Cecile to be hers. She made Cecile savor her taste, feel her warmth, sink in her softness, imprint her scent in her mind.


    Even if she knew the answer, Yasenia asked, ¡°Sweetheart, I love you. Do you want to be my mate?¡±


    Cecile looked at the gentle golden eyes and nodded, ¡°I want to.¡±


    Then Cecile smiled and said, ¡°I love you too, Yasenia.¡±


    Yasenia lowered her head and kissed her again, slowly advancing the kiss. It was a smile that Yasenia would remember for a very long time. She was entirely charmed by the girl in front of her.


    Yasenia started ying a little with her for a while. She sometimes used her tongue on her lips, made little bites. Cecile made a surprised cry, making Yaseniaugh with their lips still touching.


    Cecile liked this feeling a lot: her soft lips, sweet scent, delicious mouth, and yful bites, how she caressed her hair or massaged her back, how her tail coiled around her, and her warm body temperature. She liked everything a lot.


    When the sunset was approaching, they stopped and walked back. Cecile had a slight smile, and Yasenia and Cecile had their hands interlocked.


    They didn¡¯t speak. Yasenia loved the calm air around Cecile. She could be beside her without talking about anything, and she wouldn¡¯t feel ufortable. Her heart was always calm beside her.


    When the time to separate arrived, Yasenia turned towards Cecile and asked, ¡°Do you want toe with me? Or will you return to your quarters?¡±


    Cecile thought and answered, ¡°I will return. We have a lot of time from now on. I prefer advancing slowly.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, then she smiled seductively and winked, ¡°Goodnight, Sweetheart, dream about me a lot, even if they are naughty things~ I¡¯m sure that even my dream self will treat you gently~.¡±


    Cecile blushed and hit her shoulder. Yaseniaughed and gave her a peck. Then, she walked away, sashaying her hips and swishing her tailzily.


    Cecile looked at those seductive hips and the hypnotizing tail and couldn¡¯t help but swallow a little. ¡®T-treat me gently? Will she? Then I should¡­ W-W-what are you thinking about degenerate!?¡¯ Cecile hastily turned and left with a slight blush on her cheeks.


    During the following days, Evelyn moved inside Yasenia¡¯s house and got to experience the dragoness¡¯s mighty stamina every night. Lucia still hasn¡¯te to get her massage, so Yasenia also didn¡¯t rush it.


    During these days, Yasenia could already advance towards the ninth level, but she was holding it to solidify her foundation perfectly. Her tailplicated this because of the dense amount of muscles she had in it. She wanted herst muscle, veins, and meridian transformation to beplete so that noplications appeared in the future.


    Yasenia had asked her mom during the excursion for some misceneous things. One of them was a giant bed, so the five of them will be able to sleepfortably on it. Speaking of treasures, They mostly sold the things they got from all the spatial rings for credits.


    There were some pills to aid cultivation, but pills always had some impurities; thus,pared to Yasenia¡¯s ¡°nourishment,¡± They were somewhatcking. They sold all the weapons, robes, tools for alchemy, and simr items. The things they took from them were some life-saving treasures and materials.


    Most of them were spatial treasures, which didn¡¯t function inside Yasenia¡¯s [Day and Night] skill. Yasenia put everything inside her spatial ring, which has a lot of functions, like being able to grow spiritual nts inside. To be honest, this was the only unlocked function. She needs to reach the Mental nourishing realm to unlock most of them.


    The first day that Evelyn moved in, Yasenia made dinner to celebrate. After that, she dutifully passed from each room.


    Yasenia sucked Andrea dry and also filled her full.


    She pampered Angel so much that she was spasming in pleasure just from her voice.


    And finally made Evelyn rough at the beginning and then did it gently until Evelyn fainted from pleasure.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t stop at that. She cleaned and carried them to the bed one by one. Then, she slept with Andrea on the left, Evelyn on the right, and Angel on top. Yasenia was happy even if she had to do those extra steps. Taking care of her dears was her delight.


    Only Angel was left to wake up when Evelyn opened her eyes the following day. She saw that Andrea and Yasenia were whispering and kissing each other softly from time to time.


    Evelyn was about to speak when Yasenias tail carried her closer. Yasenia turned her head and kissed her softly. Evelyn felt the long tongue doing a full tour inside her mouth, and she melted fromfort.


    Evelyn felt Yasenia stop and saw her lift Angel from her butt. The dragoness then devoured Angel¡¯s mouth. Their big breast pressed together to Evelyn¡¯s delight, making a very stimting sight.


    After making her baby a blob, Yasenia spoke, ¡°Good morning, darling, dear, baby. Did you sleep well?¡±


    They squished her into a hug,pletely satisfied, which made the dragoness smile happily. Angel mewled, ¡°Completely satisfied~ Waking up is what I like the most~.¡±


    Then she started rubbing her head on Yasenia¡¯s breasts. Evelyn nodded. ¡°If I wake up like this daily, it will truly be my second favorite hour of the day.¡±


    Yasenia asked with a teasing smile. ¡°The first then?¡±


    Evelyn blushed and hit her lightly. ¡°Y-you already know!¡±


    The restughed a little. While they prepared, Evelyn asked, ¡°By the way, how did we sleep together?¡±


    Angel exined what Yasenia does after their sessions. Evelyn looked at Yasenia with a loving smile and said a little weakly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do so much, Yasenia¡­ ¡±


    Yasenia approached and kissed her. ¡°I love to take care of all of you, so let me do it. Washing my dear while she has fainted from pleasure is quite amusing.¡±


    Evelyn blushed and was about to retort when Yasenia tilted her head and put a pleading expression, ¡°Please~?¡±


    All of them nodded instantaneously. ¡°We let you! We let you! Who doesn¡¯t dare to let you take care of us? We will beat them up!¡± Yaseniaughed happily.


    They went to ss after morning cultivation and breakfast. The day passed fast, and when the sses ended, they met up with Andrea and walked toward the armory.


    Yasenia suddenly heard Evelyn ask, ¡°Who do you girls think will be the next prey of Yasenia?¡±


    Yasenia interrupted and said earnestly, ¡°I won¡¯t ept any more girls. You four are more than enough. I¡¯m loyal to the four of you and my mother. Remember this, no matter how much I like another girl, I won¡¯t start a rtionship with them. Unless somethingpletely exceptional happens, I will have only the four of you.¡±


    Andrea thought and spoke, ¡°Yasenia, although you won¡¯t add people romantically¡­ If you want¡­ or need to dual cultivate with another girl. Please don¡¯t be too bothered with it. We know how much you love us, but we also know about your constitution. Like you said to all of us, even if you can¡¯t give us loyalty. You will always be honest with us, right?¡±


    Yasenia looked at them and sighed. ¡°Since you have said it, I won¡¯t be hypocritical and deny what you said. I don¡¯t want to p myself in the future. However, remember that my¡­ wives? Wives! My wives are only Tatyana, Angel, Andrea, Evelyn, and Cecile.¡± After saying that, she smiled, satisfied, and her tail wagged at the new term.


    The four blushed because of what she said and her cute appearance. They glomped Yasenia in the middle doing a group hug. Angel from the front, burying her head in her favorite ce, Evelyn and Cecile from the sides, and Andrea from her back.


    Andrea spoke jokingly in her clear and deep voice, ¡°Seeing the ruined appearance of girls under Yasenia should be interesting. If we can see the process, it will be even better¡­¡±


    They all blushed, but they received a tail p each in the next second.


    Yasenia retorted, ¡°You want to see your lover having sex with another woman! Degenerates!¡±


    She puffed her cheeks and said, ¡°If any of you dare to do it with someone other than me¡­ I will¡­ I will¡­ I won¡¯t have sex with any of you anymore!¡±All of them paled at once!


    Of course, they were joking and bantering. In truth, they don¡¯t want Yasenia to continue adding people or having one-time flings. It would appear as if they aren¡¯t enough, and unless, as Yasenia said, some big exception happens, they will keep their dragoness for themselves.


    Cecile looked at the three of them strangely and asked a little shy, ¡°Is it that good?¡±


    Andrea responded straightforwardly, ¡°She made us faint yesterday night because of pleasure and stimtion in one hour and a half. And that is simply because she did us separately! Better yet, Yasenia doesn¡¯t go all out with us and uses her tail to rx our nerves.¡±


    Cecile looked at Yasenia, horrified, ¡®What did I get myself into!?¡¯


    Yasenia looked at her with her charming lips raised and caressed Cecile¡¯s inner tight with her tail tip. Cecile shuddered when she heard Yasenia¡¯s seductive voice tempting her, ¡°Whenever you want, sweetheart, I¡¯m yours to do as you see fit.¡±


    Cecile hugged her a little tighter and nodded with a reddening face. ¡°Soon, I want to prepare myself a little more.¡±


    Yasenia spoke gently. ¡°Sweetheart, probably you will break into the Mental Nourishing realm after that, so you have to bring everything with you, ok?¡±


    Cecile looked up and nodded. They separated from the hug and subconsciously changed directions towards the mission hall to see if any rewarding missions appeared. There was nothing after looking around for a while, so they left. Each went to do their things, cultivating or practicing their professions. Their new qualifications as first in the excursion should open up more profitable missions, but they didn¡¯t find anything.


    Yasenia went home, changed into morefortable (seductive) clothes, and waited for her customer toe. Lucia has informed her that she will being today. Yasenia couldn¡¯t help shaking her head. ¡®Is Lucia naive orpletely sheltered? She has a weak body even now that she is a cultivator. I can¡¯t imagine how she was during her mortal days. What I¡¯m curious about is how she passed the first tribtion¡­.¡¯


    Then it crossed her mind what they first went to do, ¡®Weren¡¯t we going to the armory!? Why did it change to the mission hall!? Truly habits are scary¡­ Well, I will go tomorrow. I am not in a hurry to pick anything up anyways.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Lucia was quite nervous, ¡®That stupid Alysa! I told her not to damage her, and she wanted to kill her! Good that she is dead, or I would have killed her myself!¡¯


    Of course, these were her feelings now that she saw Yasenia more up-close. Lucia knocked on the door and waited. She heard steps, and then the door opened.


    The woman that opened the door was one head taller than her. Because of their height difference, the first thing Lucia saw was those pair of white mountains that were in line with her eyesight.


    Lucia blushed, lifted her head, and saw those golden-red slit eyes. Instead of the hostility and indifference showed before. They now were much more gentle, like a warm sun in the afternoon. Yasenia¡¯s lips slightly hooked up in a natural yet seductive smile.


    Lucia then heard her mellow voice with a bit of raspiness in it, which made her body tingle. ¡°Wee, Lucia. I was waiting for you.¡±


    Yasenia smiled wider and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. I have already prepared what I needed.¡±


    Lucia nodded like a pecking chicken making Yaseniaugh. Her rich and seductiveugh was another hit on Lucia¡¯s weak heart.

 Chapter 53

    Lucia followed behind her, and her eyes locked on the seductively sashaying hips and thezily swishing tail. She swallowed a little, ¡®I have to be f-f-friend with her! Who knew this person could be like this!? S-so gentle and s-s-sexy! Kyaa!!!¡¯


    Yasenia saw the nervous girl, and her teasing habits resurfaced! She deepened her voice a little and said, looking at her purple eyes, ¡°Lay down, Lucia. I will make you feel extremely good~.¡±


    Then, she put some hairs behind her ear and smiled, saying, ¡°Do we begin?¡±


    Lucia felt her heart rate go astray and thought, ¡®T-thank the heavens I d-didn¡¯t meet her when I was a mortal! I would have died from a heart attack!¡¯ She answered, stuttering, ¡°S-sure, do I have t-to do anything?¡±


    Yasenia thought and said a little more seriously, ¡°What kind of massage do you want? I remember that you wanted it to¡­ Help you with your condition?¡±


    Lucia nodded and said with a red face, ¡°I want a full body massage!¡±


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow and nodded. Then she thought, ¡®She is cute. A shame I already have my dears. Well, being friends wouldn¡¯t hurt¡­ Even if we started with a bad foot. I don¡¯t have to be sexual partners with every girl I befriend. I can befriend her as those two sisters from the indigo ss.¡¯


    Yasenia stopped her little games and said, ¡°Get naked. There are some towels over there to cover yourself. When you are done with that, call me, and I will return.¡±


    Then she turned and left, leaving a stumped Lucia in the room. Lucia didn¡¯t know if continue this, ¡®G-Get naked? Should I do this? Well, we are both women¡­ M-Moreover, it was me who wanted the full body massage¡­¡¯


    She turned her head toward the towels with a blushing face, ¡®These towels will cover very little¡­¡¯


    She resolved herself and started disrobing. After she got naked, she picked up the towels andid on top of the massage table face down. Then, she covered her privates with the two towels.


    She looked at herself one final time, and after ensuring that she was adequately covered, she called Yasenia, ¡°I¡¯m done!¡±


    Yasenia entered and saw her lying on the bed face down with the two towels covering her upper back and hips. Yasenia nodded and moved the towels so that they didn¡¯t fall.


    Yasenia said while putting some ointment on her hands, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything you don¡¯t want to, nor will I take advantage of you, so don¡¯t worry. However, I will certainly touch your private parts, like the butt or thighs.¡±


    Feeling Lucia¡¯s nervousness, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t touch nor look at your most intimate parts. This, I promise.¡±


    After seeing Lucia nod with a red face, she approached and went to her neck. While speaking, she started her massage, ¡°I will first start with my hands. I will make your energy flow a little faster around your meridians with the help of my energy. It may feel good, so don¡¯t worry about your voice leaking.¡±


    Yasenia used her palms and gently applied pressure to her neck muscles. Lucia let out a little cry when her slimy hands touched her neck, making Yasenia chuckle. Lucia blushed, hearing her pleasantugh.


    Yasenia¡¯s hand didn¡¯t stay much on her neck and moved to Lucia¡¯s shoulders and upper back. Lucia felt gentle, pleasurable sensations building up, ¡°Nnh~.¡±


    A small moan left her mouth, and she tightened her jaw embarrassed. Yasenia spoke, deepening her voice, ¡°Rx, Lucia. Letting out noises is normal. Just let yourself go~.¡±


    Lucia felt her bones soften with her voice, and her jaw rxed. Small moans left her mouth from time to time. Lucia let the sensation invade her body, and her body started tingling. After a while passed, Yasenia¡¯s voice reached Lucia again, ¡°Lucia, I will take off your upper towel.¡±


    Lucia was almost in a trance, so she nodded. Yasenia went down with her hands without losing skin-to-skin contact, and she made the towel fall to the side with her tail. Lucia melted, and without realizing it, her loins moistened.


    Yasenia continued pressing on her nerves and meridians and built up her sensations without forgetting to make the blood and energy flow around. This, apanied by Yasenia¡¯s Yin and Yang energy, improved Lucia¡¯s body slightly.


    Yasenia reached her lower back and used her fingers to press gently. Lucia let out a loud moan, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind because each time Yasenia pressed, she would let out another.


    Yasenia¡¯s voice unconsciously became sensual, ¡°Lucia~ I will take off your lower towel.¡±


    Lucia was in another world right now, so she nodded at her enthralling voice. Yasenia didn¡¯t shy away and continued downwards until her hands were on the soft butt. Yasenia pressed and massaged. Lucia felt her pleasure nerves lit up, and something building up.


    When Yasenia reached her lower side of the butt and pressed on her thighs, she sent a big energy wave. Lucia¡¯s nerves sent a significant electrical current to her brain, and she felt the world go white for a second. ¡°AAHHH!¡±


    Yasenia saw her squirting but ignored this. She continued her massage down her legs while Lucia came down from high up in the heavens. While Lucia was relishing in the afterglow, the rxing energy massage on her legs made all her muscles loosen, and she wentpletely limp. She was also drooling.


    When Yasenia reached her little feet, she pressed on them with her fingertips, making Lucia¡¯s waist jump from time to time. Yasenia finished with her feet and went upwards with a single finger trailing from her leg, passing her thigh, through her butt, and up her back. Lucia felt that finger as a caress from a goddess. She was sending shivers up her spine.


    Yasenia reached beside her and massaged her shoulders gently. Yasenia asked Lucia, who was drooling on the bed, ¡°Do you want to massage the front? I won¡¯t touch your privates and cover you properly, so don¡¯t worry. Just nod or shake your head.¡±


    Yasenia waited, and when she saw that, she was not responding. She leaned forward to look at her face. To her surprise, Lucia has fallen asleep!


    Yasenia shook her head. She picked up the two towels and cleaned her body without touching her most private parts. While covering her privates with the towel, she picked up Lucia¡¯s robes and dressed her up. Then, she carried her to one of the beds and let her sleep there.


    Lucia woke up in an unknown room. She groggily sat up and looked around. Her breathing felt freer, and her energy was circting smoothly. Her slight body pains had also slightly disappeared. She felt as if she was resting on clouds.


    Lucia remembered her massage session and blushed red, ¡°That massage felt way too good¡­.¡±


    She stood up from the bed and thought of her experience. She suddenly remembered her previous naked state and hastily looked down. She saw herself tidily dressed. This time, her face turned crimson! Lucia stood up and went down, mumbling things like ¡°responsibility¡±, ¡°marriage¡±, ¡°seven children¡±,¡­


    Meanwhile, Yasenia talked with Angel and the rest, who returned before Lucia woke up. She had just finished exining her massage routine when she heard some steps and looked at the side. The rest followed her gaze and also looked curiously. They saw a red-faced Lucia walking with hasty steps towards Yasenia and lifted their eyebrow, amused. ¡®Did Yasenia p herself faster than we thought?¡¯


    Yasenia smiled and was about to speak when Lucia said extremely fast, ¡°Y-Yasenia take responsibility for what you have done and have seven children with me!¡±


    All of them were utterly stupefied. They had just heard the type of massage Yasenia did and were about to ask when they could get one. But this reaction seems different from what they expected. They looked at Yasenia even more amusingly. Yasenia could practically read their minds.


    Yasenia spoke exasperated, ¡°What are you talking about, Lucia? I just gave you a massage. You also knew where this was since I exined the process¡­.¡±


    Lucia continued with a red face, ¡°Y-You touched my butt! A-and saw mepletely naked while dressing me up! Y-You basically raped me!¡±


    Yasenia massaged her forehead in pain, ¡°However, you seem quite happy with those assumptions. Weren¡¯t you the one that asked for a full body massage? You fell asleep even before I even started with the front! The only thing I¡¯ve seen is your butt. Do you want me to marry every girl I see the butt of?¡±


    Lucia asked nervously, ¡°How about when you dressed me up!? You certainly saw and touched me everywhere!¡±


    Yasenia looked at her and answered, ¡°I did it while covering you with the towels.¡±


    Lucia was getting out of ideas! She really wanted to be with Yasenia! If she can get a massage like that daily, she will be the happiest! She looked at the other girls and suddenly thought of something. ¡°Are they your lovers?¡±


    Yasenia knew where this was going, so she said, ¡°Lucia, you are a cute girl, I also like your personality, and I find your naivety quite endearing, but our rtionship will stop at friends. I won¡¯t add more people to my harem unless there is some event that changes my mindset. I will only have them in my harem. Not one more, not one less.¡±


    Lucia looked at Yasenia¡¯s serious face, and tears built up in her eyes. ¡°B-But I like you *Sob*.¡±


    Angel was about to speak, but she was silenced by one re from Yasenia. ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking in what I said earlier or what I¡¯m saying right now.¡±


    Then she turned toward Lucia again, ¡°Lucia, I can be your friend. I can even give you massages like this one from time to time. But our intimacy will end there. No matter how much you cry, it won¡¯t change my mind. If you really like me, then work hard to be someone that will change my mind. Until then, friends is the limit of our rtionship.¡±


    Yasenia looked directly into Lucia¡¯s eyes, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t do anything stupid like before. The next time I won¡¯t forgive you. I¡¯m giving you one chance. What would you do?¡±


    Lucia couldn¡¯t understand why wouldn¡¯t she add just one more to her group! Is one more that much? Lucia burst into tears and ran out while crying, ¡°I hate you!!!¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t follow after Lucia. Some people might call her heartless, but she didn¡¯t care. She doesn¡¯t want to be like those Kings and Queens with a 100 people harem. She wants people, not dolls. She wants lovers, not toys. She wantspanions, not essories.


    That is why she must have a bottom line and do not move it no matter what. The first andst time she moved that bottom line was in her talk with Tatyana about creating a harem. For her to move it again, something big must happen. So there were only five slots, and Lucia wasn¡¯t fit to fill the fifth yet.


    Yasenia looked at the other four and saw their strange expressions. She said, ¡°What, did you not believe me? I told you that only five would be my wives. I won¡¯t fill thisst spot lightly. Moreover, once filled, my heart will be closed. This is my bottom line. I won¡¯t cross it.¡±


    Angel stood up and jumped at Yasenia¡¯s embrace whileughing. Yasenia caught her baby quickly, and Angel rubbed herself on Yasenia, ¡°I¡¯m so happy!! I will be honest, Yasenia, I thought you wouldn¡¯t follow your words. Knowing your sexual stamina, I was prepared to be with 20 more people at least!¡±


    Then she looked up with shining eyes and said, ¡°Now that you gave us this candy, I will beat you up if you don¡¯t follow your words!¡±


    Yaseniaughed and kissed Angel, ¡°Of course, baby, didn¡¯t I tell all of you? I¡¯m yours to do as you see fit.¡±


    Then she deepened her voice and suggestively said, ¡°No matter now¡­ Or in bed~.¡±


    The others also had smiles on their faces. Evelyn even had a relieved expression. Seeing that she was out of tail-reach, she smiled mischievously, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that I¡¯m truly a chosen one for fondling those heavenly-¡± *Bang!*


    Evelyn looked at the ceiling, stunned, and said, ¡°How!? I was clearly out of reach!¡±


    Yasenia spoke seriously, ¡°With my Tail-pping Dao advancement, I can reach you no matter the distance and send you flying!¡±


    Evelyn and the others looked at Yasenia, stupefied.

 Chapter 54

    That night Cecile said that she wanted to sleep, only sleep, with them. Yasenia nodded. Then, Cecile had an extraordinary experience. She went to bed and waited for them while reading the second volume of her favorite book [Heaven, Earth, Me].


    After half an hour, Yasenia appeared, carrying in a princess hug apletely limp Evelyn. Then after giving her and Evelyn a kiss, she went away.


    Cecile looked curiously at Evelyn¡¯s face and saw a stupid smile on her face with a slight blush. She also could smell Yasenia¡¯s sweet floral scent from her. After 40 minutes, Yasenia came back with another limp person.


    This time it was Andrea. Yasenia put Andrea on the bed, gave the three of them one kiss, then left again. Cecile looked at Andrea, and simr to Evelyn, she saw a tired yet content smile on her face. She could also smell Yasenia¡¯s scent all over her.


    Cecile continued reading her book but couldn¡¯t help but think with a shudder, ¡®forty minutes to make a Mental Nourishing cultivator faint of pleasure? Is she that¡­ Scary?¡¯


    About 25 minutester. Yasenia appeared with Angel curled in her arms like a little kitten. Yaseniaughed softly when she saw Cecile curiously looking at Angel.


    Yasenia has positioned them like this. First Andrea to the left, then sheid Evelyn beside Andrea. Yasenia sat beside Evelyn, with Cecile on the other side. She also had the sleeping Angel in her arms.


    Afterying all of them, she whispered to Cecile, ¡°What is it, sweetheart?¡±


    When Yasenia saw that Cecile was wondering if to say something or not, she gave her a soft kiss without bothering Angel, ¡°With me, you can speak about anything, sweetheart.¡±


    Cecile nodded and asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? All of them seem¡­pletely defeated. It shouldn¡¯t be easy¡­ Right?¡±


    Yasenia thought about it while lying down on the bed. She positioned Angel¡¯s head on her breast, and after she felt her little girl snuggle herself on top of her, she smiled softly. Then, she used her arms to secure her and turned toward Cecile. ¡°Sweetheart, if it wasn¡¯t because of this¡­ Strength¡­ I wouldn¡¯t even have tried to start a rtionship with anybody. When I thought my maids say that you had an [Extreme Yin body], I thought of only having you. Your [Extreme Yin body] is more beneficial to me than these three put together.¡±


    Yasenia remembered that moment, ¡°Meeting you in that forest, even if a little strange, to me seemed like fate wanted us to meet. How could I be lucky enough to meet someone so fitted to my necessities? But I did. Moreover, I met wounded cultivators before you, but I didn¡¯t even save some of them. With you, however, I felt a strange empathy. Even if I was cautious when saving you, I did something that could endanger me.¡±


    Cecile alsoid down and looked at Yasenia. She continued listening quietly. ¡°Angel was very proactive from the beginning, and I liked pampering her, so we got together. Evelyn is fun to be around, and I always feel happy with her, so I epted her. Andrea is reliable, and I like being a little spoiled by her, so I confessed to her. Cecile, I like making you smile the most, and I feel rxed around you. Since the first moment we spoke to each other, I wanted to make you my mate.¡±


    Cecile felt her cheeks burn, but a happy smile appeared on her face. Yasenia leaned forward and kissed those smiling lips. After the kiss, Cecile spoke a little shyly, ¡°Tomorrow, I will give you my purity.¡±


    Yasenia smiled happily. Cecile snuggled up closer, and they slept with a warm heart.


    The next day after ss, Madeleine approached Yasenia and Cecile. She looked at Yasenia and said, ¡°I told you we would start seriously training in three months, but your advancement speed is too fast. Moreover, when you take Cecile¡¯s purity, you may directly jump to the half-step. The [Extreme Yin body] purity is beneficial to the one that takes it.¡±


    Madeleine continued, ¡°Because Cecile and you will soon be inner disciples, I will stop being responsible for you both. A new teacher will be assigned when you reach inner disciples. Only core disciples can choose their most preferred teachers. Moreover, a very important person wants to make Yasenia her apprentice.¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t master then without disciples a lot of years?¡±


    Madeleine knocked her head. ¡°Do you think that I knew you would advance from the second level of the Body Modification realm to the Mental nourishing realm in three months!? I thought I would be with you for at least two years!¡±


    Yasenia smiled sheepishly. ¡°Who would have thought I would find so many good dual cultivation partners and eat a treasure pill?¡±


    Madeleine rolled her eyes. ¡°Today, we start the training! I have seen you fight, and almost all your skills arebination skills! I don¡¯t even know where did you take them out from!¡±


    Madeleine said thoughtfully, ¡°Although you use them correctly, your energy usage and understanding of your attributes is¡­cking. That is what we will be training. We start today, and the training willst for two weeks! Even if this training will slow down your cultivation, the thing youck less is speed! You need a better understanding of yourplex skills!¡±


    Yasenia thought about her mother¡¯s words and asked, ¡°What hour?¡±


    Madeleine said, ¡°In the afternoon. By the way, Cecile is alsoing!¡±


    After thinking about what Cecile saidst night, Yasenia decided to ask. Yasenia looked at Madeleine and said without shame, ¡°Master, today I had nned to take Cecile¡¯s purity. What will be more beneficial to us? To take it now or after the training?¡±


    Madeleine didn¡¯t mind the question and thought about it seriously. Madeleine said, ¡°Better after the training, with your increased energy control and understanding of your elements, the dual cultivation should be more beneficial. Cecile will break through the Mental nourishing realm with certainty if you do that.¡±


    Yasenia and Cecile nodded. After Madeleine left, Yasenia picked up Cecile and sat her on herp. Cecile almost chuckled, knowing what would be her question. Yasenia said, ¡°We will seal the deal after this. Do you mind, sweetheart? If you prefer doing it before the trip, we can do it no problem.¡±


    Cecile shook her head with a smile. ¡°I heard the reasons, and I don¡¯t mind waiting.¡± Cecile gave Yasenia a surprise peck and stood up, leaving a dazed dragoness.


    Angel took the chance and jumped onto Yasenia with teary eyes. Yasenia hastily hugged her baby. ¡°What happened, baby?


    Angel said in a spoiled tone, ¡°I won¡¯t be seeing you for two weeks!¡±


    Yasenia hugged her baby tightly, burying her in her softness, and said, a little distressed, ¡°Sorry baby, I have to make this trip. Can you forgive me? Will you be able to sleep? Do you want me to ask Master if you can apany us?¡±


    Yasenia started rambling questions. Angel took a deep breath on her cleavage and then lifted her head. She blushed as she said, ¡°I w-want to dominate you in bed one time! Then I will f-forgive you!¡±


    Yasenia lifted her straight eyebrow and smiled seductively. With a deepened voice, she whispered, ¡°Baby, my insides are yours to mess as you like~.¡±


    Angel felt her heart rate elerate a lot and buried her head in her breast to hide her crimson cheeks.


    Evelyn, who was away, came back and saw Angel buried while hugging Yasenia like an octopus and was doubtful. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Cecile answered, ¡°Yasenia and I are leaving for two weeks. You know how clingy Angel is, so¡­ Well, that was the result.¡±


    Evelyn nodded in understanding, ¡°Although I will also miss her¡­ Well, Yasenia¡¯s little Angel is pampered to the skies. Won¡¯t she die of loneliness being two weeks apart from Yasenia? Have they separated more than a day since they know each other?¡±


    Cecileughed and continued to see Yasenia coaxing and kissing Angel from time to time. Angel separated with a red face and asked, ¡°Do you find me a little annoying?¡±


    Yasenia started tickling her and kissing her without caring about the surroundings. ¡°Hahaha *Kiss* Yasenia *Kiss* Hahaha *Kiss* Not here! *Kiss*¡± Cecile and Evelyn saw Yasenia¡¯s wagging tail while making her attack and alsoughed at the side.


    Yasenia said after her attack, ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to be even more clingy. What nonsense are you talking about? Hmph, if someone tells you otherwise, let me know. They will have to face an enraged dragoness! My baby is mine to spoil rotten!¡±


    Angel giggled happily and smiled sweetly, ¡°Hahaha, I love you, Yasenia!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s heart melted and restarted another round of little kisses and tickles. Cecile and Evelyn had to separate them before Yasenia ate Angel whole!


    After that, the four of them departed, with Angel hugging one of Yasenia¡¯s arms with a wide smile and blushing cheeks. Yasenia almost lost control and carried her to a private area!


    However, since they had to meet up with Andrea, she managed to control herself. When they informed her about it, she rolled her eyes and said teasingly, ¡°Do you want to stay away from me that much? Youe back from your excursion, and now you leave again? ¡±


    Yasenia glomped herself in Andrea¡¯s arms and said coquettishly while looking up, ¡°How can you say that, darling~ didn¡¯t I show youst night how much I missed you? You couldn¡¯t let out a single drop after we finished our session!¡±


    Andrea coughed a little, and thankfully her skin was tanned, so it hid her blush. She changed the topic, ¡°You leave in the afternoon, right? Let¡¯s prepare your things. Now that I think about it¡­You haven¡¯t gone to the armory yet. How about taking the treasure and carrying it? You will be able to practice with it that way.¡±


    Yasenia thought about it and nodded. After using [Midnight], she destroyed her cultivation robes. Moreover, if she changes her sword to a heaven-grade treasure, when she masters it, her strength will soar.


    They walked North and reached the armory. The guard there said, ¡°You will have to enter one by one. The armory itself is a treasure, and it can guide you towards a suitable treasure. If a lot of people enter, it will lose uracy.¡±


    After speaking, they decided to let Yasenia enter first. Inside the armory, the walls were made of greyish metal with orange engravings, and the floor was covered by ck wood. Its size was a lot wider than what it looked on the outside. On the walls, there were a lot of different weapons.


    Suddenly, a light ball appeared in front of her. Following what they told her, she put one drop of blood in it. The light shone brightly for five seconds and then dimmed again. It started moving in one direction.


    Yasenia followed. They went through some stairs of the same ck wood material. She followed the light through the first floor, and at the end of that path, they entered a room. The room walls and the floor were made of ordinary wood. Yasenia has heard that the better the room conditions, the better the treasures. ¡®Is a heaven-level treasure in this¡­ Common room?¡¯


    There were different weapons around. However, they were spirit and magical grade treasures, not heaven grade. Yasenia frowned a little.


    The light moved and stopped in front of a giant sword. This sword seemed to be made of stone. The edges were sharp, but cracks were all over the sword¡¯s surface. Moreover, an ominous red light shone through the cracks just above the hilt. Furthermore, it was actually bigger than her current sword!


    Yasenia looked doubtful at the light. Making the [Sunrise] or other attacks was already tricky with her current sword. If her sword bes bigger¡­


    It also has an ominous appearance¡­ ¡°Can you give me a golden sword or something? Something that looks more¡­ Righteous? I feel that I will be cursed if I wield this sword.¡±


    Seeing no response, she looked at it again, ¡°Well, at least it is heaven grade. What is there toin, right?¡±


    To be sure, she checked the quality. It actually was a high-level magic treasure! Although better than her current treasure¡­ It was still a magic-level treasure. Yasenia questioned the spirit of the armory ¡°Oy, are you sure about this? Shouldn¡¯t I be getting a heaven grade one?¡±


    The light actually got angered at her mistrust, and *Bang!* It hit her forehead! Yasenia looked at the wooden ceiling, stunned. ¡®What the hell? It hit me! The light is physical!?¡¯


    She stood up, rubbed her forehead, and looked at that sword. She looked at its name and read aloud, ¡°[Draconic heart].¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s brow twitched in annoyance, ¡®Couldn¡¯t you call it, [Draconic healer]? Or [Draconic friend]?¡¯


    She sighed, ¡°Well, I can always ask Andrea if this results in a blunder. Moreover, my mom said, ¡®If it has the word dragon in its name, it will probably be good.¡¯ ¡±


    She smiled arrogantly and said, ¡°Andrea will also be able to upgrade it if I ask her! With the power of our love, I¡¯m sure she can make a heaven-grade treasure for me! ¡± *Bang!*


    Yasenia red at the light and said, ¡°Why did you hit me again!?¡±


    The light started moving in one direction, stopping and moving again. Yasenia got the clue and followed. ¡®Didn¡¯t I only have a ticket for a single treasure? Why is it guiding me to another?¡¯

 Chapter 55

    After some twists and turns, Yasenia could see more heaven-grade treasures appearing. The surroundings were also getting more luxurious. The light stopped in front of a¡­ Dress. It was ck and white with golden ents. Moreover, it was highly revealing.


    The cleavage revealed three-quarters of her breasts and barely covered her nipples. It was sleeveless and didn¡¯t cover her waist. The bottom was a ck and white mini skirt that she would be lucky if she didn¡¯t show her privates every sword swing.


    Yasenia looked at it, then the light, and looked again. She checked that it was a heaven-grade treasure and read aloud, ¡°[Belly dancing dragoness attire].¡±


    This time, Yasenia spoke with certainty, ¡°Absolutely not. I like wearing seductive clothes, but this is¡­ This wear is also a little transparent! I really won¡¯t wear it, change it. Moreover, what kind of protection could this give!?¡±


    The light flickered, and Yasenia could swear that it rolled its eyes at her! It moved to another corner and blinked again. Yasenia approached and saw that it was very simr. It had the same cleavage, but this one had long white and golden gloves that covered the forearm and the top of her hand.


    It also covered her waist, although tightly, thus highlighting her curves, and it had a back opening for her tail. The bottom part of the dress had a long ck skirt at the back, even if the frontal skirt was the same length. Moreover, it had a transparent ck scarf and ck veil with it. Yasenia read, ¡°[Seductive Dragoness Battle Dress].¡±


    Yasenia looked at the ceiling and sighed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you carry me here first? Is your artifact spirit a pervert or what? This one at least covers me more.¡±


    Poor Yasenia has been tricked! The armory showed the most revealing first and then lightened it a little, making the second dress appear more proper. Since Yasenia didn¡¯t mind showing skin, she thought it was appropriate. As Yasenia said, the armory was genuinely shameless!


    However, this second one was stronger than the previous one. It had self-regeneration and high defense against elements all over the body, simr to an aura coat. The only downside was that it was weak against physical attacks on the uncovered parts. However, it was as strong as armor in the clothed parts. A mighty treasure!


    Yasenia put it on and walked out with the 1.8m tall stone double edge sword on her back. Its width was an astounding 30cm at the beginning, lowering as it neared the sword tip. Although the sword gave a little ominous feeling, she looked extraordinarily charming and beautiful in her new attire.


    The others waiting saw that the doors opened and looked over to the seductive dragoness that appeared. Her features now had a mysterious air of seduction with her transparent scarf and veil. Her top was open on the front, showing her proud breasts that seemed about to spill in the next step. The gloves gave her an elegant disposition, and when they scanned downwards, they could see her slim and flexible waist thanks to the tightness of the dress at her waist.


    Their eyes followed her figure until they met with the mini skirt. It dangerously approached her secret garden, and the people around swallowed. Some were even crouching! But the long back skirt made it impossible to look unless you crouched in front of her. Further down, their scanning eyes met with the plump thighs and long legs of the dragoness.


    The people that were walking around almost tripped while leaning forward to look at her. Some of the inner sect disciples that weren¡¯t familiar with the outer sect disciples asked.


    ¡°Who is that seductive goddess!?¡±


    A nearby female that was drooling from everywhere said with a blush, ¡°She is our Divine Celestial Dragon Peerless Goddess Yasenia!¡±


    The man that asked almost choked to death with his saliva. He was going to ask, ¡®Isn¡¯t the title a little exaggerated!?¡¯ But the eyes of that girl stopped him. He had the hunch that something terrible would happen if he asked.


    An inner sect female disciple approached that girl and asked, ¡°Junior, tell me more about her!¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes shone with a calctive light, and she smiled, ¡°Senior sister, how about you carry your female friends to our fan club? I swear that we are not a highly suspicious blossoming religious cult. Even our name ispletely normal!¡±


    The senior was starting to doubt her decisions but asked nheless. ¡°So, what is your group name?¡±


    The girl puffed out her chest and said, ¡°We are Yasenia¡¯s S.L.U.T.s!¡±


    On this day, the fan club became known inside the inner sect¡­ For more than one reason.


    After Yasenia approached her lovers, Angel spoke to her with a blush on her face, ¡°Yasenia, you look¡­ Wow!¡±


    Angel was indeed at a loss for words! The ck, white, and golden wear fitted her perfectly! Moreover, her wide cleavage that showed her big breasts and the short frontal skirt that highlighted her perfect long legs were mouthwatering. Evelyn and Andrea were still eating her with their eyes while Cecile was having problems maintaining her gaze up.


    Yasenia smiled and approached Angel. Her sashaying movements were now more apparent, and they could see how her legs beautifully crossed as she walked and how her waist moved. Evelyn didn¡¯t hold it anymore and took out the camera and took at least ten photos per second.


    When Yasenia reached Angel¡¯s side, she pushed her head into her open cleavage under the crowd¡¯s gazes. The sour smell of jealousy spread like a tide. Moreover, it became worse when Yasenia asked sensually, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Angel nodded, her lovers nodded, and the crowd around also did! Angel hugged Yasenia and rubbed her head on her breasts, making them jiggle. Evelyn¡¯s photographing speed soared and became 100 photos per second. You could see in the back some females taking out their credits already!


    Yasenia smiled while petting Angel. ¡°I am d you liked it. Andrea, could you analyze the sword on my back? It is actually quite heavy. I don¡¯t think I will be able to swing itfortably unless I use my [Celestial coat] at full strength and advance to the half-step.¡±


    Andrea woke up from her stupor and stepped forward. She appreciated Yasenia¡¯s new dress until she reached her back and analyzed the sword. She asked doubtfully, ¡°A magical treasure? But, these forging lines and materials¡­ I can¡¯t analyze it. They are tooplex. Moreover, this red glow¡­ Are you sure you want this sword?¡±


    Yasenia nodded. She separated Angel from her and kissed her on the forehead. She turned towards Cecile and asked, ¡°Cecile, have you picked up yours?¡±


    Cecile nodded. She took it during Lucia¡¯s massage. Yasenia said, putting her arm over her shoulder, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go! By the way, what did you pick?¡±


    She showed a crystal-like blue bow. It was also a heaven-level treasure. Although her bow-creating skill was good, Tatyana advised that having a physical one would be helpful. Moreover, this bow is much stronger than her skill, which enhanced herbat strength another notch.


    They walked toward the meeting point with Andrea, Evelyn, and Angel following behind. After they approached Madeleine, she took out a ck boat with red engravings. The three of them mounted after waving goodbye and disappeared from the spot.


    The other three looked at the ship until it disappeared from their sight. Angel couldn¡¯t help but tear up. Evelyn and Andrea looked at her and patted her head. Angel said with a teary voice, ¡°I already miss her.¡± *Sob*


    Andrea said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Angel. We still have to work hard. Yasenia will surelye back a lot stronger. You don¡¯t want to be left behind by her, right?¡±


    Angel shook her head firmly. Then they went to train by themselves. They didn¡¯t want to be left behind by too much.


    Meanwhile, Madeleine spoke with Yasenia and Cecile on the boat, ¡°We will go to a tall mountain reserved by the Academy. Yasenia, when we reach, you need to advance to the ninth level. After that, I will tell you what to do. Cecile, that mountain is an ice mountain. The ice is quite ancient, and the winds have many different qualities. Feel them, and deepen your understanding of your elements. Try perfecting your elemental coat.¡±


    Madeleine continued, ¡°Unlike Yasenia, you only need to form it with two elements. The space element is tough to use. Until you advance more in your cultivation, you won¡¯t be able to use it well. I¡¯ve told Mason toe two days after the first week there. You both can ask him questions.¡±


    They reached the top and started searching for a nice ce to cultivate. After Yasenia found a clearing where there weren¡¯t any beasts, she sat down in the open. She circted the energy through her meridians without anyplications. *Bang! * She broke through quickly.


    She felt wave after wave of strengthening energy. She used those strengthening waves and spread them through each part of her body. A refreshing feeling spread through her body, even if she didn¡¯t change physically. She could feel that her power waspletely different than before.


    Yasenia stood up after Madeleine appeared. Madeleine said, ¡°Try using all your skills with the new sword you have carried. I know you can¡¯t use it inbat, but using your skills with a sword that is a little hard to use, will reveal your ws while channeling your skills better.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and started her training. She first used [Moonless night] doing a circr sh. The wight of the sword destabilized her, and the skill activated a lot slower. The domain area, however, was more expansive.


    She then used [Crescent Moon]. The crescent was more destructive and more prominent than before. However, the attack didn¡¯t even reach the 30m mark when it usually could achieve ten times that distance.


    She stabbed the giant sword into the ground, summoning [Full Moon]. This time, it entered crooked because it was hard to make this move with its excessive length. The shield was utterly wobbly.


    [Wanning Moon], she could use it perfectly. But it was because it was a sword coating. Moreover, it seemed easier to do these kinds of skills with it.


    Yasenia stopped and looked at her sword, annoyed. ¡°You are so heavy, so big, and channeling energy through you is difficult unless it is a coating.¡±


    Yasenia thought of directly changing to another sword, but she shook her head. ¡°The armory must have given me the [Draconic heart] because it suits me. It is just the first day. Continue the training!¡±


    Yasenia used [Sunrise], but she lost bnce and almost fell! She tried again, ¡°[Sunrise]¡± her sword struck the hard ground and bounced even before the strike! This kind of sword for doing a raising vertical strike was trulyplicated!


    Yasenia growled, annoyed, but it didn¡¯t stop her from using her [Sunrise] strike! She fell, the sword bounced, lost bnce, lost grip, and fell again. Usually, even if it was a new skill, she could at least use them! ¡°But this damned sword!¡±


    Madeleine was looking at the side, she knew how to correct her, but she left her. Madeleine wanted Yasenia to feel a wall for the first time. Although she lost against her seniors before, it was because of the cultivation level difference. Yasenia¡¯s cultivation road has been very smooth until now.


    Yasenia has a strong heart, and even against adversity, she won¡¯t bend. That is because of her confidence in herself. Even if the thing in the excursion happened, she could save Angel fast and destroy her enemy with overwhelming power. She even killed Alysa in just one attack and didn¡¯t sink in her resentment. She just killed her enemy when she could.


    Moreover, Yasenia knows she is talented. However, instead of bragging about it, she works harder to improve and transform that potential into actual fighting power.


    Nheless, all of that, to her, was easy until now. She puts blood and sweat into training, but sheprehends things too fast. She cultivates daily, but she hasn¡¯t faced bottlenecks.


    That is why Madeleine wanted Yasenia to work with that sword. She wants Yasenia to experience frustration. She wants her to experience actual defeat and not a loss in a spar. To use her all and fail!


    Yasenia continued using the [Sunrise] attack over and over. She couldplete it from time to time, but the sword¡¯s weight would destroy her bnce, making it impossible to do a follow-up. When the day ended, for the first time, she wasn¡¯t sessful.

 Chapter 56

    Yasenia looked at the sword, her breathing was rough, and her body dripped sweat as if she had just showered. Yasenia muttered, ¡°I¡¯m too weak to swing this heavy sword¡­.¡±


    Yasenia scratched her cheek and said, ¡°I mean, with its weight, this is a sword that normally should be used by High-level Mental cultivators or even Unification Realm cultivators¡­ However¡­ ¡±


    Yasenia circted her energy. She felt it run through her body more agile. It could pass from meridian to meridian better than before, more easily from one muscle to another, from one point to another. Not by much, but there was an effect. ¡°¡­Why? I¡¯m not doing anything different from normal¡­. Is it the sword or the dress?¡±


    She went to the camp they set while thinking about the strange effects. Madeleine spoke, ¡°Yasenia, I know you can go without sleep thanks to your cultivation technique. This night, try to feel the Moon and the stars.¡±


    ¡°Cecile, nights here are freezing and windy, go outside and cultivate andy the foundations for the energy burst you will receive in your first dual cultivation session. Your tribtion should be easy if you do this.¡± Both of them nodded.


    One weekter.


    For Yasenia and Cecile, this week was harsh. Yasenia cultivated from Dusk to midnight, then practiced her Moon series for the rest of the night. She trained [Dawn] and [Sunrise] without sleeping when Dawn approached. After Sunrise, she ate and rested a bit with Cecile.


    They just hugged and gave little kisses to each other. They also didn¡¯t speak much, feeling each other presence was enough. When Noon approached, she used the [Noon] skill twice and then sat down to cultivate. At Sunset, she practiced [Sunset] and [Dusk]. And after all of that, she started her routine again.


    Cecile had a simr training routine with her skills. At night she cultivated and felt the raging blizzards around while having her elemental coat most of the time. When morning arrived, Cecile shot arrows with her [Space Freezing Gale Bow] skill until the bow copsed, and Cecile couldn¡¯t create a single [Ice arrow]. Then she rested with Yasenia.


    After recovering her energy, she tried to use her new [Crystal Bow] to get used to it. She realized that the arrows had at least twofold the strength. Her energy flow was smoother, but she consumed more energy. When her energy depleted, she entered cultivation again.


    Later that week, Mason arrived. Cecile and Yasenia bowed to him. They sat before him, and Yasenia let Cecile ask him about the space attribute first. She also listened, ¡°The space energy is more auxiliary than offensive or defensive. For example, you can make an earth wall and then lock the space around that earth wall making it more robust.¡±


    ¡°You can also do a sword swing and reduce the distance between your sword and the thing you can strike, making your melee attacks ranged. You can do the same for bows and arrows, making the arrow speed faster, or like your [Space arrow] skill to lock on one target for your attacks.¡±


    ¡°You can also coat your movement techniques and make a type of shrinking step, with one step, advance 10 meters instead of one. Finally, attack and defensive space techniques¡­ These are hard to control because you can easily damage yourself. Imagine a space attribute arrow that destroys the space where itnds instead of connecting two points.¡±


    ¡°It would be certainly powerful¡­But, a single leaf that appears on its way would make it explode. It is difficult to explode it where you want because space attacks are very vtile. Sword attacks are even more dangerous because you are at melee when doing them. Destabilizing space fabric is not hard. What is hard is controlling it.¡±


    Then he continued speaking more about it. After two hours of discussing, Yasenia said. ¡°Teacher, how can you easily use a sword as big as you? I¡¯ve been practicing these days, and I¡¯m always losing bnce, even when I use my tail to help¡­ If I continue like this, inbat, I will be an easy target.¡±


    Mason looked at Yasenia and asked her to do a practicing round before him. Cecile looked at the side. Yasenia started her Moon series and continued with her Sun attacks, putting in between the [Dawn] and [Dusk] attacks to maintain her energy and make the big attacks like [Noon] or [Full Moon].


    Yasenia filled the area where she activated the skills with explosions and energy waves. It was a terrifying sight that a Body Modification cultivator shouldn¡¯t be able to do.


    Although Yasenia was able to activate them and bring an amount of destruction well above her supposed level, her moves were clunky. You could see that she was having trouble swinging that oversized sword. Mason already knew what was wrong, so he stopped her.


    Cecile, at the side, was impressed by her absurd destructive power. ¡®If she can do that without controlling that sword¡­ When she controls it¡­.¡¯


    A chill ran up her spine. ¡®Strong doesn¡¯t make her justice. She truly is of the Dragon bloodline, aplete monster.¡¯


    Mason spoke, ¡°Well, your problem is easier to solve than I thought.¡±


    Yasenia looked inquiringly. ¡°You are using the giant sword as if it was a normal broadsword. You are trying to add flexibility to a sword that has none. What are the characteristics of your sword?¡±


    Yasenia thought and answered, ¡°Heavy, long reach, and changing directions midswing is almost impossible.¡±


    Mason nodded. ¡°Why are you trying to add direction changes? Have you forgotten your most important asset?¡±


    Yasenia thought while tapping her tail on the ground. Wait¡­ She looked towards her tail, and realization shed in her golden eyes. ¡°I see. Thank you, teacher Mason! Even if my swings are easy to predict, blocking or evading them is hard. Moreover, once they block or dodge sessfully, my tail will be waiting.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled at the absurdity, ¡°Not being able to use my skillsfortably has made me forget about my tail. The saying ¡®Did you forget your head?¡¯ Is a perfect fit, Hahaha.¡±


    Mason smiled and continued, ¡°Doing direction changes is also possible, for that you must learn to start without much strength and then change the attack mid-swing. With this weapon, the most important thing is momentum management.¡±


    Mason finally added, ¡°Use your other motions and chain them. Your fight against Lucinda was a textbook example of giant sword fighting. You used the giant sword to overwhelm her and added tail attacks not to let her recover. Even if this one is heavier and longer, the foundation you have built doesn¡¯t change.¡±


    Yasenia and Cecile practiced these two days under Mason and Madeleine. After Mason left, they returned to the previous regimen. With the advice of the two teachers, their improvement speed was terrific. Cecile managed to create the skill! [Chilling wind coat] Not only increased her defense, but she could also use those winds to coat her arrows and make them more lethal.


    One morning, while Cecile and Madeleine were talking, they suddenly felt Yasenia¡¯s aura change. They saw Yasenia pointing the sword tip behind her right side. Sweat was pouring from her, but her irises were fully golden, without any red! Her face was earnest as she started the [Sunrise] strike.


    Yasenia put her left foot forward, lowered her waist, and started the sword motion. When the tip was about to hit the ground, she straightened her body and leaned backward enough not to lose bnce. The sword tip grazed the ice under her, passing it and starting the rising motion.


    When the swordpleted half of its rising trajectory and was parallel to the ground, she used the enormous sword momentum to follow her strike and change her grip to prepare and do the next uprising strike from her left. Her grip changed, and the swordpleted the first [Sunrise] strike. Then, she took one step forward with her right foot, and lowered her waist. Her stance became a mirror of her starting one!


    She repeated the motion from her left this time! Using her whole-body muscles and the momentum of the giant sword, she made the de start the upraising movement again. The swordpleted the [Sunrise] strike without problems, and Yasenia changed the grip to the starting one. After the sword fell backward, she came back to her initial posture!


    Then, she entered aplete cycle of continuous [Sunrise] strikes! Better, with each strike, the momentum of the sword swing became more powerful, and her attack speed faster! Her mastery of the sword started rising rapidly.


    Time passed, and Sunrise came! Her sword started shining, and *Whoosh* A giant vertical golden crescent shot from her sword, scorching the ice below! Each time Yaseniapleted the [Sunrise] motion, that scorching crescent appeared.


    Madeleine looked wholly amazed and with a smile on her face. ¡°Truly, people like her are made differently. She has achieved initial sword mastery! From now on, her learning speed with sword-rted skills will soar. I bet those old swordsmen would freak out if they heard this. A 20-year-old sword master!¡±


    Cecile, who was paying attention more to the damage Yasenia¡¯s strikes were doing, was stunned. ¡®So this is what she can do when she masters the sword. Thanks to the heavens that Andrea told her to carry her weapon here to practice.¡¯


    When sunrise time passed, Yasenia stopped. Herpletely golden eyes dimmed slightly, and the red returned. Her sword fell from her trembling arms, and her legs and tail almost couldn¡¯t hold her body. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­ I made it.¡± She then let herself fall to the ground.


    Cecile, who was already approaching, instinctively caught her. The overpowering sweet floral scent assaulted her senses and made her thoughts fly towards the next night with her cheeks reddening. ¡®Tomorrow, I will finally be able to embrace her!¡¯


    Madeleine took out the boat and said, ¡°Get on. There are showers inside. You can rx while we go back.¡±


    Cecile supported Yasenia, and they walked toward the boat. Yasenia went to shower while Madeleine and Cecile waited for her. Madeleine heard Yasenia¡¯s steps, so she started speaking, ¡°Both of you have advanced a lot these two weeks. There will be a tournament in two months.¡±


    Madeleine looked at Yasenia, who wasing over and said, ¡°The minimum cultivation level is the half-step Body modification realm. The maximum will be a half-step Mental Nourishing realm. If you rank in the top 1000, you will gain an entry jade for A secret realm with the same entrance limits in about 5~6 months from now.¡±


    Yasenia heard her and asked strangely, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Academy has reserved slots? I heard that disciples from influential powers have slots for these secret realms.¡±


    Madeleine shrugged, ¡°The Academy has many entry slots. However, the current number of slots is zero after distributing it towards the most outstanding disciples.¡±


    Cecile asked in her cold voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t this going to make the Academy look bad? If we don¡¯t rank high in this junior tournament, the Academy¡¯s reputation might be lower, right?¡±


    Madeleine smiled and said, ¡°That is in the hands of those who will participate. The top people will get more than just one entry jade. Of course, the higher you rank, the higher the rewards. I heard the prize for ranking first is quite a treat~.¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to send the stronger ones and reserve the Academy¡¯s slots for those who fail?¡±


    Madeleine shook her head. ¡°Even if it is better, sending the stronger disciples will make their skills public. They will have fewer hidden trump cards to get out of sticky situations when they enter the Secret Realm. The number of slots distributed in the tournament is 1500. But, in truth, there were more than 100 000 slots in total.¡±


    Yasenia raised an eyebrow, ¡°Although my mother spoke to me about these realms, she didn¡¯t tell me their actual size¡­ I thought that 100 people entering would cram those realms!¡±


    Madeleineughed. ¡°Well, this one is also small. Although people bing cultivators is indeed rare, you have to remember that cultivators live much longer than mortals. That is why there are a ton of cultivators. The greatest number of cultivators are in the Unification realm in the Sky Continent!¡±


    The next day they reached the Academy. Yasenia has already spoken with Cecile, and they will meet up at Yasenia¡¯s house. Yasenia walked towards her house rather hastily. She hasn¡¯t seen her baby, darling, and dear, for two weeks, and she misses them dearly. Especially her spoiled little baby!

 Chapter 57

    When Yasenia reached her house, she opened the door a little noisily. Yasenia chuckled when she heard fast footstepsing from above. ¡®It seems that only my baby is here¡­.¡¯


    As Yasenia expected, Angel appeared, running down the stairs. When Angel saw a smiling Yasenia with her arms open, she transformed into a bullet, and *Bam* She even made Yasenia stager one step in their collision!


    Yasenia looked at the girl that buried herself in her breast with a soft expression. However, her face changed into a worried one when she felt her cleavage wetting. ¡®Did something happen?¡¯


    Yasenia was about to ask when Angel raised her teary face and said, ¡°I *Sob* missed you *Sob* so *hup* muuuch!¡±


    Yasenia was so distressed that she didn¡¯t know what to do! She picked her up by her little butt and made her bury her face on her neck. Angel hooked her arms and legs around Yasenia while Yasenia rained kisses on her. She carried her towards the sofa and said, upset that she made her cry, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry baby, I won¡¯t go *Kiss* away anymore, okay?¡±


    Yasenia sat on the sofa, covered Angel¡¯s mouth, and passionately kissed Angel. She rubbed their bodies together, making her scent cover Angel. Angel responded with enthusiasm as she sucked Yasenia¡¯s tongue into her mouth. Only now did she feel whole again.


    These two weeks without Yasenia have made her realize how much she loved her. Almost an unhealthy amount of love.


    After five minutes of meshing tongues together, Yasenia stopped her for a moment and cradled her. Following that, she grabbed Angel¡¯s big breast with one hand and used the other to go under her robes. Feeling Angel getting wetter fast, Yasenia whispered while biting and licking her earlobes, ¡°Baby¡­ Today I don¡¯t think I can hold back¡­ I¡¯m sorry if this changes you a little, but don¡¯t worry. I will make you return to normal with some massages the following days.¡±


    Angel moaned as she felt Yasenia massaging her breast and flower as she touched all her sensitive spots. Her waist jumped with her caresses, ¡°You can do, hyan! whatever you, ooh! want!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s long fingers spread her flower and pushed all her buttons that Yasenia knew far too well.


    After Yasenia heard her, she didn¡¯t wait anymore. She put a sound formation and disrobed Angel and herself easily. Then she put Angel on the sofa and kissed her from above.


    Angel was already drenched, and Yasenia knew it. Yasenia bent Angel¡¯s legs and put her knees beside Angel¡¯s head, making her butt face the sky.


    Yasenia aimed from above at her wet flower and teased her a little, ¡°Look, baby, you can clearly see in this position. Look how my tip is touching your entrance.¡±


    Angel looked and saw her flower almost covered by Yasenia¡¯s girth. Her heart rate quickened, and her face blushed. This was the first time seeing Yasenia prating her so directly. She had her own flower right above her. Moreover, Yasenia¡¯s position made her big breasts even more apparent. Her entrance twitched, and Angel saw it, making her blush to her ears.


    Yasenia started lowering her waist in that position. Angel saw herbia spread open and felt her heart rate elerate. The pleasure waves started heating her body and making her mouth dry. Yasenia continued to lower her waist, and Angel saw the whole length being swallowed by her, little by little, making her go crazy with visual stimtion.


    When Yasenia pushed against the end of her passage, Angel directly came! Because of the position, her fluids sprayed on her face, which made her eyes roll upwards and moan loudly, ¡°Aaaahhhh!!!¡±


    Yasenia lowered her face and kissed her, drinking Angel¡¯s fluids from Angel¡¯s face. This snapped something inside the dragoness.


    Yasenia lifted her waist until only the tip was still inside, and *PAH!* She mmed down! Yasenia saw Angel convulse again in pleasure and pistoned without mercy.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    Instead of the regr pampering sex they had, now Yasenia was doing her roughly, and Angel could only moan and spasm in pleasure.


    Yasenia lowered Angel¡¯s waist and continued in the matting press position. Using their height difference, she buried Angel¡¯s head in her breast and continued her wild pistoning on Angel.


    Yasenia felt iting and didn¡¯t hold it. After one, two, three thrusts, she inserted to the hilt, almost opening Angel¡¯s cervix with her tip, and came directly into her uterus.


    Angel, delirious with pleasure, suddenly felt Yasenia¡¯s dragon inte, and knowing what this meant, onest thought passed her head ¡®I¡¯m going to break!!¡¯


    Angel felt Yasenia¡¯s sperm shooting in her uterus with such strength that it inted it, which deformed her face of pleasure. Then, the extremely pure energy made her brain explode in euphoria. The pleasure signals to her brain seemed unending as she uncontrobly spasmed in pleasure.


    Yasenia only regained some of her senses after she came. She took it out and hastily used her long tail to cover her whole spine and massage her head. She also changed their positions with Angel on top of her. She looked down and saw the wholly ruined face of Angel. Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but swallow in arousal as she felt Angel still cumming and sshing her fluids on her member.


    She lifted Angel¡¯s waist with her hands and prated the spasming Angel again in one thrust. Then she pistoned upwards quickly. She wanted to hold back and let here down from the orgasm, but she couldn¡¯t hold it.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    Angel felt her over pleasure nerves lighting up again, and she started spouting incoherent bber while moaning. After five minutes of Angel¡¯s orgasm, Yasenia reached it again and creampied her. Her semen shot inside Angel again with renewed vigor, and Angel screamed throatily, ¡°OOHHHHHH!!!!!!¡±


    After she filled her again, Yasenia ultimately regained her senses, and her eyes became wide with fear. She hastily unplugged herself, let a river of cum flow out of her vagina, andid her face down on the sofa.


    Then, she put her tail covering her spine and around her head. She took out an earth-grade pill that rxed the mind, and then she started massaging her with her hands, making the energy dissipate faster.


    After ten minutes of pure euphoria, Angel somewhat came back to her senses. However, the pleasure was still coursing through her body, making her twitch. ¡°Thath wassh mhind blohwng~ I wanht mohre~.¡±


    Yasenia understood her slurring speech, and after confirming that she could make it more, she said, ¡°Sure baby, I told you today I¡¯m not holding back.¡±


    While Angel was on top of the sofa, she used her body to cover Angel and aimed at her back entrance. Since their fluids covered it, she slid inside Angel¡¯s butthole without mercy *PAH* ¡°Oooohhhh!!¡±


    Yasenia started pistoning from above and covering her with her soft body. Her overpowering sweet floral scent and dominant presence made Angel feel trapped but fully aroused. Yasenia moved her tail, aimed it at Angel¡¯s mouth, and prated it.


    After some minutes, Yasenia shot her load through both her members filling the other two holes with her sweet release. Filled with ecstasy, the dragoness said, caressing her own body, ¡°Now my baby is filled with my seed~ Aahn~ So good!! More, fill her more!¡±


    Angel, of course, didn¡¯t hear her because she was on another ne named Pleasure Heaven.


    Then twenty minutes of mind-melting pleasure followed for Angel. Yasenia came so much that you could see Angel¡¯s belly bloated.


    Angel fainted after releasing every liquid one could release through sexual intercourse and more. Yasenia, nowpletely clear-headed, cleaned her and then carried her to bed. She gave her legs, waist, back, and scalp a massage for one hour straight.


    Yasenia put her energy inside her mind and followed the steps that her mother told her. She checked for any aftereffects and smiled wryly. ¡®It seems that she may seek more pleasure during the following days, and her speech may be slurred¡­¡¯


    Yasenia coughed, filled with guilt. However, she was somewhat relieved. At least it wasn¡¯t permanent damage. She must also go to the alchemy branch to buy a [Yin supplementing pill] because she has drained her baby dry¡­¡±Baby, I will pamper you to the skies tomorrow!¡­ So please, forgive me!¡± However, Angel¡¯s melted brain couldn¡¯t hear her.


    Yasenia heard the door opening and went down to wee whoever returned home. Evelyn saw Yasenia and hugged her. Yasenia lowered her head and started kissing her. She felt that Evelyn was eager and¡­ Well, after half an hour, she was massaging Evelyn as she had done with Angel¡­


    She took a notebook and wrote ¡°TWO [Yin supplementing pills].¡± Then she closed it, satisfied. Some people might think that their rtionship is based on sex because that is what she did as a greeting. But Yasenia never believed that.


    She made sure of it with their initial connection and feelings. She didn¡¯t hold back for almost a month with Angel because she was a masochist. That is why, Yasenia knows that even if they stop having sex, the only one who will suffer is herself because of her constitution.


    However, if Yasenia had conquered them first with her sexual prowess, she wouldn¡¯t be able to think this so confidently. Of course, Yasenia won¡¯t stop having sex with them daily because she wants a more ¡°pure¡± rtionship. Making love with them is not only beneficial, but it is also an activity that deepens their bonds.


    After the massage to Evelyn, it was already getting a littlete, so Yasenia went down. After waiting for ten minutes, Andrea reached home. Andrea smiled happily, not knowing that the dragoness intended to send them all to Pleasure Heaven today.


    After some time, Yasenia milked Andrea dry andid her beside Evelyn. Yasenia, now with her belly warm, was smiling happily. However, Andrea was still semi-awake, thanks to her higher cultivation base. She groggily said, ¡°Today, you truly wanted to dominate us, huh?¡±


    Yasenia continued her massage. She smiled and was about to answer when she remembered Angel¡¯s words before she went to training. ¡®Crap! I forgot that my baby wanted to dominate me¡­.¡±


    Yasenia looked at her sleeping baby and thought, ¡®I¡¯m sorry, baby, I will let you dominate me anytime in the future!¡¯


    After finishing the massage, Yasenia stood up and kissed the three of them. Then, she waited on the sofa downstairs while cultivating. ¡®Well, I didn¡¯t n this, but now I will be able to have a lighter session with Cecile. If I were to do it with her before anything of this happens¡­ Sweetheart, you must thank the poor souls lying on my bed!¡¯


    After Yasenia saw that the sun had disappeared from the horizon, she heard a knock on the door. Yasenia opened it to find Cecile there with a bit of red on her cheeks. Yasenia smiled gently and said to her, ¡°sweetheart, you came at a perfect time. I made dinner, so let¡¯s eat something before anything.¡±


    Cecile was confused but followed. Yasenia chuckled, and she said while wagging her tail, ¡°You didn¡¯t think I would jump to you as you reached home, right? Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart, the only ending today is you loving me more tomorrow morning~.¡±


    Cecileughed softly at her cute acting, ¡°En, I would like to taste your food again. It is truly delicious¡­ Did you change the sofa? I remember it being different.''¡±


    Yasenia walked behind her seductively and whispered sultrily to Cecile, ¡± I yed a little too hard with Angel, and it got stained~.¡±


    Cecile¡¯s heart rate sped up. She swallowed and let Yasenia hug her from behind. Yasenia took the chance and put the 12cm smaller girl on herp. They sat on the sofa, and Yasenia passed her arms from her sides to take the dishes.


    Cecile felt surrounded by her softness and melted in her embrace. Yasenia¡¯s thighs felt softer than the sofa. Yasenia¡¯s breasts pushing on her back felt warm and made her aroused. As the dinner advanced, Yasenia fed her with her long delicate fingers.


    When she stained her lips with the fruit juice, Yasenia¡¯s fingers would clean them and carry that to Yasenia¡¯s mouth. Cecile saw Yasenia lick them while looking at her eyes and gulped.


    While she was eating, Yasenia also gave her soft kisses on her neck. Cecile was getting really aroused, ¡®It feels as if she is cooking me, to eat meter.¡¯


    Yasenia felt that Cecile¡¯s usually cold body was warmer and smiled seductively. She used her mellow and deep voice to whisper while kissing her, ¡°Do you like this dinner, sweetheart?¡±


    Yasenia put a piece of the sweet fruit in her own mouth and turned Cecile¡¯s head. Yasenia looked at her eyes and fed her the fruit mouth to mouth.


    The fruit started melting in their mouth while Yasenia didn¡¯t stop their kiss, making Cecile swallow the fruit with their saliva. Yasenia continued their kiss, and when she felt Cecile¡¯s tremble increase, she moved one hand and grabbed her breast, pinching the tip slightly. ¡°Mmmph~¡±


    Yasenia felt the trembles and her thighs wetting and separated from their kiss. She put her sideways and looked at the dazed Cecile. ¡°How did it feel, sweetheart?¡±


    Cecile looked down and blushed at the wet patch on her robes. She was about to stand up when Yasenia stopped her by hugging her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. It ispletely normal¡­ Moreover, I like everything about you, and this will also be one of them.¡±


    Cecile hid her face on Yasenia¡¯s neck. Yasenia chuckled and started kissing the side of her head without pulling Cecile out of the crook of her neck. ¡°Here? or in the bed? Where do you prefer doing it, sweetheart?¡±


    Cecile didn¡¯t want to move with her wet robes, so she whispered, ¡°Here.¡±


    Yasenia put energy into the sofa, and the backrest fell backward, transforming it into a bed. Yasenia slowly put Cecile on her back while kissing her. Then, she straightened her back, and while Yasenia straddled her, she took off her nightgown and showed Cecile her naked body.

 Chapter 58

    Cecile¡¯s eyes scanned Yasenia¡¯s body, and the heat inside her turned up a notch. Her eyes went from her seductive smile down her beautiful neck and reached her mountains.


    That pair of pink tips hardened in front of her eyes, and Cecile knew what it meant, making her swallow. Her gaze went downwards and met with her dragon, ¡®T-That¡¯s bigger than I thought¡­¡¯


    Yasenia didn¡¯t move and let Cecile scan her with her gaze. Yasenia felt ticklish everywhere she looked and got aroused. When Cecile looked down, she saw a beautiful bare flower dripping with glistening liquid. Cecile licked her dry lips.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t wait anymore and moved her knees back. Then, she leaned forward on top of Cecile¡¯s waist and used her hands to take off Cecile¡¯s lower garments. Cecile saw her sticky fluids on them and was so embarrassed that she closed her legs, putting one hand over her privates.


    Yasenia managed to disrobe her, picked her legs up, and kissed her inner thighs. Her kisses went down her thigh and approached her flower little by little. Cecile felt little sparks on her brain with each kiss, and her breathing became rougher.


    Yasenia opened her legs more the closer her head got to her entrance.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t speak. She continued her slow and tender kisses, waiting for Cecile to withdraw her hand. Cecile slowly put it out, and her core became visible to the dragoness. Yasenia looked at the thin and soft blue hair and smiled. ¡°You are beautiful even here. *Kiss* I love it.¡±


    When Yasenia smelled her scent, something awakened inside of her. She gave little kisses to her privates and became intoxicated with Cecile¡¯s scent, ¡®This didn¡¯t happen with the others~ Her scent is powerful and refreshing, like mint. I feel my head spinning~.¡¯


    Cecile heard what she said and then felt her kisses on that part, and her face blushed. ¡°I thought of shaving it because the books always describe it bare¡­.¡±


    Yasenia answered with apletely sultry voice, ¡°I like it very much like this. Don¡¯t need to do anything, sweetheart~.¡±


    Cecile heard a change in her tone, and something inside of her told her that she was being analyzed. She couldn¡¯t help but be wetter. Yasenia licked her whole slit, zapping her brain. Cecile¡¯s vor spread in Yasenia¡¯s mouth, and the dragoness eyes changed. The red in her iris acquired a shade of pink, ¡°I love your taste~.¡±


    Then, Yasenia started using her mouth for real. She used her long tongue and licked her outer lips. She passed her tip for her clitoris, making her jump, and went downwards. Then, she prated Cecile¡¯s entrance until she reached the membrane. Yasenia opened her mouth, put her flower in it, and used her long tongue to slurp everything.


    Cecile felt her tongue passing every fold of her core, and her pleasure nerves lit up. Cecile moaned and reflexively put her hands on Yasenia¡¯s head, pushing her head. She continued, and when she felt it mp down, she separated. Yasenia didn¡¯t take her purity with her tongue.


    Cecile, who was about to reach her high, looked toward Yasenia pleadingly. Yasenia moved until she covered Cecile and aimed her tip at her garden entrance. While Cecile was still sensitive, Yasenia circted her dual cultivation technique and thrust forward slowly.


    Cecile¡¯s entrance weed her rod until she reached the membrane. Yasenia looked at her lovingly, and Cecile¡¯s heart trembled; something was about to happen. Yasenia lowered her face and kissed her. She smashed her breast against Cecile¡¯s and hugged her tightly. ¡°I love you, Cecile.¡±


    Yasenia pushed her hips and broke thest barrier, then she moved and buried her lengthpletely inside her in the same push. ¡°Ooohhhh!!!¡±


    They felt a sudden wave of energy and pleasure lighting up their nerves like fireworks! Yasenia felt a crazy amount of Yin energy and directly came hard from her rod, tail, and vagina, convulsing in pleasure.


    On the other hand, Cecile reached the dyed orgasm Yasenia prepared her for with her mouth and squirted. However, before she could calm down, Yasenia filled her insides with her semen, and Cecile could swear she felt those electric currents climb from her uterus to her brain, making her pleasure senses explode. ¡°OOOHHHHHH!!!!¡±


    Both continued their orgasm, and Yasenia shot rope after rope inside Cecile. This semen, however, was different; it waspletely fertile! It was as if Yasenia¡¯s body had found a worthy mate and wanted to impregnate her.


    It¡¯s a shame that Cecile wasn¡¯t ovting and didn¡¯t want to get pregnant so that fertile semen wouldn¡¯t create anything.


    After both returned from their journey to heaven, they looked at each other. Cecile saw that the red in Yasenia¡¯s eyes had turned pink. Moreover, a new connection appeared between the two of them. She felt that Yasenia has marked her soul to be her mate! ¡®Isn¡¯t this!?¡­¡¯


    Yasenia¡¯s scent suddenly became so pleasant and overpowering that she couldn¡¯t stop her core from quivering, wanting to release her eggs and have them fertilized by the dragoness. Cecile almost released them when a slight pain from losing her purity woke up her brain slightly.


    However, Yasenia started thrusting slowly and lovingly, moving her waist in ways that would make Cecile feel better,pletely selfless waist movements. Their arms wrapped around each other, and Yasenia kissed her gently, putting their lips together and entering her mouth. Yasenia just sucked lightly on her and made love bites on her lips.


    Cecile felt showered in love, and her eyes grew moist from emotion and pleasure. It was as if the dragoness was giving her a piece of her heart. As if Yasenia wanted to melt in her embrace. Cecile felt her feeling toward the dragoness explode. ¡®Maybe I should¡­ No, you can¡¯t!¡¯


    She looked at Yasenia¡¯s tail and saw that it was wagging, doing her typical S shapes faster, as if extremely happy to mate with her.


    Cecile¡¯s heart melted into a puddle, and she moved her waist to match Yasenia¡¯s movements. Cecile separated from the kiss and whispered with an extremely loving tone, ¡°I love you, Yasenia. With all my heart.¡±


    Yasenia turnedpletely submissive! Not because of pleasure, but because of this state she was in. Yasenia only wanted Cecile to feel her love, joy, and happiness right now. Yasenia¡¯s tail wag turned faster, and her waist started moving more quickly. ¡°Cecile~ Cecile~ Cecile~.¡±


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Yasenia was now moving her hips more aggressively as if trying to reach Cecile¡¯s womb- Cecile understood what she wanted, but she couldn¡¯t give in to her wishes, not now at least.


    Yasenia moved one more minute and tried to inseminate Cecile again! Cecile¡¯s brain exploded in pleasure again, but she held her urges to give this loving dragoness a child.


    She wanted to, but if she had a child, she wouldn¡¯t be able to apany her in the future! They were young and had time for that in the future.


    Aftering down from their orgasm, Yasenia gave her neck little kisses, asking for praise.


    Cecile couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad, but she spoke gently while petting her dear dragoness. ¡°Yasenia, my love, we can¡¯t have a child yet. When we are older, I will give you all the children you want. Not now, my love.¡±


    Yasenia froze for a moment and spoke in a spoiled tone. ¡°I want Cecile to have my child~.¡±


    Cecile melted into a puddle. But they truly couldn¡¯t! ¡°We can¡¯t, my love. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She raised Yasenia¡¯s head and kissed her lips softly. ¡°However, I promise to give birth to as many children as you want once we find a ce we can call home.¡±


    After Yasenia heard her, the pink in her eyes spread, and happiness could be heard in her tone, ¡°As many as I want?¡±


    Cecile nodded gently. Yasenia hugged her tightly and said, ¡°One hundred!¡±


    Cecileughed out loud for the first time in a lot of time. She looked at Yasenia¡¯s happy face and answered, ¡°Even if you want one thousand, we will have the time once we are strong.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s tail was wagging incredibly quickly because of happiness. Yasenia kissed Cecile and said with a gentle but seductive voice, ¡°The night is still young. I will make my sweetheart feel extremely good~.¡±


    Cecile nodded gently, and then she asked a little shyly, ¡°Can I use that toy? I heard about it from Evelyn and Angel.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s eyes lit up. She took out her rod from Cecile and gave her the thing. Cecile looked down and put it on; it wasn¡¯t difficult. When she looked up, she almost had nasal bleeding.


    Yasenia was on all fours with her upper body on the bed and using her hands to open her flower.


    If the glistening liquid dripping wasn¡¯t enough to show her excitement, her tail movements and slight butt wiggle made it clear. ¡®How can my dragoness be so sexy and cute at the same time!?¡¯


    Cecile went behind her and put the tip on her entrance. This made her feel a rush of excitement and thrust in one motion. At first, she wanted to go slowly but seeing her submissive position; she knew she wanted to be dominated by her.


    Yasenia moaned loudly, and her insides started wriggling, sucking, and tightening as if she wanted to guide Cecile¡¯s dick inside her uterus, which she did. Her cervix opened, and Cecile entered the second entrance.


    Cecile moaned as she felt all of Yasenia¡¯s inner movements. It was as if Yasenia wanted to milk her! Moreover, Yasenia was mping down so hard that she almost couldn¡¯t move her waist.


    Yasenia¡¯s tail tip appeared in front of her mouth, and feeling her thoughts through the connection; she opened her mouth to let it pass. Cecile started licking, and the unexpected delicious taste made her move her head and suck on it.


    Yasenia¡¯s smile became lewder, feeling her mate¡¯s suction. Cecile wanted to move, but Yasenia was mping down while massaging her length and lighting up her pleasure nerves.


    Cecile felt pleasure building up and moved her head more vigorously on her tail. Yasenia felt Cecile¡¯s hardness swell and her insides became more vigorous with the massage. Cecile came, ¡°Ooohhh!!¡±


    Yasenia felt Cecile¡¯s discharge directly inside her uterus and also came. She sprayed from all her three sexes with euphoric bliss. Yasenia¡¯s cum filled Cecile¡¯s mouth, and Cecile swallowed all of the sweet nectar. When it went down her throat, fireworks exploded in her mind, which extended her orgasm.


    After cumming Cecile used her gathered willpower and pulled back until she thought she was pulling out her cervix and *PAH* mmed her waist.


    ¡°ROAR!!¡± Yasenia directly roared in pleasure. She pulled out her tail, and when they reached the next orgasm, Yasenia poked her butthole with her tail. Both came together, and Yasenia smeared her fluids on her back entrance.


    Cecile felt the hot fluids entering her backdoor and twitched in pleasure. Then a hard thing poked that entrance. She grabbed Yasenia¡¯s waist in excitement and moved more vigorously. Yasenia took the chance, and she prated her using Cecile¡¯s movements and her cum as lubrication.


    Cecile felt the new visitor going deep inside her, and her pleasure receptors lit up. She pounded Yasenia while both were cumming almost every minute due to excessive stimtion.


    After fifteen minutes, Cecile couldn¡¯t continue, and for herst discharge, she used her whole waist to pin the dragoness on the bed and started hammering her waist on her.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    Who would have thought the normally calm Cecile was now acting like a mating animal? Of course, this was a side effect of Yasenia¡¯s overpowering scent and soul mark. Cecile felt an orgasm reach again and shouted in ecstasy, ¡°I¡¯m cumming!!!¡±


    ¡°ROAR!!¡± Yasenia trembled in pleasure and started wing the sofa because of the joy of her mate¡¯s domineering act. She also filled her already full back entrance, making some of it spill.


    After Cecile stopped cumming, Yasenia¡¯s insides loosened, knowing that her mate was tired. Yasenia unplugged Cecile and closed her entrance, leaving Cecile¡¯s discharge inside.


    Then, she turned to hug her with her arms, legs, and tail. She also put Cecile¡¯s head between her breastpleting her coiling around Cecile. ¡°Cecile, I love you~.¡±


    The pink in her eyes had grown a lot since the beginning. She kissed her tired mate until Cecile fell asleep with the warm and soft body surrounding her. Then, they slept fully naked and with Cecile almost buried by Yasenia.

 Chapter 59

    The next morning Cecile awoke early, she took a deep breath, and a sweet floral scent greeted her in the morning. She felt her body buried in something soft and warm and felt so good that she didn¡¯t want to wake up. Then, Cecile opened her eyes slowly, only to see a pink protrusion.


    Seeing it, the previous night repeated in her head, and warmth flooded her heart like a tide. She looked up and saw her dragoness sleeping face, who had a small smile.


    She also felt Yasenia¡¯s tailpletely coiled around her, and her smile widened. ¡®Haaa¡­ Conquered, my dragoness haspletely conquered my heart.¡¯


    Cecile didn¡¯t wake up Yasenia and closed her eyes without sleeping. She buried herself in her softness again and chuckled to herself. ¡®Did I really promise her one thousand children? Well, when we are strong enough, it seems like I will have to work hard, hahaha.¡¯


    Cecile was truly willing to bear any number of children for Yasenia. Yesterday she felt Yasenia making a connection with her. She has read that some beast-humans with high-level bloodline, like Yasenia, can make a contract like normal beasts.


    Nheless, it is much less restrictive. Yasenia will never lie to her with bad intentions, her love for Cecile will only grow, and their connection will elevate their fertility. Moreover, Yasenia will be able to feel Cecile¡¯s position slightly and vice versa. What Yasenia gave is called [Soulmate mark].


    This mark makes Cecile much more sensitive than a normal dual cultivation partner to Yasenia¡¯s position, and she could vaguely sense her current mental state when they were near. If Yasenia wanted, her mind could be an open book for Cecile.


    However, Cecile might be influenced by Yasenia¡¯s strong desires if she overuses the mark. Since they just connected yesterday, Cecile was quite sensitive, so she almost got pregnant and epted Yasenia¡¯s wish.


    On the other side, Yasenia had found her [Soulmate], and being so young at just 20 years of age. She wanted to tie her instinctively with her child. That strong desire was so strong; it almost carried Cecile to ept!


    However, this mark won¡¯t make Yasenia lose affection for any of her other girls, but falling in love with a new one will be much more difficult than before. Cecile had read about all of this and was feeling over the moon. Her smile couldn¡¯t disappear from her face at all!


    Cecile felt her dragoness stirring and looked up. Yasenia¡¯s golden eyes opened slowly. She had a dazed face that made Cecile want to chuckle, but she held it. She wanted to see her reaction to yesterday.


    Cecile saw Yasenia pensive as if remembering, and suddenly *ThumpThump* *ThumpThump* she heard Yasenia¡¯s heart speed up. Her golden eyes opened more and looked towards Cecile with a happy smile and blushing cheeks. Cecile felt a hard hit to her heart, ¡®Ah¡­ I¡¯m dead. If my dragoness can do a face like this, I don¡¯t think I will live for long¡­.¡¯


    Yasenia lowered her face and started giving pecks to Cecile while growling sounds escaped her throat, which Cecile found endearing. Cecile felt her coiling tighten and her kisses soft and tender.


    (Author note: the beginning of R+18 scene.)


    Yasenia moved her waist back, and since they were naked, she inserted her member inside Cecile in that position!


    Cecile didn¡¯t expect the invasion and moaned. Yasenia didn¡¯t thrust her waist; she continued her loving actions and coiling while rotating her waist, scraping Cecile¡¯s insides. ¡°*Moan* My love, we can¡¯t. I have to *moan* cultivate your energy and advance *moan*.¡±


    Yasenia whispered with a whine, ¡°I want to fill you one more time~.¡±


    Cecile instantly gave up, ¡°One more time, my love.¡±


    Yasenia happily continued her waist rotation without pistoning. They both reached orgasm in five minutes.


    (Author note: The end of R+18 scene.)


    Cecile felt her insides being filled with abundant energy, and sensing the satisfaction and care from Yasenia, she suddenly understood! ¡®She wants me to have more energy to pass the tribtion safely! I, this, haa¡­.¡¯


    Yasenia didn¡¯t pull out but separated from the kiss. She looked at Cecile with an affectionate smile and said, ¡°Go for it, sweetheart. I hope this helps~.¡±


    Cecile looked at her with love and kissed Yasenia strongly. Then they separated, and Cecile felt as if a piece of her heart separated instead of a person. She almost dove inside Yasenia¡¯s embrace again but resisted the impulse.


    Yasenia kept the sofa in her ring and opened the windows to ventte the room. Then, she went to bathe.


    Cecile looked at Yasenia move around with those seductive sashaying and jiggling butt cheeks. Yasenia chuckled and swished her tail invitingly, Cecile followed, and both entered the bathroom. They washed without doing anything more than soft kisses and went down.


    Ten or so minutester, a zombie-like Angel appeared. With closed eyes, she sniffed the air and guided herself until she buried her head between Yasenia¡¯s breasts, ¡°Good morning, Yasenia~ Why didn¡¯t you sleep in bed~.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled gently. She picked her baby up and sat in a chair with Angel straddling her. ¡°I was with Cecile, baby. I thought of sleeping with her. Moreover, I have marked her this night.¡±


    Angel also knew the meaning of this and looked up, surprised. She fidgeted a little and didn¡¯t know if to ask.


    Cecile smiled at them. She thought that after bing her [Soulmate], she would feel ufortable with her intimacy with other girls, but it seems that the previously epted ones are okay¡­ However, she has to see how she reacts if a new one appears. Just thinking about it made her frown.


    Yasenia read her precious baby like an open book, ¡°Baby, it is okay to be jealous. I know you wanted me to mark you, but this happens instinctively, so I can¡¯t control it. ¡±


    Yasenia saw the embarrassment on her baby and attacked Angel with her love. Yasenia kissed her while tickling her, like Angel liked the most, ¡°Hahaha *Kiss* I really missed *Kiss* This Hahaha *Kiss*.¡±


    Yasenia spoke after ending her attack, ¡°Baby, you are still my baby; nothing changed. My baby will be pampered to the skies by me! Hmph, not even my sweetheart can stop this!¡±


    Cecile and Angel burst intoughter. Angel buried her head in her breasts again and took a deep breath. ¡°I was afraid¡­ That you would love me less¡­.¡±


    Yasenia hugged her, strongly burying her deeper in her softness. ¡°I will not, baby. My love for the five of you, even if it is different, can only grow!¡±


    Angel didn¡¯t move from this position and enjoyed her presence.


    Andrea came down and saw the ¡®octopus¡¯ Angel, smiled, and said, ¡°She missed you a ton. To be honest, she couldn¡¯t even sleep the first days!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s distress reappeared, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry, your mostfortable dragoness has returned to be your mattress at night!¡±


    Angel, who was about to pout to Andrea, burst intoughter.


    After Evelyn came down and received a good morning kiss from Yasenia, they all ate breakfast and went to the backyard. The Yin and Yang energies can stay in the body for eight hours without degrading if you don¡¯t have a dual cultivation technique. If you have it, that time lengthens depending on the cultivation technique grade.


    That is why Yasenia was waiting for noon to absorb the energy. She wanted to advance in the [Connection With The Celestial Bodies] realm, but reaching even the first level felt very distant.


    Cecile went to the middle of the clearing, 400m away from the other four. Then she called the tribtion clouds.


    Cecile didn¡¯t have special tribtion clouds. Those tribtion clouds were only for those with strong inheritances. The number of lightning strikes to pass to the Mental Nourishing realm was nine.


    Yasenia saw the strength of the lighting and tilted her head, ¡°It seems stronger than my previous tribtion but¡­ If I were to receive this kind of tribtion, I don¡¯t think I would have even to move¡­.¡±


    Cecile was undoubtedly a strong cultivator. However, she couldn¡¯t fight a whole realm above her. At most, Cecile¡¯s current strength before this tribtion was enough to fight a fourth-level Mental nourishing cultivator from the green ss. After she passes the tribtion, she will be able to fight with a sixth-level one from the green ss or an ¡°average¡± level three from the violet ss.


    The sses, although there are exceptions, are normally one level stronger. For example, a level one ¡°average¡± cultivator from the violet ss can fight against a level two of the indigo ss, a level three of the blue ss, etc.


    This was another of the reasons that Lucinda was so confident against a level seven Yasenia. She was a third level of the Mental nourishing realm. Moreover, she was in the green ss!


    The first lightning descended, and Cecile pped it away with her bow. Then the second lighting came, and Cecile activated [Chilling wind coat] And used her bow again to protect herself against the lightning bolt.


    The third, fourth, and fifth bolts were easy to block. Yasenia had a strange face looking at this, ¡®The blots are¡­ So weak.¡¯


    Yasenia was looking at this from her perspective. If a normal cultivator were to see these bolts, they would be impressed because they are stronger than the norm.


    The sixth bolt was somewhat strong. Cecile chanted, ¡°[Ice Shard Tornado].¡±


    A white tornado lifted and collided with the lighting bolt destroying it. The Seventh and Eight bolts rumbled together in the clouds, and Cecile prepared serious defenses, ¡°[Ice Shield], [Spatial reinforcement].¡±


    An Ice semisphere covered her, and an invisible ripple covered it. The two lighting bolts impacted heavily and broke the shield. Yasenia raised an eyebrow suspiciously, ¡®These two were as strong as my final bolt to pass into the Body modification realm¡­ It can¡¯t be that easy¡­ Right?¡¯


    The ninth bolt appeared on the clouds. Yasenia focused on it and saw that it was three times stronger than the previous ones. Cecile didn¡¯tplicate herself, ¡°[Ice Shield], [Spatial Reinforcement]¡± She also put her coat at maximum capacity. She chanted, ¡°[Ice Shard Tornado]¡± when the bolt descended.


    The bolt smashed through the tornado and impacted the shield. It broke through, weakened, and Cecile used her bow to block it. An explosion urred, and Cecile¡¯s knees bent a little. However, that was it.


    The tribtion passed safely. Yasenia looked strangely at the skies as if waiting for a second tribtion or something. Cecile returned with light burns, simr to a bad sunburn, nothing serious. Angel and the rest praised her for how easy she passed the tribtion.


    Cecile saw Yasenia look at the sky with a strange expression, and she asked her, ¡°What is wrong, Yasenia?¡±


    Yasenia looked at her and asked, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    The others looked on, not understanding what she meant.


    Yasenia said, ¡°My tribtion to enter the Body Modification realm was only a little weaker than this¡­.¡±


    They opened their eyes, stupefied. Cecile frowned and asked, ¡°How was your first tribtion?¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°Three bolts, thest one being half as strong as your first one¡­.¡±


    Evelyn eximed, ¡°How are you alive!?¡±


    Yasenia shook her head, ¡°I would have died if not for the doctors around. Well, you will see my tribtion in about two months and understand what I mean. There is no point in exining more.¡±


    Yasenia turned and left a stupefied quartet looking at her with different expressions.


    ¡®As expected of Yasenia! She is the strongest~.¡¯


    ¡®Is this why her breasts are that big? Does she need that fat to protect her body from electricity?¡¯


    ¡®Her tribtion will be a big event. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¯


    ¡®I Have to find a way to strengthen my tribtions. I must be stronger!¡¯


    Yasenia went to cultivate. She absorbed Cecile¡¯s pure Yin energy, and her cultivation soared! After some hours, her aura flooded the house like a tide.


    The celestial energy cleansed and upgraded her internal organs. She felt that energy pass through her skin and reach the heart. It spread through her blood and meridians to every other organ from the heart.


    That energy went towards her tail, and all the energy absorption organs strengthened. Then, she advanced to the half-step! It also reached her privates and made her moan once.


    After the strengthening process, Yasenia felt anew, a lot stronger, she felt a lot limber, she could breathe easier, and her blood flow was steady and clear. She has advanced to the half-step!


    All four came back and congratted her. Yasenia looked at them and said with a seductive smile and said, ¡°Go to the living room. Today I will be slow, but I will spend a long time with you. My energy should be stronger, so prepare yourselves! I will be calling you one by one~.¡±

 Chapter 60

    The four of them swallowed a little, nodded, and went back. After the group reached the living room, Evelyn asked shyly, ¡°Yasenia, why don¡¯t you¡­ You know, do it with us together? I think we are more than prepared¡­.¡±


    Yasenia nodded in acknowledgment and said, ¡°To be honest, it is more my selfishness than any other thing¡­ I want to have each of you for myself a little longer, know each of you separately, and understand what you like to do with me, be it in bed or outside of it.¡±


    Yasenia frowned a little as she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want you forcing yourself to change your quirks when we are in group dual cultivation sessions. I also don¡¯t want you looking at how I do it with somebody else and thinking, ¡®Does she like it more that way? Or this way? Am I imposing myself on her?''¡±


    Yasenia looked at them gently and said, ¡°That is why I want to have one-on-one time with each of you a little more. I want to know what you like or don¡¯t like. What is your uniqueness and keep it in mind.¡±


    Andrea frowned and said, ¡°But what about you? What do you like? If you adapt to all of us, won¡¯t you lose your quirks?¡±


    They reached the sofa, and all of them sat on it. Yasenia put Angel on herp and said thoughtfully, ¡°What do I like?¡±


    Yasenia smiled toothily and said, ¡°I like making all of you happy. When I see any of you smile, my happiness also increases~ To me, that is more than enough.¡±


    Cecile felt through their connection that there wasn¡¯t a single lie in her words and smiled tenderly. The four went forwards and squished the dragoness into a hug. Yaseniaughed, and her tail wagged happily at their actions. They stayed speaking in that position while pampering the dragoness a little.


    That night, she stayed a full hour with Angel. She did it slowly at the beginning in Angel¡¯s favorite position, sucking her breasts while being prated by her tail. Yasenia took out the toy in the second half an hour and let Angel dominate her. They had a lot of good moments, and Angel slept satisfied.


    Evelyn, after these days, has discovered that she liked Yasenia rough, especially yesterday¡¯s journey to Pleasure Heaven awoke her inner desires a lot more. Yasenia followed her wishes and made Evelyn cry and scream in pleasure for 30 minutes.


    Andrea today felt that her balls shriveled. Even after cumming to her limits, Yasenia started using her tail in her vagina to stimte her and maintain her male member erect. Each time Yasenia¡¯s tail came, she would feel those pleasure waves wrecking her brain.


    Moreover, Yasenia kept jumping on her, making those massive breasts bounce in front of her. Yasenia brought her to one dry orgasm after another. Andrea thought her brain would fry in pleasure tonight and thanked the heavens that she was a sixth-level Mental Nourishing cultivator.


    With Cecile, the previous night repeated; however, today, Yasenia seemed hell-bent on filling Cecile¡¯s every hole. Yasenia also used her tail on her backdoor today, but at the same time, she used her rod in her front entrance.


    Yasenia couldn¡¯t control herself, and she always sent fertile semen inside her while her throat growled coquettishly. She filled her again and again, even if she knew it was impossible to impregnate her.


    Cecile found this endearing, and she liked it a lot. She was so overwhelmed with pleasure and love for her dragoness that she almost gave in at the end when Yasenia whispered sweet for nothings. Thankfully, she maintained her sanity at thest second and controlled her impulses.


    You could say that yesterday night she experienced the lovely and soft dragoness. Tonight, she experienced the dominant one. She could feel her insides fully pumped with her seed making her twitch in pleasure even after finishing.


    Yasenia spoke to the groggy Cecile while kissing her from time to time. ¡°Cecile~ I can¡¯t control myself. I feel my instinct and heart telling me to make you addicted to having my seed inside you~.¡±


    Cecile forced herself awake and looked at Yasenia¡¯s half-pink, half-golden slit eyes. She smiled and spoke. Her voice sounded a little hoarse but gentle, ¡°Then, fill me daily, my love. I¡¯m not going anywhere. In this life, I¡¯m yours.¡±


    Yasenia buried her face in her neck, and her growling grew in volume. She even started licking Cecile¡¯s neck adoringly. ¡°Goodnight, my love.¡±


    She received a soft nibble at her neck as a response that made her smile. Cecile closed her eyes, and under the loving caresses of the dragoness, she fell asleep.


    Thanks to her constitution, Cecile had the biggest sexual stamina of the four, and Yasenia used this to the limit. Thanks to her, Yasenia now felt satisfied. However, Yasenia¡¯s true sexual prowess was a little scary, to be honest.


    If you were to measure it with the number of Cecile, she could do 5 Cecile without a problem. And Cecile had twice the endurancepared to Andrea, who was the next person in the stamina ranking.


    Angel was the one with the least stamina. Even if shested the longest, that was because Yasenia pampered her, stimting her less and giving soft orgasms instead of powerful ones. Of course, if mommy Tatyana went serious, poor Yasenia would be dry in 20 minutes top.


    When they slept, Yasenia put Andrea on the left, then Evelyn to Andrea¡¯s right, herself, and finally Cecile. Angel was, of course, using her as a mattress.


    Yasenia liked it this way because the tall Andrea and her could sandwich Evelyn and be close to each other anyway. This meant that she had all four of them close enough to interact with, no matter who woke up first.


    Like this, the two months went by. Thanks to Yasenia, Angel broke into the Mental Nourishing realm after the first month, and now she was very close to the second level. She will surely advance before the tournament.


    Cecile has already entered the second level of the Mental nourishing realm and was approaching the third. Like Tatyana said, her cultivation speed was like a rocket after dual cultivating with Yasenia daily.


    However, to Cecile, it was a battle each time they dual cultivated. She could confidently say that her will strengthened the most thanks to her dear dragoness. Resisting her tries was truly empowering!


    Andrea was also nearing the seventh level of the Mental nourishing realm rather quickly. Even if she was above Yasenia¡¯s by seven full levels, Yasenia¡¯s Yin and Yang energies were honestly too potent. Andrea could bet that Yasenia¡¯s energies are useful even for Unification realm cultivators.


    Today Evelyn was going to break into the Mental nourishing realm. They were in the backyard, and Evelyn was channeling her energy to call the Heavenly tribtion. Yasenia saw Evelyn smiling expectantly and asked, ¡°Dear, why are you smiling?¡±


    Evelyn said with a mischievous smile, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you~ Pay attention to me. Heavenly tribtion is more like a Heavenly reward for me!¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and paid attention. ¡®Why do her words appear like a child bragging towards their parents?¡¯


    The clouds gathered, and the first bolt fell. Yasenia didn¡¯t see any defenses being put by Evelyn and got a big scare, ¡°Evelyn!¡±


    The lighting bolt impacted her, and the electric currents ran amock in Evelyn¡¯s body! However, Evelyn had her eyes half-closed infort! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yasenia! Do you remember my constitution? [Lightning Devouring Body]!¡±


    Only when Evelyn reminded her did Yasenia remember. She couldn¡¯t help but give a big sigh of relief, then she shouted, ¡°You little demon! You scared me to death! See how I deal with you tonight, forget about walking straight tomorrow!¡±


    The second lightning struck Evelyn as Yasenia spoke, and the electricalfort and Yasenia¡¯s words made her moan, ¡°Yasenia! Don¡¯t get me aroused during the tribtion!¡±


    Yasenia burst intoughter. Then she said, ¡°Okay, enough ying around; even if the first bolts are easy, thest ones are strong. Focus!¡±


    Evelyn nodded and focused. The third, fourth, and fifth lightning impacted, and Evelyn absorbed them all! Evelyn put on her elemental coat when the sixth lightning bolt appeared in the clouds. ¡°[Thunder Light coat].¡±


    Blue electrical currents surrounded her body, and her body radiated a soft glow. Then, the sixth lightning bolt struck, and Evelyn tanked it without problems. She did the same with the seventh.


    When the eighth bolt struck her, her meridians were saturated with electrical energy, and the electrical currents damaged her slightly. ¡®I will need to block the ninthpletely, or I may receive too much damage¡­¡¯


    Evelyn took out a silver spear with electric blue ents. It was the heaven-rank weapon she took in the armory, [Solid Thunder].


    It was much more resilient and sharp than herst spear. Its best quality was the electrical conductivity. Channeling her skills through it was faster, easier, and the results stronger. She could confidently say that she was making half the effort for twice the results.


    The ninth lightning bolt fell, and Evelyn thrust her 2m long spear upward. ¡°[Thunder Light Thrust]¡± The electric currents wrapped around the spear, and when she finished the thrusting motion, a straight blue bolt shot toward the ninth bolt.


    Both collided, and the heavenly bolt destroyed the attack. However, it got much more weakened. Evelyn spun her spear in her hands and said, ¡°[Thunder Light Shield].¡±


    The lightning bolt impacted and made Evelyn¡¯s knees bend, but she managed to block it almostpletely. Evelyn didn¡¯t waste time and sat cross-legged; then, she absorbed the wild electric currents going through her meridians and body. ¡®They are a little too much. Will I really wound myself because I tried to act cool at the beginning? Such an amateur mistake!¡¯


    However, she suddenly felt something soft wrap around her body and absorb the destructive energy she couldn¡¯t handle by herself.


    With the help of that, it made it easier for her to transform the energy, and she managed to advance more than she would have. She almost reached the second level of the Mental nourishing realm, catching up to Angel.


    When she opened her eyes and saw Yasenia sitting cross-legged in front of her and her tail wrapped around her body, she smiled gently and said, ¡°Thank you, Yasenia.¡±


    Yasenia snorted and reprimanded, ¡°That is what happens when you try to brag! Do you think that the Heavenly tribtion is a game? Thankfully you learned that defensive technique because I insisted on it, or right now, we would have been going to the medical ward! You are always¡­¡±


    Evelyn almost burst intoughter while listening to her lecture. However, she held it in, didn¡¯t move, listened attentively to everything Yasenia said, even if she already knew, and answered when she asked questions.


    ¡®Why do I feel so happy when she lectures me? Should I be more mischievous in the future? Better yet, her breasts are bouncing with her hand gestures. Thank you, armory, for giving her this fantastic battle dress!¡¯ *Bang!*


    Yasenia stopped after her tail flicked her forehead, ¡°What are you nning now, dear? I know you like my breasts but are you looking at them even now that I¡¯m lecturing you!?¡±


    Evelyn defended herself, ¡°I¡¯m not looking!¡±


    Yasenia rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Clean your dripping saliva before you even try to lie to me!¡±


    Evelyn touched her chin, and indeed she was drooling, ¡°How can you me me? Who can pay attention when those melons are-¡± *Bang!*


    After being flicked on the forehead a second time and sent flying, Evelyn said, ¡°Impressive, I didn¡¯t feel any pain! Your tail-pping Dao is truly advancing!¡±


    Yasenia, who was standing up, almost tripped.

 Chapter 61

    After these two months of cultivation, Yasenia was also close to a breakthrough, but passing from one realm to another, needed a lot of energy, so she was still gathering it.


    After going to cash the things from herst mission, Yasenia was strolling around and saw Cecile speaking with some girls. To hear what they were talking about, she approached stealthily. The girl said with a red face, ¡°C-Cecile, I love y-you! Go o-out with me!¡±


    Yasenia stopped, hid, and almostughed out loud. ¡®They confessed at my sweetheart? This will be funny~.¡¯


    During these months, when Cecile was with Yasenia, she would show a more expressive face, and with her smiles from time to time¡­ Her fanbase also skyrocketed with her cultivation speed!


    She has been confessed to by women and men alike since then. Yasenia suddenly remembered her conversation with Madeleine.


    One month ago, when she was alone, Madeleine approached and asked, ¡°Yasenia, what would you do if Cecile left you? Be a couple with another man or another woman?¡±


    Yasenia stopped what she was doing and looked up. Instead of anger, she felt crushing sadness. Thinking the worst, she asked back with a trembling voice, ¡°W-why do y-you ask? D-did Cecile *Sob* tell you anything?¡±


    Madeleine sighed in relief on the inside. She truly didn¡¯t want Yasenia to be like those possessive beast-humans who killed every person approaching their mate.


    She wanted to test her more, but with her cultivation level, she could see as clear as a day that instead of faulting the man or woman stealing Cecile, she first was trying to see if she did something wrong.


    Madeleine continued, ¡°Why are you crying? I saw her buy something for someone, and I was curious about your response to that kind of thing. There isn¡¯t anything like her leaving you.¡±


    Yasenia looked suspicious, and after understanding it was a kind of test, anger rushed like a tide, and she blew up. ¡°Cecile is my marked mate! She is the second most important person in my life! Do you think I would be happy or something!? If you don¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation, you will lose your disciple today!¡±


    Madeleine knew she angered her, so she took out a present to coax her. Yasenia almost short-circuited, then she shouted, ¡°Do you think a present will coax me!?¡±


    However, when she looked down, she saw a pair of archery gloves of the heaven grade. Her eyes shined like the midday Sun! She snatched them and said, ¡°Forgiven!¡±


    Then she ran towards the inner sect and Cecile¡¯s new ss. Madeleine was stunned and thenughed, ¡°Thankfully, she isn¡¯t like those¡­ How did the headmistress call herself? Yandere? Well, she didn¡¯t show a trace of killing intent¡­¡± Then she left.


    Yasenia, who didn¡¯t hear Madeleine¡¯sst words, still didn¡¯t know Madeleine¡¯s motives fully. ¡®I mean, how would a person feel when their loved one leaves them? Angry and saddened,pletely so, if you don¡¯t feel that way, you didn¡¯t love that person enough.¡¯


    Yasenia came back to the present when she heard Cecile¡¯s voice. It was an arctic voice. Even Yasenia got chills while listening. ¡°Are your eyes for decoration? Can¡¯t you see that I love Yasenia with all my heart?¡±


    Cecile looked at the spectators and said with a mocking sneer, ¡°I was in this academy for more than a year, and nobody said anything to me. Now that I¡¯m with Yasenia, youe here and confess to me? Have your brains degraded so much that you think I would say yes and abandon the love of my life? The next time someone confesses, I will get physical, so scram before I lose my patience!¡±


    That girl ran away crying, and everyone else left with a little haste in their steps. When nobody was left, Cecile wanted to see Yasenia, so she sensed Yasenia¡¯s position through their connection. Yasenia felt Cecile searching for her and stepped out in her seductive cultivation robes.


    Yasenia walked seductively towards Cecile and asked whileughing, ¡°Are you having love problems, girl?¡±


    Cecile raised an eyebrow and decided toply. In her deadpan expression and with a monotonous voice, she said, ¡°Yes, my lover is abandoning me, and people are confessing now that they feel I¡¯m free. What should I do?¡±


    Yasenia reached her side and hugged her, ¡°Since that useless person can¡¯t satisfy you¡­.¡± She licked her ear and growled softly, making Cecile almost go limp, ¡°¡­How about I do it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I love her so much- *Moan*.¡± Cecile responded weakly, giving in little by little to her assaulter¡¯s pleasurable stimtion.


    Her assaulter grabbed her breast, hugging her from behind. ¡°Girl, can¡¯t you feel it? Your body is much more honest. How about you let your desires out.¡±


    Cecile and her assaulter have already moved to a ce without people and put a concealing formation. They started kissing, and Cecile was pushed against the wall.


    (Author note: START of R-18 scene)


    Yasenia lifted her short skirt and took out her dragon. She then put Cecile¡¯s legs upwards, using her sticity to bend her, and raised Cecile¡¯s garments showing Cecile¡¯s entrance.


    Cecile was already wet, and the assaulter didn¡¯t miss the chance. ¡°You are so wet, and you still say you love her? Such a naughty girl~.¡±


    Cecile felt her rod opening her passage and thrust inside making her moan. Yasenia felt Cecile¡¯s insides, and while moving her waist, she started licking and nibbling on her lips while growling softly.


    Those actionspletely turned on Cecile. She loved how Yasenia growled infort while making love with her.


    They keep at it for 15 minutes until Yasenia shot three times inside her. Yasenia kissed Cecile one more time and went to her knees, putting Cecile¡¯s thighs on her shoulders.


    Yasenia then licked and sucked Cecile clean, not minding her own fluids. Feeling her tongue and suction clean her insides made Cecile¡¯s eyes roll upwards, and she orgasmed again. Yasenia drank it all, leaving Cecile¡¯s core clean.


    (Author note: END of R-18 scene)


    After that little y, they went towards the meeting point and arrived on time. Cecile was hugging Yasenia¡¯s arm with a small smile all the way there.


    Angel dove into Yasenia¡¯s embrace when they met and buried her head in her breasts. Then, she took a deep breath, which was followed by a blush. ¡°Yasenia~ Y-Your scent is¡­.¡±


    Yasenia coughed but didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°A little escapade with Cecile, is it that bad?¡±


    Angel didn¡¯t lift her head and took a deep breath again; then, she slurred, ¡°Your smell is heavenly~.¡±


    Yaseniaughed and said, ¡°Not that baby. I am asking if it smells a lot!¡±


    Angel blushed and said, ¡°A little¡­.¡± However, she continued, a little flustered, ¡°B-But you don¡¯t need to bathe¡­ I m-mean!¡±


    Yasenia just took her head and pushed it between her breasts. Angel, thus, transformed into octopus-Angel.


    Evelyn closed up, sniffed the air, then hugged her arm. Like the others, she loved her sweet floral scent. ¡°Not that bad. I don¡¯t think you should bathe or anything.


    Andrea even closed up and hugged Yasenia from behind. She sniffed a little and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, it will disappear while walking around, let¡¯s go get registered, or we will bete.¡±


    Yasenia said with a coy smile, ¡°So domineering Darling~ As I like you the most~.¡±


    Andreaughed in her deep and clear voice. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not the other way around?¡±


    Yasenia raised her head and bit Andrea¡¯s chin. She said in a breathy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you fill me full every day, Darling? Who is the dominant one, Hmmm~.¡±


    Andrea felt something rising and had to take a deep breath to rx it. However, it wasn¡¯t working because the dragoness was rubbing it with her soft butt!


    Evelyn looked at Angel and shyly asked Yasenia, ¡°Yasenia, can I bury myself like Angelter?¡±


    Yasenia said while patting her head, ¡°Dear, we do all those things at night. Do you think you need permission for that? You can even rub them if you want!¡±


    Evelyn nodded and pressed her little breasts on Yasenia¡¯s arm. Yasenia liberated her arm and put it above Evelyn and Angel¡¯s shoulder, squishing her two little dears. They walked forward with Cecile and Andrea before them.


    When they reached the gathering spot, they received a lot of gazes, especially Yasenia, whose cultivation robes were revealing and had a voluptuous body.


    Some ssmates came to their side and started a conversation with them. A boy said, ¡°I say Yasenia, how are you advancing your cultivation so fast? I know that dual cultivation is normally faster than normal cultivation, but the foundation is weaker. You, on the other side, have both speed and foundation. Are you sure you don¡¯t have any advice to help us?¡±


    Yasenia released Angel and Evelyn and shook her head, ¡°I truly do just dual and normal cultivation. If anything helps, it should be¡­.¡±


    She looked at her swishing tail. Everyone looked at it. One man asked dubiously, ¡°Is being half-beast that powerful? I don¡¯t want to offend you, Yasenia, but in my home, I have a beast woman as a ve¡­ ¡± Seeing that Yasenia didn¡¯t react badly, he continued. ¡°¡­She started cultivation four years ago, and she has just reached the Body Modification realm. She is quite average.¡±


    Yasenia was curious. ¡°Which type of beast-human? I haven¡¯t seen other than myself around. I was starting to think that I am the only one!¡±


    The guy responded with a little blush, ¡°She is a catkin. She is very loving and cute, especially her purring and tail.¡±


    Yasenia raised an eyebrow teasingly. ¡°I finally know why I feel a gaze on my tail all the time! Hahaha.¡±


    The others alsoughed. The guy blushed and asked a little shy, ¡°Can I touch it?¡±


    Yasenia frowned a little and looked at her lovers questioningly. The four shrugged, so Yasenia said, ¡°Today is special. All of you that had curiosity might go ahead¡­ But don¡¯t touch too much. Our tails are normally only touched by our lovers! Since I will surely advance to the Mental Nourishing realm during this tournament, It will be my parting gift to all of my splendid ssmates!¡±


    Some of them chuckled and stepped forward. Of course, some people jokingly did some tricks¡­ And they contributed to the tail-pping Dao practice. After they had a good time, the registration hour came, and they registered without any problems. Then they went home.


    They also received interesting news that the demonic sects will participate in this tournament. Their leaders will also participate in the rule creation, so the rules would probably be ruthless. Moreover, demonic cultivators are normally crazy, and their cultivation methods are also quite destructive.


    The reason that they haven¡¯t been eradicated is that the demonic side is very strong! They can take you by surprise with their umon attacks, and even if they are a lot weaker, they can kill you easily. Ifbat bes to the death¡­ It will be harsh.


    Yasenia looked at them and said, ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from participating. You are not flower bases; you are strong cultivators. However, I don¡¯t want any of you to risk your lives for stupid reasons like honor or righteousness. Surrendering is not for cowards, but for smart people that know their limits.¡±


    All four of them nodded. Yasenia¡¯s face was cold as she said, ¡°This time, if the rules don¡¯t forbid killing¡­ Kill! Use lethal attacks and make the opponent surrender or die.¡±


    Feeling the merciless aura around Yasenia, they nodded seriously again. They don¡¯t want to die, much less make the dragoness before them disappointed!


    Yasenia smiled happily, ¡°Tonight, I will have to make all of you faint as a reward!¡± Four gulps followed.


    Yasenia was, of course, a dragoness of her word! Today Evelyn has taken Angel¡¯s position after asking permission from the spoiled little baby.


    When Evelyn woke up, she felt her body surrounded by softness. Her head was on a silky, stic, and soft pillow. Better, Yasenia¡¯s scent enveloped her senses, and Yasenia¡¯s arms secured her protectively. ¡®No wonder Angel was so reluctant to give up this position. I woke up in heaven¡­ ¡®


    Yasenia spoke softly with a hoarse voice from having just woken up, ¡°Dear, you have to wake up~.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s body went limp and transformed into Angel 2.0¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want to~ Your heavenly tits are toofortable not to live with my head sunk in them.¡± ¡­With Evelyn strokes.


    Yaseniaughed, which made Evelyn¡¯s head bounce a little. She lifted her head, looked at the marvelous naked artworks, and said, ¡°They are big even when you are on your back. I think as an avid breast lover; I rate them Yasenia/10.¡±


    Yasenia let her speak her things because they were the two alone, and she didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Dear~ Do you want to suck on this?¡±


    (Author note: Start of R-18 scene)


    Yasenia used her hand to present her nipple. Evelyn swallowed and threw her head to them. When she started sucking and fondling, a tail made its way into her garden entrance and thrust inside!


    Evelyn bit the nipple because of pleasure, drawing a moan from Yasenia. Yasenia thrust for five minutes and filled her insides, making Evelyn squirt three times in these five minutes. Yasenia lifted her by her little but and kissed her. They cleaned up and went down to the others.


    (Author note: End of R-18 scene)


    After the morning cultivation and breakfast, they went to their respective sses. Five days passed, and the day to leave for the tournament arrived. These five days have been lonely because Yasenia didn¡¯t have her lovers in ss. They have advanced to the inner sect.


    After today¡¯s ss, Yasenia went with Madeleine to the ship that would send them. However, what was strange was that she was in a room for only two people and Angel, Andrea, Evelyn, and Cecile were in a four-person room near hers¡­ Moreover, she didn¡¯t know who her roommate was¡­

 Chapter 62

    Yasenia boarded the ship and went towards her room. Once there, she waited patiently until she heard knocks on the door. Yasenia stood up and opened it.


    On the other side of the door was a beautiful and elegant woman with two piercing blood-red eyes. Yasenia was about to shout in happiness when that woman jumped on her and kissed her.


    Yasenia caught her and closed the door with her tail, then both of them started entangling. Tatyana touched Yasenia¡¯s body and made her more aroused by the second. Yasenia felt the heat spreading around her body, so she took off her garments.


    In no time, both were naked. Yasenia didn¡¯t wait anymore, and while Tatyana massaged her breasts, she pinned her down and prated her flower. Tatyana moaned, and Yasenia quickly moved her waist without holding anything back.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Wanting more stimtion, Yasenia moved her tail and invaded her other entrance. Tatyana¡¯s leg went around Yasenia¡¯s waist as Yasenia¡¯s every thrust had more strength behind it.


    Tatyana wanted to speak, but her daughter was pounding her as if she wanted to reach her deepest part, and only moans escaped her mouth. Yasenia thrust, thrust, and thrust until she felt the inner entrance loosening. Then she mmed strongly, forcefully opening it, and entered her deepest part. Yasenia directly came inside. ¡°Mmmmph!!!¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s eyes rolled up in pleasure as her daughter filled her insides directly, and she expertly milked every drop with her inner muscle control. Yasenia didn¡¯t move from that position and continued filling her while her throat involuntarily growled infort, and her kisses became softer.


    Tatyana has seen her do this growling action before, but it didn¡¯t happen much during sex¡­ Tatyana separated and asked while receiving kisses from her daughter everywhere on her face, ¡°Love, have you marked someone?¡±


    Yasenia stopped her kisses but didn¡¯t move from her position. She continued pinning down Tatyana below her and rotated her waist scrapping her insides. Yasenia looked at Tatyana¡¯s eyes and nodded a little guiltily. She wanted to mark Tatyana the most, but no matter how she made love with her, it didn¡¯t happen¡­


    Tatyana caressed her cheek with a gentle smile and said, ¡°Congrattions, little treasure! Who was it?¡±


    Yasenia was surprised, ¡°Aren¡¯t you sad it wasn¡¯t you? To be honest, I wanted mom to be my [Soulmate], but¡­ I wasn¡¯t able to mark you¡­¡±


    Tatyanaughed happily at her confession, then she said. ¡°Love, I¡¯m your mother. I can¡¯t be your mate. I knew this from the beginning, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Yasenia was stunned, ¡°You can¡¯t? Why? This doesn¡¯t appear in any book¡­. I even researched if it was possible to mark someone voluntarily, but there wasn¡¯t anything in the academy library¡­ Except for some shady rituals.¡±


    Tatyana felt veryfortable with Yasenia¡¯s movements, so she reciprocated by tensing and tightening her insides on Yasenia¡¯s hardness. Yasenia moaned and felt her pleasure receptors lit up.


    Tatyana smirked, and while stimting her, she said. ¡°Little treasure, this is more of an¡­ Instinct, sadly, the beast-person can¡¯t choose their marked mate. Because of this, there have been plenty of tragedies within the beast people of the high-level bloodline.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s eyes rolled up, and she couldn¡¯t endure it anymore; Tatyana¡¯s expert inner movements made her cum in just one minute. Tatyana also felt her nerves lighting up and squirted with her.


    After the orgasm, Yasenia did slow and long thrusts. Now that she knew the reason, she was happy that it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t love her mother enough. Yasenia buried her face in the crook of Tatyana¡¯s neck and started nibbling and growling softly without stopping her slow thrusts.


    Tatyana didn¡¯t stop her stimtion and continued speaking while receiving her thrusts, ¡°Little treasure, you having found your mate so young is good and bad¡± *PAH*


    ¡°Aahn~ you don¡¯t like it being a bad thing?¡±


    *PAH* Yasenia did another hard thrust, ¡°Mmmh~ don¡¯t worry, love. Do you think that mommy will let you suffer more than necessary?¡±


    As an answer, Yasenia¡¯s tail wagged, sending those undtions inside Tatyana and her thrusts became faster. These movements made Tatyana reach another orgasm. ¡°Aaahn~¡±


    Tatyana used her orgasm to stimte Yasenia, and Yasenia felt her orgasm building up. Yasenia was so happy that her thrust became extremely fast. When she came, she said something that made Tatyana lose control, ¡°Get pregnant!¡±


    With one thrust, she reached the wall of her uterus and released fertile semen inside her. Tatyana¡¯s brain exploded in euphoric bliss when Yasenia tried to inseminate her, ¡°OOHHH!!!!¡±


    She squirted the hardest she did in thousands of Years! Her insides mped Yasenia¡¯s member, squeezing it and stimting her without control, while Tatyana spasmed in pleasure!


    Yasenia¡¯s pleasure level soared, and she hugged Tatyana with all her strength. The stimtion Tatyana gave her made it impossible for Yasenia to stop cumming, and she couldn¡¯te down from her orgasm.


    Then, Tatyana¡¯s uterus started inting because of the amount of fertile semen Yasenia was discharging inside, and her cervix mped Yasenia¡¯s head, not letting a single drop outside.


    Tatyana couldn¡¯t control her body and continued milking Yasenia. However, this made all of Yasenia¡¯s pleasure nerves in her rod and tail continue to send pleasure waves to her brain ¡°ROAAAARR!!!!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stop the pleasure waves, and even her vagina was spraying like a broken faucet!


    Yasenia¡¯s body was spasming while she wed Tatyana¡¯s back and bit Tatyana¡¯s neck, but the soft indestructible skin didn¡¯t even damage! Tatyana had forgotten herself in bliss, and the person above her couldn¡¯t take this kind of stimtion!


    Yasenia felt that her brain was about to melt with pleasure; the nerves were literally dying and she wasn¡¯t even moaning anymore! She was spasming while continuing her discharge until she couldn¡¯t even spurt a single more rope of cum or squirt.


    Tatyana returned to her senses and looked at the spasming girl on top of her. Yasenia was twitching and, with her eyespletely rolled back in pleasure. Her tears couldn¡¯t stop, and even her nose was dripping with transparent liquid. On both sides of her open mouth, there was drool falling. It wasn¡¯t a pretty face.


    Tatyana¡¯s eyes widened in fright! She was so happy about her impregnation attempt that she had forgotten herself! She hastily loosened her insides and pulled out both her members without spilling a single drop.


    Tatyana took out one treasure pill and gave it to her. It was a [Mind reinforcement] pill, and it will make a cultivator in the mortal realms triple their mental strength.


    Yasenia was in true danger right now. She couldn¡¯t care less about not helping her too much right now.


    However, the word precious was an understatement for this kind of pill. The materials are extremely rare, and the sess rate to create them is extremely low. Tatyana could buy a whole third-rate guild with that single pill! Moreover, ingesting this pill made it almost guaranteed that the cultivator would be a powerhouse in the future.


    Tatyana also decided on this pill because it was the best time to take it before breaking into the Mental Nourishing realm; since she was going to help anyways, she would give the best she had.


    With this pill and the previous spiritual breakthrough, Yasenia now has the mental prowess of a level six Mental nourishing cultivator, and she had yet to enter the realm!


    The thing about the Mental Nourishing realm is that it multiplies the cultivator¡¯s mental strength. That is why the initial mental strength is one of the most important things when entering this realm.


    Angel and the others have also taken some pills they bought with the resources they got from the missions. Better yet, dual cultivating with Yasenia was also strengthening for the mind.


    Tatyana massaged Yasenia¡¯s back, tail, and scalp stimting her pill absorption rate. She analyzed her nerves and saw them healing and getting stronger. Tatyana was sweating buckets, ¡®To think I almost made my own daughter stupid. But who releases fertile semen so suddenly?¡¯


    During the next ten minutes of massages, the pill recovered Yasenia¡¯s mind, and she came down from the constant pleasure she was feeling.


    Her face returned to normal, still tear-stained but normal. Yasenia spoke, and her voice was weak andpletely hoarse from Roaring of pleasure, ¡°What happened?¡± She didn¡¯t remember thest minutes clearly.


    Tatyana sighed in relief. ¡°Thankfully, you had that spiritual breakthrough before; if you didn¡¯t¡­.¡±


    With her belly still inted, Tatyana took Yasenia into her arms and pushed her head into her bosom with care. ¡°Don¡¯t speak, love. I was so happy when you tried to impregnate me that I couldn¡¯t control my body for a moment there. I almost lost you¡­.¡±


    Yasenia was still groggy, but she heard Tatyana apologize and didn¡¯t like it. With her hoarse voice, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize¡­ It wasn¡¯t your fault¡­ I should have¡­ told you¡­ before¡­¡±


    Yasenia fell asleep mid-sentence. Tatyana gave her a soft kiss, took her in a princess hug, carried her to the bath, and cleaned her. She groomed her thoroughly, without forgetting her tail. Then, after lying Yasenia on the bed, Tatyana went to the bathroom and bathed. She looked down and saw her slightly bloated belly.


    Tatyanaughed a little sadly, ¡°s, love, you can¡¯t make me pregnant until you pass the mortal realms, and perhaps a little more¡­ No matter how much you try¡­ Your Yang energy is¡­ Too weak.¡±


    Then she used her body constitution [Death devouring seer] and absorbed everything. Her belly returned to normal, and her insides were free of Yasenia¡¯s seed. Tatyana had a small cheerless smile as she thought, ¡®Such a pity¡­¡¯


    After cleaning, she returned to the bed and hugged her daughter. ¡°However, little treasure, the fact that you tried already makes me feel over the moon~ I love you, little treasure.¡± Then, after onest kiss, Tatyana closed her eyes and meditated.


    Yasenia woke up feeling sore in her privates, but at the same time, she felt her thoughts run with extreme rity. She more or less remembered what happened just now, and she was aroused and scared!


    The scaroused dragoness couldn¡¯t help but realize that those pieces of advice in the Academy about not dual cultivating with people with much higher cultivation level were quite¡­ Life-saving.


    Even if she herself can make her partners feel much pleasure, the worst the girl will get is an addiction to her sexual prowess and some slight mental damage. She is so careful because she doesn¡¯t want this to happen.


    This time, however, she was truly almost killed! ¡®Actually¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be bad to feel that overwhelming pleasure again- Degenerate! Even if it is your dear mom, you shouldn¡¯t risk your life mating!¡­¡¯


    Yasenia put on a strange face and thought, ¡®¡­Or should I?¡¯


    Tatyana has been watching her expression change ten times per second, and thanks to her fate attribute, she more or less understood her thoughts. She almostughed out loud at her internal struggle.


    Tatyana whispered sultrily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, love. I will always suck you dry fufufu~.¡±


    Yasenia felt all her senses tingling and turned her face to kiss her. The door suddenly opened, revealing a confused and worried Cecile.


    Cecile looked at the door that opened by itself and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t open it.¡±


    She looked inside and saw Tatyana and Yasenia kissing. She sighed in relief. ¡®I thought she was in danger. Her mental state was truly a mess before. I even felt our connection weakening for a moment, as if she was going to¡­¡¯


    Cecile stopped her dangerous thoughts and frowned, ¡®However, there was a formation, and I couldn¡¯t do anything but wait at the door all this time. Even the teachers couldn¡¯t open it! It must have been mother-inw¡¯s formation.¡¯


    Tatyana looked at Cecile and said with a smile, ¡°You are her mate? I thought it would be the petite and big-breasted girl~.¡±


    Cecile nodded and bowed. She entered inside and the door closed by itself. Cecile looked at thepletely lethargic Yasenia and asked, concerned, ¡°Did something happen? I felt our connection weakening before.¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t hide it and spoke about it. Cecile was stunned. She turned towards Tatyana and said, ¡°Although I can understand the joy of being filled with her fertile seed¡­ Control yourself, mother-inw!¡±


    Mother and daughterughed, and Cecile also smiled a little. ¡®All that matters is that she is healthy. With mother-inw around, nothing bad will happen.¡¯

 Chapter 63

    After Cecile arrived, the rest didn¡¯t take much to alsoe to Yasenia¡¯s room. By the time Yasenia and Tatyana sat on the bed, all of them were present. Andrea presented herself to Tatyana. ¡°I¡¯m Andrea, and I¡¯m Yasenia¡¯s partner. It is a pleasure to meet you, mother-inw.¡±


    Tatyana nodded and looked towards her crotch with a raised eyebrow, ¡°You are also like my daughter¡­ To tell you the truth, humans like you are¡­ rare is an understatement. You are the fourth human with these characteristics I met in my long life!¡±


    Yasenia said, surprised, ¡°Mom aren¡¯t you super o-¡±


    Yasenia felt a chill climb up her spine and changed her words. ¡°¡­Extremely experienced in life? Only four people! That is very little!¡±


    Tatyana smiled, and Yasenia was sweating cold, ¡®You told me you are more than 100 000 years old! What are you but ol-.¡¯ Another shudder traveled her spine, so she directly shut down her brain.


    Tatyana nodded and continued with a smile. ¡°In beast-humans, it is a lot less rare to have the two sexes¡­ But in humans, it ispletely abnormal to have the two sexes functional. If they are not functional¡­ they are just deformities and nothing more, so I don¡¯t count them. Andrea can get pregnant or impregnate girls without a problem. That is what makes her rare.¡±


    Yasenia raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh¡­ Then I will be able to get pregnant?¡±


    Andrea looked at Yasenia, and even with her tanned skin, one could see that she was blushing in happiness. ¡®She doesn¡¯t mind getting pregnant with my child!!¡¯


    Andrea stepped forwards and hugged her beautiful dragoness. ¡°I love you, Yasenia.¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t understand this reaction, but she liked being hugged by Andrea a lot, so she buried herself in her embrace. As a reward, Yasenia gave a kiss on her chin and smiled with a wagging tail, melting Andrea¡¯s heart a little more.


    Andrea¡¯s reaction was caused mainly by her insecurities. Her previous experiences due to her body have caused insecurities to grow in her. For Andrea, having Yasenia was already a blessing, but she didn¡¯t know that Yasenia didn¡¯t mind getting pregnant with her child, making her delighted.


    Thanks to this statement, Andrea¡¯s heart demon took a big hit and was on the verge of disappearing.


    Tatyana continued, ¡°Beast-humans, although they have less fertility than humans, unlike humans, all of them can start the cultivation path thanks to their strong bodies. All of you have seen Yasenia¡¯s absurd physical prowess. The rest of the beast humans also take traits of the beast they resemble.¡±


    The others nodded thoughtfully, but Evelyn frowned, ¡°Are you telling us that beast humans have monstrous strength like Yasenia? How can we even win then? In my opinion, within the same level, Yasenia is practically peerless. Fighting to the death against someone with Yasenia¡¯s strength¡­¡± Evelyn and the others felt chills going up against their spine, imagining the scenario.


    Tatyanaughed and said proudly, ¡°I have to say that Yasenia is very strong even among the beast humans, but there are people that aren¡¯t that far from her. However, beast-humans¡¯ mental strength and intelligence are a lot smaller.¡±


    They looked at Yasenia, then at Tatyana, then at Yasenia again, and for the first time, they doubted her words. ¡®I haven¡¯t seen someone more perceptive than her. Are you calling me stupid to my face indirectly!?¡¯


    Tatyana could read their faces like an open book andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t put Yasenia as a standard for beast-humans. My daughter is the best! I won¡¯t tell you the reason, but Yasenia is a little¡­ Special.¡±


    The other four nodded in sync, and Yasenia rolled her eyes in a charming motion.


    After seeing that eye roll, Angel pped and said, ¡°Even her eye-roll is beautifully done!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s eyes started rolling so hard that she almost took off.


    After getting someughs, Tatyana finished saying, ¡°If you ever fight a beast human¡­.¡±


    She put a mischievous smile, ¡°Provoke them, taunt them, insult them and their ancestors. Their rage will make them a little stronger but a lot more¡­ beastly. After that, it is the same as fighting with a beast of the same rank, but with human size.¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°Should we humiliate someone like that? I don¡¯t want my dears to get into trouble.¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there aren¡¯t any beast human families with enough power on this continent. Humans control these five continents.¡±


    Yasenia and the others nodded. Angel bragged again, ¡°Yasenia not only doesn¡¯t be more beastly when angry, she even bes calmer and sexier the angrier she is! As expected, my Yasenia is the best!¡±


    Yasenia eye-rolled like a ne turbine, and with the constant spinning motion, she directly flew away.


    The next week in the boat was normal. Except for the first day when Yasenia was tired because of the action with Tatyana, she cultivated with them and slept with them at night. Tatyana also disappeared from time to time, but she always returned at night.


    Thanks to these seven days of cultivation, they managed to make thest push and advance their cultivation realms.


    Angel and Evelyn reached the second level of the Mental nourishing realm.


    Cecile was more than halfway into the third.


    Andrea was in the seventh level, almost reaching the eighth.


    Yasenia was still in the half-step of the Body Modification realm.


    While lying on the bed, Tatyana inserted herself between Cecile and Yasenia. It seems that not even mommy Tatyana can take Yasenia¡¯s baby spot! Thus, when Angel woke up on top of Yasenia, even when her mother was there, her smile was so wide during that day that she ended up with hurting cheeks even if she was a cultivator.


    The flying battleship arrived at the city where the tournament would be held. They were on the ship¡¯s deck and looking toward it. Yasenia saw a big mountain in the middle surrounded by many buildings creating a gigantic city.


    In the mountain area, there were big, luxurious estates. Tatyana said they were the houses of the most prominent families in this city. The higher on the mountain, the better the position.


    Moreover, the main streets ranged from 100m to 200m in width! Everything was¡­ big. However, seeing the number of people, carriages, beasts, and other vehicles¡­ If they hadn¡¯t built it this way, there would have been people jams instead of carriage jams.


    Tatyana spoke, ¡°Wee to Challenger City. This enormous city is on the neutral ground between the demonic territory and the righteous territory. It is amercial center for both sides, and there are all types of trades here. Yasenia, you will be seeing a lot of beast people¡­ Well, beast-people ves.¡±


    Yasenia nodded casually, ¡°I don¡¯t see a difference between human and beast-people. Moreover, my lovers are human; you don¡¯t have to worry, mom. I will not act like those righteous heroes and try to change something impossible to change. I¡¯m more curious than anything.¡±


    Tatyana nodded happily, and the rest took note of her words.


    They stopped at the docks, and the almost 500 students put themselves on lines and got nked by the teachers. Yasenia and the rest didn¡¯t move from Tatyana¡¯s side, and no teacher was worried because the headmistress was here personally.


    The teachers¡¯ actions confirmed to Yasenia that her mother was part of the Academy. She didn¡¯t know exactly which position yet, but it wasn¡¯t low.


    Of course, only the teachers and some knowledgeable students knew about Tatyana¡¯s identity, and none had the guts to spill it. Tatyana hasn¡¯t told Yasenia because she wanted Yasenia to discover it herself! She was eager to see her daughter¡¯s dumbfounded face. It was also harder because her name as the headmistress is Katherine!


    With Tatyana around, they reached the inn without problems and got into their rooms. The room distribution was the same for the six as it was in the battleship; a double room on one side for Yasenia and Tatyana and a four-person room next to them for the others.


    Knowing that they still had three days until the tournament, Yasenia wanted to explore the city, so she asked her mother. Her mother obviously epted.


    Are you asking about the responsibilities of being the headmistress? What was that? Can¡¯t you see that my daughter is wagging her tail while asking me something!?


    So the six of them went to tour the city. Yasenia couldn¡¯t help her curiosity and asked, ¡°Mom can we see the ve traders? I want to see the business.¡±


    Tatyana didn¡¯t have any opinions and guided them toward one of the ve traders. The street was filled with ve houses of different qualities. They entered a medium quality one.


    They saw various doors inside the ve house in a very big hall. There were receptionists at the side and some counters to ask questions. There was a ce where the ves and masters were signing contracts.


    After asking, they went through the biggest door to another hall. In this hall, there were a lot of entries, and each entry had a tag on top of them. Then, they separated to find the ¡°Beast ve¡± door.


    Tatyana and Yasenia walked together as Yasenia read the tags outloud.


    ¡°Sex ve.¡±


    ¡°House ve.¡±


    ¡°Combat ve.¡±


    ¡°Toilet ve.¡±


    Yasenia stopped and reread thatst one. She looked at that door for a while, and unable to understand, she asked Tatyana, ¡°What¡¯s with this one?¡±


    Tatyana stopped looking at her daughter¡¯s seductive face for a nanosecond, enough time to read the entrance text, and continued looking at her daughter.


    Tatyana answered, ¡°They are used to clean toilets, not as toilets¡­ Well, not all of them.¡±


    Yasenia looked with a strange face at that door, ¡°Little treasure, there are very crazy people in this world, me one of them.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, ¡°No matter how crazy you are, I love you the same, mom.¡±


    Yasenia smiled seductively and said, ¡°Moreover, where can I find another person to milk me dry.¡±


    Tatyana blushed and said coquettishly, ¡°Seeing your mother as nothing more than a cum milker! I¡¯m going to blush!¡±


    Yaseniaughed at her acting. She saw the others return with strange faces and asked, excited, ¡°Say the name!¡±


    Angel said, ¡°Blood ve.¡±


    Tatyana answered, ¡°The ones that buy them use their blood for rituals and simr things.¡±


    Cecile said, ¡°Food ve.¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°They are either good cooks or good to be cooked.¡±


    The rest choked. ¡®That doesn¡¯t make it clear! In what way are they cooked!?¡¯


    Andrea said, ¡°Poison ve.¡±


    Tatyana continued, ¡°Very straightforward. An alchemist buys them to test their poisons or venoms on them. Some of them secrete poison or venom.¡±


    Evelyn said with apletely weirded-out face, ¡°Broom ve.¡±


    All of them looked at her bewildered. Tatyana looked at Evelyn and said, ¡°That¡­ Is new.¡±


    Evelyn answered the unasked question, ¡°I asked, and they are used as brooms. Like¡­ Literally.¡±


    The rest decided not to dive deeper into the mysteries of the ve-house and searched for what they came here for. Finally, they found the ¡°Beast salve¡± door.


    A woman exited the door when they reached. She was a very beautiful woman with some luxurious clothes, her back straight and her chin raised. That woman looked at the side, and her sight locked onto Yasenia. ¡®S-S-So beautiful! Is she a new addition? I want her!¡¯


    Proud as a peacock, she advanced toward them. Tatyana looked at that woman and calcted the conversation pattern of young masters, extrapted it to young mistresses, and added the targeted girls¡¯ personality traits, the ce they are, and their appearance.


    In one second, she had already simted in her mind the whole conversation. She reached one conclusion, ¡®Oh¡­ She dies.¡¯


    That woman spoke arrogantly, ¡°I see that you havee to sell that beast-human. I want her! She will be a fine ve for this young mistress!¡±


    Evelyn and Andrea were indifferent and continued conversation with Yasenia. Cecile¡¯s and Angel¡¯s faces became as freezing as 1000-year-old ice. While the first two love Yasenia, they tend to ignore dumb people like this.


    On the other side, to Cecile and Angel, Yasenia was their reverse scale. You could insult both of them all you want, and you won¡¯t receive any big reaction from them. Aim for Yasenia and¡­


    Angel spat, ¡°Can¡¯t your dog eyes see that she is with us? Are those ears to feed the pigs too? Can¡¯t you listen to our conversation before opening that filthy mouth that what it eats only transforms into a waste of spent food? Even being near you is making the air smell foul! SCRAM!¡±


    Yasenia was impressed at her baby¡¯s sharp mouth, ¡®She looks so cute! I want to kiss her cheeks! Will I disrupt something if I do that?¡¯


    That woman¡¯s face became red, then green, then blue, then purple, and finally red again, and she screamed, ¡°HOW CAN YOU SAY SOMETHING LIKE THAT!? Do you have any idea who I am!? My fath- ¡±


    *SLAP!*


    A tail-pnded on her cheek masterfully, making her spin three and a half times without being sent flying and making her fall.


    Evelynmented, ¡°Your tail-pping is bing an Art! Masterful use of your tail! Better, she is not even damaged!¡±


    Yasenia spoke while hugging Angel from behind, ¡°This rainbow woman screamed at my baby! That p was deserving!¡±


    The people looking at the side thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t she just insult almost her nine generations and back!? What do you mean deserving!?¡¯


    The woman stood up, undamaged on the surface, but her pride was cracked everywhere. ¡°You! Filthy beast-woman, I was thinking of honoring you by making you my sex ve, now you will be lucky if I make you be my-¡±


    *Bang! *


    This time a blunt arrow hit her head, sending her flying and spinning backward until she hit the wall with a loud bang.


    The air around Cecile was so cold that snowkes were appearing. ¡°You want to bed MY dragoness? Courting death is an understatement! You are tantly asking for it!¡±

 Chapter 64

    Yasenia saw that Cecile was cing another arrow on the bow, so she walked with Angel toward her. When she reached Cecile¡¯s side, Yasenia included her in her hug, and she asked the two of them gently, ¡°Are you going to kill her? You know she doesn¡¯t deserve it, right? This was just a misunderstanding that escted because of her arrogant manners.¡±


    Angel nodded. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve it¡­.¡± Cecile continued Angel¡¯s sentence, ¡°¡­But we are going to kill her anyway if she spouts any more nonsense.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, ¡°As long as you know that she doesn¡¯t deserve death for something so small, I don¡¯t care what you do. I don¡¯t want you, girls, to kill for these matters. They will be more troublesometer¡­.¡±


    Angel blinked and asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you asking us this because you didn¡¯t want us to kill her?¡±


    Yasenia looked strangely at her baby, ¡°Baby, we are cultivators; death is in every corner. What nonsense about not killing? Didn¡¯t I tell you already? If there is an enemy, then kill! However, that woman isn¡¯t our enemy¡­ Yet.¡±


    Tatyana at the side said with a smile while her eyes glowed with reddish light, ¡°But little treasure, she deserves death, a painful one at that. You have to teach correctly to your lovers! She insulted you, so her only oue is death.¡±


    Yasenia gave Tatyana a peck on the lips and patted her head, ¡°En, I know that you are too far gone. Don¡¯t worry, I love you no matter how you are.¡±


    Tatyana smiled, receiving her caresses, but she still didn¡¯t understand, ¡®If someone insults my little treasure, how can they not deserve the most agonizing of deaths? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter¡­ She will die anyway.¡¯


    That nameless Young mistress stood up and said, ¡°You lowlives! My father is the head of the Tang family! The ones that are courting death are all of you! Guards, give me that beast woman right away and beat the others to death!¡±


    Until now, the ten guards at the side didn¡¯t interfere because there was no danger to their miss. Even the arrow Cecile fired was blunt; she will have a little swelling at most. The guard captain sighed and said to Yasenia, ¡°Don¡¯t get us wrong, miss; we can¡¯t disobey orders. Can youe with us? We are all in the Dantian Spiritualization realm. You are really no match for us. I¡¯m even at the half-step of the realm. I think I can disarm you even if you try to summon something from your ring.¡±


    Yasenia smiled calmly, petting Tatyana with her tail, Cecile with one hand, and Angel with the other ¡°Leave before my caresses can¡¯t hold them anymore. Only your miss is going to die. You are my senior, so I don¡¯t want to disrespect you. Moreover, you still haven¡¯t done anything; I can still save you. Give one more step¡­ And you will die.¡±


    The guards looked at those three, and although they couldn¡¯t see the cultivation of the ck-haired woman, to be so submissive towards the dragon-woman, she shouldn¡¯t be much stronger¡­ The guard captain said, ¡°Catch them! Be careful with-¡±


    Well, they took one step forward and stopped. The excited spectators waiting for the uing show became confused, ¡®Why aren¡¯t they moving?¡¯


    Yasenia, on the other side, felt her tail separate slightly from Tatyana¡¯s head and then touch her head again, so she knew what had happened. ¡®If it weren¡¯t because my tail was touching her head, I wouldn¡¯t even have realized mom moved. It was an instant. Fast doesn¡¯t make her justice.¡¯


    One spectator spoke, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Another one said, ¡°Maybe they received another order mentally?¡±


    One high-level cultivator said doubtfully, ¡°I think I saw the red-eyed woman crouch a little. But she returned to her position the next moment¡­¡±


    Even the young mistress looked doubtful, ¡°What are you doing!? I said catch them!¡±


    Tatyana spoke calmly, ¡°You know¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have meddled if it was between juniors. They can y all they want, and we, seniors, should just watch from the sides. However, to attack a junior in the Body Modification realm with a group of Dantian Spiritualization realm cultivators¡­ Did you really think that I wouldn¡¯t attack?¡±


    When she stopped speaking, all of the guards, including the captain, dismantled like a bloody brick house. *St* *St* *St* *St*


    Some spectators screamed, and that Young mistress became as pale as a sheet, and then she puked. When she stopped vomiting, she looked toward Tatyana and said, trembling with fear, ¡°I, uh, this, m-misunderstanding, I d-didn¡¯t know about *Sob* y-your excellencies, please spare-¡±


    Aser shot forward and pierced her forehead. The staff around were about to stop thatser, but they felt a mountain-like pressure on their shoulders and couldn¡¯t save that miss. They all looked with fear at those red smilingly eyes and lowered their heads, almost pissing their pants in fear.


    After the attack, a silvery voice said, ¡°Trying to enve Yasenia, death was the only oue from the beginning.¡±


    The owner of the ve house arrived shortly after. She thought that the young mistress would get away like always! Who would have thought that she finally kicked Iron!


    She put on a professional smile and said, ¡°Esteemed guests, what are you searching for in my humble shop?¡±


    Yasenia looked at her and said with a smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any other beast-humans while growing up, so I wanted to enter the beast-human ve room.¡±


    Yasenia saw that her face was struggling and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me trying to save them or simr things. We are only here just to look around. Can we enter and see around? If we really can¡¯t, or you don¡¯t trust us, we will leave to another ve house.¡±


    The owner was a cultivator inside the transcendence realm. Therefore, she could feel the sincerity in her words. She rxed a lot and smiled after nodding. ¡°Thankfully, you aren¡¯t one of those self-righteous people who don¡¯t know anything and try to do the ¡®right thing¡¯.¡±


    She looked at Tatyana and chuckled, ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t think I would be able to do anything against you, senior.¡±


    She guided them personally and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not interfering earlier. To tell you the truth, I can¡¯t offend the Tang family; I have some debts with them, and I normally let that girl do whatever she wants. Well, now she is dead *sigh*.¡±


    She shook her head and continued looking at Tatyana. ¡°I know that this might offend you, senior, but the Tang¡¯s family connections run deep in this city. Moreover, their estate is almost at the top of the mountain. They have some strong cultivators.¡±


    Tatyana nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will take full responsibility for these actions. The salve house will have no hand in anything. Just continue doing your business as if this event didn¡¯t happen.¡±


    The owner nodded thankfully. They would have long ago banned that girl if it wasn¡¯t because of that debt.


    They entered the room, or more appropriately, the hall. It had a marble floor and decorations on the walls, and the ceiling was quite tall. It was a big space, and many people were walking around.


    Yasenia looked around. However, contrary to what she expected, there weren¡¯t jails or cages; the beast humans had normal clothes and were all in good health. each had their ce, and, on their side, there was a jade.


    These jades had general information about them. If the customers were interested, they would talk directly with the beast-human. Then, the beast human would converse and state their services and prices with a natural smile.


    If one were to ignore the cor on their neck and beast traits, they would look like any other person around. At least, Yasenia couldn¡¯t sense a single ounce of unhappinessing from the beast humans she was observing.


    Some beast humans looked at the group of beauties that entered, and some were starry-eyed, especially when they saw Yasenia; some even started blushing. One of the bravest lizard girls approached.


    She had 180cm in height, and the color of her hair, scales, and eyes was purple. She had a one-meter-long scaled tail, which was thinner than Yasenia¡¯s. Unlike Yasenia, she had scales on her neck and up her cheeks. She also had some over her hands.


    Her voice was quite cute, as she said shyly. ¡°Miss, can you buy me? I can be your most trusted maid or anything, and I c-can even change my contract to work as a sex ve for you!¡±


    Yasenia burst intoughter, finding her adorable. The beast-humans looking at Yasenia blushed even more, and their tails wagged seeing herugh. ¡®S-So beautiful!¡¯


    Cecile¡¯s lips twitched in annoyance at all the gazes directed toward Yasenia, but she held it in. The others, however, were amused.


    ¡°I know Yasenia is beautiful, but why the exaggerated reaction? I can see some of them entering in heat¡­¡± Angel said while looking at a male cat-beast-man. One could see the bulge down there and his fidgeting body.


    Tatyanaughed and asked, ¡°What do you think of Yasenia¡¯s scent?¡±


    Angel said instantly starry-eyed, ¡°The best scent in the world! I love burying myself in her and smelling her aroma!¡±


    Yaseniaughed and hugged her from behind while her tail wagged happily. Yasenia didn¡¯t know that this sent even more poor beast-humans into heat!


    The owner was also curious, and she also sniffed a little around Yasenia. She was surprised when she smelled the sweet floral scent. She listened to Tatyana, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that beast-humans rely more on instinct, right? If her scent can affect humans so much¡­ Even the owner feels more pleasant, right?¡±


    The owner nodded. Tatyana said, ¡°Imagine the effect on these people!¡±


    All of them realized! Andreaughed and said, ¡°So¡­ If we let her alone here and liberate the beast humans, Will they cleanly eat Yasenia? Or the dragoness will be able to fight back? Hmmm, I¡¯m tempted to see that ¡°battle,¡± It would be legendary!¡±


    Angel¡¯s thoughts started wandering, and her cheeks became redder by the second. Yasenia smiled helplessly. ¡®My dears are perverts!¡¯


    Seeing people gathering, normal humans and beasts approached the ce, only to be awestruck by the group¡¯s beauty, especially Yasenia¡¯s and Tatyana¡¯s.


    Evelyn looked around and asked the owner, ¡°Are there cow people? I want to see them! Yasenia, let¡¯s see them! I want to pair you against a formidable pair of-!¡± *Bang!*


    The tail-pnded on her forehead, and Evelyn did three backflips in ce, perfectlynding on her feet again. Everyone looked stupefied at that perfect tail control.


    ¡°Impressive! To think that it was possible to hit someone like that.¡±


    ¡°Kyaa! Her tail is so perfect! Look at those colors, and form, and sticity, and strength!¡±


    ¡°Buy me, buy me, I can be anything you want, even a Broom ve! I don¡¯t care!¡±


    Yasenia massaged her forehead. And Evelyn said excitedly, ¡°That was awesome! Again, do it again!¡±


    Who was Yasenia to deny her dear¡¯s request? *Bang!* This time, she did four backflips. Everyone pped, and even the more taciturn males started promoting themselves.


    Cecile¡¯s annoyance reached a degree that she spoke aloud, ¡°I¡¯m her marked mate! Step back, you horny people!¡±


    The beast-human gazes locked onto Cecile. They were so absorbed looking at Yasenia that the rest of the world faded in the back!


    It was only now that they discovered Cecile¡¯s presence. That lizard girl was surprised. ¡°Wait¡­ Marked Mate!¡±


    And suddenly, all of the reptile humans kneeled to Yasenia. ¡°We are sorry for offending her excellency!¡±


    This time, it was the humans¡¯ turn to be stupefied. Even Yasenia was stumped. She looked at her mother with a, *I won¡¯t be able to sleep unless you exin this to me* face.

 Chapter 65

    After seeing her begging expression, Tatyana decided to clear their doubts. ¡°Do you remember how only high-level bloodlines can mark their mates?¡±


    The others nodded, ¡°Those with high-level bloodline are treated like superior beast-humans by them, so, in their culture, Yasenia is like royalty. Of course, they don¡¯t go kneeling in the streets like they are doing now. However, they are respectful toward higher-level beast humans. The reason they are kneeling is that they are ves. Therefore they see themselves like your subjects.¡±


    The owner¡¯s eyes shined, looking at Yasenia. ¡°Say, miss, do you want to work here? Not as a ve, of course. You could be one of the administrators! We could make a better ve house for the beast humans with your high position between them! Some of them would evene to us voluntarily!¡±


    Yasenia thought about it seriously. However, she shook her head. She first turned towards them and said, ¡°Rise, I¡¯m not any kind of royalty. My biological mother is her, a human. I don¡¯t have beast human ancestry; thus, I should not be revered like you are doing.¡±


    Tatyana smiled wryly, ¡®You shouldn¡¯t have said that little treasure¡­¡¯


    After Yasenia stopped speaking, the kneeling beast humans that were about to rise threw their bodies to the floor and stered themselves on the ground. Moreover, the ones that were standing also kneeled! Stupefying almost everyone. They shouted in a chorus, ¡°We are honored to present ourselves to a new [Progenitor Queen]! We hope your lineage extends to eternity and beyond!¡±


    Tatyana shook her head and looked at Yasenia. Yasenia had one of the weirdest expressions she had seen her make since birth, almost making her burst intoughter. Yasenia, her lovers, and most humans present turned toward Tatyana. Yaseniamanded, ¡°Exin.¡±


    Tatyana said to her dismayed daughter, ¡°Since you are born from a human, doesn¡¯t this make you the first of your bloodline species? Therefore, you are a progenitor. Moreover, you are of the highest level of bloodlines. That is why they added the Queen to your title.¡±


    Evelyn asked curiously, ¡°You just said beast-humans born from humans. Is it possible to have a beast-human child even when the parents arepletely human?¡±


    Tatyana nodded, ¡°I will exin a little more about thister, but know that it is possible.¡±


    Yasenia asked her mother, ¡°My bloodline name is [Celestial firmament Dragon]. There aren¡¯t any more of these?¡±


    Tatyana smiled mischievously, ¡°You are the first of your bloodline Yasenia. There are [Firmament Dragons] and [Celestial dragons], but thebined and strengthened bloodline¡­ There isn¡¯t anywhere. At least not that I know. The seniors from you know where also told you, right? You are a miracle!¡±


    Yasenia asked with a wagging tail, sending many customers into deep thought. ¡°Then, since my bloodline is so strong, will our children be powerful?¡±


    Tatyanaughed and nodded, ¡°Our children will be mighty! That is for sure.¡±


    Yasenia smiled happily, and her tail wagging speed elerated, confirming some of the customer¡¯s deep thoughts. ¡®I have to buy a beast-human and marry her/him. Can you imagine my little daughter or son wagging their tails toward me? Decided!¡¯


    That lizard girl looked up in adoration, ¡°Pure Dragon Bloodline!¡± She turned toward the owner and struggled to speak up.


    The owner was ying with her auburn curly hair, thinking. ¡®I already knew about Progenitors, but not progenitor queens/kings¡­ This is new.¡¯


    The lizard girl steeled herself and asked. ¡°Owner, can we follow her? We want to serve the new Progenitor Queen!¡±


    The owner raised her curved eyebrow and was about to answer when Yasenia cut them off, ¡°I don¡¯t want followers now. I¡¯m weak, young, and inexperienced. Furthermore, I don¡¯t have either influence or time to manage all of you. When I¡¯m stronger¡­ I will see what I do, but I want to concentrate on strengthening myself first.¡±


    The owner won¡¯t let a chance like this slip! She looked toward Tatyana and said eagerly, ¡°senior, anything you want, call this one! I know I¡¯m being shameless, but I want to stay on the good side of the mother of such a powerful girl! I mean, I¡¯m sure I will be able to get tons of benefits from you!¡±


    The people around looked at the 100% honest woman, speechless.


    Tatyana never said no to a new working hand (Even if she wasn¡¯t the one who had to do the checking work, integration work, administration work, or¡­) ¡°I don¡¯t have ve treaders under me¡­ Well, we can expand the business. Moreover, you seem to treat your ves rather well.¡±


    The owner didn¡¯t lie and said, ¡°Well, not by much. This ve house is a little better than average. The thing we do that other houses doesn¡¯t is rescue ves from weak dark ve houses and carry them here. ¡±


    The owner said thoughtfully, ¡°Then unless carrying a punishment, most of them are in the ve door they want. At least in Champion city, the ambient you saw when you entered was the normal situation.¡±


    The beast humans rose to their feet while they were talking.


    The customers at the side nodded, confirming the owner¡¯s words. One man said, ¡°It is true. I normally buy ves in other ces to work as my temporary servants because I move a lot. I can say with certainty that unless you are in the demonic territory, the treatment of ves is normally like this. Of course, punishment varies greatly from one ve house to another.¡±


    All the beast-humans had already stood up and confirmed their words. The owner shrugged and looked at the beast humans with her brown eyes and smiled slightly. ¡°Buying normal food and clothes is truly not expensive, and the prices for their contracts are more than enough to make a profit and give them a small sry. If they behave and win money for you, why treat them bad?¡±


    The lizard girl, who was trying very hard to join the group, spoke. ¡°Senior, what the owner said is correct. I myself was forced into sex very in the past, but since I came here, I¡¯ve been with two masters as a normal maid, and neither were abusive nor forced me into anything.¡±


    That lizard girl was very grateful and hugged the owner. ¡°Our contracts normallyst for a specific time, and then we return here. To be honest, I fell more like a worker than a ve.¡±


    The other beast humans nodded and bowed to apologize to the other customers for the ruckus they created. Then they started speaking with the customers. Some of them were even giving discounts!


    The owner chuckled and patted the lizard girl¡¯s head. She asked, ¡°Well, will you buy this cutie? She seems very eager. Moreover, those two customers are quite pleased with her. They described her as determined, responsible, and hard-working.¡±


    The lizard girl blushed at herpliments and looked with expectations towards them.


    Tatyana shook her head. ¡°No, we won¡¯t. I¡¯m here because of my daughter¡¯s curiosity.¡±


    She gave her card to the owner, and the owner looked at the card. Her eyes widened, and she choked hard. She was about to kowtow when a suffocating pressure stopped her movements. The owner smiled stiffly, with fear coloring her eyes, and said, ¡°H-H-Happy cooperation!¡±


    Tatyana smiled broadly and nodded. ¡°I hope we can get along well, and you don¡¯t y games in the future, miss Gilda.¡± The owner nodded like a woodpecker.


    Yasenia confirmed that her mother was some kind of big shot, but she didn¡¯t know the specifics yet. The others were also curious but didn¡¯t ask. They stayed for a while and spoke with some beast-humans, asking how the contract works and how they live when they are not working. It was an interesting conversation.


    Moreover, with the eagerness that the beast-humans exined (Promoted themselves) to Yasenia, it was quite amusing for them.


    Out of curiosity, they also visited the sex ves. The ce where the sex ves were, was interesting. There was different furniture around, and the sex ves were doing seductive posses while lying down on them, some were standing in very revealing clothes. There were even some rooms at the side. Yasenia asked Gilda, ¡°What are those rooms for?¡±


    Gilda answered, ¡°Some ves give a test of their skills if the customer pays upfront. Those rooms are for that service.¡±


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow, ¡°That is quite a nice addition. I bet you can avoid a lot of troubles because of them.¡±


    Gilda nodded, ¡°It is quite a new addition, we only implemented it 120 years ago. It was purposed by one of the veteran sex ves here¡­ Oh, look, she is right there.¡±


    They followed their gaze, and they saw a white-haired voluptuous fox girl. She was lying on a red sofa, highlighting her white fur. She had her robe opened, showing arge expanse of her skin and even one of her nipples. Her core was hidden with her white tail, tempting the viewer.


    Yasenia and the others approached. Yasenia was curious at why someone would enter the sex ve trade, so she asked, ¡°Miss, why did you enter this trade?¡±


    ¡°Why did I put myself here?¡± Sheughed charmingly and sent her pheromones towards Yasenia. Yasenia felt a very slight tingling, but she ignored it.


    ¡°That is because I really like the pleasures of sex. Moreover, we are paid extremely well, and the security measures work most of the time~.¡±


    She stood up seductively, and her robe waspletely open in the middle; she was quite tall, 176cm. She neared Yasenia, step by step. Angel was about to move between them when, strangely, Cecile stopped her.


    The fox girl stered her body against Yasenia¡¯s, making their breasts squish against each other, and said charmingly. ¡°We are like workers in a brothel, but you get to keep us for a while instead of one night. Some even find love because we are loyal to that customer until he or she returns us to the ve house~ Do you want to be my owner~? I¡¯m veeery skilled~.¡±


    Yasenia took her chin with a smile and her waist with the other arms. She pushed the fox girl closer, and she closed the distance between their faces, almost kissing each other.


    ¡®This dragon girl is so soft~ I want to be bought by her~.¡¯


    Yasenia released her scent without holding anything up when they werepletely stered. The fox girl smelled her sweet floral scent, and her pleasure nerves lit up, making her moan. She looked at her golden slit eyes, and her cheeks dyed in an alluring red while her body trembled. ¡®W-What is this!? I-I can¡¯t think straight~.¡¯


    Yasenia approached her fox ear and whispered, ¡°You arete, beauty¡­¡± She caressed her neck and continued with a breathier voice, ¡°¡­I¡¯m already taken~.¡±


    The fox girl¡¯s face blushed deeply, and her tail was wagging at impressive speeds! ¡°I c-can give you a, *moan* try of my mmm! Services freely~ *moan*.¡±


    Yasenia smirked, separated their bodies, turned, and caressed her cheek with her tail-tip while leaving. ¡°I¡¯m sorry beautiful, but I¡¯m not interested~.¡±


    The poor fox-girl was left entranced while looking at Yasenia¡¯s back, with one hand rubbing her core and sniffing the air.


    When the others were about to ask why she did that, Yasenia said, ¡°I think I did well in having human partners. I wouldn¡¯t know if a beast-human loves me or my bloodline¡­ I can even make an expert in sexual arts behave like that just releasing my scent¡­¡±


    Andrea and Cecile hugged her from behind and the front. Cecile said, ¡°Yasenia, I¡¯m sure that your scent also affects us. Moreover¡­ Those actions would arouse anyone¡­.¡±


    Yasenia released the same level of scent and waited for their reactions. Andrea and Cecile sniffed her, and their smiles became wider, but they didn¡¯t lose themselves.


    Yasenia smiled and let herself be hugged, ¡°I know, but it isn¡¯t to the extent it does with beast humans. That fox-girl was in the third level of the Mental Nourishing realm. Yet look at what happened to her. Moreover, my scent when mating is even stronger¡­ Wouldn¡¯t I fry her nerves with pleasure if I did it with her?¡±


    Tatyana chuckled and said, ¡°Little treasure, although you are not wrong, and what you are worried about is actually right¡­ What you did to that fox girl would end the same no matter who you do it with. I think that way of testing your theory was¡­ A little wed. Hahaha.¡±


    Yasenia blushed a little, ¡°Was it that bad?¡±


    The others nodded, and Gilda said, smiling, ¡°That fox-girl has always been very yful. This time she shot herself in the foot! Hahaha.¡±


    Evelyn said proudly, ¡°If our most beautiful flower wants to charm someone, she can do it easily with her beautiful and giant pair of ti-¡± *Bang! *


    Evelyn flew to the side, making the owner stupefied. Gilda decided not toment.


    Evelyn stood up and frowned, making Yasenia a little concerned. ¡®Did I hit her too hard?¡¯


    Yasenia was about to ask when Evelyn said, ¡°Why did I feel pleasure from that tail p? Did her breast attribute evolve-¡± *Bang!*


    Yasenia shook her head. ¡®I didn¡¯t hit her too hard, but too soft!¡¯

 Chapter 66

    After their tour inside the ve house, they decided to leave after bidding goodbye to the owner.


    The owner, Gilda, watched them leave and muttered, ¡°Who would have thought¡­ That the Death Empress would have a child¡­ Well, I rather not tell anybody. I don¡¯t want to be part of her undead army¡­.¡±


    She turned and entered back inside, ¡°Her daughter is also as monstrous as her¡­ 20-year-old half-step Body-modification realm. Moreover, she will be able to breakthrough in some days¡­ A 20-year old Mental Nourishing cultivator? Terrible,pletely abnormal. Some people haven¡¯t even started cultivating at that age!¡±


    The owner walked inside her office and suddenly said, ¡°Can¡¯t I pay my debt just advising the Tang family to not mess with the dragon-girl? It will be a tremendous favor if they listen to me¡­. The oath said until I pay them back, this could free me from the debt¡­ Let¡¯s try.¡±


    She took out amunication jade and spoke through it, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with the people that killed your daughter. They are not someone your Tang family can offend!¡±


    With that, she cut the message. She felt the oath inside her heart undoing and disappearing. Her smile became as beautiful as a flower. ¡°Finally free! It seems I can finally expand my business without being stopped by them!¡±


    She called to anothermunication jade, which was given to her by Tatyana, and connected with someone. Gilda heard a beautiful female voice, ¡°Who is calling?¡±


    Gilda spoke respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m an owner of a ve house, my name is Gilda, and my business is in Champion city. Her majesty, Death Empress, told me to call you because she wanted to expand¡­.¡±


    She heard a *tsk* and a grumbling voice, ¡°That madwoman sending all the trouble my way again¡­ Wasn¡¯t enough with the aftermath of what she did in the Nature Queendom? She always overworks us, and she went ying who knows where¡­ I also have to¡­¡±


    Gilda¡¯s enthusiasm thinned the longer she listened to the woman pouring her heart into a stranger. She asked, ¡°Can I not be part of this¡­?¡±


    The woman on the other side stopped her ramblings and ordered, ¡°No, I need more helping hands. You won¡¯t escape! I will send the death knights if you try to escape! More people will suffer with me!! HAhahHAHAahaha. Burn! The world shall burn!!! HAHAHAHAHA.¡±


    Gilda, knowing where this was going, was already crying! ¡®I just escaped from the Tang family, and now this! How can I escape this time!? I want to be free! This time my sanity is on the line!!¡¯


    Will Gilda be able to escape? Only time will- ¡°No, of course, she won¡¯t! She is working for me now!¡±


    (Author: Tatyana! Can you stop breaking the fourth wall as often as you do with people!? I¡¯m trying to add mystery to the story!)


    Meanwhile, near the top of the mountain, in a very big mansion, and inside the most luxurious study room, a man with heroic features and short ck hair listened to one message jade with a frosty expression ¡°The young miss has been killed in the ve house! All her guards have also been killed. A ck-haired woman killed the guards, and a petite blonde woman killed the miss. We have the details of their description in base. That ck-haired woman is¡­¡±


    Tang Guo, the patriarch of the Tang family, becamepletely enraged. He continued listening to everything and took out anothermunication jade. Seeing that it was from that ve house owner, he crushed it in his rage. ¡°No matter what excuses you put, I will kill you after I¡¯m done with these pests! With her death, all my initial ns went down the drain!¡± *BANG!* He crushed the heaven-grade table with one hit!


    Yasenia and the rest walked around the city a little more. There was even a child that tried to steal after bumping into them. However, Yasenia caught him with her tail, took her money back, and threw him to the side after giving him one silver coin. She didn¡¯t even bother to speak to him.


    Outside the Academy, the currency was divided into coins.


    Normally, they are metals without cultivation value. They are iron, copper, silver, and gold. Above the gold coins, there are purple crystal coins. Crystal coins are the highest coin type because cultivators can use them.


    The exchange rate between them is one thousand to one, iron being the cheapest. There are also different coins, like a 100 iron coin, a 20 silver coin, etc.


    Yasenia was looking at stalls around when she saw an old man with some tattered goods and thought, ¡®What the hell¡­ Who would buy any of them?¡¯


    She curiously approached the old man, and the rest followed. Tatyana looked at that man with a raised eyebrow and spoke, ¡°Are you trying to replicate the wise old man cultivation world clich¨¦?¡±


    The old man, being caught, stiffened! ¡®How does she know!? But, she is wrong if she thinks I¡¯m a replica!¡¯


    Yasenia and the others looked without knowing what was happening. Seeing that Tatyana had more to say, they just watched from the side. Tatyana sneered, ¡°Old man, you choose the wrong world! These things work with Qi. In this world, we use energy! Your super-ultra rare and powerful cultivation resources are useless here!¡±


    The old man opened his eyes, surprised, and stepped back. His white beard trembled as he rambled. ¡°That is impossible! I¡¯m the tattered old man on the side of the road with tattered goods that are actually strong! My treasures are always the best! They can¡¯t be useless!¡±


    Tatyana looked with pity at him. ¡°This time¡­ You failed! Disappear before you receive more humiliation!¡±


    However, Tatyana didn¡¯t manage to convince the old man! He took out some of the treasures. ¡°What about this broken bell! It is a supreme treasure that can tame beasts or kill them with just a single ring! It can also attract divine beasts and has the inheritance of the god of beasts!¡±


    Tatyana looked disgusted. ¡°That thrash item works with mana! Moreover, god of beasts? The strength of the hidden inheritance is only Transcendence level!¡±


    He felt a hit to his heart, but he didn¡¯t give up! The old man took out another one! ¡°What about this tattered cultivation scroll! It is the legendary technique of a super-powerful war god! It will even give his inheritance once you master the technique and guide you toward his secret tomb!¡±


    Tatyana shook her head, ¡°This technique needs a physical Dantian! In our world, our dantian spiritualizes while entering the fifth realm!¡±


    The old man staggered and coughed blood. ¡°Sinner! How can a dantian spiritualize! The dantian is always three inches below the navel!¡±


    Yasenia and the others were wide-eyed, looking at those items. ¡®These tattered things are super powerful treasures!?¡¯


    Yasenia couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and asked, ¡°What the hell are you doing selling these things like a beggar on the corner of a street!?¡±


    Tatyana and the old man looked at her confused and spoke simultaneously, ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal? It happens a lot!¡±


    Yasenia directly coughed up blood and fainted.


    The old man left after a battle with Tatyana, saddened at his first failure¡­ ¡°This world is cursed. How can my clich¨¦ not work!? They don¡¯t use Qi, their dantian spiritualizes, what the hell is happening in this world¡­¡± The author was also crying on the side because he couldn¡¯t give Yasenia another free power-up!


    Well, although that thing happened, the rest of the day was quite normal. They weren¡¯t stopped by anybody else and rxedly explored some parts of the city.


    When they returned to the inn, they all went towards the four people¡¯s room because it was bigger. They sat on the two sofas, enough for the six of them.


    On one couch, they were Tatyana, Angel, and then Yasenia.


    On the other, there were Cecile, Evelyn, and then Andrea.


    Yasenia looked at the pensive Tatyana and asked. ¡°What are you thinking about, mom?¡±


    Tatyana answered, ¡°Should I give you an overpowered item topensate for your lost opportunity?¡±


    Yasenia was confused again. ¡°What lost opportunity?¡±


    Tatyana changed the topic. ¡°This time, the demonic side is also participating. I think that Yasenia told you what to do. However, I will add one thing. The difference between the righteous and demonic sides is only one. One side does taboo things secretly and the other openly.¡±


    Evelyn asked, ¡°Then, are the demonic and righteous sides simr?¡±


    Tatyana thought a little and shook her head, ¡°The righteous side is still not that corrupted. No matter how snake-like the righteous side is, they aren¡¯t close to what the demonic side does. Demonic cultivators are worse than righteous cultivators. That is the truth.¡±


    Tatyana spoke calmly, ¡°What I wanted to tell you with this is not to have mercy or be naive. Do not take sides.¡±


    She looked at them and said, ¡°This is for the five of you. Remember, if seniors try to touch you, I¡¯m your backer. Your only enemies are the juniors, do not care about anything else while battling.¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s aura became chilling. ¡°Even if they are the Emperor¡¯s sons, show no mercy! Kill if you have to Kill! I will take care of the rest.¡±


    All of them smiled and nodded. Angel timidly hugged Tatyana and said shyly, ¡°Thank you, mother-inw.¡±


    Tatyana kissed her forehead and said gently, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell all of you to call me Tatyana?¡±


    Angel blushed at that kiss and hugged Tatyana a little stronger. Yaseniaughed and squished Angel between Tatyana and herself. She kissed Tatyana on the lips and asked, without stopping sandwiching Angel, ¡°Mom, can you tell me your identity?¡±


    Tatyana smiled and said, ¡°Nope. You have to discover it yourself~.¡±


    Yasenia shook her head in disappointment. She looked down at Angel, who was trembling and breathing hard, and Yasenia smiled mischievously. ¡°Mom, do you want to do something more with my baby and me?¡±


    The others raised their eyebrow and looked at Angel. Angel flinched, and her body heated up.


    Tatyana looked down at the blushing girl and smirked. ¡°Sure~ How about I apany you with one girl each night?¡±


    The others also flinched, and their thoughts started bing colorful.


    Yasenia smiled and looked at the others who had blushing faces, ¡°I bet they want to be eaten by mother and daughter~ Aren¡¯t theypletely perverts, mom?¡±


    Tatyana put on a sadistic smile and looked at the others. ¡°Complete degenerates, they want to taste the mother and daughter at the same time. Truly sinful~.¡±


    Tatyana stood up and carried a stiffened Angel toward one bedroom.


    Yasenia followed and looked back, saying seductively, ¡°Eagerly wait for tomorrow night~ Who would be the lucky one? It depends on today¡¯s performance~.¡± Then she closed the door.


    The three girls outside were left with thoughts about whether to give their all tonight. Andrea muttered, ¡°It must be an interesting experience¡­¡±


    Evelyn looked at her and stuttered, ¡°B-But it is v-very immoral, m-mother and daughter? I, umm¡­¡±


    ¡°That is what makes it good!¡± Said Andrea, leaving a speechless Evelyn.


    When Yasenia entered the room, she almostughed. Angel sat in Tatyana¡¯sp stiffly and with a red face while Tatyana hugged her from behind. Tatyana asked Yasenia, ¡°How do you want to do it?¡±


    Yasenia walked toward her baby and crouched in front of her. She said gently, ¡°Baby, what do you want to do. Here, there are only the three of us. You can make any demands. We won¡¯t judge you.¡±


    Her drumming heart calmed down a little, hearing her gentle tone. She stuttered and said with a mumbling voice, ¡°I w-want to p-pressed between, and, umm¡­ Same, both, hug, uhh¡­.¡± The poor baby couldn¡¯t speak properly!


    Yasenia, however, understood her baby. She closed the distance and kissed her softly. Tatyana knew that Yasenia spoiled this little girl to the heavens, so she followed suit. She massaged Angel¡¯s scalp while giving little kisses on top of her head.


    Angel¡¯s nervousness disappeared little by little. The massage and the tender kisses made her melt in their embrace. Yasenia stopped after five minutes and asked her melted baby, ¡°Do you like Tatyana, baby?¡±


    Angel responded honestly. While looking at Tatyana shyly, she reclined back and said, ¡°I like Tatyana too. I think both of you are fantastic.¡±


    Mother and daughter smiled and said simultaneously, ¡°Then, today, we will spoil you a ton~.¡±


    Yasenia stood up and undressed, while Tatyana put Angel on the bed and also undressed.


    Angel looked at the naked two perfect bodies before her and almost had nasal bleeding. While Yasenia was very voluptuous and tall, Tatyana had what someone calls a perfect figure.


    She had a rounded and perky pair of C cups that could perfectly fit a hand, a slim waist, and a round butt; her legs were neither thick nor thin, and her garden was bare and beautiful. Her skin was on the whiter side but wless nheless. This coupled with her elegant face and red eyes¡­ ¡®N-No wonder Y-Yasenia is so beautiful¡­¡¯


    Angel¡¯s gaze was locked on Tatyana, who took out a toy of a simr size to Yasenia¡¯s and put it on. Now In front of Angel were two perfect women with two towering members that she knew well where they would go. She could feel herself getting wet extremely fast.

 Chapter 67

    After Yasenia disrobed, she walked slowly, sashaying her hips and making her voluptuous body jiggle. When she reached Angel¡¯s side, she leaned forward, making Angel¡¯s gaze focus on her big dangling breasts. Angel gulped, and Yasenia disrobed her gently.


    Yasenia took off her clothes gently, and when she disrobed herpletely, she pressed her soft body on Angel¡¯s and kissed her softly. Angel returned the kiss eagerly, and Yasenia picked her up. She sat on the bed and put Angel straddling her. Then, she continued her caresses, making Angel wound her arms around Yasenia¡¯s neck.


    Tatyana arrived behind Angel and also pressed her body on Angel¡¯s. She kissed her neck and moved one hand to Angel¡¯s lower lips, caressing her core. Therefore, Angel¡¯s pleasure receptors went haywire with the two goddess-level women caressing her whole body. When Tatyana¡¯s soft fingers grazed her clitoris, Angel came hard with her mouth still on Yasenia¡¯s. ¡°MMMPH!!!¡±


    Mother and daughter felt her trembling, and Yasenia separated from Angel, burying her in her softness. After Yasenia separated, Tatyana and Yasenia kissed each other and hugged, squishing Angel, who was relishing in the afterglow of the orgasm.


    Tatyana and Yasenia grabbed each other members and pumped them with their hands, using the leaking precum to lubricate the other person.


    When Angel returned from the orgasm, she waspletely buried in softness and surrounded by their scent. She looked up and saw a lewd kiss between them. This made her extremely heated.


    Tatyana and Yasenia separated and looked down with a seductive smile. Yasenia spoke, deepening her voice, ¡°Are you prepared, baby? We will begin with this position~.¡±


    Angel lowered her head, buried it between Yasenia¡¯s breasts, and hugged her. However, she opened her legs wider, making the ess to her two entrances easier for them.


    Yasenia lifted Angel by the butt until her tip touched her entrance and left her other hole easier for Tatyana to enter. Then, Tatyana and Yasenia positioned, thrust in slowly using their recently lubricated members, and opened her widely, ¡°Ohh! oh my heavens! Aahn! mmm!¡±


    Angel felt the two members invading her, and thinking whose they were; she came strongly when Tatyana and Yasenia reached her end. ¡°I¡¯m Cumming!!¡±


    Feeling the new orgasm, they stopped moving and kissed each other again. Tatyana said, ¡°Let¡¯s spoil your baby *kiss* more often. I like this kind of sex.¡±


    Yasenia continued kissing her and said, ¡°Sure, *Kiss* Anything my baby wants, she will get it. Especially in bed~*kiss*.¡±


    Yasenia used her tail and prated Tatyana¡¯s rear entrance making her moan. Tatyana looked at Yasenia questioningly, and Yasenia licked her lips, ¡°Although I know you like this, if you don¡¯t cum, where is the fun~?¡±


    Yasenia changed Angel¡¯s position. She lifted her by the legs and positioned herself on her knees. Tatyana followed suit, and now they were squishing Angel between them in that position. This way, they could move their waist easier and reach deeper inside her.


    They felt the trembling stop, so they pulled their waist back until only the two heads were inside and pushed slowly inside. Angel moaned and licked Yasenia¡¯s cleavage, delirious with pleasure.


    They continued doing this kind of slow strokes, rotating their waist, scraping Angel¡¯s insides, making Angel moan crazily. Yasenia didn¡¯t forget to move her tail, making Tatyana love each second of this session. With this kind of stimtion, Angel was having an orgasm almost every two minutes.


    Yasenia wanted to cum with her baby, so she sped up her tail inside Tatyana, making their pleasure soar. Tatyana knew what Yasenia wished to do, so she let the pleasure invade her senses and stimted Yasenia¡¯s tail.


    Angel felt her orgasm reach again and bit Yasenia¡¯s breast while she shouted, ¡°I¡¯m cumming again!!!¡±


    This time Tatyana and Yasenia also came inside, grunting in pleasure. Angel felt Yasenia¡¯s cum folding her uterus, and her pleasure nerves exploded. Moreover, Tatyana¡¯s squirt filled her back entrance, making her eyes roll up and squirt powerfully with a throaty moan, ¡°OOHHHHH!!!!¡±


    Yasenia wanted to feel a little more pleasure, so she unplugged Angel andid her on the bed. While Angel returned from her trip, she pushed Tatyana onto the bed and impaled herself. Tatyana moaned when she felt this now-familiar entrance massaging her whole length. Yasenia asked while growling slightly. ¡°Mom, do me roughly for a while, please~.¡±


    Tatyana didn¡¯t need to be told twice! She picked her full butt cheeks and lifted Yasenia, then while moving her waist upwards, she lowered Yasenia¡¯s *Pah*.


    Yasenia wanted Angel to see her go crazy, so, to provoke Tatyana a little, she said something she shouldn¡¯t in a spoiled tone she also shouldn¡¯t! ¡°Mommy, I want more~.¡±


    Something inside Tatyana snapped. She pushed Yasenia face down on the bed and changed her toy to a much bigger one, from 20cm to 30cm! Tatyana aimed herself from behind, and she hilted the whole length in one thrust *PAH*


    Yasenia felt herbia open widely as Tatyana¡¯s massive member invaded her insides mercilessly. It reached her cervix and pushed against it. Then, the thrust spread it wide, making Tatyana¡¯s member enter her deepest part. Yasenia¡¯s eyes rolled up, and she moaned, ¡°OHHH!!!!¡±


    Tatyana picked up Yasenia¡¯s arms and pounded her strongly from behind. Yasenia¡¯s body bounced lewdly as Tatyana mmed on her, dominating herpletely. She couldn¡¯t help but moan crazily.


    Angel returned after a while and heard Yasenia moaning crazily. She looked at the side, only to see Tatyana dominating Yasenia strongly. The way Yasenia¡¯s body bounced made her entrance twitch as she gulped and watched the show.


    She looked at Yasenia¡¯s face filled with ecstasy and Tatyana¡¯s sadistic smile and started to touch herself.


    Tatyana looked at the side and motioned Angel to approach without stopping her waist. Angel went to her side, blushing. Tatyana asked without stopping her waist, ¡°Angel, Do you want to Ohh! dominate Yasenia with me for a while? Aaahn~ Little treasure, you are tightening so good!¡± Angel blushed and nodded.


    Tatyana took another of her dildos and passed it to Angel. Tatyana flipped Yasenia andid on the bed, changing their position to the cowgirl position. Then, she thrust upward strongly, making Yasenia shout in pleasure as her breasts bounced with each thrust.


    Angel blushed as she saw her favorite breasts bounce in that manner and swallowed hard.


    Angel crawled and positioned herself behind Yasenia. Tatyana lowered Yasenia¡¯s upper body and invaded her mouth. When Yasenia was delirious with pleasure, Tatyana used her hands to open Yasenia¡¯s butthole.


    When Yasenia felt something poking, she looked back. She saw what her baby was about to do, and Yasenia became even more excited. Seeing that Angel was having a problem aiming because her waist bounced, she stopped her waist and let Tatyana do the moving simplifying Angel¡¯s ess.


    Angel grabbed Yasenia¡¯s waist and prated her in one go. Yasenia¡¯s insides started clenching on her and made Angel moan in return. Then she started moving her waist quickly. Yasenia said, ¡°Good baby! You are doing good! Faster, go faster! Ah! mmmh~ That¡¯s it, deeper put more strength Aahn~ so good! Ah! Ah! Ah!¡±


    Hearing Yasenia moan because of her thrusts, Angel became excited and moved as fast as possible.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    Yasenia passed her tail through the sheets and sent it to Tatyana¡¯s mouth, Tatyana opened widely, and the tail tip thrust inside her throat directly. Yasenia, now stimted like this, smiled lewdly as her baby and her mother were pounding her. Yasenia reached orgasm fast, ¡°I¡¯m cumming!!¡± Her three sexes sprayed.


    Tatyana swallowed that delicious nectar, and together with the spasms of Yasenia¡¯s vagina, she also came. Angel felt Yasenia¡¯s insides trying to milk her and couldn¡¯t hold against this kind of stimtion, so she entered an orgasm again. Yasenia was filled and moaned in ecstasy.


    After her orgasm, Yasenia took out their members and turned toward her baby. She kissed the twitching Angel and said, ¡°You did so good~ Now my front, baby.¡± She put herself on her knees with her legs opened, showing her leaking entrance below her mighty member, ¡°Here, baby, all yours~.¡±


    Angel swallowed and approached on her knees. Yasenia whispered sultrily, ¡°Use my mom¡¯s fluids to lubricate and enter me, baby.¡± Angel blushed and prated upwards strongly. Then she hugged Yasenia, and because of their height difference, her face was between her breast.¡±Yasenia~ it feels so good inside you~.¡±


    Yasenia smiled tenderly and helped Angel, moving her waist. Feeling her warm insides, Angel also started thrusting as fast as she could, and she was feeling heavenly.


    Tatyana went behind Angel and prated Angel in the back entrance, making the little girl moan in ecstasy. Tatyana helped Angel¡¯s waist with her thrusts, and Angel became sex-crazed with the double stimtion. She was hugging Yasenia and breathing her scent deeply while thrusting in.


    This went on for ten more minutes until Angel could no longer move. Angel was buried within their embrace while being petted by both, with her front filled by Tatyana¡¯s member and her rear filled by Yasenia¡¯s member. Angel spoke a little hoarsely, feeling both members twitching inside. ¡°I¡­ Can¡¯t¡­ anymore¡­.¡±


    Yasenia kissed the top of her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby. We aren¡¯t going to move anymore. Don¡¯t you feelfortable like this?¡±


    Angel mewled and hugged Tatyana stronger, ¡°Heavenly~ But I¡¯m¡­ tired¡­¡±


    Yasenia said gently, ¡°Sleep, baby. We don¡¯t go anywhere until you sleep.¡±


    Angel buried her face in Tatyana¡¯s breasts and rxed. Tatyana chuckled. ¡°I know now why you want to spoil her. Her reactions are adorable.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and asked, ¡°Can you bathe her mom? I have to go to the others.¡±


    Tatyana smiled. ¡°Of course, your baby has to be clean to sleep on her dragoness mattress, right?¡±


    Yasenia nodded and said, ¡°It seems that mom has been enlightened!¡±


    They bothughed and kissed a little while unsheathing from Angel. Yasenia lowered her head and kissed her now sleeping baby. Then she went out.


    Tatyana took Angel to the bath and cleaned her. While cleaning her, Angel opened her eyes, and seeing Tatyana bathing her; she blushed in happiness. Tatyana asked, ¡°Did you like it, Angel?¡±


    Angel was very tired, so her tone was like a soft mewl. ¡°Loved it~.¡±


    Tatyanaughed and carried her to bed. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Yasenia after she does her round with the three of them, then we will return here. Sleep Angel, tomorrow you will wake up on top of Yasenia like always.¡±


    Angel smiled sweetly and closed her eyes. Tatyana petted her for a while and stood up. ¡®Angel is adorable¡­ Should I prepare a gift for each of them? I should¡­ I will give them tools for their professions. Even if I don¡¯t help them in cultivation, I can help them in that aspect, right? Moreover, Angel is in the path of formations, like me. I can give her my old tools¡­.¡¯


    The next morning, all of them woke up. Angel woke up thest one. She took a deep breath, and that intoxicating sweet floral smell entered her nostrils. Angel smiled and opened her eyes; she saw those perfect big white breasts with beautiful pink tips.


    Then, she turned her head upwards, squishing the softness below her head, and saw Yasenia looking at her with a gentle smile. She felt Yasenia¡¯s hands on her butt and pushed her upwards; Angel eagerly opened her mouth and kissed Yasenia lovingly. ¡®Perfect morning~.¡¯


    The others had long woken up, so they were alone. Yasenia prated her with her tail and started thrusting inside with the lubricated tail. Angel let herself limp and moaned while kissing. Then, she felt Yasenia filling her insides and trembled in pleasure.


    Angel spoke,pletely melted, ¡°Good morning~ Yasenia~.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, baby.¡± Yasenia kissed her again and carried her in a princess hug to the bath without separating their mouths. Yasenia bathed Angel without doing anything lewd. Then, they went down.


    The others saw Yaseniae down in her cultivation robes with the clingy Angel on her arms and her head buried in Yasenia¡¯s neck. Evelyn was about to greet them when Yasenia spoke, ¡°Dear, tonight is your turn~ Prepare yourself~.¡±


    Evelyn swallowed and nodded with an expectant face. Yasenia asked Tatyana after sitting herself with Angel in the same position. ¡°Is there something to do today from the academy¡¯s side, mom?¡±


    Tatyana shook her head. ¡°Today and tomorrow arepletely free. The next day, all the participants will gather and showed to the public. The day after that, the elimination rounds will begin.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and started spoon-feeding Angel her breakfast. Angel epted everything lovingly, and she would kiss Yasenia¡¯s neck from time to time when she finished the food in her mouth.


    Tatyana said, ¡°I was thinking of giving each of you tools for the side profession. I have some of them in my ring, umted from my years. Although I won¡¯t help any of you to strengthen, giving you this should help you indirectly.¡±


    The other people¡¯s eyes shined. Tatyana continued. ¡°After the first elimination round, I will also train you a bit. I want to see how you do before I give any advice.¡±


    Yasenia looked at the eager girls and said, ¡°Want to go out together? I was thinking of going to the side profession shops today. Although my talent in professions iscking¡­ Thanks to mom, I actually am very knowledgeable about them. I can be your assistant during the process, meaning I won¡¯t do alchemy or the rest; I will assist you in preparing the ingredients and giving advice with theoretical knowledge in the process¡­ What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 68

    Tatyana nodded, ¡°This is actually something high-level masters get, a capable assistant. The assistants know more about the theory and give suggestions to the master. Only with thisbination did most of the best treasurese to be.¡±


    However, Andrea frowned, ¡°Yasenia, I¡¯m happy that you want to help us¡­ But wouldn¡¯t this be too much for you? Not only do you dual cultivate with all of us, you cook for us, make the bed, bathe us after our sessions, train with us¡­ Yasenia, do you even have time for yourself?¡±


    Yasenia continued feeding Angel as she said, ¡°My normal cultivation technique has hit a bottleneck. I can¡¯t evenprehend where to start for the [Connection with the Celestial bodies] realm; I can use that time to learn about this. Moreover, I don¡¯t find it bothersome. It is my joy to take care of each of you.¡±


    Angel looked up while munching the breakfast, and Yasenia smiled at her tenderly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, baby?¡±


    Angel smiled sweetly as she hugged Yasenia, making Yaseniaugh and kiss her forehead. The rest smiled at her, but Evelyn said, concerned, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this slow down your cultivation? You could use that time to at least absorb energy.¡±


    Yasenia shook her head. ¡°Trust me; it will not. The energy I receive from dual cultivating with all of you and the twilight hours is more than enough. Moreover¡­ I rather slow down my cultivation a little bit if that means that I will be able to help all of you in the future. Like my mom said, ¡®Slow down, look around.''¡±


    Yasenia smiled as she said, ¡°I rather enjoy the road than blindly charge forward, missing on your progress and growth. My road isn¡¯t lonely; I have a beautiful family threading it with me. I¡­ don¡¯t want to run ahead, alone.¡±


    Cecile said, ¡°I will study with you. I also have free time, and It wille in handy to know these things.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and fed another spoon to Angel, who nodded while munching as if supporting her. Yasenia found her adorable, so she gave her a peck. After breakfast, they put on their robes and walked outside.


    Cecile was in her typical white and blue cultivation robes, and Evelyn with purple ones.


    Andrea wore normal blue cultivation robes, highlighting her tall figure.


    Tatyana wore a normal ck dress, which was, in truth, transcendent ranked wear.


    Angel wore female white cultivation robes with a long skirt with golden and ck eastern dragons sewn on it, a little awkwardly, but they were there.


    It was a gift from Yasenia on their first date, which made her squeal in delight at that time.


    Yasenia was also trying to create robes for the others, but she has been busytely. She has Evelyn¡¯s almost done and Andrea¡¯s and Cecile¡¯s half-done. She didn¡¯t mind that she was very unskilled at sewing. Moreover, she was doing it when she didn¡¯t know what to do and rxed her enough to call it meditation.


    Finally, Yasenia wore her seductive cultivation robes. It was like normal cultivators and an alluring demoness walking around. She was sticking out like a sore thumb.


    While walking on the streets, Yasenia said with a chuckle, ¡°Will we meet another Young master today? Or will we meet with retaliation from the Tang family?¡±


    While walking, Andrea held Yasenia¡¯s hand, and Evelyn hugged Yasenia¡¯s other arm. Tatyana, Cecile, and Angel walked behind them while Angel yed with Yasenia¡¯s tail. She had it semi-hardened so that she didn¡¯t feel any pleasure from it.


    Andrea, holding her hand, said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. With Tatyana here, they are bound to fail terribly if they are seniors, and I do not fear those of the same level.¡±


    Angel nodded, raising the tail she held, and said, ¡°With Tatyana and Yasenia, I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    Yaseniaughed and wagged her tail, making Angel¡¯s arm sway back and forth. Evelyn teased Angel, ¡°Did Angel be a fan of Tatyana after yesterday~ hmm?¡±


    Angel blushed and hit Evelyn¡¯s back with Yasenia¡¯s tail, ¡°You will also be like me tomorrow. Hmph, Tatyana bully Evelyn tonight!¡±


    Tatyanaughed at their antics and said, ¡°Sure~ I heard from Yasenia that you like bullying, Evelyn. You will have double the fun today~.¡±


    Evelyn blushed and glomped herself in Yasenia¡¯s embrace, saying with a whine. ¡°Angel and Tatyana are bullying me~.¡±


    Yasenia used her now free arm and buried her in her softness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear, I will take her bullying tonight while we do it gently¡­ Oh~ What a good y!¡±


    Yasenia whispered to Evelyn, ¡°Look forward to tonight, dear~.¡±


    Tatyana smirked, and Evelyn heated up, feeling the pair of breasts surrounding her head and thinking of that situation.


    Yasenia chuckled and liberated Evelyn. She put Andrea¡¯s arm over her shoulder and walked while hugging Andrea¡¯s waist with one arm and holding Evelyn¡¯s hand.


    They reached a tool shop and entered. Yasenia separated and started looking around with Tatyana. She saw a nice tool to peel herbs and extract their essence. ¡®Evelyn is missing one of these, right? It will be my present for her! To reward her for entering the indigo alchemy ss before entering the inner disciples!¡¯


    She approached and reached for it and grabbed it. However, another man also grabbed it from the other side a secondter. Yasenia spoke calmly, ¡°I took it first. This is for an important person. Can you take a step back and give it to me, sir?¡±


    The man was about to scold her when he saw a woman taller than him by almost a full head. His sight first met her open cleavage, and he almost couldn¡¯t look up at her face. However, her mellow and slightly deep sensual voice attracted his attention.


    The most charming face he had ever seen entered his sight when he looked up. She was calmly looking at him with a natural yet seductive smile on her lips, and those golden-red slit eyes charmed his soul away.


    The man thought of something and quickly pulled the object into his hand. Yasenia¡¯s calm smile almost broke when the man literally snatched the herb refiner out of her hand.


    The man spoke, ¡°Sure, I will give it to you.¡±


    Yasenia raised an eyebrow, surprised. ¡®Didn¡¯t he just snatch it?¡¯


    The others also came to see that man and stopped beside Tatyana, who had stars in her eyes ¡®Another clich¨¦!¡¯


    The man continued, ¡°I will even pay for it. You just have to apany me to drink something at night, nothing more.¡±


    Cecile almost sent an arrow to his head. ¡®Why does everyone want to have sex with MY dragoness!¡¯


    Yasenia was about to speak when she felt a cold air current from the side. She looked towards Cecile and almostughed. ¡®Bing my mate¡­ Was it really beneficial? Poor sweetheart, everyone wants to take me away from her!¡¯


    Feeling yful, she looked with a sad expression that shouted, ¡®He is bullying me!¡¯ Toward Cecile and even let her tail drop sadly.


    Cecile felt something snap in her brain, and the others almost charged forward to beat him up. Cecile spoke with as much warmth as a rock would have on the moon. ¡°Pig, can¡¯t any of you, influential second-generation, think with your brains instead of your dicks? Not to mention that I¡¯m her mate, and I would not let you touch her. Could you, in the infinitely low possibility that you piqued her interest,st even a minute in bed? I¡¯m no healer, but I can tell that you have Yang deficiency from ten continents away!¡±


    A spectator asked, ¡°What is Yang deficiency?¡±


    Another one responded, ¡°In short, they have had too much sex, and now they can¡¯tst in bed more than one shot, and it is very hard to get it up for them.¡±


    The first spectator said, ¡°Thanks, buddy. Basically, she is calling him impotent, right?¡±


    The other tapped her shoulder. ¡°Yes, brother, no problem, I got you.¡±


    Therefore, the man¡¯s face became red, then green, then blue, then purple, and finally red again. Yasenia was impressed, ¡®Is this a hereditary skill from those noble families?¡¯


    The man shouted, ¡°YOU WHORE! DO YOU KNOW WHO MY GRANDFATHER-¡±


    *SLAP*


    Yasenia¡¯s tail made a rising p and spun him in ce as if he were doing backflips six times until he fell.


    Evelyn praised, ¡°It is truly bing an Art! The tailsh perfectly transferred the momentum to his head and made him spin backward without hurting him except for his fall! Impressive, this Champion city is honing Yasenia¡¯s skills to a new whole realm!¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°This rainbow man shouted at my sweetheart! He deserved that p!¡±


    Some spectators watching all this had a sense of Deja Vu while thinking, ¡®Wasn¡¯t the frosty one that insulted him to his ancestors and back!? How is it deserved!?¡¯


    One of them hit his fist on his palm and said, ¡°These girls were yesterday in the salve house!¡± The others were enlightened and nodded.


    The man stood up and shouted, ¡°Guards! I want this woman on my bed tonight!¡±


    Yasenia looked toward the guards; pitying them, she advised, ¡°I know you are doing your work, but I truly don¡¯t rmend you listen to him; you will die! Even if you are as guilty as your young master for not stopping his debauchery until now, you haven¡¯t done anything to us yet!¡±


    The guard captain saw that she spoke sincerely and asked, ¡°You aren¡¯t even in the Mental nourishing realm. Who can kill us?¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s eyes sparkled and looked toward Tatyana, ¡°Woah! A not-so-stupid person! Mommy, can you see this!? He didn¡¯t jump to conclusions and ordered to attack like the previous one!¡±


    Tatyana nodded and spoke, impressed. ¡°Not bad. Do you want to work for me? I can use people with brains like you.¡±


    The captain felt that his veins were about to pop! The young master ordered again, ¡°You fools, do you think you can trick my guards! My father, the head of the Long family, has especially prepared them for me! His youngest son!¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°My mother can kill all of you without moving from her standing ce, and I bet she can do the same with his father¡­ I really don¡¯t rmend you attack us.¡±


    Some spectators that were in the ve house yesterday nodded. ¡°She is telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°That ck-haired woman is scarily strong.¡±


    The guard captain started sweating with nervousness! ¡®Damn brat, he almost got me killed!¡¯


    The captain decided to advise him, ¡°Young master, let¡¯s return. It is just one herb refining tool. We can get a better one tomorrow at the auction. Moreover, you have some women waiting for you at home. It isn¡¯t worth it to risk yourself like this.¡±


    The young master was, however, blinded by rage. He has never been this humiliated in his life! ¡°You women are always eager to crawl under my crotch! Now you humiliate me like this!? I will remember this!¡±


    He turned and left. However, a tall, voluptuous body appeared before him, and a mellow and charming voice asked him, ¡°Did I tell you that I would let you leave?¡±


    The guard captain knew where this was going and tried to stop her¡­ Thankfully with words, therefore, he just got stopped by Tatyana¡¯s aura.


    Yasenia said, ¡°You know¡­ My mother has spoken to me a lot about¡­ People like you. You are spoiled so much by your seniors that you think you are some kinds of big shot that can do whatever they want.¡±


    Yasenia sighed as she said, ¡°Sadly, for the most part, it is true. However, unluckily for you and luckily for many females, today you met me.¡±


    Before he said anything, Yasenia curled her tail around his neck and lifted him, ¡°I won¡¯t go out of my way to find and kill scum like you. You use sex as a tool just to feel good, which is inherently not wrong¡­ However, when you force people who don¡¯t want to have sex with you into it¡­ How would you feel if I went to your house and forced myself on your mother?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes bulged in rage, looking at Yasenia with hatred, and he tried to move his hand to summon something from his spatial ring. However, Yasenia uncoiled her tail from his neck for a second, cut the hand with the spatial ring, and recoiled around his neck, choking his shout of pain.


    This happened in an instant without letting him touch the ground!


    Yasenia, now sure that he couldn¡¯t make any bullshit escape tactics, asked, tilting her head, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to a brothel? Are the women there as essories? Aren¡¯t you rich? You can even buy a sex ve who will, for the most part, be d you picked them for sex and do almost anything you ask! Better, they arepletely loyal!¡±


    The man started kicking Yasenia or scratching her tail, but the only things that were damaged were his hand and feet! Yasenia continued speaking calmly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not speaking this to reform you. You are going to die.¡±


    Yasenia turned towards the spectating crowd and said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m asking these questions to the other people like you who are watching this. Can your cum-addled brains think that far? Aren¡¯t you rich? Even if you are spoiled, you aren¡¯t an imbecile, right?¡±


    The Young master¡¯s struggles were growing weaker, and Yasenia didn¡¯t even have a single hair out of ce. Yasenia looked toward the dying person and said, ¡°You will be able to¡­ For the most part, get away with everything you do. Your influence and guards guarantee it. However¡­¡±


    Yasenia changed her tail to the barbed tail, and all the scales destroyed his neck, making blood ssh. Then, she put strength, and his neck snapped with a *Crunch*. ¡°¡­ How many of you had intentions towards me? I know that more than half of you, even many females, thought of speaking to this thrash to take your turn with me. Now I ask, do you dare?¡±

 Chapter 69

    Seeing the body still hanging on her tail because of the scales buried in the flesh, they thought, Do they dare? They do not! Who dares put a hand on this demoness!?


    Yasenia sneered and said, ¡°You do not, right? You may find another person like me the next time you do something stupid like this. Please put this in your mind; he died because of one herb refiner. A stupid and unworthy way to die.¡±


    Yasenia loosened her tail, and the body fell on the floor, making blood ssh, ¡°If he behaved, he would have lived thousands of years, not thirty.¡±


    Then she grabbed his ring. She looked through it and saw a ton of money, more than 10000 crystal coins. She glomped every single one into her ring.


    There wasn¡¯t anything interesting apart from that; only some earth-level treasures, some earth-level techniques, many pills, for legal and illegal things, and the contracts of the ves he owned. To be sure, Yasenia approached Tatyana and asked.


    Tatyana looked over and saw a pair of yellow pills inside a decorated base. ¡°Hum¡­ You lucked out, little treasure; [Light Enhancing Pill], these are good for Angel and Evelyn. They will reinforce their light element, and it even has a very small chance to mutate it and be a stronger variant of their attributes! Besides these two pills¡­ The rest is quite useless for any of you. You all have better quality resources. You can sell all of it and make some more coins.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s tail started to wag in happiness, and her smile widened. Angel and Evelyn felt warm and fuzzy, knowing that she could be so happy when she found something for them. Yasenia said, ¡°What are you waiting for then? Give it to them! They can eat them tonight!¡±


    Tatyanaughed and did as she said. Tatyana also had many of them, but she truly didn¡¯t want to do anything too beneficial to upgrade their battle strength. What they get is what they will use! That treasure pill she gave Yasenia was an exception.


    After all thatmotion, Yasenia bought the herb refiner and gave it to Evelyn. Evelyn had a wide smile on her face and kissed Yasenia as thanks. Yasenia looked at the others andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t find anything good apart from this. Moreover¡­ Sweetheart! I gave you heaven-grade archery gloves, don¡¯t put that face!¡±


    Cecile blushed, ¡®Is it that bad that I want presents from my dragoness?¡¯


    Yasenia and the rest continued their buying spree without using too much money. They want to participate in tomorrow¡¯s Auction with their recently¡­ Earned money! Stolen? What do you mean? The soul that owned it is already far away and won¡¯t need any of that.


    Yasenia luckily was able to find a good pair of forging pincers for Andrea. Andrea gave her a passionate kiss in the shop as thanks. Of course, Yasenia was happy to receive her darling¡¯s domineering kisses, and her tail showed it clearly!


    Yasenia didn¡¯t find anything for her baby because she knew Tatyana¡¯s tools would be much better. She didn¡¯t want her baby using worse quality tools because she gave them.


    Meanwhile, in a mansion on the mountain, a handsome blonde middle-aged man was speaking with another one. The other had dark hair and eyes, with a stern face. The blonde man was trying to convince him of something. ¡°We will benefit more on their side! So what if they are a little weaker? Their resources and secret arts are stronger! With their help, we will be able to make that final step we couldn¡¯t!¡±


    The other man snorted and answered in a deep voice, ¡°I told you that going against them is quite stupid. We have wealth, status, resources, andnd to train our juniors. Aren¡¯t we in a superior position? Why do you want to climb higher, even if our ancestor is still alive? How many years do they have to live? 1000? Maybe 3000. It is very little time to train someone up to their level.


    They were about to continue the discussion when someone hastily opened the door. The man with ck hair said, ¡°It better be something important! I¡¯m in the middle of an important discussion. Speak!¡±


    The guard that entered kneeled and said, ¡°Patriarch Long, the little young master has been killed in the middle of the streets. The guards are outside and have already rted the story to this one. The killer is a dragon girl. The reason is-¡±


    ¡°Who dares insult the Long family like this!? Do I need to tell you that those bastards who dare disrespect us must be killed!? Send some assassins!¡±


    The man said, ¡°Patriarch Long, even if you have to take the life of this one, let this one speak until the end, or cmity may strike.¡±


    Patriarch Long hummed and nodded, ¡°Say it then, if it isn¡¯t as important as you say, kill yourself.¡±


    Then the man spoke, ¡°The dragon-girl is apanion of the person who killed Patriarch Tang¡¯s youngest miss, the senior with them isn¡¯t normal, she could stop the guards with a single stare, so we can deduce that their position isn¡¯t low. Worse of all is that, in both cases, they didn¡¯t act out of turn. We may lose our house face if we act rampantly.¡±


    Patriarch Long nodded and said, ¡°Dismissed, good job.¡±


    After that man left, Patriarch Long turned toward the blonde man and sighed, ¡°Is this the workings of fate? I may as well join you, Patriarch Tang.¡±


    The blonde man, Patriarch Tang, smirked and said, ¡°Who would have thought¡­ Sometimes coincidences are scary~.¡±


    Meanwhile, the rest of the day passed uneventfully for our group, and they decided to return home.


    When they were returning, Cecile and Yasenia were walking in the back. Cecile spoke, whispering, ¡°Yasenia¡­ umm, can I not have sex with you and Tatyana simultaneously? I only want to have sex with you¡­ Umm, am I being selfish?¡±


    Yasenia lowered her head and kissed Cecile strongly, ¡°This makes me happy, Cecile. Not everything has to be shared. It was just a suggestion, whether you ept it or not, I will always respect your decision. Moreover, having my sweetheart all for myself makes me extremely happy.¡±


    Cecile smiled happily and nodded. Tatyana looked back and made eye contact with Cecile. In praise, she raised a thumb, ¡°Speaking about your honest feelings, good job! Honesty is what keeps a rtionship going~.¡±


    Cecile nodded, and the others didn¡¯t have any problem. Andrea was even anticipatory, with a little bit of nervousness, about more people joining. Yasenia looked at Andrea from the periphery of her vision and smirked, ¡®Wait for a little more, darling. I¡¯m going to smash that pesky heart demon of yours into pieces~. No one of my dears should have a single heart demon!¡¯


    Yasenia thought about Tatyana, and her smirk turned a little joyless, ¡®Sadly, I won¡¯t be able to do anything for mom¡­ Hers can be considered Heart demon kings¡­¡¯


    Tatyana slowed down and reached Yasenia¡¯s side; then, she took her free hand. She didn¡¯t say anything and just kept walking. Tatyana¡¯s cold hand was like a refreshing breeze for Yasenia. Yasenia looked at her mother, who was always looking over her, and smiled tenderly, ¡°I love you, mom.¡±


    Tatyana chuckled and tightened her hand. They kept talking on their way back, enjoying the busy streets and eating some street snacks from time to time. Yasenia asked Tatyana through a mental link that Tatyana opened. ¡°Mom, I feel like I don¡¯t need the fifth partner¡­ Should I keep looking for one?¡±


    Tatyana answered, ¡°Little treasure if you keep that spot open, you won¡¯t ever rx. You will always look at people like potential partners, don¡¯t rush it. However, don¡¯t close your heart. I know that you are satisfied right now, but a fifth girl will make youplete. Moreover, the longer you wait, the harder it will be for you and for them to ept a new family member.¡±


    Yasenia nodded but had a strange expression. Cecile realized and asked, ¡°Is something wrong, Yasenia?¡±


    Yasenia looked at the sky and thought about how to answer that question, ¡®Is there something wrong? There truly isn¡¯t¡­ I think this is the first time I won¡¯t bepletely open with them¡­¡¯


    Yasenia looked at them and smiled gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was thinking about our future. I will speak about this after I order my thoughts.¡±


    The others nodded understandingly, and Angel said, holding a caramel apple with one hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yasenia! I¡¯m sure you will be able to solve it!¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and picked her up. Angel wound one arm around Yasenia¡¯s neck and smiled happily, Yasenia said, ¡°If my baby says it, how can it be wrong, right?¡±


    Angel nodded while munching the apple, and Yasenia rained kisses on her bulging cheeks.


    Evelyn said, ¡°Yasenia, you are keen and discerning, so I normally do not worry. However, if you struggle a lot, remember that we are here. We are always ready to listen and give you advice.¡±


    Andrea followed, ¡°Not only advice, you better tell us before you make an important decision, or we aren¡¯t afraid of spanking your butt! The same way you like to take care of us, we also like doing it with you.¡±


    Yasenia blushed a little and nodded shyly. She said softly, ¡°I love you. I will always take care of you.¡±


    Evelyn and Tatyana had already taken a string of photos capturing her shy confession. Then they high-fived each other, saying simultaneously, ¡°Good catch.¡±


    Yasenia and the othersughed. After they reached the inn, Yasenia made a sumptuous dinner. They ate eagerly since today Yasenia made everyone¡¯s favorite dishes! Yasenia saw that Evelyn was getting nervous as the dinner advanced, so she went to her side and put her on herp. She hugged her from behind and continued speaking with Andrea about cksmithing while feeding Evelyn the stake she made for her.


    Evelyn rxed in her embrace while being fed and rested her head on that pair of soft mounds. Evelyn even saw her long tail moving and petting Angel, who was about to pout. Evelyn smiled andpletely rxed, ¡®How can we not love her if she is always this attentive toward us?¡¯


    After Yasenia felt Evelyn rx, she lowered her head and kissed her head. ¡°Ready, dear? Don¡¯t worry, just enjoy it like always. We won¡¯t do anything you won¡¯t like. I promise.¡±


    Evelyn lifted her head and looked at those warm golden eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yasenia, I trust you.¡±


    When they ended the dinner, Yasenia made Evelyn straddle her. Then, she stood up, picked her up from her little butt, and carried her to the room, giving her little kisses. Evelyn put her legs around her waist and returned the tap kisses, entranced. Tatyana followed after saying goodnight to the rest.


    Yasenia entered the bedroom and carried her to the bathroom. Yasenia picked up the toothbrush and said, ¡°open your mouth, dear.¡±


    Evelyn obeyed, and Yasenia carefully cleaned her, supporting Evelyn with one arm and tail. After cleaning her mouth and her own, she carried Evelyn to the bed, kissing her. Evelyn was already in the mood, thanks to Yasenia¡¯s care. Yasenia undressed fast without stopping her actions towards Evelyn.


    Yasenia had already had a conversation with Tatyana before and wanted to see Evelyn¡¯s reaction while they did their y. If they saw even a trace of her being ufortable, they would stop. So, Yasenia began their little y.

 Chapter 70

    (Author Note: Trigger Warning! Yasenia, Evelyn, and Tatyana will make a ¡°Netorare¡± y.)


    Yasenia didn¡¯t stop kissing Evelyn and let Evelyn caress her body as she liked. Yasenia moved one hand to Evelyn¡¯s little breast, and the other slid across her skin toward her flower. Evelyn moved her hands and sank them in Yasenia¡¯s softness, letting her hard pink tips between her fingers. ¡®I love this feeling of my hand sinking in her~ her body is so soft, smooth, and attractive.¡¯


    Yasenia¡¯s hand reached her core, massaged Evelyn¡¯s every fold, and used her long, beautiful fingers to prate her, stimting her gently. Yasenia spoke with a deep and sensual voice. ¡°Dear, I love you *kiss* Today, let¡¯s do it gently. I want to make love with you.¡±


    Evelyn had already forgotten about Tatyana, and she spoke. ¡°Mmh, okay, Ahn~ I like your gentle side, Ah! A lot~.¡±


    Yasenia took out her hand and covered Evelyn¡¯s petite body with hers, leaving herpletely under her. With Yasenia¡¯s big breasts so close to her face, Evelyn moved and caught her nipple with her mouth. Yasenia moaned and said with a breathy voice, ¡°My dear loves my breasts so much~ I¡¯m very happy~ Do they taste good, dear?¡±


    As she spoke, Yasenia aimed and prated her slowly. Evelyn felt her pleasure climbing to the top fast and sucked strongly as her big member opened her insides. Yasenia lowered her upper body, resting her breast on her face and covering herpletely. Evelyn licked, bit, and sucked as Yasenia reached the cervix and slowly moved her waist, scraping her insides.


    Yasenia continued thrusting. She made Evelyn cum in two minutes in that position. Then, Yasenia lifted her upper body and looked down at Evelyn gently. Evelyn looked at the smiling Yasenia, filled with warmth for the dragoness.


    Suddenly Yasenia was pulled up by someone that said, ¡°You are having fun with your wife! How about you include me?¡±


    Evelyn saw Yasenia¡¯s face changing as she eximed, ¡°What are you doing? This wasn¡¯t the n! We are making love to Evelyn today!¡±


    Tatyana sneered and used her cultivation to lock Evelyn, making her unable to move from herid-back and opened-legged position. Tatyana pulled Yasenia¡¯s hair and made her stand on her knees, looking in Evelyn¡¯s direction.


    ¡°How about I show Evelyn how much of a nympho you truly are!¡±


    Tatyana put her ring finger and middle finger inside Yasenia¡¯s flower and started pleasuring her roughly. Yasenia moaned as she said, ¡°Hyan! Tatyana Ah! AH! Stop! I want to make Evelyn feel good! Not this!!¡±


    Evelyn looked at Tatyana¡¯s hand squelching on Yasenia¡¯s core, making her liquid ssh on top of her, and her heartbeat rose.


    Tatyana didn¡¯t listen to Yasenia, and when she felt her insides spasming, she loosened her hand on her hair and pulled one of her nipples enough for the whole breast to deform. Yasenia¡¯s eyes rolled up as she shouted, ¡°I¡¯m cumming!!¡±


    Yasenia cummed from her male and female sex, staining Evelyn¡¯s upper body with her cum. Evelyn tried to move to catch her cum, but Tatyana didn¡¯t let her, leaving her there breathing roughly.


    As Yasenia cummed on top of her, Tatyana looked straight at Evelyn and sneered, ¡°What, getting aroused because I made your lover scream in pleasure? Something you can¡¯t do? Degenerate, since you like that, how about this?¡±


    Evelyn saw how Tatyana put Yasenia on all fours, facing her, and then, *Pah!* She heard flesh pping against flesh as Yasenia¡¯s breasts bounced in front of her face.


    Tatyana¡¯s waist didn¡¯t stop hitting Yasenia¡¯s plump butt as she said, ¡°How about this, Evelyn? I¡¯m molding Yasenia¡¯s insides as you can¡¯t even move! How does it feel hearing your lover scream of pleasure while another woman fucks her?¡±


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    Evelyn heard their waist pping as she saw Yasenia bouncing in front of her. Yasenia looked at Evelyn sadly, but Evelyn could perfectly see the pleasure in her eyes. Evelyn felt her womb and entrance twitch and her heart rate elerated.


    Yasenia said bitterly, ¡°Stop! Ah! Ah! AH! It wasn¡¯t Aaahn~ Supposed to be Like this!!! Ohhh!!¡±


    Evelyn was feeling herself getting wetter by the second. The rough pounding on the person that was normally her ¡®aggressor¡¯bined with those giant breasts jumping with each rough thrust in front of her face made her hornier and hornier.


    Tatyana clicked her tongue. ¡°Tsk, Yasenia, look at your supposed lover. She is drooling down there while I pound you! How can someone get aroused with their loved one being pounded?¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t answer because she was too busy moaning. Her face was morphing by the second in front of Evelyn into a lewder one.


    Evelyn saw Yasenia¡¯s face loosen and her tongue getting out. With each rough thrust, Yasenia¡¯s face changed, and her mouth could only moan, ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! OHHH! I¡¯ming again!!!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s eyes rolled up, and her mouth opened, ¡°OHHHH!!!!¡± Evelyn squirted a little and blushed red, seeing that face and hearing those indecent sounds.


    Tatyana said with a disgusted voice, ¡°Degenerate, seeing your lover being pounded and creamed before your eyes and you cum! Since you like it so much, how about she is inside of you while I fuck her!¡±


    Without waiting for Evelyn¡¯s response, Tatyana pushed Yasenia forward and expertly made her prate the unmoving Evelyn.


    Evelyn didn¡¯t expect this powerful thrust, and her pleasure nerves exploded. The still cumming Yasenia spurted some ropes of cum inside her, and Evelyn orgasmed directly. Tatyanaughed in ridicule, ¡°Now, at least you are cumming for good enough reason!¡±


    Yasenia spoke, looking down with tears (of pleasure) in her eyes. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t worry, I will take her. You just have to feel me like you always do and feel-¡±


    Tatyana moved back her waist and *PAH* Yasenia was cut off by that hard thrust and her face morphed into a lewd one again. ¡°Ohhh!!¡± Evelyn¡¯s insides clenched at that sight, and Tatyana started thrusting again with renewed vigor.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    Evelyn felt the rough pounding through their connected genitals, and electric currents of pleasure zapped her brain. Yasenia tried to speak with a gentle smile while moans escaped her mouth ¡°OH! Dear Ah! AH! Ah! I love Ah! You Ohh! No matter¡­¡± *PAH! * Yasenia¡¯s gentle smile turned into an orgasmic one ¡°¡­ OOOHHH!!!!¡± Thatst thrust prated her cervix, making her cum!


    Evelyn felt Yasenia cum inside her because another woman roughly pounded her from behind and reached another orgasm. Yasenia took that chance when Evelyn wasn¡¯t paying attention to prate Tatyana¡¯s ass with her tail.


    Tatyana, who was close after prating her daughter for so long, also came with that deep tail-pration. Evelyn heard Yasenia shout, ¡°I¡¯m being filled!!!¡± Which elevated this sinful pleasure.


    Then Tatyana ordered, pping Yasenia¡¯s buttcheek, *SLAP* ¡°Dragoness nymph, squat!¡±


    Yasenia said while hugging the overheated Evelyn, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave my dear!¡±


    Tatyana then smiled sadistically. ¡°Then don¡¯t!¡±


    Tatyana pulled her by the hair and forced Yasenia to stand up while holding Evelyn by her butt. Yasenia then lifted Evelyn¡¯s butt, and after aiming, she reinserted herself in Evelyn, making her waist fall. Evelyn moaned and put her legs around Yasenia¡¯s waist, burying her face between her breast.


    Tatyana ordered, ¡°Now squat!¡±


    Yasenia squatted without unsheathing from Evelyn, surrounding Evelyn with her body. Tatyanaid between her legs and aimed at Yasenia, piercing upwards! *PAH!*


    The pration reached so deep that Evelyn felt it through their connected genitals. Evelyn¡¯s insides clenched, thinking about the pounding that her dear dragoness would receive next.


    Now that Evelyn couldn¡¯t see her face since she was buried in her breasts, Yasenia smiled, feeling her dear¡¯s reaction through her member. ¡®I¡¯m d she likes it~.¡¯


    Yasenia nodded at Tatyana, and Tatyana started thrusting upwards. ¡°How is it, even if she is hugging you, who is filling Yasenia? Why will Yasenia cum!? It won¡¯t be because of you, that is for sure!¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s insides clenched even more, ¡°Dear, Ahn~ I will take AH! everything she mmmh~ throws, don¡¯t worryyahh!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s breasts bounced on her face, and Yasenia¡¯s member inside her also moved with Tatyana¡¯s thursts. Evelyn couldn¡¯t hold this kind of stimtion and came again.


    Yasenia¡¯s smile became a little sadistic. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear, even if, Aahn~ I can¡¯t move, my tail Ah! Ah! Ohh¡­ Can!¡±


    Then Yasenia used her tail and pierced Evelyn¡¯s butt; Evelyn trembled in pleasure and bit the breast in front of her face strongly while her orgasm extended.


    Yasenia started doing things that a mortal would not be able to do. Yasenia started squatting to prate herself while holding Evelyn a little in the air and then, standing up enough not to unplug Tatyana from her, thrusting into Evelyn with her dick. She also didn¡¯t forget to move her tail in and out of her butt.


    Yasenia started doing these motions sending Tatyana and Evelyn to heaven. After five minutes of extreme pleasure for Evelyn, Yasenia came inside both her holes when Tatyana discharged inside of her.


    Evelyn directly spasmed in pleasure and moaned throatily. ¡°OHH!!!¡±


    After cumming, Yasenia stood up, and Tatyana followed. Evelyn was still delirious because of her orgasm. Yasenia pulled Evelyn¡¯s head from her breast and kissed Evelyn¡¯s open and drooling mouth. When Evelyn recovered from the orgasm, she moved again while standing, this time thrusting gently. Yasenia kissed Evelyn slowly and asked, ¡°How was it? Did you like it?¡±


    Evelyn nodded and hugged Yasenia¡¯s neck, burying her face in it. Yasenia was treating her like a fragile treasure, and she loved each second of it. Tatyana went to Evelyn¡¯s back and hugged her. Then she inserted herself slowly too. While standing, Mother and Daughter moved gently inside of her.


    Tatyana spoke to her ear, ¡°Evelyn, you did very well.¡± She kissed Evelyn gently on her nape and continued, ¡°Did my pressure make you ufortable?¡±


    Evelyn shook her head. This was the part that Evelyn liked the most, the aftercare. No matter how much she enjoyed when Yasenia was rough with her, the gentle Yasenia afterward was her favorite part of the night.


    Yasenia and Tatyana moved Evelyn to bed, and after making Evelyny on Yasenia, Tatyana covered her from above, sandwiching her in the middle. Then, mother and daughter prated her. They continued their slow and loving sex, kissing Evelyn from time to time and petting her. They spoke to her before cumming and only grunting in pleasure as if their loud moans could hurt her.


    Evelyn felt so loved during the next 20 minutes by both of them that she almost cried in happiness when they finished. She could feel the love from Yasenia and care from Tatyana.


    After bringing Evelyn to orgasm onest time, Yasenia looked gently at her and spoke softly at the groggy Evelyn, ¡°Sleep dear, we are by your side. *kiss*.¡±


    Yasenia hugged Evelyn and sat up, cradling her. She passed her hand on her damp blue hair and kissed the sleeping Evelyn softly, on the cheek, on the forehead, on her closed eyes, and on her nose. Evelyn smiled sweetly and whispered, ¡°I love¡­ you¡­.¡±


    And she fell asleep. Yasenia stopped her actions and spoke with her gaze still on her dear¡¯s face, ¡°Thanks, mom, that was very good.¡±


    Tatyanaughed softly. ¡°To these kind of people, even if they like being treated roughly, the most important part is the aftercare. Show them that you love them dearly.¡±


    Tatyana kissed Yasenia, who answered by whispering, ¡°I know, in truth, I don¡¯t like rough y or this stealing y a lot, but I know my dear likes it. That is why I¡¯m always trying to be soft, even on the rough treatment. They are my treasures.¡±


    Tatyana nodded and smirked, ¡°I, on the other side, liked this session more than the one with Angel. To be honest¡­ I like this mother-daughterbo attacks to your lovers, hahaha.¡±


    Yasenia alsoughed, ¡°If they don¡¯t mind, I also like having mom with me in these. The sessions are very pleasurable and interesting~ Moreover, pampering my dears with mom feels very nice~.¡±


    Yasenia smiled mischievously as she said, ¡°And I think we make a nice team. We sent my baby and my dear far into the pleasure realm~.¡±


    Tatyana chuckled and said, ¡°Go, love. I will bathe Evelyn and put her to bed. You are going to let her sleep on you tonight, right?¡±


    Yasenia nodded, ¡°I was nning on that. I will speak with my baby; I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t mind. My dear deserves pampering after our y.¡±


    Yasenia stood up and gave onest kiss to Tatyana and Evelyn, then left.


    Tatyana bathed Evelyn, who didn¡¯t wake up even when she cleaned her and put her on the bed. She went out and waited to have her turn alone with Yasenia. She has been milking Yasenia dry every night since she was with her and didn¡¯t intend to stop.


    The next morning, Evelyn woke up with a soft and smooth pillow. After taking a deep breath, the sweet floral scent made her presence known, pleasantly invading her olfactory sense. Then, Evelyn opened her eyes and saw a perfect breast in front of her; she realized that she was on top of Yasenia!


    Evelyn looked around, and they were alone on the bed. Evelyn then looked up and saw the sleeping face of Yasenia. She didn¡¯t stop her tears of happiness. ¡®She was worried because of their little y? Truly stupidly lovable, how can I not love you so much if you are like this?¡¯


    Yasenia felt something wet on her chest and woke up with a start looking down. When she saw Evelyn crying, she panicked. ¡°What happened, dear? Do you feel bad? Was yesterday too much? Don¡¯t worry, dear-¡±


    Evelyn silenced the panicking dragoness with a deep and loving kiss. ¡°I love you, my stupidly lovable dragoness. With all my heart.¡±

 Chapter 71

    Yasenia calmed and tightened the hug as she asked, ¡°So you aren¡¯t sad or anything, right?¡±


    Evelyn smiled, ¡°Fool, I was crying because of happiness. I love you, Yasenia. I truly do.¡±


    Yasenia sighed in relief and rolled with Evelyn to pin her down softly, knowing that she was so happy that she cried; her mood became excellent. Yasenia kissed Evelyn while growling in happiness, and Evelyn answered happily.


    Evelyn saw that even her long tail was wagging, and hearing Yasenia growling, she found Yasenia¡¯s actions adorable. Yasenia nibbled on Evelyn¡¯s lips and licked her, rubbing her body on Evelyn. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help it and eximed, ¡°You are so cute!!¡±


    Yaseniaughed and continued her loving actions for another ten minutes.


    (Author: START of an R-18 scene)


    Yasenia got carried away and lowered Evelyn¡¯s shorts. She then prated her slowly. Evelyn moaned and said. ¡°Yasenia, mmm, we have to go down.¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t stop and continued pushing. Evelyn felt a difference in her thrusting. It was slow yet trying to reach deep.


    Yasenia moved and continued her thrust while growling in her neck. Three minutes passed, and she pushed her waist all she could and came fertile semen with her head hitting her cervix.


    Evelyn felt her cum, and after sensing the life energy on this discharge, she opened her eyes because of the pleasure and surprise. Evelyn squirted as the life energy invaded her uterus, trying to find something to fertilize.


    However, she controlled her functions to prevent pregnancy. Evelyn¡¯s heart thumped fast as she eximed. ¡°Y-Yasenia, that was fertile! Extremely so! Be careful!¡±


    Evelyn wanted to berate her teachers, ¡®Why did they say that bing pregnant was hard!? The amount of life energy in her discharge is enough to get three women pregnant!¡¯


    Yasenia responded while growling lovingly, ¡°To show you my happiness~ I want my dear pregnant~¡± Yasenia even licked her neck, trying to entice her.


    Evelyn fell in love all over again, and her insides clenched on the deeply buried member, making Yasenia moan. Evelyn said, a little insecure of her words, ¡°In t-the future, Y-Yasenia, we can¡¯t now.¡±


    Yasenia was in her spoiled state, so she lifted her head and looked at Evelyn, then she pouted, ¡°I want my dear to have my child~.¡±


    Having Yasenia¡¯s seductive face pouting while she was deep inside her was a critical hit!


    Evelyn blushed at her cuteness and felt her heart rate going astray. She almost gave in! ¡°W-we can¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to be a mother at home while you fight our enemies.¡±


    Yasenia started thrusting again, ¡°One~ Only one~ My sweetheart doesn¡¯t want one, and mom still can¡¯t, please, dear~.¡±


    Evelyn was at her limits!


    Yasenia nibbled her ear while growling and thrusting, making Evelyn moan. In another three minutes, Yasenia came again, adding life energy. Then, Evelyn¡¯s insides clenched and tried to milk Yasenia.


    She was about to ept because of the pleasure waves and her dearest dragoness¡¯s insistence but came back to herself. She bit her lips, using the pain to clear her head and control her body functions.


    Yasenia hugged Evelyn, burying her below her soft body, and used her energy to feel her dear¡¯s uterus. Seeing her still resisting, she sighed and said in a more normal tone, ¡°Okay,ter¡­ But I want a lot of them! I had Cecile promise me 1000 of them!¡±


    Evelynughed and hugged the woman on top of her. She rubbed her face on her smooth skin, filling her nostrils with her scent, and said, ¡°I will not give you so many! When we are prepared, I will ept every time you feel like impregnating me. I can promise you that¡±


    Yasenia separated a bit and looked at her violet eyes. Her golden eyes shone with happiness as she smiled. ¡°Sure! I love you, Dear~.¡±


    Yasenia asked shyly, ¡°Can I fill you one more time~?¡±


    Evelyn looked outside and saw that dawn was near. She said, ¡°twelve minutes as much as you like, let¡¯s go cultivate after that.¡±


    Yasenia turned Evelyn andid her face down, then Yasenia bit Evelyn¡¯s nape and thrust quickly and strongly.


    Evelyn thought she would die of pleasure during these twelve minutes; Yasenia came six times! Worse, all loads were fertile, making her brain go deep into the Pleasure Heaven!


    (Author: END of the R-18 scene)


    After the deed, Yasenia picked up the fully pumped and limp Evelyn with a satisfied smile and went to bathe her. Yasenia thought with a smile, ¡®A full wife is a satisfied wife! Mom is truly wise!¡¯


    Our dear dragoness took the literal meaning of that saying! Well, who can me her when the person that told her the saying is doing it also the literal way¡­


    Yasenia¡¯s thought wandered while bathing Evelyn, ¡®Should I try with Angel and Andrea? They might ept¡­ But we are indeed too young and weak for children¡­.¡¯


    A new determination to be stronger grew in Yasenia¡¯s heart.


    Yesterday¡¯s situation repeated, with Yaseniaing down with Evelyn in her arms and Evelyn¡¯s face buried in her neck. However, while receiving the pampering of the dragoness, Evelyn was speaking, ¡°We are almostte to cultivate! Did your brain go to your melons?¡±


    Yasenia sat and put Evelyn¡¯s breakfast in front of her, then she picked a spoon and started to feed Evelyn Evelyn continued speaking from herp, ¡°*Munch munch munch* You have to learn to control yourself! *Munch munch munch* Although I love that part of you, you have to, *munch munch munch* learn to control yourself sometimes!¡±


    Yasenia smiled while receiving her earful, thinking, ¡®She looks so cute! Eat dear, and grow bigger~.¡¯ Evelyn¡¯s earful seemed to be going in through one ear and leaving from the other¡­


    Andreaughed and said in her deep and clear voice, ¡°You are not very convincing the way you are sitting, Evelyn. I think Yasenia is more focused on your munching than your voice!¡±


    Evelyn looked questioningly and then analyzed her position. She was seated sideways in Yasenia¡¯sp while being fed, and Yasenia¡¯s tail was petting her head. Moreover, Yasenia had a gentle smile and gave her kisses from time to time. ¡®I¡¯m beingpletely pampered while scolding her!¡¯


    Evelyn pouted, and Yasenia didn¡¯t lose her chance to kiss Evelyn¡¯s pouty lips. Then, she licked her lips and said, ¡°Today¡¯s breakfast is delicious.¡±


    Evelyn blushed and buried her head in Yasenia¡¯s neck, stopping talking.


    Yasenia said, ¡°Auction time today! I hope that my words sank in yesterday and that no more people bother us today¡­.¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°They did not. It seems that the Tang and Long families are having a meeting today. They are probably nning something to make you look bad. They most likely will change sides and ally with our adversaries. It¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t simply destroy them and get done with it.¡±


    Evelyn sneered, ¡°With Tatyana and Yasenia, they will fail whether the juniors or seniorse; their fate is to be beaten to a pulp.¡±


    Angel and the others raised an eyebrow teasingly. Evelyn noticed their looks and then analyzed what she said. She hastily tried to defend herself, ¡°I did n- ¡±


    Angel cut her off with an ¡®I understand¡¯ face, ¡°I understand, Mommy Tatyana is just too good.¡±


    Evelyn blushed and said, ¡°That is not¡­ What do you mean with Mommy Tatyana!?¡±


    This time it was Angel¡¯s time to blush. She refrained from answering and continued eating her food. ¡®Yesterday night, I asked Yasenia to let Tatyana participate again, and I wrongly spoke the nickname they made me call them both! Thankfully I didn¡¯t say Mommy Yasenia! Kyaaa!! So embarrassing!¡¯


    Yasenia put food in her mouth and fed Evelyn mouth to mouth, making her forget about Angel. After feeding Evelyn, Tatyana and Yasenia looked teasingly at Angel but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Then, they looked at each other and nodded. ¡®The baby has been spoiled to the heavens and above! Good job us!¡¯


    Andrea and Cecile didn¡¯tment because they were barely holding theirughter! Yasenia looked toward Andrea and said, ¡°Don¡¯tugh too fast, darling~ Today is your turn!¡±


    Tatyana remembered something and looked at Andrea, who was beside her. ¡°Andrea, don¡¯t take it badly, but when you cum from your male part¡­ Can you do it outside?¡±


    Andrea said calmly with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t want other than Yasenia¡¯s seed inside you, right? Don¡¯t worry, Tatyana, I would be the same if there were another one like Yasenia and me. I never nned on releasing inside any of the people here apart from Yasenia.¡±


    Tatyana smiled and kissed Andrea¡¯s cheeks ¡°Tonight, you will be squeezed dry as a reward for being so understanding~.¡±


    Andrea caressed her own cheek and smiled shyly. Yaseniaughed at Andrea¡¯s shy appearance after that little kiss. She added, ¡°Mom, you have been doing the thrusting too much these two nights. Tonight you are forbidden from using your toy!¡±


    Tatyana nodded sagely, ¡°Although we also had our alone sessions these two nights, it is true that I haven¡¯t been on the receiving end a lot.¡±


    Evelyn was surprised and looked toward Yasenia. ¡°You have your alone sessions with her even after doing all four of us!?¡±


    Yasenia nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m satisfied after doing it with the four of you. What Mom does afterward is¡­.¡±


    Without shame, Tatyana said, ¡°I milk her until she can¡¯t spurt anymore of that delicious cum from her tail and dick. I basically fuck my little treasure to sleep.¡±


    They all choked and thought. ¡®Tatyana is mighty!¡¯


    Yasenia looked speechless at her mother, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you say it¡­ more censored?¡±


    Tatyana sneered, ¡°You are writing sex scenes and want to censor words while we are speaking normally? Are you stupid?¡±


    Yasenia choked and changed the topic, ¡°*Cough* Now that I mention it, will we be able to enter the auction? We don¡¯t have entrance tickets, right?¡±


    Tatyana smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little treasure. I have them prepared. I imagined that the auction house couldn¡¯t be missed visiting a city, so I reserved them. There are some nice treasures on disy.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, and the rest were impressed. Cecile asked, ¡°Tatyana, you have quite deep connections within this city, right? I¡¯ve been paying attention, and if the people are from the senior generation, they all look at you with fear and reverence.¡±


    Tatyana shook her head, ¡°It is my position in the continent that draws those looks from people. However, that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have influence in this city. Well, I have a hunch that you will be able to learn about it soon.¡±


    Andrea smiled and said, ¡°If a fate attribute cultivator of your level says that, it shouldn¡¯t be wrong. I¡¯m quite curious.¡±


    After preparing, all of them walked out toward the auction house. When they reached the Auction house, they bumped into two middle-aged handsome men; one of them had blonde hair, and the other had dark-colored hair.


    The blonde man looked at Yasenia up and down and sneered, ¡°Truly a seductive demoness. Do you think you will be able to live after killing my daughter?¡±


    Yasenia stopped and looked toward the seniors. She asked, ¡°Who may you be, senior? I can more or less guess, with what senior has just told me, but I want to confirm.¡±


    With arrogance and pride that seemed ingrained in the bones, the blonde man said, ¡°I¡¯m the Patriarch of the Tang family! The despicable act of killing my daughter won¡¯t go unpunished!¡±


    The people around stopped and looked at the show.


    Yasenia turned toward the other and asked, without losing her smile, ¡°May I know your position, senior?¡±


    The other said calmly, ¡°The Long family Patriarch. You are quite educated for a beast. It seems that you were trained since birth.¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s eyes glowed crimson, but Yasenia¡¯s hand grabbing hers stopped Tatyana from instantly killing him.


    Yasenia smiled and asked, ¡°Seniors, can you answer one question honestly?¡±


    They motioned her to speak, and Yasenia said, ¡°What would you do if someone came to your face and said they want to buy your wife as a ve?¡±


    The Tang family father¡¯s face turned ck, and he berated Yasenia, ¡°You uneducated brat! Do you want to die here and now!? Do not take my nonactive stance as fear! Do you think I can¡¯t kill you with that woman protecting you!?¡±


    The people around started murmuring, and Tatyana was debating whether to add this whole city to her army or not.


    Yasenia smiled without fear and said, ¡°That is what your daughter said. She wanted to buy me as a ve in front of my mate.¡±


    The people around were surprised, and the murmurs went in another direction. Calming the about to explode Tatyana a bit.


    The Tang family head sneered and said, ¡°So what? Do you think it is the same? It would be your glory to be my daughter¡¯s ve!¡±


    Yasenia looked strangely at him. ¡°Senior, how old are you? You are also above the mortal realms, so you must be at least older than a thousand years old, right? Without offense, but did your age affect your head? How can you be so unreasonable?¡±


    The Tang Patriarch, Tang Guo, released his aura on Yasenia with the intent to tten her on the ground! Bad choice.


    A ck-green colored aura exploded from Tatyana. The aura took the shape of a giant skeletal hand, absolutely crushing his, and *BOOOOM!* It was him who was ttened on the ground! Because of the sheer pressure of Tatyana¡¯s aura, the space trembled as his bones cracked!


    For the spectators, Tatyana¡¯s aura felt like the hand of Death itself had descended on the earth, wanting the life of mortals and gods alike.


    Her voice carried so much killing intent that people had the illusion of seeing countless corpses around her, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill one of the leading family heads in this city yet. I¡¯m here to pass my time with my daughter. Reel back your aura before my hand slips, and all people inside this city turn undead.¡±

 Chapter 72

    After being pressed down like an insect and feeling his bones crack, he released his full aura, trying to fight against Tatyana¡¯s. His aura pushed against the ck and green skeletal hand, but it didn¡¯t even budge. Tatyana released Yasenia¡¯s hand and approached step by step until they were 10m apart.


    The Long family head was surprised at her strength, but he said calmly, ¡°Do you really think yourself as invincible? Release him; your daughter killed our children, so she must pay for it.¡±


    She lifted one hand andmanded. Her voice sounded imposing, like an Empress ordering a subject, ¡°I ordered you something, now do it. [Fate weaving].¡± Then, countless threads of different colors appeared around Tatyana.


    Patriarch Long¡¯s eyes widened, scared shitless. ¡®Those are fate threads! She can pluck fate threads!?¡¯


    But he then rxed; he denied other thoughts, ¡®That skill won¡¯t work on our strongest cultivators. She should only be able to change simple things, making the skill useless inbat. She must be above the Transcendence realm for that skill to work inbat, and no one is above the transcendence realm in this continent!¡¯


    Fate threads were what dictated the fate of every single creature who had sentience. Being able to pluck them meant that Tatyana could literally change someone¡¯s fate at will! Of course, there were limitations.


    However, unlike Patriarch Long¡¯s thoughts, Tang Guo was too weak to resist! Tatyana moved her beautiful hand and plucked three of them. Then she stopped using her aura, and the threads disappeared.


    After the Tatyana plucked the threads, Tang Guo stopped using his aura, stood up, not bothering about his broken bones, and walked calmly to the side of the Long Family Patriarch.


    As if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    As if it was what he had to do in this instant, no matter the consequences.


    Even the people around didn¡¯t find it unusual.


    Of course, this feelingsted until he stopped walking. Tang Guo¡¯s eyes widened, and he started sweating cold. ¡®D-Did she just control my fate!?¡¯


    The knowledgeable spectators also were shocked.


    Tatyana calmed down during this time and said tly, ¡°A petty squabble between Mental nourishing realm children and you, a transcendental realm cultivator, want to poke your nose in it. Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Moreover, about you not calling me senior, do you think you are on your family¡¯s ancestors¡¯ level? Even they give me respect, not to mention you, their descendant!¡±


    Tatyana didn¡¯t stop there; she sneered as she reprimanded, ¡°No wonder you have been stuck in your cultivation realm for who knows how long. I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t been consumed by your heart demons yet! Your great-grandfather was stronger than you by three levels at your age!¡±


    The Tang family head didn¡¯t dare retort; he was still too shocked! However, the Long family head¡¯s face became ugly. ¡°You, the headmaster of the Rising Talent Academy, truly have guts that reach the heavens! Is it because those shitty empires didn¡¯t want to fight for those small pieces ofnd? Do you think that you can fight our Ancestors together? Foolish!¡±


    Yesenia and the others almost choked to death. ¡®THE HEADMASTER!?¡¯


    Yesenia looked at her mother adoringly, and her tail wagged. ¡®My mother is so cool!!¡¯


    Tatyana almost broke her serious face seeing the adoring look of her daughter and her wagging tail, but she endured! However, her internal struggle was intense!


    ¡®To maintain my appearance, I will use my hundreds of thousands of years of experience to hold back from directly throwing my little treasure to the bed and¡­ Maybe I shouldn¡¯t hold back¡­ No, no, no! Hold yourself together, and your daughter will worship you more!¡¯


    Tatyana nodded internally, ¡®That¡¯s right! Face p these people harder and then p your daughter¡¯s softness the hardest- Stop my traitorous thought process! Resist the impulse!¡¯


    Tatyana looked at them with ridicule while her inner demons fought an all-out war. ¡°Do you truly think that I gained my position because of pity? The foolish one is you! Do you truly think your families are my match? Do you think I will not use all the Academy forces to tten your proud Long and Tang families? Can you even resist a tenth of my forces?¡±


    Yasenia swooned with Angel and Evelyn making Tatyana¡¯s inner demons battle lean towards the ¡®Throw Yasenia to bed now¡¯ side. Nheless, she stayed strong and didn¡¯t bend!


    The two patriarchs knew they were losing more face by the second, so they entered the auction house while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t brag too much, I know you don¡¯t want to start a war, or you would have started it long ago. We can have a tournament with the juniors to decide your daughter¡¯s life or death. However, if you want to fight, then fight! Send whatever you want. Your academy isn¡¯t the only strong power in this continent!¡±


    Tatyana looked at their back. When they disappeared, she led the others inside as she said, ¡°There is one hour left until the auction begins. How about taking a look at the catalog? There may be something you want to buy. However, I will not lend you any money.¡±


    Yasenia went to Tatyana¡¯s side and said in a worshipping tone, ¡°Mom, you are the best~ The headmaster, I love you the most~.¡±


    Then, Yasenia kissed her cheek, and everyone heard something snap, followed by Tatyana speaking, ¡°Go to the room. I will appear with Yasenia after half an hour.¡±


    The rest nodded, and Tatyana entered another private room, sealed it, and threw Yasenia towards a bed face down. Yasenia didn¡¯t know what was happening until she felt Tatyana lift her skirt from behind, and Tatyana pressed her face down on the bed. Then, a very thick and slimy object opened her to the limits. Yasenia¡¯s eyes rolled up, ¡°OHHH!!¡±


    Tatyana proceeded to pound sanity back into herself while making a certain dragoness scream herself hoarse.


    Meanwhile, in another VIP room, Andrea spoke, amazed. ¡°To think that Tatyana was the headmistress of our academy¡­ Doesn¡¯t our headmistress go by the name of Katherin? So which one is the real name?¡±


    Angel answered, ¡°Tatyana is the realm name for sure. Do you think Tatyana would lie to Yasenia about her own name?¡±


    The others nodded. Cecile asked, ¡°Are they going to speak about her identity or something?¡±


    Evelyn nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure they will have an in-depth conversation. That is why we couldn¡¯t listen.¡±


    Cecile suddenly blushed, and Andrea asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cecile shook her head and said, ¡°They must be having a very in-depth conversation.¡±


    She thought shyly, ¡®I just felt Yasenia¡¯splete submission towards another person before all the signals disappeared¡­.¡¯


    Being her marked mate had its perks! This would have normally been something that would make her furious. However, knowing it was Tatyana who made her dragoness submitpletely, she didn¡¯t mind.


    Cecile knew that Tatyana wasn¡¯t Yasenia¡¯s [Soulmate] because she was her mother; therefore, she couldn¡¯t gain that status. Moreover, Cecile didn¡¯t love Yasenia because she was her [Soulmate]. She loved her even before that; the mark made those feelings deeper.


    Cecile looked to the Auction theater to distract herself. The walls were white with some colored sculptures, showing different types of objects, probably the rarest objects that have passed the Auction house.


    The theater could amodate 100 000 people easily, only counting the public seats. The seats had a nice wine color and were lined up efficiently.


    The ceiling was tall, and the VIP customer boxes had three levels on the semicircr wall, and it was impossible to see what was inside unless the people didn¡¯t mind it.


    Looking around, she could spot the Tang and Long Patriarch in the same room. They were on the low right, quite near the wooden stage. Their own room was opposite them on the low left, also near the stage.


    The stage was alsorge, prepared to show any object, and the wood was also extremely resilient. Damaging it would probably be impossible unless one was nearing the Transcendent realm.


    They continued speaking and looking through the catalog for a while until the door opened. Tatyana and Yasenia appeared, with Yasenia sticking to Tatyana¡¯s side. She was growling lovingly while giving kisses and licks to her neck, as a tamed beast would do to its owner.


    Her face had a melted smile, and her tail coiled around Tatyana¡¯s body. They even saw her irises colored with a pink-golden color.


    Tatyana, who was walking with a refreshed smile, sat. Yasenia stered herself on Tatyana, sitting on herp, and continued her entranced actions, growling softly and licking and kissing her cheeks, lips, hair, and neck. Tatyana asked while hugging the soft body on herp and receiving her affections, ¡°Have any of you found anything interesting in the catalog?¡±


    The rest swallowed their question because the answer was obvious! Evelyn answered by asking about the things they didn¡¯t know what they were. Tatyana answered with a sing-song voice. Anyone could hear her excellent mood through her voice.


    Angel asked curiously with a whisper to Cecile. ¡°I know what they did, but¡­ When does Yasenia show this side?¡±


    Cecile answered with a smile. ¡°That is when her mate makes her submitpletely, she bes very loving and cute in this state~.¡±


    Angel blushed and nodded. ¡°She is truly adorable right now.¡±


    Yasenia separated a little from Tatyana without leaving herp and looked at the items on the catalog. At first sight, she didn¡¯t see anything interesting. And what interested her was extremely costly.


    However, she spotted one thing that picked her curiosity; it was also quite affordable. She asked to confirm, ¡°An egg?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°This is an unknown beast egg. It looks like a normal chicken egg but somewhat bigger¡­ I heard it has a very sturdy shell. Some high-level beasts conceal their eggs with normal shells to protect them from strong beasts. I mean, what high-level beast or cultivator would aim at a normal-looking egg.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and returned to bathe Tatyana with love. Tatyana sighed infort. Evelyn asked, ¡°Then how did they get this one?¡±


    Tatyana saidnguidly, rxed by her daughter¡¯s caresses. ¡°Some cultivators picked it up from a destroyed site between a battle of two powerful beasts. The battle destroyed everything around but the egg. Thus they think it is from a powerful beast.¡±


    They continued to talk until there was a knock on the door. When Tatyana permitted them to enter, six handsome men with different body types and uniforms entered. The tallest one said with a maic and deep voice. ¡°We are here to offer services if your excellencies want.¡±


    Then the sexiest one said with a seductive tone. ¡°We can offer any kind of service. Do not hold back.¡±


    Andrea and the rest knew that this was just their working model, so they didn¡¯t get angry. Andrea smiled and said in her clear and deep voice, ¡°We have a knowledgeable person in our group, and we don¡¯t want any other kind of entertainment. Thanks for the offer.¡±


    The leading male nodded with a smile, bowed, and they left without insisting.


    Evelyn was impressed, ¡°I thought they would be very pushy! They are quite professional.¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°They can¡¯t afford to offend people in the VIP rooms. If someone epts, they luck out; if not, it is their bad luck. This kind of extra service is only for VIPs.¡±


    Yasenia asked, stopping her actions, ¡°Are there cases when they don¡¯t get paid after giving their services?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°There are. Normally young men and women; you can already guess why. However, the punishment is that no matter how honored a guest is, if you do that, you will be revoked of the VIP position and will have to buy it again. The auction house secretly gives the victim a part of the rebought VIP, so they win money anyway. Almost no staff has resigned since the new owner took ce.¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°For people to notin after the VIP is revoked¡­ The owner must be strong, right?¡±


    Tatyana shook her head, ¡°She is only at the peak of the mortal realm, half-step level of the spiritualization realm. She can be red to death by people like patriarch Long or Tang. However, no one has ever seen her.¡±


    Yasenia was doubtful and asked. ¡°Then, how can they have so much influence that no one refuses to pay? Moreover, how can you know about it if no one has ever seen her?¡±


    Tatyana shrugged, ¡°Who knows~?¡±


    Yasenia bit Tatyana¡¯s lips as she said, ¡°Why do I feel like you are hiding something again?¡±


    Tatyana silenced Yasenia, kissing her deeply, making the recently tamed dragoness putty in Tatyana¡¯s embrace.

 Chapter 73

    Angel asked, embarrassed. ¡°What is the auction house name? I didn¡¯t see it¡­.¡±


    Yasenia managed to exert enough willpower to liberate herself and said, her voice now sensual. ¡°It is called [Dragoness Lair], very fitting for this one to visit~.¡±


    The others smiled while a glint shed for a moment in Tatyana¡¯s eyes.


    Suddenly, the lights dimmed, and the stage below illuminated.


    On the stage below, a very sexy woman appeared. She was wearing a skimpy red ¡°dress¡±. They were just two tape-like clothes circling her neck and going downwards, covering her nipples and privates below; she also had a pair of red high-heels¡­ And that¡¯s it.


    Yasenia almost spluttered her water. ¡°What is with that outfit!? She is practically naked!¡±


    They looked at her strangely, thinking, ¡®You are not much better!¡¯


    Yasenia saw their looks and defended herself. ¡°Even if I show skin, at least I have half¡­¡± Yasenia looked down and continued, ¡°A third of my breasts hidden! And I have a miniskirt that doesn¡¯t let anybody see anything! Moreover, my back is nicely covered, and I have a back long skirt!¡±


    Tatyana answered, ¡°Love, we would believe you if the long skirt¡¯s material wasn¡¯t semi-transparent.¡±


    Yasenia looked down at Tatyana and pouted. Tatyana gave her a peck and said, ¡°Listen to her, love. She will say the rules.¡±


    The woman spoke charmingly and walked around the stage, making her body jiggle. ¡°Today we are also together~ Do you like my dress? I bought it, especially for you~.¡±


    A lot of whistles sounded, and a lot of obscenities too!


    ¡°You are the most beautiful Rose!¡±


    ¡°I want to have a night with you!¡±


    ¡°Goddess, please step on me!¡±


    The womanughed, which set her bountiful bosom in a constantly jiggling motion, and winked at those that said those things.


    The woman, Rose, continued speaking afterughing. She licked her lips and said, ¡°For those who don¡¯t know, my name is Rose~ Well, it is very urate. I may be beautiful but beware of my spines~. I like handsome men and beautiful women the most; if you have confidence in yourself,e to me after the auction~ However, only if you buy something!¡±


    She put a more professional voice and said, ¡°The rules are like always, the auction house will set the initial price, then we only will ept a minimum increment of 10% of the initial value! If it costs 100 gold, ten gold increment is the minimum.¡±


    Rose winked. ¡°Of course, if you want to double or triple the price, you are more than wee~.¡±


    Rose continued, ¡°You can use only money, we don¡¯t care if you kill the person that won something at the entrance of the Auction House, but they arepletely out of reach while they are inside our building. You will be expelled from the auction if you use threats and other things while betting! Of course, you can insult or provoke each other as much as you like. Just don¡¯t use your influence to make the people give up. Many people had ignored our advice before, and well, all of them are dead! We are very proud of that achievement~.¡±


    Rose¡¯s smile became seductive as she said, ¡°By the way, you can¡¯t bid more money than you have on yourself, and the winner will make the payment in situ. To bid, pass your jade card through the formation on your armchair, or if you are in the VIP room, pass it through the crystal on the table~.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a card, shouting the amount is also valid, but if we discover that you don¡¯t have the money, you will be punished depending on the amount you overstated. The rest of the rules aremon sense, and theye with the catalog, so I will assume that you all have read them!¡±


    Rose let everything sink in, and she said, jumping excitedly, which made every single person focus on her for various reasons. ¡°We will begin! If you manage to impress me with one bid¡­ I maye together with the item no matter your appearance~.¡±


    She stopped walking and pointed to the side, where a handsome pair pushed a table with a shiny ck colored sword. ¡°The first item is a high-level earth-ranked long sword, not too shabby. It is called [Dark ss sword], and It is made of a special ss located in the mines from the Wicked Forest, 2200km to the east from here.¡±


    ¡°The ss is extremely durable and sharp! If you get injured by this baby, the edge will shatter and let corroding ss shards into your skin! Scary~ It also has natural regeneration, so don¡¯t worry about losing your sword after some shes~.¡±


    Angel was surprised, ¡°Nice sword, especially for darkness, death, or ss attributed cultivators. A shame I use only a shield¡­¡±


    Feeling that no one was interested, Yasenia asked, ¡°Baby, your shield is a high-level earth-ranked treasure, right?¡±


    Angel nodded. Yasenia asked, ¡°I think I haven¡¯t seen you use what you picked up from the armory yet. Sweetheart picked her [Blue Crystal] bow, and Dear the spear [Solid Thunder], what did you pick?¡±


    Angel said, ¡°I picked a battle robe, but it is quite in, so I normally wear other things.¡±


    Angel waved her hand, and pure white female cultivation robes appeared, ¡°They are called [Radiant Robes]. They enhance my light attribute and movement technique. Thanks to the pill you gave Evelyn and me, we are now quite strong! Sadly none of our attributes mutated.¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°You can eat a total of five of that type of pill for each attribute; you should try to get them in the future. I was lucky enough to have my death attribute mutated, which made it useful for undead rising.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, and after making a mental note, she focused again on the stage.


    After showcasing the sword effect with a dummy, Rose said, ¡°The starting price is not a much 250 gold! The minimum increment will be 25 gold!¡±


    When the bids started flying, her voice elerated, ¡°300 over there, 350! Do I see 400? 450! Sir, you are mighty~ Oh! Five hundred over there~ 525? 550! can we reach 575? the beauty over there says that is too low and goes for 600!¡­¡±


    Her speaking speed elerated, and, after using her charms and suggestive gestures, the final price reached 975 gold won by a cultivator on the lower stands.


    Andrea was impressed. ¡°She is very good. The price should have been 650 at most¡­ But using gestures and calling softly, she tempted those cultivators¡­ You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. This saying applies perfectly to her.¡±


    Tatyana smiled, ¡°She is truly good. She is the second-best in this auction house in terms of selling profit. She isn¡¯t afraid to even offer herself if she can make the price rise. She enjoys this kind of thrill and doesn¡¯t care if the target is a woman or man.¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°Mom, you know so much about her!¡±


    Tatyana patted the big girl on herp, ¡°She is very famous in the Champion City. If you are handsome or beautiful, she will hit on you. Since she is very beautiful, not many resist her advances.¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°Did you also have a night with her?¡±


    Tatyana burst intoughter and kissed Yasenia; after kissing her, she asked, ¡°Jealous?¡±


    Yasenia shook her head, ¡°Curious. Mom is very beautiful; she should have hit on you, right?¡±


    Tatyana answered with a smirk, ¡°She doesn¡¯t dare hit on your Mom.¡±


    Time passed, and Rose sold two mediocre objects, a top high-level magic-ranked bow and an earth-level cultivation scroll. One started at 20 silver and sold at 106. The other started at 400 gold sold at 1080 gold.


    Rosa pped, attracting attention, not to her hands, and said, ¡°The next object is quite nice. It is a broken sword! What is nice then? This sword is a transcendent ranked sword! Better, the engravings are almost intact. However, the expert cksmiths couldn¡¯t fix it, so it is just as strong as a middle-level magical treasure.


    ¡°However, the cksmithing arts used to create this sword are quite profound. You will be able to improve your skills as a cksmith with this item! At the owner¡¯s demand, the starting price is one crystal coin or 1000 gold! A real bargain if you tell me!¡±


    The price started escting fast, and soon, it reached three crystal coins! Suddenly, a mellow and charming voice echoed, ¡°3400 gold.¡±


    Rose looked over, and when she saw Yasenia, her face lit up! ¡°3400 for the absolutely charming woman on the VIP stand!¡±


    Rose winked at Yasenia. With Rose¡¯s shout, many people looked upward and saw Yasenia with one hand on the edge of the balcony, supporting her chin, and looking towards the sword. They couldn¡¯t help but exim in their heads. ¡®Heavenly beauty!¡¯


    A deep voice interrupted their daze state. ¡°3500¡± Yasenia looked over and saw that the bidder was the patriarch of the Tang family. Yaseniaughed charmingly, making many people go limp, and Rose licked her lips. Yasenia taunted, ¡°I say, patriarch Tang. Was being ttened into the ground by my mother not a good enough lesson? Or is it because I killed your daughter that you will start raising all of the things I want? 3600!¡±


    The people¡¯s eyes bulged, and Rose almost tripped. ¡®WHAT DID SHE JUST SAY!?¡¯


    Tang Guo answered, ¡°Juniors nowadays dare to defy elders like this. I don¡¯t know how your mother raised you¡­.¡±


    Yasenia answered instantly, showing her tail through the balcony, making people know she was a beast-human. ¡°Better than you raised your daughter who wanted to buy me and make me her ve. However, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m too kind, and at least her death was quick.¡±


    Tatyana almost burst intoughter at her response, ¡®What a face p! That¡¯s my daughter!¡¯


    Even if her head was elsewhere, learning about unbelievable facts all of a sudden, her years of professionalism made her maintain herposure, ¡°3600 at once¡­ 3600 going twice¡­ 3600 th-¡±


    Tang Guo interrupted. ¡°Four crystal coins. At first, I just wanted to raise the price to annoy you. However, since your mouth is so big, I won¡¯t let you buy anything today.¡±


    Yasenia smiled, and they started going back and forth with Tang Guo faster and faster.


    ¡°10 crystal coins.¡±


    ¡°11¡±


    ¡°100¡±


    ¡°101¡±


    ¡°1000¡±


    ¡°1001¡±


    ¡°One mill¡±


    Tang Guo answered instinctively, ¡°one mill and one- Wait!¡±


    Tatyana didn¡¯t hold it this time and let out a peal ofughter; Yasenia alsoughed, making her bosom jiggle, ¡°Hahaha, nice purchase, that scrap metal for one million crystal coins! As expected of Patriarch Tang Guo, his wealth is impressive, hahaha. It¡¯s yours! However, I was surprised when you wanted it even when I offered one thousand! You are truly determined!¡±


    Rose thought with a beautiful smile, ¡®mymission will be enourmous~.¡¯


    Then she said excitedly, ¡°One million and one crystal at once!¡±


    Tang Guo looked at Rose and said icily, ¡°Gold coins, they aren¡¯t crystal coins.¡±


    Rose denied him and continued, ¡°That would be lower than your previous offer, so it isn¡¯t possible. One million and one crystal coins twice!¡±


    Tang Guo was about to use his aura out of anger! However, Patriarch Long, Long Tian, stopped him. ¡°Although it is a hefty sum, it still won¡¯t hurt you. Moreover, we havee for another thing to get today. Do you want to get expelled before that?¡±


    Tang Guo¡¯s veins were popping, but he held it. However, he almost lost it when Yasenia continued, ¡°A shame. I thought you would truly lose it and get expelled. It seems that you are smarter than your daughter.¡±


    The spectators winced, feeling their cheeks hurt for him.


    Rose finished, ¡°One million and one thrice and sold to patriarch Tang! Thank you for your patronage!¡±


    Rose sent a beautiful smile towards Yasenia and mouthed, ¡®Backstage, after.¡¯ Then she winked, making Yasenia raise her beautiful straight eyebrow.

 Chapter 74

    Yasenia raised her eyebrow but didn¡¯t say anything. While returning from the balcony, she went to her own seat this time. She also took her baby with her tail on the way, and after sitting, she put Angel on herp, straddling her. Yasenia pushed Angel¡¯s head between her breasts, and after hugging her, she rxed.


    Angel circled her with her arms and legs and started to take deep breaths. Angel felt yful and licked Yasenia on her valley. ¡°Mom, even if you would have paid that million¡­ Aahn~ Wasn¡¯t too much money? Baby~ stop licking~.¡±


    Yesenia whispered huskily, ¡°Or I¡¯m going to take you in front of them~.¡±


    Yasenia used her tail to trace her spine, and Angel trembled and stopped her teasing. She just rubbed her head on her softness, making Yasenia squintfortably.


    Tatyana waved her hand and made it impossible for other people to look inside, activating the room¡¯s privacy formation. Tatyana said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, love. I knew they would fall for it. If you want, I can fight for what they truly want. To be honest, I don¡¯t want to go to war with them. If we can resolve this between juniors, it will be ideal.¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°I heard that from the 500 disciples that came, six died during these two days¡­ Be it because of locals or fights with our rival sects. That is why the teachers in charge rmend staying in the inn¡­.¡±


    Yasenia looked at the ax being sold. Seeing that it was middle-level heaven grade, she asked Andrea while petting Angel, ¡°Darling, do you want that ax? We have enough for it.¡±


    Andrea looked and then shook her head. ¡°Although it is better than my current one, I use halberds, not heavy axes.¡±


    Yasenia nodded. In the end, it sold for 650 crystal coins. Yasenia asked, ¡°Mom, there is the transcendent grade after heaven grade, right? Is the same for cultivators?¡± T


    Tatyana looked at her and said, ¡°When you reach the unification realm, I will tell you about the next cultivation realm, it is called transcendent-realm, but I won¡¯t tell you about it now.¡±


    Yasenia asked, curious, ¡°Why?


    Tatyana answered with a sigh, ¡°There is a statement in our world that is the same no matter where you go. ¡°All below transcendence are ants!¡± And it is true. A recently advanced transcendent can fight against 1000 Dantian spiritualization realm experts and win. The number of people that can fight against a transcendent cultivator without being one is¡­ Zero. It is like saying to a normal mortal to win against a Body Modification realm cultivator. Chances of winning are basically zero.¡±


    Yasenia nodded; she saw a cauldron being sold. It was also a heaven realm treasure, ¡°Evelyn, do you want it?¡±


    Evelyn looked and said, ¡°I have a high-level earth-realm one¡­ Not necessary. The thing I wascking was a nice herb refiner, and you gave it to me.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and hugged Angel tighter. They looked at her and knew that she was getting restless. Tatyana said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, love. I know you are afraid of them hurting any of you when you are out of my sight, but they won¡¯t. Moreover, during my stay in this city, I won¡¯t leave your side. An instant is enough for the hidden monsters here to kill you. I won¡¯t leave your side and let that happen, not to you nor any of the girls here.¡±


    Yasenia raised her legs, putting her feet on the sofa chair and sandwiching Angel between her thighs and chest. Angel was getting heated because she could feel her hardness press in her flower in this position. Yasenia knew it, and she started to rub slightly so that no one but Tatyana realized.


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana and then at Cecile. Tatyana took the hint and created a mini formation to block Yasenia¡¯s signals and scent. Yasenia said, ¡°Look, the next treasure is a giant sword.¡±


    Angel was trembling in embarrassment, shame, and arousal. ¡®W-What is she doing in a ce like this!?¡¯


    Their position was very intimate, and the others couldn¡¯t see Angel¡¯s face because it was buried between her big breasts. Yasenia sneaked her tail under Angel¡¯s long skirt from an angle only Tatyana could see. She pressed it on Angel¡¯s skin and climbed upwards. ¡®N-No way she wants to¡­!¡¯


    The tail climbed between Angel¡¯s legs, rubbing her core, and went up under her robe. The tail caressed her skin, and it passed between Angel¡¯s big breasts, reaching between Yasenia¡¯s breasts or in front of Angel¡¯s face.


    Yasenia¡¯s tail tip touched Angel¡¯s lips, and Angel shamefully looked down and opened her mouth to let the tail enter. Angel¡¯s face was deep red as she thought, ¡®I-In a ce l-like this¡­ W-Why am I g-getting so aroused!?¡¯


    Angel was going crazy in arousal because the scent that Yasenia was releasing was very powerful. Moreover, the delicious and pleasurable tail between her breasts and in her mouth was causing havoc in her brain!


    Yasenia continued to make conversation with them while doing all of this.


    Rose sold the giant sword and another object made an appearance. Yasenia said, ¡°Interesting. Is that a bow or a sword?¡±


    Andrea answered, ¡°Both¡­ Very strange, the edges of the bow are actually very sharp, and the body of the bow is very sturdy¡­ How can you shoot arrows? I think you would need a stupidly high strength like Yasenia to shoot!¡±


    Yasenia smiled and said, somewhat seductively, ¡°You think I can shoot it?¡±


    Andrea nodded. ¡°If you advance a little more, I think you will be able to shoot it.¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°Good, then I will advance and shoot!¡±


    Andreaughed, ¡°Are you going to buy it?¡±


    Yasenia shook her head,ughing. Meanwhile, Angel, who was listening, knew what Yasenia was speaking about! This was because she felt the tail-tip inte and try to advance in her throat! Angel opened her mouth and heard a husky whisper, ¡°I¡¯m cumming~.¡±


    Angel felt the tail prate her throat, bulging it and shooting cum directly into her belly, smearing her insides white.


    Angel hugged Yasenia hard and tried her best to muffle her moans. Electricity zapped her brain when the cum went down her throat directly. This made her squirt powerfully; she was wetting everything as the pleasure invaded her senses. ¡®She came in me around all these people and in public!! But I can¡¯t stop!! It feels too good!!!¡¯


    Tatyana made them look at the stage. ¡°Is Rose going to do one of her dances today? Look, I think she is going to start.¡± All of them looked at the stage.


    Angel has never felt so shamefully good and was enjoying it more than she should. Yasenia smirked while thinking, ¡®Does my baby has this hobby~?¡¯


    Yasenia stopped cumming and took back her tail. She put her legs down and took out a jade with a single-use clean-up formation, all the body fluids evaporated, and the air around them got suctioned inside the jade. Therefore, thanks to Tatyana and that jade, not a single trace was left of their little y¡­ Besides the melted face of Angel, which was hidden between Yasenia¡¯s breasts.


    Andrea felt the formation activating and asked, ¡°Why did you activate those clean-up formations?¡±


    Yasenia said, growlingfortably after orgasming, ¡°I was starting to release a strong scent, especially since I have my dear baby in myp.¡±


    Cecile and the others chuckled and nodded. Cecile said, ¡°She truly is dancing¡­ Well, it is more a way to show all her assets to the world. Truly shameless, doing these things in public.¡±


    Angel heard that and was aroused again! She was still feeling the afterglow of her big orgasm and a little delirious with affection, Angel licked the cleavage in front of her. Then, with her little hands on top of Yasenia¡¯s tail¡¯s root, she massaged the ck part of Yasenia¡¯s tail.


    Yasenia growled even morefortably and closed her eyes, letting Angel do what she wanted.


    Tatyana smiled lewdly for a second ¡®What a good show~ Thank you, my daughter, for the treat~.¡¯


    Tatyana woke up the two of them, saying, ¡°The egg is next.¡±


    Yasenia opened her eyes and picked up Angel by the butt while standing up. She walked towards the balcony to see more clearly. Angel just clung to her and started kissing her neck.


    Evelyn said, ¡°Oy Angel, I know you feelfortable, but behave yourself a little. We are in public.¡±


    These words awoke herpletely! Angel¡¯s face became red, then crimson, then almost maroon. ¡®KYAAAA!!!! WHAT DID I JUST DOO!?¡¯ Angel fainted in embarrassment.


    Yasenia and Evelyn looked surprised. Followed by Yasenia and Tatyana letting out a peal ofughter while Evelyn said, scratching her cheek. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have spoken¡­ She fainted in embarrassment¡­ My bad, Yasenia.¡±


    Yasenia went towards Evelyn and kissed her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. It is good that you told her, she should hold back when in public~.¡±


    Evelyn nodded, and thankfully Angel was unconscious, or she would have fainted at Yasenia¡¯s shamelessness.


    Rose spoke at this moment, ¡°under this curtain is a mysterious egg! We don¡¯t know what species it is, and the area where the cultivators found it was very remote. It appeared one day after a big fight between two beasts.¡±


    Rose spoke mysteriously, ¡°We have been trying to find clues about it for ten years. However, we found nothing. What is the meaning of this? Of course, That is very valuable. The starting offer will be 2000 crystals! With 200 crystal minimum increments!¡±


    The offers started flying, and soon it reached 3000 crystals. Yasenia fixated her gaze on it while caressing Angel, who had regained consciousness but had a bet-red face. Suddenly she felt a slight auraing from it and whispered, ¡°It is a dragon egg.¡±


    Yasenia then entered the bid, ¡°3200.¡±


    Tatyana was surprised. ¡°Those are very rare¡­ You can¡¯t buy one even with one billion crystals. Dragon species have one trait that makes them superior. Unlimited growth. Normally an average dragon dies because they are too big and can¡¯t generate enough energy to maintain its body functions. On the other side, a newborn dragon is one of the weakest beasts.¡±


    Yasenia bid again, ¡°3800!¡±


    Tatyana continued her exnation while Yasenia bid, ¡°There are other dragon races that instead of growing in size, they grow in strength; Yasenia is one. With her tail attributes, even if she never consciously trained, she will advance in her cultivation automatically.¡± The others looked surprised at her tail.


    Yasenia looked around. There were some people down there and one hidden VIP room fighting with her. Although Tatyana helped her before, that was to face-p those patriarchs. Now her pocket only had 13 thousand crystal coins! Yasenia frowned and said, ¡°The bids aren¡¯t slowing down¡­ 5600!¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you help me this once? This is a dragon egg!¡±


    Tatyana shook her head. ¡°Love, I told you the day you left, unless it is against fighting seniors or indirectly helping, I won¡¯t help you. Buying you a dragon pet is like giving you wings.¡± Yasenia bit her lips.


    One VIP room said, ¡°10 000.¡±


    Yasenia responded instantly and with a taunting voice, ¡°11 000~¡± She can¡¯t show weakness!


    The man in that VIP room said, ¡°Girl, let this thing go; you won¡¯t even be able to use it. I will even give you 10 000 crystals if you let it go now.¡±


    Yaseniaughed charmingly and said, ¡°A mere 10 000 crystals? I can go all day. You know how much money I have since I used a part of it against Patriarch Tang~ Remember, you can¡¯t make an offer in this auction house unless you have the amount told. Retire; you can¡¯t win.¡±


    Tatyana nodded in praise. ¡®You don¡¯t have it now, but you had it before. Bluff your way in.¡¯


    The VIP room man spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do something regretful; let it go. 11 200.¡±


    Yaseniaughed calmly, ¡°Not even showing your face and resorting to threats? Even if you have influence, I don¡¯t know who you are! 12 000!¡±


    The VIP room man said, ¡°Do not regret itter.¡±


    Rose started the countdown. ¡°12 000 going once, 12 000 going twice! 12 000 going thrice! Sold to the sexy VIP guest! Pleasee down to get it!¡±


    Yasenia frowned and asked, ¡°Why do I have toe down? Didn¡¯t the rest objects get sent to the rooms?¡±


    Rose thought for an excuse and said, ¡°Is to make sure that nobody changes your normal looking egg for a truly normal egg! Do you want us to send it up anyways?¡±


    Tatyana snickered at the side, knowing what Rose wanted to do.


    Yasenia sighed, ¡°Whatever~.¡±


    She moved to the side and left Angel in her seat. Angelnguidly sat while rubbing her still warm belly.


    Yaseniaughed at her actions and then went to get her prize.

 Chapter 75

    The spectators saw the door on the side open, and a tall female walked through it. She had her robes quite opened, showing arge expanse of wless skin.


    Below her golden slit eyes, she had a semi-transparent ck veil and scarf, which made her countenance mysterious and charming at the same time.


    Her sashaying hips attracted attention, making people look at her frontal bare long legs. Then their gaze went toward the part that showed her beast-human nature¡ªa long and charming ck-golden tail.


    When Yasenia reached the stage, Rose and all the spectators couldn¡¯t help but be charmed by the dragoness. Rose was scanning her unabashedly while thinking, ¡®Being pressed down by this big beauty should be fun~.¡¯


    Rose walked seductively towards her and gave the egg to Yasenia, rubbing their hands. Then she hugged the almost one head taller Yasenia making their bodies stick to each other, and the spectators gawked at the scene.


    Meanwhile, a sweet floral scent assaulted Rose¡¯s senses. Rose blushed in excitement at the sensation of the soft, smooth, and fragrant body between her arms, but she still managed to say the word she had already nned, ¡°Congrattions! I hope you can tell our action house what is born from the egg!¡±


    Then she whispered, ¡°Meet me at the back of the stageter.¡± She ended with a kiss on the cheek.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t push her away or answer her whisper; it would be rude. She just said with a smile, ¡°Thank you. I will tell you for sure when I know.¡±


    She then turned and left with her sashaying hips and inviting swishing tail. Rose looked at her back for a moment and continued the auction.


    When Yasenia returned, a wide variety of faces weed her. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°She just hugged and kissed me on the cheek. Don¡¯t be overdramatic.¡±


    Then she picked Evelyn and put her on herp, hugging her from behind.


    Evelyn spoke, ¡°As expected, your heavenly tits are the best pillow.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled, ¡°You are doing less and less of thosements.¡±


    Evelyn said, ¡°What, do you want me toment on them forever? Even myself is getting out of ideas. Moreover, I can even lick them if I ask! A breast lover like me is satisfied!¡±


    Yaseniaughed, then jokingly said, ¡°A shame I can¡¯tctate¡­ I would have loved to feed you and my baby.¡±


    Evelyn blushed, and Angel fixed her gaze on her breasts as if looking into them. Tatyana said, ¡°Is not impossible¡­ Especially with your bloodline¡­.¡±


    Yasenia massaged her temples and asked, ¡°Mom, what the hell hasctating and a dragon inmon? We are reptiles! We put eggs!¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°High-level dragons can transform into humans and mate with them. Male dragons are extremely well endowed down there, and they are very handsome. Female dragons are all beautiful and quite busty. Moreover, they can stimtectation whenever they want.¡±


    Yasenia and the others were surprised; Tatyana continued, ¡°This is because they don¡¯t have natural creation of milk when pregnant. Of course, there must be a production time, which is normally a few hours¡­.¡±


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia¡¯s breasts and said, ¡°Your bust size is just above average between pure-blooded dragonesses. And your male member could be said to be even below average in length. However, your body is perfectly proportioned for all kinds of humanoid races. Having a bigger member would have made it impossible for you to mate with certain races like elves, and having it smaller would be too small to mate with taller humanoids like bear-kin or simr.¡±


    Angel and the others looked at those pair of proud melons and then remembered her length¡­ For the first time, they doubted her words.


    Evelyn used one hand and lifted one of Yasenia¡¯s breasts from below, making it spill from the sides of her hand. Then, she let it fall, making it bounce for some time and finally returning it to its naturally standing form as if reiterating her pair of perfect melons¡¯ size, form, softness, perkiness, and sticity.


    Everyone appreciated that perfect bounce.


    Tatyana said, holding herughter, ¡°I met once a dragoness that didn¡¯t transform into her human form often because it was very inconvenient¡­ She was as tall as Yasenia, and her breast cup was a human-size zz-cup.¡±


    Yasenia and the others entered a coughing fit. ¡®ZZ-CUP!? Was she breasts with a woman attached to them!?¡±


    Tatyanaughed and said, ¡°She couldn¡¯t use weapons, hahaha¡­ Her breasts were in the way when she was swinging weapons, so she normally stayed in dragon form.¡±


    Yasenia thought about it and looked down. ¡°Well, they don¡¯t bother me right now¡­ I heard that human women have their breasts grow when theyctate¡­ Will it happen to me? I think they will truly start bothering me if they get bigger.¡±


    Tatyana raised an eyebrow. ¡°You want toctate?¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°More things to have fun. I bet all of you are right now trying to imagine the taste of my milk!¡±


    Tatyana smiled as if she had said something obvious. Angel and the others imagined themselves sucking her breasts and started to blush. Even Andrea could be seen to have her mind wandering who knows where.


    Yesenia¡¯s gaze locked on darling¡¯s and her baby¡¯s reactions. Her eyes sparkled. ¡®Did I find their fetish? Angel and Evelyn, I already guessed they would like it, but my Darling¡­.¡¯


    What followed after that thought was¡­ ¡°Mom, teach me!¡± Obviously, to learn about it!


    Tatyana took out a scroll and threw it to Yasenia. Yasenia saw that the next item in the auction was some pills for fire cultivators and ignored it. She started to read the scroll.


    When the object was sold, Yasenia had finished reading the scroll and raised an eyebrow. ¡°So easy?¡±


    Tatyana was surprised. ¡°What do you mean easy? Normally, the dragonesses I let that scroll had to practice it for 4 to 100 years!¡±


    Yasenia looked strangely at her mother, and after sitting Evelyn beside her, she closed her eyes and circted her energy. Tatyana and the others focused on her. When only five items in the auction were left, Yasenia opened her eyes. Yasenia asked Tatyana, ¡°Mom, can you hide the room?¡±


    Tatyana instantly activated the formation of the room. Yasenia lowered her front robe showing her full breasts, and said, ¡°Mome here.¡±


    Tatyana was suspicious but approached and put her mouth on her daughter¡¯s nipple, then sucked lightly. Yasenia moaned and started petting Tatyana on pure instinct.


    Tatyana felt a delicious liquid enter her mouth, and her eyes opened in surprise. While sucking, she grabbed the other breast and pinched the nipple. Seeing milk spraying, she was amazed, and the others locked their gaze on it.


    Yasenia pped Tatyana¡¯s hand and looked at her baby, who had her unblinking eyes in her free dripping breast. ¡°Baby~ you want some~.¡±


    Like a brainwashed person, Angel walked toward Yasenia and ced her mouth in one motion. Then, she started to suck strongly. Angel felt a warm liquid enter her mouth and tasted it with delight.


    Then, Angel put her arms around her waist and pushed her face into the breast, deforming it. The sweet taste spread in her mouth, and when she gulped, she started trembling in pleasure. To Angel¡¯s surprise, It had a mild effectpared to her semen, but the effect was there! Therefore, her sucking motion became faster.


    The others observed Angel and raised an eyebrow while Evelyn swallowed. Yasenia frowned and asked, ¡°How can I feed my future babies if they feel pleasure from my milk? Did the technique you gave me have any faults?¡±


    Tatyana stopped drinking and licked her lips, ¡°Delicious~.¡±


    Yasenia put the also unblinking Evelyn in the now free breast, and she felt her suck with passion! With her two dears showing such love for her breastmilk, Yasenia was extremely happy, which her tail showed clearly.


    Yasenia thought, ¡®Should I milk myself and prepare breakfast with my breastmilk~?¡¯


    Tatyana spoke into her head, ¡®Little treasure, what kind of a stupid question is that? The answer is obviously yes! You should start to develop cooking. Maybe you can do it beneficial to cultivation in the future. I have some manuals that I can let you~.¡¯


    Yasenia¡¯s eyes shined, and she looked at her mother with eagerness.


    Meanwhile, Cecil was red-faced seeing this show, and Andrea was a little fidgety.


    Tatyana answered Yasenia¡¯s previous question, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear, it has different effects depending on the person sucking it. Unless a person romantically loves you, it will only have the taste and rxation effects. By the way, you have the most delicious dragon milk I tasted in my life.¡±


    Tatyana couldn¡¯t help but lick her lips again.


    Yasenia separated Angel, who looked longingly at the pink nipple, and looked towards Andrea, saying, ¡°Darlinge here~.¡±


    Andrea shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that curious-¡± But she was pushed by Tatyana, tripped by Tatyana, and her fall was guided by Tatyanam making her fall in her nipple expertly.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t lose the chance and squeezed her full breast, making milk enter her mouth. Andrea felt a delicious liquid enter her mouth and swallowed instinctively.


    Yasenia teased, ¡°Ahn~ My darling is drinking my milk~.¡±


    Andrea utched herself quickly and hid her face with one hand,pletely embarrassed. Yaseniaughed, and after separating Evelyn, with difficulty¡­ ¡°Dear, stop biting! I will give you moreter, but not now!¡± With much difficulty, she raised her front.


    Yasenia said coquettishly while shaking her bosom, ¡°Don¡¯t worry~ tonight I will let you drink as much as you want~¡± They almost jumped at her again!


    Tatyana saw that only four items were left and asked, ¡°Are you interested in any of thest four items?¡±


    Yasenia answered, ¡°Let¡¯s see them. We don¡¯t have anything more nned to do today anyway¡­.¡±


    The first of the four items was a high-level heaven realm formation pen. This item lets the cultivators use their energy to draw formation lines even from a distance. However, the speed is not too fast, making it unusable in fights. Even Yasenia carries one to draw simple and useful formations that need more than just energy.


    This is another reason why Angel¡¯sbat style is strange, to say the least, and was praised by Tatyana.


    Since Yasenia only had 1500 crystal coins left, she couldn¡¯t get the item, which sold at a staggering 67 654 crystal coins.


    The next item was a movement technique scroll; also a high-level heaven grade, the price for this is even higher than the previous item, reaching 242 000 crystal coins.


    The next item was a formation core; surprisingly, a low-level transcendence ranked item! The quality between heaven realm and transcendence realm items is as big as the difference between mortal cultivators and transcendent realm cultivators, massive!


    The starting price for the item was an impressive 5 000 000 crystal coins! However, this didn¡¯t deter the big houses as the bids were flying left and right.


    ¡°6 000 000¡±


    ¡°12 000 000¡±


    ¡°14 000 000¡±


    The price continued escting at impressive speed, and Yasenia and Tatyana, who were paying attention to the bidders, caught the voice of Tang Guo and Long Tian. They seemed to want this item with fervor.


    ¡°Forty million crystal coins!¡±


    That was the current price of this item, and it kept growing! The Patriarchs were even exchanging words while bidding, makingpetitors retreat one by one. They seemed to be doing good work discouraging the other majorpetitor.


    Now, Tang Guo was fighting only with a woman toe to toe. The big increments made by the Patriarch made the woman doubt if continuing to bid.


    However, when she was about to give up, and they were approaching the 100 million, a strange bid came from Tang Guo, ¡°99 million! I don¡¯t want to enter the one hundred; give up.¡±


    This bid was because He couldn¡¯t reach the one hundred million! Yasenia¡¯s previous involvement made their founds a little awkward! The woman seemed to have caught on to this and offered tentatively, ¡°ny-nine million five hundred thousand crystal coins.¡±


    A big *BANG!* was heard from Tang Guo¡¯s room! Tang Guo waspletely furious! If he had 100 million, the bid wouldn¡¯t have been so awkward, and he would have won!


    His opponents have brought 105 million, and he knew it. That is why he was making 10 million increments! With how he nned to increase the prices and all the other tactics, he was 80% confident in winning.


    Sadly saying ¡¯99 million¡¯ or saying ¡®100 million¡¯ sounds very different. The first is like saying your limit, and the second is like starting a new fighting line with confidence.


    Tatyana also caught onto this andughed, ¡°That brat has truly been done well by you, love! Hahaha.¡±


    Yasenia also smiled, ¡°It was your idea, mom, don¡¯t throw all the flowers my way~.¡±


    Tatyana pecked her with a smile ¡°A mother and daughterbination!¡± Yaseniaughed happily.


    After many angry sounds and ms, the theater became quiet again. Rose gestured to the staff to bring thest item, ¡°As you all know, ourst item is normally the most precious. Today we have a special beast core! This core can be fed to young beasts and increase their potential and growth speed many folds. The reason for it being more precious than the formation core is because it was stolen from the dragons of the forbidden zone, the forest of life! They were going to use this to feed their youngest princess, but luckily, some cultivators managed to steal it! ¡±


    Tatyana frowned imperceptibly. Rose said, ¡°the beginning price is 10 million crystals, no less increment than one million!¡±


    Tatyana opened her mouth, using aura in her voice, ¡°500 million, carry it up directly.¡±


    Rose choked, and everyone that was about to bet entered a coughing fit.

 Chapter 76

    After Tatyana¡¯s absolutely crushing bid, everyone who was excited to bid felt their mouths twitching. Yasenia looked at her mother adoringly ¡®Domineering!¡¯


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia¡¯s eyes and thought, ¡®If she starts looking at me like that more often, I might as well tie her on the bed! She is screaming to get pounded into the bed!¡¯


    Rose started counting down and seeing that nobody bid for it, she sealed the deal. The staff got the orb and carried it to Tatyana.


    Tatyana inspected the orb and seeing that the effect was actually better than what Rose said, she smiled, satisfied. ¡®With this, I will return the favor, I needed fresh royal dragon bloodline for the ancient formation.¡­ I will go after the tournament. I can¡¯t leave my little treasure right now anyways. ¡®


    Since the auction ended, they got up and left. Wanting to return early today, Yasenia¡¯s group went around the auction house, and they all entered through the backdoor. Rose was there in her extremely revealing dress. She looked toward Yasenia and smiled happily.


    Yasenia cut in, saying calmly, ¡°If your objective is to have an intimate rtionship with me, tell me fast so that I can leave.¡±


    Rose raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t I beautiful? Why wouldn¡¯t you, a person with a harem, ept me?¡±


    Yasenia shook her head and didn¡¯t bother. ¡°Is this all? If so, we are leaving.¡±


    Rose said calmly, ¡°I wanted to know why you wanted that egg and know what type of egg it is. ¡±


    Yasenia looked at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t have a beastpanion yet, and I saw a chance here. Raising them from the beginning is a lot easier, and as you said, since the egg has extraordinary qualities, the beast wouldn¡¯t be amon one. ¡±


    Rose smiled and said, ¡°10 years, and we haven¡¯t found anything about it, yet I see that you are oddly confident. How are you going to hatch it? Its previous two owners gave up and returned it to the auction house.¡±


    Yasenia answered, ¡°I¡¯m only 20 years old. I have all the time in the world to try things and bring the egg around the cultivation world. I¡¯m sure I will find something someday.¡±


    Rose revealed a surprised expression. ¡°You are almost at the third realm at 20 years old?¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t even have the minimum interest in Rose, so she turned and left; she was wasting her time here. Rose stopped her hastily ¡°wait, wait, why are you so anxious to leave? I want to talk a little more~.¡±


    Cecile spoke in her cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m already tired to open my mouth again and again, but can you not sense that I¡¯m her marked mate? People from the Dantian Spiritualization realm and above should be able to sense it! Can you all stop flirting with my wife!¡±


    Then she turned and took Yasenia¡¯s arm to drag her away, leaving a stumped Rose behind. Tatyana was barely holding herughter and followed behind them with the others.


    Cecile looked at Yasenia¡¯s face and then her body and robes and bit her lips. Yasenia stopped, and without caring about the surroundings, she embraced her waist and bent down to capture her lips in a very deep and sensual kiss.


    Cecile was at first surprised but then embraced her neck and reciprocated the kiss happily. Cecile rxed as she felt Yasenia¡¯s vor spread in her mouth. ¡®Much better¡­¡¯


    Yasenia stopped the kiss and looked at her icy blue eyes, ¡°Better? Cecile, I¡¯m yours, no matter who covets me; I¡¯m yours from that night I choose you. You can be as jealous as you want and hate it all you want. I will reassure you time and time again that I¡¯m yours. However, do not be so sensitive and let it affect your heart.¡±


    Cecile looked into the golden slit eyes, only to see herself reflected. Her words were like music, and her voice was like a honey coating above her heart.


    Yesenia smiled, making her eyes curve, and said. ¡°I also promised not to betray any of you. I know my actions until now are not very reassuring, but can you put faith in me? I don¡¯t want to be trusted so little. My love has mostly been given out, and my heart is full of all of you.¡±


    Cecile hugged her and buried her face in her neck. ¡°I know, it¡¯s just¡­ I seem to have be very possessive of you¡­ I can¡¯t control myself. Sometimes I¡¯m tempted to just be pregnant whenever you try to fertilize me and shackle you to me with family ties.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s tail started to wag happily, but she had a clearer head right now because she was partially emptied before.


    She tightened the hug, surrounding Cecile with her soft body, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need that, I¡¯m your dragoness, and you are my treasure. I love you all a lot, Cecile.¡±


    Yasenia looked at the others and gently said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. We can spend the rest of the day rxing in the living room and reading some of your favorite books.¡± Cecile looked at Yasenia and nodded with a happy smile.


    When they started going back, the others and Yasenia saw a handsome youth approaching, and Cecile frowned. Yasenia stopped herself fromshing out instantly and listened to his first words. ¡°I¡¯m the person who wanted the egg in the auction, and I advise you to give it to me-¡±


    Yasenia was in no mood for this. ¡®Can¡¯t they leave me alone!? Always bothering me, I¡¯m sick of this!¡¯


    Her aura exploded tyrannically, Locking the guy in ce! Then she gathered energy in her throat, and *ROAAAR!* a brutal dragon roar exploded from her mouth, exploding the guy¡¯s eardrums and making him faint.


    Yasenia¡¯s face became enraged, and she growled to the people around, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you, so scram before my already nonexistent patience runs out even more!¡±


    The people waiting for a show scrambled around as they fled from the angry dragoness! Yasenia restarted walking, and when she passed by the guy, she calmed her aura, making him fall to the ground with bleeding ears, eyes, and nose.


    The people in their way let them pass without bothering the group anymore.


    Angel and the others had starry eyes as they looked at Yasenia ¡®She is so cool!!!¡¯


    Like this, they reached home, and Andrea hugged Yasenia from the back. ¡°That attitude, I like. Very sexy and fitted for your bloodline!¡±


    Angel was nodding like a pecking chicken.


    Evelynmented, ¡°As expected, the talent is high, the stature is high, the aura is also fitting, and you also have enormous ti-¡± *Bang!*


    Yasenia pushed Andrea to the sofa and straddled her, and then she buried her face in her neck. Andrea hugged her, secured her, and gave her a massage on her tail in that position. Yasenia started growingfortably and snuggled deeper. ¡°Darling¡¯s embrace is the best~.¡±


    Andrea hugged the soft body between her arms tighter and gave her kisses, pampering the dragoness.


    They passed the afternoon like that until sunset approached. Yasenia changed to her cultivation kimono and went to cultivate. After dusk ended, she went to Andrea¡¯s room.


    Andrea was on a chair in her room, looking through the window. The moonlight softly surrounded her, giving a silvery light to her tanned skin. Her light green eyes were contemtive as she watched the outside.


    Yasenia stood there a short while, admiring Andrea¡¯s beauty. She even took a silent artifact and took out a photo. ¡®Another one for my collection~ Speaking of collections¡­ What was that Volume 2 of how to make Yasenia wag her tail in my baby¡¯s bedroom? I wasn¡¯t able to read the contents before my baby stored it.¡¯


    Returning to herself, Yasenia walked toward Andrea¡¯s bed and sat beside her. ¡°Is something wrong, darling?¡±


    Andrea shook her head and said in her deep and clear voice, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never been this happy in my 31 years of age. Every day is fun. Speaking with the girls and receiving your affections¡­ Some months ago, this was just a distant dream.¡±


    Andrea stood up and went to bed, sitting beside Yasenia. Yasenia smiled gently and hugged Andrea, ¡°I feel the same, darling. a little more than a year ago, I didn¡¯t even have my first kiss. Who would have known that the person to steal it was my own mother, hahaha.¡±


    Andrea looked at the charmingughing face and became entranced, ¡®She is just so beautiful, inside-out. If she can charm a person with her appearance, she can entangle them with herself.¡¯


    Yasenia looked at Andrea¡¯s dazed face, and her smile widened, ¡°Darling, whether we are living in a dream or reality, let¡¯s live our life to the fullest so that we have no regrets.¡±


    Andrea hugged her and said softly, ¡°I love you, Yasenia. I will always protect you, no matter what.¡±


    Yasenia hugged her tighter and answered, with full confidence in her words, ¡°En, I never doubted that. My darling is the best.¡±


    Yasenia looked up at Andrea, and Andrea lowered her face, caressing Yasenia¡¯s lips with hers. The kiss was slow and satisfactory. Both became entranced in their action, and they used their lips to taste the others as if they were eating the softest creams.


    The kiss escted, and Andrea sucked Yasenia¡¯s tongue into her mouth to taste the delicious saliva of the dragoness. Yasenia loved the more assertive part of Andrea; being dominated by her was always pleasurable for Yasenia.


    (Author: Start of R-18 until the end of the chapter)


    Andrea lowered her hand and took Yasenia¡¯s hardness into her hand. Using her fingers, she caressed it softly and gently. Yasenia let her weight fall into Andrea¡¯s embrace as she received the loveliest hand-job in her life.


    Andrea continued the slow strokes on her hardness and made enough pressure for her pleasure to escte. Yasenia growledfortably.


    Limp, the dragoness moaned, kissed, and growled as Andrea made her putty with her hand. ¡°Darling~ I love you~ So good, your hand is so good~.¡±


    Andrea caressed Yasenia¡¯s ears with her deep voice, ¡°Who is a good girl?¡±


    Yasenia answered, rubbing her body on Andrea, ¡°Me, I¡¯m your good girl~ mmm, but darling, I¡¯m bad, and I feel like reaching it already oh~ so good~ sofortable~.¡±


    Andrea said, kissing her tenderly, ¡°Does my girl feel that good?¡±


    Yasenia nodded, Andrea said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, where does my girl want to cum? Tell me, love.¡±


    Yasenia felt Andrea¡¯s voice tingling her senses, and the orgasm that was near was triggered, making her unable to answer. ¡®My darling¡¯s voice is too much~.¡¯


    Andrea felt it inte and lowered her head, putting her lips on her tip and kissing it. Yasenia came. ¡°Ohhh¡­.¡±


    Andrea savored the cum in her mouth and enjoyed its taste, ¡®She is as delicious as always.¡¯


    Yasenia felt Andrea sucking on her tip while she came, drinking everything she released, and her orgasm extended because of her excitement. ¡®My darling likes my seed~.¡¯


    After Yasenia stopped cumming, Andrea lifted her head and kissed Yasenia. Yasenia had golden-pink eyes as she looked at Andrea. ¡°Darling~¡±


    They kissed another while, and Yasenia regained some arm strength. She managed to separate from Andrea and said sultrily, ¡°Now, darling~ It is time for the night you were anxiously waiting for~.¡±


    Andrea chuckled and looked toward the door.


    The door opened, showing Tatyana in a transparent nightgown. As Tatyana approached, Andrea and Yasenia ate her up with their eyes, ¡°Tonight, my little treasure has forbidden me from taking out any toys. I hope you can satisfy me, or I will take the more advanced ones.¡±


    Yasenia stood up, and she went to Tatyana¡¯s side. They then stripped each other. When they were fully naked, they both hugged naked and kissed with their tongues out in an extremely lewd manner, making a show for Andrea.


    Then while hugging each other, they looked toward Andrea and touched each other vaginas, which were already dripping, especially Yasenia¡¯s. They said at the same time, ¡°Mother and daughter are under your orders tonight~.¡±

 Chapter 77

    Andrea, who had her pajama pants stretched in a mighty tent, stood upproached them. She picked both of them by their waist, making them giggle, and threw them on the bed. They both eximed, ¡°Hyan~ So mighty~.¡±


    Then they hugged, pressing their breasts together, and opened their legs towards Andrea, showing the already dripping bare flowers. Andrea felt herself twitch.


    She stripped and pinned them both, pressing one leg on each flower. They rubbed their wet cores on her leg, and Andrea started kissing Tatyana.


    Yasenia rubbed herself on the leg hornily and asked, ¡°Darling~ May I use my tail on Tatyana~?¡±


    Andreamanded in her deep voice without separating from Tatyana, ¡°Prate her as far as you can and ravage her.¡±


    The tail moved fast and prated Tatyana deeply, making her moan. Then, the tail ravaged her, and Andrea changed to Yasenia¡¯s lips.


    While Andrea kissed Yasenia, Tatyana asked, ¡°Andrea~ Can I do a handjob on Yasenia?¡±


    Andrea ordered, ¡°I want her cumming in three minutes.¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s hand grabbed Yasenia¡¯s member and started pumping, caressing it oh so well that Yasenia sped up her rubbing on Andrea¡¯s leg. Andrea continued kissing them while Tatyana and Yasenia stimted each other. Yasenia was reaching it, so she moaned, ¡°I¡¯m close! Darling~Aahn~ Where do I put my cum~ Ah! Ohhh, I¡¯m cumming shortly!¡±


    Andrea ordered, ¡°Down her throat.¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t waste time; she moved without unplugging her tail and grabbed Tatyana¡¯s head to prate her. Tatyana opened her mouth, weing her.


    Yasenia, without caring for anything more than pouring her load down Tatyana¡¯s throat and deep into her butt, thrust deep inside. Tatyana had her throat prated and moaned in delight, sending those vibrations to Yasenia¡¯s member. Yasenia shouted in ecstasy, ¡°I¡¯m cumming!!¡±


    Tatyana swallowed everything, and Yasenia¡¯s delicious cum made her eyes roll up and squirt.


    Andrea watched with arousal from the side how the mother¡¯s throat bulged thanks to her daughter¡¯s girth and load.


    After mother and daughter came down from their orgasm, Andrea chose Yasenia for the first pration. Andrea ordered with her maic voice, ¡°On top of Tatyana, and prate her vagina. However, be a good girl and don¡¯t move.¡±


    Yasenia blushed at her tone and answered, ¡°Yes, darling~.¡±


    Yasenia pinned Tatyana onto the bed, prating her with one powerful thrust *PAH*. She used her legs to open both their legs and hiltedpletely, leaving Yasenia¡¯s lower lips Touching below Tatyana¡¯s widened flower petals. Yasenia started kissing Tatyana, and after she felt Andrea¡¯s tip, she became excited.


    Andrea mercilessly hilted herself in one thrust ¡°MMMPHH~.¡±


    Tatyana felt Yasenia¡¯s hardness twitch in pleasure inside her and became more aroused. She returned the kiss lovingly and waited for the big girl to send them to heaven.


    Andrea took back her length until only the head was inside and then pounded her dragoness into oblivion.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    Yasenia bounced as Andrea roughly invaded her insides. The pink inside Yasenia¡¯s eyes grew as her darling dominated her, ¡°MORE, MORE! Ah! Ah! Ah! Darling, I love your dick!¡±


    Andrea prated the deepest she could, and Yasenia¡¯s cervix came down to greet the one that would be filling her tonight.


    Andrea felt Yasenia¡¯s cervix surround her hardness and her waist became even more violent. Thanks to Yasenia¡¯s pleasurable inner spasms, Andrea felt that Yasenia was about to cum, so she ordered between moans, ¡°Yasenia, enter *Grunt* all you can in Tatyana¡¯s back with your tail when cumming!¡±


    Yasenia obeyed, she put more strength on her legs, raising her and Tatyana¡¯s hips more, and when her back hole was perfect for deeper pration, her tail pushed further than the 20cm. ¡°Mmmph!!!¡±


    Tatyana moaned, and her insides stimted Yasenia even more. However, Yasenia continued the orders, wiggling her tail, and made her way inside Tatyana. This time, her objective was *Fit all you can inside.*


    Tatyana felt her tail wiggle, spin, push, thrust¡­ Prating deeper as Andrea was pounding Yasenia.


    The tail was already an inhuman 40cm deep but continued its movements, ravaging her insides. Tatyana couldn¡¯t hold against this stimtion and directly came. ¡°MMPH!!¡±


    Yasenia felt the contractions in Tatyana¡¯s holes, and fireworks exploded in her mind, making her cum with her three sexes. In turn, this made Andrea feel a sudden clenching, suction, and spasms inside Yasenia, and she also orgasmed, filling Yasenia and making all three cum in a chain orgasm! ¡°OOHHHHHH!!!¡±


    After filling the dragoness, Andrea took out her member and looked at both women. They were exchanging kisses lovingly and connected very deeply. Andrea saw the greatly buried tail, erging Tatyana¡¯s backdoor amounts that would scare a mortal, and her penis twitched.


    Andrea said, ¡°Yasenia, take out your dick but leave the tail, then stand on your feet and hands.¡±


    Yasenia did as told, positioning her body and standing on all fours. Tatyana continued lying there with her insides invaded by the soft and squishy tail. ¡®She is so deep~.¡¯


    Andrea aimed at Tatyana¡¯s entrance while Yasenia¡¯s beautiful flower was in front of her face. The tail was long enough to let Andrea move into Tatyana without bothering her, so she dove in both, making them moan in pleasure.


    Andrea, not caring about her own fluids staining it, ate Yasenia¡¯s soft, sweet, and delicious flower ravenously. ¡®She is like cream~ so soft and delicious.¡¯


    While pistoning in Tatyana, she used her arms to grab Yasenia and push her face deeper into her softness, burying even her nose. Yasenia waspletely enamored with her darling¡¯s passion for her privates.


    Because of Yasneia¡¯s position, Tatyana had the giant dangling breasts of Yasenia just above her head. She didn¡¯t miss the chance to raise her head and suck those dangling melons.


    When she bit the nipple, it sprayed milk which Tatyana didn¡¯t expect.


    While being deliciously eaten by Andrea, Yasenia moaned sultrily, ¡°Do you like aahn~ Your daughter¡¯s milk~? Mmm! Drink, mommy; I want to feed you as you did to me~.¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s holes clenched at the sound of that voice, and Andrea moaned. Yasenia¡¯s words made Tatyana go over the edge, making her bit the nipple hard.


    Milk sprayed, and Tatyana came because of the sinful taste in her mouth.


    Andrea felt Tatyana¡¯s electrifying clenching, also bringing her over the edge, so she took out her member and came on Tatyana¡¯s stomach without stopping her mouth.


    Yasenia was close, but since she didn¡¯t cum. She took the initiative while they were orgasming.


    She took out the tail leaving a gaping hole that closed shortly. Then, with her eyes almostpletely pink, she pushed Andrea onto the bed face down and prated her vagina. Andrea, who was mid-orgasm, moaned loudly.


    Meanwhile, she ced Tatyana on top of Andrea¡¯s back and cradled her, prating Tatyana¡¯s vagina with the tail and putting her nipple in Tatyana¡¯s mouth. She used her free hand and yed with Tatyana¡¯s recently ravaged butthole.


    She started moving her tail and waist, pounding both of them. Yasenia multitasked as she sent both of them into a moaning spree.


    Tatyana felt that this was too indecent, and she loved it.


    She waspletely open-legged while she drank her daughter¡¯s milk, and the tail was thrusting into her, ring pleasure waves with its wiggling movements that were impossible for a normal member.


    Better yet, Yasenia was fingering her sensitive butt while cradling her like a baby, making those pleasure waves cause havoc in her brain. After a short while, Tatyana came. Her eyes rolled back, and her back arched, spraying squirt until it reached the adjacent wall.


    Andrea wasn¡¯t any better. With Tatyana¡¯s weight on her, and her legs spread open, the dragoness was pistoning inside her as if she wanted to dig her insides out. Yasenia spoke, ¡°Darling~ let¡¯s enter your favorite Mmmh! spot, shall we~?¡±


    Andrea shook her head, but Yasenia made a powerful thrust and entered through her cervix directly to the uterus; Andrea¡¯s face morphed with pleasure and came, staining the sheets with rope after rope of cum.


    Yasenia did the same with her tail and also forced Tatyana¡¯s cervix open, invading those spots where she would put a child in the future.


    The tightness of these two entrances was extremely stimting, and Yasenia shouted in ecstasy, ¡°I¡¯m cumming!!¡±


    Both Tatyana and Andrea felt the rods inte and spurt rope after rope of their dear dragoness¡¯s cum. The nerves on their waist exploded with pleasure signals, and both entered another orgasmic spasm.


    Yasenia had already entered sex mode and didn¡¯t stop! She put down the Twitching Tatyana, who had three consecutive big orgasms, and cradled Andrea to the left so that she could suck her other full breast. Andrea deliriously sucked Yasenia¡¯s milk while the dragoness looked adoringly at her.


    Yasenia picked up Tatyana by the waist with her tail and positioned her above Andrea¡¯s standing member. Then, she let Tatyana fall, making Andrea prate her deeply. The sensitive girls gasped in delight.


    Tatyana started to move her waist in the cowgirl position.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t finish with Andrea; she used her free hand to put her ring and middle finger inside Andrea¡¯s cum dripping flower and started fingering her strongly and hooking her fingers, touching those sweet spots.


    With her tail now free, Yasenia prated Andrea¡¯s back hole and started thrusting rapidly. Andrea bit the nipple in her mouth, making milk spray, which didn¡¯t help calm the pleasure the sex-crazed dragoness was giving her.


    Andrea had her rod pleasured by Tatyana, her vagina fingered by Yasenia, and her butt ravaged by her tail, all of this while she drank Yasenia¡¯s milk. Andrea didn¡¯t have another option but to fall into a world of pleasure.


    She couldn¡¯t control her orgasm and came, ¡°I¡¯m cumming!!!¡±


    Tatyana let her member out, and Andrea sprayed. They stopped moving to let Andrea rx for a short moment.


    When Tatyana and Yasenia felt her stop orgasming, Tatyana reinserted Andrea, and they continued the attack in that position. Andrea came another two times in that position.


    Yasenia was close to cumming, so she let Andrea fall onto the bed and moved behind the bouncing Tatyana. Then, Yasenia prated Andrea¡¯s flower and started pounding her. Seeing Tatyana bouncing before her, Yasenia hugged Tatyana from behind and used one hand to rub Tatyana¡¯s clitoris and another to y with her breast. The three started moaning crazily.


    Yasenia finally felt iting. ¡°Ohhh, this feels AH! good! I¡¯m Cumming!¡±


    Yasenia pinched Tatyana¡¯s clitoris and nipple, making Tatyana¡¯s back arch while letting out a throaty moan, ¡°OHHHH!¡± Andrea trembled, feeling both her holes being filled with the dragoness¡¯s cum.


    Yasenia put Tatyana aside and moved above Andrea¡¯s twitching member. She felt it was a waste of her darling¡¯s release spurting outside, so she glomped Andrea¡¯s member with her flower. She started jumping in the cowgirl position, and Tatyanay on the bed, rxing from this crazy round.


    Andrea felt her rod being wrapped in warmth again, and the oversensitive member sent pleasure spikes to her brain, making her shout because of the pleasure. ¡°Yasenia Ah! AH! AH! let me Ohh! rest, I can¡¯t! It feels too good!!!¡±


    Yasenia continued bouncing in her darling¡¯s hardness, delighted. ¡°Darling~Ah! Ah! It feels so good, fill me, darling~ Ohh!¡±


    Then Andrea felt Yasenia¡¯s cervix open, glomp her tip, and close, squeezing her sensitive member.


    Suddenly, Andrea felt Yasenia¡¯s uterus releasing a liquid full of life energy, surrounding her glomped tip. This was a liquid that would then be an egg!


    Andrea¡¯s heartbeat elerated as she saw Yasenia looking down at her with a loving smile andpletely pink eyes. Yasenia lowered her upper body and started whispering lovingly, ¡°Darling~ one more time, cum inside me~ Impregnate me~.¡±


    Andrea had heard about Yasenia¡¯s desire for children from the others. However, she didn¡¯t expect Yasenia to want her child, instead of Yasenia trying to impregnate her! This was something extremely hard to resist for Andrea, especially now that they were having sex so passionately.


    Yasenia slowed down her waist, changing from having sex to making love. Even with this, Andrea managed to deny her for some time. Still, Yasenia started whispering tenderly, growling beside her ear, kissing her softly, and moving her waist lovingly. ¡°Darling~ Imagine me with a big belly with your child in it~ Don¡¯t you want to see that~? Impregnate me, please~.¡±


    The loving dragoness on top of her made Andrea so enticed that she didn¡¯t even know her own name anymore! She was so showered in love by the dragoness that something snapped, making Andrea fill Yasenia with fertile semen!


    Yasenia felt Andrea¡¯s life energy and smiled widely, delighted. When she was about to use it to try and fertilize herself, Tatyana appeared fast.


    She lifted her, unplugging her from Andrea, and *BAM!* hit her stomach with her palm before the impregnation happened. This sent an energy wave that pushed all the fluids outside her and onto the bed without injuring Yasenia.


    Yasenia froze and looked down at the bed, where all the fluids were, not understanding what just happened. Tatyana hugged Yasenia and said, with an apologetic voice, ¡°Sorry, little treasure.¡±


    This woke up Yasenia, making mother and daughter look at that spot with pained expressions.

 Chapter 78

    Andrea came back to herself and hastily hugged them both berating herself internally. ¡®Crap, I shouldn¡¯t have done that! Even if we want it, we can¡¯t have a child yet!¡¯


    Tatyana spoke disheartened, ¡°Thankfully, it was before the impregnation happened¡­ To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t have the will to do that if the impregnation was sessful¡­¡±


    Yasenia looked down and said weakly, ¡°Sorry¡­ I know I mustn¡¯t¡­ but I love all of you so much¡­ I just can¡¯t control myself¡­.¡±


    Tatyana kissed Yasenia, stopping her from speaking. ¡®This is one of the problems of finding her mate so young, it lit the spark of children and since she feels secure, this feeling is growing daily¡­ Moreover, the fertility of her lovers isn¡¯t that crippled because of the low cultivation level, which pushes her desire for a child further¡­


    Tatyana frowned a little, ¡®However, she is considered a child among dragons. Her instincts shouldn¡¯t be so strong toward breeding until muchter. Where does this instincte from? Even while she grew up, I haven¡¯t once told her that having children young is good.¡¯


    Tatyana stopped her spinning thoughts and focused on her upset daughter. She spoke lovingly, and Andrea constantly kissed the beautiful dragoness, trying to cheer her up. ¡°Little treasure, don¡¯t worry, just be yourself; if you want to impregnate us while doing it, then release fertile semen. If you want to receive Andre¡¯s fertile semen, ask for it. We will be the ones to resist the temptation until one day, one of us wille with good news for you.¡±


    Andrea talked this time while Tatyana kissed and petted Yasenia. ¡°That¡¯s right. This time, it was my mistake; although I do not regret anything, I shouldn¡¯t have done that. Don¡¯t worry, Yasenia, I will make you pregnant one day. This, I promise.¡±


    Yasenia looked down at the sheets and cried a little. Both of them showered her with kisses.


    Cecile burst into the room and jumped toward Yasenia without caring about anything else. She carefully hugged Yasenia and also started kissing her tears away. Cecile spoke hastily and slightly anxiously. ¡°What happened, my love? Why are you so sad? Don¡¯t worry; we are here for you.¡±


    Cecile couldn¡¯t help but have her heart hurting seeing her like this. ¡®What happened? I¡¯ve never felt her so saddened.¡¯


    A short momentter, hearing themotion, Angel and Evelyn arrived and hastily went to Yasenia¡¯s side. Tatyana and Andrea took this chance to put on their clothes and change the bed for a clean one. Tatyana used a cleaning formation to clean everything.


    Then, the five of them started pampering Yasenia to the skies and above to elevate her mood!


    They kissed her, massaged her, told her sweet for nothings, and sometimes tickled her. When they felt Yasenia recovering her mood, they started ying with the still naked dragoness, who was growling happily between the five of them with a smile.


    The five continued making herugh, making her smile, making her pout¡­ Showering the dragoness in tenderness.


    Cecile nodded and said gently, ¡°This is the face that suits you the most. Our dragoness must be seductive, confident, and overwhelming! But remember, my love, when you feel that there is too much pressure, we five are here to help you carry any burden.¡±


    Yasenia hugged Cecile¡¯s waist, still growling happily and her tail wagging. All of them had their hearts melting in affection toward her.


    This night they didn¡¯t do anything more. They just pampered the naked Yasenia until she fell asleep in Tatyana¡¯s arms. Tatyana smiled bitterly, ¡°That hit¡­ It truly hurt my heart¡­ a lot. I haven¡¯t felt so upset about something since tens of millenniums ago. That could have been my first grandchild¡­¡±


    Angel hugged Tatyana and said, ¡°It was the correct thing to do, Tatyana. It is on us to resist her advances.¡±


    Angel chuckled happily. ¡°However, when yesterday night I felt Yasenia fill me with fertile semen¡­ The happiness came like a tide¡­ It was truly hard not to ept¡­ Thankfully Tatyana distracted her.¡±


    All of them nodded; Andrea said,ughing a little to alleviate the mood, ¡°At least you resisted. I truly couldn¡¯t stop her advances.¡±


    Cecile nodded. ¡°I have lost count of how many times I¡¯ve been this close to just giving up. She is just too good at seducing us.¡±


    Evelynughed. ¡°This dragoness is truly troublesome! This morning she filled me until it was spilling in just ten minutes!¡±


    The othersughed softly and looked lovingly at the sleeping dragoness. They put Yasenia in the middle of them and slept, surrounding her protectively.


    They also let Tatyana sleep on top of Yasenia this night. Tatyana sent a subconscious message to Yasenia, ¡®Don¡¯t worry, love, you will have a house filled with your children one day. This wish I shall grant, no matter the price.¡¯ Yasenia¡¯s sleeping face gained a smile and subconsciously hugged the person above her tightly


    The night passed, and dawn was around the corner. Yasenia was already awake, with everyone but Tatyana sleeping around her. They were talking about yesterday night, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, you did what you should. Didn¡¯t I already tell you that I forgive you?¡±


    Tatyana bit her lips and was about to speak. However, Yasenia lifted her by the butt and kissed her. She kissed her as if tasting a delicacy, using her tongue to caress her lips, and using her plump lips to trap hers. Tatyana surrendered to her kiss, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t bring it up anymore, happy?¡±


    (Author note: START of an R-18 scene)


    Yasenia nodded and continued. To make sure her dear mommy understood, she lifted Tatyana¡¯s hips, and with Tatyana¡¯s cooperation, she inserted inside. Yasenia knew Tatyana didn¡¯t need to move to bring her to climax, so they didn¡¯t move.


    Tatyana used her insides expertly, massaging her hard length. They didn¡¯t separate their mouths for a moment, and there wasn¡¯t a gap between their genitals. Only two minutes and, Yasenia started cumming, not a lot like her normal discharges; the pleasure was not enough. Still, Tatyana ensured that she couldn¡¯t stop cumming without flooding Yasenia¡¯s pleasure senses.


    To Yasenia, it felt the same as discharging each time her member throbbed. The pleasure was tingling and continuous, not overwhelming. She had constant gentle pleasure waves massaging through her body and making her senses tingle with each throb of her member.


    Tatyana used her cervix not to let a single drop fall out, trapping her head, and started absorbing the discharge with a technique to allow more space inside of herself.


    This constant gentle orgasm was a wonderful sensation that made Yasenia¡¯s waist twitch with each throb of her member. She started growling lovingly and changed the normal discharge to a fertile one to show her satisfaction.


    At first, Tatyana didn¡¯t feel the life energy, which made her feel a little anxious even if pleasurable. However, when she started to feel the changeter, her heartbeat skipped a beat, and she started to smile while kissing. Her pleasure also increased, making her orgasm without squirting.


    Yasenia coiled her tail around Tatyana and, thanks to her regeneration, continued this constant slow discharge for almost 15 minutes straight. Each time her penis pulsed, a rope of cum shot, making her pleasure senses tingle. The continuous pleasure made her tremble and euphoric.


    At the end of the fifteen minutes, Yasenia was caressing Tatyana all over her body, feeling her mother¡¯s soft and silky skin. Their kiss was very sloppy, and because Yasenia was below, she was swallowing their exchange delightedly. Tatyana was also quite aroused, and thanks to Yasenia¡¯s cum properties, she reached another three orgasms.


    Tatyana felt that Yasenia couldn¡¯t discharge more, so she stopped her stimtion and changed it to a slight massage. With that masterful level of vaginal muscle control, Yasenia transformed into aplete boneless blob that only wanted to keep cumming like before inside her mother. She said through a mental link, ¡°Mommy I want to stay like this the rest of the day~.¡±


    Tatyana waspletely delighted, and her bad mood flew away after having her fill her up so nicely. Tatyana answered through the connection, ¡°Little treasure, do you like mommy¡¯s massage so much~?¡¯


    ¡°The best~¡± Yasenia growled lovingly, and her tail tightened around Tatyana. She even used her hands to grab Tatyana¡¯s butt and fondle it, showing her delight.


    (Author note: END of the R-18 scene)


    Tatyana rxed, having her inside, and said, ¡°Only until they start waking up. After that, I will stop.¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t answer, melting more each second that passed of their massage and kisses.


    The others started waking up, and Tatyana unplugged Yasenia from her, which caused a dissatisfied snort toe from Yasenia. Tatyana chuckled and went down to clean her up with her mouth swiftly. Then she returned to her previous position and kissed the now grumbling dragoness onest time.


    Tatyana rose and stood up. After all of them woke up, she said, ¡°Time to change and go to the tournament grounds! Today starts the first round of a very difficult challenge. I hope all of you qualify to enter the secret realm. The opportunities in them are abundant and life-changing.¡±


    All four of them looked at the Yasenia-shaped blob, stunned. Their gaze went down, and they saw her erect member twitching from time to time from pure reflex. Seeing this scene, they asked inside their heads, ¡®Who is this twitching blob, and what did you do to Yasenia!?¡¯


    They changed their sights towards the smiling Tatyana, and Evelyn blurted out, ¡°As expected, Tatyana is mighty, no matter the smaller ti-¡± *Bang!*


    Yasenia sat up groggily and looked at her tail, asking out loud, ¡°Has it gained a mind of its own?¡±


    The others burst out inughter. They changed and followed Tatyana to gather with the other students. They reached an enormous za with hundreds of thousands of people gathered. There were all kinds of cultivators around.


    Yasenia was impressed that there were also all kinds of Beast-humans of different sizes and forms. Some more beastly, some more humanoid. What impressed her was that they weren¡¯t ves. Some were rogue cultivators, and others were part of a sect.


    Nheless, our little group was also gathering a lot of attention.


    Yasenia was wearing her ck, white, and gold cultivation robes. The long and light back-skirt moved with the wind, increasing her seductiveness. She was also wearing the ck transparent veil and scarf, adding a touch of mystery and attracting gazes all around.


    Angel wore thepletely white female robes [Radiant Robes], which enhanced her pureness, like a wingless and beautiful seraph. Her delicate facial features and droopy blue eyes made her appear even more ethereal, arousing protective instincts from people around. However, her curvy bosom also stimted a desire to taint that purity.


    Evelyn was wearing ck and purple normal robes, making her look more like a mischievous little demon. Her electric blue hair and violet eyes,bined with her disposition and wear, enhanced this quality. Thanks to her more average facial features, she stood out more among the group of beauties.


    Cecil was in her usual white and blue robes. Her peerless facial features formed a cold visage making people feel like an ice goddess descended. Moreover, her indifference for everything seemed to overflow from her movements and aura.


    That is until they saw her speaking to the seductive woman. Her facial features melted into a gentle smile, making the people looking at her entranced, feeling like spring had arrived after winter.


    Andrea was wearing ck and gold normal robes, resalting her feminine but toned body, looking like a war goddess among people. Her movements radiated confidence, and her tall frame was imposing. She was holding the seductive woman¡¯s hand and was, from time to time, looking around, attentive to the surroundings.


    Tatyana was at the helm with a cold and tyrannical aura. Her elegant posture, ck dress, and steps made her seem like an empress walking to her throne. People couldn¡¯t help but bow instinctively, knowing she was a rather strong senior. Some people that recognized her bowed 90o without opening their mouths; most of the people that knew Tatyana was aware that she didn¡¯t like attention.


    ¡°Who are they!?¡±


    ¡°They are from the Rita Academy. I know Andrea; she is the heroic-looking woman.¡±


    ¡°Who is the senior at the helm? I don¡¯t know her, but she seemed rather important¡­¡±


    One person who knew said, ¡°I would rather save those questions for when she isn¡¯t around. She doesn¡¯t like attention.¡±


    That person knew that some seniors were entric, so they didn¡¯t ask anymore. You don¡¯t mess with people that can kill you with a thought!


    A man said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t that beast girle to our dual cultivation sect!? I can feel peerless Yin energy inside of her!¡±


    A woman near sneered, ¡°Is your brain hurt!? She has the most potent Yang energy I have ever felt from our generation. I wouldn¡¯t mind paying one crystal coin for a bottle of her Yang energy or even bing her bed warmer!¡±


    Of course, four out of the six ¡°divine¡± women had their lips twitching slightly, hearing somements.


    One was controlling her mouth from scowling. ¡®Control¡­ Control, they are just annoying cannon fodder.¡¯


    One was controlling her mouth from bragging loudly to the world. ¡®Hohoho, you aren¡¯t the chosen ones to feel those heavenly mounds! Squirm and die from envy!¡¯


    Or controlling her mouth from smiling in amusement. ¡®When did those sects be so rich? Buying a bottle of her Yang energy for one crystal coin?¡¯


    And also controlling her mouth from forming a proud and happy smile. ¡®Of course, she is the best. She is my Yasenia! Who is better than her? No one!¡¯


    That way, each with their thoughts, they reached the Academy group.


    Seeing the group, some friends approached, teasing them for the stares they were receiving. Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but notice someone covered in a mantle and also wearing a veil covering their whole face. Andrea, who knew most of them, began to make conversation and present them to Yasenia.

 Chapter 79

    Tatyana disappeared and reappeared beside the sect masters. Today was the first time she would show up in public like this without covering anything or using illusions to confuse people.


    Before this, she didn¡¯t have a reason not to appear, but it was bothersome, so she never did. Moreover, she wanted to avoid every cultivator recognizing her in public and knowing her different identities because of her face.


    However, this time, she hase with her little treasure. She had nned to reveal her identity as headmistress here, but those Long and Tang bastards spoiled her. She had a very hard time resisting destroying them and their whole family right there and then. However, every time she does this, she must disappear from her little treasure side for a while.


    Tatyana didn¡¯t want to be apart from her anymore and lose more of her growing days, so like a good mother, she didn¡¯t ughter them. ¡®I mean, what would you guys choose? Being beside my little treasure or massacring those brainless people? How about you tell me in yourments~?¡¯


    (Author: I give up, do whatever you want¡­)


    In the ce Tatyana appeared, there were nearly 30 people beside her. These thirty people and Tatyana walked toward the tall stage in the middle of the za. Two handsome men led everyone, and Tatyana approached their side, walking side by side with them; no one objected. These two men seemed to represent two sides.


    One was in ck robes; he radiated demonic charm and had deep purple eyes. He was 195cm tall, and his body was perfectly muscr, with smooth skin. His face had a constant smile that took female and male souls away, and his eyes had their ends slightly raised, adding to his fascinating facial features.


    The other man had white and gold robes. He was 190cm tall, and his body was also perfectly proportioned. He was also tall and handsome, but he overflowed with a gentle aura that made people lower their guards around him. However, his face was stern, and his facial features seemed carved by a sword, making people respect him.


    They both had ck hair, but their disposition waspletely the opposite. They looked at Tatyana with surprised expressions, not knowing that she would participate in the presentation this year. However, they didn¡¯t say anything.


    This woman could be considered the third power of the continent. Even if they were among the strongest on the continent, having this woman as an enemy was not something they wanted.


    Not because of fear, because if she helps one of the two, the bnced situation will break instantly.


    When they reached the top of the tform where the oceans of people looked at them, a giant screen appeared in the sky.


    The leader of the Heavenly Sect spoke; his voice was deep, and his aura was now as steady as a mountain. ¡°You¡¯re all here to get an entry jade to the secret realm that will open soon. Since the only limitations for presenting was to be above the ninth level of the body modification realm and lower than the half-step of the Mental nourishing realm, the participants this time are plenty.¡±


    The leader from the demonic side continued; his voice was pleasant, and his face charming, but his aura was simr to a malevolent demon. ¡°Since this secret realm will be opened in various ces, some in my territory and others in his. We decided to make this tournament. This secret realm is important because it is the legacy of a strong cultivator from before the Heavenly cataclysm.¡±


    He let it sink in and continued, ¡°There are less than 1500 entry jades left after dividing it among the sects. Since there is a lot of trash around, we decided to create various stages. In short, you will need to make it into the top 1500 to have a chance to get an entry jade.¡±


    Tatyana took a step forward; her face was frosty, and her bearing elegant. Her aura was like a tyrannical ruler, overwhelming, profound, and ruthless. ¡°Since the neutral sects and rogue cultivators didn¡¯t want to be left out, I came here representing them as the headmistress of the Rising Talent Academy. The rules will be ruthless. So, if you die, well, bad luck.¡±


    Her red eyes swept everyone and said, ¡°Here, all of you y in the same field. You won¡¯t be able to use the influence of your oh-so-powerful daddy or mommy. So be it male or female, you better think with your head instead of your lower half before taking action. Especially those dual cultivation sects and ¡°noble¡± cultivators.¡±


    The other two leaders¡¯ lips twitched. ¡®Weren¡¯t you going to exin the rules of the first round!? What the hell are you saying?¡¯


    Tatyana continued, ¡°The rules are simple and verymon. A giant formation will send all of you to different grounds; you can kill beasts, find objects, and kill other people to gain points. We don¡¯t want mass murder to ur; therefore, the formation will send only your spiritual body and your weapon of choice. It can¡¯t be higher than a high-level heaven-ranked weapon.¡±


    Tatyana finished saying with a smirk, ¡°If you kill a person, you steal 10% of their points. The person killed will be revived in ten hours, the test willst one week, and each day the formation will eliminate the lower half of the people. Thus, we will reduce the more than a million people here to a little more than 20 000 this week. There will also be a ranking board that will show the people on top inside and outside the formation. If someone knows your name and face¡­ I hope you are friends with them, or you can be in trouble~.¡±


    People started cursing and saying that this was too cruel. But the leaders ignored the angry mob, Any cultivator above the mortal realms could easily kill the more than one million Mental Nourishing realm cultivators gathered here. That was the difference between mortal and transcendent realm cultivators.


    Tatyana suddenly said, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t worry about your real bodies. All the sects here are protecting you; if one participant is killed, the moment we discover who did it, the rest will attack that individual or sect, no matter their strength. It has been sworn to the heavens. So go wild inside without caring about the outside. Moreover, there is a healing spring in the center of all the spawning points, where attacking or touching other people is prohibited.¡±


    Then she stepped forward, disappearing from the stop, and returned to Yasenia¡¯s side. The friends who didn¡¯t know Tatyana¡¯s position looked at her stupidly. ¡®SHE IS THE HEADMISTRESS!?¡¯


    Yasenia asked Tatyana, ¡°When are we starting?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Just sit crossed-legged. The whole za has been transformed into a giant formation. After we wait for those that want to leave after hearing the rules, you will go inside.¡±


    Tatyana, knowing her daughter¡¯s skill set, said. ¡°The position of the sun and moon you will see in the formation is synched with the outside. Use it well.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and sat cross-legged. The academy disciples went around her and followed her example. Where is better to sit than around the headmistress? Other disciples also modeled and created a chain reaction, and soon, all the participants sat cross-legged.


    Tatyana stayed by Yasenia¡¯s side without moving a single step. ¡®Let¡¯s see if you dare do something, Long and Tang families; this eminence will send you to the underworld!¡¯


    The formation activated, illuminating everything, and every participant felt like the ground sucked them downward.


    When Yasenia opened her eyes, she was inside a normal house. She looked around and saw her sword beside her. Besides that, she didn¡¯t see anyone else inside nor anything practical. Curiously she tried to cultivate, and to her surprise, it worked! However, the absorption rate was lower than normal. ¡®A shame I¡¯m at the realm breaking point. Since I¡¯m so close, I could have advanced inside the formation if I didn¡¯t have to cross the tribtion.¡¯


    How they could gain points was imprinted into their heads at this moment. Yasenia internalized the information and nodded.


    She stood up and looked outside a window. She was in a small city, and she could see tall walls on the borders. The buildings weren¡¯t very high, and the streets were very narrowpared with Champion city¡¯s streets.


    Cultivators started appearing on the street and decided to observe a little. She shook her head when she saw a man of a dual cultivation sect trying to drag a woman away. The woman¡¯spanions reacted fast, and a big fight started inside the city.


    However, the buildings seemed to be indestructible, as they weren¡¯t damaging them. ¡®This can be useful, but the fact that the man dragged the woman confirms that we can have sex with our spiritual bodies. Moreover, forcing oneself on another person is allowed since dual cultivators have seduction techniques and techniques to squeeze dry their target, killing them. When mom said that rules are ruthless, she wasn¡¯t lying¡­.¡¯


    Yasenia tried to find someone she knew, but she didn¡¯t see anyone. ¡®I won¡¯t be joining a group¡­ I¡¯m too attractive, and problems will arise almost for certain¡­ Sigh, the problems of being too beautiful, what a tragedy~.¡¯


    Thankfully no one was reading her thoughts, or they would have a stroke at her shamelessness.


    Yasenia snickered at her thoughts and went out through the window onto the roof, carrying her giant sword. She looked around and ran in the direction of the north wall, which was the closest to her position. While jumping from roof to roof, she saw that it was a littleter than Noon. ¡®Elimination will happen each day at noon. Maybe I can use this¡­¡¯


    When she neared the wall, she put strength into her legs and jumped up from the 30m tall building toward the 80m tall wall. She soared to the sky andnded without problems on the wall. Then, she looked around. Her objective was to see if the beasts would attack the city or if she had to find them outside.


    If it were the first, gathering objects for points would be inefficient.


    The formation ranked the beasts¡¯ points like this; second rank beasts, no matter the level, 1 point. Low-level third rank 10 points; middle-level third rank 50 points; high-level third rank beast¡¯s value was 250; finally, a fourth rank beast valued at 2500 points.


    However, killing one was practically impossible. They were as strong as Unification realm experts, whom Yasenia couldn¡¯t even scratch¡­ Yet.


    On the other side, the object value was 1 point per item. Spirits items went like this; 5 points for a low-level spirit treasure, 15 for a middle-level spirit treasure, and 30 for a high-level spirit treasure. Magical treasures started scaling, low-level magical items valued at 100 points, a middle level 150 points, and a high-grade one at 250. Finally, an earth-level treasure was 1000 points worth.


    Knowing this, Yasenia intended to fight in a zone and use her dragon sense to search for treasures after killing the beasts in that area.


    After waiting for 5 minutes, Yasenia saw people advancing towards the forest. She suddenly saw a name jumping to the first position on the rankings. It was Angel with 1000 points! ¡®Did she find an earth-level treasure!? My baby is mighty!¡¯


    Yasenia didn¡¯t see the cultivators that went ahead returning, so she guessed that the beasts were scattered in the wild.


    She jumped off the 80m tall wall,unching herself forward. *BANG!* Shended, creating a small crater, and shot toward the forest quickly. She looked back and saw some people on her trail. ¡®Already aiming for me? Are my previously jesting thoughts bing a reality? Mom, why did you make me so beautiful!¡¯


    She didn¡¯t appreciate people following her around, so she started using the [Lingering star steps] to lose her trackers. She then activated [Starry Sky], gathering stars around her.


    Even if the skill consumes energy per second, with her current regeneration at the half-step level, she could maintain it, slowing her energy regeneration down. Little white lights started gathering around her.

 Chapter 80

    After two minutes of running through the forest, she spotted 50 points *cough* one-third rank middle-level beast. It was simr to a female lion, but with white fur and 3 meters tall.


    She decided to kill it in one hit so that her pursuers didn¡¯t catch up to her. ¡°[Celestial coat], [Lingering Star Steps].¡± Her speed soared!


    She clutched the handle of the [Draconic Heart] with both hands, and when she was 300 meters close, she pointed her giant sword forward and chanted, ¡°[Star charge].¡±


    Half of the 120+ white lights started rotating fast around the sword, making a white vortex. Yasenia stomped the ground and burst forward. The beast turned its head toward Yasenia, but Yasenia was already at its side! The white whirlwind of destructionnded on the beast, and with the sound of bones and flesh getting obliterated, Yasenia pierced through the side of the lion, making a giant hole.


    The beast roared in agony. However, the absurd vitality of the beast supported its vitals, avoiding death! Nheless, Yasenia didn¡¯t even turn back; she continued forward, deactivating her skills and finding other prey.


    The lion was about to chase the offender even with the hole on its side, but the stars that Yasenia used in the charge were lodged inside of it! A chain of explosions urred, turning the beast¡¯s torso into a meat firework, killing it on the spot!


    Yasenia didn¡¯t slow down and continued this mad charge killing the second-ranked beasts she encountered with a single use of the ranged attack, [Shooting Star], and if she found stronger ones, she would use her [Star Charge] and destroy them. Her points soared, and her position jumped in the ranking speedily!


    While she was running, she turned her head towards the east. She felt something valuable there.


    Yasenia used [Lingering star steps] thrice, sending illusions in various directions, and then ran eastward.


    When she reached the spot, she slowed down and sneaked around. She saw a group of five fighting against a high-level, rank-three beast a kilometer away from her position. They were all between the fourth and seventh levels of the third realm. ¡®How do the points divide when you kill something in a team? They didn¡¯t exin that¡­¡¯


    Yasenia smirked. ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. If I kill all of them and the beast, I will know how many points I receive from the beast.¡¯


    Yasenia already maxed her number of stars with 300 lights around her. She waited until the beast was weakened and pointed [Draconic Heart] at a 45 angle towards the sky. Its ominous red light changed to silver as Yasenia chanted, ¡°[Celestial coat], [Moon Charge].¡±


    Yasenia continued her charge until she was above them. When she was on top of them, she made a silver circle below her with the sword tip, and her voice echoed, alerting the people and beast below. ¡°[Midnight].¡±


    All her stars fell in her targeted area while she dove downwards, sword first! The people and beast below tried to evade, but when 300 watermelon-sized white balls of destruction fell around them, they had to enter defensive measures.


    Right after the stars, Yasenia arrived, and like a silver meteor impacting earth, a giant silver explosion engulfed them, obliterating them.


    Yasenia stood up with her legs shaking, saying, ¡°This attack still hurts a ton! Thankfully I wasn¡¯t in my [Day and night cycle] mode, or it would have been a repeat from before¡­ What!? That consumed 40% of my total energy! I now have 40% left¡­ This skill is horrendously strong but equally scarily costly!¡±


    She looked at her points. ¡°Hoo~ I gained the full 250 from the beast and a total of 130 from those guys. It seems that they have been working hard. My rank also jumped a lot. Now I¡¯m in the top 5%¡­ Too high; I need to slow down a little so that people don¡¯t target me¡­ Am I being too paranoid? Who knows me anyway? Well, rather safe than sorry.¡±


    While moving around, she looked for her dears¡¯ ranking, ¡°Angel has fallen a lot on the rankings¡­ Thankfully she hasn¡¯t been killed¡­ yet.¡±


    Yasenia picked up speed and ran away from that spot when the aches in her legs faded enough to let her run without problems.


    Yasenia thought while running, ¡®This time, we are going to experience death if we don¡¯t y our cards well¡­ There are very strong cultivators.¡¯


    Yasenia arrived at the spot she had sensed before. There was a high-grade magical treasure. She looked around carefully, ¡®There aren¡¯t any traps, nor do I sense monsters¡­.¡¯


    She took one fruit from the side and threw it towards the treasure. Nothing happened again.


    Yasenia whispered, ¡°[Lingering star steps]¡± A phantom of herselfunched at the object. Nothing happened again.


    Reassured that it was safe, Yasenia approached and picked it up. Then she ran away from there after not finding anything more of value. ¡®Maybe¡­ Was that beast that the group fought its guardian? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter; 250 easy points for me~.¡¯


    She reached a grove with more sparse trees and looked around. ¡®Oh~ a lot of mortal-ranked herbs¡­ There are some spirit ranked ones as well~ Let¡¯s pick them up!¡¯


    She started picking them up fast and got another 85 points. ¡®There are fewer beasts than I expected¡­ Maybe I can bombard with [Starfall] a rank two beast nest and get some points?¡¯


    She looked at the ranking and frowned; I¡¯m going up in the rankings¡­ The worse of the ranking is that it shows your cultivation level. ¡®A half-step body modification realm in the top of the ranking¡­ Won¡¯t I be a perfect target? Wait¡­ The more theye, the more I kill, the more points I get?¡¯


    She licked her lips seductively, ¡°Let¡¯s start the hunt~ and then¡­ The massacre! Hahaha.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the same area as Yasenia, Cecile was killing beasts around. Thanks to her archery, she preferred fighting hordes of weak beasts to gain many points fast. She was lucky enough to follow the trail of an early level, Rank three alpha wolf, and right now, she was massacring their pack. The rank three alpha was her first victim, and it was lying on the side with a hole through its skull.


    ¡°[Freezing Gale Arrow Rain]¡± *Swish**Swish**Swish* Thanks to her heaven-grade gloves, her hands have be extremely agile, and she could fire arrows almost three times faster than before. This kind of boost is why equipment is a big part of a cultivator¡¯s strength.


    The second-rank wolves didn¡¯t stand a chance and were all skewered. This totaled to a nice 105 points. ¡®My rank is quite high; let¡¯s keep up this pace. Maybe I can group up with people from the academy? I will try to find some soon; I work better in teams.¡¯


    Cecile went inside the cave, and to her surprise, there was a middle-level magical treasure inside; she picked it up and continued her hunt. ¡®Yasenia is a bit far, and I can¡¯t sense her presence clear enough¡­ Focus on yourself; if you meet up with her, good. If not, try to overtake her score!¡¯


    In apletely different area, filled with rocks, Andrea stood d in full-body silver armor and holding a red and gold Halberd. A magma-like substance coated her armor and weapon; this was her


    elemental coat, [Chromosphere]. Not only did it spread scorching


    heat around her, but all attacks that fell on her were mildly stopped, like trying to hit a viscous substance. Better, her attacks sshed that magma-like substance on


    top of her enemies, burning them up, and slowing them down when it cooled down into a solid state.


    This coat was so powerful because it was on the way to bing the evolved version of the coat skills, which were more physical than aura-like. However, Andrea needed onest push to develop itpletely, making her power jump.


    Andrea was a dual element master with Sun and Metal attributes. What was impressive about her equipment was that she had made her armor and halberd by herself and were, impressively, low-level Heaven-ranked treasures!


    Right now, she was fighting against two third-ranked, middle-level brown bears! The bears were 7m tall, making Andrea appear very small beside them. However, Andrea¡¯s halberd technique was refined, but with imposing momentum, making the beast retreat when receiving her attacks!


    She truly looked like a goddess of war d in molten-silver armor! She calmly said while receiving their attacks, ¡°This is my first time in an event with Yasenia; I should show off a little so that my little dragoness praises me~ [Prominence].¡±


    [Prominence] was a skill that periodically expels molten metal to all her nearby enemies in giant arcs, simr to the sun¡¯s prominences. Combined with her elemental coat, being around Andrea was a true hell!


    She sped up her swings, spins, and thrusts of her halberd, attacking both giant bears and covering them with molten metal. They roared in agony, and knowing they had messed with the wrong human, they tried to flee!


    Andrea lifted her eyebrow as she felt their intentions and decided to end the battle. ¡°Well, this is enough warm-up. You can die. [Sr explosion].¡±


    Her elemental coat inted, and¡­*BOOM* It covered everything around her in superheated liquid metal. The wave of molten metal engulfed both beasts and roared in anguish and pain. They sped up their escape, but the solidifying metal plus their melting skin made them perish there.


    Andrea smirked at the +100 in her score, ¡°That was a big jump. Well, 100 points is not a small sum¡­ Butpared to this¡­.¡±


    She approached a red flower that survived the wave of molten metal because it was below a rock and picked it up. Her name disappeared in the rankings and appeared a lot higher. Andrea chuckled while walking away. ¡°Earth-level treasures sure are nice~.¡±


    Meanwhile, Angel was having a hard time in another forest, ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have picked up that treasure; now everyone is targeting me. Some people chased me during the excursion, and now this has happened! Will I be the running goddess or something at this pace?¡¯


    She looked at the six people following her and sighed, ¡®At least there aren¡¯t high-level cultivators. The strongest of them is a level five cultivator¡­ Well, do you think I didn¡¯t learn something from my previous experience?¡¯


    She created a new formation especially for this because of her previous experience! It was low consuming and extremely lethal. She turned around a thick tree, and after running a little more, using the distance between them, she set up the formation. ¡°[ss mine formation].¡±


    Around her, transparent ss surfaces started appearing. She channeled her light energy in them with her [Prismatic Constitution] and ran away.


    The group following her reached the area. They were suspicious when they saw her in front of them, much closer than before, so they stopped running. Angel also stopped and looked back with a sweet smile. ¡°Truly a bunch of dogs, only knowing how to chase me. I¡¯m only a little over one thousand points, is this mob needed?¡±


    Seeing that she had stopped, they started walking towards her. ¡°Just die and be out for 10 hours; I swear we won¡¯t chase you after that.¡±


    Angel smirked. ¡°Not only dog behavior, but also dog mouth and brain, go sleep for a while. I have to do a good job so that my Yasenia pampers me! Activate!¡±


    All those transparent ss nodes lit up with a strong light simultaneously. Before they could even react, a big explosion urred! *BOOM!* Angel saw fleshy bits raining as her points soared and chuckled. ¡°And it only costs 5% of my energy~ Mommy Tatyana¡¯s advice is the best~.¡±


    Angel walked away with a foolish smile and a blush on her cheeks, thinking about the mother and daughter she loves so much and leaving behind a pit filled with human body parts.


    Evelyn was in the same area as Angel, so when she heard that explosion, she thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t that Angel¡¯s ss formation explosion? Lucky~ I found my big-breasted little sister! I should go and protect the most beautiful flower¡¯s pampered baby! And maybe y with her tits if she lets me~.¡¯


    ¡°[sh lightning steps]¡± *zap* Like an electric spark, Evelyn sped up toward Angel. She found a third-ranked early-stage beast on her way and said, ¡°Do not slow down my titty ying time! [Passing lightning strike]¡± Her movement became erratic and confusing, then she passed the beast and continued forwards.


    The beast was confused, but the sudden pain on its side made it check itself. There were five 20cm wide scorched holes on its side. Next, its sight darkened, and it fell dead.

 Chapter 81

    Angel was walking when she sensed someone approaching at high speed through her ss nodes. She was about to be depressed when she heard, ¡°[Thunder charge]!¡±


    After that, a rumbling sound and two beasts¡¯ pained cries echoed around. Angel smirked and stopped, waiting for her perverted partner to show up. Shortly after, a girl with electric blue hair and violet eyes appeared. Angel said, ¡°Nice to meet you so soon, Evelyn.¡±


    Evelyn smirked. ¡°You bet; I found one of us. Moreover, it was the big-ti-¡± *Bang!*


    Something sent Evelyn flying. However, the texture felt too familiar. Surprised, she looked at what hit her and saw a golden tail tip disappearing in a space crack. Her eyes widened,pletely dumbfounded.


    Evelyn was about to speak, but Angel interrupted, ¡°Let¡¯s go; we should hunt together. I don¡¯t know if points are shared, though¡­ Well, let¡¯s try.¡±


    Evelyn looked at Angel and asked, ¡°Just now-¡±


    ¡°Do you think that we should also hunt treasures? How do we split them?¡± Angel interrupted again, with a smile that was screaming not to ask anything about what just transpired.


    She didn¡¯t know, didn¡¯t want to know, and wouldn¡¯t be able to understand. So she rather forgets such an absurd thing just happened. Evelyn swallowed her questions and started nning with Angel.


    In another ce, Yasenia looked at her tail with a stupefied expression, ¡®D-Did I just c-create a spatial distortion to hit Evelyn!?¡¯


    She looked at the setting sun and sighed, full of emotion. ¡°The way of the tail pping is endless, yet short, fast, but also eternal. My Dao must have advanced to a new realm. Thank you, Evelyn, for making me realize that. I will reward you plenty! Should I use that¡­ What did mom call them? Latex dress? That should count as a reward, right?¡±


    The time kept advancing, and while our group ughtered beasts and cultivators and picked up treasures quite efficiently, the first day ended. A littleter than Noon, the participants saw countless white pirs, indicating the disqualification of tons of participants.


    On the outside, the formation teleported the disqualified people outside the za.


    Many of them started shouting and cursing, saying that it was an unfair method of judging. However, be it the seniors or other people present, just listened without bothering to deal with them. Some seniors kept an eye on them to avoid any mishaps.


    Suddenly, one hundred giant screens appeared on top of the huge formation. Different battles in diversendscapes yed on them; some fought on a snowyndscape, others in a rocky one. There were also ind-like ces, volcanic regions, forests, and more.


    The one hundred screens were the number of different realms the participants were in. Because half the poption will effectively disappear each day, the domains will fuse as days pass to keep thepetition fierce.


    As they watched the battles, some academy teachers spoke between them; they were all near Tatyana.


    ¡°Our academy students are doing well. Only 20 have been eliminated in this first round.¡±


    ¡°That dragon girl is doing great; she doesn¡¯t hesitate to kill, and she is very strong even with her cultivation level.¡±


    ¡°Andrea is doing fantastic too. She has fought against five cultivators above her level and still won! Her skill set makes her very sturdy, and fighting melee with her is practically suicide.¡±


    ¡°Kali is making progress too. We managed to get a lot of new talented students this past ten years.¡±


    Tatyana at the side was thinking, ¡®Not bad. Yasenia¡¯s girls are doing fine, they aren¡¯t abnormal, but they are high-up in the genius category¡­ Let¡¯s observe a little closer~ I want to give my four daughter-inw¡¯s advice when this ends!¡¯


    Suddenly, in the sky inside the formation, some images appeared. They seemed a highlight video of the best fights that happened until now. In the middle, Angel¡¯s performance appeared, which made Yasenia smile. This video went on for one hour and disappeared.


    Yasenia returned to the town; she wanted to rest in the springs to recover her tired mind. ¡®One full day of fighting is too much to keep battling in top condition. I need a nice rest.¡¯


    When she reached, some beasts were attacking the city walls, ¡®It seems my first prediction was also true, but this is pretty dangerous¡­.¡¯


    She saw people fighting the same beasts get backstabbed. People were leading groups to kill each other, ambushes, surprise attacks, wide-area skills¡­ ¡®Too chaotic; I will continue to hunt. I¡¯m already in the top 20 000, and I¡¯m only 3000 points behind the first¡­ It seems that thepetition is fierce.¡¯


    After a dip in the springs, Yasenia feltpletely refreshed. Being on top condition again, Yasenia decided to go east this time. She had been on the north side, and she didn¡¯t feel any significant treasures left. Therefore, she wanted to try her luck there.


    On her way, she observed the cultivators¡¯ levels. A lot fewer were at the lower levels of the Mental nourishing realm. ¡®It seems this first round took out the low-level cultivators¡­ Fufufu, that guy is isted.¡¯


    Yasenia ran towards him. She first used [Shooting star] To his feet *Bang!* The cultivator was able to dodge narrowly, losing bnce. Yasenia took that opportunity and used [Crescent Moon] to shoot a single moon energy crescent beam.


    He raised his sword using his metal attribute to enhance the sword width and use it as a shield. What he didn¡¯t expect was the strength behind that hit *BANG!*


    Hepletely lost grip of his sword, and the skill strength sent him flying, ¡®Isn¡¯t she at the half-step Body modification realm!? What kind of strength does she have!?¡¯


    Yasenia didn¡¯t lose the chance and sent a [Shooting star] towards his flying direction. The watermelon size starnded while he was midair, and she blew up half his torso, killing him.


    Yasenia looked at her points and raised an eyebrow. ¡®Killing cultivators is a lot more lucrative than killing beasts, and we are only in the first day¡­ Won¡¯t beasts and treasures be useless after a certain amount of time?¡¯


    The other cultivators seem to have also noticed, and they started grouping up. This led them to hunt rogue cultivators and, consequently, the remaining solo cultivators also grouped up.


    During this time, Yasenia has discovered that the formation divides the points a beast gives if the group works together and they kill the beast. But if someone outside the party steals thest hit, the killer will receive all the points.


    Yasenia continued her killing spree for half a day. She couldn¡¯t help but frown each time she went in the direction of a half-step or ninth-level cultivator. ¡®They are too strong¡­ If I had advanced before entering the formation, I could have ended the first rank more easily. However, as I am now¡­ It seems an impossible task.¡¯


    Yasenia sighed, ¡®I could have made a breakthrough one week ago. However, I want to be the strongest before I challenge the tribtion. umting small advantages will make me a lot strongerter¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter anymore; when I leave the formation, I will be able to advance for sure.¡¯


    While thinking this, her instincts started sending danger signals. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    She looked around and found out that two teams of three cultivators were targeting her from the north and the south, or her left and right. The group on her left all had long swords. The group on her right had one shield user, one archer, and one long sword cultivator.


    Yasenia smirked, ¡®The strongest is a level six cultivator¡­ it seems this battle will be challenging!¡¯


    She looked at the sky and saw it was sunset. Her smile widened. ¡®Sr energy it is~¡¯ ¡°[Celestial coat], [Starry sky].¡±


    A golden-slivery glow surrounded her, and white lights started gathering around her as she gripped her giant sword horizontal to the ground, making an imposing sight. The ominous red light in [Draconic heart]¡¯s core changed to a golden color as she channeled sun energy through it.


    The two groups realized that they had been discovered and sprang into action. They were surprised to find that more people were targeting Yasenia and looked at each other for a moment. The leader of the left group said, ¡°Kill her, and then we fight each other.¡±


    The others nodded. Yaseniaughed, ¡°Shamelessly attacking a body modification realm in groups, don¡¯t you feel your cheeks burning?¡±


    Of course, Yasenia knew it was the right thing to do since she was ¡°easy prey¡±, but she wanted to enrage them.


    Yasenia used her empowered mind to analyze them in a second and then made a n in that instant, ¡®Attack the shield user with full strength and send her flying, charge towards the archer and kill him if possible. After that, improvise and do not let the shield user bother me.¡¯


    Yasenia spun once, activating her domain, [Moonless Night], to hinder her enemies and reduce her energy usage. Then she charged toward the shield user using [Lingering Star Steps] to elerate. The shield user also ran toward her, using a brown energy coat.


    ¡°[Shooting star]¡± She shot a single star towards the shield user, and the female cultivator blocked it *Bang* The explosion strength stopped her charge and made her take one step back! Feeling the force of the star, she was rmed. ¡®This woman is more than it looks!¡¯


    When she stabilized and looked over her shield, the giant sword was already falling on her, glowing with golden radiance and apanied by a whisper ¡°[Sunset].¡± She hastily hardened her defenses.


    When Yasenia¡¯s sword hit the shield, the woman felt like a giant had punched her shield. Yasenia¡¯s sword almost ttened her, but that wasn¡¯t all. *Boom!* A golden outward explosion engulfed the girl!


    The shield user was directly sent flying with grievous wounds! The explosion charred her bare skin, and she lost sight of one eye. Moreover, her shield arm was fractured!


    Yasenia used her tail on the ground to elerate speedily before the long swordpanion of the woman reached her. She changed direction towards the archer using [Lingering star step] to help, and her speed soared. With the abrupt eleration, she dodged the sword cultivator and managed to align herself with the archer who was about to release a powerful arrow toward her. Yasenia smirked and pointed her sword forward, ¡°[Sun Charge].¡±


    The archer released the ck glowing arrow, but Yasenia¡¯s golden charge consumed it as she elerated. The archer didn¡¯t expect her second abrupt eleration, and Yasenia¡¯s scorching sword impaled his chest. The energy and momentum of the de caused Yasenia to pierce through him as she incinerated the right side of his body, killing him on the spot.


    After the charge, she used her tail and feet to slide to a stop. Yasenia turned and looked with an excited smile at her opponents. ¡°So weak, and you wanted to kill me? Delusional cultivators are bing moremon nowadays!¡±


    Instead of aiming at the four intact cultivators, Yasenia sped up toward the injured female shield cultivator!


    The four sword cultivators put themselves in front of the girl. The strongest with a level six cultivation charged at Yasenia with a magma coat, and another one tried to circle behind her. ¡°Let¡¯s try to stop her and then wear her down.¡±


    Yasenia used [Shooting star], firing it at the sneaky cultivator, stopping his positioning for a second. Then, fearless, she elerated towards the sword cultivator. She said with a sneer, ¡°Delusional flea, trying to cover my scorching Sun with magma!? [SUNSET]!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s sword fell as the cultivator made a rising strike. Swords shed, and a heat burst consumed the surroundings!


    Yasenia¡¯s coat endured the explosion easily as she pushed against the cultivator, who, after sliding ten meters, managed to stop her charge. He had a badly mangled body, but his eyes shone with decisiveness! ¡®Even if I fall, I¡¯m taking you with me!¡¯


    The others took the chance and attacked, and Yasenia¡¯s sneer deepened. While they charged at her, and she was locking swords, she chanted ¡°[Sunrise].¡±


    Her tail shed, making a rising strike in its sword form towards the resisting cultivator¡¯s leg, cutting it off swiftly! With the main support for his body lost, he fell backward. Yasenia raised her sword and shed downwards again ¡°[SUNSET]!¡±

 Chapter 82

    Yasenia managed to incinerate him, but the three sword cultivators were already attacking her. Without turning towards the cultivator approaching from her back, she jumped and used the ck part of her tail to block him. The momentum shot her forward to the remaining two sword users.


    Yasenia used [Lingering Star Step]¡¯s illusion and slowed down, anchoring her tail to the ground. The sword users separated, trying to attack the illusion from different sides simultaneously, but they realized that they had been fooled shortly after. The real Yasenia used the gap they created with a burst of eleration whileughing and mocking them, ¡°Fools!¡±


    Thanks to that speed burst, she passed between the two sword cultivators aiming toward the defenseless girl.


    They hastily sped up after Yasenia. One of them couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Despicable! Aiming towards someone defenseless!?¡±


    Yasenia ignored them and pointed her sword forward, directly using [Sun Charge]. The shield user ced her shield in front of her, but even when she managed to position it¡­ *Bang!* Yasenia rammed her heavily as a highspeed carriage rammed against a mortal.


    TYasenia sent the woman flying like a rag-doll with her internal organs misced, and her limbs turned in directions that shouldn¡¯t be possible. However, she was barely alive!


    Yasenia turned towards the other three, who regrouped to have more chances against her. She saw that they were calmer than she expected. She looked at the barely recognizable woman and thought. ¡®Is it because she is still alive?¡¯


    Therefore, she smiled mockingly and lifted one hand toward the unmoving girl. One of them eximed, ¡°STOP!¡±


    Yasenia opened her charming mouth, ¡°[Shooting star].¡±


    ¡°NO!¡±


    One star shot towards the girl¡¯s head speedily. It exploded, and the girl¡¯s head became a red and white firework!


    She looked again, and now she saw the expressions she expected, at least from the remaining sword user of the girl¡¯s group. That cultivator spoke, ¡°You are truly ruthless. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retaliation outside this formation!?¡±


    Yasenia looked in disbelief for a second and thenughed. ¡°Who do you think you are? You don¡¯t know anything about me, and here you are, teaming up to kill me without caring about ¡°Retaliation.¡± Do you think I am like most beast-human participants? Another cultivator with ¡°low influence.¡± You are sorely mistaken.¡± Yasenia shook her head.


    The cultivator was about to speak again, but Yasenia cut him off with a smile. ¡°By the way, thanks for stopping and giving me time with this pointless conversation [Starfall].¡±


    The others prepared their defensive methods, but they didn¡¯t expect all the white lights around Yasenia to ballon up, making a sight that they won¡¯t forget for a long time. The 300 stars rained on them, destroying every singleid-out defense and leaving only a decimatednd filled with craters and the body parts of the three cultivators.


    Yasenia made sure the three were dead and continued her way speaking to herself. ¡°The battle was well fought, but¡­ Aren¡¯t I bing more arrogant while fighting? I normally wouldn¡¯t even say a word while fighting¡­ I have heard that dragons are arrogant, is my bloodline making me feel superior? I should be careful that the arrogance stays in my words and doesn¡¯t affect my fighting style¡­.¡±


    After reflecting a little, Yasenia continued her killing spree.


    On this second day, Cecile found some people from the academy and grouped up with them. She was already at the third level thanks to the dual cultivation, and she was as strong as Yasenia, making her an important asset.


    However, she had much less energy regeneration than Yasenia, and her body was more fragile. She, however, won in agility because of the giant sword that Yasenia carried. With Cecile¡¯s addition, their team easily killed beasts and cultivators alike, gaining many points. They couldn¡¯t help but be impressed with Cecile¡¯s performance.


    Their current position was south from Yasenia¡¯s current position, quite a distance away too.


    After some hunting hours, they rested in an area where other teams seemed to have a ceasefire agreement. After resting, they left that area while Cecile listened to conversations around when one caught her attention. ¡°That annoying animal! Can¡¯t she shove that giant sword up her ass?¡±


    Hispanion said, ¡°Have you heard? A big group of resurrected people aims to kill her after teaming up with a level nine cultivator. She has killed a ton of cultivators.¡±


    The first one said convincingly, ¡°I know; moreover, she is in the top 200s! She should give a ton of points.¡±


    Without noticing an icy gaze locked onto them, the two walked outside the camp. The other asked strangely, ¡°How do you know her ranking? Has she said her name for all to hear? By the way, which direction should we go to see it? It should be quite interesting.¡±


    The other cultivator shrugged, ¡°We should go northeast from here, and about her ranking¡­ I don¡¯t know if it is the truth. I heard a Tang family cultivator speak about it. Anyway, let¡¯s go and kill- *Gurlge*.¡±


    Thepanion looked horrified at the stuck ice arrow on hispanion¡¯s throat. He was about to speak when an ice arrow lodged into his forehead. They both dropped, and a rain of arrows followed, transforming them into icy porcupines.


    Cecile appeared with a frosty expression and a murderous aura. Her voice sounded so cold that the others in her group were having chills just listening. ¡°We are going northeast. Speed up.¡±


    Some minutes before Cecile realized Yasenia¡¯s peril, Yasenia was killing one third-rank, middle-level beast simr to a rhino. She dodged the charge and opened a giant wound on its side.


    She was about to continue her attacks when suddenly, a silent arrow struck her back *ng!* Thanks to the robe and the [Celestial Coat], it just made Yasenia lose her stance.¡¯Was it too weak for my instinct to alert me? Or is it the cultivator extremely stealthy?¡¯


    With a tail p to the ground, she managed to dodge the beast¡¯s horn and regain bnce.


    Yasenia decisively turned and ran after the attacker, leaving the beast behind. The beast roared in victory, which almost made Yasenia turn around to beat it to the ground, but she resisted the impulse. ¡®That weakling roaring like an idiot, I wille backter to kill it! But someone that can bypass my instincts is bound to be abnormal. I can¡¯t fight with the beast with someone attacking me all the time.¡¯


    Having lost their tracks, Yasenia used her [Lingering star step] and shot in a random direction. ¡®Since they didn¡¯t continue the attack, they should be testing me. I will try to confuse them and see if they can follow after me easily. Even if they can follow me, without the beast annoying me, I will be able to track them easier¡­.¡¯


    She put her senses on high alert and stopped after 5 minutes of running. After she stopped running, she checked her back, ¡®Thankfully, my cultivation robes are high level, and I was using the [Celestial coat], so I didn¡¯t receive damage¡­ I don¡¯t feel strange, so It shouldn¡¯t be poisoned¡­ Can people carry poison inside this formation? The rules are too vague!¡¯


    Setting other thoughts to rest, she put her back on a tree trunk and looked around and on the branches. It was past midnight, and the Crescent Moon in the sky seemed smiling. Her slit pupils thinned as she tried to search for anything around her. She saw some normal beasts but couldn¡¯t see anything else strange¡­


    After waiting for a minute, she decided to bluff, ¡°I admit that your camouge is impressive, to say the least. However, my instincts seem stronger~ Come out so we can speak. Since you are so skilled, maybe we could team up? I will count to ten, and if you don¡¯te out on your own¡­ [Starry sky], [Celestial Coat]. We will have to speak in a different way, hahaha!¡±


    Yasenia smirked and started her count, ¡°One, two¡­¡±


    When she reached the count of five, she readied her sword and slowed down her counting speed tempting the stalker toe out. When the count got to eight, she started revolving her stars around her as a show of impatience. ¡°¡­ Nineee~ Are you sure about this? Aaaand T-¡±


    Yasenia heard a very small rustling from her right, and she turned lightning-fast towards that direction, shing horizontally. The 150m wide enormous [Crescent Moon] attack, empowered by the crescent moon in the sky, shot forward at blinding speed!


    Yasenia saw a shadow jump upwards to dodge that strike and focused all her senses on it. ¡®A female cat-kin!¡¯


    Yasenia didn¡¯t waste time and charged at her. That beast-man started running and used a talisman to speak some words. Yasenia saw that action and thought, ¡®She is baiting me. Should I stop? I have quite an advantage in points¡­ Well, if I die, it will be a nice lesson. Using the formation to learn the pain of death¡­ Crazy, but interesting nheless. Let¡¯s follow her!¡¯


    Yasenia sharpened her senses and prepared for an ambush or a trap. As Yasenia expected, the cat-kin was guiding Yasenia to an ambush.


    On the other side, more than 30 high-level cultivators waited for her. They ranged from level 5 to the leader, who was the only one in the ninth level of the Mental nourishing realm.


    There weren¡¯t a lot of cultivators on the ninth and half-step level because most of them already had their entrance tickets from the sects¡¯ entry quota for the secret realm.


    Yasenia has encountered one half-step Mental nourishing realm cultivator earlier. However, she ran away without even trying; they were a whole realm above her! Without using some trump cards, like a fully charged [Noon], or [Day and Night], she won¡¯t be able to give a decent fight!


    Meanwhile, the leader of the ambushers spoke when he received themunication, ¡°She ising. Prepare the ranged attacks; we will kill her with one strike, do not let her retaliate!¡±


    Some answered, ¡°Yes, leader Tang!¡±


    Meanwhile, Yasenia chased the cat-kin, who was more agile than expected. ¡®Even if I¡¯m not going full speed, she is quite fast for a level four cultivator. Well, little kitty, I will start attacking now~.¡¯


    Yasenia started spinning like a dancer while they ran, sending [Crescent Moon] attacks to that cat beast-man. The cat-kin used the darkness attribute to blend into the night and dodge the giant crescents, but some freezing burns appeared when the attacks passed near her, making her realize that it was game over for her if Yasenia hit her once. ¡®For the love of the heavens, I¡¯m at the fourth level! How is she able to one shoot me!?¡¯


    Yasenia activated [Starry sky], but she didn¡¯t stop there.


    ¡°[Wanning Moon]¡± Her sword got covered by a chilling silver light, and the red glow of the de also became silver.


    ¡°[Celestial coat]¡± Her body and sword became covered in the silver-gold soft glow while white firefly-like whites surrounded her.


    Her figure in the night became extremely beautiful. The silver glow entuated by a light golden glow covered her body, highlighting her charm and the white ping-pong-sized stars glowed around her. Meanwhile, the white firefly-like lights of her coat made her seem like a passing constetion.


    Yasenia continued to attack with [Crescent Moon], leaving her energy constantly at 80~90%. The cat beast-man was very agile and got used to the rhythm of her strikes. ¡®A little more, and I can reach the group.¡¯


    Yasenia smirked, and after using a [Crescent moon] with her sword, while she was in the middle of the spin, she used her tail to release another [Crescent moon]! Moreover, she whispered gently, ¡°[Shooting star].¡±


    The cat beast-man jumped to dodge the attack. However, when the cat-kin was mid-air, another slimmer silver crescent greeted her! The cat-kin tried to avoid it midair using her flexibility, but the crescent shed off her legs!


    When she was shouting in pain mid-air, she turned to look at Yasenia resentfully. However, what greeted her was a white watermelon size ball! *Boom!* Her head exploded!


    Yasenia knew that the ambush was near because her instincts sent rm bells! However, she continued running forwards.


    She used [Lingering star step] to send an afterimage first and slowed down, observing what would happen. ¡®I could use [Day and Night], but I want to try fighting without the skill that cripples me afterward. How far will I be able to go~?¡¯


    After five seconds, countless projectiles attacked the afterimage, lighting up the night! ¡°Stop! She is behind!.¡± However, his warning was toote, and almost all of the gathered people had attacked the illusion. Worse, he had revealed his position through his voice.

 Chapter 83

    Assuming he was someone important, Yasenia changed her direction toward the voice. She left the leafy forest, and what greeted her was a clearing. There were 15 cultivators where she was running, and on each side, there were another 10.


    Nheless, this small army didn¡¯t deter our dragoness; on the contrary, the battle-crazed dragoness smiled excitedly.


    Her golden draconic eyes focused on the man that seemed to be giving orders and charged toward him! The leader shouted, ¡°NOW!¡±


    All the cultivators attacked simultaneously, and a myriad of attacks went her way. Yasenia smiled, and her charming lips opened ¡°[Full Moon].¡±


    Using 10% of her energy, she stabbed the sword down, piercing it on the ground. A silver dome grew exponentially fast from the stabbing point, meeting with the iing attacks.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    The attacksnded on the shield, making it wobble dangerously and almost destroying it; however, it fended them all! This was the reason that she was using [Crescent Moon] against the cat-kin.


    Besides the powerful ranged attacks that [Crescent Moon] offered, Yasenia used it to umte energy and release a powerful [Full Moon] when she arrived at the ambush location. It worked perfectly.


    Now that Yasenia set the battlefield, she unruffled her domain with a circr swing of her sword! ¡°[Moonless night]¡±


    Before they released the second wave of attacks, Yasenia charged towards the side with most cultivators and where the leader was. Ten of the 15 lunged toward her, armed with different melee weapons. The strongest was a level six cultivator.


    Yasenia used the same tactic that she used with the cat-kin, and while approaching, she spun around once, using her sword and tail to release [Crescent Moon].


    In turn, the cultivators tried to block them head-on. Bad choice!


    On this night with a crescent Moon, her skill was a lot stronger than normal. The first crescent impacted, and some weren¡¯t strong enough to block! They were either sent flying, grievously wounded, or directly killed. Only the first crescent put five people out ofbat!


    The next crescent arrived faster than they expected since sheunched it with her tail. This attack took by surprise two of them and killed them! The other three managed to dodge and continue their charge.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t want to sh with them since she wanted to avoid what had happened before.


    The cultivators from the sides and others that appeared on her back were approaching her while she charged forward. If she shed, she would be surrounded and killed easily.


    ¡®Kill the general, then attack the disordered troops!¡¯


    Yasenia thus made a faint call pointing her sword forward without stopping running. ¡°Sun charge!¡±


    The cultivators in front stopped and readied their defense, only to see Yasenia jumping above their head and continuing to run towards the leader! They hastily turned and followed after her.


    Yasenia looked towards the calm level nine cultivator. ¡®Even if I hurt myself¡­ Kill him! Only then will I have a chance!¡¯


    For the next seconds, time slowed down! Yasenia¡¯s pupils thinned into lines, and her irises becamepletely silver. She pointed her sword forward as her leg muscles inted, and she stomped hard, ¡°[Lingering star step], [Moon charge], [Celestial coat].¡±


    The floor sunk under her leg strength, and she catapulted herself forward like a sliver meteor extremely close to the ground!


    With his more advanced mental prowess, the ninth-level cultivator started dodging the fast charge to the right without bing nervous. He sneered on the inside, ¡®You won¡¯t hit me with something like that.¡¯


    However, Yasenia wasn¡¯t done yet! When she was 100 meters away, she stomped the ground again and used her tail to change direction. Her leg and tail muscles ripped, trying to abruptly change the direction of her monstrous charge as her meridians pumped energy crazily. Blood sshed from her legs as the stars around Yasenia started rotating around the sword that shone with silver radiance! ¡°[LUNAR STAR CHARGE]¡±


    *BOOOOM!*


    The ground beneath Yasenia directly exploded as Yasenia sted forward, bing a silvery-white beam of pure destruction!


    With his vision, the ninth-level cultivator saw Yasenia go from a fast-running speed to bing a blur. He hastily used his life-saving technique, ¡°[Nature¡¯s protection]!¡±


    It was a technique that could block one attack, no matter the strength. The limitation was that if the opponent were five levels or above, it wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it easily.


    The roots covered him in an instant, making a cocoon. Since Yasenia couldn¡¯t control herself, she couldn¡¯t react to that instantaneous defense! The sword tip crashed against the wooden cocoon.


    *BOOOM!*


    The result of this catastrophic sh was that the sword rebounded! Yasenia felt her entire arms fracturing because of this rebound and the friction of her grip skinning her hands.


    The counterforce transferred to her body, and she flew backward at excessive speed! Her organs were tumbling, and her body was screaming in pain. You would expect desperation to appear on her face, right? Wrong! Yasenia was smiling crazily!


    When her sword collided, the cocoon ripped open a big hole on its surface. The [Lunar Star charge] had the qualities of both together and amplified. Therefore, the 200+ rotating stars around her sword entered through the hole, following their momentum! While Yasenia flew away, the cocoon shone with a blinding white light, followed by a deafening explosion.


    *BOOOM!*


    On the other side, Yasenia had such impetus that she crushed three thick trees while she rolled and bounced on the ground before stopping. Even if her body hurt terribly, she focused on her points. While looking at them, she saw them increasing!


    Defeating such a strong opponent in one hit made a crazy delight invade her body, ¡°HAHAHAHA! *Bleurgh* Hahahaha!¡±


    Even when she vomited blood, she couldn¡¯t stop this exhration she was feeling! Moreover, she has managed tobine two charges into one, and better yet, if it weren¡¯t because of that annoyingly powerful cocoon, she would have only been injured in the legs and tail because of the terrible burden they had to support.


    Everyone stopped moving for a moment and looked bbergasted at the destruction caused by Yasenia¡¯s attack.


    She left a one-meter-deep hole at her starting point, and then there was a semicircr trail with freezing temperatures on its surface connected to another crater. This crater, however, was three meters deep! Another deeper semicircr path began from this one, wider and deeper, linked with the point where a devastating view could be seen.


    They could see a cocoon that was forcefully ripped open from the inside and, below it, a six-meter-deep crater on the crashing point. There were body parts scattered over the area, confirming that their leader was killed by a cultivator almost a whole realm below him.


    One awoke faster than the others and shouted, ¡°With her level, It isn¡¯t possible to release an attack like this and not get severely injured! Let¡¯s go fast after her and kill her.¡± The group reacted fast and moved toward the direction in which Yasenia flew.


    Not to mention the ones inside, outside the formation, the people were freaking out! Especially the teachers!


    ¡°My heavens! What was that attack!? Isn¡¯t that dragon girl a second realm half-step level junior!¡±


    ¡°That attack was already inside the half-step Mental Nourishing realm¡­.¡±


    ¡°Truly, there isn¡¯t a single person in the dragon race that is normal; they are allpletely Heaven-defying!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about? Although the dragon race is indeed strong, they can¡¯t make an attack more than a realm of strength above them! She is monster ss even inside the dragon race! Completely abnormal!¡±


    Tatyana had a face-splitting smile, the proudness and satisfaction she felt from the praises of the senior cultivators to her daughter couldn¡¯t make her happier! ¡®That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Whose daughter is the best? Mine, of course. Praise her more! Hahaha¡¯


    When Tatyana saw her daughter killing a cultivator, almost one whole realm above her made her feel happier than if she did it herself. She was so delighted that she started humming a song¡­ The people that listened got chills on their backs, and they didn¡¯t know why! ¡®Why do I feel like I¡¯m going to die when the tune is quite good!?¡¯


    However, Tatyana¡¯s smile disappeared shortly after, and her red eyes looked unblinkingly at the image showing Yasenia struggling to stand up. ¡®I have to prepare myself. With her current condition, surviving would be miraculous, to say the least; it seems that I¡¯m going to see her dying. I have to control my bloodlust and remember where I am¡­.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Yasenia, as Tatyana observed, was trying to stand up. However, after her body absorbed the counterforce of her crazy charge, her leg bones and arm bones were fractured and splintered in some ces!


    Just trying to move made her body scream in agony! She moved one leg, but burning painful waves invaded her brain, making her let out a short scream. Using her arms to grab the sword wasn¡¯t any better, as it was quite heavy. Worse, inside the formation, there weren¡¯t pills or anything like that to heal herself faster, ¡°Come on, Yasenia, Stand¡­ up¡­! ROAAAR!¡±


    Yasenia roared in pain and defiance of letting herself wait for her doom! Yasenia managed to stand up, covered in her blood, but grabbing her giant sword tightly and with a straight back. Her [Celestial coat] was trying to heal her the fastest possible, consuming a lot of energy.


    Yasenia checked herself, and she felt that she had 30~40% energy left after that series of events, diminishing rapidly.


    Yasenia walked toward the city, ¡®I just have to walk, reach the city, and enter the springs! Isn¡¯t it easy, Yasenia? You can do it!¡¯


    She used her tail in the barbed spear form as a third leg. After two minutes, she could now walk while gritting her teeth without her tail. ¡®Thankfully, I was blown away quite-¡®


    Suddenly she heard footsteps behind her, and Yasenia¡¯s face grimaced. She chuckled lowly, stopped walking, and turned toward the approaching foes. Yasenia spoke to herself, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to run with this body. How about making onest stand?¡±


    While her body screamed, she lifted [Draconic Heart] horizontally. The giant sword almost fell from her hands because of the pain she was feeling from holding this enormous weight with her fractured arms.


    Meanwhile, Cecile couldn¡¯t help but have a bad premonition and sped up ahead on her own, leaving her group behind. ¡®My love, please resist until I reach.¡¯


    Yasenia looked at the sky and smiled gently at the crescent moon; her voice was peaceful as she chanted her skills.


    ¡°[Wanning Moon].¡±


    Her sword became covered in silver radiance, adding chilling energy to her attacks.


    ¡°[Starry sky].¡±


    White lights started gathering around her.


    ¡°[Moonless Night].¡±


    Pivoting in one leg, she did a full circle around her with the sword and sshed blood on the grass around her. As her silvery domain unfurled, she turned towards the 27 approaching cultivators and continued with her gentle tone.


    ¡°[Celestial coat].¡±


    The coat became stronger, maintaining her bones in ce. Then, she took one step forwards, and while her nerves shrieked in pain, she did a horizontal sh.


    ¡°[Crescent Moon].¡±


    The 150 m wide crescent shot speedily and shed with the distant cultivators. Even in her state, the attack hit heavily, freezing two of the weaker ones to death. She aimed at another group of cultivators, and her voice continued chanting with the same soft tone, ¡°[Crescent Moon].¡±


    She swung her sword, making blood spill, hers and her enemies. The crescent hit as hard as the previous one, killing another one.


    ¡°[Shooting star].¡±


    She aimed at an injured cultivator, killing them on the spot.


    The fastest lightning and light cultivator closed on Yasenia. Yasenia prepared as the lightning cultivator attacked Yasenia with a spear. She used her sword as a shield,


    *ng.*


    Her body screamed in pain, but her mindmanded her body to use the momentum and dodge the light cultivator sword. While she was dodging, she moved her spear tail swiftly and managed to pierce the head of the light cultivator she had just evaded.


    Another three cultivators arrived. She moved her body and did a horizontal strike.


    ¡°[Crescent Moon]¡± *Bang!*


    The crescent hit those three cultivators at point-nk, and they perished. She blocked the lightning cultivator spear again, sliding backward.


    ¡°[Crescent Moon].¡±


    Her tail transformed into a sword as she shed behind her, decapitating the darkness cultivator trying to sneak up on her.


    Then she moved to the right, avoiding a sword aimed at her shoulder. She turned her head, dodging an arrow, and let herself fall to the left, avoiding another iing sword.


    Yasenia started doing a death dance. She dodged, parried, and used their attacks to move and drag her body around the battlefield. Her sword blocked the attacks, and her tail attacked her enemies. After two excruciating minutes, her body had gained new wounds, and her energy was diminishing rapidly. Of the 27 cultivators, 16 remained.


    However, *SLASH!* One cultivator managed to cut Yasenia¡¯s left arm off!


    A little earlier, Cecile was running full speed towards Yasenia¡¯s direction, following their connection. She was so worried that she didn¡¯t even realize that she had left her teammates behind. Moreover, the stress of possibly losing Yasenia have made her forget that they were inside the formation.


    Cecile used one of her skills, [Spatial vision], enhancing her vision as it extended a lot forward, even seeing through nearby objects.


    She saw a battered Yasenia with a fatigued expression while doing a death dance, fighting against a group of cultivators.


    Cecile¡¯s heart hurt with each beat as she elerated even more, ¡®Come on, Cecile! You are close! Do not lose someone important to you again!¡¯


    When there were only ten kilometers left between them, she saw Yasenia¡¯s arm cut off. A scream escaped her throat ¡°YASENIA!¡±


    Yasenia only had 5% of her energy left when the cultivator cut her arm off. She was about to continue fighting when she suddenly felt someone calling her. She dodged another iing attack and looked in that direction. Seeing Cecilee, she smiled gently.


    However, she saw Cecile¡¯s face take a horrified expression, followed by a pain in her back and the appalling sound of bones breaking.


    *CRRACK!*


    Yasenia¡¯s chest bones broke open, and the lightning cultivator¡¯s spear that impaled her appeared in her vision.


    Yasenia spat a mouthful of blood and looked at Cecile, this time with a forlorn smile. Cecile watched in horror how a hammer hit Yasenia¡¯s face from the side, exploding it into fleshy bits, killing Yasenia on the spot.

 Chapter 84

    ¡­Yasenia spat a mouthful of blood and looked at Cecile, this time with a forlorn smile. Cecile watched in horror how a hammer hit Yasenia¡¯s face from the side, exploding it into fleshy bits, killing Yasenia on the spot.


    Cecile witnessed Yasenia¡¯s lifeless body slumping forwards. She looked at that body with an expression full of disbelief, shaking her head in denial. Her heart felt like a w was squeezing it, and as her sight blurred, she felt a knot in her throat with whimpers escaping from time to time.


    With each step Cecile took, her legs lost strength,ing to a stop. Tears ran down her cheeks as she looked at how the spear wielder took out his spear, smearing blood everywhere.


    Then, Cecile¡¯s expression morphed like a demon, and seeing them leaving, she cried with a voice that could freeze hell itself, ¡°WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU ARE GOING!? I AM GOING TO MAKE YOU BASTARDS ESCORT MY LOVE IN DEATH!¡±


    Cecile aimed her bow at them, and she pumped energy crazily through her meridians without caring about the consequences. A giant blue phantom bow appeared behind her! Cecile started to pull the string of her bow, apanied by a sound of muscles, tendons, and bones ripping apart! Her meridians and dantian ruptured as the skin of her back, chest, and arms split open, smearing her white blue robes and bow with the bright red color of her blood.


    Three giant blue, green, and ck arrows appeared on the Phantom bow when she tensed her bow into a full bloody moon. Her voice echoed as an agonized cry through the heavens!


    ¡°[FREEZING CATASTROPHE]!¡±


    She released the string, and the three arrows left the phantom bow with a shockwave. They fused midair and reached between all the cultivators in what seemed an instant for them. The now triple-colored giant arrow exploded in the middle of all those cultivators, making a catastrophic vortex of Wind, Ice, and Spatial energies. The vortex absorbed all of them into it, grinding them through their agonized cries, ending all of their lives.


    While the arrow was traveling, Cecile used the remaining energy, activating a spatial skill, [Blink], to make Yasenia¡¯s body appear beside her. The fact that the skill could only be used with non-living objects made her anguish grow.


    Cecile red with bloodshot eyes at the dying cultivators. The bow fell from her hands as her arms fell limply, unable to use them anymore. She vomited a mouthful of blood, and her legs lost strength, making her fall. However, she had her gaze locked on the vortex. When she confirmed that all of them had died, she finally looked down at the lifeless body.


    Yasenia¡¯s body was ripped apart, cut, and mangled, without an arm, without a head, and with a hole through her chest. That always beautifully shining and swishing tail was dim and limp, and because she used it to block, it had cuts and missing scales on some parts.


    Cecile leaned forward, pressing her forehead on her navel, washing away the blood on her skin with her tears. ¡°I s-should have *sob* let you *sob* get me pregnant¡­ *Hic* Yasenia p-please¡­ Come back to me¡­.¡± Her voice at the end was just a sobbing whisper.


    On the outside, Tatyana was looking at the screen, her facepletely expressionless. Her heart, however, was not that calm. She was repeating in her head, ¡®They are juniors, they are juniors, they are juniors¡­.¡¯ If she didn¡¯t do that, she was afraid that she would kill them!


    Like she said before, Tatyana¡¯s heart will hurt if Yasenia is injured, but she won¡¯t be angry. However, she just saw her little treasure being ughtered!


    Tatyana sat cross-legged and meditated for ten seconds, controlling her heart in that short amount of time. She stood up, now with a calm heart, mind, and soul. ¡®To think I was forced to meditate¡­ My little treasure has more impact on me than I thought. Maybe I should help her strengthen indirectly, enough that I don¡¯t influence her fate with my actions. Making her life harder because of my help is thest thing I want.¡¯


    Cecile¡¯s teammates arrived at that moment. Seeing the destruction around, they werepletely surprised.


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    One said, pointing to where the vortex and Yasenia¡¯s impact with the cocoon happened. ¡°Look, those areas arepletely destroyed. What an enormous firepower.¡±


    When they focused on Cecile, they were surprised, ¡°Cecile! What happened? Why are you so badly injured?¡±


    ¡°What happened, Cecile!? Why are you crying?¡±


    One of them, a girl with a badly scarred face, looked at the body beside Cecile. After seeing the distinctive bicolor dragon tail, she suddenly understood. She asked with a frown, ¡°Which bastard killed Yasenia?¡±


    The others finally caught the problem! The scarred girl sighed and said, ¡°Cecile, we can wait for her to revive in the city. When we team up with Yasenia, our team power will skyrocket! Look at the destruction created by her. Truly amazing!¡±


    Cecile processed her words slowly and asked in a weak voice, ¡°City?¡±


    The girl was quite sharp, so understanding that something was wrong, she went to her side and patted her head ¡°Cecile, remember, we are inside the formation. She isn¡¯t truly dead; she is just out of the game for ten hours.¡±


    Cecile¡¯s eyes regained light little by little. Her tears poured as her sobs grew louder, finally crying out loud with happiness and relief. The others became nervous, not knowing what to do when the normally indifferent girl was this emotional, but the scarred girl smiled slightly. ¡°En, don¡¯t worry, Cecile. We will see her soon.¡±


    Cecile nodded repeatedly and stood up wobblily, making the others rush to help her. Cecile spoke sobbingly, ¡°Thank *Hic* you, Kali.¡±


    The scarred girl, Kali, nodded. Since she has be like this because of one of Alysa¡¯s schemes, she has tried not to make expressions, fearing her face bing even more hideous than it already was. The worst thing was that her veil and mantle weren¡¯t transported with her into the formation, revealing herself to everyone.


    Kali spoke to Cecile, ¡°Yasenia killed Alysa, and hence she is my benefactor. Let¡¯s go to the healing spring in the city and recover. Your wounds are horrible.¡±


    Kali analyzed Cecile¡¯s injuries with her advanced medical knowledge and frowned slightly, ¡°Your upper body ispletely crippled, and your dantian and meridians are irreversibly damaged. You are also losing a lot of blood, and the internal bleeding is getting dangerous. You will die in one hour if we don¡¯t reach there swiftly¡­ Truly reckless¡­ If you did this outside the formation, you would have been dead at worst and crippled for life at best! Thankfully your real body is safe.¡±


    Cecile¡¯s face hardened, ¡°Those bastards will also revive in the city, right? I will make them pay hundredfold!¡±


    Kali and the others nodded, and they started their return journey to the city, carrying Cecile. They reached the city and approached through a ce where there weren¡¯t other cultivators. After climbing the wall, they stealthily made their way inside and went to the healing spring.


    They managed to arrive at the spring, making their nerves rx. The group of six, including Cecile, entered the spring, four men and two women. They didn¡¯t need to disrobe, so they dived into it together and let their wounds, fatigue, and energy recover, even the robes cleaned while bathing in it.


    One of the men, a level 8 cultivator, asked, ¡°Is it okay if we ask about what happened? Don¡¯t worry if you don¡¯t want to. A battle of that magnitude, it will appear on the highlights for sure.¡±


    Cecile sighedfortably as she felt her body recovering, ¡°When I was arriving, Yasenia was badly injured and surrounded by 16 cultivators. There were also some of them dead around her. She lost an arm, and a lightning cultivator pierced her back when she turned. Then she died.¡±


    Another man, a level 9 cultivator, eximed, impressed. ¡°What a strong junior! She is still in the half-step realm, right? I¡¯m quite eager for her to enter our group.¡±


    The brother of the level 8 cultivator, and on the same level as him, said, jokingly, ¡°I heard that Yasenia¡¯s beauty is out of this world~ I¡¯m sure it will be a treat when she joins us!¡±


    Cecile sshed water at him, lowering its temperature as she did so. ¡°Wha! That is cold! What are you doing, Cecile!?¡±


    The othersughed, and a small smirk appeared on Cecile¡¯s lips. Now that some time has passed, she is more rxed and has learned a valuable lesson. ¡®I have to control these feelings, or they may cause trouble in the future. If I didn¡¯t shout her name, she might havested a little more¡­¡¯


    Cecile sshed her face with the water, ¡®I have been a little unstable since Yasenia marked me¡­ Get a hold of yourself, Cecile. You have someone to live for again, don¡¯t lose her because of idiocy.¡¯ Cecile¡¯s eyes gained new strength and resolve.


    After 4 hours, she waspletely healed and went out to the resurrection spot. Yasenia was killed more or less at one o¡¯clock in the morning, so she should revive at eleven o¡¯clock.


    Not wanting to lose any more time, Cecile and her group went to the walls and started killing the beast that rampaged toward the city, taking cautiousness of the cultivators around. Besides the level nine and the two level-eight, thest man was at the fifth level, and Kali was also at the fifth level, Cecile being the lowest at the third level.


    Going back in time a bit, when Yasenia was dying, she felt very strange. The moment that spear pierced her, she felt intense pain. However, seeing Cecile looking at her with that expression, she tried to maintain her smiling face because she knew that, this time, she was finished.


    At first, the hit from the hammer on her head felt like a thousand needles stabbing her brain. However, that disappeared instantly, returning calm to all her senses that had been wailing in pain all this time.


    When her sight returned, Yasenia sighed, a little worried about Cecile. ¡®I hope my sweetheart doesn¡¯t do something stupid¡­.¡¯


    Yasenia looked around and saw that there were 100 screens. They were disying different battles,ndscapes, and the like. She found Cecile in one of them, how she cried, how her face morphed in wrath, her attack that destroyed her upper body, and how she fell to her knees crying on top of her.


    Yasenia also teared up, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. We can¡¯t always reach on time as heroes in stories do. That is why I will go beside you as soon as I revive, and I won¡¯t separate from you.¡±


    Yasenia took a deep breath and sat cross-legged, looking at the rest of the screens. ¡°It seems that I am in the upper parts strength-wise, however¡­.¡±


    She looked at those half-step cultivators and smiled bitterly. ¡°I can¡¯t win; even with [Day and night], it would be close¡­ The spiritual sense is too formidable. I don¡¯t really know how much I will improve when I reach the Mental nourishing realm, but right now, I can only run if Ie across them.¡±


    She observed the screens trying to find her other girls, but she wasn¡¯t sessful. ¡°Well, they not garnering attention is good. They will be safer this way.¡±


    She looked at the rankings and searched for their names. ¡°My sweetheart is in the top 2% of the rankings; those kills must have boosted her rank. Darling is, as expected, also quite high, 100 ranks above Cecile~ Ahn~ She is so awesome~ I want to get dominated by darling again~.¡±


    Yasenia coughed and searched for Angel and Evelyn, ¡°My dear and baby are also doing nicely, in the top 10%! Even if they are the weakest of us, they are quite strong by themselves, and they are proving it. And I¡¯m in the top 5% after losing 10% of my points¡­ I hope I don¡¯t fall out of the 50% and get eliminated while dead¡­ I don¡¯t know at what time they killed me.¡±


    Yasenia spotted Evelyn and Angel on one screen. They were fighting with a group of four cultivators. Yasenia¡¯s tail wagged as she cheered on them, ¡°Go, baby! Go, Dear! Beat them up! Niceser, his head is gone!¡­ Be careful, dear, behind you!¡±


    Our dear dragoness started shouting at the screen as she saw them fighting. Seeing them win with light injuries made the dragoness puff up her bountiful chest with pride. ¡°I will make their favorite meals after this!¡±


    Her sight turned toward another screen, and she frowned. There was a female harpy with blue feathers surrounded by six cultivators, four males, and two females. However, these cultivators seemed out of it, as if hypnotized. ¡®That harpy is a half-step dual cultivator¡­¡¯


    Harpies didn¡¯t wear clothes normally and were very lustful. Simr to their male counterpart, garudas. Yasenia saw the males and females disrobe and they¡­ ¡°attacked¡± the smiling harpy. In 30 minutes of wild orgy, the Harpy sucked the six of them to death. ¡®The scariest thing is that some of those six were also half-steps¡­.¡¯


    Simr deaths were happening across the areas¡­ Yasenia became ufortable, ¡®This is the consequence of the Demonic side taking part in the rule creation. I¡¯m rather worried that this can happen to my dears. Could Angel or Evelyn escape the Harpy? They wouldn¡¯t be able to¡­ I have to reunite with them quickly.¡¯

 Chapter 85

    After some hours, she saw that her rank had fallen to the top 40%. ¡°I will be reviving soon, and since I killed many of them before dying, I have a nice buffer of points to not fall out of the 50%¡­ However, the distance between the top and me is now very wide¡­ Thankfully, killing high-ranked cultivators is absurdly profitable.¡±


    Yasenia then was blinded by white light and appeared in the middle of the city square. She looked around and saw some of the people she had killed. She ignored them and walked away; she didn¡¯t hate them. The only thing she felt was indifference. ¡®They were just passing enemies. I don¡¯t even know if I will meet them again in this lifetime. Moreover, by the time I meet them again, I will be quite ahead of them.¡¯


    Those people on the other side weren¡¯t of the same minds. ¡°Oy! You had your fun killing us, huh!? Do you know who I-¡±


    Yasenia jumped towards the roof of one house without even looking at him and looked around, trying to find Cecile. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t attack her because the resurrection area was safe. ¡®My sweetheart should be around¡­ Or did she die of her wounds from using that technique? *Sigh* I hope it isn¡¯t the second one¡­¡¯


    The ignored cultivator felt his cheeks burn in shame. ¡°How dare you-¡± *Bang!* An Ice arrownded in front of his feet.


    He turned, enraged at being cut mid-sentence again, only to see a pair of cial blue eyes with a suffocating amount of killing intent directed at him. He screamed and fell backward, making even the people aroundugh at him.


    Yasenia turned, hearing themotion, and saw Cecile sprinting toward her. Yasenia smiled gently as she saw Cecile jump and throw herself into her arms. Yasenia, of course, caught her sweetheart and kissed her deeply.


    Without caring about the surroundings, Cecile answered passionately and ran her hands through her back, touching her soft, smooth tail to confirm she was truly here. Yasenia jumped into one house to gain some privacy.


    ¡°Yasenia~ Yasenia~ Yase- mmmph!¡± Yasenia silenced her, deeply invading her mouth and looking around. ¡®Where is that privacy jade I saw at first?¡¯


    Yasenia separated, receiving Cecile¡¯s kisses on her neck and face. After looking around for a bit, she spotted the jade to activate a privacy formation. She went there and started it with Cecile covering her in kisses. ¡°Sweetheart, you are so active~.¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t want something to happen to them while they were mid intercourse, so she just liberated her rod, lowering her underwear. Then, she picked Cecile from behind her knees and lifted her. After putting her garments up her legs and freeing her core, Yasenia put her hands on Cecile¡¯s butt, positioning her above her member. ¡®I have to be fast, so rough it is~.¡¯


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    Yasenia moved Cecile up and down quickly, deepening the pration with her waist. Her member roughly pushed against the cervix, opening it more with each thrust until it managed to widen it enough to enter.


    Cecile¡¯s eyes rolled up in pleasure, feeling her member messing up her insides. She moaned throatily as her mate lit up all her core¡¯s pleasure nerves.


    Yasenia wanted to do this fast, so she did it in that position for ten minutes, not stopping a single second and cumming three times inside her. Cecile could only bber gibberish as her pleasure receptors were affecting even her body outside.


    Yasenia looked at Cecile¡¯s lewdly smiling face and grinned, satisfied. Then she lowered her on the bed and said, ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m back~.¡±


    Poor Cecile was still a little out, so she smiled foolishly. ¡°Yesh~ I love you~.¡±


    Yaseniaughed out loud hearing that tone. She let another 5 minutes pass and checked her position in the rankings. ¡®Top 46%¡­ Too low, I will have to go on rampage this 35 minutes.¡¯


    They put themselves in order, and the next minute they went out. Cecile and Yasenia had only been out for fifteen minutes, so the team members were still waiting patiently.


    Yasenia spoke with a smile and a slightly seductive tone because of their recent escapade, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience. Cecile¡¯s emotions were too pent up~.¡±


    The others nodded while looking at the dragoness that was practically emanating seduction.


    ¡®Heavenly crap! She is more gorgeous than I expected! Her melons must bounce wildly while she fights with that giant sword!¡¯ These were the thoughts of one of the level 8 cultivators.


    ¡®Is being this attractive legal? I have to control my body conscientiously to not jump at her!¡¯ thought his brother, the other level 8 cultivator.


    ¡®Is it okay to take her into our group? I feel that problems wille from everywhere if we ept her¡­¡¯ Thought the responsible level 9 leader.¡¯¡­But my heavens, she is goddess ss!¡¯ Of course, being responsible didn¡¯t stop him from wandering his eyes all over the seductive dragoness.


    Thest level five male cultivator was also thinking simrly.


    Kali, who had a slightplex against beautiful women, frowned slightly. ¡®I hope she isn¡¯t trouble¡­ Well, I¡¯ve only heard praiseing from Cecile, so she shouldn¡¯t be bad. Moreover, she is practically my benefactor¡­¡¯


    Even if still tingly all over and her belly warm, Cecile couldn¡¯t help but feel her eyebrow twitching, ¡®My Yasensor is activating; are they thinking lewdly of my dragoness?¡¯


    She took one step but then stopped while her cheeks redden very slightly, ¡®Crap, I¡¯m so filled that I almost spilled it with that step.¡¯ Therefore, her attention went to her insides, forgetting about them.


    Yasenia turned towards the badly scarred girl and lifted her straight eyebrow, ¡®Chestnut colored wavy midlength hair, verdant green eyes, and a beautiful slim body¡­ Moreover, the with those scars¡­¡¯


    Yasenia asked to confirm her thoughts, ¡°You should be¡­ Senior sister Kali, if I¡¯m not mistaken.¡±


    Kali was surprised that Yasenia knew her; even if she was somewhat known, her poprity wasn¡¯t high because of her appearance and the fact that she walked around covered in a mantle and veil.


    Kali nodded, answering her question. Confirming her thoughts, Yasenia looked directly at her green eyes with pure admiration. ¡°I have heard about your exploits in the alchemy branch! I¡¯m honored to be on your team.¡±


    Kali felt her heart trembling as she looked at Yasenia¡¯s golden slit eyes. She hasn¡¯t received this kind of look since that happened to her. In Yasenia¡¯s eyes, there wasn¡¯t even an ounce of disgust, just pure admiration, an extremely clear gaze. Different from Cecile, who looks at her like she looks at everybody else, she could feel the sincere feelings of this dragon girl in front of her.


    Yasenia bowed at her and said, ¡°I will be under senior sister¡¯s care!¡±


    With her voice slightly trembling, Kali said, ¡°Umm¡­ T-Thank you for taking care of Alysa. And, uh, I will also be in your care.¡±


    Yasenia raised and smiled at her, making Kali¡¯s heart skip a beat. Yasenia looked toward the four men whose eyes locked on her bosom because of her previous bow and chuckled, ¡°I will also be under your care, senior brothers!¡± Then she made another bow, stopping more abruptly so that her bosom bounced harder. Cecile tsked, ¡®Seductress.¡¯


    The four nodded as their head followed the up and down motions of Yasenia¡¯s breasts. Yasenia almost burst intoughter. ¡®They are quite a cute quartet of senior brothers.¡¯


    Yasenia looked at the time, and seeing only 30 minutes left, she frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s move fast; I need points since I¡¯m only in the top 47%¡­¡±


    All of them woke up and focused. The level nine cultivator started giving orders, ¡°Let¡¯s concentrate on cultivators. I¡¯ve been tracking the high-ranking cultivators around these 10 hours, fearing that you didn¡¯t have enough points after resurrecting. Do you have any big attack that can kill level 9 cultivators?¡±


    Yasenia smirked, ¡°Plenty.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow, surprised at her confidence. Yasenia thought, ¡®Time for a fully charged [Noon]~.¡¯


    The seven of them moved under the orders of the level nine cultivator. After leaving the city wall, Yasenia activated [Celestial coat] and said, ¡°Let me the weak beasts; I need them for something.¡± They nodded, and while they searched for high-ranked cultivators, Yasenia started ughtering beasts using [Sunrise] and [Sunset].


    Ten minutester, the group returned. They saw that Yasneia¡¯s sword was glowing golden, and even her skin had taken a slight golden color. The leader asked, ¡°Junior sister Yasenia, are you ready? The target group has two level-eights and three level-sevens. Are you sure that you can do this?¡±


    Yasenia said, her voice and aura imposing. ¡°Unless they have a very defensive cultivator. This attack will kill them for sure.¡±


    He nodded and guided her to them. ¡°We will distract them and try to group them up. Their strength is slightly weaker than ours; we should be able to prepare them. You enter when you feel it is the right time.¡±


    They sprinted forward, attacking them. The fight escted fast, with skills flying around. The level nine cultivator took on the strongest enemy in a sword fight using his light attribute. Then, the brothers took on the three level-sevens, using theirbination of magma and ice to stall them. Cecile, Kali, and the level five cultivator took on thest level eight.


    Yasenia waited a bit when she was about to enter the fry. Another two groups of 5 cultivators entered, making everything more chaotic. Yasenia umted energy and made her energy pump through the meridians fast. ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s group obeyed and ran towards her, disengaging the fight.


    The others looked confused but didn¡¯t stop their fight, thinking they retreated out of fear. Yasenia charged forward, passing her group, and pointed her sword to the sky with both arms! Only now did they feel that something was wrong, and they moved toward her to stop whatever she was doing. However, it was toote,


    Yasenia roared imposingly, ¡°[ABSORPTION OF CELESTIAL LIGHT: NOON]!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s sword exploded with golden radiance as an enormous amount of energy gathered around her. The lightpletely blinded some of them, and they didn¡¯t realize they aligned themselves quite nicely, charging toward her! Yasenia lowered her sword, and an enormous sr beam with a sword shape shot forward, consuming everything in its way.


    The cultivators hastily built defensive domes and walls, but they didn¡¯t realize that another circr beam fell from the skies like heavenly judgment. The sword beam impacted theyers of walls before her, and the beam from the skies took care of breaking the domes, shattering them like ss one after another.


    ¡°ROOAAAR!¡± A deep resounding draconic roar left her throat as her attack annihted their defenses and consumed them whole.


    Some secondster, Yasenia stopped pouring energy and fell to her knees, breathing heavily. ¡®That consumed half of my energy¡­ I¡¯m spent¡­¡¯


    Meanwhile, her teammates were looking at the scene with pure shock. Stuttering, the weakest of them asked, ¡°S-she is at the body modification realm, right?¡±


    Cecile smirked and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that it would be worth it to wait for her? My dragoness is excepcional~.¡±


    They looked at her, thinking, ¡®You didn¡¯t say that she could make attacks with the strength of almost one whole realm above her! That attack reached half-step level strength easily!¡¯


    Yasenia stood up and walked toward them, with the giant sword resting on her shoulder and sashaying her hips with a happy smile. Cecile approached her side and smiled at her, asking, ¡°Rank?¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°Top 15%, we are good to go~.¡±


    They left the city area, going to the south. Yasenia told them about her, in Yasneia¡¯s words, ¡°Slight Treasure affinity¡±, which made them move in that direction.


    While walking around, Yasenia approached Kali and asked, ¡°Senior sister Kali, can you give me some tips in alchemy?¡±


    Kali thought about it and remembered Yasenia¡¯s gaze. This made her nod, a little expectant to see it again. Kali started speaking about some tricks she uses when extracting the essence of spirit herbs and her me control on the cauldron when purifying them.


    Yasenia smiled after listening to Kali and looked at her scarred face attentively as she exined things. Kali couldn¡¯t help but feel a little happy when Yasenia answered, proving that she understood what she had talked about previously.


    Yasenia and Kali discussed alchemy while hunting, bing more familiar with each other.


    Kali was one of the most beautiful women in the outer disciples. She had chestnut-colored hair and vibrant green eyes. Her facial features were delicate and round, with a slim body and 170cm height. She was a little arrogant because of it, but people loved her thanks to her talent and social skills.


    However, Alysa managed to trap her and hired some people to scar her face, her heart, and, sadly, her body too¡­


    When that happened to Kali, she was on the verge of suicide. Her heart demons and nightmares of that night tormented her daily. Nheless, Kali steeled herself and stood back up again! She poured her whole effort, time, and resources into cultivation and alchemy, trying to forget about it. However, even as the heart demons started bing only whispers and fading away, they were deeply enrooted in her heart, not weakened in the slightest.


    During the next months, Kali¡¯s cultivation level and alchemy level advanced in leaps and bounds. She managed to be an inner disciple before Alysa, pping her hard in her face with her achievements. Her actions practically screamed, ¡°So what if you seed? I¡¯m here alive and still better than you.¡±


    Nheless, even when she achieved all of this, she lost all her supposed friends. At the end of the day, appearance was also a big factor for cultivators their age, especially the group she hung with before the incident.


    Investing so much time in cultivation and alchemy has made Kali quite a lonesome person, making the previously social woman into nothing more than an echo of her previous self.


    Regardless, even this didn¡¯t deter her, as Kali is now one of the top-tier geniuses in the alchemy branch and a personal disciple of Elder Frederick. Yasenia knew about some of these things, which is why she respects her a lot; Kali was truly a wonderful woman. Sadly, some wounds are very hard to close, and that night still haunts her now.

 Chapter 86

    The more the pair talked, the more Kali was impressed by Yasenia¡¯s amount of knowledge. ¡®How many months have been this girl in the academy? Her knowledge of alchemy is astounding. Moreover, she is absorbing everything I tell her, and she is able to apply them to different subjects instantly.¡¯


    Kali¡¯s gaze gradually changed, and the little dislike she felt before disappeared. Because Yasenia didn¡¯t look at her differently, her tone changed and became more expressive without Kali realizing it. Even her face loosed slightly.


    She forgot about her facial scars and startedughing a little with Yasenia, doing different reactions and bing more uninhibited. That¡¯s it until she caught the unnerved gaze of a team member. Kali¡¯s heart sank as she thought about how she should have looked all this time. She looked down while thinking, ¡®I was sofortable speaking that I forgot!¡¯


    She nervously raised her eyes, looking at Yasenia. ¡®Is she also nauseated?¡¯


    However, what she saw was the same gaze as before, clear, charming, and a little curious, as if not understanding why she suddenly stopped speaking. It was as if Yasenia was looking past her face, right into¡­ Herself.


    Kali¡¯s heart skipped a beat and sped up, making her feel flustered and hot in her cheeks.


    On the other side, Yasenia suddenly saw Kali stop speaking and look down, confusing her. Then, she saw her expression change to one of dread. Yasenia looked curiously at her, ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Did she say something she shouldn¡¯t¡¯


    However, when she saw Kali looking at her nervously and timidly, followed by a blush appearing on her face. A smirk appeared on Yasenia¡¯s face, ¡®Even with the badly scarred face, she looks cute with his timid look, like an injured little animal looking up nervously.¡¯


    Kali lowered her head and turned silent. Because Yasenia didn¡¯t catch the gaze of the teammate this time, she couldn¡¯t guess what was wrong, so she asked, softening her tone, ¡°Is something wrong, senior sister?¡±


    Kali was about to answer when another teammate eximed, ¡°Look isn¡¯t that Yasenia?¡±


    Yasenia looked up and saw herself chasing the catkin. ¡°Oh, it is my fight. It seems that it starts when I¡¯m following that cat-kin towards the ambush site¡­.¡±


    Cecile requested to stop and see the fight, so they stopped at the side to look at it. Kali also paid attention to it.


    Cecile saw the events unfold and said, ¡°You knew there was an ambush.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question but a statement. Yasenia went behind her and hugged her, ¡°Yes, I knew. I also knew that I would probably die.¡±


    Cecile became angry and yelled, ¡°Why!?¡±


    Yasenia kissed her cheek and spoke gently, ¡°I wanted to fight in a life and death battle without the absolute death hanging by my head. However, I didn¡¯t go there to suicide, look.¡±


    Cecile saw the charge and how Yasenia was sent flying with blood sshing around. She involuntarily frowned. Then Cecile looked at how Yasenia tried to stand up after the explosion, but without being able to. Cecile felt a knot in her throat as she saw Yasenia limping away with the help of her broken tail. However, being too weak to go anywhere, the others caught up to her.


    Her heart hurt each beat, seeing her fight like that, Yasenia¡¯s expression while fighting, the unceasing attacks, and her relentless defense. By this time, even Kali was frowning slightly; she didn¡¯t like it one bit.


    Suddenly, they saw Yasenia turn her head in one direction while fighting, and because of this, the spear wielder managed to go behind her and pierce her chest.


    Cecile¡¯s eyes widened, saying, ¡°I killed you¡­.¡±


    Yasenia was scared at that conclusion. ¡°What are you talking about, sweetheart? I had less than 10% of my energy left! It was impossible for me to live.¡±


    Yasenia turned Cecile¡¯s face and kissed her lips. She spoke seriously. ¡°Cecile, I was killed by them, not by you. I was killed by a group of Mental Nourishing cultivators that teamed up to kill a Body Modification realm cultivator! Don¡¯t you dare me yourself, or I will get angry at you, am I clear?¡±


    Cecile was startled at Yasenia¡¯s serious gaze. Cecile felt her heart soften and then nodded. ¡°I understand, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Yasenia smiled, satisfied. Cecile said, ¡°Next time, instead of calling you, I will dive in and help you escape without missing a single beat.¡±


    Yaseniaughed happily. ¡°That¡¯s it; our family is like that! We don¡¯t wallow in our past mistakes. We learn from them and push forwards!¡± Cecil smiled and nodded.


    Meanwhile, Angel was tearing up and crying loudly seeing that fight. Evelyn was at her side, hugging her and biting her lips with tears in her eyes. She spoke to Angel and herself firmly. ¡°Remember this fight, little Angel. She is not invincible. We have seen her rise above so many impossible odds that somewhere in my mind I couldn¡¯t see her losing.¡±


    Angel hugged Evelyn tighter with tears running down her cheeks. Evelyn said, ¡°We have to be stronger, Angel. Enough to be able to save her from dire straits as she always tries to do.¡±


    Angel nodded, clearing her tears. ¡°I *Sob* Don¡¯t want to see Y-Yasenia like that again.¡±


    Both of them went to the side and readjusted their state of mind. Five minutester, they looked at each other and shot forwards! This time, instead of focusing on beasts and treasures, they will be ruthless! If they see a winnable fight against cultivators, they will kill, tempering themselves with trials of blood.


    In another ce, Andrea was looking at that fight with a serious expression. Even if she was sad seeing her like that, Andrea understood that this was a ce where even stronger people get killed. Therefore, Andrea didn¡¯t be emotional. What she did was absorb the fight and analyze it so that she could give Yasenia adviceter on.


    After seeing thatst stance, her mouth raised in a proud smile. ¡°That is my dragoness! Even in herst breath andpletely battered, she can kill half of them without flinching in pain! Hahaha, if it weren¡¯t for Cecile¡¯s interruption, she would have been able to kill at least five more!¡±


    Andrea¡¯s teammates, some people from the Academy, nodded. ¡°Truly an outstanding junior!¡±


    ¡°Leader, your little wife is impressive! If we can find her, let¡¯s team-up. Having her by our side will be a big plus!¡±


    The others nodded andplimented, making Andrea brag about Yasenia. The others good-naturedly rolled their eyes with a smile as they teased each other.


    Even before getting together with Yasenia, Andrea was quite strong. Moreover, because she had dual cultivated with Yasenia almost every night for thest months, her foundation became rock solid. One weak after Yasenia entered the half-step, they had a mock battle. At that time, Yasenia lost miserably with Andrea only using her [Chromosphere] and Halberd!


    Being so easily beaten, of course, made the dragoness love Andrea even more. Andrea remembered that night quite well; her dragoness waspletely submissive and cried in delight every time she was rough with her. Since then, Yasenia has been very submissive to Andrea.


    Andrea can say with certainty that night was one of the best with Yasenia. Seeing her so meek and shy while pinning her and pounding her was very arousing. ¡®Stop thinking about it, or the armor will be tight in the waist area!¡¯


    One of the reasons Andrea could beat Yasenia so easily was that dual-cultivating with Yasenia sped up their cultivation speed and made their energy purer by the day, increasing their fighting strength.


    Of course, being more skilled and experienced than Yasenia had the biggest impact in that fight. With so many good things happening since they got together, Andrea could swear that she had been sleeping with a smile daily since she got together with Yasenia.


    Her teammates looked at her and asked, ¡°Leader, what are you thinking about? You have a very foolish smile right now haha-¡± *Bang!*


    The t side of her halberd struck him in the back of the head, flooring him. ¡°Less nonsense and more killing! I want to impress my dragoness when I meet up with her!¡±


    The othersughed and said, ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡±


    Returning with Yasenia, now that she was in a group, her points seemed to be multiplying. Kali and the other four were amazed at the teamwork disyed by Cecile and Yasenia.


    Thanks to Cecile being Yasenia¡¯s marked mate, they understood each other deeply when fighting, making them a fearsome force to fight against.


    Yasenia used her overwhelming battle style to unbnce, lock, disorient, or send people flying. Cecile used her precision battle style to cripple, injure, or directly finish Yasenia¡¯s targets,pleting their indomitablebo.


    Yasenia and Cecile started integrating Kali and the others little by little in their battles, and the group strength did a qualitative jump.


    When the third day ended, Yasenia was already in the top 5%, and Angel and Evelyn were simr to her position.


    Cecile and the others were with the leading 5000 people in the rankings, which was impressive.


    Finally, Andrea was stunningly in the top 500, together with the half-steps and level nines!


    Yasenia looked at the rankings, and seeing Andrea¡¯s position; she swooned with a lovestruck expression, ¡°As expected of my darling~ Kya!! She is so cool!¡±


    Cecileughed at the side, and Kali was surprised seeing this¡­ girly Yasenia. She looked at the amused Cecile and whispered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad at her?¡±


    Cecile looked confused at Kali. However, she understood fast, and she responded bluntly like always, ¡°We are part of her harem, so I don¡¯t mind. Moreover, I also like Andrea, although not romantically. She is very reliable and knowledgeable, always looking after us.¡±


    Kali was surprised; she hadn¡¯t heard that Yasenia had a harem! Since she had just met with Cecile in the academy because of a coincidence, she thought Cecile was Yasenia¡¯s only lover. She started hanging out with Cecile because her indifference rxed her.


    ¡°How many people does she have¡­ in her harem?¡± Kali didn¡¯t know why she wanted to ask, but she did anyway. Now that the question had left her mouth, she got slightly nervous. ¡®W-why did I ask that!?


    Cecile looked towards Yasenia, who was speaking with the others, and asked doubtfully at Kali, ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±


    Since the question had already left her mouth, Kali decided to take the beast by its horns and continued. Her scarred face reddened slightly as she said, ¡°J-just, curiosity?¡±


    Cecile observed her and asked bluntly, ¡°Do you want to enter her harem?¡±


    Kali¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡®M-me entering her h-harem?¡¯


    However, when Kali looked at herself, she looked down and disyed a mocking smile. ¡°How can that be? I¡¯m not delusional. With my face and body¡­ I rather focus on cultivation, and when I be at least not visually disgusting¡­ I can start thinking about romance.¡±


    Cecile looked at her thoughtfully. ¡®Well, it is true that her appearance is quite¡­ shocking. I hadn¡¯t seen without a veil until we entered this formation.¡¯


    Cecile looked at Yasenia and thought, ¡®However, is Yasenia someone that focuses on appearance? If she did, Evelyn wouldn¡¯t be able to be a member. If it weren¡¯t because of her exotic violet eyes and electric blue hair, she wouldn¡¯t stand out in any other way. Evelyn¡¯s facial features are homely.¡¯


    Yasenia looked back and saw Cecile looking at her thoughtfully and Kali looking at the ground with a bitter expression. She didn¡¯t want to interrupt their talk, but another group was ahead¡­ ¡°Cecile! Kali! There are people ahead!¡±


    Both of them reacted fast and went to their position. Yasenia didn¡¯t see anything wrong with them, so she didn¡¯t mind much. ¡®I will ask Cecileter.¡¯

 Chapter 87

    Yasenia looked at the sky, and seeing Sunset time approaching; she said, ¡°Let¡¯s stall for ten minutes, then we can charge directly in.¡±


    The others nodded. They waited some minutes, and the leader analyzed them ¡°Two level-nine tiger-kin, two level-sevens, two level-six, and three level-four harpies.¡±


    The team leader said, ¡°The brothers and I can take on the two level-nines. The two level-sevens and six are a problem¡­ Kali, can your summons deal with the level four harpies?¡±


    Kali was about to answer when Yasenia said, ¡°Since they are all sword users, I think I can kill the two level-six instantly if we coordinate correctly. Then it will be Leader, and the brothers work to stall the tiger-kins while we clean up the others.¡±


    The others listened to her suggestion, and they nodded. They went out of their hiding ce and reacted as if they were surprised to see them. ¡°Retreat! They are stronger than us!¡±


    The enemies saw them turning and trying to leave, so they bought the act, charging toward them. Now that they took the bait, they positioned and looked at how they were charging. Yasenia saw that the ones dashing close by were the level sevens instead of the level six and said, ¡°Change the target to level seven!¡±


    The leader and brothers turned and charged toward the tiger-kins. Meanwhile, Yasenia buffed herself, ¡°[Celestial Coat], [Starry Sky].¡± Then she took a step forward and spun with her sword, ¡°[Moonles Night]¡± While her domain expanded and she finished her spin, she pointed her sword toward a level six and chanted, ¡°[Sun charge]¡± *Bang!* Yasenia left a crater on the ground as she shot forward, leaving the two level-sevens on her left.


    Cecile sent arrows toward the level sevens to attract their attention, and Kali and the other went against the level fours.


    When Yasenia was in mid-charge, she used the illusion of [Lingering Start steps] and sent it forward toward the level-six. Yasenia used her powerful legs and tail to make a sharp turn, leaving footprints on the ground, and changed direction toward the level-sevens.


    Cecile saw that process and read her intentions; she continued shooting arrows even when they were approaching speedily, fully trusting Yasenia. As Cecile intended, they focused on her.


    Cecile sneered and mouthed, ¡®Fools.¡¯ They were about to yell, enraged, when a warning shout came from behind.


    ¡°BE CAREFUL WITH THE DRAGONESS!¡±


    However, it was toote! ¡°[SUN CHARGE]!¡±


    *BOOM!*


    The golden meteor pierced them both from the side and incinerated their bodies with the heat explosion!


    Yasenia stopped her charge, sliding 100 meters, and looked behind, spinning her giant sword with a smile. The others looked stupefied at the body modification realm that just one shotted two-level sevens. ¡°Two down! Now we are even numbers~.¡±


    ¡°One of the tiger kin shouted, ¡°Careful with her! She is the one that appeared in yesterday¡¯s highlights! She-¡±


    The leader interrupted him, releasing a barrage of sword attacks. The tiger kin tsked, ¡®Troublesome. I can¡¯t get distracted!¡¯


    On another part of the battlefield, roots appeared on the ground, trying to attack Kali and her partner.


    However, ying with nts in front of Kali was a big mistake. Kali was an attributed triple cultivator with Wood, Nature, and Life attributes! Kali mmed her hands on the grown. ¡°[Crown Flower]¡±


    She summoned a three-meter-tall green woman. It had a dress made of flowers and a golden crown, a green aura spread from her, and she took over all vegetation in a 500 m area, including his attack! Then Kali raised her hands and chanted, ¡°[Treant summoning].¡± Five trunks spurted from the ground reaching a height of five meters and transformed into humanoid trees. She pointed forward, ¡°Kill.¡±


    The [Crown flower] uprooted everything in the area and used it as her weapon while the treants ran forward with heavy steps. While dominating the battlefield against the three level-four cultivators, she saw that one of the level six cultivators was about to reach Cecile. Kali chanted again, ¡°[Root Wall].¡±


    From her left, a tall root wall exploded from the ground, separating Cecile and that level six. Cecile looked at Kali and nodded, then she repositioned herself.


    While fighting with the other level-six, Yasenia lifted an eyebrow, impressed. ¡®No way, she is an extremely rare nt summoner! Only one in 100 000 summoners specialize in nts. Not because it is bad, but because the requirements are very restrictive. The bloodline must be rted to nature, and you must have the life attribute and the wood or nature attribute. Then, your knowledge of flora must also be profound!¡¯


    Yasenia was impressed because until now; Kali had only used nature attacks and simr without summoning. Yasenia saw that Cecile, Kali, and the other cultivator could deal with those four easily, so she focused on her current opponent. She nced at the sun position and smirked, ¡®Finally here.¡¯


    Yasenia made a strong sword swing, making that person take back five steps. The cultivator felt his arms going numb, ¡®Her brute strength is absurd!¡¯


    He saw Yasenia dash toward him with her sword raised and making a very obvious downward attack. ¡®I will block it, making it slide, and then use that chance to attack her open body!¡¯


    He made a rising strike, meeting Yasenia¡¯s sword¡­


    *BOOM!*


    Golden light filled the cultivator¡¯s vision as he felt like a mountain had just mmed onto him. His feet left the ground as he shot back like a cannonball. ¡®Huh? What happened?¡¯


    Yasenia didn¡¯t lose the chance, ¡°[Shooting Star].¡± Then, the white star ballooned and shot forward speedily. *BANG!* his head exploded, consumed by a white-colored explosion.


    Yasenia saw that her [Starry Sky]pletely charged with 300 stars floating around her, so she ran toward one level nine cultivator. Cecile shouted, ¡°Leader, dodge Yasenia!¡±


    He didn¡¯t think twice about jumping away from the tigerkin. The tiger kin turned toward Yasenia, only to see her pointing her giant sword at him and her charming lips moving, ¡°[Star Charge].¡±


    Yasenia transformed into a white vortex of destruction as she zoomed toward the tiger kin! The tiger-kin erected his defenses, a very hardened metal and ss wall. Yasenia collided with it as her stars exploded one after another, ripping a hole through it and reaching the tigerkin.


    He used another defensive technique on himself, hardening his elemental coat into physical armor. *BOOM!* Both collided, and the tigerkin shot back badly injured.


    The leader didn¡¯t waste his time and made a follow-up attack. Without being able to defend himself, the tigerkin fell to the leader¡¯s sword shortly after. Then Yasenia and the leader charged toward the other tiger-kin. It was a matter of time before he died.


    Meanwhile, Cecile was firing a constant barrage of [Ice arrows] toward the level six cultivator. The sword user blocked, dodged, or parried them. Cecile then changed her arrow type; she pulled the string, and gales erupted from the arrow, blowing her hair with it. ¡°[Freezing Gale Arrow].¡±


    *Swish* *Swish* *Swish*


    The arrows shot with twice the speed they had before. Having gotten used to the previous velocity, the cultivator was caught off guard and failed to block the first shot!


    It pierced his shoulder, dragging him backward because of the arrow¡¯s strength while the gales ripped his skin apart, making a gory wound. ¡°Aargh!!¡±


    The cultivator used his water attribute and sent a giant wave toward Cecile at high speed. ¡°[Root Wall].¡±


    Thick wooden roots shot from the ground, blocking his attack. He changed objectives and ran toward Kali. ¡®That nt summoner! She is always getting in the way!¡¯


    Cecile imed the root wall and jumped over it, pulling her bowstring midair, ¡°[Space arrow].¡±


    The silent, invisible arrow shot at tremendous speed andnded on his back. The cultivator felt somethingnding, but he didn¡¯t feel any pain. Therefore, he ignored it and continued forward.


    Afternding on the ground, Cecile aimed at the sky and pumped energy through her meridians, making mist appear around her. ¡°[Freezing Gale arrow rain]!¡±


    Her hand became a blur as she shot arrows continuously. The arrows covered the sky, changing directions mid-air, aiming toward the cultivator¡¯s back!


    The cultivator sensed danger behind, so he turned around, only to see the scene of the sky practically falling on him. ¡®First that body modification realm, and now the level three is doing some absurd things! What is wrong with this group!?¡¯


    He took a deep breath and prepared his sword, ¡°[Flowing strikes], [White Tiger¡¯s ferocity].¡± His sword sped up as he parried the heavy-hitting arrows.


    *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng* *ng*


    Cecile, however, didn¡¯t finish yet. She put one knee on the ground and tensed the bow into a full moon. Then, her icy blue eyes locked onto him as energies gathered in her bow, creating a single green-blue arrow. Cecile¡¯s chanted with a frosty voice. ¡°[Shredding cial Shot].¡±


    She released it, and a shockwave urred, making the ground behind Cecile rise because of the arrow¡¯s strength. The cultivator didn¡¯t know what happened until he felt something hit his chest so hard that it exploded his internal organs. He was sent flying like a rag-doll,pletely dead.


    Cecile stood up and looked around. She saw the rest of the battles ending shortly after. She heard Yasenia eximing, ¡°Kali! You are amazing, a nt summoner!? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? We could have made a different attack n if we knew~.¡±


    The leader chuckled and said, ¡°Junior sister, you are the only one who didn¡¯t know. We¡¯ve been fighting with her thest two days.¡±


    Yasenia looked at the Kali with a face that screamed betrayal, ¡°We¡¯ve been speaking so much, and you didn¡¯t tell me?¡± She dramatically pressed a hand on her heart, which made something almost spill from the revealing cleavage. ¡°I¡¯ve been betrayed!¡±


    The othersughed, but one brother hissed in pain, ¡°That tiger-kin was strong! He beat up the two of us quite badly.¡±


    Yasenia approached and saw that they were full of cuts. One of them had a bigceration on the back that was bleeding a lot. Yasenia looked at Kali, who was approaching, and asked. ¡°Kali, is it better to return, or can you heal them?¡±


    Kali went around them, looked at their injuries, and took their pulse, sending energy waves through their veins. After taking the pulse of both of them, she said, ¡°You have quite bad wounds, but I can heal them. We don¡¯t need to return to the city.¡±


    Yasenia smiled. ¡°Good! Go ahead; we will watch out for the surroundings.¡±


    Kali nodded and chanted softly, ¡°[Flower bed], [Healing Sap], [Soil enhancement].¡±


    The soil glittered in an eight square meter area as if it was rich with minerals, and then two flower beds appeared in that area. The flowers were blue, white, red, yellow, ck, and purple. They bothy on them and the blue and white flowers wrapped around them, cocooning them, covering their wounds. These stopped the bleeding and started mending their wounds.


    Kali used the [Healing sap] and fed it to the flower bed, enhancing the healing properties. Then, the red and yellow flowers absorbed the excessive blood and rotten flesh, transforming it into energy that went back to Kali to maintain the skill longer. Kali said, ¡°The ck and purple flowers are to treat poisons or simr.¡±


    Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but stand and marvel at the beautiful spectacle.


    During the next 25 minutes, Kali didn¡¯t lose focus for even a single moment and healed thempletely.


    Yasenia went to Kali¡¯s side and patted her head, ¡°Impressive and beautiful. Good job, Kali. Do you need to rest before we continue?¡±


    Kali shook her head and then lowered it to hide her uncontroble smile and twitching nose. ¡®She smells very nice. Like a natural flowerbed¡­.¡¯


    This scene cleared Cecile¡¯s previous doubts if Kali was interested in Yasenia or not. ¡®I will have to speak to the others and see what we do¡­ Although I don¡¯t dislike Kali¡­ I honestly don¡¯t want more people besides Yasenia. Should I tell Yasenia about Kali¡¯s growing feelings?¡¯


    Yasenia looked at Cecile and felt that something was bothering her. She approached and dragged her by the hand to a ce a little more hidden. Yasenia pressed Cecile against a nearby tree and pressed her body on hers, looking at Cecile¡¯s eyes with her goldens. Yasenia kissed Cecile and then asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweetheart? Remember that you can tell me anything. I don¡¯t like any of you making loops in your heads¡­ I don¡¯t want any misunderstandings to happen between us.¡±


    Cecile hugged Yasenia and buried her face in her neck, closing her eyes. Then, she breathed her scent. Yasenia kissed the side of her head, and let her be for one minute. ¡®Is she still ufortable because of my death?¡¯


    Thinking as such, Yasenia pampered Cecile for a little while. Cecile said with her face still buried in Yasenia¡¯s neck, ¡°Can I¡­ Speak it with the others before I tell you? I¡¯m still not sure¡­ And I don¡¯t want to hurt that person too much¡­ I-I honestly don¡¯t know how to handle this situation.¡±


    Yasenia separated and raised Cecile¡¯s chin; she kissed her lips softly and said, ¡°Cecile, if you think that not telling me is the correct thing to do¡­ Then, go ahead. However, once you speak with others and I know what this is about. We will discuss how to discuss this better the next time that happens. What do you say, Sweetheart?¡±


    Cecile looked into her eyes and nodded. Yasenia kissed her again more deeply until the others came, ¡°Yasenia, Cecile, it is time. We have to keep moving!¡±


    Yasenia separated and gave Cecile a yful lick on the cheek, making Cecileugh. Yasenia smiled softly and said, ¡°Now you have a better face. Let¡¯s go; we have to catch up in points with the others¡±


    Cecile nodded spiritedly. ¡°En!¡±

 Chapter 88

    They continued hunting, and time passed. A change urred when the fourth day ended and the highlights time arrived. The ground started to tremble, and the horizon broke like ss. It seems that some realms were connecting with each other!


    Yasenia was fast reacting and spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s move to another zone. People here are starting to know our group¡¯s strength, and they might be trying to ambush us.¡±


    The others nodded, and they sped up towards the new zone. They slowed down and waited for Cecile to scout the area when they were approaching. Cecil used her [Space vision] and spotted a group of five. They moved silently, and Yasenia started gathering stars.


    When they came close to them, they all sent a ranged attack. The enemies reacted fast, building barriers; the attacks broke them and injured some cultivators.


    The two brothers and the leader charged forwards and attacked the uninjured people. Kali, Cecile, and the level four stayed in the back, acting as support.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia was circling them and going to their back. When Yasenia positioned herself, she saw an injured one retreating, and she used [Star Charge] against him. 20+ stars started rotating around her sword, and her speed soared.


    The Cultivator didn¡¯t even have a chance to react before Yasenia pierced him with her sword. The rotating stars impacted his body, exploding that cultivator into smithereens. Then she charged toward the remaining four in a pincer attack.


    Besieged from both sides, the group of five didn¡¯t have a chance before Yasenia¡¯s group sent them all to the reincarnation process. Yasenia smiled at Cecile and said, ¡°Good job, sweetheart, that scouting was on point~.¡±


    Cecile chuckled and said, ¡°Going behind them was a nice move too, my love.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s long tail wagged happily at herpliment. The others thought, ¡®Is this woman trying to lean our sexuality toward beast-human!? Because she is being sessful!¡¯


    They moved from that ce fast and continued targeting groups. Four hourster, a big explosion of shattering ss sounded eastwards from their position. Yasenia looked and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Angel¡¯s formation?¡±


    *Rumble* The following thunder sound confirmed her guess.


    Yasenia¡¯s pupils thinned as the red in her irises consumed the golden, ¡°They are Angel and Evelyn, and they seem to be fighting. Let¡¯s move fast.¡± Then, her legs inted as she stomped on the ground.


    *BOOM!*


    Yasenia became a blur as she charged toward them. The others also sped up after Yasenia; this time, they didn¡¯t want to find another lifeless body, so they ran seriously.


    Meanwhile, Angel and Evelyn were fighting a group of five, there was even a level 8 cultivator, and the rest were level fives, so they werepletely on the defensive. Angel bit her lips. ¡°Level eight was too much¡­ We became reckless¡­.¡±


    Evelyn nodded from inside the [Laser prison formation]. ¡°At least we managed to kill two of them with that explosion.¡±


    Angel chuckled as the others bombarded her formation and wistfully said, ¡°The realms have fused, right? Maybe¡­ Andrea, Yasenia, or Cecile wille?¡±


    Evelyn rolled her eyes, ¡°Just prepare to die. Thankfully, we will have enough time to revive and gain points again¡­ By the way, can I fondle your tits¡­¡± Evelyn looked around, and seeing that the tail didn¡¯t appear, she continued her sentence, ¡°¡­ Before dying?¡±


    This time it was Angel¡¯s time to roll her eyes, but she answered with a slightugh, ¡°Sure, you can rub them all you want. And if we survive, I will let you rub them bare!¡±


    Evelyn made a fist pump, ¡°Nice!¡±


    With new determination filling her, Evelyn charged an attack that she had improved since Madeleine called her out on it. ¡°This is for my little sister¡¯s tits! [Thunder Light Spear]!¡±


    She has optimized this technique, and now she can throw apletely elemental spear instead of her own weapon! Better, the attack didn¡¯t damage her anymore. Blue electric bolts ran through her body as a two-and-a-half-meter-long white-blue spear appeared from her hand.


    Evelyn looked at the level-eight cultivator and shouted, ¡°Take this mister eight!¡± Evelyn took one step forward, and electric currents climbed from her leg as she twisted her waist, chest, and shoulder, shooting the spear with a thundering sound.


    *RUMBLE!*


    The level-eight cultivator prepared, but nothing came his way. He looked towards the smirking Evelyn and looked around. One of hispanions had a hole in her head as she fell dead! Evelyn wasn¡¯t aiming at him!


    Evelynughed, ¡°You fell for it~, Hahaha.¡±


    Angel alsoughed, but her attention was on them; she was waiting for something. The level eight cultivator became enraged and made a big swing with all his strength and a powerful technique.


    Angel¡¯s eyes shed as she triggered her two hidden formations, [Returning Laser formation] and [Focusedser formation]. ¡®You¡¯ve activated my trap formation!¡¯


    His sword crashed against the shield formation, sinking it and creating cracks everywhere in the dome, making Angel feel like someone punched her chest heavily. However, his sword also bounced, sending his arms up and leaving his chest wide open for an instant! That is where Angel aimed.


    Bitting through the pain, she pumped energy toward the activation of the formations. The dome shattered, and all its energy focused on the point where it had sunk before.


    Then, an extremely powerfulser shot from that point, returning his powerful attack to the level eight with twofold strength!


    Instantly, the extremely concentratedser hit his chest squarely, shooting him away with a cracked ribcage and charred skin!


    While he was rolling, he stabbed the sword on the floor to stop his momentum, but when he looked upwards, theser from the [Focused Laser Formation] hit his face squarely *Boom* his head was whipped backward, sting him away doing backflips.


    However, Angel looked at her points and bit her lips, ¡®He isn¡¯t dead!¡¯


    This was the difference in levels at its finest! Even if the cultivator was heavily injured, theser on the forehead that should have killed him had only cracked the skull and left him unconscious.


    The vitality of a cultivator, if not destroying a central organ, is very tenacious. Therefore, the attack on the chest was the most dangerous of the two. However, it was not enough to kill him.


    The three people left observed that Angel was now practically defenseless and prepared to charge at them. Evelyn moved in front of Angel and looked at them thoughtfully. ¡®Am I able to fight while protecting Angel?¡¯


    When Evelyn and the other three were about to charge at each other¡­ ¡°ROAAAR!¡± They heard a deep and resounding dragon roar from the sky. All five looked up, and Angel and Evelyn saw with smiles as a silver meteor surrounded by stars fell against their enemies! *BOOOOM!*


    The silver explosion of [Midnight] consumed the three cultivators, disintegrating them. Then, Yasenia jumped out of the crater and looked toward Angel and Evelyn with a smile.


    Angel and Evelyn remembered Yasenia¡¯s state when she died. Seeing her alive and healthy, they ran towards her with tears building in their eyes. Yasenia let her sword fall and opened her arms to catch the two little girls that jumped into her arms.


    Angel started crying loudly, and Evelyn was also tearing up. Yasenia becamepletely distressed and showered them with kisses. ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here. Do not cry, my loves. The bad guys are dead, and I¡¯m here alive and well. ¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s ear twitched when she heard the level eight shifting slightly. Without loosening her embrace, she said. ¡°Do not interrupt my meeting with my dears, [Starfall]!¡±


    All the stars she didn¡¯t use with [Midnight] shot toward him, killing the weakened cultivator on the spot.


    Yasenia returned her attention toward Evelyn and Angel and continued kissing them, patting them, and using even her tail to surround them and bury them deeper into her soft body. Evelyn rxed faster and stepped back, ¡°It is good *Hic* that you are alive and well.¡±


    Yasenia gave her onest kiss while patting Angel.


    Yasenia turned toward Angel and picked her up. Angel hooked her arms around her neck and wrapped her legs around her waist. After feeling her babytch to her and bury her little crying face in her neck, she walked toward the others, with Evelyn at her side.


    Yasenia spoke to the others already here, ¡°Let¡¯s go; more people from the academy might be in danger. Helping each other right now should be ideal.¡±


    The leader asked with a raised eyebrow, ¡°You will move while carrying her? I don¡¯t want to interrupt your happy reunion, but if we are ambushed, it might be dangerous.¡±


    yasenia said, patting her baby¡¯s butt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will let her down when she rxes a bit. Sorry for being a little selfish, leader.¡±


    The man shook his head with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yasenia. You¡¯ve been working the hardest fighting with the stronger cultivators until now; a little bit of selfishness we can pass easily. Stay in the middle to be more protected.¡±


    One brother said, ¡°Right, right. Moreover, a pair of big-breasted beauties hugging like this, what a delight to the eyes!¡±


    Evelyn looked at them with starry eyes, ¡°Right? The curve the breast does is extremely stimting! Better if it spills a little from tight-fitting clothes.¡±


    The other brother nodded, ¡°Junior, I¡¯m impressed. Your level of enlightenment is incredible!¡±


    So the three of them started a conversation that had Yasenia¡¯s tail twitching. ¡®Hold it in¡­ My dear has just cried. Let her vent a little¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­You can¡¯t imagine having your head wrapped with her heavenly tit-¡± *Bang!*


    Yasenia sighed, ¡°Impossible. I can¡¯t resist. The dao calls for me to take action.¡±


    One brother asked, stunned, ¡°Did she p her because saying how big her ti-¡± *Bang!*


    ¡°Brother! You will fall, victim, if you speak of her massive ti-¡± *Bang!*


    Evelyn said, emotionally, ¡°Senior brothers, to think that you have sacrificed with me to rte the truth about Yasenia¡¯s peerless ti-¡±


    *Bang!Bang!Bang!*


    Thatst sentence made Yasenia¡¯s tail blur as she pped the three at speeds that a Unification realm cultivator would have troubled dodging!


    The other people looked at this scene with wide-open eyes. The leader thought seriously, ¡®Can I dodge that tail p? I think I wouldn¡¯t be able to¡­¡¯


    Anyway, the team continued advancing. Cecile spotted an enemy group some distance away. Yasenia separated Angel¡¯s face from her neck and looked at her with a gentle smile. ¡°Baby, we have to fight. When we are out, I will have a nice long night with you; now we have to gain points.¡±


    Angel kissed Yasenia strongly and then nodded.


    Yasenia smiled proudly and said, ¡°That is my mightiest baby. You won¡¯t let something like this stump you, right? Now we are going to fight together!¡±


    Angel¡¯s eyes filled with determination as she nodded again! ¡®I won¡¯t let anything happen to Yasenia with me here!¡¯


    With the addition of Evelyn and Angel to their group, their killing efficiency, be it cultivators or beasts, skyrocketed again. Evelyn¡¯s fast attacks and Angel¡¯s formations covered some of the group¡¯s weaknesses.


    The group harvested lives left and right and ran away from half-steps; no matter how strong, half steps were still scary. Yasenia continued speaking with Kali from time to time, unconsciously deepening their rtionship.


    Angel and Evelyn looked on strangely, but they ignored it when Cecile whispered to them to talk about itter.


    Fighting beside Yasenia had put them in an extremely good mood. Moreover, the dragoness pampering had them smiling happily again in no time.


    However, they haven¡¯t forgotten about Yasenia¡¯s death. They have burned it in their hearts to remind them what could happen if they ck in the future.


    Angel didn¡¯t have any big heart demons besides slight fear of presenting Yasenia to her parents and insecurities because of her bigger sister. However, thanks to this event, Angel found the motivation she needed and managed to make a spiritual breakthrough.


    Now only Andrea was left to have it. The dragoness will be unyielding until all her dears have a clear heart!


    Andrea had two heart demons. The first one was insecurities about her body, born because of her first love and strengthened because of the subsequent rejections. Yasenia, of course, annihted this demon thanks to her worshiping attitude towards her body.


    Andrea could confidently say that there wasn¡¯t a single skin patch part that Yasenia hadn¡¯t licked or kissed. How could any insecurities remain after this?


    The second demon was also rted to her body. Andrea didn¡¯t know what would happen when she started interacting with the others in bed.


    She didn¡¯t count Tatyana because she was an extremely experienced senior who must have seen sex between even stranger things or even participated in those activities with them.


    Andrea had a fear of them looking at her strangely or showing rejection. Even if this fear was small, it was there. However, unknown to her, Yasenia already had a n!


    Speaking of Andrea, during this fifth day, her group had a fierce fight against another group, which the highlight screen was releasing at that moment. Yasenia asked the others to stop and observe it a little. Since they were quite high in points, they nodded.

 Chapter 89

    While Andrea¡¯s group of twelve was moving along the rockyndscape, they spotted another group 10~20 kilometers ahead. The scout said, ¡°There are nine cultivators. However, they have two half-steps, while we only have one.¡±


    Andrea frowned but then smiled, ¡°Since they have two half-steps, they should give many points. Have they spotted us?¡±


    The scout nodded, ¡°I can¡¯t listen to what they are saying, but they are pointing at us from time to time. They are also discussing whether to attack us or not.¡±


    Andrea smirked, ¡°That is a good sign. If they directly charged at us, that would mean they are confident. Since they are not, our chances may be bigger than we thought.¡±


    Andrea said, ¡°Linda and I will stall the half-steps. When you guys finish off the others, return to aid us.¡±


    Linda, the other half-step, frowned and asked, ¡°Andrea, I know you are stronger than you were but are you sure you can stall a half-step?¡±


    Andrea spun her halberd and shrugged, ¡°Who knows? However, since it is just the afternoon, even if I die, I will be able to gather enough points after reviving. Moreover, what better time to push myself to the limits than inside this formation? Didn¡¯t my dragoness also do so?¡±


    Linda and the others shook their heads. One of them said, ¡°Then, you better give a spectacle since you will probably appear in the highlights! Didn¡¯t you want to impress your little wife? Hahaha.¡±


    Andrea chuckled and then became serious. She pointed her halberd forward and said, ¡°Let¡¯s give them hell!¡±


    The others shouted and charged forward with Andrea and Linda at the helm. The other group also charged at them, with their two half-steps leading the charge.


    Andrea collided with the long sword user. A metallic ng echoed as Andrea slid backward some meters. Linda and the other started exchanging sword strikes as they moved to a different area. The other group also moved, creating three battlefields, Andrea¡¯s, Linda¡¯s, and the others.


    Andrea smirked, feeling the tingling in her arms because of the sh, ¡®As expected, they are practically on another level after reaching half-step. It will be a hard fight.¡¯


    Andrea and the water and lightning cultivator looked at each other. He sneered and said, ¡°It seems that they left you here like a dog to stall me. My name is Lucas; I¡¯m from the prestigious [Azure dragon Sect] and your will-to-be killer.¡±


    Andreaughed, ¡°You called me a dog? Be careful; I might bite! [Molten spear].¡±


    A glowing red spear fired speedily toward Lucas. However, he evaded easily, moving only his head.


    Andrea¡¯s smile widened, and *BOOM!* The spear exploded beside his head!


    Andrea charged forwards and started buffing herself ¡°[Chromosphere], [Metal Enhancer]¡± A magma-like substance covered her golden-red halberd and silver armor. Then, they were upgraded one level from middle-level heaven grade treasures to high-level heaven grade treasures.


    While the molten metal explosion urred, Andrea arrived fast beside him. She spun the halberd once and released a descending strike. ¡°[Descending sr strike].¡±


    Lucas was surprised by that explosion on his side, but thanks to his spiritual sense, he was able to form a water shield beside his face before it damaged him. After protecting his head, even with his sight impeded, he could sense Andrea attacking him with her halberd.


    Electricity and water flowed across the length of his sword as he made a rising strike to meet Andrea¡¯s halberd, ¡°[Azure Dragon w].¡±


    A blue phantom dragon w apanied his sword strike, *ng!* Andrea¡¯s halberd was repelled, making her take four steps back. Lucas felt his sword trembling and frowned, ¡®That halberd strike was much heavier than I expected.¡¯


    Andrea wasn¡¯t discouraged and attacked again. They exchanged strikes as Lucas was speeding up his attacks. Andrea used the range advantage of the Halberd while she slid backward, blocking his attacks and transferring his strikes¡¯ momentum to the ground.


    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*


    Andrea was beginning to have trouble blocking his sword strikes. Some attacks startednding on her armor. Thankfully the protection from [Chromosphere] and her enhanced armor, [Kight¡¯s Promise], were enough not to receive damage. Andrea frowned while they moved around the rockyndscape, ¡®I can¡¯t continue like this. However, since I don¡¯t have to win¡­ Let¡¯s make the terrain a little harder to walk for him, shall we?¡¯ ¡°[Sr domain], [Prominence].¡±


    A golden radiance exploded from Andrea, heating the temperature of her surroundings and attacks. Then, [Prominence] created superheated molten metal arcs around her. In an instant, Andrea transformed the rockyndscape into a volcanic one.


    Lucas was surprised and attacked fast, trying to move Andrea out of the area. Andrea also charged at him with a smirk as she chanted, ¡°[Sr explosion].¡±


    Her energy coat inted and exploded in an instant *BOOM!* Everything got covered in molten metal, and her domain only made it hotter!


    Lucas reacted when Andrea¡¯s energy coat inted, creating a water wall before him. However, everything around him got covered in the superheated substance. Feeling his body transpiring because of the heat, he was shocked. ¡®I have to get out of here.¡¯


    Even this half-step didn¡¯t dare fight in this deadly area Andrea created. However, it won¡¯t be that easy; Andrea approached quickly with [Chromosphere] covering her body again. She said, smirking, ¡°Want to flee? I have prepared this beautifulndscape for you. Stay a little more!¡±


    Andrea jumped and shouted, ¡°[SOLAR DESCENT]¡± She stomped a metallic vertical tform she created and fell on him like a war goddess descending. While going toward him, The searing substance surrounded Andrea, and her speed and strength multiplied.


    Lucas at first looked at that attack with a sneer and tried to move to dodge, ¡®A jumping attack? Who would be stupid enough to meet it?¡¯


    However, when he tried to move, he couldn¡¯t! He was locked in ce, ¡®Crap! This attack has spiritually locked me!?¡¯


    He reacted fast and put his sword back, charging a powerful attack, then thrust with all his strength ¡°[Azure Dragon Ascending]!¡±


    The attack shot an eastern water dragon with electric currents towards Andrea!


    Andrea and the water dragon collided, creating an explosion in the air. However, from that explosion, Andrea appeared, following her descent and falling on Lucas. He raised his sword and blocked the weakened strike. *Bang!* The strength of the strike made him almost lose the grip of his sword and pushed him backward, dragging him into the superheated molten metal in the surroundings!


    He hissed in pain as his feet sank in that substance. He jumped and looked enraged at Andrea. When he saw her state, his face gained a gleeful smile. Andrea lost half of her left arm! ¡°Ha! It seems that attack was stupid after all!¡±


    Andrea didn¡¯t speak and lunged towards him, holding her halberd with her right arm. They collided sword and halberd again, and Lucas let out a grunt of pain! He looked at his arm and felt that the left bone was fractured!


    Andrea smirked and said, ¡°Not so useless after all.¡±


    Lucas became enraged, and they continued to exchange attacks. With only one arm, the fact that Andrea was still able to parry, block, or dodge his attacks was a sign of her mastery over Halber arts. This only made the half-step more enraged since envy of her talent grew in his heart.


    ¡°[Azure dragon tail whip]!¡±


    *Bang!*


    Andrea was sent flying by a particrly heavy strike! Andrea couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her current situation.¡¯This situation¡­ It is quite simr, isn¡¯t it? Hahaha.¡¯


    Lucas looked strangely. ¡°Have you hit your head too strongly? Why are youughing? You are going to die!¡±


    Andrea started speaking, ¡°I¡¯mughing because I am going to die. Tasting death should be interesting; I will be able to exchange experiences with my little wifeter, hahaha.¡±


    Meanwhile, she was thinking, ¡®I hope he starts to bber like those second-rate viins~ My job is stalling after all~.¡¯


    Lucas¡¯s envy grew stronger by the second. He wanted to anger her, so he smirked and said, ¡°Your lover? You will be 10 hours dead, right? How about I meet her and chat with her? I can also go with my friends and have a more in-depth talk, hahaha.¡±


    Andrea¡¯s smile disappeared, ¡°Little man, even if you go, death would be the only thing left for your band of clowns. No wonder Tatyana spoke not to mind pea-size-brained people like you. After you said this, even if speaking with you is a better option, I rather beat you up senseless [Prominence]! [Sr Pir]!¡±


    Lucas felt the ground heating up below him, and as soon as he jumped out of the way, a massive pir of molten metal shot into the sky! Suddenly, he saw Andrea pass through her attack, covered in molten metal as she clutched the halberd with her right arm and also uninjured because of [Chromosphere].


    They shed weapons, and with the arcs of [Prominence] and the asional [Sr Pir], he lost advantage in the exchange!


    Andrea¡¯s light green eyes became determined. She blocked his sword and let the halberd absorb his strike¡¯s momentum, sending it flying. However, Andrea used that moment to lunge forward and hug him, chanting in a cold voice, ¡°[Sr Explosion].¡±


    Lucas opened his eyes wide as he tried to utch her with a punch in the dantian area. Andrea gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t let go. The skill activated.


    *BOOOM!*


    The coat exploded point-nk from Lucas! Andrea flew back by her own attack with broken bones and internal organs misced. Moreover, Lucas¡¯ punch hurt her dantian area. Thankfully she had high-level armor and didn¡¯t do any heavy damage.


    On the other side, Lucas was worse than her! The skill covered himpletely in molten metal from head to toe. Worse, the explosion shot him into one of the previously created molten puddles! Right now, he was screaming in agony and trying to use his elements to wash the superheated metal that was melting his skin! He couldn¡¯t even move from the spot because of the viscosity of the liquids.


    Andrea didn¡¯t go toward him to finish him off because she couldn¡¯t move. Thatst attack took a big toll on her, and she wasn¡¯t like Yasenia, who had super-fast self-regeneration.


    Nheless, she didn¡¯t take her eyes off him. Seeing his skin melt and hearing his agonized cries made her want to smile. ¡°Saying those things, you deserve this!¡±


    When Andrea saw that he waspletely focused on himself, without paying attention to her, she whispered, ¡°[Sr Spear].¡±


    Andrea forced herself and threw an extremely swift golden spear at him. ¡®My dear Yasenia, how were you able to use all those skills? I¡¯m dying here trying to use one!¡¯


    Lucas reacted fast and blocked it, but this made his melting body cry in agony for the effort. The extremely high heat was starting to affect his strengthened brain, making him light-headed and less focused!


    After another agonizing minute and blocking four more ranged attacks from Andrea, he couldn¡¯t deal with it anymore, falling unconscious. His protective coat deactivated, assuring his death.


    Andrea took her chance and finished him off with a [Molten spear], which exploded beside his head, ensuring his death. Then, she fell unconscious, thinking, ¡®Those bastards didn¡¯t evene! I will rely on them only for making me dinner in the future! Bastards.¡¯


    One minute after she fainted, her battered teammates came. Seeing the destroyed surroundings and the two unmoving bodies, they went towards Andrea fast. ¡°She is barely alive. We need to return to town fast. Healer, maintain her life. If she dies on the way there, I will kill you myself!¡±


    The girl nodded and started using her nature attribute to heal her and maintain Andrea¡¯s body functions.


    Andrea woke up two hourster in the spring,pletely refreshed. She looked at the now fewer people and said, ¡°At least you came. What happened? You shouldn¡¯t have had so much problem with those people.¡±


    One of them shook his head and said, ¡°Another group assisted them mid-battle. We lost four people, and now we are only eight.¡±


    Andrea frowned a little ¡°That¡¯s bad, 10 hours without so many teammates is going to hurt our point gathering speed. Let¡¯s speed up our points we have to recover our lost time. Is someone counting the time? We are also going to return and retake the fallenpanions. We are already on the sixth day!¡±


    They nodded and went out of the city. They reached an area, and Andrea sat on a rock to n their next moves. One of them said, ¡°By the way, leader, the realms have fused again. We may be able to find your-¡±


    He was cut by a cheerful voice, ¡°Daaarliing!!¡±


    All of them turned only to see a seductive, voluptuous dragoness jogging towards them with her group behind her. Andrea looked toward the scout with a raised eyebrow, at which he smirked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if it was a surprise?¡±


    One girl said, ¡°Oh my heavens, is it legal to have a seductive body like that? I¡¯m jealous!¡±


    One man near her stuttered, ¡°S-Seeing her in p-person is truly d-different, I think I have an erection¡­.¡±


    The person beside him pped him in the back. ¡°She is the leader¡¯s little wife! What are you talking about!¡±


    Another one responded, ¡°She isn¡¯t little at all, no matter what you talk about her!¡±


    Looking at her perfect long, and plump legs, Linda was drooling, ¡°She has a little skirt, that is for sure¡­.¡±


    Andreaughed at theirments and stood up. Yasenia ran forward, making those pair of heavenly mounds bounce and making some noses bleed, then she jumped to Andrea¡¯s embrace! Andrea caught the excited dragoness with a smile.

 Chapter 90

    ¡­Yasenia jumped into Andrea¡¯s embrace, and she caught the excited dragoness with a smile. Now inside her arms, Yasenia became excited and started rubbing herself on Andrea, trying to mark her with her scent. The others felt their heart bleeding with envy, ¡®I want a hug like that too!¡¯


    Then, Yasenia looked up with starry eyes and said, ¡°Darling! Your fight against that water and lightning cultivator was awesome! You looked super cool!¡±


    Andrea lowered her head and kissed Yasenia, who responded by hooking her arms around her neck and deepening the kiss while her tail wagged happily. Some coughed blood out of pure unadulterated envy, and others started whistling andughing at their kisses.


    Linda covered her bleeding nose, pointing at the happily wagging tail, and said, ¡°My future wife or husband will have a tail! She is so cute and sexy at the same time I¡¯m going to die!¡±


    Another team member said, with a pale face from blood loss, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going first. Come get me ten hourster.¡±


    Yasenia stopped kissing and turned towards them. She smiled and said in her mellow and seductive voice, ¡°Hello, I am Yasenia, my darling Andrea¡¯s girlfriend~ We are going to be fighting together, so please take care of me~.¡±


    They nodded continuously, ¡®Who won¡¯t take care of you? We will beat them up!¡¯


    Linda directly said whileing beside Yasenia, ¡°Take care! Take care! Little sister Yasenia only has to give the finishing hit! Big sister Linda will take care of the rest!¡±


    Yaseniaughed and nodded, ¡°I will be relying on senior sister Linda then.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s group also presented. Knowing that Cecile, Evelyn, and Angel were also part of Yasenia¡¯s harem, they were surprised. ¡®How much stamina does she have? Doesn¡¯t the ice element woman have an extreme Yin constitution? She should be the one with a harem!¡¯


    Linda asked Yasenia after hearing the introductions. ¡°Yasenia, do you still ept harem members? I truly wouldn¡¯t mind being with you.¡±


    The four girls¡¯ ears twitched and locked their gaze on them.


    Yasenia looked at Linda and shook her head. ¡°Senior sister is beautiful and cheerful. I also wouldn¡¯t mind trying to begin a rtionship with you. However, I don¡¯t want to add more people unless an exception happens¡­ Or I get to know that person better, and no one of my dears is against it. I will only ept women that are liked by all of them.¡±


    Linda smiled and nodded understandingly. Yasenia chuckled and hugged Linda from behind. ¡°However, I don¡¯t mind being friends with my senior sister. Like I just said, I like senior sister¡¯s cheerful personality!¡±


    Linda let Yasenia hug her, and looking up at her, she nodded. ¡°Sure, we are still young. Although you can¡¯t ept me now, who says you will stay the same 100 yearster, right?¡±


    Yasenia and Linda started walking in that position. Yasenia sighed and said, ¡°One hundred yearster¡­ That still sounds very distant. Like senior sister said, the future is uncertain. A lot of years from now, if Senior-sister Linda is still interested¡­ Who knows what will happen?¡±


    Linda nodded,fortable with the dragoness hugging her from behind. Then they started chatting. Kali listened from the side, and the determination in her heart strengthened. ¡®Maybe I can heal myself a bit by that time¡­ But a rtionship¡­ That part also has to happen, right? W-Well, Yasenia is a girl; there is nothing to worry about.¡¯


    Their group made ns, and while fighting, they divided into two groups; one had Linda as a leader and another one with Yasneia and her lovers plus Kali. Their strength multiplied again, and they were killing other groups easily.


    Some hard fights happened, but the coordination of Yasenia and her lovers was enough to destroy enemy groups as if they were cutting grass. Andrea was the vanguard, with Evelyn supporting her. Yasenia coordinated with Cecil, being their strongest killing power, and attacking those surrounding Andrea.


    Then, Angel assisted them with her formations andsers. Finally, Kali joined under Andrea¡¯s orders as their support, hindering their enemies, healing their injuries, or protecting the backline with her shields and summons. The six of them were truly a fearsomebo!


    The day ended, and with it, the first elimination round. All of the people in their group passed, being in the top 3 000. Not too high, but with 20 000+ participants, it wasn¡¯t bad either.


    They felt their sights go blurry and suddenly awoke in the za. Yasenia looked up and saw a smiling Tatyana. Yasenia stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Tatyana chuckled and hugged Yasenia, ¡°Wee back little treasure; you did well. However, I have to put the five of you to shape! It seems that you have quite a lot to improve on.¡±


    Yasenia nodded happily. ¡°I will train with mom again~.¡± Even her tail started wagging.


    The others chuckled, seeing their interaction. Tatyana felt someone looking at her, and seeing that they were the sect leaders from the demonic and heavenly sect, she rolled her eyes in annoyance. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, little treasure. Wait here.¡± Yasenia nodded.


    Tatyana disappeared and appeared beside the demonic and heavenly sect leaders.


    The demonic sect leader, Zhong Kui, spoke with sarcasm, ¡°Who is your new fuck buddy? To think that he got you pregnant, he must be exceptional! Didn¡¯t you say that you were extremely against children?¡±


    Tatyana looked at him and said, ¡°Are you so pathetic that you can¡¯t wet your little member if it is not with me? Don¡¯t tell me you have been masturbating for thest 15 000 years.¡±


    Zhong Kui¡¯s grinned. ¡°I can wet it until it is wrinkled, but I love yours the most since you are my wife. I could have let you roam around and y for some time, but you got pregnant! Do you really want to get into a fight? Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t fight you, Tatyana.¡±


    Tatyana ignored him. ¡°What have you called me here for? Breathing the same air near you will make me part of my own army, and answering any of your drivel will make my regenerative neurons die permanently. Guan Yu, speak.¡±


    The heavenly sect leader, Guan Yu, spoke gently, ¡°Tatyana, you haven¡¯t visited my sect for some years already. How about youe with your daughter? She may like one of my sons-¡±


    Tatyana interrupted, ¡°I will ask only one more time before my patience runs out. What have you called me here for? Do not make me repeat myself.¡±


    Their faces twitched a little, but Guan Yu answered, ¡°We want your help revising the formation for the next part of the tournament; I don¡¯t want these demons to use any tricks.¡±


    Zhong Kui sneered, ¡°Would you have be the strongest ¡®righteous¡¯ faction without your dirty schemes? At least I do things directly instead of being a sneaky bastard.¡±


    Tatyanapletely ignored their jabs to each other and nodded, ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t want my little treasurepeting in a defective formation. Wait for me there.¡±


    Then she turned and walked back toward Yasenia. Both of them followed; they wanted to know this daughter of hers. Tatyana thought, ¡®Tsk, I knew they would follow me. Whatever, it is not like they can do anything.¡¯


    When the three of them reached Yasenia¡¯s spot, many people bowed. ¡°We wee the heavenly sect leader/the demonic sect leader.¡±


    Tatyana saw that some people from the dual cultivation sects were speaking to Yasenia and almostughed at the annoyed face of Cecile and the rest. She looked at Yasenia and saw her lips twitching in amusement, looking at the show before her.


    Tatyana stopped walking and listened to their conversation a little. She heard one of the men speaking. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand that your Yin and Yang constitution could easily make you the next sect master! Moreover, with my-¡±


    Evelyn cut him. ¡°You are bing noisy. Can¡¯t you see that we are her partners? Why would she dual cultivate with your lot! Moreover, why would she even look outside the Academy when she has a literal Fanclub inside the Academy?¡±


    One nearby harpy sneered, crossing her arms below her naked breasts, ¡°Can you even satisfy her? I bet that she has to take care of each of you after sending you to heaven. We have much more stamina, and we are a better choice for her!¡±


    Evelyn sneered, ¡°Are you deaf? It seems that your sect¡¯s disciples¡¯ hearing has been damaged by only hearing moans all day! Can¡¯t you see that there are more people than you waiting in line for Yasenia¡¯s affections? Was your brain melted and shot through your cum not being able to understand my words!?¡±


    Yasenia, Andrea, and Tatyana directly burst intoughter. Even Zhong Kui was chuckling, ¡°That brat has a sharp mouth.¡±


    The dual cultivation disciples became angry and were about to shout when Tatyana decided to end this farce. Tatyana approached and said with a smile. ¡°Little treasure and the rest,e with me. We are going to revise the formations for the next tournament. Angel, Yasenia, this will be very educational so pay attention.¡±


    Tatyana heard a cough behind her and said lightly, ¡°Oh, by the way, they are Zhang Kui and Guan Yu. I guess you know their identities.¡±


    Zhang Kui looked at Yasenia and raised his eyebrow. ¡°Girl, although they are speaking a little stupidly, they are not wrong. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to enter the demonic side or a dual cultivation sect? With your talent, bloodline, and body, if you set aside your morals, you would advance even faster than now and be a powerful demonic cultivator.¡±


    Guan Yu sneered, ¡°And after losing her morals and advancing faster, heart demons will start to appear in her now clear heart. Can¡¯t your filthy eyes see that her soul is as clear as a mirror? If she starts that kind of practice, it will destroy her foundation!¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Are you both still children? She will do whatever she likes. They are still juniors, and you want to start poaching now? Come back after they mature. Remember that poaching Academy students before entering the unification realm is not permitted!¡±


    Both of them snorted, and Zhang Kui said, ¡°Well, not many people seemed to follow that rule.¡±


    Guan Yu said, ¡°Again, you gathering us in the same group is not something I appreciate.¡±


    Zhang Kui rolled his eyes and looked at Yasenia, ¡°What do you say, child? Interested?¡±


    The girls focused on her answer.


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow and spoke while they walked toward the tournament area, ¡°Elders, righteous or demonic, the only difference I see is the method of raising a cultivator. The righteous side raises them with prejudice about the world and ingrains arrogance and vanity in the cultivator.¡±


    The demonic master was about to smile when Yasenia continued, ¡°The demonic side isn¡¯t any better. They just raise bloodthirsty cultivators. Worse, they only care about themselves, and they don¡¯t even think about the consequences before acting. A demonic cultivator offending someone they shouldn¡¯t and dying is as normal as eating bread for mortals.¡±


    Yasenia looked at the two sect masters. ¡°I¡¯m neither righteous nor demonic; I don¡¯t differentiate. I am a cultivator. Those that harm my loved ones and me will die by my sword. I won¡¯t put apart demonic or righteous, men or women. Before my sword, all will be the same, an enemy to be killed or an ally to be protected. ¡±


    Tatyana smiled like a flower. ¡°Take that! You got told by my daughter, hahaha!¡±


    The other two faces twitched. The demonic master asked, ¡°Then aren¡¯t you closer to a demonic cultivator.¡±


    Yasenia answered easily, ¡°I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t enjoy the killing, only the fight. If no one bothers me, then I won¡¯t ever kill because there wouldn¡¯t be a reason to. This doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m righteous because if people disturb me constantly, I won¡¯t care about bing a demon and carving a path made of blood from my enemies. ¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°The power I¡¯m closer to right now is the Academy because they have these ideologies. I just want to be stronger and aid my loved ones in doing the same. I rather enjoy the road than tread it, trying to follow some rules that only the weak people have to follow. Even if I¡¯m weak, I won¡¯t be molded by rules. I will only follow them until I¡¯m strong enough to ignore them and follow my own moral code.¡±


    The two sect masters nodded, and Guan Yu sighed, ¡°In the end, you have been raised by Tatyana. You two are truly simr.¡±


    Yasenia asked curiously, ¡°What rtionship do the two elders have with mom?¡±


    Tatyana twitched a little. The demonic master smirked and said, ¡°Obviously, Lovers! Shees to have a nice roll in the sheets from time to time! You can call me father if you like it.¡±

 Chapter 91

    Yasenia smiled and said, ¡°Even a mortal could tell you are lying. Do you really think I know so little about my mother? Even if most about mom is still a mystery, I know she is loyal to her current partner. What are you trying to achieve, elder? Me pairing you up with her because you can¡¯t do it yourself?¡±


    Tatyana smirked and hugged Yasenia¡¯s arm. Zhang Kuiughed. ¡°You have a sharp tongue! Don¡¯t you know that I can kill you with a single stare?¡±


    Yasenia shook her head. ¡°If the elder were someone that would kill for that little offense, I would have doubted how you became the demonic sect master. There is nothing to fear; we are just talking.¡±


    Guan Yu asked, ¡°You said ¡®Her current partner¡¯ You don¡¯t call him father? It seems that he hasn¡¯t taken care of you. How about I be your stepfather? I don¡¯t have much to do with Tatyana right now, just a rtionship between you and me. ¡±


    Yasenia answered politely, ¡°Thank you, elder, but I currently live well without a father. If the opportunity arises or I change my mind, you will be the first one to know.¡±


    They reached the side of the formation, and Tatyana started exining. The next phase of the tournament was going to be tomorrow morning.


    The battles were one vs. one, and participants would choose ¡°life and death battle¡± or ¡°spar¡± before the fighting began.


    If you won a death battle, you would gain 3 points per fight. On the other side, if you win a spar, you would only earn one point.


    To participate in a death battle, both sides don¡¯t need to agree; only one of the participants is required to agree. However, the rules, orck of rules of the death battle, will be applied only to the side that chose the death battle.


    This means that if one side agreed and the other didn¡¯t, the only one that can die is the one who consented. Of course, after winning, they would get points equal to what they chose; death battle side wins, the participant receives three points; spar wins, they get only one.


    The additional rule that Tatyana added is that even if you choose Death battle, you can call for surrender, and the supervisor of the fight will stop it immediately. Other conditions for winning are; making the enemy faint, losing all their energy, or incapacitating them until they can¡¯t move.


    The formation they were revising was a formation that manages most of this.


    If thebat isn¡¯t a deathmatch, it will be revisedpletely by the formation, and when one of the participants is on the verge of dying or without energy, the formation will eject them from the battlefield. Moreover, it will also record the points of each participant, making sure that nobody tampers with them.


    Each person will participate in ten random battles across two days. The top 8192 participants will be selected for the final tournament from the almost 20 000 participants left.


    If participants umte the same amount of points, ranking in the previous stage will decide who passes and who doesn¡¯t.


    After finishing revising the formation, they directly left with Tatyana. Yasenia had to advance to the Mental Nourishing realm, and they wanted to go to a ce where nobody could bother them.


    Yasenia said, ¡°I have perfected everything before advancement. The tribtion will be very strong¡­.¡±


    ¡°Tatyana frowned. ¡°Little treasure, if we follow the pattern, this tribtion will have 27 lighting strikes. Reserve your energy even if you have to get hurt at the beginning. The first ones should not be lethal for you.¡±


    The others were scared shitless and started sweating cold. Angel eximed, ¡°W-what do you mean 27!? Isn¡¯t that the amount received to enter the Unification realm!?¡±


    Yasenia smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you will know in the future?¡±


    Cecile frowned and became ufortable again. Yasenia gathered the four of them with her tail in a group hug, ¡°I know you are scared, but believe in me. However, I warn you; I will be very injured. Don¡¯t panic and let the seniors handle everything, okay?¡±


    They hugged her tighter and nodded. Yasenia kissed the four of them and smiled toothily, ¡°Look how this dragoness fights against the odds and wins!¡±


    Tatyana called the people she had on standby and some teachers. Mason and Madeline have especially made a trip for this event under Tatyana¡¯s orders. Tatyana¡¯s head was basically repeating, ¡®Protection, protection, I need all the protection. How much, you ask? My answer is yes.¡¯


    Yasenia looked at the side and smiled, dly surprised. ¡°Dr. Ava, Anna, Eve, long time no see!¡±


    All of them smiled and bowed. Anna said, ¡°We havee to protect you, miss, don¡¯t worry and focus on your tribtion. Nobody will pass this maid unless they kill her! ¡±


    Yasenia went forwards and hugged them. For her, Anna and Eve were like her big sisters. They have watched her grow, and she can feel their love for her.


    Even if it is romantic love, she won¡¯t treat them differently. She also likes them a ton. There was an event previously where Yasenia asked them to be part of her harem. However, at that time, they answered, ¡°Miss, you are still young. If you feel the same some yearster, ask again, we will be waiting for you, no matter how many years pass.¡±


    Yasenia has never forgotten their words, and this was one of the reasons that she doubted if to fill the fifth spot now or reserve it forter years and add the pair of sisters.


    She has a single spot in her ¡°Wife¡± slots and doesn¡¯t want to take back her previously made promises. Furthermore, since Yasenia discovered her bloodline properties, about being a [Progenitor Queen], she has started nning for the future and propagation of her bloodline.


    Yasenia refocused on the task before her, ¡®First, pass the tribtion, then the rest.¡¯


    She took out her sword, and her aura exploded. Yasenia started circting her energy speedily, making her aura stronger by the second. Her body absorbed the energy of the surroundings like a whirlpool, and her meridians speedily transformed it andpressed it. The energy was sent through her whole body and gathered in the dantian. then *Bang!*


    Her aura insanely inted, and the celestial phantom dragon that appeared before manifested behind her, almost ten meters in height and more physical than before. She looked at the heaves, and the dragon looked up too; they took a deep breath, and then¡­


    ¡°RROOAAAAR!!!¡±


    Yasenia and the phantom dragon released a deep and resounding roar simultaneously!


    *BOOM!*


    Her aura became even more tyrannical, making the floor cave in from her roar alone. The bicolor clouds started gathering a top of her, and the seniors appeared in the sky, looking at Yasenia.


    They observed the phantom dragon behind Yasenia and raised an eyebrow. The Sun God spoke, ¡°Little girl, you are impressive. Not only have you awakened a peak tier bloodline thatbined both of ours, but it also seems that you have be a Progenitor. Oh¡­ You have no heart demons and make the spiritual breakthrough? Good job, this time you also have my approval, don¡¯t die on us; this tribtion is strong!¡±


    The moon goddess smiled gently. ¡°Yasenia, you now carry a new dragon bloodline. I hope you have many children in the future and be the leader of the new race. Celestial dragons are scarce; please don¡¯t let them go extinct.¡±


    Yasenia said with augh, ¡°I have made my marked mate promise me 1000 children! I think we will be able to propagate the race just nice~.¡±


    Both of themughed and looked at the gathered people.


    They spotted her marked mate, Cecile. The moon goddess smirked, ¡°A human, however¡­ [Ice Phoenix] bloodline? You found yourself a good mate Yasenia; your children will be strong!¡±


    Cecil became flustered and bowed in thanks to thepliment.


    *Rumble*


    Feeling the tribtion about to start, they spoke simultaneously, ¡°Inheritor, we have both epted you, and rewards will be given if you survive. We wish you good luck!¡±


    Yasenia looked towards the sky and saw one lightning bolt charging with the width of two fingers. The lightning bolt struck, and Yasenia calmly parried it with her [Draconic heart]. *ng*


    Not feeling much but a slight tingling, Yasenia looked strangely at the de. ¡®It absorbed it?¡¯


    The heavens didn¡¯t let her analyze as there were already two lightning bolts the width of a wrist in the clouds!


    *Rumble!*


    Yasenia shed upwards, hitting the two bolts of bicolor lightning. *BamBam* She felt the force behind them. However, she managed to block them easily. This time she focused on the sword, and she didn¡¯t see it wrongly! It was absorbing the heavenly lightning!


    Yasenia now saw six lightning bolts preparing on the clouds. ¡®I will use the sword to block all I can and the tail for those I can¡¯t.¡¯


    *Rumble!!*


    The six lightning bolts fell one after another! Yasenia spun her sword as she managed to block the first four bolts, but thest two fell simultaneously, and she had to use her tail. *Bang!*


    Her tail was repelled, but she didn¡¯t suffer any injuries. ¡®The first nine are over. Now it starts the hard thing.¡¯


    *RUMBLE!*


    Another six lightning bolts started circting on the clouds, this time with the width of a leg. Yasenia began to turn serious. ¡°[Starry Sky], [Celestial Coat], [Moonless Night].¡±


    Her domain deployed, and the bolts fell one after another. Yasenia used her empowered reflexes and body to block with the sword and tail, using the momentum of the bolts to spin.


    Sword sh, *BAM* Yasenia let it be repelled and rotated, shing with her swordtail at the next bolt! *BAM* The tail was repelled, and using footwork to pivot easier, she shed toward the third strike. *BAM* Sword repelled, *BAM* Tail repelled, *BAM* The lightning hit slightly nted, which caused her not to be able to reach for the sixth bolt with her tail! *BANG!* It hit her body squarely, making Yasenia grunt as silvery-golden electrical currents caused havoc in her body.


    Yasenia felt the electric currents damage her body, but she didn¡¯t mind. ¡®Reserve strength for thest stretch! Twelve more to go!¡¯


    Meanwhile, the people who hadn¡¯t seen her tribtion before were with their mouths open. Cecil said, ¡°No wonder she found my tribtioncking. Her first nine strikes were as strong as mine!¡±


    Andrea had a serious face looking at these. ¡°If she has to pass this kind of tribtion, no wonder she is strong.¡±


    Evelynmented, ¡°The next six are as thick as a thigh! Truly abnormal!¡±


    Yasenia looked at the bolts of lightning, and suddenly, she felt the weight of her sword increasing. She didn¡¯t have the time to analyze; she started using skills ¡°[Crescent Moon]!¡±


    *RUMBLE!!!*


    When Yasenia sent a 30m wide crescent attack, the six bolts fell faster than before. ¡®I won¡¯t be able to use the same tactic as before.¡¯


    The crescent attack hit the first two bolts, breaking them. Then, Yasenia used [Shooting star] against another bolt, destroying it. Finally, she used her sword and tail as she defended against another two. However, she had to use the [Celestial coat] to resist thest one! *BANG!* The lightning hit Yasenia on the back, making Yasenia¡¯s legs bent and the floor sink.


    The spectators could see the electricity going through her body, causing burns and Yasenia gritting her teeth in pain. However, The Heavens didn¡¯t want to let her rest!


    *RRUUUMMBLE!!!*


    Thest six bolts started coursing through the clouds! They all looked up, and some gasped, horrified. They were as thick as a waist!


    Yasenia bit her lips and used her elerated thoughts to think about how to pass them. After thinking a moment, her lips arched in a crazy smile. She pointed her sword towards the heavens as she squatted. Then, a silvery glow surrounded her sword as she shouted, ¡°[MOON CHARGE]!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s leg muscles inted as she jumped with her legs and tail!


    *BOOM!*


    She shot to the sky, emitting silvery radiance as an ascending celestial.


    When the bolts started raining, she used one star as a foothold for one leg and exploded it! *BOOM!* Her speed multiplied as her leg becamepletely mangled. Using that foothold and all her umted stars but one, she shouted! ¡°[LUNAR STAR CHARGE]!¡±


    White stars appeared around the silver trail, spiraling around her sword and transforming Yasenia into a silvery-white vortex.


    Yasenia and the first two bolts crashed!


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    Yasenia destroyed thempletely and lost speed. However, she continued upwards!


    *BOOM!*


    Another bolt weakened the silver and white glow around her, but this wasn¡¯t enough to stop the ascending dragoness!


    *BOOM!* *CRASH!*


    The third bolt destroyed the silver and white charge, leaving Yasenia and her [Celestial coat] against thest two deadly bolts!


    Yasenia spun in the air and used her tail to do one [Crescent Moon] attack, using the momentum to change her direction and fall quickly! *BOOM!* The crescent only weakened the two bolts slightly. However, Yasenia shot down like a bullet! While she fell, thest two lightning bolts sped up, approaching the dragoness! Everyone thought this was the end!


    However, Yasenia¡¯s smile became wilder, showing her fangs.


    While falling upside down, Yasenia put the star on the sole of her uninjured leg and exploded it.


    *BOOM!*


    blood sshed as Yasenia¡¯s eleration towards the ground spiked! She pointed her sword towards the ground as she roared, ¡°[FALLING FULL MOON]!¡±


    *BOOM!*


    Her sword struck the ground, and the powerful shockwave transformed into a silver defensive dome! The expanding dome and the two bolts crashed. The bots impacted and deformed the dome cracking it everywhere! *CRASH* With the sound of shattering ss, everyone watched, horrified, as one of the bolts managed to continue its path toward Yasenia, weakened.


    Yasenia then put the rest of the energy on her [Celestial Coat] And received the bolt!


    *BANG!*


    ¡°ROOOOAAAR!¡±


    An agonized roar followed the bright explosion, and then¡­ Silence returned.

 Chapter 92

    Everyone focused on the crater and looked out for Yasenia. When they spotted her, a sorry sight entered their sight. They saw Yasenia still clutching the sword and standing. However, she had one armpletely charred, her face burned, and the visible skin filled with burns of different degrees. Her tail scales were open and dripping blood.


    Tatyana shouted, ¡°Ava, Eve, Anna, fast! I don¡¯t care what you use, but I want her perfectly recovered for tomorrow!¡± Even before Tatyana stopped speaking, the three of them had disappeared from the spot and began their healing process.


    With Tatyana¡¯s firstmand, everyone snapped and started moving. The guards and teachers started scouting around to see if there wasn¡¯t someone that saw this. Tatyana approached Yasenia with Cecile and the rest.


    The seniors looked down, and the Moon Goddess spoke with relief in her voice, ¡°It seems that she survived. I wasn¡¯t sure, to be honest. This tribtion was simr in strength to a mythical beast¡¯s advancement tribtion strength¡­¡±


    Cecile looked usked, ¡°Why is her tribtion so strong? It is iparable to other people. Not to speak about the strength of thest six lightning bolts, the previous six were enough to kill almost anybody in the Body Modification realm!¡±


    The two seniors looked at Cecile, and the Sun God said, ¡°Since you are her current marked mate, expect your future tribtions to scale in strength. The benefits of being a marked mate of a [Progenitor Queen] are more than you think.¡±


    The Moon Goddess answered her question. ¡°As for why are her tribtions stronger¡­ That is because of us, and the heavens are strengthening it. We strengthen the power of the lightning bolts, and the heavens add the quantity. That is why she was struck 27 times, and the bolts were that strong.¡±


    Cecile became first apprehensive at the Sun God remark. However, then she became furious. ¡°Why are you strengthening it!? Does she even gain something from this!? Isn¡¯t she your inheritor!? If she dies, your legacy will die with her!¡±


    They answered coldly, ¡°If she dies, then she is unworthy.¡±


    The Sun God then said. ¡°Moreover, there are benefits. The lightning bolts have heavenly attributes. Because we are strengthening them, the electrical currents are made of Heavenly Sun, Moon, and Star attributes. They will gradually evolve her elements and body, making her stronger. When she ends the mortal realms, her elements will transform, and her strength will be tyrannical even between Transcendence realm cultivators.¡±


    Cecile was surprised and then bowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, seniors, for being irrational. Seeing Yasenia hurt this much again made some emotions resurface.¡±


    Both nodded in understanding. ¡°Being able to rectify your faults and admit them is very remarkable.¡±


    The Moon Goddess looked at her and smirked. Pointing her finger toward Cecile, ¡°Here, a present for you. Be stronger, little girl. I hope you use this strength to protect yourself and Yasenia.¡±


    Cecile then was pierced in the chest by a moonbeam! Cecile felt an extremely potent Yin energy entering her and started to freeze her [Extreme Yin Body], which should be impossible!


    Cecile sat cross-legged and started channeling her energy and trying to assimte this powerful energy. Silver frost covered her body and consumed her surroundings; Tatayna transported her further from Yasenia so that she didn¡¯t bother her healing.


    The silver ice covered her whole body, and Cecile felt something basic about her changing as if she was losing her humanity by the second, finding everything more and more irrelevant. This feeling of indifference invaded her soul slowly and covered it in ice. Cecile lost more and more emotions as the silver ice pierced deeper into her soul.


    For the first time, Cecile feltpletely overwhelmed by something. She tried to assimte this energy faster, trying to stop the process. Sadly, she wasn¡¯t skilled enough! ¡®I don¡¯t want to lose my feelings!¡¯


    However, the silver ice was unforgiving, That is until it reached the center of her soul.


    The frost wave mmed against a golden, silver, and white cocoon where Cecile¡¯s core feelings and persona were. This cocoon didn¡¯t even budge and started to transform slightly into a dragon form. The dragon opened her mouth and roared silently against the invading frost. An invisible shockwave blew the ice away, filling her soul with warmth and a sweet scent that Cecile knew.


    Cecile didn¡¯t lose the chance and used the push her connection with her dear dragoness gave her. Her meridians absorbed everything, creating a whirlpool of energy on the outside.


    Then she felt something breakthrough *Bang!*


    A refreshing and calming feeling filled her as she changedpletely. Her Ice element evolved into the Moon element! Then, her constitution also advanced and became [Lunar Yin body], reviving one of the lost constitutions of Ancient times and surpassing the previous one¡¯s quality. Better, her bloodline changed from [Ice phoenix] to [Moon Phoenix].


    Cecile¡¯s strength did an enormous qualitative jump!


    While Cecile was receiving the baptism of the Moon Goddess, The Sun god raised an eyebrow and mentally asked her, ¡°Are you sure? We can only upgrade a limited amount of people each. Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to use it on her mother in the future?¡±


    The Moon Goddess shook her head. ¡°That child would have died in her next tribtion if I didn¡¯t do this. Although the feeling of losing someone could have strengthened Yasenia¡­ I don¡¯t want her to lose her marked mate so soon. It can be a major hit to her. Moreover, she is a good seed.¡±


    The moon goddess sighed. She continued mentally, ¡°She is the tenth inheritor. Most of them failed on the tribtion to pass the mortal realms; some failed even earlier¡­ Yasenia is the strongest among them and the rarest.¡±


    Change¡¯er continued, ¡°The previous ones were always born as female and male twins. This time, because of the transmigrating soul fate energy Tatyana made Yasenia absorb, a miracle happened, and she was born. We¡¯ve already tried passing this inheritance for a million years, and we only have so much energy left¡­.¡±


    The Sun God nodded in understanding. He looked at Andrea, Evelyn, and Angel for a while, but he shook his head. ¡°Too soon; I don¡¯t know if they will continue to be loyal after some time. They also aren¡¯t that special.¡±


    Then, looking at them, he said aloud, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t stop her from adding mistresses. I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t want her to have more lovers, but if there are people ready to bear her child in the future, I hope you think about it.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t help but frown, and Tatyana¡¯s face didn¡¯t even change on the surface.


    Both of them felt the time approaching, so they turned towards Tatyana. They spoke simultaneously, ¡°Tell Yasenia that her sword is more special than she thinks. Also, tell her to use it while she cultivates; she will receive a great surprise. Finally, tell her to focus on developing the [Celestial Coat]. If she evolves it, she will have another jump in strength.¡±


    Tatyana made a curt bow and said, ¡°Thank you for everything, seniors. We will see each other in the next tribtion.¡±


    Both nodded and dissipated. Tatyana continued looking at the ce where they disappeared, with her red eyes glowing. Then she shook her head and mumbled, ¡°They are still beneficial for Yasenia¡­ I should wait a little more¡­.¡±


    She turned towards Angel and the rest, who didn¡¯t have much reaction to their words and smiled a little.


    After a whirlwind of freezing energy, they saw that Cecile had awakened. When they looked at her, her demeanor seemed to have changed. Her face changed from the normally inexpressive one to a cold expression. Her gaze became freezing and apathetic, and her gestures elegant.


    While the others were apprehensive, Cecile turned towards Yasenia, and her whole being seemed to melt. Her smile became gentle and her gaze tender. ¡°With this strength, I will be able to protect you, my love.¡±


    Evelyn asked, concerned, ¡°Are you okay, Cecile? You frightened me right there.¡±


    Cecile turned towards them, and her face became her previous deadpan expression. ¡°I¡¯m okay, just felt apathetic for everything after opening my eyes, like everything was under me. However, after seeing Yasenia, those feelings disappeared. I think it was because my bloodline became a [Moon Phoenix] bloodline.¡±


    Tatyana approached and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Moon Phoenix is one of the most indifferent creatures. However, when they find a partner, they are extremely loyal. Some of them even kill themselves after their partners die.


    Tatyana analyzed Cecile and said, ¡°Moreover, your ice element has changed to the moon element. To be honest, you have entered the monster category. From now on, you won¡¯t have many who can match you within the same cultivation level. However, expect your cultivation speed to slow down.¡±


    Cecile nodded, and Andrea smiled happily. ¡°That¡¯s good! The stronger we be, the better we can protect our dragoness! Evelyn, Angel, you better pick up the pace! We are leaving you behind, hahaha.¡±


    Angel pouted, ¡°Yasenia won¡¯t leave me behind.¡±


    Andrea approached and hugged her, kissing her forehead. ¡°En, En, Angel is Yasenia¡¯s pampered baby. But¡­ If you aren¡¯t strong enough, isn¡¯t your pampering time at night going to be shorter?¡±


    Angel felt like lightning struck her. She hugged Andrea and pleaded, ¡°Andrea, I want to train harder!¡±


    Andrea smirked. ¡®So easy to convince~ She is adorable.¡¯


    In truth, Andrea knows that Angel puts a lot of effort into cultivation. However, she focuses more on theoretical knowledge and formations. She alsocksbat experience. Worse, until now, most of her fights have been one vs. many. As such, Angel is quite unskilled when fighting one vs. one.


    Andrea didn¡¯t say anything to Evelyn. She was the youngest of them, excluding Yasenia, and was at the same level as Angel. This was enough to tell you how much effort Evelyn put into cultivation.


    Moreover, Evelyn has discovered a method to improve faster. It seems that dual cultivation with Yasenia strengthened their foundation quickly, but there is a limit on their foundation¡¯s strength because their bloodline and constitution limited it.


    Evelyn realized this, and when her foundation became rock-solid, she sped up her cultivation at the cost of destabilizing it. Then, using their dual cultivation sessions, she made it solid again. Since she told them, the rest followed her advice, and it has worked wonders.


    The foundation is the base of your level for those who don¡¯t know, as the name implies. If it is weak, having bottlenecks when advancing is quite normal, meaning even having the energy to break through, you aren¡¯t able to. Moreover, it also influences your energy usage and the strengths of your skills.


    The worst thing about having a weak foundation is that heart demons strengthen easier the more fragile the foundation is. Therefore, having a rock-solid foundation was basic if you wanted to live a long life as a cultivator.


    Tatyana approached Yasenia¡¯s sword and picked it up. She raised her eyebrow and asked, ¡°What was the level of this treasure?¡±


    Andrea answered, ¡°High-level magical treasure¡­ Whoa! Did it upgrade? It did! Now it is a middle-level earth-rank sword!¡±


    Tatyana passed it to Andrea. She took it from the handle, and her arms lowered, almost dropping it. ¡°It also became heavier¡­ Impressive. It seems to be changing¡­ No¡­ Restoring itself? I would like Master to look at it. I think she may find something useful and tell us what is wrong with this sword.¡± Tatyana nodded.


    Cecile suddenly remembered about Kali and asked, ¡°What are your thoughts on adding one more person to Yasenia¡¯s harem?¡±


    The others looked at her strangely. Evelyn asked back, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Cecile answered clearly, ¡°I don¡¯t want more women around Yasenia.¡±


    Evelyn had an ¡°As expected¡± look as she asked,pletely weirded out, ¡°Why are you asking then? I personally wouldn¡¯t mind one or two more¡­ But I rather she doesn¡¯t add anymore.¡±


    Angel said in her silvery voice, ¡°I think I can ept one more¡­ However, it depends on who is this one more girl. Too many people will shorten my cuddling time with her! Uneptable!¡±


    Andrea said, ¡°I personally don¡¯t mind how many women Yasenia adds. Moreover, since we are quite close to each other, the ones that enterter would have it harder. You all know that Yasenia isn¡¯t someone who forgets the old when the newes. She is actually quite the opposite.¡±


    Tatyana said calmly, ¡°I personally don¡¯t mind who she has sex with since it is just another activity at the end of the day. But I gave her five wife spots, any more than that, and I will kill that sixth seductress personally.¡±


    The others got a chill run up their backs. Tatyana locked her eyes on Cecile and said, ¡°Spit it out. Who are you talking about? Moreover, it seems you haven¡¯t spoken with Yasenia about this. Are you hiding something from her?¡±


    Cecile met her red eyes and couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill of fear going down her spine. She answered, trying to keep her voice calm. ¡°It is Kali. She is a girl with a scarred face, a genius in the inner sect alchemy branch, and quite a nice girl.¡±


    Andrea raised her eyebrow, ¡°That girl? I¡¯ve never seen her speak a lot to anybody, and she is normally very¡­ Mysterious.¡±


    Cecile nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Yasenia because I didn¡¯t want her to shut her down directly. They were doing quite well together and speaking a lot¡­ I told her I would speak it to you girls before telling her anyway.¡±


    Angel asked, surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t Yasenia realize her feelings? She is quite sharp normally.¡±


    Cecile scratched her cheek and said awkwardly, ¡°I was a little upset at her¡­ Defeat, and she was paying most of her attention to me, cheering me up.¡±


    Tatyana ordered, ¡°Next time, just tell her. I don¡¯t think she would change her attitude even if she knew that. She may even consider her more¡­ I hope all of you are honest with Yasenia in the future.¡± They nodded and then continued talking about Yasenia a little.

 Chapter 93

    After one hour of healing, Yasenia started to look alive again, her charred arm regained skin, and her burns were healing nicely. Dr. Ava said, ¡°We can move her. Let¡¯s go to your inn rooms, and I will finish the treatment there.¡±


    Tatyana picked amunication jade and spoke some orders. Then they started moving. Madeleine came and informed Tatyana. ¡°Two groups tried entering the perimeter. We have finished them off and captured 4 of them. We are in the middle of interrogating them.¡±


    Tatyana nodded and said with a smirk, ¡°Don¡¯t need to put too much effort. They are probably from the Long and Tang families. Those poor bastards, their children got handled by Yasenia in the elimination rounds before they could even present themselves. Yasenia doesn¡¯t even know she has killed more of the Long and Tang family people, hahaha.¡±


    The girls aroundughed a little. Tatyana got thoughtful and said, ¡°However, they still have two half-step children each. They can give a nice fight to Yasenia.¡±


    Evelyn asked, ¡°Can they fight her now that she has advanced?¡±


    Tatyana nodded. ¡°Although I¡¯m not clear to what degree has Yasenia strengthened, the advantage of having a spiritual sense is very big. The only reason Andrea managed to beat that half-step in that fight is that she surprised the cultivator with tricky tactics, like the first spear and her powerful skillset. If it weren¡¯t for that, the cultivator would have bested Andrea with light injuries.¡±


    Andrea nodded. ¡°I was lucky I didn¡¯t die from my skill explosion. I wanted to just drag him with me because of his filthy mouth.¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°However, don¡¯t undermine yourself too much. You handled that fight nicely for your level.¡±


    Evelyn asked, ¡°Filthy mouth? The screens didn¡¯t transmit sound, so we were surprised at your sudden attitude change. What did he say?¡±


    Andrea told them about it, and they sneered. Cecile said, ¡°I hope he appears against me. I think I will be able to send him to hell.¡±


    The others looked at her, and Andrea said, ¡°Cecile, you are bing more and more protective of Yasenia.¡±


    Cecile asked, confused, ¡°Is it wrong?¡±


    Andrea shook her head andughed, ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but you shouldn¡¯t kill for every little thing. I did what I did because I knew I could resurrect. However, we are now with only one chance. Have you thought about what Yasenia would feel if any of us died? Be careful with what you do. I have seen her sad once already, and I don¡¯t want to see her like that again.¡±


    Cecile remembered her face the other day when she lost her first possible child and felt a prick in her heart. She answered seriously, ¡°I will be careful.¡± The others also nodded.


    Tatyana tsked, ¡®I thought a newpanion would be born. Well, she is still developing nicely, like Angel. They just need a little push fufufu~ My Yanderepanions will grow!¡¯


    They reached the inn, and when twilight approached, Yasenia woke up. She was on the bed with Tatyana by the side, caressing her head and with her tail positioned in Tatyana¡¯sp. Yasenia spoke, ¡°It was close.¡±


    Tatyana nodded. Yasenia smiled, a little sad, and continued, ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t make it. Thest attack was too much. Those two bolts of lightning were¡­ I would have been done if it weren¡¯t for the skill [Full Moon] activating even while falling.¡±


    Tatyana lowered her head and kissed her forehead. ¡°But you overcame it, and now you are here alive and healthy little treasure. By the way, there are some things they told me to tell you.¡±


    Tatyana passed the message, and Yasenia nodded. ¡°When I was in the middle of the tribtion, I felt the sword¡¯s weight increasing. It seems that it can absorb my energies and be stronger. Maybe that is why the red light from the core changes whenever I use skills.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled, ¡°Maybe I can hatch that egg this way? Cultivating with it by my side and giving it my blood from time to time. Only giving blood and energy doesn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Tatyana smiled and said, ¡°Trying doesn¡¯t hurt. ¡±


    Tatyana smirked and said huskily, ¡°Love, you are a little weak. How about I give you energy~.¡±


    Tatyana lowered herself and started kissing her. Yasenia chuckled while answering the kiss and said, ¡°You will drain my energy instead of giving it to me~.¡±


    Tatyana smiled seductively and said, ¡°I will drain more than your energy, dear.¡±


    Yasenia started responding to the kiss eagerly and asked, ¡°What about the others? *Kiss* Are they doing something right now?¡±


    Tatyana stopped the kiss and said, ¡°They are cultivating. We have one hour before theye back~.¡±


    Yasenia nodded.


    Tatyana started disrobing Yasenia while kissing her. When Yasenia was naked, Tatyana looked at her up and down, checking if she hadpletely recovered. Tatyana scanned her skin and saw that it was wless.


    Then, she analyzed her insides and checked that she was without internal wounds and that her meridians and veins hadpletely healed. Only then was shepletely reassured and proceeded with their session.


    Tatyana spoke gently, ¡°Little treasure, today rx. I will treat you like you do with Angel fufufu~.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s tail started wagging on the sheets in anticipation. Tatyana disrobed and went down where her member was already erect. She used her tongue and licked around the head. Yasenia sighed infort, feeling her mother¡¯s warm tongue.


    Tatyana opened her mouth widely and let her member enter. Then, she used her saliva and Yasenia¡¯s delicious precum to lubricate her whole length. Yasenia closed her eyes and started moaning while Tatyana moved her head up and down.


    Her tail tip moved in front of Tatyana, asking for attention. Tatyana knew where she liked to keep her tail the most, so she guided it to the entrance between her butt cheeks. Yasenia felt her tip touching her back entrance and pushed against it.


    Tatyana rxed her muscles, and the tip entered in one thrust. Feeling the tightness around her tail, Yasenia¡¯s member twitched in delight inside Tatyana¡¯s throat. She thrust deeply in both holes, and her tail started wiggling inside Tatyana, trying to feel more of her warm and tight insides.


    Tatyana felt the tail movements and her pleasure senses started lighting up, which made her moan and transfer her throat vibrations to her dick.


    Yasenia onlysted 5 minutes with this amount of stimtion and came, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    Both her members became hot and spurted rope after rope of semen. Tatyana felt the electrifying and delicious cum feeling her back and mouth, making her reach orgasm with it.


    Yasenia came for almost one minute, satisfying Tatyana¡¯s carving for the dragoness release.


    Tatyana took both her members out and closed her back entrance, not letting a single drop out. ¡°Love, your breakthrough has made you even more delicious~ I think I¡¯m getting addicted to it, fufufu~.¡±


    Yasenia smiled and said tenderly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You and I will be together forever. Getting addicted to each other is actually quite good~.¡±


    Tatyanaughed and kissed Yasenia. Then she raised Yasenia¡¯s upper body and answered softly, ¡°Yes, always together. My beautiful daughter, put your back on the headboard~ It is time for mommy to pamper you~.¡±


    Yasenia positioned herself, and Tatyana approached her, straddling her. They started kissing and caressing each other. Tatyana raised her hips, and after lining up her garden entrance, she lowered herself. Yasenia felt her member entering her and let out a moan.


    Tatyana pressed their breast together, and while kissing, both started moving their waist in synch. They didn¡¯t move too fast nor too slow.


    Tatyana controlled her insides and opened her cervix, allowing Yasenia to prate inside her uterus. When Yasenia felt her head pass the soft inner tight walls, she moaned, delighted. Tatyana also felt pleasurable waves course her body, moaning together with Yasenia. Now, Yasenia could hilt herself, so she hugged Tatyana and thurst up, pping their waist together.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Yasenia moved her tail and entered her back entrance again. Tatyana answered, making her insides tighten, wriggle, or suck her.


    The electrical currents climbed up to her brain, and Yasenia felt like the one being massaged was her brain. Her eyes rolled up and came with a throaty moan. ¡°OOHHHH!!!¡±


    Tatyana felt her members inting, and then they flooded her insides with semen filled with life energy. This feeling invaded her nerves making her roll her eyes upwards in euphoria and squirted heavily, sshing on Yasenia¡¯s navel and wetting them both.


    Yasenia regained a little rity and kissed Tatyana strongly, wanting to share as many fluids as they could with their sloppy kiss.


    Tatyana separated and asked, whispering, ¡°Did my daughter feel good?¡±


    What she received were loving growls and Yasenia¡¯s licks on her neck. She even felt her tail wag through the still inserted tail.


    Tatyana¡¯s heart became a puddle.


    She loved this Yasenia the most. She became so cuddly, childish, and cute, and her soft growls tugged her motherly senses, making her want to give her the world if she wanted it. Tatyana started kissing the side of her face that was buried in the crook of her neck and moved her waist, softly massaging her deeply inserted members.


    Yasenia was feeling heavenly. She felt hot pleasure weaves, arriving again and again.


    Yasenia grabbed Tatyana¡¯s butt as she helped her move up and down, enough to scrap her insidespletely. Then she thrust her tail more deeply, using her previous discharge as lubrication.


    She continued licking Tatyana¡¯s neck and going upwards to lick her cheeks. When she reached her mouth, instead of kissing Tatyana, she continued licking and biting softly. As if tasting the most delicious thing.


    Tatyana was loving this, wanting to bring her dear daughter more pleasure; she stimted Yasenia¡¯s pleasure nerves. Yasenia¡¯s golden slit eyes turned pink as her loving licks turned into more forceful bites, and her waist began mming upwards, trying to reach deeper and deeper. Even when she was already at the end, she smashed her hips with Tatyana¡¯s falling ones wanting to advance deeper.


    The loving mating became a frantic one. The pleasure built up, and both came at the same time again. However, they didn¡¯t stop the movements. While cumming, Yasenia pushed Tatyana onto the bed and began breeding Tatyana in the missionary position, mming her waist strongly and quickly, making her discharge ssh.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    Yasenia ced Tatyana¡¯s legs beside her head and changed into the mating press position, mming more speedily and deeply. Tatyana squirted again after some time, moaning loudly. But Yasenia didn¡¯t stop.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    Yasenia continued messing up her insides with both her members. Then, she felt a big orgasm reaching, and after some more time, she thrust one more time powerfully, making the head of her member touch her wall. Yasenia¡¯s body tensed as she roared with pleasure, releasing her discharge. ¡°ROAR!¡±


    Tatyana felt the semen spraying powerfully against her inside walls, and her world turned white. ¡°OHHHH!!!¡± She entered a powerful orgasm again, sending her mind into the high heavens.


    Yasenia continued filling her until tension left her body, falling forward on top of Tatyana. Tatyana caught her between her arms and kissed Yasenia gently. Yasenia took out her tail and rxedpletely.


    In the missionary position, Yasenia moved while kissing her. This time, they did it slowly and only with her penis. In and out, in and out.


    Tatyana returned her kisses and hugged her neck. She spoke with anguid voice, ¡°Good¡­ Let¡¯s continue like this until theye~ How was it, dear? Did mommy¡¯s insides feel good?¡±


    Yasenia stopped kissing her and buried her face in her neck without stopping her movements. Then, she spoke in a spoiled tone, ¡°I love mommy the most~.¡±


    Yasenia began licking her again with slow and long strokes. Tatyana let her do whatever she wanted and petted her head while hugging her. She opened her legs to make it easier to have this slow sex and sighed infort.


    After 20 minutes, Yasenia came once with a gentle orgasm ending their intercourse. Tatyana let her rest on top of her and continued to pamper her until she sensed the resting.

 Chapter 94

    When Tatyana felt the other¡¯s approaching, she used a formation she had prepared beforehand, and the scent and stains disappeared.


    Tatyana took out her member,id thezy Yasenia on the bed, and dressed her up. Yasenia just let herself be pampered.


    After dressing her up, Tatyana put on her clothes and seated beside her. Yasenia took the chance to put her head on herp. Tatyana looked at her and smiled happily. ¡®I can feel every day pass when I¡¯m beside my little treasure¡­It is quite¡­ Mystifying.¡¯


    The others entered the room, and, seeing this scene, they also smiled. Andrea spoke in her deep and clear voice, ¡°It seems our dragoness is awake. How are you, Yasenia? ¡±


    Yasenia chuckled mischievously, and since only family members were around, she said with anguid but sensual voice, ¡°After filling up mom, I feel veryzy~.¡±


    Evelyn tripped, Angel spluttered, Cecile massaged her forehead, and Andrea burst intoughter.


    Cecile said with fake anger, ¡°Since you can fill your mother, I suppose you are cured and don¡¯t need our concern, right?¡±


    Evelyn followed with exaggerated gestures, ¡°How cruel~ We were washing our faces in tears, and here she was, fucking her mother behind our backs!¡±


    The othersughed. Angel went to her side andid on top of her. Yasenia hugged her, still using Tatyana¡¯s thighs as ap pillow.


    Yasenia asked, chuckling. ¡°Now you know about my tribtions. That is why I was surprised by yours at that time.¡±


    The others nodded,pletely convinced. Angel spoke with a muffled voice and with her head buried in softness, ¡°Those twost bolts were dangerous¡­.¡±


    Yasenia sighed and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, I didn¡¯t think I would make it. Luckily, I was able to activate [Full Moon].¡±


    Andrea said, ¡°Yourst resistance against those six lightning bolts was truly nerve-wracking and impressive.¡±


    Cecile took the chance and exined her situation. Yasenia smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, sweetheart, you¡¯ve be stronger. Don¡¯t worry about the tribtions. You always put a lot of effort; I¡¯m sure you can pass it.¡±


    Cecile smiled and nodded. Evelyn suddenly eximed, surprised, ¡°Yasenia, your tail!¡±


    Yasenia moved her tail and looked at it. ¡°What is wrong, dear¡­ Oh. Did it change colors in the middle? Now is the same as the scales of the phantom dragon¡­¡±


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize. Isn¡¯t it also longer?¡±


    Angel turned herself, putting her back on Yasenia and using her breast as a pillow. Yasenia made her tail pass between their legs to show Angel. ¡°Whoa¡­ So beautiful~ is midnight blue with golden rings and little white dots as if stars are gathering in your tail! Will it bepletely like this? I love it!¡±


    She put her arms forward, and Yasenia, understanding Angel¡¯s actions, lowered her tail for her to hug. Yasenia caressed her face with her tip and secured her with her arms around her waist. Meanwhile, Angel yed happily with her tail.


    Yasenia also used her hands to stimte Angel slightly with energy. Angel went limp in the dragoness embrace.


    Andrea asked, ¡°Will you gain horns and wings in the future? Yasenia¡­ When you reach the unification realm, many changes will happen.¡±


    Yasenia nodded happily. ¡°My movement technique, body changes, innate skills, I will also be able to feel my soul, and [Draconic Heart] will upgrade again¡­¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°The Unification realm is practically the starting line that will divide adept cultivators and cultivators destined to be mediocre. One can¡¯t breakthrough just gathering energy, feeling, and learning about the concept of the soul takes a big part in it. Cultivators can get stuck in this realm forever.¡±


    Evelyn asked, ¡°By the way, Tatyana. What is the average lifespan of each realm?¡±


    Tatyana continued petting Yasenia as she said, ¡°An Opening Realm Cultivator can live up to 300 years. Depending on the transformation stage, a body modification cultivator can live between 500 to 1000 years. Mental Nourishing cultivators can live between 1500 and 2000.¡±


    Tatyana continued, ¡°In the Unification realm, the lifespan starts escting. Depending on your level in the Unification realm, a cultivator can live between 3000 to 8000 years. A dantian modification realm can live from 10 000 to 20 000.¡±


    Tatyana finished by saying, ¡°Then, Transcendence realm cultivators give an extremely big jump. The youngest of them dying of old age I¡¯ve heard about had 320 000 years when she deceased. The oldest I¡¯ve heard is a senior that had lived for 1 200 000 years¡­ Well, the second one, I can¡¯t confirm if it was his actual age. But I¡¯ve known cultivators who reached close to the million years.¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°What¡¯s your current age, mom?¡±


    Tatyana lowered her head and kissed her forehead, answering, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you~.¡±


    Yasenia grumbled, ¡°Always trying to appear mysterious¡­¡± Tatyanaughed and said, ¡°I want my dear daughter to be interested in me for years toe~ If I don¡¯t leave any mysteries, how can I achieve that, hmm?¡±


    Yasenia looked at the others, making her massage to Angel more stimting, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think of making things mysterious for me! I will¡­ I will¡­¡±


    Yasenia struggled withing up with a punishment that won¡¯t hurt her heart, so she said, ¡°I won¡¯t control myself in bed!¡­¡± They were about to be seriously scared when Yasenia continued, ¡°¡­ Until you can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Then they rxed, ¡®Dear Yasenia, isn¡¯t that what you normally do? How can you think about it as a punishment?¡¯


    The real question was, ¡®Will the pampering dragoness ever muster the will to punish them?¡¯


    Yasenia was happy that they had so many years toe andmented, ¡°Now that I¡¯m at the Mental Nourishing realm, I can feel my mind clearer. I think I can start advancing on my cultivation technique again. How do you think I will change when I reach the Unification realm?¡±


    As if it was the more natural thing, Cecile said, ¡°For me, you will only be more beautiful, love. No matter how you change.¡±


    Yasenia actually blushed and covered her face with Angel¡¯s blonde hair. However, Angel felt the tail wag between her arms andughed. ¡°So cute!¡±


    For the record, Tatyana had taken out her camera at excessive speeds, captured that moment, and then stored it again, stroking Yasenia¡¯s silky ck hair.


    They continued speaking until the night began, and Angel was getting wetter with Yasenia¡¯s mild stimtion. Yasenia ignored the fidgety Angel and looked at them, ¡°This night, I will have to reward all of you for your performance in the elimination rounds! Prepare yourselves, my loves. Now I¡¯m also at the Mental nourishing realm~.¡±


    The four of them swallowed and looked toward Tatyana, asking about her recent experience. She smirked and said, ¡°Not only did the taste be better, but the pleasure she gives when she releases inside is also at least twofold. The energy inside the discharge is at least threefold~.¡±


    All of them prayed so that their dragoness had mercy on them. ¡®The more she catches up with us in cultivation, the worse we will have it!¡¯ This created another reason for our girls to speed up their cultivation!


    Tatyana, however, continued lifting an eyebrow. ¡°That was for normal discharges~ The ones when she tries to breed you are more pleasurable~.¡±


    All of them swallowed nervously and looked at the dragoness licking her lips seductively. Angel, who was on top of her, felt something hardening below her butt and nervously spoke, ¡°W-Wait, Yasenia, there are other people!¡±


    However, the dragoness had been preparing her meal and had the intention to eat it! Yasenia¡¯s eyes gained a slight pink shade and lowered Angel¡¯s skirt in one motion. Then she released her member with the aid of her tail, and with astounding precision, she pierced upwards, widening Angel¡¯sbia and reaching deep.


    Angel¡¯s face became lewd because of the sudden intrusion, and she moaned, ¡°Ohh! Yasenia sto-¡±


    Yasenia took her legs up, and she started pounding upwards in the full nelson position


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    Angel entered a moaning spree, ¡°Anh! Ah! AH! Yase-Hyan!¡±


    Tatyana smirked and continued stroking the dragoness¡¯s hair as she drilled into Angel. The others couldn¡¯t process what was happening before their eyes until Yasenia came inside Angel three minutester.


    Angel, who was on the verge of orgasm, suddenly felt Yasenia¡¯s member inte, and with the next thrust pressing on her cervix, the dragoness creampied her.


    The hot, thick semen invaded her uterus, overcharging her pleasure nerves with her newly strengthened energy. Angel felt her whole body exploding with pleasure as she moaned throatily and squirted extremely hard. ¡°OHHHH!!!!¡±


    Her eyes rolled up while her bent legs straightened because of the sheer pleasure she was receiving. ¡®I¡¯m going crazy!¡¯


    This big moan woke Cecile and the others up from their stupor. Cecile tried to flee to her room. However, she was locked by the primal hunter. Yasenia quickly let Angel fall on the bed and went after Cecile. When Cecile was about to reach the door, Yasenia arrived behind her and pinned her face-first on the door. Yasenia then lowered Cecile¡¯s lower garments and prated her from behind, pounding her against the door


    *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!*


    Evelyn and Andrea waited their turn, disrobing obediently. Cecile couldn¡¯t help but feel aroused, trapped between the door and her crazy mate who was smashing her waist against her butt. Yasenia turned Cecile¡¯s head and devoured her lips without stopping her waist.


    *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!*


    After another five minutes, she filled Cecile, who was drooling against the door because of pleasure.


    Because of their connection, Cecile got the worst burn of the enhanced pleasure and sprayed on the door, seemingly without end, wetting itpletely and letting out a high-pitched moan. ¡°AHHHH!!!!¡±


    Yasenia unplugged from Cecile, and Cecile lost the only support maintaining her standing. She slid down on the door, squirting with rolled up eyes.


    Yasenia turned and looked toward the two fidgeting women. She walked toward them while disrobing. Yasenia reached Evelyn¡¯s side, picked her up from below her knees, and pierced her while standing. Evelyn moaned and hugged her neck, lovingly looking into Yasenia¡¯s slit eyes. Yasenia kissed her, and after grabbing her little butt, she moved Evelyn¡¯s waist up and down.


    Andrea approached from behind and opened Yasenia¡¯s soft and big buttcheeks. Yasenia looked back at Andrea and arched her back to ease pration. Then, Andrea hugged her waist, prating her backdoor, lowering her head to kiss the dragoness, to which Yasneia answered joyfully while moaning.


    Yasenia moved her tail and prated Andrea¡¯s vagina from below, thrusting in both of them while receiving Andrea¡¯s pounding.


    Because Yasenia arched her back to ease Andrea¡¯s pration and not bother her with her tail, Evelyn had her big tits bouncing in front of her face each time Andrea pped her waist onto Yasenia. Evelyn continued to moan, burying her face in the breasts she loved so much.


    Not much passed until Yasenia filled them both, ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    When they felt the pure energy invading their uterus, they hugged Yasenia strongly and moaned throatily at the same time.


    ¡°OOHHHHH!!!¡±


    ¡°OOHHHHH!!!¡±


    Yasenia also moaned while receiving Andrea¡¯s load inside her. ¡®I missed my darling¡¯s warm and delightful load~.¡¯


    After Yasenia gave each of them a taste of her new ¡°prowess,¡± she went toward Angel, lying on the bed, and covered her from above, kissing Angel deeply and prating her. After filling Angel again, she approached Cecile and pushed her onto the wall, lifting her legs and pistoning inside. Then she did Evelyn in all fours, and finally Andrea in the cowgirl position.


    A crazy night followed where Yasenia released one load at a time in each of them, making them spasm with pleasure and finally pass out. Meanwhile, Tatyana looked from the side with a smirk, ¡®A strange one-on-one orgy¡­ Is she trying to limate them to interact with each other? It is not a bad idea~. Now mommy¡¯s turn arrived!¡¯


    Yasenia looked at her work with a smile while breathing a little heavily and caressed her now full belly, thanks to Andrea. However, her cockiness stopped there because Tatyana decided to go serious, she took out her 30cm monster and approached the smiling dragoness from behind¡­


    Twenty minutester, the poor dragoness was out ofbat, spasming in pleasure and cumming from her three sexes while her face waspletely ruined with pleasure, tears, and drool.


    Tatyana chuckled and said, ¡°Not bad progress~. She could even use her tail the whole time to prate me~.¡±


    She took the five people and cleaned the whole room. Then putting them in a bed she took out from her spatial ring, they went to sleep in their usual position. Andrea to the left, then Evelyn, Yasenia, Tatyana, and Cecile. Angel was, of course, on top of Yasenia.

 Chapter 95

    When they woke up the next day¡­ All four of them, still on the bed, looked at Yasenia inquiringly. Cecile even asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you will start including us together little by little?¡±


    Yaseniaughed and said, ¡°That was not together. It was me doing one-on-one with each of you in the same room~.¡±


    Yasenia used her tail to move Evelyn until she could kiss her without bothering Angel. After the kiss, she said, ¡°The one that I know that she likes me having sex with another woman while doing it also got what she liked~ Isn¡¯t that right, dear?¡±


    Evelyn blushed and nodded shyly. Yasenia continued giving a kiss to Andrea and said coquettishly, ¡°I also know that my darling doesn¡¯t mind, so I did it with her to fulfill Evelyn¡¯s likes. Moreover, I got my darling¡¯s weapon all for myself~.¡±


    Andrea chuckled and nodded. Yasenia looked at Angel and lifted her by her little butt to kiss her softly. ¡°My baby got the rough sex she likes to have from time to time and the public sex I know she has started to like~.¡±


    Angel blushed crimson and buried her face in Yasenia¡¯s breasts, but she nodded timidly. Yasenia turned toward Tatyana and kissed her. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it with mom until the end because we had our fun before. ¡±


    Tatyana just hugged her sidezily. Finally, she made Cecile pass over Tatyana using her long tail and kissed her. ¡°I also made sure to make it with you away from the others, sweetheart. I know you only want to have sex with me, so you are only mine until you want to try new things.¡±


    Cecile smiled and nodded. Yasenia finished saying, ¡°More than an orgy¡­ It was a one-on-one show to the others. I know you girls are already close, so doing this kind of thing from time to time¡­ I think it will strengthen our bonds. If you want anything in this aspect, remember to tell me.¡±


    They all nodded. Tatyana saidzily, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want to move¡­ We have to prepare ourselves. Today, you will y this death game again¡­ You have to be careful.¡± All five of them nodded seriously.


    They got up, and Yasenia put on her robes together with her scarf and veil, then she put her giant sword on her back. She looked at the others and said, looking directly at their eyes, ¡°All of you aren¡¯t wallflowers, so I won¡¯t say anything stupid like ¡°choose deathmatch the least you can.¡± Don¡¯t fear choosing to do a deathmatch in each of your matches if you think it is appropriate; I fully trust you. However, always fight with caution and be ready to surrender.¡± They smiled confidently and nodded.


    Then, they went to the gathering spot. When they arrived, most of the 20 000 disciples were gathered in one ce to hear the rules again; Yasenia¡¯s group also went to that ce. The ce was extremely big. It had ten arenas next to each other, and each one was 2.5km square( 1 square mile); giant coliseum stands surrounded everything.


    Invisible barrier formations covered the borders of each fighting arena, making it safer for the spectators and otherpetitors.


    The formation Yasenia and the rest revised the previous day would monitor the normal duels, and a senior will supervise the deathmatch. Yasenia and the others didn¡¯t hear anything different from the rules Tatyana mentioned before a total of ten battles; five today, five tomorrow. Then, the top 8192 will pass to the final stage.


    After hearing about what they couldn¡¯t use and to be respectful to the opponent and more drivel, the participants dispersed and went to the stands.


    Yasenia looked around but didn¡¯t spot Kali, Linda, or the people she fought with during the elimination round.


    Tatyana guided them to a post where they picked up their participant jade. Then, they reached their seats without interruptions and waited to be called.


    The fights began, and they observed the participants that went first. After seeing some people go up and fight, Evelyn said, ¡°I¡¯m not between the strongestpetitors. I think I would have to be lucky¡­ Or reckless, to pass to the next round¡­.¡± Angel, who had simr strength to Evelyn, also nodded. She has also spotted a lot of cultivators stronger than her that she didn¡¯t have confidence in besting.


    Yasenia lifted both of them and sat them one on each leg. They smiled and hugged Yasenia¡¯s waist. Yasenia said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you can¡¯t make it through, then that¡¯s it. We will have a ton of opportunities in the future.¡±


    Yasenia felt the jade vibrate and looked at it. The words ¡°Arena 6, opponent Guo Lin Yuan.¡± Appeared on it.


    Yasenia gave each of them a reassuring peck, stood up, and jumped from the stands. Then, she walked, sashaying her hips toward the arena. Some spectators started speaking, ¡°A Mental nourishing level one cultivator? She was lucky to pass the previous phase.¡±


    Another answered, ¡°That tail¡­ I think I have seen her in one of the highlights in the previous elimination. There were so many that I don¡¯t remember clearly.¡±


    Another one said, ¡°She fought against a lot of cultivators and died at the end. However, she took with her ten or more of them. It was a quite nice fight!¡±


    The others raised an eyebrow and focused on her battle.


    Yasenia reached the arena and looked at her opponent. It was a level nine cultivator. ¡®A level nine right of the bat? Well, perfect to test my new strength~.¡¯


    That man spoke and said, ¡°I¡¯m from the Demon Sect¡¯s main branch. Surrender and don¡¯t waste both our time.¡±


    Yasenia looked at him and said with a seductive smile. ¡°I choose deathmatch.¡±


    The other side raised his eyebrow and grinned lewdly, ¡°I will be able to y with you! Foolish woman, the only thing prohibited in a death match is touching the opponent when they say surrender!¡±


    Then he started looking at Yasenia up and down lewdly. Yasenia took out her sword and used her elerated thoughts. ¡®Now that he is thinking with his lower half, he probably won¡¯t attack me seriously. He will lower his attacking strength and give me hope to win so that I don¡¯t surrender. Then immobilize me with a single attack and force himself on me. Although it hasn¡¯t happened yet, some matches were close to this oue when fighting against demonic or dual cultivators. It seems that seduction techniques, even if frowned upon, are quite effective.¡¯


    Yasenia looked at the side where one man was already naked against a woman that was using seduction techniques. ¡®Is he going to be the first victim? That girl is a half-step dual cultivator¡­. Wait, haven¡¯t I seen her before? Blue feathers¡­ I saw her while I was dead, right? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯


    Yasenia refocused on his opponent, ¡®Thankfully, in the Mental Nourishing realm, the quantity of strength doesn¡¯t grow by much. The pill that I ingested from mom, the spiritual breakthrough, and the body strength I gained from my bloodline make me a monster in this realm. The only big destructive power enhancement a cultivator has is when entering the half-step, so I will have to be careful of them. This match is an easy win if I y my hand right.¡¯


    The senior on the side said, ¡°Ready? Begin!¡±


    Yasenia started buffing herself with [Celestial Coat] and [Starry sky]. ¡®I will use sr skills.¡¯


    Then she charged at him at 30% of her current top speed. On the other side, the demonic cultivator was surprised. ¡®She is quite fast for being in the first realm. Well, I still can see her.¡¯


    He also charged forward with his long sword and coated himself in a ck energy coat.


    Yasenia smirked, ¡®He is darkness and death attributed. My Sun energy is a perfect counter.¡¯


    She used [Shooting star] with a quarter of its strength when they were close. The star ballooned up to apple size and shot forward. The cultivator shed at it, and it exploded- *Bang!*


    The explosion made his sword rebound a little. ¡®She is also strong! I will have to hold back a little less.¡¯


    Yasenia took the chance and did a horizontal sh. He regained his posture fast and blocked easily. Yasenia let her sword rebound, then showed a little frown that disappeared instantly. However, this was enough for someone to notice.


    The cultivator grinned. ¡®She is easy prey~ I will have fun breaking her!¡¯


    Yasenia and the cultivator started exchanging blows, and Yasenia let herself be pushed back while using [Shooting star] From time to time. Yasenia began to incorporate the [Sunset] skill gaining an advantage even while holding back.


    After two minutes of going back and forth, Yasenia was starting to get cornered and showed an anxious expression. The cultivator didn¡¯t want her to surrender; therefore, he lowered the strength of his next attack. ¡®I will let her push me back a little.¡¯


    Yasenia saw this and grinned while thinking, ¡®Full strength attack!¡¯ ¡°[Sunrise]!¡±


    When the cultivator rxed, Yasenia¡¯s sword suddenly shed with a golden light! *SLASH* The cultivator closed his eyes because of the radiance for a moment. When he opened them, he was confused. ¡®Why is she turning? Is she surrendering?¡¯


    Those were hisst thoughts before his body bisected from the middle, falling dead and sshing blood across the arena.


    Yasenia went back to her seat, ¡°Breathing heavily.¡± When she reached her seat, she picked Angel up and put her on herp, hugging her waist. Then she buried her face in her neck andughed, tickling Angel. ¡°What a stupid person, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Yasenia~ It tickles!¡±


    The others shook their heads, and Andrea said, amused, ¡°The dragon ys sheep to catch the tigers? Even now, people can misunderstand that you are resting on Angel. I didn¡¯t know you were so cunning, love.¡±


    Yasenia kissed Angel on the neck and raised her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be targeted. I¡¯m only using, more or less, double my strength before the breakthrough. I want to reserve myself against the half-steps. Remember what I told you. To win without using all your cards is ideal¡­ Although I really want to go all out and squish those bugs.¡±


    Tatyana raised an eyebrow at thestment, ¡®Dragon pride? And here I thought my little treasure would avoid it¡­ I will have to educate her a little in emotion management.¡¯


    Even if they found thestment strange, they ignored it and nodded. Angel and Cecile were called next.


    Cecile didn¡¯t have time to change any of her techniques since she was still assimting the changes to her body strength. Therefore, she fought simrly to before. However, the chill in her arrows, their strength, and her energy and wound regeneration were on another level.


    The formation paired her against a level eight cultivator. Cecile didn¡¯t even blink as she spoke coldly, ¡°Deathmatch.¡±


    The other cultivator raised an eyebrow at her tant show of confidence. He had just seen Yasenia¡¯s previous fight, so to be sure, he said, ¡°Spar.¡±


    The senior asked him, ¡°Activate the jade pressing it into the arena; then, we will start.¡±


    The cultivator nodded, and Cecile prepared her bow.


    ¡°Ready? Begin!¡±


    The cultivator directly charged forward, using his light element to speed up. Cecile buffed herself with [Chilling Wind Coat] and ced a [Return Mark]. Then she began shooting [Ice Arrows] while maintaining her distance from him.


    *Swish* *Swish* *Swish*


    The cultivator saw three blue blurs speeding toward his head and reflexively raised his sword. *ng!ng!ng!* He got stopped in his track by the arrows and felt his sword trembling. ¡®What is this arrow strength!? She is only at level three!¡¯


    Cecile saw how effective they were, so she didn¡¯t hold back. She tensed her bow in a full moon, and gales erupted from her bow, blowing away her long blue hair. Then, her blue eyes coldly shed as she chanted, ¡°[Freezing Gale Arrow Rain].¡±


    Her hand blurred as she continuously shot while running around the arena. The cultivator used his skills to deflect or evade the arrows and tried to close up to her. However, the unceasing arrows blocked his way!


    Cecile then silently used a single [Explosive Ice Arrow]. The cultivator didn¡¯t even know what happened when an explosion on his sword shot him backward. Then Cecile aimed precisely and shot an [Space Arrow] to his head; Itnded.


    She used the [Return mark], teleporting to her initial spot and confusing the cultivator. This action gave Cecile enough time to charge her finisher. ¡°[Shredding cial Shot]¡±


    *BOOM!*


    A giant shockwave urred when Cecile¡¯s bicolor arrow left the bow.


    Before being ejected by the shot, the cultivator thought, ¡®Thank the heavens I chose spar.¡¯


    *Bang!*


    He shot backward, spinning, but mostly unharmed because the formation protected his life. The supervisor said, ¡°Cecile Wins!¡±


    Meanwhile, Angel was against a level six cultivator. When she reached the arena, she spoke with a silvery voice, motivated, ¡°Senior, I will choose deathmatch!¡±


    Seeing Angel¡¯s gentle demeanor, the senior couldn¡¯t help but confirm her option. ¡°Are you sure, participant Angel? You are against a level six cultivator.¡±


    Angel said, ¡°I¡¯m sure senior! I can¡¯t let down Yasenia!¡±


    The senior sighed and nodded, ¡®I will be extra attentive to save her life if she surrenders.¡¯


    The level six male cultivator had a spear and chose deathmatch. The senior said, ¡°Ready? Begin!¡±

 Chapter 96

    Angel prepared her shield and used [Prismatic coat], putting some [ss Nodes] around. However, this cultivator was fast! Before she couldplete a single formation, He was already in front of her.


    Yellow electric arcs covered his spear as he thrust forward. Angel hardened her [Emerald Mirror Shield] and blocked, *Bang!* The impact moved Angel back some steps. ¡®Whoa, he is much stronger than me!¡¯


    The male cultivator didn¡¯t let her recover as he began attacking her continuously. Sounds of the spear and shield shing resounded in the arena as they moved around. The man was surprised, ¡®What a tight defense! Even if I¡¯m dragging her around, I haven¡¯t injured her yet.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Angel was biting her lips and trying to control where they moved so that she could continue cing her [ss Nodes]. *BANG!* A big hit to the shield made Angel grunt and slide back. She took advantage of the created distance and charged light energy in her shield, ¡°[Focus Light-Beam].¡±


    The cultivator was about to close the distance when the green mirror shield shone brightly and fired a thick beam toward him. It was so fast that he couldn¡¯t move out of the way.


    *Bang!*


    After regaining this slight advantage, she continued shooting light beams from her shield, moving around and keeping the cultivator away from her. ¡®Come on, a little more, and I will create the first formation!¡¯


    The lightning cultivator regained momentum and pierced through the next light beam, ¡°[Lightning Unicorn Charge].¡±


    Angel smirked and said, ¡°Toote! [Golem Formation]!¡± Her body shot myriads of Prismatic lights toward the different nodes, activating the formation. The level six cultivator saw something appearing in his path toward Angel.


    *CRACK!*


    A three-meter tall ss golem that appeared in his way was what stopped him. He sped up his mind and looked around, spotting three more golems running toward him. ¡®Four golems, and the one that blocked me had its chest cracked by my charge. I can best them easily.¡¯


    With heavy steps, the four golems ran toward him and started fighting bare-handed against the lighting cultivator. However, they weren¡¯t strong or fast enough to damage him.


    The cultivator dodged a punch and thrust with his spear, hitting its chest and making it retreat a single step. Then, he jumped and kicked another in the chest, forcing it back. He used the strength of the kick to approach another one and his spear struck the head, cracking it.


    He continued fighting with high mobility maneuvers and destroyed two of them; nheless, they managed to stall him enough time for Angel to chain into the next formation, ¡°[ss Prison Formation]!¡±


    A dome covered the two golems and the cultivator, reducing the cultivator¡¯s maneuvering space. He ran toward the dome and attacked once, ¡°[Lightning Unicorn thrust].¡±


    *ng!*


    His spear rebounded powerlessly, doing nothing more than a scratch to the dome. He opened his eyes, surprised, ¡®Solid defense! Impressive.¡¯


    Angel, however, wasn¡¯t done yet! ¡°[Light prison formation]!¡±


    A prismatic light covered the ss dome and fused with it, creating the [Laser prison formation].


    He frowned, feeling danger from the new dome. This fear came into being fast when countlesssers shot from the wall!


    Now, the cultivator had to evade thest two ss golems and be careful of thesers. The worst part was that the golems could channel thesers that hit them and redirect them toward him.


    The battle continued, and he managed to destroy the two golems while receiving burns from thesers. He was about to get to work with the formation when he heard a silvery voice chanting gleefully from the side, ¡°[Golem Formation].¡±


    When he looked at the side and saw another six golemsing his way, he chuckled, ¡®Little girl, Could you not be so gleeful about this?¡¯


    He then said, ¡°I surrender!¡±


    Angel instantly stopped her skills, detonating the [ss Nodes] supporting them. Angel smiled and jumped happily, ¡°I won! I won!¡±


    The cultivator approached and said, ¡°Nicely fought, little girl! To be able to create formations mid-battle, you are going to be someone powerful in the future!¡±


    Angel bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for the praise, senior brother! It was a good fight, and I learned a lot.¡± He smiled and nodded. Then, both returned to the stands.


    Yasenia weed Angel with a hug and showered her with kisses, ¡°My baby is so strong! I¡¯m so proud of you~.¡±


    Angelughed and hugged Yasenia while receiving her kisses. Tatyana said at the side, ¡°Angel, we will work with instant-activation formations. You only have big formations, which is a big weakness if you don¡¯t have teammates that give you time to set them up.¡±


    Angel, who was still being showered with love by the dragoness, nodded with a smile. Yasenia stopped kissing her and sat. Then, she buried her little head between her breasts, making Angel straddle her. Angel rubbed her head on the softness and rxed in her embrace, surrounded by her scent. ¡®Sofortable~.¡¯


    Shortly after, Evelyn, Yasenia, and Andrea were called. Yasenia and Andrea entered different arenas and fought against a level seven cultivator. The level sevens didn¡¯t even stand a chance before Andrea¡¯s scorching attacks, and Yasenia¡¯s overwhelming strength destroyed thempletely.


    Evelyn was lucky in her first battle and got paired against another level two cultivator. The senior gave the start sign.


    Evelyn used [Thunder Light coat] and charged forward. She put the spear aiming at the sword cultivator, and blue electric currents surrounded her body, activating [Thunder charge]. Her speed soared.


    The other cultivator only saw Evelyn be a blur, so he raised his sword defensively. *BANG!* he felt like he was run over and shot backward. Evelyn didn¡¯t lose the chance and used [Light passing strike]. Her movements became erratic and passed the cultivator. Then, five continuous hitsnded on him. He shot back like a ragdoll, and the senior spoke, ¡°Evelyn wins!¡±


    Evelyn was surprised, ¡®I¡¯m this strong? Cultivating with Yasenia is making us monsters¡­ To think that before, I couldn¡¯t fightfortably against someone two levels above me¡­ Sigh, I¡¯m blessed.¡¯


    Evelyn returned to the stands and looked at Yasenia, who had just arrived. She walked toward her and jumped into Yasenia¡¯s embrace. Yasenia, of course, caught her mischievous spark. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear?¡±


    Evelyn sighed and said, breathing her scent. ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to let you know that I love you.¡±


    Yasenia smiled happily and hugged her tighter, kissing her forehead softly. Then she whispered lovingly, ¡°I love you too, dear.¡±


    The matches continued. Angel got bad luck on her fourth match and faced a half-step cultivator of the Heavenly Sect. Angel saw that the woman had a righteous character. She was curious aboutforting a half-step, so instead of surrendering, she chose spar.


    When the ¡°battle¡± started, for Angel, the half-step practically teleported before her, and *BANG!* she was sent flying by a punch to her chest, protected by the arena¡¯s formation. After smashing on the arena¡¯s invisible border almost a whole kilometer away, Angel began to sweat cold, ¡®Andrea managed to beat one of these!? How!?¡¯


    When she reached the stands, still stunned, a distressed Yasenia greeted her, ¡°What were you thinking, baby? Are you okay? Are you hurt? Any after effects?¡±


    Angel looked at Yasenia, then Andrea, and frowned, ¡°I wanted to know what you fought against¡­ I couldn¡¯t even see what he did¡­ I¡¯m weak.¡±


    Yasenia picked her up and gave her a peck, ¡°Baby, if you are weak, then the rest of the cultivators will have to cry to sleep! You won against a level six, being only at the second level! That is very, very impressive.¡±


    Then Yasenia said with apletely straight face, ¡°You had to listen to the audience saying things like, ¡®That ultra adorable cute and endearing girl has a great future!¡¯ or ¡®The super mega beautiful and cuddly little girl is very talented!''¡±


    Angel looked at her and burst intoughter. Then she thought with fluffy feelings in her stomach. ¡®Do you want to make it impossible to be depressed when we are at your side?¡¯ Angel just hugged Yasenia with a sweet smile on her face and rxed.


    The rest looked on with smiles, thinking, ¡®Does Yasenia have a filter in the world? Only half of those sentences were true.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Evelyn had it worse than Angel. She got a level nine on her second match, another level nine on her third match, and a half-step on her fifth. She could only surrender and lose those battles.


    The five battles finally ended. After today¡¯s five battles, their points were like this. Evelyn had 6 points, Angel 9, Cecile 12, Andrea 12, and Yasenia 15. Cecile wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight a half-step cultivator yet because she didn¡¯t even have time to assimte her changespletely.


    She tried to fight back when she faced one, but the spiritual sense was a big advantage against her arrows, making her have no choice but to surrender almost ten seconds into the battle.


    Andrea lost, surprisingly, against a level five cultivator. That woman used abination of Earth, Nature and Wood attributes, overwhelming Andrea with countless nts and interrupting her steps with roots and the like. A very simr fighting stylepared to Kali.


    The difference was that this person was also an archer and used non-sentient nts. The ranged attacks ended up wearing her down and making her lose.


    However, Yasenia wasn¡¯t convinced because she saw that girl say something to Andrea before the duel. Sadly, she wasn¡¯t able to hear what she said.


    When the battle ended, Yasenia locked her gaze on that girl. Then she imprinted her in her memory, memorizing every single detail about her, from her face to her aura and scent. She will ask Andreater, but if she is ckmailing her darling¡­ Just thinking about it made the red inside her irises start growing.


    That girl felt a chill run up her spine and turned. ¡®Andrea¡¯s current girlfriend? W-Why is s-she looking at me like that!?¡¯


    Even with all the people between them, she could spot her pair of golden-red slit eyes locking on her and the hostility in them. The feeling was like an ancient beast locked onto her as prey, unsettling her greatly.


    Yasenia adverted her gaze, and her eyes returned to normal. Cecile felt Yasenia¡¯s hostility and approached, whispering while looking at that girl, ¡°What is wrong, Love? Why are you angry at that woman?¡±


    Yasenia exined what she saw. Cecile smiled and tiptoed, making Yasenia lower her head a little to kiss her cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Love. We will also protect each other. If someone tries something funny with one of us, we won¡¯t let it slide. Let¡¯s ask Andreater, okay?¡±


    Yasenia nodded with a smile caressing her cheek. Feeling that Yasenia was happy again, Cecile was satisfied. ¡®I will also have to remember that woman¡­ Making my dragoness upset is not something I appreciate.¡¯


    It was already deep into the afternoon when today¡¯s battles ended. They decided to go home, resting and not doing anything until tomorrow. On the way back, Cecile spoke, ¡°Yasenia, do you remember what I told you before?¡±


    Yasenia looked at Cecile while hugging a depressed Evelyn, ¡°The thing you are keeping from me? Shoot, what is wrong?¡±


    Cecile said, ¡°I was thinking of speaking to you about Kali. I am sure that she is in love with you, and I wanted to know what you think about her.¡±

 Chapter 97

    After hearing the reason, Yasenia looked at Cecile and sighed. ¡°This is why I want you girls to tell me what is going on when you are worried about something. Sweetheart, what have I told all of you? My wives are only the four of you and Tatyana. An exception will only fill thatst spot, and Kali isn¡¯t one at the moment. I like her, talking to her is entertaining, and our cooperation while fighting with her is superb¡­ But it is just that, and there isn¡¯t anything more.¡±


    Yasenia tightened the hug on Evelyn and said, ¡°I know she has a sad past; her scars in her heart run deeper than the ones in her flesh. But I don¡¯t want to ept someone out of¡­ Pity.¡±


    Yasenia spoke with a small smile, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t keep for yourself these kinds of things¡­ Cecile, do you know what will happen if I ept Kali lightly without deepening my bonds first?¡±


    Cecile shook her head. Yasenia said with a sigh, ¡°With time, I will ept Linda, Eve, Anna, Lucia, the pair of twins from the outer disciples¡­ I will keep epting girls because, ¡®Well, it is only one more; she will be thest.¡¯ That mentality will start to surface. Moreover, the more I ept, the easier it will be for me to ept one more.¡±


    Yasenia released Evelyn from her hug and turned, walking a little ahead of them, ¡°To tell you the truth, if it wasn¡¯t because mom keeps mepany at night, only the four of you aren¡¯t enough to satisfy my lust¡­¡±


    The others walked after her, but Yasenia¡¯s steps got longer and began to open a distance between them, ¡°However, you are enough to keep it under control. If I wanted to, I could have another four women in the level of Cecile and still have a harmonious harem. I would, without a doubt, be able to satisfy all of you.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s steps kept getting longer as she talked, making the distance between them grow. ¡°However, that wouldn¡¯t be a rtionship. Our bonds wouldn¡¯t be as strong as they are right now. There would be many more people to split my attention to, my interactions with each of you would lessen, the favoritism would be more evident, and groups would start to form inside the harem¡­.¡±


    The others looked at how Yasenia was making the distance wider between them with her steps, and they subconsciously sped up theirs, trying to catch up. Yasenia heard their steps getting faster, and she turned with a gentle smile, waiting for them, ¡°Aren¡¯t we good right now? Even if I love all of you for different reasons¡­ Do you feel neglected?¡±


    Yasenia looked at Angel and said, ¡°What If the new harem member is also cuddly like you, and I have to share my embrace or let her sleep on top of me from time to time?¡± Angel flinched a little and bit her lips. Her jealousy couldn¡¯t help but grow thinking of that scenario.


    Yasenia looked at Cecile. ¡°What if the new harem member is another beast-human of high-level bloodline, and she marks me? Even if I have marked you, others can still mark me because, being human, you can¡¯t.¡± Cecile frowned, and her heart felt very ufortable. It felt as if Yasenia would be sullied if another person marked her.


    Yasenia looked at Evelyn and said, ¡°What if the harem starts growing more and more. Aren¡¯t you worried that your heart demon will resurface? I haven¡¯t forgotten what you told me, and I will never forget, dear.¡± Evelyn looked down to hide the restlessness on her face. She has felt so secure in rtionship terms with Yasenia that she forgot about her previous heart demons, ¡®Will it be the same if the harem grows a lot?¡¯


    Yasenia looked at Andrea. ¡°What if the harem member is someone that makes me feel safe between their arms, someone that can support me better than you, make me more submissive to them than I am to you? Make me feel¡­ They are more reliable than you?¡± Andrea looked calm, but her fist clenched a little harder.


    Yasenia saw their reactions and smiled gently. She stepped forwards and made Andrea hug her from behind. Andrea buried her face in her soft and silky hair and breath in her scent.


    Then, she opened her arms, and Angel dived right in the middle, burying her face between her softness and smelling her sweet fragrance.


    Cecile approached from the right and buried her face in her neck, enveloping her senses with her floral aroma.


    Evelyn came from the left, letting Yasenia¡¯s arms pass over her shoulders and putting her face in her soft side breast, feeling the softness and letting her scent rx her nerves.


    Tatyana looked from the side with a smile, ¡®I didn¡¯t raise her badly, did I?¡¯


    Yasenia spoke gently, making her scent stronger. ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine like we are right now? What if there was another woman, another two? What about another three?¡±


    Yasenia felt their arms tighten around her. She chuckled. ¡°Let nature take its course, don¡¯t force anything. If it needs to happen, then it will. If it were never meant to be, it will fade away within the rivers of time¡­.¡±


    Yasenia moved her tail to loop around Angel¡¯s waist once and then went behind to pat Andrea. She used her hands to caress Evelyn¡¯s and Cecile¡¯s hair. ¡°I told you at the beginning, I will tell you no matter how many times, even if I have to remind you daily. I want to be with a person more than for sexual satisfaction or superficial romantic feeling¡­ I want to¡­ Love a person, not appreciate a beautiful wallflower.


    Yasenia smiled and said, ¡°Sometimes we will have fights, you will get into disagreements with each other, and you may be sad for something the others did¡­ However, remaining together through all of that is what will make it worth our efforts in our rtionship today.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and finally said, ¡°I want to be able to give you a love that, even when you speak with other people, you can brag about. No matter if you are in my harem, I want you girls to be able not to be embarrassed to say that you are part of one. However, if you truly don¡¯t mind¡­ I don¡¯t mind adding Kali and trying to be together. As I said, I don¡¯t dislike that girl, but she hasn¡¯t be the exception yet.¡±


    Yasenia felt the little head between her breasts shake. She also felt that Cecile and Evelyn were against the idea. Andrea said from behind in her clear and deep voice, ¡°Yasenia, to be honest; I don¡¯t mind. Someone like you knows what she is doing. I know that you won¡¯t start a rtionship with someone that might hurt our bonds. You always have us first in your mind when making decisions. If you feel that Kali can fit in¡­ Then, I will trust your judgment.¡±


    The others struggled after listening to Andrea¡¯s words but nodded. Yasenia smiled and said with a chuckle, ¡°Then, let nature take its course. I wasn¡¯t nning to add anybody anyways. If I feel that I¡¯m falling in love with Kali in the future, I will speak again. In the meantime, let¡¯s stay like we are right now.¡±


    Yasenia said the next seriously, ¡°I want rity and honesty, not only about how you feel about Kali but with anyone that may be close to filling that fifth stop. If you are against the idea, I want you to tell me. Even if it makes you feel only a very little difort, tell me. Remember that the four of you are the most important. I won¡¯t let anybody, not even myself, hurt any of you.¡±


    Yasenia separated from the hug and looked at them with a serious face. Seeing their rising smiles, she also smiled.


    Tatyana appeared at this moment. ¡°As expected from my daughter~ She knows what she wants and knows how to keep it close~.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and asked jokingly, ¡°Was the show of these youngsters entertaining, mom?¡±


    Tatyana nodded. ¡°Entertaining! Especially little Angel making your breasts jiggle while shaking her head between them! For me, that was the best part.¡±


    Angel turned red, and the rest started tough.


    Tatyana said, ¡°Evelyn, today you had bad luck, but luck is also an important skill to have. Don¡¯t be depressed because of this and continue. If you manage to score 15 points, the chance to pass will be high.¡±


    Evelyn said with a smirk, ¡°I will score 24 points! I can feel that I can make my energy coat better tonight!¡±


    Tatyana nodded and continued, ¡°Angel, your one vs. one is still your weakest point. I will tell you better strategies you could have used in your battles today. The most serious mistake is that you fight as if you have teammates that can protect you while setting up the formations. You have to create smaller-scale formations, a single-use attack formation, or one that makes a small barrier in front of you, maybe one that could confuse the enemy¡­ There are a lot of options.¡±


    Angel nodded, a little embarrassed. Yasenia wouldn¡¯t let her baby be crestfallen, so she picked her up and started giving her tap kisses, making Angel giggle.


    Tatyana shook her head while smiling and turned towards Cecile. ¡°You are still adapting to your changes, do not try to create anything new and fancy. Reinforce your current skills, use your new bloodline and attribute power to strengthen them. You will be able to have a chance against an average level nine if you do that. I rmend you change your skill, [Ice Arrow] to the moon attribute.¡± Cecile nodded.


    Tatyana looked at Andrea and said, ¡°You could¡¯ve won that match you lost easily. I don¡¯t know why you doubted to directly charge at her with full strength after knowing about her attributes. Your [Chromosphere] and [Prominence] alone could have done the trick. Did you give up on purpose?¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s attention changed from her baby to her darling. Andrea scratched her head and smiled a little awkwardly. ¡°That girl was someone I promised a favor once, and she used it to make me surrender if we encounter now in the tournament or if we fight for something in the secret realm. It is a heavenly oath; I couldn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Yasenia frowned, and her aura leaked a little, but she reigned it in fast, thinking, ¡®This can be very dangerous, especially inside the secret realm where a single misstep can kill you¡­ If that girl dies, this oath wouldn¡¯t matter, right?¡¯


    Tatyana, Cecil, and Angel took notice of Yasenia¡¯s killing intent leaking a little. Angel caught on to it because Yasenia was carrying her. They looked at her, and Yasenia shook her head.


    Andrea felt something strange and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; I just have to be lucky enough never to meet her in the main tournament again, hahaha.¡±


    Yasenia approached her and smiled. ¡°En, it doesn¡¯t matter. The rest of your matches were beautifully fought~ I love seeing you fight a lot, darling!¡±


    Andrea chuckled and patted Yasenia and Angel. Angel smiled at Andrea with a face that said, ¡®Everything Yasenia says is always correct!¡¯


    Andrea could practically see the words stered on her face andughed.


    The rest of the day passed fast and night arrived. Today Yasenia wanted to give a little surprise to three of her girls. She started her night rounds with Cecile.


    Theirpatibility soared thanks to the bloodline upgrade, and Yasenia was very eager to taste Cecile again since yesterday. Yasenia had already disrobed when she entered Cecile¡¯s room.

 Chapter 98

    After hearing some knocks, Cecile saw the sexy dragoness walk inside, naked. Her seductive hips sashayed with her steps, showing her jiggling breasts and rock-hard penis to her.


    Cecile swallowed and thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t it bigger than normal?¡¯


    While Yasenia approached with a seductive smile and Cecile hastily disrobed. She was impatient to have Yasenia deep inside her.


    Yasenia reached beside the naked Cecile and lowered her face, kissing Cecile without saying anything. Her hand went down and caressed herbia and soft blue pubic hair. Her finger pressed on the soft flesh and yed with it while kissing Cecile. Then, she released her scent at full strength.


    Cecile felt her powerful sweet scent assaulting all her senses, making her body tingly, and wetting her core at record speeds. She moaned as she ced her arms around Yasenia¡¯s neck and pulled her down onto the bed, opening her legs.


    Yasenia fell between Cecile¡¯s legs and on top of her. Her rubbing on Cecile sped up until she felt that Cecile was practically gushing out fluids. She separated from the kiss and took back her hand, looking directly at Cecile¡¯s eyes. Cecile saw Yasenia cing her hand in her mouth and savoring it while moaning, arousing her.


    Yasenia¡¯s eyes started bing golden pink, making Cecile¡¯s uterus squeeze with delight, knowing what wasing. Yasenia opened Cecile¡¯s legs and pierced her in one thrust, reaching her cervix.


    *PAH!*


    ¡°Aah!!¡± Cecile¡¯s waist jumped.


    Yasenia then began pistoning fast and hard, hitting against thatst entrance repeatedly. It was clear she wanted to open it forcefully. The pleasure Cecile¡¯s vagina gave after her transformation made Yasenia moan while thrusting inside. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Cecile~, Ohh!¡±


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    Cecile felt the head of her hard penis rubbing every fold inside, making pleasure waves course through her body. Her legs and arms went around her domineering mate while receiving the dragoness.


    Yasenia changed their position from the missionary to the mating press position. Using her height advantage she buried her face in her breasts and mmed her waist downwards.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    Cecile started moaning in delight. Yasenia felt that thest entrance was going to open in short and aimed her tail.


    ¡°AH! AH! AH! Yasenia!! Ohh! You are AH! Going to enter-¡± And Yasenia entered not only her uterus but her butthole with two powerful thrusts! ¡°-OHHHHHH!!!¡± Cecile squirted directly, feeling the surprise invasion of the tail and her cervix widely opening.


    Yasenia felt the powerful contractions and let herself be carried to orgasm, ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    Yasenia came and filled both her holes with her semen. While having a powerful orgasm, Cecile felt Yasenia¡¯s enhanced Yang energy invading her, and her pleasure senses went astray. Her face distorted in pleasure, and intelligible moans escaped her mouth while she started to scratch Yasenia¡¯s back and bit the breasts surrounding her head.


    Her vagina squirted powerfully, sshing both of them with her fluids.


    Yasenia stayed inserted, filling her to the brim.


    Yasenia lowered her face to her ear and whispered huskily, ¡°Let¡¯s see how much you canst today, sweetheart~.¡±


    Then without letting her rest anymore, she moved her waist and tail back and mmed her onto the bed.


    *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*


    Yasenia continued this crazy mating with Cecile making her forget even about her name and only feel both ravaging members trying to breed her again and again without stopping.


    After some time, Yasenia had scratch marks all over her back and teeth marks over her breast. However, the pink-eyed dragoness hadn¡¯t stopped even for a moment. Right now, she had Cecile face down on the bed and pounding her from above, smashing her waist against her butt, and biting Cecile¡¯s nape while surrounding her with her body.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH*


    Cecile¡¯s legs bent up each time Yasenia smashed her waist on her butt, and her butt was gaining a red color.


    ¡°AH! AH! AH!¡±


    Twenty-five minutester, Yasenia was pounding her from behind while holding the waist of her pleasure-filled mate


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    Cecile¡¯s moans were intelligible bbers. Therefore, Yasenia decided to end their session with onest fertile load directly in her womb. ¡°Take this load, sweetheart~! OHH!!¡±


    The powerful stimtion made Cecile convulse and almost surrender to the dragoness¡¯s seed.


    Yasenia knew that one more load and Cecile would sumb; therefore, she stopped while mentally chanting, ¡®It¡¯s not time yet, not time yet, not time yet¡­.¡¯


    She looked at Cecile and saw her convulse, which made semen spurt from her vagina and her penis twitched. ¡®It¡¯s not, it¡¯s not, it¡¯s not..¡¯


    She took a deep breath and carried her to the bath. She kissed her and used her tail to lower the overflowing energy causing pleasure waves inside her meridians.


    While they bathed together, Cecile regained most of her senses and chuckled while leaning on Yasenia. She spoke hoarsely, ¡°One more time, and you would have bred me.¡±


    Yasenia entered the water and kissed her. Cecile returned the kiss a little tiredly but happy. Yasenia opened her legs, asking, ¡°Can you resist? Because I really can¡¯t stop filling your womb. Your insides feel too good, sweetheart.¡±


    Cecile nodded with a tender smile. ¡°As much as you want, Yasenia¡­ I love you.¡±


    Yasenia slowly prated her while they were in the bath. She only used her penis, moving slowly and tenderly while kissing Cecile with passion. ¡°Cecile, I love you, I love you.¡±


    Shortly after the start of their loving session, Yasenia came, filling her onest time. Yasenia hugged the trembling woman strongly while cumming and kissed her tenderly. After the orgasm, Cecile spoke with a whisper, ¡°Goodnight¡­ My love¡­¡± She then fell asleep because of tiredness.


    Yasenia looked down at the sleeping visage and smiled, gently kissing her cheek. ¡°I love you, sweetheart.¡±


    Yasenia then cleaned her slowly with a constant smile on her lips. She washed her hair, then her arms. Yasenia cleaned each of her fingers and moved to her body. Without waking up Cecile, her hands slowly and meticulously washed her privates and went down her legs. She reached her toes and cleaned them one by one, supporting Cecile with her tail so that she didn¡¯t fall into the water.


    After that, Yasenia dried Cecile¡¯s body and put on her pajamas. Then she carried her to the bed and tucked her into the bed, giving her onest kiss on the forehead, ¡°Goodnight, sweetheart.¡±


    Yasenia passed through Evelyn next without bothering to put on her clothes. She entered Evelyn¡¯s room and looked at the lean girl lying on the bed with just her nightgown. Evelyn looked at Yasenia¡¯s naked figure and couldn¡¯t help but marvel. ¡®She is just too beautiful.¡¯


    Yasenia chuckled and said, half turning and lifting her tail to show her plump buttocks, ¡°Dear, today is a little special. Do you want toe with me~?¡±


    Then she walked away, sashaying her hips. Evelyn, hypnotized by her, followed after.


    Yasenia reached Angel¡¯s room and entered with Evelyn behind her, still looking at her rear. Angel chuckled and asked, ¡°Will we do it together?¡±


    Yasenia shook her head and reached Angel¡¯s side. Angel opened her arms, knowing that Yasenia wanted to lift her. Yasenia picked her by the butt and carried her with one arm and the help of her tail. Angel didn¡¯t mind her nakedness and hugged Yasenia, kissing her on the cheek.


    Yasenia looked at Evelyn, who was looking at their squishing breasts, and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go for thest participant, dear.¡±


    Evelyn nodded, and Yasenia hugged her over her shoulders and started walking towards the other room with her two little girls.


    Andrea was in her room reading a book that Cecile rmended to her. Then she heard a knock on the door and opened it. What greeted her was a naked dragoness hoarding two girls and looking at her seductively, ¡°Darling, do you have space for three more~.¡±


    Andrea lifted her eyebrow and nodded, letting them pass. Yasenia went toward the bed, sat, and put Angel on herp with her already erected penis between her thighs. Angel looked down at the penis crossing her thighs and swallowed. Yasenia spoke on her ear, licking her earlobe. ¡°Caress my head, baby. Start working for your favorite milk~.¡±


    Angel blushed, and with trembling hands, she started massaging the head and smearing the precum around its head. The other two looked at that show and swallowed. Yasenia helped Angel undress the one-piece nightgown she had while speaking. ¡°Tonight, mmm~, We four will have fun together~.¡±


    They were a little surprised because she said, ¡°Together.¡±


    Yasenia ordered Andrea and Evelyn, ¡°Undress.¡±


    Both obeyed. It was not the first time they had seen each other anyway. Yasenia sighed infort thanks to Angel¡¯s handjob and said, ¡°Good job, baby, now is time to get rewarded~.¡±


    Yasenia took out two 25cm dildos and passed them to Angel and Evelyn. Both looked at them doubtful but wore them anyway.


    Yasenia pointed at herself and said seductively, ¡°I have three holes, and you have three weapons~ How about you use them?¡±


    All three of them swallowed hard this time. They looked at each other and nodded.


    Andreay on the bed, and Yasenia crawled towards her erect member and prated herself. Andrea grunted in pleasure and grabbed her waist, thrusting up. Yasenia moaned and said while meeting her waist with Andrea¡¯s. ¡°One less hole, Ah! Mmm! Where will my dear and baby go~?¡±


    *Pah.* *Pah.* *Pah.*


    Angel walked above the bed, reaching above Andrea¡¯s head, and aimed at Yasenia¡¯s mouth. Then, she ced her little feet at the sides of Andrea¡¯s head and showed her dripping vagina to Andrea. Seeing Yasenia¡¯s bouncing breasts and Angel¡¯s dripping flower, Andrea became excited and pounded the dragoness stronger.


    Yasenia opened her mouth wide, and Angel grabbed it with her hands, prating her throat. Yasenia easily took the length and moved her head, stimting Angel. ¡°Oh¡­ Yasenia~.¡±


    Yasenia continued to bounce, arched her back, and moved her tail to the side, letting Evelyn see the pink entrance perfectly.


    Evelyn went behind Yasenia, and Yasenia stopped her waist movements to make the pration easier. She invaded her butthole and grabbed Yasenia¡¯s waist on top of Andrea¡¯s hands. Then she pped her waist on the bouncy buttcheeks.


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    The three of them moved their waist, reaching the deepest they could inside the dragoness.


    The sounds of Yasenia¡¯s slurping and the pping of flesh onto flesh were heard in the room, together with Angel¡¯s, Andrea¡¯s, and Evelyn¡¯s moans.


    Yasenia¡¯s eyes rolled up as her dears messed up her insides, sending pleasure electric currents to her brain. Her saliva was dripping from her ravaged mouth onto her big bouncing breasts, and her vagina was leaking juices making Andrea go crazy with stimtion. Yasenia used her holes, sucking, tightening, and wriggling her insides.


    Meanwhile, Angel, Evelyn, and Andrea were going crazy with visual stimtion. Seeing Yasenia so sensual while they ravaged her in this manner awakened a sadistic feeling, making them move their waist stronger. Angel even grabbed her head and inserted herself to the hilt, going down her throat and bulging it. This made Yasenia directly cum and moan throatily.


    Her tail, vagina, and dick sprayed while pleasure waves coursed her body. The other three moaned, feeling the dragoness trying to milk them, but they resisted and didn¡¯t cum. Yasenia, however, wanted their discharge. Therefore, while orgasming, her insides tightened and spasmed, making Evelyn and Andrea reach orgasm.


    Yasenia started vacuuming and making all her throat muscles convulse, making Angel feel hot waves of pleasure and roll her eyes upwards in pleasure, reaching orgasm.


    Yasenia felt them filling all her holes, and something snapped, making her eyespletely pink.


    While they cummed, Yasenia started throat-fucking herself, making Angel lean forward with pleasure. Then, Yasenia opened her cervix and let Andrea in with one downward push, which prolonged Andrea¡¯s orgasm, shooting more semen inside the dragoness. Finally she made her rectum tighten and spasm, sucking Evelyn deeper. Evelyn leaned on her back with trembling legs because of the stimtion.


    ¡°Aaahhhn~¡±


    ¡°Oohhh!!!¡±


    ¡°Aahhh!!!¡±

 Chapter 99

    Yasenia let the three rods inside her free when she felt their orgasms subside. Angel fell backward with her legs weakened, hitting Andrea with her dildo, causing Andrea tough and Angel to blush. Evelyn fell backward on the bed, breathing a little heavily. Yasenia licked her lips and said, ¡°Thanks for the meal, my loves~. Now~.¡±


    Yasenia picked Evelyn with her tail andid her between Andrea¡¯s legs, prating herself with Evelyn¡¯s member. Then, she leaned forward, taking Andrea¡¯s dick in her mouth and surrounding Evelyn¡¯s head with her breasts. Next, she picked Angel with her tail and ced her behind her. Angel didn¡¯t wait and prated her back hole.


    They didn¡¯t lose a moment and began moving while hugging the dragoness¡¯s head, torso, or waist. They continued pounding the dragoness another two rounds until they used all her holes at least once.


    After thest round, Yasenia took off Evelyn¡¯s and Angel¡¯s dildos. Then, shey Angel on the bed and ced Evelyn on top of her, pressing their cores together. Angel and Evelyn felt an eclectic zap to their brains, feeling each other vagina pressing together.


    Angel and Evelyn were a little out, so they hugged each other. Yasenia covered Evelyn from above and prated her flower with her dick and Angel¡¯s with her tail, widening theirbia and making their clit rub together.


    ¡°Ahh!!¡±


    ¡°Ahn~!¡±


    Yasenia leaned forward and pressed her big breasts on Evelyn¡¯s back and leaving her dripping flower for Andrea to see. Andrea went behind Yasenia, and seizing her waist, she pierced her strongly. ¡°Aahn~ Darling is so vigorous tonight!¡±


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    Each time Yasenia pounded Evelyn, it made their clitoris rub, sending those delightful pleasure waves through their body.


    Squished between their two pairs of big breasts, Evelyn thought she was in heaven.


    Angel and Evelyn continued moaning and hugging each other, feeling Yasenia ravaging their insides. After one minute, their eyes rolled up and squirted, which sshed their fluids together. Yasenia felt Evelyn¡¯s and Angel¡¯s contractions, and without stopping her waist, she whispered with a deep and sensual voice, ¡°You already cummed? Such naughty girls~. Feeling each other core is turning you both so much? Hyan!¡±


    Yasenia had her butt pierced by Andrea¡¯s fingers, and her clitoris pinched.


    While stimting her, Andrea said from behind with a smirk, ¡°Less talk, dragoness!¡±


    Yasenia entered a moaning spree, ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Darling, you are doing me so good!¡±


    Yasenia and Andrea sped up their hips, stimting Evelyn and Angel with their crazy mating. Yasenia was pounding them into oblivion.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    Yasenia licked their ear, and every time Andrea pounded her, she released a sensual moan, making Evelyn¡¯s and Angel¡¯s senses tingle with delight, ¡°Since you like our breasts so much¡­.¡±


    While pistoning into them, Yasenia took Angel¡¯s waist and moved her up until Evelyn had her face between Angel¡¯s breasts. Then, Yasenia used her height to cover the back of Evelyn¡¯s head and sandwiched her head between four mountains.


    Yasenia kissed Angel while receiving Andrea¡¯s pounding and prating Angel and Evelyn.


    The four of them reached another orgasm. Yasenia¡¯s semen invaded their uterus and sent Angel and Evelyn straight on a journey to the heavens.


    ¡°AAHHH!!!¡±


    ¡°AAHHHH!!!¡±


    With those high-pitched moans, Yasenia knew they would be out ofbat for a while. Therefore, after she finished filling them up, she turned toward Andrea.


    Yasenia led her down off the bed, and while both of them were standing, she used her hand to aim at Andrea¡¯s flower and prated her. Andrea put her arms over Yasenia¡¯s shoulders and lowered her face, kissing her.


    Yasenia moved her waist and said, looking at Andrea¡¯s light green eyes with her pink ones. ¡°Darling ~ let¡¯s squash that pesky heart demon tonight, okay?¡±


    Andrea¡¯s insides tightened, and she pressed her body on Yasenia¡¯s, ¡°Yasenia, you don¡¯t need to¡­¡±


    *PAH!*


    ¡°¡­OH!¡±


    Yasenia just made an upward thrust, strongly pushing against Andrea¡¯s cervix. Then, she put her forehead on Andrea¡¯s and spoke gently, ¡°Darling, look at us. Do you even have to be frightened? I know that your previous experiences were hurtful, but now you are with me. Lift me, darling.¡±


    Yasenia hugged Andrea closer and unplugged herself. Then, with the help of Andrea, who lifted her by the butt, she buried Andrea¡¯s member inside her.


    Yasenia surrounded Andrea¡¯s waist with her legs, and her arms went around her neck. She looked at Andrea, pressing their forehead together. ¡°No matter what others think about you, don¡¯t you have me who loooves~ That part of you. Where is your marvelous weapon now, hmm~?¡±


    Andrea chuckled and said, ¡°Inside the most pleasurable ce in the world.¡±


    Yaseniaughed, and her tail wagged happily. ¡°I¡¯m happy my darling likes me so much~ What do you say? Let¡¯s give it a try; if they don¡¯t like it, then good for me~. If they don¡¯t dislike it¡­ I will reluctantly share with them.¡±


    Andrea smiled tenderly, moved Yasenia to a nearby wall, and pressed her on it. Then while kissing Yasenia, she moved her wist in circr motions. Andrea finally said, ¡°You are right, my love. What do I have to fear with you by my side? Let¡¯s try.¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°Good~ But, before going with them, I want to get filled by you one more time and fill you once since I still haven¡¯t painted my darling¡¯s insides white.¡±


    Andrea elerated her waist, pounding Yasenia onto the wall. ¡°Then, mmm~ I will have to cum fast, Oh! Yasenia, it feels so good.¡±


    ^Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    Andrea continued pistoning for some minutes and cummed, filling Yasenia again. Yasenia moaned but held in her own orgasm. After feeling that Andrea¡¯s warm cum stopped filling her, she whispered, ¡°My turn now~.¡±


    Yasenia unplugged, stood on the ground, and reversed their positions, mming the taller woman against the wall. She then prated her and began thrusting.


    Yasenia used her tail and prated her butthole. She lifted one of Andrea¡¯s legs and buried her head in Andrea¡¯s firm breasts, relishing in her darling¡¯s strong scent. Then, she bit her nipples while moving her waist and tail.


    Andrea entered inside a world of stimtion and moaned loudly. She loved this aggressive Yasenia. However, Yasenia wasn¡¯t done yet. She lifted the big girl off her feet, and Yasenia grabbed her by her firm and toned butt. Then, she pounded upwards and lowered Andrea at the same time.


    *PAH*


    Andrea released a throaty moan, ¡°OHHH!!¡± Yasenia lifted her again until only the tip was inside and lowered her again, entering Andrea¡¯s most sensitive spot. Andrea felt her cervix being forcefully widened and invaded by the usual visitor. ¡®Oh my heavens, it feels so good when she enters there!¡¯


    Yasenia did the same movement, lifting Andrea, and existing the cervix, then lowering strongly and piercing again inside. She then picked up speed until Andrea could only moan in delight.


    Yasenia felt the two gazes on them, so she sped up even more. The stimtion of the cervix massaging her hardness was enough for her to cum shortly after inside.


    Andrea squirted, and her dick sent rope after rope of semen because of the mind-blowing orgasm.


    Yasenia stayed hilted and lifted her head to lick the drool falling from Andrea¡¯s chin until she reached her mouth and entered it, kissing her deeply.


    After Andrea came back, Yasenia put her down and asked her in a coquettish voice, ¡°Darling~ How many shots do you have?¡±


    Andrea hugged Yasenia and whispered in her deep and sensual voice, ¡°Two more. I¡¯m getting tired dear.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and whispered something to Andrea. Andrea looked at Yasenia and smiled. However, she asked again, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Yasenia smiled tenderly and took her hand, guiding her towards the other two.


    When Yasenia reached their side, she hugged Andrea and asked seductively, ¡°Who of my two little girls wants to be squished between us? I even prepared breastmilk~¡±


    Angel nodded eagerly and said with a red face, ¡°T-To be honest, I-I¡¯ve wanted to d-do this for a long time¡­.¡±


    Yasenia looked at Evelyn and said, ¡°Do you want to go after my baby, dear?¡±


    Evelyn nodded while fiddling with her hands and looked at Yasenia with a peculiar gaze. Yasenia understood her gaze and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear, you will like it a lot¡­ Simr to what we did with Mom, but more loving.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s sharp gaze saw a little gush of liquid spurt from her flower, ¡°As expected¡­ You are so naughty, dear.¡± Evelyn lowered her reddening face.


    Yasenia approached Angel and picked her up. She looked at her and cooed gently, ¡°My baby, how about you tell me what position you want~.¡±


    Angel blushed at her tone and said softly, ¡°I w-want mommy Yasenia to b-b-breastfed me¡­.¡±


    Yasenia lowered her head and gave her a rewarding kiss. Then, she cradled her and put her nipple in Angel¡¯s mouth. Angel hugged her waist and started sucking. The warm and delicious milk spread in her mouth, ¡®So yummy~.¡¯


    Andrea approached from the side, took Angel¡¯s waist, and put her tip on Angel¡¯s entrance. She looked at her and saw that she was sucking more strongly, seemingly excited. While caressing Angel¡¯s head, Yasenia looked at Andrea and nodded gently.


    Andrea prated Angel and pushed slowly, feeling her warm and tight insides. When she hilted herself, she stopped. However, she saw Angel move her waist and start moving on her member. Andrea smiled and picked up her pace.


    Angel thought, ¡®Different from Yasenia, the pleasure Andrea gives is¡­ Less overwhelming. It¡¯s not bad¡­.¡¯


    Then, she heard Yasenia¡¯s mellow and slightly deep voice, ¡°How is it, baby? Does my baby like it~.¡±


    Angel looked up to Yasenia while sucking her nipple and nodded shyly. Angel saw Yasenia¡¯s smile be gentler, and suddenly she felt another hard thing poking her back hole. Angel¡¯s eyes shined in anticipation, and she met Andrea¡¯s thrust faster. Yasenia prated her free hole and dug deep with her tail, ¡°That is your reward, baby~.¡±


    Angel squirted shortly after. Andrea grunted in pleasure, feeling Angel¡¯s inner spasms.


    Yasenia looked at Evelyn and beckoned her toe, ¡°Come here, dear. I don¡¯t want to leave you out so long.¡±


    Yasenia used her free hand to lift her free breasts signaling what to do to her. Evelyn bashfully went to her other breast and started sucking. ¡®Delicious~ I feel tingly drinking it~.¡¯


    Yasenia used her free hand and fingered Evelyn. ¡°Sigh, Good girl~. Your reward is my fingers~.¡±


    After a while, Yasenia felt Angel cum twice and also saw that Andrea was nearing orgasm. Andrea reached her orgasm and took out her member, cumming all over Angel¡¯s belly. Yasenia didn¡¯t stop her tail or hands from stimting Angel and Evelyn, allowing them to reach their orgasms. ¡°Darling,e to kiss me while these twoe back.¡±


    Andrea looked at the now gentle dragoness and couldn¡¯t help but go forwards and kiss her with care and love, ¡°Thank you, Yasenia. I know why you did this. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    Andrea closer her eyes a moment, took a deep breath, and¡­*Bang!* She had a spiritual breakthrough, just like that! That little insecurity was finally squashed away by the dragoness.


    With this, all five of them had it before the Unification realm. Yaseniaughed happily and said with a proud smile, ¡°As expected~ my darling is outstanding~!¡±


    Andrea smiled tenderly seeing her happiness. Their dragoness is always like this; she is happier when they be stronger than when her own strength increases. If they are Yasenia¡¯s treasures, Yasenia, without a doubt, is their most important treasure.


    Their foursome continued until they werepletely tired. Yasenia took them one by one to the bath and cleaned them. After she put them to sleep, she went to Tatyana.


    Today they had slow, nice, and loving sex. After Yasenia told her about Andrea, Tatyana praised and spoiled her daughter, making Yasenia be a puddle in her mother¡¯s arms, growling infort until she was emptied.


    After they finished, Tatyana took Yasenia to the bath. Even if she could do it with a snap of her fingers, she liked bathing the spoiled Yasenia. Yasenia would cling to her and lick her cheeks while growling. Tatyana found her endearing, and the action of bathing Yasenia was bing a great joy she looked forward to daily, be it as her mother or her lover.


    After the bath, Tatyana took Yasenia to bed and positioned Angel on top of Yasenia. Then she hugged her side and looked at her sleeping profile, ¡®I will miss her when she goes inside the realm¡­ It will open six monthster and willst for three months¡­.¡¯

 Chapter 100

    The night passed, and the morning came. Yasenia gave each of them a morning kiss, and they woke up. She carried Angel and went to the washroom. The others also prepared and wore their energy-gathering robes.


    After the morning cultivation session, breakfast, and some light talk, they changed into the cultivation robes and went to the arena. They reached quite early. Yasenia looked around and saw fewer people than yesterday. It seems that there were a lot of deaths yesterday¡­


    Tatyana went to the side to speak with some sect masters about the security of the formation; it seemed that some sects had many deaths yesterday.


    When Tatyana separated, a group of cultivators approached. They had the murderous aura that demonic cultivators normally carried. The woman at the helm was pale-skinned and had gnawed cheeks with white hair andpletely ck eyes. ¡°I¡¯m Long Tian Xue, of the graveyard sect. I heard that you killed my little brother.¡±


    The people around stopped and looked at them. Yasenia looked at her and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Since he tried to make me agree to something forcefully, I took matters into my hands when I saw he wasn¡¯t giving up¡­ Well, killing him was a matter of course.¡±


    The girl sneered and said, ¡°Then killing a whore such as you should also be a matter of course! I will be your first opponent today; you better choose death battle so that I can make you my undead!¡±


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow at the one-and-a-half-head shorter woman and said, smirking. ¡°Now that you asked me, your battle will be the only one I will not choose death battle. Congrattions, you yed yourself.¡±


    Andrea and the rest directlyughed. Evelyn sniggered, ¡°It seems that the Long family won¡¯t lose one more junior thanks to their stupidity; truly lucky~.¡±


    Long Tian Xue was about tosh out when a handsome man with silver hair entered the conversation. He looked at Yasenia and spoke with a reprimanding tone, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t make trouble, junior. The graveyard sect has some deals with our academy, and being in a bad rtionship can hurt the academy. How about Yasenia apologizes, payspensation, and we resolve it silently.¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t dismiss him and yed with the man, answering, ¡°Apologize? Are you trying to imply that I¡¯m in the wrong? Better yet, did you just say that it will be a loss for our academy? Hahaha, wouldn¡¯t it be the other way around?¡±


    Yasenia smirked and said, ¡°Our academy is allied with many sects with simr or superior strength to the second-rate graveyard sect. Moreover, do you really think that the sect will cut ties with one of the strongest powers of our continent for an argument between juniors? I don¡¯t know if you are delusional or simply stupid to make that asinine statement.¡±


    While speaking, Yasenia looked at his face closely and suddenly asked, ¡°How are you rted to Lucia?¡±


    The man who was about to respond to Yasenia had his gentle smile twitch imperceptibly when he heard herst question. However, Yasenia¡¯s sharp dragon eyes caught it. The man answered, ¡°I¡¯m not closely rted. I know about her because our hair color is the same, which is rare. Moreover, she is quite a lovely girl. ¡±


    Yasenia discreetly focused on his reaction. She raised an eyebrow and taunted, ¡°Then it is good; I warned her to not y little tricks anymore in the future and tell me straight if she wanted something. Even if I like her, I won¡¯t be able to forgive her a second time if she does something stupid.¡±


    Her senses caught a slight leak of killing intent, and her smile became more provocative. ¡°However, I made her moan for one afternoon; her voice is truly beautiful. What I liked the most was her squishy butt; sinking my hands in them until she squirted was quite a delight. I hope shees for another session~.¡±


    After saying this, Angel and the rest caught on to her strange choice of words and knew something was up. Yasenia wasn¡¯t someone that provoked without reason, especially in this tant way.


    The man¡¯s smile disappeared, and he looked tly at Yasenia. ¡°Do not refuse a toast to be forced to drink a forfeit, Yasenia. I¡¯ve been watching you, and you aren¡¯t a match against half-step cultivators. Apologize before something bigger than you can handle happens.¡±


    Yaseniaughed aloud and said, ¡°Finally, you show your real face, pretty boy. Do you think I¡¯m afraid? Worst case scenario, I surrender. Moreover, do you really think the Long family can make a ssh in our Academy¡¯s foundation? A single elder is enough to raze them to the ground, not to mention our headmistress.¡±


    Without letting him speak, Yasenia asked what was bothering her all this time, ¡°What is your problem anyway? You are also from the academy, and here you are, supporting a ghost girl. I hope you didn¡¯t stick it in her; she doesn¡¯t seem-¡±


    Long Tian Xue interrupted,pletely provoked, ¡°Here speaks the disgusting snake girl! It seems that your heart resembles your animal ancestry! I¡¯m getting tired of this absurdity. You don¡¯t even have the guts to fight to the death, and now you are looking down on me!? Don¡¯t regret it if your little lovers die mysteriously someday!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s killing intent exploded, locking onto Long Tian Xue and her group. Then she spoke with a deep growl, ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to die because I didn¡¯t want to give our headmistress more work dealing with your pathetic sect and family. However, congrattions, you pissed me off. Relish in your few hours of life before I turn you into one of the corpses that you like so much.¡±


    Yasenia turned and left without listening to the rest.


    Meanwhile, Long Tian Xue¡¯s group was sweating cold. ¡®W-What was that amount of killing intent!?¡¯


    Long Tian Xue herself wasn¡¯t affected because she is a death attributed master, but her guard went up a few notches.


    After they walked some distance, Angel asked worriedly, grabbing her hand, ¡°You normally wouldn¡¯t react to those provocations. Why did you fall for it? I bet she has something up her sleeves!¡±


    It was Andrea who answered with a smile, ¡°Justification, Yasenia had the intention to kill her from the very beginning. However, if she epted straight away, it would be obvious. Now, when Yasenia wins, the people will probably think, ¡®Serves her right.¡¯ Truly stupid on their part. I bet the guy wanted to turn Yasenia into the ¡°Bad guy.¡± Yasenia and that boy were having a silent battle until the Long girl threw his ns out of the window,shing out like that.¡±


    Yasenia went to Andrea¡¯s side and kissed her. ¡°My darling knows me so well~ I¡¯m delighted, hahaha.¡±


    Yasenia stered herself on Andrea and continued walking. Yasenia exined a little about what she had learned about the Long family. ¡°The Long and Tang families are closely rted. They are descendants of powerful demonic cultivators. However, the time has worn down their family¡¯s strength, and right now, they are nothing but a shadow of their previous glory.¡±


    Yasenia continued, ¡°That ancestry is what is making me worried, they should have something left from their ancestors, and I don¡¯t want to put mom in unnecessary danger. You realized how many people stopped to listen, right? I said all of that for them to listen. I want to have the support of the people in this fight.¡±


    Yasenia scratched her cheek and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure that I could have done it better, but I¡¯m still a little inexperienced in this kind of back and forth.¡±


    They reached their seats, and Yasenia sat on Andrea¡¯sp. Angel said with starry eyes, ¡°No matter what they have, I bet Mommy Tatyana can beat them all alone!¡±


    This made all of themugh, and Tatyana, who was approaching, asked, ¡°Who can I beat, little Angel? Tell Mommy Tatyana~.¡±


    Angel blushed and climbed onto Yasenia¡¯sp, making a three-person tower. Then, she buried her face in Yasenia¡¯s breasts because of embarrassment, hiding like an ostrich. Yasenia caressed Angel¡¯s head while chuckling, and Andrea hugged them both with a smile.


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana and exined the situation. Tatyanaughed coldly and said, ¡°Kill her without caring, little treasure. Leave the old things to me. You just have to think about what is before you until you are stronger; I will take care of the rest.¡±


    Yasenia shook her head. She looked into Tatyana¡¯s eyes and said firmly, ¡°Even if I¡¯m weak, I want to help you whenever I can. Mom, I will be your strongest ally. This is my main drive to be stronger. And these little steps are mymitment.¡±


    Tatyana smiled gently and nodded, kissing her cheek. Yasenia felt the jade vibrate and saw that her opponent indeed was Long Tian Xue. She put Angel down, kissed her forehead, and looked back to kiss Andrea. Then, she walked towards the arena with her sashaying hips.


    When she stepped onto the arena, Yasenia took the initiative and spoke loudly, putting energy in her voice. ¡°Long Tian Xue, your Long family, and the Tang family have been aiming for me again and again since I entered this city. I have already killed the main culprit, so I didn¡¯t want to fight you to death, yet you provoked me again and again. You even dared to threaten my loved ones. Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. I choose death match!¡±


    Long Tian Xue sneered, ¡°Should I stay silent and let the murderer of my little brother free? Is your brain as small as a lizard¡¯s? I didn¡¯t know that the Academy disciples were this arrogant!¡±


    Some murmurs started sounding; they seemed to agree with Long Tian Xue. Some even said loudly, ¡°The Academy has been getting more arroganttely.¡±


    Another answered, ¡°True, we should take them down a peg and make them remember that the rest of us are also people.¡±


    Yaseniaughed, making all the people look at her. She shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°You perfectly know that your little brother wanted to force himself on me, and now you are instigating the people with lies? Are you demeaning their intelligence? Countless witnesses saw our altercation and can tell you that I warned not only him, but his guards not to make a move.¡±


    Yasenia sneered, ¡°However, it seems that you had spoiled your little brother so badly that his brain functions had lowered to his lower head. Your little brother has raped countless women, and only you are entitled to be angry? What about those girls¡¯ families? Did you even reprimand your lovely little brother? The Long family has truly fallen from grace!¡±


    The murmurs became louder, and many people started cursing at Long Tian Xue. ¡°Trying to buy ourpassion for such thrash? You are dreaming, Long girl!¡±


    One middle-aged woman shouted, ¡°Your family has finally kicked iron! My daughter, the revenge for your miserable end will soon be realized!¡±


    Hearing the shouts around, Long Tian Xue wanted to speak more, but Yasenia didn¡¯t let her. She took out her giant sword and pointed it at Long Tian Xue, ¡°Enough nonsense! Take out your weapon; today, we battle to the death! Even if I¡¯m just at the first level of the Mental Nourishing realm, I won¡¯t let filth like you roam around!¡±


    The people around were surprised. ¡°She is only at the first level!?¡±


    Another spectator said, doubtful, ¡°Isn¡¯t Long Tian Xue at the half-step?¡±


    One elder shook his head, ¡°Even if her heart is in the right ce, her strength iscking, aish¡­ To think that such a good seedling will be lost¡­.¡±


    Long Tian Xue also realized this, ¡®That¡¯s right! Even if she can win with words, her strength is pathetic. No matter what she says, everything will turn around if she dies!¡¯


    Long Tian Xue took out a bone white orchestra flute with some ck engravings. It was a high-level heaven-ranked treasure!


    Yasenia looked at the sky and saw that the sunrise had already passed, and Noon was still distant. She thought, ¡®She is a necromancer. The arena is also big, and she is more than 1km away from me. I also won¡¯t have any special effects¡­ It seems that this fight will be against a small army. I will have to be careful about her sound attacks if she has any while fighting her minions¡­.¡¯


    The supervisor raised his hand, and all the spectators nearby focused on that arena. ¡°Begin!¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t n to hold back anymore. She directly used [Celestial coat], [Starry Sky], and [Lingering star step] at full strength. Then she stomped the ground and sped up towards Long Tian Xue, sinking the floor under her!

 Chapter 101

    Yasenia didn¡¯t n to hold back anymore. She directly used [Celestial coat], [Starry Sky], and [Lingering star step] at full strength. Then she stomped the ground and sped up towards Long Tian Xue, sinking the floor under her!


    *Bang!*


    Long Tian Xue yed her flute, and rifts opened around her. 10 Skeletal wolves appeared one after another and charged toward Yasenia.


    Yasenia measured their strength ¡®Simr to Low-level rank-three beasts.¡¯


    Long Tian Xue ended another melody when Yasenia was about to sh with the wolves, and the wolves became coated in a ck-green aura.


    Yasenia yed it safe, and while running, she spun once, making a wide horizontal sh activating a full strength [Crescent Moon]. A 60m wide silver crescent shot forward toward Long Tian Xue and destroyed the six wolves in its path. Yasenia used the horizontal strike, and shepleted a whole spin with her sword while advancing, activating [Moonless Night].


    While the silver domain covered most of the arena, Yasenia continued towards Long Tian Xue ignoring the remaining four wolves at the side.


    Long Tian Xue was surprised at the crescenting her way. She changed the melody, and a skeletal wall appeared between Yasenia and her. *Bang!* ¡®Even when weakened, it made the wall tremble!?¡¯


    Yasenia pointed her sword upwards 45 degrees, ¡°[Moon Charge].¡±


    Like a silver meteor, she ascended above the skeletal wall. Long Tian Xue saw that she was in the air and smirked, she yed another melody, and countless bonences shot from the ground.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t even flinch at this sight and pointed at Long Tian Xue ¡°[Moon Charge], [Shooting Star].¡± A single star ballooned to one meter in diameter and shot toward Long Tian Xue at extreme speeds.


    Long Tian Xue finished a fast melody, and a shield-bearing skeleton of simr strength to a level 6 cultivator appeared before her. Confident in her skeleton and spears, she started a long melody.


    Yasenia descended straight toward the bonences with an emotionless face, leaving a silver trail. She collided with the spears, and the [Moon Charge] and [Celestial Coat] broke through them as if they were made of cardboard.


    The people observing were with mouths agape, ¡®Wasn¡¯t she level one!? She is breezing through the obstacles!¡¯


    The 1m wide star collided with the shield skeleton, *BOOM!* The skeleton exploded into bits! Long Tian Xue reacted fast and used her movement technique to avoid the debris and changed her melody to a fast one to strengthen the four wolves that returned to her side.


    Yasenianded with a loud explosion and used her strengthened legs to push forward, closing more distance between them.


    The wolves put themselves in Yasenia¡¯s path. Yasenia didn¡¯t even use her sword as she tackled them with her body strength and [Celestial Coat].


    *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!*


    The four wolves were sent flying, unable to stop the dragoness!


    Yasenia reached beside her extremely quickly and swung [Draconic Heart]. ¡°[Crescent Moon]!¡±


    Long Tian Xue blocked with her instrument¡­ *BANG!* Only be blown away. Worse, the giant crescent was pushing her while she blocked with her flute.


    The spectators¡¯ eyes bulged, ¡®Did she just send a half-step flying!?¡¯


    One nearby person couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How does the Long girl rate between half-steps?¡±


    One knowledgeable senior spoke, ¡°She has recently advanced, and she is quite weak since she has practically forced her way there with her family¡¯s resources. Moreover, her foundation is quite shaky. The dragon girl is practically the other way around; calling her genius is insulting her.¡± Some spectators nodded, a little relieved.


    Long Tian Xue broke the crescent and used the distance Yasenia gave her to continue her previous melody. She finished aplex yet short song, summoning nine sword-wielding skeletons. ¡®I just need a little bit of time! Stop harassing me!¡¯


    Yasenia used [Wanning moon], adding anotheryer of chills to her attacks. Yasenia sped up toward the nine skeletons. While advancing, she spun, using [Crescent Moon] with her sword and tail. The silver crescent impacted one of them and blew it to smithereens. Yasenia managed to shoot four crescent before closing up with them, making the odds five against one.


    Yasenia had one approaching from the right, two from the left, and two frontally.


    Yasenia changed her tail to the blunt form andshed at the oneing from the right *Bang!* Its head exploded.


    ¡°[Shooting star].¡± The ballooned star shot in the middle of the ones on the left and exploded, consuming them in the white explosion.


    Thest two managed to close in and sh at her. Yasenia used the ck part of her tail to block one and her sword to block the other.


    *ng!* *sh!* Yasenia frowned, feeling pain in her tail. ¡®Their swords are sharper than I thought.¡¯


    She pushed them back with brute strength and shed at one of them with her giant sword. *Bang!* It exploded, unable to take the sword swing strength


    . Yasenia changed her tip to spear-like and pierced the other skeleton extremely fast in the head. Then, she switched to the sword form and shed downwards, bisecting the skeleton.


    The people watching the match were astounded. ¡°She is incredible!¡±


    ¡°She is cutting down those skeletons like cabbage!¡±


    One of them said worriedly, ¡°Look at the Long girl!¡±


    Yasenia turned towards Long Tian Xue and heard her finishing a melody and chanting. ¡°Come to my aid! [Death March]!¡±


    Fifty-one rifts appeared, and arge variety of skeletons came out of them.


    Yasenia looked around fast, and her thoughts spun quickly, slowing down the surroundings. ¡®There are twenty-sword skeletons, ten shield-skeletons, ten wolf-skeletons, five skeletons with a bow, and five that are especially eye-catching being four meters tall each; moreover, their swords are three-meter-long. Thest one is a humanoid skeleton with skeletal wings and armor. It has the same strength as a half-step cultivator¡­ I need to separate it from her.¡¯


    The people watching now were anxious. However, they saw Yasenia raise her sword with her two hands and shout, ¡°[DAWN]!¡±


    Yasenia did a vertical strike, and a giant 50m tall crescent shot extremely fast with strong chilling energy at the winged skeleton. The skeleton only had time to use its long sword to block.


    *BOOM!*


    The powerfully charged [Dawn] attack shot the winged skeleton back like a cannonball. It had its right side partially destroyed.


    With this attack, Yasenia¡¯s umted Moon energy changed into Sun Energy. Yasenia smirked, ¡®With him out of the way; I can do this!¡¯


    She lifted her sword again, pointing at the sun in the sky!


    Long Tian Xue made all of her summon run toward Yasenia, trying to interrupt another attack like the previous one. Then, she began ying a strengthening melody. However, Yasenia¡¯s sword exploded in golden radiance, and her aura inted.


    *BOOM!*


    Long Tian Xue¡¯s eyes opened widely and instantly changed hermand, ordering her units to protect her. The shield bearers put themselves before the army, just as Yasenia pointed up with her sword. After the golden radiance subsided, Long Tian Xue saw Yasenia pointing her sword at her and heard her voice echoing through the arena ¡°[NOON]!¡±


    The next thing she saw was gold. Everything turned golden in front of her.


    *BOOOOM!!*


    The sword-like energy beam crashed against the shield skeletons incinerating them.


    Then, the numerous sword skeletons tried to stop the destruction beam, only to get obliterated by it.


    The five giant skeletons stepped forwards and tried to protect Long Tian Xue! However, the golden-colored death beam destroyed the first one, the second one, and a third!


    The fourth and the fifth used the death energy around, and a ck aura exploded around them. They shed at the weakened golden destruction wave, and


    *BOOOM!!!*


    They were sent flying backward, but they managed to stop the devastating attack!


    The people looking had their mouths opened in shock.


    ¡°W-What was that!?¡±


    ¡°S-She destroyed the whole a-army¡­.¡±


    ¡°KYAAA!!! SHE IS SO COOL!!¡±


    Long Tian Xue looked at thendscape before her,pletely shocked, and a ck scorched ground greeted her. The only part with the grey-colored stone was under her feet and behind her!


    She looked with fear at those still glowing golden slit eyes and the sword that was still pointing at her. Yasenia took one step and leaned forwards. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet! [STAR CHARGE]!¡±


    The stars gathered around her from the beginning of the battle started spinning around her sword. Yasenia¡¯s legs inted, and she pushed forward.


    *BOOM!*


    The ground sank, and she became a white vortex of destruction, soaring toward her! Long Tian Xue managed to y a fast melody making the five archers, the damaged winged skeleton, and the two semi-destroyed giant skeletons appear in front of her.


    The eight of them prepared themselves to protect their master. However, Yasenia stomped the ground mid-charge! ¡°[SOLAR STAR CHARGE]!¡±


    A golden glow appeared on her tip and fused with the white! Then, Yasenia zoomed forward extremely fast, enveloped in a golden and white aura!


    When Long Tian Xue saw her charge changing colors, she wanted to surrender, but how could she speak faster than Yasenia¡¯s charge?


    Yasenia annihted everything in front of her and arrived in front of Long Tian Xue almost instantly. Thest thing Long Tian Xue saw was the merciless draconic eyes of Yasenia.


    *BOOOM!!!!*


    For the spectators, this happened fast.


    Yasenia turned into a white-golden meteor, leaving a wake of destruction. Her light consumed everything in her path. She was so fast that after a second, Yasenia had collided against the barrier on the side of the arena with an extremely loud explosion!


    After the aftereffects subsided, they saw a calm and collected Yasenia walking towards the stands. She wasn¡¯t even breathing roughly. This made somepetitors that ssified her as weak, swallow in fear. ¡®Thankfully, I didn¡¯t provoke her!¡¯


    Yasenia, on the other side, was hurting everywhere! Her energy was low after using [Noon] and [Sr Star Charge]. Those two techniques consumed 50% of her energy! Considering every skill used, she only had a little more than 40% of energy left.


    That wasn¡¯t the worst part. Yasenia¡¯s leg muscles were screaming right now! She still couldn¡¯t control herbined attributed charges well enough. Attacking in a straight line was the best she could do without making her legs half-useless.


    When she reached the stands, a golden bullet jumped into her embrace. Yasenia caught her excited baby with a grunt and chuckled. Angel just giggled in her embrace.


    She sat and put Angel on one leg, without caring about her pain, and the secretly excited Evelyn on her other leg. Evelyn didn¡¯t say anything and also hugged Yasenia. Andrea spoke, ¡°Thatst attacks were impressive!¡±


    Yasenia nodded and said, ¡°However, I let her do what I didn¡¯t want. She managed to summon her army. Although I was umting energy for a while and managed to send the winged-skeleton flying, it was closer than you think.¡±


    Tatyana nodded, ¡°You reacted fast and directly blew it away before Long Tian Xue empowered the winged skeleton. The radiance of your [Noon] attack also disrupted Long Tian Xue¡¯s melody because she thought it was an instant attack and not a charging one.¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°If Long Tian Xue reacted correctly, you would have only been able to destroy half her army with your [Noon] attack. Not to mention that the winged skeleton and the giant skeletons would have been able to stop your charge if Long Tian Xue properly strengthened them.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, ¡°Although I would have been able to win no matter what. I would have to use more strength and maybe use [Midnight] to finish her off. Moreover, killing her would have been an arduous matter without the surprise factor.¡±


    The others were surprised because they thought that Yasenia had overwhelmed her opponent!

 Chapter 102

    Tatyana chuckled. ¡°However, don¡¯t put yourself down too much. You fought extremely smartly and made hard and precise decisions correctly throughout most of the fight. Little treasure, that was a very well-fought battle.¡±


    Yasenia smiled widely, and her tail wagged at high speed. For Yasenia, receiving recognition from her mother was even better than any treasure out there! The others chuckled, seeing her cute reaction.


    The battles continued. Yasenia fought against another half-step and having seen the previous match; the other side didn¡¯t choose deathmatch. Yasenia fought defensively this time and managed to deplete his energy 10 minutester, attaining victory.


    The battles passed, and Yasenia managed to get 30 points at the end of the day, something only 169 of the 20 000 people managed to do. The points needed to pass were 17. They all managed to get there except Evelyn, who was now at 15 points and had only one match left.


    Evelyn¡¯s jade trembled, and all of them looked at it. ¡°Arena 1, Suichiro Sonata.¡±


    They looked towards the arena and saw a man with a longsword walking towards it. Yasenia bit her lips, worried for her dear, ¡°Eighth level¡­.¡±


    Evelyn looked at Yasenia¡¯s concerned face and smiled. She tiptoed and pulled Yasenia down to kiss her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yasenia, I will win, and I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    Yasenia hugged her and said, ¡°You won¡¯t disappoint me no matter what, dear. I see the efforts you put into cultivation.¡±


    Yasenia looked directly into her violet eyes and caressed her electric blue hair. ¡°Go for it, dear. I¡¯m cheering on you.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s smile widened, and she nodded.


    Evelyn walked towards the arena. When she reached the arena, she directly chose deathmatch. Sonata raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°I will let you think about it a little more. Are you sure about choosing deathmatch? I don¡¯t want to brag, but I¡¯m not a normal level eight cultivator¡­.¡±


    Evelyn didn¡¯t speak and took out her spear.


    Sonata shook his head and also chose deathmatch. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless, little girl.¡±


    He covered himself in a brown and grey aura. Evelyn also used her energy coat; however, it was different from normal coats!


    It was the evolved coat from [Thunder light coat], [Thunder light armor]! An armor of blue lightning wrapped around her chest, legs, and wrists, giving her an imposing aura. She managed to advance her coat today morning. Before this battle, Evelyn had used her normal coat because the energy consumption of the advanced version was much higher. Since this was herst battle, she didn¡¯t have to hold back!


    Yasenia on the stands smiled widely andughed, ¡°Impressive! She managed to transform her coat first of us! Hahaha, my dear is a genius!¡±


    Even Tatyana raised an eyebrow in surprise. The seniors in the stands also were surprised. ¡°So young, and she managed to evolve her elemental coat!?¡±


    ¡°Where is that little girl from?¡±


    ¡°I think she is also from the academy. So many monstrous geniuses have appeared in the academy this year¡­.¡±


    Knowledge about the transformed elemental coat wasn¡¯t very spread among low-level cultivators because evolving an elemental coat will normally be done during the Unification realm or the Dantian transformation realm. Madeleine also mentioned it once in ss on passing and nothing more. Of course, she has instructed Yasenia and Cecile personally about them. Andrea was nearest to evolving the coat of their group, just a single step away.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t think her advice at that time would lead to this, but she was beyond ted!


    Sonata looked confused, ¡°A materialized elemental coat? It doesn¡¯t matter; let¡¯s begin. [ck Tortoise carapace]¡± His brown and grey coat gained a ck undertone.


    Evelyn charged toward him using [sh lightning steps]. When Evelyn saw he was about to move, shepletely focused and activated [Thunder light charge].


    *Rumble!* Blue electric arcs surrounded her figure as her speed soared, shing toward him spear first.


    The cultivator was surprised by her speed. However, he reacted fast. He shed up with his sword, creating a metal and earth wall from the ground. Evelyn¡¯s spear collided with the wall with a loud explosive sound, *BANG!*


    Evelyn managed to destroy the wall, but its hardness made her chargee to a stop and rebounded her. ¡®His defense is too high¡­¡¯


    Evelyn advanced again using [sh lightning steps]. This time, her movements became erratic like an electric spark. Since Sonata had problems following her actions with his eyes, he waited for her to approach.


    With quick footwork, Evelyn managed to position herself on his side. Her body exploded with blue lightning, activating [Electric Overcharge]. Her reflexes, agility, and strength multiplied. Then she chanted, ¡°[Lightning Barrage].¡±


    By the time Sonata turned, Evelyn was already thrusting forwards.


    He blocked using his defensive coat, and¡­ *BANG!* His feet slid slightly, but he didn¡¯t receive damage. He turned toward her and was about to counterattack, but her spear was already reaching for him again! He didn¡¯t have any other option but to block,


    *BANG!*


    Then another.


    *BANG!*


    Another.


    *BANG!*


    *BANG!*


    *BANG, BANG, BABABABANG!*


    Each spear thrust was going faster and faster, and the electricity around Evelyn coursed in wider arcs and around her whole body. Sonata knew that he couldn¡¯t continue like this, so he used his footwork to move around and create muddy terrain.


    Sword and spear collided again and again. Evelyn didn¡¯t lose momentum as she continued her barrage, sticking to his side like a shadow. Sonata was bing frustrated because Evelyn¡¯s attacks were too quick.


    A white light began leaking from the side of her eyes, and her eyes suddenly glowed ¡°[Light Overcharge: Eyes].¡±


    Everything slowed down for Evelyn, and the world lost color except for Sonata¡¯s attacks and himself.


    Sonata knew that he had to interrupt this barrage, or he would have a problem. After blocking the next spear thrust, he used his body and lunged towards Evelyn.¡±[ck Tortoise charge].¡±


    Evelyn saw how the grey and brown energy covered his body instead of his sword, so she anticipated a body attack. Then, as she expected, she saw him lunging towards her. With graceful steps, she circled him and swung her spear horizontally with the spin. ¡°[Thunder swipe].¡±


    Her spear shed like a bolt of blue lightning, and her horizontal strikended on his unguarded side.


    *BANG!*


    Sonata was sent flying with his body bent. ¡®That hurt!¡¯


    ¡®Even with all this attacks, I haven¡¯t hurt him in the slightest!¡¯ Evelyn decided to do an all for nothing.


    Everything slowed down for Evelyn as her meridians pumped energy recklessly.


    ¡°[Thunder Light Overcharge].¡±


    The blue lighting around her was consumed by white lightning, and thick electric arcs surrounded Evelyn.


    Evelyn felt her meridians tensing and about to burst, but she didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°[Luminous spear].¡±


    While Sonata was flying, she created a light and lightning spear and took it with her right hand. She took one step forwards with her left foot. Her body rotated from her ankle to her waist. Carrying that momentum, her torso followed, using all her upper body muscles to carry that force and multiply it. Then, her shoulder transferred all that momentum to her arm. ¡°[Luminous Spear Throw].¡±


    *RRUMBLE!!*


    With a thundering sound, the white spear disappeared from her hand and instantly impacted his chest.


    *BOOOM!!*


    Sonata didn¡¯t even know what happened when he felt like something rammed his chest, knocking out the air from his lungs and elerating his flying speed.


    *BANG!*


    Sonata smashed heavily against the protective wall, breaking some bones, and gaining a serious concussion that made him dizzy for a moment.


    A moment that Evelyn didn¡¯t miss.


    While she was still overcharged, she pointed her spear towards him, and trying to ignore the pain in her body; she shouted, ¡°[Luminous charge]!¡±


    The ground cracked below her, and she shot forward like a bolt of white lightning.


    Sonata spat blood and shouted, ¡°[BLACK TORTOISE RESISTANCE]!¡± His unresponsive body recovered instantly, and he focused his defensive aura, transforming it into a ck shield before him.


    *BOOM!*


    Evelyn collided with the shield, and the energy shield bent inwards. Evelyn kept pushing as electric currents consumed the surroundings.


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes started bleeding as she screamed,


    ¡°BREAAAAK!!!!¡±


    *CRASH!*


    *BOOM!*


    Evelyn destroyed the shield and pierced him in his chest, impaling him in the protective barrier!


    Sonata felt the white bolts of lightning coursing through his body and tried to resist. However, Evelyn pumped her energy to her limits, making the white lightning harm not only Sonata, but also herself!


    Sonata couldn¡¯t keep them at bay anymore and shouted, ¡°I surrender!¡±


    A senior appeared instantly and dispersed the lightning bolts and their energies. Evelyn stopped her attack and spat blood heavily, then her skin split open in some parts, unable to contain the energy inside of her.


    The medical staff instantly appeared and began healing both. Then, the announcer shouted, ¡°Winner¡­ EVELYN!¡±


    The spectating crowd exploded in cheers! ¡°What a battle! That girl gave 200% of effort!¡±


    ¡°Truly impressive. She took the initiative from the beginning and didn¡¯t lose it until the end!¡±


    ¡°However, she was too reckless. I don¡¯t know if she will have permanent damage after this.¡±


    ¡°Youngsters nowadays are more and more uncaring.¡±


    Yasenia jumped from the stands and followed the medical staff. When she reached their side, she saw that white lightning was still coursing around her body and asked, ¡°Seniors, do you want me to absorb the extra energy? I can use my tail to absorb it.¡±


    The medical staff looked at her and nodded. ¡°It will help the recovery a lot.¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°Where is best to coil my tail? Please guide me.¡±


    Yasenia coiled her tail as they said. When the tail came into contact with the bolts, Yasenia hissed in pain! ¡®Strong! Her lighting is hurting me even in this passive state¡­.¡¯


    After working with the medical staff for half an hour, Evelyn was already out of danger. Yasenia looked at the burn marks on her tail with a smile. ¡®They aren¡¯t being left behind. It seems that my dual cultivation technique is working properly. I must ask about it more deeply to mom when I have time.¡¯


    She felt a weight falling off her shoulders.


    Although she didn¡¯t mind bing a lot stronger than her lovers, their growth was as important to her. Yasenia didn¡¯t want to leave her lovers behind while she advanced because that way, not only would she be able to explore the world with them and without worries, but they would be her strongest allies wherever she went.


    Angel and the rest arrived after hearing about the next and final stage of the tournament. They saw Yasenia sitting beside an asleep Evelyn and caressing her head. Cecile asked, ¡°How is Evelyn? We¡¯ve heard about the next stage of the tournament. There are some rules you might want to hear.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and asked, ¡°When is it starting? I want to let Evelyn wake up before hearing about it. Evelyn is quite insightful and might give some advice.¡±


    Cecile answered, ¡°They have to modify the formation; hence, it will take some time. It is the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and asked, ¡°Is that why mom isn¡¯t here?¡±


    The others nodded. Andrea said, ¡°This infirmary is safe, so she told us to wait here until she finishes helping there.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and reassured them that Evelyn was okay. Angel went to her side, and Yasenia ced her on herp. Then, they began speaking about Evelyn¡¯s fight.


    Meanwhile, a group of cultivators from the junior generations were having a conversation. The first one was the silver-haired man that spoke with Yasenia before, ¡°We didn¡¯t expect her to be that strong. After her battle, the academy in the eyes of the public has be even mightier. Worse, we lost Long Tian Xue.¡±


    A woman with purple hair and seductive clothing eximed, ¡°Our Poppy sect must get her! Her Yin and Yang energy are extremely pure. Ahn~ Just thinking about sucking her is making me wet~.¡±


    One blonde man with tanned skin and a lean build nodded, ¡°With her quality of Yin energy, her insides must also be top-notch. Raping her should be a delight. ¡±


    The silver-haired man shook his head, ¡°Tang Luo Xuan, I¡¯m not sure if to be impressed that you can think about that of the murderer of your sister or be impressed because you don¡¯t seem angry at all.¡±


    Tang Luo Xuan sneered and said, ¡°My sister was a waste of resources anyway. Now that she is dead, her things will be mine. It is a shame that her ves were transported to the ve houses after her death. I wanted to break some of them.¡±


    The purple-haired woman, Natalia, asked, ¡°Anyway, Gerd, why did you gather us here? Aren¡¯t you from the academy? Why are you trying to kill people from it?¡±


    Gerd said, ¡°My sister wanted to advance cultivation faster to catch up to that lizard woman. It seemed that she has be stupid after meeting with that seductress.¡±


    He shook his head and said, ¡°Therefore, I contacted a recruiter of the demonic sect. He saw that both of us had good potential and told me to end our contract with the academy. The elder will send us to a branch of the Demonic Sect. With our talent, bing part of the main sect of the Demon sect will be easy. That way, I can also take Lucia far away from her.¡±

 Chapter 103

    Another nearby man with a tall and bulky frame asked, ¡°Does your sister know that you are applying to enter the Demonic sect? It is not that I want to brag, but our Demonic sect is quite brutal with neers, especially na?ve and beautiful girls like your sister.¡±


    Gerd shook his head and said, ¡°Not a problem, I will protect her, and nothing will happen.¡±


    He then said, ¡°Continuing our previous conversation. We don¡¯t have any more chances to aim at Yasenia or our other targets in this tournament. It seems that we will have to wait until the secret realm.¡±


    A short boy with an innocent face asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that big sister advancing fast? By the time she enters the secret realm, she will be a lot stronger. Can¡¯t I just y with that big sister? I bet that if I ¡°call¡± her friends, she wille and y for sure!¡±


    Gerd didn¡¯t like speaking with this boy. The boy was from the Thousand Poison sect and was a genius in poison making. However, he was quite entric and very ruthless. Just staying near was enough for Gerd to be ufortable, ¡°Elias, Do you think that someone outside the tournament doesn¡¯t protect her? Trying to kidnap her friends to lure her is in stupid.¡±


    Eliasughed happily, ¡°My Master gave me some useful things! He said that I can put to sleep a level six and below Transcendent cultivators with it!¡±


    Gerd and the others gasped. Jaxon, the muscr man, spoke impressed, ¡°That thing must be very precious. Is it worth it to use it to kill or catch them?¡±


    Elias¡¯s smile became face splitting, ¡°I will also be able to catch a transcendent cultivator~ I bet master will be happy with the new poison tester!¡±


    A woman with an Icy countenance, ck hair, and brown eyes said, ¡°It seems that your brain has been flushed down the drain. Haven¡¯t you seen that the senior beside them is the academy¡¯s Headmistress? Do you think your master¡¯s poison would even tickle her? I bet she can drink all your poisons for breakfast and write a taste reviewter.¡±


    Elias¡¯s face became expressionless, and he looked at that woman, ¡°Everyone knows that the headmistress is weaker than the elders and some teachers. Don¡¯t you think that she would have ruled these five continents already if she were as strong as rumors say?¡±


    Elias sneered and said, ¡°Those rumors are bullshit created and over-exaggerated by the academy to scare people and increase their fame and prestige. My master has been trying to speak to our Sect Leader and put some sense into him, but because thrash like you, Emery, exists, the Academy has the power it has!¡±


    Emery looked at him with pity and shook her head, ¡°Delusional children are truly troublesome. Do you think the ones behind us getting together would have tried to y these low tricks if Headmistress Katherine wasn¡¯t strong? After discovering that Yasenia was her child, they began moving and aiming at her. That is why they contacted us.¡±


    Elias became angered, and when they were about to explode into an argument, Gerd said, ¡°Stop, I also do not think that the headmistress is that strong, but rumors can¡¯t be fabricated out of thin air. Some of those rumors might be urate. Elias, I will let it at your discretion, but I advise you not to use it now.¡±


    Emery didn¡¯t want to get apanion killed so soon and said, ¡°Our organization has also tried to find a clue about the rumors being false. We found nothing. Do you think our silent des informationwork is that unreliable?¡±


    Elias sneered and left, ¡°A bunch of cowards, brainwashed by propaganda, and misled by bribed information dealers.¡±


    While leaving, his face returned to the innocent smiling face, and he spoke to himself, ¡°Mom likes this face the most; I bet I can be friends with them and trap themter~ I will kill everyone from the academy! Master will also praise me lots if I make his poisons work on the headmistress~ hahahAHAHA!¡±


    In the infirmary, Evelyn groggily opened her eyes. She looked at the ceiling and tried to remember why she was here, ¡®Ah¡­ I won¡­ I won!¡¯


    She looked at the side and saw Yasenia looking at her gently. She said excitedly, sitting up, ¡°Yasenia, I won! Ouch, ouch, ouch.¡±


    Yasenia hastily put her down on the bed again and praised her mischievous girl, ¡°How can my dear not win? She even used a partially evolved coat! My dear is a genius!¡±


    Evelyn smiled gleefully, ¡°I came up with it when we sparred with Andrea. Her usage of the [Chromosphere] skill is very different from your [Celestial coat].¡±


    Evelyn began rambling, trying to tell everything she had learned to the dragoness. ¡°If you use the coat as a skinyer, Andrea uses it more like a garment. I thought of solidifying my electric currents and making them armor-like, gaining a lot of defense and strength Icked before. Before this, even if I was fast, I couldn¡¯t pierce some armors. Now, I don¡¯t have that problem! The armor makes it easier to use my [Radiant Lightning], the white lightning, and I can now make stronger attacks! However, it is very hard to control¡­ I still need a lot more practice and cover more of my body with the armor¡­¡±


    Yasenia listened to the excited Evelyn and marveled at her insights and ability to apply it. ¡®Her energy control is outrageous. Well, Evelyn can absorb heavenly lightning, which is the strongest type of lightning.¡¯


    Yasenia thought to herself, ¡®Maybe her understanding of the lightning element has improved that much this way?¡¯


    Yasenia lowered her head, and kissed her forehead, then she said, ¡°Dear, let¡¯s hear tomorrow¡¯s tournament rules; I also have yet to listen to them.¡±


    Evelyn was surprised, ¡°What happened to you to be unable to listen?¡±


    Yaseniay on the bed beside her and hugged Evelyn from the side, pressing her soft body on Evelyn¡¯s while avoiding her wounds. Andrea answered, ¡°What can happen, Evelyn? Yasenia directly jumped off the stands when your match ended and has been helping the medical staff since the beginning.¡±


    Andrea smirked and said, ¡°How do you think you had your clothes changed and body washed?¡±


    Evelyn looked down and saw that, as Andrea said, she had normal clothes instead of her previous cultivating robes, and the parts of her body that weren¡¯t damaged weren¡¯t smeared with blood. Yasenia snorted and said, ¡°My dear was so badly hurt; Naturally, I had to help heal her! Now, stop stating the obvious and tell the rules. I want my dear to rest all she can after that.¡±


    Evelyn looked at Yasenia, and, ignoring her wounds, she turned and buried her face in her breasts. Yasenia looked at the buried Evelyn and caressed her head. ¡°Why do you move so much, dear? doesn¡¯t it hurt? Stay still so that your injuries get better.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s voice sounded muffled as she said, ¡°L-let me be; I want to hug you. M-moreover, your scent rxes me¡­¡±


    Yasenia smiled tenderly and hugged her closer, making her scent a little stronger. ¡°Since my dear wants to, who am I to say no, right?¡± Evelyn nodded and tightened her hug.


    Angel spoke in her silvery voice, ¡°The thing that you should watch out for is that everything is allowed. People can use poisons, stronger treasures, pills, and simr. Thankfully, the matches won¡¯t be to the death. There will be a senior protecting the disciples.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, so Cecile continued. ¡°The matches will be against people of simr strengths. Although it seems impossible to order us like that, it seems that the formation has a recording function only essible by the sect leaders. They will use this to make a ¡°fair¡± tournament, which is very rare. It seems that instead of sending the strongest from this tournament, they want to send the disciples with the most potential.¡±


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow and asked sneering, ¡°Did I understand it wrongly, or am I going to face off against the others who managed to get a perfect score? Isn¡¯t this going to reduce a lot of the strongestpetitors?¡±


    Evelyn spoke with her head still buried, which tickled Yasenia, ¡°With the previously distributed entrance slots, the sects already have the strongest disciples entering anyway. They want to unqualify the strongestpetitors under the banner of fairness. That is also why we are allowed to use anything. Even if someone is strong, a rich kid can bury them with their wealth. Truly insidious, we will have to prepare for a harsh tournament.¡±


    Yasenia looked down and smiled, ¡°En, I was thinking the same. This seems a tactic used by the righteous side, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Evelyn nodded.


    Angel and Cecile, who don¡¯t give things so much thought, were impressed by Evelyn. Angel chuckled and said, ¡°No wonder Yasenia wanted to wait for you to wake up! Evelyn, you are impressive!¡±


    Evelyn hmphed, but one could see her ears getting redder. Then she said, ¡°Since you think I¡¯m impressive¡­ You have to keep your promise and let me fondle your tits!¡­ Huh?¡± She looked up at Yasenia strangely.


    Yasenia flickered her forehead softly with her finger and smiled, ¡°My dear is injured. Do you think I would have the heart to flicker you like always?¡±


    Evelyn, this time blushed for real and y with her hands. She mumbled, ¡°These gentle attacks from time to time are unfair!¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and hugged her near again, giving tap kisses on her head. She deepened her voice and said, ¡°Am I only gentle from time to time? It seems that I have to spoil you more from now on~.¡±


    Evelyn smiled happily, ¡®More pampering! Lucky~.¡¯


    Tatyana arrived shortly after, and they left the infirmary. While they were walking down the road, a little boy approached them. He looked quite innocent and had a nice smile. He looked at everyone and looked at Tatyana a little longer, then he said with a smile, ¡°Hello, big sisters-¡±


    When he was mid-sentence, he saw Yasenia¡¯s tail whipping towards his head, covered in a golden-silvery coat. He evaded with a hairbreadth of margin. However, while he was dodging, Yasenia shot a star toward his head extremely fast.


    *BOOM!*


    It exploded in front of his face and shot him backward like a bullet with a charred face.


    *BANG!*


    He hit a house at the side, and the wall cracked because of the impact strength. *Cough* he spat a mouthful of blood and looked towards Yasenia only to see the tip of a giant sword in front of his face. Then, he heard a voice carrying a terrifying growl, ¡°Leave your spatial ring and scarm. Either that or you die. Choose!¡±


    Before this, when Yasenia saw him approach, she instinctually didn¡¯t like him. Moreover, he smelled like herbs that made her instincts tingle with rm bells. Regardless, she didn¡¯t act because this wasn¡¯t a valid reason to move.


    But when he looked at Tatyana, some killing intent leaked, so faint that only she and Tatyana caught on it. However, for Yasenia, aiming killing intent toward her mother was the same as touching her reverse scale. Something you shouldn¡¯t do.


    Yasenia¡¯s golden-red eyes saw that he was about to speak and thrust her sword forward, touching his throat with [Draconic Heart]. Some stars were already flying around her, ¡°Onest chance, Take. Off. Your. Spatial ring.¡±


    He looked up with hatred but did as Yasenia told him.


    When he took it off, he threw it toward Yasenia! Then, he used the distraction to take out the poison¡­


    Well, that was the n if he didn¡¯t have a giant sword currently piercing his throat and spine, immobilizing his lower body.


    Yasenia wasn¡¯t even looking at the spatial ring. She was already stabbing her sword the moment he made a suspicious move!

 Chapter 104

    Gerd and the rest arrived at that moment. They saw Yasenia¡¯s sword piercing Elias¡¯s throat, and Emery said with a gloomy voice, ¡°Yasenia, he is a very important person. Don¡¯t be stupid and do something you might regretter. The seniors can still heal him.¡±


    Yasenia growled and said, ¡°Sometimes, stupidity gets the best of us, [Sunrise].¡±


    Their eyes widened as her tailshed in its blunt form under his chin!


    *BANG!*


    Because the sword was still piercing his neck, the tailsh decapitated him, sending his head flying into the air!


    Looking at the blood shower, everyone on the scene became stupefied. Although Yasneia¡¯s sword had pierced his throat and damaged the spine, with the right treatment, the wound wasn¡¯t lethal for a cultivator of Elias level.


    Even Elias didn¡¯t think that she would truly kill him. He wanted to use Yasenia¡¯s aggression on him to his advantageter! That is why he didn¡¯t use his poisons after being stabbed.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that the dragoness won¡¯t let someone that could harm her family alive if she had the chance to kill them. Yasenia doesn¡¯t bet on the safety of her dears!


    Yasenia took back her sword and walked towards the spatial ring under the stupefied eyes of the people around.


    Knowing what was inside that ring, Emery reacted fast. She used her movement technique and shot forwards to grab it. Yasenia shed toward her without holding anything back and using [Crescent Moon]. Emery continued forward as if she didn¡¯t see the silver crescent.


    Yasenia¡¯s crescent attack passed through her without harming her as if she were ck smoke instead of flesh.


    Yasenia realized something was wrong the moment Emery ignored the energy wave. Therefore, she also sprinted toward the ring and used her long tail to reach toward it first.


    Emery took a dagger and shed directly at Yasenia¡¯s tail. Yasenia didn¡¯t want to bet on the durability of her tail, so instead of shing with her attack, she pulled back her tail as fast as she could, carrying the ring with the tip of it.


    Emery threw a small knife with astounding precision hitting the ring on the tip of the tail, sending it in the air. Yasenia used [Shooting Star], letting the one-meter star blow before it hit Emery.


    *BOOM!*


    Emery was dispersed in the wind, stopping her from moving toward the flying ring. Yasenia didn¡¯t lose the chance and jumped, using her long tail again.


    Yasenia managed to catch it, but Emery used a rope and threw it towards her tail with her free hand. Before her tail got tangled, Yasenia hastily threw the ring towards Angel and the rest.


    All of this happened extremely fast!


    By the time the ring was flying towards Angel and the group, Gerd¡¯s group had already reacted, closing distance on the ring.


    Tatyana saw everything from the side with an amused smile. She also ensured that the seniors around didn¡¯t intervene and that Yasenia¡¯s attacks didn¡¯t harm any bystanders.


    Gerd and Jaxon sprinted towards Cecile¡¯s group extremely fast. At the end of the day, they were all at the half-step. However, they saw that Cecile was already grabbing the ring when they started running! ¡®How did she react faster than us!?¡¯


    Cecile took the ring, and without looking at Emery, who was approaching from behind, she said, ¡°Trying topete in coordination with Yasenia and me? Delusional fools, you are 1000 years too early!¡±


    In the middle of her speech, when Emery tried to stab her in the back, Yasenia appeared with a full-body [Celestial Coat] Before Cecile and stabbed the sword on the ground, ¡°[Full Moon]!¡±


    A silver dome expanded from her body, and Emery, Gerd, and Jaxon were repelled after crashing into the growing silvery dome.


    Yasenia looked at them and said, ¡°Close, but now it is mine. Let¡¯s see why you guys were so desperate to retrieve it, shall we?¡±


    Jaxon recovered the fastest and lifted a two-handed ck war hammer, striking against the dome.


    *BANG!*


    Yasenia felt like a giant punched her chest and hastily looked towards the area where Jaxon hit. The dome was bending inward and filled with cracks! Yasenia said after coughing once. ¡°To think that you damage my weakened [Full Moon] so much. It seems that you are notpletely useless. [Shooting star].¡±


    A star inted to the one-meter size and shot towards the second attack that Jaxon was doing.


    *BOOM!*


    The hammer slowed down after the explosion and hit the barrier with much weaker strength.


    *BANG!*


    Meanwhile, Cecile began taking out the most important things from the ring and cing them inside Yasenia¡¯s. Moreover, Angel had already set up her formation and chanted, ¡°[Laser prison formation].¡±


    The formation extended right beneath the [Full Moon] dome and made a doubleyer defense.


    Yasenia continued using [Shooting star] while she searched inside the ring with Cecile¡¯s help. She didn¡¯t care what she was taking and continued pouring his possessions inside her ring. By the time she was halfway done. They managed to break the weakened [Full Moon].


    Angel began receiving their attacks with a frown and said. ¡°Yasenia, I can onlyst for five more seconds. Stopping three half-step cultivators is too much.¡±


    Yasenia answered without stopping her plundering, ¡°Baby, that is impressive! You are still at the third level, and you can stop three half-step cultivators by yourself~ Tonight, there will be lots of rewards for you~.¡±


    Angel blushed and smiled happily. If she had a tail, it would be wagging at impressive speeds!


    ¡°Aand done!¡±


    *CRASH!*


    By the time Yasenia stopped speaking, the shield had broken! However, one thing that Tatyana didn¡¯t forget to give Yasenia was a very high-level spatial ring. It was Tatyana¡¯s previous spatial ring, which she changed with one that she found in the ancient tomb and was better than hers.


    After advancing to the Mental nourishing realm, the space inside was divided into five sections.


    Better yet, the ring had slight spiritual consciousness and knew which type of treasure was being stored inside of it. It was quite easy to find things after being stored because of the fifth section of the ring.


    The first four were called, the alchemy section, the cksmith section, the Cultivation section, the treasure section, and finally, the spiritual section.


    The alchemy section was de first section. It had a ce to grow spiritual nts, spiritual trees, or low-level lifeforms that didn¡¯t have much energy inside of them.


    There were ecosystems necessary to grow all types of high-level nts and elerate their growth. The egg of the auction house was here.


    There also was a ce to keep Alchemy tools, a ce to store the pills, and a ce to store poisons and more dangerous alchemic substances.


    The cksmith section had a ce to keep cksmithing minerals, beasts¡¯ body parts, cksmithing tools, and dangerous cksmithing substances.


    Moreover, the dead beasts you ced inside the ring were dismantled by the ring over time and then ssified depending on the rank of the beasts.


    The cultivation section had everything rted to cultivation, from weapons to cultivation skills; everything was sorted out by rarity.


    The Treasure section, or treasury, had all the things that weren¡¯t ssified above. Books, ornamental weapons, coins, one-time use formations, formation materials, normal clothes, furniture¡­


    Finally, the most important section was where the spiritual consciousness of the ring resided, the fifth section.


    Simr to the armory of the Academy, Yasenia could ask for anything, and the ring would show her where the thing was, or if she wanted it directly out, she only had to think about it, and the ring would deliver it.


    Thanks to this ring, when Yasenia was putting things inside, the poisons and dangerous materials were separated and left for Yasenia to inspectter. Moreover, there were some seeds of poisonous spiritual nts that she would be able to ntter and grow.


    The variety of poisons can also be handy in the future. There were also almost 200 000 crystal coins and some high-level weapons and armors. The cultivation techniques were rted to Wood and life element. Elias¡¯ elements.


    The most interesting for Yasenia was a letter that the ring ssified as a high-level treasure. In short, she got quite the haul.


    Gerd and the rest took some steps and looked at Yasenia with hatred. Not because she killed Elias, but because she plundered his treasures. Being almost a core disciple of the Thousand Poison Valley, his wealth wasrge.


    Tatyana looked around, and her eyes suddenly glimmered with white lights for a second, ¡®Something like that will happen? Things are going to get more and more interesting, fufufu~.¡¯


    Her fate energy had just delivered a vision to her!


    Tatyana approached, seeing that they had finished this fight, and she said. ¡°Well, bad luck, guys. It seems that Yasenia wins this one. Retreat, we will end it here.¡±


    Jaxon said, ¡°We can still kill her and plunder back his treasures.¡±


    Tatyana chuckled and flickered her finger.


    *BANG!*


    Jaxon disappeared from the spot and mmed against a nearby house, destroying itpletely. Tatyana said, smiling, ¡°Child, you better control that mouth of yours. Even if I can¡¯t kill you, I can still teach you a lesson.¡±


    Yasenia went beside Tatyana, ignoring everything around, and hugged her from behind. Tatyana chuckled and started scratching Yasenia under her chin a little strongly.


    Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but growlfortably under her mother¡¯s caresses, half squinting her eyes. ¡®Ohh~ Mommy knows where to scratch best~.¡¯


    Emery¡¯s face became uglier at the tant disrespect, and she spoke with her gloomy voice, ¡°Yasenia return what you stole before you regret it!¡±


    Yaseniapletely ignored her; her mother was petting her. Do you think she had brain functions for more than feeling her caresses?


    Yasenia took out a letter while being scratched and asked while growling, ¡°Mom~ What is this? *Grrrr~.* A little stronger ohh~¡± *Grrrrrr~.*


    Angel and the restughed at her cute actions. Gerd¡¯s face became terrified when Yasenia took out the letter! He screamed, ¡°Headmistress Katherine, please be mindful and do not open it. Opening that letter will create chaos everywhere!¡±


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow and thought, ¡®So¡­ What future might happen more probably if I open this letter? The less chaotic one, or the more chaotic one¡­.¡¯


    Tatyana used her fate energy and looked at the letter. Her smile widened, ¡®So the more chaotic one urs If I open it!¡¯


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia, who had half-closed eyes, and asked her, ¡°Little treasure, do you prefer a chaotic future or a more rxed one?¡±


    Yasenia asked back, ¡°Will you be in danger in the chaotic future?¡±


    Tatyana paused and looked at Yasenia¡¯s golden slit eyes, ¡®The first thing that came to her mind is my safety?¡¯


    Tatyanaughed. It was an extremely genuineugh full of happiness. Many people became mesmerized by her now rxed, otherworldy facial features. Angel, Evelyn, and many more spectators directly blushed while looking at her, ¡®Oh my heavens, her smiling face is gorgeous!¡¯


    Tatyana took out a sofa and sat, putting Yasenia¡¯s head on herp. Tatyana looked down at her daughter and said with a tender tone, ¡°Little treasure, I love you.¡±


    ¡®How many years have passed since someone had asked about my safety sincerely? I don¡¯t even remember¡­.¡¯


    Yasenia¡¯s tail wagged, feeling her mother¡¯s happiness, and she waited for her answer while being petted by Tatyana, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t see a lot into the future; they are like snippets that I learned to put together after many millennia¡­ What do you say, little treasure? Do I open it or not?¡±

 Chapter 105

    Besides Yasenia¡¯s girls, the rest werepletely stunned at their rxed position. Jaxon, who just got out of the rubble, would have charged forward if the person sitting on the sofa wasn¡¯t rumored to be one of the strongest of all five continents.


    Yasenia thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go for the more chaotic one.¡±


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow and asked, ¡°Why have you chosen that one?¡±


    Yasenia smirked and said, ¡°Because it would be more entertaining for mom, right? If there isn¡¯t anything bad surely happening, then I have absolute confidence that mom will pass any challenges thrown at her!¡±


    Tatyana thought, ¡®Haaa¡­ How much of my heart do you want little treasure? I will get jealous of the other girls in the future if you continue like this!¡¯


    She cradled Yasenia so that both could see the letter; Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but remember her childhood days when Tatyana read her books being nestled like this¡­ ¡®Mommy¡¯s embrace is the best~ Sofy!¡¯


    Yasenia didn¡¯t forget to call Angel and the rest. The six of them approached and looked at the letter.


    Someone at the side asked, ¡°Are Yasenia and Headmistress Katherine somehow rted? They seem like mother and daughter. Even their facial features are somewhat simr.¡±


    Another answered, ¡°I heard that Yasenia is a child of countess Tatyana from the moon Empire. Maybe headmistress Katherine is very close friends with countess Tatyana? Headmistress Katherine must have known Yasenia since she was a child¡­¡±


    One person that was at the auction joined the conversation, ¡°That is possible. The dragon girl didn¡¯t know about Headmistress Katherine being the headmistress. They werepletely shocked when they heard it some days ago, hahaha. It was an interesting scene.¡±


    They started discussing their rtionship when suddenly the letter began emitting a glow! Some people stepped back, thinking that it would explode or something.


    When Tatyana cracked the formations, she opened the letter, and energy started condensing on it; as people feared, it was truly going to explode!


    Even when some people retreated, Yasenia didn¡¯t move a single millimeter. Angel even had the leisure to say, ¡°Waaa, it glows so much, so pretty~.¡±


    That was the level of confidence they had in Tatyana.


    Tatyana moved her hand, and it looked like it had disappeared from Yasenia¡¯s sight. The hand moved so fast and did so many formation symbols that they couldn¡¯t even grasp its movements.


    Glowing green and ck, runes and characters appeared in the air. Tatyanabined them in geometrical shapes, forming an extremelyplex three-dimensional structure. Yasenia¡¯s eyes glittered, looking at Tatyana¡¯spletely calm face while doing all of this.


    Tatyana looked at her and kissed her forehead without stopping her hand movements. ¡°My little treasure looks so cute when she looks at me adoringly; I want to eat you up!¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and nestled closer to Tatyana, looking at her work on the about to explode letter. Yasenia¡¯s tail wagged, hitting the sofa she was lying on as she thought, ¡®So pretty~ What a shame I have problems using my energy in formations¡­ I would have loved learning from mom~.¡¯


    Angel at the side waspletely awed, ¡®So this is how a high-ranked formation master works¡­ Wow¡­ I can¡¯t understand a thing¡­.¡¯


    They saw how parts of the geometrical shape broke and dove into the letter, lowering its glow. Little by little, Tatyana assimted her formations inside the letter. Fifteen minutester, she managed to stabilize the letter, saving most of the information inside. ¡°Impressive, they managed to protect some information! Let¡¯s see what I managed to recover.¡±


    All of them looked at the contents. However, Yasenia and the rest didn¡¯t understand thenguage written in it. Cecile¡¯s eyes suddenly opened widely. ¡°Tatyana, isn¡¯t this Abyssal tongue? I found some samples of it in some books in the library, and these are very simr!¡±


    Tatyana finished reading the letter and frowned a little. Then her expression returned to normal, saying, ¡°Well, the future will be chaotic indeed¡­ I think it is time for me to drop the Countess position and return all of my forces to the Academy¡­ This will get interesting~.¡±


    Yasenia pulled her robe twice. Tatyana looked at her and saw Yasenia begging expression, ¡°Can you tell me please~.¡±


    Tatyana thought about making her beg for something else but held the impulse. ¡°The letter speaks about~ A big secret!¡±


    Yasenia nodded and waited for her to continue. But Tatyana didn¡¯t open her mouth anymore!


    Yasenia almost coughed blood! Cliffhanged by her dearest mother, how is this possible!? The betrayal, the pain!!!


    Yasenia said with teary eyes, ¡°Mom~ I will grow heart demons if I don¡¯t know what is written. Can you tell me, pleasee~?¡±


    After freezing for a second, Tatyana took a deep breath and said, ¡°Well, the show is over. Everyone can go to do your own business!¡± Then, she took out a flying boat and moved Angel and the rest inside.


    Tatyana sped toward the inn, and they reached in less than five seconds. After arriving, Tatyana said, ¡°We wille out in 30 minutes, wait for us outside.¡±


    Then they saw Tatyana dragging Yasenia towards one room and closing it. Evelyn asked, confused, ¡°What did Yasenia do that triggered Tatyana?¡±


    Andrea said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see her begging expression? I had heat rush to my privates after seeing it¡­¡±


    Evelyn looked down and saw a slight bulge on her crotch. She couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Say, Andrea. Is it hard to control it when it grows?¡±


    Andrea shook her head, took a deep breath, and the erection disappeared. Then she sat on the sofa and said. ¡°Although I can control it easily, I normally let my body react. I don¡¯t want to have to¡­ Control my arousal reaction. However, I¡¯ve heard that mortal men sometimes have it hard to control it.¡±


    Angel approached Andrea and sat on herp. Andrea hugged the little girl from behind with a smile, ¡°Do you like myp, little Angel?¡±


    Angel hummed and said, ¡°Yasenia¡¯s better! You are very hard, Andrea.¡±


    Andreaughed aloud. ¡°Saying things like that, you will make others misunderstand!¡±


    Angel tilted her head up, looking at Andrea without understanding. Andrea pecked her cheek and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Angel nodded with a smile. Cecile took out some books she had in the spatial ring and said, ¡°Look, these are some books with information about The Abyss.¡±


    They seated closely and started putting together the information they had about the Abyss.


    Meanwhile, after being dragged inside, Yesenia knew what wasing. The previous escapade in the auction made it clear that she was in for a ride! Thinking about it had her loins already wetting and her cheeks blushing.


    Tatyana threw Yesenia on the bed, and Yesenia stored her clothes in her ring while she was midair. Tatyana did the same and walked towards Yasenia. Tatyana saw Yasenia going on all fours andying her face on the bed. Then her hands went to her butt cheeks and spread them, showing her vulnerable spots in apletely submissive position.


    (Author Note: START of the R-18 scene)


    Tatyana put a 35 cm monster dildo. Then, she positioned the penis head, which was bigger than her whole vagina, on her entrance. Tatyana smiled sadistically and ordered, ¡°Beg!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s tail wagged in anticipation after she felt the giant head pushing her softness down there. Thinking of the monster Tatyana was going to mess her insides with; her voice trembled as she begged, ¡°M-Mommy, please breed your daughter!¡±


    Tatyana felt excitement rush up to her spine and pushed her waist. Yasenia felt her entrance spread open by something that would break a human woman, making her sexual nerves light up, and she moaned throatily, ¡°OOOOH!¡±


    Tatyana marveled again at the sticity of her daughter¡¯s entrance. Her warm insides and the spasming walls that massaged her giant member felt heavenly. After burying all she could of the massive member, Tatyana didn¡¯t hold back and began thrusting fast, hard, and deep.


    The pounding began, and Tatyana buried more of the 35 cm with each thrust. Tatyana remembered her pleading face, and when she saw Yasenia losing herself in ecstasy, she stopped her movements.


    Yasenia, feeling the heavenly sensations stop, whimpered and looked back with a begging expression, ¡°Mhommy pleash mhoree~.¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s hardness twitched; she grabbed Yasenia¡¯s arms and started pounding her again. With her insides messed by that monster, ecstasy began building up again, and Yasenia moved her hips to meet Tatyana¡¯s.


    Yasenia wanted to eat Tatyana whole and rxed herst entrance. Tatyana realized and pounded her excitedly until she finally stretched the cervix with her giant member and hilted herself.


    *PAH*


    Yasenia came from her penis and vagina, ¡°OOOOHHH!¡±


    Tatyana continued pounding her for twenty minutes in different positions and filling her with her discharge. Then, she took off her dildo and pressed the delirious Yasenia¡¯s back on the bed. She raised her hips, and after aiming Yasenia¡¯s cum smeared rod at her flower, she mmed her hips, eating her whole length.


    Yasenia spasmed, feeling her warm insides, and came directly filling Tatyana. Then, Tatyana took her tail tiimed it at her butthole. When Yasenia felt the entrance, she invaded it deeply, making Tatyana moan.


    Tatyana moved her waist and lowered her head to Yasenia¡¯s bouncing breasts. She put a nipple in her mouth and sucked. Milked sprayed and tasting her daughter¡¯s breast milk, her insides tightened, wanting to milk more of the other milk.


    The next ten minutes were Tatyana milking Yasenia of every single fluid inside her body.


    After Tatyana felt Yasenia having dry orgasms inside of her, she stopped stimting her. She lifted her waist and unplugged Yasenia from her holes. She lowered her head and cleaned her rods with her mouth sucking everything from the tips, ¡®Mmm~ Delicious¡­ *Sigh* I have to try a day of only blowjobs and drink everyst drop she releases.¡¯


    (Author Note: END of the R-18 scene)


    After finishing, Tatyana hugged Yasenia and kissed her tenderly. After being gently kissed by Tatyana, Yasenia came down from the almost constant orgasm.


    She looked at Tatyana and growled softly; she became spoiled and coiled herself around Tatyana, asking for pats, scratches, and kisses.


    Tatyana smiled widely andplied, scratching her under the chin, kissing her head, and caressing her long ck hair. Yasenia¡¯s growls grew louder until she was all over Tatyana, asking for more caresses. ¡°Little treasure, how do you prefer our sessions? Rougher or softer?¡±


    Yasenia spoke while lovingly licking her neck, ¡°What does mom like more~? I love everything I do with mom, so I can¡¯t decide~.


    Tatyana chuckled and said, ¡°It seems that we have the same problem~. However, I must say that I really like you right now. You are so precious little treasure~.¡±


    Yasenia happily showered Tatyana with love.


    Tatyana sat up, hugging the soft body between her arms, and took out Yasenia¡¯s nightgown from her ring. Then, she helped her put it on while spoiling her with a smile.


    After finishing dressing her up, she put on her own nightgown. Yasenia approached and hugged her from behind, kissing her nape tenderly. Tatyana spoke softly, ¡°We have to go outside, little treasure.¡±


    Yasenia bit her neck in protest. Tatyana chuckled and said, ¡°I have to speak about the Abyss a little to the others, little treasure.¡±


    Yasenia moved in front of her and hugged her neck. Tatyana picked up the big girl in a princess carry, and after she felt the tail coil around her body, she walked outside.


    When they went out, 45 minutes had passed. The others looked at the clingy Yasenia, and the four of them nodded. Evelyn said, ¡°Spoiled Yasenia is best Yasenia. Good job, Tatyana.¡±


    Tatyanaughed. When they reached the sofa, Yasenia sat first, cross-legged. Then, she ced Tatyana between her crossed legs. After hugging her from behind, she stered herself on her back and coiled her tail around her.


    Tatyana made herselffortable in that position, surrounded by Yasenia, and exined about the abyss while receiving the caresses of the dragoness. ¡°Unlike some people might think, The Abyss, or demon realm, isn¡¯t the ce where souls go. It is just the ce where most of the demon race lives. Their realm is underground, and it is massive.¡±

 Chapter 106

    ¡­Tatyana made herselffortable in that position, surrounded by Yasenia, and exined about the abyss while receiving the caresses of the dragoness. ¡°Unlike some people might think, The Abyss, or demon realm, isn¡¯t the ce where souls go. It is just the ce where most of the demon race lives. Their realm is underground, and it is massive.¡±


    Tatyana continued exining, ¡°For them toe to the surface, they must go through some natural spatial cracks. However, these are guarded by the surface strongest races. Because of this, the strongest of their race open spatial cracks from time to time to invade the surface, steal resources, and create demon colonies.¡±


    Tatyana then said, ¡°Their modus operandi is like this. They send an advanced unit and try to tempt powers with their demonic craft and techniques. Then, they get a foothold in a difficult to attack the ce, and finally, they open a portal to The Abyss and let the invasion begin in full force.¡±


    Andrea asked, interested, ¡°Demonic craft?¡±


    Tatyana nodded, ¡°Simr to cksmithing, but they use demonic energy¡­ Before you ask, yes, there are different types of energy apart from attributed energy. For example, Yasenia¡¯s energy.¡±


    Yasenia stopped rubbing herself on Tatyana and askednguidly, ¡°So this is why Master told me to deepen my Celestial energyprehension and not my Sun, Moon, and Star energyprehension¡­¡±


    Tatyana nodded, ¡°When you did the elemental roulette, your attribute was called Celestial attribute. Moreover, it is a unique attribute. This means you are the only one under the heavens with this attribute right now, and no one else can be born with it until you die.¡±


    The others raised their eyebrows. Cecile said, ¡°Why did no one tell us about this until now?¡±


    Tatyana shrugged, ¡°This is something that you will naturally learn in the Dantian Spiritualization realm. Moreover, it is very rare for humans to have these energies, so it isn¡¯t a priority to teach about it in sects and simr. I am telling you because I don¡¯t think you will remain in the Academy much longer¡­¡±


    Yasenia asked, concerned, ¡°Are demons that strong that the academy won¡¯t be able to fight back against them?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°If their attack is on the scale that it was 30 000 years ago¡­ I think only the first-rate sects will have a fighting chance. Even I am helpless against their stronger demons. Thankfully, other strong races like Divines, dragons, phoenixes, quilins, Spirits, Elves, and more wille to fight against their invasion.¡±


    Yasenia frowned and asked, ¡°What did we do when we opened the letter?¡±


    Tatyana chuckled and said, ¡°Well, we sent a signal to them telling them that they got caught on their sneaky invasion!¡±


    Yasenia and the others choked, ¡®Why do you look so happy!?¡¯


    Cecile asked, ¡°Do they respect seniority? Or will their transcendent realm cultivators attack mortal cultivators without any care?¡±


    Tatyana smirked and said, ¡°Depends; they can¡¯t be put in a single group. Can you generalize humans and say that every human will respect seniority? If there is nobody to stop them, they will just invade the continents they appear in and impose their rules and culture.¡±


    Tatyana borated, ¡°There are already some continents that fell to them, and living there is absolute hell for most non-demonic cultivators. Their culture is quite different in some aspects, especially in rtionships, learning, andmon sense. Of course, they know about our culture and learn about it in theter phases of their lives. However, most of them learn about this after their original culture is internalized.¡±


    Tatyana sighed and said, ¡°This war has already been going for a million years, so it isn¡¯t something out of the norm having demons attack a ce. Moreover, it doesn¡¯t seem that it will ever end.¡±


    Angel gasped and asked, ¡°A million years!? How do people keep track of something that has been going for so long!?¡±


    Tatyana smirked and said, ¡°A million years ago, a big war happened. In that war, a lot of gods stopped being neutral and fought. The fights between gods are normally catastrophic. However, after reaching the transcendence realm and above, you gain the ability to fly freely. Hence, to not destroy thend, our battles normally happen high up in the sky to avoid total destruction.¡±


    Tatyana then said, ¡°However, one attack happened that seemed to reverse heaven and earth, and the damage to thend was enormous. Continents shifted, somend sunk in the vast oceans, and newnd appeared. The attack was a cataclysmic event.¡±


    Tatyana continued, ¡°The heavens, whose main priority is the protection of the bnce of the world, were absolutely furious and punished all gods unleashing The Heavenly Catastrophe. All over the world, for more than 100 years, the sky could be seen shing with fearsome energies killing god-level cultivators all around and their legacies. Most of the gods of that era created inheritances all around the world, with hopes that their legacy would continue.¡±


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia and kissed her cheek, ¡°Little treasure, your legacy enters that category.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, absorbed in Tatyana¡¯s tale. Tatyana continued speaking, ¡°After the heavens unleashed their wrath across thend, reaching Godhood became harder. However, thanks to this event, the demons, divines, and other races that the gods oppressed were finally able to reim thend.¡±


    Tatyana sighed, ¡°When thisnd became avable, without high-level gods protecting them, a brutal world war started. This war has been going on since then. Since the records of this catastrophic event had been kept around until now, we can guess how much time it had passed since the start of the war.¡±


    Yasenia frowned as she realized something, ¡°The academy doesn¡¯t teach much about the world.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question but a statement. Tatyana chuckled and said, ¡°It was my order. One of the reasons that Academy students who graduate are so fought for is that they only know the basics of the world and havepletely neutral thoughts most of the time. What the academy trains are logical and rational thinking.¡±


    The others nodded. Tatyana leaned back, resting her head between Yasenia¡¯s breasts, and continued, ¡°Even if there are bad seeds like Alysa, that is normal and inevitable, so we don¡¯t care much. We don¡¯t tell you that demons are bad or that divines are good. We let the students investigate by themselves and develop their own ideologies. Thanks to this, Academy students can be said to be the least discriminatory.¡±


    Andrea said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that the ces where demons live are hellish? How can demons don¡¯t be bad?¡±


    Tatyana was about to answer when Yasenia said, ¡°It is hell for non-demonic cultivators. For demonic cultivators must be a paradise, right? Everything depends on the point of view you see things from.¡±


    Tatyana smirked proudly, ¡°Exactly, I had lived in demonnds for a while, and debauchery, massacres, and the like are daily things¡­ My days there were quite crazy.¡±


    Tatyana chuckled and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t rules other than the stronger fist is right. Even then, there are cities, towns, and society. There, rules don¡¯t bind people; they are bound by logic. You won¡¯t see a demon or other habitant killing a bystander just because, but you may see a very strong male or female cultivator forcing themselves on beautiful females or handsome males in the middle of the street. And I speak about female and male in general, demon, human, beast-human, spirit, elves, undead¡­.¡±


    Angel said, horrified, ¡°That¡¯s awful!¡±


    Tatyana, however, shrugged and said, ¡°Is it? What is the objective of a cultivator besides achieving strength and longevity? A family, right? Leave your bloodline and legacy in the world. In demonnds, being liked by a strong cultivator, be it a demon or not, is something to cherish. They aren¡¯t stupid, so, most of the time, when they take a liking to a person, they protect that person and use resources to strengthen them. This way, they will be able to sire or give birth to stronger children.¡±


    Evelyn frowned, ¡°But forcing themselves on someone unwilling is awful.¡±


    Tatyana nodded, ¡°Yes, on someone unwilling. But people grow up differently there. Their culture, where the strong are revered and the weak are bullied, is something taught from the beginning. ¡°Stealing¡± weaker cultivator¡¯s mates is something normal there.¡±


    Tatyana sighed and said, ¡°However, for the rest of the world, their culture is¡­ Abhorrent, and thus, demons and their allies are hated by ¡°normal¡± cultures. This is the root of the ongoing war. Neither side wants to give up their culture and amodate the other, and consequently, there is a constant war ongoing.¡±


    Tatyana continued, ¡°After so many years of war, hatred had umted, making the only oue to end this war one side beingpletely wiped, which is impossible. Thus, even if it is in constant war, the world is also in a strange bnce.¡±


    Andrea asked, ¡°Do they have the same cultivation system as us?¡±


    Tatyana nodded, ¡°Yes, but their transformation is different. Some races add racial features each time they upgrade their realms. For example, demons and divines gain wings with each realm. Divines have feathered wings on their back, and demons have fleshy wings. These wings aren¡¯t only to fly; they also have a simr but weaker energy absorption function than Yasenia¡¯s tail. That is why more wings sprout in each realm to multiply those qualities.¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Mortal demons and divines have a single pair of wings, Dantian and Meridian creation demons and Divines have two pair¡­ You get the gist. They are also called differently. mortal demons are just demons, Dantian and Meridian creation realm demons are called adult demons, then, demon barons, demon viscounts, demon counts, demon dukes, and here ends the mortal realms.¡±


    ¡°On the other side, mortal divines are called angels, Dantian and Meridian creation realm divines are called archangels, then, principalities, powers, virtues, and finally dominions, they are thest realm of the mortal realms.¡±


    Tatyana ended by saying, ¡°The first realm above the mortal realms for each of them is called, Demon Monarchs, and Thrones. Moreover, in this realm, the number of wings reverts back to a single pair of normally bigger wings with different traits.¡±


    Evelyn asked, ¡°Then how to differentiate a normal demon from a demon monarch? Or an angel with a Throne?¡±


    Tatyana chuckled, ¡°Well, if they are good at concealing their aura, you can¡¯t. However, you won¡¯t see them use cheap tactics like that. Both races are quite arrogant.¡±


    Yasenia wanted to ask more, but Tatyana cut her. ¡°We will speak about them more in the future. For the moment, you have to know that the abyssal realm wants to attack here, other races wille to aid, there will be a war, and they have very different culturespared to us.¡±

 Chapter 107

    Yasenia chuckled and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me about everything? I don¡¯t really care, but I¡¯m curious about this mysteriousness.¡±


    Tatyana caressed her tail and said, ¡°To not give you a very distant goal, little treasure. What can you do even if you know about the demons, divines, or, cultivation-wise, the transcendent realm?¡±


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia and said, ¡°Nothing, you will only have useless ideas floating around your head. How about knowing more about the political situation?¡±


    Tatyana sighed, ¡°Well, you could avoid offending someone, but will the people at the top be easily offended by a junior? They won¡¯t. Even the Long and Tang families were just waiting for a trigger to pick their sides. You just became the useful trigger. They showed only real anger in the auction house when they lost that formation core.¡±


    Looking at their thoughtful expressions, Tatyana borated, ¡°That is also why some disciples of the academy and other sects died the first days. They were just triggers for the big yers to move. These tournaments are much more than you think. They are not only a ce to show the future generation¡¯s strength, but they are also a ce to make alliances with the first-rate powers.¡±


    ¡°For example, the ve house owned by Gilda changed sides toward us. They aren¡¯t strong cultivation-wise, but they have a goodmercial value. However, this value only bes real when you have the strength to protect it. Even If you knew all these things before arriving at the Challenger City, you would only have been worried all the time, leading to an unstable heart.¡±


    Tatyana saw that they nodded in understanding and smiled, ¡°I will start telling you about moreplicated matters when you reach the Dantian spiritualization realm. Until then, just focus on advancing and bing stronger with your harem. Your conflicts for the moment are only small conflicts. So, don¡¯t worry and do whatever you like.¡±


    Cecile asked, ¡°Will we be able to advance that far before the demons and the others arrive?¡±


    Tatyana nodded, ¡°With the too effective dual cultivation technique and your talent, you girls are flying through the mortal realms. To be honest, I¡¯m impressed and expectant seeing your advancement speed.¡±


    Angel tilted her head, and Tatyana rified with a seductive smile, ¡°Expectant about the efficiency when I can finally absorb useful Yang energy from my little treasure. I will suck her dry daily fufufu~.¡±


    Yasenia tightened the hug and tap kissed Tatyana¡¯s cheeks, making herugh. Yasenia whispered seductively, ¡°I will also be able to get my mommy pregnant~.¡±


    Tatyana imagined herself carrying her daughter¡¯s child, and excitement rushed to her brain. She looked back and invaded Yasenia¡¯s lips. The others looked at the mother and daughter duo and got aroused. Yasenia stopped the kiss, looked at the others, and said huskily, ¡°Later at night, my loves. Right now, I¡¯m empty~.¡±


    They all calmed down and nodded.


    The next thing to do was revise their loot! Tatyana looked at the ring and snorted, ¡°I hate this the most. I was ordering loot for a while not too long ago.¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°Loot from what?¡±


    Tatyana answered, ¡°I destroyed a second-rate branch of the demonic sect, and they had too many things to go through! What a pain. Can¡¯t they have fewer treasures?¡±


    All of them but Yasenia choked, ¡®So it was you!? You were the mysterious cultivator that massacred a whole sect!¡¯


    Yasenia¡¯s tail wagged doing *Tap* *Tap* *Tap* sounds against the sofa, and she looked at her mother adoringly. Tatyana swallowed, she was weak to this look, but she controlled herself, ¡®At night, you will mess her up at night again, control yourself!¡¯


    They refocused on the ring and went through everything. Yasenia said out loud, ¡°Poisons and antidote pills ranging from mortal quality to this one transcendent poison bottle¡­ Transcendent poison bottle!? I was lucky he didn¡¯t use it. I wouldn¡¯t have known how I died.¡± The others also got a big scare.


    Yasenia asked Tatyana, ¡°How would you fare against this poison, mom? I know that I would die with just a whiff from this!¡±


    Tatyana looked at it and said, ¡°I can bath in it, and I won¡¯t feel a thing.¡±


    Yasenia and the others burst intoughter and read the note that was beside the poison out loud. ¡°My dearest student, you can use this poison on Headmistress Katherine. I¡¯m sure that her strength is weak, unlike the rumors flying around. If she smells this poison, she will certainly fall unconscious for a while if nothing threatens her. During this time, you will be able toplete the mission of securing the dragon girl easily. Regards, your most beloved master.¡± All of them burst intoughter.


    Tatyana raised an eyebrow and looked at the handwriting, ¡°Oh~ I know this man!¡±


    Yasenia tightened her hug and asked, ¡°Another past lover?¡±


    Tatyana was surprised at her daughter¡¯s sharpness and nodded. Yasenia snorted, ¡°Mom, how many lovers have you had?¡±


    Tatyana held herughter at the sour face of Yasenia and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do you count how much bread you eat? Do you want me to summon them? I¡¯m sure they will be delighted.¡±


    Yasenia lowered her mouth and bit her neck. Tatyana couldn¡¯t hold it and burst intoughter.


    Angel, however, was confused, ¡°If he was a past lover of mommy Tatyana, why did he tell his disciple this lie?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°When I was with him, this poison would have worked, but¡­ Did he truly think that I won¡¯t advance my strength during these millennia?¡±


    Yasenia wanted to know a bit more about Tatyana, so she asked, ¡°Mom do you have any past lover that you still¡­ Like, love or keep contact with?¡±


    Tatyana shook her head and looked through the window in reminiscence. ¡°I don¡¯t, however¡­ There is one regret about a girl I was with before I passed the mortal cultivation realms¡­ She is the one I loved the most.¡±


    The five girls¡¯ eyes shined with curiosity. Tatyana chuckled and told them about her, ¡°She was a formation master, like me. At first, we meet at apetition for a treasure in a formation match. However, I lost against her, very badly at that. I wasn¡¯t convinced, soter, I challenged her again. However, no matter how many times I challenged her, she kept stomping me. Even when our ages were quite close, and our cultivation realm was the same. ¡±


    Andrea whistled, ¡°She must have been impressive.¡±


    Tatyana nodded, ¡°Calling her heavenly genius wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. We got closer thanks to thosepetitions, and well, one thing led to another, and we ended up together. I stayed with her until I reached the Dantian Spiritualization realm half-step.¡±


    Tatyana shook her head, ¡°At that time, I wanted to try a forbidden technique. This technique could only be used when passing to the Transcendent realm. She was opposed to it because the technique needed more than 500 years of closed-door cultivation toplete, but I was stubborn. The rewards were too tempting.¡±


    Tatyana smiled, ¡°Well, in short, I managed toplete it, but at the end of the procedure, something went wrong, and I hurt myself grievously. I needed another 200 years to recoverpletely, making a total of 700 years of closed-door cultivation¡­¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s face became calm as she said the next. ¡°I was ecstatic and went out to share the good news with her. I went to her sect and asked about her. I still remember that day clearly. The elder guided me towards the back of the sect. When we reached the destination, what greeted me was her tomb.¡±


    Yasenia hugged her tighter. Tatyana finished her story by saying, ¡°She had been dead for more than a century already, it seems that she tried to advance to the Transcendent realm, but her worries about me transformed into heart demons and consumed her during her tribtion¡­ I really loved her.¡±


    Tatyana closed her eyes and gathered energy. The whole room seemed to enter another dimension of darkness and death, with ck and green smog around. Tatyana opened her glowing red eyes and chanted, her voice bending the space before her. ¡°You, who rules the undead, you who, even with that ascendancy, is under mymand. Awaken, [Sovereign of the Underworld: Undead Empress].¡±


    A green aura gathered before Tatyana in a whirlpool, and the space cracked. *CRASH* A ck fissure opened in the air, from which thements of countless dead souls were heard. From that space crack, a gorgeous female stepped out. Her pale white skin, phoenix eyes, and cold facial features gave her an ethereal beauty that could entrance mortals and gods alike. She was wearing green and white regal clothes, and her long white hair flowed because of her aura.


    She had an elegant longsword in one hand, and her irises glowed with a ghostly green color. She looked at Tatyana and went to one knee; her voice was ethereal and gentle, ¡°At your service, Death Empress.¡±


    The others were stunned; Tatyana said, ¡°This is her, Jian Ying Yue. When she got transformed into my [Undead Empress], the only thing left of her was her facial features. At that time, I was so obsessed that I even dated my own undead summon for a while¡­.¡±


    Ying Yue lifted her head and said, ¡°It was a nice experience, Empress. Thank you for giving me that opportunity.¡±


    Yasenia said, surprised, ¡°She is sapient?¡±


    Ying Yue looked at Yasenia and squinted a little, then opened her eyes, surprised. ¡°Empress, you had a child? Hello princess, I am one of the five strongest undead under Mistress Tatyana. Moreover, I can speak and have my own thoughts.¡±


    Knowing her connection with Tatyana, Yasenia spoke gently to Ying Yue, ¡°Hello, Ying Yue. It is a pleasure to meet you; my name is Yasenia. I hope we get along together from now on.¡±


    Ying Yue smiled, making all of them but Tatyana amazed at her beauty. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, princess. I also hope we can get along together.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and asked, ¡°Are you her strongest Undead Ying Yue?¡±


    Ying Yue looked toward Tatyana, and Tatyana nodded. ¡°I¡¯m her majesty¡¯s third strongest undead, princess. Above me, there is her majesty¡¯s mount, the [Abyssal Dragon], and the [Ancient Overlord]. I have the honor to be stronger than my counterpart, the [Undead Emperor], and the final of the strongest five undead, [Undead Grand Marshal].¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Well, I will return you to the underworld. If anythinges up, tell me.¡±


    Ying Yue respectfully answered, ¡°Yes, my Empress.¡± Then, she dissipated like green smoke.


    Tatyana and Yasenia looked into each other eyes. ¡®What are her emotions now that she knows about this? Has something changed?¡¯


    Tatyana looked into her golden slit eyes with that tinge of red growing from the pupil to a quarter of the iris. They seemed to carry the soft glow of the sunset, giving rest and pace to everyone who looked at them. There was vividness and determination to push forward no matter the challenges ahead. Her eyes looked at her as lovingly as before but with a trace of sadness in them.


    After Jian Ying Yue disappeared, Yasenia looked into Tatyana¡¯s eyes. ¡®How many things do I not know about my mom? I¡¯m¡­ Practically a stranger of mom¡¯s more private affairs. But her eyes¡­¡¯


    Yasenia focused on Tatyana¡¯s red eyes. They seemed to carry the blood of the countless enemies she had in during her years, giving people who looked too closely a sense of asphyxia and dread. However, below all of that, there was a trace of weariness and lethargy in them, tired of a life that kept giving heartbreaks one after another.


    For Yasenia, Tatyana was someone that could hold the sky if it fell, but at the same time, a really pitiful person. The more she knows about her, the muddier her past bes. It is only filled with revenge, death, loss, betrayal, and regret.


    Yasenia doesn¡¯t know a single good thing that happened to Tatyana thatsts until today. That is why¡­


    Yasenia smiled gently, and her eyes curved into crescents, ¡°Mom, whenever you want to rest, I¡¯m here. I will be stronger, protect myself, and always put our safety first. I won¡¯t disappear, I won¡¯t betray you, and most importantly, I will love you no matter what you are hiding inside you. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are a saint or a devil. For me, you are my dearest mother, the person I love the most in this world.¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s eyes trembled, and she leaned on Yasenia burying her face in her neck. ¡°I am¡­ a little tired¡­ Can I rest a little?¡±


    Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but tear up, but she responded with the same gentle tone, ¡°Goodnight, mom. I love you.¡± Tatyana, for the first time after millennia, fell asleep.

 Chapter 108

    After Tatyana fell asleep, Cecile and the rest stood up and left the living room with a gentle smile. They didn¡¯t mind Yasenia¡¯s deration; they knew who Yasenia loved the most.


    When they closed the door, Andrea spoke, ¡°We also have to be stronger. Thest thing I want is to be a burden for Yasenia and Tatyana.¡±


    The rest nodded. Cecile said, ¡°Evelyn, Angel, let¡¯s go to the training room. Andrea and I will coach you. Since we don¡¯t need to sleep, let¡¯s use the nights Yasenia can¡¯t be with us to cultivate.¡±


    Evelyn nodded and said, ¡°The good thing is that as Yasenia approaches our level, her Yang energy bes exponentially stronger.¡±


    Angel said with a smile, ¡°Yasenia¡¯s Yang energy is a delish~. It nourishes our bodies, strengthens our foundation, and speeds up our cultivation.¡±


    Angle shyly said, ¡°It is also delicious~.¡±


    The others chuckled, and Andrea sighed with a smile, ¡°She is a walking cultivation treasure. The best thing is that besides pleasure, her energy isn¡¯t invasive and harmful. It upgrades our strength smoothly and gently. I¡¯ve also noticed my sexual stamina building up, so my Yin energy is also getting stronger.¡±


    Cecile said with a gentle smile, ¡°We are very lucky to have her.¡± She chuckled and continued, ¡°I sometimes want to hide her in my pocket from the world so that other people stop coveting her.¡±


    Angel repeatedly nodded,pletely agreeing. However, Andrea and Evelyn raised an eyebrow at that statement, but they didn¡¯t say anything.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia looked down at Tatyana¡¯s sleeping visage in the living room with a soft smile. Yasenia moved with Tatyana in her arms until she was beside the window, making the moonlight cover the mother and daughter with a silver nket.


    Yasenia traced the contour of her mother¡¯s face, looking at her long eyshes and the shadows that the moonlight made with them on her face. Tatyana¡¯s facial features were rxed, with her mouth slightly opened, and her breathing was even.


    Yasenia cradled Tatyana with her arms and tail and hummed a soft tune that Tatyana sang to her when she was little. Her voice filled the living room with a soft and slow melody, giving a peaceful ambient to the living room, letting Tatyana sleep peacefully.


    Yasenia began thinking about the end of her travel when she finally achieved her objective. ¡®I will have to build a ce where our family can live peacefully in the future. Passing our days together, cooking together, maybe we could have a little garden and grow different things as we see our children run around¡­¡¯


    A natural smile formed on Yasenia¡¯s face; she really liked that future.


    Yasenia kept thinking about things that they could do, away from the cultivation world, the never-ending fight for supremacy, the never-ending cycle of hatred, revenge, death, and betrayal.


    However, for that scenery to be true, she needed strength. She needed to be part of the cultivation world, be stronger, and reach a level where other people won¡¯t bother them. ¡®I will keep advancing, even if I have to be¡­.¡¯


    Yasenia shook her head and put those thoughts apart. The road was long, and she was just at the starting point. ¡®I haven¡¯t even seen clearly a senior cultivator strength¡­ Teacher Mason¡¯s disy was just a single attack. Will it shock me?¡¯


    Yasenia¡¯s face hardened, ¡®Even if it shocks me, I won¡¯t let it put me down too long. I will push forward ande out stronger!¡¯


    These thoughts will be her determination, her drive to push through hell, and her strength to ovee future trials.


    Yasenia wanted to be Tatyana¡¯s strongest ally and be strong enough to live peacefully with her family.


    The time passed, and the sunset orange glow illuminated the pair. Tatyana didn¡¯t wake up, and Cecile and the others didn¡¯t bother them. Yasenia just kept humming softly, giving her a soft kiss from time to time. When the moon was high up in the sky, and the silver glow surrounded them, Yasenia fell asleep, but her arms and tail didn¡¯t lose strength, keeping Tatyana safe and steady in her arms.


    This night, the moon watched over them, letting them rest the whole night peacefully.


    When morning neared, Tatyana woke up groggily, ¡®I fell¡­ asleep? How many years has it been since I slept? I can¡¯t remember¡­¡¯


    Tatyana opened her eyes and looked at their position. After seeing how Yasenia held her, her smile turned tender and loving. ¡®Has she been cradling me since yesterday afternoon?¡¯


    She looked up at Yasenia. Her sleeping face was gentle, without a hint of her usual seductiveness. Her sweet scent right now only rxed her senses, as if even her scent changed qualities to make Tatyana¡¯s sleep morefortable.


    Inside Tatyana¡¯s eyes, a new glitter appeared one that hadn¡¯t appeared in millennia inside her red eyes. ¡®I think¡­ It is worth fighting again against fate instead of flowing through it. I should start cultivating seriously again.¡¯


    Tatyana chuckled, ¡®I hope my senses didn¡¯t rust after all these years.¡¯


    Tatyana didn¡¯t move and waited for Yasenia to wake up. She just gazed at her daughter¡¯s face, burning into her mind every detail of it. Even if it were a face that she had already looked at again and again thesest years, Tatyana would never get tired of looking at her daughter.


    Her every expression, mood change, or struggle, Tatyana wanted to see them.


    Yasenia naturally woke up before sunrise. Her dazed golden slit eyes focused and looked down. Two pairs of eyes meet. Yasenia observed, quietly.


    This time, the red eyes had a hidden strength in them, as if a dormant ancient beast had awakened, ready to take the cultivation world like a storm again. Yasenia¡¯s eyes curved into crescents and said, ¡°Good morning. I see that you woke up.¡±


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow and said, ¡°Yes, it was a nice and lengthy sleep.¡±


    The others entered the living room softly, and seeing that they both were awake, they moved walked toward them. Angel made a little run, and Tatyana and Yasenia opened their arms. The golden bullet jumped into their embrace, and mother and daughter wrapped their arms around her. Yasenia said, ¡°Good morning, baby, sorry for not apanying you yesterday night. I fell asleep here.¡±


    Tatyana chuckled, ¡°It seems I was able to steal little Angel¡¯s mattress for one night~ What a sin!¡± Angelughed happily and rubbed herself on the two women that were spoiling her.


    Evelyn and the rest neared, and Yasenia made theme nearer with her tail to give good morning kisses and hugs.


    Tatyana stood up from Yasenia¡¯sp and put Angel in her previous position. Yasenia amodated her baby in her embrace, and Angel buried her face in her breasts like a ma attracting her face.


    Tatyana said, ¡°Today, I will teach all of youbat training! Especially Angel and Cecile. Angel, we need to create simpler formations to help your versatility in the one against one fights. Cecile, we need to make you ustomed to your new energy and change some of your basic skills. Evelyn, we will train attribute control to make your armor better. Finally, Andrea, you need more offensive moves simr to Yasenia¡¯s or Evelyn¡¯s charge skills. That jump attack you have is nice, but you are quite static. The times you lost inside the realm were mainly because the enemies utilized hit and run tactics.¡±


    All of them bowed and said excitedly, ¡°We will be in your care today, Master!¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter how close they were. When training, Tatyana was their senior, teacher, and protector! They had to give her the respect she deserved.


    Tatyana nodded with a smile, and they went towards the training room. On their way there, they meet with Kali¡­ Well, they guessed that the person was Kali.


    She had a cloak around her shoulders, and nothing of her body could be seen. She also had a veil covering her whole face, hiding her skin.


    They managed to recognize her because of her chestnut-colored hair and her aura more than anything else.


    Cecile and the others looked strangely at Kali. They didn¡¯t know what to do with this scarred girl. Yasenia, on the other side, greeted Kali normally. However, the hesitation in her gestures didn¡¯t escape Tatyana. ¡°Kali! Where have you been these days? A lot of things have happened~.¡±


    Kali looked at their reactions and tilted her head confused, ¡°Are you speaking of your fight against that undead summoner? I was there seeing it.¡±


    Then, Kali said, sounding a little shy. ¡°Y-You were very heroic and beautiful.¡±


    Although the veil covered her face, there was a blush on her scarred face. Yasenia chuckled and changed the topic, ¡°Not that. Have you heard about me killing a Thousand Poisons Valley disciple?¡±


    Kali shook her head. They began walking, and Yasenia exined superficially about the Abyss and other things that may happen. Kali listened closely and said, ¡°A ce where they find a mate based on strength and not looks¡­ It isn¡¯t that bad. Why would other races group up against them?¡±


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow, ¡°Well, that is another way to see it. At the end of the day, everything depends on the situation of the people involved. For example, I wouldn¡¯t want to live there.¡±


    Feeling Kali confused, Yasenia borated. ¡°If I lived there, other people could steal my lovers at any time, right? For me, that is something uneptable.¡±


    Kali realized her blunder and stuttered, ¡°S-sorry, I didn¡¯t mean that I, uh, of course, that is bad, Umm¡­.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s heart softened, seeing her nervousness, and she patted her head. Then she smiled gently and said, ¡°I know what you meant; I was just giving my side of how I feel about it.¡±


    Yasenia thought about it a little, and, seeing her fidgeting, she asked, ¡°Do you want toe train with us? Mom is teaching us; one more girl shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Kali looked at the reactions of the others, and seeing neither rejection nor aversion, she nodded. She didn¡¯t want to be on their bad side since she has been looking secretly at Yasenia during these days and knows that she loves them deeply.


    It is clear to anyone watching how she interacts with her harem members and how much she cherishes them. Especially Angel, who is always on herp or burying her face in her breasts. She was actually quite jealous.


    Kali followed after them and looked down, thinking, ¡®If I want to enter her harem, I need to find a way to heal my scars, especially the ones down-¡®


    Kali smirked disdainfully, ¡®I mean, I could confess, but¡­ Will she even ept me? No matter if the scars heal, someone like me¡­ Thinking about what she told senior sister Linda¡­ Will she even look at me having senior sister Linda as an option?¡¯


    Kali looked down and clenched her fists under her cloak. ¡®Why did something like that have to happen to me!? What did I do wrong to deserve this!?¡¯


    Yasenia patted Kali on the shoulder after she didn¡¯t answer her calls, ¡°Kali, did you hear? What would you like as a weapon?¡±


    Kali woke up from her thoughts and answered, ¡°Umm, a longsword wouldn¡¯t be bad.¡±


    Tatyana looked at Kali in contemtion, ¡®She has a very muddy heart. How did she even manage to remain sane? She should even hear illusory voices and whispers from time to time. Either her psyche is very strong, or she is too far gone¡­ For the moment, It seems to lean toward the first option¡­ What an impressive little girl.¡¯


    Tatyana noticed that when Yasenia spoke to Kali, her heart demons would lighten, but they would strengthen when she talked to the others. ¡®This isn¡¯t good. Yasenia is too carefree before this girl¡­ *Sigh* At the end of the day, no matter how perceptive, she is still young and doesn¡¯t know how to handle this situation¡­¡¯


    ¡°Little treasure.¡± Yasenia looked back at Tatyana, ¡°Come with me; I need to ask you something.¡±

 Chapter 109

    Yasenia nodded and followed Tatyana. When they separated from the rest, Tatyana made a concealing formation and asked, ¡°What are your intentions with that girl?¡±


    Yasenia thought and said, ¡°Deepen my friendship with her. Why?¡±


    Tatyana sighed and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized? How that girl looks at you?¡±


    Yasenia nodded and said, ¡°She loves me. Cecile already told me. However, I don¡¯t really dislike her, even with all those scars covering her¡­ So, I don¡¯t see why I should change my way of acting around her. If something happens between us in the future, well, then it happened.¡±


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia the same way she did when she did something wrong when she was little, ¡°Have you thought about her feelings? Does she even know that she has a chance? Personally, I wouldn¡¯t mind her joining you. Her being ugly because of the scars won¡¯t change anything. I gave you five spots, and you can fill them as you like. However, do you think she has the confidence, courage, or initiative to tell you anything?¡±


    Yasenia noticed Tatyana¡¯s expression, so she paused and thought seriously. She looked at Kali and focused her senses, ¡°Her aura is, fluctuating?¡±


    Tatyana sighed, ¡°Her heart is a mess. Little treasure, either you push her away or close the distance with her. That girl is the type that will be obsessed if you leave her hanging. Haven¡¯t you been decisive before? You got together with Angel in one afternoon, with Andrea in two days. What is stopping you now?¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s tail tapped the ground, something she did when contemting. Then she said slowly, ¡°Promises. That is what is stopping me. I¡¯ve told them that only the five of you will be my wives, I¡¯ve told them that I won¡¯t ept any more girls unless an exception appears, I¡¯ve told them that we are fine the way we are¡­.¡±


    Yasenia passed her hand through her hair, a little frustrated, and said, ¡°Also, I don¡¯t know if Kali is the one. She fits perfectly; not only are her elements what we need to beplete, but her alchemy talent is also superior to Evelyn¡¯s by a lot. With her, we would have talented alchemy and healer.¡±


    Yasenia continued with a sigh, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t look at her obvious strong points. Her personality is quiet and would fit with Cecile and Andrea a lot. However, I have only seen her surface, even if everything seems good¡­ Her wounds are too deep, and I don¡¯t know how to delve deep into them without hurting her¡­.¡±


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia and smiled gently, ¡°Little treasure, are you¡­ Insecure of yourself?¡± Yasenia flinched a little.


    Tatyana lifted her arms, wounding them around her neck, and carried her down, burying Yasenia¡¯s face in her neck. Then, she asked again, more softly. ¡°Tell mom, little treasure. Are you insecure about starting a rtionship with Kali?¡±


    Yasenia hugged Tatyana, putting their bodies together, and rubbed her head on her neck. ¡°¡­Yes. I don¡¯t know if I can heal the scars in her heart, and to be honest, if I ept a woman I¡¯m not sure I will be able to make her happy; I would rather not do it. That is why I rather know more about her before doing anything.¡±


    Tatyana chuckled, ¡°You are so cute, little treasure.¡± Yasenia blushed a little.


    Tatyana separated Yasenia and then raised her hand; tiptoeing, she patted her head. Tatyana advised gently, ¡°Girls¡­ No. Cultivators that have passed what she has at such early age most of the time be demonic cultivators. Their heart demons grow exponentially, transforming into what we call a fallen cultivator.¡±


    Tatyana continued, ¡°Even if they manage to resist the heart demons and people smile at them, they are very sensitive. They know if someone is secretly dissing them, afraid of them, or even disgusted with them. Because their heart demons are strong, even after being able to push through it all, they are often killed by the tribtions.¡±


    Yasenia became thoughtful. Tatyana looked at her, stepped forward, hooked her arms around her neck, and kissed her lips softly. Then, she said, ¡°Follow your heart, little treasure. Walk forwards the path you choose and instead of treading it with insecure steps, walk with steady steps, it doesn¡¯t matter if they are slow, but your steps must be firm.¡±


    Yasenia closed her eyes and murmured, ¡°Walk with steady steps; It doesn¡¯t matter if they are slow¡­ Think before each step; however, do it with conviction when you act.¡±


    Yasenia opened her eyes and looked at her mother¡¯s red eyes. Then she closed the distance to kiss her. Yasenia hugged her by the waist, and Tatyana relished in the kiss, ¡°Thanks, mom. I know what to do.¡±


    Tatyana dispelled the formation, and they both returned. Tatyana started speaking about today¡¯s training. After putting all of them but Kali and Yasenia to work, she turned towards Kali and asked, ¡°Both of you will spar at the end of the day. Yasenia, don¡¯t go all out.¡±


    Then, Tatyana made Kali work with her nt summons and gave tips to increase the coordination whenmanding them. She also made Kali train together with her [Crown Flower]. ¡°Kali, this summon is a mutation of the original skill. Treat her as if she was a learningpanion, and every time you train, call her and train with her. I think you will be surprised.¡± Kali nodded seriously and looked at the three-meter-tall green woman.


    While training, the day passed fast.


    Angel managed to create an instant formation that created a simple shield in front of her; it was called [ss shield formation]. It was ideal for making time for her big formations. However, even when the effect was simple, creating it was actually quite hard. If it weren¡¯t for Tatyana¡¯s insights, she wouldn¡¯t have known where to start.


    Cecile managed to change her [Ice arrow] to [Moon arrow]. Not only were they more destructive, but the wind attribute could also blend better with it. Moreover, she started to see insights into how tobine the space attribute with them. She also managed to create a single skill, which made Tatyana smirk. ¡®Her learning speed also exploded. I may have to speak with the Ice Phoenixes¡­¡¯


    On the other side, Andrea managed to create a simr charge to Yasenia¡¯s named [Sr charge]. With it, Andrea would charge forwards with her halberd behind, charging speed and momentum. Then, when Andrea wills it, she will abruptly stop and transfer her momentum, making a wide horizontal attack and sending a scorching wave of energy in front of her.


    Evelyn didn¡¯t have any obvious improvement, but her attacks became heavier. This was because now, instead of using only her upper body, she also used her waist while she was attacking with her spear. Before today, even if Evelyn knew the theory, she had problems using her waist if she wasn¡¯t making a throwing attack. However, Tatyana beat it into her¡­ Literally. Evelyn was on the floor, filled with bruises and breathing heavily.


    Besidesmanding, Tatyana taught Kali how to speed up her summons. Since Tatyana was also a summoner, she gavebat advice on how she should defend and also told her how to use weaker summons to gain enough time to summon the stronger ones. It was simple advice, but that made herbat style have a qualitative leap. Sometimes, obvious things are hard to see until someone tells them to you directly.


    Yasenia, on the other side, was just beaten up by Tatyana. Since Yasenia had her basics smashed into her since she was little, Tatyana just made her fight and fight and fight against her. While fighting, because Tatyana didn¡¯t pull any punches, Yasenia could be seen flying around or coughing up blood from time to time. However, to Yasenia, this was a thrilling experience. She loved fighting against powerful cultivators in a strength contest.


    But this time, she was getting excited for another reason. While they were fighting, Tatyana would even make her dress unkempt! Yasenia tried to rearrange her battle dress, but Tatyana would send her flying again when she was distracted. In the end, Yasenia just gave up and fought half-naked.


    Although the others have seen her one too many times, this didn¡¯t make it less alluring.


    Seeing Yasenia fight half-naked, with her big breasts in the air for the world to see, was very stimting. Not to mention Angel and the others, Kali was blushing to her ears. Thankfully she had her veil hiding her face, or her expression would have been very obvious.


    However, our perceptive dragoness could feel all of them looking at her. Being looked at while receiving such a shameful beating made her cheeks redden. Moreover, Tatyana¡¯s sadistic smile wasn¡¯t helping with the heat that was spreading through her loins.


    You may think that Tatyana was a pervert¡­ Which she was, but! Tatyana was doing this for one reason, well¡­ Mainly for one reason. She wanted to kill Yasenia¡¯s shame while fighting naked.


    There are a lot of different cultivators, and dual cultivators have very umon techniques. Tatyana wanted to prepare Yasenia for these encounters¡­ Also, looking at Yasenia¡¯s bouncing softness while she fought was a sight to behold. Tatyana was even using her spiritual sense around her to follow her movements detailedly! Which movements was she observing? Only she knew.


    Yasenia knew that this ¡°Training¡± must have a reason, but was it really necessary to pinch her nipples!? After some time being assaulted, she couldn¡¯t hold back her moan, ¡°Aahn~.¡±


    There were five simultaneous sounds of a person falling to the ground in the background. Then, Tatyana¡¯s kick sank into Yasenia¡¯s stomach *Bang!* And sent Yasenia flying. However, the dragoness¡¯s body was resilient, and a mix of pleasure and pain was assaulting her senses.


    Yasenia stood up, breathing heavily, and her cheeks were red. She put strength in her legs and shot forwards with her dress only covering her lower body.


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia¡¯s eyes and saw that the red had turned pink. She knew that Yasenia wasing, not to fight, but to ¡°fight¡±.


    Tatyana chuckled while thinking, ¡®Did I push her buttons too much? fufufu~¡¯


    Tatyana let herself be tackled by Yasenia, and she transported both to another ¡°Fighting¡± room.


    Andrea woke up from her stupor andughed, ¡°Well, it seems that they will be away for half an hour at least.¡±


    Then, she ordered, ¡°Focus, Yasenia is already a lot stronger than all of you, and she has even caught up to me in strength. We have to train harder not to be left behind!¡±


    Angel¡¯s, Cecile¡¯s, and Evelyn¡¯s aura swelled, and they answered with determination,


    ¡°YES!¡±


    ¡°YES!¡±


    ¡°YES!¡±


    Even if they had to grind their bones to dust, they wouldn¡¯t be left behind! This was their bottom line!


    Kali was impressed at their aura, ¡®Even if all four of them are considered genius ss, they train themselves as if they were untalented cultivators. Is Yasenia that overwhelming?¡¯


    Kali knew that Yasenia was strong, be it when they teamed up or when she saw her fighting against the Undead Summoner. Yasenia showed strength well above her level. But, in Kali¡¯s opinion, Andrea was stronger than Yasenia.


    What she didn¡¯t know is that Yasenia still hasn¡¯t used her trump card, [Day and Night]. Andrea and the rest are sure that if the tournament is one fight per day, Yasenia will end up first without a doubt.


    When Yasenia was still at the eighth level of the body modification realm, she showed strength at the level of a high-level Mental nourishing realm, closely approaching the half-step level. Now¡­ They were sure that she would show tyrannical strength if she unleashed her ultimate skill.


    Tatyana and Yasenia returned 45 minutester. Kali saw for the first time Yasenia actingpletely spoiled. She didn¡¯t have an ounce of her normally dominant character. When she saw Yasenia clinging to Tatyana and carefully licking her while growling lovingly, Kali almost had nasal bleeding. ¡®Kyaa! She is so fluffy and cute!¡¯


    Some more hours passed, and the day ended; Tatyana and Yasenia approached Kali. Tatyana spoke, ¡°Kali, you will spar thrice against Yasenia. Yasenia, hold back a little¡­ Don¡¯t use your movement technique.¡±


    Yasenia nodded. Tatyana looked at Kali and said, looking at her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t hold back; go for the kill.¡±


    Kali swallowed nervously but nodded nheless. They positioned themselves 500m apart. Kali took out her longsword, and Yasenia took out her [Draconic Heart].

 Chapter 110

    (Author Note: Trigger warning, trauma and Yasenia¡¯s naivety.)


    When Tatyana gave the signal, Kali saw Yaseniaunch herself towards her with speed far above what she expected. The momentum of the dragoness was big, but Kali wasn¡¯t intimidated, ¡°[Living Wall], [Mother Nature¡¯s blessing].¡±


    Thick roots shot upwards in front of Kali blocking Yasenia¡¯s path, and a verdant green aura surrounded them. Kali rxed a bit, ¡®This should hold-.¡¯


    But she heard a big *BANG!* Against her wall and saw how the root wall dented badly. She opened her eyes and hastily chanted. ¡°[Mother Nature¡¯s coat], [Treant summoning], [Dryad summoning], [Golden crown].¡±


    Tatyana frowned a little, ¡®She got nervous and summoned too many things at once. This will slow down their spawning rate.¡¯


    While her summons were spawning, she heard, ¡°[Celestial coat], [Starry sky], [Sunset]!¡±


    *BOOM!*


    The root wall was ripped open, and Yasenia charged through it, wrapped in a golden-silvery glow with tremendous speed. Kali swallowed at the ferociousness of the dragoness.


    Kali was now wrapped in roots that upgraded her summoning speed, strength, and defense. In front of Kali, there were ten five-meter tall treants with a bulky build. Behind Kali, the [Golden Crown] was still growing from the floor. Then, out of the six summoned dryads, two had staffs with green glowing orbs on top, and four of them had bows made out of roots.


    Kalimanded the treants to stop her charge and the archer dryads to shoot a barrage of arrows without holding back.


    Kali sighed and thought that this should give her some time. However, ¡°[Sun charge].¡±


    Kali saw a golden meteor crashing against her Summons.


    *BOOM!*


    A scorching heatwave washed over her summons, and five of the ten treants were incinerated.


    Thankfully the other five could block the charge even if they were somewhat damaged. Kali buffed them more, trying to make time for the [Golden Crown]. ¡°[Poisonous spores], [elerated growth]¡±


    However, Yasenia shed upwards, ¡°[Sunrise].¡±


    A treant was bisected, then, using the momentum, Yasenia used her tail to do a follow-up [Sunrise].


    *SLASH!*


    another treat was diagonally bisected. Yasenia then jumped onto its body and used it as a spring, ignoring the remaining three damaged treants.


    Kali saw the two of the treants split in two in what seemed a single attack and was scared.


    Then she saw Yasenia jump onto one of them and use it as a foothold to shoot herself towards her. Thankfully, the [Golden Crown] managed to grow up while Yasenia obliterated the treants and summoned a root wall in front of Kali; this wall was stronger than the previous one. Then, both of the staff dryads strengthened the wall making it more resilient, ¡®With this, I will be able to resummon my treants and keep harassing her with the arch-.¡¯


    ¡°[STARFALL]!¡±


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    The wall was bombarded to the ground! Kali was horrified, ¡®It didn¡¯t evenst one hit!? That wall was stronger than the previous one!¡¯


    The archers shot empowered arrows toward Yasenia, trying to slow down the rampaging dragoness, but to Kali¡¯s despair, she didn¡¯t even dodge! The arrows bounced off the [Celestial Coat], and Kali saw Yasenia point her giant sword at her, ¡°[Sun Charge].¡±


    Kali only glimpsed Yasenia¡¯s sword tip turn golden, and in the next moment, *BOOM!* A golden explosion hit her.


    She felt like a beast carriage ran her over, and she flew backward. After she rolled on the ground for a while, she managed to stop and hastily looked up. The only thing left was the charred remains of her [Golden Crown] and dryads.


    Yasenia was walking towards her with her sensual sashaying hips. She waspletely unscratched and with her giant sword on her shoulder. ¡°Your summons aren¡¯t bad, but they are too clumsy. They have little to no agility. On the other side, your defensive walls are quite tough¡­.¡±


    Kali bit her lips and looked down. Even if she knew that she would lose, it was an overwhelming defeat. Yasenia just charged forwards and destroyed everything in her path as if they were dry branches. ¡®It wasn¡¯t even a fight!¡¯


    She looked up and was about to prepare for the second spar when she saw her veil on Yasenia¡¯s hand. She reflexively touched her face, and after confirming that it was indeed her veil, she looked down, ashamed. It was one thing getting seen inside the formation since she didn¡¯t have a veil to cover her face. However, now that she had the option to hide, being seen was more impactful.


    Yasenia saw all these actions and sighed sadly. Because of the explosion, her veil had flown off her face, so she picked it up. ¡®Who would have known that she would react that badly? I should have sneakily picked it and then put it on her¡­ Should I¡­?¡¯


    Yasenia sighed and walked towards her. When she reached her side, she lifted her chin with one hand. Kali wasn¡¯t prepared for that action, and her face got easily lifted.


    Yasenia, this time, looked at her facial features closely.


    Kali¡¯s face had threerge scars, one of them went diagonally from her right temple and across her face until it reached her left cheek.


    Another one went from her left side forehead through her verdant green eye and passed her nose, crossing with the previous one and crooking it badly.


    The final and most ring one went from her left cheek, across her lips, and under her right jaw. This one deformed her lips badly.


    Besides these, there were also smaller superficial ones, but these three were the deepest, almost reaching the bone.


    This face would scare a normal mortal. The only thankful thing was that the across-the-eye sh didn¡¯t damage her left eye.


    When Yasenia lifted her chin, Kali came face to face with one of the most charming faces she had ever seen. Her skin was wless and supple, her eyebrows were straight, and her naturally red lips were slightly plump and moist.


    Yasenia¡¯s golden-red slit eyes were exotic yet very beautiful. The slightly upward curve gave a natural seductive nce that quickened the heart rate of anyone who looked into them.


    However, after being in a trance for a second, she remembered that Yasenia must also be looking at her hideous face, so she became restless. Yasenia didn¡¯t take much time looking at her features.


    Knowing that her experience must have been horrendous, her voice softened, and she asked, ¡°Kali, do you love me?¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s reason for asking this was simple¡­ But wed.


    Yasenia thought that If Kali didn¡¯t have the courage to admit it, she would gradually distance herself from Kali so that she doesn¡¯t have false hopes and be twisted because of them.


    For Yasenia, looks were just one part of what makes a person attractive.


    She understands that this is a heavy trauma. That is why, if Kali had the courage to confess, then Yasenia would give Kali a world of love in return.


    However, Kali froze when she heard her question. She started sweating, and her thoughts became a mess after hearing her question, ¡®S-She knows!?¡¯


    Kali restlessly looked around, and to add to her messy heart. She saw Cecile and the rest looking at her. Her heartbeat sped up, she felt a knot on her stomach, and her brain froze in panic.


    Yasenia saw that her face was bing paler by the second and that she was trembling badly, but she didn¡¯t release her chin. Yasenia knew that this was a very forceful method, but if she wanted Kali to join, she rather does it because of Kali¡¯s courage than for pity.


    Moreover, this will avoid Kali¡¯s doubts about the reason for epting her in the future. Furthermore, Yasenia would also be able to remind Kali and their future children proudly how Kali was able to ovee her fears and confess, even when she had a heavy trauma.


    However, Yasenia was a little inexperienced, and this forceful method sometimes is too much for the other person. Kali felt horrible right now, and her thoughts started going through a dangerous path, ¡®Will I have to feel this every time I fall in love with someone? This sickening feeling of-.¡¯


    She suddenly heard Alysa whispering, ¡®That¡¯s right, do you think that you are the same as before? You are just a broken thing, yed until you couldn¡¯t even move!¡¯


    Kali answered frantically, ¡®I am not! I have ovee that night long ago!¡¯


    Alysa¡¯s mockingughter resounded, ¡®You are a monster, Kali! I tainted your body, your will! You aren¡¯t anything but a deformed beast!¡¯


    ¡®I am not!¡¯


    ¡®How many months since youst looked yourself in a mirror? You are even scared of yourself! Do you think she will love you?¡¯


    ¡®I-I¡¯m not¡­.¡¯


    ¡®Do you think that you can be part of the harem of a peerlessly beautiful woman like Yasenia¡¯s? You are delusional! Let me consume you, and I will make you reach heights like no others!¡¯


    ¡®W-What heights?¡¯


    The heart demon smiled and was about to speak when something soft, warm, and with a sweet floral scent wrapped around her head.


    She heard a mellow and slightly deep voice. It felt like a refreshing spring washing her thoughts; the heart demon tsked and hid. ¡°Kali, take a deep breath¡­.¡±


    Kali instinctively obeyed Yasenia¡¯s voice and breathed deeply. The floral scent invaded her senses, and she felt something soft caressing her body, rxing her nerves. Her dangerously beating heart slowed down a bit.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t want to intervene, but midway, she realized that this method was practically forcing Kali down two paths. This was extremely selfish. Therefore, when she felt an ominous aura wrapping around Kali, Yasenia smiled gently and enveloped her in a hug, not minding her corrupting aura.


    Yasenia patted her head with her tail and used her arms to make their bodies closer. She wanted to share her warmth with Kali¡¯s now freezing body.


    When Yasenia saw Kali responding to her voice even in that state, she resolved herself. ¡®How can I separate myself from her? Will I be able to maintain a steady heart if I see her being consumed because of her heart demons?¡­ I won¡¯t.¡¯


    When Yasenia felt Kali hugging her waist and burying herself deeper inside her embrace, she spoke again soothingly, ¡°That¡¯s right, honey. Rx, think and answer me. Take deep breaths, and do not be nervous. Now I ask again, do you love me, Kali?¡±


    When the others heard the nickname, they knew their fifthpanion was decided.


    Tatyana, looking from the side, nodded and led the others out of the room, ¡®If Yasenia had let her heart-demons consume her, this would have be one of her regrets. Even if I wouldn¡¯t have stopped it, I don¡¯t think Yasenia would have tried to fill the fifth spot until some years passed¡­.¡¯


    Little by little, Kali managed to rx enough to think clearer. Now, even if the nervousness was still eating her from the inside, Yasenia¡¯s soft and warm hug seemed to cocoon her away from the world, creating a safe ce for her thoughts, ¡®*Sigh* So¡­ Rxing¡­.¡¯


    Kali began thinking about the question again, considering what type of person Yasenia was from what she had learned. ¡®Yasenia must have picked up some hints, but maybe she isn¡¯t sure, so m-maybe that is why she is asking me? B-but why is she asking? I-Is she ufortable with someone like me liking her?¡¯


    Kali timidly lifted her head from the warm softness and looked at Yasenia. What she saw was a face that would be imprinted in her mind forever. Yasenia¡¯s lips were gently raised, and her golden eyes were softly looking at her. Her midnight ck hair fell on the sides like a curtain covering the outside world, only leaving the dragoness gentle countenance in Kali¡¯s eyes.


    Unable to remember someone looking at her like this even once after the incident, Kali couldn¡¯t help but tear up, ¡®H-How could a person that looks at someone like me with this kind of face think that I¡¯m a nuisance?¡¯


    Kali built up her determination, and her heart rate raised again. She looked deeply into Yasenia¡¯s golden slit eyes and began speaking, ¡°I l-lo¡­¡±


    Poor Kali was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t continue. She was about to change her sentence, but those bright golden eyes seemed to push her forwards, filling her with courage again. Kali tried again, ¡°I Lo-lov¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t finish again. However, Yasenia¡¯s expression remained encouraging, making her push herself and try onest time. ¡°I L-l-love y-you!¡±


    Kali blushed crimson, and her heart elerated, ¡®I-I said it!¡¯


    Then, Kali saw Yasenia¡¯s expression bloom like a flower in a beautiful and ted smile. At that moment, Kali¡¯s heart was stolen by the dragoness, ¡®H-how can she be s-so happy from a confession of s-someone like me?¡¯


    Next happened something that she didn¡¯t expect.


    Yasenia lowered her head, using her ck and silky hair as a curtain, and Kali¡¯s scarred lips met Yasenia¡¯s soft and sweet ones. Kali¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief,pletely stunned, and her body froze. ¡®W-w-what is h-happening!?¡¯


    While Kali¡¯s body was as stiff as stone, she felt Yasenia trapping her lips with hers and slowly and tenderly continuing their first kiss. Then, she felt Yasenia licking the scar that went through them, sending an electric current up her brain. After that big spark, Kali¡¯s body wentpletely limp in the embrace of the dragoness. However, Yasenia supported her body.


    The dragoness didn¡¯t stop on her mouth; she moved along her face, kissing every scar on it. As if trying to heal her with her kisses.


    Kali started crying, feeling the thoughts behind her actions. Yasenia didn¡¯t mind and continued kissing each scar on her face, tasting her salty tears.


    Yasenia¡¯s first regret was born today, and it was not torturing Alysa through eternity and beyond. How she wished she could go back and make Alysa¡¯s life an eternal hell.


    Kali continued crying while Yasenia kissed her. ¡°I *Sob* l-love you.¡±


    Yasenia kissed her on the lips again, and Kali spoke between kisses and sobs, ¡°I love you.¡±


    Yasenia stopped kissing her, and she looked at her moist verdant green eyes. Then she answered in her mellow and slightly deep voice with a smile. ¡°I love you too, honey.¡±


    Kali directly burst into tears and wailed in her embrace. Yasenia hugged her tightly and coaxed her without stopping her kisses even for a moment. She summoned a bed and put Kali¡¯s back on it. Then, she covered herpletely with her body, as if she was trying to guard her against everything in the world.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t mind the salty tears or her running nose. She didn¡¯t mind how Kali looked while crying. Yasenia just felt her heart twisting by her anguished cries. ¡°Let it out, honey. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here. No one can hurt you from now on. I will protect you, now and forever.¡±


    Kali hugged her tighter and continued her loud crying. Yasenia continued in the same position, hearing her never-ending cries.


    After a long time, Kali¡¯s cries became softer, and slowly, she fell asleep, feeling protected below Yasenia. Yasenia separated a little and felt Kali¡¯s arm tighten around her. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then, she whispered, ¡°From now on, you are my wife, honey. I will make you feel all the happiness youcked and more.¡±


    To Yasenia¡¯s delight, she saw how Kali¡¯s lips curved upwards. Yasenia¡¯s tail started wagging speedily because of the happiness she felt. ¡®Fufufu~ Just making her smile makes me this happy~ If this isn¡¯t love, then I don¡¯t know what it is~.¡¯


    The others waiting outside entered and saw this scene. Yasenia was on top of a sleeping Kali with a happy smile and a speedily wagging tail. They couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Yasenia looked at the side with a wide smile and whispered, ¡°Can you girls carry the bed? I don¡¯t want to bother Kali¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Andrea chuckled and said quietly, to not wake up Kali, ¡°You seem like a dragon that got a new treasure.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s smile widened even more, ¡°I got a very precious and fragile treasure~ I must take care of it with all the care in the world~.¡±

 Chapter 111

    The others waiting outside entered and saw this scene. Yasenia was on top of a sleeping Kali with a happy smile and a speedily wagging tail. They couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Yasenia looked at the side with a wide smile and whispered, ¡°Can you girls carry the bed? I don¡¯t want to bother Kali¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Andrea chuckled and said quietly, to not wake up Kali, ¡°You seem like a dragon that got a new treasure.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s smile widened even more, ¡°I got a very precious and fragile treasure~ I must take care of it with all the care in the world~.¡±


    Cecile looked at them closely and was surprised that she didn¡¯t feel an ounce of aversion toward Kali joining Yasenia¡¯s harem. Until now, her feelings toward Kali were quite mixed, she didn¡¯t want more women to join Yasenia, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to hurt the friend she did these months in the inner sect.


    Cecile didn¡¯t know that this was because of their connection. Unless Yasenia truly loves someone, she will instinctively reject any notion of more women joining her, even if she has good feelings for that person.


    That is why Cecile felt adverse feelings toward Kali before. Cecile instinctively knew that Yasenia didn¡¯t love Kali enough. Now that the dragoness is hell-bent on protecting her, Cecile¡¯s impression of Kali became what it was before she discovered that Kali loved Yasenia.


    Of course, if she didn¡¯t like someone, it didn¡¯t matter how much Yasenia would love that person; she would continue disliking them.


    On the other side, like with Kali, if she has a good impression of someone and they start loving Yasenia. she will feel slight aversion towards them until Yasenia epts them orpletely rejects them.


    They all picked up the bed effortlessly and went towards their inn room. However, the bed was too wide for the doors. Yasenia snorted and moved her tail, ¡°[Crescent moon]¡± *Swish* like a hot knife through butter, a wide horizontal hole appeared, big enough for the bed to pass.


    The others looked speechlessly at the dragoness, who had already turned her head to look at Kali¡¯s sleeping face. They shook their heads, holding theirughter, and Evelyn said, ¡°It seems she will also pamper Kali to the skies!¡± The others chuckled.


    Yasenia turned towards Angel curiously. ¡®If she feels bad, I will have to pamper her until she can¡¯t think straight! I can¡¯t let my baby be sad¡­¡¯


    However, Angel didn¡¯t mind. She knew that she was her baby and that Yasenia would always pamper her. However, she suddenly felt her Yasenia senses tingling and looked at Yasenia. Seeing her eyes scanning her, she tilted her head, confused, ¡®Why is she looking at me?¡¯


    Yasenia saw her clueless expression and found it unbearably cute, ¡®As expected of my baby! I will have to reward her by pampering her until she can¡¯t think straight!¡¯ It seemed that Angel¡¯s fate was receiving the pampering of the dragoness no matter what.


    If the others had listened to her thoughts, they would have answered, ¡®You just want to pamper her. Do you have to make excuses!?¡¯


    They reached the inn room and put the bed down. Then, very slowly, Yasenia stood up.


    After seeing that Kali was utterly rxed and didn¡¯t tighten the hug, Yasenia managed to get out of bed.


    Yasenia put her arms forward and stretched, straightening her body and resalting her body. This made everyone focus on her beautiful curves.


    Yasenia felt their eyes, and when she stopped stretching, she smiled seductively. ¡°So, who is first tonight?¡±


    Then she let her robes fall, leaving herself with only her panties. The rest swallowed, looking at the alluring dragoness.


    Yasenia saw that they were too busy looking at every nook and cranny of her body, so she sashayed toward Cecile. This made her softness bounce with each step.


    When she reached her side, she put her arms over her shoulders, and using the 12cm of difference; she buried her face in her naked breasts. Then, knowing how to arouse Cecile, she whispered, making Cecile¡¯s privates wet at impressive speeds, ¡°Sweetheart, tonight I won¡¯t hold back. I will fill you until you get pregnant~.¡±


    With her head surrounded by her white mountains and the tail caressing her spine, her mellow and sensual voice weakened her bones. Cecile whimpered excitedly and thought ¡®Is there something more arousing than this in this world?¡¯


    Yasenia used her tail to lift Cecile and carried her to another room. Cecile put her legs around her waist and kissed Yasenia while rubbing her wetting core on her hardness across her robes.


    When Yasenia reached inside, she used her tail and took off Cecile¡¯s robes. Both were now naked, and Cecile was rubbing her soft lower lips on Yasenia¡¯s standing dragon. Feeling the rubbing of Cecile¡¯s wet and soft lips, Yasenia breathed roughly while answering her kisses.


    Yasenia was impatient, and her rod was also leaking with transparent fluid mixing with Cecile¡¯s. She pushed Cecile onto the bed, and said sultrily ¡°Sweetheart, you are so, ahn~ Active today.¡±


    Cecile answered by grabbing Yasenia¡¯s big breasts and pinching her nipples, making Yasenia moan. ¡°Aahn~.¡±


    Aroused, the dragoness lifted Cecile¡¯s legs and pushed them beside her head, positioning her twitching entrance to the ceiling. Yasenia aimed from above and let her waist fall, piercing deeply.


    *Pah!*


    Cecile felt herbia spread by Yasenia¡¯s thick member, sending a hot pleasure wave through her body. Then, her rod pushed strongly against her womb until Yasenia hiltedpletely, sending a big electric spark to her brain. ¡°Aaah!!¡±


    Yasenia heard Cecile¡¯s moan and started to piston extremely fast.


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    Cecile, who was receiving the pounding of her life, hooked her arms around Yasenia and approached Yasenia¡¯s ear. She asked while moaning, ¡°Are you that happy, that ah! your, ah! Ah! Ah! Mmm~ That your honey joined us? Ah! AH! AH! AH!¡±


    After she heard that, Yasenia¡¯s pistoned harder on Cecile, opening herst entrance more with each thrust.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    Cecile felt her thrusts bing more animalistic and her cervix being opened a little more with each thrust. Then, Yasenia¡¯s strong thrust forcefully opened her cervix, and her girth entered her uterus. Cecile directly squirted, ¡°AAHHHH!¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t stop pounding her and pushed Cecile¡¯s legs,pletely folding her. Cecile¡¯s inner spasms made Yasenia grunt with each thrust and shortly after she came inside of her. ¡°I¡¯m cumming!!¡±


    Cecile felt her uterus filled with extremely strong life energy and Yang energy, and her eyes rolled up in ecstasy, ¡°OOOHHHH!!¡±


    Because of her position, Cecile¡¯s squirt sshed on Yasenia¡¯s navel toward their breasts. Yasenia deeply kissed Cecile while being sprayed by her squirt and while she filled her insides. Cecile hungrily devoured Yasenia¡¯s lips while riding the big orgasm and sinking her nails in Yasenia¡¯s back.


    After she finished cumming inside Cecile, she slowly lowered her head and licked Cecile¡¯s neck while gyrating her hips and stirring her release inside her womb.


    Cecile liberated her legs from her hands and returned to the missionary position. Then, she said to the loving Yasenia, moaning infort, ¡°Ha¡­ It seems that you are mmm~, delighted.¡±


    Cecile felt her hardness twitch and her licks speeding up. Cecile melted and took out her 30cm dildo. The size was a request of Yasenia because she wanted Cecile to pierce her very deeply. Yasenia¡¯s tail wagged when she saw it, and Cecile smiled gently. ¡°Lovey down. Today I want to pamper you.¡±


    Yaseniaid on her back and opened her legs the widest she could, showing all her vulnerable spots. Then with her tail wagging and her arms forwards, she asked for a hug.


    Cecile smiled gently, put on the big member, and positioned the tip. Then, she pushed her waist slowly while she lowered herself into the embrace of her dragoness. Yasenia moaned in delight, feeling Cecile spreading her entrance widely.


    Yasenia closed her arms, burying Cecile in her embrace, and Cecile kissed Yasenia tenderly. Then, she asked gently, ¡°Does my dragoness like it?¡±


    Yasenia licked her cheek lovingly and gave her kisses. Cecile moved her waist in long motions, going out all she could of the significant length and then piercing the deepest she could. Cecile let Yasenia lick her as she wanted, and she even yed with her, licking her back without stopping her waist. Yasenia giggled at Cecile¡¯s actions, and Cecile¡¯s smile curved her eyes into crescents.


    Cecile wanted to stimte her enough, so she used her hands to rub her big breasts and pinch her nipples. To her surprise, milk sprayed when she did that.


    Cecile looked towards Yasenia with a lifted eyebrow inquiringly. Yasenia, now in a submissive position, said shyly, ¡°I wanted sweetheart to drink my milk¡­.¡± Even her cheeks blushed a little.


    This was something that Cecile loved. Yasenia will change depending on how you treat her. The best is that it was not an act. Cecile could feel that Yasenia was indeed a little embarrassed through the connection.


    Cecile kissed her cheek and asked gently, ¡°Why does my dragoness want me to drink her milk?¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s vagina clenched around her hardness and answered without her blush disappearing, ¡°I w-want to treat sweetheart like my baby.¡±


    Cecile¡¯s heart clenched a little, ¡®Even if she can control herself; she still wants a baby¡­ I¡¯m sorry we can¡¯t give you one yet, love.¡¯


    Cecile petted her and said, trying to make it more sexual, and distract Yasenia from her thoughts, ¡°I want to taste both of your milk types, love.¡±


    Yasenia became aroused and unplugged Cecile from her, then she cradled Cecile and presented her nipple. Cecile gently put her nipple in her mouth and sucked. Meanwhile, she used one hand and pumped her rod. Yasenia returned the favor and pumped the still-equipped rod that Cecile had. She smiled happily and moaned from time to time, ¡°Mmm~ Is my milk tasty? Does sweetheart like it?¡±


    Cecile didn¡¯t stop her handjob and said, ¡°I love it. It is the tastiest milk there is, love.¡±


    Cecile sped up the handjob and gave a bite to her nipple. She heard Yasenia¡¯s moans getting louder and asked sensually, ¡°Is my other serving prepared yet, love?¡±


    Yasenia felt her pleasure building up and moaned. After hearing her question, Yasenia¡¯s tail wagged and said, ¡°A little more time, sweetheart.¡±


    Cecile took both her big breasts with her hands and put the nipples together, then she bit on both of them simultaneously and sucked. Yasenia¡¯s eyes rolled up, and she moaned, ¡°Oohhhh!!!¡±


    Cecile continued sucking both of them simultaneously, and when she felt Yasenia reaching orgasm, she released them and lowered her head, enveloping her hardness with her mouth. Yasenia put her legs around Cecile¡¯s head and lowered her mouth to glomp Cecile¡¯s equipped member.


    Cecile felt Yasenia¡¯s rod inting, and ropes of cum spurted shortly after. She greedily swallowed that delicious cum, and electric sparks assaulted her brain, making her also discharge from her rod. Yasenia felt Cecile¡¯s vor spread in her mouth and swallowed slowly, savoring it with half squinted eyes.


    When she stopped filling Cecile¡¯s belly, she took her hardness from her mouth and returned to cradling Cecile. Cecile obeyed and sucked on her nipple with a gentle look in her eyes. Seeing Yasenia¡¯s wagging tail and her eyes radiating happiness was incredibly fulfilling for Cecile.


    After doing this twice, Cecile changed positions and prated Yasenia again. This time Cecile gave her all, piercing Yasenia¡¯s cervix and making the dragoness cry in pleasure. However, even if her stamina was much better with her upgraded bloodline,ter, when Yasenia took the reins, she was pumped full of semen until she was a spasming mess.


    Their session was quite long this time, havingsted 50 minutes.


    Yasenia carried Cecile, who was still awake, toward the bathroom. Cecile just hugged Yasenia¡¯s neck and buried her face in her neck, relishing in the strong sweet scent of the dragoness. Yasenia didn¡¯t speak and washed her slowly. ¡®I need to control my outburst of wanting children soon or there will be an ident¡­¡¯


    Yasenia saw that Cecile was sleeping and looked toward her navel, ¡®But it is very hard¡­ I want to see this belly grow¡­¡¯


    Yasenia sighed, ¡®At least I¡¯m much better than before, and I only release fertile at the beginning when they are fully prepared to resist¡­¡¯


    After Yaseniaid Cecile on the bed where Kali was, she went to the others. Two hourster, she had already done her rounds with each of them. Then, Tatyana¡¯s turn happened, in which she managed not to faint because of pleasure¡­ Because Tatyana let her. Yasenia, with her pleasure nerves still ring up, thought deliriously, ¡®I feel so good~. Mommy is the best~.¡¯

 Chapter 112

    Tatyana, who was currently bathing Yasenia, sensed her thoughts and chuckled, ¡°My little treasure is so cute~. Let¡¯s go and get Kali to the bed?¡±


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana with fully pink eyes and nodded, then she asked, ¡°Mommy, carry me~.¡±


    Tatyana scratched Yasenia¡¯s chin and smiled, ¡°If my dearest daughter asks, who am I to deny you, right?¡±


    Yasenia growledfortably and smiled. Then, she extended her arms up from the bath. Without the smile leaving her lips, Tatyana said, ¡°So impatient~ I have to dry you first, little treasure.¡±


    Yasenia pouted while Tatyana drained the water from the bath. Then, she took out a normal towel and dried her long ck hair with care. Then she dried her face, giving a kiss to her pouty lips, making Yasenia giggle happily.


    The towel passed through Yasenia¡¯s shoulders and her arms. After that, she moved to her breasts, giving gentle kisses to them, and continued downward.


    Yasenia sighedfortably.


    Tatyana reached her privates and started with her penis. After drying it, Tatyana gave tap kisses to its head, making it twitch, and chuckled. Yasenia felt her little kisses and said, giggling, ¡°Mom, that tickles!¡±


    Tatyana went below the penis and reached the beautiful and plump lips. She carefully dried that sensitive area and gave a big smooch to those plump lips. Tatyana said, ¡°Perfectly soft and plump~ Very good for kissing!¡± Which made Yaseniaugh.


    Then she dried her legs, raining kisses as she went down. When she reached Yasenia¡¯s feet, she tickled them, making Yasenia directly burst intoughter, ¡°Mom, stop! Hahaha!¡±


    Tatyana chuckled and yed with Yasenia¡¯s feet a bit more, making her little treasureugh. After that attack that left the dragoness breathing heavily, she went to her tail and also dried the more than two-meter-long tail. ¡°And with this, my dearest daughter is dry~.¡±


    Yasenia put her arms up again. Tatyana coiled the tail around her arm to avoid letting it drag and picked her big girl princess carry. ¡°Happy?¡±


    Yasenia gave Tatyana a big kiss on her cheek, smiled, and nodded, ¡°Happy!¡±


    Tatyana walked to the bed where Kali and the rest of her sleeping harem members were. When they reached there, she asked, ¡°Do you want to put something, little treasure?¡±


    Yasenia nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t want Kali to know that I have the male sex yet¡­ I think it will be harder closing the distance between us if she knows¡­¡±


    Tatyana sighed and nodded, ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. Go slowly with her, little treasure.¡±


    Then, she took out Yasenia¡¯s sleeping clothes from her ring and helped her put them on. While dressing her, she said, ¡°Little treasure, if in the future, she decides to break up with you because of your male sex, do not be too sad, okay? Mom will also be sad if you do.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry! I will make her fall head over heels for me!¡±


    Tatyana looked at her golden slit eyes with her red ones. Yasenia looked at them and said, scratching her cheek, ¡°I can¡¯t promise mom I won¡¯t be sad¡­ But I promise to not wallow in sorrow.¡±


    Tatyana nodded, satisfied with the answer. ¡°Remember, little treasure, I will always give you advice whenever you need it, so tell me if you have any problems, okay?¡±


    Yasenia, now with her nightgown, went forward and hugged Tatyana, ¡°Of course! Mom is the wisest~.¡± Tatyana hugged Yasenia back, and they stayed there a little while, just hugging each other.


    Yasenia and Tatyana went to bed after a goodnight kiss.


    Yasenia ced Andrea on the left, then Evelyn, using her left arm as a pillow. This made it possible to see both their faces.


    Angel was on top of her using her breasts as a pillow, and Kali used her right arm. Tatyanaid next, and finally Cecile. Her long tail went between Kali¡¯s legs, then between Tatyana¡¯s legs, circling Cecile¡¯s waist.


    Yasenia realized that Tatyana did well in limiting her to this amount of harem members. She wouldn¡¯t know what to do if more were toe! Her sleeping posture, speaking of mortals, was a little awkward, but for Yasenia was a piece of cake. She almost didn¡¯t feel their weight. Moreover, her body was super soft, ensuring her lovers¡¯fortable sleep when they were on top of her!


    Yasenia smiled, satisfied. Tatyana was looking at everything and almost burst intoughter. She didn¡¯t mind Kali being ¡°between¡± them. Tatyana hasn¡¯t lived more than 100 000 years to be jealous of these little things. She was curious about Cecile, but seeing the coiled tail around Cecile¡¯s waist¡­ She didn¡¯t know whether her daughter did these things on purpose, ¡®Does my daughter want to make them so full of love for her that they will only think of her?¡¯ Tatyana shook her head with a smile and meditated.


    The following morning, Yasenia was the first to wake up.


    She opened her eyeszily but didn¡¯t move. She first looked down and saw Angel drooling on her breasts. A smile appeared naturally on her face.


    She looked to her right and saw that Andrea and Evelyn were still asleep. She didn¡¯t bother them and looked to her left.


    She looked toward her arm and saw Kali¡¯s face. Her eyes softened, and she traced Kali¡¯s scars with her eyes. She lifted her gaze and looked at Tatyana. Tatyana used her spiritual sense to open a channel where they couldmunicate. ¡®Mom, do you think I should use a beauty pill on her? You have three of them. But I feel that it is wrong to use them.¡¯


    Tatyana smiled and answered, ¡®Little treasure, I wouldn¡¯t have given you one anyway. Remember that a beauty pill strengthens Yin, regeneration, energy purity, and physical strength. I won¡¯t help any of you in the cultivation road besides giving advice and training you all from time to time. I may also reward you¡­ But a beauty pill is something practically extinct on these five continents. Therefore, you will have to achieve something very admirable to get it.¡¯


    Yasenia puffed her cheeks, ¡®But I want to cure her~ Please, mommy, I will do whatever you want~.¡¯


    Tatyana asked with a saddened voice, ¡®You won¡¯t listen to mommy anymore? *Sniff*.¡¯


    Yasenia felt her heart hit by something, and her inner strugglested for about one nanosecond, ¡®Listen! Listen! Who said I wouldn¡¯t listen to mommy!? I will beat them up!¡¯


    Yasenia and Tatyanaughed. Yasenia said, ¡®Well, I don¡¯t mind her appearance. I just wanted to give her peace of mind.¡¯


    Tatyana said like a tempting devil, ¡®Don¡¯t you think she will love you more if you treat her well now that she is filled with scars? In the future, after she recovers her beautiful appearance, she won¡¯t even look at other people~.¡¯


    Yasenia saw one white dragon on top of a moon and one ck dragon on top of a ck moon popping up.


    Yasenia looked bewildered as the ck one spoke, ¡°That is a good idea! We will make her so in love with us that she won¡¯t even look at other people!¡±


    Yasenia nodded, agreeing with it, but the white one said righteously, ¡°We have to cure her as fast as possible! Our dears¡¯ well-being is our priority!¡±


    Yasenia frowned, but she nodded. The ck one countered, ¡°But is there anything wrong with her besides her appearance? We can destroy her heart demons with our love! She doesn¡¯t need anything more!¡±


    Yasenia and the white one thought a little. The white one answered, ¡°But we can boost her self-confidence if we heal her! She may hate herself if she continues with her current appearance!¡±


    Yasenia opened her eyes in realization! On the other side, the ck one sneered, ¡°We can make love with her while worshipping her body daily! What is there to be insecure about when we can lick her insecurities out of her.¡±


    The white one was about to answer, but Yasenia pped it away. Yasenia nodded at the ck one with a lewd smile and gave it a thumbs up.


    Tatyana didn¡¯t know why she could see or hear those small dragons, but she was old enough to maintain her calm through the absurd episode. ¡®Do not worry, that is just the representation of Yasenia¡¯s struggling thoughts; it isn¡¯t a new skill or a deep plot or something, so don¡¯t bothermenting about it, okay?¡¯


    (Author: And here I thought she stopped the demolition of the novel¡¯s walls¡­)


    Andrea woke up shortly after. She calmly opened her light green eyes and looked to the right. Yasenia felt her wake up and looked towards Andrea. Andrea lifted her body and leaned forward, reaching to kiss Yasenia without waking Evelyn up. They shared a deep and slow morning kiss.


    While they kissed, Evelyn woke up and seeing both of them kissing while sandwiching her got her aroused. Then, Yasenia lowered her head and kissed Evelyn deeply. Evelyn happily answered, letting the dragoness¡¯s long tongue fill her mouth.


    Tatyana floated and went to their side.


    The four women spoke a little until Yasenia felt Cecile waking up. Yasenia used her tail, still coiled around Cecile¡¯s waist, and dragged her toward her. With her eyes still closed, Cecile felt herself being pulled by the waist and chuckled lowly. She opened her eyes and saw a sleeping Angel and Kali. When she was close enough to kiss Yasenia, as Andrea did, she lifted her upper body not to bother Kali and kissed Yasenia.


    Then she moved to the ¡°awake¡± side, and they waited for thest two to wake up. The next one to wake up was Kali. Kali opened her eyes and looked at the unfamiliar ceiling.


    Memories of yesterday returned, and her eyes widened. She was about to sit up and find Yasenia when an arm held her. She got scared and looked toward the side, only to see the charming face that stole her heart smiling at her.


    That pair of golden-red slit eyes looked at her gently. Her plump lips arched in a gentle but tempting smile. Kali felt her heart-rate increasing, so she took a deep breath, and Yasenia¡¯s sweet floral scent caressed her senses.


    Yasenia used her tail to push Kali by the butt, which made her let out a surprised cry. Yasenia took the chance and kissed Kali softly. She didn¡¯t enter her mouth and just put their lips together.


    Yasenia knows that Kali is quite averse to very pleasurable intimacy. Therefore, she wants Kali to get used to her scent, her softness, her taste, her caresses, and her loving touches.


    For once, she was going entirely on the offense! Yasenia was going to make the woman before her utterly addicted to her so that Kali could look back and think, ¡®So what if that happened? I¡¯m happy now and with a person that treats me like a treasure!¡¯


    Yasenia licked the scar going across her lips, gave her soft kisses, and trapped her scarred lips with her soft ones. Kali¡¯s half-closed verdant green eyes looked into the golden slit ones while she melted in the dragoness embrace and tender kiss.


    Yasenia felt Angel wake up, so she used her free arm and caressed her silky blonde hair without stopping her kiss with Kali. Angel, of course, understood the gesture and thought mischievously, looking at their kiss. ¡®Hehehe, you won¡¯t be able to sleep without Yasenia from now on! We will berades with the same curse!¡¯


    Kali felt Yasenia¡¯s hand going down her back and stiffened. Yasenia instantly changed her hand motion upwards. She caressed her upper back while filling Kali¡¯s mouth with her taste. The others discreetly looked from the side without alerting Kali and used Tatyana¡¯s mental connection to speak.

 Chapter 113

    Kali felt Yasenia¡¯s hand going down her back and stiffened. Yasenia instantly changed her hand motion upwards. She caressed her back while making Kali have her mouth full of her taste.


    The others discreetly looked from the side without alerting Kali and used Tatyana¡¯s mental connection to speak. Evelyn said, ¡®Look at her go! She is very aggressivepared to how she was with us initially!¡¯


    Andreaughed and said, ¡®I think we will be able to see the full offensive off the dragoness! I can¡¯t wait to see Kali head over heels for Yasenia.¡¯


    Cecile also chuckled and shared her previous night¡¯s beginning with them. After hearing it, they smirked. Angel, who was on top of Yasenia, buried her head in her softness and said through the connection, ¡®Wow! Her scent is¡­ Different. Super rxing. I might fall asleep again~.¡¯


    The others sniffed, and like Angel said, her scent, even if it smelled the same, made all their nerves rx. Cecile said, ¡®She must have felt Kali bing nervous when she lowered her hand to touch her butt, and now she is rxing her.¡¯


    Evelyn asked, ¡®So she is testing her limits, to break them little by littleter.¡¯


    Angel said, ¡®Poor Kali, she must have suffered a lot.¡¯


    Tatyana said, ¡®She has a firm heart, little Angel. If it were you or Evelyn, the heart demons she bears would have consumed you a long time ago.¡¯


    Andrea asked curiously, ¡®How would we fare? Oh, her scent changed again. Mmmh~ arousing, I like this effect the most, hahaha.¡¯


    The others curiously looked at Kali¡¯s reaction, which wasn¡¯t pleasant. Kali started trembling a little, even if she didn¡¯t realize herself, and was still kissing Yasenia. Yasenia didn¡¯t stop her scent, but she stopped their saliva exchanging kisses. She looked at the blushing Kali and spoke gently, ¡°Honey, do you like my scent?¡±


    Kali was, like the dragoness intended, kissed silly. After hearing Yasenia, Kali subconsciously sniffed. The sweet floral scent made her feel hot but pleasant. It felt as if her whole body was being massaged softly. Kali became intoxicated, and knowing that it was Yasenia¡¯s scent, her trembling subsided somewhat.


    She buried her face in the crook of her neck and took deep breaths. After some breaths, Kali¡¯s thoughts were clearer. However, this only made her love for Yasenia deepen, ¡®She smells so good and pleasant. I can feel my bodyfortably tingling a little. Does it have aphrodisiac effects? But I¡¯m sure that Yasenia wouldn¡¯t use something strong¡­ Is she trying to make my fear for them lessen? How did she even know? Maybe¡­ She guessed what I went through?¡¯


    Meanwhile, Yasenia took this chance that Kali was reflecting and lifted Angel by the butt. Angel instantly reacted and met Yasenia¡¯s lips. Angel greedily sucked Yasenia¡¯s tongue into her mouth. Yasenia used her long tongue and filled Angel¡¯s mouth with it. Angel felt it wreaking havoc inside her mouth, and her body went limp. She also swallowed from time to time, delighted.


    Kali felt some movements, and this scene greeted her. A pair of beautiful women exchanging a deep and passionate kiss. Angel saw that Kali was looking, so she stopped their kiss. She licked her lips and looked toward Kali. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kali! Now that you are with Yasenia, everything will turn out all right!¡±


    Angel sat up on Yasenia¡¯s waist and crossed her arms, saying proudly, ¡°After all, Yasenia is the best!¡±


    Yaseniaughed and tackled her baby to the bed. Yasenia then started tickling her while covering her with kisses. ¡°Hahaha, Yasenia! I was talking *Kiss* Hahaha! I was talking seriously with *Kiss* Kali! Hahaha!¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°How can my baby be so cute! I love you a ton!¡±


    Kali saw how Yasenia¡¯s tail wagged, doing ¡°S¡± shapes while she attacked Angel andughed, amused. Yasenia stopped her attack and looked back at Kali with a smile. Before Kali realized that sheughed, Yasenia tackled Kali and did the same to her, leaving a heavily breathing Angel behind. Kali startedughing with Yasenia¡¯s tickles, ¡°Hahaha, stop!¡± *Kiss*


    The others saw that Yasenia¡¯s tail wagging speed elerated and smiled gently. After that round of attacks. Yasenia sat cross-legged on the bed and put Angel between her legs. They all sat around and spoke about today¡¯s ns. Kali suddenly came to herself and remembered her appearance.¡¯I-I got carried away again¡­ This never happened before, only when I¡¯m with Yasenia¡­¡¯


    She looked at Yasenia and timidly asked, ¡°C-Can I wear my veil?¡±


    Yasenia looked at her and asked gently, ¡°Do you still feel ufortable showing your face, honey?¡±


    Kali blushed at her gentle tone but nodded nheless. Yasenia was satisfied because they had a lot of progress today, so she didn¡¯t insist. She took the veil from her spatial ring and motioned her toe near. Kali got closer, and Yasenia gave her a final peck, making Kali¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    After Kali felt the veil on her again, she felt a lot more secure, even her posture slightly straightened. Yasenia didn¡¯t miss these details.


    Unlike before, she was now focused on Kali, absorbing even the smallest gestures. Evelyn spoke, ¡°Today¡¯s tournament will be from morning to night. The participants are a total of 8192, which is two powered to the thirteen. To enter the top 1000, we need to win at least three matches. The good thing is that our scores are quite different, so fighting each other before those three rounds, is almost impossible.¡±


    The others nodded. Yasenia asked, ¡°How are the stands divided?¡±


    Tatyana answered, ¡°The tournament is a little different than you think¡­ Well, don¡¯t worry about the stands. You won¡¯t be in them for a lot of time.¡±


    Cecile asked, ¡°Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t asked what are the prizes?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Reaching the top 1000 gives you an entry jade and nothing more. They will give you two entry jades if you get to the top 100.¡±


    Angel looked confused, ¡°Why would they give two of them?¡±


    Yasenia looked down at Angel and asked, ¡°How much do you think an entry jade is worth, baby?¡±


    Only now did Angel realize it. Yasenia chuckled and kissed her on her head. Angel puffed her cheeks and protested, ¡°Don¡¯tugh!¡±


    Yasenia turned her around and buried her angry baby¡¯s face in her softness. Yasenia, thus, sessfully made Angel forget about everything else and transform into octopus Angel. Yasenia also didn¡¯t forget to have Kali always near her.


    Tatyana continued, ¡°If you reach the top 100, you will gain one, 1000 cubic meters, spatial essory beside the two entry jades.¡±


    That was a bigger ring than what they currently had, all of them beside Yasenia. Yasenia¡¯s ring sections were enormous. She could put an entire city in it if she wanted and still fail to fill it. Getting this into ount, she has been growing a ton of different herbs, recollected from their missions, the previous excursion, or Elias¡¯s abundant herbs.


    Tatyana finished by saying, ¡°For the top 10, you can ask any cksmith associated with the tournament to make an upgrade on any of your gear. Finally, for being first, they will give a rare shield called, [The Heart Of ss].¡±


    Angel¡¯s head whipped toward Tatyana, ¡°I-Isn¡¯t that a transcendent grade treasure!? I have heard about it. Its hardness is high even among transcendent level treasures. Moreover, it can channel light energy with extreme efficiency!¡±


    Then she said something that made someone have a fire burning in their eyes, ¡°It is my dream weapon! I¡¯ve always wanted it since I saw it with my parents in an exhibition in the Sun empire!¡±


    Angel looked at the strange expressions of everyone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?-¡±


    *TapTapTapTap*


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Angel looked toward the sound and saw Yasenia¡¯s tail speedily wagging, she looked at Yasenia¡¯s face, and she froze, ¡®What is with this battle intent!? Is she preparing for war!?¡¯


    Even Yasenia¡¯s aura was leaking, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the tournament grounds and get the shield for my baby!¡± Said the over-motivated dragoness.


    Angel retorted, ¡°We are not going on a shopping trip!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s eyes were glowing golden as she said, ¡°That¡¯s right, baby. We are going to retrieve the object and give it to its rightful owner! My baby wants it, who else is worth getting it!? No one!¡±


    They stood up, and changed to their robes. Kali looked at Yasenia and was a little lost, unable to understand what was happening. Andrea asked Kali, ¡°What does Yasenia call Angel, Kali?¡±


    Kali answered, unsure, ¡°Baby?¡±


    Andrea nodded and asked again, ¡°What would an overpampering parent do when their baby wants something?¡±


    Kali answered, trailing on her words, ¡°Go to any lengths to get that object¡­ Don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Evelyn patted Kali¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You will see a bloodbath unless Yasenia gets that object. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she used that transcendent level poison to kill the person that gets it.¡±


    Cecile said, stating a fact, ¡°Angel will get the shield.¡±


    The rest nodded while looking at the dragoness, who now had her hair floating around because of the determination filling her.


    Angel was stumped and scratched her cheek, ¡°I-I should control what I say in the future.¡±


    Yasenia heard her and eximed, with the [Celestial coat] around her, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, baby? You shouldn¡¯t control a thing! This dragoness will give you the world if you want it!¡±


    Angel blushed at that bold im, and the rest almost tripped. They thought, ¡®Did I miss something? Because I don¡¯t hear the joking tone!!¡¯


    They prepared and went to the tournament grounds. Yasenia had even stars floating around her when they reached the tournament grounds! She had activated the [Starry Sky]!


    Tatyana looked at her, slightly speechless, and said. ¡°Little treasure, what will happen if you tire yourself and you aren¡¯t able to get little Angel the shield?¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s aura instantly disappeared, and the stars dissipated, her demeanor bing as silent and still as ake. The spectating people felt chills at that aura control.


    ¡°She is very strong for her low level.¡±


    ¡°Who is that monster!? How can someone release that amount of battle intent and then dissipate it instantly?¡±


    ¡°She is the one that won against Long Tian Xue. People are calling her heavenly dragoness because of her beauty and talent.¡±


    Yasenia looked at those people, even if they were 100 meters away, and said, ¡°I am also the person who will win this tournament!¡±


    A ton of stares locked onto her after that statement. Yasenia looked around and sneered, ¡°What? I¡¯m done hiding. Want toe and have a taste of this dragoness? Let¡¯s see how many of you can make me go all out!¡±


    She gathered energy in her throat and, ¡°RROOOAAAAARR!!!!¡±


    A shockwave spread from Yasenia as her deep and resounding dragon roar exploded from her mouth! Those below the seventh level of the Mental Nourishing realm got pushed back!


    To avoid trouble, Tatyana protected the people that her dragon roar would damage. Then, Tatyana sighed, ¡®Dragon Pride is definitely bing a problem¡­ I will have to do something to put my little treasure in her ce again. Well, the statement she just did may be of help¡­¡¯


    A woman with grey eyes and beautiful long blonde hair looked from the side with a smile. ¡®Interesting; I hope I can fight her. Maybe I will be able to unleash some of my strength?¡¯


    Then she shook her head and sighed, ¡®A shame she is still young and in the first level. I can¡¯t see myself losing to her¡­¡¯ Then she turned and left.

 Chapter 114

    Meanwhile, Kali got confused again. ¡®Is it necessary to show off like this?¡¯


    This time, Cecile exined with a cold face, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want people barring our path anymore. A show of strength will deter all those low-level, high ego ants that lust for my mate. I sometimes have this urge to take my bow and shoot around.¡±


    Tatyana, who was listening, smirked, ¡°I knew you could do it! Wee to my ranks!¡±


    Cecile got confused but answered nheless. ¡°Um¡­ Thank you, I guess?¡±


    Tatyana said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will educate you, so you don¡¯t indiscriminately kill~. We don¡¯t want you to be the wrong Yandere type! You will be a nice and fluffy Yandere~. My little treasure is truly fearsome to think that you changed from kudere to yandere in just some months.¡±


    The rest couldn¡¯t help but question In their heads, ¡®What the hell are those terms that she randomly says from time to time?¡¯


    On the other side, Cecile was happy, ¡®Personal guidance from Tatyana? I couldn¡¯t ask anything better. I don¡¯t care what I be if I can protect Yasenia!¡¯


    This time, instead of going to the normal stands, they went to a private room reserved by Tatyana. When they reached their room, they looked around, impressed.


    The room had a pair of red couches, a table between the couches, and a single jade crystal in the middle. The room¡¯s main color was white with some grey ents, and the furniture beside the couches was ck.


    After that roar, Yasenia had calmed down from her motivation burst. She reached one sofa and said, ¡°Andrea, sit!¡± And Andrea sat.


    Yasenia moved her soft butt and nted it on herp. Andrea chuckled and hugged her from behind with her chin resting on Yasenia¡¯s shoulder. Yasenia felt somethingcking, and at that moment, Angel approached and looked at Yasenia with her soft blue eyes. The tail moved instantaneously, lifted Angel by the waist, and then carried her onto Yasenia¡¯sp. ¡°Now, that is more like it! How could I not have my baby on myp?¡±


    Kali wanted to sit a little further, but she heard Yasenia¡¯s voice, ¡°Honey,e sit here~ I want to ask a little about your healing skills, bloodline, and constitution.¡±


    Of course, Yasenia just wanted an excuse to have Kali near her. However, she asked what she had just said; she didn¡¯t want to lie to her, even for these little matters. She grabbed Kali¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°So, what bloodline and constitution do you have, honey?¡±


    Kali said, a little shy, ¡°Umm, my constitution is called [Thousand Flowers]. My constitution is what mainly supports my [Flower bed] and makes it as effective as it is. It also gives me a very high affinity with nature and strengthens my healing skills.¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°That is a rare constitution. Your gardening must have also benefited from it. Little treasure, when Kali gets a spatial ring that has its environment inside to nt herbs, give them to her. She will be able to grow them better than your ring.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, ¡°But of course! The herbs I¡¯m growing are for Evelyn and Kali~.¡±


    Kali and Evelyn smiled, and Kali asked, ¡°Which herbs do you have?¡±


    Yasenia took out some paper sheets filled with the names of the herbs. Kali looked through them and eximed, ¡°Wow! You have some very rare nts¡­ [Poisonous Violet], [Life Sucking Grass], [Blood refining Rose]¡­ How did you get these rare herbs?¡±


    Yasenia answered, ¡°I killed a half-step of the Thousand Poison Sect and plundered his treasures.¡±


    Kali nodded, ¡°That one you told me about b-before the¡­¡±


    Andrea smirked and said, ¡°Yes, before you were caught in our dragoness clutches.¡±


    Kali blushed, and the restughed. Yasenia asked, ¡°What about your bloodline?¡±


    Kali answered, ¡°Even if I sound crazy, I-I¡¯m not lying, okay? Many people don¡¯t believe me¡­¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°Say it, honey. I will believe you even if you say that you have a goddess bloodline!¡±


    Kali coughed, ¡°Well, you are not too far off¡­ My bloodline is [Life¡¯s origin Nine Tailed Fox]¡­¡±


    Silence reigned in the room as everyone¡¯s eyes opened widely. Tatyana said, impressed, ¡°Wow¡­ Little treasure, this time you struck the jackpot¡­¡±


    Angel stuttered as she said, ¡°I-Isn¡¯t that the rarest variant of nine-tailed foxes?¡±


    Cecile said, ¡°Nine Tailed foxes. They are at the level of phoenixes and dragons. However, they are normally lightning, fire, or darkness attributed¡­¡±


    Kali nodded and said, ¡°Y-yes, my variant is one of the first creatures that appeared in the world¡­¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°No wonder your [Golden Crown] evolved¡­ I knew you had a high-level bloodline, but I didn¡¯t think it was also an extremely rare one.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s smile widened and made space on her other leg for Kali to sit there. Then she glomped her baby and Kali in her embrace,ughing happily and thinking, ¡®Our babies will be super strong~.¡¯


    Kali was surprised that there wasn¡¯t even a little bit of skepticisming from the girls present. Then, while Yasenia pressed her in her embrace, Kali looked at her, and her lips arched happily and made a wish with all her heart, making her bloodline respond. ¡®I-It seems I truly found my home¡­ I wish Yasenia bes my resting ce from today until the day I die.¡¯


    Tatyana¡¯s eyes shed white, and she was surprised to see Kali¡¯s fate strings interlocked with Yasenia¡¯s tightly, ¡®Her fate interlocked with Yasenia¡¯s? Well, let¡¯s nature take its course. If this results in either opportunity or demise, I will make sure to guard my little treasure.¡¯


    An announcer appeared in the middle of the enormous coliseum. Some screens also appeared, broadcasting him on them. He was a very attractive man, with long ck hair and a chiseled face. He had beautiful honey-colored eyes and a perfectly proportioned body. His voice was deep and engaging as he spoke, ¡°Wee to thest stage of the tournament! Our participants have been battling these days and are finally in thest stretch. Remember that there are betting sites at the side of the arena. This tournament has a total of 8192 participants! To get the entry jade to the secret realm, the participants must get into the top 1000!¡±


    The man continued speaking, ¡°Different from the previous stages; the participants will battle outside the ten arenas in the center. Where will they battle then? They will battle in separate fields weid in nature! Our seniors have liberated a ton of space to make these battles simultaneous.¡±


    Some peopleined.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t paid all those crystals not to know what I am seeing!¡±


    ¡°What the hell? how will we keep track of the participant I put my bets on?¡±


    ¡°Return my money! You guys are scamming people!¡±


    The man put energy in his throat and coughed once. A soundwave spread around, silencing everybody. He smiled handsomely, and the ten one-square-kilometer arenas changed into different natural fields. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. On the side of your seat, you have a ce to input your participant number or any other random number! You will be able to see your participant in the central arena. Then, you, the audience, will be able to vote for them!¡±


    The people rxed and lifted an eyebrow with intrigue, ¡°The top nine cultivators with more votes will be transmitted through illusion and spatial formations in the nine arenas around the central one. It won¡¯t differ from watching it in person since even the auras will be replicated! This will continue until only 100 participants are left! Then, it will change to rotations in the ten arenas of the Coliseum until the winner is decided.¡±


    Evelyn frowned when she heard about how they will be sent who knows where. ¡°Tatyana, is this even safe? I don¡¯t want surprise kidnaps to happen when we are away.¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the referee for the six of you is me. If someone tries anything funny¡­.¡±


    Evelyn rxedpletely and said with a smile, ¡°My worries were for naught! We are as safe as inside a fortress with you watching over us!¡±


    Yasenia asked curiously, ¡°Mom did you ce any bets?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°But of course! I ced some stakes on my little treasure winning! Many teachers have also ced their bets on you~.¡±


    Yasenia tilted her head and asked, ¡°Mom, how is my winning chance?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Depends. Twenty-one people have a good chance of beating you in this tournament if you don¡¯t use [Day and Night]. If you use it, there are three¡­ Nope, I would say that only two have a high chance of winning.¡±


    Angel and the others were surprised. Angel asked, ¡°There is someone that can go against Yasenia¡¯s [Day and Night]?¡±


    Tatyana nodded and said, ¡°You have even met one of them; his name is Jaxon. The guy that was with Gerd and the other children.¡±


    Angel frowned and said, ¡°But he couldn¡¯t pass my barrier. Yasenia can blow it up with one hit in her [Day and Night] mode.¡±


    Yasenia sighed and patted her baby, ¡°Do you think he went all out, baby? If what mom said is true, he probably is with Gerd and the others for something more than allying with the demons.¡±


    Angel squintedfortably at her pats and leaned back. Kali spoke at this moment, ¡°U-Umm¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we be going to our assigned areas?¡±


    Yasenia nodded and made Angel stand up. Then, she stood up, and the rest followed.


    Cecile reached a desert-like area. It was filled with rock pirs, and the terrain was uneven. ¡®This can be disadvantageous for me. Being ranged in terrain with many hiding ces will be a problem¡­.¡¯


    She reached her designed point and could see her opponent one kilometer away. It was a girl with a longsword, blue cultivation robes, and long ck hair. ¡®That design¡­ It is the same as that half-step that fought Andrea, so she is from the [Azure dragon] sect. She is an eighth-level cultivator.¡¯


    Cecile looked towards the jade, and a number floated above it, ¡°13405¡±, That was the number of people seeing her right now. ¡°I wonder how many spectators do the others have?¡±


    The announcer¡¯s voice suddenly resounded through the entirety of the area. ¡°Since most of our spectators have already chosen their participants, we will start in Ten! Nine! Eight! Seven!¡­¡±


    Cecile started preparing and put on her [Chilling Wind Coat]. Freezing winds began revolving around her and her crystal blue bow. The winds made her icy blue hair wave, and her robes floated around. ¡°[Space Vision].¡±


    Cecile¡¯s pupils shrank, and she saw her opponent cover herself with an earth and metal attributed coat. Cecile frowned, ¡®She is practically in her best environment; I will have to begin strong. If I have problems, change into the defensive.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Two! One! START!¡±


    Cecile sprinted towards the tallest pir; she wanted to have high ground to shoot her with her arrows.


    She moved like a gale bouncing around the smaller pirs and getting altitude. Her opponent charged toward her and easily saw through her tactic, so she used her earth movement skills to speed up towards it, basically surfing on the rocks.


    The pir they were heading to was enormous, more than one hundred meters in diameter. It went straight up almost one kilometer.


    While running, Cecile aimed and shot one silver [Moon Arrow] after another. Her arrows weaved paths between the pirs with devil-like uracy, reaching the other cultivator. The arrows easily broke the sound barrier and traveled the distance between them in less than a second.


    Thanks to her developed mind, the girl could easily erect earth walls to protect herself. However, ¡°[Moon Gale arrow].¡±


    An arrow shot more than twice as fast and with a silvery wind vortex around it. The girl could only erect a normal earth wall, and the arrow smashed through it, ¡°[Azure dragon w].¡±


    She used her sword, and a blue aura spread around it. The sword and the arrow shed in an energy explosion, making the girl stagger one step and throwing her off the earth board she was surfing on.


    Cecile reached it and used her space attributed skill [Blink]. Her body disappeared and appeared atop the pir. The girl was surprised, ¡®What a masterful control of the space element!¡¯


    Cecile looked down, and her blue eyes gained a silver glow. ¡°Since you have the terrain advantage, I will just destroy it [Moon Phoenix Feathers].¡±


    A phantom phoenix appeared behind her. It had a beautiful silver plumage, and its eyes were icy blue. White mes danced around its body.

 Chapter 115

    A phantom phoenix appeared behind her. It had a beautiful silver plumage, and its eyes were icy blue. White mes danced around its body.


    The phantom phoenix extended its wings as Cecile pulled the bow string. When Cecile released the string, the phoenix pped once.


    The other girl saw the multitude of silver feathers with white mes around them shoot towards her and used a strong defense, ¡°[Azure dragon¡¯s metallic scales].¡±


    Her metal and earth energies formed a thick metallic blue scaled shield before her. The two skills shed in a giant explosion making the surrounding explode in rubble.


    *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!*


    The arrows continued hitting the shield until the shield was about to burst. However, it held. The shield was in tatters, but it managed to block that attack.


    Cecile used her [Space Vision] and saw through objects. She lost the girl in that attack and was trying to find her.


    After looking around, she found the girl sneaking toward the back of the pir. Cecile moved fast and rained arrows on her again.


    Cecile controlled the rhythm of the match perfectly and didn¡¯t let the girle near the pir. After more than ten minutes of back and forth, the girl was frustrated and tired, ¡°I will just charge at her then. [Azure Dragon Scale Armor]¡±


    When Cecile saw her charging at her with armor, she smirked coldly. ¡®Do you think you are Yasenia? Charging at me directly is¡­.¡¯ She pulled her bow in a full moon and said, ¡°¡­in suicide, [Moon Phoenix feathers].¡±


    Cecile released the bow and started firing her attack continuously; the phoenix behind her pped its wings majestically with the same cold eyes that Cecile had.


    The girl opened her eyes and eximed in her head, ¡®She can use that attack continuously!?¡¯


    A rain of feathers dropped like aet rain making explosions everywhere. The girl could tank some of them but eventually got overwhelmed by them. She was about to go to safety behind the pirs, but Cecile¡¯s voice ended the match, ¡°[shing Moon Arrow].¡±


    Cecile pulled the bow a full moon, and a silver arrow with white engravings appeared. When she released the string, the projectile transformed into a silver beam and reached the girl instantly.


    Tatyana appeared when the girl had the arrow a meter from piercing her forehead and caught it, ¡°Cecile wins!¡± Then she disappeared again. The girl swore that she saw her life shing before her eyes. She slumped to her knees, breathing heavily.


    The people watching her in the coliseum cheered, and her viewers increased. Cecile stored her bow and thought, ¡°I hope the others are doing well.¡±


    And they were. All of them won without much difficulty.


    Angel fought against a shield and sword user. Their defensive approach was like giving her sweet milk- *Cough* a candy, like giving her a sweet candy. She managed to set up the big formations easily and won.


    Evelyn now was more proficient with her elemental armor, and her strikes were fast and powerful.


    Andrea was like a tiger with wings now that she had the [Sr Charge]. She literally overran her opponent, charging at them frontally and using all her damaging auras.


    Kali used Tatyana¡¯s advice in the use of summons and overwhelmed her opponents.


    What to say about Yasenia, who, like Andrea, almost stomped the level nine cultivator she was against.


    Angel was quite happy about her win. She looked at her jade and saw the number 412, ¡°Woah! There are more than before~ Hello, new viewers! If any of you have a camera, please record my fights! I want to show them to my girlfriendter!¡±


    The number dropped to 246. She puffed her cheeks and asked, ¡°Why did they leave? Are they jealous that I have the best girlfriend in the world? Hmph, let me tell you, my girlfriend is super beautiful and¡­.¡±


    Well, our little baby was having the time of her life. A message popped up, reminding her to move to her next position. Angel obeyed and walked to it while bragging about Yasenia.


    She reached a ce filled with bubbling mud and trees around; It was simr to a swamp. Angel frowned and asked, ¡°This is not poisonous, right?¡±


    Tatyana appeared beside her and patted her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are only ces where the depth suddenly increases, be careful with that.¡±


    Then she disappeared. With Tatyana¡¯s confirmation, Angel stepped forwards confidently¡­ Only to disappear with a ssh. Tatyana burst intoughter, ¡®Didn¡¯t I just warn her? She is such a cutie. Let¡¯s join her this night with my little treasure.¡¯


    Angel hastily swam out of the mud. She looked around to see if someone had seen it, and suddenly she remembered her jade. Thankfully, her face was covered in dirt because she blushed crimson in embarrassment. The number has jumped to 1432, ¡°Do you guys want to see me hurt myself? Meanies! I will tell my girlfriend!¡±


    The people watching her at the arena wereughing, but they better pray that Angel doesn¡¯t truly tell Yasenia.


    A male cultivator at the sixth level arrived. He had a giant sword, simr to Yasenia¡¯s previous sword. Angel sneered, ¡®Of all the weapons, you use the one I¡¯m most familiar fighting against? Courting death doesn¡¯t make it justice. You are tantly telling me to beat you to a pulp!¡¯


    The second round would only begin when all the participants ended their battles. In this round, they had to wait for half an hour. Angel had already cleaned herself of the mud and was ready to fight!


    The announcer said, ¡°This round, the people with the most viewers have been! Tenth Tang Luo Xuan, with 53 413 viewers!¡±


    Angel listened and was surprised, ¡®So many!¡¯


    The announcer kept presenting people, and suddenly, she heard the announcer say, ¡°Third, we got Yasenia, a disciple from the Academy. She is the lowest leveled cultivator, just at the first level, but she is an overwhelmingly strong dragoness with divine beauty! She had 478 951 viewers!¡±


    Angel smiled like a flower and said, ¡°That is my girlfriend! See? I told you she was awesome!¡±


    Again, the announcer¡¯s voice sounded around, ¡°In the second ce, we got I! One of the inner disciples from the Heavenly Sect! She is also a personal disciple of the sect leader! Her cultivation level is at the half-step of the Mental-nourishing realm, and she has defeated Unification realm practitioners before. She had 512 347 viewers!¡±


    The coliseum exploded in cheers. Then he said, ¡°Above them all, there is Jaxon! He is an inner disciple of the Demonic Sect, and his master is the demonic sect leader himself! This big man has also been seen fighting against Unification realm experts and oppressing them with brute force! He had 523 543 viewers!¡±


    Angel frowned, ¡®That bad guy is the strong one that can beat Yasenia¡­ Hmph, that is only because he is almost a whole realm above her. My Yasenia is still the best.¡¯


    Angel prepared when she heard the countdown of the announcement, ¡°[Prismatic coat].¡±


    Rainbow-colored lights surrounded her for a moment, and then they stayed glowing with white light. Angel observed her opponent and saw fire and magma covering him.


    ¡°¡­Three! Two! One! Begin!¡±


    The man stomped the ground and charged toward Angel. Angel sprinted to the side. Following the same principle as her [ss nodes], she created light ss tforms that could float in the mud under her feet, making her run at impressive speed.


    The man shortened the distance, and Angel took out her big oval shield. The shield covered most of her body and had green edges, simr to ss. She put five [ss nodes] in a semicircle before her, and after passing over the [ss nodes], she turned and chanted, ¡°[ss shield formation].¡± ¡®This should block his charge.¡¯


    After the shield covered her front, she channeled her light energy to her shield, ¡°[Focused light-beam]¡± She changed the ss to a convex form and shot a powerful light beam.


    The man charged frontally and shouted, ¡°[Magma eruption]!¡±


    He shed with his saber once, and a wave of hot magma shot forward. The beam and magma wave collided and exploded, canceling each other. The man passed through the explosion while frowning a little, ¡®That beam is stronger than I thought. I will have to be careful¡­.¡¯


    Angel managed to insert some [ss nodes], but she needed more time. Her shield lit up and erupted in another beam, ¡°[Focused light-beam].¡±


    The man was very close, so he saw iting and was able to evade it. ¡®I¡¯m near her. She doesn¡¯t have time for another attack.¡¯


    The man attacked her frontally. When the saber and shield formation collided, a big ng resounded.


    Angel smirked, and the man frowned.


    ¡®He needs eight hits.¡¯


    ¡®I need eight strikes.¡¯


    The man tensed his muscles, his body exploded in a burst of fire, and he shouted, ¡°[Fire barrage]!¡±


    His sword shed eight times extremely fast, but he heard a silvery voice chanting. ¡°[ss Golem Formation]!¡±


    Ten golems instantly surrounded him! He locked onto Angel and charged at her. However, one of the golems reached between them. ¡°Move out of the way! [Magma Eruption]!¡±


    He shed toward the golem strongly, and he released another manga wave. Angel¡¯s silvery voice chanted, ¡°[Golem Explosion]~.¡±


    Aser beam hit the golem, exploding violently after shining with rainbow colors!


    The explosion stopped the magma wave and stopped the cultivator for some seconds. The man tried to pass through the explosion, but that dy made enough time for the other nine golems to reach him. The man fought with them while trying to reach Angel, but he couldn¡¯t move around with enough agility because of his giant sword, so he had to fight them. ¡®This is bad! Kill them fast!¡¯


    The man used different fire and magma skills, destroying them very fast. Nheless, a strange dome appeared around him.


    Angel has used this time and built up a big formation. ¡°[ss Prison formation], [Light Prison formation], andbining them, there you go~ [Laser Prison formation].¡±


    The man was first surrounded by a transparent ss dome, which instantly got covered by white light. When he managed to destroy thest golem, both formationsbined and created theser prison. This prison had been upgraded with Tatyana¡¯s help, and now it was even more aggressive.


    Countlesssers rained onto him! He tried to maneuver and block them while charging at Angel. But it was too much for a single person. While trying to escape that death trap, Angel gave him the finishing move, ¡°[Focused Laser formation]!¡± A giantser beam fired at incredible speeds. The man got scared, ¡®That is too strong!¡¯


    However, did he even have to worry when Tatyana was the referee? Tatyana appeared and destroyed everything in the area instantly. ¡°Victory for Angel! Good job, cutie!¡±


    The man fell to his knees, and Angel started jumping around joyfully, making her big breasts bounce, ¡®Mommy Tatyana praised me! She praised me! So happy~.¡¯


    When she stopped bouncing *Cough* jumping, she looked at the viewers and saw an impressive 25 679 viewers! ¡°Did you guys also like my fight! There are so many new people~ Hello! I¡¯m my girlfriend¡¯s pampered baby, Angel!¡±


    The views dropped to 3 420 instantly, and Angel pouted, ¡°Why do they leave when I mention my super, hyper, ultra¡­.¡± Well¡­ Let¡¯s leave Angel with her fun and move to Evelyn, shall we?

 Chapter 116

    Evelyn has been quite lucky these first two encounters. Since she almost didn¡¯t manage to pass the previous examination due to bad luck, she has been paired with the weakest and luckiest in the tournament. Her first opponent was a level four cultivator, who she easily overpowered. And the second one was a level five cultivator, and the girl didn¡¯t have a chance against our mischievous spark.


    Evelyn waited in ce for her third opponent. She was on a small hill with some trees around. She crossed her fingers and hoped to be against a melee cultivator, ¡®This environment is too good for ranged ones!¡¯


    She saw a level eight cultivator and frowned. ¡®Another level eight? What the hell is a level eight doing here? I¡¯m only level two!¡¯


    Evelyn sighed, frustrated, ¡®How do I manage to win? The previous one was extremely close, and I managed to win because my opponent fought too defensive, giving me too much freedom¡­¡¯


    However, she suddenly saw lighting coursing through him. Evelyn blinked, then blinked again. She looked at the sky and said, ¡°Thanks to Yasenia¡¯s melons! I thought I was done for!¡±


    The man who was walking calmly almost tripped when he heard her, and Tatyana directly burst intoughter, ¡®I see that she has her priorities straight! Oh! Yasenia won against that half-step. Well, she isn¡¯t pulling any punches. She finished him off with [Midnight]. Her control is getting better and better; she now can use it once in a while without injuring herself~. So proud of my baby daughter~.¡¯


    Tatyana looked around, ¡®The others are doing nicely. Kali has improved her control a lot~ If she keeps winning, she will meet with Angel in two matches. Cecile ispletely overpowering her opponents because of her new [Moon Arrow] and new technique. Andrea is lucky she surrendered once against that girl; she won¡¯t meet with half-steps untilter. However, her opponent next to this one has an interesting trump card¡­¡¯


    Evelyn looked at her jade and saw an impressive 45 645 people viewing her. ¡®Why are there so many people watching me?¡¯


    Meanwhile, in the coliseum, there was a group supporting their general! Even if they idolized one person, their general always gave them pictures of her! They must confirm that their general wins the necessary three matches to enter the secret realm¡­ so she can share photos of their idolter!


    Of course, this group was the S.L.U.T.s that managed toe to thest stage of the tournament!


    The man looked at Evelyn and found her familiar. Well, you don¡¯t see many people with electric blue hair and violet eyes. ¡°Oh! You are one of the girls that normally goes with that dragoness, right?¡±


    Evelyn was about to ignore him, but her interest piqued, ¡°What about it? Do you want something from me?¡±


    The man said with a vicious smile, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m Tang Yuan, the cousin of Tang Luo Xuan!¡±


    Evelyn rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Are you going to say that you will make me pay so that Yasenia knows about your pain for losing your female cousin? Moreover, you will then say dramatic lines like you loved her or something, so you will try to force yourself on me?¡±


    Tang Yuan was stumped, and Tatyana thought, ¡®She has potential. I shall teach her my fourth-wall-breaking skills. More annoyance to the author.¡¯


    (Author crying in a corner: What did I do!?)


    Tatyana sneered, ¡®I wasn¡¯t with my little treasure enough in the first volume!¡¯


    (Author directly pukes blood and faints in depression. ¡®You weren¡¯t even supposed to appear in the excursion!¡¯)


    Evelyn felt something breaking so hard that she couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for someone. However, those feelings passed fast, like an illusion.


    Evelyn returned to herself and heard the man say arrogantly, ¡°Since you know your fate, how about you be a good pet and follow my orders? I won¡¯t mistreat you if you behave yourself.¡±


    Evelyn sighed and asked, ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    Tang Yuan was about to answer, but Evelyn interrupted him, ¡°Nevermind, I will ask anyway, so you don¡¯t need to answer. Why do all of your speech patterns seem the same as the others? Do all of you have the same skill of making sounds unable to pass from one ear to another?¡±


    The man asked, ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±


    Evelyn shook her head, ¡°I even have to exin the joke¡­ Since sound doesn¡¯t travel through the void, it is impossible to pass from one of your ears to another!¡±


    Tang Yuan¡¯s brain gears rustily turned, and it suddenly clicked. Tang Yuan became so angry that he took out his longsword, and his body created purple electrical bolts. ¡°You want to die!?¡±


    Evelyn kept provoking, ¡°By the way, your sister, cousin, or whatever seemed to have the same problem. We couldn¡¯t let her continue living an unbearable life without a brain, so we ended it. Who would have thought that your Tang family would repay goodwill with hatred!¡±


    The man was about to charge when the announcer¡¯s voice brought him back to his senses.


    ¡°We will start thest eliminatory round! Those who win this match will get the entrance pass! Juniors, this is thest stretch! Ten! Nine! Eight!¡­¡±


    The man couldn¡¯t help but sweat coldly, ¡®I almost charged! I would have been directly disqualified. Control yourself!¡¯


    Evelyn tsked her tongue, ¡®I almost got him out with just words! I would have been able to brag about itter.¡¯


    Evelyn used [Thunder Light armor] when the countdown was five, and the electric blue armor covered her chest, wrists, and legs. Tang Yuan knew about this, so he looked surprised at her armor but now wasn¡¯t the time to speak, and he surrounded himself with purple bolts.


    ¡°Three! Two! One! BEGIN!¡±


    Both stomped the ground and charged at each other.


    Tang Yuan used a movement technique, and he elerated in a straight line. Evelyn wasn¡¯t left behind; with her [sh Lightning steps] and [Thunder charge], her speed was the same as Tang Yuan!


    Sword and spear collided, and blue and purple lightning bolts flew around. Tang Yuan used another lighting technique, and his swinging speed soared. Since he was of much higher cultivation and very aggressive, Evelyn decided to be on the defensive.


    She managed to barely block his attacks by spinning her spear and letting the strength of his attack slide her backward. She mastered this momentum management technique after fighting against Yasenia¡¯s heavy attacks.


    Tang Yuan frowned and continued to attack her, creating metallic sounds around. ¡®I feel like hitting cotton! How is she doing this!?¡¯


    The exchanges between spear and sword continued with Evelyn continuously sliding back. Tang Yuan observed and saw his lightning bolts entering her body and smirked, ¡®I¡¯m part of a demonic cultivation sect. Do you think that those currents are normal?¡¯


    Evelyn continued receiving attacks and absorbing his electrical currents, ¡®The bolts are different; they seem to attack my meridians instead of my body¡­ I have to be careful while absorbing them.¡¯


    After 3 minutes of going back and forth, Tang Yuan frowned, ¡®Why aren¡¯t any wounds appearing on her skin? Even between lighting cultivators, lightning is damaging¡­.¡¯


    He changed his rhythm and sent a powerful attack, ¡°[Demonling lighting].¡±


    Countless small lightning bolts shot when he swung his sword vertically. Evelyn was surprised and twisted her body, dodging most of the attack. Moreover, she spun her spear, creating a simple defense, ¡°[Thunder shield].¡±


    Even with this, many of themnded on her. Purple currents ran around Evelyn¡¯s body as she thought internally, ¡®Now is your turn, [Lightning Devouring Body]!¡¯


    All the small lightning bolts that entered her body were dposing at incredible speeds and bing nourishment for her. Even if it paled inparison with natural lightning or Heavenly lightning, it was still something.


    Tang Yuan jumped backward and said, ¡°You can absorb lightning. Is it your constitution?¡±


    Evelyn smirked mischievously, ¡°Who knows~ How about I go a little more seriously? [Electric Overcharge].¡±


    Blue electrical currents appeared on her, lighting up the surroundings. Then, she thrust forwards extremely quickly, using [Lighting Stab]. Tang Yuan saw her spear sh and barely deflected it. He prepared a counterattack, but Evelyn had already recovered her stance and was channeling another skill.


    ¡°[Thunder Swipe].¡±


    She made a horizontal strike with the spear and used the length advantage to carry the most momentum. Tang Yuan stepped backward to avoid it, but the spear stopped in front of him.


    ¡°[Lightning stab].¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s stab went extremely quickly toward his throat. He moved and let it stab his shoulder; blood sshed!


    He grunted in pain and used his sword, aiming at the spear, ¡°[Lightning sh].¡±


    Evelyn hastily pulled back the silver spear, but she wasn¡¯t fast enough, and the sword shed with it.


    *CLANG!*


    Her spear got flung sideways, and she almost lost grip of it. Tang Yuan didn¡¯t lose the chance, ¡°[Demonling lighting pierce].¡±


    He lunged toward her stomach, directly towards her Dantian! Evelyn lowered her waist, and the strikended on her armor.


    *BANG!*


    The armor stopped the de while shattering but managed to block most of the damage. However, the strength of the sh sent her flying. Tang Yuan followed after her, Evelyn tried to recover before he reached, but he was fast! ¡°[Demonling lightning steps].¡±


    His speed soared while charging at her and reached her side rapidly. He swung with his sword, and Evelyn dodged, piercing the spear into the ground and abruptly changing directions. ¡®That was close!¡¯


    Evelyn took a deep breath, and she felt a sharp pain in her chest, ¡®That hit to the chest broke some ribs¡­ If I had my coat instead of armor, I would have been done for¡­ Crap, he is stronger than I thought.¡¯


    Tang Yuan didn¡¯t stop his pressure and continued his attacks. Evelyn was barely blocking, and his shes became stronger as time passed. ¡®I can¡¯t continue like this! But using my trump card now is too risky¡­.¡¯


    The exchange continued for another minute, and Evelyn¡¯s ribs hurt a lot. Evelyn needed some time, so she used [Light charge] and sped away after blocking his attack. Tang Yuan followed, and a cat and mouse game started. Evelyn couldn¡¯t find a way other than using her trump card. ¡®Before it is toote for even that, I might as well go out with a bang!¡¯


    She gathered her energy and shouted, ¡°[Thunder Light Overcharge]!¡±


    The blue electrical currents became thicker and changed color to white. Evelyn pointed her spear at Tang Yuan and used [Luminous charge].


    *BOOM!*


    She left a crater on the ground as she sped up like a white electric spark.


    Tang Yuan knew that something wasing when she started gathering energy, so he also buffed himself ¡°[Lightning Demonling Body]!¡±


    The purple bolts around him took a ckish color, and his sclera turned grey. Then he used [Demonling lightning steps] and elerated towards Evelyn.


    Both had simr speeds as they charged toward each other. *BANG!* They collided, and the weapon collision created a crater.


    Evelyn¡¯s meridians were working overclock, making the energy spin around her body quickly. ¡°[Luminous spear]!¡±


    Her spear got covered by the white lightning, and she attacked with it rapidly. She pierced, did a rising strike, spun the spear, and continued her barrage.


    This time, Tang Yuan was having difficulties blocking her attacks, ¡®What an impressive technique! She has more strength than me!¡¯


    After exchanging uncountable attacks, Evelyn felt her body reaching the limit. ¡°COME ON! ONE MORE PUSH! [LUMINOUS PHANTOM]!¡±


    Her attack created phantom spears that attacked simultaneously, and her blue hair blew in the wind!


    ¡°[LIGHTNING DEMON CLAW].¡± Tang Yuan also used his finisher technique. His weapon swing created another two phantom swords and swung as strong as possible.


    Both were overexerting their bodies as they shed weapons.


    *BANG!*


    After one sh, they stepped once backward and gathered all of their energy, reaching the climax of the encounter!


    ¡°BREAAAK!¡±


    ¡°DIEEE!¡±


    *BOOOM!*

 Chapter 117

    ¡­Both were overexerting their bodies as they shed weapons.


    *BANG!*


    After one sh, they stepped once backward and gathered all of their energy, reaching the climax of the encounter!


    ¡°BREAAAK!¡±


    ¡°DIEEE!¡±


    *BOOOM!*


    A giant explosion followed the weapon collision, and two bodies wereunched backward. They tumbled through the ground, sshing blood and with serious injuries. After flying some hundred meters, they came to a stop.


    Both stayed immobile on the ground for some seconds until one of them twitched. It was Tang Yuan! He put a hand on the ground and lifted himself with a painful grunt. ¡®That was close¡­ I thought I would lose. I swear I¡¯m going to kill her! How can she fight to this level, only being in the second level?¡¯


    He walked to the side, limping, and picked up his sword. Then he walked towards Evelyn.


    Tatyana was paying attention to them, ¡®Come on, little girl, wake up, rise yourself and fight.¡¯


    Tang Yuan continued walking toward the still Evelyn. They were some hundred meters away, so even if he was going fast, he needed some time to reach Evelyn¡¯s side.


    He walked near, and Tang Yuan reached the still motionless Evelyn. Then, he raised his weapon. Tatyana focused, wanting to see a single twitch from Evelyn, but she saw nothing.


    The sun shined on the sword edge, and he thrust downward to Evelyn¡¯s heart!


    Tatyana looked but didn¡¯t see movement from Evelyn. She appeared and stopped the sword, then she said, ¡°Tang Yuan wins! Go to the medical recovery team before going to the next battle.¡±


    Tang Yuan bowed painfully and said, ¡°Thank you, senior. May I also carry her, senior? I don¡¯t want to waste any more of your time.¡±


    Tatyana looked into his eyes, and he felt as if death was looking straight at him in the eye. ¡°Trying to lie to me? Don¡¯t go too far, child, or don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. Do. You. Understand?¡±


    Tang Yuan nodded hastily and almost pissed his pants. ¡®Terrifying, demons are like beautiful celestialspared to her gaze!¡¯


    Tatyana carried Evelyn to the infirmary, and when she reached, Evelyn woke up. Seeing herself in Tatyana¡¯s arms, she asked,pletely exhausted, ¡°What¡­ happened? Did I ugh¡­ win?¡±


    Tatyana looked at her and said, ¡°You lost. You had absorbed so much of his lighting at the beginning that you couldn¡¯t cushion thest attack correctly because your meridians and body were full. The shockwave hit your broken ribs badly and made you faint.¡±


    Evelyn was surprised at the beginning, but then sadness and guilt crushed her. She put her forearm over her eyes and asked with a brittle voice, ¡°W-What about the others.¡±


    Tatyana answered calmly, ¡°They all made it.¡±


    Evelyn started crying, be it the physical pain she was feeling or the sadness of not making it. ¡°I won¡¯t be a-able to *Sob* go with Yasenia?¡±


    Tatyana answered, ¡°Who knows¡­ What are you going to do, Evelyn?¡±


    Even if she was crying, Evenly¡¯s voice carried conviction. ¡°Train! I will grind my bones if it is needed! I refuse to get stumped by one loss!¡±


    Tatyana made a small smile and said, ¡°Good. It seems I won¡¯t have to clean your butt and wipe your tears! If a single loss stumped you, I would have been quite disappointed. There is only one thing left to do, grow stronger, Evelyn.¡±


    Tatyana looked into her teary violet eyes and said, ¡°In the cultivation world, the thing that gets you to the top isn¡¯t the talent, the riches, or the opportunities you gain. The most influencing factor is a constant effort andprehension abilities! Do not get discouraged. I already told Yasenia. Do you know what she said?¡±


    Evelyn sniffed and looked at Tatyana with reddish eyes from crying. Tatyana smirked, ¡°Yasenia said, ¡®Tell my dear that she doesn¡¯t have to worry! This dragoness will get her a pass even if she has to leave her skin and bones on the arena!''¡±


    Evelyn started crying andughing simultaneously, ¡°She is *Sob* always like this, hahaha. How *Sob* Did you give birth to such a perfect daughter? Didn¡¯t the Heavenly Tribtion strike you?¡±


    Tatyana burst intoughter and said, ¡°The Heavenly Tribtion? What tried to attack me were the World Laws! Thankfully I¡¯m resilient, and they didn¡¯t get me~.¡±


    Evelyn was so surprised that she stopped crying and huped, ¡°How did you *Hic* provoke the World Laws!? No, no, no, how *Hic* are you still alive!? Doesn¡¯t someone always die when *Hic* the world Laws attack them!?¡±


    Tatyana patted her back once, dispelling the hup, and smirked, ¡°Well, for now, that is my secret~.¡±


    Evelyn suddenly remembered Tatyana¡¯s role and asked, ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you the supervisor? What are you doing here? Why is my life filled with questions when I¡¯m around you!?¡±


    Tatyanaughed again and disappeared, leaving a confused Evelyn behind. Tatyana thought, ¡®If she can shout like that, she should be okay.¡¯


    Tatyana reached her previous spot and asked Ying Yue, who acted as a referee on her behalf, ¡°Did anything happen?¡±


    Yang Yue said excitedly, ¡°My empress! Little princess is so talented; I¡¯m so proud of her. You must let us teach her! Once we teach her strategy, politics, economy, and other things, She will be an excellent ruler beside your esteemed self!¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s smile widened, and she said, ¡°Right? My little treasure is the best, she¡­.¡±


    Tatyana started bragging about Yasenia, and Ying Yue listened excitedly.


    Meanwhile, Kali sighed in relief after passing the third round. ¡®I was lucky enough to be in a forest environment. When I summoned [Golden crown], the match was practically over. How are the others doing? I should try to reach the top 100 in the worst scenario of any of them losing without getting an entry jade. I selfishly entered their group¡­ Will they like me more if I manage to get them that?¡¯


    She reached her next battlefield and looked around. ¡°A meadow?¡±


    There were some small hills surrounding the area and some tall bushes around. The grass was green, and she could see almost everything.


    A Tigerkin beast-man stood with two big beasts beside him on the other side. One was simr to a blue tiger and the other to a white crane. Their sizes, however, were quite big. The tiger was three meters tall and eight meters long. The crane was even bigger, with 5 meters in height and 10 meters in wingspan.


    Kali was surprised, ¡®A beast tamer? They are quite rare; this is my first time fighting against one in my 26 years¡­ Thankfully I¡¯ve read about how to fight against them¡­.¡¯


    Kali started strategizing, ¡®The man is in the sixth level of the Mental Nourishing realm, one more than me. The beasts are both middle-level third-ranked beasts. To stop the [Blue Tiger], I will need between 7~12 treants depending on its strength. The problem is the [Icy Wind Crane]¡­ I will need my archers to maintain it at bay, but I don¡¯t know how many.¡¯


    Kali looked at the cultivator, ¡®Then the cultivator. He is above my level, but beast tamers are normally weaker than normal; I could stall him by myself. The match should go in my favor if I manage to summon [Golden Crown]. I hope the crane isn¡¯t too much trouble¡­.¡¯


    The announcer countdown started, and Kali wrapped herself in her elemental coat, ¡°[Mother Nature coat].¡±


    Vines wrapped around her, and her defense, strength, and affinity with flora strengthened. Kali observed the blue aura surrounding him, ¡®Water attributed. The tiger is also water attributed, and the crane is Wind and Ice attributed.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Three! Two! One! BEGIN!¡±


    The Tigerkin jumped onto the tiger, and the tiger ran forward.


    Kali started with a [Root wall] and used [Poisonous spores] inside of it. The tiger saw the roots appearing and leaped toward it, ws first. At the same time, the Tigerkin shed from the tiger¡¯s back, and they collided with it. A big collision sound spread around, and they managed to destroy most of the wall, but it stopped their charge. Moreover, those destroyed roots released the spores covering them.


    Meanwhile, Kali used [Dryad summoning] two times in a row. Twelve dryads appeared, eight archers and four casters. The Crane flew over the wall and pped its wings, sending sharp freezing gales toward Kali.


    The four casters summoned weaker root walls blocking most of its attacks. However, the crane didn¡¯t stop pping its wings, sending more and more gales.


    Kali used [Nature¡¯s blessing], reinforcing two of the archers. The two archers shot arrows toward the crane through the gales, making it take evasive maneuvers to dodge, and slowing its attacking speed.


    Meanwhile, Kali sent the other dryads to spread around to avoid the freezing winds and attack from different angles. She then began her [Treant Summoning].


    The Tigerkin and tiger continued their attacks on the first root wall while covering themselves with water. This managed to stop the spores from doing more damage.


    After some more attacks, they managed to destroy her wall and advanced toward Kali. However, ten Treants had already grown on the other side of the wall. Kali left her dryads dealing with the Crane and focused on the tigerkin and [Blue Tiger]. ¡°[Root entanglement], [Nature¡¯s blessing].¡±


    Roots grew from the ground and tangled the tiger¡¯s legs. However, it only slowed down its charge since its physical strength ripped them from the ground. Two Treants got reinforced and attacked the charging tiger with their fist.


    Thanks to the lost momentum due to the entangling, the two Treants managed to stop it when their fist collided with it. The Tigerkin took the chance and jumped off its back, speeding toward Kali.


    Kali didn¡¯t make the treants lose focus and sent all of them toward the [BlueTiger], ignoring the tigerkin and keeping the beast busy.


    At this moment, all the archers stood in position, and their attacks shot continuously, making the cranepletely busy. With the crane now more distracted because of the arrows, she could free two caster Dryads and ordered them to create another root wall in the tigerkin¡¯s way. Then she started her [Golden Crown] summoning.


    The Tigerkin felt therge fluctuations of nature and life energies, and thinking he wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy the wall in time; he tried to climb it with his innate agility instead of going through it. Bad choice; the dryads used the roots that formed the wall and entangled his legs! He fought off the roots easily, but the fluctuations had already peaked by the time he managed to ovee the wall.


    With the Crane being held back by the dryads, the tigerkin¡¯s mistake, and the tiger fighting the Treants, Kali summoned the [Golden Crown]. A three-meter-tall female with green skin and a floral dress appeared; her body proportions were more voluptuous than before, resembling someone.


    The [Golden Crown] instantly created a staff decorated with three coiling branches, and a green aura exploded outward from her, filling everything with her presence. All the summons strengthened, and the area became her domain!


    Then, Kali charged with the [Golden Crown] behind her toward the Tigerkin, longsword in hand. ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±

 Chapter 118

    The [Golden Crown] instantly created a staff decorated with three coiling branches, and a green aura exploded outward from her, filling everything with her presence. All the summons strengthened, and the area became her domain!


    Then, Kali charged with the [Golden Crown] behind her toward the Tigerkin, longsword in hand. ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±


    The Tigerkin also charged toward them and whistled. The crane dove straight down without minding the arrows.


    The dryads didn¡¯t let that chance slip and fired a barrage of arrows toward it. They hit it and tore inside its body, making blood ssh. The crane hissed in pain but followed its master call and continued diving.


    Kali frowned without stopping her run. ¡®Does he not care if it dies? Then¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ ¡°[Arrow Enhancement: Parasite root].¡±


    The wood the dryads summoned for their arrows took a greenish, blue shade. The dryads shot another round of arrows,nding on the Crane.


    This time, the Crane directly screeched as it felt the arrows lodging into its skin and spread roots inside its body, absorbing its vitality.


    The Tigerkin continued his run toward Kali with determination filling his eyes. Kali didn¡¯t lower her guard and shed swords with him.


    *CLANG!* A loud metallic sound followed, and the strength of the tigerkin almost sent Kali! Her feet slid on the ground for tens of meters, and she still felt numb in her arms, ¡®Such strength!¡¯


    The Tigerkin stomped on the ground, approached Kali rapidly, and attacked, utilizing the gap created by Kali¡¯s misjudgment.


    However, the [Golden Crown] came between them and used her staff to stand up to him. He didn¡¯t change the course of his attack and used a sword skill.


    The staff and sword met.


    *CLANG!*


    To the tigerkin¡¯s surprise, the three-meter-tall [Golden Crown] stood her ground! Thanks to the surprising strength of the summon, both came to a standstill! ¡®No way, her summon is stronger than herself? What kind of summon is this!?¡¯


    Kali¡¯s [Golden Crown] was her trump card. It was a skill that wasn¡¯t in the library of the Academy, and she got it from a scroll in an auction house. Moreover, the skill mutated thanks to her bloodline.


    The [Golden Crown] was not only an extremely aptmander. The higher Kali¡¯s cultivation level, the wiser it became. Kali had vaguely noticed that [Golden Crown] learned from others and gained more sentience as more time passed. Therefore, while training, she always takes her out.


    Moreover, after her traumatic event happened, she always poured her troubles on her, making the [Golden Crown] more than a skill. For Kali, the three-meter talldy was more like a family member.


    The [Golden Crown] swung her staff expertly and exchanged attacks with the Tigerkin. The crane reached right at this moment!


    It was riddled with wounds, and most of its plumage had fallen. One wing was broken, and its visible skin had roots swelling its skin as if worms were wiggling inside of it. However, using its wind attribute, it managed to reach its master¡¯s aid. However, the Tigerkin didn¡¯t care and shouted, ¡°Slow down this summon!¡±


    Kali was behind the [Golden crown], observing him, and when she saw the crane¡¯s eyes, she was surprised; they had an unusual glow. ¡®He isn¡¯t a beast tamer; he is a beast enver!¡¯


    A beast enver was the demonic type of a beast tamer. Inparison, beast tamers fight with their beasts and treat them like family. The demonic ones use curses and rituals to enthrall them. This ritual has some risks to the caster since it could backfire, but the beast will obey unconditionally when sessful.


    The method to differentiate them is looking at the beast¡¯s eyes. They would normally release ck fumes from their eyes when A beast enver put them under their control. However, this characteristic was hard to see from a distance.


    The Crane attacked the [Golden Crown], and she faced off against the crane. It was just a matter of time before she killed it with how weakened it was.


    Nheless, thanks to this, the tigerkin was able to attack Kali. Kali, however, sneered, ¡°Get him.¡±


    The dryads that were focusing on the Crane changed objectives toward the tigerkin! Parasite arrows fired from eight directions, and roots emerged from the ground. The tigerkin opened his eyes, and Kali lunged toward him. Her voice beautifully echoed as if it was a sounding from nature itself. ¡°[Forest dance].¡±


    Her footwork became elegant, her eyes glowed verdant green through the veil, and her long chestnut-colored hair danced with the wind. Her sword shed time and time again with swift, precise, yet elegant strokes. Tatyana raised an eyebrow and filmed her, ¡®I bet little treasure will like this. Her moves are elegant, beautiful, and, most importantly, deadly. It seems like an original skill too~ A talented child for sure.¡¯


    With the twelve dryads and Kali¡¯s deadly dance, the tigerkin waspletely overwhelmed. One arrow hit the back of his knee, another on his waist, and Kali¡¯s sword shed his arm, producing painful screams from him.


    When he was on the floor, almost immobile, she said, ¡°Kill the Crane.¡±


    The man furiously shouted, ¡°STOP!¡± However, the [Golden Crown] leaped upward and made a rising strike with her staff. The sickening sound of crushed bones was heard when the staff impacted under the chin, followed by its head exploding.


    The tigerkin became furious, ¡°Why did you kill it!? Do you know how much resources it costs to enve one of those!?¡±


    Kali saw that the [Azure Tiger] was almost done with her Treants. Therefore she decided to finish the match. She pierced the sword toward his forehead with the intent to kill. Tatyana appeared and stopped the lethal strike. ¡°Kali wins! Not bad, Kali. Keep it up.¡±


    Kali smiled under the veil and bowed, ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    Tatyana disappeared, and her voice resounded yfully, ¡°So serious~.¡±


    Kali looked toward the still shouting tigerkin and said, ¡°I hate people enving others and using them as disposable pieces. You already have an entry slot, was making your Crane go through all those attacks even necessary?¡±


    The tigerkin cursed and said, ¡°That is my problem! Why did you kill it when you had already won!? I wouldn¡¯t mind if it happened during the battle, but you clearly did it on purpose to fuck me over!¡±


    Kali turned and said while leaving, ¡°That¡¯s right, I did it on purpose. I rather kill it than let you use it as materials for the next ritual. I hope you go broke and live in misery.¡±


    As she said, Kali¡¯s reason for killing it was not letting use it as material for the ritual. Since it normally uses other living beasts as a sacrifice. That wounded Crane was the perfect material. She didn¡¯t mind if it was right or wrong; she followed her beliefs and didn¡¯t have any regrets.


    More curses followed that statement. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill all your family and **** your loved ones!¡±


    Kali stopped and turned toward him. The veil covered her face, but a terrifying aura surrounded her, simr to the wrath of nature itself.


    She advanced and went beside him while hearing him curse. ¡°What the fuck do you want!? You are lucky that participants can¡¯t be killed, or I would even-¡±


    *STAB*


    ¡°[Parasite Roots].¡±


    ¡°GRAAAH!!!¡± He swung his fist toward Kali, but the [Golden Crown] blocked it with her staff, then she spun it once and tapped the ground. Roots grew from his feet and coiled around his body, immobilizing him.


    Kali¡¯s voice was bone-chilling cold as she said, ¡°You are lucky I want to advance in the tournament, or your life would have been forfeited.¡±


    The tigerkin couldn¡¯t answer since the parasitic roots damaged his insides badly. Moreover, Kali used her medical knowledge to damage the most painful spots.


    She continued messing with his insides until the man fainted because of the pain. She took out her sword and left. Tatyana appeared with Ying Yue after she left and chuckled, ¡°How troublesome, little Kali, this also counts as decalcification, but¡­ something entered my eyes, and I couldn¡¯t see what happened. His injuries are obviously because of the battle. He also isn¡¯t dead¡­ Well, she can pass, right? Ying Yue?¡±


    Ying Yue rolled her beautiful eyes and said monotonously, ¡°Yes, my empress who has even destroyed all life in a continent has been blinded by a dust mote.¡±


    Tatyana looked at Ying Yue and said, ¡°You dropped quite a big bomb with that beautiful mouth of yours, huh?¡±


    Ying Yue looked confused, ¡°Aren¡¯t only the two of us here?¡±


    Tatyana sighed, ¡°Well, you are not wrong¡­ Let¡¯s go to send Angel where Evelyn is. The cutie has given her all, but a level eight cultivator is still too strong.¡±


    ¡°My Empress is right. However, she was able to damage him quite badly. All of the princess¡¯s mates are very talented.¡±


    ¡°They are, but it is also true that the dual cultivation with Yasenia purifies their energy and makes them stronger. Even if the effects aren¡¯t immediate, they have been piling up these months, and they are beginning to show.¡±


    Ying Yue asked, surprised, ¡°Is it doing so much good for them?¡±


    Tatyana nodded, ¡°Yes, they can fight two levels above what they could have fought without Yasenia¡¯s ¡®nourishment.''¡±


    Ying Yue frowned, ¡°That is dangerous; if dual cultivation sects know of it, they will try to get her without minding the consequences.¡±


    Tatyana nodded, ¡°Andrea has already talked with them about it. She is quite responsible for everything surrounding Yasenia.¡±


    Ying Yue nodded in praise.


    While they spoke about Andrea, the woman was reaching her next area. It was filled with ruined buildings, some tall, otherspletely in debris, and other almost intact. The location was wide, and, like any other city, there were ces devoid of buildings. ¡®Let¡¯s see who am I against¡­.¡¯


    On the other side, a level nine dragon-man appeared. Unlike Yasenia, he had horns, wings, and scales surrounding his neck. The scales were red, matching his eye and hair color, and he was as tall as Andrea.


    He carried a giant white club made of bone material and carvings all over its length. He also had ck armor covering his body, with a ce in the back to pass his one-meter-long red tail and wings.


    Andrea raised her eyebrow, ¡®A dragon-man! Should I put Tatyana¡¯s advice to use?¡¯


    Andreaughed as he looked at him. The Dragon-man frowned, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking about my lover, who is a dragoness.¡±


    The man¡¯s interest piqued, ¡°Are you talking about Lady Yasenia?¡±


    Andrea¡¯s n crumbled, ¡®I can¡¯t taunt and insult you if you are so respectful toward my dragoness!¡¯


    She shook her head and decided to go for the honorable battle, ¡°More than knowing her¡­ I¡¯m one of her mates. My name is Andrea.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes shone in reverence and bowed, ¡°It will be a pleasure fighting with Lady Andrea! My name is Argon! A proud [Fire Dragon-man]. However, might I say something disrespectful?¡±


    Andrea nodded, and the man said, ¡°I have observed that Lady Yasenia likes females. Although I don¡¯t want to get in the way of Lady Yasenia¡¯s happiness, I hope you convince her to find a male to continue her bloodline in the future. A bloodline of the level of a superior dragoness like Lady Yasenia should be spread!¡±


    The announcer¡¯s voice started the countdown, but neither of them moved. From their little conversation, Andrea trusted this dragon-man¡¯s character. Andrea asked with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Do you consider yourself worthy?¡±

 Chapter 119

    ¡­The announcer¡¯s voice started the countdown, but neither of them moved. From their little conversation, Andrea trusted this dragon-man¡¯s character. Andrea asked with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Do you consider yourself worthy?¡±


    The big dragon-man became flustered and shook his head frantically, and even his tail seemed to be denying it. ¡°I am proud of my [Fire Dragon] bloodline, but I¡¯m unworthy of Lady Yasenia¡¯s favor!¡±


    Andrea almostughed out loud, ¡®He is quite cute despite his size.¡¯


    Andrea asked, ¡°What do you think of my [Sun Eating Tiger] bloodline? Is it worthy of her?¡±


    The dragon-man man nodded but then shook his head, ¡°It is! But it is also a shame that Lady Andrea is a female. You won¡¯t be able to impregnate Lady Yasenia. Such a pity¡­.¡±


    Andreaughed and said, ¡°I will tell you one secret that should make you quite happy.¡±


    Argon listened attentively. Andrea said with a proud smirk, ¡°I have both female and male sexes. Better yet, I¡¯m able to get her pregnant.¡±


    Argon looked stupefied for a second and thenughed out loud, ¡°As expected of Lady Yasenia¡¯s mate! Extraordinary even in that aspect! Then, Lady Andrea, I hope you have hundred of descendants with Lady Yasenia. A tiger and a dragon, quite fitting!¡±


    Andreaughed and took out her red and gold halberd, ¡°Argon! It has been a pleasure talking with you. Let¡¯s have a fair match!¡±


    Argon spread his wings and prepared his giant club! ¡°Can I speak with my nsmen about Lady Andrea¡¯s peculiarities? I think they will be overjoyed discovering that a worthy mate such as you is by Lady Yasenia¡¯s side!¡±


    Andrea shrugged and said with a grin, ¡°Sure, why not. It isn¡¯t something to be ashamed of. Since I¡¯m with Yasenia, it is something I can talk about with pride. Prepare yourself! I¡¯m attacking!¡±


    Then Andrea stomped the ground and shot toward him. Argon also lunged forwards and pped his wings to gain more speed.


    Halberd and club collided, and the ground sank under them. Andrea felt like a carriage just rammed her and was sent flying backward! Sheughed while thinking, ¡®Such strength! Truly the dragon race is absurd!!¡¯


    Andrea flew through one building and used the ax part of her halberd to stop her momentum. Argon went through the building as if it was made of paper making a big explosion of rubble and dust. Andrea shouted, ¡°[Chromosphere]!¡±


    A molten substance surrounded her silver armor, and the heat around her soared. Argon followed suit, ¡°[Fire Dragon Armor]!¡±


    Andrea¡¯s eyes opened as she saw how his chest and wings got covered in fire armor. ¡®Armor!? He has evolved his coat!?¡¯


    However, she wasn¡¯t cowed! Andrea grinned and charged toward the Dragon-man. Andrea shouted as she swung her halberd toward Argon. Argon swung his club, and they shed weapons!


    *BANG!*


    Argon¡¯s strength made her feet slide on the ground, leaving a trail, but she avoided the strike from sting her away like before.


    Argon praised, ¡°Impressive battle arts! Here I go! [Draconic fire charge]!¡±


    Andrea mmed her palm on the ground, ¡°[Molten Wall]!¡±


    Argon roared as he swung his club toward the gory wall. A big explosion urred, and the wall was ripped open.


    However, his club rebounded, destabilizing him. Andrea already expected it, so she put strength in her legs and jumped, ¡°[Sr descent]!¡±


    Her energy locked on Argon, blocking his movements briefly.


    This moment was all Andrea needed to fall on him with her halberd and imposing momentum. Argon used his armored wings and protected himself.


    Andrea¡¯s strike cut through the wings, and the halberdnded on his chest.


    *CLANG!*


    After the metallic sound of the halberd hitting his armor, Argon¡¯s feet left the ground and flew backward, roaring in pain because of his damaged wings.


    Andrea stomped the ground and chased after him with her newly acquired [Sr charge]. A golden glow surrounded her, and it grew in intensity the further she charged.


    Argon backflipped three times, killing the momentum, and stabilized enough to she Andrea¡¯s approach. He swung his club toward Andrea with all his strength.


    Andrea stopped her charge abruptly in front of Argon and transferred all her momentum to her halberd, doing a horizontal swing. Sun energy radiated from her as she swung her weapon!


    Argon and Andrea shed weapons again.


    *BOOOM!*


    A giant sun energy explosion sent Argon flying backward like a cannonball, with his ck armor cracked.


    However, the feedback of the heavy collision fractured Andrea¡¯s right arm. Nheless, she was uninjured in the rest of her body.


    Knowing the strength of the dragon-man, she wanted to finish quickly now that she had the advantage. Therefore, she didn¡¯t stop her pursuit and used her [Sun charge] again.


    Argon looked at Andrea, and his eyes shed, ¡®Using the same skill twice in a row isn¡¯t very smart, Lady Andrea.¡¯


    Andrea reached his side and made the same motions, swinging the halberd strongly against him with the intention to finish him off here. Argon used his club, doing a rising strike, and he chanted in his baritone voice, ¡°[Draconic reflection].¡±


    His club runes lit up as the club shed extremely quickly toward Andrea¡¯s weapon.


    When the club and the halberd were about to sh, Tatyana appeared in the middle and caught the two weapons, killing all the momentum with her hands and stopping them easily. Andrea was confused, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Tatyana chuckled and said, ¡°Argon wins!¡±


    Andrea was stunned. Even if he had his two wings almost cut off and other serious injuries, Argonughed spiritedly. Then he kindly exined, ¡°Lady Andrea, myst attack is a technique from my n. It doesn¡¯t prevent the damage we receive, but it reflects the attack with threefold strength to the attacker! You would have badly injured me, but the rebound of your own attack¡­.¡±


    Andrea¡¯s eyes widened in fear, ¡°I would have either died or had my arms and frontal armor blown apart¡­¡±


    Andrea shook her head with a smile and said, ¡°Argon, it is your win. It has been a pleasure fighting with you.¡±


    Argon shook his head, ¡°I was lucky! I would have probably lost if you hadn¡¯t repeated the attack twice. I was already beaten down. I must say, I haven¡¯t been sent flying in a while! More so by someone with lower cultivation than myself, hahaha.¡±


    Andrea smirked and said, ¡°Well, that is something I experience daily! Yasenia is a brute and loves making us fly in all the meanings of the word.¡±


    Tatyana chuckled, and Argon burst into loudughter, ¡°Lady Andrea, I hope we see each other in the secret realm! Farewell!¡±


    Tatyana carried Argon to the medical area, returned, and sent Andrea where Angel, Evelyn, and Kali were. Andrea smiled at the others and asked, ¡°Hello girls, how did you do? Are you injured?¡±


    Angel shook her head andughed mischievously, ¡°Evelyn didn¡¯t manage to get her entry jade~.¡±


    Evelyn rolled her eyes and rubbed Angel¡¯s temples with her knuckles, ¡°Do you think you canugh at me freely!? Here, take this!¡±


    Angel shouted, ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch! Evelyn, I¡¯m going to tell Yasenia!¡±


    Evelynughed fearlessly, ¡°Who do you think she will take sides off? Me who didn¡¯t manage to get the jade or you!¡±


    Angel said with full conviction, ¡°It is obviously me! Let¡¯s see if you can escape if I fake some tears!¡±


    Evelyn almost coughed blood because she could totally see Yasenia take Angel¡¯s side. ¡°Andrea, Angel is bullying me~.¡±


    Andrea and Kaliughed at their interaction. Andrea said, ¡°You didn¡¯t get it, but I don¡¯t see you worried.¡±


    Evelyn freed Angel and said with a snort, ¡°Do you think Yasenia will let any of us fall behind when going to a ce like a secret realm?¡±


    Angel also snorted, ¡°As if! Evelyn just has to sit and wait for Yasenia. Furthermore, Cecile is also out there!¡±


    Evelyn and Angel looked at each other andughed. Evelyn hugged Angel from behind and said, ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t meet with any of the two strongest before that¡­ If she does, maybe I won¡¯t get the jade¡­.¡±


    Evelyn said, ¡°Say Angel, can I fondle your tits?¡±


    Angel looked at Evelyn, stupefied, ¡°Here?


    Evelyn said with the most serious face that Angel had seen Evelyn do. ¡°It will heal my poor and hurt soul.¡±


    Angel was trying with all her Mental Nourishing realm mental capacities to see a single hint of Evelyn¡¯s usual joking expression, but she didn¡¯t see anything! ¡®She is telling the truth!?¡¯


    Angel said with a stutter to her perverted friend, ¡°S-Sure do whatever you want.¡±


    Andrea looked at Angel with a strange face, ¡®Do you know what you are saying, little Angel?¡¯


    Poor Angel chose the wrong set of words. Evelyn¡¯s eyes shined with happiness as she pushed Angel onto the resting bed, and her hands sneaked with expertise inside her robes.


    Angel opened her eyes as Evelyn¡¯s hands massaged her breast with pinpoint uracy. She opened her mouth to protest, but a moan escaped instead of words, ¡°Ah~.¡±


    Evelyn let out a perverted chuckle as she kneaded, pinched, and rubbed Angel¡¯s breasts. ¡®Not as big as Yasenia¡¯s, but they are also a big pair of heavenly melons! Oh~ the feeling of my hand sinking in softness is heavenly~.¡¯


    Andrea and Kali looked from the side, speechless, as Evelyn sent Angel to heaven with her breasts alone. ¡®She is an expert!¡¯


    Evelyn stopped after some minutes,pletely satisfied. Angel was breathing heavily on the bed. She regained her wits and blushed crimson, ¡°EVELYN I¡¯M GOING TO SPANK YOU UNTIL YOU CUM!¡±


    Evelyn felt a shiver of pleasure and fear go up to her spine. Evelyn asked Andrea, trying to ignore the fuming Angel, ¡°Did I go too far?¡±


    Andrea chuckled and patted her head, ¡°Well, expect a spanking session the next time you are together with Angel and Yasenia at night.¡±


    Evelyn didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or scared about her current situation. ¡®Angel spanking me while Yasenia ravages every one of my holes? Will I die of pleasure? Heavens, lend me strength!¡¯


    Kali interrupted, pointing at the screen that had Cecile on. ¡°Look, Cecile¡¯s next opponent is reaching.¡±


    They saw that Cecile¡¯s next opponent was a half-step and frowned. Kali said, ¡°It seems that Cecile won¡¯t be able to enter the top 100.¡±


    The others nodded, and Andrea sighed, ¡°No matter how strong she has be, it has only been a few days since then. It is impossible to reach her full potential, much less fight against a half-step.¡±


    They turned their sights toward Yasenia. She was standing in ce with the giant sword pierced in the ground beside her and her arms crossed under her breasts, emphasizing them. Evelynmented, ¡°How many people do you think are taking photos of her right now? I mean¡­ I¡¯m sure they can be sold quite highly, and I speak from experience.¡±


    Kali looked at Evelyn doubtfully and asked, ¡°You won¡¯t be the S.L.U.T. general by chance, right?¡±


    Angel, who had already rxed, said, ¡°You are right! How did you know?¡±


    They couldn¡¯t see it, but Kali¡¯s face was slightly blushing, ¡®I can¡¯t tell them that I bought some photos, right?¡¯


    Evelyn, however, was very keen. ¡°Did you buy some of the photos?¡±


    Kali stiffened, and the three of them chuckled. Andrea said, ¡°Well, the best ones and the ones where Yasenia appears nude are inside Evelyn¡¯s ring. You can ask for themter. They are quite the sight. Especially when Yasenia purposely makes poses¡­. ¡±


    Andrea stopped talking because she was bing aroused.


    Angel was looking at space while blushing, remembering some of the photos.


    Evelyn was almost drooling looking at one of them¡­


    Angel suddenly remembered something and said to Kali, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Kali, who was about to peek at Evelyn¡¯s photo, froze. Angel said, ¡°I think Yasenia wanted you to see her naked in person first¡­ I think you shouldn¡¯t look at the photos.¡±


    Kali had a lot of curiosity but respected what Angel said. Evelyn even stored the photo when Angel stopped speaking.


    Andrea and Evelyn didn¡¯t know why Angel stopped Kali from looking, but they trusted Angel and didn¡¯t contradict her. Angel was thinking, ¡®Since Kali has been¡­ Through that. I think Yasenia wants Kali to get used to her first and then reveal that she has the male part¡­ For us, it might be strange, but for Kali¡­.¡¯


    Andrea said, ¡°Look, Yasenia¡¯s opponent arrived. Is that¡­?¡±


    Kali said, ¡°A harpy, an extremely lustful beast-human race. They have wings in their arms covered with feathers and talons as legs. They don¡¯t wear any clothes and try to mate with everything they find attractive.¡±


    Evelyn said, ¡°Well, she is dripping looking at Yasenia¡­.¡±


    The others focused on the Harpy¡¯sher regions and had strange faces because Evelyn wasn¡¯t exaggerating.

 Chapter 120

    Evelyn said, ¡°Well, she is dripping looking at Yasenia¡­.¡±


    The others focused on the harpy¡¯sher regions and had strange faces because Evelyn wasn¡¯t exaggerating.


    Angel said, ¡°Thankfully, Cecile isn¡¯t here. I think she would have charged inside directly, bow in hand.¡±


    The others nodded. Kali said, ¡°That harpy is in the half-step. Moreover, I think I¡¯ve seen her somewhere¡­.¡±


    Kali went to the list of participants and found her. She read aloud, her voice changing to a more disgusted one the more she read. ¡°Here she is! Gahanna, a blue feathered harpy from the Poppy Sect, is at the half-step and has mostly won by sucking her opponent¡¯s energy¡­. ¡±


    The other three faces turned ugly. Andrea asked, ¡°She is one of the people that have been forcing themselves on other participants in battle? But she is female, and unless she has a special constitution, she can¡¯t absorb Yin energy. Has she been doing that to females?¡±


    Kali nodded her head, filled with disgust and some hostility, ¡°She has¡­ But she didn¡¯t absorb their energy; she just yed with them. Gahanna has only¡­ ¡®attacked¡¯ males. However, for some reason, she is aiming for Yasenia.¡±


    The others knew why, but they would let Yasenia exin the things about herself to Kali. Evelyn said, to clear some doubts, ¡°I think it should be because of Yasenia¡¯s [Celestial Yin and Yang constitution]. Yasenia has Yang energy which Gahanna should be able to absorb¡­¡±


    Andrea chuckled and said, ¡°If ites to that¡­ ¡®Battle.¡¯ Don¡¯t you think Gahanna would have dug a grave for herself?¡±


    Angel and Evelyn opened their eyes in realization andughed. Evelyn said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to see Yasenia touched by this bastard¡­ It would be interesting to see that.¡±


    Angel exined to Kali briefly, ¡°Yasenia is too good in sexual arts~. However, don¡¯t worry, Kali! I¡¯m sure that Yasenia will know how to treat you when you advance the rtionship! She is always super gentle~.¡±


    Kali nodded, a little expectant but more afraid than expectant. ¡®I-I hope she isn¡¯t disgusted by my b-body¡¯s scars¡­¡¯


    In an arid ce filled with rocks of all sizes, two beast human females were looking at each other.


    One of them had a dragon tail, and her seductive figure could charm everyone under the heavens. Her long, ck hair and dress moved with the wind, making a beautiful picture. She had an imposing giant sword at her side, with a core glowing with ominous red light. Her face was expressionless as she looked at her opponent.


    On the other side, there was a female with wings as arms and talons as legs. She was naked, showing her slim body and private parts. She was looking at her opponent like a predator would at their prey.


    She had blue feathers and ck hair, her eyes were sharp, and her facial features were somewhat distorted because of the lustful expression she was making. ¡°I really wanted to meet with you, Yasenia~! Those people from the righteous side wanted you to join them, but I see they failed miserably~ How about bing my cultivation partner? We can have a very good time together~.¡±


    Yasenia looked at her with the same expressionless face without answering.


    Gahanna tilted her head and said, ¡°Not answering? Why so serious? I¡¯ve seen you speaking with other participants. Am I so scary~? I just want to make you feel the most pleasure you felt until today~.¡±


    Yasenia continued unresponsive. ¡®This harpy is dangerous. I feel that the moment I rx, I will be done by her.¡¯


    However, a sneer couldn¡¯t help but appear on her face, ¡®The most pleasure I¡¯ve ever felt? Is she trying topare with mom? Delusional Pidgeon, I¡¯m going to go all out because of that stupid statement.¡¯


    The announcer¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°This is thest round before entering the top 100! Our participants havee a long way to reach here. Let¡¯s see if they can get that second jade entry!¡±


    The crowd in the coliseum counted with him, ¡°Ten! Nine! Eight!¡­¡±


    Yasenia and the harpy used their energy coats.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to speak¡­ I will make you scream in pleasure, hahaha~.¡±


    Yasenia looked at the sky and saw that sunset was approaching. Then she focused her dragon eyes and saw that Gahanna¡¯s coat waspletely different than normal, ¡®Is that¡­ A blue smoke of some sorts?¡¯


    Tatyana, who was paying attention, frowned slightly, ¡®That¡¯s dangerous, especially for Yasenia. Gahanna has evolved her coatpletely and changed its nature. If Yasenia doesn¡¯t pay attention¡­ Yasenia¡¯s instincts will take over her reason.¡¯


    Gahanna licked her lips, ¡®It is the first time I taste a wild dragoness~ will you be able to ¡®Keep up¡¯? fufufu~.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Three! Two! One! BEGIN!¡±


    Yasenia picked up the sword, and when the countdown ended, she began walking toward Gahanna ¡®Enough holding back; if I lose this, Evelyn won¡¯t be able toe to the secret realm with me.¡¯


    ¡°[Starry Sky].¡±


    White lights began gathering around her.


    ¡°[Celestial Coat].¡±


    A golden-silvery glow surrounded her.


    [Wanning Moon].¡±


    Her sword gained a silvery glow.


    The harpy didn¡¯t move from her ce, nor did she take out any weapons. She observed Yasenia¡¯s aura increase and smirked, ¡®Not bad. I will have to use aerial maneuvers if I want to winfortably.¡¯


    However, suddenly Yasenia¡¯s energy release became absurd as energy began spinning around her in a vortex. Gahanna opened her eyes, stupefied. ¡®What is happening!?


    Meanwhile, Tatyana smirked, ¡®Seems I was worried for nothing; she is going all out. This will be my first time seeing this mode. Show them little treasure, show the world what my daughter is capable of!¡¯


    Evelyn in the infirmary smirked and said, ¡°It seems I¡¯m going to go with you girls.¡±


    Angel smirked and nodded, ¡°Behold! Our beloved dragoness strongest state!¡±


    Andrea said,pletely awed, ¡°One thing is listening about it. Another is seeing for ourselves what an absurd aura release.¡±


    Kali was stupefied. ¡®What kind of girlfriend did I get!?¡¯


    Yasenia roared. ¡°[ABSORPTION OF CELESTIAL LIGHT: DAY AND NIGHT CYCLE].¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s eyes turned silver as a phantom ck sky appeared. All the energy around Yasenia inted and exploded violently!


    *BOOOM!*


    A visible shockwave expanded from Yasenia at vertiginous speeds.


    Gahanna was terrified, ¡®How can someone at her level release such an aura!? She feels more like a senior!¡¯


    Yasenia¡¯s aura explosion made the smoke gathered around Gahanna to be blown away. Worse, Gahanna felt like a steel wall impacted her body and was blown away by the shockwave more than a hundred meters.


    Then, Yasenia spoke, her voice like a whisper, but it reached everywhere under the phantom night sky, ¡°The [Moon charge]s into the [Moonless night], illuminating the world with her presence.¡±


    Yasenia spun once with her sword, deploying her silver domain. Then, as she pointed her sword forward, her leg muscles inted and stomped the ground, gaining sound-breaking speed instantly!


    The ground below her feet exploded, sending rocks flying everywhere, and she transformed into a silver meteor!


    Gahanna used her wings and hastily took off to the sky. However, Yasenia¡¯s speed right now was absurd and reached her even before she separated 5m off the ground.


    Yasenia used the momentum of the charge to jump toward her and tackle her. Even feeling the dragoness lunging toward her with her spiritual sense, Gahanna could not dodge.


    Yasenia¡¯s shoulder hit her square on the chest, transferring the fearsome momentum of the dragoness. Gahanna felt like a mountain had just rammed her!


    Her ribs cracked, and her inner organs tumbled as she flew away like a bullet. While midair, Yasenia chanted, her whisper echoing again, ¡°The [Crescent moon], illuminating the sky, the [Shooting star]s guiding our life.¡±


    When Yasenianded from her jump, she did a horizontal strike. A giant 150m wide crescent attack shot from her sword. She used the sword¡¯s weight to spin, and her sword-tail shed horizontally, creating another [Crescent moon] attack. Then, the cycle repeated, sending attack after attack toward the harpy.


    Gahanna, who just had the air and almost had her life knocked out of her, managed to stabilize. When she lifted her head and saw those attacks flying toward her, she paled, ¡°Monster!¡±


    She pped her wings, gritting her teeth through the pain, and evaded the first crescent. She saw the second one and maneuvered in the air to dodge it again. However, there weren¡¯t just two attacks!


    Crescent after crescent shot at her, but Yasenia wasn¡¯t done yet. The stars in the phantom sky started falling¡ªone by one, like shooting stars.


    Gahanna despaired. ¡®How can her meridians support this amount of energy release!?¡¯


    She dodged the first shooting star, but a crescent was waiting for her! She moved to the side, but a wing got cut off! ¡°AAAAA-!!¡± Her shout of pain was cut short because a shooting star impacted her from above.


    *BOOM!*


    The star exploded, and Gahanna shot down heavily to the ground. She had one wing cut, her ribs broken, and her front charred. Gahanna spat blood and tried to stand, but a crescent was already in front of her face. Her face now had only fear left, ¡®How can someone at level one be so strong¡­.¡¯


    Before the crescent hit her, Tatyana appeared, and with a wave of her hand, everything vanished, as if it were just an illusion. She smirked as she said, ¡°Overwhelming win for Yasenia!¡±


    The people in the coliseum exploded in cheers. ¡°What was that! I fell the shockwave of her aura from the stands!¡±


    ¡°Those attacks are monstrous. They are nearing the Unification realm in strength if they aren¡¯t already there!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she at the FIRST LEVEL of the Mental Nourishing realm!? She is not a genius. She is a heavenly genius!¡±


    ¡°No wonder people call her heavenly dragoness!¡±


    ¡°The academy picked up a gem! When she grows up¡­ I have chills just thinking about it.¡±


    Inside the infirmary, Kali looked with wide-open eyes, still unable toprehend what had just happened.


    On the other side, Andrea burst intoughter, ¡°Absurd,pletely abnormal! What was that? Is that what we are following after?¡±


    Angel also chuckled, ¡°You have only seen the beginning of the skill! Thest attack is what is the most absurd thing.¡±


    Evelyn shook her head and said, ¡°I still remember her fighting off against more than 110 cultivators. How she cut through them¡­. I still have chills remembering it.¡±


    Kali stuttered, ¡°W-What did you say? Beginning? 110 what? W-Where am I? Did the cultivation rules change while I slept?¡±


    The other three burst intoughter.


    Meanwhile, on the destroyed rocky arena, Yasenia deactivated all her skills. Her eyes and aura returned to normal. Then, she turned and left, not looking at Gahanna again. Her interest in the harpy was null.


    Tatyana then carried Gahanna to the infirmary. Gahanna looked at Yasenia¡¯s back while thinking. ¡®Why didn¡¯t she even look at me? I really wanted to make her my cultivation partner¡­.¡¯


    Thest 128 participants gathered. Yasenia looked around and didn¡¯t see any of her dears, ¡®Even Andrea lost? Who did she lose against?¡¯


    Yasenia felt someone looking at her and turned. It was a blonde woman with an extremely beautiful face. She had grey eyes and had 175cm in height. Her body was slim, with not many curves. However, her aura was profound.


    A single thought filled Yasenia¡¯s mind. ¡®Strong.¡¯


    Those were the feelings Yasenia got from that woman. ¡®Is she the other one, apart from Jaxon, that I can¡¯t win against¡­ I think she is¡­.¡¯

 Chapter 121

    Yasenia felt someone looking at her and turned. It was a blonde woman with an extremely beautiful face. She had grey eyes and had 175cm in height. Her body was slim, with not many curves. However, her aura was profound.


    A single thought filled Yasenia¡¯s mind. ¡®Strong.¡¯


    Those were the feelings Yasenia got from that woman. ¡®Is she the other one, apart from Jaxon, that I can¡¯t win against¡­ I think she is¡­.¡¯


    That woman approached Yasenia and spoke with a melodious voice, ¡°My name is I. Nice to meet you, Yasenia.¡±


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow, ¡°You know my name?¡±


    The woman smiled and said, ¡°Well, it is not difficult to know the ¡°Heavenly Dragoness¡± of the tournament. Your beauty, strength, and talent are the best I¡¯ve seen.¡±


    Yasenia smiled and said, ¡°You praise me too much, senior sister. Compared to your strength, I¡¯m still no match. I don¡¯t think I couldst more than ten minutes fighting you.¡±


    I¡¯s smile widened and asked yfully, ¡°That means you are confident insting at least ten minutes against me?¡±


    Yasenia chuckled, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t said that¡­ I think I have a nice chance at aplishing that.¡±


    I nodded and said, ¡°Well, we will know shortly.¡± Yasenia tilted her head, confused.


    I took out one paper with Yasenia¡¯s name written on it. ¡°It seems that you are my next opponent.¡±


    Yasenia frowned and asked, ¡°Did you manipte it? I thought thisst phase was like a blind tournament, and we shouldn¡¯t know our next opponents.¡±


    Iughed and said, ¡°It is, but I have some people delivering me who my next opponent will be, orders from the Heavenly Sect Master.¡±


    Yasenia approached her, bringing her the sweet floral scent, and whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that illegal? Are you not afraid I would speak about it?¡±


    I smelled Yasenia¡¯s scent, but her heart didn¡¯t move. She maintained her smile and said, ¡°I trust you. Moreover, you are the daughter of that person. I don¡¯t think you would do something so lowly.¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°Do you know my mother?¡± ¡®Maybe she knows something about her that I don¡¯t.¡¯


    I said, with a face full of reverence, ¡°Of course, I know her! I saw her some months ago at a conference about the destruction of the demonic sect branch. She was like an Empress walking between her subjects! I¡¯ve always adored her since then!¡±


    I continued praising Tatyana, and Yasenia¡¯s eyebrow twitched. Surprised, Yasenia analyzed her own feelings, ¡®Am I¡­ getting jealous? Interesting; why is that?¡¯


    The more Yasenia listened, the more the feeling grew. ¡®This is new, I hadn¡¯t felt jealousy even when people were tantly confessing to my sweetheart, but I am with my mom?¡¯


    Yasenia cut I off, saying, ¡°Mom,e here.¡±


    She didn¡¯t speak loudly, nor didn¡¯t even use a tool. I was confused, ¡®How will she even hear you?¡¯


    Those were her thoughts only for a second because Tatyana appeared beside Yasenia in a second. Tatyana asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong little treasure? I was bragging to the other sect masters about you when you called me!¡±


    Yasenia burst intoughter, and all those feelings disappeared like smoke. She said honestly, not minding about I. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I was feeling jealous hearing senior sister I here speak nicely about you. Therefore, I called you.¡±


    I was confused, and Tatyana raised her eyebrow, surprised, ¡°Jealous? You didn¡¯t even get jealous of Ying Yue, with whom I actually had a rtionship!¡±


    Tatyana looked at I and said, ¡°Oh, you are that asshole *Cough* The Heavenly Sect Master¡¯s personal disciple.¡±


    I¡¯s eye twitched as she felt Tatyana¡¯s image crumbling more and more by the second. ¡°Yes, it is a pleasure meeting you, Lady Death Empress! Since I saw you that day, I have admired you, and I have asked Master about you. He speaks in great detail and is also waiting for you and Yasenia toe to our sect.¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t know why but she found I¡¯s reactions extremely satisfying. so she continued, ¡°Mom, I still feel a little jea-¡±


    Yasenia was cut off by Tatyana, who took out a couch, sat, andid Yasenia¡¯s head on herp in less than a second. Then, Tatyana started scratching under her chin with one hand and petting her head with the other hand. Yasenia half-closed her eyes and growledfortably. Tatyana said, ¡°Who is my most beautiful daughter?¡±


    As an answer, Yasenia rubbed herself on Tatyana, growling louder, and Tatyana said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you are~.¡±


    I felt something crack and then shatter into pieces. She spoke stiffly toward Yasenia, ¡°I will see you in the coliseum, goodbye.¡±


    Yasenia was too far gone by her mother¡¯s caresses and was now a growling mess, so she didn¡¯t answer. I looked at Yasenia and thought, ¡®She is very cute, but¡­ What is all this jealous thing? I like males. Moreover, I can¡¯t even imagine myself with Lady Death Empress.¡¯


    Tatyana changed ces, carrying both to a more isted location. They stayed together until the time of the next rounds was nearing. After some caresses, Tatyana patted the blob dragoness on herp and said, ¡°So, what¡¯s up with I.¡±


    Yasenia turned and hugged Tatyana¡¯s waist, burying her face in her belly. She saidzily, ¡°I don¡¯t know~ I think it is because she is stronger than me, which made petty insecurities grow for a moment? What does mom think?¡±


    Tatyana thought while petting her and said, ¡°Maybe it is her bloodline? Do you know why Jaxon and I are direct disciples of the two strongest sect masters?¡±


    Yasenia bit Tatyana¡¯s belly and growled, ¡°Mom is the strongest!¡±


    Tatyana chuckled and said, ¡°But I¡¯m not a sect master, right?¡±


    Yasenia stopped biting and looked upwards. Then she snorted, ¡°I¡¯m sure mom has more secrets from me, and one of them is being the sect master of some secret organization that is much stronger than the Academy!¡±


    Tatyana looked speechless at her daughter, ¡°You truly have a lot of confidence in me, huh?¡±


    To which Yasenia smirked and nodded.


    Tatyana exined, ¡°I think it was this. Since I knows more about me than you do, you felt jealous¡­ You don¡¯t feel like that of overwhelmingly strong people, but you do with I because she is near your level of strength.¡±


    Tatyana lowered her head and kissed her forehead, ¡°Little treasure, if you really want to know, I can tell you everything about me right now. I¡¯m not telling you, mainly because I don¡¯t want you to consider many broad matters. I want you to advance on your own cultivation path, not following my footsteps but creating a new road.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and sat up, ¡°I will continue my path then. However, the direction of it will always be toward you. So that, when I create my own road, the final destination will be you.¡±


    Tatyana smiled tenderly and sat on Yasenia¡¯sp. She hooked her arms around Yasenia¡¯s neck and kissed her lovingly. Yasenia hugged Tatyana¡¯s waist and returned the kiss.


    They shared a tender moment until Tatyana separated and said, ¡°It¡¯s time, little treasure. Let¡¯s see if you can win against I. She is light, water, ice, and space attributed¡ªan extremely rare quadruple attributed cultivator. Moreover, her bloodline is called [Profound Ocean Divine], which is rted to the Divine race.¡±


    Yasenia and Tatyana stood up and left for the coliseum. Tatyana said, ¡°I won¡¯t be the one that takes care of watching the participants from here on. But know that I¡¯m always watching. I will be with the other five. Good luck, little treasure.¡±


    Tatyana then disappeared after leaving Yasenia in the middle of the participants. The person responsible saw that Yasenia appeared with a senior and was suspicious. However, he received a message, and everything cleared up.


    The announcer appeared at the center of the coliseum. His handsome face made people from the stand whistle and scream for him. The manughed, and his maic voice was heard, ¡°We¡¯ve reached the top 100! All the participants here have gained a second entry jade. They can do with them anything they want, sell it, break it, or even eat it.¡±


    The peopleughed. Then, he continued, ¡°From now on, all the battles will happen inside the coliseum! The participants will use the arenas in the middle to fight! As you can see, the arenas are now only four! The previous ten arenas of one square kilometer each have been divided. Now each of them has four square kilometers!¡±


    He continued, ¡°The battles will happen following a tournament tree! You can see it¡­ there!¡±


    He pointed at the sky, and a giant illusionary scroll unfurled in the sky atop the massive coliseum. They could see the names of the 126 participants and who they were against.


    Yasenia looked at the sky and saw the ancient-looking scroll. She searched her name and spotted it on the far right. She was paired against I, ¡®So it is true¡­ Let¡¯s focus. I must get the shield for my baby!¡¯


    The announcer said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin the final section! Starting from the right pair to the left one! Let¡¯s wee our firstpetitor, I! She is one of the favorites and hasn¡¯t broken a sweat to reach here! Her swordy is beautiful and ethereal. Her quadruple attribute affinity has made her opponents unable to touch her robes. And her beauty is above most!¡±


    The crowd cheered and shoutedpliments. The noise more than two million people made was deafening!


    The announcer eximed, ¡°I¡¯s opponent isn¡¯t someone to scoff at. She is overwhelming; she is like an unstoppable force of nature; she uses Sun, Moon, and star attribute to make her opponents despair! The publicly crowned Heavenly Dragoness and the dark horse of thepetition! The sole level one Mental Nourishing cultivator that made it this far! Yasenia!¡±


    The crowd exploded again in cheers, and some banners with Yasenia¡¯s image and the word S.L.U.T could be seen.


    Yasenia, who was walking toward the arena, calmly almost tripped. But she managed to maintain herposure. ¡®My dear fans, people might think you are insulting me without context!¡¯


    While the announcer presented the rest of the participants, I and Yasenia talked for a bit. Yasenia started by bowing and apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior-sister, I was jealous that senior-sister knows more about my mother than I do, and I was disrespectful.¡±


    Iughed softly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are still young, and those things happen. Even I got slightly jealous when I saw Lady Death Empress behave so gently with you. She ispletely different than when she is in front of others.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and nodded, ¡°Thank you, senior sister.¡±

 Chapter 122

    ¡­Yasenia started by bowing and apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior-sister, I was jealous that senior-sister knows more about my mother than I do, and I was disrespectful.¡±


    Iughed softly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are still young, and those things happen. Even I got slightly jealous when I saw Lady Death Empress behave so gently with you. She ispletely different than when she is in front of others.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and nodded, ¡°Thank you, senior sister.¡±


    While they were talking, the announcer presented the fourth and final team that would battle. Then he began the countdown. ¡°Now that you know all of our participants¡­ Let¡¯s begin! Ten! Nine!¡­ ¡±


    I surrounded herself in blue and yellow Valkyrie-like armor and took out a broadsword. And Yasenia used her [Celestial Coat], covering herself in a silvery-golden glow with starlight around. ¡®Not only is she stronger, but she also has the evolved coat¡­¡¯


    Comparing the current aura release, Yasenia¡¯s fell short by arge amount. The spectators were skeptical, not knowing if Yasenia couldst a single exchange. However¡­


    ¡°Three! Two! One! Begin!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s aura expanded as she directly used [Day and Night]! Her presence grew at exponential speeds, bingpletely outrageous. I¡¯s current aura and hers shed!


    The stage cracked as Yasenia¡¯s aura overpowered I¡¯s! It continued forward, and the shockwave reached I. Nheless, the effect the shockwave had on I was minimal. It blew her hair like a strong gale and nothing more. I smirked and said, ¡°Impressive, this berserk skill is extremely strong. I wouldn¡¯t be your match if we were at the same cultivation level. However, how much can your body take of it, Yasenia?¡±


    Yasenia smiled, battle hungry as the ck phantom sky appeared. ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡±


    Her eye color changed to silver as her demeanor became gentle, like the moon that guards you at night. Then, Yasenia¡¯s whisper echoed around. ¡°In a [Moonless night], under the [Starry Sky], I fight, [Lingering Stars] on my side.¡±


    Yasenia spun once while white lights began appearing around her. After the spin a silver domain spread, covering most of the arena. Then, she shot forward with her sword behind her, creating a shockwave.


    I also charged forward using her movement technique, leaving a blue and yellow trail behind her.


    Yasenia continued her chant, her whisper resounding, ¡°The [Moon Charge]s into the sky, covering my body with its light. [Celestial coat] envelop, make my might develop.¡±


    As the sky changed with Yasenia¡¯s words, the silvery-golden aura surrounding Yasenia strengthened. Then, she pointed her sword forward, and a silver radiance appeared at the tip of her sword.


    Yasenia stomped the ground, elerating further and making the silver radiance surround her body.


    They reached each other, and giant sword and broadsword collided. Silver and yellow-blue lights consumed their arena as a big explosion followed.


    The spectators focused on the aftermath of the first sh, and they could see that Yasenia managed to push I, making her feet slide.


    As she slid backward, I felt her sword vibrating and thought. ¡®She is stronger than I predicted, and her domain is absorbing my energy¡­ I will have to go a little serious.¡¯


    ¡°[Oceanic domain].¡±


    From I, a blue wave expanded, fighting against Yasenia¡¯s silver domain. The arena behind I became blue with phantom waves moving around. This left half of it silver and half blue.


    While I slid, Yasenia¡¯s whisper spread around, ¡°[Crescent Moon] spreads soft light. The [Wanning Moon] supports my fight.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s body, tail, and sword were enhanced by [Wanning Moon], adding the chilling Moon attribute, increasing her lethality. Then, Yasenia¡¯s silver slit eyes thinned as her muscles moved extremely coordinated, doing a perfect horizontal sh, she let the momentum spin her as her sword tail created another crescent and the cycle repeated. A barrage of [Crescent Moon] attacks shot toward I.


    I managed to stop sliding after almost 300m, just as Yasenia sent the first crescent. She swung her 90cm long broadsword rapidly, sending numerous light-attribute projectiles towards the silver crescents.


    The attacks collided, and Yasenia¡¯s crescent destroyed her skill twice before dissipating. I needed two sword swings for each silver crescent, and Yasenia¡¯s attack speed and hers were practically the same. I remained calm as she thought, ¡®I can¡¯t continue like this.¡¯


    I nted her feet on the ground cracking it. Her aura swelled and chanted, her voice imposing. ¡°[Endless Light Waves].¡±


    Her sword blurred as giant yellow waves appeared before her,parable to the silver crescents. The first wave shed with a crescent, and they annulled each other. This time, the attacks were paired in strength!


    The two women fired one attack after another on each other, sending shockwaves everywhere.


    The people in the stands were cheering loudly at their disy of incredible might. ¡°Go, Yasenia! Summon the stars!¡±


    ¡°I, keep it up!¡±


    The disciples of the Heavenly Sect were dumbfounded, ¡°How can some at the first level keep up with senior sister¡¯s [Endless Light Waves]!?¡±


    ¡°That dragoness is insane!¡±


    On the other side, Gerd and his allies had ugly faces as they watched the match, ¡°Even if I hate to admit it, Yasenia is too strong. Only Jaxon can somewhat face her.¡±


    Some bit their lips and said, ¡°But she killed Elias! Are you going to let her get away like that!?¡±


    Gerd smirked and said, ¡°Even if she is strong, her closest people aren¡¯t. We just have to wait for the right chance.¡± The others nodded.


    Yasenia frowned a little as she continued her attacks. Then, her iris began gaining a golden color as she steeled herself. ¡®I will have to go above and beyond!¡¯


    Her meridians circted her energy and expanded as Yasenia prepared to deliver two powerful skills. Then, Yasenia¡¯s voice rose in tone as the sky changed to bluish orange colors. ¡°As the Moon hides, [Dawn] looms. As the Moon hides, [Starfall] blooms.¡±


    Yasenia took a step forward and lifted her sword above her head, then she swung it vertically, sending a devastating silvery-golden energy wave! Moreover, as the giant destruction wave approached I, the more than 200 stars in the phantom sky fell towards her simultaneously.


    The spectators¡¯ eyes opened widely at the strength of Yasenia¡¯s attack. I also became surprised, and she hastily activated her defenses. She poured energy crazily as she shouted, ¡°[WATER DOME], [SPACE LOCK], [ICE REINFORCEMENT].¡±


    The water dome appeared around I, and a transparent wave locked it in ce. Then, an Ice structure reinforced the dome making a tripleyer defense.


    The stars were faster than the energy wave and rained on I¡¯s shield, creating countless explosions and making it tremble. The stars destroyed her [Space Lock] and damaged the Ice reinforcement. Without giving a breathing chance to I, [Dawn] arrived.


    The destructive wave impacted the water-ice dome with trampling strength¡­


    *BOOOM!*


    *CRASH!*


    ¡­shattering it. Weakened, the attack loomed over I.


    With no other way, I reinforced her armor as she crossed her sword in front of her.


    *BANG!*


    I felt her energy armor crack as her feet left the ground. Then, she was sent flying with terrible speed backward.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t want to let the chance go, so she used more skills even if her meridians hurt. Her eyes glowed with golden light as her voice echoed around, ¡°The [Sun Charge]s into the sky, The [Lingering stars] disappear.¡±


    The floor under her gotpletely covered in cracks as she pushed her body forwards, transforming into a golden streak.


    I tumbled on the ground and managed to regain bnce, ¡®She sent me flying!? Such a powerful attack! Thankfully, I mitigated most of the damage- She is alreadying!? She isn¡¯t even letting her own body rest!¡¯


    I hastily chanted, ¡°[Oceanic Divine Battle Dance].¡±


    A blue aura surrounded her as I¡¯s steps changed and blocked the charging dragoness.


    *BOOM!*


    A big golden explosion urred, and I was sent back, almost reaching the end of the two-kilometer-long arena. However, she was undamaged.


    Yasenia approached again as she said with strong belief, ¡°Now is [Sunrise], Now is my battle chance.¡±


    Yasenia and I charged at each other and exchanged sword attacks. Yasenia utilized her continuous [Sunrise] strikes, as I countered and attacked back using the [Oceanic Divine Battle Dance].


    Now, there was an exchange of destruction against elegance in the arena.


    Gold against Blue.


    A Dragon and a Divine.


    Everyone held their breath as the battle moved around the arena.


    Yasenia¡¯s attacksbined her sword and tail intricately, leaving the ground scorched and frosted.


    I¡¯s attacks were precise and managed to block her attacks, creating chances to counterattack and make the dragoness bleed.


    Yasenia ignored her injuries, as they were regenerating thanks to her natural regeneration and her [Celestial Coat]. She continued using [Sunrise] until she was fully charged with Sun energy.


    Her skin was glowing golden, and her tail was alsopletely golden. She made a rising strike as she shouted, ¡°SCRAM!¡±


    *BANG!*


    I received the attack and was pushed back by the golden vertical crescent shot from Yasenia¡¯s sword. She frowned as she thought, ¡®What is she doing? No matter what it is, I won¡¯t let you!¡¯


    I tried to stop herself from sliding, pushing against the crescent. ¡°HAAAA!!!¡±


    *BANG!*


    I managed to destroy the crescent and shot towards Yasenia. However, by the time she did that, Yasenia had already ended her chant!


    Yasenia pointed the sword at the phantom Sun in the middle of the blue sky!


    Her voice was as imposing as the Sun in the heavens!


    ¡°AS THE TIME PASSES! AS THE MIDDAY LOOMS! MY TIME ARRIVES! WHAT COMES IS [NOON]!¡±


    While I was in mid-charge, Yasenia¡¯s body exploded in golden radiance as if a second sun appeared in the middle of the arena!


    I bit her lips and stopped her charge, preparing her defenses. ¡°[Water dome], [Ice reinforcement], [Spatial lock], [Oceanic blessing]!¡±


    This time she added anotheryer, making it sturdier than before. Moreover, she focused her defenses on the frontal half of the dome.


    When I finished setting up her defenses, Yasenia lowered her sword, and an enormous sword-shaped sunbeam fired from her sword. It covered the arena before herpletely, leaving her opponent with no choice but to block. Moreover, thanks to [Day and Night], the phantom Sun also fired from the sky, carrying celestial judgment onto Yasenia¡¯s enemy.


    The two giant sunbeams scorched everything in their way and reached the blue and white dome. The impact bent the dome inwards and I, who was connected to the dome, felt like a meteor had hit her.


    The firstyer was destroyed almost instantly, and the iceyer cracked everywhere. The beams continued, and the iceyer exploded, leaving only a blue dome separating I and the catastrophic attack. I shouted, pouring energy into the dome, ¡°HAAAA!!!¡±


    Yasenia had blood on the corner of her mouth, eyes, and nose as she channeled the attack, and her meridians and Dantian pumped energy crazily. ¡°ROAAAARR!!!!¡±


    The beam took a blurred draconic shape and fired toward I!


    I closed her eyes, and her blue aura turned yellow before the attack collided.


    The draconic sunbeam consumed the dome and I!


    *BOOOM!!!!*


    The spectators held their breath as they waited for everything to settle.

 Chapter 123

    ¡­With only a blue dome separating her front from the sunbeam, I shouted, pouring energy into the dome, ¡°HAAAA!!!¡±


    Yasenia had blood on the corner of her mouth, eyes, and nose as she channeled the attack, and her meridians and Dantian pumped energy crazily. ¡°ROAAAARR!!!!¡±


    The beam took a blurred draconic shape and fired toward I!


    I closed her eyes, and her blue aura turned yellow before the attack collided.


    The draconic sunbeam consumed the dome and I!


    *BOOOM!!!!*


    The spectators held their breath as they waited for everything to settle.


    After a short moment, they heard Yasenia¡¯s imposing voice, the sound wave blowing the dust away, ¡°As the dust settles! As the day ends! [Sunset] approaches! My strength Transcends!¡±


    Yasenia appeared, with blood flowing from the corner of her mouth, eyes, and nose. Her skin was split in some ces, pouring blood. Even if she portrayed a sorry sight, her golden eyes radiated light and battle-will.


    Suddenly, I¡¯s voice echoed as if answering Yasenia¡¯s chant, ¡°Wake up, my blood, and make living beings kneel in reverence! [Oceanic Divine Transformation].¡±


    I¡¯s aura exploded and cleared all the debris and dust from the arena. Her Valkyrie armor was in tatters, and her cultivation robes were partially destroyed. She had burns on her skin, but her eyes remained calm. Then, six-light spots appeared on her back, and woosh, six white feathered wings with light blue streaks manifested.


    Everyone opened their eyes, stunned. Tatyana was with the other girls, and when she saw this, she closed her eyes and said, ¡°I expected something like this, but¡­ *Sigh*.¡±


    Evelyn picked up something from her tone and asked, ¡°She will lose, right?¡±


    Tatyana nodded. Angel shook her head and was about to retort, but seeing Tatyana¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak.


    On the destroyed arena, Yasenia continued charging toward I fearlessly. ¡®No matter what, I will never surrender! Even if the opponent seems unsurmountable, I will fight! If I have onest breath, I will use it to fight! Especially when retreat is not an option!¡¯


    I levitated as she spoke, ¡°To think you injured me this much¡­ It seems that you weren¡¯t all talk. However, the match ends here.¡±


    I pped her wings once and disappeared; a momentter, she was before Yasenia swinging her sword downward.


    Yasenia¡¯s instinctively reacted, and she hastily used her sword, shing as strong as she could, ¡°[SUNSET]!¡±


    *Bang!!*


    The swords collided, and the strength of I¡¯s sh shot Yasenia flying backward without control. For Yasenia, the impact felt like a mountain hitting her and almost ripped her arms off. Thankfully, she managed to maintain the grip on her sword.


    Yasenia gritted her bloody teeth and pierced the ground with the sword while tumbling, regaining her posture while sliding backward. I pped her wings again and chased after Yasenia with scary speed.


    Yasenia saw a blur approaching and used her sword and tail to block.


    *BANG!*


    I¡¯s second attacknded, and like a beast ramming a mortal, Yasenia was shot backward with tremendous speed.


    She had split skin, broken bones, even the ones in her tail, and her inner organs were tumbling.


    She hit the arena¡¯s transparent wall heavily and got the air knocked out of her; even her skull cracked.


    I pped and appeared before her again. She lifted the sword upward and looked down at the badly injured dragoness.


    Because of the heavy hit on her head, Yasenia saw everything blurry, how I appeared, how she lifted her sword¡­


    Yasenia spoke with a tone so weak that it didn¡¯t even reach a whisper, a voice that seemed like herst breath¡­ However, the word wasn¡¯t ¡°surrender¡± or something simr.


    Yasenia chanted a skill, fighting with thisst breath.


    ¡°[Star¡­ fall].¡±


    All the stars fell onto them with tremendous speed, intending to bring down both together.


    I couldn¡¯t help but praise Yasenia, impressed.


    ¡°Good fight.¡±


    Then, she shed downward, faster than the falling stars.


    *sh!*


    The monitoring senior appeared and stopped I¡¯s sword. With a hand wave, he made the falling stars disperse. Then, he raised his voice and dered the winner, ¡°I wins!¡±


    Cheers exploded from the stands as they shouted I¡¯s name.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia couldn¡¯t hold consciousness anymore and fell limply forward. I hastily moved to catch her.


    However, before anyone could approach, Tatyana appeared and supported Yasenia gently, extremely gently, as if carrying a fragile treasure. Even the spectators could feel the care in that gesture.


    Tatyana spoke with an eerily calm voice that echoed in the whole Coliseum, ¡°Bring the best medical cultivators. If a single after-effect is left in my daughter, I will add everyone in the medical department to my undead army.¡±


    The transcendent level medical staff instantly appeared beside Yasenia and started treating her the best they could. Everyone held their breath as they saw this happening.


    A short whileter, one of them said, ¡°We can move her now.¡±


    Tatyana and most of the medical staff used their movement techniques and disappeared from the spot.


    The ones that remained approached I and diagnosed her. Seeing that she could move, the staff carried her to the infirmary; her injuries weren¡¯t light after all. I looked at her wounds and thought, ¡®Overconfidence is a serious killer. If I had used my whole strength, like Yasenia did, from the beginning, I would have won a lot easier. Thank you for the battle, Yasenia. It taught me a lot.¡¯


    Now that everything had ended, the spectators had chills running up their spines.


    ¡°That battle was insane!¡±


    ¡°It was not a Mental Nourishing realm battle; I bet those attacks reached the Unification realm strength!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what the scariest fact is? Yasenia is only in the first level of the Mental Nourishing realm!¡±


    Only now did the spectators around remember. They opened their eyes,pletely frightened.


    On Another side of the arena, some people discussed Tatyana.


    ¡°That woman is Katherine, the academy¡¯s headmistress, right?¡±


    A nearby senior cultivator eximed, ¡°Yasenia is her daughter!? I heard that she was very opposed to having children! A very strange thing on cultivators of her level¡­¡±


    One person nearby frowned and asked, ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t her name Countess Tatyana from the Moon empire?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Countess Tatyana is moving. All the maids, guards, and other staff, put their whole state inside spatial rings and left!¡±


    An elderly man looked strangely at them and said, ¡°You are all wrong! She is the [Death Empress], one of the protectors of the Demonic Sect. I remember seeing her 2000 years ago in the demonic side.¡±


    An elderly woman spoke to him, ¡°I think you remembered wrongly. I saw her 7000 years ago as the protector of the Heavenly sect! They called her [Death Consuming Seer]. I can¡¯t be wrong because having red eyes like hers is very rare.¡±


    The elderly man snorted, ¡°16 000 years ago; she was in a rtionship with the demonic sect leader! I can¡¯t be wrong about this, can I?¡±


    The elderly woman shook her head, ¡°How could she be with him when 12 000 years ago she was with the Heavenly Sect leader? Is dementia getting you, old mummy!?¡±


    ¡°O-old what!? Do you want to fight?¡±


    Everyone looked at the two elders, stunned. ¡®Just how many titles and identities does she have!?¡¯


    In the infirmary, the seniors were shocked by Yasenia¡¯s body regeneration. One of them couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°Lady Tatyana, your daughter¡¯s body regeneration is amazing. Even if we didn¡¯t do anything, she would have beenpletely healed in one or two weeks at most! Better yet, she wouldn¡¯t have any defects in her body.¡±


    Tatyana nodded and asked, ¡°How much time will you need to heal herpletely?¡±


    A female physician asked, ¡°Do you have any haste, Lady Tatyana? The worst injury is in the head and dantian area. Next would be her meridians, which have overexerted too much, and her bones, which shattered in her ribcage and arm area. Luckily, they didn¡¯t damage the heart enough to need first aid. Yasenia¡¯s vitality and energy maintain everything together and regenerate her slowly.¡±


    Tatyana heard about the most serious injuries calmly. When the doctor finished speaking, Tatyana shook her head and answered her question. ¡°The tournament ended for me the moment my little treasure lost. We don¡¯t have any haste; take all the time you think is best.¡±


    The female physician nodded and said, ¡°We rmend you to let her heal naturally under the care of one of us or a doctor of the same skill. It will be beneficial to Yasenia. In case of choosing the second option, we will guide that person in everything we¡¯ve done until now and pass the treatment to them¡± The rest nodded, confirming her words.


    Tatyana nodded and said, ¡°I have already called my personal doctor. She will be here shortly with Yasenia¡¯s personal maids, her disciples. The moment they arrive, exin everything in detail to them. After I hear their opinion, we will decide what to do.¡±


    The doctors bowed in acknowledgment. They weren¡¯t arrogant enough to say that they were better than the legendary Death Empress¡¯s PERSONAL doctor. They were more eager than anything else to get to know this person. They might learn something new today.


    Tatyana moved to the bed where Yaseniay bare with enhanced bandages that help align bones and improve the body¡¯s natural healing properties. Tatyana didn¡¯t mind the medical staff seeing Yasenia naked. She rather let them investigate her thoroughly and prevent any small injuries from escaping them than be an unreasonable person and not let them do their job.


    When the doctors saw the male sex, they were surprised, but nothing more. They aren¡¯t thousand-year-old cultivators for anything.


    Three minutester, Andrea and the others arrived. Tatyana opened the door with her aura and let them pass.


    Angel first looked around and saw no one but Tatyana near Yasenia, confirming that she won¡¯t bother the doctors. She ran toward Yasenia with teary eyes. ¡°How is she? Is there anything wrong? Do we¡­¡±


    Before Angel rambled more, Tatyana said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it seems that her natural regeneration enhanced by the beauty pill is miraculous. She just needs rest. Moreover, her personal maids and my personal doctor areing. They will be here shortly-¡± *Bang!*


    ¡°What happened to my young miss! Do I need to skin someone alive, Lady Tatyana!?¡±


    ¡°Slow down, sister. What if the young miss is sleeping? Do you want to wake her up?¡±


    ¡°You two are always so impatient. How often have I told you that patience is key in medicine?¡±


    The first woman who entered was beautiful, with long blonde hair and a murderous aura around her. She seemed ready to ughter devils and gods alike to avenge Yasenia.


    The second one had the same face as the first, but with a shorter hair, she had a calmer aura around her, but if you looked closely, she was as quiet as ake, without revealing the horrors under the mirror-like water. It was clear that these two sisters werepletely loyal to Yasenia, ready to burn the world for her if needed.


    The third woman had chestnut-colored short hair styled in a bob. Her icy blue eyes and stern face would make anyone straighten their back with a single look. She was much calmer than the other two because she understood how Tatyana operated. Since there wasn¡¯t an undead army outside¡­ yet, there wasn¡¯t anything to worry about¡­ Most likely.


    Tatyana spoke to them, ¡°Stop with the nonsense. Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m not burning this whole city with my army¡­Yet. What is there to worry about?¡±


    Dr. Ava nodded, ¡®Just like I thought.¡¯

 Chapter 124

    Tatyana spoke to them, ¡°Stop with the nonsense. Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m not burning this whole city with my army¡­Yet. What is there to worry about?¡±


    Dr. Ava nodded sagely, ¡®I knew it.¡¯


    The sisters were also enlightened, while the rest of the people were looking horrified at Tatyana. ¡®She won¡¯t do it, right? Right!?¡¯


    Tatyana motioned the doctors to get to work.


    Dr. Ava approached and listened to their treatment process and what they used. Dr. Ava said sternly, ¡°Thankfully, her regeneration factor is tremendous, or you would have hurt her. Remember, when using bone aligning bandages, you first have to remove the splinters. This is something very basic. So basic I don¡¯t even teach about it! How the hell did you all forget!?¡±


    Dr. Ava approached Yasenia and took out a bistoury. She used her light energy to disinfect everything around Yasenia, killing everything harmful.


    Then, using nature energy, she created a drug to lower her body activity to prevent Yasenia from bleeding out. When it took effect, she opened Yasenia¡¯s chest directly, showing her organs to the world.


    Angel, looking at a medical procedure for the first time, instantly fainted after seeing her dear Yasenia being opened wide in the middle like some sort of fish.


    On the other side, Kali didn¡¯t even blink the whole time; she was absorbing everything to use in the future if needed. Since she was with Yasenia, she will strive to be the best doctor beside her.


    Dr. Ava said calmly, ¡°I know that being near Lady Tatyana is quite scary, but if you do your job wrongly, her being scary is thest thing you will have to worry about. You had to do surgery, but you were scared that Lady Tatyana would be against opening her little dearest daughter. Foolish! She is older than all of you together. Do you think she doesn¡¯t know right from wrong?¡±


    Dr. Ava continued, ¡°Tatyana wouldn¡¯t even blink if her daughter had to be dismantled and then put together again if this meant Yasenia beingpletely healed, not to mention just a little opening like you had to do. She has seen horrors in her life you can¡¯t even begin toprehend.¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s eyebrow twitched, and she said, ¡°However, I¡¯m not broken enough to know that dismantling her should be thest resort.¡±


    Dr. Ava looked with wonder at Tatyana, ¡°Did giving birth to Yasenia return a little bit ofmon sense to that broken head of yours? Interesting, I may have to study it in the future.¡±


    Tatyana felt even her lips twitch. This woman was one of the few that could taunt and mock her without fearing her unless they crossed a very deep line. Tatyana was like a paper tiger for them.


    Dr. Ava ended the surgery and managed to get all the splinters out within 5 minutes. Even if she could do it within seconds, she showed the attentive girl some tips without talking.


    Then, she called Anna and Eve to help her close her open chest. Without leaving a single capiry out, Dr. Ava scanned Yasenia¡¯s body and nodded, satisfied.


    She closed the wounds using a thread made of Nature energy. These threads would dissolve into Yasenia as her wounds healed. Then, she re-bandaged her with new bone-aligning bandages.


    Angel woke up and looked around. Seeing Yasenia bandaged, she sighed in relief and said, ¡°Thank goodness it was a dream. Why would a doctor open my dear Yasenia like a food can?¡±


    Dr. Ava was about to correct her, but she felt Tatyana¡¯s gaze stopping her. Therefore, she didn¡¯t break the little girl¡¯s beautiful misunderstanding.


    Dr. Ava said what she nned to say before, ¡°Lady Tatyana, since you have ended this massive training program you¡¯ve organized for your daughter¡¯s sake. *Cough* I mean, since the tournament ended, let¡¯s leave Yasenia to recover naturally. As the other doctors said, it will be more beneficial. It will improve her healing factor since her body is learning to recover from an almost dead state¡­ Again.¡±


    The others definitely ignored thest word Dr. Ava said since it would be too much for their weak hearts after seeing such an operation.


    Anna asked Tatyana, ¡°Lady Tatyana, may I know who was the one that beat up young miss so badly?¡±


    Tatyana nodded, ¡°You can, but promise you won¡¯t do anything. I could be called a reasonable Yandere, but you can get out of control easily.¡±


    The others looked at the absolute murder god that instills fear just with her name at whole continents and races and almost spat blood at her shamelessness.


    While taking out a notepad, Dr. Avamented, ¡°It seems that your shamelessness has increased since you gave birth. Anything more you find yourself different from before?¡±


    This time it was Tatyana who almost spat blood. She reflected on life as she said, ¡°No matter how strong, you can¡¯t argue nor win against your personal doctor. They know you the best¡­ What a tragedy.¡±


    Dr. Ava nodded and wrote as she said, ¡°It seems thatmon sense has greatly returned, and you are starting to state obvious facts. Anything more?¡±


    Tatyana ignored her andy beside Yasenia, ¡°Please wake up soon, little treasure. You are the only one that understands me.¡±


    Dr. Ava said, ¡°You are also delirious. How can someone understand you? You are more chaotic than the energies inside a supernova. Anything more?¡±


    Tatyana just shut up and focused on her daughter¡¯s sleeping and bandaged face. Dr. Ava nodded, ¡°Recurring to silence to escape reality. It seems that denial is also a problem¡­¡±


    The people at the side were stiff. It was like watching a mortal y with the beast¡¯s ws while the beast was looking straight at that person.


    The moment was extremely tense, not knowing when will the beast just chomp the unbridled sinner!


    Since they¡¯ve relegated all their responsibilities to Dr. Ava, the doctors left, leaving only the family inside. Of course, it was to give them space, and it was certainly not because they feared getting hit by a stray bullet after Dr. Ava¡¯s tant provocations.


    At the same time, in another part of the world, very far away, and in a ce with an arid environment and a red sky, a discussion was going on inside a sky-reaching, ck, and imposing tower.


    On the highest floor, three humanoids were discussing some ns. Two were sitting on a throne, and the other was standing before them. However, these three humanoids had a terrible aura around them and were quite different from normal humans.


    One of them had more than 9 meters of height and reddish skin. His enormous two pairs of fleshy wings had magma dripping from them, and a ck fire burned in his eye sockets. Two ck frontal horns went up from his forehead, and he had extremely sharp ck ws. Unlike his scary appearance, he wore silver knightly armor with red runes engraved on it, and a 7m tall sword was stabbed at the side of the throne he was sitting.


    The other one had greenish skin and had 3 meters in height. However, her aura wasn¡¯t less imposing than the red one. She sat on another throne with ck armor filled with pointy edges and green runes. She also had two pairs of fleshy wings, releasing fumes that would easily melt Dantian spiritualization realm practitioners. She had a couple of ck ram horns, and her long ck hair reached her waist. Her face was beautiful, but her whole eyes were ck, even the sclera, making her face somewhat disturbing. Her body form couldn¡¯t be seen because of the bulkiness of the armor.


    Thest one was the shorter one with two meters of height, he was also the weakest of the three of them, and he only had a single pair of wings. He was standing before the two of them, and his skin had a greyish tone. He had deep ck irises, making his eyes quite attractive and mysterious. He had light metallic armor and a toned body. His face was handsome and angr. Moreover, the bull-like ck horns gave him an attractive touch.


    The one with reddish skin said, his voice rumbling like a p of thunder. ¡°Should we send an advanced unit to scout these five continents? We can send some with the incubus and subus lineages to start breeding with the locals.¡±


    The one with green-colored skin said calmly, her voice enchanting, ¡°They already know we are going. I think this is the fastest we¡¯ve been discovered since you took charge¡­ As the locals call it, we could send our juniors to the ¡°demonic faction.¡± It will be a nice experience if they survive.¡±


    The one with the grey skin protested loudly, ¡°Why have the two of you be such cowards!? We should send an advancedbat unit to instill fear into them so that more people be our allies!¡±


    The other two sighed, and the green skin one said, ¡°Jurtork, I know you are still angry about that woman sneakily leaving. You¡¯ve been going head first in all our expeditions to find her, but you¡¯ve failed time and time again. More than 40 000 years have passed. Can¡¯t you let it rest? Your other breeders will be jealous again.¡±


    The grey demon, Jurtork, said. ¡°But it was thanks to her that my cultivation advanced so fast at that time, making me reach what I am today! Now that I am almost at the demon Emperor realm, I want to make her my breeder Empress!¡±


    The red demon shook his head and said to the green one, ¡°Let him be, Nimune. He will just rampage around until he doesn¡¯t find her, kidnap some red-eyed women, and return.¡±


    The green demon, Nimune, frowned. ¡°But this continent has some high-level cultivators. Burxis, he may die this time. We are even sending peak-level Demon Dukes and demon Monarchs as an advanced unit. Even if he is a high-level Demon Monarch, he might die.¡±


    The red demon, Burxis, said. ¡°If he dies, then he dies. Since when have you started fearing death? This isn¡¯t like a demon Emperor should behave.¡±


    Nimune sighed and looked at Jurtork. ¡°This will be thest time. From the next time onward, leave this task to the advanced unit.¡±


    Jurtorkughed, making the space around him tremble. ¡°Thank you, Mother Empress! However, you worry too much; the Divines haven¡¯t sent anyone yet! What could happen? Hahaha.¡±


    Meanwhile, the tournament day has just ended, and tomorrow thest battles will happen. However, the group of girls didn¡¯t care. The group stayed in the infirmary, waiting for Yasenia to wake up. After steeling herself, Kali approached Dr. Ava and asked, ¡°Senior, can I be your disciple? Your medical arts are the most advanced I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Dr. Ava looked at Kali¡¯s eyes as if she could look past the veil and insecurities. Kali couldn¡¯t help but have her heart rate elerate. Dr. Ava opened her mouth and spoke without breaking eye contact. ¡°I can cure your scars.¡±


    Kali¡¯s eyes widened and trembled.


    Tatyana said sternly, this time with zero yfulness. ¡°Avalonia, I hope you know what you are doing, or there will be consequences.¡±


    Dr. Ava nodded and focused on Kali again.

 Chapter 125

    ¡­After steeling herself, Kali approached Dr. Ava and asked, ¡°Senior, can I be your disciple? Your medical arts are the most advanced I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Dr. Ava looked at Kali¡¯s eyes as if she could look past the veil and insecurities. Kali couldn¡¯t help but have her heart rate elerate. Dr. Ava opened her mouth and spoke without breaking eye contact. ¡°I can cure your scars.¡±


    Kali¡¯s eyes widened and trembled.


    Tatyana said sternly, this time with zero yfulness. ¡°Avalonia, I hope you know what you are doing, or there will be consequences.¡±


    Dr. Ava nodded and focused on Kali again.


    She faced Kali and said, ¡°I will cure your scars, but I won¡¯t be your master if you agree. That is my first offer. I¡¯m not so free to teach my medical knowledge to someone I don¡¯t know anything about. Less to someone I don¡¯t know when will be consumed by her heart demons.¡±


    Kali clenched her fist and resisted the urge to ept without listening to the other offers. Avalonia waited a moment, and seeing that she managed to stop herself, she continued, ¡°My condition for you to be my side disciple is that knowing that I can heal you, I won¡¯t ever do it. I will teach you medicine, and when your skills are good enough, you will heal your scars yourself.¡±


    Kali nodded, and Avalonia continued, ¡°My final offer is: I will make you my personal disciple and guide you step by step, but I won¡¯t ever let you heal your scars. If you someday heal them, I will inflict even worse scars myself, without caring about Yasenia¡¯s or Tatyana¡¯s opinion on the matter. Now choose.¡±


    Kali debated in her head, ¡®Heal my scars, wait to be strong enough, and then heal them myself, or gain an unrivaled teacher in medicine but continue living with these scars the rest of my life.¡¯


    Kali looked down and bit her lips, ¡®Should I just heal them? I have Elder Fredrick in the Academy, that is also extremely skilled in alchemy. He should know medical arts, but¡­.¡¯


    Kali clenched her fist so much that blood flowed because her nails were digging up her flesh, ¡®Dr. Ava is the personal doctor of someone as strong as the Headmistress! There is no way that Elder Fredrickes even close to her skill! Should I just live with this shame and humiliation for life? And gain a peerless teacher?¡¯


    Kali thought, and after ten minutes of struggling, she raised her head and looked at Dr. Ava with determination. Avalonia¡¯s eyes shed as she looked at that pair of eyes, ¡®Simr, very simr to¡­ myself.¡¯


    Kali spoke, ¡°I reject the first offer! If I take the easy path, I will regret it in the future. However, I also reject the third offer!¡±


    Avalonia hid her smile and asked, ¡°Why? Is having a pretty face that important? You could use human-skin masks and appear as pretty as you want.¡±


    Kali¡¯s voice was unwavering as she spoke, ¡°Because, even ifmitting everything for the good of others may be what an ideal person would do, it is always necessary to have a backdoor open. Moreover, while I will live for others¡­ I also live for myself!¡±


    Avalonia smirked and said, ¡°Since you are also proficient in alchemy, I will take you as my personal disciple. Prepare yourself, Kali. Being under my tutge is not an easy thing!¡±


    Kali¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she made a stupid sound, ¡°Huh?¡±


    The othersughed, and Anna and Eve approached her, they wound their arms around her shoulder, and Anna said, ¡°To think I will have the wife of my dear miss as a junior sister! What a joyful day!¡±


    Eve said, ¡°To think I will have another person to share my desperation of learning under Dr. Ava! What a joyful day!¡±


    Kali smiled a little and said, ¡°No matter how hard, I will be the best doctor beside Yasenia!¡±


    Avalonia nodded and said, ¡°Well said.¡±


    She turned toward Tatyana and said, ¡°Did I overstep? I wanted to see her determination before saying yes.¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°You didn¡¯t. However, if you are going to do something like this in the future, do it while little treasure is awake. I don¡¯t want one of her wives suddenly leaving because of pressure while she is asleep.¡±


    Avalonia nodded again. Kali asked, ¡°What would you have done if I chose any of the other two options?¡±


    Avalonia said mercilessly, ¡°Follow them. If you had decided the third option, I would have also taken you as a personal disciple, but my enthusiasm for teaching a person who doesn¡¯t even care for themselves would be quite low.¡±


    Avalonia continued, ¡°If you had chosen the first option, I would have healed you but never speak to you again. Moreover, you wouldn¡¯t have gone too far on the cultivation road since your heart demons would have consumed you, no matter what Yasenia did.¡±


    Kali tilted her head, and Anna said, ¡°Silly junior sister, the worst heart demons are created when we ovee a traumatic experience without actual effort! Like memory wiping or healing through simple means. Although I think young miss wouldn¡¯t have abandoned you, you would have, at most, reached the Dantian Spiritualization realm. Young miss is bound to be someone extremely strong! Dantian spiritualization realms will be nothing but ants for the young miss.¡±


    Cecile frowned and asked, ¡°Are you telling us that we shouldn¡¯t use it if we find something that could solve our problems easily?¡±


    Eve said, ¡°Why are you looking at the world as ck or white? There are much more colors in life. You have to be discerning to know how to differentiate these things. The road is long, and our lifespan is extremely long. Learning through the years and gaining experience is how we advance in the cultivation road. How do you think the first cultivators reached new heights? Trying again and again and again!¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Let¡¯s see Yasenia¡¯s fight against I again. I will exin some things that I did wrong. In truth, Yasenia wouldn¡¯t even have had the ability to hurt her if I had yed her cards well enough. This will help all of you to learn not to make the same mistakes.¡±


    The girls sat, and Tatyana reproduced the video.


    When midnight arrived, they heard rustling from the bed, so Tatyana stopped speaking. Anna and Eve were already by Yasenia¡¯s side, with several things she may ask for.


    Yasenia opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling. Her golden-red slit eyes glowed softly in the night, giving her an ethereal beauty.


    No one said anything as Yasenia just looked at the ceiling, recalling why she was there; the head concussion caused a short-term memory loss. However, she soon remembered everything, and she spoke with a sigh, ¡°I lost.¡±


    Anna, at the side, said, ¡°Young Miss, your fight against I was impressive. The fact that you managed to damage her so much is an aplishment other people would be proud of.¡±


    Yasenia smiled and said, ¡°Good to have you by my side again, Anna, Eve.¡±


    They smiled and said, ¡°We are back, miss!¡±


    Angel approached her side, and when Yasenia reflexively moved her tail to pick her up, she hissed in pain, her lovers panicked, and Avalonia said, ¡°Young miss, the bones of your tail broke in 27 parts. I do not rmend moving It.¡±


    Yasenia moved her neck to look at Avalonia but yelped in pain again. Avalonia said, ¡°Your neck muscles are also torn because of the impact on the arena wall. I also rmend not moving the neck.¡±


    Yasenia eximed, ¡°Say everything I can¡¯t move at once!!¡±


    Avalonia said, ¡°I think I would end faster saying what can you move.¡±


    Yasenia became stupefied and used her energy to analyze herself. After a while, she said, ¡°How am I still alive?¡±


    Andrea, Evelyn, Tatyana, Anna, and Eve burst intoughter, and the others frowned. Avalonia said, ¡°I was asking that to myself while watching your battle; the fact that your meridians didn¡¯t burst was a miracle in itself, you being able to speak after hitting your head so hard with the arena wall¡­ I can include that in the mysteries of the world book, and it would be epted. You should have fainted instantly after that kind of impact, yet you managed to use a skill like [Starfall]¡­¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°It seems that the one supervising the match was bought by the Heavenly Sect and didn¡¯t end the match until a sure kill attacknded. Of course, I will have to have a nice chat with that bastard afterward¡­.¡±


    Yasenia frowned and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I use [Day and Night] to its full potential? With the amount of energy usage I was using, if I did [Midnight] followed by my finisher, [Falling sky], I would have directly died because of the aftershock.¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Little treasure, that skill enters the qualifications of berserk skill. Those types of skills are normally used as thest resort, especially when fighting at full strength. [Day and Night] is especially strong between them.¡±


    Yasenia blinked in understanding, avoiding moving her body. Tatyana continued, ¡°little treasure, what are you constantly doing through [Day and Night]?¡±


    Yasenia thought and answered doubtfully, ¡°Gathering energy?¡±


    Tatyana nodded, ¡°Your skills gather energy inside you, be it Moon or Sun energy, to release them using [Noon], [Full Moon], [Starfall], or [Midnight]. Moreover, in the middle of [Day and Night], you use [Dawn] and [Dusk] to conserve the previously umted energy. Imagine that you don¡¯t use [Full Moon], [Noon], or [Starfall], and you umte everything, releasing it with [Midnight].¡±


    Yasenia smiled wryly and said, ¡°I die.¡±


    Tatyana nodded, ¡°This time, you didn¡¯t use [Full Moon] because you didn¡¯t need it. How did you feel after using [Noon]?¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°I felt like I was about to burst. However, after using the skill, I felt lighter. I was even able to react to I¡¯s transformed state with my slower [Sunset] attack. *Sigh* Will I never be able to fully use [Day and Night]?¡±


    Tatyana shrugged and said, ¡°That depends on what kind of innate skills you develop when you reach the Unification Realm. Maybe when advancing in the [Connection with Celestial Bodies], you will unlock a skill that lets you use it. Maybe the movement technique you will start learning when you reach the Unification realm will help. You can also have the luck of eating a treasure in the secret realm¡­.¡±


    Yasenia got impressed at all her options. Tatyana smirked and said, ¡°The options are countless, little treasure. Remember, there is always a way. You just have to learn to see the opportunity and not let go.¡±


    Tatyana turned toward the others and said, ¡°This goes for all of you. Sacrificing yourself is normally the easiest way to aplish something. The most difficult thing is achieving something and not sacrificing anything to get it. That is the optimal way you must approach every problem. First, think about how you can get what you need and leave that situation, unscratched. Only after all your options have run out should you begin to think about what you can sacrifice to get everything else. Ask yourselves, Is it worth it? If it is, then act on it.¡±


    Tatyana looked at everyone and said, ¡°It is time to return to the Academy! I¡¯ve already got the entry jades for each of you, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 126

    Tatyana looked at everyone and said, ¡°It is time to return to the Academy! I¡¯ve already got the entry jades for each of you, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got quite a few things from this trip!¡±


    Yasenia chuckled a little, even if it hurt, and said, ¡°The best I managed to catch in this trip is my honey~.¡±


    Kali, at the side, blushed under the veil and looked down. Yasenia asked Anne and Eve, ¡°Will you be living with us from now on?¡±


    Anna asked sadly, ¡°Does the miss not want to have us near?¡±


    Eve said dramatically, ¡°Young miss grows so fast, she doesn¡¯t need us anymore! I still can remember how I changed the wet sheets and all the times she needed our help to bathe!¡±


    Yasenia blushed a little, and Anna said, ¡°Right? I can still remember when she peaked at us when she was little! How she sneakily looked when we bathed with her, she was so cute I had the impulse to just glomp her regarding the age!¡±


    Yasenia blushed a little more, and Eve finished her, taking out a photo of naked little Yasenia with a towel covering her waist down and sneaking a peek at Anna, who turned to take something¡ªand showing it to everyone. ¡°The best thing was that she thought we didn¡¯t know that she was looking! My heart demons whispered daily those times!¡±


    Yasenia eximed, embarrassed, ¡°How can you me me when you both and the other maids always entered naked at the bath with me! Worse, you started being naked in the bath when I started receiving sexual education! The only reason I didn¡¯t attack you was that I was shy at that time!¡±


    Yasenia came to herself, and for the first time, she blushed hard. Aggravated, she turned toward Tatyana, only to see her with blood flowing from her nose and taking photos at an impressive speed of her previously blushing and now aggravated face. Feeling even more wronged, she turned towards Cecile, who had fainted with Angel and Evelyn from cuteness overload seeing the photo of naked little Yasenia.


    Kali and Andrea approached and patted her head; Yasenia looked at Andrea and eximed, ¡°My honey and darling are the only ones who care about meee! Waaah!¡±


    Andrea said, speaking gently with her deep and charming voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yasenia, we are also at our limits. You can even see blood dripping from Kali¡¯s veil.¡±


    Yasenia wished she could move to punish them, but she couldn¡¯t, so she just went to sleep.


    The night passed, and the next day came. Yasenia woke up and saw that her wives were sleeping at the side of her bed. Anna, Eve, and Dr. Ava were awake and standing by her side. However, she didn¡¯t see Tatyana.


    Anna opened a mental link and said, ¡°Lady Tatyana is speaking with the bastard- *Cough* Heavenly sect leader. She will return shortly.¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°Did the tournament end? Who is the one that got the shield?¡±


    Anna answered, ¡°It was Jaxon. The final was against I, and she used her full strength from the beginning. After entering her Transformed state and hurting Jaxon badly, he suddenly transformed into a demonic form and recovered from his injuries. Then, with this new strength, he managed to beat I barely.¡±


    Yasenia hmmed, ¡°I didn¡¯t go all out against me from the beginning. Was she underestimating me?¡±


    Eve entered the conversation, ¡°I think it was partially because of that. She didn¡¯t think you could hurt her so badly.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and asked, ¡°What is the n for today?¡±


    Eve answered, ¡°We will go back to the Academy and find a mansion for all of us to live in. We will remain as your personal maids, and some of our juniors will be young miss¡¯s wive¡¯s personal maids.¡±


    Yasenia whined through the link, ¡°But I want to take care of my dears myself~.¡±


    Eve and Anna answered instantly, ¡°Then we won¡¯t call our coworkers.¡±


    Avalonia chopped their heads and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that she is faking it?¡±


    Anna and Eve answered, ¡°So what? We have to agree if our miss asks for something with that tone! That is thew of the world! The primordialw was created after young miss was born!¡±


    They received another chop, and Avalonia stimted the pain sensors, making them almost shout in pain and fall to their knees. To be able to make that to battle hardened seniors with a single chop¡­ You could imagine Dr. Ava¡¯s skill.


    Avalonia said to Yasenia, ¡°The maids will be experts in your wives¡¯ field. They will help them with daily chores, and they will also be their advisors. Having someone under them will be a nice experience for the future. And they wille in handy when you can¡¯t pay attention to them.¡±


    Yasenia nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I guess mom wants to educate them in different areas. Moreover, having someone they can rely on beside me is good¡­ Who would be of the maids? Maybe Flora? I really liked being near her¡­ ia was also very nice to be around. She is the one I took the habit of putting my dears¡¯ face between my breasts from, hahaha.¡±


    Anna and Eve chuckled, and Anna said, ¡°Then, young miss should be happy because the two of them wille~ Moreover, there are surprises~.¡±


    Yasenia was confused at their mysterious tone but nodded nheless.


    Angel and the rest began to wake up, so, Yasenia and the rest stopped speaking through the mental link. Half an hourter, Tatyana returned apanied by the Heavenly Sect leader. Yasenia and the rest looked strangely at his face, and the Heavenly sect leader smiled wryly.


    Guan Yu spoke with a slightly muffled voice because of the beating he took from Tatyana. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yasenia, my underhanded methods almost hurt you very badly.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled, amused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, senior. I can understand why someone would want to give an advantage to their personal disciple. If I had fought against Jaxon, the Demonic sect leader would be here instead of you.¡±


    Guan Yu smirked and nodded, then he took out some pill bottles, ¡°Aspensation, I will give you and your wives these pills.¡±


    Anna approached and took them from him, while Eve took out a table that could go on the bed so that Yasenia didn¡¯t have to move. After they ced all the jars, Eve raised Yasenia¡¯s body, then Anna put a pillow on her back, and Eve helped Yaseniay onto it, positioning her in a seated position that wouldn¡¯t hurt her.


    Angel and the rest were impressed at their seamless coordination.


    Guan Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you haven¡¯t eaten the attribute enhancing pills, so I brought enough for all the elements of you and your wives.¡±


    Yasenia looked stupefied at the 16 bottles on top of the table.


    There were two bottles with [Light Enhancing Pill]s, two bottles with [Sun Enhancing Pill]s, two bottles with [Moon Enhancing Pill], one bottle with [Star Enhancing Pill], one bottle with [Wind Enhancing Pill], one bottle with [Space Enhancing Pill], one bottle with [Metal Enhancing Pill], one bottle with [ss Enhancing Pill], one bottle with [Lightning Enhancing Pill], one bottle with [Wood Enhancing Pill], one bottle with [Nature Enhancing Pill], and one bottle with [Life Enhancing Pill].


    Each bottle had five pills except the [Light Enhancing Bottle]s that had four pills each since Evelyn and Angel had already consumed one.


    Yasenia waved her hand and kept the bottles inside her ring, then she said, ¡°I will take them. However, I think this was excessive aspensation.¡±


    Guan Yu shook his head and said, ¡°Take it as an investment. I hope we be allies into the future.¡±


    Yasenia sighed and said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t promise to be allies, know that I will remember this favor.¡±


    Guan Yu nodded, ¡°Hearing that I¡¯m-.¡±


    Tatyana cut him and said, ¡°Stop trying to trip my daughter with words in front of my face. You¡¯ve given something, and she is satisfied, so you are free to go.¡±


    Guan Yu sighed and said, ¡°Sure, I hope you visit our sect in the future. We have beast-humans in it, unlike the Academy~.¡±


    Tatyana tsked and said, ¡°The Academy will also be admitting beast-humans from next year onward. I didn¡¯t admit them in the past because it would be too much of a bother controlling discrimination and simr.¡±


    Guan Yu chuckled and turned, ¡°Until we see again.¡± Then he disappeared like a light beam.


    Evelyn said, ¡°As Tatyana said, they are people that can stab you with a smile on their face. You were sharp there, Yasenia. He almost tricked you into promising to be allies in the future.¡±


    Yasenia shook her head, ¡°I haven¡¯t been educated these 20 years for nothing. Thankfully I developed a lot faster, and I have learned much more than what a 20-year-old can. Mom, the harsh lessons are starting to give a result.¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Who was the oneining, ¡®For what will be this useful for in the future?¡¯ Can you refresh my memory, little treasure?¡±


    Yasenia pouted, ¡°Is it fun making fun of me? Has someone kidnapped you, and all of you are recements!? Is that it!?¡± The rest chuckled.


    Yasenia said, to Eve, ¡°Remember to note about Jaxon¡¯s whereabouts. I am going to recover the shield when my wounds get better.¡±


    Angel approached and kissed Yasenia¡¯s cheek, ¡°Yasenia, let it be. Moreover, won¡¯t the person with the shield go to the secret realm? We can trap him there. However, knowing that Jaxon is as strong as I¡­ We must train harder and be able to match them.¡±


    Yasenia looked at Angel and sighed, ¡°Sorry, baby. I couldn¡¯t get you the shield¡­.¡±


    Angel kissed Yasenia¡¯s lips this time and said gently, ¡°Yasenia, the fact that you entered the top 100 in this tournament only being a level one cultivator is a feat everyone will talk about. Having you in one piece by my side is the most important. Next time surrender before you get so badly injured. Seeing you like this hurts my heart.¡±


    Yasenia looked at Angel¡¯s blue eyes and, seeing the hidden distress, her face softened, ¡°My baby has spoken; what is there to discuss, right?¡±


    Angel puffed her chest and said, ¡°But of course!¡± Making everyoneugh.


    Tatyana ordered, ¡°Picked up everything? We are leaving!¡±


    Anna disappeared to get everything from the inn, and Eve picked up everything they could need from the infirmary.


    Thirty minutester, they mounted a flying, luxurious boat that Tatyana took out from her ring. The ship had a very strange design, made of bones and ck metallic material. It had golden runes all around and gave a powerful aura.


    Tatyana put energy into it, and they disappeared from Champion City, returning to the Academy. Therefore, closing this chapter of their lives.

 Chapter 127

    Yasenia was lying on a floating bed, with Kali seated on one side and Angel on the other, and the other girls were sitting around her. She looked at the city, which was fading away on the horizon, and sighed, ¡°A lot has happened these two weeks¡­.¡±


    Angel nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot of new things, and I¡¯ve be much stronger.¡±


    Kali smiled under the veil and said, ¡°I¡¯ve gained something I couldn¡¯t have ever imagined I would.¡±


    Evelyn said with a chuckle, ¡°I¡¯ve lost, and that made me realize that I have to keep improving myself.¡±


    Cecile said, ¡°I¡¯ve relived the feeling of loss again and realized how important my lover is to me. Thankfully, I¡¯ve gained new strength to protect her with.¡±


    Andrea also joined, saying in her deep voice. ¡°I¡¯ve learned to love myself, not to be embarrassed about what I have, and I¡¯ve recovered my determination to be stronger.¡±


    Yasenia looked at them and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve be more determined to be stronger, and the things I must protect have grown by one.¡±


    Tatyana approached and hugged Yasenia softly from behind, ¡°I¡¯ve awakened from my long sleep.¡±


    Tatyana finished speaking when the citypletely disappeared from their sights. Yasenia asked, ¡°what are we going to do when we reach the Academy, mom?¡±


    Tatyana kissed her cheek and said, ¡°We will first go to see your new mansion. It has space for all of you to livefortably. Then, we will present your dears their personal maids, and, if you want, you can begin decorating the mansion¡­¡±


    Yasenia chuckled, ¡°In short, you don¡¯t have anything nned.¡±


    The rest alsoughed, and Tatyana shrugged, ¡°Live as you go. Having everything nned is sometimes very boring.¡±


    Evelyn asked curiously, ¡°Did you have a time you lived like that, Tatyana?¡±


    Tatyana nodded, ¡°Oh, I sure did. When I learned to control my Fate attribute better, I thought I had to keep everything under control and that I would be able to do anything I wanted. I mean, if you can control the future, you should be able to control the present, right? Butter will I find that it isn¡¯t like that at all. The more I tried to control the future, the worst it became; until I lost someone important to me¡ªmy sworn brother.¡±


    They became silent for a moment, and Tatyana said. ¡°The thing you have to control to know the future is the present. The more control you have over the present, the better things will unfold in the future. Like cultivation, studying, and life itself. You have to have a foundation; otherwise, it will all crumble eventually.¡±


    Yasenia cursed, she couldn¡¯t move right now, and she wanted to hug her mom! However, who was Tatyana? The biggest daughtercon you will ever meet! So, feeling her daughter¡¯s desire, she leaned from behind and hugged her tight, giving her a tender kiss on the cheek. Yasenia smiled happily, ¡°I love you, mom!¡±


    Tatyana and the rest chuckled. Andrea asked, ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m quite curious about these ¡°personal maids,¡± anything you want to share with us, Tatyana?¡±


    Tatyana looked at Anna and Eve and said, ¡°Anything you want to warn them about?¡±


    Both said simultaneously, ¡°Never revile, badmouth, or talk bad about young miss in front of them with bad intentions.¡±


    Evelyn raised an eyebrow, ¡°So they are our personal maids, but they are loyal to Yasenia? Won¡¯t they tell anything we discuss with them to her? Not that I want to hide things from Yasenia, mind you. But some privacy wouldn¡¯t be bad for our rtionship.¡±


    Yasenia internally agreed but didn¡¯t say anything; she wanted to know Anna¡¯s and Eve¡¯s answers. Eve said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything you discuss with them, they will keep a secret. Unless, in their judgment, it is about plotting something that may hurt young miss in any way or form. Be reassured that they are under oath.¡±


    Evelyn smirked, ¡°Quite a¡­ Broad oath.¡±


    Anna and Eve looked at Evelyn, thinking, ¡®She is quite sharp; young miss has found a good mate.¡¯


    Andrea also caught on to it but didn¡¯t say anything. She prefers it this way. However, Yasenia wasn¡¯t as happy; she wanted her dears to be able to be themselves around their personal maids. ¡®I will speakter to them.¡¯


    Kali asked, surprised, ¡°So¡­ These maids are totally loyal to Yasenia?¡±


    Anna puffed her chest and said, ¡°But of course! We are a special maid division trained to be closest to young miss. At first, they weren¡¯t too excited, but the moment they saw the one-month-old young miss, they all fell in love head over heels with her. How could they not? Young miss was, is, and will be the cutest child under the heavens!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s wives were stumped at her enthusiasm. Cecile asked, ¡°So you were excited? Since you have said, ¡°They,¡± I suppose you two are different.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and said, ¡°Well, Anna and Eve helped mom with the delivery. So they saw me as soon as I was born.¡±


    Eve nodded, ¡°I waspletely stupefied at the beginning. How could Lady Tatyana¡¯s child have a tail? But the moment young miss opened her beautiful eyes; my soul got charmed away.¡±


    Anna corrected, ¡°Our.¡±


    Eve nodded, ¡°Our.¡±


    Even Tatyana nodded, ¡°Our.¡±


    The others were about to nod and follow along but snapped out of it. ¡®Why were we always pulled in that cycle!? Does the word ¡°our¡± have spreading powers!?¡¯


    Tatyana¡¯s boat was much faster than the battleship. Therefore, it reached the Academy in hours. It was nearing dusk when they arrived.


    Yasenia looked at the cylindrical tower that pierced the clouds and seemed to have no end. The floors seemed clearly separated by enormous circr columns with different races and carvings. Some columns had people fighting, others people adoring the tower, and others had beasts on them¡­


    What was interesting was that the floors were the same size from the outside, but from what Yasenia had heard, the tower floors kept getting bigger the higher one progressed. Resources inside the tower seemed unending as people had been plundering it for millennia without seeing a clear decrease in loot, but the resources at that time weren¡¯t that special.


    Nheless, there was a big jump in poprity after the Rising Talent Academy was built around it because after the Academy settled here, the resources inside gained in quality. Even the environment became more habitable inside the tower.


    Because of these countless treasures hidden away inside it, people began living there. Of course, regardless of the mysterious quality increase of living conditions inside, the higher one advanced, the stronger flora and fauna became, to the point that it was essentially impossible to build settlements.


    There were two requirements to enter the tower; to be in or above the Unification Realm or be born inside it.


    Thepetition there was brutal because of the abundant high-level cultivators, but the rewards were also impressive, making people unable to resist the tempting call of riches.


    Yasenia asked curiously from the floating bed. ¡°How did you build that heaven-reaching tower, mom?¡±


    Tatyana looked at the circr tower and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t built that; that is beyond my capabilities. That tower has been here since I reached this continent. It was the ce where the three Empires met and a ce where their talented juniors entered. Since I liked it, and the geological position puts it in the middle of the Sky Continent, I decided to take it for myself.¡±


    Yasenia continued asking, ¡°Why did it suddenly gain poprity? The library books say that the tower began giving more resources miraculously after you conquered thesends.¡±


    The others perked up as Tatyana answered, ¡°In reality, there wasn¡¯t anything miraculous. This tower was in a dormant state, and I activated it.¡±


    Yasenia continued asking since her mother seemed to love letting her die with the curiosity. ¡°How did you activate it, mom?¡±


    Tatyana chuckled and said, ¡°I climbed it for some hundreds of years, trying to reach my limit. However, I underestimated it, and the creatures inside became too much for me to handle. I tried to hide away from them and realized that the beasts didn¡¯t follow me if I went in a particr direction. I went there and reached an altar of some sort.¡±


    Tatyana said lightly, ¡°When I entered, there was a big formation. It was damaged so I took some years to fix it since I was bored. This activated it and gave me a map to some kind of ancient tomb.¡±


    Yasenia and her wives had the impulse to cough blood and die, ¡®How can you tell a story so exceptional as if it was another walk in the park!? I want to know the details!¡¯


    Yasenia said, exasperated, ¡°You won¡¯t tell the details, right?¡±


    Tatyana smiled happily, ¡°My little treasure is learning more and more about her mother. Mommy is so proud, little treasure~.¡±


    Even if the others took it as sarcasm, Yasenia was actually happy at her praise. Yasenia looked at her mom and asked the question that she knew her wives had in mind. ¡°So, how was the war against the Empires, mom? I bet they tried to take it back from you after you conquered it, right? I¡¯ve heard from Cecile that the Empires retired after you appeared on the battlefield without fighting, but how did that happen?¡±


    Tatyana chuckled, took out a book named [Heaven, Earth, Me: Rise of the Death Empress], and read it, ¡°This is something that happened 1700 years ago¡­.¡±


    1700 years ago¡­


    Inside a branch of the demonic sect, an otherworldly beautiful woman with raven ck hair sat drinking a cup of blood. Her hair reached below her soft and plump butt, and her imposing red eyes emitted a bone-chilling aura.


    Her face had innate elegance, and her body was perfected to thest skin patch. Her beauty, to put it simply, was something that charmed females and males alike.


    However, her face seemed to be covered by ayer of frost, and her aura, fitting to that of a ruler, made people feel without a choice but to obey her words.


    In front of her, a very petite woman of 140cm in height was seated, apanying her, but drinking just tea.


    She had an extremely charming face that made people want to kiss her until they suffocated with her lips and died in her embrace. Her hair was a beautiful red color, contrasting with her vibrant green eyes, and her slim body made people want to taste the taboo feeling emanating from her.


    The petite¡¯s woman voice was extremely charming as she said seductively, ¡°My love~ Want to have some fun with me?¡±


    The woman with ck hair directed her gaze toward the petite woman. Those red eyes seemed to carry oceans of blood, and the petite woman had the impression of seeing mountains of corpses around the woman; she couldn¡¯t help but be extremely aroused.


    The ck-haired woman put the cup on top of the bone table and stood up, then walked toward the bedrooms through the ck stone-decorated passage. The petite woman also stood up and followed. The tyrannical ck-haired woman was all she lived for, all she loved in this world.


    The woman spoke; her voice was imposing, as if it had weight, ¡°Rita, we¡¯ve just finished our session. I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±


    The petite woman, Rita, smirked yfully and moved to her side, ¡°Tatyana~ I¡¯m not talking about that fun~ You will make me blush!¡±


    Rita asked, ¡°Have you gone to the [Heaven Reaching tower]? It is on the righteous side, at the point where the three Empires intersect. How about we go there and have some fun?¡±


    Tatyana stopped walking and thought about it, ¡°The righteous side¡­.¡±


    Rita knew what she was referring to with that tone, so she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my love, I won¡¯t be jealous of something that happened some thousand years ago! We are nearing our thousandth anniversary. I¡¯m not going to let something like that spoil our mood~.¡±


    Tatyana looked at the petite girl and sighed, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve seen it in pictures, but I have never gone near it.¡±


    Rita pped happily and then hugged Tatyana, ¡°I love you~.¡±


    Tatyana just patted her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Rita smiled and nodded. She took out a luxurious flying boat made of white bones and ck metallic material. Then, they mounted and disappeared from the spot.

 Chapter 128

    They sped up through the continent and reached the tower some dayster. The surroundings had different buildings, but they were like tiny protrusions on the groundpared to the enormous tower.


    Tatyana and Rita descended in front of the entrance and looked at it, impressed. ¡°I never thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to look at the end of it¡­.¡±


    Rita chuckled and said, ¡°Not even divination skills work! It is one of the things that we don¡¯t know where it came from. I think it is an inheritance of some sort.¡±


    Tatyana nodded, ¡°The ones that can build something like this are God-level cultivators.¡±


    She looked around at the cultivators entering and going out of it. The atmosphere was somewhat dull, but there was fiercepetitiveness emanating from all of them. Some groups looked at each other with killing intent, and Tatyana was sure something had happened between them. Others were more independent as they didn¡¯t even look around. There were also charming males and females attracting the cultivators that entered.


    A single man approached them with his top open, showing a perfect body. ¡°Hello beautiful, would you like to-.¡±


    Tatyana waved her hand in his direction, and everything ten kilometers in that direction began dposing and turning into dust in a span of some seconds. Trees, vegetation, people, and beasts alike died, regardless of age, regardless of sex, regardless of who they were.


    Tatyana delivered death to everything in that direction, and thus, that area became a ce filled with death energy. Then, a wind lifted those ashes and carried everything away, effectively deleting all of that from existence. As if it was never there.


    The people that saw what happened had chills going through their spines. Some became so terrified that run away while screaming.


    Tatyana ignored everything and approached the tower with Rita in tow,pletely unfeeling of her action.


    She reached the tower¡¯s side and caressed the beige stone as she looked at the more than 1km tall columns that separated each floor. She walked around slowly, looking at the designs of different creatures, cultures, religions, and races¡ªsome of the carved races she had never seen before.


    Tatyana asked, ¡°Do you like it here, Rita?¡±


    Rita nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not bad~.¡±


    Tatyana spoke with a calm tone. ¡°I also like it a lot¡­ How about we build our own sect here?¡±


    Rita¡¯s eyes shined, and she nodded like a woodpecker, ¡°Good idea! But¡­ The three Empires own this- ¡±


    Tatyana spoke imposingly, her words carrying the weight of her profound cultivation. ¡°This eminence said that I wanted this. Who are they not to relent and give it?¡±


    Rita jumped and hugged Tatyana¡¯s neck, kissing her, ¡°You are the best~.¡±


    Tatyana hugged her waist with one arm and smiled thinly, ¡°Far from it¡­.¡± Then her face became expressionless again.


    Rita clung to Tatyana while Tatyana walked around, observing the tower¡¯s architecture. It also had some visible formations around, but they were far tooplex for Tatyana to understand. ¡®How could I miss this incredible ce until now? Well, I know how¡­ To busy trying to find someone to love.¡¯


    Tatyana looked around; the world seemed grey for her. It had lost its colors a long time ago. Not even Rita or the tower aroused feelings in her. If she weren¡¯t consciously taking care of her appearance, she wouldn¡¯t be surprised if her temples had begun growing white hair by now¡­ ¡®Will I have to¡­ Continue living like this? Unable to feel anything in this boring world? Only striving for supremacy? Revenge, death, revenge, death¡­ Maybe¡­ I should just¡­ Die.¡¯


    Rita¡¯s kiss on her cheek brought her back from her thoughts, ¡°What are you thinking about, my love? You seemed a little depressed. Do you want me to cheer you up in bed again~?¡±


    Tatyana shook her head and said, her voice without a change of tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it was nothing important. What do you think of the tower and its surroundings, Rita?¡±


    Rita tilted her head, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right¡­¡±


    Rita floated and looked around, ¡°Not bad; I like it here~. I still worry about the retaliation of the empires, but I think we can handle it if we don¡¯t snatch too much territory, right?¡±


    Tatyana also flew up and looked below her, ¡°What do you think about the name? Do you have anything in mind?¡±


    Rita shook her head and said, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Tatyana thought for a moment, and she said, ¡°How about we call it¡­ Rising Talent Academy?¡±


    Ritaughed and moved in front of her, ¡°Why that name? Are you using the things you¡¯ve learned from transmigrators again? It¡¯s better to call it sect~.¡±


    Rita chuckled and said, ¡°You really like their culture! Especially those thate from Earth!¡±


    Tatyana shook her head and said, ¡°We can change to that, but I called it like that because it can be shortened to Rita Academy.¡±


    Rita opened her eyes widely and then jumped into Tatyana¡¯s arms,ughing happily. ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s call it that way! I love you, Tatyana!¡±


    Tatyana nodded and caressed her red hair, looking toward the top of the tower. ¡®Will I find something worth it inside of you? Or will there be more disappointment?¡¯


    Tatyana sighed, feeling tired.


    On this day, Tatyana formed the Rita sect. She called her supervisors from her main headquarters, and without speaking with the Empires, she began building the Adacemy around the tower. Those that spoke against it were killed without mercy.


    At first, the Empires sent letters, saying that creating something there was not allowed and that the power that made something there would be attacked by the forces of the entirety of the righteous side.


    Tatyana just ignored everything and recruited people. During the first 20 years, she got four of her trusted subordinates as the Elders of the Academy and distributed the administration work. Then she created the rules and started drawing the defensive formation with one of them, Elder Linda.


    They didn¡¯t move for such a long time because of the perception of time from high-level cultivators. Twenty years were, for them, quite a short period of time.


    After the Empires noticed that their warnings were ignored, they sent some troops to test the strength of the power there. However, Tatyana and Rita annihted the ten thousand soldiers easily in one fell swoop.


    The empires sent some more expeditions, but all of them were unsessful. Meanwhile, time passed, and the formation took form with scary speed, especially for one of that size.


    The Empires didn¡¯t want to lose the tower, so they prepared an attack led by the rulers of each Empire and their strongest forces, ready to exterminate them and show the world their might.


    Therefore, the day reached when the three Empires had the Academy forcespletely surrounded inside an area of 500 000 square kilometers. (As big as Spain)


    The voice of the Sun Emperor, with the help of the energy, echoed around the area, covering everything with his imposing presence. ¡°We¡¯ve advised you, again and again, telling you not to do something you will regret. We can let you go if youply with our demands. Disappear and dismantle the formation.¡±


    However, what answered was a female voice. This voice spread her aura around with tyrannical might, pushing back the Sun Emperor¡¯s aura and flooding everything with horrible killing intent that made some people feel sick. ¡°Retreat before both our sides receive enough losses to benefit third parties. I won¡¯t take too muchnd, and I will also allow your juniors to enter the tower. I will takend until I have ess to some forbiddennds and stop there. I can even make an oath if you want.¡±


    The Star Empress said, supporting the Sun Emperors aura with her ethereal and mysterious aura, fighting against the horrible flooding killing intent, ¡°Even if your top cultivators are as strong as ours, we overwhelm your lesser cultivators 1 to 30 000! You don¡¯t have the army necessary to make that im!¡±


    After the Star Empress spoke,ughter echoed around, at first low, ¡°Hahaha¡­.¡± But the longer it went, ¡°¡­ HahahaHAHA¡­.¡± The louder and crazier it got, ¡°¡­HAHAHAHAHA!!!¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s voice reverberated through thend as she said, ¡°You who rules the undead, you who, even with that ascendancy, is under mymand. Awaken, [Sovereign Of The Underworld: Undead Empress]!¡±


    A ck spatial crack opened in space as everyone looked horrified at the amount of death aura pouring through. The humanoid figure that appeared was a woman with an otherworldly beauty; her aura was ethereal and with a royal demeanor. She was wearing a royal green and white dress that entuated her beauty.


    However, Tatyana didn¡¯t stop there. Her voice echoed again, with no less strength than before! ¡°You who rules the undead, you who, even with that supremacy, is under mymand. Awaken, [Sovereign of the Underworld: Undead Emperor]!¡±


    Another crack opened beside Tatyana, poring even more death energy into the ambient and obscuring the day into an ominous night. The humanoid figure that appeared was a man with an extremely handsome countenance, his aura dominant and with a Tyrannical demeanor. He wore royal ck and white garments that entuated his perfectly sculpted body.


    The worse thing was that these two had an aura simr to Tatyana¡¯s in strength!


    The spectating rulers were frowning. They could have attacked, but this would mean pulling the trigger and beginning an all-out war without the option of retreating.


    Even if the tower and their pride were important, their Empire¡¯s overall strength was more important. They couldn¡¯t throw the lives of their country¡¯s top masters without thinking of the consequences. Therefore, they wanted to see what she had in reserve and attack or retreat after understanding her strength.


    Tatyana knew this, and her smile became face-splitting. Her voice echoed one more time! ¡°You who rules the undead, you who, even with that authority, is under mymand. Awaken, [Sovereign Of The Underworld: Undead Grand Marshal]!¡±


    The space crack that opened this time was above them, and its size was a sky-shrouding 60km wide! Through it, the head of a giant armored undead dragon appeared. It opened its mouth and let out a heaven-shaking roar.


    ¡°RROOOOAAAR!!!!!¡±


    The deep and resounding dragon roar made the space fabric tremble as soundwaves washed everything with deafening volume. The dragon kept going through the crack, with its 40km wide wingspan, until its whole body appeared. On top of the dragon¡¯s head, an armored humanoid stood. They could spot him because, even with his minuscule sizepared to the dragon, his aura was stronger than it! Almost on the same level as the two humanoids that Tatyana summoned before.


    Then, the dragon shed behind Tatyana, and the humanoid figure floated beside the other three. Tatyana¡¯s aura release increased one more time! And the three summons chanted, their voice spreading around.


    The [Undead Emperor] spoke, his voice deep and charming, ¡°As the enemies rise, as the war is near, our Empress calls summons us.¡±


    The [Undead Empress] followed, her voice gentle but unmistakably powerful, ¡°As the swords rise, as the bows tense, our Empress calls strengthens us.¡±


    The [Undead Grand Marshal]¡¯s voice sounded distorted but carried an irresistible might that made others obey him. ¡°As the horses charge, as the dragons roar, our Empress callsmands us.¡±


    The three said simultaneously, ¡°We swear on the breath that you give us. We will never retreat; we will be your army!¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s voice echoed around, carrying a wave of death energy that made all people present suffocate, ¡°[Death Empress Decree: Legion Summoning].¡±


    The space cracked everywhere within a 250km radius of Tatyana, and countless undead flooded from the cracks. The undead began filling thend withments and agonized howls. Some could fly, some were enormous, and others had terrifying auras. Then, when the number of undead reached 100 000 000. Tatyana stopped the skill, ending the summoning.


    Tatyana eximed, ¡°Do I have the right to speak now!? HAHAHAHA!!!¡±


    Everyone present was terrified. Inside that army, they could feel some presences that neared the transcendent level!


    The Emperors had their eyes open widely, and the Star Empress suddenly screamed, ¡°You are the [Death Consuming Seer]! What are you doing with demonic people!?¡±


    With a touch of ridicule, Tatyana said, ¡°Only now do you realize?¡±


    Her voice now carried the weight of her cultivation as she spoke, ¡°I ask again. Do I have the right to build my sect here, yes or no? Answer!¡±


    The three Emperors looked at the giant army of 100 000 000 that had just appeared out of thin air thoughtfully. They looked at their soldiers and saw that most of them werepletely terrified. Some were even mumbling things like [Death Empress] and other titles. Now more respectful, the Moon Emperor asked, ¡°Is what you said earlier still on board?¡±


    Tatyanaughed, ¡°Sure, but now I want weing presents and for you to spread the name of my Rising Academy Academy! Unsummoning so many of my cuties is such a bother I may as well send them to one Empire until they disappear naturally~.¡±


    The Rulers spoke through a link for a moment, and the Star Empress said, ¡°We ept. Retreat!¡±


    The lower-level cultivators retreated fast, leaving only the high-level ones around.

 Chapter 129

    The three Emperors asked their advisors the same question, ¡°How many Transcendent realm cultivators do we need to beat her?¡±


    The answers to the three Emperors were simr. The advisors said, ¡°Between 50~70 and at least four high-level ones. This is considering if she just used half of her strength. If she didn¡¯t use even that amount of strength¡­ However, even if that was her full strength, which I doubt, she will be considered a terrifying powerhouse from now on. She can be considered a monster just under the Heavenly Sect Master and the Demonic Sect Master level.¡±


    The three Emperors sighed and thought, ¡®We will beughed at because of this¡­ Well, better than losing most of our troops and making those watching scavengers happy¡­.¡¯


    Back to the present¡­


    ¡°¡­And so, they retreated without fighting.¡± Said Tatyana with a smile. Then, she closed the book and kept it in her ring.


    The others were listening withpletely opened mouths¡­ Well, except Yasenia, who was looking at Tatyana with adoration. Tatyana looked at Yasenia and gulped, ¡®Thankfully, she is injured, so I can easily control myself¡­ Little treasure, I will have mypensation when you recover!¡¯


    Evelyn asked, ¡°Say, Tatyana¡­ How big is your army?¡±


    Tatyana shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The rest choked, ¡®If this isn¡¯t unting her power, I don¡¯t know what it is!¡¯


    What they didn¡¯t know was that Tatyana was 100% serious, and she didn¡¯t actually know the size of her army. She stopped counting after the billion.


    While Tatyana was telling the tale, they reached the mansion.


    Yasenia observed and saw that it was quite bigpared with the three-room house she was in before. This vi had a big main building with four floors and two side buildings with two floors.


    The side buildings were 100m apart from the main house, leaving space between them filled with a nice gardening area. The decoration was delicate but not excessive, and the walls were mainly white with some grey and blue ents.


    After crossing the main gate, there was a garden with a paved road to the main door that separated going to the other buildings. They went to the main building and reached the wooden door. It was simple yet elegant, with a beautiful design of a dragon going through the door frame.


    Anna opened it, and they entered.


    Inside, a surprise awaited them. Five maids were waiting for them. However, four of them were beast-humans!


    But, even if the others were impressed because they weren¡¯t expecting beast-human maids. Yasenia waspletely bbergasted.


    She looked on and on, trying to find something that didn¡¯t match those faces in her memory, but she wasn¡¯t able to. She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Weren¡¯t you humans!? How have you suddenly be beast-human!?¡±


    They chuckled and said simultaneously, ¡°At orders of Lady Tatyana, we hid our beast-human traits with the help of pills during thest 20 years.¡±


    Yasenia wanted to whip her head toward Tatyana, but her neck hurt! So she just looked at her with disbelief in her eyes. ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    Tatyana calmly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to gain favoritism toward beast-humans. Or who knows if you started a revolution for the beast-humans in this continent.¡±


    With that exnation, Yasenia, Evelyn, and Andrea understood. But Kali, Cecile, and Angel werepletely lost, unable toprehend what Tatyana tried to exin.


    Yasenia sighed and leaned back on the bed, ¡°Mom¡¯s intention was for me not to develop special fondness toward beast-humans because, on this continent, they are mostly ves. If, after growing up with beast-humans that treat me well, I see the ¡®Bad conditions¡¯ that the rest of the beast-humans are, some ideas would start sprouting in my mind.¡±


    Angel and the others understood with that exnation. Yasenia looked at them and asked, ¡°So¡­ How many of you were beast-humans?¡±


    One of them, a Dog-kin said, wagging her bushy brown tail, ¡°Answering miss! Of the 200 maids that attended miss since you were little, 160 were beast humans. Of the 500 guards that protected young miss, 360 were beast-human!¡±


    Yasenia looked at them in disbelief, ¡°Are you telling me that 80% of the people I grew up with are beast-humans!?¡±


    The four present beast-human maids were a dog-kin, a dryad, a dragon-kin, and impressively, amia!


    The maids suddenly focused on the condition of Yasenia, and their pupils thinned or shrunk, and a murderous aura exploded from the five of them, ¡°Who dares hurt our miss to this extent!?¡±


    Angel and the rest shuddered, ¡®What kind of maids have this amount of killing intent!? They are scarier than a demon!¡¯


    Yasenia remembered another little detail that she almost forgot, ¡®All of the maids and female guards entered the definition of overprotective!¡¯


    Anna took a step, blocking their murderous intent, and said, ¡°It was in a duel; Lady Tatyana has already dealt with the aftermath. Rx your auras!¡±


    The five instantly stopped their auras and smiled happily. Themia said, ¡°Since Lady Tatyana dealt with them, we shouldn¡¯t worry.¡± The others nodded.


    Angel and the rest shuddered again, ¡®How can they change moods so fast!?¡¯


    Yasenia nodded and said, ¡°As expected of the maids under mom, they are extraordinary.¡±


    The five of them blushed and said coquettishly, ¡°Thank you, young miss~.¡±


    Bear with me a little. Their appearance was as follows.


    First, the human; she was short, 160cm, and had beautifully tanned skin. She had a slim body and beautiful silver color eyes, with mid-length white-colored hair. Her facial features were cute, and her disposition was energic. She presented herself with a smile, ¡°My name is ra! I¡¯m very knowledgeable in hunting, beasts, and an excellent archer~ My attribute is Moon and darkness, and I¡¯m at the sixth level of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm. I will be Miss Cecile¡¯s personal maid. I hope we get along nicely~.¡±


    Cecile nodded and presented herself, ¡°I¡¯m Cecile and also Yasenia¡¯s [Soulmate]. I¡¯ve gained the [Moon Phoenix] bloodline and have my attributes recently changed to Moon, wind, and space. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ra smirked and said to the others, ¡°I got our miss¡¯s [Soulmate]~ Hohoho, losers!¡±


    The others had a vein pop in their forehead, but they rxed; they didn¡¯t want to scare their future masters¡­ Well, they already did, but they were deceiving themselves, trying to eliminate the recent outburst from their memories.


    The dog-kin stepped forwards. At 170cm tall, She had droopy brown dog ears and a bushy tail. Her hair was cut in a cute bob, and she had an easygoing smile. Her facial features were soft and gentle. Her body was somewhat curvy but without entering the voluptuous line. Her voice was also gentle, ¡°My name is Le, and I¡¯m an expert cksmith. My attributes are fire, earth, and metal. My weapon of choice is a Halberd, and my level is, like ra, at the sixth of the Dantian Spiritualization realm. I will be taking care of miss Andrea; order me as you like.¡±


    Andrea smiled gently and said in her deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m Andrea. My elements are Sun and Metal; I hope we can make the best equipment for Yasenia together.¡±


    Le¡¯s smile widened, and her tail wagged, ¡°Yes!¡±


    The dragon-kin stepped forward with a seductive smile. She had two big yellow-colored dragon wings and one armored tail of the same color that was 1.5m long. She was 180cm tall and as voluptuous as Yasenia. Her slit eyes were a charming blue color, and her long hair was also yellow, with two blue dragon horns growing at the sides of her head and pointing forward.


    Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but stare, ¡®ia has be so beautiful~.¡¯


    As you should be able to guess, most of Yasenia¡¯s habits came from this woman. Her voice was also pleasant as she presented herself, ¡°My name is ia, and I¡¯m an expert alchemist. My Attributes are Lightning and water, and I¡¯m am of the bloodline of [Thunderous Serpent dragon]. My weapon of choice is a spear, and my level is the highest of us five. I¡¯m at the ninth level of the Dantian Spiritualization realm.¡±


    ia¡¯s voice became sensual as she spoke to Evelyn, ¡°I will be taking care of miss Evelyn in every way she wants~.¡±


    Yasenia looked at Evelyn, who had her gaze locked on ia¡¯s big breasts, and smirked yfully, ¡°Dear, don¡¯t you have anything to say~?¡±


    Evelyn woke up from her stupor and hastily said, looking back and forth between Yasenia and ia, ¡°I¡¯m Evelyn! I uh, d you are the one- I mean, it seems that what Tatyana said about dragonesses is the truth¡­ Ugh, that¡¯s not it! I¡¯m quite mediocre in Alchemy, so I hope you can teach me!¡±


    ia and Yasenia burst intoughter, making Evelyn wish she had a cross-eye to look at both bouncing bosoms simultaneously! ¡®My life is only improving by the day!¡¯


    Next was the dryad. Her height was 170cm, and she had light green skin and branches with leaves as her hair. She had a beautiful big pair of breasts and a lean body, with a beautiful floral dress. Her facial features were as beautiful as nature, and her verdant green eyes also gave a sense of gentleness. Her refreshing scent was calming and rxing. Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but ask, suspicious, ¡°Flora¡­ From where were the vegetables I ate?¡±


    Flora, who was about to present herself, blushed, giving her cheeks a deeper greenish color, ¡°My, my~ Young miss, what kind of things are you asking in front of everyone~ Of course, they came from me! Seeing you eating them with delight is something I was always looking forward to~.¡±


    Yasenia looked at her helplessly and said, a little teasingly, ¡°Well, know that you are delicious~.¡±


    Flora hid her face with her hands as her hair started ruffling, and even flowers grew on it, ¡°Young miss~ Do not say something like this~. You are embarrassing me~.¡±


    Kali was attracted to the dryad¡¯s pure life energy and natural energy. Flora recovered from Yasenia¡¯s sneak attack and looked at Kali with a gentle smile, ¡°Miss Kali, as young miss said, my name is Flora. I¡¯m the best alchemist under the Lady Tatyana between the ones under the Transcendence realm. My elements are Life, Nature, and Wood, and my nt summoning skills are also top-notch. I¡¯m also extremely knowledgeable in flora and healing arts. Oh! I almost forgot I¡¯m at the eighth level of the Dantian spiritualization realm. I hope we can learn from each other from now on~.¡±


    Kali looked down, making her veil weave, and said, ¡°My name is Kali, Lady Flora. I will be under your care.¡±


    Yasenia patted Kali¡¯s head. Kali looked at Yasenia, and seeing her gentle gaze, she was determined to make her objective real. ¡®With Flora and Dr. Ava. The only thing I have to do is work hard!¡¯


    Finally, themia slithered forward with her long, seven-meter serpentine red tail. She was also voluptuous but with a more ¡®motherly¡¯ disposition. She had red slit eyes and long red hair with round facial features. ¡°My name is Seleniashas, or Selena for short. I¡¯m a formation master with a lot of experience. My attributes are Light, ss, and fire, and I like fighting on the frontlines with a shield and a sword. My cultivation level is at the seventh level of the Dantian Spiritualization realm. Miss Angel, I¡¯m going to be your personal maid. I¡¯m extra cuddly so expect a lot of skin ship~ fufufu~.¡±


    Angel smiled shyly, ¡°My name is Angel; I hope we can get along nicely¡­.¡±


    Selena slithered forward and picked up Angel, then she curled her tail, making a seat, and sat Angel, hugging her from behind. ¡°You are very cute, miss Angel~.¡±


    Angel was surprised at the softness of the scaled tail. ¡®Sofy~.¡¯

 Chapter 130

    Yasenia looked at Tatyana sideways and asked through a mental link, ¡®Why did you pick the most enticing for each of them? It is like each of the maids have one trait of mine that my dears like.¡¯


    Tatyana smiled tauntingly, ¡®Are you jealous? Are you afraid that your dears will leave you for them~?¡¯


    Yasenia rolled her eyes, ¡®Am I someone with confidence issues? The ones scared should be my dears and mom because some of them are quite attractive and I¡¯m getting tempted~.¡¯


    Tatyana¡¯s taunting smile cracked a little and then transformed into a sweet smile, ¡®Dear, remember that your wife slots are used~ If you want to fuck them, I don¡¯t care, but do not dare to deepen your rtionship to lovers with them~. Am. I. Clear~?¡¯


    Yasenia almost spurted blood, ¡®What do you mean that you don¡¯t care if I have sex with them!? Why do all of my lovers, my mom included, want to see me having sex with another woman!?¡¯


    Tatyana chuckled and didn¡¯t answer her. Tatyana didn¡¯t care because she saw sex like any other activity. After so many years, for Tatyana, sex wasn¡¯t anything special. What mattered to most long-lived cultivators like Tatyana was their partner¡¯s feelings for other people. Of course, if Yasenia slept around without any care, Tatyana wouldn¡¯t be indifferent.


    The maids were special because they had been trained to be Yasenia¡¯s, and not figuratively. Since the moment Yasenia hit the age when she could start sexual rtionships, all the maids have stopped having sex with other people. Of course, none of them were in a romantic rtionship since that was a condition to join the maid ranks, being free of a romantic partner.


    Moreover, those who had a physical rtionship with other people, be it for fun or dual cultivation, stopped having them when Yasenia was of age to have sexual rtionships.


    Furthermore, in Tatyana¡¯s opinion, dual cultivating with the maids will further strengthen her little treasure¡¯s cultivation.


    After the maids presented themselves, they guided them through the mansion. Selena slithered at the front while exining; her voice was mellow with an ent in the letter ¡®s¡¯. ¡°This mansion is built over miss Andrea¡¯s previous two-story house. We have reformed it since it had only five bedrooms and a smithy.¡±


    Selena looked at the side building and said, ¡°We¡¯ve moved the smithy to one of the side buildings, making the five bedrooms on the second floor bigger. Then, we added a third floor for the main bedroom and four study rooms. Each room has its own bathroom. The fourth floor is mostly a storage room and treasury. There is also a stargazing room. ¡±


    ra continued exining, her voice lively, ¡°The first floor is simr to what it was before, so miss Andrea should be familiar with it. We¡¯ve changed the furniture to give a homey and rxing feeling. Since we know that young miss likes cooking, the kitchen has beenpletely transformed, and it is now equipped with better tools. There is a living room and a banquet room, just in case young miss and her wives want to have a party or something like that. There is also a porch with reclinable chairs, and the breeze there is soft and refreshing.¡±


    Flora continued, her voice gentle and rxing, ¡°The backyard has nine square kilometers, with training and cultivation areas. The front garden is mostly decoration, but we can change it on demand. There is also a ce to grow spirit nts or vegetables.¡±


    Yasenia teased her, ¡°What a pity. I thought we would eat your delicious vegetables again.¡±


    Flora blushed and looked at Yasenia with reproach, ¡°What does young miss take me for!? I will only feed those things to young miss! I¡¯m not a loose woman!¡±


    They were about to chuckle when they picked up something strange from her choice of words. ¡®Loose woman?¡¯


    Yasenia decided to learn more deeply about non-humans, lest she proposes to someone without knowing! Well, Flora was a lost battle since she had been eating her vegetables all her life!


    All her wives shared this thought and decided to read about the customs of beast-humans.


    ia said, her voice deep and seductive, ¡°One of the side buildings is our maid quarters. If you want something from us, we will always be at your service no matter the hour. Each of you will also have a jade tomunicate with us.¡±


    They did a tour around the maid quarters and saw different equipment. From weapons to side profession tools. From cultivation rooms to a prison area below it. Angel asked Selena, ¡°why is a prison built here?¡±


    Selena smiled at Angel and answered, ¡°For the fools that try to enter here with bad intentions towards our young miss. Death is too cheap, so we torture them here until our anger subsides. Oh, we also take out information of them.¡±


    Angel nodded and continued looking at the different torture tools around, unfazed by what Selena had just said. In our baby¡¯s opinion, that was a proper punishment!


    After walking around the prison, they went to thest building.


    Le described the area; her voice had a gentle and servile tone, ¡°This building is divided into four parts. There is a smithy, two alchemy rooms, and a formation room. Each room is isted from the others, so don¡¯t worry about interference from the outside. Lady Tatyana has provided the tools inside.¡±


    Le smiled at them and said, ¡°Moreover, they arepletely yours! All the tools here are high-level Heaven ranked, and there is also a ring in each room. Young miss chose the designs, and then Tatyana enchanted them to be powerful high-level storage rings.¡±


    The five of them widened their eyes and looked toward the two people on the floating bed. Yasenia smiled and said, ¡°I hope you like them. I used the tournament nights to select them with mom. There are also some other misceneous things you might need and¡­.¡±


    Evelyn, Andrea, Angel, and Cecile approached without letting Yasenia finish and showered her with love carefully so that they didn¡¯t hurt her. Then, they moved toward Tatyana and bowed in thanks. Angel even jumped into Tatyana¡¯s embrace andughed happily.


    All of them except Kali, who just bowed in thanks, looking a little awkwardly at them. Yasenia called her, ¡°Honey,e here.¡± After she spoke, Yasenia patted her left side, which was free.


    Kali moved and sat a little shyly. They have only kissed, and because of Yasenia¡¯s injuries, they couldn¡¯t be more intimate. Yasenia chuckled internally, ¡®And here I thought I could go on the offensive with honey¡­ I, I curse you so that you sneeze in the worst possible moment!¡¯


    They continued the tour around the mansion, and Yasenia asked, ¡°So how many credits from us have you used to build this?¡±


    Tatyana chuckled and asked, ¡°How did you know that I used your credits?¡±


    Yasenia snickered, ¡°I don¡¯t believe for a second that mom, who normally is extremely stingy, will help us this much.¡±


    Tatyanaughed and said, ¡°Well, you are not wrong. I¡¯ve used 99.9% of what you had saved, leaving you with only 10 000 Credits.¡±


    They looked at her with stupefied faces, and Evelyn eximed, ¡°We didn¡¯t have that many credits- Wait.¡± She turned toward Kali and Andrea, who were frozen.


    Andrea thought tearfully, ¡®My 7 000 000 credits¡­ gone, like that.¡¯


    Kali thought with a hurting heart, ¡®My 2 500 000 credits¡­ gone, like that.¡¯


    Yasenia said, ¡°So we have one-fiftieth of what our group had. Since Evelyn, Cecile, Angel, and I made 500 000 in the past months¡­. The Fanclub girls are very generous when buying my photos from Evelyn.¡±


    Yasenia saw her darling and honey¡¯s state, so she said, ¡°H-Honey, darling, look at it from the bright side, 10 000 credits is the monthly allowance for inner violet disciples. Moreover, our wealth will skyrocket with our new house and all of us working together!¡±


    Andrea and Kali looked at Yasenia, and Yasenia said, ¡°Also, we can change our coins to credits! And¡­ After selling everything useless, we will have quite the treasury, don¡¯t you think? Moreover, this is our first home~.¡±


    Kali smiled under the veil and leaned on Yasenia. Andrea walked toward her to hug her softly, ¡°As expected of our dragoness, she knows how to cheer us up~.¡± Then she gave Yasenia a peck as a reward, making Yasenia smile happily.


    They walked toward the living room, talking about the house with smiles. The seven maids followed from behind. Tatyana¡¯s jademunication jade vibrated, and she took it. An angry voice sounded on the other side, ¡°Madwoman! The Long and Tang families are going crazy, saying that Yasenia and you have fled from the tournament because of fear or something like that. They are smearing your and her name very badly! Couldn¡¯t you just wait for it to end before leaving!?¡±


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow and said, ¡°Are you sure we can¡¯t go to war with them? I really want to expand my army. I¡¯m quite confident in winning against their ancestors.¡±


    The woman on the other side screamed, ¡°And give me more work!? Not only are you mad, but the age has started affecting your memory! Who disappeared into a forsaken tomb for almost a millennium!? Do you have any idea of the-¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Then let them smear all they want. It is not like Yasenia and I need a reputation. She just has to show up in person once, and she will charm everyone, making the opinions change.¡± Then she cut themunication.


    The woman on the other side looked at the jade,pletely baffled, and then screamed, ¡°I¡¯m going to beat you up! ¡°She just has to show up in person once,¡± MY ASS! What the hell? Do you think your daughter is a goddess or something!? WORSE, do you really think you don¡¯t need a reputation!? I need to speak with our allies that may also want to leave and-¡±


    The author also cut that woman, focusing on our group again. Yasenia asked, ¡°What is the n until the secret realm opens?¡±


    Andrea said, ¡°We should try to advance all we can in cultivation levels and widen our repertory of skills.¡±


    Evelyn said, ¡°Andrea, can you develop something to feel each other? We may be thrown to different locations when we enter through the portal. Maybe, with the help of all of us, we can create something.¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that already exist in the market? We could buy it.¡±


    Andrea shook her head, ¡°Although it exists, other people can interfere with it. We need to adjust it for us to be more private. Like creating a private message red instead of a widemunicationwork that connects somemercial equipment.¡±


    Kali proposed, ¡°Umm, why not create a spiritual connection between us so that we can feel each other? Simr to the dual-cultivation connection, but deeper and more precise.¡±


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow and said, ¡°Kali, that is quite dangerous.¡±


    Kali asked, confused, ¡°Why?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°What if any of you don¡¯t want to see each other or the rtionship breaks? Are you prepared to live with that connection for life?¡±


    All of them began thinking. Yasenia said, ¡°I think we should focus on developing the tool. Although I¡¯m very tempted to try what honey just said and tie all of you to me¡­ I don¡¯t find it healthy for our rtionship. I want all of you to have some privacy and not feel chained to me¡­¡±

 Chapter 131

    Yasenia said, ¡°I think we should focus on developing the tool. Although I¡¯m very tempted to try what Honey just said and tie all of you to me¡­ I don¡¯t find it healthy for our rtionship. I want all of you to have some privacy and not feel chained to me¡­¡±


    Cecile frowned a little, which Yasenia noted, ¡°Sweetheart, if you are thinking of what I think you are¡­ You better stop your thoughts, or I will attack you for two hours straight when I recover!¡±


    Cecile felt her uterus twitch, and her heart rate sped up, ¡®Two hours having sex with Yasenia¡­ Would I even remain the same person?¡¯


    The others couldn¡¯t help but swallow, ¡®Two hours with Yasenia would be¡­ Too much.¡¯


    Kali looked confused at her ¡°Seniors,¡± ¡®Is Yasenia that good doing that? I only felt pain and¡­.¡¯


    A warm hand surrounded hers. Kali looked up and saw Yasenia looking at her and with the broken arm stretched towards her.


    ¡°Yasenia! Don¡¯t move like this! Don¡¯t you care about your wounds!?¡± Said Kali hastily while moving Yasenia¡¯s arm to the previous position.


    Yasenia ignored the jarring pain and gently said, using her mellow and slightly deep voice, ¡°It is a shame that I¡¯m like this because the moment I¡¯m recovered, I will show you, little by little, that those things are something to cherish and not fear. Honey, do not think about the past. The moment we became together, you became my treasure. ¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and said with a smile, looking at Kali¡¯s eyes through the veil, as if peering into her and speaking directly to her heart, ¡°Remember that I¡¯m a dragon~. We don¡¯t let our treasures slip, especially if they are our beloved. Therefore, I will always take care of you. Since the day you told me you loved me, your life was destined to take a turn for the better. No matter how often you need that reassurance, I promise to give it to you. Patiently and lovingly.¡±


    Kali looked entranced at Yasenia¡¯s pair of beautiful golden slit eyes, and another trait of dragons crossed her mind, ¡®The dragon race, a race that never breaks promises. No matter how difficult, once they promise something seriously, they will fulfill it until the end¡­¡¯


    While they returned, Yasenia kept a grip on Kali¡¯s hand, no matter how many times Kali said to release it and let it rest. Kali just gave up and sat on Yasenia¡¯s floating bed, smiling under the veil.


    After the tour around their new house ended, they returned to the big living room. There was a big sofa¡­ Well, it was more like a sofa-bed, with enough space for two rows of people to sit and long enough for five people to sit side by side. There wasn¡¯t only this sofa; there were two armchairs, another two normal sofas, and a big table in the middle.


    Anna and Eveid Yasenia on the sofa, levitating her to the middle, and then moved behind her in case she needed something. The other maids did simr things with their respective mistresses, sitting them around Yasenia.


    Yasenia said, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t have intercourse with any of you this week. I want to use the nights to cultivate and use the energy to mend my body. Then, I will use the day to try andprehend the next realm of my cultivation technique. This routine will keep the seven days straight¡­ To do this, I will also go to another ce so¡­ I won¡¯t be seeing you for one week.¡±


    Angel looked with a face that screamed betrayal at Yasenia. Yasenia looked at her baby, ¡®Come on, Yasenia; you have to do this!¡¯


    Yasenia was about to speak, and, as if seeing the determination in Yasenia¡¯s eyes, Angel became like a wilted little eggnt, her light blue eyes watering a little. Yasenia felt like a punch directlynded on her heart, so she said, ¡°Of course, I will take my baby with me.¡±


    Angel¡¯s face instantly brightened with a wide smile, and the others snickered. Already expecting this oue.


    The maids started asking for their favorite dishes and simr, but instead of them, it was Yasenia who answered. The dragoness spoke about everyone¡¯s but Kali¡¯s tastes perfectly, even saying things the girls themselves didn¡¯t know but couldn¡¯t refute.


    They looked amazed at how the dragoness spokeprehensively and excitedly for almost half an hour. Feeling that the dragoness was about to talk about their favorite panties to wear, they stopped Yasenia right in her tracks before she said something barbaric.


    After stopping her, Evelyn asked, stunned, ¡°How do you know all of that?¡±


    Yasenia was confused and said, ¡°Of course, I observe all of you daily and deduced it. Then I memorized it.¡±


    Evelyn eximed, ¡°Where do you keep that information? In some kind of storage inside your enormous ti-¡±


    *Bang!*


    While she was on the floor, Evelyn looked at Cecile, who just gave her forehead a flick withplete confusion. Cecile said with a deadpan expression, ¡°Since my mate can¡¯tsh you, I will take care of it, don¡¯t worry. Yasenia¡¯s Tail Dao shall reach you even it is through me, her [Soulmate].¡±


    Yasenia and the restughed.


    The sunset was arriving, and Yasenia said. ¡°Well, it is time to go¡­ I will miss you, dears.¡±


    Andrea came forward and kissed Yasenia on the forehead, ¡°Take care of yourself, and don¡¯t let Angel distract you. Remember that pampering can be done after you finish what you should.¡±


    Yasenia nodded with a happy smile. Andreaughed, ¡°Why are youughing, little dragoness?¡±


    Yasenia chuckled, ¡°I like darling when she is naggy~.¡±


    Andrea smiled tenderly and kissed her lovingly, then let the others approach. Evelyn said seriously, ¡°When you try to advance in the connection realm, do not feel the sun; try to reach for it and grab its presence. I think this could help you in your advancement.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and said, ¡°Give me a kiss, dear. I will miss you.¡±


    Evelyn smiled and went forward, giving Yasenia a nice and slow kiss, ¡°Take care, Yasenia. We are all worried about you. Moreover, I haven¡¯t had my fill with your breastmilk!¡±


    Yaseniaughed aloud, ¡°Of course, my dear. I will make sure you drink it daily. But¡­ Haven¡¯t you noticed that breakfast tasted different?¡±


    Evelyn nodded, ¡°It was extremely delicious thesest days! You are the best cook there is, Yasenia.¡±


    Yasenia smirked and didn¡¯t say anything else. Evelyn, for once, didn¡¯t understand the implied meaning and let Kali speak with the dragoness. Kali didn¡¯t know what to say, so she spoke a little awkwardly, ¡°Um¡­ Take care, and I hope you get better soon.¡±


    Yasenia smirked at her and asked, ¡°How about a little kiss to send me off, honey?¡±


    Kali blushed under the veil, but having seen the others doing the same, she approached and lifted the veil to let her scarred lips free. She leaned forward and pecked Yasenia. Then she let the veil fall and turned, letting Cecile approach.


    Yasenia smiled gently, looking at her back; she was satisfied as long as Kali took the initiative.


    Cecile said. ¡°Yasenia, since you are going out for a week, I will also disappear for some weeks. I need to attune to my bloodline, and after speaking with teacher Madeleine through amunication jade, we decided to go some weeks on a journey to the north. We are going to the ce where [Ice phoenixes] reside. She told me that we can¡¯t go to the [Moon Phoenix] territory because it is beyond our five continents.¡±


    Yasenia frowned, but looking at Cecile¡¯s eyes, she asked weakly, ¡°Can¡¯t you wait until I return, so we can also go with you? What if someone tries to hurt you?¡±


    Cecile shook her head and looked at the sad dragoness, ¡°My Love, I will be receiving a ritual. It is a reward from the academy for reaching the top 200. This journey will only benefit me; I don¡¯t want to dy their advancement because of my selfishness.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and transmitted her feelings of wanting to be pampered to Cecile. Cecile smiled gently and kissed Yasenia while scratching her under the chin as she liked it. Yasenia growledfortably while receiving the kiss. Cecile separated and said softly, ¡°My dragoness is the cutest~.¡±


    Yasenia had a wide smile receiving her praise. Cecile continued pampering Yasenia, and after a while, they separated. Yasenia looked toward Tatyana pleadingly. Tatyana looked at Yasenia awkwardly as she said, ¡°Little treasure, I¡¯m also leaving for a short while; I need to go to the Forest of Life to deliver an item to the dragons.¡±


    Yasenia looked incredulously at her mother, ¡®I wanted mom to convince Cecile, but now she is leaving too?¡¯


    Tatyana walked forward and said between kisses to the depressed dragoness, ¡°Little treasure, I shouldn¡¯t take longer than two weeks.¡±


    Yasenia returned the kisses and said a little sadly, ¡°I will miss you, mom.¡±


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s face, she almost sent a subordinate to be done with it. However, this was important. She may get some unexpected rewards for Yasenia or her future dragonpanion. She can then give it to her as a reward for reaching the top 100 in the tournament, and nobody wouldin, not even fate.


    While leaving, Yasenia said to Cecile, ¡°If I don¡¯t see you here in two months, I¡¯m going to pick you up!¡±


    Cecile nodded and left with ra; she would apany her these weeks. The group separated, and each went to do their things.


    After preparing, Anna, Eve, and Selena carried Yasenia and Angel on the floating bed toward a mountain. They were wearing their respective energy-gathering robes. Yasenia had her revealing kimono, and Angel had normal green and yellow robes. ¡°Baby, even if you areing with me, I will focus most of my time on my recovery. Then, when I¡¯m better, we can cultivate together. While I recover, you should also focus on advancing.¡±


    Angel nodded seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yasenia. I just wanted to be near you¡­.¡±


    Angel said quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t like being away from you¡­.¡±


    Yasenia looked at Angel tenderly and said, ¡°I know, baby. That is why I allowed you toe. Come here and let me pamper you until we reach there.¡±


    Angel approached with a sweet smile andid beside Yasenia, receiving the caresses and kisses of the dragoness. Angel was careful with Yasenia¡¯s wounds while receiving her pampering.


    After 4 hours of travel, they reached a very tall mountain. It was deep into the night, but since the sky was cloudless, the light from the moon and stars illuminated everything clearly.


    When Yasenia and Angel looked at the top of the mountain, they werepletely awestruck. The top was severed horizontally as if something had cut it. They climbed and reached that area. Their wonder only increased when they arrived there; the surface of the cut was so smooth that it seemed like a mirror.


    Yasenia and Angel looked around, amazed. It was one thing to know that high-level cultivators could do feats like this and then see them in person.


    Selene spoke while slithering around, ¡°Mason cut this mountain while he trained his sword skills. This is the best sword swing he has achieved in his life¡­ At least that I know about. As young miss and miss Angel can see, it was a cut so clean that the mountain¡¯s surface became mirror-like.¡±

 Chapter 132

    It was deep into the night, and thendscape was astoundingly beautiful.


    The mountain¡¯s mirror-like surfacebined with the night sky, epassing everything with the mysterious beauty of the firmament.


    It was simr to walking on top of a sky full of stars. Yasenia looked around and began feeling the celestial energies. The Moon and Star energy around were very enticing for Yasenia. Therefore, entranced, Yasenia stepped down from her bed, not minding her injuries.


    Seeing the strange state Yasenia entered in, no one stopped her and observed her.


    Yasenia ignored the pain as she walked a little shaky on the mirror-like surface. She felt the energies around her, the cold energy of the moon and the mysterious energy of the stars.


    Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but remember the nights with her mother when she was little. She remembered Tatyana carrying her to different ces and looked at the night sky together, all the while Tatyana spoke to her about the constetions and simr things.


    Yasenia smiled and recited, her voice rich and mellow. ¡°Walking in the night sky as I feel the celestial energies¡­ Walking in the night sky, as I look at my memories¡­.¡±


    Yasenia subconsciously activated the [Celestial Coat], and the energy mended her wounds as she walked. The wound regeneration soared, making it less painful, making her steps firmer, and making her posture more natural.


    With her posture recovered, Yasenia walked slowly, feeling the night breeze.


    She looked like a lone celestial goddess with the silvery-golden energy surrounding her and the white firefly-like lights around her.


    Suddenly, Yasenia felt the energy surrounding her clearly, as if she could touch it and mold it with her will. When all of thisbined, it resulted in the third enlightenment Yasenia had in her short life, disying her heavenly talent.


    Anne, Eve, and Selena reacted instantly, dispersing around to avoid interruptions. Angel found Yasenia¡¯s figure so beautiful that she took a camera and began filming her!


    Yasenia moved her energy around her body and focused it on her hands. Then, Yasenia reached out toward the moonlight and starlight, breaking it down and creating silver and white long threads.


    These threads floated around her as she moved; Yasenia was like a celestial maiden selecting the tools for her next creation.


    The process was slow, but Yasenia walked around and moved her hands, breaking down more and more moonlight and starlight.


    The threads umted as time passed, and the seconds turned to minutes and the minutes to hours.


    Yasenia now had a long silver and white trail behind her.


    Yasenia began to struggle to maintain all this Yin energy, and she felt it chilling her body. Her energy dwindled fast.


    Yasenia needed a source of Yang energy before her energy reached zero, or her efforts would be in vain. However, her worries were unfounded since a lot of time had passed since she started this celestial dance.


    Sunrise arrived.


    The first sunlight reflected in the sky and the mirror-like surface, and Yasenia¡¯s face formed a smile as if weing the lover she had been waiting for. Evelyn¡¯sment shed in her mind, and Instead of waiting for the Sun to appearpletely, Yasenia directly looked at the horizon and extended one hand toward it.


    The weak sunlight of dawn gathered and shot toward Yasenia¡¯s hand. When this ray of sunlight passed through her hand, Yasenia seemed to grab the sunlight and pulled slowly, breaking it into golden threads.


    The golden threads moved toward her silver-white trail andbined with them. The energies became berserk because the Moon and Sun were opposite poles and reacted violently. However, Yasenia¡¯s [Celestial Yin and Yang] constitution kicked in, and these chaotic energies were tamed without effort. Thus, a bnce was created.


    Yasenia¡¯s aura inted and exploded outwards when this happened, making all the threads fly around!


    Then, Yasenia started dancing around while picking up the threads with her hands and tail, weaving them together and creating a garment.


    Angel and the others held their breath as they saw the energy of the Moon, Sun, and stars ethereally interlocking with each other. The lights of dawn and Yasenia reflected in the mirror-like surface, creating a scene of pure empyrean beauty.


    Yasenia weaved them faster the more time passed.


    The garment began taking form, showing it was a dress. Its main color was white, with long and wide sleeves. An intricate golden and silver eastern dragon climbed up her long sleeves¡ªthe golden one from the right and the silver one from the left.


    They reached her shoulders and interlocked in the middle above the chest area. Yasenia began sweating as it became more and more difficult to continue creating the dress.


    She created the waist area and began with the skirt. First, she made a very long white flowy skirt with a silver moon on the left side and a golden sun on its right side. Yasenia spent her silver and golden threads with this, and only some white threads were left. Since the dress was very open in the front, she made a white miniskirt below the long skirt, reaching mid-thigh and covering her privates.


    With this, Yasenia finished it and made it levitate in front of her. It was almost the end of sunrise by the time she finished.


    Then, Yasenia walked through it and spoke aloud, her voice resounding from everywhere and nowhere simultaneously with imposing might.


    ¡°[Celestial Dress]!¡±


    The dress adjusted to her, and when it covered her, Yasenia¡¯s aura tyrannically exploded! Her presence multiplied and covered everything as her wounds healed with abnormal speed. Thirty secondster, Yasenia was as good as new.


    Yasenia¡¯s aura rxed and floated downwards gently again. She turned toward Angel and the rest with a smile. Angel blushed deeply, ¡®Oh my heavens, if she bes even more gorgeous, I won¡¯t know what to do!¡¯


    Yasenia approached step by step, sashaying her hips and swishing her tail. Her white sleeves and dress flowed with the soft wind, and the tight-fitting top entuated her body, making it an alluring sight. Angel¡¯s little heart was going astray!


    Eve, Anna, and Selena woke up from their stupor and bowed, saying simultaneously, ¡°Congrattions, young miss!¡±


    Yasenia nodded and reached Angel¡¯s side, burying her baby in her breasts. Angel hugged Yasenia¡¯s waist, feeling the extremely silky dress and soft breasts around her head. ¡°You are so beautiful~. I love you~.¡±


    Yaseniaughed gently and said, ¡°Baby, you have to cultivate. You haven¡¯t done anything but watch me all this time.¡±


    Angel looked up without separating and said shyly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t look away from you¡­ You were very beautiful¡­¡±


    Yasenia smiled tenderly and lowered her head to kiss her. Angel tip-toed and wound her arms around her neck, and Yasenia took the chance to pick her up. After kissing a short while, Yasenia said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue cultivating. I finally got a hint about the connection realm thanks to this.¡±


    Angel nodded but didn¡¯t seem to have the intention of moving from her embrace! Yasenia didn¡¯t mind and carried her to the middle. However, when she started sprinting, Angel had to grab onto Yasenia strongly! ¡®S-s-so fast!?¡¯


    They reached the middle of the mountain at absurd speeds! The maids lookedpletely impressed at their young miss. ¡®If she had this dress in the battle against I, she would have been able to fight back slightly against her transformed state!¡¯


    Yasenia sat cross-legged, sitting Angel in the hollow between her legs, and hugged her baby from behind, resting Angel¡¯s head on her softness. They cultivated in that position.


    The most important thing while cultivating is being rxed,fortable, and able to focus while ignoring the outside. For Angel being between Yasenia¡¯s arms, surrounded by her softness, was the best ce to cultivate. For Yasenia, having her baby between her arms was no bother.


    Therefore, Yasenia and Angel cultivated seated like this. It wasn¡¯t rmended to gather energy that way because you leave yourself too vulnerable, but Yasenia¡¯s trust in her baby was maxed out!


    Not to mention Angel¡¯s trust in Yasenia, for Angel Yasenia was her heaven, who pampered and loved her so much? Not even her parents in the Star Empire!


    This doesn¡¯t mean that Angel doesn¡¯t love her parents or vice versa; they have always been quite a loving family. Her parents are a single couple, and even her elder sister, who was very strict with her, always treated her nicely.


    However, since her elder sister was extremely talented, she had been under too much pressure since she was little.


    Angel¡¯s sister was from the Heavenly sect, and her parents wanted her to enter there too. However, Angel decided to go to the Academy to avoid being under her sister¡¯s shadow. This is why Angel was quite lonely during the first years in the Academy. She didn¡¯t know how to make friends since she always relied on her sister for social interactions.


    At first, she was a little regretful since she had trouble makingpanions. But after two years passed in the Academy, she met the love of her life. A dragoness who blows away her sister¡¯s talent by a mile and who is always loving and caring of her.


    She never pressured her into anything and supported her decisions, aiding her in everything she could. Angel sometimes can¡¯t believe she was this blessed, but she was reassured when she woke up on her lover¡¯s soft and fragrant body every morning.


    Nheless, there was one thing that sometimes bothered her. Her mother, Anastasia, doesn¡¯t like harems one bit! She was somewhat nervous, thinking about the time she had to present Yasenia to her parents¡­


    Yasenia felt Angel getting uneasy and unable to cultivate, so she asked, ¡°Is it about your mother again? Haven¡¯t we spoken about this already, baby? We will face her in the future, and I promise to convince her to let us be together.¡±


    Angel looked above her shoulder at Yasenia with her droopy and big blue eyes showing few insecurities. Yasenia tightened the hug and lowered her head to kiss her.


    Angel closed her eyes and rxed, opening her mouth to receive Yasenia¡¯s sweet and slimy tongue. Angel felt it invade her mouth and tasted it with delight, sighing through her nose. ¡®I could be kissing with Yasenia all day¡­.¡¯


    Angel felt the tongue leaving her mouth, so she bit softly in protest. Yasenia reentered her mouth and caressed Angel¡¯s big breasts with her hands. The maids turned around and dispersed.


    Yasenia continued fondling with one hand, and the other went down between Angel¡¯s legs. Angel moaned while kissing, and she rxed her whole body. Yasenia passed her fingers through Angel¡¯s plump lower lips slowly and rubbed her.


    Using Angel¡¯s fluids, she lubricated her fingers and entered her tight entrance. Angel opened her legs, leaving Yasenia¡¯s hand better ess to her. ¡°Mmm, Mmph!¡±


    Yasenia hooked her fingers up, caressing that spot, and also touched Angel¡¯s clitoris softly with her thumb. After hooking her fingers up and pressing there, Angel¡¯s waist jumped, and a big moan left her mouth. Yasenia took out her fingers and massaged her plumpbia. Then, she started again.


    Yasenia¡¯s hand movements sent electric sparks through Angel¡¯s body, and Angel¡¯s legs twitched in pleasure. When Yasenia began hastening her movements, Angel didn¡¯t have any other option but to surrender to the dragoness¡¯s hand, and shortly after, she reached orgasm. ¡°MMPH!¡±


    Oh, how much she loved kissing Yasenia deeply while she orgasmed. Angel trembled as she came and sucked voraciously on the tongue inside her mouth.


    Yasenia stopped the stimtion and took out her fingers. Then, she gently rubbed herbia while Angel orgasmed, leaving a blob instead of a person in her embrace. Yasenia separated her mouth and asked huskily, ¡°Baby, are you more rxed now~?¡±


    Angel mewled, ¡°I love you~.¡±


    Yasenia lowered Angel¡¯s garments to her knees. Then, she kissed her again and continued the soft rubbing. However, she moved her tail this time, and without changing positions, she approached Angel¡¯s entrance. She pressed the tip on her flower, and while she fondled and rubbed her clitoris, the thick tail tip entered, spreading herbia. ¡°Ohh¡­ Yasenia~.¡±


    Yasenia thrust her tail and moved her hands. Angel entered a world of pleasure, receiving the dragoness¡¯s assault. Angel¡¯s orgasm reached again, and she squirted. Yasenia stopped her tail and pleasantly felt Angel¡¯s inner contractions. She stopped kissing her and said, looking at the orgasming girl, ¡°My baby¡¯s insides are sofortable~.¡±


    Angel¡¯s insides clenched even more when she heard Yasenia¡¯s ¡®motherly¡¯ tone.


    When Yasenia felt her spasms stopp, she started again. This time, she lowered the hand on Angel¡¯s breasts, passed her vagina, and reached her back entrance. With the fluids that dropped from the orgasm, she prated her butt with her fingers and stimted her. Angel moaned, looking up at the dragoness captivating golden eyes. Yasenia didn¡¯t kiss her again; she stared at Angel with a loving expression as she stimted her.


    Angel became entranced looking at her and could only moan, ¡°Ah! AH! Ah! Mmm~.¡±


    Angel reached another orgasm shortly after. ¡°Ahhh!!¡±


    Yasenia slowed down her ministrations and asked, ¡°How is my baby feeling~?¡±


    Angel¡¯s answer was slurred, ¡°Shoo good~.¡±


    Yasenia restarted her thrusting, this time to paint her insides white. Angel felt the more aggressive thrust pushing against her cervix and knew what wasing. ¡°Yesh~ fill me~!¡±


    Yasenia sped up, and after 3 minutes, she pressed the tail-tip on the cervix, almost opening it, and came strongly.


    Angel felt the electricity rush up from her uterus to her brain strongly. Her eyes rolled up, and she sprayed strongly. ¡°AAAHH!!!!¡±


    Yasenia pressed the tail against the cervix and released as much Yang energy as possible. Angel started spasming, feeling the overwhelming Yang energy in her uterus, and had continuous orgasms. ¡°OHHHH!!!¡±


    Yasenia focused on her discharge, and when she felt that it would start overflowing, she stopped cumming. However, she didn¡¯t take out her tail, using it as a stopper for her release. Angel had a lewd smile on her face as her body trembled with pleasure. Yasenia looked at her belly and saw a little bump, ¡°This is what I call filled to the brim~.¡±

 Chapter 133

    Yasenia looked at her belly and saw a little bump, ¡°This is what I call filled to the brim~. Anna, Eve, Selena, you cane.¡±


    The three appeared and looked at the two of them. Yasenia didn¡¯t mind them seeing her baby naked, ¡°Selena, help me clean my baby without touching my inserted tail. Anna, clean my sweat; I don¡¯t want my mating scent bothering us while we cultivate.¡±


    Both answered without a change in expression, ¡°Yes, young miss.¡±


    The maids were all quite old, most being above the five hundreds. Therefore, they didn¡¯t mind such a scene; they were more eager or expectant to try this themselves than any other thing.


    They approached and did as told. Selena couldn¡¯t help but sniff around, and Yasenia¡¯s potent sweet floral scent caressed her olfactory sense, sending pleasant shivers all around her serpentine body. Selena looked at Yasenia with her red slit eyes and said coquettishly, ¡°Young miss, your scent has be so pleasant~ I liked it when you were little, but now it is on another level~.¡±


    Yasenia lifted her arm, letting Anna clean her under-boob, and asked curiously, ¡°Does it affect you?¡±


    Selena nodded with a wagging tail. ¡°I feel myself tingling very slightly and pleasantly. It isn¡¯t something that normally would arouse me, but being the scent from young miss, I can¡¯t help but be excited~.¡±


    Selena smirked and said, ¡°This is an achievement since I¡¯m more than two realms above young miss. The scent is truly potent. I don¡¯t know how miss Angel and the rest can sniff during intercourse without bingpletely sex crazed¡­¡±


    Yasenia sighed, ¡°I¡¯m also not sure, but I can guess that it is because they have been getting ustomed to it these months and because they have grown a lot cultivating my Yang energy. I think they have be somewhat immune to its bad side effects.¡±


    Yasenia looked at Selena and smiled apologetically, ¡°The stronger I get, the harsher it will be for you, the beast-human maids. Tell me if it bes too much, and I will be careful.¡±


    Selenaughed and kissed Yasenia¡¯s cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young miss. We are all eager to mate with you~ Even if we can¡¯t gain your affections, having intercourse with the young miss from time to time would be a reward for us and something to celebrate.¡±


    Selena finished cleaning Angel, and Angel starteding to herself after her big orgasm. Selena raised Angel¡¯s pants until it was impossible to raise them more because of the inserted tail and nodded, satisfied.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia looked strangely at Selena. She thought for a moment and said, a little awkwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t have ns to mate with anyone other than my lovers. So I don¡¯t think it would be wise for all of you to live with those expectations¡­¡±


    Selena nodded in understanding and said gently, ¡°We know, but who knows what will happen in the future~ Even if young miss doesn¡¯t love us, could you imagine all of us carrying young miss child? What a beautiful scene it would be! The house filled with Young miss¡¯s beautiful children, with different traits and looks, as theyugh and y around~.¡±


    Selena¡¯s long serpentine red tail wagged excitedly, thinking about how her child with her dearest young miss would be.


    Yasenia was about to speak more, but looking at Selena¡¯s dreamy face, she didn¡¯tment anymore. ¡®Who knows what would happen in the future¡­ I will just let it in the air and let nature take its course. If it happens, then it happens. Moreover, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad way to spread my bloodline. I¡¯m sure the maids would be extremely good mothers.¡¯


    Angel came back from her orgasm and was a little absentminded, ¡°Sho much energy inside me~ Sofortable~.¡±


    Angel heard fourughs instead of one and was startled. She looked around and saw the maids near, she looked down to confirm what she was feeling, and she indeed saw the tail still inserted, spreading herbia open. Her face went red with a puff, and she tried to cover her privates with her hands. ¡°W-W-Why are they here?¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and kissed her cheek, ¡°To clean us, of course. Let¡¯s cultivate, baby. I have filled you so much to elerate the cultivation speed since you are starting to be left behind by the others. I know you work hard, but you focus too much time learning formation theory.¡±


    Angel looked at Yasenia, still blushing, and asked, stuttering, ¡°C-cultivate like this? W-With the tail in? A-And them looking?¡±


    Yasenia nodded, not understanding her hesitations. Common sense in this aspect was null for our dear dragoness. For Yasenia, the maids seeing her naked was extremely normal; they have even cleaned her privates before. So she didn¡¯t see a problem. She saw the maids as professional people who wouldn¡¯t overstep their boundaries unless you let them, and of course, like family.


    Yasenia said, ¡°Selena is your personal maid, and Anna and Even are mine. There aren¡¯t strangers here. I don¡¯t see the problem with cultivating like this. Are you ufortable, baby?¡±


    Angel looked at Selena and saw her looking back at her with a gentle smile; there wasn¡¯t anything more in her red slit eyes. Those eyes somewhat resembled Yasenia¡¯s, and she couldn¡¯t help but feelforted.


    Yasenia felt Angel rxing because the very clenched vagina was loosening. Yasenia looked at Angel and said, ¡°Baby, this time for real, let¡¯s cultivate before I begin to think that you are a distraction and don¡¯t carry you with me anymore!¡±


    Yasenia felt the vagina clenching again and almostughed out loud. ¡®This is funny. I can tell her reactions through my connected tail~.¡¯


    Angel closed her eyes and tried to rx. It wasn¡¯t easy at first because, well, she had the thick tail inserted, and she was filled with her dear dragoness seed in front of rtively new people.


    But, after half an hour, her nerves rxedpletely, and she was able to start cultivating. When Yasenia felt Angel start, she activated the dual cultivation technique and circted the Yang energy inside her baby.


    Angel felt her hot Yang energy circting around her body and nourishing her, and moaned infort. She loved this part because Yasenia¡¯s Yang energy was so potent that it seemed to be giving her life.


    Angel felt her airways expanding and her pores opening, breathing the energy of the world while the Yang energy insidebined with that energy, multiplying its effectiveness many-fold. Her meridians strengthened, and her energy became purer, umting in her dantian. ¡®My Yasenia is like a cultivation treasure~ She is the best~.¡¯


    They continued cultivating that way until Angelpletely absorbed the Yang energy. Then Yasenia took out the tail. Angel opened her eyes and saw Yasenia lifting her legs and pants like a baby and pushing above her uterus with her hand coated with energy. She blushed when she felt and saw all the semen pouring out of her.


    The maids lifted an eyebrow, and Anna asked curiously, ¡°Young miss, how many times did you release to fill Lady Angel so much?¡±


    Yasenia looked strangely at her and said, ¡°Once.¡±


    The maids¡¯ eyes widened and looked at their miss, stupefied. Eve asked, ¡°H-How many times can young miss release? Three times? Four?¡±


    Yasenia looked even more strangely, ¡°I haven¡¯t counted, but that isn¡¯t even 10% of what I can release.¡±


    Selena choked, and Anna and Eve looked at their miss like she was an existence of another universe. Anna said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Lady Tatyana bragging of young miss sexual prowess, but this¡­ Will our otherdies be able to remain alive after she reaches higher levels of cultivation? Not even an incubus of the same level is this absurd.¡±


    Yasenia saw their looks and asked, ¡°Is it that¡­ exaggerated?¡±


    Eve said, looking at the big white puddle. ¡°Young miss, the amount you can release once is more than what a single male cultivator of your level can without a high-level dual cultivation technique. And an Incubus of young miss level can release five times that amount on average. Taking into ount that, as Lady Tatyana described, ¡°Her pussy is a marvel of the world!¡± well¡­.¡±


    Yasenia almost spurted blood, ¡®What the hell is mom spreading around!?¡¯


    If Tatyana were here, she would have undoubtedly answered, ¡°The truth.¡±


    Selena finished saying, ¡°Young miss is like a powerful incubus and subus blended into one, with the perk that it is not harmful to have intercourse with you. Calling you peerless in sexual prowess at your level wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.¡±


    Angel, who was listening, was stunned. ¡®A-And here I thought Yasenia was not much different from any other male¡­ Knowing things in perspective is quite shocking¡­ Wait, isn¡¯t this sexual prowess keep growing the stronger she gets?¡¯


    Angel looked at Yasenia and saw her frowning; Yasenia was thinking very simrly to Angel, ¡®I knew I was abnormal, but I didn¡¯t know that I was that out of the norm. I now am satisfied with my dears and can control my lust, even if I have to do little escapades from time to time¡­ But what about when I be stronger? What will happen when I reach the Unification realm? Or the Dantian Spiritualization Realm?¡¯


    Angel raised one hand to caress Yasenia between her eyebrows, trying to ease her frown, and spoke gently, ¡°Yasenia, we will cross all the bridges when we reach them. Thinking about it right now is not worth it. Moreover, our sexual stamina will also grow the higher our cultivation.¡±


    Yasenia smiled and reinserted the tail, moving it again. Angel moaned at the surprise insertion and opened her legs, leaning back and cing her head between Yasenia¡¯s breasts. Yasenia continued moving her tail and said sensually, ¡°You are right, baby~ But, since the energy is already zero, we have to fill you one more time~.¡±


    Angel grabbed Yasenia¡¯s knees as the tail thrust strongly against her cervix. She moaned and moaned again, going crazy with stimtion.


    The maids had already retreated when Yasenia¡¯s tail moved toward Angel. Even if looking at them naked wasn¡¯t a big deal, they didn¡¯t want to intrude on their intimate time.


    Yasenia and Angel used this¡­ Training regime for 2 hours. Yasenia filling Angel, then cultivating the energy, spurting the semen outside, and restarting the cycle. Our poor baby waspletely limp between Yasenia¡¯s legs as the dragoness sent her to heaven again and again.


    After these two hours, they cultivated normally for eight hours, letting Angel rx. Then they started again.


    On the fifth day of receiving this ¡°Heavenly¡± Training, after an hour of the sexual intercourse, Angel was spasming on Selena¡¯s arms as Selena cleaned her. Her speech waspletely slurred as her vagina was still squirting with each spasm, sending electrical currents to her brain even at this moment. ¡°Yhashenia, I can¡¯t anymhore~.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and thought, ¡®Well, although she is dead tired, her cultivation has skyrocketed. On the seventh day, she will advance to the third level. I¡¯m also closer to the second level~.¡¯


    Yasenia approached Selena and hugged her baby, taking the towel from Selena and cleaning her. Angel was limp in her embrace, her waist twitching repeatedly. She looked at Yasenia¡¯s face,pletely entranced and waiting for her answer.


    Yasenia smiled gently as she sighed, ¡°How can I make my baby do something she doesn¡¯t want? Cultivating normally thesest two days should be enough for you to advance.¡±


    She kissed Angel¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, baby. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    After hearing that, Angel felt something hitting her heart. ¡®I have to work harder!¡¯


    Therefore, even though all her muscles ached and her meridians were flooded with Yasenia¡¯s Yang energy, which caused her to feel pleasure over the slightest stimtion, she said with slurring speech, ¡°C-Continue, I willsht until the end.¡±


    Yasenia looked at Angel¡¯s eyes and asked Anna and Eve, ¡°Can she continue the next two days without long-term issues?¡±


    Anna approached Angel and picked her wrist, sending energy scanning her body. ¡®I can¡¯t help but marvel at young miss¡¯s Yang energy purity; Angel¡¯s body is being nourished and strengthened by the second. Miraculous is the word for this effect. However, if young miss had a single lover¡­ This would be the oue just five days in¡­¡¯


    Anna scanned every meridian, blood vessel, and dantian. ¡®She ispletely saturated with Yang energy. Although she has Yang energy saturation¡­ Her body is absorbing it faster as time passes. It seems that young miss¡¯s spection is urate, and their bodies adapt to her potent Yang energy as the time passes.¡¯


    Anna said, ¡°Young miss, she is saturated with your Yang energy; she has enough for the next two days¡­ And more even if you don¡¯t refill her. I rmend stopping right now since it would start to be harmful if young miss continues. Moreover, there won¡¯t be any long-term repercussions as long as she stays with you.¡±

 Chapter 134

    Yasenia nodded and looked at her baby, saying firmly, ¡°Then, we will only do normal cultivation. You have enough pressure trying to follow after me. I won¡¯t make our cultivation sessions harsher than they should be.¡±


    Angel hugged Yasenia, burying her face between her breast, and nodded.


    Yasenia sat cross-legged and sat Angel in the hollow of her legs again, this time facing her breasts. She hugged her baby and surrounded her with her softness.


    Angel suddenly caught a point in Anna¡¯s words and asked, her speech still slurred. ¡°What do you mean as long as I¡¯m with Yasenia?¡±


    Anna said, ¡°If you continue having intercourse with young miss, miss Angel will develop sexual anhedonia for any other person that it isn¡¯t young miss. Meaning, miss Angel won¡¯t be able to feel sexual satisfaction doing it with other people other than young miss.¡±


    Angel smiled and hugged Yasenia tighter, burying herself more in her dragoness¡¯s embrace. ¡°That isn¡¯t a problem~.¡±


    Yasenia, however, was frowning slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a method to avoid this? I don¡¯t want my baby to live with that condition if something happens to me.¡±


    Eve answered, ¡°Stop having intercourse with miss Angel. This isn¡¯t a condition caused by cultivation, disease, or other afflictions. It is caused because young miss is too good at having sexual rtionships, and young miss¡¯s energy is very potent. Not only miss Angel, I¡¯m sure the others are also having their bodies changed to resist the high stimtion young miss gives while having sexual intercourse. After all, a cultivator¡¯s body has high adaptability.¡±


    Yasenia sighed, ¡°I see¡­ Since it is something inevitable, I won¡¯t look further into it. However, could you try to research a way to undo this?¡±


    Anna and Eve nodded, ¡°As you wish, young miss.¡±


    After this conversation, they passed thest two days cultivating normally. Angel had recovered a lot, and her speech was already normal. Angel¡¯s body had absorbed most of the Yang energy inside, and her cultivation had already reached the bottleneck.


    When the hour to return was approaching, Angel had enough energy inside her, so she umted it in her dantian and startedpressing it.


    Using her own energy and Yasenia¡¯s lingering Yang energy, she rotated the energy and pushed through the spiritual bottleneck. After a while *Bang!* she advanced to the next level.


    The energy circted around her body, focusing on her mind and healing the little effects left of the five-day ¡°Heavenly Training.¡±


    Completely recovered and feeling her new strength, she looked up at Yasenia, who was looking at her. Then, with a radiant smile, Angel said, ¡°I broke through!¡±


    Yasenia kissed her once and said, ¡°But of course, my baby is a cultivation genius!¡± Angelughed happily, receiving her praise.


    Yasenia picked her up and stood up, going toward the maids. ¡°Time to return~ I miss my dears, and now that I¡¯m recovered is time to make honey fall head over heels for me!¡±


    All of them nodded and prepared to return. They mounted a flying boat and left the mirror-like mountain. These days have been quite enlightening for Yasenia since she has approached the next realm of her cultivation technique again. If before she saw it as a tall mountain without a visible peak to climb, now it was a tall mountain with a visible but still unreachable peak.


    During this week, Andrea, Kali, and Evelyn got ustomed to the new house and set up their workces. Evelyn was nearing advancement, and so was Andrea.


    Kali didn¡¯t have major improvements in terms of cultivation. Still, she has been able to gradually stabilize her shaky foundation thanks to Flora¡¯s guidance and gaining a more stable heart. If before her soul was dark with slight green spots, after confessing, she had all those green spots gathered in one ce, pushing against the corruption in her soul.


    Meanwhile, Tatyana had already reached the core of the forbidden zone, The Forest of Life, and was staying there. Notpletely out of her will, but because the dragons were very grateful and wouldn¡¯t let her go after returning the thing for their princess.


    This was true, especially for the young dragon princess, who wanted to meet with Yasenia. Tatyana was thinking, ¡®I feel that you will only be heartbroken if you meet with her now! No matter what you do, you won¡¯t be able to enter her harem¡­¡¯


    Due to this, she tried to convince the dragon princess while picking up some items to create a core simr to what the princess ingested and give it to Yasenia. She wanted to give this core to her little treasure as a reward when she achieved something worthy of it. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter when she ingests this as long as it is before the transcendence realm, so I have no haste in creating it¡­ I¡¯m going to rob- *Cough* get the necessary materials as my reward and then create it little by little with Avalonia¡¯s help.¡¯


    The dragons let her choose materials from their treasury, so she wasn¡¯t holding back. Some dragon elders had their eyebrows twitching because she was practically robbing them blind. But what could they do when their Dragon Emperor, Empress, and Princess were all smiles as Tatyana put item after item inside her ring?


    On the other side, Cecile, ra, and Madeleine had just reached the [Ice Nirvana Mountain], which was the territory of the Ice phoenixes. The mountain was a sky-reaching mountain with more than 800km in altitude. (100 times the Everest)


    Madeleine was speaking with an Elder of the phoenix n about the trade they have done with the Academy for the chance Cecile will receive. Madeleine said. ¡°Then, the deal is set. We will be here amodating until our student limates to the aura in your mountain, elevating the chances of the ritual [cial Rebirth] seeding. After that, we will proceed with the ritual.¡±


    The person Madeleine spoke to wasn¡¯t a person but a tremendously giant phoenix! With over 2km in height and a sky shrouding wing-span of 5km. This mountain-sized [Ice Phoenix] was one of the strongest and oldest of them. When he answered, his voice sounded ancient and deep as it echoed around, ¡°This is only a one-time trade, be grateful that we owed something to that child, Tatyana.¡±


    Cecile couldn¡¯t help but have chills hearing this monstrous bird calling Tatyana ¡°child.¡± ¡®How ancient must one be to call Tatyana child?¡¯


    The phoenix moved his football-field-size phoenix eyes, looking directly at Cecile. His giant beak arched slightly, ¡°I remember ending my youth when the Heavenly Cataclysm happened, so you can more or less guess¡­ Oh~ Your bloodline is quite pure¡­ But you weren¡¯t born with it, right? You had our bloodline before transforming into [Moon Phoenix]. Hmmm, an inheritance. Girl, do you know the name of the God that gave you this inheritance?¡±


    Cecile bowed respectfully, not minding about the phoenix mind reading. ¡°Answering senior, I don¡¯t. I received it more than a week ago, so I¡¯m still quite unfamiliar with it.¡±


    The phoenix moved his head up and down, creating gales around him, and said, ¡°Being honest is good. It is a shame that you are already marked, or I would have liked marrying you to my son. What a shame.¡±


    Cecile bowed again and said, ¡°Senior, I know I¡¯m being rude, but I love my current mate with all my heart, so I hope any mishaps can be avoided. Maybe telling the juniors about it would be ideal.¡±


    The phoenix chuckled and lowered his giant wing, ¡°Get on; since you had our bloodline before, I will carry you up to the mountain. It will be quite fun.¡±


    Cecile looked at Madeleine, and when she saw her nodding, Cecile started climbing the majestic creature with eagerness. She used her top speed since a single wing was more than 2 km long. Cecile used the enormous feathers as a foothold, jumping, and shot up to the middle of his back.


    While climbing, Cecile suddenly heard him say, ¡°And don¡¯t worry about what you just said, little chick. Let me know if anyone tries anything funny. I don¡¯t want to be on the bad side of that child.¡±


    Cecile, who was excitedly climbing the phoenix¡¯s wing, almost tripped with one feather. ¡®Not even the phoenixes want to be Tatyana¡¯s enemies!?¡¯


    Madeleine levitated at the side and also helped ra. When Cecile reached the middle of the back of the phoenix, it extended its wings, creating a shadow on thendscape. Then, he pped once gently.


    Cecile could see the airpressing below the giant wings, terrifyingly making the space tremble! Then thendscape stretched in Cecile¡¯s vision as they went up with nonsensical speed.


    The scenerypletely blurred, and Cecile could only hold her breath, thinking that she was about to die. A barrier made by the phoenix protected her, so she didn¡¯t feel the momentum, wind, or anything else. It was just the incredible experience of flying at such speed that had Cecilepletely stiff and with a widely beating heart.


    The flight onlysted a minute, but Cecile could have sworn that she was in that back for hours. After the elder stopped, Cecile fell to her knees, breathing roughly. ¡®What a frightening experience! Mount the giant phoenix; it will be fun, he said. I thought I would die!¡¯


    If you look closely, you could see a smirk on the phoenix¡¯s beak, as if he was sessful in pranking someone and was quite happy. Madeleine shook her head with a smirk, ¡®He is as yful as ever with the children.¡¯


    Back at the Mansion, Kali and the others waited for Yasenia¡¯s return. They¡¯ve received a message from amunication jade, and they knew that they would arrive today. Therefore, they walked toward the entrance and waited there.


    They saw Yasenia and the others approaching the mansion¡¯s gates some minutester. They focused on Yasenia and saw her walking confidently with her typical sashaying hips without injuries. Seeing their dragoness safe and healthy made their lips arch, happy at her recovery. Andrea said, ¡°It seems that you recovered perfectly¡­ Wow, Angel, you had a breakthrough! What kind of training did you do?¡±


    Angel blushed and said, sounding a little sluggish, ¡°I will tell you, girls,ter, I¡¯m beat, and I want to sleep a bit.¡±


    Yasenia walked toward Kali, and when she was near, she embraced her and asked, cing their foreheads together and deepening her voice, ¡°Did you miss me, honey~?¡±


    Kali¡¯s heart rate elerated as she didn¡¯t know what to do with her arms. Moreover, having the soft and fragrant body surrounding her and the sweet floral scent assaulting her senses short-circuited her brain.


    Yasenia felt the woman between her arms going stiff, so she slightly kissed her ear and used her tail to guide Kali¡¯s arms around her waist. Yasenia separated slightly and lifted Kali¡¯s veil slowly, only showing her lips.


    Kali felt the breeze on her lips and woke up. Yasenia¡¯s gentle actions, as if asking permission to continue her actions, tickled something in her heart, making her more receptive to the dragoness.


    Yasenia was delighted to see that Kali wasn¡¯t rejecting intimacy. Not wanting to test her limits or startle her, she went forward and kissed her, only cing her lips on her.


    Kali felt the soft, plump, and moist lipsnding on her scarred ones, and she tightened the hug instinctively. ¡®I¡¯ve missed this more than I thought. Her soft and moist lips feel heavenly.¡¯


    She closed her eyes, forgetting about the surroundings. Yasenia gave Kali tap kisses and then separated. Yasenia said, adding a seductive tone that made Kali¡¯s ears tingle, ¡°I¡¯m happy that honey likes my kisses~ Let¡¯s continueter, okay, love?¡±


    Kali opened her eyes, looked at Yasenia, and blushed. She looked down, only to be greeted by a deep valley of soft flesh. ¡®I don¡¯t know where to look when I¡¯m with her!¡¯


    Yasenia waited for her answer patiently. After Kali managed to remove her gaze from her attractive breasts, she looked at the side and nodded very slightly. Receiving the affirmative from Kali made Yaseniaugh happily. She gave her onest peck over the veil and moved toward Evelyn.


    Evelyn said with a mischievous smile, ¡°I see that you are cooking our newpanion rather slowly and nicely~ I¡¯m getting jeal-¡±


    She was silenced by Yasenia grabbing her waist and lowering her face to invade her mouth passionately and aggressively. Evelyn could only surround Yasenia¡¯s neck with her arms and be limp under the Dragoness administration. After separating, Yasenia said, ¡°I missed you, dear.¡±


    Evelyn said a little shyly, ¡°I also missed you! Especially your giant ti-¡± *Bang!*


    After sending Evelyn flying because she ruined their romantic moment, Yasenia turned toward Andrea.


    This time it was the dragoness¡¯s turn to get conquered. Andrea unceremoniously hugged Yasenia and kissed her dominantly, as Yasenia liked the most. Yasenia hugged Andrea¡¯s waist as Andrea ced her arms over Yasenia¡¯s shoulders and deepened the kiss.


    They put their waist and chest together, feeling each other¡¯s hardness and softness at the same time. Yasenia didn¡¯t forget to use her tail to hide their erections.


    Andrea said after the kiss, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside; I¡¯m impatient to eat my dragoness¡¯s cooking again.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s tail wagged happily as she said, ¡°Then, I will cook a nice meal~ I¡¯m learning something interesting!¡±


    Yasenia looked at the maids and said, ¡°We are back, Flora, Le, ia.¡±


    The maids bowed and said, ¡°Wee back, young miss!¡±

 Chapter 135

    Yasenia looked at the maids and said, ¡°We are back, Flora, Le, ia.¡±


    The maids bowed and said, ¡°Wee back, young miss!¡±


    Le, the brown, gentle-looking dog-kin, said, ¡°Young miss, all your credits have been used buying the tools needed for Spirit Cooking.¡±


    Yasenia frowned, ¡°We will have to go on some missions¡­ Can I change coins into credits?¡±


    ia, the yellow-blue, voluptuous, seductive dragon-kin, said, ¡°Yes, miss. However, I don¡¯t rmend it. The conversion rates are awful.¡±


    The light-green-skinned beautiful dryad, Flora, shook her head, rustling her branches as she said. ¡°Lady Tatyana didn¡¯t want rich people from the outside buying her resources, so she made the conversion rates absolutely nightmarish. This, however, doesn¡¯t stop the Academy¡¯s purchasing power since we have coinsing from our shops on the outside.¡±


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow, ¡°Then, can¡¯t they do the same? Setting up shops and winning credits?¡±


    ia smirked and said, ¡°They can, but they must ce a shop with better items than ours, which would benefit us. And most importantly, they must amass wealth from the beginning again. If they go bankrupt, the number of coins they have to pay is rather¡­ profitable.¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°So what is the main power that my mom controls?¡±


    None of the maids answered; Yasenia tsked, ¡°Since you were answering everything so nicely, I hoped you would slip up.¡±


    The maids kept silent and smiled at her, making Yasenia pout, a critical strike for everyone present! Le said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young miss. Even if we arepletely loyal to you, Lady Tatyana is someone we can¡¯t go against.¡±


    Yasenia turned and walked toward the house sensually, ¡°Nevermind, little by little, I will uncover her secrets~ I¡¯m not in a hurry to do so.¡±


    The rest followed behind the dragoness, looking at her back. Yasenia said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the kitchen to make the dinner since it is already quitete~. Wait for me in the living room.¡±


    Yasenia walked toward the kitchen. It was very big, clear that they had put effort into making it. There were normal cooking tools, advanced ones, and giant ones. Yasenia looked curiously at the three-meter-long kitchen ¡°knives,¡± or five-meter diameter saucepans, frying pans, and more. ¡®What will I do with these? Maybe some technique in the spirit cooking book will need themter?¡¯


    Yasenia shook her head and began reading the spirit cooking book. She saw the way of applying energy to the food, how the quality of the food affects the result, and that the condiments are also extremely important. The level of the beast or nt someone could cook was the deciding factor in ranking a spirit chef.


    It was easy to cook high-level meat, but to spiritually cook them was an extremely different matter. With spirit cooking, second-ranked beast meat canpare with fourth-ranked beast-meat nutrient-wise.


    Yasenia used her super-enhanced mind and read at extremely high speed. It was a shame that she was still in the first level, and she only had her thinking speed elerated. ¡®I want to reach the seventh level¡­ Theprehension enhancement will be a very big plus.¡¯


    After thirty minutes, she memorized the first book. She picked up the cooking knife, low-level first-ranked beast meat, and started. ¡®Let¡¯s start low and go up. I have some time to practice before I need to make food for my dears.¡¯


    Halfway through, while Yasenia heated the stove with the meat in it, she added her energy to begin refining the food. The thing that happened with Alchemy and cksmithing happened again.


    Her energy went astray inside the tool, and all the food was ruined, burned, and melted at the same time; a very unsightly mess. ¡®Why is my energy always reacting so differently with the tools!?¡¯


    Yasenia sighed as she looked at the mess she had made. ¡°Not even mortals would eat this¡­ They would die!¡±


    Yasenia looked at the hour and saw she had time for two more attempts. She tried again. This time the food literally blew up from the stove, staining everything. Yasenia stood there, with dead eyes, looking at the mess she had made. She sighed and began cleaning everything. ¡°Cooking normally is going to be the way¡­.¡±


    Yasenia thought for a moment and smiled, ¡°I will make a cream with my milk to be more nutritious. I¡¯m sure my dears will like it~.¡±


    She took out a milking tool and pressed it on her nipple; then, she milked herself. After four minutes, Yasenia looked at the filled two-liter bottle with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m rather productive~ Let¡¯s make something delicious for my dears~.¡±


    She decided to do asagna!


    She took the tools and heated two tablespoons of vegetable oil in a medium-sized saucepan. Then, she put the onion and diced it with her tail instantly. She sauteed it for some minutes until it was soft and translucent.


    Yasenia nodded as she put the 500 grams of spirit beast ground beef until it browned, breaking it with a wooden spoon. She added one teaspoon of cinnamon, ck pepper, salt, and minced garlic.


    Yasenia smiled as she saw her dishing into being.


    Then, she added tomato sauce, tomato paste, some basil, oregano, rosemary, thyme, and marjoram and let it boil for five minutes. Finally, she added half a cup of hot water and let it simmer for 30 minutes, lowering her Sun mes.


    While that simmered, she went to do the b¨¦chamel!


    In another saucepan, she melted one-quarter of a cup of butter with the flour at medium heat. After whisking for three minutes until it was golden brown, Yasenia picked up her recently milked warm milk. She put two cups of it and one cup of heavy cream. ¡®Mortals should warm the milk and heavy cream for one minute, making it warm¡­ Well, it is warm since I just milked it~ Fufufu, so convenient~.¡¯


    After pouring them, she whisked constantly. Then she added minced garlic and a pinch of nutmeg. She reduced the heat so that the mixture simmered and continued to whisk until it thickened. ¡®Mortals should take 8 to 10 minutes to thicken it¡­ Weak.¡¯


    She sped up her hand at inhuman speed and used her energy to create that thick, delicious sauce. Yasenia smirked and thought, ¡¯30 seconds, and it is done!¡¯


    She turned off the heat and mixed some cheese. ¡®Special cheese made from my milk! It is delicious~.¡¯ (rmended Parmesan cheese).


    Then, she set it aside to cool slightly. Yasenia tasted it, ¡®Mmm~ Delicious, my dears will love it~.¡¯


    She preheated the oven to 180 C (350F) and coated the bottom of the 9¡Á13 inch ceramic baking pan with a little of her delicious b¨¦chamel sauce. ¡®Like this, thesagna noodles won¡¯t stick to it~ I wouldn¡¯t like my dears receiving a brokensagna!¡¯


    She waited for the meat to simmer. When everything was prepared, she ced oneyer of uncookedsagna noodles on the bottom of the pan. After covering everything with them, Yasenia nodded, ¡®Completely covered~ Like I cover my dears with my love! Without letting anything out!¡¯


    After cing that base, it was time to build theyers! Yasenia poured one-third of the meat sauce, and on top, one-third of the b¨¦chamel. Then dry noodles again, another third meat sauce, another third b¨¦chamel. Finally, thestyer, doing the same order of noodles, meat, and bechamel. Yasenia picked her specially made cheese again and added some shreds on top. (Mozzare cheese or shredded parmesan can work too).


    She covered it with her energy (Or loosely covered foil) and let it bake for 30 minutes. While those thirty minutes passed, she began making more meat sauce since she would do more than onesagna.


    Conveniently, when that half an hour passed, she made the energy dissipate (Or remove the foil) and left it inside another 5 to 10 minutes until it was golden brown and bubbling. ¡®Like my baby will be when she knows the ingredients, a bubbly happy cutie.¡¯


    She took it out, and an aromatic and delicious smell spread around. Thanks to the special ingredient, the smell was so potent that the others in the living room had their noses twitching when the smell reached them. Kali asked, surprised, ¡°Is that Yasenia cooking? It smells heavenly.¡±


    Angel nodded, excited, ¡°Yasenia¡¯s cooking is the best! You won¡¯t be able to taste normal foods again~.¡±


    Meanwhile, Yasenia thought, ¡®How manysagnas do I make? I¡¯m afraid my little baby and darling will devour one each. I will also make two extra for the maids¡­¡¯


    Therefore, Yasenia made another six of them simultaneously. With apanying food like sd, some roasted vegetables, and some steamed vegetables. ¡®Eat healthily, and your mind will remain healthy! Well, us being cultivators doesn¡¯t affect us at all¡­.¡¯


    Another hour passed, and Yasenia finished making all thesagnas. Yasenia called the maids, ¡°Anna, Eve, Flora, help me carry this to the living room.¡±


    The three appeared and looked at the food with raised eyebrows. Flora sniffed and said, ¡°What did you use as ingredients? It smells delicious~.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled as she said, ¡°Well, one ingredient was myself~.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t help but look toward the tail, and Anna asked, ¡°Dragon meat?¡±


    Yasenia almost tripped. ¡°Milk! I used my breastmilk! Did you think I would amputate myself¡­ for a¡­ dish¡­?¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°Is dragon meat tasty?¡±


    This time it was their turn to almost trip; Flora said, ¡°Please, young miss, although we are all eager to eat you up, we don¡¯t mean it the literal way! Control yourself!¡±


    Yasenia mumbled under her breath, ¡°Dragon steak? Maybe¡­ Fried dragon barbeque with cheese sauce?¡±


    Anna pleaded, ¡°Please, young miss, it was a joke! I¡¯m afraid of bing addicted to your vor in more than one way!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s eyes shone as she said, ¡°I can make it for Kali then!¡±


    These thousand-year-old cultivators wanted to cry, ¡®Why do I feel like I opened a whole new realm for young miss!?¡¯


    Leaving the self-cooking aside¡­ For the moment. Anna, Eve, and Flora went to the dining room with the dishes while Yasenia called her dears. Yasenia took Kali¡¯s hand and guided her excitedly, ¡°Today is the first day you try my food~. Can I feed you, honey?¡±


    Kali was a little shy, but she nodded. Seeing the veil wave with Kali¡¯s nod, Yasenia was ted. Yasenia sat with Angel and Evelyn at her sides. Kali was confused, ¡®Where should I sit?¡¯


    Yasenia answered her question by coiling her tail around her waist and carrying her to sit on herp in one motion. Kali felt her buttnd on the soft thighs of the dragoness, and her scent surrounded her, making her a little stiff. Then, Yasenia¡¯s arms went around her, and her softness pressed on her back, making the hard tips poking at her back quite hard to miss.


    Poor Kali¡¯s brain froze again, which the dragoness didn¡¯t miss and took advantage of by taking off her veil. Yasenia looked at Kali and smiled, ¡®I can finally see the face of my little fox~.¡¯


    Yasenia observed her face and kissed her on the scar on her cheek, bringing Kali back from feeling those wonderful sensations. Now that she had her attention, Yasenia asked, ¡°Can I see your face as we eat? I want to see your reaction to my food.¡±


    Kali looked into her golden slit eyes and wasforted. She nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yasenia rewarded her with a peck on her lips, making Kali¡¯s lips arch uncontrobly. ¡®Feels so good to be pampered¡­¡¯


    Yasenia talked with the others while she rested her tail on Angel¡¯sp, letting her y with it. The maids served the food.


    After everyone had their portion in front of them, Yasenia cut a slice of the delicious-lookingsagna and carried it to Kali¡¯s mouth. She whispered sensually, ¡°Open your mouth, honey.¡±


    Kali became fidgety but obeyed her words, ¡®Being fed by someone is more embarrassing than I thought¡­.¡¯


    The food entered her mouth, and a vor explosion urred into her mouth, which made her widen her eyes. When she started munching and the vor spread, she couldn¡¯t help but moan in delight. ¡®Oh, my heavens, so delicious~.¡¯


    The other three reacted the same way, as this was the first time Yasenia used her breastmilk to make something that wasn¡¯t on the breakfast. Yasenia looked at their gleeful faces and chuckled, ¡°Do you like it~?¡±


    However, no one answered as they were upied savoring the food, making Yaseniaugh. After the second bite, Andrea asked, amazed, ¡°You¡¯ve done this dish before, but it wasn¡¯t this delicious. What did you do differently?¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s tail wagged happily as she answered bluntly, ¡°I made the cheese and sauce with my breastmilk!¡±


    While munching the third bite, Kali choked and entered a coughing fit. ¡®HER WHAT!?¡¯

 Chapter 136

    Andrea asked, amazed, ¡°You¡¯ve done this dish before, but it wasn¡¯t this delicious. What did you do differently?¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s tail wagged happily as she answered bluntly, ¡°I made the cheese and sauce with my breastmilk!¡±


    While munching the third bite, Kali choked and entered a coughing fit. ¡®HER WHAT!?¡¯


    Yasenia hastily used her energy to help the food go down and asked, worried, ¡°Why did you choke? Even if you like it, you have to eat slower, honey. No one will take it away from you!¡±


    Kali looked at Yasenia and asked, still shocked, ¡°D-did you just say breastmilk?¡±


    Yasenia nodded with a smile, and her brain spun excessively, thinking about her reasons for choking. Yasenia hastily said, with a serious face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey, I¡¯m not pregnant. I canctate because I¡¯m a dragon.¡±


    Talk about making things more confusing. Kali felt that she hadnded in an illusion and would wake up at any moment. Yasenia almost burst intoughter seeing Kali¡¯s face so expressive. ¡®I think I made her rethink her life choices, hahaha.¡¯


    Yasenia said, clearing up everything nicely. ¡°Us dragons don¡¯tctate when we get pregnant, so normally we learn techniques to simte human-likectation if we have children with humans. Since the girls liked my breastmilk after tasting it, I have used it since then for simple cooking. This is the first time I use it in such an borate manner.¡±


    Kali nodded in understanding but suddenly thought of something, ¡°However, we are all females; how will you get pregnant?¡±


    Yasenia looked at Kali and debated whether to tell her or not, ¡®If I¡¯m honest and tell her now, I think that a distance will open again¡­ But if I don¡¯t tell her now and she discovers it by mistake, she may overthink¡­ What a dilemma.¡¯


    Yasenia sighed and said, ¡°I could tell you, but¡­ I feel that if I tell you now, the distance may grow between us. Do you want me to tell you now or wait until I think that telling you is safe for our rtionship?¡±


    Kali was stumped; she didn¡¯t expect such a serious face from Yasenia, ¡®She is not lying¡­ Hurt my rtionship with her? Why would I want that?¡¯


    Kali shook her head and said hastily, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t tell me. I understand that some things must be kept a secret. I-I also have some of them, so don¡¯t worry and tell me when you are ready.¡±


    Yasenia nodded with a gentle smile and continued feeding her. ¡°Honey, if you discover it in the future by mistake, don¡¯t be upset or anything, alright? I¡¯m truly not telling you in order to advance our rtionship.¡±


    Kali nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I will keep it in mind.¡±


    After the dinner went by, Yasenia said, looking at the maids, ¡°There is more of my cooking in the kitchen for all of you. Feel free to taste it~.¡±


    They smiled and bowed, ¡°Thank you, young miss.¡±


    Yasenia looked at the outside and saw that sunset was approaching. ¡°Let¡¯s not lose the routine. I¡¯m going to cultivate, and then I will pass your bedrooms. If you want to be together, wait for me in the same bedroom~.¡±


    Yasenia gave Kali a tight hug, kissed her cheek, and then said, ¡°Stand up, honey. I will go to your room after I¡¯m done with the other girls. So don¡¯t get asleep, okay?¡±


    Kali blushed as she asked nervously, ¡°W-What are we going to do?¡±


    Yasenia smiled gently and said, ¡°Nothing more than a few kisses and cuddles. I won¡¯t do anything you are ufortable with, honey. Trust me.¡±


    Kali thought for a bit and nodded. Yasenia put the veil on Kali again and patted her butt once, ¡°Done!¡±


    Kali jumped a little because of the tap and stood up, amusing Yasenia. Then Kali went toward her bedroom, with Flora in tow. Yasenia watched her back until she disappeared and spoke with the other three while they went toward the cultivation area.


    Yasenia separated and went to her personal area. She couldn¡¯t help but be impressed at the size of their mansion. Compared to her previous house in the Academy, it was like the difference between heaven and earth. ¡®To be able to buy this enormous house¡­ Darling¡¯s and Kali¡¯s savings sure were deep¡­ Well, we are broke now. We have to start doing missions and creating treasures to sell. I hope I can help them as an assistant¡­. The nts in my ring are also growing nicely~ Some are mature enough to make pills. A good present for Kali and Evelyn.¡¯


    Yasenia changed to her kimono and cultivated until dusk ended. ¡®No more progress with the connection realm¡­ While creating my [Celestial dress], I took a step forward to that realm, that is for sure. I also think I can use the dance I did to create a skill¡­ The ideas are in my head; only hard work is needed to get them out to the real world!¡¯


    After finishing, Yasenia stood up and went toward Andrea¡¯s bedroom. When she entered, she saw Evelyn and Andrea talking with each other. Andrea was reclining on the headboard and hugging Evelyn from behind between her legs. Yasenia smirked and said, ¡°It seems that someone wants to be attacked on two sides~.¡±


    Andreaughed, and Evelyn blushed a little. She looked at the side to hide her slight embarrassment and said, ¡°I sometimes almost suffocate with you burying my head between your big melons!¡­ Huh?¡±


    Since the tail didn¡¯te, Evelyn looked at Yasenia, only to see her walking on all fours on the bed with a seductive smile and a swishing tail. The way Yasenia arched her back to pronounce her breasts and butt was enough to send Evelyn and Andrea on a trip with their eyes. Moreover, Yasenia¡¯s softness dangled as she approached, creating a deep valley.


    Evelyn gulped when Yasenia reached before her and covered her face with her breasts. Yasenia asked seductively. ¡°Do you want to suffocate with these, Dear~?¡±


    Evelyn hugged Yasenia¡¯s waist and nodded, burying her face in her big breasts. Andrea massaged Evelyn¡¯s small breasts, making Evelyn tense between her arms. Yasenia continued pressing her breasts on Evelyn¡¯s face and put their pants down, liberating the hardened member of Andrea and letting Evelyn¡¯s lower part bare. Yasenia asked Andrea, ¡°Lift her and ce her butt above your member, darling. I¡¯m going to pound her against you until she cries herself hoarse.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s insides quivered, and Andrea smirked. She lifted Evelyn by the legs, positioning her above her standing member. Yasenia said, ¡°maintain her there for a second, darling~.¡±


    Andrea waited in that position. Yasenia lowered her head and went below Evelyn to glomp Andrea¡¯s member.


    Andrea grunted in pleasure, and Evelyn got wetter being positioned so vulnerably like this. Yasenia moved her tail and prated Evelyn¡¯s mouth as she used the full extent of her long tongue, circling Andrea¡¯s member. Evelyn began slurping on the tail, and Yasenia squeezed her tongue around the shaft, making Andrea groan in pleasure. Then she moved her tail in and out and her head up and down.


    Evelyn heard Andrea grunting in pleasure and Yasenia¡¯s slurping noises, arousing her more. She vacuumed on Yasenia¡¯s tail, making Yasenia moan. The tail prated her throat deeply and gave her a slight sense of suffocation that she loved.


    Yasenia was also sending Andrea to heaven with her mouth, and Andrea couldn¡¯t hold long against Yasenia¡¯s stimting tongue and throat. Then, she warned, ¡°I¡¯m cumming.¡±


    Yasenia removed her length from her throat, leaving only the tip in her mouth, and used her hand to carry Andrea to climax.


    Andrea came, and her semen filled Yasenia¡¯s mouth. Yasenia squinted her eyes in delight as Andrea¡¯s warm, thick substance filled her mouth. Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but savor it, passing her tongue through the tip, stimting Andrea further, ¡®Her taste is so strong~ a little salty, a little bitter. But I love it~.¡¯


    After Andrea ended spurting cum, Yasenia lifted her head with her cheeks bulging and swallowed, licking her lips afterward, ¡°Darling, you are Aahn~ delicious.¡± Andrea¡¯s penis twitched at herments. Yasenia looked at Evelyn, who was pleasuring her tail and had her vagina dripping with juices. ¡°Andrea, lower her; it¡¯s time to send this mischievous girl to heaven~.¡±


    Andrea didn¡¯t waste a second and prated Evelyn¡¯s butt, burying her 18cm in one go. Evelyn moaned, but Yasenia didn¡¯t let her getfortable as she moved forward and prated Evelyn¡¯s vagina, spreading herbia with her hardness and pressing the tip against her end.


    Evelyn¡¯s insides clenched, feeling the two deeply buried members inside of her.


    Then Andrea and Yasenia began moving their waist without mercy, making Evelyn¡¯s eyes roll up in delight.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    Yasenia and Andrea stimted Evelyn¡¯s three holes and Evelyn couldn¡¯t even moan properly because of the tail fucking her throat. Evelyn squirted shortly after, moaning throatily and sending those vibrations through Yasenia¡¯s tail. Her insides spasmed and Andrea and Yasenia moaned.


    Evelyn came another two times before Yasenia and Andrea reached climax. Evelyn was delirious with pleasure and felt the three rods inting and bing warmer. She moved her mouth more vigorously and her insides clenched on both, wanting that white seed. Because of the position, Andrea couldn¡¯t take it out before both of them painted Evelyn¡¯s insides white.


    ¡°¡±I¡¯m cumming!¡±¡± They Shouted as their penis, and the tail spurted cum.


    Evelyn had her uterus, rectum, and throat filled with cum. Yasenia¡¯s release in the uterus made her pleasure nerves explode with electrical signals, making her legs straighten because of pleasure. Moreover, when the dragoness¡¯s cum went down her throat, her mind entered a euphoric orgasm that made her world go white. ¡°OOOHHHHH!!!!!!!¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s vagina squirted strongly, sshing her fluids on Yasenia¡¯s navel and herself. Andrea and Yasenia kissed each other as they filled Evelyn.


    Then, the night continued.


    One hourter, Andrea and Evelynypletely spent on the bed. She ced Evelyn on top of Andrea and carried them in a double princess hug toward the bathroom. Le had already prepared the water, and ia gave the bathing tools to Yasenia. ¡°Thank you, Le, ia. You can retreat; I will call you when I finish here.¡±


    They both bowed and went outside. ia couldn¡¯t help but lift an eyebrow at the thick sweet scent in the room. ¡°How do you feel, Le? You have quite a sharp nose, right? I myself am feeling tingly all over. Our young miss is fearsome~.¡±


    Le said in a gentle voice with seductive undertones. ¡°This will be a problem in the future~ I may jump at the young miss without consent~.¡±


    Her dog tail was wagging, and her nose twitched as she smelled the air. ia nodded andughed, ¡°To think I would be getting wet if I didn¡¯t control my body¡­ Thankfully we are two realms higher than young miss.¡±


    Le nodded and said, ¡°ra will have an advantage resisting her¡­ Let me correct myself; ra will not jump at the young miss as easily.¡±


    ia chuckled. Twenty minutester, Yasenia appeared with Andrea and Evelyn in her arms, fully clothed and cleaned. Yasenia said, ¡°Bring them to my room.y Andrea on the left, and Evelyn beside her.¡±


    They bowed and carried them to the main bedroom.


    Yasenia then passed through her baby room. They had pampering sex, and Angel sucked one of her breasts clean as the tail filled her backdoor, and her hand squelched Angel¡¯s vagina. Then Yaseniaid Angel face down on the bed and, covering her from above, prated her vagina slowly. Yasenia moved her waist as she turned Angel¡¯s face to kiss her. ¡°Baby~ Do you like it~?¡±


    The thrusts were slow, but Yasenia made sure to reach the deepest she could, pping against Angel¡¯s little butt.


    *Pah*¡­ *Pah*¡­ *Pah*


    Angel, who had Yasenia¡¯s presence all around, had her entrance clenching hard on Yasenia, showing her delight. Yasenia¡¯s arms went around Angel and her tail coiled around her legs, entangling around Angelpletely, which Angel loved.


    Her soft body surrounded Angel as her scent invaded her nostrils. Better, her hardness moved slowly but caressing every fold. Angel loved this position, ¡®Oh my heavens, I think I have a new favorite position~.¡¯


    Yasenia thrust downward, pushed against Angel¡¯s cervix, and slowly opened it wide. As herst entrance stretched and her body trembled with pleasure, Angel reached an orgasm and squirted on the sheets. Yasenia prated her uterus while she had the orgasm, and she stopped until Angel came down from the heavens. Angel came back and looked at Yasenia¡¯s gentle smile. Angel mewled, ¡°Yasenia~ I love you~.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s smile widened as she put their lips together, speaking gently, ¡°I¡¯m going to cum shortly; prepare yourself, baby. This one is big.¡±


    Angel puckered her lips, kissing Yasenia¡¯s plump lips again and again. Yasenia moved again without stopping their tap kiss exchange. Yasenia¡¯s waist pped against Angel¡¯s butt.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Shortly after, Yasenia thrust strongly, pushing her tip against the uterus wall, and came with a grunt, filling it.


    Angel felt the hot liquid hitting her uterus wall as rope after rope of cum filled her. The electric currents climbed her spine as she spasmed. Yasenia whispered as she released strong Yang energy filled with life energy, ¡°I love you, baby.¡±


    The pleasure of the added life energy exploded her pleasure senses, making her spasm as her vagina squirted like a broken faucet. Angel¡¯s eyes directly rolled up and released a high-pitched moan, riding one of the biggest orgasms in her life. ¡°AAAAH!!!¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t stop cumming, licking Angel¡¯s ecstasy-filled face and kissing her until her semen overflowed her entrance. Ten minutes passed when Angel finally came back, and Yasenia continued in that position.


    Fifteen minutes passed, and Angel was repeatedly sent to the Pleasure Realm, finally fainting because of pleasure shortly after.


    Yasenia stood up and carried her baby in a princess hug, not caring about her vagina dripping with her semen the whole way. Seeing a spurt of semen shooting each time an inner spasm happened was quite stimting.


    After washing Angel and herself, she returned to the room, where Selena was looking directly at the white puddle on the bed. Yasenia asked, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    Selena said something absurd that she had rather not heard in her life, ¡°I feel that it can be used to fertilize nts.¡±


    Now Yasenia had to live knowing the fact that, if she didn¡¯t have anything to fertilize her nts with, she could try and use her cum! Yasenia shook her head and said, ¡°Carry Angel to my room. Leave her beside Evelyn.¡±


    Selena nodded as she cradled Angel with a gentle smile, ¡°Yes, young miss.¡±


    Then, she slithered away.

 Chapter 137

    While walking toward Kali¡¯s bed, Yasenia took out the dragon egg she bought in the auction house. ¡®I have tried to drip blood on it, to have it beside me as I cultivate. I also left it beside the medicinal nts in my ring and have tried to pour my energy inside it directly. I have also tried thebination of the previous ones, but nothing worked¡­.¡¯


    Yasenia suddenly remembered what Selena had just said, and her face became strange. Yasenia shook her head, ¡°No, no, no! I refuse to believe that it needs my cum! What does it have that other¡¯s fluids don¡¯t? Fertilization? Huh? Is this egg not fertilized?¡±


    Yasenia massaged her temple, ¡°I will speak about it when mom returns¡­ I really hope that I don¡¯t have to fertilize it¡­ Maybe I can lodge it inside my uterus¡­?¡±


    Yasenia pped her cheeks softly, ¡°What am I even thinking about? I think I need to rest¡­.¡±


    Can you imagine her future children asking, ¡°How did mommy open the egg that nobody could?¡± And Yasenia answered, ¡°I came on it.¡± Or worse, ¡°I shoved it inside my uterus until it hatched.¡±


    Yasenia almost tripped thinking about that situation. ¡®Anyway, there isn¡¯t any haste to hatch it. I don¡¯t need a mount yet. Moreover, I won¡¯t be able to carry a living mount to the secret realm since it would upy an entry slot if you aren¡¯t a beastmaster. It makes sense since beastmasters are bound with the beasts through a soul link, so they count as one.¡¯


    Yasenia began thinking of her connection with Cecile. ¡®Do we also count as one? I need to research about it¡­ If that is true, we could sell one of the entry jades¡­ Maybe give it to Oliver? No, it is too dangerous. He wouldn¡¯t be able to even defend himself against the weakest cultivator entering the realm.¡¯


    While thinking about these things, Yasenia reached Kali¡¯s room. She smiled seductively and thought, ¡®I¡¯m here. Let¡¯s make honey even more in love with me~.¡¯


    Yasenia knocked on Kali¡¯s door. Then, she opened her nightgown in the chest area and moved her hands through her long ck hair, making it a little wilder.


    When she heard Kali saying enter, she pushed the door open.


    A little earlier, Kali was reading a book, wearing pajamas that covered her nicely, and waiting rather fidgety, ¡®Will it truly be just kissing? Maybe she wants to advance the rtionship? But I don¡¯t feel like I can¡­ Take that step yet.¡±


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*


    Kali jumped off the chair with a start and hastilybed her hair. Then she said, ¡°Enter!¡±


    The door opened, and Yasenia appeared in a sexy ck nightgown behind it. She had it open in the middle, showing arge expanse of her white mountains. Better, the upper part was semi-transparent, leaving very little to the imagination.


    Kali¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but gravitate toward that area. Seeing her pair of big and standing breasts jiggling with each step was something her poor little heart couldn¡¯t take!


    Yasenia observed how Kali had her eyes locked in her bosom, looking at it unblinkingly. When she saw that Kali was about to look up, Yasenia slowly arched her lips seductively, making eye contact with Kali. With the big beauty¡¯s tant seduction, Kali¡¯s heart rate elerated, finding her incredibly attractive. ¡®S-s-seductress! My poor heart can¡¯t take this sight!¡¯


    Yasenia walked toward the stiff woman sashaying her hips and swishing her tail. When she was before her, she lowered her torso and stered her body on Kali¡¯s. Yasenia hugged her, burying Kali¡¯s face in her neck and making her feel her soft body. Her voice was a little lower than normal, with a very sensual tone that made Kali even more flustered, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m a little tired~ let¡¯sy down in bed~?¡±


    Kali stuttered and said, ¡°Y-Yasenia, I-I-I¡¯m not ready, to-to take the next s-step.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled beside her ear, and whispered, ¡°I know~ We are going to cuddle, honey~.¡±


    Kali, of course, didn¡¯t have the courage to refuse anymore, and let herself be guided by Yasenia. Yasenia separated and grabbed her hand, guiding her toward the bed. Yasenia paid attention to Kali¡¯s reactions, ensuring she didn¡¯t force Kali too much, doing just enough to break her walls little by little.


    Yaseniay on the bed first and looked at Kali, who was still standing. Yasenia opened her arms invitingly and changed her tone from seductive to gentle, ¡°Come here, honey. You deserve lots of pampering today.¡±


    Kali¡¯s scarred face blushed and moved toward Yasenia. While she was lowering on the bed, she asked in a whisper, ¡°W-why do I deserve that?¡±


    Yasenia hugged Kali, positioning them sideways as they looked at each other eyes. Yasenia didn¡¯t make too much skin-to-skin contact, making Kali feel more secure and rxed, but she also didn¡¯t lose eye contact. Yasenia said with a pampering tone, ¡°Because you were brave enough to eat dinner without your veil~. How could I not reward you~?¡±


    Even when she tried not to make expressions on her face, Kali¡¯s scarred lips arched uncontrobly. She really liked Yasenia¡¯s praise. She looked sideways, avoiding the beautiful golden-red slit eyes, and said, ¡°Yasenia, I do many things without a veil. I, umm¡­ I don¡¯t think I deserve praise for it.¡±


    Yasenia arched an eyebrow and asked yfully, ¡°Telling me this, is my love asking for more praise? Then this dragoness will deliver!¡±


    Yasenia hugged her closer and neared Kali¡¯s lips, almost kissing. Kali, expecting the kiss, didn¡¯t know what to do when Yasenia stopped an inch away from her lips. With Yasenia¡¯s charming slit eyes looking at her verdant green ones so closely and feeling her warm body temperature, her heart rate sped up again. Yasenia spoke, filling Kali¡¯s nostrils with her fragrant breath. ¡°Kiss me, honey. You just have to pluck your lips.¡±


    Kali felt her heart thumping strongly. This situation was very different from the pecks she gave before. Right now, they were alone, which added a romanticyer to this situation and made it more difficult to do actual intimacy.


    However, Kali didn¡¯t want to disappoint Yasenia or herself, so she gathered her courage and puckered her lips. When her lips grazed Yasenia¡¯s, she felt like electricity zapped them. Kali¡¯s heart thumped excitedly, ¡®S-Starting the kiss feels too different. My heart is beating crazily.¡¯


    Yasenia smiled, arching her eyes beautifully, and said gently, ¡°Such a good girl. I will do the rest, okay, honey?¡±


    Kali nodded with a shy smile. ¡®I may get addicted at her praises¡­ It feels good to be praised.¡¯


    Yasenia pressed her big breasts on her C cups and put their lips together. Kali closed her eyes and felt the cream-like lips on hers and the soft and warm body of the dragoness. Yasenia¡¯s warmth and scent were things that rxed her from the first time she felt them. It felt like a cocoon that could protect her.


    Yasenia began licking the scar that went across her lips, making Kali hug her tighter. Yasenia asked, ¡°Do you like it, Kali?¡±


    Kali nodded; she liked when Yasenia licked her scars. She felt like Yasenia was cleansing them, as if something was being reced with her love toward Yasenia.


    Yasenia was, of course, delighted to know that she liked her ministrations. Therefore, Yasenia traced her scars with tap kisses as she caressed her back with her hand. Then, her tail started coiling around her.


    However, Kali seemed a little adverse to the act of coiling, so Yasenia stopped and only rested her long tail on top of her. ¡®Is she associating it with¡­ Ropes? Let¡¯s be careful in the future. I have to change her perspective of my body. That anything that is mine won¡¯t hurt her¡­.¡¯


    Yasenia continued kissing her face, going down to her lips from time to time and then tracing all the scars on her face with the tip of her tongue. Kali answered to her intimacy, returning the kisses and closing her eyes. Kali¡¯s body rxed and willingly closed the distance between their bodies, trying to feel more of Yasenia¡¯s soft and warm body. ¡®Sofortable.¡¯


    Yasenia stopped her kisses for a bit and looked at the slight smile on Kali¡¯s mouth. Then, deepening her voice, she asked, ¡°Kali dear, can I kiss you more deeply? As we did that morning?¡±


    Kali half-opened her eyes, looking at the person that treated her so carefully, and nodded. ¡®Who can deny you in this world if you are like this?¡¯


    Yasenia closed on her lips and tasted them, trapping them with hers. Kali¡¯s vor was slightly sweet and cool. It was as rxing as nature itself.


    After Yasenia put their lips together, she guided Kali to open her mouth. Kaliplied, and Yasenia¡¯s tongue entered her mouth, greeting Kali¡¯s tongue gently and slowly.


    Kali answered clumsily, licking Yasenia¡¯s tongue with hers like a cat. Yasenia smiled gently and guided her, deepening the kiss and making it more sloppy.


    Yasenia slowly turned Kali and positioned herself on top of her. Kali liked this position because it reminded her of the time they got together. Moreover, she felt extremely good with Yasenia¡¯s weight on top of her.


    Seeing no adverse reaction, Yasenia was delighted, which her tail and kiss showed.


    Kali caught the tail movement on the periphery of her vision, and she felt warm and fuzzy inside. ¡®Is she this happy because of the kiss?¡¯


    Kali wound her arms around Yasenia and hugged her closer. With Yasenia on top of her and her ck hair acting as a curtain, Kali felt like she was in another world, full of tender feelings.


    Yasenia stopped the kiss and looked at Kali, who had half-lidded eyes as she looked at her. ¡°How was it, honey?¡±


    Kali said while sighingfortably, ¡°Good~.¡±


    After thinking about Kali¡¯s problem with stronger pleasure sensations, Yasenia asked, a little hesitant. ¡°Honey¡­ Do you want to¡­ Taste my breastmilk?¡±


    Kali opened her eyes and looked surprised. She asked with a stutter, ¡°Like¡­ Directly?¡±


    Yasenia nodded; she lifted her body and freed one of her big breasts. She looked at Kali, and while on top of her, she approached her nipple to her mouth, grabbing her own breast to guide it slowly.


    Kali saw the beautiful pink nipple in front of her and swallowed. Seeing no rejection and even a little bit of anticipation, Yasenia said with a pampering tone, ¡°Open your mouth~ It may be pleasurable to drink it, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here for you, honey.¡±


    Kali looked at Yasenia¡¯s gentle face, then at the nipple. She hesitantly opened her mouth, and Yasenia moved forward, letting the nipple fall in her mouth. Kali had the big soft breast, which was bigger than her face, resting on her, and she became slightly embarrassed.


    Then, she sucked the on the nipple shyly. When the milk sprayed, invading her tastebuds, that embarrassment turned into wonder. ¡®So delicious~. It is sweet and warm, somewhat thick.¡¯


    Then she sucked a little more and swallowed. When she swallowed, pleasurable tingling coursed her body, which scared her at first. She utched and looked at Yasenia.


    Yasenia expected this to happen, so she didn¡¯t mind her reaction. She looked at Kali and said in a gentle voice. ¡°Did you like it? We will use this to adapt you to feel pleasure again. What do you say, honey? Do you think you can do it?¡±


    Kali looked up at Yasenia¡¯s caring eyes and steeled herself, then she nodded. Yasenia smiled, and she sat on her knees. ¡°Come here, Kali. Let me feed you.¡±


    Seeing this ¡®motherly¡¯ Yasenia made her nervous for another reason. ¡®She is so attractive right now!¡¯


    Kali approached, and Yasenia cradled her; Kali couldn¡¯t help but blush at her current position. Then Yasenia put her nipple in her mouth again, and Kali sucked on it. She felt Yasenia patting her head while she hummed a luby.


    She began drinking again, and even with the pleasure tingling through her body, Kali rxed as she hugged Yasenia¡¯s waist. Hearing the beautiful luby, Kali couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nostalgic, and some tears dropped.


    Yasenia noticed but continued humming and patting her as she fed her. She even changed the properties of her breastmilk to be more soothing, leaving the pleasure training for another day.


    Kali continued sucking on her breast until she fell asleep in the embrace of the dragoness. Yasenia didn¡¯t move for another ten minutes and continued humming as she traced each scar on Kali¡¯s face with her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but realize how fragile Kali was. ¡®I will take care of you, Kali. No one will look down on you anymore, not while I¡¯m alive.¡¯


    Then, with the help of her tail, she lifted Kali and carried her to her bedroom, not caring about her exposed breast. She didn¡¯t want to move Kali from her current position and wake her up.


    Yasenia reached the bedroom and ced Kali on the right. Then she tidied her nightgown and ced Angel on top of her, hugging Evelyn and Kali with her arms. She also coiled on Andrea with her tail, closing her eyes.


    The four of them closed on Yasenia instinctively, noticing her presence even in their sleep, which made the dragoness fall asleep with a smile.

 Chapter 138

    The night passed, and morning came. They woke up one by one and surrounded Yasenia with their bodies, wanting to absorb some of her body warmth and fill their noses with her sweet scent.


    After they woke up, they gave Yasenia the morning kisses and yed a little on the bed. Even Kali joined, clear that she became closer to Yasenia after the previous night.


    They went down, and Yasenia went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Kali followed after Yasenia to help her in the kitchen, acting like a little tail. After Yasenia and Kali returned, Kali sat beside Yasenia willingly and silently and began eating.


    The others couldn¡¯t help but notice Kali¡¯s actions, and they were barely holding theirughter, ¡®A single night and she is already like this? Our dear dragoness is fearsome!¡¯


    From Yasenia¡¯sp, Angel asked Kali curiously, ¡°How was yesterday night, Kali?¡±


    Kali swallowed the food in her mouth and answered, looking sideways at Yasenia shyly, ¡°Comfortable, really liked it.¡±


    Angel nodded with a smile. She didn¡¯t want to meddle too much in Yasenia¡¯s n, so she glossed over it with a sentence and changed topics. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that Yasenia was super gentle? Kali, let¡¯s sparter; I think we are quite near in strength, and we can learn from each other!¡±


    Kali nodded, making her veil wave, and thought to herself. ¡®She was truly gentle¡­ I really liked it. B-But thest p-part¡­ I feel my cheeks burn just thinking about it! I got carried away again¡­¡¯


    Then she smiled and thought, ¡®But I didn¡¯t have a nightmare again, and I slept the whole night without waking up¡­¡¯


    She looked sideways at Yasenia, ¡®Both times I slept with her, I didn¡¯t have nightmares¡­ Why is that?¡¯


    Yasenia looked at Kali, making her jump a little, and avoided her gaze, startled. Yasenia had been feeling her gaze the whole breakfast, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Yasenia knew that Kali must be reflecting on what happened yesterday, and seeing the stability of her aura, she didn¡¯t interrupt her thoughts. She just caressed her chestnut-colored wavy hair, making Kali¡¯s lips arch, and continued feeding her baby.


    She looked at the others and said. ¡°Yesterday I was thinking about our funds, and well, we are quite low on them after buying this house and the other tools. Therefore, I wanted to ask. Darling, honey, do any of you have a shop or something where you sell your creations?¡±


    Andrea nodded and said, ¡°I do have one; I bought it three years ago. Do you want to use it to sell our things?¡±


    Yasenia nodded, ¡°Yes¡­ But how we will proceed depends on whether Kali also has a shop or not.¡±


    Kali shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t. I sold everything via the alchemy house of the Academy. I¡¯m quite curious why you don¡¯t do the same, Andrea. Aren¡¯t you a disciple of Elder Irina? You should have some privileges in this aspect.¡±


    Andrea nodded and said, ¡°I do have them. However, I wanted to set up my own stall. At first it was quite deste, but after I began receiving orders, my smithy¡¯s poprity grew. Now I have some loyal customers, and I was saving money to expand the smithy¡­ Well, all that money is gone now, hahaha.¡±


    Yasenia apologized, ¡°Sorry, darling. Maybe using this money without your permission was a bit out of turn.¡±


    Andrea stood up, and after Angel got off Yasenia¡¯sp, Andrea lifted Yasenia and sat her on herp. Yasenia chuckled and wound her arms around Andrea¡¯s neck. ¡°You know¡­ Yasenia. I really appreciate the fact that you don¡¯t try to control our lives, and on the contrary, you give us as much freedom as we want. However, sometimes, you have to think about our near future.¡±


    Yasenia looked at her light green eyes and nodded, ¡°I know that using the money this way was the best oue. But I want all of you to be aware of the ¡°option¡± of the best oue and not be forced into it. We don¡¯t have to follow a perfect n, and we can deviate from time to time since we aren¡¯t machines.¡±


    Andrea smiled and kissed her, ¡°So you have thought a lot about it?¡±


    Yasenia snuggled closer, burying her face in her neck, and said, ¡°I¡¯m always thinking about all of you, darling. You all are my priority.¡±


    Evelyn said with a gentle tone, ¡°Yasenia, you have to know one thing. And I want you to understand this clearly.¡±


    Yasenia looked at Evelyn, and Evelyn said, ¡°We are your priority, but you are ours. Remember when taking a decision, that if you hurt yourself in the process of giving us something¡­ ¡°good.¡± That good thing will lose its value since it was acquired with the cost of endangering you. So¡­ If you really think of us as a priority, always put your safety first, please.¡±


    Yasenia smiled and nodded, ¡°I will, dear. Thest thing I want is making all of you upset.¡±


    Yasenia looked at Andrea and said, ¡°Is it okay if we sell formations and pills in your shop? I think we can create a family brand, using your business as the foundation.¡±


    Andrea hugged her and nodded, ¡°Sure. But we need funds to make my smithy bigger.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, saying, ¡°We will win that through production and missions. I have tons of materials in my ring; we haven¡¯t begun using them yet. They wille in handy right now. I want to help production and gather experience as an assistant. What do you think?¡±


    Angel said, ¡°Yasenia, I think you should save the materials above the magic rank for ourselves. We may need them in the future.¡±


    Evelyn nodded, ¡°We can use our materials since you have the best quality ones in your ring. I think with this we can profit as well. Moreover¡­¡± Evelyn smirked pervertedly and said, looking at her breasts, ¡°If you dress up to attract customers, we will be sessful no matter the quality~.¡±


    Yasenia put her hand in her face and said dramatically, ¡°My dear wants for me to sell my body! Are your profits more important than your wife!?¡±


    Andrea sighed and said, ¡°We are sorry, love. You will have to use everything to make us famous. Don¡¯t worry; we will certainly share our profits with you.¡±


    Yasenia cleaned a tear that wasn¡¯t even there and said, ¡°I will do it! I¡¯m ready to give everything for my dears, even if I have to cook myself and sell dragon skewers!¡±


    All of themughed and continued the previous topic. Andrea caressed Yasenia¡¯s tail and said, ¡°I¡¯m not against you helping us, but how will you be with all of us?¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and said, ¡°Silly darling, I will be with one of you each day unless a project we are doing takes more than a single day.¡±


    Kali suddenly asked, ¡°What is this assistant thing?¡±


    Yasenia exined the thing she said to the others some weeks ago. Kali frowned and asked, ¡°Won¡¯t that be too time-consuming for you? You were also learning spirit cooking, right?¡±


    Yasenia pouted and said with a whine, ¡°I can¡¯t do it again! The tools react strangely to my energy, and everything goes to waste!¡±


    Angel moved beside Yasenia and lifted her hand to pat the upset dragoness. Yasenia looked down as Angel said, ¡°There, there- mmph!¡±


    Yasenia invaded Angel¡¯s mouth and ced her on herp, making a triple tower. Then she kissed her baby silly. After Angel didn¡¯t even know north from south, Yasenia said, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m speaking seriously. Can¡¯t you stop tempting me with your cuteness!?¡±


    Angel was dizzy and unable to understand what just happened, ¡®I only wanted tofort her!¡¯


    The others chuckled at their silliness, and Yasenia answered with an even tone at Kali, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. I¡¯m already advancing speedily in everything, and myprehension ability and memory are top-notch.¡±


    Kali asked, ¡°What makes you stronger than the rest, mentally? Something rted to your bloodline?¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°Well, while I was in the body modification realm, I¡¯ve had a spiritual breakthrough that boosted my mind. I¡¯ve also consumed a [Beauty pill], boosting my constitution, and then, because of an incident, I¡¯ve ingested a [Mind Strengthening Pill].¡±


    Kali¡¯s eyes went wide as she eximed, ¡°Spiritual Breakthrough!? [Beauty pill]!? [Mind Strengthening Pill]!?¡±


    At this moment, Kali¡¯s understanding of Yasenia did a 180o flip. ¡®She is already talented without ingesting treasures, and you are telling me that she has eaten two of the best pills for our realm!?¡¯


    A little envy also invaded her heart, ¡®She ingested a beauty pill even when she was already beautiful¡­.¡¯


    Kali didn¡¯t want to be envious of her lover, but the feeling couldn¡¯t help but grow in her heart. Yasenia moved beside Kali with a gentle smile and wrapped her in a hug. Kali stiffened a bit, but Yasenia¡¯s gentle voice made her rx. ¡°Kali, it is normal to feel that emotion. Do not resist it. Instead, feel it and control it, then put it in words. So what if you are envious of me? I will love you the same no matter what.¡±


    Kali looked at the smiling dragoness and listened to her. She said, a little bitterly, ¡°I just¡­ It is true; You are already beautiful, and you ingested the [Beauty Pill], and I¡¯m like this¡­ I¡¯m feeling very jealous of you right now. ¡±


    Yasenia nodded and chuckled, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t feel jealous of me? All my lovers are exceptional~.¡±


    Kali looked down without answering, and Yasenia tightened the hug, speaking with palpable pride, ¡°Even honey is one of a kind~. She has a triple elemental constitution with one extremely rare attribute, and she is also extremely talented in medicine and alchemy! Moreover, her cultivation speed is even above that of the genius ss! A 25-year-old fifth-level Mental Nourishing cultivator. Only two levels lower than Andrea, who is 31 years old!¡±


    Kali looked at the bragging dragoness, and a small smirk appeared on her lips. Yasenia said, ¡°Kali, you are an extraordinary woman. Those who don¡¯t see that are just stupidly blinded by your appearance.¡±


    Evelyn nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, hearing you speak about alchemy is always a delight; your ideas are original yet easy to understand, and your method somewhat innovative. My skills are growing just listening to you!¡±


    Kali smiled slightly, and Andrea asked with a smirk, ¡°Is that feeling still growing?¡±


    Kali examined herself and was surprised, finding herself rather rxed and calm. Kali shook her head, and Angel said excitedly, ¡°You don¡¯t feel it, right? That¡¯s right! If you feel down, you just have to tell Yasenia, and she will always solve it.¡±


    Kali couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at Ange¡¯s trust in Yasenia.


    Yasenia patted Angel as she said to Kali. ¡°If you feel jealous, is it bad? It is not; it just means that you want to improve yourself and achieve that thing that gives you that feeling. What you have to do after that is put in hard work and improve yourself without losing yourself in that feeling.¡±


    Yasenia looked at Kali and smiled gently, ¡°You did something like that after what happened to you that day. How many people would stand up again and reach where you have? That is something I¡¯m extremely proud of and will brag to the people when presenting you!¡±


    Kali chuckled slightly with teary eyes, ¡°En, if I feel like that again, I will tell you and not bottle it up. Thank you, Yasenia.¡±


    Yasenia raised her tail and caressed Kali¡¯s cheek with it. ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡±


    Their conversation continued for a short while, and Yasenia asked. ¡°Have you girls consumed the attribute pills?¡±


    All of them shook their heads, which made Yasenia confused. Evelyn said, ¡°I feel that I will be luckier while fondling your enormous ti-¡± *Bang!*


    Yasenia asked Andrea, ¡°So, what¡¯s the reason.¡±


    Andrea was holding herughter as she said, ¡°What Evelyn said is true.¡±


    If stupefaction had a face, Yasenia¡¯s current one was very near to gaining that ce! Yasenia sighed and said, ¡°Well, at least you didn¡¯t wait to consume them while sucking my breasts.¡±


    However, to Yasenia¡¯s dismay, Angel flinched. Yasenia looked at her baby, and Angel made a sad face, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t~?¡±


    Yasenia felt her heart squeezing and changed her expression like a coinflip. She smiled and said, ¡°Of course, you can! Who told you that you can¡¯t, baby?¡±


    Angel smiled sweetly with a little blush because of happiness.


    Yasenia thought, ¡®En, what other method exists besides consuming pills while breastfeeding them? That¡¯s what I thought; there aren¡¯t any!¡¯

 Chapter 139

    They went to the living room, and Yasenia sat on the big sofa with Angel and Kali on her sides. Andrea sat on an armchair nearby, and Evelyn was about to sit on another one of those when Yasenia asked. ¡°So? Who goes first?¡±


    Evelyn instantly changed directions and approached. Yasenia smiled, patting herp, ¡°Come here, dear.¡± Evelyn obeyed and sat on herp. Evelyn was about to fondle them, when Yasenia suddenly lowered her robes, presenting the big naked full breast to Evelyn. Evelyn looked stupefied at it. ¡®Wait, she isn¡¯t seriously going to breastfeed us the pills, right? RIGHT?¡¯


    Yasenia said, shaking her bosom, which made the breast jiggle right in front of Evelyn¡¯s face, ¡°Come on dear, take the pills and the suck~.¡±


    That jiggle made Evelyn¡¯s thoughts disappear except one, ¡®Well, who am I to deny my dearest dragoness?¡¯


    Evelyntched onto her and sucked with all her might. Yasenia felt the strong suction and said while moaning, ¡°Evelyn, aahn~ the pill! You are forgetting the pill! Mmm!¡±


    However, would Evelyn utch from the delicious milk spurting breasts? The answer was Evelyn sucking harder to ster herself through suction. Yasenia felt her milk leaving her breast at incredible speeds, and that was quite stimting for her.


    ¡°Ahn~ Dear, please stooop~.¡± Yasenia pushed Evelyn¡¯s head, but the breast lover was sucking with such passion that Yasenia¡¯s breast was being pulled with her head, making quite an arousing sight. ¡°Ohh! Dear, let go! Hyan! Don¡¯t bite!¡±


    Seeing the woman practically sucking as her life depended on it and the other woman trying to utch her, the others burst intoughter at the absurd situation.


    After finally utching Evelyn, Yasenia said, breathing roughly, ¡°You¡­ little demon¡­ Although I don¡¯t like to punish any of you¡­ No more breast-sucking for you¡­.¡± Evelyn was about to be horrified when Yasenia continued, ¡°¡­Until the night!¡±


    Evelyn nodded, relieved. ¡®Of course, here I thought Yasenia learned how to punish us. How could I forget that her pampering is practically infinite? I think the day Yasenia punishes us seriously will be the day we messed up so extremely badly.¡¯


    Yasenia said, tidying up her clothes. ¡°Hmph, now I won¡¯t do it like that. Everyone will now take the pills on your own.¡±


    However, when she caught the listless Angels in the corner of her vision, she instantly blurted out, ¡°Wait for a second, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    They saw Yasenia leaving, and after ten minutes, she returned with four transparent ss bottles of half a liter full of milk. While they looked with raised eyebrows at Yasenia, she said. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I had it saved in the kitchen.¡±


    However, when they grabbed the bottle and felt that it was warm, they raised the corner of their mouths with their eyebrow, looking at the dragoness.


    Yasenia dodged their stares and began to take out the pill jars. ¡°Anna, how should we take them?¡±


    The others found Yasenia¡¯s way of avoiding their questioning stares utterly adorable. ¡®Changing topic because she knows she won¡¯t be able to lie to us? How can our dragoness be so adorable!¡¯


    Evelyn, Angel, and Andrea moved and glomped the dragoness into a hug. Yasenia blushed slightly, knowing they had seen right through her lie.


    Andrea, Evelyn, and Angel washed the dragoness with kisses, scratches, and caresses until she was growling and sprawled all over them. They were the three of them seated, and Yasenia lying on theirp.


    Andrea had her legs on herp and massaged Yasenia¡¯s perfect little feet and the round toes with pink nails.


    Angel had the waist on herp and massaged the tail¡¯s base and lower back with her little hands.


    Evelyn had Yasenia¡¯s head on herp and massaged her scalp, and gave her kisses from time to time.


    To say that our dragoness was in another realm was an understatement. Andrea saw Kali looking at them and said, ¡°You can grab her tail and massage it-.¡±


    Before she could finish the sentence, Yasenia¡¯s long tail moved andnded on Kali¡¯sp. Kali was a little flustered, but when she picked it up, she was surprised, ¡®So soft and smooth, I can barely feel her scales. They feel like little bumps, but they are also squishy.¡¯


    Now Yasenia was totally out. Her deep and lovely growling grew, and her tail wagged slightly. Thankfully, she wore a band on her penis to hide the erection, because she was in heaven right now.


    Anna looked from the side with a smirk, and after the four girls began making her young miss a blob dragoness. she spoke. ¡°Answering miss¡¯s question about the pills. It is quite rare to have all of them as you do. Since they are one of the pills with the most demand, they are quite costly and scarce. I would rmend a single pill of each element per year. It would be optimal if young miss and miss Kali took each attribute pill four months apart. For miss Andrea, miss Angel, and miss Evelyn, I rmend taking each pill six months apart.


    Yasenia stopped growling and asked, ¡°Angel and Evelyn have ingested a [Light Enhancing Pill] not too long ago¡­ Will they have anyplications if they ingest them now?¡±


    Eve looked at Selena and ia with a sharp gaze. Both answered by instantly kneeling and pressing their upper body on the floor, which startled the four girls.


    Yasenia sat up between Andrea and Kali and looked on calmly, knowing how the maids work. ¡®If they are kneeling, the mistake is quite big¡­ I hope they don¡¯t get relegated from their posts¡­¡¯


    Eve reprimanded, ¡°Committing such a rookie mistake of not knowing which pills your mistresses have taken!? Did all the training go to brainless pigs!? Why did you give your misses the [Light Enhancing Pill]!?¡±


    ia and Selena admitted their mistakes without putting any excuses. ¡°We are sorry, head maid.¡±


    Eve sternly said, ¡°You better be! Thankfully it was a harmless pill that would just lose efficiency if taken wrongly. This better not happen again, or you will be substituted!¡±


    ia and Selena said, ¡°Yes, head maid.¡±


    Angel was about to defend Selena, but Selena interrupted with a gentle smile, ¡°Do not worry, miss, we will just receive an oral warning this time. I will make sure to be more attentive in the future.¡±


    Angel looked at her red slit eyes and nodded, ¡°I will also tell you about it¡­ It was partly my fault.¡±


    Selena chuckled and picked up Angel, sitting her on her coiled tail. ¡°En, let¡¯s get along better, miss Angel.¡±


    Angel moved her little but, gettingfortable, and nodded with a smile. ¡®Second best sitting spot, granted!¡¯


    Meanwhile, Evelyn looked at ia and said, ¡°It was my oversight. I¡¯m still not used to having someone help me like this¡­.¡±


    iaughed charmingly and said, ¡°Your oversight? It was a blunder on my part~ Say, miss, do you want to fondle my breasts as a punishment~?¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but lower to the dragon-kin¡¯s bountiful breasts. ¡°I-I will pass the offer¡­ Maybe a little? Definitely not more than a few sec- minutes.¡±


    ia winked at her and returned to her position. Evelyn returned her gaze to the others, only to see Yasenia looking at her with a raised eyebrow. Evelyn stuttered and said, ¡°I-It¡¯s not like I fondled her breasts previously every night before going to bed because I missed yours! So don¡¯t get the wrong idea!¡±


    Yasenia directly burst intoughter, making the people focus on her, ¡°Hahaha, dear, how can you be so cute? Hahaha. Don¡¯t worry; you can rub them as much as you want. I won¡¯t get jealous~.¡±


    Evelyn tilted her head, and Yasenia pointed with her chin toward Andrea beside her. Evelyn looked over and saw how Andrea was patting Le¡¯s droopy and fluffy dog ears while discussing which pill to take first. On Yasenia¡¯s other side, Kali was simrly passing her hand through Flora¡¯s branches as she discussed with her, smelling Flora¡¯s rxing fragrance.


    Evelyn felt ia closing on her ear and whispering, ¡°See~? I told you it waspletely fine~ Next time if you don¡¯t believe me¡­ I may spank miss~.¡±


    Evelyn blushed, hearing the seductive dragonkin¡¯s whisper in her ear. Yasenia shook her head with a smile, thinking. ¡®Mom was scarily urate with the maids for each of them. Is this a test of some sort? I hope not¡­¡¯


    Yasenia looked at Anna and Eve and asked, ¡°So? Which one do you rmend I ingest first? Sun, Moon, or star attribute pill?¡±


    Anna and Eve answered simultaneously, ¡°[Sun Enhancing Pill]].¡±


    Yasenia asked why, to which Anna answered, ¡°Young miss is trying to enter the [Connection with the Sun realm]. Therefore, enhancing that attribute will be ideal.¡±


    Eve added, ¡°Moreover, in the unlikely case of the pill evolving young miss¡¯s attribute, the Sun attribute is the best since it has the most offensive power out of the three.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and took out one yellow round pill. It had small Sun patterns on it and smelled hot, simr to spicy foods. Anna said, impressed, ¡°It has 89% of purity. Is this the one with the best quality, young miss?¡±


    Yasenia took out the other fourteen pills, floating them in the air with her energy. Anna and Eve analyzed them in a single second, and Eve said, ¡°Impressive, all of them are between 89 and 91% purity. In the upper-middle grade and lower high-grade rank.¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°With how much purity can you both create this pill?¡±


    Anna thought and said, ¡°If I had the materials¡­ I think I could create them with a 93~95%.¡±


    Eve said, ¡°I would surely reach 96%, but higher than that is difficult.¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°Is it worth finding the materials and waiting until you do it for me?¡±


    Anna and Eve chuckled. Eve said, ¡°Do you think your funds can hire us, young miss? We are your maids, not your alchemist~.¡±


    Yasenia pouted and ingested the pill. Then she sat cross-legged on the couch. Yasenia felt the pill dissolving instantly after it touched her tongue, and it reached her stomach a secondter. ¡®Not only does it smell hot, it feels like I¡¯m ingesting strong alcohol¡­¡¯


    Yasenia circted the energy and felt even her meridians getting hotter. Yasenia started perspiring, making her skin gain a beautiful luster.


    The others looked at that sweat droplet that fell from her straight, beautiful eyebrow, continued down her cheek, and passed her full tempting lips. It ran through her rounded jawline and slid through her neck, reaching the corbone.


    Then it continued its journey surrounding the full breast, falling into her deep cleavage and disappearing into her softness. Evelynmented, swallowing and observing more droplets do the same. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought I would one day want to transform into a droplet of sweat so badly.¡±


    A lot of nods followed that statement.


    Yasenia¡¯s body heated up, and even her cheeks gained an alluring rosy color while her breathing became heavier. Her seductive index was going up by the second.


    After five minutes, she felt the heat finally lowering and sighed sensually, creating a cloud of mist.


    She opened her golden-red slit eyes slowly and passed her hand through her damp hair, showing her to clean some droplets that were bothering her.


    Yasnenia looked around and saw everyone looking at her, scanning her body up and down. Yasenia raised an eyebrow, and she asked in a breathy voice, with half-closed eyes, ¡°Is something wrong~?¡±


    All the maids instantly dropped into a cross-legged or cross-tailed position and meditated. ¡®Don¡¯t jump at her, don¡¯t jump at her, don¡¯t jump¡­.¡¯


    Angel and Evelyn moved toward her, entranced and hugged her while Kali instinctively leaned on Yasenia and sniffed the thick sweet floral scent. ¡®As sweet-smelling as a flower bed~.¡¯


    Andrea moved aside, letting Evelyn sit closer. Then, with Evelyn on her right, Angel on top, and Kali on her left, Yasenia smiled happily and opened her arms to hug the three of them closer. However, she advised, ¡°Baby~, dear~, honey~ do note so close. I am very sweaty.¡±


    Angel answered, intoxicated, ¡°That is what makes it good~ Ohh Yasenia, you smell so good~.¡±


    Angel buried her head in the cleavage and directly moaned, getting aroused at the thick scent there. Evelyn and Kali weren¡¯t any better as they were at her sides with half-closed eyes, sniffing her.


    Yasenia sighed with a smile and let the three of them do whatever they wanted. Yasenia looked at the sweaty Andrea and asked, ¡°Did you have an evolution, darling?¡±


    Andrea shook her head, ¡°I also consumed the Sun attributed one; no luck here. What about you, Kali?¡±


    When Andrea called her, Kali woke up from her trance and straightened her body, blushing under the veil. She answered Andrea, ¡°I consumed the life attributed one without luck. Well, I can definitely feel the enhancement on it. So, I¡¯m quite happy knowing that I will greatly upgrade all my elements with all the pills I have.¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°Let¡¯s shower and-. ¡±


    Angel, who was lifting her head from her cleavage with a blush, buried her face again and denied her, ¡°I prohibit you~ Oh my heavens, here smells so tempting~.¡±


    Yasenia sighed, ¡®fragrant sweat also has its inconveniences. You can¡¯t shower when you want to¡­.¡¯


    They stayed in the room thirty more minutes, in which Kali, Angel, and Evelyn stayed stered to Yasenia. Then, Yasenia pleaded, not knowing whether tough or cry, ¡°Let me go shower, my loves. I know you like my scent, but we have to do things today.¡±


    Kali and the others separated reluctantly. Yasenia said, ¡°You three go shower too. I will go with Andrea~ I want to be alone with her for a bit~.¡± The others nodded and went to shower.


    To be continuedRate this bookYou may also likeMORE


    The Legend of the ruthless Empress FreyaFantasy Romance5.0The Female Cultivator In The World Of MenEastern Fantasy4.6The Tale Of KitsunaFantasy Romance4.7The Viiness with a Heroine HaremFantasy4.8Immortal Ice Empress: Path to VengeanceFantasy Romance4.9The Rebirth of Evelyn KnoxFantasy Romance4.8Seduce The Viiness (GL)LGBT+4.9The second female lead Dual CultivatesFantasy3.9Reviews14 ReviewsMortrexoAuthorMortrexoWell, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    4 months ago154OwuLv4OwuNoice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    4 months ago73QavidLv3QavidI can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    3 months ago6ranaltorLv6ranaltorI¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    2 months ago3k1ra3xLv1k1ra3xThe novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    2 months ago3typus_MageLv3typus_MageIt is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    2 months ago31TatyanaWorshipperLv3TatyanaWorshipper==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    2 months ago2seirei_linaLv4seirei_linaNice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.


    2 months ago2Sweetie_meLv1Sweetie_meI honestly like your story¡­. everything is lovely¡­¡­ overall it¡¯s the best intimatcy harem beauties and I like there passionate connection¡­. The word building is very detailed and easy to understand.????..


    2 months ago21GamaLikeLv3GamaLikeone was the best on this tform!!! if you haven¡¯t read it yet, I highly rmend it.

 Chapter 140

    *****


    Author Note: I¡¯m back! Moreover, Ie with a juicy lemon~. But! There are some other things in this chapter~. In the author note below there is the results of the poll for the next illustration! Thank you to all that participated.


    *****


    Yasenia and Andrea entered the bath and disrobed. When they were naked, Yasenia approached Andrea with sensual steps and a very erect member.


    Andrea looked at the sexy dragonesse near, and blood rushed down. Yasenia reached Andrea¡¯s side, hugged her, and grabbed her member, pumping it and making it erect. It wasn¡¯t difficult since her thick scent instantly aroused Andrea.


    Andrea embraced Yasenia as she sighedfortably. Yasenia¡¯s hand was practically boneless, and her handjobs felt heavenly. Andrea whispered huskily in her deep and clear voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my love? Why so active, mm~.¡±


    Yasenia buried her face in her neck and sniffed Andrea¡¯s strong body scent, ¡°Darling~ they got me aroused. Can you lower my heat~?¡±


    Andrea smiled and lowered one hand, massaging Yasenia¡¯s wet core. The dragoness moaned and put their members together, pumping them at the same time. Andrea asked with a pampering tone, ¡°How does my girl want to do it?¡±


    Yasenia licked her neck, tasting her salty sweat, and growled sensually, ¡°Deeply~ I want to be filled~.¡±


    Andrea and Yasenia walked together until Yasenia had her back against a wall. She didn¡¯t stop her handjob and rubbing their members for a second. Andrea loved having their members like this; feeling the thick shaft of the dragoness through hers was extremely arousing.


    Andrea pressed Yasenia against a wall and dove down to devour her lips. Yasenia answered and stopped her handjob, wounding her arms around Andrea¡¯s neck.


    Both dripping wet, Andrea lifted Yasenia into the air by her legs. Then she entered the tight, warm, and slimy entrance. Andrea felt her member surrounded and squeezed, letting her know that Yasenia really wanted it. ¡®Oh~. Her pussy is so good~.¡¯


    Yasenia moaned while they kissed and said, ¡°Andrea, I love your dick~. It just hits the spots~.¡±


    Andrea moved her waist slowly, rotating while thrusting, scraping the dragoness insides, making Yasenia whimper with delight. ¡°So good~ Ohh¡­.¡±


    Andrea lowered one hand, pumped her dick, and pressed the dragoness against the wall. ¡°I¡¯m going to start putting more strength, love. Your insides feel too good, and having slow sex is hard.¡±


    Yasenia closed her legs around Andrea¡¯s waist and hugged her closer. ¡°Then, fuck me stupid, darling~.¡±


    Andrea grunted and pounded her stronger. Yasenia¡¯s eyes became pink as Andrea hit her cervix strongly and sounds of flesh against flesh filled the bath.


    ^Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Darling, I love it~!¡±


    Andrea looked into the pink eyes of the moaning dragoness and put their foreheads together. ¡°Love, your insides are the best! I¡¯m already cumming.¡±


    After hearing that, Yesenia¡¯s insides clenched and wiggled, making Andrea grunt and hilt herself with onest thrust, spurting her thick semen into her. Yasenia cried with delight, feeling Andrea¡¯s hot and thick release feeling her uterus. Andrea¡¯s Yin energy released fireworks on her brain and was enough to send her over the edge. ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s dick jetted cum on their body, smearing their skin white, and her vagina spasmed, milking Andrea aggressively and making her moan, ¡°Ohhh!!¡±


    Andrea¡¯s legs trembled because of pleasure as she gently kissed Yasenia, filling her dear dragoness. The dragoness strengthened her arms and legs around Andrea until Andrea finished her orgasm.


    Andrea sighed and savored Yasenia¡¯s lips while rotating her waist and stirring her semen inside of Yasenia. Then, she freed her and wanted to let her down, but the dragoness didn¡¯t rx her embrace, locking them in that position; even her insides were tightening, and her tail coiled around her.


    Noticing her tight coiling, Andrea chuckled lowly. Then she asked gently, ¡°Does my girl like me so much?¡±


    Yasenia rubbed herself on Andrea and answered, growling lovingly, ¡°I love darling¡¯s member the most~ Although the toys are not bad, they aren¡¯t as good as Darling¡¯s.¡±


    Andrea grabbed Yasenia¡¯s full buttcheeks and carried her to the bathtub in that position. She entered the bathtub and let Yasenia rest on top of her while reclining on the walls. Yasenia kissed, nibbled, and licked Andrea¡¯s neck and started moving her waist up and down. Andrea rxed in that position as the dragoness milked her, ¡°Why do you like it so much, love?¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t stop her waist as she answered, ¡°Because darling¡¯s can make me pregnant~.¡±


    Andrea smiled gently and asked, ¡°Will you not like it the most if one day I be infertile?¡±


    Yasenia looked up at Andrea and answered with a blissful smile, ¡°Still like it the most~ I feel the best with darling¡¯s inside. Well¡­ Mom is too good at having sex, so I don¡¯t count her! She has an unfair advantage in experience!¡±


    Andreaughed and hugged her beautiful dragoness while smiling. Then, she met Yasenia¡¯s movements thrusting up. Andrea smirked and lifted Yasenia until she unplugged her member, and using the lubricated rod, she prated her butthole. Yasenia moaned and looked at Andrea sensually, ¡°Do you like this entrance, darling~?¡±


    Andrea felt Yasenia clenching her muscles, making her insides extremely tight. ¡°Do you want to know the answer?¡±


    Andrea moved Yasenia until she could stand behind her and grabbed her big buttocks. Then, she began pounding, creating waves in the soft flesh. Not only that, she pped from time to time, making Yasenia move her waist back, trying to bury Andrea deeper.


    Yasenia and Andrea continued mating until Andrea waspletely milked, filling Yasenia¡¯s three holes with her semen.


    Meanwhile, Angel and Evelyn bathed together. Evelyn didn¡¯t waste her chance to do mischievous things to her big-breasted partner. When they entered the water, Evelyn grabbed Angel¡¯s breasts and said, ¡°Impressive as always, you are so short, yet you have this bountiful bosom. What did you eat while growing up, little Angel? I want to eat that too!¡±


    Angel chuckled as she let her fondle them, ¡°Well, it runs in the family~ My big sister, mother and cousins are all big-breasted¡­ Ahn~ Evelyn! Why did you pinch my nipples?¡±


    Evelyn said righteously, ¡°I¡¯m fondling your naked tits, and you expect me not to y with your nipples!? sphemy!¡±


    Angel looked at her stupefied, but the electric sensation of her nipples being pinched again brought her back. Not wanting to be the only one, Angel jumped at Evelyn and attacked her little, almost t breasts, ¡°You speak a lot about others, but I know that you are quite sensitive in your breasts!¡±


    Evelyn moaned and counterattacked, ¡°We¡¯ve already had various nights together with Yasenia. Do you think I don¡¯t see your happy face when you do a boob job to her! Pervert!¡±


    Angel said indignantly. ¡°You speak as if you weren¡¯t the one that likes Yasenia pounding her butt while receiving ps! I¡¯ve never seen a redder butt than yours after sex! Pervert!¡±


    Both started rolling and ying on the tub as they attacked each other and sshed water for a while.


    ia and Selena smirked at the side, happy their mistresses got along nicely.


    On the other side, Kali washed alone in her room. She was extremely averse to people seeing her face, not to mention her body, which was also filled with scars.


    This was another thing that was always worrying Kali. Even if she knew that Yasenia wasn¡¯t a person that focused on appearances¡­ The fear still existed.


    Whilepletely naked, Kali looked at the full-body mirror, and her face grimaced, making it even more hideous. and forcing Kali to look away from the mirror. ¡°I will not scare her, right?¡±


    She touched her face and said to herself, ¡°Well, she can kiss this face¡­.¡±


    Kali slightly blushed as she whispered, ¡°She even licks my scars¡­.¡± She forced herself to look at the mirror again and looked at her body. Then, seeing the scars on her body, her blush became more apparent, ¡°¡­Will she lick these too?¡±


    Kali shook her head and then sighed. She walked toward the tub, smiling slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t have nightmares the three times I slept beside Yasenia¡­ I also feel rxed beside her¡­ Her sweat also smells so good I got intoxicated.¡±


    Remembering what Yasenia told her when having dinner, she frowned again, ¡°What is the thing that may put distance between us? I can¡¯t think of anything¡­ Maybe, has she forced herself on someone before? Yasenia isn¡¯t like that. Maybe she is overthinking?¡±


    Kali chuckled, ¡°She is sometimes too careful with me. Well, it is not like I dislike it. On the contrary, it feels good.¡±


    Kali thought, ¡®Maybe she is using me as a test¡­.¡¯


    Kali shook her head and sshed water on her face, ¡± What test!? Are you stupid, Kali? Stop overthinking! She will tell me when the time is right.¡±


    Kali heard a whisper. ¡®Will she~? How are you so sure~?¡¯


    Kali frowned and said, ¡®Obviously, thanks to how she treated me until-.¡¯


    ¡®For some days? She even ran away for a week to take a breather from seeing your hideous appearance.¡¯


    Kali sat cross-legged and took a deep breath. The voice continued whispering, getting quieter until it disappeared. ¡®Even if you lull us, we are never going to disappear. Meditation can only buy you so much time¡­ Kali.¡¯


    After the voices stopped, Kali opened her green eyes and had the impulse to see Yasenia soon. Therefore, she bathed fast and went out to wait for Yasenia.


    After the bath, they met up again. Yasenia was smiling and hugging Andrea¡¯s arm until she spotted Kali. Kali¡¯s aura was fluctuating, and some of that dark miasma was around her. Seeing this, Yasenia instantly released Andrea¡¯s arm and went beside Kali, burying her in her embrace. ¡°I¡¯m here, honey. Rx, my love. Breathe in deeply, and exhale. Then, breathe again.¡±


    Kali hugged Yasenia¡¯s waist and did as told. After breathing in once, the sweet floral scent rxed her nerves. Yasenia whispered gently, ¡°Such a good girl. You are doing great, honey.¡±


    Kali closed her eyes as she hugged the dragoness tighter, breathing in and out. A smile appeared on her face. ¡®What is there to fear? I have Yasenia beside me; I will be alright.¡¯


    The others didn¡¯t speak, knowing something was wrong, and waited at the side until Yasenia and Kali finished.


    After just ten minutes, Kali waspletely rxed. Yasenia kissed her over the veil and then smiled. ¡°Better?¡±


    Kali nodded and took off her veil. Then, looking at Yasenia, she said, ¡°Better.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s eyes curved happily, leaning forward to capture her scarred lips. After a quick, loving kiss, Yasenia put Kali¡¯s veil on her again, took her hand, and approached the others.


    They spoke a little about what to do and decided to walk toward the mission hall. Yasenia was practically new to the inner part of the Academy.


    She looked around while hugging Andrea¡¯s arm and grabbing Kali¡¯s hand, ¡°It doesn¡¯t change much from the outer Academy¡­ Well, the houses are more luxurious, and the items seem of much higher quality.¡±


    Andrea smiled and said, ¡°Look closer at the people behind some of the disciples.¡±


    Yasenia observed them and asked, surprised, ¡°Are they servants? I see that they range from mortals to¡­ Well, I can¡¯t read some cultivation levels.¡±


    Anna asked with a smirk, ¡°You didn¡¯t think you were the only one with servants, right, young miss?¡±


    Yasenia nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t. But I also didn¡¯t think that it was this¡­ Normalized. Does the Academy have something simr to a ve house?¡±


    ia said, ¡°It is voluntary. Inner disciples can have one servant, and they normally go outside to get one. Of course, those servants that are so strong are from influential families and heirs. The Academy controls spies using oaths. Even If they are not very reliable, together with the formation, they are enough to protect the most important parts of the Academy.¡±


    Selena said with awe, ¡°Theplexity of the Academy¡¯s formation is shocking, adding a lot of utility to everything around. I could speak for days about the formation and not end its functions. Moreover, the only ones who know all its functions inside-out are Elder Linda and Lady Tatyana.¡±


    Selena slithered beside Angel as she said, ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve heard that a ve house with beast humans is going to open inside the Academy. The owner of one of the ve houses of Champion City has formed a partnership with us.¡±


    Yasenia, Evelyn, Angel, and Andrea lifted an eyebrow. ¡®Is it Gilda?¡¯


    La chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the woman, and she is quite funny, saying things like ¡®I want to return to be under the Tangs,¡¯ or ¡®They are killing a transcendent realm cultivator, me, with just paperwork!¡¯ How can that be possible? Iughed a lot with that woman.¡±


    The others also chuckled. Well, except Anna and Eve, who had empathetic expressions, ¡®Wee aboard, Gilda. I hope you can survive long enough to enjoy the work you are investing in right now.¡¯


    These roles are normally assigned when entering the Transcendent realm. Therefore, the other maids didn¡¯t know about it. Moreover, there is a custom not to tell anybody anything; they didn¡¯t want potentialpanions in suffering, *Cough* workpanions to slip because of fear *Cough* *Cough* respect for their seniors!


    To be continuedRate this bookYou may also likeMORE


    The Legend of the ruthless Empress FreyaFantasy Romance5.0The Female Cultivator In The World Of MenEastern Fantasy4.6The second female lead Dual CultivatesFantasy4.0The Rise of QuetzalcoatlFantasy Romance4.8The Viiness with a Heroine HaremFantasy4.8Seduce The Viiness (GL)LGBT+4.9Immortal Ice Empress: Path to VengeanceFantasy Romance4.9Arpious of the nesFantasy4.7Reviews14 ReviewsMortrexoAuthorMortrexoWell, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    4 months ago156OwuLv4OwuNoice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    4 months ago73QavidLv3QavidI can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    3 months ago6ranaltorLv6ranaltorI¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    2 months ago3k1ra3xLv1k1ra3xThe novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    2 months ago3typus_MageLv3typus_MageIt is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    2 months ago31TatyanaWorshipperLv3TatyanaWorshipper==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    2 months ago2seirei_linaLv4seirei_linaNice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.


    2 months ago2Sweetie_meLv1Sweetie_meI honestly like your story¡­. everything is lovely¡­¡­ overall it¡¯s the best intimatcy harem beauties and I like there passionate connection¡­. The word building is very detailed and easy to understand.??????..


    3 months ago21GamaLikeLv3GamaLikeone was the best on this tform!!! if you haven¡¯t read it yet, I highly rmend it.

 Chapter 141

    They entered the mission hall for inner disciples and searched for quests. Yasenia looked around and saw that the establishment was better in terms of luxury items, food and drinks, and, of course, the level of the disciples inside. That aside, it was simr to the outer disciple building.


    Yasenia¡¯s group moved toward the mission board and looked around. Some missions were printed on paper, others were inside jades, and others appeared on screens. Yasenia approached one screen curiously and looked at it. Andrea chuckled and walked to her side. Using her hand, she swept the screen, and the mission changed.


    Yasenia hummed and said, ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Yasenia grabbed Andrea¡¯s arm and read aloud, ¡°Kill all the [Silver wolves] that are attacking this town. High-level Mental Nourishing realm.¡±


    ¡°Travel to the Forest of Life and find a [Vital Yin Flower]. For more details, speak with the employer.¡±


    ¡°Paying for an expert dual cultivator to send me to heaven¡­ huh?¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°What is this type of mission? There weren¡¯t missions like this one in the outer sect.¡±


    Andrea said, ¡°Rich people with money to spare; sometimes the dual cultivator deal doesn¡¯t end well¡­. Although none died, there are tales of dual cultivators transforming into normal cultivators after these missions. The clients are very¡­ voracious.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and continued reading until she found an interesting one, ¡°Destroy a drake nest inside the storm forest. Level necessary, middle-level Mental Nourishing realm cultivator. The contractee will give all materials harvested from beasts to the employer. Payment 1 000 credits per adult drake in, and 20 credits for others.¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°How about this one?¡±


    Evelyn said, ¡°We can do that one if the drakes¡¯ strength isn¡¯t high. Moreover, we may find treasures along the way with you on our team. The storm forest isn¡¯t a ce cultivators go to gather treasures. We may uncover some of them thanks to your treasure sense.¡±


    Angel and Kali also nodded. With a mission decided, they went to the queue to speak with the receptionist.


    While they were going toward the receptionist¡¯s table, some people approached, curious about Yasenia.


    Lately, Yasenia had been the talk of the Academy. Her feats in the tournament had spread around, and everyone¡¯s respect for her was increasing.


    Yasenia knew that poprity mighte a long way. Therefore, she didn¡¯t mind stopping for some minutes and getting to know more people. The conversation was light-hearted, and the people were quite nice. Yasenia didn¡¯t forget to use her charm and make their opinion of her even better.


    Even if they were slight tricks, Yasenia didn¡¯t mind as long as she didn¡¯t go overboard. Moreover, using her charm was practically being herself. Looking at the dragoness speak, Andrea, Evelyn, and Kali raised an eyebrow, surprised to see this side of her. ¡®She can be a little maniptive from time to time¡­¡¯


    That groups left with smiles, and they were finally able to speak with the receptionist. After finalizing all the formalities, they returned to their house to get things they may need for their travel.


    Angel asked, ¡°Yasenia, why are you so friendly with everybody?¡±


    Yasenia smiled gently at her clueless baby and said, ¡°Now it is publicly known that I¡¯m the headmistress¡¯s daughter. Therefore, having an excellent reputation will help me gain more influence. I wouldn¡¯t mind being someone important because I¡¯m my mom¡¯s daughter, but I prefer reaching that level because of my effort. Moreover, having the good side of people will help me if I¡¯m confronting someone; my credibility will skyrocket, and I may be able to get out of sticky situations easier. Furthermore, I want to gain this influence to make mom proud of me.¡±


    Angel¡¯s eyes sparkled and hugged her, eximing, ¡°Wow! You think so ahead; you are so smart~. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m sure mommy Tatyana is already proud, Yasenia! You don¡¯t have to worry too much!¡±


    Yasenia smiled and picked her up, ¡°Thanks, baby. I always love the way you encourage me. Remember to tell me if someone speaks to you, okay?¡± Angel smiled sweetly and gave her a smooch on the cheek.


    Yasenia¡¯s eyes be tender looking at her, ¡®I will have to be careful. I don¡¯t want anyone deceiving my baby.¡¯


    They prepared quite fast and left to do the mission. Anna and Eve apanied them on their trip as extra security while the rest stayed in residence.


    After some days of travel, they reached a town and spoke with the mayor. After getting information about the location of the drake nest, they went toward an inn to stay there for the night and recover.


    The inn was quite rowdy, and the people inside were quite ordinary, be it in strength or appearance. Therefore, when Yasenia entered, the whole inn became quiet. Some females and males were blushing, and others began muttering things like, ¡°Goddess.¡±, ¡°A celestial maiden.¡±, and other over-the-top things. Yasenia approached the counter and spoke to the young woman there.


    The young woman saw the big beauty sashaying toward her, and her face became redder by the second. She stuttered, ¡°H-H-hello, I-I help you? I mean, m-my name Leia-¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and said, her voice mellow and slightly deep. ¡°Take a deep breath, do not hurry.¡±


    Leia was just a mortal, so Yasenia¡¯sughing face, followed by her gentle tone, was a Cupid arrow straight to her heart. She took a deep breath, and thankfully Yasenia remembered to control her scent, so she just smelled it as if it were perfume. ¡®S-She smells so good.¡¯


    With rosy cheeks and a shy tone, Leia said. ¡°Hello, how may I help you?¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°What kind of rooms do you have? We want to stay here for the night.¡±


    Leia¡¯s eyes sparkled, and Yasenia¡¯s wives¡¯ eyes twitched behind. Before Yasenia made another mortal unable to love again in her whole life, Andrea stepped forward and ced an arm over Yasenia¡¯s shoulder.


    Only now did Leia register that there were other people besides the dragoness. She left out an involuntary gasp when she saw Andrea¡¯s tall frame. Yasenia looked up at Andrea questioningly. Andrea said, ¡°Leave this to me, love. You are going to make the poor girl fall head-over-heels for you if you continue speaking.¡±


    Leia blushed hard and looked down, ashamed that she had been seen through so easily. Yasenia hugged Andrea¡¯s waist and said, ¡°I always try to speak normally, but this happens.¡±


    Evelyn to Yasenia¡¯s other side and rolled her eyes, ¡°Do you really think that your speaking manner is the problem?¡± Yasenia was, of course, teasing the cute girl. She knew 100% what she was doing.


    Leia looked at Evelyn and thought, ¡®I¡¯m more beautiful than her¡­¡¯


    Yasenia was about to respond to Evelyn when she caught the tone that Leia looked at Evelyn. Her yfulness disappeared, and she became expressionless, ¡°Give my wives and me a room to stay. You can give the two maids another room.¡±


    Leia was startled at the 180o change. She was about to ask what she did wrong, but a chill ran up her spine when she looked at Yasenia¡¯s slit golden eyes. Andrea and Evelyn raised an eyebrow at her abrupt change but didn¡¯t say anything. They knew how sharp Yasenia really was, so this little girl must have thought something disrespectfully of them.


    With Yasenia now speakingmandingly, the conversation moved fast, and they got the room keys swiftly. When they reached, Evelyn asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yasenia hugged Evelyn and tackled her onto the bed. Evelyn let herself fall backward and hugged her. Yasenia ced her face on her neck and growled while licking her neck. Evelyn smiled tenderly and patted her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yasenia?¡±


    Yasenia raised and sat on the bed, cing Evelyn in herp. Then she kissed her cheek and said, ¡°Nothing~. I just want to love you~.¡±


    The others sat around the bed, and no one insisted on the question. They spoke about how to reach the nest tomorrow and went to sleep. Yasenia carried them to the room for Anna and Eve one by one and filled them full, leaving Evelyn forst.


    Yasenia and Evelyn were naked on the bed, and Yasenia was prating her.


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    Evelyn moaned with each thrust and devoured Yasenia¡¯s lips. Her insides felt full with the thick penis of her dragoness inside. ¡°Ah! Ahn~, mmh~.¡±


    Yasenia was growling and licking Evelyn¡¯s teeth and lips. Evelyn loved these kinds of kisses and reached orgasm fast. ¡°Aaah!!¡±


    Her body convulsed, and she bit Yasenia¡¯s tongue as the pleasure filled her body. Yasenia moaned, feeling Evelyn¡¯s inner contractions and orgasmed, releasing fertile seed inside her dear¡¯s uterus. ¡°I¡¯m cumming~!¡±


    While riding the orgasm, Yasenia¡¯s thick and hot semen invaded her uterus, filled with life energy. Fireworks exploded in her mind, and Evelyn squirted, her body spasming, her legs straightening. ¡°OOHHHH!!!!¡±


    The big orgasm continued for some minutes until Evelyn rxed. She sighed with utter happiness and looked at the golden-pink-eyed dragoness, ¡°Did that woman thinking I¡¯m ugly bother you?¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s body flinched, and Evelyn wound her arms around her neck and her legs around her waist, ¡°Why so, love? You know it is normal to think I¡¯m not a pretty woman because I¡¯m not.¡±


    Yasenia frowned and said, ¡°You are beautiful.¡±


    Evelynughed loudly, ¡°You are so childish with this, hahaha.¡±


    Yasenia pouted and gyrated her waist, moving her release inside Evelyn. Evelyn loved feeling her semen moving inside herself; she felt so full of love. Yasenia said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why it hit me so badly her thinking bad of you. I normally wouldn¡¯t have minded that much and ignored her¡­¡±


    Evelyn pushed Yasenia and changed to the cowgirl position, making semen drip from her entrace and smearing Yasenia¡¯s penis. Evelyn smiled and said, ¡°look at me, love. I have no boobs, my butt is t, and my facial features are below average. Ipletelyck any womanly charm.¡±


    Yasenia, however, thought differently. She found her little breasts adorable, her facial features made Evelyn approachable, and she didn¡¯t mind her butt being small. Moreover, sexually, her vagina wasfortable, and so was her ass.


    Therefore, Yasenia¡¯s answer to that was grabbing her waist and lifting her until the penis popped out. Then, she prated her butt and thrust upward.


    What followed was Yasenia filling Evelyn¡¯s every hole multiple times until Evelyn could only taste the dragoness, feel the dragoness, and think of the dragoness.


    The next day, they went to the mission. Yasenia waspletely refreshed, and Evelyn acted lovely and shy for once.


    When they reached the nest, Yasenia, Andrea, Evelyn, and Kali made time for Angel to create her big formations.


    After surrounding the area with them, Yasenia activated [Day and Night], Evelyn [Thunder Light Overcharge], Kali the [Golden Crown], and Andrea her [Sr domain]. Without difficulties or anything special happening, they managed to destroy a nest with 54 adult drakes in it, earning a hefty sum.


    The journeysted for two weeks, in which they also managed to get various medicinal wild nts and some rare metals, diversifying Yasenia¡¯s inner garden with new flowers and some regr animals, like rabbits, deers, and mortal wolves.


    Thanks to Yasenia¡¯s treasure sense, they could also get a hand on some rare equipment dropped by dead cultivators. However, everything was worse than what any of them had. Therefore, they decided to resell it.


    To be continuedRate this bookYou may also likeMORE


    The Legend of the ruthless Empress FreyaFantasy Romance5.0The Female Cultivator In The World Of MenEastern Fantasy4.6The second female lead Dual CultivatesFantasy4.0Seduce The Viiness (GL)LGBT+4.9Immortal Ice Empress: Path to VengeanceFantasy Romance4.9Arpious of the nesFantasy4.7I Became A Mech Soldier After Waking Up in The Future.Sci-fi4.9The Viiness with a Heroine HaremFantasy4.8Reviews14 ReviewsMortrexoAuthorMortrexoWell, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    4 months ago156QavidLv3QavidI can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    3 months ago7OwuLv4OwuNoice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    4 months ago73ranaltorLv6ranaltorI¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    2 months ago3k1ra3xLv1k1ra3xThe novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    2 months ago3typus_MageLv3typus_MageIt is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    2 months ago31TatyanaWorshipperLv3TatyanaWorshipper==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    2 months ago2seirei_linaLv4seirei_linaNice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.


    2 months ago2Sweetie_meLv1Sweetie_meI honestly like your story¡­. everything is lovely¡­¡­ overall it¡¯s the best intimatcy harem beauties and I like there passionate connection¡­. The word building is very detailed and easy to understand.??????..


    3 months ago21GamaLikeLv3GamaLikeone was the best on this tform!!! if you haven¡¯t read it yet, I highly rmend it.

 Chapter 142

    Yasenia looked at the mixed forests and biomes inside her ring, which were now with some growing nts and animals, and smiled, satisfied. ¡®It is transforming nicely. Moreover, the seeds I nted are starting to sprout~ With this, even if we are stranded, we will have medical nts and food.¡¯


    Yasenia revised her life-saving treasures, ¡®I have five given to me by mom when I left the house¡­¡¯


    Yasenia revised those live saving treasures. ¡®Two teleportation treasures of 1000km each. They will also transport me into safe areas. I have two talismans that can release a strike from mom to another cultivator. Mom told me to be careful with these since they are very destructive. Finally, this one looks like apletely ck doll, and I don¡¯t know what it does¡­ Mom told me always to keep it near, so I will obviously keep it close.¡¯


    Yasenia focused on the five life-saving treasures stored near those. ¡®These ones I got from the cultivators in the Cloud Layers. They are five simple teleportation treasures 100km distance each into a random ce.¡¯


    Yasenia looked at her final life-saving treasures. ¡®And finally, the ones I got from that shorty who looked badly at mom, he only had one, which creates a defensive dome thatsts a lot. Do my dears have treasures like these? I will ask when we return.¡¯


    After those two weeks doing the mission, they returned home. Yasenia and the others entered the house.


    Inside, a woman with ck-raven hair that reached under her soft butt greeted them; her red eyes and mouth were smiling while looking at them. Yasenia¡¯s face lit up, and she jumped toward her, practically flying through the room.


    Tatyana chuckled and caught her dear daughter. ¡°Wee home, little treasure.¡±


    Yasenia buried herself in Tatyana¡¯s embrace as she acted spoiled, ¡°Mom, I missed you~.¡±


    Tatyana carried her big girl, and they moved to the living room, sitting on the big sofa. Yasenia was, of course, all over her mother, smelling her scent, wagging her tail, and growling lovingly.


    Tatyana scratched her under the chin and massaged her long tail. Angel sat beside them and asked, ¡°How was the journey?¡±


    Tatyana patted Angel as a greeting and then returned to focus on her daughter. Seeing Tatyana debating whether to speak about it or not, Yasenia licked her neck and pleaded, ¡°Can you tell us, mom?


    Tatyana¡¯s struggles crumbled, and she recounted her journey briefly. ¡°I went to the dragon¡¯s territory inside the Forest of Life to return the thing I bought in the auction. I owed them something, and with this, I don¡¯t owe them anything.¡±


    Andrea asked, intrigued, ¡°What did you need from them?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°I needed Royal dragon blood from an alive dragon. It had to be of the peak sixth rank, directly from the Patriarch of the dragon race in that forest. Moreover, it had to be willingly given. So I made a deal with them. Before you ask, I needed that blood to give birth to my beautiful daughter, isn¡¯t that right, little treasure?¡±


    *Grrr~*


    ¡°Who is the most beautiful?¡±


    *Grrrrrr~*


    Yasenia became a growling blob under the ministration of her mother. Kali, who saw this for the first time, almost had nasal bleeding, ¡®How can she be so cute!?¡¯


    To be honest, the others weren¡¯t much better, even if they had seen her like this more often.


    With Tatyana back, the days passed faster, and another week went by. During this week, Yasenia was mainly making progress with Kali. Now, Yasenia could coil her tail around her without Kali feeling ufortable.


    More than that, Kali had be quite addicted to having Yasenia¡¯s tail around her while they were intimate. She also liked pressing their bodies together.


    Feeling Yasenia¡¯s soft body was something she enjoyed more and more. It felt extremely good to have Yasenia¡¯s body surround her.


    With rigorous training and¡­ ¡°Effort¡± at night, Evelyn advanced to the third level, catching up to Angel again. Our baby didn¡¯t take it this nicely, also increasing her efforts. Andrea was closer to the eighth level, and Yasenia was also approaching the second level speedily.


    Kali, who observed their progress, felt they were practically flying through the levels and decided to ask about it. When they were rxing in the living room, she asked, a little timidly, ¡°Umm¡­ How can you girls advance this fast? At this rate, Angel and Evelyn will catch up to me shortly¡­.¡±


    Yasenia, who was beside her, hugged her and whispered into her ear seductively, ¡°Dual cutlivating~ Do you want to do it? We can start by doing it the non-sexual way~.¡±


    Kali opened her eyes wide under her veil. More than embarrassed, she was surprised, ¡°You are willing to dual cultivate with me?¡±


    Yasenia sighed, ¡®Even after these weeks, she still has this ¡°I¡¯m not worthy¡± mentality¡­ Well, at least I feel like we are progressing.¡¯


    Yasenia turned Kali¡¯s head and lifted her veil to her lips¡¯ height. Then, she kissed her, Kali was surprised and a little embarrassed, so she tried to push her away. This only ended with her hands sinking in Yasenia¡¯s softness, making a moan escape Yasenia¡¯s mouth.


    Kali blushed, and Yasenia separated,ughing huskily, ¡°You are taking the initiative~ I¡¯m joyfully surprised~.¡±


    Kali hit her shoulder repeatedly,pletely embarrassed.


    The others chuckled, and Andrea advised, ¡°Kali, dual cultivating with Yasenia is above pleasurable. You should start with the non-sexual way, or you may have a mental breakdown because of pleasure.¡±


    Kali stopped hitting Yasenia and looked at them. Evelyn nodded, ¡°Yasenia¡¯s sexual prowess, described by ia, is like a subus and incubusbined into one. We are always left almost dry of our Yin energy.¡±


    Kali was stunned, but then something clicked and turned toward Yasenia. ¡°Wait¡­ You are dual cultivating daily with all of them and drying all of them of their Yin energy daily!?¡±


    Yasenia nodded whileughing, ¡°That¡¯s right, honey. Your dragoness is a beast in bed!¡±


    Kali was stupefied and then frowned, ¡°This isn¡¯t normal. No matter how strong you are, you shouldn¡¯t be able to¡­ Yasenia, what happens when you go without sex for a long period of time?¡±


    Yasenia tilted her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­.¡± She looked at Tatyana and asked, ¡°what would happen, mom?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Depending on the time you go without sexual intercourse¡­ How did you feel when you went without it after you left the house?¡±


    Yasenia saw that Anna and Eve took out a notebook, so she answered truthfully, ¡°I found everyone more attractive¡­ I fell in love easier¡­ And I had the urge to masturbate quite a lot of times. I even had wet dreams, ejac- *Cough* sometimes squirting while I slept.¡±


    Anna and Eve approached Yasenia, taking her pulse one after another. Although Yasenia had a calm face while she hugged Kali and had her pulse taken, she was internally sweating, ¡®I almost gave myself away trying to be honest! I hope Kali won¡¯t doubt anything¡­.¡¯


    Thankfully for Yasenia, Kali was too focused on the diagnosis and confused it as female ejaction, so Yasenia would have beenpletely safe even if she had said it normally.


    Although Tatyana had an idea because of her deep experience, she looked at Anna and Eve, who were actual healers, and asked, ¡°Well, what is your diagnosis.¡±


    Anna said with a serious face. ¡°Putting it simply¡­ Young miss¡¯s constitution seeks for Yin or Yang energy bursts to upgrade her Yin and Yang quality. Those wet dreams are a defensive mechanism to relieve her. If young miss didn¡¯t masturbate or have those wet dreams, she would practically jump at someone she found attractive until her lust was satiated.¡±


    Anna smiled at the worried women and said, ¡°However, she must spend a lot of time without having intercourse for this to begin happening. Masturbation will always be a nice way to avoid this, so there aren¡¯t real risks.¡±


    Anna said, chuckling, ¡°Young miss partners, I rmend emptying young miss regrly, or she will-¡±


    Yasenia interrupted, ¡°I won¡¯t. I am a loyal dragoness!¡­¡± Yasenia looked at her five present lovers, who looked at her with raised eyebrows, and her expression became strange, ¡°¡­I¡¯m loyal to my harem!¡±


    Andrea teased, ¡°I see, then, my love. Can you exin to me how your harem grew to its current size?¡±


    The others chuckled and looked at the dragoness, who had her eyes darting around.


    Yasenia stood up and walked toward Andrea seductively, ¡°How did it grow? It didn¡¯t~ All of you were born to be my mates~ I didn¡¯t add anyone; our destiny brought us together~. What do you say to that, daarling~?¡±


    Andreaughed as she said, ¡°You are so-¡±


    However, she stopped speaking when she saw Yasenia hastily looking northeast and her face distorting with the purest form of wrath she had ever seen.


    ¡°ROOARR!!!¡± Yasenia¡¯s aura exploded tyrannically as her deep draconic roar reverberated, carrying so much killing intent that they had chills run up their spines.


    Her aura shockwave sted everything nearby away, and the red inside Yasenia¡¯s irises consumed the golden instantaneously. Then they heard Yasenia roar wrathfully in the northeast direction. ¡°WHO DARES TRY TO CUT MY CONNECTION WITH CECILE!? I¡¯M GOING TO DESTROY YOUR WHOLE RACE!¡±


    After hearing her, fearing the worst, Tatyana¡¯s face became murderous. ¡®How dare they not keep up their word!?¡¯


    She instantly took out her fastest ship and transported everyone, including the maids, on top of it. Then they sped toward the Ice Nirvana Mountain, breaking through space fabric.


    Going back one day, Cecile was taking a break from meditating, walking around the Ice phoenix pce alone on top of the mountain. She had sent ra away to get the ceremonial dress she would wear tomorrow for the ritual, and Madeleine was discussing some important things with the Phoenix elders.


    Cecile looked around. The buildings had very artistic forms, with engravings of phoenixes and predominant blue and white colors. On top of the houses, there were different blue parasol tress, possibly for the phoenixes tond. She liked the decoration a lot.


    Cecile reached a viewing site where you could look down the mountain. They were extremely high, so she could see a cloud sea below. The way it moved was very aesthetic, ¡®I wish Yasenia were with me here¡­.¡¯


    Cecile chuckled and thought, ¡®To think I would miss her so much after not seeing her for some weeks¡­ I miss her, I really do. Well, tomorrow is the ritual, so I shouldn¡¯t stay here much more.¡¯


    Cecile began thinking about Yasenia¡¯s face. She remembered her smiling face, when she pouted, herughing figure, swishing tail, and seductive nces. Cecile rested her elbow on the viewing site, and her face gained a gentle smile, more beautiful than the background beside her.


    However, this scene wasn¡¯t missed by someone. This person stood there, stunned at Cecile¡¯s beautiful features while the winds blew her beautiful blue hair. ¡®Who is this woman? Not only is she stunning, but her bloodline is also extremely high grade!¡¯


    Curious and attracted to her, he walked toward her.


    Cecile heard steps, so all the expressions on her face disappeared, returning to her normally indifferent face. Expressionless, she turned around and saw a tall and handsome white-haired young man approaching. The man smiled while he presented himself, ¡°Hello, beautifuldy, I¡¯m the son of the Ice Phoenix elder, Feng Yuan. May I know your name?¡±


    Cecile didn¡¯t want to give even a spark of hope to the man before her, so she said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m Cecile. I¡¯vee from the academy to receive the [cial Rebirth] Ritual as a reward from my [Soulmate]¡¯s mother. Nice to meet you.¡±


    The man was startled and thenughed, ¡°You couldn¡¯t think of a better lie to avoid me? The [cial Rebirth] is something outsiders won¡¯t receive no matter what they offer. Who Is that powerful person that can give you that chance?¡±


    Cecile answered tly, ¡°The headmistress of the Rising Talent Academy.¡±


    The man looked strangely at Cecile. ¡®Does she think this lie is even believable?¡¯


    Feng Yuan didn¡¯t attend the tournament because the phoenix elder had already secured an entry jade for him. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t aware of thest events of the event. ¡°I say, everyone who knows that woman is aware that she doesn¡¯t have a child-¡±


    Cecile, a little impatient, interrupted him. ¡°Everything I said is real, and I don¡¯t have to prove anything to you. I¡¯vee here with teacher Madeleine if you don¡¯t believe what I told you is the truth. Go speak to her.¡± Then she turned and left.


    Feng Yuan stopped her by shing in front of her with snowkes around him. ¡°Let¡¯s not be so hasty~. I still don¡¯t even know your name.¡±


    Cecile frowned, ¡®I couldn¡¯t see him. He is much stronger than me¡­¡¯


    To be continuedRate this bookYou may also likeMORE


    The Legend of the ruthless Empress FreyaFantasy Romance5.0Seduce The Viiness (GL)LGBT+4.9The Tale Of KitsunaFantasy Romance4.7The second female lead Dual CultivatesFantasy4.0The Female Cultivator In The World Of MenEastern Fantasy4.6Arpious of the nesFantasy4.7Immortal Ice Empress: Path to VengeanceFantasy Romance4.9I Became A Mech Soldier After Waking Up in The Future.Sci-fi4.9Reviews14 ReviewsMortrexoAuthorMortrexoWell, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    4 months ago156QavidLv3QavidI can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    3 months ago7OwuLv4OwuNoice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    4 months ago73ranaltorLv6ranaltorI¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    2 months ago3k1ra3xLv1k1ra3xThe novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    2 months ago3typus_MageLv3typus_MageIt is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    2 months ago31TatyanaWorshipperLv3TatyanaWorshipper==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    2 months ago2seirei_linaLv4seirei_linaNice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.


    2 months ago2Sweetie_meLv1Sweetie_meI honestly like your story¡­. everything is lovely¡­¡­ overall it¡¯s the best intimatcy harem beauties and I like there passionate connection¡­. The word building is very detailed and easy to understand.??????..


    3 months ago21GamaLikeLv3GamaLikeone was the best on this tform!!! if you haven¡¯t read it yet, I highly rmend it.

 Chapter 143

    ******


    Author Note: Trigger warning¡­ Death of a major character.


    ******


    ¡­Cecile, a little impatient, interrupted him. ¡°Everything I said is real, and I don¡¯t have to prove anything to you. I¡¯vee here with teacher Madeleine if you don¡¯t believe what I told you is the truth. Go speak to her.¡± Then she turned and left.


    Feng Yuan stopped her by shing in front of her with snowkes around him. He let his scent out, trying to entice Cecile, and said. ¡°Let¡¯s not be so hasty~. I still don¡¯t even know your name.¡±


    Cecile frowned, ¡®I couldn¡¯t see him. He is much stronger than me¡­¡¯


    Then, his scent reached her, and she almost retched. ¡®He is trying to entice me with his scent? Truly iparable with Yasenia¡¯s, it makes me want to gag.¡¯


    It was not that he smelled bad; on the contrary, if any other cultivator would have smelled, they would have found it quite refreshing. But for Cecile, it was the same as if her nose got buried in thrash.


    This was because of her body¡¯s natural reaction. Not only was Feng Yuan¡¯s bloodline of lower grade than Cecile herself, but Cecile¡¯s body was ustomed to Yasenia¡¯s powerful and sweet scent, which was leagues above his. It was like smelling appetizing dishes for months and suddenly opening a garbage can.


    Not retching instantly and maintaining her cool was a big achievement for Cecile!


    Cecile looked into his blue eyes, pronouncing everything clearly, without being able to hide her disgust in her tone. ¡°If you do something stupid, you will regret it. I wouldn¡¯t have minded speaking to you if you didn¡¯te to seduce me. But your tant intent is literally oozing from each pore of your body.¡±


    Cecile warned, her voice now icy. ¡°Either give up on seducing me and speak to me normally or scram before I call teacher Madeleine. I just want to take the ritual silently and return to my lover¡¯s side.¡±


    The man frowned, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to be nice to you, but it seems that you are treating my kindness as weakness. Do you think I don¡¯t dare do anything? You are in my territory!¡±


    Cecile shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not treating your kindness as weakness. I¡¯m speaking like I would to a birdbrain.¡±


    The man was about to scold Cecile when he saw her take out a wooden stick and break it with her fingers.


    Less than a secondter, Madeleine fell from the sky, her light purple hair floating around and wrapped in a ck aura. Her eyes exuded killing intent, ready to ughter anything in her path. Behind her, five phoenix elders appeared in human form, a little confused as to why Madeleine suddenly burst here.


    Madeleine¡¯s ck and blue eyes looked at the man before Cecile and ttened him onto the ground using a speck of her aura to avoid killing him. Then, she focused on Cecile and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay, Cecile? What happened?¡±


    Cecile rted everything, word for word, not hiding even her insults. When she finished speaking, the elders had ugly faces.


    The thing was that among the elders, Feng Yuan¡¯s father was present!


    However, unlike some may think, after hearing the story, he looked at his son with eyes filled with disappointment. Even when he was stronger than Madeleine, he asked politely with a sigh, ¡°Miss Madeleine, can you let him go? I even told him not to mess with the guests¡­ To think that he didn¡¯t listen and didn¡¯t even have the basicmon sense to believe what the little chick told him¡­ I must reeducate himter.¡±


    Madeleine, of course, nodded and lifted the pressure, letting him stand back up with slight injuries.


    He looked at his father, and when he was about to protest, that elder disappeared and touched his forehead, making him faint. Before Feng Yuan fainted, he heard him say, ¡°We will speakter about this.¡±


    Cecile was looking intently at the phoenix elder because she picked up something from the elder¡¯s voice. Unsure, she asked, ¡°Would it be possible for senior to be the majestic phoenix that carried me to this mountain?¡±


    Surprised, the elder raised his blue eyebrow andughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, little chick. You even warned me to avoid these things from happening. Who would have thought that my child would be the one making the blunder? I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡±


    Cecile was overwhelmed receiving the apology from such a senior and answered a little flustered, ¡°Do not apologize, elder. I just didn¡¯t want the situation to get a turn for the worse, so I called for master¡¯s aid. Senior doesn¡¯t need to punish him; after all, nothing happened to me.¡±


    The elder caressed his blue beard and nodded, ¡°Your parents raised you nicely, little chick. Wait for a moment.¡±


    He disappeared, carrying his son with him, and then reappeared, alone. He smiled and said, ¡°Let me show you around. There are quite good sights! Well, I¡¯m a little tired of them after seeing them so many millenium, Bahahaha!¡±


    Cecile smiled gently and nodded, not caring about Feng Yuan anymore. They began walking around, and the elder exined the history of some of the buildings. He showed Cecile a lot of beautiful and mesmerizing snowndscapes. Cecile was having a lot of fun listening to him.


    Midway through the walk, the elder sighed and said, ¡°His attitude is mainly my and his mother¡¯s mistake¡­ You know how hard it is to get pregnant, so we treat every child nicely. Even then, we can have a child every one thousand years or so on average. However, we had been unluckytely; before we knew it, more than 10 000 years had gone by since ourst child. However, my wife got pregnant with little Yuan not so long ago.¡±


    The elder smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Because of our joy, we spoiled him since birth. However, we went overboard. Even when rtives told us to be more strict, we didn¡¯t listen. Time passed, and as he matured, we saw that he was bing arrogant.¡±


    The elder shook his head and said, ¡°Thankfully, we realized and weren¡¯t blinded for too long. Since then, we¡¯ve tried to right his wrongs, and he is now much better than before. I just hope we can turn him into a majestic phoenix we and him can be proud of. This event, however, will be a setback, sigh¡­.¡±


    Cecile nodded,pletely understanding, ¡®With so little fertility rate, it is normal to spoil the children.¡¯ Cecile said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, elder, maybe I could have handled that a little better.¡±


    The elder patted her head and said jokingly, ¡°Bah, don¡¯t worry. I will just have to beat him up some more times, Bahahaha!¡± Cecile smirked slightly.


    Meanwhile, Feng Yuan was breaking everything around his bedroom, where the elder had left him. ¡°So what if they are from the Academy? Just a bunch of humans, can theypare to us, phoenixes!?¡±


    Angered, he went outside, transformed into his phoenix form, and flew off. He had a 20-meter wingspan and blue feathers. As he was flying, a mental message entered his mind, ¡®Brat, don¡¯t think I have forgiven you! Moreover, you will pay for everything you destroyed in your bedroom with your earnings!¡¯


    Feng Yuan eximed, ¡®But dad! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! I was just talking to her!¡¯


    The elder said, ¡®Little Yuan, can you truly tell me that you didn¡¯t want to make her yours forcefully? Your scent was all over her. Fly some time and rx your mind; we will discuss it deeperter. I have some things to do. Love you.¡¯


    Feng Yuan felt the connection breaking. He was still agitated, more so when the father that spoiled him took sides with another person. Therefore, he dove into the snow-filled forest, freezing everything with different attacks and venting his emotions. ¡®So what if I wanted to make her mine? Can¡¯t I try to take her away from her current mate? I shouldn¡¯t be much worse than him!¡¯


    Hended on a giant tree¡¯s branch and folded her wings. He looked at the horizon and then sighed, ¡®Maybe I should have stopped when she tried to leave the first time. But if I do that, won¡¯t I be unable to find a worthy mate? Or seduce someone I wouldn¡¯t be able to without insistence? I don¡¯t want to approach every woman as if I¡¯m walking on thin ice¡­¡¯


    He let his body fall and glided until he touched the ground. While reflecting, his spiritual sense suddenly caught something on the side and turned his feathered head. He opened his wings and asked menacingly, ¡°Who goes there!?¡±


    The person that appeared was an extremely sexy woman with five pairs of bat-like wings and a seductive aura around her. Her voice was arousing and soul-stirring, ¡°Hello~ Little phoenix~. Want to talk with this big sister~?¡±


    The night passed silently, and the time for the ritual approached.


    Morning came, and ra and Cecile were in the dressing room. ra was helping Cecile put on the dress.


    It was a white and blue dress with an open back. It was sleeveless, but it had some gloves that reached Cecile¡¯s upper arm and covered the top of her hands. These open-hand gloves had two beautiful white ribbons on the wrist area.


    The blue skirt reached her ankles and had white stripes going waist down. The front left her with an attractive cleavage, but not exaggerated, highlighting Cecile¡¯s perfect figure. This wear was high-leveled heaven-ranked and was a present for Cecile to solve yesterday¡¯s confrontation.


    Cecile sat, and ra began styling her hair. She decided to go for a bun with various white headpieces with phoenix carvings. She also ced a ne with a white-blue phoenix on it.


    When ra finished, she couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the peerless beauty in front of her. Unlike Yasenia, Cecile was like an ethereal beauty untouched by the mortal world dust, making people want to look but not dare to. ra praised wholeheartedly, ¡°Miss Cecile, you are really beautiful.¡±


    Cecile nodded and answered with her usual cold tone, ¡°Thanks, but just Cecile is okay, ra.¡±


    ra nodded with a smile.


    Cecile stood up and walked with innate elegance. Her dress weaved in the wind like a beautiful water wave. ra followed behind her, closely looking out for the surroundings. She spotted Feng Yuan, looking fixedly at Cecile, and frowned. ¡°Cecile, Young Master Feng is looking at us.¡±


    Cecile nced sideways and frowned slightly, ¡°Something is off.¡±


    ra nodded, ¡°Would you like to take care of him? I can send him with his father.¡±


    Cecile sighed, ¡°Let it be; I¡¯ve already caused enough problems to the elder. Let¡¯s do the ritual and leave. Then we won¡¯t see him again.¡± ra nodded but had an eye on him.


    Cecile reached below a long staircase that led to an altar with the statue of a titanic Phoenix engulfing the altar with its wings. That phoenix dwarfed even the elder surrounding it.


    She looked at the six giant phoenixes perched on the stone wings. One of them was the elder, and there were another five phoenixes of simr size, three on each of the stone wings.


    The scene was spectacr, to say the least. Seeing six mountain size phoenixes perched on something as if they were normal birds perching on a treepletely overturned Cecile¡¯s concept of sizes in her mind.


    Cecile took a deep breath and began climbing the stairs gracefully like she was floating toward the altar. Two blue phoenixes opened their beak, sounding somewhat feminine, but imposing nheless.


    ¡°Today, we gather to witness the beginning.¡±


    The stone altar took a blue shade, and light snow fell around the area, giving a wintery tone to the environment.


    When Cecile reached midway through the long staircase, another two spoke, sounding a lot deeper than the first two.


    ¡°Today, we gather to witness the end and the beginning.¡±


    As Cecile climbed the stairs, her steps transformed the blue stone into a blue crystal, giving the altar a mysterious and elegant atmosphere.


    When Cecile reached the end of the now crystal blue staircase, Feng Yuan¡¯s father and thest phoenix spoke.


    ¡°Today, we gather to see her end, her rebirth, her transformation, and her ascension.¡±


    An ancient aura surrounded the altar, and energy gathered around, making Cecile feel as If her pores opened and were breathing, ¡®Sofortable.¡¯


    Cecile looked around the altar floor and walls; they were engraved with various phoenixes of different tones of blue and white color. Some danced, some fought, and others flew freely.


    Cecile walked toward the middle of the enormous altar surrounded by giant stone wings, the light from the sky still shone on her because it had an open ceiling.


    Countless phoenixes flew around the altar, Feng Yuan included, looking at the human about to receive the baptism.


    When Cecile reached the center, the six of them opened their wings and chanted. ¡°Witness her end!¡±


    *QYAAA!*


    All the phoenixes cried in unison, filling the sky with their melodic sound, as a blue and white pir of light rose to the sky from the altar ground, surrounding Cecile.


    When the pir enveloped her, Cecile felt like her skin was being ripped off her and her muscles melting, ¡°AAAAAAAAAHH!!!¡±


    As Cecile¡¯s pain-filled scream echoed around, the pir hit a transparent dome in the sky and gathered there.


    With such an amount of inhuman torment, Cecile continued screaming in agony as the beam purified her body, killing every human part of her blood, muscles, bones, organs, and soul!


    Little by little, Cecile felt life leaving her body, unable to withstand such drastic transformation. The constant agony with the feeling of her life escaping through every pore was dreadful. She tried to fight against it, but the pir continued, leaving her weaker and weaker, her consciousness fading.


    After half an hour of receiving this torment, Cecile couldn¡¯t hold on to thest amount of vital energy, and it left her body.


    The pir disappeared and Cecile fell dead with a thump in the middle of the altar, with no breath, pulse, or energy.


    Cecile was dead.


    To be continuedRate this bookYou may also likeMORE


    The Legend of the ruthless Empress FreyaFantasy Romance5.0The Tale Of KitsunaFantasy Romance4.7Immortal Ice Empress: Path to VengeanceFantasy Romance4.9Seduce The Viiness (GL)LGBT+4.9The Female Cultivator In The World Of MenEastern Fantasy4.6The second female lead Dual CultivatesFantasy4.0Arpious of the nesFantasy4.7The Viiness with a Heroine HaremFantasy4.8Reviews14 ReviewsMortrexoAuthorMortrexoWell, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    4 months ago156QavidLv3QavidI can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    3 months ago7OwuLv4OwuNoice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    4 months ago73ranaltorLv6ranaltorI¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    2 months ago3k1ra3xLv1k1ra3xThe novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    2 months ago3typus_MageLv3typus_MageIt is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    2 months ago31TatyanaWorshipperLv3TatyanaWorshipper==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    2 months ago2seirei_linaLv4seirei_linaNice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.


    2 months ago2Sweetie_meLv1Sweetie_meI honestly like your story¡­. everything is lovely¡­¡­ overall it¡¯s the best intimatcy harem beauties and I like there passionate connection¡­. The word building is very detailed and easy to understand.??????..


    3 months ago21GamaLikeLv3GamaLikeone was the best on this tform!!! if you haven¡¯t read it yet, I highly rmend it.

 Chapter 144

    Although the phoenixes had already warned Madeleine and ra, they couldn¡¯t help but be anxious and focused on Cecile¡¯s dead body. ¡®If something goes wrong, not only Cecile but all of us are going to go on a direct visit to the underworld!¡¯


    The six mountain-sized phoenixes waited for the energy in the dome topletely gather, and they chanted, channeling their energy into the altar.


    ¡°Witness her Rebirth!¡±


    However, at the same moment that the phoenixes were chanting, Feng Yuan, that was also flying with the other phoenixes, stealthily threw a small jar with his blood and other substances toward it!


    ra, who had been paying attention to him, shot forward speedily, trying to reach the vial. However, because of the shock of seeing Cecile die, she was just a beat slower and couldn¡¯t reach it in time before it broke and mixed with the energy!


    ra¡¯s face morphed with rage as her silver eyes locked onto Feng Yuan, ¡®I¡¯m going to torture you until I¡¯m bored of hearing your screams!¡¯


    ra knew that she couldn¡¯t make a scene and cause something to go wrong with the ritual, or she would really lose her mistress. Therefore, she just flew beside Feng Yuan, not looking at the ceremony and focusing 100% on him so he wouldn¡¯t do anything else. On the other side, feeling ra¡¯s overbearing spiritual sense in every feather of his body left Feng Yuan trembling with fear, ¡®How did she see me!? I even threw it with a p of my wings to make it stealthier!¡¯


    What Feng Yuan didn¡¯t know was that ra was an excellent hunter, and she had turned him into her prey the moment she found something wrong. Sadly, she wasn¡¯t able to prevent it.


    Meanwhile, the six phoenixes instantly detected the anomaly! However, they couldn¡¯t stop the ceremony, or Cecile would be truly dead!


    Nheless, all of them being enraged was putting it lightly; they were wrathful. ¡®WHO DARES TAMPER THE SACRED RITUAL!?¡¯


    However, they didn¡¯t lose focus. First, they had to bring Cecile back to life, then worry about side effects.


    They continued the ritual, and the energy on the dome gathered into an ethereally beautiful silver phoenix with white mes surrounding it. Its icy blue phoenix eyes looked down at Cecile¡¯s dead body and dove down, leaving a white trail.


    *Qyaa~.*


    Its melodic cry echoed in the surroundings, as beautiful as nature itself, mesmerizing to all listening creatures. It transformed into a beam andnded on Cecile.


    Inside Cecile¡¯s dry spiritual area, a white me came into being and grew, forming the shape of the ethereally beautiful Phoenix. The Phoenix extended its wings, and its white mes froze everything. Cecile¡¯s spiritual space became a tundra. Then, the Phoenix gathered its wings and slowly transformed, creating the silhouette of a winged female with a beauty that could entrance even gods.


    On the outside, Cecile¡¯s body was absorbing the beam, and suddenly, her aura unfurled.


    *BOOM!*


    It washed the altar with her overbearing and majestic presence, letting the world know that the Phoenix was reborn!


    Cecile still didn¡¯t move from her lying position; her eyes were still closed. When the beam waspletely absorbed, the Phoenixes activated the altar again, creating different formations in the sky, and shouted.


    ¡°Witness her transformation!¡±


    Cecile¡¯s body began changing!


    First, her hair changed colors, from blue to a beautiful wavy tinum silver, with the roots of her hair raven ck.


    Then, her body, facial features, and skin perfected, bing a beauty that could entrance gods and mortals alike, but seemingly so unreachable that it made people feel inferior, making them feel unworthy to sully her beauty.


    Cecile opened her eyes, revealing her striking blue phoenix eyes, so piercing that they seemed to see through lies and the truths of the world.


    She stood up slowly, and two bumps appeared on her back as she did. Then, a pair of beautiful silver feathered wings manifested, filling her surroundings with silver feathers. They were more two-meter-long and had white mes dancing around.


    Above her perfectly round and perky butt, three long silver phoenix tails appeared,pleting her transformation into a phoenix woman.


    The Phoenixes chanted, pouring the rest of the energy into Cecile.


    ¡°Witness her Ascension!¡±


    Cecile looked upward with an indifferent face thatmanded respect and stole hearts alike. Then, she crouched slightly and pped.


    *Woosh!*


    A gale blew all the silver feathers around her, and she soared to the sky.


    Each time she pped, her aura multiplied, and her foundation became sturdier, reaching monstrous levels!


    With the first p, she reached the fourth level; with the second, fifth level; with the third, sixth level. Each time she advanced, her aura made a shockwave that shook her surroundings!


    However, Cecile wasn¡¯t done yet! She pped again, passing the altar and soaring into the sky; her level advanced to the seventh level! Then, with onest effort, Cecile pped one final time, reaching the eighth level.


    *BOOM!*


    Her aura skyrocketed, and Cecile felt an immense strength coursing her body, elevating all her body functions to a degree she couldn¡¯t even dream of before.


    Cecile had jumped from the third to the eighth level of the Mental Nourishing realm. Her basic form was as strong as I¡¯s transformed state, and she hadn¡¯t even reached the half-step!


    Cecile extended her wings and floated, looking at the world below her. Even after this transformation, the first thing that passed through her mind was this, ¡®Atst, I have the strength to protect you, my love.¡¯


    At the same time that Cecile thought about this, the ritual ended, and Cecile felt her body paralyze midair. Then, an excruciating pain burned her heart, making her grunt in pain! ¡®What is happening!?¡¯


    Cecile felt her body forcefully trying to change something, but another part of her resisted. It was something trying to destroy her connection with Yasenia! Then, the roar of her dragoness reached her, no matter the distance, carrying an amount of wrath that Cecile had felt only once before, ¡®WHO DARES TRY TO CUT MY CONNECTION WITH CECILE!? I¡¯M GOING TO DESTROY YOUR WHOLE RACE!¡¯


    Madeleine had already realized something was wrong when ra moved beside Feng Yuan and stayed there, looking at him as if he was a dead man walking. Therefore, the moment the ritual ended, she shed beside Cecile at top speed and caught her paralyzed disciple.


    At the same time, one elder shouted, making his voice echo through the whole mountain. ¡°ALL OF YOU STAY WHERE YOU ARE! IF SOMEONE DARES LEAVE THE MOUNTAIN, DEATH WILL BE YOUR ONLY ENDING!¡±


    Then, three phoenix elders unfurled their spiritual sense to the maximum distance, covering thousands of kilometers, and dispersed, trying to find an anomaly.


    Feng Yuan¡¯s father and another two female phoenixes transformed and arrived beside Cecile and Madeleine. A momentter, ra appeared, grabbing Feng Yuan by the neck in his phoenix form, making the elder sigh painfully.


    Even if ra didn¡¯t speak about Feng Yuan, the elders didn¡¯t say anything because it was clear why she had carried him here.


    They immediately began analyzing Cecile. One of the females diagnosed her and said, ¡°This is bad. A foreign substance is trying to override Cecile¡¯s link to her current soulmate.¡±


    Madeleine and ra opened their eyes, and then their aura exploded outward without injuring Cecile. Though the same couldn¡¯t be said for Feng Yuan.


    Madeleine snarled, ¡°I better get a satisfactory answer, or I will dedicate the rest of my life to hunting [Ice Phoenixes]!¡±


    The other phoenix woman said calmly, ¡°Junior, even if we are in the wrong, don¡¯t be so arrogant with those statements, or you won¡¯t even know how you died. We are going to try to slow down the process, but fiddling with soul links while they are in this unstable state is not something we can do. Sadly, there isn¡¯t a fate-attributed cultivator strong enough to mess with this near us. We need a fate attributed cultivator and, ideally, her current mate to appear.¡±


    Madeleine sneered and asked, ¡°Then what do you do when something like this happens to your juniors? Just let them die!?¡±


    Feng Yuan¡¯s father sighed, saying, ¡°This ritual is sacred for us. And this is the first time someone has done anything during the ritual for more than 100 000 years. We haven¡¯t needed anything like this. To think it would be my son who made such transgression¡­.¡± He chuckled dispiritedly.


    Meanwhile, Cecile was gritting her teeth as her body burned, ¡®It seems that all that Yasenia warned me to be careful about happened.¡¯


    Inside her soul, a ck-red substance was attacking the silvery, golden, white cocoon that protected Cecile¡¯s core being. Cecile¡¯s spiritual core was aplete mess as the tundra was filled with the presence of the thing that was trying to take her over.


    The cocoon was resisting while the substance attacked it again and again.


    Meanwhile, Cecile didn¡¯t know how to use her soul, so the only thing she could do was watch passively, feeling powerless, as that substance consumed more and more of her soul. Even in this situation, Cecile smiled tenderly as she looked at the cocoon protecting her, ¡®Is this a reminder that no matter how strong we are, you will always be protecting us? If it weren¡¯t for you, my love. This thing would have already taken me over¡­¡¯


    Meanwhile, very far away from the Ice Nirvana Mountain, inside another mountain, a subus with five pairs of fleshy wings was looking at a crystal with a very deep frown.


    The crystal was silver-colored and had some ck and red spots on it. However, those spots stopped growing when Yasenia and Cecile¡¯s connection counterattacked. The subus was startled and thought, ¡®How is this possible? The connection should have been instantly erased, allowing me to take control of this woman! What kind of beast-human has marked her!? A dragon god!?¡¯


    The subus bit one of her ck nails anxiously, ¡®I targeted this woman because those children told me it would cause problems between the alliances, making our nearby invasion smoother. What do I do now? We nned to attack the Ice Nirvana Mountain first and expand from here. If this fails¡­.¡¯


    While the subus tried to take control over Cecile, thirty minutes passed, and a loud sound of space shattering urred near Cecile. Then, a foreign but tyrannical spiritual sense swept the whole Ice Nirvana Mountain, carrying the presence of death with it. The elders were rmed and were about to go out when a ship appeared above them.


    Two women with long ck hair descended from it, seemingly ready to y mortals and gods alike. They were followed by another group.


    One of the two leading women had a cold expression and an oppressive death aura around her; her red eyes were locked onto the Phoenix elders, making them feel pressured.


    Meanwhile, the other had a wrathful expression as her red-slit eyes swept everything, searching for someone. When she found Cecile, she charged toward her without caring about anything else and not noticing Cecile¡¯s physical changes. Knowing who these two were, they didn¡¯t stop them.


    Eve appeared before ra, expressionless, and Tatyana appeared before the elders with glowing red eyes. Both spoke simultaneously, ¡°Exin.¡±


    ra mmed her forehead onto the ground, letting her white hair cover her head, and she repeated everything from her perspective without letting a single word, action, or emotion out of her tale.


    Meanwhile, the elders exined to Tatyana what had happened.


    While these two were listening. Yasenia ran beside Cecile and put a hand on top of her dantian, pouring her energy while her slit eyes took a silvery tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. I¡¯m going to make whoever caused this wish they were dead!¡±


    Then, when the silver consumed her whole iris, Yasenia closed her eyes and focused on their connection; her aura exploded¡ªhaving activated [Day and Night] and making her surroundings her domain.


    Her presence grew exponentially, making all the present seniors look at her with wonder. Then, using her connection as a medium, Yasenia dove straight into Cecile¡¯s soul.


    This time every single senior around, including Tatyana, looked at Yasenia as if they were looking at an alien thing they had never seen in their long lives.


    To be continuedRate this bookYou may also likeMORE


    Immortal Ice Empress: Path to VengeanceFantasy Romance4.9The Legend of the ruthless Empress FreyaFantasy Romance5.0The Tale Of KitsunaFantasy Romance4.7The second female lead Dual CultivatesFantasy4.0The Female Cultivator In The World Of MenEastern Fantasy4.6I Became A Mech Soldier After Waking Up in The Future.Sci-fi4.9Arpious of the nesFantasy4.7Seduce The Viiness (GL)LGBT+4.9Reviews14 ReviewsMortrexoAuthorMortrexoWell, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    4 months ago156QavidLv3QavidI can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    3 months ago7OwuLv4OwuNoice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    4 months ago73ranaltorLv6ranaltorI¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    2 months ago3k1ra3xLv1k1ra3xThe novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    2 months ago3typus_MageLv3typus_MageIt is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    2 months ago31TatyanaWorshipperLv3TatyanaWorshipper==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    2 months ago2seirei_linaLv4seirei_linaNice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.


    2 months ago2Sweetie_meLv1Sweetie_meI honestly like your story¡­. everything is lovely¡­¡­ overall it¡¯s the best intimatcy harem beauties and I like there passionate connection¡­. The word building is very detailed and easy to understand.??????..


    3 months ago21GamaLikeLv3GamaLikeone was the best on this tform!!! if you haven¡¯t read it yet, I highly rmend it.

 Chapter 145

    Meanwhile, Cecile was still fighting against the pain and using her energy to keep the cocoon up. After half an hour of fight, a warm current spread from her navel to the rest of her body. Then, an overwhelmingly powerful presence manifested in the spiritual world where her soul fought against that ck-red miasma.


    The thing that manifested was a dragon, an enormous blue dragon that seemed to carry the firmament inside its body.


    Cecile looked at the mountain dwarfing dragon that appeared, mesmerized.


    Its dark blue color with white shining lights and golden scales across its navel. The head had a pair of golden horns and heterochromatic silver and gold eyes.


    Along its body¡¯s right side, silver-colored moons filled it with different forms and sizes. On its left side, golden-colored Suns of different sizes upied it. In the middle of each of the giant wings, it had one Sun and a full Moon.


    It was as if a piece of the night sky had taken a draconic form and appeared before her. It was an extremely beautiful dragon. Everything about this dragon made Cecile want to surrender her everything to it.


    The dragon, Yasenia¡¯s soul manifestation, looked around and saw the ck and red thing that was trying to attack her mate¡¯s soul core. Enraged, Yasenia dove downward with a roar that seemed to shake the heavens.


    ¡°RROAAAR!!!¡±


    The miasma couldn¡¯t even react before the golden w of the dragon pierced deeply into it, not giving it a chance to fight back. Then, a pulse of chaotic Yin and Yang energies invaded the miasma from the w. The subus that wanted to fight back didn¡¯t even know what happened before she got ejected from the shared vision with the miasma.


    Moreover, after the w pierced the miasma, where the subus was, an agonizing scream echoed, apanied by the sound of crystal shattering. Feng Yuan wasn¡¯t any better as he felt a burning pain invade his soul through his weak connection with Cecile, making him release a shrill phoenix cry.


    Dragon Yasenia moved her w with the miasma impaled and opened her maw, devouring it and transferring the entirety of the miasma into her own soul.


    Cecile was still awed at her mate¡¯s dominant disy, but when she saw her swallow it, Cecile got frightened. ¡°My love, what are you doing!? Spit it out! I can bear the pain; you don¡¯t need to take it for me!¡±


    Nheless, Cecile was stupefied at what happened next. The mountain-sized dragon shrunk and became tiger-sized, ignoring its belly¡¯s miasma and jumping toward Cecile.


    Cecile, of course, caught her, embracing her with her arms and new silver feathered wings. Then, Yasenia started licking her cheek as her dragon wings pped happily and her tail wagged. Cecile¡¯s face melted in a gentle smile, kissing the dragoness between her arms. But then woke up from the cuteness attack, still worried. While receiving her affections, she said, putting a hand in front of her maw. ¡°Yasenia dear, spit out the miasma! Peh! Yasenia, peh!¡±


    Yasenia blinked her dragon eyes andplied, ¡°Peh.¡±


    Which made Cecile delighted, finding her dragoness extremely cute. But when she looked at what she spat, she realized how small and insignificant the miasma had be. ¡®So weak, did Yasenia digest it?¡¯


    Meanwhile, on the outside, when Yasenia started entering Cecile¡¯s soul. Tatyana and the rest of the transcendent level experts present looked at Yasenia, stupefied. Tatyana asked, with an incredulous tone, ¡°Did my little treasure just use her soul?¡±


    Tatyana had to ask out loud because of the absurdity of the situation. Normally,te-stage Unification Realm cultivators could begin to feel their souls, much less make use of them.


    It was called the Unification realm for a reason; because the cultivator starts fusing their soul with themselves in a conscious manner and also starts being perceptive of the souls of others. Cultivators that got stuck in the Unification realm for life because the cultivator could not do this weren¡¯t strange at all.


    Therefore, Yasenia, who had just done what she did while being in the first level of the Mental Nourishing realm, was aplete anomaly, to say the least. It was the same as seeing a mortal child use a sword to cut a boulder expertly.


    Anna, who heard Tatyana sighed in relief, ¡°Since Lady Tatyana also saw it, it means I didn¡¯t go insane. Thank the heavens.¡±


    Eve pped the back of her head and said, ¡°Thank the heavens, my head! What if she is also damaged by the¡­ Miasma¡­ huh?¡±


    One Phoenix elder said, stupefied, ¡°She glomped it.¡±


    Another parroted, ¡°She totally did.¡±


    Feng Yuan¡¯s fatherughed in disbelief, ¡°Is she destroying it inside her soul? Am I seeing this right?¡±


    Tatyana thought in that instant, ¡®I have to tell her not to destroy itpletely so that I can track down the perpetrators!¡¯


    However, she then heard Cecile saying, ¡°Peh! Yasenia, peh!¡±


    Tatyana almost facepalmed, ¡®Do you think she is a child!?¡¯


    ¡­But she then saw her dear daughter obeying her and spitting it out with a ¡°Peh!¡±


    Tatyana clutched her heart and fell to her knees. ¡°How can my little treasure be so cute!? I love her the most!¡±


    One nearby female Phoenix asked, ¡°Can you tell me how you raised her? I can pay whatever you want! If my next daughter can be as cute as yours, I will smile even in my sleep!¡¯


    Tatyana ignored the Phoenix and decided to intervene before Cecile destroyed what remained of it. She opened a soul link with Yasenia and Cecile, ¡°Little treasure, Cecile, do not destroy what is left of it. I can use it to track down the one that hurt Cecile.¡±


    Tatyana then spoke to Yasenia with a gentle tone. ¡°Love, you can exit Cecile¡¯s soul. Nothing will happen with me here.¡±


    Yasenia licked Cecile¡¯s check onest time and exploded in shiny particles, disappearing from Cecile¡¯s soul.


    After this, Cecile¡¯s consciousness returned to her body, and she opened her blue phoenix eyes. She saw Yasenia looking at her with a worried face and Tatyana by her side. Cecile said, ¡°What a journey it has been; who would have thought¡­.¡±


    Yasenia lifted Cecile in a hug, passing her arms under her wings. Then she said with a brittle voice, ¡°I w-was so worried. I thought I was losing you.¡±


    Cecile hugged Yasenia and covered her with her big silver wings in a protective cocoon. ¡°I¡¯m okay now, my love. Thank you for protecting me.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s hug became tighter, and she sobbed with her head buried in Cecile¡¯s neck. Cecile moved her three feathered tails and wrapped them around Yasenia¡¯s long tail.


    Meanwhile, Tatyana ced a hand between Cecile¡¯s wings and used her energy to capture that little miasma left inside Cecile¡¯s soul. Then, she easily extracted it. It tried to destroy itself when it was out of Cecile¡¯s body; however, was Tatyana someone that would let that happen?


    Tatyana coldly chanted, ¡°[Fate Weaving].¡±


    Threads of different colors appeared before her, and she cut a ck one. The miasma stopped its destruction and stayed still in Tatyana¡¯s hand. Then Tatyana sunk her hand in the apple-sized miasma and made a grabbing motion. When she pulled back her clenched hand, she was grabbing two threads, one light blue colored and another pink-grey colored.


    Tatyana then chanted, ¡°[Origin Soul Link].¡±


    The two threads suddenly speed toward two different ces at fantastic speeds. The light blue thread linked with Feng Yuan, and the other zoomed into the horizon, disappearing from their sight. Anna and Eve didn¡¯t even waste a second, shooting like a light beam after the pink-grey thread, their auras terrifying.


    Meanwhile, the subus was breathing heavily and almost immobilized because of the pain Yasenia¡¯s retaliation caused her. She took out a jade from an earring and activated it. Breathing roughly, she said, ¡°The n failed¡­ I wasn¡¯t able to¡­ Take over the objective. We will probably be discovered-¡±


    *Cling.*


    She looked at the side and saw a pink-grey thread that suddenly stuck onto her. She looked at it, confused, not knowing what it was.


    Even if she didn¡¯t know what it was, the subus was alerted and looked around, trying to find whattched it onto her. However, she didn¡¯t find anything.


    Meanwhile, she was hearing the answer from the jade, ¡°Can you retreat? We are sending our forces to the phoenix mountain anyway. We will take it by force if we can¡¯t take it sneakily.¡±


    The subus spoke with doubt, ¡°Sir, a strange threadtched into me out of nowhere, it is grey color-¡±


    A female voice frantically shouted, ¡°RUN AWAY RIGHT NOW! YOU ARE-¡±


    *BOOOOOOOM!!!!!*


    The subus got sted away by a shockwave.


    *BANG!*


    She struck against a wall and her bones cracked. Ignoring the pain, she looked up hastily, only to see two blonde women, and got scared. However, she wasn¡¯t scared because of them, but because the subus was literally inside a mountain before, and now she could see the blue sky.


    She looked up with trembling eyes and saw that the mountain had been literally blown into smithereens by an attack of one of these two women.


    Anna¡¯s voice echoed around as she said, ¡°Filthy demon, messing up with our miss was the worst thing you could think of! You will pass the rest of your days praying for the sweet release of death!¡±


    Eve blinked beside the subus and grabbed her head with one hand, then inserted energy in some acupuncture points, making her faint instantly. While Eve did that, Anna instantly cut off everything that had a piece of jewelry, her ears, one arm, one leg, and two of her wings. Blood sshed around.


    After analyzing her, Eve said, ¡°She is a subus.¡±


    Anna mercilessly lowered the subus¡¯s lower garments and used both her arms to dig up her lower entrances. Even while unconscious, the subus trembled in pain as Anna searched for anything inside the subus. She even cut open her cervix with her nails, searching inside her uterus. She found something there, grabbed it, and pulled it down, reversing her inside-out.


    With the sound of blood sshing and flesh tearing, Anna¡¯s arm went out of her.


    Anna looked at her bloody fist and opened it. Seeing the bloody bead on her hand, she smirked. ¡°A spatial bead; these bitches are crafty. It even has a teleportation talisman and some other life-saving treasures inside¡­ It will be a nice present for young miss¡­ If The Lady lets me give it to her.¡±


    Eve asked calmly, as if her sister didn¡¯t just do somethingpletely outrageous. ¡°Is something up her rectum?¡±


    Anna kept digging until the butt entrance reached her shoulder and said, ¡°Nothing here.¡±


    Eve said, ¡°Then take out your arm. You are killing her, squishing all her organs like that.¡±


    Anna took out her arm, making the subus blood pour through her hole and carrying her intestines out through it. ¡°I had to be sure, so I pierced her intestines to enter her stomach. There wasn¡¯t anything there. She ispletely helpless now.¡±


    Eve nodded, ¡°I will carry her to the others, search for anything useful that hasn¡¯t been destroyed, and loot it. I¡¯m going first; I don¡¯t want her to die of blood loss.¡±


    Anna nodded and waved her bloody hand, ¡°See yater, sis!¡±


    Eve disappeared with a nod. Anna took out a towel and cleaned herself. ¡°Let¡¯s see what these demons have over here~. Oh! A teleportation formation¡­ Hmm? What is this? Amunication jade?¡±


    Anna¡¯s smirk widened, saying, ¡°Then, you guys must know what I did to that filthy slut, right? I overturned her whole body inside out~. However, don¡¯t worry; my sister and I are great healers. We won¡¯t let her die¡­ Even if she wants to, hahaha!¡±


    On the other side of the jade, some demons of different sizes and forms were listening. Some female demons had ugly faces, and some of the younger ones were directly throwing up. One general that was going to direct the attack on the phoenixes asked, unustomed to this brutality from outside races. ¡°Who are they? To be able to do that¡­ That was¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that.¡±


    To be continuedRate this bookYou may also likeMORE


    The Legend of the ruthless Empress FreyaFantasy Romance5.0The Tale Of KitsunaFantasy Romance4.7The second female lead Dual CultivatesFantasy4.0The Rise of QuetzalcoatlFantasy Romance4.8The Female Cultivator In The World Of MenEastern Fantasy4.6The Viiness with a Heroine HaremFantasy4.8I Became A Mech Soldier After Waking Up in The Future.Sci-fi4.9Seduce The Viiness (GL)LGBT+4.9Reviews14 ReviewsMortrexoAuthorMortrexoWell, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    4 months ago156QavidLv3QavidI can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    3 months ago7OwuLv4OwuNoice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    4 months ago73ranaltorLv6ranaltorI¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    2 months ago3k1ra3xLv1k1ra3xThe novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    2 months ago3typus_MageLv3typus_MageIt is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    2 months ago31TatyanaWorshipperLv3TatyanaWorshipper==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    2 months ago2seirei_linaLv4seirei_linaNice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.


    2 months ago2Sweetie_meLv1Sweetie_meI honestly like your story¡­. everything is lovely¡­¡­ overall it¡¯s the best intimatcy harem beauties and I like there passionate connection¡­. The word building is very detailed and easy to understand.??????..


    3 months ago21GamaLikeLv3GamaLikeone was the best on this tform!!! if you haven¡¯t read it yet, I highly rmend it.

 Chapter 146

    ¡­One general that was going to direct the attack on the phoenixes asked, unustomed to this brutality from outside races. ¡°Who are they? To be able to do that¡­ That was¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that.¡±


    There was a slim subus with six pairs of brown wings behind a voluptuous subus with two purple wings. She was the one that shouted before and now waspletely enraged, ¡°Who cares who are they!? They dare do something like that to my daughter!? I¡¯m going to force their whole family to be breeders and then eat their own children!¡±


    A nearby red demon with a single pair of wings reprimanded, ¡°Even if you are a subus duchess under a Subus Queen, you are in the presence of other Demon Monarchs! Control your attitude!¡±


    That twelve-winged subus kneeled and said, ¡°I deeply apologize, Demon King Horux. Hearing what they did to my daughter agitated me.¡±


    Horux nodded and said, ¡°Since the sneaky tactic failed, pick up your weapons, we are going straight in. I don¡¯t think that these birds will be able to win against us, 100 Demon Monarchs.¡±


    One demon king asked, ¡°What about the person that used a Fate Thread to locate the little girl? They must be very strong.¡±


    Horux said, ¡°I will take care of her myself, I reached the level nine 100 years ago, so I am stronger than a half-step transcendence human cultivator. We have information that there isn¡¯t anyone with a higher level than half-step transcendence on this continent. Even the Heavenly sect and Demonic Sect leaders are at the peak of the half-step, unable to advance.¡±


    The others nodded, and a ten-meter-tall Demon Queen asked, ¡°Those birds also don¡¯t have a hidden high-ranked phoenix, right? It isn¡¯t abnormal for phoenixes to have incredibly old ancestors sleeping nearby, who only awaken once critical dangeres to them.¡±


    Horux shook his head, ¡°That ancestor perished in the heavenly cataclysm; that is why this Ice Phoenix branch only has high-level sixth-ranked phoenixes as their peak strength. If I¡¯m not incorrect, they have used his body to make an altar, to help their youngling.¡±


    The Subus Queen with purple wings sighed, ¡°What a shame, we were luckily able to find a direct descendant and tamper the ritual with the help of his blood¡­ Who would have thought that it would fail? My poor great-great-granddaughter shall also be avenged~.¡±


    Then she looked at the chained human male beside her and said with a smirk, ¡°Let¡¯s work fast before I lose my delicious meals~.¡±


    Horux nodded and stood up at a staggering height of 20m. He looked behind at the horde of demons gathered there. His voice echoed around the wide valley where the giant army was standing, ¡°In four hours, We are going to gain our first foothold in this continent before the other groups! Prepare for battle!¡±


    Following this statement, countless howls and roars reverberated around, making the army¡¯s presence known to the surrounding creatures.


    Meanwhile, on top of the mountain, Yasenia had already rxed. It was at that moment that she caught the presence of the glossy and beautiful silver wings surrounding her. Then, she looked at her tail, where she could feel the fluffy feathered tails surrounding hers. Moreover, Cecile¡¯s presence and her refreshing scent were much stronger than before, making Yasenia¡¯s senses tingle.


    Yasenia focused on Cecile¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but blush, finding Cecile incredibly attractive. She looked at Cecile, and the young dragoness said shyly, ¡°Sweetheart~ Y-you¡¯ve be very beautiful¡­.¡±


    Cecile almost had a heart attack at Yasenia¡¯s cuteness. ¡®Thankfully, the ritual strengthened my body, or my heart would have directly exploded!¡¯


    Sadly, the others weren¡¯t as lucky. Angel directly fainted from cuteness overload. Evelyn was barely hanging on her consciousness thanks to her will to take string after string of photos.


    You could also see Andrea blushing even with her tan skin. And although you couldn¡¯t see Kali¡¯s face because of the veil, the red patch on it was enough to imagine her current face.


    Tatyana naturally didn¡¯t let the chance slip, taking so many photos per second that putting them together would have made a high-quality video with an impressive framerate.


    Cecile directly glomped Yasenia in her embrace and started kissing her red cheeks. Yasenia blushed even more and let herself be kissed, bing fidgety.


    Cecile didn¡¯t realize that her own eyes were bing violet, and her tap kisses were escting, bing more passionate.


    Tatyana knew what was happening, so she moved Cecile and Yasenia to an empty room using her superior cultivation.


    For them, it was something they didn¡¯t almost realize because of the state they were entering. Cecile stole Yasenia¡¯s lips and kissed her domineeringly. Yasenia moaned as Cecile pushed her down to the bed. ¡°My love, I can¡¯t take it anymore. Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Yasenia nodded shyly, and her tail wagged speedily, moving Cecile¡¯s wrapped tails with it. Cecile took off the ceremonial dress, and Yasenia did the same with her robes. Then, Cecile straddled Yasenia, sitting on her rod and cing it between herbia.


    Looking down at Yasenia¡¯s naked seductive body, Cecile¡¯s iris turned violet, her wings pped excitedly, and her tails caressed Yasenia¡¯s.


    She grabbed Yasenia¡¯s breasts and fondled her while moving her waist, rubbing her wetting core through her length, and covering it with her fluids. Even without insertion, Yasenia felt electric currents going up to her brain, from her tail, breasts and massaged penis. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble in pleasure as her eyes changed to golden-pink. ¡°Cecile~ Cecile~ It feels so good~.¡±


    Cecile¡¯s breath became ragged, and her tails sped up their tail job. Then, she lifted her waist, and when she felt her tip poking her entrance, she looked at the moaning dragoness below her seductively, making Yasenia whimper. ¡°My love, do you want to be mine?¡±


    Yasenia answered instantly, ¡°Yes! Oh! I was always yours~, mmm~ Sweetheart; my tail feels so good!¡± Cecile lowered her waist slowly.


    Yasenia felt her head entering her vagina and almost came because of how good it felt. The tightness and slimy feeling were divine, sending electric pleasure to her brain.


    What Yasenia didn¡¯t expect was for her head to hit a membrane. Yasenia¡¯s eyes opened, surprised, and she looked at Cecile.


    Cecile¡¯s smile became gentle, and she spoke, ¡°The ritual reformed my body, so I¡¯m pure again. My love, no matter how many times, I will always give my purity to you.¡± Then, Cecile lowered her waist strongly.


    When Yasenia broke that membrane again, her waist nerves exploded with pleasure waves, her eyes rolled up. Yasenia came hard with a dragon roar. ¡°ROAARRR!!¡±


    Her cum shot up continuously and strongly, making the dragoness spasm with pleasure.


    The vigorous release pierced through Cecile¡¯s cervix, flooding her core with Yasenia¡¯s semen. Cecile¡¯s pleasure also went haywire, and she lost control. She convulsed and came hard with a piercing phoenix cry, ¡°QYAAAA!!¡±


    Cecile¡¯s new powerful primal Yin energybined with Yasenia¡¯s Yang energy, and *BANG!* Their aura exploded while their souls connected to an even deeper level. Yasenia broke through directly to the third level and advanced, almost reaching the fourth.


    Cecile also got a burst of energy as her body absorbed Yasenia¡¯s Yang energy greedily as if drinking a heavenly treasure after being starved for a lifetime. Cecile felt like the missing piece clicked, and she became aplete [Moon Phoenix].


    Their orgasm continued, and looking at their waist area; you could see Yasenia¡¯s semen overflowing from their connected part. It was as if Yasenia was peeing semen inside of Cecile and Cecile spraying fluids on top of Yasenia.


    After they finished orgasming, Cecile fell limp on top of Yasenia, covering them with her wings. Yasenia felt a refreshing presence lodge into her soul, and, realizing what it was, she became euphoric, ¡®She marked me!! Hahaha, so happy, so happy! Hahaha.¡¯


    Yasenia hugged Cecile andughed out loud, filled with happiness. Cecile looked at herughing face with her violet eyes and smiled tenderly, ¡°Now, there isn¡¯t anyone who can mark you. You are mine, Yasenia.¡±


    Yasenia had a gleeful smile as she nodded again and again. The poor dragoness didn¡¯t know how to express this overflowing happiness, so she tap kissed Cecile repeatedly, showering her with kisses.


    Receiving such a childish show of affection, Cecile fell all over again for the dragoness.


    Cecile captured her mouth, starting a deep kiss, and tightened her insides, making Yasenia moan. The dragoness thrust upward and hugged Cecile close to her body without separating her mouth.


    This time Yasenia didn¡¯t hold back; she didn¡¯t feel the need to hold back while having sex with someone that wasn¡¯t Tatyana for the first time.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    Yasenia and Cecile moved their waist fast, meeting with each other strongly. The phoenix tightened her tail around the dragoness¡¯s soft and squishy tail, stimting her further. With the whole tail being massaged for the first time, Yasenia couldn¡¯t hold to this stimtion and came again from her three sexes. ¡°MMMPH!!!¡±


    Feeling the pleasurable semen overfilling her insides, Cecile also came. However, even while orgasming, Cecile didn¡¯t stop her waist or tails, elevating their pleasure further.


    Yasenia trembled in pleasure as her sensitive members were being caressed even while cumming, ¡®Oh my heavens, I¡¯m going crazy~.¡¯


    Cecile lifted her upper body, sitting on Yasenia¡¯s waist, and leaned backward, using one hand to finger Yasenia¡¯s vagina and the other as support; then, she extended her wings and moved her waist, stimting Yasenia¡¯s rod. Yasenia saw the majestic phoenix jumping on her in her full splendor, and she became submissive again. ¡®My sweetheart is so domineering~ I love it~. Her fingers are touching the right spots!¡¯


    Cecile clearly felt her euphoria and submissive feelings through the connection and smiled while she moaned, ¡°Mmm~ Do you like this, my love? How do my insides feel? Ah! Ah! Ah! Because your dick feels better than ever!¡±


    Yasenia grabbed her waist and thrust up repeatedly, ¡°So good~ So good~ Aahn~ Sweetheart, I want to fill you~.¡±


    Cecile sped up her fingers and waist, and her voice became sultry. ¡°Fill me, my love. I want your seed~.¡±


    Suddenly, Yasenia felt something she didn¡¯t expect. Cecile opened her cervix, glomping her head, and then released fertile liquid that would be an egg in the future. Yasenia almost went crazy; she thrust up strongly, wanting to impregnate Cecile.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    However, looking at Cecile¡¯s face filled with ecstasy, she remembered what happened to her and managed to control herself, knowing full well what her Sweetheart was going through. This didn¡¯t make the stimtion smaller. Cecile¡¯s fertile liquid made Yasenia¡¯s penis feel in heaven, and she couldn¡¯t hold on against this stimtion. ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    Cecile felt the awaited semen fill her uterus and mix with her fluids, making her reach orgasm. Her wings ruffled, her tails tightened, and her body spasmed. ¡°AHHHH!!¡±


    Cecile squirted all over Yasenia, smearing her with her fluids as they trembled in pleasure, moaning loudly. After the orgasm, having a clearer head, Cecile¡¯s eyes opened in surprise, ¡®What did I do!?¡¯


    She hastily checked her uterus and checked for fertilization. Then, she gave a sigh when she didn¡¯t feel life energy from Yasenia¡¯s load.


    Whether that sigh was of disappointment or relief, only Cecile herself knew.


    Cecile looked at Yasenia, who had a little mncholic smile looking at her navel, and felt a pang of guilt in her heart. She lifted the dragoness into a sitting position and surrounded her with her wings and arms, straddling her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my love.¡±


    Yasenia buried her face in her neck and breathed in the refreshing scent. ¡°Sweetheart¡­¡±


    Cecile answered, gently moving her waist and speaking softly, ¡°What is it, my love?¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°I want to be stronger¡­.¡±


    Cecile tightened the hug and said, ¡°Me too, my love. I really want to bear your children.¡±


    Wanting to cheer up her dear dragoness, she asked, chuckling, ¡°What traits do you think they will have? Phoenix or dragon traits?¡±


    Thanks to Cecile¡¯s waist movements, Yasenia growledfortably as she tightened the hug on Cecile and gyrated her waist to scrap Cecile¡¯s insides. Then she answered with a loving tone, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I will love them even if they are only mortals because they will be your children.¡±


    Cecile¡¯s smile became so gentle that Yasenia became entranced looking at her. ¡°I love you, Yasenia. With all my heart.¡±


    To be continuedRate this bookYou may also likeMORE


    The Legend of the ruthless Empress FreyaFantasy Romance5.0Seduce The Viiness (GL)LGBT+4.9The Female Cultivator In The World Of MenEastern Fantasy4.6The Tale Of KitsunaFantasy Romance4.7The Viiness with a Heroine HaremFantasy4.8I Became A Mech Soldier After Waking Up in The Future.Sci-fi4.9Arpious of the nesFantasy4.7The Rise of QuetzalcoatlFantasy Romance4.8Reviews14 ReviewsMortrexoAuthorMortrexoWell, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    4 months ago156QavidLv3QavidI can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    3 months ago7OwuLv4OwuNoice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    4 months ago73ranaltorLv6ranaltorI¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    2 months ago3k1ra3xLv1k1ra3xThe novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    2 months ago3typus_MageLv3typus_MageIt is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    2 months ago31TatyanaWorshipperLv3TatyanaWorshipper==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    2 months ago2seirei_linaLv4seirei_linaNice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.


    2 months ago2Sweetie_meLv1Sweetie_meI honestly like your story¡­. everything is lovely¡­¡­ overall it¡¯s the best intimatcy harem beauties and I like there passionate connection¡­. The word building is very detailed and easy to understand.??????..


    3 months ago21GamaLikeLv3GamaLikeone was the best on this tform!!! if you haven¡¯t read it yet, I highly rmend it.

 Chapter 147

    Wanting to cheer up her dear dragoness, she asked, chuckling, ¡°What traits do you think they will have? Phoenix or dragon traits?¡±


    Thanks to Cecile¡¯s waist movements, Yasenia growledfortably as she tightened the hug on Cecile and gyrated her waist to scrap Cecile¡¯s insides. Then she answered with a loving tone, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I will love them even if they are only mortals because they will be your children.¡±


    Cecile¡¯s smile became so gentle that Yasenia became entranced looking at her. ¡°I love you, Yasenia. With all my heart.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s tail wagged, and Cecile felt it through her own tails, which made herugh. Yasenia¡¯s voice was cheery as she said, ¡°I know~ That is why my sweetheart marked me~ So happy~.¡±


    Cecileughed louder and separated Yasenia¡¯s head from her neck. Looking at her pink eyes, she said, ¡°Do you want to continue, my love?¡±


    Yasenia nodded and said shyly, ¡°I like being inside sweetheart a lot¡­.¡±


    Cecile raised an eyebrow teasingly and asked, ¡°Not the most? Only a lot?¡±


    Yasenia became flustered and said, ¡°I-its just that¡­.¡± Yasenia said honestly with a low voice, ¡°¡­ Mom is always the best in my heart.¡±


    Cecile chuckled and said, ¡°Silly Yasenia, do you think I didn¡¯t know that? I was teasing you, my love~.¡±


    Internally she was thinking, ¡®How can she be so childishly cute sometimes? I adore this part of her~.¡¯


    Yasenia pouted and said, ¡°Meany~.¡±


    Cecile directly showered her in kisses, saying, ¡°How can my dragoness be so cute!?¡±


    Yasenia giggled and asked, ¡°Can you prate me now, Sweetheart? I don¡¯t think we will be able to control our instincts to breed¡­.¡±


    Cecile nodded, ¡°I was also thinking the same; which position do you want?¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°Something we didn¡¯t do before?¡±


    Cecile thought and smirked a little sadistically. The dragoness caught this, and a chill of excitement ran up her spine. Cecile grabbed the 35cm (14 inches) monster and put it on. Yasenia gulped.


    Afterying the dragoness on the bed, Cecile stood up, ced Yasenia¡¯s legs beside her head, and made her butt look up. Cecile looked at the tail also sticking up and smirked.


    Leaving Yasenia in that position, Cecile put her feet at the sides of her body, squatted, and aimed her penis at her entrance. Cecile straightened Yasenia¡¯s tail, hugged it between her breasts, and


    used it as a pole for support. Then, she guided her tail tip inside her


    mouth.


    Yasenia looked at Cecile¡¯s butt and tails that were right above her head, and her heart rate elerated. Her own penis was above her head, and she could see the giant penis aiming toward her dripping vagina. Yasenia swallowed dryly as this was an extremely vulnerable position, and she couldn¡¯t help but feelpletely dominated.


    After aiming, Cecile prated Yasenia slowly. Cecile and Yasenia looked at how Yasenia¡¯sbia spread, fitting her barbaric girth. Hot pleasure waves invaded both as Cecile¡¯s penis prated deeper. Cecile¡¯s legs trembled with pleasure, and Yasenia let out a sensual moan.


    Yasenia¡¯s vagina could still wriggle, tighten, suck, and spasm even when it was this expanded, making Cecile go crazy with stimtion, ¡®Her vagina is so good~ Ohh, I love burying myself inside of her.¡¯


    When she was a third of her length, she felt it hitting Yasenia¡¯s cervix, so she pushed strongly. Cecile knew that Yasenia¡¯s insides were very stretchy, and this forceful invasion was very stimting for her. Therefore, she didn¡¯t hold back.


    Her cervix stretched as the giant penis opened thatst entrance. Then, using Yasenia¡¯s inner sticity, Cecile pierced the cervix and pushed, fitting her 35cm inside Yasenia. After opening her cervix, Cecile felt her 35cm disappearing inside Yasenia with the next push, and their waist smashed together.


    *PAH!*


    Cecile heard Yasenia¡¯s throaty moan, ¡°OOHHH!!¡± Followed by her mouth being filled with Yasenia¡¯s delicious discharge and her length being assaulted by Yasenia¡¯s inner spasms. She swallowed delightedly, and her brain went to the pleasure realm after Yasenia¡¯s vaginal stimtion and the cum going down her throat.


    Her dick inted and squirted inside Yasenia¡¯s uterus, driving the dragoness crazy because of stimtion. Yasenia had her breasts and face covered with her own cum, her stomach feeling full and pleasurable.


    Cecile took out her length until only the head was inside and looked from the gap between their hips to Yasenia. She saw her top smeared with her own cum, but she couldn¡¯t see her face because of the big breasts of the dragoness.


    However, feeling her bliss through the connection was enough to know that she was excitedly blushing. Cecile looked at their connected genitals with her violet eyes and smiled sadistically. Then, she began pounding the dragoness into oblivion while licking the tail inside her mouth.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    This time, the dragoness waspletely dominated by Cecile. The monstrous length expanding her insides mercilessly made Yasenia spasm with pleasure again and again. Moreover, Cecile¡¯s Yin energy had be extremely potent, making her nerves re up with delight. ¡°AH! AH! AH! OHH!!¡±


    Cecile kept prating Yasenia for five minutes straight in that position. Then, she plopped her penis outside, letting her squirt pour through Yasneia¡¯s entrance, and Yasenia¡¯s waist fell onto the bed.


    She turned and saw Yasenia with her eyes rolled u lewd smile, her face, and breasts smeared with her white, thick cum. However, the dragoness recovered quickly.


    Cecile went down to the missionary position and prated Yasenia again, licking the semen that was on top of Yasenia. Yasenia blushed after seeing Cecile¡¯s passion for her fluids.


    Cecile¡¯s penis moved in and out as she licked the cum greedily. Yasenia matched her waist and moved her tail to prate Cecile¡¯s backdoor. Cecile moaned, and her wings extended, ¡°AH!¡±


    Yasenia began moving her tail, and her insides massaged the whole length.


    With her mouth filled with the dragoness cum and Yasenia¡¯s heavenly insides, Cecile reached orgasm fast. ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    Yasenia had her uterus filled again, which sent an electric current through her body, making her legs and body spasm. Yasenia,pletely pink-eyed, took the reins.


    She pushed Cecile onto the bed and began jumping on her while her tail ravaged Cecile¡¯s insides. ¡°It feels so good! Cecile~ Cecile~ Ah! Ah! MORE! AH! AH! AH!¡±


    Cecile moaned as she saw the giant tits bouncing, and her length disappeared and appeared inside the dragoness.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    She thrust upward to meet their waists. ¡°Yasenia, it feels heavenly! AH! Ahn~! Ohh!¡±


    Cecile reached orgasm again, making Yasenia also have fireworks exploding in her mind. Yasenia came, spurting cum all over Cecile, reaching even Cecile¡¯s face with her discharge. Cecile opened her mouth, letting that semen fall into it.


    Violet and pink eyes met as Cecile changed positions. She ced the dragoness face down on the bed and went above her, aiming at her butt-hole. Then prated downward, mming Yasenia¡¯s hips onto the bed. Yasenia eximed, ¡°So deeep!!¡±


    *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*


    Their crazed mating continued. Yet, at the end of the day, the improved Cecile couldn¡¯tst against the monstrous stamina of the dragoness.


    However, their mating went on for three whole hours. After they finished, they werepletely tangled with each other. Their tails were coiled in practically a braid; Yasenia had Cecile¡¯s resting face in the crook of her neck and her legs around Cecile¡¯s thighs, letting Cecile¡¯s twitching big member rest inside her.


    Yasenia used Cecile¡¯s fluffy wings as a mattress and sheets. Their arms went around each other, closing the distance between their bodies and not leaving even a single gap between them.


    Cecile said with closed eyes, tired and fulfilled from their session. ¡°At the end of the day, it is still not enough¡­.¡±


    However, Yasenia said, blushing in happiness at her mate¡¯s endurance in bed. ¡°Sweetheart, I-I¡¯ve used almost 60% of my endurance with you!¡±


    Cecile opened her eyes, even if tired. ¡°That much?¡±


    Yasenia put their foreheads together and nodded in happiness, ¡°Before, I only used about 40% when finishing all of you¡­ You¡¯ve improved so much!¡±


    Cecile¡¯s lips raised in an uncontroble smile, and she tightened her hug on the soft and fragrant body. ¡°You said that before we could satisfy you, so¡­ That means that I can satisfy you alone from now on?¡±


    Yaseniaughed and nodded. Cecile raised her head and kissed Yasenia strongly. She felt like a weight lifted off her shoulders. ¡®My poor love was always trying not to show it, but I could feel her struggling with her monstrous stamina from time to time. Finally, I can give my dragoness the release she needed.¡¯


    After kissing her, Cecile couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, and she fell asleep with a contented smile. Yasenia felt more and more blessed. She caressed her tinum silver hair and smiled tenderly. ¡®She has be so beautiful~ I¡¯m so lucky~ A phoenix and a dragon! We are practically a match made in heaven~.¡¯


    Yasenia continued looking at Cecile¡¯s peerless facial features and ethereal charm with a foolish and happy smile. She liked everything about the new Cecile.


    Meanwhile, outside, things were progressing toward a war, Tatyana didn¡¯t want to bother the pair, but something important was happening. Therefore, she decided to go to their love nest.


    Tatyana appeared in the room, and a wave of potent scent hit her. Because of her cultivation, it didn¡¯t affect her, but her eyebrows raised nheless. ¡®So rich! Mmm~ Smells so good~.¡¯


    She looked around the bed and saw the sheetspletely wet with their fluids, and their bodies also smeared with them; Tatyana found it funny. ¡®It is like they have showered in each other fluids; they¡¯ve gone quite crazy¡­¡¯


    Seeing their position, she smiled, happy that her daughter finally found someone that could take her on. ¡®Even if they are some levels apart, my little treasure can finally be satisfied by someone of her level. My little treasure must be feeling over the moon~. Thanks to Cecile, I can put to rest her growing lust problem for a while.¡¯


    Tatyana approached them, and Yasenia caught her mother¡¯s presence. Tatyana saw the blissful smile and happiness radiating from Yasenia, and her lips also arched, feeling Yasenia¡¯s happiness spread to herself. ¡°Little treasure, even if I want to let the two of you together, you must wake her up. The demons areing, and I want all of you near me so that I can protect you.¡±


    Yasenia looked at Cecile¡¯s sleeping visage and struggled. However, knowing that this wasn¡¯t time to doubt, she whispered. her voice mellow and gentle, ¡°Sweetheart, you have to wake up¡­.¡±


    Cecile mumbled and rubbed herself on Yasenia and continued sleeping. Yasenia almost squealed, ¡®She looks so cute~!¡¯


    Yasenia tried some more times to wake her up lightly, but Cecile didn¡¯t wake up, extremelyfortable within Yasenia¡¯s embrace. Tatyana looking from the side didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, ¡®Little treasure, the tone you are using would put even me to sleep. How could she wake up?¡¯


    Yasenia frowned and, with a hurting heart, decided to lie to her sweetheart for the first time. ¡°Sweetheart, help. Some bad guys want to kill me.¡±


    Cecile¡¯s aura exploded, almost destroying the surroundings and her wings enveloped Yasenia protectively. She instantly becamepletely alert and looked around, taking out the bow and trying to spot the fools trying to hurt her dear dragoness. ¡°Who dares hurt my love!?¡±


    Dear Yasenia, having the big member still inserted, moaned once and looked at Cecile shyly, ¡°Umm¡­ Sweetheart, t-they are stilling here, we have to Ahn~ wake up.¡±


    Cecile paused and looked around. She only saw an amused Tatyana and an awed Yasenia looking at her. Her aura rxed, and she calmly said, ¡°Then it is good.¡±


    Tatyana said, barely holding herughter, ¡°Cecile, I say, although I know that my little treasure¡¯s insides are very pleasurable¡­ Isn¡¯t it time to take out your big penis of my daughter?¡±


    Cecile blushed and instantly took it out, making a squelch pop sound, and making Yasenia moan, ¡°Ahn~ So forceful~.¡±


    Cecile couldn¡¯t help but blush crimson. ¡®At least Tatyana is her lover beside her mother, so this isn¡¯t that embarrassing. Wait, isn¡¯t it worse? Seen while prating her daughter AND lover¡­ Yes, definitely worse. Time to die and be reborn again.¡¯


    To be continuedRate this bookYou may also likeMORE


    The Legend of the ruthless Empress FreyaFantasy Romance5.0The second female lead Dual CultivatesFantasy4.0Immortal Ice Empress: Path to VengeanceFantasy Romance4.9The Tale Of KitsunaFantasy Romance4.7The Female Cultivator In The World Of MenEastern Fantasy4.6The Rise of QuetzalcoatlFantasy Romance4.8The Viiness with a Heroine HaremFantasy4.8Arpious of the nesFantasy4.7Reviews14 ReviewsMortrexoAuthorMortrexoWell, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    4 months ago156QavidLv3QavidI can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    3 months ago7OwuLv4OwuNoice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    4 months ago73ranaltorLv6ranaltorI¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    2 months ago3k1ra3xLv1k1ra3xThe novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    2 months ago3typus_MageLv3typus_MageIt is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    2 months ago31TatyanaWorshipperLv3TatyanaWorshipper==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    2 months ago2seirei_linaLv4seirei_linaNice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.


    2 months ago2Sweetie_meLv1Sweetie_meI honestly like your story¡­. everything is lovely¡­¡­ overall it¡¯s the best intimatcy harem beauties and I like there passionate connection¡­. The word building is very detailed and easy to understand.??????..


    3 months ago21GamaLikeLv3GamaLikeone was the best on this tform!!! if you haven¡¯t read it yet, I highly rmend it.

 Chapter 148

    ¡­Tatyana said, barely holding herughter, ¡°Cecile, I say, although I know that my little treasure¡¯s insides are very pleasurable¡­ Isn¡¯t it time to take out your big penis of my daughter?¡±


    Cecile blushed and instantly took it out, making a squelch pop sound, and making Yasenia moan, ¡°Ahn~ So forceful~.¡±


    Cecile couldn¡¯t help but blush crimson. ¡®At least Tatyana is her lover beside her mother, so this isn¡¯t that embarrassing. Wait, isn¡¯t it worse? Seen while prating her daughter AND lover¡­ Yes, definitely worse. Time to die and be reborn again.¡¯


    While Cecile was going through an existential crisis, Yasenia stood up and stretched her body.


    Yasenia¡¯s body was glistening because of their fluids, and her hair was damp with her sweat,bined with the sensual movement she was doing to stretch¡­ Cecile¡¯s thought stopped as her brain only registered the voluptuous dragoness before her. Yasenia asked, sighing infort. ¡°How much until they arrive, mom?¡±


    Tatyana was also eating her with her eyes and approached with an enchanted towel. She began cleaning Yasenia¡¯s body and answered, ¡°I want to be prepared before half an hour passes. They will probably arrive forty minutes to one hourter.¡±


    Yasenia motioned Cecile toe near, and Yasenia used another towel to dry her. First, she dried her body and then her hair. Finally, she moved to her wings and tails. Cecile¡¯s scent was very thick here, so Yasenia couldn?t help but rub herself on it, trying to smear herself with the mint-like smell.


    While Tatyana cleaned her tail, Yasenia rubbed herself on the wing. The feathers were super soft and silky, letting her body sink in the fragrant wing. Cecile sighedfortably, feeling Yasenia¡¯s body through her wings. Yasenia sighed sensually, ¡°Sweetheart, you smell so good~.¡±


    Tatyana knew that right now, the two of them were extremely horny and would begin fucking at the minimum stimtion. So she grabbed Yasenia¡¯s erect penis from behind and did a handjob with extreme expertise. Yasenia moaned, and her legs trembled. Tatyana whispered to Yasenia, ¡°Little treasure, we have to move. I know you want to do it, so I will let you cum one more time, then we go out.¡±


    Yasenia couldn¡¯t even answer as Tatyana¡¯s hand was sending electric currents through her body, making her abdomen and legs spasm. Yasenia didn¡¯t evenst twenty seconds, ¡°I¡¯M CUMMING!¡±


    Tatyana lowered herself, glomped the member, and suctioned, using a sexual technique to suck everything inside Yasenia¡¯s sexual organ. It was the first time Tatyana used a sexual technique, and for Yasenia, the pleasure was otherworldly; her eyes rolled up, and her body spasmed, ¡°OOOOHH!!!!!¡±


    *Gulp!* *Gulp!* *Gulp!* *Gulp!*


    One minuteter, Tatyana drank everything, leaving her dry, and let Yasenia¡¯s penis out of her mouth, licking it onest time. Cecile looked from the side, amazed, ¡®Yasenia out ofbat after one minute? What just happened!?¡¯


    Yasenia fell onto her butt, her legs still shaking. Breathing was rough, and her mind was still in the pleasure realm. After rxing, Yasenia took out her [Seductive Dragoness Battle Dress] without saying anything. Tatyana patted Yasenia and said, ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Yasenia blushed, and her tail wagged speedily. Then, Tatyana began helping her put it on. Yasenia asked while being dressed, ¡°When are we leaving the mountain?¡±


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to protect the phoenixes?¡±


    Yasenia, nowpletely clear-headed, sneered and moved to help Cecile put on the ceremonial robes Cecile took out previously, ¡°They almost harmed my sweetheart irreversibly. They are lucky I¡¯m not siding with the demons to annihte them!¡±


    However, Cecile felt a slight kinship toward them and didn¡¯t want to condemn the whole phoenix race because of a single bad apple. Therefore, Cecile asked, ¡°Can we help them, my love?¡±


    To which Yasenia answered, ¡°So, mom. Where did you say we were fighting against the demons?¡±


    Tatyana and Cecile looked at Yasenia and burst intoughter. Cecile asked with a smile, ¡°You won¡¯t even ask why I asked you this?¡±


    Yasenia finally finished putting the beautiful dress on Cecile and answered after lowering her face to kiss her once, ¡°What is there to ask? My sweetheart wants me to help. Then I will help!¡±


    Cecile took her hand and entangled one tail with Yasenia¡¯s as they walked outside with Tatyana at the helm. Cecile said. ¡°Even if it is true that it almost went wrongly, at least they were willing to use that ancient altar on a stranger. Moreover, they were very hospitable while I was here, and if it weren¡¯t because of the demons, nothing would have gone wrong.¡±


    Tatyana thought to herself, ¡®They let you use it because they owed me something, but well. I also don¡¯t want to let the phoenixes die; they can be a big chess pieceter.¡¯


    Cecile asked Tatyana, ¡°Tatyana, will you be fine? I don¡¯t want to put you at risk because of this. If you feel that there is danger, I don¡¯t mind us leaving.¡±


    Tatyana thought and said, ¡°Depends on what kind of demons they send. However, with the help of the phoenixes here, it shouldn¡¯t be too much trouble. Moreover, I¡¯m confident in escaping with all of you, including the maids, without them being able to stop me.¡±


    Tatyana chuckled and said, ¡°Even if it surprises both of you, the thing I¡¯m best at is escaping.¡±


    They blinked, surprised. Yasenia asked, ¡°Why are you so good at escaping, mom?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Because it is the best way to remain alive. Imagine a cultivator one or two realms above appears before you and wants your life. If you aren¡¯t good at escaping, then your life ends there, without a chance to fight back.¡±


    Yasenia and Cecile nodded. Then, Yasenia questioned excitedly, ¡°Will I be able to participate, mom? It would be my first war!¡±


    Tatyana instantly denied her. ¡°You can¡¯t. I want you to be by the side of the personal maids with the rest of your harem. Moreover, even if you can fight, you just drained Cecile. Do you think that she is in fighting conditions?¡±


    Yasenia instantly entered protective mode. ¡°Sweetheart, we don¡¯t move from the sides of Anna and the rest. You hear me?¡±


    Cecile giggled and hugged Yasenia¡¯s arm. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m still dead tired.¡±


    Tatyana smirked, ¡®Cecile has be very expressive around Yasenia.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Angel, Andrea, Evelyn, and Kali were waiting on a balcony looking at the rxingndscape with their maids behind. Evelyn said, ¡°To think that this will be a war zone soon¡­ What a shame.¡±


    Kali asked, a little nervous. ¡°Do you girls think that the headmistress can protect us?¡±


    They answered instantly, withplete confidence.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Mommy Tatyana is the best~.¡±


    Kali was surprised, ¡°Why are you so confident?¡±


    Andrea said simply, ¡°Because Yasenia is still here.¡±


    Kali couldn¡¯t follow their thought process, ¡°What does Yasenia have to do with my question?


    Evelyn said, ¡°You see¡­ Tatyana isn¡¯t someone overprotective or someone that spoils Yasenia. On the contrary, Tatyana always tries to make everything as hard as possible for Yasenia. She wants to temper Yasenia to the limits and make her stronger.¡±


    Kali nodded, and Evelyn continued, ¡°However, she is like that until Yasenia¡¯s life is at risk. Overprotective doesn¡¯t do her justice if Yasenia risks dying or getting damaged irreversibly. I bet it would be the demons who had to fear Tatyana if they aimed at Yasenia¡¯s life.¡±


    Angel chuckled, ¡°She probably wouldn¡¯t blink when creating mountains of corpses and rivers of blood if Yasenia¡¯s life is at stake.¡±


    Le, who was behind them, also spoke, ¡°The misses don¡¯t have to worry; we will protect you. Selena, ia, Flora, ra, and I are very strong when fighting against cultivators under the transcendence realm. Not to mention head maid Eve and head maid Anna, who are strong against low-level transcendence cultivators.¡±


    The girls smiled and nodded to the maids, ¡°Thank you, girls.¡±


    They heard steps from the side and looked over. They saw Cecile, Yasenia, Tatyana, Eve, and ra approaching.


    When they looked at Cecile and Yasenia, they couldn¡¯t help but notice how their tails and hands interlocked while walking slowly toward them.


    Angel did a little run forward and dove into Yasenia¡¯s embrace. Yasenia chuckled and patted her, ¡°What were your girls talking about?¡±


    Evelyn closed on Cecile¡¯s wings and touched them, ¡°We talked about what Tatyana would do if your life is in danger¡­ Whoa, Cecile, your wings are soft and the feathers super smooth~.¡±


    Cecile at first felt ufortable with Evelyn touching her wings, but those feelings disappeared after sensing Yasenia¡¯s joy when Evelyn praised them. Cecile frowned and voiced this out. She found it strange. ¡°Just now¡­ When Evelyn touched my wings, I felt ufortable. Why is that?¡±


    Evelyn instantly retracted her hands and apologized, ¡°Sorry, Cecile, I should have asked.¡±


    Cecile answered with a smile and used her wing to cover her and surround her. ¡°Evelyn, you can touch as much as you want. I just wanted to know why I would feel that way.¡±


    Surrounded like that and with Cecile¡¯s smiling face in front of her, Evelyn actually blushed, feeling her heart-rate elerating! ¡®First Yasenia, now Cecile has reached goddess ss. My little heart can¡¯t take this! Oh¡­ She also smells quite good¡­ I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t!


    Evelyn eximed with a high-pitched voice, ¡°Cecile! Stop seducing me! I only love Yasenia and her heavenly ti-¡± *Bang!*


    Tatyana answered Cecile, ignoring the backflipping Evelyn. ¡°That is because you are averse to other skin ship other than Yasenia¡¯s. I suppose the feeling disappeared because you confirmed that Yasenia wasn¡¯t averse to Evelyn touching them, right?¡±


    Cecile nodded, looking at the dizzy Evelyn, amused. Tatyana said, ¡°Now that both of you are [Interlocked Souls], the effects that each of you will have on each other will escte. To be honest, most of my worries about Yasenia marking you so young almost disappeared when you managed to mark her back. It seems that thepatibility between the two of you is sky-high. Only a single worry remains¡­ But well, that is something that will always exist.¡±


    Yasenia asked, curious, ¡°What are you talking about, mom?¡±


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia¡¯s eyes and answered, ¡°Death.¡±


    Yasenia and Cecile flinched, and Tatyana sighed, looking worried at her daughter. ¡°If any of you dies, the other will receive a big bacsh¡­ Losing a [Soulmate] is harsh, but losing an [Interlocked Soul] is¡­ Honestly, I¡¯ve seen beast-humans going insane very often when this happened. Often, killing the party that remained alive is counted as mercy.¡±


    Anna appeared at this moment beside them and said, ¡°Lady Tatyana, the fight will soon begin. The Ice Phoenix leader has told me that reinforcement from nearby beast ns will arrive in three hours¡­ Why the heavy mood? Did something happen?¡±


    Eve answered, ¡°Miss Cecile has be young miss¡¯s [Interlocked Soul].¡±


    Anna opened her eyes wide and looked at ra, ¡°You better put effort into cultivation and advance fast. I want you to enter the Transcendence realm as soon as you can. I will give you 300 years. I will also put this offer to the rest of the maids, the first to enter the Transcendence realm will be Miss Cecile¡¯s personal maid.¡±


    ra bowed seriously and eximed, ¡°Yes! Head maid, I won¡¯t disappoint!¡±


    Tatyana waved her hand, levitating everyone, and flew outside the balcony. She sped up, reaching beside the gathering of giant birds. Everywhere they looked, phoenixes ranged from 500m in wingspan to a pair of blue phoenixes with an absurd 5km in height and 12km of wingspan.¡±


    Feng Yuan¡¯s father weed them in his Phoenix form. ¡°Thank you, Academy headmistress, for fighting with us.¡±


    Tatyana nodded and said, ¡°Remember the part of the deal.¡±


    The giant Phoenix nodded and said, ¡°While our race remains alive, anyone of your bloodline, including the next three generations, will be able to participate in the [cial Rebirth] ritual.¡±


    Tatyana nodded, and Yasenia¡¯s eyes opened wide. She looked at her mother emotionally, and Tatyana smiled gently, ¡°I have to prepare good resources for our future children, right?¡±


    Yasenia directly threw herself in her embrace, ¡°Waaah, I love mommy the most!¡±


    Tatyana smiled and kissed the forehead of her little treasure. ¡°I have yet to give you what I got from the dragons for you, and you already are crying with happiness. What to do with you, little treasure?¡±


    Yasenia just buried her head in her mother¡¯s bosom as her tail coiled around Tatyana.


    Before Tatyana, our dragoness will always remain a little girl, extremely happy to get things from her and extremely happy even to be lightly praised by her.


    To be continuedRate this bookYou may also likeMORE


    The Legend of the ruthless Empress FreyaFantasy Romance5.0The second female lead Dual CultivatesFantasy4.0Immortal Ice Empress: Path to VengeanceFantasy Romance4.9The Tale Of KitsunaFantasy Romance4.7The Female Cultivator In The World Of MenEastern Fantasy4.6The Rise of QuetzalcoatlFantasy Romance4.8The Viiness with a Heroine HaremFantasy4.8Arpious of the nesFantasy4.7Reviews14 ReviewsMortrexoAuthorMortrexoWell, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    4 months ago156QavidLv3QavidI can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    3 months ago7OwuLv4OwuNoice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    4 months ago73ranaltorLv6ranaltorI¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    2 months ago3k1ra3xLv1k1ra3xThe novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    2 months ago3typus_MageLv3typus_MageIt is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    2 months ago31TatyanaWorshipperLv3TatyanaWorshipper==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    2 months ago2seirei_linaLv4seirei_linaNice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.


    2 months ago2Sweetie_meLv1Sweetie_meI honestly like your story¡­. everything is lovely¡­¡­ overall it¡¯s the best intimatcy harem beauties and I like there passionate connection¡­. The word building is very detailed and easy to understand.??????..


    3 months ago21GamaLikeLv3GamaLikeone was the best on this tform!!! if you haven¡¯t read it yet, I highly rmend it.

 Chapter 149

    The others also got enlightened.


    ¡®Mommy Tatyana is right! I have to prepare something for my children with Yasenia! Maybe some children¡¯s books about learning formations? I can teach them from a young age through games!¡¯


    ¡®What to do¡­ Should I forge something in the future? But I don¡¯t want to spoil them¡­ Ah! I know; I must create a technique that replicates Yasenia¡¯s sword! That way, I will be able to give them growing equipment! I¡¯m fired up!¡¯


    ¡®I should save all my battle techniques and ways of evolving them to advise with my current perspective in the future. Our children must be the strongest so that they can protect themselves!¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t do anything special¡­ Maybe I should try another profession? Since Kali is excellent in alchemy¡­ Should I be a spirit tailor? But there aren¡¯t sses in the Academy for that¡­ However, I¡¯m quite deft with my hands; I always make Yasenia moan, massaging her peerless tits!¡¯


    ¡®Their children? Do they have a way to be pregnant that I don¡¯t know about? However, Yasenia¡¯s children¡­ Why do I find it absolutely adorable? Seeing a mini Yasenia¡­ I may as well die of cuteness. I should research pills to help children¡¯s development¡­ Just in case.¡¯


    Tatyana suddenly looked at the horizon of the snowyndscape. The high-ranked phoenixes also looked over.


    The Phoenix had 57 sixth-ranked Phoenix, with the leading couple on the verge of entering the seventh rank. Both of them appeared beside Tatyana in human form, a handsome man and woman of ethereal beauty and elegance. The woman asked, ¡°Little Tatyana, are you sure we don¡¯t have to begin retreating? I can feel a lot of Demon Monarchs; there are at least 90. One of them is on the verge of advancing to peak Demon Monarch.¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°We are defending, so with the help of the formation, we should be able to resist until reinforcements arrive¡­ Well, I don¡¯t really know how strong your formation is.¡±


    The Phoenix Matriarch said, ¡°It shouldst for a while; I¡¯m also not sure since we haven¡¯t been attacked for a lot of time¡­¡±


    Tatyana frowned slightly, but her face returned to normal right after. ¡®How could you not know the defensive capacities of your own formation? Is she still hiding things when I¡¯m here helping her? You are lucky I have something to gain from this, or I would have left.¡¯


    The Phoenix Matriarch said, ¡°By the way, little Tatyana, I can¡¯t feel your cultivation level¡­ Are you using a technique or something?¡±


    Tatyana smirked but didn¡¯t answer. ¡®To think that the technique is strong enough to confuse her¡­ The technique must be nearing the Supreme rank, Lucky~.¡¯


    Tatyana said, looking at one of the phoenix elders. ¡°I hope grandpa Feng Guoshi can stay beside Yasenia and protect her.¡±


    Feng Yuan¡¯s father, Feng Guoshi, nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, child; your chick will be fine with me.¡±


    Tatyana nodded and said, ¡°If you protect my little treasure well enough, I will think about letting your son alive.¡±


    His football-sized eyes locked onto Tatyana, and then bowed his head, ¡°Thank you, I will protect her with my life.¡±


    Tatyana nodded, satisfied, ¡®What is revenge in front of absolute protection for my little treasure? A little Phoenix isn¡¯t worth endangering Yasenia.¡¯


    Yasenia looked up from Tatyana¡¯s arms, wanting to speak, but sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sure mom is thinking the best for me. I will just let it be¡­.¡±


    Tatyana kissed Yasenia¡¯s forehead and smiled, proud that she could make that decision and leave hatred apart. The Phoenix matriarch said, impressed. ¡°A young dragon that can honestly let go of her hatred. Little Tatyana, you raised her well.¡±


    Tatyana smiled and scratched Yasenia under her chin, ¡°But of course~ My little treasure is the most beautiful~.¡±


    *Grrr~.*


    ¡°You like it here, right~.¡±


    *Grrrrr~.*


    Even if it wasn¡¯t the time nor the moment, the mama phoenixes around got jealous! ¡®I also want a daughter like that! I want a cuddly daughter like that!!¡¯


    The Patriarch said, ¡°Eira, prepare yourself. They are already here.¡±


    The Matriarch stopped looking at Yasenia with a cough and said, ¡°Boreas, this will be a hard fight, don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Before the flock of phoenixes, a mass of demons appeared on the expansive snowyndscape, hiding the white floor and sky with their numbers. Howls of different demons resounded as creatures of all sizes and colors advanced from air andnd.


    In front of the mass of more than 100 million demons, 100 demons that had especially strong auras flew. The leading demon, Horux, spoke with a rumbling voice, making avnches fall from nearby mountains. ¡°Ice Phoenix Matriarch and Patriarch, if you deactivate the formation, we won¡¯t have to ughter and forcefully capture all of you! Surrender and thrive; resist and perish!¡±


    The Ice Phoenix Matriarch and Patriarch appeared before the demon army in their Phoenix forms. With their sky-shrouding wingspan of 12 kilometers and the Sun behind them, they cast a shadow on a big part of the demon army. The Patriarch spoke with a voice that could freeze hell itself. ¡°Disgusting creature. Do you think that we, Ice Phoenix, are so gutless? We rather die than fall into demon hands!¡±


    Horux shook his head,pletely unfazed by the aura of the two phoenixes. ¡°What a shame, and here I thought I could add a high-level phoenix to my breeders.¡±


    The Matriarch sneered, ¡°An ant wanting to have intercourse with me? It seems that the intelligence of demons has dropped sharply over the years. Retreat before you meet your end; we are not as helpless as you think.¡±


    At that moment, Tatyana appeared between the demon army and the phoenixes. Even if she was the smallest, the same couldn¡¯t be said for her aura. Her aura unfurled and washed over all the demons. Her voice echoed with a regal tone, ¡°Foolish creatures, you decided to target someone loved by this Eminence. Retreat, and live on, fight¡­ And be part of my army!¡±


    The demons felt like a dense wave of energy washed over them, making some Demon Monarchs feel like an enormous weight pressed on their backs, forcing some to descend to the snowy ground, unable to maintain flight.


    Horux looked at Tatyana directly, trying to measure her strength. However, he couldn¡¯t, ¡®Red-eyed, long ck hair, otherworldly beauty, and an imposing death and fate aura¡­ She should be Tatyana, the headmistress of the Academy. Why can¡¯t I measure her strength¡­? A technique? It must be.¡¯


    Tatyana concentrated her current aura release on Horux, making him feel constricted. ¡°Have you finished trying to analyze me? Since you found nothing, speak.¡±


    Horux acted calmy andughed, ¡°Why are you so sure I found nothing? However, are you sure you want to fight us? I think we make better allies than them.¡±


    Tatyana smiled disdainfully, ¡°I know it because you are still standing before me. Moreover, ally with you? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you were trying to do? That little subus spilled everything quite fast, hahaha! To be fair, not many can resist the agony of dying continuously in different manners for a long time.¡±


    The previous Subus Queen appeared beside Horux; she chuckled mischievously and said, adding seduction skills to her voice, ¡°I say, could you let my great-great granddaughter free? I would looove~ If she could return to my side~.¡±


    Tatyana looked at her,pletely unfazed, ¡°Cheap tactics inferior to that of a sex ve. If that technique was supposed to make your voice enticing, I might as well have sex with a rock; it would be more pleasurable than to do it with you.¡±


    Before the Subus Queen could retort, Horux yelled, ¡°Shut up! Is that cheap woman that important to interrupt our conversation? Retreat!¡±


    Horux looked at Tatyana and said, ¡°I will ask onest time, Tatyana. Do you truly want to be our enemy? We don¡¯t fear making your Academy the first target when the main forcese!¡±


    Tatyana chuckled and moved her hand, summoning a humanoid¡­ thing. Since Horux and the others didn¡¯t feel much energy, they didn¡¯t move and let it appear. The humanoid figure that emerged was gruesome, to say the least.


    The general form was that of a subus, but her flesh was rotting and regrowing constantly; her lower two orifices had heated poles with a thigh-width buried that sent painful energy waves inside of her. Her lower part was so deformed because of them that she didn¡¯t appear like a woman anymore. The worst thing was that the Subus¡­ Or what remained of her, was convulsing, clearly awake, and feeling all that pain even now.


    Tatyana looked at the Subus Queen and said, imitating her previous tone, ¡°I say~, you wanted your progeny, right? Here she is. Isn¡¯t she niiicely~ groomed?¡±


    Behind the Demon Monarchs, the mother of the subus couldn¡¯t process what she was seeing. Still, when she understood that the thing brutally impaled and rotting was her only daughter, something snapped, and she went crazy, ¡°YOU FUCKING WHORE HOW DARE YOU DO THAT TO MY DAUGHTER!? I¡¯M GOING TO-¡±


    ¡°Die.¡±


    After Tatyana spoke that word, the worldws seemed to bent just with the strength of her voice. Without anything fancy happening, the subus duchess froze, and then she fell to the ground, dead.


    This time, Horux opened his eyes wide, ¡®Her voice carried worldws! Impossible, only Demigods or Law Creator realm cultivators can do this!¡¯


    Horux frowned and asked, ¡°Have you entered the Law Creator realm? You shouldn¡¯t be able to do so on this continent! The energy purity isn¡¯t high enough! Moreover, only 1500 years ago, you were just at the eighth level of the Transcendence realm! Even if you were strong, you couldn¡¯t manipte worldws!¡±


    Tatyana looked at the twenty-meter-tall demon and opened her mouth onest time. ¡°Surrender, and live; Resist, and live for eternity under mymand. Choose.¡±


    The Phoenix Matriarch and Patriarch didn¡¯t speak. For them, it would be ideal if the fight was avoided.


    Horux and the Subus Queen returned to the demon ranks. Time slowed as theymunicated through soulmunication. Horux asked, ¡°Do you think she is in the Law Creator Realm?¡±


    Another Demon King said with a ridiculing tone, ¡°Are you suggesting that she is a demigoddess? She would have killed all of us if she was in that realm.¡±


    The subus Queen didn¡¯t want to go without fighting, so she said, ¡°She is probably at the peak of the Transcendence realm and has seen some insights from the next realm. We shouldn¡¯t worry.¡±


    Another Demon Queen nodded along, ¡°I also think so; getting this mountain will be extremely useful for us.¡±


    One Demon King said something that interested all of them, ¡°Lord Jurtok would be delighted if we manage to capture Tatyana. Isn¡¯t he addicted to red-eyed women?¡±


    Horux nodded, ¡°Reasonable.¡±


    Only a second passed when theirmunication ended, and all the Demon Monarchs blinked into the air and unfurled their aura at full strength. The space seemed to inte with theirbined auras and exploded powerfully, carrying all that strength toward the phoenix flock.


    Tatyana looked with a raised eyebrow, ¡®They didn¡¯t retreat?


    All the phoenixes screeched and summoned the formation. A blue and white semitransparent dome enveloped the main mountain and blocked the aura attack of the Demon Monarchs.


    *BOOOOM!!*


    What followed was a catastrophic explosion that made the ground tremble and the clouds disperse. Horuxmanded, ¡°Change of ns, the thirty strongest Demon Monarchse with me and attack the headmistress, send ten for each of the phoenix leaders, and the rest resist against the other sixth-ranked phoenixes. When we or the other groups deal with their target, we will join all of you.¡±


    To be continuedRate this bookYou may also likeMORE


    The Legend of the ruthless Empress FreyaFantasy Romance5.0The second female lead Dual CultivatesFantasy4.0The Rise Of CmityFantasy4.6Seduce The Viiness (GL)LGBT+4.9Immortal Ice Empress: Path to VengeanceFantasy Romance4.9The Tale Of KitsunaFantasy Romance4.7Arpious of the nesFantasy4.7The Viiness with a Heroine HaremFantasy4.8Reviews14 ReviewsMortrexoAuthorMortrexoWell, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    4 months ago156QavidLv3QavidI can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    3 months ago7OwuLv4OwuNoice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    4 months ago73ranaltorLv6ranaltorI¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    2 months ago3k1ra3xLv1k1ra3xThe novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    2 months ago3typus_MageLv3typus_MageIt is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    3 months ago31TatyanaWorshipperLv3TatyanaWorshipper==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    2 months ago2seirei_linaLv4seirei_linaNice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.


    2 months ago2Sweetie_meLv1Sweetie_meI honestly like your story¡­. everything is lovely¡­¡­ overall it¡¯s the best intimatcy harem beauties and I like there passionate connection¡­. The word building is very detailed and easy to understand.??????..


    3 months ago21GamaLikeLv3GamaLikeone was the best on this tform!!! if you haven¡¯t read it yet, I highly rmend it.

 Chapter 150

    Horuxmanded, ¡°Change of ns, the thirty strongest Demon Monarchse with me and attack the headmistress, send ten for each of the phoenix leaders, and the rest resist against the other sixth-ranked phoenixes. We will join all of you when the other groups or we deal with their target.¡±


    Meanwhile, Yasenia and the rest saw all of this unfolding from a safe distance, protected mainly by Anna, Eve, and Feng Guoshi in his phoenix form. Feng Guoshi hummed, ¡°So three main battlefields, Tatyana¡¯s, our leaders¡¯, and the rest¡­¡±


    Seeing thirty of those overpowering demons floating in front of Tatyana, Yasenia asked, frowning, ¡°Will Mom be ok? Those are thirty Demon Monarchs, right?¡±


    Anna and Eve floated beside her and patted her with gentle smiles. Anna said. ¡°Look closely, young miss. Lady Tatyana will have to use some of her real strength to ovee this. This will be the first time Lady Tatyana uses her strength in public since she returned from the Ancient Tomb.¡±


    Yasenia and the rest were eager and scared to see Tatyana fight. However, they didn¡¯t know that not only Tatyana¡¯s fight but this whole event they were about to witness would change their perspective of the world and be one hurdle to ovee.


    All the Transcendence level experts flew high into the air, almost disappearing from the sights of the cultivators below.


    These actions marked the beginning of the battle of demons against phoenixes and the war in which Tatyana¡¯s might will be clear to the other powers.


    Without waiting anymore, the two Kilometric Ice Phoenix leaders pped and charged mercilessly toward the mass of lower-level demons with absurd speed, with the intent of destroying them.


    However, as Horuxmanded, twenty Demon Monarchs appeared in front of them, with weapons of various forms and sizes already out. Eira¡¯s and Boreas¡¯ eyes shed coldly as they extended their giant wings,ing to an abrupt stop that seemed to break thews of motion, ¡°[Eternal Ice Age].¡±


    They used their previous enormous momentum to channel the skill simultaneously and sent a titanic wave of Ice energy in front of them. The energy waves covered Hundreds of kilometers in width!


    The Demons activated different defensive skills, creating shields, domes, walls, and other defensive measures in front of the army. Attack and defense collided in a catastrophic explosion that changed the surroundings.


    However, the demons managed to stop the energy waves from decimating a big part of their army. Then they charged with their weapons toward Eira and Boreas.


    Five of them raised their sword, summoning giant phantom fire and magma swords that dwarfed Eira and Boreas and lowered them, leaving only scorched air behind.


    Eira and Boreas used their wing to slice toward them fearlessly while a domain expanded from them, enveloping the whole battlefield with a snowstorm. The wings and weapons collided, exploding violently, and making space tremble. The scorch marks disappeared instantly, showcasing the absurd regeneration factor of the phoenix race.


    The other fifteen Demon Monarchs unfurled their scorching domains, fighting off against Boreas¡¯ and Eira¡¯s. Domains crashed, and they literally divided the entire battlefield, creating an area with a snowstorm behind the Phoenix and a burningndscape behind the Demon Monarchs.


    Eira¡¯s voice echoed with a bone-chilling tone, ¡°Now that greetings are exchanged, let¡¯s take it seriously. [Protection Of The Great Ice Phoenix Ancestor].¡± Eira¡¯s phoenix body became covered in crystal blue armor, giving her an imposing and profound presence, as stable as a mountain.


    Boreas also used his own elemental coat. ¡°[Offensive Of The Great Ice Phoenix Ancestor]¡± His wings started to burn with blue mes, and his presence became bigger manifold, washing over the Demon Monarchs.


    The Demons weren¡¯t left behind as they summoned their advanced elemental coats, making their group¡¯s presence soar and be on par with the two peak-level phoenixes.


    Eira and Boras initiated the assault, charging directly into the twenty Demons with their enormous body. The demons sent countless fire projectiles, and Eira shed before Boreas, tanking all of them.


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    The sky got engulfed with the scorching explosions, but right after, a titanic wind gale blew everything away, revealing Eira¡¯s pristine armor and body. Boreas didn¡¯t lose the chance and was already on top of the Demons, shrouding them with his shadow.


    He pped his wings, and a sky full of blue mes seemed to fall over the Demons. Most of them used defensive measures again, and Eira ignored Boreas¡¯ attack, charging directly in. *BANG!*


    Eira rammed six Demon Monarchs, sending them flying hundred of kilometers backward. The ones that blocked Boreas¡¯ recent attack turned and used their skills, sending myriad phantom attacks toward her. *BOOM!*


    Eira¡¯s giant body flew back, but she was practically unhurt, thanks to her resilient body and armor. Her regeneration kicked in before she even realized she had been hurt. With a single p of her wings, she came to a stop and recovered. Then, she charged in again, her voice reverberating with battle intent. ¡°THIS ONLY TICKLES ME, DEMONS!¡±


    *BAAANG!*


    Eira¡¯s giant body sent even more demons flying back with broken bones. This way, Eira harassed them from a melee range, and Boreas kept sending devastating attacks toward them. Then, they started moving at excessive speeds and shed, making explosions reverberate around continuously.


    The shockwaves were literallynd-changing, but thankfully they fought high in the air, avoiding damage to the ground. Not because they were nature friendly, but because everyone feared retaliation from the heavens for destroying too muchnd.


    Meanwhile, the ce where the 55 ice phoenixes fought against the 50 Demon Monarchs was mainly dominated by the strength of the phoenixes.


    Even if demons were stronger than their human or beast-human counterparts, they were attacking a high-ranking beast right now! Beasts are always stronger than their humanoid counterpart. However, they are always a lot less intelligent. Therefore, the battle is normally in favor of the humanoid cultivator.


    However, this changes when they reach the Legendary realm (Sixth Rank) or are descendants of one Legendary beast. Their intelligence bes as high as a humanoid¡¯s, yet their physical advantages remain. The only reason that beasts don¡¯t rule all the continents is that reaching the Legendary realm is very hard for beasts, not to mention further, because the tribtion is stronger than normal.


    An explosion echoed around.


    *BOOOM!*


    High up in the sky, the two groups exchanged ice, fire, magma, and wind attacks. The attacks and defense were coordinated from both sides, only leaving some small apertures for the phoenixes to deal damage. One of the male Elders ordered, ¡°Maintain them upied! Let¡¯s see what they do when we deploy the battle formation!¡±


    Unlike normal formations, battle formations needed people as a base. They could be used in battle after the ones doing it practiced it for a very long time. The effects were varied and could make a group¡¯s strength rise a lot.


    However, the same as formations, it wasn¡¯t widely used in lower ranks because of theplexity. Not only do you need an extremely strong mind, but you must also memorize extremely delicate energy flows.


    After some minutes of back and forth, the phoenixes managed to force most of the Demons to the middle of them, and that elder chanted, ¡°Chilling the air and freezing the world unyieldingly. [Winter Bade Battle Formation]!¡±


    All the phoenixes¡¯ speed increased and moved into action, attacking the Demons that weren¡¯t still in the middle. Their giant bodies left the demons helpless and forced them to gather in the middle. However, the Subus Queen leading the group didn¡¯t seem too preupied and ordered aloud, ¡°Get out of the battle formation!¡±


    However, the speed of the phoenixes increased yet again, and they became a blue blur that was speeding around them. The Demons gasped as they saw a titanic hurricane of wind, ice, and spatial energies surrounding them. Worse, from the vortex, countless attacks rained on them, creating an absolute death zone.


    The demons instantly tried to charge outside the battle formation. But when they tried, they were tackled by the phoenixes inside of it again, receiving serious bludgeoning damage.


    The Subus Queen tsked and began giving orders, ¡°Let¡¯s show these birds hell! Use the [Fire Demon Emperor formation]!¡±


    They began putting themselves in position, but the phoenixes weren¡¯t letting them! The Subus Queen looked toward one of the weaker Demon Kings and said mercilessly, ¡°Buy time.¡±


    The Demon King didn¡¯t even blink as he charged toward the vortex without caring about anything else. When They were about to tackle him again, he smiled crazily and chanted, ¡°[Self Explosion]!¡±


    The Phoenix charging toward him, opened her eyes and ced her wings in the front, using all the defensive spells she could. Layers uponyers of ice covered the space between the demon and the Phoenix, but¡­


    *BBBOOOOOOMM!!!!*


    The demon inted and exploded instantly, creating a giant fire sphere that consumed all the Phoenix defenses! The explosionnded on the Phoenix, her wingspletely charred, and she was sent backward, crashing through the [Winter Bade Battle Formation], destabilizing it.


    In the time that the explosion rocked the formation, the remaining forty-nine Demon Monarch ced themselves, creating the outline of a winged humanoid creature, and unfurled their auras. The Subus Queen chanted, ¡°Show our foes your might, oh great Emperor, and consume the world with your burning rage! [Fire Demon Emperor formation].¡±


    The auras of the Demons solidified, forming the creature¡¯s silhouette, and then their aura skyrocketed.


    *BOOM!*


    Their auras spread, filling the silhouette of a red phantom demon of 40km in height in the middle of the vortex. It had a pair of wings that dwarfed Eira and Boreas and wore an imposing ck armor. Moreover, It held a 30km demonic red sword with a fire burning through the whole length, spreading scorching temperatures around.


    The phoenixes elerated even more, trying to damage the enormous demon that had just appeared. However, to the phoenixes¡¯ dismay, their attacks literally burnt before even reaching the giant demon! Then, the demon swung his sword, igniting the sky with it.


    *WOOSH!*


    *BOOOM!*


    The enormous fire wave dispersed the hurricane, sending all Ice Phoenixes flying backward with badly burnt bodies. This was just a single sword swing! Nheless, this formation only left them to make three attacks with this strength. More than that, they would all die because of the bacsh.


    After the vortex was destroyed, sending the Phoenix flying hundreds of kilometers away. The Giant Demon disappeared and reappeared before the formation. Then, it swung its sword toward the blue dome at full strength.


    Yasenia and the rest saw the enormous sword crashing against the formation with a giant explosion.


    *BOOOOM!*


    *CRRRACK!!*


    The formation bent and cracked everywhere as the explosion shook the earth, opening fissures all around that spurted magma. The sword swing was so strong that the snowstorm created by Eira and Boreaspletely dispersed around the Demon Emperor.


    The phoenixes recovered fast and charged toward the giant demon fearlessly; they couldn¡¯t let that demon destroy the formation protecting the rest of the phoenixes!


    However, their faces despaired because they weren¡¯t able to reach! All they could do was watch as the demon made a second swing at full strength!


    *BOOOM!*


    Another explosion urred, rocking the world. But thankfully, it waspletely absorbed by the formation before it was obliterated. Then, *CRASH!* The formation shattered like ss! It only could receive two sword strikes from the phantom Demon Emperor!


    However, after those three strikes, the Demon Monarch couldn¡¯t maintain the battle formation any longer. The Subus Queen smirked and said, ¡°Channel all your energy; let¡¯s make the formation explode and cook some chickens!¡±


    The demon began inting, and the sixth-ranked phoenixes used that time window to appear before the unguarded mortal cultivators.


    After ballooning, the demon burst into a catastrophic fire nova that consumed everything around it. The sky changed colors as the nova advanced, consuming the surroundings in a world of scorching mes!


    To be continuedRate this bookYou may also likeMORE


    The Legend of the ruthless Empress FreyaFantasy Romance5.0Immortal Ice Empress: Path to VengeanceFantasy Romance4.9The Rise Of CmityFantasy4.6Arpious of the nesFantasy4.7The Tale Of KitsunaFantasy Romance4.7The Rise of QuetzalcoatlFantasy Romance4.8The second female lead Dual CultivatesFantasy4.0The Viiness with a Heroine HaremFantasy4.8Reviews15 ReviewsMortrexoAuthorMortrexoWell, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    4 months ago166QavidLv3QavidI can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    3 months ago7OwuLv4OwuNoice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    4 months ago73ranaltorLv6ranaltorI¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    2 months ago3k1ra3xLv1k1ra3xThe novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    2 months ago3typus_MageLv3typus_MageIt is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    3 months ago31Liber8TLv3Liber8Twell Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    6 hours ago21TatyanaWorshipperLv3TatyanaWorshipper==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    2 months ago2seirei_linaLv4seirei_linaNice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 151

    All the sixth-ranked phoenixes channeled energy through their meridians crazily as they used their strongest defenses to protect them. Between the nova and the lower-level phoenixes, giant ice domes, walls, pirs, and other defensive structures formed. Feng Guoshi, Anna, and Eve joined the defensive team, summoning an extra Ice dome and mountain-sized roots surrounding the Ice phoenixes¡¯ defensive measures.


    The Fire Nova collided with their defenses in an explosion that dimmed the heavens!


    ¡°BOOOOM!!!!!¡±


    The world trembled and cried in agony as the enormous explosion changed thendscape.


    When Yasenia and the others opened their eyes, they saw half of the phoenixes with burned wings and feathers; four of the Legendary ranked phoenixes died in this explosion.


    Anna, Eve, and Feng Guoshi came back to Yasenia¡¯s side with simr injuries. Anna and Eve had lost an arm and had more than half of the body with badly burnt marks. They both picked a transcendent ranked pill and consumed it; they still had to protect their miss!


    Yasenia looked around, and her eyes opened wide with fear. Everything around turned into a hellishndscape. The fire nova was so strong that it had changed the snow-filled mountains into a crater tens of kilometers deep and so wide that Yasenia couldn¡¯t see the end.


    The previous snowyndscape was now a bubbling magma ocean, the mountains in the surroundings were evaporated, and the sky had changed colors to red. It was like an abyss to hell had opened in front of the Phoenix Mountain. Yasenia¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear, ¡®T-This is the strength of Transcendence realm cultivators? They are basically walking Natural disasters!¡¯


    The sentence that Tatyana said to her came to her mind again, and she couldn¡¯t help but say it out loud with a trembling voice. ¡°All under transcendent realm are ants.¡±


    Seeing the obvious shock on her face, Anna and Eve went to her side and hugged the more than one head taller dragoness, ignoring their injuries. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young miss; we are here to protect you. Unless we die, young miss will remain unscratched!¡±


    Yasenia hugged them back and took a deep breath, trying to rx, but this filled her nostrils with the scent of burning flesh,nd, and air. However, she managed to put her body reactions under control and looked at her dears. All of them were still registering the catastrophic consequences of that attack.


    With now confident steps, trying to hide her own fear, she approached them and hugged them all, using her tail and arms. Andrea and Cecile weren¡¯t that affected, but the same wasn¡¯t true for the other three. Trying to change their focus to something else, Yasenia said, ¡°Look, it seems that mom is about to start fighting-¡±


    However, countless howls and roars interrupted her. The mass of demons that were on wait far away charged forward without giving Yasenia and the rest a chance to rx. On the battlefield, the only way to rx was death! The rest of the maids prepared to defend their mistresses.


    Since the explosion happened on the mountain¡¯s north side, and the demons were positioned south, there was ground to walk toward the Ice Nirvana Mountain.


    The sheer quantity of creatures made the earth tremble with their steps. They had a single high-level Demon Queen in front of them, using her powers to solidify the ground and make it easier for the army to reach the Phoenix Mountain. The only mountain that was still standing.


    The mass of creatures was so dense that they seemed to consume thend as they approached the mountain.


    The fourth and fifth-ranked phoenixes prepared to defend their home.


    The Demons prepared to attack their would-be home.


    The hundreds of thousands of ice Phoenix cried in unison, filling the air with their melodic voice.


    The tens of millions of demons howled and roared, answering with their own battle cry!


    The mass of demons and phoenixes approached. Then, the armies collided.


    Ice and wind spells appeared everywhere, consuming the demons, and the demons answered with fire, darkness, and magma spells, creating explosions through the battlefield. The demons overwhelmed the phoenixes in numbers, but the overall strength of the Phoenix was higher.


    The phoenixes managed to form a defensive perimeter with the use of defensive skills, Making use of this discrepancy in strength. However, this didn¡¯t lower the brutality of the unfolding chaotic battle.


    A demon jumped on a Phoenix¡¯s back, ripping its wing off and making it cry in pain. But another Phoenix defended it, hitting the demon with his wing and sting it into bits. This was followed by a demoness that appeared below the injured Phoenix, piercing upward with a spear and carrying a geyser of mes, charring that Phoenix¡¯s chest. However, before the spear delivered the final hit, the sharp talons of another Phoenix pierced her chest, ripping her into pieces.


    A big Phoenix on the verge of advancing to the sixth rank was using a breath attack on another ce, freezing hordes of demons, and other phoenixes pped their wings, creating ice vortexes and gales.


    The strong Phoenix suddenly got tackled by the side, making it fall toward the demon mass below. It got swarmed by the demons, and blood sshed everywhere. But with a mighty cry, its aura exploded, sting the demons away, showing his now injured body.


    There were also strong demons. However, they aimed toward the biggest phoenix present, Feng Guoshi. He was locked in a fight against the high-level Demon Queen and other strong demons, careful not to kill Yasenia by mistake.


    Moreover, since he was near Yasenia to protect her, a lot of the battles happened near them.


    Anna and Eve joined the fight, showcasing their transcendent power. Giantser beams and enormous rootsshed everywhere, destroying hordes of foolish demons that tried approaching their young miss.


    A demon aimed directly at Yasenia with a w and-


    *SLASH!*


    Anna bisected the demon and shouted, ¡°Filth! How dare you aim your ws at my Young miss! [NAUTRE¡¯S EMBRACE]!¡±


    Ten titanic roots grew from the floor, trapping a ten-kilometer area filled with demons, then they copsed, ttening every single one of them.


    Eve coldly chanted, ¡°[Thousand Devouring Flowers].¡±


    One-hundred-meter tall nts with mouths filled with serrated teeth grew around, devouring the demons. They feed on them to multiply and spread at terrifying speed around the battlefield, creating an absolute massacre. Then, Eve and Anna used their light attribute to make the nts¡¯ metabolism kick in and reproduce at a much higher rate.


    These two transcendent level women were a big reason the demons didn¡¯t overwhelm the phoenixes yet.


    Meanwhile, the personal maids weren¡¯t left behind!


    Selena was carrying a giant shield and sword. She slithered rapidly toward a demon charging toward them. The five-meter-tall demoness swung her giant Ax!


    *CLANG!*


    Only to be repelled badly by Selena; Selena didn¡¯t even move! Then sheshed with her red-colored tail, hitting the demoness¡¯s side and bending her body with a sickening sound of flesh exploding.


    Countless projectiles fired toward Yasenia¡¯s group rapidly. Selena shed and appeared before them. Her shield hand blurred as she blocked every attack, avoiding any damage to befall them. Another demon approached, and she just rammed it with her shield, literally exploding it into fleshy bits!


    Selena slithered through the rain of flesh, reaching a group of ten demons that were nearing them. They sent ranged me attacks, but Selena¡¯s body shed as she blocked with her shield or resilient scaled tail.


    *CLANG!* *CLANG!* *CLANG!* *CLANG!*


    Selena swung her sword, sending a horizontal ss crescent that cut the demons in half. A ten-meter demon approached, and Selena slithered toward it, blocking the hammer that was bigger than her human half.


    *BANG!*


    The ground lifted, and Selena smirked. While she was smirking, ia appeared from behind Selena, like a bolt of yellow lighting, and pierced through the demon¡¯s chest, making an ¡°ia-sized¡± hole through it.


    The dragoness extended her left wing and made a sharp turn, charging through other demons and creating wide holes with her spear.


    ia spun the spear andnded it at the side of another demon, creating a sickening sound of bones breaking. She flew above a big group and opened her mouth; an obscene amount of energy gathered and then released in a devastating attack.


    *BOOM!*


    Her light and lightning dragon breath scorched kilometers in front of ia. She shed toward another group being retained by Selena. It was clear that her speed and strength were absurd as she sent her opponents flying. She continued coordinating with Selena, and the duo harvested lives left and right without letting a chance to the demons retaliate.


    Flora walked slowly as she summoned an army of nt creatures, from bipedal to quadrupedal, human-sized to sky-scraper sized, and sent them to assist Selena and ia. They multiplied endlessly as they swarmed the demons and consumed them.


    When any of the maids got injured, she would send a life energy wave, healing them over time. Her battlefield control and awareness were on a superior level as she timely helped with defensive root walls, avoiding most of the damage.


    ra used Flora¡¯s summons to move around with her bow in hand, delivering lethal arrows to the heads of one demon after another. Then, she charged an attack and shot an arrow upwards; it exploded and made the sky darker as countless arrows rained on the demons. While the arrows rained, she shot, jumped, and spun in the air, raining death from above with cold eyes. Her kill count was second only to Flora.


    Meanwhile, Le walked with a gentle smile toward a group of demons and summoned her weapon, an ominous ck halberd. The demons charged at her.


    Le stomped the ground, and it sunk several meters in front of her, elevating the ground that the demons were on and sending them flying. While they were in the air, her eyes shed as she jumped toward them, making the ground below her explode. mes danced around her halberd, and her arm moved, making it disappear and appear again. In the next second, all the airborne demons split into flesh bricks and then became ashes. She saw another group approaching, and she waved her left hand, sending a one-kilometer tsunami of molten metal.


    Yasenia and the rest watched in awe as the maids dominated the battlefield, fighting off the hordes of demons fearlessly and harvesting lives left and right.


    Tatyana and the other 30 Demon Monarchs were in the air, watching everything unfold. After seeing that Yasenia was still safe after that formation broke, Tatyana looked at Horux and asked, ¡°You won¡¯t attack? I¡¯ve been waiting here quite some time already.¡±


    Horux was also observing the battlefield and frowning slightly. ¡®Those maids are killing too many demons¡­ And Guriosha seems on the losing side against that Phoenix.¡¯


    Horuxmunicated mentally, ¡°Rorosh, go fight those two transcendent level maids; they are causing too much damage. At this pace, we won¡¯t have low-level demons even if we win.¡±


    Horux turned toward Tatyana and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how strong you are. Attacking you blindly would be stupid.¡±


    Tatyana looked at the demon King that shot toward Anna and Eve and smiled, ¡°Where are you going big guy? [Fated Death].¡±


    Tatyana cut a white fate string and turned her attention toward Horux. Horux didn¡¯t understand what she did, but Rorosh was able to go and start fighting with Anna and Eve.


    Tatyana nodded at his previousment and said yfully, ¡°That is why you are trying to build a trapping formation around me sneakily? It is not a bad-¡±


    Horux had appeared before Tatyana almost instantly, but Tatyana took out her [Death Dragon Bone Sword] and blocked it.


    *CLANG!*


    The collision of the five-meter longsword and Tatyana¡¯s longsword created a shockwave that moved all the ash flying around.


    Tatyana looked at him and said with a smirk, ¡°So hasty~. I was about topliment the formation~.¡±


    Horux¡¯s sword blurred as he repeatedly shed toward Tatyana. Tatyana blocked all his strikes without moving from her floating ce. Horux frowned, ¡®Even if I¡¯m not going full strength, she is blocking too easily.¡¯


    Tatyana swung her sword a little stronger, and *BANG!* After a heavier collision, Horux was sent flying backward 10 km with hurting arms. Tatyana stopped her games, and her disposition changed, releasing a tyrannical aura fitting of a ruler.


    Her aura washed over the 29 demons before her as she said coldly, ¡°To be honest, I wasn¡¯t going to participate in this war. I was going to bunker up in the Academy and see the events unfold without interfering. However, you had to target my little treasure¡¯s [Soulmate]. Death is too cheap for you.¡±


    To be continuedRate this bookYou may also likeMORE


    The Legend of the ruthless Empress FreyaFantasy Romance5.0Immortal Ice Empress: Path to VengeanceFantasy Romance4.9Arpious of the nesFantasy4.7The Tale Of KitsunaFantasy Romance4.7The Rise of QuetzalcoatlFantasy Romance4.8The Female Cultivator In The World Of MenEastern Fantasy4.6The second female lead Dual CultivatesFantasy4.0The Viiness with a Heroine HaremFantasy4.8Reviews15 ReviewsMortrexoAuthorMortrexoWell, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    4 months ago166QavidLv3QavidI can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    3 months ago7OwuLv4OwuNoice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    4 months ago73ranaltorLv6ranaltorI¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    2 months ago3k1ra3xLv1k1ra3xThe novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    2 months ago3typus_MageLv3typus_MageIt is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    3 months ago31Liber8TLv3Liber8Twell Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    1 day ago21TatyanaWorshipperLv3TatyanaWorshipper==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    2 months ago2seirei_linaLv4seirei_linaNice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 152

    Tatyana¡¯s aura exploded outward, pushing the 29 Demon Monarchs back some kilometers just from her aura pressure. Her aura release became extremely dense, and a ck and green haze covered the sky, changing the red sky into an ominous night. Light still shone through, creating a very strange atmosphere.


    Horux, apanied by another ten Demon Monarchs, charged toward her and the other 18 continued building the formation. The attacks came one after another, and Tatyana dodged and moved in the air, evading through their attacks.


    shes of weapons echoed in the sky as Tatyana weaved through their attacks effortlessly. It was as if the attacks weren¡¯t even aimed at her, even the Demon Monarch got aware of this, but they didn¡¯t stop.


    For the ones looking at them, it seemed as if the attacks were evading her!


    This was thanks to Tatyana¡¯s passive skill, [Future sight], which enabled her to see some seconds into the future with extreme rity.


    Tatyana moved like a fish in the water through their attacks, blocking some, parrying some, and sometimes sneaking a counterattack that sent those Demon Monarchs she hit flying with painful grunts.


    *CLANG!CLANG!* *BANG!* *CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!* *BANG!*


    While dodging, Tatyana began to chant, making her voice echo through the entire battlefield.


    ¡°You who rules the undead¡­.¡±


    A thick death aura gathered at one point behind them. Tatyana continued evading as her chant went uninterrupted.


    ¡°¡­You who, even with that ascendancy, is under mymand.¡±


    The aura got denser, and the demons attacked faster, trying to stop her. However, Tatyana dodged easily and ended her chant.


    ¡°Awaken, [Sovereign of the Underworld: Undead Empress].¡±


    A spatial crack opened, creating a pitch-ck zone in that area. Laments of countless souls passed through the crack as a woman with ethereal beauty stepped out of it wearing a green and white regal dress and holding an elegant longsword. Her eyes glowed with a ghostly green light, and her aura carried the bearing of a monarch.


    Ying Yue looked at the demons attacking Tatyana and instantly charged right into the fray.


    One Demon Queen saw a blur approaching from the side and hastily defended; however¡­ *BOOOOM!!*


    She felt like an asteroid just smashed against her and was sent flying hundreds of kilometers away with tumbling organs and broken bones. Ying Yue didn¡¯t follow and sped toward the others that were attacking Tatyana.


    *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!*


    Ying Yue danced around like a whirlwind of elegance, beauty, and strength, blowing away all the Demon Monarchs. Shortly after her summoning, all the Demons decided to retreat and regroup.


    When she saw that the demons were regrouping, Ying Yue and Tatyanamunicated in an instant. ¡°How strange to see you fighting like this¡­ Why are you not stopping their formation?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°They wanted to target my little treasure.¡±


    Ying Yue eyes became murderous, ¡°Aiming for the little princess!? Eternal punishment is to light for these scum!¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°I will also summon Hui Zhong. I need both of you to buy me time to summon Little Long.¡±


    Ying Yue¡¯s eyes opened in surprise. ¡°Empress is going to summon Lord Long? Why?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Little treasure is here with me.¡±


    Ying Yue instantly searched for Yasenia and saw her down there between the mass of demons and flocks of phoenixes. She said, ¡°Then what are you waiting for, Empress!? Our little princess is endangered!¡±


    Tatyana began umting energy again. However, Horux bellowed, ¡°Foolish woman! You let us build the formation, and now it will be your death sentence! Activate, [Demon Emperor Killing Formation]!¡±


    Tatyana smirked and said, ¡°Thank you, I will take that. [Formation Reversal].¡±


    She waved her left hand, and a wave of fate energy crashed into a specific spot in the formation. Before they could realize what Tatyana did, the formation began attacking them!


    Tatyana sneered, ¡°ying with formations in front of me? Courting death is an understatement!¡±


    Using the time frame they needed to deactivate the formation, Tatyana chanted again, making her voice reverberate around, ¡°You who rules the undead, you who, even with that supremacy, is under mymand. Awaken, [Sovereign of the Underworld: Undead Emperor]¡±


    Another crack opened in the space, making the atmosphere even more ominous. An extremely handsome man stepped out of it, wearing a ck and white regal garment and holding an imposing longsword. His eyes shone with spectral ck light, and his aura carried the tyrannical power of death.


    After he appeared on the battlefield, the demons destroyed the formation. Horux looked at Tatyana and saw the new fighter beside her; his face became ugly. The world slowed down as he looked around.


    He looked down and saw the mortal demons fighting against the mortal-ranked ice phoenixes; except near Yasenia, the demons had the advantage.


    Then, he looked toward the group of Demon Monarchs fighting against the injured group of Sixth ranked Ice phoenixes; the demons had the advantage.


    Finally, he observed Eira and Boreas, who were still fighting against the group of 20 Demon Monarchs; the fight was in a lock, with no sides with a clear advantage.


    ¡®Should we retreat? It wasn¡¯t easy reaching here. If we can hold Tatyana enough time, we will manage to usurp and kill most of the young Ice phoenix and some of the Legendary ones. This will be a harsh hit for their race. Their leaders are still fighting against the 20¡­ 18 Demon Monarchs. And the other sixth-ranked phoenixes are still fighting against the others¡­ Thankfully we managed to kill some of them.¡¯


    Horux thought, ¡®Shall we make her lose her calm? Maybe we will have more chances if she acts recklessly. Moreover, I will be able to know what level is she really and n against her.¡¯


    Horux said aloud, ¡°It will be hard to win against her before the other fights end! Stall her! We will have an advantage if we get a hold of her daughter!¡±


    The other Demon Monarchs howled and roared, shaking the heavens.


    Tatyana froze for a second, and then her aura swelled!


    The Demon Monarchs looked horrified as Tatyana¡¯s aura copsed under its own might and exploded outward in an implosion of energy.


    *BBOOOOOOMM!!!!!*


    The shockwave that deformed space around her darkened the sky and drowned the Demon Monarchs¡¯ shouts.


    Ying Yue and Hui Zhong thought, ¡®Oh¡­ The Empress is truly angry.¡¯


    Tatyana¡¯s eyes glowed crimson as she ordered with a voice that sounded more demonic than theirs, ¡°Protect me. I shall send them to the underworld to suffer for eternity and beyond!¡±


    Then her voice covered the whole battlefield again. However, this time it was apanied by a phantasmal undertone andments of countless souls, giving chills to everyone present. The dread they felt was so bad that the fights around stopped to look at them. ¡°You, King of Undead, King of Souls, King of dragons. You, who went against fate, and won, who went against the heavens, and won¡­.¡±


    A Titanic vortex of Death and Fate energy gathered in the sky, forming a ck and green spiral cloud of 100km. However, it was so high up in the sky that it looked small.


    Looking at that vortex, Horux felt fear for the first time and hastily said, ¡°Charge! Interrupt her chant!¡± All 29 Demon Monarchs charged against Tatyana.


    Anna and Eve looked at the sky and opened their eyes wide in fear. They hastily began chanting and using defensive skills around Yasenia and the rest. ¡°FENG GUOSHI! COME HERE AND CREATE DEFENSIVE DOMES AROUND OUR YOUNG MISS!¡±


    Feng Guoshi instantly shed beside them and created transparent domes one after another, letting the people look at the sky as if they weren¡¯t there.


    The rest also felt fear, but it was more an instinctual fear against death.


    However, Yasenia and ia were trembling in fear, not because of the thing¡¯s strength, but because they felt like a superior being was being summoned, something Yasenia hadn¡¯t ever felt due to her superior bloodline. ¡°W-what is Mom summoning? M-my instinct a-are screaming to run.¡±


    Eve said. ¡°Her mount.¡±


    Ying Yue and Hui Zhong charged against the 29 Demon Monarchs fearlessly. The two against twenty-nine began with Ying Yue and Hui Zhong releasing a giant wave of death energy.


    Fifteen Demon Monarchs blocked the attack, *BANG!* And they were sent flying backward. The others took the window they created and rushed forward.


    Ying Yue began gathering energy.


    Hui Zhong¡¯s sword blurred, and countless ck shes filled the sky. Horux stepped forward and met them with his own technique, sending red energy waves crashing against them. However, he waspletely overpowered by the Undead Emperor¡¯s sword strikes. Another group joined Horux to repel his sword attacks.


    Thanks to this, the rest could go toward Ying Yue and interrupt her.


    Hui Zhong wouldn¡¯t let this happen. To stop the other Demon Monarchs for a second, he let himself be struck with Horux sword and redirected his attacks toward the others. Horux¡¯s attack sent Hui Zhong flying with a bigsh in his chest. However, his attack managed to stop the others in their tracks for a second.


    This maneuver let Ying Yue enough time to activate her skill. She chanted in her ethereal voice. ¡°[Empress¡¯s Legion Summoning].¡±


    Countless green cracks opened, but nothing came out. Then, she took over Hui Zhong¡¯s ce while he gathered energy for his skill.


    Ying Yue danced elegantly and imposingly between the Demon Monarchs, using her absurd strength to send the five to ten-meter creatures flying. She saw that Horux had changed direction toward Hui Zhong, so she hastily used a skill, summoning bone pirs around him.


    The Demon Monarchs attacked the pirs, destroying them. However, Hui Zhongpleted the energy charge. Then, he chanted in his maic and deep voice, ¡°[Emperor¡¯s Legion Summoning].¡±


    Countless ck cracks appeared around them. Each green portal sent an energy beam toward the ck portal, disappearing. The portals transformed into ck-green ones.


    Then both appeared beside the changing portals and chanted simultaneously, ¡°[Regal Death¡¯s Procession].¡±


    Following this, countless undead dropped like rain from them, covering the sky with different skeletal creatures.


    A green aura exploded from Ying Yue and a ck one from Hui Zhong. All the undead became strengthened and gained the ability to fly. Hui Zhong and Ying Yuemanded aloud, ¡°Protect the Death Empress.¡±


    All the undead charged toward the Demon Monarchs.


    The Demon Monarchs hastily attacked, destroying chunks of the army with each strike. Nheless, the undead pouring through the cracks seemed endless!


    It was at this time that Tatyana¡¯s voice continued to reverberate, sounding more imposing with each line. ¡°You, who gave up life for the unlife, who was the first, but also thest. Who ruled and lost everything, who ruled again and gained everything.¡±


    Horux was getting anxious and cursing at himself, ¡®Why did you have to provoke her!? We have to stop the summoning.¡¯ His voice rumbled as he shouted, ¡°[DEMON KING¡¯S PRESENCE: HELLISH TORMENT]!¡±


    *BOOM!*


    A red aura exploded from him, damaging everyone, including the nearby Demon Monarchs. However, this red aura, even if it was weaker than the previous fire nova. It was enough to incinerate nearby undead, clearing the undead around him and creating a path toward Tatyana.


    All of them took the chance and charged through it, not minding the injuries.


    Ying Yue and Hui Zhong moved fast between Tatyana and the demons, summoning every defensive spell they could. Tatyana was covered by countless bones, domes, and skeleton walls, hiding her from sight. The 30 demons attacked continuously, making a hole through those defenses in less than two seconds. However, two seconds of margin in a battle of their strength was something that could change the tides of the battle.


    And it did.


    Tatyana¡¯s aura inted again and exploded outwards, destroying every defense around her and sending the demon monarchs flying. This energy explosion revealed her current cultivation level. Horux opened his eyes, stunned, and incredulously said, ¡°Huh¡­? A level two Law Creator? A level two demigoddess!?¡±


    Horux came to a harsh realization while Tatyana¡¯sst verse was heard, carrying the strength of the world¡¯sws.


    ¡®She could have killed us from the start¡­ She is trying to capture us!¡¯


    ¡°I call you, my eternalpanion, my eternal partner, [Sovereign of the Underworld: Progenitor King, Abyssal Dragon]!¡±


    To be continuedRate this bookYou may also likeMORE


    The Rise Of CmityFantasy4.6The Legend of the ruthless Empress FreyaFantasy Romance5.0Immortal Ice Empress: Path to VengeanceFantasy Romance4.9The Tale Of KitsunaFantasy Romance4.7The second female lead Dual CultivatesFantasy4.0Arpious of the nesFantasy4.7Seduce The Viiness (GL)LGBT+4.9The Viiness with a Heroine HaremFantasy4.8Reviews15 ReviewsMortrexoAuthorMortrexoWell, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    4 months ago166QavidLv3QavidI can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    3 months ago7OwuLv4OwuNoice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    4 months ago73ranaltorLv6ranaltorI¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    2 months ago3k1ra3xLv1k1ra3xThe novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    2 months ago3typus_MageLv3typus_MageIt is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    3 months ago31Liber8TLv3Liber8Twell Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    2 days ago21TatyanaWorshipperLv3TatyanaWorshipper==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    2 months ago2seirei_linaLv4seirei_linaNice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 153

    Tatyana¡¯s aura inted again and exploded outwards, destroying every defense around her and sending the demon monarchs flying. This energy explosion revealed her current cultivation level. Horux opened his eyes, stunned, and incredulously said, ¡°Huh¡­? A level two Law Creator? A level two demigoddess!?¡±


    Horux came to a harsh realization while Tatyana¡¯sst verse was heard, carrying the strength of the world¡¯sws.


    ¡®She could have killed us from the start¡­ She is trying to capture us!¡¯


    ¡°I call you, my eternalpanion, my eternal partner, [Sovereign of the Underworld: Progenitor King, Abyssal Dragon]!¡±


    And at that moment. Tatyana¡¯s voice made everythinge to a stop, forcing everyone to focus on the 100km vortex very high up in the sky. No one could move; the only thing they could do was look with horror at the following events.


    With an aura that made everyone present feel insignificant, a dragon w pierced the vortex, and every single finger of that titanic w had 20km in length!


    Of all the present living beings, the ones with dragon bloodline had it the worst, and Yasenia¡¯s reaction showed it. Even after only feeling the creature¡¯s aura across the countless defensiveyers of Anna, Eve, and Feng Guoshi, she still felt like a mountain pressed on her shoulders, and she kneeled on the ground with a bang, her tail curling around her with fear.


    That giant w moved, grabbing the side of the vortex and opening it, opening enough space for its other hand to grab one side of the vortex. When there was enough space, the other hand of the enormous creature held the other side of the vortex, and it ripped open the space around as it stretched it.


    The crack in the sky kept widening under the absurd strength of the creature until it reached an absurd 1000 km wide. Then, with a roar that shook the heavens, the head of the enormous dragon passed the spatial crack. He had dense ck miasma covering his body, and his mountain-sized eyes glowed like two red Suns in that ominous darkness.


    The dragon descended, carrying with him the bone-chilling atmosphere of the underworld and that ck miasma. All the high-level demons and phoenixes fighting in the air wanted to move away, not wanting to touch that miasma, but they were still locked in ce, unable to move!


    The miasma covered them, but it didn¡¯t do anything but limit their vision.


    The enormous western dragon passed through the spatial crack, seemingly without end. Until his 1600km (1000miles) long body made an appearance, shrouding the sky with his silhouette.


    The dragon unfurled its wings with a wingspan as wide as his body length, making a powerful wind wave to blow the clouds and ash away. His titanic body cast a shadow on everything below him, leaving only his glowing red underside and the two red suns.


    His maw opened as if a red hole opened in the sky, showing that the red glow went out from his insides. Then, his voice rumbled, ¡°The living never learn, they never change, repeating their errors through the eras, as I did¡­ as you will¡­ Injudicious demons, antagonizing us is your doom, as it always was¡­ as it always will¡­ [Spatial Lock].¡±


    The ck miasma that covered everything dispersed around, getting very thin yet solidifying space to the point that it was impossible to use spatial treasures.


    With this, the miasma disappeared, revealing the majestic creature behind it. He had ashen scales covering his body and a red glow inside his maw as if it was the entrance to Hell.


    His body had crevices that ran along his body, exuding that red glow to the outside. Most of them were in his underside, which was covered with glowing red cracks, giving his entire being an ominous appearance.


    Its body was rough as if it was made of rocks, giving him a fierce look. With his size, he seemed made of mountains instead of scales.


    Tatyana said, annoyed, ¡°Little Long, I know you wanted to make an entrance since you weren¡¯t out for a long time¡­ But can you stop using your aura? You are making my little treasure kneel!¡±


    The mountain-sized red eyes moved and quickly located the kneeling and trembling Yasenia. He instantly stopped using his aura and said, impressed, ¡°Your daughter¡¯s bloodline is impressive¡­ A shame that I can¡¯t reproduce anymore. I would have liked her as my mate when she grew up¡­.¡±


    Tatyana snapped at the dragon, ¡°Oy! She is mine.¡±


    Tatyana looked at Horux and the rest of the demons that were sneakily trying to run out of here, ¡°Do not move, or I swear that-¡±


    Suddenly, the dragon¡¯s tail shed at speeds that made the solidified space tremble around it, aiming toward Yasenia. Yasenia didn¡¯t even know what happened when a grey-colored tail tip appeared beside her, impaling something. She looked at the side and gasped.


    Even with his gargantuan size, his tail ended in a normal pointed form that wasn¡¯t thicker than one meter. Right now, that tail tip was piercing a Demon King that tried to sneak across the defensive skills toward Yasenia when everyone was distracted by the dragon in the sky.


    Yasenia looked at the grey tail that extended up into the sky incredulously. ¡®What is this body control!? He can impale a thing that is basically cell-sized for him!?¡¯


    Tian Long moved the tail again andunched the Demon King toward his maw. The throwing strength was so high that the Demon King didn¡¯t even know what happened! The Demon King first felt a pain in his chest, and then the world shifted around for a short moment, finally bing red, disappearing inside the giant dragon¡¯s maw.


    ¡°Wanting to hurt the little princess in front of me? I see that you had a death wish. What do I do with the low-level demons and birds, Tatyana?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Tian Long, the phoenixes are our allies, just kill-¡±


    Horux interrupted with a shout,pletely crazed, ¡°HOW THE HELL ARE YOU IN THE LAW CREATION REALM!? WORSE, HOW CAN YOU SUMMON A SEVENTH-RANKED DRAGON!? ONLY 1000 YEARS HAVE PASSED SINCE OUR LAST REPORT ABOUT YOU!¡±


    Tatyana was annoyed at being interrupted twice, and the dragon was confused. Tian long asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t two zeros missing in that statement?¡±


    ¡®What do you mean by two zeros!?¡¯ Were the thoughts of a lot of the creatures present.


    Tatyana said,pletely glossing over what Tian Long said. ¡°I had a fortuitous encounter; you can just me yourselves. Little Long, forget about killing; they¡¯ve annoyed me too much. Incapacitate and capture the Demon Monarchs. Let Ying Yue and Hui Zhong deal with the rest.¡±


    All the demon Monarchs widened their eyes with fear, turned tail, and ran! ¡®Captured!? They wouldn¡¯t mind being killed, but if that devil captures them, what horrors will they suffer are uncertain!¡¯


    Tian Long looked at them and pped his sky-shrouding wings once, moving the air and creating countless hurricanes and tornados just because of the wings¡¯ movement. Then, his rumbling voice followed, ¡°[Deathw: Eternal Chains].¡±


    Ny-three, five-kilometer-wide ck chains shot out of his body with a space-cracking shockwave! The chains chased after the remaining Demon Monarchs.


    Secondster, one of the chains tensed and began sinking into his body. At the other end of the chain, a Demon Queen was tangled onto the chain by smaller chains, shouting with a shrill. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Tatyana said with a smirk, ¡°That¡¯s the best part; even if you die, you live! Well¡­ Sort of.¡±


    Ying Yue and Hui Zhong summoned their legions again and guided them toward the lower-level demons. Normally a senior wouldn¡¯t attack mortal realm cultivators. However, that was while the top cultivators were somewhat bnced in strength.


    For the record, Tatyana¡¯s summons could only be a level above Tatyana¡¯s cultivation. However, normally this wouldn¡¯t be possible since their cultivation speed is slower than Tatyana¡¯s. But Tatyana had beenzy with her cultivation thesest millennia while her summons never stopped cultivating.


    Tian Long was above Tatyana¡¯s level, unable to advance further. Ying Yue and Hui Zhong were at Tatyana¡¯s current level, nearing the next.


    The rest of her army also cultivated without stop, and she had a lot of her generals at the half-step of the Transcendence realm, Alysa being the weakest general, at just the half-step of the Unification Realm.


    Now that Tian Long had appeared, the only end for the demons wasplete annihtion.


    Yasenia saw how the mass of demons was beaten back by the summons and the phoenixes.


    With Tian Long above them, the moral of the battle was overwhelmingly in their favor.


    Boreas chased a demon king and hit him once with his wing. The strike was enough to slow it down and let the chain reach him, dragging him toward Tian Long. Eira appeared at his side and said, ¡°Who would have thought that Tian Long would be so big¡­ He is twenty times bigger than he was thest time we saw him.¡±


    Boreas chuckled and said, ¡°He was already quite a big guy before with his 80km long body, but now¡­.¡±


    Boreas shook his phoenix head and chased after the fastest Demon Queen. Eira apanied him. They activated abination skill, and their speed soared, reaching beside that Demon Queen. With a nicely ced ice wave, they stopped her in her tracks for some seconds, which was enough for the chains to reach.


    Meanwhile, while this chasing game happened, Tatyana moved beside Yasenia. Yasenia looked at her mother and didn¡¯t know how to react.


    After witnessing her mother basically single-handedly beating back the demons, our young dragoness¡¯s normally confident face was full of doubts. ¡®Will I be able to reach her strength before I can help her meaningfully.¡¯


    Tatyana approached Yasenia and stopped before her with the same smile she always carried beside her, a smile full of tender feelings for her dearest daughter. Then, she looked into her eyes and saw her normally determined golden slit eyes full of doubt, insecurities, and fear. Even her pupils were dtated because of her current feelings.


    Yasenia looked at her smiling mother and honestly poured her feelings, ¡°I-I¡¯m scared, mom.¡±


    Tatyana hugged her big trembling girl, tiptoeing to kiss her cheek, and asked with the gentle tone she used when she was a child, ¡°Scared of what, little treasure? Of Tian Long?¡±


    Yasenia shook her head but then nodded. She hugged Tatyana and lowered her head, burying it in the crook of her neck, feeling safe there. ¡°Well, not that, but why did I kneel to him?¡±


    Tatyana caressed her silky long ck hair and answered, still with the same gentle tone. ¡°I will talk about thatter with you, little treasure. Now, you have to tell me why you are afraid. Do not worry; between my arms, nothing can hurt you, little treasure.¡±


    Yasenia lifted her head and looked around. She looked at the apocalyptdscape, the demons being massacred almost single-handedly by Tatyana¡¯s undead and the Demon Monarchs being chained to the colossal Tian Long. Then she said. ¡°I-I can¡¯t see myself reaching this level and being able to help you¡­.¡±


    Tatyana looked up at her young, insecure daughter and smiled tenderly. Tatyana ignored the surroundings, not caring about anything else other than her daughter, and spoke to her. ¡°Little treasure, it is normal feeling the way you are feeling right now. You¡¯ve just seen what you are going to fight against and what kind of power is above the mortal realms. This is why I¡¯ve never told you about the realms above the mortal realms. You feel small, right? Look at your dears.¡±


    Yasenia looked at them and saw that, besides Andrea and Cecile. Evelyn, Angel, and Kali were worse than she was.


    Angel had a pale face and trembling legs, Evelyn was sweating, her eyes darting everywhere, and Kali was frozen in ce; sadly, Yasenia couldn¡¯t see her face and know how she was.


    Andrea had more years behind her back and had been lucky enough to see a battle like this before, so the shock factor was smaller. She was holding Evelyn¡¯s and Angel¡¯s hands, giving support.


    On the other side, Cecile had been followed by simr level cultivators when she was little since her father was a strong, level two, transcendent cultivator. Moreover, her recent transformation had been quite a shocking event for her. Therefore, she could take this with a stronger heart. She was beside Kali, trying to give her reassurance with her presence.


    Yasenia began trying to rx her wildly beating heart.


    To be continuedRate this bookYou may also likeMORE


    The Legend of the ruthless Empress FreyaFantasy Romance5.0Seduce The Viiness (GL)LGBT+4.9Arpious of the nesFantasy4.7The Rise Of CmityFantasy4.6Moonlight Demon (GL LITRPG)LGBT+4.5I Became A Mech Soldier After Waking Up in The Future.Sci-fi4.9Immortal Ice Empress: Path to VengeanceFantasy Romance4.9The Tale Of KitsunaFantasy Romance4.7Reviews15 ReviewsMortrexoAuthorMortrexoWell, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    4 months ago166QavidLv3QavidI can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    3 months ago7OwuLv4OwuNoice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    4 months ago73ranaltorLv6ranaltorI¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    2 months ago3k1ra3xLv1k1ra3xThe novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    2 months ago3typus_MageLv3typus_MageIt is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    3 months ago31Liber8TLv3Liber8Twell Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    3 days ago21TatyanaWorshipperLv3TatyanaWorshipper==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    2 months ago2seirei_linaLv4seirei_linaNice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 154

    What was happening to Yasenia and the rest was quite normal. It also had a name in their world, [Cultivator¡¯s Will Wall]. It happened when a low-level cultivator saw an all-out battle between seniors.


    This ¡°Wall¡± made advancing harder for some cultivators, and others directly stopped cultivating, unable to bring themselves to cultivate again, knowing what kind of battlesid ahead.


    Of course, most cultivators had heard, read, and seen pictures about the amount of power senior cultivators have. However, knowing ¡°They can blow up mountains with a single attack¡± to seeing a literalndscape-changing attack in person was something hard to process.


    However, for our girls, the worst shock came with Tian Long. Before this, they were scared but still had their bearings.


    However, they just saw cultivators that were on a level above their imagination, changing thendscape, making the space tremble, and moving at speeds impossible to follow. Cultivators they saw as invincible. They could barely take this with a strong heart.


    But suddenly, this titanic creature appears, and it just one-shots one of these all-powerful Demon Monarchs, shortly after proceeding to take the others down like flies.


    Yasenia began taking deep breaths, filling her senses with her mother¡¯s scent, and slowly calmed her crazily beating heart. ¡®Come on, Yasenia, be strong! I have to take care of my dears, give them security! Do it for the future you want with mom. That future you pictured yourself in¡­.¡¯


    Yasenia¡¯s heart rate lowered slightly, and her golden eyes regained strength. This was enough for her to stop her obvious trembling. Then, her face became calmer, and she straightened herself away from Tatyana¡¯s embrace.


    Tatyana looked at her and made sure that she was recovering from the shock. Seeing Yasenia move toward the others to console them with an almost calm disposition, she smiled, gratified. ¡®It seems like it will be only a momentary stump. She will ovee it shortly. Moreover, with this, I solved her growing dragon pride problem~. I¡¯m such a good mother~. Well, even if she decided to stop cultivating because of this, I would take care of her for the rest of her natural life, finally dying with her¡­¡¯


    Tatyana looked around, and saw that only Horux was left, still escaping the chain but unable to leave because of Tian Long¡¯s Domain. Tatyana looked up at Tian Long and said, ¡°Stop ying around; you will be able toe out more often from now on.¡±


    Tian Long snorted, creating a hurricane in front of him, and said, ¡°You always say the same, and then some millennia pass before I get out. Moreover, since you have been cking in cultivation, I also can¡¯t cultivate. It has been very boringtely; I can only sleep¡­.¡±


    Yasenia, who was consoling her dears, entered a coughing fit, ¡®cking!?¡¯


    Tatyana almost blushed, ¡®How dare he say these things in front of my little treasure!? I will spank himter!¡¯


    Then she said, tempting him, ¡°I will let you out often to y with my little treasure. What do you-¡±


    *WOOOSH!*


    The whole sky was covered by chains, bringing darkness to the area below him. Horux¡¯ final thoughts before being captured were, ¡®This fucker was ying around all along!?¡± And then, his world turned ck, being surrounded byyers uponyers of chains.


    Of all these situations, for the demons, the worst thing was that they couldn¡¯t use space-attributed treasures or just run out to get out of there since Tian Long had locked everything; their only fate was being captured without any possible retaliation. Worse, self-explosion wasn¡¯t an option since the time to activate it was enough for the chains to reach them and stop even this.


    Ying Yue and Hui Zhong appeared beside Tatyana, and Hui Zhong said, ¡°All of them are dead, Empress.¡±


    Tatyana nodded and floated above the sea of dead demons; some dead phoenixes were also lying around.


    Boreas wanted to interrupt, but Eira stopped him. ¡°Let her do what she wants. I would also like their corpses to return to us, but I rather not put little Tatyana against us because of the ones that died protecting us.¡± Boreas sighed and nodded.


    Tatyana began gathering an obscene amount of energy, making her long ck hair float around. Her voice echoed as she chanted. ¡°Death, the end of everything. An unavoidable fate for all living beings, no matter the strength, no matter the status, no matter who they are. Death ims all.¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s red eyes glowed as her aura inted, making thend tremble. ¡°But death isn¡¯t the end, for my power bends Fate! For my power bends the meaning of death! Thus, I call you to live eternally in your death under mymand until the day I perish and beyond! [Death Empress decree: Eternal Legion Awakening]!¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s green-ck aura burst out, covering the whole battlefield. Then, her aura sank into the corpses, disappearing and returning everything to normal. However, this was the beginning.


    All the dead creatures began rising, howling, grunting, and moaning. Filling thend with the sounds of countlessments. Then, Tatyana spoke with regal authority, ¡°[Death Empress decree: Path To The Underworld].¡±


    Under Tatyana¡¯s floating position, ck cracks appeared in the ground below each recently raised undead, swallowing them. The cracks multiplied in number as they spread, covering more and more ground, sending every single undead creature into the dark abyss.


    When all the undead disappeared, the cracks closed, returning thendscape to its previous state as if nothing had just happened. Tatyana flew down toward Yasenia again, and Boreas and Eira followed.


    While Tatyana made her army even bigger, Yasenia was beside Evelyn, Kali, and Angel. She was hugging the three of them and kissing their heads softly. The three of them returned the hug strongly and breathed in Yasenia¡¯s scent, cleansing their nostrils of all the burnt scent and filling them with their dragoness sweet scent.


    Angel was in the middle, with her head buried between Yasenia¡¯s softness.


    Evelyn had Yasenia¡¯s arm over her shoulders and was pressing her face against the soft side breast.


    Kali had Yasenia¡¯s tail coiling around her body, and her veiled face was buried in her neck.


    Yasenia¡¯s voice was mellow and slightly deep, caressing and soothing their heart. ¡°Are you better now? There, there. We still have some years until we reach this level. We¡¯ve just begun our path, isn¡¯t that right, my loves?¡±


    Andrea approached from behind Angel and squished the little girl. Extending her arms to hug the four of them. She spoke in her deep voice, ¡°Take deep breaths, girls. Rx your nerves. Once we return home, imagine what kind of pampering you will receive from Yasenia since you all were scared.¡±


    Angel and the others chuckled, rxing their nerves. Cecile covered them with her big silver wings and said, ¡°However, don¡¯t forget about this scene. Like you all did with the event at the tournament. Burn it in your hearts and use it as motivation. We are going to reach this level and be even stronger than this.¡±


    Yasenia gave another kiss to them and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, dears. Mom ising back.¡±


    Yasenia picked up her baby, supporting her little butt with one arm, and ced the other arm over Evelyn¡¯s shoulder. Then, she coiled her tail around Kali¡¯s body.


    When Tatyana arrived, she saw this scene of them weing her with a smile, a little stiff, but a smile nheless. Tatyana¡¯s lips slightly raised, ¡®Good, all of them seemed to be oveing this wall rather fast. Yasenia¡¯s eyesight was good.¡¯


    Tatyana spoke. ¡°Time to return to the Academy. There are only less than five months left until the realm opens!¡±


    Angel looked at Tatyana and said, ¡°Umm, Tatyana-¡±


    Tatyana pinched Angel¡¯s cheek and reprimanded, ¡°Not calling me mommy Tatyana anymore? Are you afraid of me, little Angel?¡±


    Angel blushed and smiled shyly, feeling happy that nothing changed. This action also seemed to affect the other five besides Yasenia since their rigid postures rxed slightly.


    Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her mother. One sentence, and the tension dissipated. She said with a smile, ¡°Oy, is it my harem or mom¡¯s? Why do I feel love emanating from my baby!? She is stealing my dears!¡±


    They burst intoughter while Angel blushed crimson. She honestly asked, looking at Yasenia, ¡°I-Is it bad if I also like Tat-¡± Angel felt a red gaze locking on her! ¡°*Cough* m-mommy Tatyana?¡±


    Yaseniaughed and rained her cheek with kisses, ¡°Of course not!¡± Then Yasenia said with a sage tone, ¡°Heavenly tribtion is unavoidable, and so is falling in love with mom.¡±


    Tatyana raised an eyebrow, ¡°Don¡¯t ck, little treasure. Or they may leave you for me~.¡±


    Then she dramatically said, while Yasenia looked at her stupefied, ¡°The difficulties of being so attractive, I¡¯m in danger of stealing even my dearest daughter¡¯s harem. I¡¯m a sinner!¡±


    If Yasenia didn¡¯t know that Tatyana loved her the most, Yasenia would have be scared for real. ¡®Mom as a love rival? I rather fight a Demon Monarch! I have more chances of winning that way!¡¯


    Then they heard another big explosion, followed by an earthquake. Yasenia thought, ¡®Now what!?¡¯


    She turned with her baby still in her arms, only to see that the culprit was Tian Long, who had justnded on the ground. Now that she was more clear-headed, Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but be speechless. ¡®This is just¡­ Impossible to describe the sight. We are at the top of the phoenix mountain, an enormous 800km tall mountain, yet we only reach the middle of his body.¡¯


    Tian Long tilted his head to look at Tatyana and the rest with one of his red eyes. His deep rumbling voice echoed as he asked, ¡°Tatyana, how about presenting me to the little princess?¡±


    Tatyana looked at him speechless and said, ¡°Present what? I think that it is quite hard to miss a dragon of your size.¡±


    Yasenia could swear that Tian Long was giving a ¡®are you serious?¡¯ gaze to her mother. He said, ¡°I will do it myself then. Hello little princess, I¡¯m your mom¡¯s mount. The story of how we met is quite lengthy, so let¡¯s speak about it in detail-.¡±


    Tatyana cut him, ¡°Another day. Do you want to stay here months or something?¡±


    Tian Long honestly said, ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want to return yet. I¡¯m bored. Moreover, I want to raise little princess into a proud dragoness!¡±


    Tatyana waved her hand, creating a 100km phantom hand above Tian Long¡¯s head and¡­


    *BOOOM!*


    She pped the back of his head, making his giant dragon head hit the ground like a meteor and creating more destruction.


    Everyone, without exception, had their mouths wide open, ¡®Did she just p the giant dragon into the ground!?¡¯


    To be continuedRate this bookYou may also likeMORE


    The Legend of the ruthless Empress FreyaFantasy Romance5.0The Rise Of CmityFantasy4.6Immortal Ice Empress: Path to VengeanceFantasy Romance4.9The Tale Of KitsunaFantasy Romance4.7The Rise of QuetzalcoatlFantasy Romance4.8The Rebirth of Evelyn KnoxFantasy Romance4.8Moonlight Demon (GL LITRPG)LGBT+4.5Arpious of the nesFantasy4.7Reviews15 ReviewsMortrexoAuthorMortrexoWell, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    5 months ago166QavidLv3QavidI can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    3 months ago7OwuLv4OwuNoice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    4 months ago73ranaltorLv6ranaltorI¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    2 months ago3TatyanaWorshipperLv3TatyanaWorshipper==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    3 months ago3k1ra3xLv1k1ra3xThe novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    3 months ago3typus_MageLv3typus_MageIt is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    3 months ago31Liber8TLv3Liber8Twell Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    4 days ago21seirei_linaLv4seirei_linaNice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 155

    Tian Long lifted his head from the crater and looked at Tatyana tauntingly, ¡°That didn¡¯t hurt at all. It seems that you are quite a weakling now.¡±


    Tatyana snorted, ¡°I¡¯ve begun cultivating seriously again, don¡¯t be too happy yet!¡±


    Tian Longmunicated mentally with Tatyana and said, ¡°It was already time. You have been more than 10 thousand years without cultivating even a little bit. Even though we have some enemies in the underworld, things are quite stabilized, and there haven¡¯t been any wars I could partake in. Do you know how boring it is getting?¡±


    Tatyana shrugged and said, ¡°With the teacher there, I almost don¡¯t have to pay attention to the Empire.¡±


    Tian Long said, exasperated, ¡°He was on the verge of dragging you into the underworld to cultivate, but he stopped at one point. At first, I didn¡¯t know why he stopped, but¡­¡±


    Tian Long focused on Yasenia and said, ¡°I can guess why he stopped now. You got pregnant with the little princess.¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°What drive did I have to improve? I was on the verge of ending my own life at that time.¡±


    Tian Long looked at Tatyana but didn¡¯t say anything.


    When they finished the mental conversation, Yasenia woke up from her stupor and asked, ¡°Lord Tian Long, if you want mom to take you out more often, couldn¡¯t you, um, be smaller? With your¡­ size, it should be inconvenient for Mom to walk around with you, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Tatyana hugged her daughter tearfully, ¡°Finally! Someone that understands my hardships! Where the hell should I ce a moon-sized dragon! It would be easier to build the whole Academy on top of him!¡±


    Anna and the rest of the maids thought, feeling wronged. ¡®Lady Tatyana, before you had our dear young miss, who would have the guts to tell you what to do!? You were like death, taking lives if something bothered you even a little!¡¯


    In the next moment, the maids¡¯ eyes shone with infinite love as they looked at Yasenia. ¡®Thank you for being born, young miss. We love the new softer Lady! We will protect you with our lives!¡¯


    Yasenia felt the maids¡¯ scorching and passionate gaze, and she looked at them, confused. ¡®Why do I feel like they are swearing their eternal loyalty to me? And what is that loving look they are giving me!?¡¯


    Tian Long said, ignoring Tatyana¡¯s fuss. ¡°Little princess, do not call me Lord! I¡¯m very close with Tatyana, so you should call me uncle Long!¡±


    Yasenia looked at the titanic dragon and stuttered, ¡°U-Uncle Long.¡±


    Tian Long¡¯s giant red-glowing maw arched in a ¡°smile¡± that looked extremely evil and repeatedly nodded, generating various natural disasters around him. ¡°That sounds quite good. And to answer your question, little princes, am I not more handsome the bigger I am? Why would I shrink?¡±


    Tatyana looked at him with disdain, and Yasenia and the rest looked at him with an open mouth, ¡®He is this big because he thinks he is more handsome!?¡¯


    Yasenia tried to fill that giant dragon head with a little bit ofmon sense. ¡°Uncle Long, I think you are¡­ Too big.¡±


    Suddenly Yasenia got a genius moment. She said excitedly, ¡°Uncle Long! How could others admire your handsomeness if you are this big? Since you are so big, I can¡¯t perceive more than a little bit of your face! I can¡¯t remember the rest of your imposing and majestic body!¡±


    Everyone clearly saw how his mountain-sized red dragon eyes opened widely, visibly stunned at Yasenia¡¯s deration. Then he grumbled, ¡°I knew he was envious because I was getting all the dragonesses all those years ago! But I decided to trust his advice until now!¡±


    Tian Long looked at Tatyana and asked indignantly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? I¡¯ve wasted so many years!¡±


    Tatyana snorted, ¡°I already told you he was lying. You even dared to ignore me then and even became this big! Since you didn¡¯t trust me at that time, I didn¡¯t bring it up again to make you suffer! Moreover, why would you believe my little treasure and not me?¡±


    Tian Long definitely ignored Tatyana and looked at Yasenia, ¡°Thank you, little princess. I will make sure to repay this kindness!¡±


    Receiving the thanks of such a powerful being, Yasenia was slightly overwhelmed and waved her hands and tail, ¡°No, no, no, it wasn¡¯t a problem at all. With my limited knowledge, I will try my best to say the best I can every time Uncle Long wants advice.¡±


    Tatyana saw Tian Long was about tough, so she reacted fast and covered the remaining Ice Phoenix Mountain with a green and ck defensive dome. Then Tian Long¡¯s happyughter resounded. ¡°Hahaha, of course, little princess, if you need to beat someone up, call uncle Long, I will make them suffer for eternity!¡±


    Yasenia and the rest saw the sound waves of hisughter hitting against the barrier and pushing the clouds that began gathering away. ¡®Everything he does is too destructive!¡¯


    Tatyana spoke, ¡°Oy! Are you going to shrink, or should I send you back!?¡±


    Tian Long closed his eyes and began gathering energy. The energy in a 10 000 km radius began converging toward him in a whirlpool.


    Tatyana strengthened the dome, protecting all of them and the mountain from his catastrophic transformation. Then, the energy absorption became even bigger, and the energy in more than a 20 000km radius rushed toward Tian Long, making the earth crack again.


    When Tatyana saw some energy began gathering in his throat, she opened her eyes and said. ¡°Ying Yue, Hui Zhong, help me reinforce the dome! He is going to roar!¡±


    Both of them instantly unfurled their aura and built a ck transparent dome each on top of Tatyana¡¯s. With the defenses prepared, Tatyana smirked and said, ¡°Little treasure, prepare yourself. This is what a high-level dragon roar looks like!¡±


    Tian Long opened his maw, and Yasenia saw the space literally inting, then¡­


    *RRROOOAAAAARRRR!!!*


    *BBBOOOOOOMMM!!!!*


    Space literally exploded, and a massive shockwave expanded from Tian Long, going exponentially faster! The shockwave advanced at vertiginous speeds, ttening everything around with terrible might.


    The earth lifted, and the ground sunk, deepening the previous crater to an abysmal depth. The pressure from the roar made magma explode from the ground as vortexes, and other catastrophic events appeared on the destroyedndscape. Those vortexes lifted the magma, creating magma tornados and making the surroundings apocalyptic. Even while all of this happened, the people inside the defensive dome weren¡¯t injured nor deafened.


    Evelyn stuttered, ¡°I-Isn¡¯t the roar more powerful that the demonic fire nova¡­?¡±


    Andrea asked Tatyana with a doubtful expression. ¡°Tatyana, are those Demon Monarchs inside him alive after this?¡±


    Tatyana looked doubtful at Tian Long and said, ¡°The [Eternal Chains] should protect them¡­ I hope¡­ Maybe? Probably¡­¡±


    After almost two hours of destructive events and with the help of the high-level phoenixes and Tatyana, everything calmed down.


    Boreas, who was in human form, looked around and winced, ¡°Little Tatyana, you¡¯ve done it this time¡­.¡±


    Tatyana saw that only the Phoenix main mountain remained while the dragon¡¯s roar ttened the rest. She knocked her head and said, taking out her tongue, ¡°Upsie?¡±


    Yasenia blushed, thinking, ¡®So cute!¡¯


    Eira just chuckled and said, ¡°Well, at least we are alive. Using some blizzards and other skills, we should be able to rebuild thendscape within hundreds of years. We could also ask for help from the Earth Kingdom and the Nature Queendom. Moreover, we have to strengthen our formation¡­ It was destroyed too easily.¡±


    Tatyana looked at them with eager eyes and said, ¡°How about you contr-¡±


    Both spoke at the same time, ¡°No.¡±


    Tatyana asked, ¡°Why n-¡±


    Both said, ¡°I have a hunch that we will be scammed very badly.¡±


    Tatyana crossed her arms and snorted, looking toward Tian Long.


    From all the destruction, the new Tian Long appeared. He was still big, with 20km of wingspan and length, but it was much betterpared to his prior massive 1600km. When they were curious about why he didn¡¯t be smaller, Tian Long said, surprised, ¡°I can¡¯t shrink further¡­.¡±


    Tatyana sighed and said, ¡°Well, you are much better than before. Now at least you will be able to move around without destroying everything.¡±


    He looked around at the devastation he had caused and asked, ¡°Was this ce important?¡±


    Tatyana answered, ¡°The home of the Ice Phoenix.¡±


    Tian Long nodded and looked toward Eira and Boreas, ¡°Well, sorry, let¡¯s leave it as if I owe you a small favor.¡±


    Eira directly asked, ¡°How did you enter the Mythic beast realm? Boreas and I have already been stuck in the Legendary beast realm¡¯s peak for tens of millennia. We don¡¯t know how to advance. All the records about advancing further were lost before we moved here.¡±


    Tian Long asked, ¡°That is what you want to know?¡±


    Eira nodded, ¡°If Boreas and I can advance, then your favor will be more than enough topensate for the destruction.¡±


    Tian Long said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you much, but I think this should help you. You have to feel the world¡¯sws and modify your energy for it to influence thosews. If you have understood an intent or domain, you have to deepen your knowledge of them or rise them in ranks until they reach perfection. When you are able to do that, transform them intows that you can control. ¡±


    Eira and Boreas almost facepalmed, ¡°Do you think we didn¡¯t know that? Are you taking us as children?¡±


    Tian Long shook his head and said, ¡°Well, I did it like that.¡±


    Eira asked, getting impatient, ¡°How did you first connect with the world¡¯sws? How did you modify them? How are you able to reign over them? How can you advance the domain or intent to perfection?¡±


    Tatyana interrupted, ¡°If you want to talk about this, do itter. I don¡¯t want to remain much longer here.¡±


    Now that he wasn¡¯t like a world-destroying creature, the others could gather the courage to speak to him. Kali asked, curious ¡°Senior Tian Long, can¡¯t you transform into a human? Wouldn¡¯t it be more practical to move around like that?¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t, little girl. I lost that ability when I got resurrected by Tatyana. Also, you are the little princess¡¯s mate, right?¡±


    Kali and the rest nodded. Tian long smirked and said, ¡°Then, all of you should also call me Uncle Long! We are practically family.¡±


    Then he lowered his wing and said, ¡°Get on, we are leaving.¡±


    ¡®We are going to mount him!? So cool!¡¯


    Yasenia became excited, ced Kali on her back with her tail, and picked up Angel between her arms. Then, she jumped onto the wing and stomped on it, propelling herself through the 10km wing with the two of them on her.


    Yasenia looked sideways at Feng Yuan and thought, ¡®I hope sparing him doesn¡¯t turn into a cmity in the future¡­¡¯


    Cecile, Evelyn, and Andrea followed behind, with the maids closely following after them.


    Meanwhile, Cecile was thinking to herself, ¡®I hope he doesn¡¯t do anything as senior Feng Guoshi did¡­ I almost lost my soul in that short flight.¡¯


    To be continuedRate this bookYou may also likeMORE


    The Legend of the ruthless Empress FreyaFantasy Romance5.0The Rise Of CmityFantasy4.6Arpious of the nesFantasy4.7The Tale Of KitsunaFantasy Romance4.7The Viiness with a Heroine HaremFantasy4.8Seduce The Viiness (GL)LGBT+4.9Immortal Ice Empress: Path to VengeanceFantasy Romance4.9The second female lead Dual CultivatesFantasy4.0Reviews15 ReviewsMortrexoAuthorMortrexoWell, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    5 months ago166QavidLv3QavidI can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    3 months ago7OwuLv4OwuNoice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    4 months ago73ranaltorLv6ranaltorI¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    2 months ago3TatyanaWorshipperLv3TatyanaWorshipper==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    3 months ago3k1ra3xLv1k1ra3xThe novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    3 months ago3typus_MageLv3typus_MageIt is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    3 months ago31Liber8TLv3Liber8Twell Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    5 days ago21seirei_linaLv4seirei_linaNice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 156 End of the War and returning to the Academy (End Of the third Volume)

    <h4>Chapter 156:. End of the War and returning to the Academy (End Of the third Volume)</h4>


    Yasenia ignored Feng Yuan and looked at her side. To her surprise, she saw Cecile right beside her, running as fast as her without seemingly any effort. This showed the tremendous improvement her transformation gave her. Angel was impressed and spoke, "Cecile! You are so fast!"


    Cecile was running on the ground since she was still a beginner with her wings, but she could match Yasenia''s speed easily. Cecile said, "When I learn how to fly, do you want to get a ride, Angel?"


    Angel''s eyes sparkled, and she nodded. "I would love to!"


    Yasenia said with a suggestive tone, "I also want to ride you while we fly~."


    Cecile looked at Yasenia, and a strand of violet shed through her icy blue eyes. She answered, "We will see who rides who." Then, she elerated and reached the middle of Tian Long''s back, leaving an aroused dragoness behind.


    When all of them reached the middle of his back, they looked around to search for a sitting ce. Tian Long''s back was very uneven, with areas where small hills could be seen. Tian Long said, "Come to my head, little princess. The view should be better."


    Yasenia obeyed and moved on top of his head. Then, she found the best ce to look around and arge grey scale to sit on. Yasenia ced Angel and Kali down and said, "Darling~e here! I want to sit on yourp~."


    Andrea dly moved over there and sat on the wide t scale with a small wall to recline her back. Then, Yasenia moved and put her soft butt on herp, moving the tail to the side to not bother Andrea. After amodating and rubbing against Andrea, she smiled, satisfied.


    Andrea hugged her from behind and sighed infort. Feeling the soft dragoness between her arms and the soft behind on her legs, Andrea couldn''t help but tighten her embrace and kiss Yasenia''s nape.


    Yasenia chuckled and leaned back. She looked at her two little girls and patted her legs. Angel and Evelyn moved, and each sat on one leg.


    Kali sat beside Andrea at the orders of the dragoness and Cecile on the other side. Yasenia smiled happily with her dears surrounding her. Tatyana appeared and said teasingly, "Look at my baby dragon, hoarding her dears around her."


    Yasenia''s gaily smiled as she looked at Tatyana. "Mom, sit near me too!"


    The happy tone in her voice made Kali and the others gently smile while looking at the dragoness. Tatyana couldn''t help but have her face soften looking at that scene. She walked in front of Yasenia and said, "Little treasure, let me present Hui Zhong to you. He was my sworn brother when he was alive."


    Like Ying Yue, he had long white hair and ghostly green eyes that shone with a phantasmal glow. His height was simr to Yasenia''s at 190cm of height.


    He had a muscr build, and his face seemed carved by a master, with such sharp contours that it looked sculpted to perfection. He was extremely handsome, which made Yasenia and the others fall into a daze for a moment.


    Hui Zhong bowed and said, his voice deep and maic. "It is my pleasure to meet you, little princess. I''m the Empress''s [Undead Emperor]. I will always be at your service if you want advice on anything."


    Yasenia woke up from her stupor and nodded. "Nice to meet you, Hui Zhong! I will keep it in mind. Do you have a specialization like Ying Yue?"


    Hui Zhong shook his head and said, "I''m a pure fighter and also talented in politics and governing."


    He chuckled a little and said, "I''m less of a brutepared to Ying Yue."


    Ying Yue swiftly smacked him behind the head, generating a big Bang and sending him flying outside Tian Long''s head. Ying Yue then spoke with a gentle smile and voice, "Who are you calling a brute, Zhong? I''m a refineddy. Do not listen to him, little princess. He sometimes exaggerates things."


    Yasenia was controlling herughter while nodding to Ying Yue. "En, Ying Yue is elegant and beautiful."


    Ying Yue''s smile widened, and she looked tauntingly at the returning Hui Zhong.


    Tian Long saw that the presentation was done and asked, "Where are we going, Tatyana? Did the continents change a lot while I wasn''t here?"


    Tatyana answered, "We are returning to the academy. Also, you don''t have to worry, it hasn''t passed too much time on the continent, so there haven''t been any changes. By the way, don''t go too fast since we aren''t in a hurry. Let little treasure enjoy the ride back."


    Tiang Long made a sound of approval and prepared to take off.


    Cecile looked toward the phoenixes and said, using energy in her voice. "Although some problems arose, I''m grateful for the opportunity to be reborn. This favor, I will remember in my heart!"


    Eira, Boreas, and Feng Guoshi smiled. Then, they transformed into phoenixes and waved their wings. Eira spoke with an imposing aura. "I hope your wings carry you high up in the sky, and your cry harmonizes with the Heavens."


    The other Phoenix echoed, "May your cry harmonize with the Heavens!"


    Then, all of the Phoenix cried, filling the world with their melodic sound.


    *QYAA!*


    Tian Long pped and flew off, leaving the Ice Nirvana Mountain behind. Like that, the group left the mountain, closing another chapter of their lives.


    While they were flying, they observed their surroundings. Because Tian Long wasn''t flying too fast, they actually took a while to leave the devastatingndscape. They could see dust clouds around, even if some time had passed since the battle. The destruction was extremely big. After flying for a while, Kali spoke, "Look, that is where the effects of the battle end."


    Evelyn whistled andmented. "Uncle Long! Your roar was impressive. Look all the damage you did!"


    Tian Longughed, "It seems that I''m not that rusty. I can still create these results after all these years without fighting."


    Andrea was curious about something, so she asked. "Why did Yasenia and ia kneel to you, Uncle Long?"


    Yasenia and the rest also paid attention. It was Tatyana who answered, "It''s not hard to exin. Tian Long''s bloodline is at [Progenitor King] level. Moreover, his realm is in the seventh realm, a Mythical Beast. Therefore, all the dragon-rted bloodlines are under him, allowing his aura to make all of them kneel. This could also be summarized with the words, ''Bloodline Pressure.''"


    Evelyn frowned, "But Yasenia''s bloodline is also at his level, right? She is also a [Progenitor Queen], so there shouldn''t be too much difference."


    Tian Long answered. "You are incorrect, little girl. Her bloodline is one notch stronger than mine, which I found impossible since I always thought I had a peak level bloodline. However, the little princess is just a young and weak dragonpared to me. Therefore, even if her bloodline quality is strong,pared to this old fossil, it is just minuscule! I''m sorry for making you experience that, little princess; it must have felt terrible."


    Yaseniaughed and said, "Don''t worry, uncle Long! It was a valuable experience. You pped the little arrogance I was growing out of me, hahaha."


    Tian Long said, "It is bad to be arrogant, however! Remember that you are a dragon, be proud of-"


    *BANG!*


    Tatyana pped his back with a phantom hand, making him dip almost to the ground. Tian Long eximed, "Why did you hit me, Tatyana!?"


    Tatyana said with a menacing tone. "Don''t you dare ingrain dragon pride in my little treasure! Do you think I can''t beat you up because you are tougher than before!? Then think again!"


    *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!*


    While Tatyana protected them and beat up the dragon left and right, Yasenia''s respect toward her mother broke the max level and evolved into faith. How often can you see a human practically spanking a dragon of this level?


    Tian Long eximed, "Okay, okay, stop! Even if it doesn''t hurt, you are hurting my pride! Moreover, Remember who I am carrying!"


    Tatyana stopped and looked at Yasenia. Wrong choice because Yasenia''s current admiring expression and wagging tail were begging to be thrown onto a bed for Tatyana. While heat spread in herher regions, Tatyana seriously thought, ''Is it worth it to elerate to the academy and eat her clean? Of course! The sensation of sinking in- No, no, no, let her rest a bit after all the events... But maybe... ''


    Seeing Tatyana stop, Tian Long sighed. Even if it didn''t hurt him physically, it hurt him emotionally! A dragon had to keep some pride in them!


    Meanwhile, without the world knowing, another fight of epic proportions happened inside Tatyana''s head.


    The rest of the way back was rxing, without anything more happening, and they arrived at the Academy territory in some hours.


    Tian Long''s massive body flew over the Rita State, scaring everyone. The four elders appeared beside Tian Long, and Elder Ron asked, "Headmistress, Did something happen? You rarely summon Lord Tian long."


    Tatyana said, "The Ice Phoenix Matriarch and Patriarch will arrive soon. Guide them toward Tian Long when they arrive. I will tell all of you de details when I have time."


    All of them bowed and dispersed. Yasenia asked, curious, "What level are they, mom?"


    Tatyana said, "They are at the half-step of the transcendence realm. They are one of the strongest on this continent. The four can go against the Heavenly sect leader or the Demonic sect leader. However, in a death match, it is hard to know who would win."


    While they were floating down to their mansion entrance, Cecile asked, "Tatyana, I want to control my wings and tails. Who do you think I should find for it?"


    Tatyana looked at ia and said, "Help her. However, phoenix tails aren''t forbat like a dragon''s, so only teach her how to fly."


    ia bowed, "As the Lady says!"


    Evelyn looked at Cecile andmented. "We are going to be training together, Cecile! Let''s do our best!"


    Cecile nodded.


    They felt the remaining tension leaving their body when they walked inside their house. Yasenia went to the sofa bed and slumped on it, face up. Then, Angel and Evelyn followed, slumping on top of the dragoness. Yasenia caught them. Cecile sat beside Yasenia''s head and patted and scratched her. Andrea sat next to her feet and began massaging them. Kali sat on a chair nearby, looking at them.


    Tatyana smirked and said, "Hui Zhong, Ying Yue, I''m sending you back. Help Teacher arrange the new army."


    They both nodded and bowed, "Farewell, Empress, Little princess."


    Yasenia waved her hand, "See you soon~."


    They both disappeared, dispersing in a cloud of green and ck smoke.


    Yasenia let her hand fall limp and growledfortably, closing her eyes. Andrea asked while massaging Yasenia''s beautiful and round toes. "So, what is the n from now on?"


    Cecile massaged Yasenia''s scalp as she answered, "Get stronger, perfect our skills, deepen our understanding of the side professions, and win more credits."


    Andrea eximed, "I almost forgot! Yasenia, I spoke to Elder Irina before we went to the Ice Nirvana Mountain about the sword, and she has agreed to give it a look in one month or so. Has it be stronger since you began cultivating with it?"


    Yasenia saidnguidly, "I think it has... It hasn''t upgraded in rank, though...."


    Now that they were speaking about upgrading the sword, Yasenia remembered the egg. Yasenia looked at Tatyana strangely, not knowing how to ask.

 Chapter 157

    Now that they were speaking about upgrading the sword, Yasenia remembered the egg. Yasenia looked at Tatyana strangely, not knowing how to ask. ¡®Should I ask about the ideas I thought of before? I know they are illogical but maybe¡­.¡¯


    Tatyana looked at the weird face Yasenia was making and said with a chuckle, ¡°Say whatever is crossing your mind, little treasure.¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°Is it possible that the dragon egg isn¡¯t fertilized?¡±


    All the women present stopped and got thoughtful. Tatyana asked, ¡°The question is quite normal and even a good one. Why the weird face, little treasure?¡±


    Yasenia decided to say it bluntly, ¡®I won¡¯t be giving away anything to Kali if I ask this way so¡­¡¯ ¡°*Ejem* If it isn¡¯t fertilized¡­ Do I have to shove it in my uterus or cum on it?¡±


    The juniors entered a coughing fit, Kali being the one who had it the worst. ¡®What did she just say!?¡¯


    Meanwhile, Tatyana directly burst intoughter, ¡°Hahaha, what do you¡­ hahaha, oh little treasure, you are killing me! Hahaha.¡±


    Even the maids were having a hard time controlling theirughter. Yasenia was a little embarrassed but waited patiently for her answer. Afterughing for almost a minute straight, Tatyana looked at Yasenia, amused, and said, ¡°Where did you get that idea, little treasure? I think we learned biology and fertility together, right? Normally, you can¡¯t fertilize an egg just like that. Let me see the egg for a moment.¡±


    While Yasenia took out the egg, she looked at Selena, ¡°It was Selena who gave me the idea¡­¡±


    All the eyesnded on the redmia with obvious questioning. ¡®Yasenia is still young, and you can pass these silly ideas as momentary stumps, but someone like Selena, who is hundreds of years old¡­¡¯


    Selena opened her eyes and asked, surprised, ¡°When did I say something like that, young miss? I could swear I didn¡¯t say anything simr.¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°You didn¡¯t directly say it, but when you told me that my release could fertilize nts, I just thought about it¡­.¡±


    This time it was Flora¡¯s turn to look at Selena in disbelief, ¡°You told her what? How could young miss¡¯ discharge fertilize nts!?¡±


    Selena remembered saying something like that and coughed, a little embarrassed. ¡°Young miss¡¯ release is so thick and full of life that it just came out from my mouth¡­ I¡¯m sorry for misguiding you, young miss. It was just an expression and not something you can actually do¡­ I think.¡± Selena looked questioningly at Flora. Even if she was sure, she wanted the expert in, well, flora and vegetation to answer.


    Flora raised an eyebrow at that statement and got thoughtful. Since she was Kali¡¯s personal maid, she still hasn¡¯t seen Yasenia¡¯s release because the intimacy between them stops at some cuddles and kisses.


    Flora turned toward Yasenia and was about to ask something when she remembered that Kali was in the room, ¡®Right, I can¡¯t ask something like that¡­ I will ask Young misster when we can speak without being on guard.¡¯


    However, to alleviate momentary doubts, she said. ¡°There are extremely few and rare nts that use humanoid fertile liquids to reproduce; between them, the most famous one would be the Alraune. They are simr to us dryads but hunt for males and females alike to reproduce. Us dryads can reproduce asexually or sexually. By the way, all Alraune have both female and male sexes. In short, besides these specific florae¡­ Female or male discharge can¡¯t be used to fertilize nts.¡±


    The people around nodded.


    After analyzing it for a little while, Tatyana said. ¡°Little treasure, the dragon egg is fertilized, so don¡¯t worry. Be patient, and you will probably be able to open it in the future.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, ¡®Well, maybe I will be able to open it after the secret realm? That is too soon¡­.¡¯


    Kali¡¯s brow jumped, and she asked, ¡°You have a dragon egg?¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and said, ¡°A lucky finding in an auction house.¡±


    Yasenia rted their trip to the auction house, and after someughs at the cost of the Tang and Long families, they continued talking. After today¡¯s events, they decided to skip today¡¯s cultivation. They were emotionally tired and wanted to rest.


    When it was gettingte, Yasenia said while stretching. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep separated today. I feel that I¡¯m going to have nightmares, and I don¡¯t want to hurt any of you.¡±


    The others nodded, but when Yasenia saw Angel¡¯s sad face, she said with a helpless smile, ¡°Who of you want to be put to sleep by me?¡±


    Angel smiled and said, ¡°Me!¡±


    Evelyn also joined a little shyly, ¡°If it isn¡¯t much a bother¡­.¡±


    Yasenia sighed with a smile and said, ¡°Okay, all of you wait for me in your rooms. Cecile, Andrea, Kali, you three too.¡±


    Even if she was dead tired, Yasenia didn¡¯t mind putting a little bit of effort and putting them to sleep.


    She went with Angel first. They entered Angel¡¯s room, and Yasenia ced Angel on the bed, lying beside her. Angel looked at Yasenia with her droopy blue eyes tenderly. ¡°Thank you, Yasenia. I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m too much of a bother sometimes¡­¡±


    Yasenia lowered her head and kissed her lips softly while caressing her long silky blonde hair. ¡°You will never be a bother, baby. Anytime you want my presence, ask for it. I will dly be by your side.¡±


    Then she hugged her close and pampered her for a little while.


    When she saw Angel snuggling closer, Yasenia began to sing a lyricless luby. Her voice was mellow and a little deep, making the melody very rxing.


    With Yasenia¡¯s voice and caresses, Angel felt her whole body rx. ¡®Her voice is so beautiful¡­¡¯


    Dear Angel didn¡¯tst long and fell asleep with a smile shortly after.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t stop her actions and continued singing and caressing her. Only after she felt that Angel was deeply asleep did she stop.


    Yasenia lowered and kissed her forehead tenderly, then she whispered. ¡°Goodnight, baby. I love you.¡± Then, she stood up silently and left the room.


    Yasenia walked toward Evelyn¡¯s room, looking through the windows to the darkening sky. She didn¡¯t have to walk far, and she reached there.


    Yasenia knocked on the door and opened it. Evelyn was sitting on a chair, reading a book beside the window. She had a candle by her side and the natural light from the outside behind her to aid her reading.


    Yasenia approached and moved behind Evelyn, looking over her shoulder. ¡°What are you reading, dear?¡±


    Evelyn answered, ¡°Spirit Tailoring. I¡¯m not as proficient as Kali in Alchemy, and I am not good with formations or cksmithing. You are learning Spirit Cooking, so I thought about what to do that could distinguish me from the others. What came to my mind was Spirit Tailoring.¡±


    Yasenia lifted Evelyn from under her armpits and sat on the chari, cing Evelyn on herp. Yasenia hugged her little girl from behind and kissed her cheek, ¡°You don¡¯t have to distinguish yourself, dear. Normally cultivating can also work; you are very talented.¡±


    Evelyn smiled and looked at Yasenia¡¯s golden eyes. The tiredness in Yasenia¡¯s eyes was hidden, yet, for Evelyn, it was apparent. ¡®She always goes to the limits for us¡­ How could we not put effort and let her carry the big burden named family alone?¡¯


    Even if Evelyn always acts like a pervert around Yasenia, and she naturally loves her seductive curves, in truth, the feature Evelyn liked the most about Yasenia was her eyes.


    They were like andscape at sunset; the golden iris and reddish color around the pupil created a peculiar and exotic gaze. But in Evelyn¡¯s opinion, Yasenia¡¯s eyes were very charming, always giving her peace of mind. Evelyn kissed Yasenia¡¯s chin and said, ¡°I want to¡­ Do my part for our family. Andrea is a genius cksmith and always reliable. Cecile is a powerhouse that is almost on par with you. Kali is an outstanding healer and alchemist. Angel is a formation expert¡­.¡±


    Yasenia listened closely to Evelyn, not interrupting her reflections. Evelyn looked down and grabbed Yasenia¡¯s hand, ying with it. Her lips rised in a ridiculing smile as she said, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Mediocre at everything. I¡¯m not as strong as Andrea or Cecile cultivation-wise, not as good an alchemist as Kali, nor cuddly as Angel or as talented as her. Inside our family, I have below-average features, average strength, and average talent¡­ I have nothing I stand out for besides my pervert funny side¡­.¡±


    Yasenia kissed the corner of Evelyn¡¯s lips, making Evelyn focus on Yasenia again. When Evelyn looked at Yasenia, Yasenia spoke with a gentle and tender voice that warmed Evelyn¡¯s heart. ¡°Dear, you have a lot of good points. First, you are very sharp. You are always giving advice when it matters. You don¡¯t back down and always give your all in battles, no matter the opponent, going to almost any length to win. For example, when you fought in the entrance exam, fought against Sonata, or stood before Angel when everything looked grim inside the formation¡­ For me, that is more attractive than any other quality you have.¡±


    Yasenia put a finger over Evelyn¡¯s heart and said, ¡°For me, your courage and wits stand out like the midday sun. Much more than the beauty or talent of any heavenly maiden.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s heart thumped, and she teared up a little. Yasenia kissed her eyes as she said soothingly, ¡°You want to try Spirt Tailoring? Then go for it, dear. You have my full support. However, know that I will love you no matter what you do. You are my mischievous little girl, and I love you because of that.¡±


    Evelyn hugged Yasenia, buried her face in her neck, and sobbed a little. ¡°I-I always feel unworthy of you, Yasenia.¡±


    Yasenia said gently, ¡°Dear, you will never be unworthy. No matter how we got together, now that you are my treasure, I don¡¯t care what you be. A devil or a saint. A hero or a viin. A murderer or a savior. My love for you will remain as strong as it is now.¡±


    Evelyn said with a sob, ¡°I love you, *Sob* Yasenia.¡±


    Yasenia caressed her back and put her sideways on herp. They stayed like that until Evelyn rxed.


    Yasenia felt Evelyn rx in her embrace and wanted to cheer her up. Therefore, she asked with a smile. ¡°How do you want me to put you to sleep, dear?¡±


    She looked at Evelyn¡¯s ear getting red, and her smile became soft. She kissed her lobe softly and asked. ¡°Does my dear want to drink my milk~?¡±


    Evelyn looked at Yasenia with a slight blush and nodded. Evelyn really liked the sensation of Yasenia¡¯s cradling while she drank her milk.


    Yasenia gave her a peck and took out a handkerchief, helping Evelyn wipe her tears and nose. Then she picked her up princess carry and moved to the bed. Yasenia sat on the bed with Evelyn and lowered her robes. After cradling Evelyn on herp, Evelyn hugged Yasenia¡¯s waist and gently ced her mouth on Yasenia¡¯s breast.


    Yasenia felt Evelyn¡¯s sucking and surrounded her with her arms as she let her drink. Like she did with Angel, Yasenia hummed a luby.


    With her voice, embrace, scent, and soothing milk, Evelyn closed her and melted between the dragoness arms.


    Some minutester, Yasenia felt Evelyn¡¯s motions slowing down and her arms losing strength. With her tummy warm from the dragoness milk and her heart fuzzy with warm feelings for the dragoness, Evelyn slowly fell asleep.


    Like she did before, Yasenia waited for Evelyn to fall deeply asleep before positioning Evelyn on the bed, standing up, and leaving silently.


    Yasenia walked through the corridor, thinking about what Evelyn had told her. ¡®She needs a ce to practice her tailoring¡­ I will ask mom if we can change her alchemyb for a tailoring workce¡­ Right, she will need a teacher because there aren¡¯t any teachers for Spirit Tailoring in the academy¡­ I also need to buy her tools, some designs for her to practice with, and some proper books. Well, I can buy these with Evelyn. Sadly I have little to no experience with this profession. Should I read some books about it?¡¯


    While thinking about Evelyn, Yasenia reached Kali¡¯s room, only to find Flora in front of the door. Yasenia approached and asked Flora, ¡°What can I do for you, Flora?¡±


    To be continuedRate this bookYou may also likeMORE


    The Legend of the ruthless Empress FreyaFantasy Romance5.0The Rise Of CmityFantasy4.6Immortal Ice Empress: Path to VengeanceFantasy Romance4.9Seduce The Viiness (GL)LGBT+4.9The Tale Of KitsunaFantasy Romance4.7The Rise of QuetzalcoatlFantasy Romance4.8The Rebirth of Evelyn KnoxFantasy Romance4.8Arpious of the nesFantasy4.7Reviews15 ReviewsMortrexoAuthorMortrexoWell, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    5 months ago166QavidLv3QavidI can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    3 months ago7OwuLv4OwuNoice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    5 months ago73ranaltorLv6ranaltorI¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    2 months ago3TatyanaWorshipperLv3TatyanaWorshipper==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    3 months ago3k1ra3xLv1k1ra3xThe novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    3 months ago3typus_MageLv3typus_MageIt is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    3 months ago31Liber8TLv3Liber8Twell Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    1 week ago21seirei_linaLv4seirei_linaNice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 158

    Flora struggled and bowed, asking, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if this offends young miss, but could Young Miss ejacte with life energy inside of me? It doesn¡¯t need to be through the vagina. It can be through the mouth.¡±


    Yasenia frowned and looked at Flora questioningly, ¡°Why do you want it, Flora? I need a very good reason to ept this demand¡­ Moreover, have you asked mom? I think that she would be the one more against this, right?¡±


    Flora lifted her body and said, ¡°Lady Tatyana gave the go-ahead. The Lady told me that she doesn¡¯t mind young miss having sex with others. The thing the Lady doesn¡¯t want is for young miss to love more people than you do right now.¡±


    Yasenia massaged her temples and said, ¡°Follow me, Flora. I want to ask you some things.¡±


    Yasenia and Flora moved to the fourth floor, reaching the room with the transparent ceiling. Yasenia sat on a white sofa and patted the ce beside her. Flora smiled gently and sat there. Then, she waited for Yasenia to speak.


    Yasenia looked at the sky and said, ¡°Flora, you don¡¯t need to refer to me as young miss right now¡­ I wanted to ask you¡­ Is my behavior strange?¡±


    Flora reclined and asked, her tone rxed, ¡°Why do you ask, Yassy?¡±


    Yasenia looked at the dryad and smiled, ¡°It has been a while since someone called me that way¡­.¡±


    Yasenia let her head fall on Flora¡¯ssked, ¡°Is seeing sex as a part of love¡­ strange? I mean¡­ After these months with my lovers, I can¡¯t imagine myself having sex with someone before falling in love. It feels like I¡¯m betraying them, and I always feel ufortable thinking about it.¡±


    Flora caressed Yasenia¡¯s midnight ck hair and asked, looking at Yasenia, ¡°Yassy, what you are feeling is normal¡­ But that way of thinking is onlymon to mortals. Most cultivators, especially after so many years alive, seek stimtion, joy, happiness, novelty, power, knowledge, new experiences¡­ Sex is a wonderful tool that can make people feel many different things¡­¡±


    Flora continued speaking, ¡°From the thrill and pleasure at the moment, to the sensations of guilt and betrayal of cheating. The scope of feelings that sex can induce are many and varied. Therefore, the longer someone lives, the less important sex bes in a rtionship.¡±


    Flora frowned and said, ¡°Well, that is a lie¡­ The importance of sex bes higher and higher until it reaches a point where it begins losing precedence.¡±


    Flora chuckled and said, ¡°You will be able to see that people in their hundreds give sex a somewhat exalted position in the rtionship, but the older they get, the more this position falls in their hearts.


    Yasenia asked, ¡°Then, if one person of a couple that has been together for hundreds of years suddenly has sex with another, because they felt like so¡­ The other person won¡¯t get angry?¡±


    Flora giggled, ¡°Everyone is different, Yassy. Some people would brush it off since they deeply trust each other after being together for so many years, and they know it was just a fling at the moment. Others may ask who the person who tickled their partner¡¯s interest was and sometimes join them. Others ask for permission first, and they talk about it. And finally, some get angry to various degrees.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, and flora lowered her head to kiss her forehead, ¡°Yassy, in this world, sex is as important in a rtionship as you want it to be. You can treat it as sacred or treat it as another activity like hugs and pecks. You didn¡¯t dislike my kiss on your beautiful forehead, right?¡±


    Yasenia nodded with a smile, ¡°I liked it.¡±


    Flora smiled and continued, ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m not in a rush. You can speak it with your lovers first. However, you must address something important first.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and spoke that thing aloud, ¡°How would I feel if they had sex with another woman¡­ Without me present.¡±


    Flora nodded and asked, ¡°How would you feel?¡±


    Yasenia made a wry smile and said, ¡°Awful¡­ I don¡¯t mind having sex between us if I¡¯m present¡­ But I don¡¯t like it if I¡¯m not¡­ Just imagining my baby or sweetheart moaning with another woman or man without me knowing is twisting my guts¡­.¡±


    Flora nodded and said, ¡°Then, what you have to ask is¡­?¡±


    Yasenia said, putting an arm over her eyes, ¡°An extremely selfish and unfair question¡­ I feel especially bad and guilty because of Kali¡­. I mean, I have known all of you since I was little, and there is affection between us. It may not be romantic affection, but satisfying your wishes of having intimacy with me from time to time, I wouldn¡¯t mind. However, to the others, all of you are practically strangers. ¡±


    Yasenia expressed, ¡°And the main reason I don¡¯t mind is that you and the other maids have seen me grow up, cared for me, and always filled me with love and joy¡­ Ugh, my mind is so messy, I think I¡¯m contradicting myself¡­¡±


    Flora didn¡¯t interrupt her and stayed beside her, listening to her. After Yasenia put out her thoughts, Flora said, ¡°The reason I wanted to have your semen with life energy inside me is to know if you can impregnate humanoid nts. Unlike other humanoid races, humanoid nts cant get pregnant with the different types of humanoids besides the few exceptions I spoke about earlier.¡±


    Flora looked at the sky wistfully. ¡°At first, I and the other nt lifeform maids abandoned thoughts of having progeny for life¡­ But after Selena¡¯sment, a speck of hope appeared in my heart. Maybe I¡¯ve been a little impatient bringing this up so early.¡±


    Yasenia put down her arm and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Flora. I understand what kind of sacrifice the maids have made to be my maids.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Yasenia asked. ¡°Flora, I¡¯ve always had this question in my mind¡­ Why did some maids disappear from time to time?¡±


    Flora said, ¡°I need to ask permission from the Lady to answer that. Wait a second.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, and Flora took out a jade. After some short conversation, Flora looked at Yasenia and said. ¡°The main reason is that they died. Lady Tatyana was near you most of the time, and enemies wouldn¡¯t dare approach at those times. However, the Lady had to do some things from time to time, so we, the maids, protected you. Assassins were a normal urrence, getting near you at least weakly, and some maids fell to them. Others, a minority, were fired or killed due to mistakes they made or because they were spies. The ones remaining right now arepletely loyal to you and the Lady, me included.¡±


    Yasenia looked at Flora and sighed sadly, ¡°I¡¯ve never noticed¡­.¡±


    Flora chuckled, ¡°But of course! We couldn¡¯t let young miss be worried or sad! Seeing young miss grow up into an excellent woman was, is, and will be our pride and joy!¡±


    Yasenia felt her throat tighten and hugged Flora¡¯s waist, burying her face in her navel. After smelling Flora¡¯s rxing natural scent, Yasenia said. ¡°I will repay all of you in the future.¡±


    Flora smacked Yasenia¡¯s soft butt and said. ¡°What nonsense! There is nothing to repay. We do this because of our free will and loyalty to you, Yassy. You promising never to let us behind is more than enough.¡±


    Yasenia looked into Flora¡¯s green eyes and nodded firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t. In this lifetime, if all of you don¡¯t betray me, I will never betray all of you.¡±


    Flora smiled and pressed Yasenia¡¯s face on her navel again, caressing her head. They stayed like that for some minutes.


    Yasenia was too tired and felt sofortable on the dryad¡¯sp that she began falling asleep. When Flora was debating whether to wake her up, she saw Yasenia open her eyes with a start and sat up. Then she mumbled, ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep yet¡­ I have to pass through Cecile¡¯s, Andrea¡¯s, and Kali¡¯s room¡­. ¡±


    Flora said, a little concerned. ¡°Yasenia, you are too tired. Why don¡¯t you sleep andfort them tomorrow?¡±


    Yasenia stood up, rubbing her eyes, and said, ¡°After today¡¯s events, I want to be beside them when they fall asleep¡­.¡±


    Flora didn¡¯t try to stop her anymore. She stood up and followed behind Yasenia.


    Yasenia arrived at Kali¡¯s room, but Flora stopped Yasenia from knocking on the door. ¡°Miss Kali has fallen asleep.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and opened the door quietly. She approached the bed with quiet steps and looked at Kali¡¯s sleeping face. Kali was frowning slightly, seemingly having a nightmare.


    Yaseniay beside Kali carefully and hugged her close to her body. Then she whispered gently, ¡°I¡¯m here, honey. You are safe; rx.¡±


    Yasenia caressed her chestnut-colored hair and gave her gentle kisses, making Kali¡¯s previous tense body soften in her embrace.


    Kali, at first, was adverse when Yasenia hugged her. But as Yasenia spoke, she could observe with a smile how Kali¡¯s nose twitched, smelling her scent, and then closed up on her body.


    Yasenia continued her actions until she was sure Kali wasfortable and deeply asleep. Then, she carefully got up from bed, tucking Kali into the bedsheets, and left. When she was out of the room, she said. ¡°Flora, your request will have to wait at least until Ie back from the secret realm. I want to first take the final step with Kali, and I don¡¯t see that happening within some months or even a year from now.¡±


    Flora bowed and smiled, ¡°Young Miss considering it is already something to celebrate. Thank you.¡±


    Yasenia hugged Flora and kissed her cheek. Then, she walked toward Andrea¡¯s room. She saw that no one was in front of the door, so she knocked on it. Shortly after, the door opened, showing Andrea in her pajamas. Andrea smiled and said, ¡°Wee to my room, love.¡±


    Yasenia smiled and went forward with open arms, burying herself in Andrea¡¯s embrace.


    Andrea moved inside with Yasenia; Yasenia¡¯s tail closed the door. Andrea spoke in her deep voice, ¡°Are you here to apany me to sleep? I didn¡¯t ask for it, though.¡±


    Yasenia pushed Andrea onto the bed, falling on top of her. With her head between Andrea¡¯s perky breasts, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t care~ I wanted to be with darling a little while~.¡±


    Andrea chuckled and said, ¡°Just cuddles? Or do you want something more~?¡±


    Yasenia looked up at Andrea with a seductive smile and deepened her voice, ¡°What does darling want? I was just thinking of cuddles¡­ But if darling wants more, I don¡¯t mind~.¡±


    Andrea grabbed Yasenia¡¯s big and jelly-like butt and pulled her up, matching their face level. She looked into her golden slit eyes. Seeing the tiredness inside of them, Andrea said. ¡°Then¡­ Just cuddles. You are too tired, love.¡±


    Yasenia was a little surprised and said, ¡°I can do it if you want, don¡¯t worry, Andrea.¡±


    Andrea kissed Yasenia¡¯s lips softly and said, ¡°Nope, today rxation.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and asked, ¡°Then¡­ What is this hard thing I feel pressing in my core~?¡±


    Andrea sighed with a smile, ¡°With you on top of me. I don¡¯t think there is a human that wouldn¡¯t be aroused.¡±


    Wanting to pamper her darling, Yasenia thought for a bit and sat on Andrea¡¯s erection. She said, massaging her big breasts. ¡°Then¡­ How about I rx that erection first, and then we cuddle~? I want to pamper you~.¡±


    Andrea smiled helplessly and nodded, ¡°Do what you want, love.¡±


    Yasenia said happily. ¡°Then sat up and put your back on the headboard~.¡±


    To be continuedRate this bookYou may also likeMORE


    The Legend of the ruthless Empress FreyaFantasy Romance5.0The second female lead Dual CultivatesFantasy4.0The Rise Of CmityFantasy4.6Immortal Ice Empress: Path to VengeanceFantasy Romance4.9Seduce The Viiness (GL)LGBT+4.9Arpious of the nesFantasy4.7The Tale Of KitsunaFantasy Romance4.7The Viiness with a Heroine HaremFantasy4.8Reviews15 ReviewsMortrexoAuthorMortrexoWell, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    5 months ago166QavidLv3QavidI can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    3 months ago7OwuLv4OwuNoice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    5 months ago73ranaltorLv6ranaltorI¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    2 months ago3TatyanaWorshipperLv3TatyanaWorshipper==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    3 months ago3k1ra3xLv1k1ra3xThe novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    3 months ago3typus_MageLv3typus_MageIt is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    3 months ago31Liber8TLv3Liber8Twell Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    1 week ago21seirei_linaLv4seirei_linaNice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 159

    Andrea obeyed, and Yasenia went down and lowered Andrea¡¯s pants, setting free her member. Yasenia smiled seductively, ¡°I love your light chocte color~.¡±


    She licked the head with half-squinted eyes and then glomped it down. Then, she used one hand to caress Andrea¡¯s balls and used her tongue expertly.


    Andrea let out a satisfied grunt and ced a hand on her head, caressing it. The feeling of Yasenia¡¯s warm mouth and slimy tongue was divine.


    Yasenia bobbed her head, used her long tongue to coil around the shaft, and tightened, making Andrea moan.


    She continued her head, tongue, and hand movements until Andrea¡¯s rod waspletely lubricated and then did a downward movement, hiding Andrea¡¯s whole length inside her mouth. Andrea groaned and almost came directly feeling the tightness of her throat; it was driving her crazy. ¡°You are so good at this, my love.¡±


    Yasenia took out the dick from her throat and looked up at Andrea with a smile. ¡°Now that you are wet, it is time for something you love~.¡±


    Yasenia grabbed her big breasts and inserted Andrea¡¯s dick between her soft and jelly-like breasts, hiding itpletely with her breast size. Andrea felt her member squished in a world of softness, and her waist jumped a little, almost cumming. ¡®Her breasts are just too good. They envelop every inch of my penis~.¡¯


    Yasenia moved them up and down with her hands, alternating and gyrating them. Then, she let saliva drip from her mouth to lubricate them and send Andrea straight to heaven.


    *p.* *p.* *p.*


    The sounds the breasts made when they smashed Andrea¡¯s pelvis, and the sight of them bouncing up and down were extremely arousing. Shortly after, Yasenia felt her twitching hardness, and then Andrea grunted, ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    Yasenia continued until Andrea came between her breasts. The warm, thick liquid spurted, painting her breast white. Yasenia sighed, full of satisfaction. ¡®So hot~.¡¯


    When Andrea stopped cumming, she looked down at Yasenia, only to see her spread her cum over her breasts with her hands and a seductive face.


    Yasenia looked at Andrea¡¯s light green eyes and said sultrily, ¡°I¡¯m marked by darling~ Your scent is all over me~.¡±


    Andrea said, exasperated. ¡°Love, if you are like this, you are going to have to empty me before I can calm down my erection.¡±


    Yasenia smiled happily, ¡°Then I will have my tummy warm~.¡±


    Yasenia lowered her head and glomped Andrea¡¯s member again. This time, Yasenia also used a hand to finger Andrea¡¯s vagina. Andrea felt fireworks exploding in her mind as pleasure waves spread through her body. Andrea came shortly after, and Yasenia drank everything happily.


    The dragoness didn¡¯t stop her stimtion until Andrea came another three times inside her mouth. Only then did Yasenia feel Andrea¡¯s dick soften inside her mouth.


    She vacuumed and drank everything from Andrea¡¯s urethra. Then, she licked the long shaft and vagina until she cleaned Andrea. Andrea felt in heaven with this kind of cleaning.


    After finishing, Yasenia grabbed a towel from her spatial ring and wiped her breasts. Then, shey on the bed with Andrea. Andrea hugged her soft dragoness and kissed her lovingly. ¡°Is my dragoness now happy?¡±


    Yasenia smiled cutely and snuggled deeper in Andrea¡¯s embrace, ¡°Happy~. Now sleep~.¡±


    Andrea closed her eyes and tightened her hug, putting their bodies together without a single gap, ¡°I love you, Yasenia.¡±


    Yasenia buried her head in her neck and said, growling and licking her neck lovingly, ¡°I love you too, darling~.¡±


    Andrea heard and felt Yasenia¡¯s growling and licks,pletely rxing her body. If all of them were to put the single thing they love about Yasenia, it would be her growls and licks while cuddling. The growl sounded deeper than a cat purring and had a more predatory tone, simr to a lion. But the love Yasenia emanated while doing it melted their hearts.


    With her recent release and the dragoness ministrations, Andrea didn¡¯t take long to fall asleep. Yasenia looked up within Andrea¡¯s embrace at her beautiful and heroic face.


    She was a little more awake thanks to Andrea¡¯s Yin energy, but hearing Andrea¡¯s stable breathing made her tiredness creep up again.


    She slowly got out of Andrea¡¯s arms and left the bedroom. She stretched and yawned, ¡®It is almost midnight¡­ Only sweetheart left~.¡¯


    Yasenia reached Cecile¡¯s room and found the door already opened. She entered and saw Cecile look at her with a smile and her wings folded, sitting on the bed. Yasenia still wasn¡¯t very used to Cecile¡¯s new look and became a little shy.


    Looking at Yasenia¡¯s reaction, Cecile¡¯s smile deepened, and she said, ¡°Come here, my love.¡±


    Yasenia went to her side and threw herself in her embrace. Cecile caught her whileughing, surrounded her with her wings, and kissed her forehead, ¡°Still shy, my love?¡±


    Yasenia looked at Cecile¡¯s face and said bashfully. ¡°Sweetheart is too beautiful~. My heart thumps fast when I look at you¡­¡±


    Besides Cecile being extremely beautiful, her scent, aura, and feeling around her were extremely attractive to Yasenia. The main reason was that Cecile¡¯s bloodline came from the woman from Yasenia¡¯s inheritance, so right now, they were a perfect match for each other. Objectively speaking, Cecile was a better mate for Yasenia than even Tatyana herself.


    Moreover, Yasenia was shy around Cecile because Yasenia hadpletely given the main role in the connection to her. Therefore, Yasenia was naturally submissive to Cecile because she recognized her as the dominant mate.


    Furthermore, Cecile¡¯s wings and tails made Cecile very attractive to the dragoness.


    Previously Yasenia was clueless because she had never looked at beast-humans as rtionship material. Still, Yasenia has discovered that she loves beast-human traits in her lovers due to her instincts and bloodline.


    After hearing what Yasenia said, Cecile lowered her head and captured Yasenia¡¯s lips slowly. Cecile knew how tired was Yasenia, so she intended just to kiss Yasenia to sleep and then carry her to Tatyana.


    Yasenia wound her arms around Cecile¡¯s neck and returned the kiss tenderly.


    What Cecile didn¡¯t expect was that intimacy between them was too pleasurable at the moment. So even as they were only kissing, Yasenia and Cecile moaned from the kiss and pressed their bodies together.


    Cecile felt Yasenia¡¯s rock-hard member pressing against her navel when their bodies came together. A fire started in her heart and core, and she needed to quench it. She moved her hand and caught her member.


    Yasenia moaned. She was about to speak, but Cecile¡¯s eyes taking a violet tone made her words stuck in her throat and made her gulp. Then, she heard Cecile say, ¡°My love, let¡¯s do it. I want to feel your member inside again~. I¡¯m going to milk you until you fall asleep.¡±


    Yasenia took a deep breath and kept her tone soothing and gentle, knowing that Cecile was still getting used to these instincts. ¡°As much as you want, sweetheart.¡±


    Hearing the affirmative, Cecile instantly put her nightgown inside her spatial ring, bing naked, and Yasenia did the same.


    Cecile pushed Yasenia against the headboard and straddled her, positioning the member below her dripping flower. Yasenia¡¯s penis twitched as she felt Cecile¡¯s cool liquids falling on her member.


    Cecile lowered her waist with anticipation and prated herself. The head opened herbia wide and caressed her every fold as she prated deeper. Cecile let out a shaky breath, delighted to have Yasenia inside again. She continued lowering her waist until her cervix kissed her member. ¡°Ah~.¡±


    Yasenia felt heavenly inside Cecile; her folds tightened and wiggled on her hardness, sending pleasure waves to her brain. Moreover, when their energies mixed, they sent hot pleasure waves across their bodies. Just being inserted was enough to make both of them reach orgasm.


    Yasenia hugged Cecile¡¯s body and pressed their breasts together. Then she went forward and captured Cecile¡¯s lips. They both kissed, and Cecile began to move her waist. Her silver wings pped happily as Yasenia¡¯s member sent electric currents through her body. ¡°Ah! Ah! So good! Ohh!¡±


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    Cecile was so aroused that she was reaching climax fast. Her waist elerated, and the impacts on her cervix became more violent. Yasenia knew Cecile wanted her to enter thatst entrance, so she thrust upward. After more thrusts, Yasenia opened thatst entrance wide, entering Cecile¡¯s uterus.


    *PAH!*


    Cecile felt fireworks exploding in her mind and shouted in ecstasy, ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    Yasenia hugged Cecile close, reducing the distance to zero between their genitals and bodies as Cecile trembled with pleasure and drenched their lower half with her fluids.


    After the big orgasm, Cecile rxed a little and invaded Yasenia¡¯s mouth with delight as her insides clenched in her deeply inserted member. Yasenia answered eagerly and gyrated her waist, scrapping her uterus walls and sending sparks to Cecile¡¯s brain.


    Cecile separated again and moved her waist more aggressively. Her eyes became violet, and she began moaning loudly, ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Yasenia, it feels so good! Ahh~!¡±


    Yasenia thrust up, making their waist meet and creating pping sounds of flesh against flesh. Yasenia moved her tail and prated Cecile¡¯s butt, wanting to end this faster. Cecile leaned forward with a throaty moan, ¡°OHH!! YES!¡± She sped up her waist.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    With the double pration, Cecile was close to cumming again. She put their lips together as she spoke, ¡°Fill me, my love~. I want your seed~.¡±


    Yasenia felt Cecile¡¯s fertile liquid surrounding her penis inside her uterus, and lightning coursed her body with pleasure. Yasenia pushed Cecile onto the bed and pistoned from above, speeding up her tail.


    *PAH!* *PAH* *PAH!*


    Cecile smiled lewdly because of her mate¡¯s domineering attack and felt her orgasming. Yasenia¡¯s members inted, announcing her release. However, Yasenia had a clear enough head. She continued pistoning hard until both came at the same time.


    ¡°AHHH!!!!¡±


    ¡°OHHH!!!!¡±


    Cecile felt Yasenia¡¯s load mixing with her fluids and filling her backdoor. Then, when their Ying and Yang energiesbined, both felt a big pleasure wave climbing, be it from Cecile¡¯s uterus or Yasenia¡¯s member, up to their spines until it reached their brains. Their pleasure senses exploded with ecstasy, and their eyes rolled up with utter euphoria. ¡°¡±OHHHHHHHH!!!¡±¡±


    Yasenia came strongly, filling her uterus and more. Moreover, because Cecile was mping on her members, the dragoness release didn¡¯t have a way out, inting Cecile¡¯s uterus and filling her butthole.


    Yasenia came liters of cum inside Ceicle.


    After they stopped cumming, they both were breathing roughly and trembling while they hugged each other. They shared a sloppy kiss, and when Yasenia¡¯s hand passed Cecile¡¯s belly, she felt the bulge. They both looked down and saw Cecile¡¯s belly bloated.


    Now that their heads were cleared after the orgasm, they longingly looked at Cecile¡¯s belly. Cecile spoke, ¡°Is this how I will feel when I¡¯m pregnant? I feel so full, warm, and pleasurable~.¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, sweetheart.¡±


    Cecile smirked and looked at Yasenia, ¡°You came so much, love. What do we do now~?¡±


    Still inserted, Yasenia kissed her lips softly and said, ¡°Sleep, sweetheart. I know you are tired. We had sex just before the battle, and now again. I don¡¯t want to tire you.¡±


    Cecile returned the slow kisses and asked, ¡°My love, do you not mind what I did?¡±


    Yasenia separated and tilted her head, not understanding. Cecile blushed a bit and said, ¡°About the fertile liquid¡­.¡±


    Yaseniaughed and said, ¡°Well, I know what you are going through¡­ However, let¡¯s do normal sex less often. I don¡¯t think I can control myself more than once.¡±


    To be continuedRate this bookYou may also likeMORE


    The Legend of the ruthless Empress FreyaFantasy Romance5.0The Rise Of CmityFantasy4.6Immortal Ice Empress: Path to VengeanceFantasy Romance4.9The Tale Of KitsunaFantasy Romance4.7Seduce The Viiness (GL)LGBT+4.9Abyss of Dual Cultivation: Goddess¡¯s Lust systemFantasy4.7The Rise of QuetzalcoatlFantasy Romance4.8The Rebirth of Evelyn KnoxFantasy Romance4.8Reviews15 ReviewsMortrexoAuthorMortrexoWell, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    5 months ago166QavidLv3QavidI can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    3 months ago7OwuLv4OwuNoice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    5 months ago73ranaltorLv6ranaltorI¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    3 months ago3TatyanaWorshipperLv3TatyanaWorshipper==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    3 months ago3k1ra3xLv1k1ra3xThe novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    3 months ago3typus_MageLv3typus_MageIt is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    3 months ago31Liber8TLv3Liber8Twell Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    1 week ago21seirei_linaLv4seirei_linaNice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 160

    Cecile nodded, ¡°I¡¯m quite surprised you were even able to control yourself.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve gained control of my instincts during these months, especially the ones rted to breeding.¡±


    Cecile looked down at her still bloated belly. ¡°Umm¡­ can we stay connected until I fall asleep? I don¡¯t mind your release covering me when I rx, and It escapes¡­.¡±


    Yasenia looked at Cecile tenderly and said, ¡°Wrap your legs around my waist, sweetheart. I¡¯m going to move with you.¡±


    Cecile nodded and hugged Yasenia tighter, also tightening her insides. With both members still inserted. Yasenia moved until they were sideways; she also made Cecile ce her wing on the bed for her toy on. Then, Yaseniay on the silver wing, hugging each other.


    Yasenia put her arms around Cecile, and Cecile snuggled closer, burying her face in Yasenia¡¯s neck, pressing their naked bodies together, and using her other wing to wrap around Yasenia, surrounding her with her wings.


    Lying on her feather wing, Yasenia felt extremelyfortable. It was fluffy, refreshing, and smelled very pleasing. Moreover, her penis and tail felt very good inside Cecile.


    After they coiled around each other, Cecile closed her eyes and rxed. However, her muscles loosened when she rxed, letting all the fluids gush out. Feeling their lower halves beingpletely smeared with Yasenia¡¯s release, they both looked at each other and giggled. ¡°My love, you released too much inside.¡±


    Yasenia put her smiling lips on her cheek and spoke, ¡°It is your fault, sweetheart. How can I not fill you if you feel so good?¡±


    Cecile turned her head, making their lips touch, and spoke lovingly, ¡°Since our first time, I felt heavenly, my love. Thank you for loving me.¡±


    Yasenia kissed her with a smile and pulled out her tail. Then, she coiled it around Cecile¡¯s three tails. Yasenia continued giving Cecile these soft and tender tap kisses until Cecile fell asleep from purefort because of the loving caresses of the dragoness.


    After she heard Cecile¡¯s stable breathing, Yasenia stopped her kisses but didn¡¯t separate, looking at Cecile¡¯s peerless facial features. When she felt Cecile deeply asleep, she thought to herself, ¡®Getting out from this embrace will be very difficult¡­ Moreover, I¡¯m still inside her¡­.¡¯


    Yasenia gradually made her erection disappear, letting her member slip out naturally. Then, little by little, she uncoiled her tail and arms from Cecile. Yasenia looked at the big silver wings traping her andughed helplessly, ¡®How do I get out of here without waking her up?¡¯


    Yasenia first used her tail to lift the wing she had over her. Then, she used her arm to lift her upper body slightly. Cecile¡¯s arm fell to the sides, and with a light tap from her feet and arm, Yasenia jumped out of bed. She used the tail to control her fall and make absolutely zero noise. Yasenia chuckled lowly, ¡®That was hard.¡¯


    Yasenia took out a cleaning towel with some enchantments to make it extra soft and absorb fluids. Then, Yasenia looked tenderly at Cecile and approached her. ¡®Even if you said you didn¡¯t mind. How could I let my sweetheart sleep like this?¡¯


    Yasenia slowly moved Cecile¡¯s legs and opened them, showing the mess of fluids there. She carefully and slowly cleaned her, trying not to wake her up. She took another fifteen minutes to clean her and the bedsheets without waking her up.


    Yasenia grabbed some sheets and ced them over Cecile, and tucked her in them. Then she gave onest kiss to her forehead, ¡°Goodnight, sweetheart.¡±


    Then, lethargic, she went to her own bedroom.


    She opened the door and saw Tatyana lying on the bed, waiting for her. Yasenia went on autopilot into Tatyana¡¯s embrace and said, ¡°Goodnight, mom.¡±


    Tatyana secured her daughter between her arms and said, ¡°Sleep, little treasure. No matter what nightmares you have, I¡¯m here with you.¡±


    Yasenia pecked her cheek and finally fell asleep.


    Tatyana looked at her daughter and thought, feeling a little helpless. ¡®Which harem head goes the lengths you go for their harem, little treasure? Although there are some¡­ It is very rare, especially in someone as young as her¡­.¡¯


    Tatyana smiled and observed Yasenia¡¯s features. She loved looking at her little treasure, even if she had already memorized even the smallest perks. Tatyana chuckled to herself, ¡®A daughter¡­ Who would have known I would have a daughter¡­ Only twenty years have passed since she was born, yet I feel like much more time has passed. What are 20 years? A fleeting moment¡­. Yet she is already so big.¡¯


    Tatyana sighed and thought, ¡®I hope leaving Feng Yuan alive won¡¯t be a spine in her heart¡­ However, the phoenixes will severely punish him for disrupting the Sacred Ritual, and I don¡¯t even know if we will see him again in this lifetime.¡¯


    After one hour, she saw Yasenia¡¯s eyebrows scrunching. Tatyana became distressed and was tempted to use her fate skills to change this. However, she let her be. It was normal to have nightmares after what Yasenia went through today.


    Tatyana used her spiritual sense and looked at the others. ¡®They don¡¯t have nightmares¡­ Little treasure, your efforts seem that they were worth it.¡¯


    Suddenly, Yasenia hugged Tatyana tighter and growled dangerously. Tatyana didn¡¯t mind and continued hugging her daughter. Then, a menacing roar left Yasenia¡¯s throat. ¡°ROAR!¡±


    Yasenia scratched Tatyana¡¯s back and bit her, but Tatyana didn¡¯t move. She even lowered the toughness of her skin so that Yasenia could sink her nails and teeth into her without hurting herself. Yasenia continued growling and roaring. Therefore, Tatyana began whispering into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little treasure, I¡¯m here. No one can hurt you.¡±


    Tatyana continued speaking soft words, and hearing Tatyana¡¯s voice, Yasenia¡¯s struggles gradually lessened until she stopped biting and wing. Then she began licking Tatyana¡¯s neck in her sleep, and her growls became soft. Tatyana smiled tenderly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me, little treasure. Mommy is beside you.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s tail hit the bed slowly, wagging sleepily. Tatyana¡¯s heart melted, and she looked at her daughter. The night went on, and each time Yasenia had a nightmare, Tatyana took care of it. She hugged, kissed, caressed, and spoke to her, rxing the restless dragoness.


    The night passed, and another day arrived.


    Yasenia woke up feelingpletely refreshed and in her mother¡¯s arms. She took a deep breath and snuggled closer to Tatyana, cing her head on her chest. Yasenia asked sleepily, ¡°Did I have nightmares, mom?¡±


    Tatyana caressed her head and answered, ¡°Yes, do you remember any?¡±


    Yasenia looked up with watery golden eyes from just waking up and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t¡­. ¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s normal. However, I think you will continue with these nightmares for a week at least. Are you going to sleep separately from the others? ¡±


    Yasenia frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt them¡­. ¡±


    Tatyana didn¡¯t want her daughter to worry so much, so she said, ¡°How about I protect them? You will sleep beside me but with your dears near.¡±


    Yasenia looked up at Tatyana, ¡°Won¡¯t it be a little of a bother?¡±


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow andughed, ¡°How can it be a bother taking care of you? I wish I could do it daily. More than a bother, it appears to me as a reward~.¡±


    Yasenia smiled, and her tail wagged happily, ¡°Then¡­ Okay, I will count on mom.¡±


    Tatyana asked, ¡°Do you want to do your morning cultivation?¡±


    Yasenia wanted to ck. She was toofortable in bed with Tatyana. However, she pushed herself, thinking. ¡®Don¡¯t bezy. Working a little bit daily is better than doing everything at thest moment.¡¯


    After the struggle, Yasenia separated from her mother¡¯sfy and warm embrace and nodded. Tatyana kissed her cheek, ¡°Good.¡±


    While Tatyana was dressing up Yasenia, Yasenia asked, ¡°Mom, can we change Evelyn¡¯s alchemyb to a spirit tailoring workshop?¡±


    Tatyana nodded, ¡°Not a problem. It will also cost you zero since we built the house recently. Thanks to this, you can make some changes to it freely.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and asked another thing, ¡°Umm¡­ Mom, why does my energy react so strange to the tools?¡±


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia and debated whether to tell her or not. ¡®Should I tell her¡­ I will wait a little more. I want her to work as an assistant with the others for a while to strengthen her base knowledge.¡¯


    Tatyana said, ¡°You will have to discover it yourself, little treasure. Don¡¯t worry too much; you have still some years before it matters whether you can do a side profession or not.¡±


    Yasenia nodded,forted by those words. ¡®So mom knows why. Then, I should continue trying myself. I want to give mom a nice surprise, not having to rely on her for this.¡¯


    While they were going down, Tatyana informed the construction team through amunication jade.


    They came across Kali, so Yasenia approached with a smile, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me yesterday, honey? When I reached your room, you were already sleeping.¡±


    Kali was surprised, ¡°I thought you would only go to Angel¡¯s ad Evelyn¡¯s room.¡±


    Yasenia passed her arms over her shoulders and pressed her forehead on her veiled forehead, ¡°How could I let you without cuddles and kisses a single night? It is my joy pampering you.¡±


    Kali¡¯s heartbeat elerated with the dragoness so close, and she timidly moved her hands around Yasenia¡¯s waist. She shyly said, ¡°T-Then, I will wait for you e-every night..¡±


    Yasenia lifted her veil, only showing her lips, and kissed her scarred lips softly. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl; you must wait for me. I will try to stay beside you until you fall asleep every day. Do you want toe together to cultivate?¡±


    Kali felt her lips arching and looked at Yasenia with a thumping heart. Every time she felt Yasenia¡¯s creamy lips on hers, she felt heavenly.


    ¡°I want to go.¡± Said, Kali.


    Yasenia smiled, then separated and grabbed her hand, interlocking their fingers. The three of them moved toward the cultivation grounds, and Yasenia changed into her revealing kimono. Kali became slightly flustered looking at her; she still wasn¡¯t ustomed to Yasenia¡¯s attractive and seductive figure.


    Tatyana left to do other things and speak to Elder Irina about something, leaving them alone.


    Dawn passed, and sunrise ended.


    Kali and Yasenia moved to the living room. When they reached there, a certain golden bullet ran toward Yasenia. Yasenia chuckled and opened her arms. Angel didn¡¯t miss the chance and buried herself in her softness. Yasenia grunted andughed. ¡°Good morning, baby. Did you sleepfortably?¡±


    Angel answered with a pout. ¡°Not bad¡­ But I don¡¯t like waking up on the mattress¡­¡±


    Angel looked up with pleading eyes and asked, ¡°Can we sleep together tonight?¡± The others also paid attention.


    Yasenia lowered her head and gave Angel a morning kiss. Then she said. ¡°Yes, I will sleep with all of you tonight, but I will move a lot and make noise¡­ Do you not mind?¡±


    Andrea said with a chuckle. ¡°Do you think we would? Whenever I wake up without you beside me, I honestly feel weird, as if something is missing¡­.¡±


    Yasenia walked toward them while coquettishly cing a hand on her cheek, ¡°Oh darling~ You are making me blush~.¡±


    Yasenia walked around, giving her routine morning kisses to Cecile, Andrea, and Evelyn. When she reached Evelyn¡¯s side, she kissed her and sat beside her.


    Evelyn asked, ¡°What is your n for today, Yasenia?¡±


    To be continuedRate this bookYou may also likeMORE


    The Legend of the ruthless Empress FreyaFantasy Romance5.0The Rise Of CmityFantasy4.6Seduce The Viiness (GL)LGBT+4.9The Viiness with a Heroine HaremFantasy4.8Arpious of the nesFantasy4.7Immortal Ice Empress: Path to VengeanceFantasy Romance4.9I Became A Mech Soldier After Waking Up in The Future.Sci-fi4.9The Tale Of KitsunaFantasy Romance4.7Reviews15 ReviewsMortrexoAuthorMortrexoWell, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    5 months ago166QavidLv3QavidI can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    4 months ago7OwuLv4OwuNoice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    5 months ago73ranaltorLv6ranaltorI¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    3 months ago3TatyanaWorshipperLv3TatyanaWorshipper==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    3 months ago3k1ra3xLv1k1ra3xThe novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    3 months ago3typus_MageLv3typus_MageIt is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    3 months ago31Liber8TLv3Liber8Twell Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    1 week ago21seirei_linaLv4seirei_linaNice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 161

    Yasenia walked around, giving her routine morning kisses to Cecile, Andrea, and Evelyn. When she reached Evelyn¡¯s side, she kissed her and sat beside her.


    Evelyn asked, ¡°What is your n for today, Yasenia?¡±


    Yasenia thought about it. Then, she looked at Evelyn and said with a smile, ¡°I will go with my dear to decide what tools she needs for tailoring!¡±


    Evelyn smiled happily and hugged her arm. ¡°Awesome!¡±


    When Andrea heard Yasenia, she raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°Tailoring? Are you going to change your profession, Evelyn?¡±


    Evelyn nodded and looked at Kali, ¡°We have an excellent alchemist. I rather do something else. Moreover, after I learn tailoring, we will be able to create fancy things together, Andrea.¡±


    Kali was about to get flustered, thinking she had done something bad, when a golden tail appeared between her legs, wiggling funnily. Kali let out augh and rxed. Then, she yed with it, thinking. ¡®Is Yasenia able to read minds? How did she know what was I about to ask?¡¯


    Meanwhile, Andrea nodded and added, ¡°Whenever I needed leather or something simr, I had to hire someone outside. If you be a skilled tailor, I will save quite a lot of time¡­. Moreover, I can be much freer with my demands and not worry about money.¡±


    Evelyn chuckled, ¡°Although I¡¯m still a novice, so I don¡¯t know if I will ever be able to catch up to you in skill.¡±


    Andrea smiled and said in her deep and clear voice, ¡°Everyone starts as a novice, don¡¯t worry about it. You just need to be patient and have the motivation to learn.¡± Evelyn nodded.


    Yasenia turned toward Anna and asked, ¡°Will mom leave any tools to Evelyn for tailoring? I don¡¯t want to buy something she already has.¡±


    Anna took out amunication jade and asked. Then, she said, ¡°Yes, Lady Tatyana will take back the alchemy tools she gifted miss Evelyn and give her a set of needles, pins, scissors, and an ironing board together with an iron. She will also give a thimble.¡±


    Yasenia looked at novice sewing tools and equipment in a book and said, happily surprised. ¡°So we have almost anything! We may need to buy the needles and scissors types that mom won¡¯t give you, a pin holder, and maybe some machinery?¡±


    Anna said, ¡°Do not worry about machinery, young miss. The new tailoring workshop will have the most basic machinery inside.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and looked at the stunned Evelyn, ¡°Remember to make a budget and a list of what you need the most after revising what mom gives you.¡±


    Evelyn looked at Yasenia and sat on herp, hugging the dragoness. ¡°I will revise itter. Let me stay like this for a little bit¡­¡±


    Yasenia, of course, wouldn¡¯t lose the chance to hug her dear, so she surrounded her with her arms and pressed her breasts on her, knowing how much Evelyn liked for her to do that.


    They continued speaking for a while, and Cecile decided to train; she was eager to gain control of her new strength. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to deal with all the questions she would receive when their friends saw her changes.


    Angel and Kali followed Cecile. They thought they were the weakest of the group, so they wanted to train and not fall behind. However, their assumptions weren¡¯tpletely true. Although Kali and Angel were the weakest in one-against-one battles when it came to group battles, they were absolutely terrifying.


    With the protection of teammates, Kali could summon an army that could overwhelm cultivators stronger than herself, and Angel could set up her big formations, bing a menace on the battlefield. Therefore, they weren¡¯t the weakest.


    Nheless, even if they knew that they would still go to train. Both of them rather die than be a burden for their dear dragoness.


    Selena, ia, and Flora went with them. Selena would train Angel in shield-wielding. ia was going to teach Cecile how to use her wings. And Flora would teach Kali about summoning and battlefield control. ra would stay in the house, doing the chores. Anna and Eve were the ones that apanied them.


    While they were walking toward a tailoring shop, hand in hand, Yasenia spotted Oliver waiting for someone. She stopped walking and, out of curiosity, she waited to see who it was. To her surprise, she saw Lucia approaching him, and Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. ¡®What are those two doing together?¡¯


    Evelyn and Andrea stopped walking when they saw Yasenia stop. They looked at Yasenia and saw her looking in one direction with a teasing smirk. They followed their gaze and saw a smiling Oliver speaking with Lucia. Andrea chuckled and asked, ¡°What is the dragoness verdict?¡±


    Yasenia freed her hands and rubbed her chin, ¡°Unfortunately, just friends. Should we approach? I may be able to help big bro to get the beauty, hahaha!¡±


    Evelyn advised, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better if you ignore them? Knowing Lucia¡¯s naivety, she might overthink and interpret your approach as you getting jealous. So¡­ In my opinion, if you approach, it would crash Oliver¡¯s chances of getting together with her.¡±


    Yasenia could totally see it happening, ¡°You are right. Let¡¯s ignore them. If they get together, it will be nice.¡±


    Yasenia grabbed their hands and left that spot, not caring anymore about them.


    They passed through the outer part of the Academy, drawing fanatic screams from some girls, and went to the nearby city with Anna and Eve in tow.


    Meanwhile, at home, Angel and Kali fought against their personal maids.


    Selena slithered forward and struck her sword against Angel¡¯s shield.


    *BANG!*


    The strength behind the sword strike made Angel grunt, and her feet left the ground; she was sent flying tens of meters back. Selena reprimanded, ¡°Put strength in your legs and lower your waist! As a shield user, even if the hits are heavy, your feet must not leave the ground!¡±


    When Angel managed to get up again, she saw Selena before her, already making a rising strike. It was so swift that Angel couldn¡¯t even position properly, so she only managed to put her shield before her.


    *BANG!*


    Angel flew high up in the air, her shield arm terribly hurting. ¡®I was sent flying again¡­ How is my arm?¡¯


    She checked it midair; her shield arm had slight fractures because of Selena¡¯s heavy strike, and some blood veins had burst. However, Angel only did as much as a grunt with her blue eyes still filled with determination.


    While she was airborne, Selena appeared behind her and shed at her unprotected back. Angel reacted fast and barely managed to put her shield in the way of the sword before it impacted.


    *BANG!*


    Angel let out a short, painful scream and flew down like a bullet impacting the ground heavily. However, her eyes hadn¡¯t lost their focus yet. During the exchanges previous to this one, she had been cing [ss Nodes] all the time! ¡°Cough, cough, I¡¯m not done yet! [ss Prison-]¡±


    *Crash!*


    Nheless, before she could activate it, the sound of ss shattering echoed, announcing the destruction of some [ss Nodes]. Angel¡¯s energy didn¡¯t have a ce to go because her formation was destroyed and began running rampant inside her body, making it damage her internal organs. The pain was too much, and a pained scream left her mouth, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Selena appeared before her and tapped some acupuncture points, forcefully letting out her overflowing energy. Then she said. ¡°Not bad, miss Angel. You blocked well that back attack.¡±


    Kali ran beside Angel and began treatment under Flora¡¯s guidance.


    By the way, Dr. Ava came from time to time to impart sses and left different assignments for Kali to resolve until her next visit. For now, Kali has been doing quite badly, unable even to get a passing grade. This showed how difficult and demanding Dr. Ava¡¯s teachings were. However, Kali¡¯s knowledge and skill in medicine have been upgrading by leaps and bounds.


    While Angel fought, Cecile could be seen mming into the ground painfully from time to time because of ia¡¯s teachings.


    ia was ordering Cecile to follow her by flying, and with Cecile¡¯s poor flight control, the turns, elerations, and sudden stops ia made were making Cecile m the floor, rocks, or trees quite often¡­


    *BANG!*


    After a big collision with the ground, Cecile stayed in the crater she made, looking at the sky. ¡®I¡¯m getting more hurt by just flying with ia than normally training¡­¡¯


    ia appeared before her with a smile and said, ¡°Not bad; it seems that miss Cecile is quite natural when flying.¡±


    Cecile looked at her from the ground with a deadpan expression, ¡°Oh¡­ Is that so¡­¡±


    iaughed, making her voluptuous body jiggle, and said, ¡°Today is basically your first day flying. The fact that you can somewhat follow after me is quitemendable.¡± Cecile sighed and stood up.


    This training continued until Yasenia, Evelyn, and Andrea returned.


    By the time Yasenia and the rest arrived home, Angel, Kali, and Cecile werepletely beat, with their energy reserves nearing zero. Yasenia looked at them, lying on the ground half-dead, and chuckled. ¡°How was training?¡±


    Angel looked toward Yasenia with moist blue eyes and whined, ¡°So difficult¡­.¡±


    Yasenia approached her, and Angel directly put her arms forward, asking for a hug. Yasenia picked her up and gave her a big kiss on the cheek. ¡°My baby has worked hard. Tonight, I will reward you nicely and lovingly.¡±


    Angel began thinking of colorful things and her cheeks slightly reddened. While Angel had her thoughts flying, Cecile and Kali stood up and approached Yasenia. They all moved to the living room, and everyone picked up their profession books and began studying.


    Yasenia sat beside Evelyn, learning about Spirit Tailoring from the beginning with her, Kali sat to her right, and Angel on herp. Cecile and Andrea were across them with their respective books, Andrea with cksmith and Cecile with a book about archery, hunting, and beasts. All of them had their respective maids helping them.


    ia spoke to Evelyn with exaggerated sadness, ¡°Miss Evelyn! How could you!? You left alchemy aside! What will I do now? I don¡¯t know anything about spirit tailoring. I¡¯m useless!¡±


    Evelyn thought about it and asked, ¡°Will someone take your position?¡±


    ia hugged Evelyn from behind, pressing her big bosom on her back, and asked sensually, ¡°Do you want someone different~? Miss Evelyn~.¡±


    Evelyn stuttered a little, ¡°I-I don¡¯t, but a teacher for Tailoring would be nice¡­.¡±


    Yasenia raised an eyebrow teasingly, ¡°tantly flirting before me again? It seems that your previous punishment wasn¡¯t enough~.¡±


    Evelyn defended herself, ¡°W-What do you mean by flirting!? I¡¯m totally not happy about her big breast pressing on my back!¡±


    Yasenia and ia burst intoughter. ia straightened and said, ¡°There is already someoneing here to teach miss Evelyn about tailoring; she will see your talent in the profession and advice you if continue forward or not.¡±


    Evelyn became a little sad, ¡°O-Oh, so you will leave¡­.¡±


    ia smiled gently and kissed her cheek. ¡°Worry not, miss; I won¡¯t leave. Combat training is much more important than professions. Therefore, I will still be your personal maid and teach you about the spear. Moreover, a personal maid¡¯s most important duty is to protect their master, and not many are stronger than me inside the mortal realm maids.¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°Who ising?¡±


    Eve answered, ¡°She is new inside the maids and didn¡¯t have the chance to appear before young miss before. Moreover, she is quite weak. The only reason she managed to be a maid is that her tailoring skills are extraordinary. Moreover, she is quite a good teacher and has already produced some skilled tailors for our maid division.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, ¡°There isn¡¯t anything strange with her, right?¡±


    Anna answered, ¡°There isn¡¯t. She will just pass here one or two hours daily to teach miss Evelyn. She is human and has normal dark hair and brown eyes. She is still nameless.¡±


    Andrea, who had been listening, lifted an eyebrow, ¡°Nameless?¡±


    Le, who Andrea was petting, answered her. ¡°Yes, when we join to be close maids to the young miss, we lose our names and identities outside. Only when we reach a certain level do we regain a name. Lady Tatyana is the one who renames us as a symbol of graduation and gaining her trust.¡±


    Kali was surprised and asked, ¡°Is training to be a maid near Yasenia harsh?¡±


    Eve answered calmly, ¡°Seventy percent of the maids in training die, twenty-three percent be either traumatized or crippled, a sixth percent lose their sanity, and one percent makes the cut to be normal, nameless maids. To be higher ranking, harsher training is delivered.


    Eve looked at the maids that made mistakes, ra, ia, and Selena, and said coldly. ¡°The only reason ra, ia, and Selena are still here, after their mistakes, is that the misses were happy with them and thatpatibility between the misses and them is excellent. However, there won¡¯t be another chance.¡±


    Meanwhile, our girls were shocked and looked at their maids with a whole new level of respect. If bing a normal maid was that harsh, reaching the personal maid level should be an aplishment to be proud of for their entire life.


    Not to mention them, Anna and Eve, who were the personal maids of Yasenia herself and head maids, should be monstrous cultivators even between same-level cultivators.

 Chapter 162

    When she came out of her shock, Kali asked. ¡°What happens with those that fail and do not die?¡±


    Flora answered her, ¡°We send them to a recuperation camp, trying to reduce the after-effects created by the training. After one century, we let them leave or try again. Because of my medical expertise and my rxing aura, I was part of this camp before I aimed to be a personal maid.¡±


    Kali nodded and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. Being beside you is always rxing, Flora.¡±


    Flora smiled and patted Kali¡¯s head, ¡°I¡¯m d. Miss Kali has suffered, and the young miss would only want the best for you.¡±


    Kali¡¯s smile widened under her veil, receiving Flora¡¯s pats. Yasenia said, ¡°Of course, I want the best! I was very happy when I knew that Flora would be honey¡¯s personal maid. I remember being quite often in yourp when I was little and¡­.¡±


    They continued speaking until night arrived.


    Yasenia, now rested, was ready to make her dears unable to walk tomorrow!


    She first went to Angel¡¯s room and found Andrea also there. Angel and Andrea saw Yasenia¡¯s eager face and swallowed. Andrea said, ¡°Y-Yasenia, tomorrow I¡¯m giving public sses, control-¡±


    Yasenia jumped on her, storing her clothes mid-jump, and tackled her onto the bed. Then, she released her scent without holding anything back, showing how eager she was. Assaulted by the sweet floral scent, Andrea and Angel moaned, their cores getting wet at impressive speeds. Yasenia didn¡¯t lose time, and while moving Angel with her tail, she lowered Andrea¡¯s pants, releasing her erect member and wet vagina.


    Without losing a single moment, Yasenia aimed and prated Andrea in one thrust. Andrea felt herbia spreading to wee the dragoness and a loud moan escaped her mouth. ¡°Aahn~.¡±


    Yasenia began thrusting while she ced the already naked Angel on her shoulders, with her flower in front of her face. Then while she made Andrea moan with delight, she used her hands to push Angel¡¯s butt, pressing her mouth on her flower.


    Angel felt Yasenia¡¯s mouth on her vagina, and then her long tongue expertly explored her folds, making her moan with delight. Her clitoris was stimted with fast movements of the tip of her tongue, and its length explored her insides. Angel loved how Yasenia devoured her privates.


    Today, Yasenia was extremely dominant and filled them until it overflowed, sending Angel and Andrea to heaven again and again.


    When she finished, Angel and Andrea werepletely dazed because of pleasure, with their bodies twitching and lewd smiles on their faces.


    Yasenia took out her penis from Angel¡¯s uterus and her tail from Andrea¡¯s with a satisfied sigh, letting her sperm spill from their entrances. Then, she picked them up in a princess hug and ced Angel on top of Andrea, carrying them to the bath. Yasenia cleaned them carefully and lovingly, kissing from time to time her groggy dears.


    When she finished, she put on their nightwear and said to the personal maids. ¡°Le, Selena, lie them on my bed. With the same order as always.¡±


    They both bowed and picked their respective miss and answered. ¡°Yes, young miss.¡±


    Selena and Le moved toward the bedrooms. While they were going up, Selenamented, ¡°Our miss is a beast in bed~. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve met anyone with more stamina than her in the same level¡­¡±


    Le nodded with a wagging tail, ¡°I never get tired of young miss¡¯ scent~. It always makes my body tingle pleasantly.¡±


    Selena chuckled, ¡°Her scent was already a treat when she was little. Now it is a delicacy~.¡±


    Le asked, ¡°Has Flora told you?¡±


    Selena had an extremely happy smile as she said, ¡°The Lady doesn¡¯t care if we have sex with our miss~ I can¡¯t wait to give birth to our miss children~. I will spoil them rotten! However, I will also properly raise them! I want our children to be extraordinary and make their mama dragon proud!¡±


    Le looked at her stupefied, ¡°You did quite the jump in conclusions there¡­ Will our miss want to impregnate us?¡±


    Selena said, ¡°She won¡¯t before she has some children with her lovers, but I don¡¯t see why she wouldn¡¯t after that¡­ I want to help our miss spread her bloodline!¡±


    Le thought about it and imagined herself taking care of her children sired by her young miss. They would be extremely beautiful, with those characteristic golden eyes¡­ Her cheeks gained a slight blush and her bushy dog tail wagging speed elerated. ¡°M-Maybe having that as an objective wouldn¡¯t be too bad¡­.¡±


    Meanwhile, Yasenia had just entered Evelyn¡¯s room and was walking with a predatory gaze toward her. Evelyn felt her loins and butt cheeks tingling, knowing she was in for a ride.


    Ten minutester, Evelyn was on all fours, moaning loudly with the dragoness pounding her from behind. Flesh against flesh sounds filled the room while Yasenia scolded Evelyn. ¡°You are such a naughty girl!¡±


    *SLAP!*


    ¡°Each time I p your butt, you tighten so much!¡±


    *SLAP!*


    ¡°Since you like it so much. How about I fill your uterus and send you to heaven!?¡±


    *SLAP!*


    Yasenia grabbed Evelyn¡¯s arms and thrust deeply, making Evelyn feel her dick knocking against her cervix repeatedly. ¡°AH! AH! AH! MORE! PUNISH ME MORE MISTRESS!!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s eyebrow twitched but didn¡¯t stop her pounding, she was also feeling extremely good.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    ¡°AH! AH! AH! I¡¯M CUMMING AGAIN!!!¡± Evelyn shouted in ecstasy.


    Yasenia felt Evelyn cumming thanks to her inner spasms, and she pressed her tip on the entrance of her deepest ce and let herself be carried to orgasm, releasing her hot seed inside of her. ¡°Get filled!¡±


    When the thick release of the dragoness filled Evelyn, she felt her uterus nerves send a pleasure wave toward her brain, which wrecked her mind in a mind-melting orgasm. ¡°OHHHHHH!!!!¡±


    She sprayed like a broken faucet, wetting the sheets below.


    Now that Evelyn didn¡¯t even know her own name because she only had pleasure assaulting her body, Yasenia changed their session to a loving one. She ced Evelyn on her back and kissed her deeply and slowly. Then, she used her tail absorption quality to bring her down from the potent orgasm.


    As she did that, Yasenia helped Evelyn equip a dick and prated herself, moving her waist up and down with long, deep, and slow strokes. Yasenia¡¯s voice was sensual and deep, caressing Evelyn¡¯s every sense. ¡°Here is your reward, dear~. Do you like it~?¡±


    Evelyn hugged the dragoness on top of her and thrust upward, feeling her warm, moist, and pleasurable insides. Yasenia used her height advantage to rest her breast on Evelyn¡¯s face, letting her dear suck on them. Evelyn did this with passion. Thrusting inside Yasenia while drinking her milk was one of Evelyn¡¯s favorite positions.


    This continued until Evelyn sumbed to tiredness and fell asleep. Yasenia tenderly looked at her dear andid her face down on the bed. Then she kissed her reddened butt cheeks tenderly.


    After kissing every ce as many times as she hit them, Yasenia picked her up princess carry and went to the bath. Yasenia sighed, ¡®I will never bepletelyfortable with my dear¡¯s demands¡­ But well, she likes it a lot¡­.¡¯


    While washing her, Yasenia smiled helplessly and tapped Evelyn¡¯s nose, ¡°You are such a naughty girl, dear. But don¡¯t worry, this dragoness will fulfill any demands you have~.¡±


    She went out and kissed her on the lips onest time. Then she passed Evelyn to ia and ordered the same she did to Flora and Selena. ia bowed and carried Evelyn to the master bedroom.


    Yasenia decided to go to Kali. She wanted to leave Cecile forst and, on the way, recharge a bit of stamina toter go to her mom. Yasenia chuckled, ¡°Now that sweetheart is so mighty, I have to strategize~.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s smile became a little awkward, ¡®Well, not really¡­ I still would have strength even if I went to Cecile and following that, to mom. But I would be less than usual with mom¡­¡¯


    Yasenia sighed and then frowned, thinking. ¡®When will I be able to dual cultivate with honey¡­ I want her to get the benefits of my Yang energy¡­ Maybe, I can dual cultivate without having sex? But will she ept¡­? Moreover, she will know I have male sex the moment we cultivate since we will exchange energies and would be able to feel each other¡¯s body in detail¡­.¡¯


    Yasenia thought about it. ¡®She is morefortable with bigger stimtion after these weeks. Her fear of my tail coiling is over-cured since now she likes being coiled by it. Better, she seeks for me to breastfeed her from time to time¡­ However, I haven¡¯t been able to touch any of honey¡¯s privates with my hands, only by pressing my body on hers¡­.¡¯


    Yasenia reached Kali¡¯s room and sighed. ¡®Do not be impatient, Yasenia. Even if she gets behind in cultivation a little, it would be worth it if I could make the shadow of that incident reduce. I will ustom her to pleasure me so that she can gradually see that if done correctly, it is not something to fear but something marvelous that can bring us closer.¡¯


    Yasenia nodded to herself, determined. Then, she knocked on Kali¡¯s door. She heard Kali¡¯s telling her to enter, so she did. She saw Kali sitting a little stiff on top of the bed, without wearing a veil and in a nightgown covering every patch of skin.


    Even then, Yasenia smiled gently and praised her, ¡°Waiting for me without the veil~? Thank you so much, honey! I love you.¡± Kali blushed and looked down, smiling happily.


    Her recent happiest moment is when Yasenia praises her. To be honest, she loved that Yasenia genuinely praised her and did not just do it to make her morefortable. Kali could tell that her praises were sincere. Kali answered with a stutter, ¡°I-I love you too.¡±


    Kali saw Yasenia approaching and crouching in front of her. This position made it quite easy to see the big valley and Yasenia¡¯s seductive facial features, which always elerated Kali¡¯s heart.


    Then with a gentle smile, Yasenia¡¯s golden slit eyes looked into Kali¡¯s verdant green ones. ¡°I was thinking of doing something new today, honey. Want to hear about it?¡±


    Kali timidly grabbed Yasenia¡¯s hands and nodded. Yasenia interlocked their fingers and kissed Kali¡¯s hand, looking at her. The sight was very seductive and alluring but also extremelyforting for Kali.


    Yasenia said, deepening her voice, ¡°Do you want to pleasure me? I want to teach you about the joys of pleasuring your partner, the love we share with those actions, and that pleasure is not scary if done correctly.¡±


    Kali¡¯s heartbeat elerated at the thought of it, ¡®M-me pleasuring Y-Yasenia? W-Would she even be able to feel something from anything I do¡­? M-Maybe touching down there¡­?¡¯


    Kali saw Yasenia¡¯s face closing in until their foreheads touched. Yasenia¡¯s slightly deep and mellow voice tingled her senses while her fragrant breath caressed her olfactory sense and tingled her lips. ¡°I will guide you all~ the way. If you feel ufortable even for a moment, we will stop. What do you say, honey? Do you trust me?¡±


    Kali still wasn¡¯t ustomed to Yasenia¡¯s seductive face, so right now, she was blushing to her ears because of their position. She could also feel Yasenia¡¯s big breasts on her chest, emphasizing their size. ¡°O-Okay, l-let¡¯s try. I-I also want to do w-what the others d-do with you.¡±


    Yasenia closed the distance and kissed Kali softly. Even if she had ns for Kali to pleasure her, Yasenia wanted to rx Kali before they did anything.


    Yasenia¡¯s sweet, soft, and plump lips made Kali limp until Kali and Yasenia were lying next to each other, exchanging saliva. Yasenia wrapped her arms around Kali¡¯s neck and buried her in her soft body. After ten minutes of kissing, Yasenia asked. ¡°Do you like my tail, honey?¡±


    Kali took deep breaths of the dragoness scent and let her body rest on top of Yasenia¡¯s. She loved Yasenia¡¯s squashy and warm body with all her being. Resting near her rxed her mind, heart, and soul. She answered Yasenia, ¡°Like¡­.¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°Honey, this is a secret, so don¡¯t tell anybody outside our family, okay?¡±


    Kali¡¯s scarred lips arched when she heard ¡°Our family¡± and nodded, snuggling closer. Yasenia kissed her forehead and said, ¡°You see¡­ My tail is also a sexual organ¡­.¡±


    Kali froze, and her eyes widened. She looked at Yasenia¡¯s face and asked incredulously, ¡°A what?¡±

 Chapter 163

    Yasenia said, ¡°Honey, this is a secret, so don¡¯t tell anybody outside our family, okay?¡±


    Kali¡¯s scarred lips arched when she heard ¡°Our family¡± and nodded, snuggling closer. Yasenia kissed her forehead and said, ¡°You see¡­ My tail is also a sexual organ¡­.¡±


    Kali froze, and her eyes widened. She looked at Yasenia¡¯s face and asked incredulously, ¡°A what?¡±


    Yasenia almost burst intoughter, seeing Kali so expressive, but got a hold of herself. She moved her tail tip until it was between their faces. Then, she changed it into the sex shape, which imitated the form of a penis, and said, ¡°A sexual organ.¡±


    Kali looked at the tip that was now cylindrical with the top part a little wider and very slightly frowned. However, the dragoness caught the slight change in expression, and Yasenia instantly changed her tail to a normal dragon tail. Yasenia hugged Kali closer and asked, concerned, ¡°Are you okay, honey? Are you ufortable? Did any bad memories resurface?¡±


    Kali was startled. Yasenia had reacted so fast that Kali didn¡¯t even have the time to feel that rising difort that began rising, and before she knew it, the dragoness was already consoling her. Kali couldn¡¯t help but smile, not caring about her facial features, and said, ¡°Nothing like that, don¡¯t worry, Yasenia. I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Yasenia pecked her lips and softly reprimanded, ¡°How could I not worry, honey? Do not say stupid things. If you feel any difort, you must tell me! I will do all I can to make it disappear. And I won¡¯t ept buts! Even if I can more or less read you, I¡¯m not a mind reader!¡±


    Kali couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Is she a dragoness or a saint? How was I so lucky to meet someone like her?¡¯


    Kali reassured the worried dragoness, ¡°Nothing is wrong, just a slight difort when I saw its shape, but it disappeared shortly after. Moreover, because the tail is golden and scaled, it has quite a big censuring power¡­¡±


    Yasenia looked at Kali¡¯s eyes for a moment and nodded with a smile, ¡°Good~ Let¡¯s try again, okay? If the feeling bes even slightly ufortable, you must tell me, okay?¡±


    Kali nodded and chuckled, ¡°Such a worrywart.¡±


    Yasenia snorted and said yfully, ¡°You dare call me a worrywart? As punishment, I will show you my strongest technique! Dragoness tickling and kissing attack!¡±


    And therefore, unable to resist this all-powerful attack, Kali burst intoughter while receiving kisses from the dragoness. ¡°Stop! Hahaha, Yasenia, hahaha. *Kiss* You are tickling me too much! Hahaha!¡±


    The dragoness continued her attack for a short moment. After leaving Kali breathing heavily, Yasenia asked, lying on top of Kali, with a smirk. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you dare call me a worrywart again~.¡±


    Kali answered with a chuckle, ¡°This only makes me want to call you that even more.¡±


    Yasenia smirked, ¡°Ho ho~ I didn¡¯t know that honey was a pervert that likes being punished!¡±


    Kali raised an eyebrow, ¡°That was a punishment? Then, I¡¯m eager for the rewards!¡±


    Yasenia put her mouth beside her ear and whispered seductively, deepening her voice. ¡°Wait for them then. You will like them so much that your brain will only register the reward and nothing more~.¡±


    Kali blushed and gulped. Yasenia¡¯s voice, when she whispered like that, was making her body tingle and starting a fire in her navel.


    Yasenia moved her face, dragging her lips through her scarred cheeks, leaving a trail of little tap kisses. Kali took a shaky breath and turned her head to meet Yasenia¡¯s lips with hers. Their lips met, and Kali moved hers, tasting the creamy and soft lips in front of her mouth. Yasenia had to stealthily raise her waist not to let Kali notice her bulging rod.


    Yasenia and Kali kissed for a while and then separated. Yasenia asked, ¡°Are you prepared, honey? I will show you my tail again, okay?¡±


    Kali nodded, looking with watery and tender eyes at her lover. Then, Yasenia moved her tail tip in front of them again in the sexual form. Kali looked at the golden phallus and didn¡¯t feel much but a slight difort. ¡°I only feel slight difort¡­.¡±


    Yasenia thought to herself, ¡®Is it as Kali said? Even if the form is simr, the color and scales make it less¡­ Visual? Well, this is good news; I can use this to transition to the real dealter on.¡¯


    Yasenia looked down at Kali and wiggled her tail while speaking, ¡°As I was saying, my tail is also a sexual organ. I can use it¡­ Well, as if it was the real deal, I can also feel pleasure from it.¡±


    Kali was surprised again, ¡°Y-your tail, going inside?¡±


    Yasenia nodded. Kali frowned and looked at the thick and long tail. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be painful? I¡¯ve seen you block heaven-rank weapons with your tail¡­.¡±


    Yasenia smiled and asked, still lying on top of Kali. ¡°Can you grab it?¡±


    Kali looked at it and slowly moved her hand, and frowned. ¡®I should be able to grab it if I force myself, but I can feel the difort growing¡­ I think I should tell Yasenia and not force myself¡­.¡¯


    Kali looked apologetically at Yasenia and said, ¡°I feel more and more difort the closer I put my hand to it¡­ S-Sorry, Yasenia¡­ Even though it is your body part¡­. I-I can¡¯t.¡±


    Yasenia smiled gently and lowered her face to kiss her again. This time the kiss was slow and deep. Kali sighed infort as the dragoness kissed her while lying on top of her. Yasenia¡¯s long tongue filling her mouth always made her feel extremelyfortable. ¡®She tastes divine; I could kiss her all day long without being tired of it.¡¯


    After the kiss, Yasenia said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s stop here. We will advance with my tail daily. Let¡¯s try to get you to touch it as fast as we can, without forcing yourself too much, okay honey?¡±


    Kali nodded and timidly asked, a little reluctant to move forward with the rtionship. ¡°U-umm, is there a reason you suddenly wanted to advance the rtionship more? I-I think that we are quite good right now¡­.¡±


    Yasenia looked at her and was able to read her quite easily. ¡®Is she afraid that the rtionship may worsen if we advance?¡¯


    Yasenia didn¡¯t expose her. She shook her head and answered while caressing her chestnut-colored hair. ¡°I want to dual cultivate with you, Kali. But dual cultivating with me is extremely pleasurable, so I want to prepare you for it.¡±


    Kali asked, doubtful, ¡°Is it that bad?¡±


    Yasenia looked into her verdant green eyes and said, ¡°I can make Angel, Cecile, Andrea, and Evelyn faint from pleasure every day. That is controlling myself, or they would have Yin deficiency problems.¡±


    Kali¡¯s eyes widened, this timepletely shocked. ¡°H-How could you make four Mental Nourishing Cultivators faint with dual cultivation alone!? M-Moreover, isn¡¯t Cecile someone with an extreme Yin constitution? She should have extraordinary sexual stamina.¡±


    Yasenia rose and ced the sheets over Kali, ¡°From what my maids told me. My sexual prowess is in the same level as a subus and an incubus of the highest order put together without using techniques.¡±


    Kali looked seriously at Yasenia and asked, ¡°Who told you that? Are you sure they weren¡¯t exaggerating?¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°They were Anna, Eve, and Selena.¡±


    Kali contemted, ¡®If it was those three, they shouldn¡¯t be wrong¡­ Especially Anna and Eve who are medical experts way above most in medical knowledge and expertise.¡¯


    Another kiss on her lips interrupted Kali¡¯s wandering thought. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, honey. You will understand when we start dual cultivating. For now, you should sleep. I¡¯m sorry if I wake you up with my nightmares these days.¡±


    Kali shook her head and said, her voice grateful. ¡°I-I don¡¯t care; I¡¯ve been having fewer and fewer nightmares since I slept beside you¡­ I will dly help you with them.¡±


    Yasenia smiled and said, ¡°Sleep, honey. I will be beside you until you fall asleep.¡±


    Then, Yasenia patted her head while she hummed the luby she hummed yesterday night to the sleeping Kali. Yasenia¡¯s voice was soothing, rxing, and pleasant to listen to. Kali closed her eyes and rxed her body, ¡®Why do I find this song familiar¡­? Listening to it makes me rx¡­.¡¯


    Yasenia continued humming until Kali fell deeply asleep. Then she stood up slowly and left.


    While walking toward Cecile¡¯s room, Yasenia was looking through the windows and smiling with a wagging tail, ¡®Although she found it ufortable, she should be able to touch it tomorrow or the day after if she forces herself a little more. Better, we won¡¯t be entering the ¡°too much forcing¡± bracket. Moreover, the fact that she told me and didn¡¯t force herself is a big jump in trust and decision-making~. That means that she trusts me a lot~ So happy!¡¯


    Yasenia reached Cecile¡¯s room and entered. Cecile was waiting for her while reading a cultivation book. Yasenia jogged toward her with a happy smile. Cecile chuckled and opened her left big silver wing and arm, to which Yasenia jumped, impacting her.


    Cecile grunted with a smile after the impact of the dragoness and closed the wing and arm. She looked to the side and saw Yasenia¡¯s happy smile infecting her face with one too. ¡°What is making you so happy, my love?¡±


    Yasenia recounted what happened with Kali. Cecile kissed her forehead and said, ¡°Good job, my love. What do you want to do now?¡±


    Yasenia snuggled closer to Cecile, breathing her refreshing scent, and growled coquettishly. ¡°Maybe some action~?¡±


    Cecile used her tails to entangle Yasenia and put the book aside. Cecile¡¯s voice became seductive and said, ¡°Does my dragoness want to be filled with my fluids~?¡±


    Yasenia nodded and whispered seductively, ¡°I also want to fill your back entrance~.¡±


    They both got naked, and Cecile equipped her dick. Then she prated Yasenia while letting her tail prate her butthole. Then the phoenix dominated the dragoness, making her cum from her three sexes and receiving inside her the white, thick, and electrifying sperm.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    Cecile had violet eyes as she looked into Yasenia¡¯s pink ones. She was on her knees with Yasenia¡¯s tail deeply buried in her butt and grabbing the dragoness¡¯s waist, pounding her into oblivion. Yasenia had her back on the bed and was open-legged, making her big breasts and dick bounce each time their flesh hit together. ¡°AH! AH! AH! I¡¯m cumming! AHHH!¡±


    Yasenia came from her three sexes spurting cum over her own belly and breasts while filling Cecile with her tail. Cecile felt Yasenia¡¯s inner muscles spasming, wiggling, and tightening, making the pleasure nerves in her dick re up and elevating her to orgasm. Moreover, the orgasmic semen filling her butt made her moan with delight. ¡°So good!¡±


    However, Cecile¡¯s waist didn¡¯t stop. She continued prating Yasenia while both continued the orgasm, elevating their pleasure further.


    One hour and a halfter, Cecile waspletely drained, and Yasenia was bathing her, cleaning her silver wings, tails, hair, and body meticulously. She didn¡¯t let even a single feather out.


    Cecile fell asleepfortably thanks to the dragoness¡¯s ministrations while Yasenia cleaned her wings. It wasn¡¯t an easy task, and Yasenia only carried her outside after a one-hour bath, ¡°ra, carry her up. Be careful with her wings and tails.¡±


    ra chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young miss. Miss Cecile won¡¯t even know how she got onto your bed.¡± ra used her energy instead of her arms to make Cecile float, careful not to wake her up.


    Yasenia nodded and went toward Tatyana¡¯s room. She entered and greeted Tatyana. ¡°How was your day, mom?¡±


    Tatyana was on her desk, with some papers in front of her. She used her energy to levitate her big girl onto herp. ¡°Not bad. I spoke to Elder Irina about your sword in detail and took care of post-war administration.¡±


    Yasenia hugged her neck and looked at Tatyana working.

 Chapter 164

    Yasenia reached Tatyana¡¯s study room and entered while greeting her. ¡°How was your day, mom?¡±


    Tatyana was on her desk, with some papers in front of her. When Yasenia entered, she used her energy to levitate her big girl onto herp. ¡°Not bad. I spoke to Elder Irina about your sword in detail and took care of post-war administration¡­¡±


    Yasenia hugged her neck and looked at Tatyana working; seeing papers appear and disappear with blurring speed was interesting in its own way. While working at unnatural speeds, Tatyana said, caressing the base of her tail, ¡°It seems that Cecile has improved a lot in sexual stamina. You are three-quarters empty.¡±


    Yasenia nodded happily but then said, ¡°But she has the same problem as I have¡­ Since she has marked me, her instincts to breed are strong¡­. I¡¯ve been this close to impregnating her more often than I would like¡­¡±


    (Author Note: BEGININNG of a small R-18 scene)


    Tatyana continued working with her left hand as she sneaked the right hand into Yasenia¡¯s skirt. Yasenia pressed her face on Tatyana¡¯s neck and growled softy, feeling the slim and long beautiful fingers massaging her soft and plump lower lips. Tatyana asked with a sensual voice. ¡°Do you want to do it, little treasure?¡±


    Yasenia licked Tatyana¡¯s neck and basically purred in her neck. ¡°I want to~.¡±


    Tatyana left the paperwork and carried Yasenia onto the bed, cing her back on the headboard. Since the time they did this position, it has be one of their favorites. After disrobing, she straddled Yasenia and prated herself. Their movements were slow and tender, trying to feel each other through their connected genitals. As they moved, their bodies pressed together, and they exchanged a deep kiss.


    They continued like that until Yasenia came twice inside Tatyana, elevating Tatyana to an orgasm.


    After getting filled twice in that position, Tatyana changed to other positions and used her other holes until Yasenia couldn¡¯t go on. Then, with a warm tummy, she bathed Yasenia and carried her to her room.


    (Author Note: END of the small R-18 scene)


    When they finished, it was deep into the night. Yasenia was tired and fell asleep while Tatyana carried her toward her room. Tatyana looked at her and smiled, ¡®She really looks good when she sleeps. Her facial features soften, and the moon¡¯s glow gives her an ethereal and gentle beauty¡­¡¯


    Yasenia¡¯s activity of making love, speaking to her lovers, and then bathing themsted for almost four hours, finishing only deep into the night. Even if it would seem a bother, Yasenia loved this part of the day because she knew that she was keeping her dears happy and satisfied.


    Moreover, bathing them after their lovemaking filled the dragoness¡¯s heart with warm feelings. Even if Yasenia had to reduce her sleeping time, she was more than happy to do so.


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia¡¯s sleeping face while walking slowly toward the master bedroom. She could see that she was tired, but the happy smile on the corner of her lips stopped her from saying anything to her little treasure.


    Tatyana reached the room and ced them around Yasenia in the normal position. Andrea to the left, then Evelyn, Yasenia, Kali, Tatyana, and Cecile, with Angel, of course, on top of Yasenia.


    When she ced Yasenia on the bed, Tatyana smirked, seeing them closing on the dragoness instinctually. She was about to move Angel, but she saw the little girl¡¯s nose twitching and then sleepwalk until shended on top of Yasenia. Better, when Angel¡¯s headnded on Yasenia¡¯s breasts, Tatyana heard her mewl, ¡°Sofy~.¡±


    Tatyana had to control herself, or she would burst intoughter. ¡®Now I¡¯m getting reluctant to move Angel¡­ My little treasure will hurt her if she stays on top of her¡­¡¯


    Tatyana thought for a moment and decided not to lie on the bed with them. ¡®Anyway, I can¡¯t sleep. I might as well stay here and look at them.¡¯


    So she moved them and ced Angel between Kali and Yasenia. Tatyana nodded, satisfied, and took out an ancient-looking book and an extremely high-grade chair. Then, she sat and began reading, waiting for Yasenia to begin her nightmares.


    This night was a repeat of the previous one. Yasenia began getting restless, and after a short moment, she started roaring menacingly. Tatyana didn¡¯t even waste a second toy on top of Yasenia, protecting the others and the bed from the whipping tail and aura bursts of Yasenia.


    Of course, Tatyana didn¡¯t bother cing a sound canceling barrier. She wanted to see their reaction to this. ¡®Will there be annoyance? Reluctance? Maybe regret toward sleeping with her?¡¯


    When the others heard Yasenia¡¯s roar, they all woke up with a start and hastily looked toward Yasenia. They saw Tatyana hugging Yasenia while Yasenia scratched her back and bit her. Tatyana¡¯s voice was gentle and soothing as she spoke to Yasenia, reassuring her unceasingly.


    Andrea said with a slightly hoarse voice from just waking up; however, you could also hear a silver of concern in her voice. ¡°No wonder she was against us sleeping with her¡­ Was her previous night this bad, Tatyana?¡±


    Tatyana nodded without stopping her coaxing. Cecile said, ¡°Can I move beside her, girls? I want to surround her with my wings. My aura and scent should be able to help her rx.¡±


    The others didn¡¯t argue and nodded, leaving space on the other side of Yasenia. Cecile hugged her from behind, cing her tail between her legs, and used her wings and tails to surround Yasenia. The others looked attentively to see Yasenia¡¯s reaction. When they saw her struggles lessening and her tail tightening around Tatyana and Cecile, they let out a sigh of relief.


    Evelyn had a small smile on her face as she whispered, ¡°It seems that it is working very nicely¡­ Look, she is now licking them, hahaha, so cute~.¡±


    Angel asked quietly, a little concerned, ¡°Why are Yasenia¡¯s nightmares so bad?¡±


    Tatyana opened a mental channel between all of them and answered, ¡°The fight was very impacting for her, especially when she received the full burn of Tian Long¡¯s aura. I can more or less see what she is dreaming. They are mainly scenarios when she losses someone dear because of her weakness¡­ It seems that small insecurities have sprouted in her heart. Thankfully, they haven¡¯t be a heart demon.¡±


    Andrea frowned and asked, ¡°Will they be a hear demon? I don¡¯t want that to happen, so I rather prevent it.¡±


    Tatyana shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is almost impossible for Yasenia to sprout heart demons. Her heart is extremely strong and her mentality and foundation are rock solid. If it was another dragon-kin of the same level in her position that day, they would have directly be Tian Long¡¯s ve and would have be submissive toward him.¡±


    Kali asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you scared that that would have happened to Yasenia, Mother-inw?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°As I said, there is nothing to worry about. Yasenia¡¯s bloodline level is a notch higher than Tian Long¡¯s, which I find absurd, so even if he can intimidate her, she will never show submissive feelings, well, unless she fell in love with him, which is even more impossible.¡±


    They nodded andid again on the bed, surrounding Tatyana and Cecile and leaving Yasenia in the middle. The night passed, and morning came. Yasenia woke up groggily and looked around. She saw Tatyana hugging her from the front and felt Cecile hugging her from behind. Cecile¡¯s cool wings surrounded herfortably, and her soft feathers were simr to a nket.


    Tatyana spoke softly, ¡°Good morning, little treasure. Did you sleep well?¡±


    Yasenia nodded and said, her voice with a hoarse sensual tone from just waking up, ¡°Very well~. Thank you for the hug, mom, sweetheart.¡±


    Cecile, already awake, chuckled from behind, ¡°You moved so much, my love. No wonder you didn¡¯t want us to sleep together.¡±


    Yasenia turned and kissed Cecile, ¡°Was I a bother?¡±


    Cecile answered, ¡°Of course not. Now that I know what you go through at night, I will sleep with you daily to cocoon you in my embrace.¡±


    Yasenia smiled and looked at the others, who were still asleep. ¡°Are they tired because of me?¡±


    Tatyana said with a smirk, ¡°Well, you are not wrong~.¡±


    Yasenia got the innuendo and chuckled. She waited until everybody woke up, and they started the day cultivating.


    Like this, a month went by.


    Yasenia was getting closer to Kali, and the others were advancing their cultivation like a rocket¡­ Except for Kali, who was still at the fifth level. Even with Yasenia¡¯s reassurance, Kali was bing a little self-conscious after seeing everyone advance so fast.


    Because of this, she forced herself too much some nights, leading to slight problems with her heart demons. Nothing that some cuddling with the dragoness couldn¡¯t solve. But Kali was¡­ ¡°Punished,¡± by Yasenia after those events.


    Today, Kali was determined to advance that step and touch Yasenia¡¯s tail tip in her sex form and advance a little more.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia was going with Tatyana and Andrea toward Elder Irina¡¯s smithy.


    The main building was not very big, with just four floors, but another building that dwarfed the frontal one was about two kilometers behind it. Its size was so big that the main building appeared more like a single-floor house in front of a one-hundred-floor skyscraper. It was mainly ck-colored with different white, red, and golden-coloredplex formations and runes. Its form was extremely simple being rectangr.


    Yasenia was impressed and asked, ¡°Why is it so big?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°She is the Academy¡¯s main cksmith, and sometimes she has to create very big things. Spatial formations can interfere with delicate and intricate works in the creation phase. Therefore, the size is as you see. It is quite impressive when that massive building moves around to let things go inside and outside.¡±


    While Tatyana exined some more things, they entered the building. There, a healthy but slightly elderly woman was waiting for them. She had a light tan, and her body was muscr but perfectly proportioned, emitting beauty in her roughness. Her hair was red-colored with some white hairs on her temples.


    Elder Irina approached and gave a big p on Andrea¡¯s back. ¡°You are truly lucky! To think you are able to be a part of Little Yasenia¡¯s harem, hahaha.¡±


    Andrea chuckled painfully while caressing her back. Elder Irina looked at Yasenia with a gentle smile and said, ¡°Do you remember me, child?¡±


    Yasenia looked at her confused but suddenly remembered an aunt that yed with her when she was little and had loudughter. Her eyes opened, and she asked, ¡°You are aunt Rina!?¡±


    Elder Irinaughed happily, ¡°So you do remember me!¡±


    Yasenia went forward and hugged her with a wagging tail. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to visit again!? I had a lot of fun learning with you!¡±


    Elder Irina was as tall as Yasenia, so she could easily pat her head. ¡°That is because there was a big jealous bug-¡±


    *BANG!*


    Yasenia was stumped when Elder Irina practically disappeared from her arms. She looked at Tatyana, who was exactly in the same ce with the same smile and facial expression, doubtful. Meanwhile, Elder Irina stepped out of the hole she did on the wall, unharmed. ¡°What was that for, Tatyana?¡±


    Tatyana yed silly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me~. Did you see me move? I have stayed in my ce all this time~.¡±


    The three of them looked at her with a deadpan expression. Elder Irina nodded and said, ¡°Because a half-step Transcendence level cultivator can suddenly fly away because something hit her, right?¡±


    Tatyana nodded with a serious face, ¡°Especially when they say things that can embarrass a level two demigoddess before her daughter.¡±


    Yasenia and Andreaughed, and Elder Irina shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s get to business, little Yasenia, follow me. Andrea, youe too; this will be very educational.¡±

 Chapter 165

    They followed through the luxurious halls and corridors until they reached a tall door, at least ten meters tall. Tatyana raised her eyebrow, surprised. ¡°You are going to use your main smithy?¡±


    Elder Irina snorted, ¡°Do you think you are the only one who wants to spoil her? She asked for my help, so I will do the best I can!¡±


    Yasenia went to her side and hugged her arm, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Rina.¡±


    Elder Irinaughed happily, ¡°Do not worry, little Yasenia! Your mom and I have known each other for many thousands of years already. Calling you my niece wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration! Therefore, Aunt Rina will do the best she can!¡±


    After she heard that Elder Irina was friends with Tatyana, Yasenia¡¯s eyes sparkled with happiness, ¡°I hope aunt Rina can continue to be friends with mom!¡±


    Elder Irina found her choice of words strange but nodded with a smile. ¡°If my little niece tells me to, how could I not listen to her!¡±


    Tatyana knew why Yasenia was saying this, and her face became gentle. She stepped forward and grabbed her hand. She didn¡¯t mind clearing some doubts, so she exined through a mental link, ¡®She said that because she doesn¡¯t know anything ¡°good¡± that has happened to me long ago and stillsts today. Probably she has linked our friendship as a good thing.¡¯


    Elder Irina understood and looked with a gentle smile to Yasenia. ¡®You¡¯ve softened up a lot since you had her, Tatyana. I hope you find that happiness you¡¯ve been searching for with her and stop thinking about that stupid technique. You know that its chances of being sessful are abysmal.¡¯


    Tatyana didn¡¯t answer, but her hand tightened a little more on Yasenia¡¯s. To be honest, Yasenia was herst try to find happiness in life. If she doesn¡¯t manage to achieve it even with her, then¡­


    When they opened the doors, an extreme heatwave washed over them. Elder Irina protected Andrea with her aura, and Tatyana protected Yasenia in the same way.


    Inside the smithy was a world of fire and metal. Different machines of different sizes filled the room, and several materials were glowing red and changing forms with automated machinery. This automatic functionality was very limited but useful for all the tedious stuff. The way to make them automated was with high-grade formations and rare materials that had memory. These materials were semi-sentient and could be used in different ways.


    There also exists sentient and even sapient materials, but these are always of an extremely high ranking and rarity. Some weapons, armors, or other tools that were used often could also gain sentience and sapience if the quality was high enough.


    Elder Irina looked around and disappeared from the spot. Right after, sounds of metal against metal echoed through the enormous smithy in different ces. Elder Irina wanted to leave everything aside to be with Yasenia for a while, so she was preparing for that and giving thest touches to some things she was making here.


    In Yasenia¡¯s and Andrea¡¯s eyes, some things suddenly changed ces, changed forms, and red, gold, and ck formations lit up everywhere. It was an astonishingly beautiful spectacle. Tatyana said, ¡°She is retouching some things she is creating right now. The reason we are protecting you is that the current heat inside the smithy is enough to kill high-level unification realm cultivators. Not to mention the two of you.¡±


    Yasenia curiously took out a magic-ranked metal piece and threw it toward a ce where there was nothing. When the metal left the protective bubble, it became a liquid in three seconds and then evaporated. Yasenia opened her eyes, stunned. ¡®Metal evaporated!?¡¯


    Andrea and Tatyanaughed, seeing her expression. Andrea said, ¡°It has been a while since I entered here. I think it was four years ago? Seeing all of this brings memories back¡­¡±


    Elder Irina appeared before them, sweating a little, and said to Andrea. ¡°There wasn¡¯t any reason for you toe here since you got that heaven-rank smelting machine. By the way, I¡¯m still waiting for another heaven-ranked treasure from you! Have you been cking?¡±


    Andrea scratched her cheek, ¡°I haven¡¯t been seriously smiting for a while. I¡¯m focusing more on cultivation. With Yasenia running behind me, I can¡¯t ck in cultivation, or I would be overtaken before I know it.¡±


    Elder Irina nodded in understanding, ¡°With my talented niece behind you, I bet you are feeling pressure for the first time!¡±


    Andrea was speechless. ¡°You¡¯ve appropriated of that title quite fast, master. Doesn¡¯t your cheeks burn?¡±


    Yasenia hugged Andrea and tiptoed to bite her chin, ¡°Do you have any problem with Aunt Rina, mmm~?¡±


    Andreaughed and kissed Yasenia, ¡°None.¡±


    Elder Irina smirked and said, ¡°Enough with the dog food; we¡¯vee here for a reason! Take out your sword, Yasenia! Let¡¯s unravel its mysteries~.¡±


    Yasenia and Andrea chuckled and separated. Then, Yasenia took out [Draconic Heart]. Elder Irina¡¯s face turned serious, and she looked at it. After touching it through the edge, she frowned slightly and said. ¡°Yasenia, try cultivating while holding it.¡±


    Yasenia sat cross-legged, ced the sword on herp, and emptied her mind. It didn¡¯t take long before she began circting her energy and making the energy around her gather toward her. Then she started absorbing it.


    The Moon, Sun, and star elements separated from the world¡¯s energy and entered Yasenia through her pores. Then, this energy circted around her meridians, nourishing her body. The energy that wasn¡¯t absorbed by the body reached her dantian, elevating her energy amount.


    Elder Irina saw how the sword absorbed all the energy Yasenia couldn¡¯t absorb and went throughplicated circuits inside the sword toward its glowing red core. The red core seemed like a bottomless abyss as it absorbed energy without disrupting Yasenia.


    Yasenia continued cultivating for two hours straight while Elder Irina didn¡¯t lose concentration for a second. Then, she nodded and told Yasenia that she could stop.


    She went forward and took the sword from her. Then, she tapped the ground once with her feet, and formations lit up on the far right. Some training dummies appeared.


    The ten dummies were made from different materials, growing in durability the further they were to the right.


    Elder Irina approached the dummy in the middle and swung the sword with unification realm strength.


    Yasenia and Andrea saw a blur followed by a loud metallic sound.


    *CLANG!*


    The sword didn¡¯t pierce the dummy¡¯s exterior, just creating a slight dent. You could see the marvel in Elder Irina¡¯s face. ¡°This sword is¡­ It goes against a lot of concepts I learned¡­ How can it be so resilient yet dull¡­.¡±


    They continued hearing murmurs like thising from Elder Irina. Then, Elder Irina moved one dummy to the right and used low-level Dantian Spiritualization strength.


    This time, Yasenia and Andrea didn¡¯t even see the shadow of the sword.


    *CLAAANG!!*


    The dummy only had a single scratch on the surface, but what made Elder Irina awestruck was that the sword was impable. Even if it looked ancient and slightly worn out, after the hit, nothing changed. There wasn¡¯t even a nick on the sword.


    Then she asked, ¡°Little Yasenia, can I swing it with real strength? If it breaks, I will create a transcendent ranked sword for you.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, ¡°This sword seems to have some secrets, but I will trust aunt Irina.¡±


    Elder Irina¡¯s smile grew like a child with a new toy, and she said without losing the smile. ¡°Come with me~ We are going to test this baby!¡±


    They walked through the smithy, passing different objects that were mid-creation. Some seemed weapons, others giant cages, some ship parts also could be seen, and entire buildings that were made of metal¡­ In short, there were plenty of things around.


    They reached an unassuming door, not taller than three meters, and entered.


    On the other side, there was a room bigger than the smithy behind them, but it waspletely empty. Its walls were white, and the floor was light brown colored. ¡°This is one of the few ces that can resist against Transcendent realm strength. Don¡¯t move from Tatyana¡¯s side, this will get dangerous.¡±


    Yasenia and Andrea weren¡¯t strangers to the Transdence realm cultivator¡¯s strength, so they obeyed withoutints. Elder Irina prepared [Draconic Heart] and circted her energy. A scorching aura spread around the whole ce, giving the ambient a reddish hue. Space slightly trembled as Elder Irina gathered the energy inside her body.


    However, when Elder Irina¡¯s energy reached the sword¡­


    *BOOM!*


    She lost control of all of that massive amount of energy, and it exploded violently from the handle.


    Elder Irina had been prepared for any situation but this one! She hastily tried to release the handle, not expecting that reaction, but it was toote.


    The explosion hit her squarely on the side, and the explosion sted her away with a mangled arm and internal organs misced!


    *Bang!*


    She hit the wall on the side, sshing blood, and slid downward.


    Yasenia, Andrea, and even Tatyana were surprised at what happened. They looked where Elder Irina previously was, and only the sword was there,id on the ground as if nothing had happened. When Elder Irina appeared before them again, their eyes widened.


    Blood covered the side of her body, and deep gashes could be seen in some ces. However, most of the injuries had stopped bleeding and were already regenerating.


    Yasenia went toward her and asked, concerned, ¡°Are you ok, Aunt Rina? What happened?¡±


    Elder Irina patted her head with her good and clean arm andughed spiritedly, ¡°To think we had such a treasure in our armory all these years! I will have to revise our inventory to see if there are more hidden treasures like this one. Tatyana, where did this sworde from?¡±


    Tatyana shrugged, ¡°I had it in my ring and left it in the academy. I don¡¯t know when did it appear in it. Probably as I looted dead bodies.¡±


    Elder Irina sighed, ¡°You are always like this; no wonder Xiao Xian is a little crazy¡­.¡±


    Yasenia asked, curious, ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°She is the one I refer people to after they join us¡­ She also manages a lot of my affairs, including my secondary treasury. For the curious, the main one is managed by me and only me.¡±


    Tatyana continued, speaking to no one. ¡°Remember the crazy person Gilda, the ve house owner, spoke to? The one that wanted to burn the world? That¡¯s her.¡±


    They became confused, and Yasenia asked. ¡°Who are you talking to, mom?¡±


    Tatyana tiptoed and patted her head, ¡°I wasn¡¯t speaking to you, little treasure. Don¡¯t worry; my crazy mind was just going overdrive¡­ So, what¡¯s wrong with the sword?¡±


    Elder Irina was ustomed to these ¡°speaking to the air¡± outbursts, so she answered calmly while her wounds regenerated at a visible speed. ¡°This sword has sentience. Moreover, the will inside of it is so strong that it was able to counterattack using my own energy¡­. Now that I know how it works, I could definitely use it, but I don¡¯t want to risk it. It seems that it has chosen Yasenia as its wilder, and it won¡¯t let anybody else swing it with real strength.¡±


    Elder Irina smirked and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this sword is from before the Heavenly Cataclysm. I can¡¯t tell you exactly what rank it will be, but after evolving, it should reach at least the transcendent rank, if not higher. Moreover, its quality is very high. Can youe from time to time to let me see it, little Yasenia? I can also teach you cooking-.¡±


    ¡°YES!¡± Answered the excited dragoness instantly. Even her tail was showing her excitement with speedy wags. They couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud after seeing Yasenia¡¯s eagerness.


    Speaking of cooking so suddenly made Yasenia remember her problem with energy. Even if Tatyana had told her that she shouldn¡¯t worry much, she wanted to start as soon as possible. Therefore, she asked Elder Irina, hoping she could shed some light on it. She tried to go the roundabout way. ¡°Aunt Irina, how much would it cost for you to do tools that I can use for spirit cooking?¡±


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow, amused at Yasenia¡¯s poor try to cover her intent, and sent her a mental message to Elder Irina, exining Yasenia¡¯s problems. After hearing them, Elder Irinaughed and said, ¡°You want to hire me for that? Oh, little Yasenia, I¡¯m too expensive for that. Not even me treating you like my niece will change that.¡±


    Yasenia sighed. She already saw iting. ¡®No shortcuts, huh?¡¯


    Andrea won¡¯t let her dragoness be down, so she asked, ¡°Then teach me, master. I would love to create something for Yasenia.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she threw herself in her embrace. Andrea caught the soft and voluptuous body with a smile. Elder Irina said, ¡°I will start teaching you when you create another middle-level heaven-ranked treasure.¡±


    Andrea grimaced, ¡®I¡¯ve created my silver armor and halberd by sheer luck¡­ I can only create earth-ranked treasures with consistency.¡¯


    Yasenia looked at Andrea and kissed her neck, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling. I don¡¯t mind waiting for it.¡±


    Andrea kissed her forehead and answered, ¡°I will work hard and create them soon. I can¡¯t let my love without her cooking tools for too long, right?¡±


    Yasenia nodded with a happy smile and snuggled in her embrace. Elder Irina continued speaking. ¡°Probably you already know, but this sword will feed off the residual energy you create while cultivating. Moreover, it is extremely durable, so don¡¯t fear shing with higher-ranked swords. You can also use it as a shield¡­ In short, keep in mind this extreme hardness.¡±


    Yasenia nodded. Elder Irina said, ¡°To end with today¡¯s investigation, I want to see you fight with it. Andrea spar with her; let¡¯s see how much you have improved since you started training with my little niece!¡±

 Chapter 166

    Elder Irina said, ¡°To end with today¡¯s investigation, I want to see you fight with it. Andrea spar with her; let¡¯s see how much you have improved since you started training with my little niece!¡±


    Andrea and Yasenia moved and positioned themselves 500m apart.


    Yasenia took out her [Dragon heart] and Andrea her [Molten Red Gold Halberd]. Then, they looked at each other and smirked, chanting at the same time.


    ¡°[Celestial Dress].¡±


    ¡°[Chromosphere].¡±


    A tight-fitting and long silver, golden and white dress covered Yasenia, multiplying all her powers manifold. The beauty of the dress with the current aura release of the dragoness made her appear as if a celestial being had just descended on the battlefield.


    Tatyana and Elder Irina raised an eyebrow, impressed.


    At the same time, a molten heavy armor covered Andreapletely, releasing infernal temperatures around her. With the double armor, Andrea was like a juggernaut made out of molten metal, holding an imposing halberd.


    Yasenia smiled and said, ¡°It looks imposing! You finallypleted your [Chromosphere]~.¡±


    Andrea spoke through the molten helmet, giving her deep voice a menacing tone. ¡°Your [Celestial dress] looks great in you, love. However, won¡¯t you trip with such a long trail?¡±


    Yaseniaughed charmingly and said, ¡°It is made of energy~.¡±


    Yasenia passed her leg through the dress as if it wasn¡¯t there. ¡°As you can see, I can pass through it. However, don¡¯t be fooled, darling; this dress has some tricks besides multiplying my strength~.¡±


    Andreaughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s discover those secrets! [Molten spear]!¡±


    A ten-meter-long spear made of superheated metal appeared beside her, and a part of her [Chromosphere] detached and then inted and changed forms, creating another spear with an orange color almost instantly.


    Yasenia was so surprised that she eximed, ¡°Your armor can duplicate your skills!? Wow~. Darling, you are so mighty~.¡±


    Andrea smirked and pointed at Yasenia. ¡°Be careful, love.¡±


    The spears elerated abruptly, shooting toward Yasenia with blurring speed. Yasenia smiled and grabbed the right side of her long skirt. Then she waved it before her, creating a white curtain made of the dress in front of her.


    Andrea raised an eyebrow as the spears and dress collided in a big explosion. Molten metal covered an area of 50 meters, but there wasn¡¯t a single drop beside Yasenia. Moreover, Yasenia was unharmed, and the dress¡¯s skirt didn¡¯t even show burning marks. Andrea was surprised, ¡°That is stronger than I thought.¡±


    Andrea smiled happily inside the helmet, ¡°You finally have a defensive skill other than [Full Moon]. Congrattions, my love.¡±


    Yasenia smiled and leaned forward, then she put strength in her legs and burst toward Andrea like a cannonball, [Draconic Heart] in hand. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m a heavy hitter now~ be careful! [Sun charge]!¡±


    Yasenia stomped midcharge again, pointing her sword toward Andrea. Golden mes consumed her sword as she became a golden meteor with terrible momentum.


    Andrea wasn¡¯t left behind. As soon as Yasenia leaned forward, she was also preparing to charge toward Yasenia. Andrea used [Sr charge], gaining strength along the way and charging straight toward Yasenia.


    Then, the two collided.


    *BOOM!*


    A heatwave consumed everything within 200 meters around them!


    When they collided, Andrea¡¯s [Chromosphere] cracked everywhere as she grunted painfully. Her feet left the ground and shot backward like a bullet! While flying midair, Andrea smiled helplessly, ¡®Heave hitter indeed. Thankfully my double armor protected me from most of the damage.¡¯


    Yaseniaughed out loud, almost unharmed by their collision, and charged after Andrea, ¡°I¡¯ming for you, darling! Hahaha!¡±


    After hearing her, Andrea shook her head while chuckling. Shended expertly, and then she smirked and yed dirty, ¡°Love, I think you broke my arms¡­.¡±


    Yasenia continued charging forward with a worried face. When she reached beside Andrea and was about to ask if she wanted to stop, Yasenia saw Andrea¡¯s halberd shing toward her from the side. Yasenia hastily lifted her dress and ced the sword behind it, holding it with one hand.


    *CLANG!*


    To Andrea¡¯s surprise, the halberd rebounded on the dress without even reaching the sword. ¡®Just how durable is this dress!? Even if I didn¡¯t use any skills, it only has a scratch after receiving a middle-level Heaven weapon!¡¯


    Then, when the dress dropped, she saw Yasenia pouting and making a rising strike with her sword. Andrea smiled wryly. ¡°Stupid Andrea! [Sunrise]!¡±


    *BANG!*


    Andrea used her [Chromosphere] to tank the strike, but even with that, she felt like a carriage had just rammed her. The dragoness¡¯s absurd strength sent her flying again; this time, there truly were slight fractures in her bones. Andrea didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, ¡®Isn¡¯t she too strong?¡¯


    With her new [Celestial Dress], the burst in cultivation to level three, and the [Sun enhancing pill], Yasenia¡¯s strength took a big leap again. Even if she wasn¡¯t as strong as I in her transformed state, she was closing on her with a scary speed.


    Yasenia then shot forward again toward Andrea with the intent of beating her up for deceiving her. ¡°I¡¯ming for you, darling~!¡± Andrea didn¡¯t know whether to be excited or scared after hearing that sentence, but after analyzing her situation, she decided to be scared.


    For the two spectators, it was as if Yasenia was ying by throwing Andrea with each swing of her sword. However, Elder Irina was extremely satisfied because the way Andrea received the strikes mitigated most of the damage, allowing Andrea to resist Yasenia¡¯s strikes even when there was a big difference in strength.


    Andrea managed to stop herself with extreme agility you wouldn¡¯t expect from such a juggernaut. Then, she used [Prominence], making molten pirs shoot upward, changing the surroundings, and she prepared to receive the charging dragoness.


    Yasenia reached beside her with her sword pointing up. Then she lowered it. ¡°[Sunset]!¡±


    The air visiblypressed below the sword as it fell wrapped in mes.


    Andrea met her giant sword with her halberd, using [Sr Rising Strike].


    When the weapons collided with a loud ng, Andrea let the weapon absorb de momentum, allowing it to be sted backward without losing her grip. The remaining impetus sent Andrea back, but she let her feet slide, transferring the rest of the attack to the ground and avoiding being sted backward again.


    Yasenia¡¯s eyes sparkled seeing such masterful control, and Elder Irina nodded with praise. However, Tatyana was frowning slightly, not happy with her daughter¡¯s performance.


    Yasenia continued showering Andrea with her love- *Cough* attacks, with her attacks, making Andrea slide through the training area. But looking closely, Andrea was sliding less and less, gaining maneuvering room in their interchanges. ¡®Even if I can¡¯t win, I can drag the battle all I can.¡¯


    However, she suddenly saw Yasenia make a full swing with all her strength.


    *BANG!*


    The brute force of the sword almost made her feet leave the ground again. While she slid backward, she heard Yasenia say, ¡°I¡¯m going to use [Dusk] darling~ Prepare your defenses~.¡±


    Andrea opened her eyes wide and used three skills consecutively.


    ¡°[Metal enhancement].¡± Her armor and halberd became a lot sturdier, rising from middle-level to the high-level heaven rank.


    ¡°[Molten Shield].¡± A ten-meter-wide oval disc appeared before her. Following that, a part of her [Chromosphere] transformed into a second shield.


    ¡°[Molten Wall].¡± Before the two shields, a thirty-meter-tall wall appeared with five meters in thickness. Moreover, her [Chromosphere] also duplicated this wall.


    Just as thest wall was created, Andrea felt Yasenia¡¯s aura expanding, followed by her roar, ¡°[DUSK]!¡±


    Yasenia swung her sword horizontally, creating a wide horizontal silvery-golden crescent that carried the scorching Sunbined with the chilling Moon energy. Andrea could feel the enormous attack approaching and hardened her jaw, preparing for the big hit.


    The crescent arrived, and a loud explosion urred! The first [Molten Wall] was blown apart as if it was mud and the crescent arrived at the second wall almost instantly. The second wall also didn¡¯tst a lot as it exploded when Yasenia¡¯s [Dusk] impacted it. Then, it arrived before the two [Molten shields].


    The attack mmed onto the shield with overwhelming might, denting it badly. Andrea felt the power behind the attack through the connection with the shields, and it transmitted the feeling of a giant punching her. She smiled wryly, ¡®I¡¯m going to fly again¡­.¡¯


    And as Andrea expected, the crescent¡¯s strength exploded the shields only after a second and reached her.


    *BANG!*


    Even with the doubleyered defense of [Chromosphere] and her armor, the attack cracked Andrea¡¯s ribs as her chest slightly caved in. She flew backward again, coughing blood while thinking that her dear dragoness didn¡¯t have mercy on her, so miserable!


    Yasenia saw the blood and her eye twitched slightly. However, she pointed at Andrea with [Draconic Heart] and used [Moon Charge]. They were sparring, and holding back here will only damage her and her lovers in the future.


    Andrea used the ground to backflip and kill momentum, then she cast [Sr Pir] before her, hoping to stop Yasenia for a moment. Two magma pirs shot up before Yasenia.


    Yasenia poured energy into her [Celestial Dress], and the long dress skirt moved as if it wasn¡¯t influenced by inertia and wrapped around her with the chilling Moon attribute surrounding her.


    Yasenia collided with the pirs, creating a big explosion because of the sudden temperature difference. Andrea looked slightly worried since the explosion was very strong, not something the previous Yasenia would have been able to resist without heave injuries.


    However, she realized that those worries were unfounded as the dragoness appeared from the explosion, unharmed, wrapped in the silver aura, and with almost the same speed as before, continuing her [Moon Charge].


    Andrea chuckled and prepared to meet Yasenia¡¯s attacks again. Even if she wasn¡¯t her match, she wasn¡¯t someone that would cower before a stronger opponent!


    She buffed herself even further, using [Sharpness increase], [Sr domain], and [Prominence] to full strength and recasting [Chromosphere].


    Yasenia reached beside her.


    Halberd and giant sword shed with a loud metallic ng. Andrea slid backward and used [Sr Pir] again, making the area around her an inferno. Yasenia used [Moonless Night], creating a chilling domain that lowered the temperature around her and ran toward Andrea again.


    An exchange of attacks unfolded, filling the area with explosions and metallic sounds. Even if Yasenia was stronger than Andrea, thanks to her battle experience, Andrea was keeping Yasenia at bay, mitigating most of her damage.


    Inside the inferno Andrea created, Yasenia was smiling adoringly as she delivered attack after attack, ¡®Even with our current strength disparity, she can keep up! My darling is the best~.¡¯


    Their battle continued until Andrea was out of energy. Yasenia wasn¡¯t able to give Andrea the finishing hit without using trump cards like [Noon], [Midnight], or [Starfall]! Moreover, Andrea managed to deliver some sneaky hits, slightly damaging Yasenia.


    Elder Irina and Tatyana appeared beside the battered Andrea and heavily breathing Yasenia. Tatyana praised Andrea, ¡°Good job, Andrea. You managed to keep Yasenia at bay for 20 minutes straight and damage her. You are improving at a very fast pace; you can be proud of yourself. However, do not ck. Maintaining the improving pace is what is difficult. Remember that you just started your journey to be an expert.¡±


    Elder Irina nodded, fully agreeing with her. ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot thesest months. I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    Andrea nodded and smiled, satisfied with her performance.


    Elder Irina looked at Yasenia and said with a face filled with praise, ¡°I would have thought you were deceiving me about your age if I didn¡¯t see you growing up! It was a good show of strength for a 20-year-old. Good job.¡±


    However, Tatyana reprimanded her, ¡°were you pulling punches?¡±


    Andrea looked at Yasenia with doubt, and Yasenia shook her head, ¡°I wasn¡¯t. I just didn¡¯t use my strongest skills like [Noon], [Starfall], or [Midnight].¡±


    Tatyana then became stern and used her aura on Yasenia, making her feel like the world was pressing on her. Tatyana scolded her. ¡°Then that is even worse! Why the hell didn¡¯t you use your tail during the fight? Is that long tail of yours just to fuck!? I¡¯ve been teaching you since you were little to use it and ingrained that into you, but you are beginning to use it less and less in battles. Yasenia, I¡¯m honestly disappointed in your battle performance.¡±


    Yasenia began sweating and fumbled with her hands, her tail curling under her.

 Chapter 167

    Tatyana then became stern and used her aura on Yasenia, making her feel like the world was pressing on her. Tatyana scolded her. ¡°Then that is even worse! Why the hell didn¡¯t you use your tail during the fight? Is that long tail of yours just to fuck!? I¡¯ve been teaching you since you were little to use it and ingrained that into you, but you are beginning to use it less and less in battles. Yasenia, I¡¯m honestly disappointed in your battle performance.¡±


    Yasenia began sweating and fumbled with her hands, her tail curling under her, but she didn¡¯t lose eye contact. Even if she had to look at her mother¡¯s angry face, which was honestly terrifying, she didn¡¯t want to disappoint her further with a half-assed disposition.


    Tatyana noticed this and appreciated it. However, this won¡¯t make her scold her less fiercely and continue pressuring her with her aura, making Yasenia slightly tremble.


    Andrea also didn¡¯t interrupt and instead listened closely, the same as she did in the tournament. Andrea wanted to remember Tatyana¡¯s advice toward Yasenia and guide Yaseniater if Tatyana wasn¡¯t around for whatever reason. She didn¡¯t want her dear dragoness getting weaker; instead, she wished Yasenia was the strongest so she could be out of harm¡¯s way.


    Tatyana put their battle in a reproduction device, and they saw it together. She didn¡¯t say anything in the beginning since Andrea and Yasenia were just ying around slightly. However, the moment Andrea stopped being thrown flying and started sliding, Tatyana looked at Yasenia and asked, ¡°Exin to me what you could have done.¡±


    Yasenia was still nervous over her mother¡¯s anger, but she answered with a steady tone, ¡°I could have grabbed Andrea¡¯s leg with my tail as I swung my sword.¡±


    Tatyana nodded, ¡°At least you haven¡¯t forgotten about that long thing above your ass!¡±


    Then, she continued reproducing and asked Yasenia in each exchange what she could have done to finish Andrea off. After going over the fight once, it was Tatyana¡¯s turn to dissect it.


    At first, when Yasenia was speaking, Andrea thought that she would have been in severe danger and lost rather easily with some moves she pointed out.


    However, only when Tatyana began speaking did Andrea realize that the only reason she could even fight back was that Yasenia almostpletely forgot to use her tail.


    Tatyana pointed out more than 300 different chances for Yasenia to win the match if she had used her tail. And this was only at punctual moments! If she had been using it from the beginning and through the whole battle, Tatyana pointed out that Andrea would have lost in just two minutes.


    Yasenia had her shoulders hunched, and she was biting her lips, frustrated at herself, as Tatyana pointed at the overwhelming amount of mistakes she made. However, she didn¡¯t lose eye contact, not even once, and listened to everything Tatyana said, absorbing it as a sponge did with water.


    One hourter, Tatyana finished her analysis. Being under Tatyana¡¯s pressure for so much time had made Yasenia perspire crazily and had her hair damp and body quite wet, showing quite an alluring sight. Andrea couldn¡¯t help but steal some nces at her.


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia and walked to her side with an indifferent face. Yasenia tensed, but Tatyana dissipated her aura and smiled, tiptoeing to pat her head. Yasenia felt relief washing over her, and her legs buckled, falling into Tatyana¡¯s embrace. Tatyana caressed her damp ck hair and said, ¡°Since you could maintain eye contact all this while, I can see that this wasn¡¯t because you are cking in tempering or your will is decreasing. Remember, little treasure, use everything you have in a fight, whether it is considered dirty, underhanded, or cowardly. The winner is the only one that can smile and see tomorrow¡¯s sunrise.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and snuggled closer. These, from time to time, reprimands were hard to take because Tatyana was extremely strict and always pressured her to her limits. However, all of what Tatyana said was extremely rational and were things that were inside her ability to perform.


    Tatyana didn¡¯t nitpick but analyzed her mistakes very deeply. Moreover, she always used her aura to make her experience true aura pressure when doing this, making it mentally exhausting.


    However, Yasenia didn¡¯tin; she weed these from time to time scoldings. She knew that they were for her own good, and she knew that Tatyana was right about what she told her. If she thought that Tatyana was wrong about something, Yasenia didn¡¯t fear speaking out, and Tatyana always listened to her.


    Elder Irina spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve observed how the sword channels your energy through its energy veins and formations, and it is impressive, to say the least. I¡¯m not confident in creating a better way to do it. The energy cirction is optimized to a very high degree and amplifies your energy release. Moreover, its energy usage efficiency is extremely high, approaching the 100%¡­¡±


    Yasenia and the others nodded as they heard the details. The day passed like this, and Yasenia, Andrea, and Tatyana returned home when the sky began darkening. Since reached quitete, Yasenia went to the kitchen to prepare something for dinner and clear her mind a bit. She found doing things for her dears rxing and always did things like these after working hard into something.


    Tatyana went to the study she had in this house to clear some work that had umted through the afternoon while she apanied Yasenia.


    Meanwhile, Andrea went to the living room and saw all the other girls there. Andrea said in her deep and clear voice, ¡°We are back~.¡±


    Angel and the others greeted Andrea, and Evelyn asked, ¡°Where is Yasenia?¡±


    Andrea said, ¡°In the kitchen, do you need her for something?¡±


    Angel stood up and ran toward the kitchen. Evelyn shook her head, ¡°I was just curious. How was your day, Andrea?¡±


    Andrea chuckled and recounted everything. Cecile nodded and said, ¡°It is good that there is nothing wrong with that sword. I¡¯ve read that too powerful things are more often than not dangerous.¡±


    Andrea said, ¡°Well, master still has to investigate further, but I was really surprised seeing the sword be able to damaging master¡­.¡±


    Kali said, ¡°It must have been quite dangerous. Thankfully, the headmistress was there to mitigate the explosion for both of you.¡±


    Evelyn was more curious about what Tatyana told Yasenia that she did wrong during the fight, so she asked a little more. Andrea took out a device and showed the conversation. The maids behind looked closely and assimted everything Tatyana said. Anna and Eve were also there, paying 100% attention to the recording.


    Midway through the video, Yasenia returned with a clingy Angel and Tatyana. The dinner was floating around them. Yasenia dramatically said, ¡°Is hearing mom bashing me so interesting~? How cruel of all of you! Taking joy in my disgrace!¡±


    They chuckled and continued watching it while eating dinner. Yasenia had Kali on herp. From time to time, she liked feeding her while spoiling her. Angel giggled, ¡°Yasenia looks so cute when she is frightened. Look at her tail!¡±


    They focused on it and saw it curled like a chameleon¡¯s tail. Some chuckles escaped their mouth. Yasenia bit Kali¡¯s neck yfully when she heard herugh and said seductively, ¡°Even honey isughing~? Tonight, I¡¯m going to punish you~.¡±


    Kali blushed; she still wasn¡¯t ustomed to Yasenia¡¯s voice when she whispered sensually. Her mellow but sightly deep voice always made her tingle pleasantly. Moreover, thinking about what Yasenia told her, she was actually a little expectant to see what this ¡°punishment¡± would be.


    Being together for almost two months already, Kali understood that Yasenia¡¯s will when speaking about actual punishment for all of them was as strong asmon paper against a fire cultivator. It seemed that their dragoness could only pamper them with all her might and was unable to punish them properly!


    Dinner ended, and Yasenia went to cultivate. The more she advanced in cultivation and the stronger her mind got, Yasenia felt closer to the [Connection with the Sun] realm. Furthermore,tely, she had a feeling that she was approaching something. The more herprehension ability developed, the clearer she perceived this feeling. She was awakening something, and she didn¡¯t know what that was.


    Yasenia ended her cultivation session and began her night tour. This time, she decided to go to Kali¡¯s room first, even if she normally reserves her forst, because she wants to be somewhat clearheaded when having sex with Cecile. If she wasn¡¯t clearheaded, Yasenia feared that tomorrow morning Cecile would be with a child in her stomach.


    The reason she went to Cecile first was to go to Kali right after being emptied by Cecile. Today was the day she decided to take a step forward in their rtionship, so she wanted to be as aware of Kali¡¯s mood as possible. Yasenia decided to begin little sexual ys with Kali, like touching each other privates and deepening their skin-to-skin rtionship. ¡®Yesterday night, she wasfortable touching the tail in its sexual mode¡­ Today she will begin to milk me from my tail~ I also hope she shows me a little of her naked body¡­ I haven¡¯t seen more than her arms, calves, and corbone¡­.¡¯


    Yasenia chuckled and thought, ¡®Well, if she doesn¡¯t want to show me, it doesn¡¯t matter. I can afford to take it slow with honey so that I can get closer to her carefully. Her fear for pleasure has also lessened quite a bit after our lovely sessions together. Who would have known that I would begin such a prude rtionship after all I did with my other dears, hahaha.¡¯


    Flora saw Yasenia approaching and bowed with a smile, ¡°I hope you are doing great tonight, young miss.¡±


    Yasenia hugged Flora and said, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m going to try to advance my rtionship with Kali, be attentive and do not fear interrupting us if you think I¡¯m doing something wrong.¡±


    Flora asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t young miss mind me spying in your intimacy?¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°I rather you are attentive and look over us so that you can interfere if something bad begins happening to Kali. Moreover, you have seen everything about me that you had to. You had even cleaned my privates before! What would I be against by now?¡±


    Flora chuckled and said, ¡°Then, this maid will do everything she can to help you have an enjoyable evening with miss Kali.¡± Yasenia nodded with a smile and went toward the door.


    At the same time, Kali was daydreaming about what they would do tonight. ¡®Will she kiss me while lying on top of me? I really like her body pressing me down¡­ Or maybe¡­ Will I be on top again? I-It was s-so embarrassing when Yasenia told me to act more d-d-dominant¡­¡¯


    Kali then heard knocks on the door and looked doubtful toward it. ¡®Doesn¡¯t she normallye two hourster? Maybe it is Flora-.¡¯


    ¡°It is me, honey~. I¡¯vee to deliver punishment~.¡±


    Hearing that mellow and rich voice, she knew it was Yasenia. She stood up and went toward the door. Kali took a deep breath and then opened it.

 Chapter 168

    Kali took a deep breath and then opened the door.


    On the other side, the dragoness stood tall, with a skimpy ck nightgown that didn¡¯t make any effort to hide her enormous breasts. Moreover, it hugged her slim waist, entuating her body figure even more.


    Kali¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but wander across Yasenia¡¯s body. She found her utterly alluring, especially so when the nightgown was semitransparent!


    When she looked up to her face again, her verdant green eyes met with the charming golden-slit eyes of the dragoness. Yasenia sashayed toward her and put her arms over her shoulders, pressing their bodies and foreheads together. Then she said in a seductive voice. ¡°Are you surprised by my early arrival, honey~? I hope you are delighted~.¡±


    Kali swallowed and felt herher regions heating up. However, she didn¡¯t dislike this feeling, in turn, it made her ecstatic.


    The fact that she could feel aroused by Yasenia¡¯s seductiveness without feeling ufortable was proof that Yasenia¡¯s care broke down little by little her fears and reced them with love and more love toward the dragoness.


    Kali smiled and moved forward to peck Yasenia. Then, she looked sideways and said shyly, ¡°S-Surprised. W-why did youe so early?¡±


    Kali stuttered slightly every time they were together alone, mainly because of nervousness or excitement. She has also taken the habit of looking sideways instead of down because looking down would always ce those two melons in her sight, increasing her fidgeting.


    While she thought about this slight stutter and new habit she had taken, she felt a pair of soft lips pressing on her forehead, followed by Yasenia¡¯s voice caressing her hearing sense. ¡°I wanted to do something special with you tonight. Let¡¯s go inside andy downfortably.¡±


    Kali looked up at Yasenia with a slight blush and nodded. These gentle actions,bined with her seductiveness, were truly deadly. They never failed to make Kali¡¯s heartbeat slightly faster.


    They moved toward the bed andy down side by side. Yasenia gathered Kali in a hug, and after giving her some kisses and feeling Kali¡¯s body soften in her embrace, she spoke. ¡°I wanted to begin a simple dual cultivation with you¡­.¡±


    After hearing Yasenia, Kali directly tensed. However, she didn¡¯t do anything more and began thinking about it.


    Kali was able to tell her about all of this because of how supportive Yasenia was always with her. Kali had the security that Yasenia would listen to her sincere opinions and try to do her best to amodate them. Therefore, Kali didn¡¯t lie and tried to tell Yasenia about her honest feelings.


    However, even with all the efforts from the dragoness and herself, it was still hard for Kali to speak about certain topics, especially if they were rted to her traumatic experience. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to show you my¡­ Not that I d-don¡¯t want for you to see¡­ Umm, that¡¯s also wrong¡­.¡±


    Yasenia caressed her back and tightened the hug, letting Kali feel her soft and supple body. Kali felt herself sink into a world of softness as Yasenia said with a calming and slightly deep voice. ¡°Take your time, honey. You don¡¯t have to answer immediately.¡±


    Kali nodded and buried her head between Yasenia¡¯s breasts. After the first time she did this, she understood why Angel loved doing this. It wrapped her head in warmth, softness, and a silky feeling. Moreover, her scent was stronger in her cleavage, which rxed her body and also gave it a slight but pleasant tingling.


    After a short time of thinking, Kali lifted her head and looked at Yasenia, ¡°I-I¡¯m still ufortable showing you my body¡­ I fear you will h-hate it¡­.¡±


    Yasenia smiled, ¡°You know I won¡¯t hate it, honey. Can¡¯t you feel how much love I give to the scars on your face? If you want to, I can give your body¡¯s scars the same love I give these ones~.¡±


    Yasenia licked the scar that went through her lips, making Kali half-close her eyes withfort. The feeling of Yasenia¡¯s tongue was heavenly.


    After that lick, Yasenia said, ¡°But I can wait all you want. Of course, I also expected you to be against showing each other¡¯s bodies. Therefore, I had something else in mind to increase our intimacy levels¡­ Let me rephrase what I want to do with you.¡±


    Kali nodded, and Yasenia said, ¡°You have seen how effective dual cultivating with me is, right? Angel and Evelyn are catching up to you, and Cecile and Andrea are gaining distance from you strength-wise. Moreover, all of this is happening quite fast.¡±


    Kali nodded. Their group¡¯s cultivation speed was extremely abnormalpared to the rest of the people. It was like seeing someone in a sprinting race using a car. Kali always felt anxious because of this.


    Yasenia said, ¡°You should also know that their speed is possible because they dual-cultivate with me daily, right?¡±


    Kali nodded again and felt even worse about not being able to do so herself. It felt like she was rejecting Yasenia, even when Yasenia put a lot of effort into getting close to her. Kali felt Yasenia pecking her lips, making her attention shift toward her again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. Ipletely understand your difficulties, so don¡¯t you dare think you are a nuisance! Am I clear?¡±


    Kali blushed and asked, ¡°A-am I so e-easy to read? I t-though I had quite a good of an emotionless face¡­¡±


    Yasenia lifted her straight eyebrow. ¡°You think you can hide your difort from this dragoness? Not in a million years!¡±


    Kali chuckled, and Yasenia smiled with her. Yasenia said, ¡°You remember thesest days we¡¯ve been trying for you to touch my tail as rehabilitation, right?¡±


    Kali nodded, and Yasenia continued, ¡°We have been doing this to implement a certain solution I¡¯vee with¡­ With this solution, you will cultivate my energy. However, we won¡¯t do it through aplete dual-cultivation method. I will send my Yang energy inside of you, and you will cultivate it without intercourse or sharing of energy.¡±


    Kali opened her eyes and asked, ¡°I-Is there such a good thing?¡±


    Yasenia nodded and then said, ¡°There is, but there is also a catch to this¡­.¡±


    Kali listened as Yasenia said, ¡°You see, I can release my Yang energy from my tail as if it was¡­ Well, a normal male organ. So, what I was thinking of is for you to drink my Yang energy through it and then cultivate it.¡±


    Yasenia looked at the frozen Kali and almost burst intoughter. ¡®She looks so cute~.¡¯


    Yasenia waited patiently and suddenly saw Kali¡¯s face made myriad facial expressions, from blushing to doubtful; from confused to excited; from happy to worried.


    Yasenia was thankful that she didn¡¯t see repulsion or a simr emotion. She had confusion, worry, and excitement in general.


    After giving it a lot of spins in her head, Kali asked with a worried face, ¡°Umm, so if it works simr to male organs¡­ It should also need to be pleasured to release the substance, right?¡±


    Yasenia nodded, and Kali asked. ¡°H-how could you feel pleasure from me?¡±


    Yasenia waspletely confused, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to feel pleasure from you, honey?¡±


    Right after asking that, she saw Kali¡¯s hand going up to her own face, tracing the scars, ¡°W-won¡¯t my face be a problem? I don¡¯t think you can get aroused with this face¡­.¡±


    Yasenia looked at Kali and sighed. Instead of answering with words, Yasenia dove down and captured her lips. Then she began a passionate kissing session. Kali waspletely overwhelmed by the loving and aggressive dragoness. She could only answer as Yasenia¡¯s long tongue messed the insides of her mouth and coiled around her tongue, making Kali let out small moans.


    Kali¡¯s heart sped up with happiness the longer the kisssted. They tasted each other saliva and battled with their tongues. Yasenia pressed their breasts together and stimted Kali without touching any sensitive ce, massaging her earlobes, pressing her fingers on her lower back, or rubbing her soft body on hers.


    Kali moaned withfort as Yasenia made her melt in her arms.


    Five minutester, Yasenia separated with onest kiss. Kali was breathing roughly and looking at Yasenia with her moist, half-closed, verdant green eyes. Yasenia caressed her chestnut-colored hair and spoke. Her voice had a slightly hoarse and charming tone, making Kali whimper, ¡°Do you still think you can¡¯t arouse me, honey?¡±


    Kali was too entranced to answer, so Yasenia smiled seductively and guided her hand toward her privates. With care to not reveal the fully erect big weapon she had below, Yasenia pressed Kali¡¯s fingers on her soft, plump, warm, and now moist lower lips.


    Yasenia neared Kali¡¯s ear and licked her earlobe, whispering with a deep tone, ¡°Do you feel it, Kali? I¡¯m soaking wet from you.¡±


    Meanwhile, Kali felt like lightning hit her the moment her fingers pressed on Yasenia¡¯s lower lips. Yasenia¡¯s sexes passively released Yang and Yin energies when she was aroused, and Kali was feeling her pleasure senses lit up just from touching it. Kali had a battle in her subconscious mind, a part of her afraid of continuing, and a part of her wanting to feel more of the soft flesh her fingers were touching.


    Yasenia saw that Kali waspletely turned on, but still struggling, so she took the chance and moved her golden tail tip before Kali¡¯s face. She was also using one hand to move Kali¡¯s hand in circles on herbia.


    ¡®Thankfully, I don¡¯t have testicles, or doing this would have been impossible.¡¯ Thought Yasenia.


    When Kali saw the golden phallus before her eyes, she had no adverse reaction to it. Instead, she looked a little excited at the transparent, thick, and heavenly-smelling liquid dripping from the tip. The feeling on her hand that was caressing the soft, warm, and moist ce below, coupled with the strong musky, sweet scent from Yasenia¡¯s tail-tip, was sending her mind in a loop of pleasure and arousal.


    Yasenia guided Kali¡¯s other hand and approached it toward her tail tip. Yasenia embraced Kali and ced their cheeks together, looking at her tail. Then, she said seductively, ¡°Grab it, honey.¡±


    Kali breathed heavily, filling her senses with Yasenia¡¯s strong sweet scent. Her arousal was extremely high as she obeyed Yasenia¡¯s words and grabbed the squishy and soft tail. Yasenia let a bone-softening moan escape her mouth, ¡°Aahn~.¡±


    Kali pressed her thighs together after hearing that moan; she had felt a little bit of liquid squirting. ¡®D-D-Did I just cum a little?¡¯


    Yasenia whispered sensually again, making Kali whimper. ¡°Good girl~. Now pump it, honey. Up and down. As I told you before.¡±


    Kali had a red face as she followed Yasenia¡¯s instructions. Kali moved both her hands, pleasuring Yasenia¡¯s both intimate spots as she followed Yasenia¡¯s instructions. Yasenia started moaning and kissing Kali¡¯s cheek and neck, spreading heat in Kali¡¯s loins and making Kali also moan.


    As Kali heard more and more of Yasenia¡¯s moans, she got more and more excited and ced more effort into her movements.


    Making Yasenia feel good with her hand was more exhrating than she thought, especially hearing Yasenia¡¯s moans; she felt that she was reaching something just from this.


    Yasenia licked Kali¡¯s ear as she warned with a seductive and deep tone, ¡°Honey~ when you drink my release, it will be very~ very~ pleasurable, more than anything we have ever felt together. Are you ready?¡±


    Kali continued her hand movements as she turned her head and nodded. Yasenia invaded her mouth andplimented her. ¡°Such a brave girl~ Ah~. You are doing great.¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t want to let Kali feel too much pleasure, so she thought about doing something to help regte the pleasure.


    When she felt the orgasming, instead of separating her mouth from Kali¡¯s, she ced the tail tip between their lips. ¡®I will cum in my own mouth and regte the amount of intake she has with my tongue. I don¡¯t want anything bad happening.¡¯


    ¡°You are making me cum, honey~. I¡¯m reaching it!¡± said Yasenia, making Kali feel more aplished. Then, Kali felt the tail tip in her hand inte and warm up.


    Yasenia opened both their mouths with her lips and ced the tip on the side. Then, she released her sweet nectar.


    To be continuedRate this book<span data-hvi=¡±true¡± svg=¡±[object Object]¡±><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><h3>You may also like<a title=¡±More¡± href=¡±/alsoLikeViewMore/22446177806589205?bookType=0¡å>MORE</a></h3><a title=¡±The Legend of the ruthless Empress Freya¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±21039376705915705¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±21039376705915705¡å data-report-bid=¡±21039376705915705¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±21039376705915705¡å,¡±logid¡±:7604974100323767655,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_21039376705915705¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/the-legend-of-the-ruthless-empress-freya_21039376705915705¡å>The Legend of the ruthless Empress Freya<small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>5.0</a><a title=¡±Seduce The Viiness (GL)¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22481322206805005¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±22481322206805005¡å data-report-bid=¡±22481322206805005¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±22481322206805005¡å,¡±logid¡±:7604974100323767655,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_22481322206805005¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/seduce-the-viiness-(gl)_22481322206805005¡å>Seduce The Viiness (GL)<small>LGBT+</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title=¡±The Rise Of Cmity¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±20961132905348305¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±20961132905348305¡å data-report-bid=¡±20961132905348305¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±20961132905348305¡å,¡±logid¡±:7604974100323767655,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_20961132905348305¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/the-rise-of-cmity_20961132905348305¡å>The Rise Of Cmity<small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.6</a><a title=¡±Immortal Ice Empress: Path to Vengeance¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±18289160106212005¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±18289160106212005¡å data-report-bid=¡±18289160106212005¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±18289160106212005¡å,¡±logid¡±:7604974100323767655,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_18289160106212005¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/immortal-ice-empress-path-to-vengeance_18289160106212005¡å>Immortal Ice Empress: Path to Vengeance<small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title=¡±I Became A Mech Soldier After Waking Up in The Future.¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22243260405102105¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±22243260405102105¡å data-report-bid=¡±22243260405102105¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±22243260405102105¡å,¡±logid¡±:7604974100323767655,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_22243260405102105¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/i-became-a-mech-soldier-after-waking-up-in-the-future._22243260405102105¡å>I Became A Mech Soldier After Waking Up in The Future.<small>Sci-fi</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title=¡±The Tale Of Kitsuna¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±18715194905705205¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±18715194905705205¡å data-report-bid=¡±18715194905705205¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±18715194905705205¡å,¡±logid¡±:7604974100323767655,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_18715194905705205¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/the-tale-of-kitsuna_18715194905705205¡å>The Tale Of Kitsuna<small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.7</a><a title=¡±Arpious of the nes¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±18665842105501005¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±18665842105501005¡å data-report-bid=¡±18665842105501005¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±18665842105501005¡å,¡±logid¡±:7604974100323767655,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_18665842105501005¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/arpious-of-the-nes_18665842105501005¡å>Arpious of the nes<small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.7</a><a title=¡±The Rebirth of Evelyn Knox¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±21021279905779905¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±21021279905779905¡å data-report-bid=¡±21021279905779905¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±21021279905779905¡å,¡±logid¡±:7604974100323767655,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_21021279905779905¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/the-rebirth-of-evelyn-knox_21021279905779905¡å>The Rebirth of Evelyn Knox<small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.8</a>Reviews15 Reviews<svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><a title=¡±Mortrexo¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_heads¡± data-report-uiname=¡±heads¡± data-report-dt=¡±author¡± data-report-did=¡±4316080084¡å href=¡±/profile/4316080084?appId=10¡å><span aria-hidden=¡±true¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 1024 1024¡å alt=¡±Mortrexo¡±>


    </path>


    </path></svg></a>MortrexoAuthor<svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><a title=¡±Mortrexo¡± href=¡±/profile/4316080084?appId=10¡å>Mortrexo</a><span data-hvi=¡±true¡±><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    <a title=¡±Reply¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_reviews¡± data-report-uiname=¡±reviews¡± data-report-dt=mentsdetail¡± data-report-did=¡±22491251806004600¡å href=¡±/review/22446177806589205/review_detail/22491251806004600¡å></a><small>5 months ago</small><button type=¡±button¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg></button>16<a title=¡±Review detail¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_reviews¡± data-report-uiname=¡±reviews¡± data-report-dt=mentsdetail¡± data-report-did=¡±22491251806004600¡å href=¡±/review/22446177806589205/review_detail/22491251806004600¡å><button type=¡±button¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg></button>6</a><a title=¡±Qavid¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_heads¡± data-report-uiname=¡±heads¡± data-report-dt=¡±user¡± data-report-did=¡±4318945958¡å href=¡±/profile/4318945958?appId=10¡å><span aria-hidden=¡±true¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 1024 1024¡å alt=¡±Qavid¡±>


    </path>


    </path></svg></a>QavidLv3<svg></image></svg><a title=¡±Qavid¡± href=¡±/profile/4318945958?appId=10¡å>Qavid</a><span data-hvi=¡±true¡±><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]

 Chapter 169

    *******************************


    Author Note: Prepare your hearts, dears. This chapter dives deeper into what happened to Kali.


    *******************************


    Yasenia opened both their mouths with her lips and ced the tip on the side. Then, she released her sweet nectar.


    Kali had her mouth filled with a warm, delicious, thick liquid while Yasenia¡¯s tongue scooped some of it out of her mouth. Then, Kali gulped, and Yasenia¡¯s cum went down her throat.


    The feeling of it going down sent electric currents up to her brain, and her world turned white. Her eyes rolled up, and her body tensed. Kali gurgled with the semen as it wrecked her body in euphoria. ¡°OHHHH!!!¡±


    She continuously squirted from her sex as the big orgasm wreaked havoc in her brain. It was something she had never felt.


    Kali, as any other person would do, continued gulping the heavenly nectar as it entered her mouth to continue feeling these heavenly sensations. Even if Kali was going through a trip on the Pleasure realm, Yasenia was taking out most of it and ingesting it herself to prevent Kali¡¯s pleasure senses from overloading more than they currently were.


    However, the sensations in her unustomed body were making Kali spasm.


    This was the result of Yasenia¡¯s current strength in sexual prowess. The effects only became evident when she had sex with someone that hadn¡¯t been growing with it before it was this powerful. The purity, energy amount, nourishment, and pleasure it gave werepletely overwhelming for a normal cultivator of a simr level to her. It was as if the body screamed with joy after ingesting a heavenly treasure made especially for it.


    When Yasenia stopped cumming, she ced her tail around Kali¡¯s head and across her spine, using its greatly improved energy absorption qualities to reduce the pleasure waves that were still overwhelming Kali.


    Yasenia hugged the drooling, spasming, moaning, and squirting woman with slight worry. ¡®Even when I drank most of it myself, she is still like this¡­ Thankfully I thought about controlling how much she ingests, or I may have damaged her irreversibly.¡¯


    Yasenia looked around and didn¡¯t see Flora, so she supposed that Kali was still out of real danger.


    Kali¡¯s squirting went on until she waspletely empty, but even then, her spasms continued. Yasenia noticed that the intensity had lowered by a lot, but Kali was still mid-orgasm! Yasenia frowned, ¡®Is this what happens to those unustomed to me? This is¡­ Dangerous.¡¯


    Ten minutester, when Yasenia began really worrying, Kali came down from the big orgasm, and, as Yasenia expected, she began to tremble extremely badly. However, this tremble wasn¡¯t from pleasure but a deep fear that the orgasm had aroused.


    After Kali came down from the orgasm, she didn¡¯t even know where she was or what had happened to her. She was in an extremely strange state, clearly awake, but with her mind somewhere else and her eyes somewhat unfocused. Then, feeling the lingering pleasure, a ck miasma began wrapping around her as she dazedly started mumbling things like ¡°no more, no more¡± or ¡°please stop, someone help.¡±


    Yasenia hissed as the corruptive aura of the powerful Heart Demon was damaging her own heart, making some shbacks of Tian Long¡¯s aura appear in her mind. However, she didn¡¯t loosen her hug. Instead, Yasenia had her heart twisting seeing her like that. She still didn¡¯t see Flora intervening. So, Yasenia did what she usually did.


    Not minding about this miasma that was trying to hurt her own heart, she hugged her close and spoke softly to her ear, gently caressing her head as she normally does. ¡°You are with me, honey. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here. No one else is beside us. No one can hurt you when you are by my side. You are with Yasenia, your lover. We are in your room, doing good things together.¡±


    Outside, Flora was fidgeting, sometimes wanting to move forward, and then stopping herself. She wanted her young miss to be the one resolving this so that Kali wouldn¡¯t rely on Flora when they were about to do something like this again.


    Flora wanted Kali and Yasenia to be able to have an intimate time without thinking about someone watching over them. ¡®Miss Kali is still out of real danger, but if miss doesn¡¯t do something soon¡­ The heart demons may consume her. I will intervene just before that happens.¡¯


    Meanwhile, when Kali heard Yasenia¡¯s voice, shetched onto Yasenia, wounding her arms and legs around her, and burying her face in her neck. Then she said with a brittle voice, ¡°H-Help, please help me; they are, they are¡­¡± Kali¡¯s eyes were wandering around, unfocused, and looking at nothing and something simultaneously.


    Yasenia tightened the hug as her heart also tightened and consoled her further, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    As Yasenia continued speaking with her, the miasma shrunk and returned to Kali¡¯s body. Yasenia really wanted to rip apart, chew, and devour that miasma, but she didn¡¯t have the skill nor methods to do that. It was different from the thing that affected Cecile in the past, instead of artificial, it was a naturally born heart demon, and these could only be defeated by a mentality change from the cultivator bearing them.


    As if the miasma calming down was the cue, Kali started to return back to reality more and more. Yasenia didn¡¯t stop her coaxing while thinking, ¡®Her heart demons must have used thepse when Kali had her orgasm to induce illusions on her¡­ Thank the heavens I didn¡¯t let her drink too much of it¡­.¡¯


    Even if some people would find it somewhat disgusting drinking her own release, Yasenia didn¡¯t mind doing it for Kali, especially after seeing what just happened. Instead, she was extremely d she did that.


    Meanwhile, Flora was with a hand on the door and with the entirety of her spiritual sense all over them, attentive to any slight changes in Kali¡¯s aura. She was so focused that even a mortal would be able to sneak on her right now.


    She saw that Yasenia was taking care of it alone, so she didn¡¯t interrupt. ¡®Thankfully, the young miss managed to do it¡­ Her aura, scent, and tail properties,bined with Miss Kali¡¯s familiarity with young miss¡¯ voice and body are making her rx.¡¯


    However, she didn¡¯t lose focus for a second, her miss was counting on her in case something went wrong, and she had taken a liking to Kali during these months. She found her heart strength admirable; it was extremely rare that someone could live with the powerful heart demons that Kali bore and remain a sane and functional person.


    Besides her normal timid behavior, slight stuttering, and other small signals, you wouldn¡¯t find anything wrong with Kali at first nce, and that is what made Flora¡¯s respect for her soar. She was determined to aid her young miss in healing Kali¡¯s heart demons with all her strength and experience in the matter.


    Kali returned to herself after another ten minutes, still with a rapid breathing rate but aware of her surroundings. Some time passed with Yasenia just caressing her and Kali calming downpletely. Then, Kali remembered what had happened; she looked up at Yasenia and teared up, ashamed of her reaction. ¡®I-I can¡¯t even have proper intimate rtionships! I-I¡¯m a failure!¡¯


    Seeing her cry, Yasenia almost freaked out and asked, concerned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey? Are you still afraid? Don¡¯t worry. I will stay by your side as much as you need. I will tell you all the times you need to hear it; by my side, you are safe. I won¡¯t let anybody do anything to you while I have a single breath in me!¡±


    Kali directly burst into tears and hugged Yasenia. She choked out her words in between sniffles from crying. ¡°H-How can you s-say that for s-some-someone like me¡­ I¡¯m a worth-worthless woman! Used u-until I couldn¡¯t even move! T-They used me until s-some c-called me dead frog because, because m-my posture! While they, they used a poisoned k-knife to¡­¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s irises became redder the more she listened until she cut her with a kiss. Yasenia feared that she might go on a rampage instantly if she continued listening. However, this didn¡¯t mean that the anger lessened. This debt will be paid withrge amounts of painful screams and agony, ¡®I will find them all, and I will make them suffer a hundredfold this suffering!¡¯


    She looked into Kali¡¯s eyes with her red slit eyes and said with a gentle but firm tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call yourself worthless, my love. You are an impressive woman, Kali. A genius cultivator with a gift others can only dream about in alchemy and medicine. An extremely rare nt summoner and someone that has fought against terrible heart demons and didn¡¯t bend against them. Kali, my love, you are a woman with one of the strongest hearts I will ever know.¡±


    Kali continued crying but was listening to Yasenia. Yasenia kissed her eyes as she continued speaking, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you have defects, don¡¯t all of us have them? So what if your face is scarred. Your heart, personality, and talents are untouched by your physical appearance. Do you know why I fell in love with you, Kali?¡±


    Kali shook her head, now just sobbing. Yasenia used a handkerchief to wipe her face gently and said, ¡°I fell in love with your determination to push forward, with the initiative you showed when speaking with me at the beginning, with the strong cultivator that dominated the battlefield with her summons, with the knowledgeable woman that improved my understanding in alchemy with few sentences.¡±


    Yasenia looked into her eyes firmly and said with a prideful smile, ¡°I fell in love with the woman that had the will to confess to someone they liked, even while they think they are not worth it. The woman that said ¡°I love you,¡± even if the insecurities inside of her are overwhelming.¡±


    Kali began crying again, but for apletely different reason.


    Yasenia said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you find attractive the woman I described? I find her an extremely good catch~, and those that are unable to see through her rough exterior and see the jewel she is inside; they are just fools with eyesight problems.¡±


    Kali hugged Yasenia as strong as she could and said while sobbing, ¡°I lov-love you!¡±


    Yasenia just surrounded Kali with her body and pampered her. Kali was extremely tired after this emotional rollercoaster, so, with the soft caresses and loving actions of the dragoness, Kali fell asleep between Yasenia¡¯s arms, filled with security and warm feelings. Yasenia waited a bit, and when Kali was deeply asleep, she called Flora softly, ¡°Flora,e in.¡±


    Flora entered with silent steps and reached beside Yasenia. Yasenia said, ¡°Tell the others I won¡¯t be able to go to their rooms. Superficially Exin what happened. Also, tell them that tonight I will sleep here and if they want toe, to be silent¡­ Right, use your energy to clean the bed and us.¡±


    Flora bowed and waved her hand, cleaning everything in just a second. Then, she turned and left the room.


    Yasenia fell asleep shortly after, looking at Kali¡¯s scarred face and thinking about how to make her speak about the group that did what they did to her. Then, she would find every single one of them, capturing them and torturing them until Yasenia got bored of hearing their screams and pleas and seeing them suffer.


    This time there wasn¡¯t a phoenix race that could stop her from carrying out her vengeance. ¡®And if there is, then I will wait until I¡¯m strong enough to get them without no one being able to stop me! No matter how much time passes, I won¡¯t let them die a natural death!¡¯


    Today, some people that did something out of impulse gained a dragon as an enemy, and dragons don¡¯t let grudges down easily.


    Many people might think that Yasenia¡¯s attitude is hypocritical, and they would be correct. Yasenia isn¡¯t a defender of morals or someone that would sacrifice herself for the greater benefit. Yasenia was someone that wouldn¡¯t care about what someone did until they messed with her family or someone she cared about.


    Then, if that someone attacks her family, she will try to kill them swiftly to avoid letting theme back with revenge. She would only stop and take it slow if she had 100% security about finishing off her enemy.


    Her mother, Tatyana, is the prime example of why Yasenia had this mentality. She is the living proof of what happened to those that took their enemy lightly and let her mother escape.


    From some tales she had heard from Tatyana, they thought that she wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to get her revenge, and this led to Tatyana being able to escape.


    The one alive today is Tatyana, wielding power those people only dreamt about. And those that looked down on her are dead or worse.


    The others reached one by one, silently lying around Yasenia and Kali and falling asleepfortably thanks to the dragoness¡¯s presence. Like that, the eventful day came to an end.


    To be continuedRate this book<span data-hvi=¡±true¡± svg=¡±[object Object]¡±><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><h3>You may also like<a title=¡±More¡± href=¡±/alsoLikeViewMore/22446177806589205?bookType=0¡å>MORE</a></h3><a title=¡±The Legend of the ruthless Empress Freya¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±21039376705915705¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±21039376705915705¡å data-report-bid=¡±21039376705915705¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±21039376705915705¡å,¡±logid¡±:2652617035348551615,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_21039376705915705¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/the-legend-of-the-ruthless-empress-freya_21039376705915705¡å>The Legend of the ruthless Empress Freya<small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>5.0</a><a title=¡±Immortal Ice Empress: Path to Vengeance¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±18289160106212005¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±18289160106212005¡å data-report-bid=¡±18289160106212005¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±18289160106212005¡å,¡±logid¡±:2652617035348551615,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_18289160106212005¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/immortal-ice-empress-path-to-vengeance_18289160106212005¡å>Immortal Ice Empress: Path to Vengeance<small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title=¡±The Rise Of Cmity¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±20961132905348305¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±20961132905348305¡å data-report-bid=¡±20961132905348305¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±20961132905348305¡å,¡±logid¡±:2652617035348551615,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_20961132905348305¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/the-rise-of-cmity_20961132905348305¡å>The Rise Of Cmity<small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.6</a><a title=¡±The Tale Of Kitsuna¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±18715194905705205¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±18715194905705205¡å data-report-bid=¡±18715194905705205¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±18715194905705205¡å,¡±logid¡±:2652617035348551615,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_18715194905705205¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/the-tale-of-kitsuna_18715194905705205¡å>The Tale Of Kitsuna<small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.7</a><a title=¡±Arpious of the nes¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±18665842105501005¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±18665842105501005¡å data-report-bid=¡±18665842105501005¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±18665842105501005¡å,¡±logid¡±:2652617035348551615,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_18665842105501005¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/arpious-of-the-nes_18665842105501005¡å>Arpious of the nes<small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.7</a><a title=¡±Seduce The Viiness (GL)¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22481322206805005¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±22481322206805005¡å data-report-bid=¡±22481322206805005¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±22481322206805005¡å,¡±logid¡±:2652617035348551615,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_22481322206805005¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/seduce-the-viiness-(gl)_22481322206805005¡å>Seduce The Viiness (GL)<small>LGBT+</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title=¡±The Viiness with a Heroine Harem¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±21092118006417205¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±21092118006417205¡å data-report-bid=¡±21092118006417205¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±21092118006417205¡å,¡±logid¡±:2652617035348551615,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_21092118006417205¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/the-viiness-with-a-heroine-harem_21092118006417205¡å>The Viiness with a Heroine Harem<small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.8</a><a title=¡±The Rise of Quetzalcoatl¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±19615915705756305¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±19615915705756305¡å data-report-bid=¡±19615915705756305¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±19615915705756305¡å,¡±logid¡±:2652617035348551615,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_19615915705756305¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/the-rise-of-quetzalcoatl_19615915705756305¡å>The Rise of Quetzalcoatl<small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.8</a>Reviews15 Reviews<svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><a title=¡±Mortrexo¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_heads¡± data-report-uiname=¡±heads¡± data-report-dt=¡±author¡± data-report-did=¡±4316080084¡å href=¡±/profile/4316080084?appId=10¡å><span aria-hidden=¡±true¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 1024 1024¡å alt=¡±Mortrexo¡±>


    </path>


    </path></svg></a>MortrexoAuthor<svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><a title=¡±Mortrexo¡± href=¡±/profile/4316080084?appId=10¡å>Mortrexo</a><span data-hvi=¡±true¡±><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    <a title=¡±Reply¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_reviews¡± data-report-uiname=¡±reviews¡± data-report-dt=mentsdetail¡± data-report-did=¡±22491251806004600¡å href=¡±/review/22446177806589205/review_detail/22491251806004600¡å></a><small>5 months ago</small><button type=¡±button¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg></button>16<a title=¡±Review detail¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_reviews¡± data-report-uiname=¡±reviews¡± data-report-dt=mentsdetail¡± data-report-did=¡±22491251806004600¡å href=¡±/review/22446177806589205/review_detail/22491251806004600¡å><button type=¡±button¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg></button>6</a><a title=¡±Qavid¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_heads¡± data-report-uiname=¡±heads¡± data-report-dt=¡±user¡± data-report-did=¡±4318945958¡å href=¡±/profile/4318945958?appId=10¡å><span aria-hidden=¡±true¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 1024 1024¡å alt=¡±Qavid¡±>


    </path>


    </path></svg></a>QavidLv3<svg></image></svg><a title=¡±Qavid¡± href=¡±/profile/4318945958?appId=10¡å>Qavid</a><span data-hvi=¡±true¡±><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>


    I can only say that

 Chapter 170

    A new day arrived, and Kali woke up. She took a deep breath, a habit she had acquired since she began sleeping with Yasenia. As she expected, Yasenia¡¯s sweet floral scent filled her nostrils, making her sighfortably.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the white mountains before her. The transparent ck nightgown did very little to hide her beautiful pink tips on top of that pair of mounds. It was a beautiful sight to wake up to.


    Kali could practically feel Yasenia¡¯s boneless body around her, and she could feel that she was secured between Yasenia¡¯s arms, with her soft and squishy tail coiling around her body. Her head was obviously between her breasts, and feeling the softness and smoothness of her skin, she couldn¡¯t help but rub her face on them like a spoiled cat. ¡®Her body is sofortable~.¡¯


    Kali suddenly stopped as yesterday¡¯s memory shed through her mind. After recalling all that happened, a blissful smile spread on her lips.


    The thing she remembered the most clearly was what Yasenia told her after she broke down. Her heartbeat sped up and her eyes slightly watered, feeling emotional. ¡®I¡¯m so lucky to have her¡­.¡¯


    Kali looked up at Yasenia¡¯s face, and she had the luck of seeing her rare sleeping face. It seemed that she had woken up quite early. Normally, she was the first to fall asleep, and she also woke up after her, so seeing her sleeping was a rare and joyful urrence when it happened.


    Kali just stared at her charming face, which gave a gentle and rxed feeling,pletely entranced. ¡®She looks so beautiful¡­ Like a sleeping immortal.¡¯


    Kali felt that this was Yasenia¡¯s true self. Below all that seduction, domineeringness, and yfulness, what hid beneath was a pampering, gentle, and caring dragoness that ced her family before her personal desires and safety.


    Kali felt lucky for the first time in a lot of time. Lucky that Yasenia found her and took her in her protective embrace. Lucky that Yasenia is someone that wasn¡¯t scared by her appearance. Lucky that the person to offer her a hand of support in her darkest days was Yasenia. Lucky that, even after hearing about her incident, Yasenia¡¯s feelings for her didn¡¯t change, that she didn¡¯t find her dirty.


    This is why, to stay beside her, to support her, and to be someone Yasenia will be able to rely on, she will work hard to be an outstanding doctor and strong cultivator. ¡®I will be stronger, Yasenia. To the point that I will be someone that can protect you.¡¯


    Kali then thought about Yasenia¡¯s release and blushed. ¡®T-That was¡­ Overwhelming. I can feel my body tingling just remembering about it¡­¡¯


    When she remembered the taste and energy purity, she couldn¡¯t help but lick her dry lips. ¡®S-She is also d-delicious¡­ So thick, tasty, warm a-and, *Gulp* I-I think I will be a-addicted to it¡­¡¯


    Kali blushed after thinking that. She really wanted to deepen their intimacy.


    Of course, the main reason was not to taste the heavenly milk of the dragoness again but to be one with Yasenia in the future without fear of her heart demons acting up.


    While she thought of things like this, she felt the dragoness stirring awake.


    Yasenia woke up, opening her golden slit eyes slowly. She looked down, and Kali¡¯s face greeted her. Kali saw Yasenia smile gently and open her mouth. Her voice was husky and caressed her senses as she greeted her, ¡°Good morning, honey. Are you better yet? Or do you need a little bit more pampering~?¡±


    Kali smiled and moved her head to kiss Yasenia. Yasenia was surprised at first but then answered happily. They exchanged a slow and nice morning kiss. When they separated, Yasenia said with a happy smile, ¡°I¡¯m d you are much better, honey.¡±


    Kali smiled and snuggled closer. ¡°I love you, Yasenia.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, honey.¡±


    The others began waking up, and our dragoness proceeded to kiss every one of them. This made all of them wake up with a smile and full of energy to do something productive.


    Three days went by, and Yasenia and her lovers kept advancing in cultivation, profession, and reputation in the Academy. They have already begun selling their products on Andrea¡¯s shop, and the addition of the tailoring, formation, and alchemy products made the sword extremely popr.


    Although the quality was lower than the main shops of the Academy for their level, the price was lower and more affordable. Their prices were very attractive and made a lot of people speak about it mouth to mouth, spreading their fame around.


    After that night, Kali was more and more proactive in their nights, and tonight, Kali was hell-bent on cultivating Yasenia¡¯s energy. Yasenia tried to convince her to wait a little more, but Kali shook her head.


    Yasenia sighed and smiled, ¡°Okay, honey. Here we go.¡±


    Yasenia sat with her back on the headboard and ced Kali between her legs. Then, she put her tail in front of Kali, and she hugged her from behind. Yasenia said, ¡°When you want to, you can start.¡±


    Kali grabbed the tail with her two hands and, without a shred of hesitation, she began stimting it. Yasenia rested her chin on her shoulder and began moaning. Ten minutester, Yasenia was reaching orgasm.


    As she did the other day, Yasenia ced their mouths together and kissed her. Kali answered without stopping her hands.


    Yasenia ced the tip beside their mouth and used her lips to open Kali¡¯s mouth. Then, she came.


    What happened the night before repeated, and Kali entered a mind-blowing orgasm. She squirted all over Yasenia¡¯s legs as she gulped what Yasenia fed her mouth to mouth with greediness.


    The pleasure was extremely high, but Kali didn¡¯t break down. After drinking one-quarter of her release. Yasenia stopped feeding her and drank the rest herself. Then she used her tail to wrap around her head and across her spine, reducing the pleasure she received.


    Aftering back from the orgasm and the ck miasma trying to make an appearance again, Kali reacted fast and used her meditation techniques to calm it down. Yasenia began kissing and speaking to her, using her voice, scent, and body to make Kali feelfortable between her arms.


    And it worked!


    Right now, Kali was cross-legged on the bed, with Yasenia hugging her from behind and her pajama pants soaked because of her orgasm after ingesting Yasenia¡¯s potent Yang energy.


    This was her first try at cultivating it. ¡®I feel my stomach like it is burning with pure Yang energy. But it isn¡¯t ufortable; it is extremely pleasurable.¡¯


    Then, Kali felt Yasenia activating the dual cultivation technique. Then Yasenia began speaking. Kali listened to Yasenia¡¯s voice as she guided her on how to revolve the energy in her meridians.


    Her hot Yang energy moved from her stomach and entered her meridians. It passed through her body, nourishing it greatly and sendingfortable pleasure waves through it. Her Yang energy also had a cleansing effect, and Kali could feel some impurities in her body dissolving. The results were so great that she could feel the changes clearly, something rare since this process normally was very gradual.


    After absorbing all the Yang energy, she sighed from utterfort and let her body fall back,nding on Yasenia¡¯s soft body. Yasenia kissed her cheek and asked, ¡°How do you feel, honey?¡±


    Kali said with anguid voice, ¡°You are absurd, Yasenia. No wonder the others can improve at those speeds. I feel like I just took a refreshing bath, and my body feels extremely light¡­ As if my pores are breathing energy everywhere your energy passes.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and hugged her tighter, pressing her softness on her back. However, she forgot about her erect member, which poked Kali¡¯s back. Yasenia instantly moved her waist back, but Kali had already felt it. She looked at Yasenia and asked, curious. ¡°What was that hard thing, Yasenia?¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s face became strange, ¡®S-Should I tell her? We¡¯ve already taken a big step forward¡­ Maybe today is the right time? Or maybe it will be a big step back? Ugh¡­¡¯


    Kali saw Yasenia¡¯s face bing strange and thoughtful, and her confusion only grew. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling bad after releasing so much energy?¡±


    Yasenia looked into Kali¡¯s verdant green eyes, ¡®Let¡¯s just tell her and get it out of the way.¡¯


    Yasenia took a deep breath and looked at Kali. ¡°Do you remember that I told you there was a thing I didn¡¯t want to tell you? That it could damage our rtionship at that time.¡±


    Kali nodded, and Yasenia said, ¡°I will tell you about it now, okay, honey?¡±


    Kali nodded, and seeing Yasenia¡¯s serious face; she also got serious. Yasenia directly said, ¡°I won¡¯t go in circles about this. I have the male member besides my female sex. The thing that poked your back was my penis.¡±


    Kali looked at Yasenia, stunned. Then, she frowned and asked, ¡°You have a penis?¡±


    Yasenia nodded and observed her reaction.


    Kali didn¡¯t know how to react to this big bomb that Yasenia dropped. Kali took a deep breath and analyzed how she currently felt, ¡®She has a male member? Then, a lot of things be clear now¡­ She must have hid this because-¡®


    ¡®She lied to you.¡¯


    Kali internally sneered, ¡®Do you think you can influence me with matters rted to Yasenia?¡¯


    Alyssa¡¯sughter echoed, ¡®She doesn¡¯t trust you, and you know it. How could she not tell us about this sooner?¡¯


    Kali didn¡¯t escape its provocations and faced them directly. ¡®She did it to protect me from you, heart demon. I can imagine what would have happened if she had told me earlier. You can¡¯t-¡®


    ¡®I can¡¯t what? Tell you the truth? Do you remember what happened to you? What did you go through during that time? She has one of those things that caused you so much suffering.¡¯


    ¡®So what if she has it? She isn¡¯t-¡®


    ¡®Like them? You know why it is hard and poking you, right? She wants to put that thing inside of you and make you cry in agony!¡¯


    ¡®Shut up! You know it isn¡¯t true! You can¡¯t sway me, heart demon!¡¯


    Kali heard Alysa¡¯s mockingughter again. ¡®Even if you don¡¯t want to admit it, you know it is true. Want to hear more harsh truths? I bet she is just keeping you as a pill-making machine. She just cares about your talent. Then, when you rx around her, and she doesn¡¯t need you anymore, she will repeat what happened before. She is just using you, Kali.¡¯


    Kali chuckled, ¡®She hasn¡¯t asked me to do a single pill for her and has even helped me create some to sell for credits. Foolish thinking this would shake my growing feelings for her.¡¯


    The heart demon didn¡¯t speak anymore and hid again. After the sessful beating back of the heart demon, Kali felt as if some of the countless chains around her broke. Only a little portion, but there was progress. Kali sent a message to the heart demon, ¡®I¡¯m going to¡­ No, WE are going to destroy you, heart demon. Until my heart is clear of you and full of Yasenia!¡¯


    Meanwhile, outside, Yasenia saw that ck aura appear around Kali, and she began worrying. ¡®Were my efforts in vain after all?¡¯


    However, before Yasenia could worry more, a verdant green aura formed a blurred fox figure and consumed part of the heart demon with a mighty chomp! Then¡­


    *BANG!*


    Kali broke through! Thanks to Yasenia¡¯s Yang energy and consuming part of the heart demon Kali was able to advance in cultivation. Yasenia¡¯s smile became so wide that her cheeks were hurting!


    Kali opened her eyes and looked at the smiling Yasenia. The smile was contagious as it spread on her face too, ignoring her deformities for a moment. Then, she spoke without a stutter. ¡°So what if you have the male sex? Even if I don¡¯t feel confident about seeing it yet, doesn¡¯t this mean we can have children in the future? It is a good thing.¡±


    To be continuedRate this book<span data-hvi=¡±true¡± svg=¡±[object Object]¡±><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><h3>You may also like<a title=¡±More¡± href=¡±/alsoLikeViewMore/22446177806589205?bookType=0¡å>MORE</a></h3><a title=¡±The Legend of the ruthless Empress Freya¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±21039376705915705¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±21039376705915705¡å data-report-bid=¡±21039376705915705¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±21039376705915705¡å,¡±logid¡±:576929105742649756,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_21039376705915705¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/the-legend-of-the-ruthless-empress-freya_21039376705915705¡å>The Legend of the ruthless Empress Freya<small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>5.0</a><a title=¡±Immortal Ice Empress: Path to Vengeance¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±18289160106212005¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±18289160106212005¡å data-report-bid=¡±18289160106212005¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±18289160106212005¡å,¡±logid¡±:576929105742649756,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_18289160106212005¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/immortal-ice-empress-path-to-vengeance_18289160106212005¡å>Immortal Ice Empress: Path to Vengeance<small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title=¡±The Rise Of Cmity¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±20961132905348305¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±20961132905348305¡å data-report-bid=¡±20961132905348305¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±20961132905348305¡å,¡±logid¡±:576929105742649756,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_20961132905348305¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/the-rise-of-cmity_20961132905348305¡å>The Rise Of Cmity<small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.6</a><a title=¡±The Tale Of Kitsuna¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±18715194905705205¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±18715194905705205¡å data-report-bid=¡±18715194905705205¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±18715194905705205¡å,¡±logid¡±:576929105742649756,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_18715194905705205¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/the-tale-of-kitsuna_18715194905705205¡å>The Tale Of Kitsuna<small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.7</a><a title=¡±Arpious of the nes¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±18665842105501005¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±18665842105501005¡å data-report-bid=¡±18665842105501005¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±18665842105501005¡å,¡±logid¡±:576929105742649756,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_18665842105501005¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/arpious-of-the-nes_18665842105501005¡å>Arpious of the nes<small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.7</a><a title=¡±Seduce The Viiness (GL)¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22481322206805005¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±22481322206805005¡å data-report-bid=¡±22481322206805005¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±22481322206805005¡å,¡±logid¡±:576929105742649756,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_22481322206805005¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/seduce-the-viiness-(gl)_22481322206805005¡å>Seduce The Viiness (GL)<small>LGBT+</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title=¡±The Viiness with a Heroine Harem¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±21092118006417205¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±21092118006417205¡å data-report-bid=¡±21092118006417205¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±21092118006417205¡å,¡±logid¡±:576929105742649756,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_21092118006417205¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/the-viiness-with-a-heroine-harem_21092118006417205¡å>The Viiness with a Heroine Harem<small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.8</a><a title=¡±The Rise of Quetzalcoatl¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±19615915705756305¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±19615915705756305¡å data-report-bid=¡±19615915705756305¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±19615915705756305¡å,¡±logid¡±:576929105742649756,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_19615915705756305¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/the-rise-of-quetzalcoatl_19615915705756305¡å>The Rise of Quetzalcoatl<small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.8</a>Reviews15 Reviews<svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><a title=¡±Mortrexo¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_heads¡± data-report-uiname=¡±heads¡± data-report-dt=¡±author¡± data-report-did=¡±4316080084¡å href=¡±/profile/4316080084?appId=10¡å><span aria-hidden=¡±true¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 1024 1024¡å alt=¡±Mortrexo¡±>


    </path>


    </path></svg></a>MortrexoAuthor<svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><a title=¡±Mortrexo¡± href=¡±/profile/4316080084?appId=10¡å>Mortrexo</a><span data-hvi=¡±true¡±><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    <a title=¡±Reply¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_reviews¡± data-report-uiname=¡±reviews¡± data-report-dt=mentsdetail¡± data-report-did=¡±22491251806004600¡å href=¡±/review/22446177806589205/review_detail/22491251806004600¡å></a><small>5 months ago</small><button type=¡±button¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg></button>16<a title=¡±Review detail¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_reviews¡± data-report-uiname=¡±reviews¡± data-report-dt=mentsdetail¡± data-report-did=¡±22491251806004600¡å href=¡±/review/22446177806589205/review_detail/22491251806004600¡å><button type=¡±button¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg></button>6</a><a title=¡±Qavid¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_heads¡± data-report-uiname=¡±heads¡± data-report-dt=¡±user¡± data-report-did=¡±4318945958¡å href=¡±/profile/4318945958?appId=10¡å><span aria-hidden=¡±true¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 1024 1024¡å alt=¡±Qavid¡±>


    </path>


    </path></svg></a>QavidLv3<svg></image></svg><a title=¡±Qavid¡± href=¡±/profile/4318945958?appId=10¡å>Qavid</a><span data-hvi=¡±true¡±><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    <figure data-hvi=¡±true¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-did=¡±22803304106507900¡å></figure><a title=¡±Reply¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_reviews¡± data-report-uiname=¡±reviews¡± data-report-dt=mentsdetail¡± data-report-did=¡±22803304106507900¡å href=¡±/review/22446177806589205/review_detail/22803304106507900¡å></a><small>4 months ago</small><button type=¡±button¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg></button>8<a title=¡±Review detail¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_reviews¡± data-report-uiname=¡±reviews¡± data-report-dt=mentsdetail¡± data-report-did=¡±22803304106507900¡å href=¡±/review/22446177806589205/review_detail/22803304106507900¡å><button type=¡±button¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg></button></a><a title=¡±Owu¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_heads¡± data-report-uiname=¡±heads¡± data-report-dt=¡±user¡± data-report-did=¡±4319865733¡å href=¡±/profile/4319865733?appId=10¡å><span aria-hidden=¡±true¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 1024 1024¡å alt=¡±Owu¡±>


    </path>


    </path></svg></a>OwuLv4<svg></image></svg><a title=¡±Owu¡± href=¡±/profile/4319865733?appId=10¡å>Owu</a><span data-hvi=¡±true¡±><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    <figure data-hvi=¡±true¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-did=¡±22525045905367400¡å></figure><a title=¡±Reply¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_reviews¡± data-report-uiname=¡±reviews¡± data-report-dt=mentsdetail¡± data-report-did=¡±22525045905367400¡å href=¡±/review/22446177806589205/review_detail/22525045905367400¡å></a><small>5 months ago</small><button type=¡±button¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg></button>7<a title=¡±Review detail¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_reviews¡± data-report-uiname=¡±reviews¡± data-report-dt=mentsdetail¡± data-report-did=¡±22525045905367400¡å href=¡±/review/22446177806589205/review_detail/22525045905367400¡å><button type=¡±button¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg></button>3</a><a title=¡±ranaltor¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_heads¡± data-report-uiname=¡±heads¡± data-report-dt=¡±user¡± data-report-did=¡±4301774737¡å href=¡±/profile/4301774737?appId=10¡å><span aria-hidden=¡±true¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 1024 1024¡å alt=¡±ranaltor¡±>


    </path>


    </path></svg></a>ranaltorLv6<svg></image></svg><a title=¡±ranaltor¡± href=¡±/profile/4301774737?appId=10¡å>ranaltor</a><span data-hvi=¡±true¡±><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detaile

 Chapter 171

    Kali spoke without a stutter. ¡°So what if you have the male sex? Even if I don¡¯t feel confident about seeing it yet, doesn¡¯t this mean we can have children in the future? It is a good thing.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s face bloomed into a toothy smile, and she tackled Kali onto the bed. Kaliughed out loud as Yasenia showered her with love for the next ten minutes.


    She saw her tail wagging, heard her chuckles, and received her kisses, making her feel warm and fuzzy with her caresses. She also felt her rubbing her body on her, and her scent became stronger, making her body tingle.


    Because Yasenia wasn¡¯t as careful as before, Kali could feel her hardness hitting her from time to time.


    Kali felt it clearly, and she was quite¡­ intimidated at the size that she was able to feel from these punctual touches. Then, she thought to herself, ¡®Am I ufortable? Strangely¡­ I¡¯m not. Did my tolerance to that aspect increase after this month with her tail? Or maybe is because I know it is Yasenia¡¯s that my tolerance toward it is this high?¡¯


    Kali didn¡¯t think about it anymore and received Yasenia¡¯s caresses and love for as long as itsted.


    Yasenia stayed with Kali for 20 more minutes and then went to the others.


    Yasenia had to express her happiness, so¡­ Angel, Evelyn, Andrea, and Cecile were pounded until their voice was hoarse from screaming in pleasure and their bodies spasming because of the potent seed inside their uterus, rectum, and belly.


    They could only feel, smell, and think of the dragoness after Yasenia was done with them tonight.


    Tatyana had to step up to put an end to Yasenia¡¯s reign of pleasure, emptying her until she was just a twitching mess, having dry orgasms even at this moment.


    Tatyana looked at the spasming Yasenia with a smirk. She was covered in their fluids, with her legs wide open and still squirting with each twitch because of pleasure, ¡°Little treasure, you are still a greenhorn if you think you can ¡°battle¡± against me in bed~.¡±


    Yasenia could only answer with a slur, ¡°Yesh, mhommy is the best~.¡±


    After these two events, two more weeks went by. Time flew when they did what they wanted and had fun almost every day.


    Cecile and Yasenia were regaining their control when they mated. But their sessions were still quite animalistic at the beginning, to vent their desires and then transform their session into sweet, sweet lovemaking. Moreover, her flying skills were improving at honestly very high rates.


    Since her transformation, Yasenia hadn¡¯t won a single match against Cecile, making her realize howcking she was against ranged cultivators.


    During these weeks, Kali was able to drink almost a full release from Yasenia¡¯s tail. Her body¡¯s skin was bing a little more supple, her foundation getting more stable, and her improving speed elerating.


    Unfortunately, the scars weren¡¯t disappearing but bing a little rosier than their current red and scary color. Kali was actually bing less and less bothered by her scars because when she was with Yasenia, she normally forgot about them.


    On her training side, Kali was improving at increasing speed in all her skills, be it alchemy, medicine, summoning, or fighting. She had also started to learn about the darker side of medicine; poisons and simr.


    Even with all of this, Kali¡¯s heart demons were still strong, and these steps were just the beginning of her journey intoplete recovery and bing a cultivator she and Yasenia could be proud of.


    Angel was bing better with her shield, and she could even stall Yasenia for a while in battle, summoning different formations. Against Cecile, she was able to do quite well for the strength discrepancy andsted from thirty seconds to two minutes before her defeat.


    On a side note, our baby was gaining a little bit of a perverted fetish. She was bing increasingly addicted to the feeling of people almost watching them while being intimate, and Yasenia had made her cum in some situations she wouldn¡¯t like to admit she hade into. Even so, her favorite sex was, is, and will be, pampering and slow sex.


    On the other hand, Evelyn had received full approval for her talent for tailoring. Her learning speed was exponentially higher than alchemy, and the maid that came to teach her was very impressed with her. Her spear mastery was also increasing, together with her elemental armor bing more and moreplete.


    In the naughty stuff¡­ Evelyn was bing more and more addicted to the feeling of Yasenia double prating her while she ¡°abused¡± her. Yasenia never went further than some ps and light choking y, but Evelyn was satisfied and understood why Yasenia wouldn¡¯t take it further.


    Andrea kept improving her ck-smithing with the intent of making Elder Irina teach her how to create those cooking tools for her dragoness. Under Le¡¯s guidance, her halberd, cksmithing, and even petting skills were improving. When she was with Le, she liked petting her fluffy and droopy dog ears. It rxed her.


    Le let her do it at first because she wouldn¡¯tin about slight intimacy with her mistress. But as time passed, she wasing to like her pats more and more and slowly looked forward to them. Yasenia had also fallen prey to Andrea¡¯s improving petting skills and had been seen more than once sprawled all over Andrea, growling, as Andrea petted the dragoness into oblivion.


    In general, our group gained fame around the Academy. So much that even the core disciples, those at the Unification Realm, had begun hearing about their exploits. As a consequence, the people confessing to Yasenia was also growing by the day. Be it males or females.


    They intended to either enter her harem or be close friends with her. What most people wanting to take advantage of her didn¡¯t expect was Yasenia¡¯s sharpness to real intentions and emotions. It was like her dragon eyes could see through people¡¯s real intentions with a single nce. Even so, Yasenia was clever not to be blunt or brusque with her rejections, always leaving leeway to avoid making enemies.


    For those people wanting to enter her harem, Yasenia was adamant about keeping her word and not increasing her harem members, which made a lot of people disappointed. Moreover, Yasenia, unlike before, didn¡¯t feel the urge or need to expand her harem because she had Cecile, who could take most of her lust head on and solve her previous problem.


    Right now, it was past midday, and Yasenia was rxing below a tree, sitting on a rocking chair alone. The wind was gently blowing her long ck hair and giving her an extremely peaceful look.


    She had a green cloth in her hand and some sewing tools beside her. A gentle smile hung on Yasenia¡¯s charming lips as her eyes looked with care and love at that cloth. ¡®I¡¯m almost done with all their dresses~. I have one for each of them prepared. This one is thest, and it is for my little fox.¡¯


    It was autumn, and the leaves were falling around her. She looked at the dropping leaves and muttered to herself, ¡°Time sure flies¡­ Almost nine months have gone by since I entered the Academy¡­¡±


    Yasenia continued sewing and made a small smile,ughing softly. ¡°My family has grown quite a lot¡­ Who would have thought that so many extraordinary women would fall in love with me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you also are an extraordinary woman, little sis. Being together with you is their blessing.¡±


    Yasenia heard a male voice from the side. Then, she heard stepsing from the side and looked over, seeing Oliver walking toward her with a smile. She smiled gently and greeted him, ¡°How are you doing, big bro? It has been a while since we spoke together.¡±


    Then, she waved her hand and ced another chair beside her. Then, she said with a joking tone, ¡°A blessing? Being part of a harem is not something I would call a blessing¡­ I always think about this when I think of them.¡±


    Oliverughed and said, ¡°You are so stubborn in some things. If a girl can pamper me as you do with your lovers, I wouldn¡¯t mind being a part of her harem.¡±


    Oliver reached her side and sat with a smile. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t know about you calling me big-bro, little sis. You have be too strong¡­ I sometimes feel my cheeks burning when I remember saying I would protect you when we were heading toward the Academy.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and continued sewing in silence, waiting for Oliver to speak. Since he was here, he probably had something in mind that he wanted to share. Therefore, she would give him a peaceful surrounding for him to speak his mindfortably.


    Oliver rxed and looked at Yasenia working. The gentle wind, coupled with Yasenia¡¯s careful but somewhat unskilled movements, gave him a homey feeling, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel even his soul rxing beside her.


    Yasenia was using only her learned skills while sewing. Meaning that she wasn¡¯t using her cultivation, mental strength, or anything else to do this. Just her normal eyes and hands. It was as if she was a normal mortal doing manual work for someone they loved. He could even see Yasenia pricking herself from time to time, making some blood flow.


    They stayed like that for ten minutes, and Oliver decided to speak up. He said a little awkwardly. ¡°Say, little sis. What do you think about Lucia?¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t stop sewing and thought about it. After a while, she said, ¡°She is a cute girl. A little na?ve and very emotional. However, that is because she has been spoiled wrongly since birth. If her partner is the right one, I can see her growing up into a beautiful and gentle woman.¡±


    Oliver reclined on the chair and nodded, letting the wind blow his short brown hair. Yasenia asked with a gentle tone, ¡°Are you thinking of confessing to her?¡±


    Oliver chuckled and said, ¡°As sharp as always. You even predicted Tim and Laci bing a couple some years ago¡­ You are very perspective, little sis.¡±


    Yasenia said with a smile, ¡°It was quite obvious for those two. They would always look at each other and give those looks from time to time¡­ I think they got married a year ago, right? A shame we were already on our way to the Academy and couldn¡¯t attend their wedding.¡±


    Oliver nodded and said, ¡°A letter reached me a week ago, and its content made me think more seriously about Lucia. Laci is pregnant with twins. I could feel their happiness in their letter. They have also invited us to go to see them after youe back from the secret realm.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s fingers stopped for a moment, and she looked down, avoiding Oliver¡¯s gaze for a second. However, she soon returned to normal, continuing her sewing. ¡°She is pregnant. Then, I¡¯m happy for her¡­ We can go see the babies after they are born¡­¡±


    Oliver caught something strange from her tone and actions, but seeing her continuing the same as before; he didn¡¯t delve into it. Yasenia, in truth, was as good at discerning emotions as she was hiding them.


    Oliver asked, ¡°Do you think I should advance my rtionship with Lucia and try dating?¡±


    Yasenia thought about it as the breeze made her long ck hair weave. Yasenia sighed and said, ¡°Her big brother is part of the demonic faction. With how much authority he has over his peers, I¡¯m sure their family is also siding with the demons. He is also trying to kill me for whatever reason¡­.¡±


    Oliver¡¯s eyes widened and then rxed. He sighed and leaned forward, looking at the green grass surrounding them, covered with brown leaves. ¡°Is it that bad?¡±


    Yasenia nodded, ¡°Mm.¡±


    Then she said, ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t think you should stop pursuing her because of it. Lucia is Lucia, and Gerd is Gerd. I told you this because the working method of those bastards normally is attacking people close to their target, using them to catch them. I worry they would target you because of it. So, if you decide to advance the rtionship, I want you to be careful about everyone from Lucia¡¯s family that isn¡¯t her.¡±


    Oliver ced his elbow on the chair and rested his chin on his hand, looking at Yasenia. ¡°Do you think they will find me important enough?¡±


    Yasenia said, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ But I don¡¯t want something bad to happen to you, especially if it is because of me. I care a lot about you, big bro.¡±


    To be continuedRate this book<span data-hvi=¡±true¡± svg=¡±[object Object]¡±><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><h3>You may also like<a title=¡±More¡± href=¡±/alsoLikeViewMore/22446177806589205?bookType=0¡å>MORE</a></h3><a title=¡±The Legend of the ruthless Empress Freya¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±21039376705915705¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±21039376705915705¡å data-report-bid=¡±21039376705915705¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±21039376705915705¡å,¡±logid¡±:5358888971754465728,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_21039376705915705¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/the-legend-of-the-ruthless-empress-freya_21039376705915705¡å>The Legend of the ruthless Empress Freya<small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>5.0</a><a title=¡±The Rise Of Cmity¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±20961132905348305¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±20961132905348305¡å data-report-bid=¡±20961132905348305¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±20961132905348305¡å,¡±logid¡±:5358888971754465728,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_20961132905348305¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/the-rise-of-cmity_20961132905348305¡å>The Rise Of Cmity<small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.6</a><a title=¡±The Tale Of Kitsuna¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±18715194905705205¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±18715194905705205¡å data-report-bid=¡±18715194905705205¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±18715194905705205¡å,¡±logid¡±:5358888971754465728,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_18715194905705205¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/the-tale-of-kitsuna_18715194905705205¡å>The Tale Of Kitsuna<small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.7</a><a title=¡±Seduce The Viiness (GL)¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22481322206805005¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±22481322206805005¡å data-report-bid=¡±22481322206805005¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±22481322206805005¡å,¡±logid¡±:5358888971754465728,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_22481322206805005¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/seduce-the-viiness-(gl)_22481322206805005¡å>Seduce The Viiness (GL)<small>LGBT+</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title=¡±Arpious of the nes¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±18665842105501005¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±18665842105501005¡å data-report-bid=¡±18665842105501005¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±18665842105501005¡å,¡±logid¡±:5358888971754465728,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_18665842105501005¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/arpious-of-the-nes_18665842105501005¡å>Arpious of the nes<small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.7</a><a title=¡±Immortal Ice Empress: Path to Vengeance¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±18289160106212005¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±18289160106212005¡å data-report-bid=¡±18289160106212005¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±18289160106212005¡å,¡±logid¡±:5358888971754465728,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_18289160106212005¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/immortal-ice-empress-path-to-vengeance_18289160106212005¡å>Immortal Ice Empress: Path to Vengeance<small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title=¡±I Became A Mech Soldier After Waking Up in The Future.¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22243260405102105¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±22243260405102105¡å data-report-bid=¡±22243260405102105¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±22243260405102105¡å,¡±logid¡±:5358888971754465728,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_22243260405102105¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/i-became-a-mech-soldier-after-waking-up-in-the-future._22243260405102105¡å>I Became A Mech Soldier After Waking Up in The Future.<small>Sci-fi</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title=¡±The Viiness with a Heroine Harem¡± data-report-l1=¡±6¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_bookcover¡± data-report-ltype=¡±A¡± data-report-pdid=¡±21092118006417205¡å data-report-uiname=¡±bookcover¡± data-report-dt=¡±cbid¡± data-report-did=¡±21092118006417205¡å data-report-bid=¡±21092118006417205¡å data-report-alg=¡±{¡°V¡±:¡±1¡å,¡±alg¡±:¡±181.0.1¡å,¡±expid¡±:1000,¡±itemid¡±:¡±21092118006417205¡å,¡±logid¡±:5358888971754465728,¡±origin¡±:¡±12058¡å,¡±preitemid¡±:¡±b_21092118006417205¡å,¡±scene¡±:¡±book-rted¡±,¡±type¡±:¡±0¡å,¡±version¡±:¡±¡±}¡± href=¡±/book/the-viiness-with-a-heroine-harem_21092118006417205¡å>The Viiness with a Heroine Harem<small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>4.8</a>Reviews15 Reviews<svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><a title=¡±Mortrexo¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_heads¡± data-report-uiname=¡±heads¡± data-report-dt=¡±author¡± data-report-did=¡±4316080084¡å href=¡±/profile/4316080084?appId=10¡å><span aria-hidden=¡±true¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 1024 1024¡å alt=¡±Mortrexo¡±>


    </path>


    </path></svg></a>MortrexoAuthor<svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><a title=¡±Mortrexo¡± href=¡±/profile/4316080084?appId=10¡å>Mortrexo</a><span data-hvi=¡±true¡±><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    <a title=¡±Reply¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_reviews¡± data-report-uiname=¡±reviews¡± data-report-dt=mentsdetail¡± data-report-did=¡±22491251806004600¡å href=¡±/review/22446177806589205/review_detail/22491251806004600¡å></a><small>5 months ago</small><button type=¡±button¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg></button>16<a title=¡±Review detail¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_reviews¡± data-report-uiname=¡±reviews¡± data-report-dt=mentsdetail¡± data-report-did=¡±22491251806004600¡å href=¡±/review/22446177806589205/review_detail/22491251806004600¡å><button type=¡±button¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg></button>6</a><a title=¡±Qavid¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_heads¡± data-report-uiname=¡±heads¡± data-report-dt=¡±user¡± data-report-did=¡±4318945958¡å href=¡±/profile/4318945958?appId=10¡å><span aria-hidden=¡±true¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 1024 1024¡å alt=¡±Qavid¡±>


    </path>


    </path></svg></a>QavidLv3<svg></image></svg><a title=¡±Qavid¡± href=¡±/profile/4318945958?appId=10¡å>Qavid</a><span data-hvi=¡±true¡±><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg><span role=¡±presentation¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±12¡å height=¡±12¡å>


    </path></svg>


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    <figure data-hvi=¡±true¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-did=¡±22803304106507900¡å></figure><a title=¡±Reply¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_reviews¡± data-report-uiname=¡±reviews¡± data-report-dt=mentsdetail¡± data-report-did=¡±22803304106507900¡å href=¡±/review/22446177806589205/review_detail/22803304106507900¡å></a><small>4 months ago</small><button type=¡±button¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg></button>8<a title=¡±Review detail¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_reviews¡± data-report-uiname=¡±reviews¡± data-report-dt=mentsdetail¡± data-report-did=¡±22803304106507900¡å href=¡±/review/22446177806589205/review_detail/22803304106507900¡å><button type=¡±button¡±><svg viewBox=¡±0 0 24 24¡å fill=¡±none¡± width=¡±20¡å height=¡±20¡å>


    </path></svg></button></a><a title=¡±Owu¡± data-report-pdt=¡±readerend¡± data-report-pdid=¡±22446177806589205¡å data-report-l1=¡±1¡å data-report-eid=¡±qi_A_heads¡± data-report-uiname=¡±heads¡± data-report-dt=¡±user¡± data-report-did=¡±431986

 Chapter 172

    Oliver said, ¡°Beside the letter, the reason I came to ask so suddenly is that Gerd wants to move to the Demonic Sect with Lucia. It seems that, no matter how much Lucia denies him, he is hell-bent on doing so. I thought of confessing before she moved¡­.¡±


    Oliver looked at the cloudy sky and sighed, ¡°I honestly thought that he might leave her here if we got together, but after knowing about your enmity with Gerd¡­ I¡¯m not so sure anymore.¡±


    Yasenia stopped her hands and looked at Oliver. ¡°You know, Oliver. In my opinion, your forward disposition and your ability to get along with practically anyone are what I like most about you. However, you¡¯ve always had a weak point, and that is romance.¡±


    Oliver scratched his head awkwardly, ¡°W-What do you mean? I¡¯ve never been bad at romance, right?¡±


    Yasenia looked at him gently and said, ¡°Did you think that I didn¡¯t realize how you looked at me all those years ago when we were fifteen or so.¡±


    Oliver blushed a bit and looked sideways. Yasenia said, ¡°I¡¯ve never med you, and honestly, you were my first option in romance before all that happened on my 18th birthday¡­ I was close to trying to be in a rtionship with you. And I think it was because mom realized this that she took a step forward. I¡¯ve never heard her say that the 18th birthday was special for any reason, but she transformed that day into an event that changed my lifepletely.¡±


    Oliver rxed and reclined in the chair, sighing. ¡°Do you think Aunt Tatyana would have let me confess?¡±


    Yasenia continued sewing and softly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mom is very adverse to the idea of me having male partners. I don¡¯t understand because, well, she doesn¡¯t mind Andrea being with me. Moreover, Mom is¡­ Not a very sane person and I understand why it is.¡±


    Yasenia sighed sadly, ¡°The fact that she still has enoughmon sense and self-awareness to bring me up is something I admire deeply about her. So what if she wanted to raise me, her daughter, to be her lover?¡±


    Yasenia became slightly agitated, knowing what people would think if they knew about their rtionship. ¡°Can those people who lived only for some hundred years understand the struggle of someone that has lived Hundreds of millennia of heartbreaks!? Even I myself can¡¯t imagine much less them! We are cultivators! We don¡¯t have the gic problems normal mortals do if they have children with immediate family! So I can¡¯t see a single bad thing about our rtionship!¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t interrupt and let her vent a bit. However, Yasenia rxed fast again and shook her head. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going to be honest with you, big bro. I would have confessed much sooner if I were you. I don¡¯t like sudden events happening that may separate the people I find interesting and me.¡±


    Yasenia looked at Oliver and said, ¡°That is why I began my rtionship with all my lovers rtively fast. Even If I have yet to cross thatst line with Kali, I took her under my wing first and then cultivated deeper feelings slowly. I did the same with Angel and Andrea. And even though I took longer with Cecile and Evelyn, it was because I felt that their feelings for me were constantly growing.¡±


    Oliver chuckled and asked, trying to distract Yasenia from her previous outburst. ¡°How is it going with them? Are you happy, little sis?¡±


    Yasenia smiled gently, and her eyes became tender. ¡°I¡¯m happy, big bro. I love them all a lot, and even though I always find myself thinking that it isn¡¯t fair for them to have to share me with other women. I try to do my best to give them all the love I can and more. I want them to be proud when talking with others about being in my harem. I want them not to feel less than women with single rtionships. And if they are able to brag about it, then I would be satisfied.¡±


    Oliver looked at the almost finished green dress and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t put yourself down too much, little sis. You are an incredible woman. I¡¯m sure they all feel lucky to have you as their partner. And as you said earlier, even I had a big crush on you when we were younger, hahaha.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and said, ¡°I hope what you say is true, and they really feel lucky. Even if I¡¯m sharp, I¡¯m not a mind reader at the end of the day.¡±


    Yasenia looked at him and joked, ¡°And sorry about stepping all over your little heart~.¡±


    Oliver chortled and said, ¡°You were locked by Aunt Tatyana even before you were born! I had no chance at all, hahaha.¡±


    Yaseniaughed with him. Yasenia said gently, ¡°Do things that won¡¯t leave regrets behind, Oliver. Personally, I would rather try and fail than never try and not know if I could or could not do it. Go for it, but be careful with Gerd. Remember, big bro, if anything happens, ask for my help. I will always do all I can to help you.¡±


    Oliver nodded and reclined on the chair again. He took out a book, and they both stayed some more time there without speaking. The ambiance around them was rxing, and with the refreshing breeze and the peaceful scenery, time went by fast.


    An hourter, Yasenia finished the dress and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m done with it~. I hope she likes it.¡±


    Oliver looked over and saw a normal green dress that reached the ankles. It had some crooked golden flowers with little pink dragons flying around. Well, Oliver guessed that those snake-like things were dragons. The quality left a lot to wish for, but Oliver couldn¡¯t help but find it beautiful, knowing how much work there was behind it.


    Oliver chuckled and said honestly, ¡°I¡¯m sure they will love it, little sis. I can feel the care and love in it from here.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s tail wagged happily and said, ¡°Let¡¯s give them to my dears~. Do you want toe?¡±


    Oliver shook his head and said, ¡°Nah, I will go home and prepare for tomorrow-. Moreover, that is you and your family time; I would feel bad interrupting.¡±


    Yasenia stood up and said, ¡°Sure. Go directly to her, big bro. Who knows when that crazy brother of hers will act and suddenly kidnap her. The sooner you say it, the less risk you will have of not being able even to say it.¡±


    Oliver also stood up and nodded, ¡°I will listen to little sis! Wish me luck~.¡±


    Yasenia walked forward and hugged him, ¡°Good luck, big bro.¡±


    Oliver returned the hug, and then they separated. Then, he turned and left.


    Yasenia stood there, looking at Oliver¡¯s back until he disappeared. After seeing how Oliver walked away with confident steps, she was reassured and went inside.


    She took out the dresses and made them float before her with her energy.


    There were five simple female dresses and one jacket¡ªall of them with different designs and colors.


    Yasenia found only giving one mortal garment each a littleckluster, so she wondered what more could she give. ¡®Should I give them something more?¡¯


    Then, she remembered her life-saving treasures. ¡®I do have five of those 100km random teleportation talismans, right?¡¯


    Yasenia took them out with a smile, and she ced one in four of the five dresses and thest one in the jacket. They had hidden pockets in the skirts, so it wasn¡¯t inconvenient, and they were nicely hidden. Yasenia nodded, satisfied. ¡®Those life-saving treasures I got from the excursion wille in handy for a nice surprise~. I hope they can save them from a dangerous situation¡­.¡¯


    Yasenia put them all in a decorated wrapping, also done by her, and went inside with the six packages floating around her. She reached the living room and saw that all of them were present.


    The others saw Yasenia enter carrying six packets and became intrigued. Cecile asked, ¡°What do you have there, my love?¡±


    They saw Yasenia sitting alone on a chair couch, which they found extremely strange. But when they saw her smiling, they focused on her.


    Yasenia was honestly a little bit nervous because she didn¡¯t know if they would like it. However, she spoke calmly, looking at them. ¡°I¡¯ve done these in my spare time, and today I finished them. It is for all of you so, umm, I hope you like it. Come here, dear.¡±


    Evelyn approached eagerly and sat on Yasenia¡¯sp. Yasenia chuckled and grabbed the purple-colored package. ¡°Here, dear. This one is for you.¡±


    Evelyn opened it carefully; she didn¡¯t want to damage what was inside by mistake, or she wouldn¡¯t forgive herself in a lifetime. When she opened itpletely and took out a knee-length, purple dress, she couldn¡¯t help but look at it, dazed.


    It had some white and blue eastern dragons sewn on the skirt. They were a little crooked and weren¡¯t very detailed, but the effort behind them could be easily seen.


    These two eastern dragons went around the skirt, interlocking, and had their heads pressing with each other forming a clear heart-shaped form. It had mid-length sleeves and a high cor.


    It wasn¡¯t the most beautiful dress by any means, nor impressive.


    But Evelyn had been learning tailoring thesest weeks and had developed a discerning eye for clothes quite quickly.


    When she instinctually analyzed it, she couldn¡¯t feel a single energy trace on the threads or stitching points. What did this mean? It meant that Yasenia had done them without using energy and from scratch. ¡®Spare time? How many hours has she spent on this? All that time she could have used for strengthening herself¡­ Especially now that the secret realm is approaching¡­.¡¯


    Evelyn became teary-eyed, touched by Yasenia¡¯s gesture. ¡®This silly and stupidly lovable dragoness.¡¯


    Without receiving an answer from Evelyn, Yasenia became a little nervous. ¡®Does she not like it?¡¯


    When Evelyn looked up with teary eyes, Yasenia¡¯s nervousness soared. But Evelyn didn¡¯t even let her speak as she used one arm to bring Yasenia down and seal her lips with hers.


    Yasenia rxed and answered the kiss happily, hugging her closer to her body.


    When they separated, she asked, ¡°Do you like it, dear?¡±


    Evelyn said with an emotional voice, ¡°The best dress in the world. I will treasure it for life.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s smile widened, and sheughed happily. Evelyn gave her onest kiss and stood up, ¡°I love you, Yasenia.¡±


    Yasenia smiled and said, ¡°I love you too~. Oh! I almost forgot, there is a surprise in the pocket~ look at it when you are in your room.¡±


    Evelyn nodded and went to sit on the big couch, still looking at the dress.


    Knowing they were receiving presents from their dear dragoness, they were all excited and fidgety, waiting for their turn. Yasenia looked at Angel and smiled, ¡°Come here, baby.¡±


    Angel almost teleported and sat on Yasenia¡¯sp. She was so excited that she directly kissed Yasenia before Yasenia could take out the present. Yasenia chuckled while kissing her and grabbed the yellow package. Angel stopped kissing her and opened it excitedly. ¡°Another present! Thank you, thank you, thank you! I like it, and I don¡¯t know what it is!¡±


    Yasenia burst intoughter and hugged her from behind. ¡°Then open it to discover what it is, baby.¡±


    Even if she was excited, Angel also opened it carefully. Everything Yasenia gave her, she treated like a treasure.


    Angel saw a yellow-colored cotton jacket. It had a single pocket, and Yasenia sewed an eastern white dragon on the pocket.


    It was simple but elegant. Moreover, Angel realized that the jacketplimented the previous white dress Yasenia gave her on their first date, which gave her a gleeful surprise.


    Angel squealed in delight, ¡°The little dragon is so cute!! I love it, I love it, I love it! It is the best jacket in the world!¡±


    Yasenia had a constant smile on her lips and a wagging tail, delighted by her reaction. Angel gave Yasenia ast big smooch and stood up, putting the jacket on directly with a wide and sweet smile.


    As she said to Evelyn, Yasenia reminded her, ¡°There is something in that pocket; look at itter. The other presents also have a gift in the pocket, so look at itter~.¡± Angel and the others nodded with eager smiles.

 Chapter 173

    Yasenia looked at the awkward Kali and said, ¡°It is your turn now, honey.¡±


    Kali was surprised and stood up, walking toward Yasenia, ¡®I-I thought I wouldn¡¯t receive one¡­ We got together not too long ago. How did she get the time to do one for me too?¡¯


    When Kali was near, Yasenia picked her up by the waist with her tail and sat her on herp. Now that Yasenia wasn¡¯t being careful, Kali felt a bulge poking on her butt and a pair of difficult-to-miss hard things poking her back and stiffened. Kali rxed her quickening heartbeat, thinking to herself. ¡®Rx, it is Yasenia. What is there to fear?¡¯


    With just these thoughts, her tense body gradually rxed and let herself feel everything, be it her bulge or the big breasts pressing on her back. After calming down, Kali sighed internally with a smile, ¡®Sitting in herp is a deadly trap. I can feel hard and soft quite clearly because of her natural softness¡­.¡¯


    Kali¡¯s face took a strange expression as a blush crept up in her cheeks. ¡®Crap, now that I¡¯m rxed, feeling all these things is bing arousing¡­¡¯


    Yasenia was hugging her from behind, feeling her reactions. From her tense body to how it softened. hearing her sigh with a defeated feeling, Yasenia¡¯sughed out loud. ¡°How is myp, honey~?¡±


    Kali looked at her and said with a sigh. ¡°Dangerous, in many ways.¡±


    Yasenia giggled and kissed her cheek over the veil. Then, she gave the green package to her. ¡°I made the dress so that it covers youpletely. So you don¡¯t have to worry about showing your scars.¡±


    Kali took off her veil and kissed Yasenia¡¯s cheek, ¡°Thank you, Yasenia.¡±


    The others looked surprised and thought, ¡®She took off the veil without Yasenia asking? Since when did Kali get sofortable around Yasenia and us?¡¯


    However, when they looked at the smiling dragoness, they smiled gently, ¡®She sure works hard¡­¡¯


    Kali opened the package, as careful as the others, and saw a long green dress with a high neck. It had golden flowers in some ces and small pink eastern dragons crookedly weaving through those flowers.


    The skirt was long, and it would probably trail behind slightly. The sleeves also covered the arm and a little more. Moreover, they were wide sleeves that allowed rapid movement without uncovering herself.


    To do this dress and Cecile¡¯s, Yasenia had to ask for help from the maid that normally came to help Evelyn. But, even with her help, she did everything herself, following the maid¡¯s instructions. To say that the maid was ecstatic about being able to teach their young miss was an understatement; she even bragged about it when she went back to headquarters, earning quite a few jealous gazes.


    Kali looked at the dress over and over again with a smile. She really liked the dress; she also didn¡¯t mind the imperfections. On the contrary, they were the part she loved the most.


    Those imperfections showed the amount of work behind the dress, and that, even without being perfect, something or someone can still be beautiful in another person¡¯s eyes. As they say, everything is in the eyes of the beholder.


    Kali thought fondly, ¡®If I had seen this dress in a shop, I wouldn¡¯t have given it a second look. But knowing that behind the dress is Yasenia¡¯s hard work¡­ I can¡¯t help but love every single thread on it. The more I look at it, the more I like it.¡¯


    Kali suddenly came to a realization and thought to herself. ¡®Maybe¡­ Is this how Yasenia feels about me?¡¯


    Kali didn¡¯t have to think much more because Yasenia spoke right then. ¡°I hope you like it, even if it is¡­ Well, hahaha, not very pretty. I think that what matters is what is behind it. This is also how I feel about you, honey. It doesn¡¯t matter how you look; for me, what is inside will always be a very beautiful woman¡­.¡±


    Yasenia scratched her cheek and said, ¡°A little cheesy, isn¡¯t it? Hahaha¡­¡±


    Kali wound her arms around Yasenia¡¯s neck and kissed her deeply, letting some tear drops fall through the corner of her eyes. Yasenia was surprised, but she hugged her closer and answered happily.


    It was the first time Kali took the initiative in front of others, not feeling ashamed of how others would look at them. And Yasenia was very happy about it.


    Those tears went down her scarred cheeks and mixed in their kiss, letting Yasenia taste the salty feelings of happiness and bliss. After expressing herself, Kali said. ¡°I love you, Yasenia.¡±


    Yasenia gave her a yful lick through the scar on her cheek, cleaning her tears and making Kaliugh. Then, they yed for some seconds, happilyughing and with their hearts filled with fuzzy and warm feelings.


    The others looked on with a smile, happy that their rtionship was advancing without problems.


    Kali put on her veil again and stood up, returning to her seat. Like the previous two, she looked at the dress even after sitting down.


    Yasenia looked at Andrea and smiled coquettishly and with a wagging tail, ¡°Your turn, darling~.¡±


    Andrea smirked and stood up. She reached Yasenia¡¯s side, lifted the dragoness by her armpits, making her let out a surprised shout, and spun her around a little. Yaseniaughed aloud as Andrea secured her between her arms while spinning.


    Making Yasenia smile was one of Andrea¡¯s joys, and she was getting very good at it.


    Andrea then sat and ced the dragoness¡¯s soft and big butt on herp. Yasenia moved her waist until she felt Andrea¡¯s bulge poking between her butt cheeks. Then, she looked at Andrea and said with a seductive smile, ¡°Here it is~ The package for my darling!¡±


    Andrea hugged her from behind and passed her arms from Yasenia¡¯s sides. She grabbed the package and ced her chin on Yasenia¡¯s shoulder. Then she asked, ¡°Is it also a dress?¡±


    Yasenia nodded and looked at Andrea with starry eyes, ¡°I want to see my darling in a dress!¡±


    Andrea kissed her cheek with a smile and turned toward the red package. When she opened it, she saw a fiery red sleeveless dress. It had a thigh-length skirt and a wide cleavage, which was extremely seductive.


    However, in the belly area, it had a ck hammer sewed on it with an eastern red dragon around the handle that destroyed the dress¡¯s ¡°seductiveness.¡±


    Andrea raised an eyebrow, amused, and looked toward the excited dragoness. ¡°Do you want to see me wearing seductive dresses?¡±


    Yasenia nodded like a pecking chicken, ¡°Darling must look super sensual~. With your height, toned arms and legs, chocte-colored skin, and cleavage to show your breast¡­ *Slurp* Darling, I want to see!¡±


    Andreaughed and kissed the dragoness. ¡°I will wear dresses more often. However, I don¡¯t think I will have to buy any anytime soon~. Thank you, love. I love it.¡±


    Andrea said with a smirk, ¡°Especially the hammer. I think it gives a nice touch.¡±


    Yasenia smiled happily, ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, darling. I also think it will look good on you!¡±


    Andrea gave one final kiss to Yasenia¡¯s cheek, standing up while lifting Yasenia. Then, after a couple more spins and making Yaseniaugh again, Andrea sat Yasenia on the chair couch again, turned, and returned to her seat.


    Yasenia looked at Cecile, and as her eyesnded on her, Cecile was already standing up. Their connection was a big perk, after all.


    She pped her big wings and floated gently on top of Yasenia¡¯sp. Shended sideways and used her wing and arm to surround Yasenia. Yasenia hugged her waist and praised, ¡°Oh wow, sweetheart, your control on your wings is quite good~.¡±


    Cecileughed gently and said, ¡°ia is a very good teacher.¡±


    ia at the side bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for the praise, miss Cecile.¡± Cecile nodded at her.


    Yasenia took out the blue package, and Cecile grabbed it while she rested on Yasenia¡¯s body. She also had her three tails coiled around Yasenia¡¯s, caressing it gently. She liked increasing their skin contact the most she could, and her tails showed that clearly.


    About the dress, Cecile was actually quite curious because creating a dress for her wasn¡¯t an easy task. It had to have three openings in the back to let her three tails and two wings pass from them. Moreover, it also had to have ways to put it on and off easily.


    Cecile opened it and unfolded the dress. It was a normal white dress open on the back with cross straps. The straps would pass between her wings and around her three Phoenix tails when Cecile wore it. Moreover, these straps ingeniously had atching point on top of the chest area, which would lift Cecile¡¯s breasts, making them perkier when she wore the dress and easy to put on and off.


    Of course, Cecile wouldn¡¯t miss the eastern blue dragon going around the knee-length skirt.


    Cecile was honestly impressed. But her feelings wereplex right now; she was absolutely delighted with the present but worried about Yasenia. ¡°My love, how much time have you taken to make these dresses? Although we are happy, I think I speak for everyone that you should use more time for yourself¡­ We don¡¯t want you to sacrifice yourself for us.¡±


    Yasenia smiled and said, ¡°The time I spend for all of you is time for myself. How are they different? Doing things for my dears is my delight~.¡±


    Cecile sighed with a helpless smile because she could feel that there wasn¡¯t even half a lie in her words. Then, she kissed her on the cheek and stood up, not insisting on it anymore. ¡°Thank you, my love. I will cherish it.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and looked at her mother. Tatyana raised an eyebrow, surprised. ¡°For me too?¡±


    Yasenia nodded and said, ¡°Mom, I also made something for¡­¡± Tatyana directly appeared on herp with an eager smile before Yasenia finished her sentence. ¡°¡­You.¡±


    Yasenia blinked, not understanding what just happened or how her mother teleported to herp with her own arms already going around her. ¡®When did I hug mom?¡¯


    Tatyana put a hand on her cheek and spoke excitedly, ¡°Little treasure, to think you also did something for mom~. What is it? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. I will like it even if it is a rock from the sideroad. Take it out, take it out. What are you taking so much time for? How about you¡­ Mmmph!¡±


    Yasenia had to shut up Tatyana with a kiss because her speaking speed was too fast for her to interrupt! Tatyana answered eagerly and used her skills to make the dragoness melt. Yasenia wanted to kiss her for a short time, but her mother¡¯s skill made her lose herself in her mother¡¯s taste and tongue, raising her arousal at a fast speed.


    They were about to escte things further when a cough interrupted them. Yasenia separated with difficulty, breathing roughly, and said with a husky tone, ¡°Mom,ter. I want to give you the present first.¡±


    Tatyana could feel her big, hot, erect member poking between her thighs and smiled, knowing today would be a wild night. She grabbed the ck package and opened it.


    This dress was one that Yasenia had been doing since she left her house in the Moon Empire. Therefore, it was more borate than the others.


    It was a maroon dress with a ck and silver eastern dragon going around the knee-length skirt and up the waist. Both Dragons contoured the breast area, resalting it beautifully, and it had a tantalizing diamond-shaped cleavage that would show Tatyana¡¯s perfect breasts. Its sleeves were long, but not too long, letting some of Tatyana¡¯s fair arms for the world to see.


    It was an elegant and seductive dress that fitted Tatyana like a glove.


    Tatyana smiled happily, ¡°I will wear it often, little treasure. I love it.¡±


    After Tatyana received her present, it was nearing night, so they began preparing for bed.


    Tatyana didn¡¯t stand up from herp while discreetly stimting Yasenia with her thighs. Tatyana knew that the first today was Cecile, so she was doing this on purpose, ¡®Cecile is going to be in for a ride~ fufufu.¡¯


    Yasenia hugged Tatyana from behind and growled, licking her neck lovingly. She loved the way Tatyana was using her thighs to stimte her. However, when it was time to go, Tatyana stood up and said, ¡°Go with Cecile, little treasure; I have some things to do.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and went toward Cecile¡¯s room with a very erect member and fast steps. She pushed the door open and looked with a predatory gaze toward the oblivious phoenix.


    Cecile was thinking about how to thank Yasenia for the life-saving treasure she found in the pocket when her door opened strongly. She looked over, and her eyes met with the golden-pink slit eyes of the dragons. Those eyes were looking at her as if she was a piece of delicious dessert and her uterus twitched, knowing Yasenia was going to pound her silly tonight.


    ¡®I hope I can walk tomorrow¡­¡¯ Were Cecile¡¯sst thoughts before Yasenia directly jumped on her.

 Chapter 174

    ¡®I hope I can walk tomorrow¡­¡¯ Were Cecile¡¯sst thoughts before Yasenia directly jumped on her.


    Yasenia and Cecile got naked as soon as they hit the bed. Yasenia shifted Cecile and positioned her on all fours. Then, she tangled her tail with hers and dove face first toward her core.


    Cecile felt Yasenia¡¯s mouth invading her privates and exploring them fully, and her legs buckled slightly because of the pleasure. She felt her tongue, lips, and slight scraping from her teeth across her whole vagina and moaned.


    Yasenia was eating her extremely ravenously, and Cecile was gushing out fluids and moaning because of pleasure. Then, Yasenia straightened herself and grabbed her wings with both hands, positioning her big penis in the vagina entrance.


    Cecile trembled, reaching a small orgasm because of the tight grip at the base of her wings, and looked back with watery eyes because of the pleasure she had just felt. Looking at Cecile¡¯s aroused and pleasure-filled face made something snap inside Yasenia. ¡°If you put that face, I won¡¯t be able to control myself!¡±


    Yasenia rammed her penis and prated her from behind in one deep and powerful thrust.


    *PAH!*


    When Yasenia grabbed her wings, Cecile felt a zap of pleasure through her back. And before this zap calmed down, she felt her entrance widen as Yasenia¡¯s member invaded her deeply and hard. A loud moan left her mouth. ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Yasenia then released her pent-up arousal on her, repeatedly pping her waist on Cecile¡¯s butt. Each thrust pushed against her cervix with increasing might.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    Four thrusts in, and Yasenia¡¯s big penis entered Cecile¡¯s deepest ce, widening her cervix for her penis to invade that intimate spot. However, even while Cecile was moaning with all her might, Yasenia didn¡¯t stop. She continued pping her waist on Cecile¡¯s round butt, making it redder and redder for the second and pulling and pushing the cervix with her wide penis head.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!


    ¡°AH! AH! AH!¡±


    Yesenia¡¯s and Cecile¡¯s eyes rolled up as an electrifying feeling invaded their bodies through their genitals. Cecile felt her insides beingpletely messed up, and her moans became animalistic. ¡°OH! OH! OHH! MORE! MORE! MESS MY INSIDES MORE!¡±


    And more Yasenia messed her. Her tail shed and prated the free and unattended backdoor. Sessfully filling Cecile¡¯s insidespletely. ¡°OOHHH!!!¡±


    Cecile¡¯s body tensed, and she squirted, wetting the sheets below. Even then, the pounding didn¡¯t stop, making Cecile bber with delight. She could feel the tail and the penis scrapping her vagina walls in the middle of them and the rest of her insides being stimted.


    With now two thick members ravaging her insides, Cecile¡¯s legs lost strength as she fell onto the bed, drooling and moaning with rolled-up eyes. But not even this made the dragoness stop as the pounding continued against the mattress from above.


    *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*


    Her Phoenix tails wrapped around Yasenia as she received a strong pounding from her mate, instinctively grabbing onto something as she felt she was flying because of the pleasure.


    This continued until the dragoness eventually filled the Phoenix with her seed. ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    She prated her butthole with her tail as deep as she could and her penis pushing against her uterus wall, releasing potent Yang energy from her dick and tail. Cecile¡¯s pleasure nerves in her uterus and rectum exploded as electricity invaded her body, rushing up to her brain. ¡°AHHHH!!!¡±


    Cecile spasmed as she squirted heavily, and her wings straightened. The powerful Yang energy made her insides burn with pleasure and overloaded her meridians with it, spreading this pleasure to her whole body. Now even if Yasenia just caressed her back, she would eventually orgasm because of the sensitivity of her skin.


    Their mating continued for ten more minutes, Yasenia cumming two times more inside Cecile.


    However, even after being sent high up to the heavens continuously, the phoenix still had strength left. When Cecile felt Yasenia¡¯s pounding stop after recovering, she took the reins. Cecile took out her giant dildo, put it on in a sh, and before Yasenia knew it, she was against the bed with a violet-eyed, silver phoenix pounding her uterus with a monster cock.


    Yasenia roared in pleasure and scratched Cecile¡¯s back as Cecile pounded her into oblivion. Yasenia had all her holes prated by that monster, widening her stretchy holes to the limit and sending her on an orgasm spree.


    The battle ended with Cecile¡¯s Yin energy filling Yasenia¡¯s uterus, butt, and belly, and Yasenia¡¯s Yang energy also filling Cecile¡¯s all ces.


    Yasenia was breathing roughly and looked at the twitching phoenix, satisfied. Even if she gained dominance, Cecile¡¯s stamina still was no match for her. Cecile was semi-awake. She looked at the fluid-smeared dragoness and chuckled with a hoarse voice, saying. ¡°I can¡¯t feel my legs, hahaha.¡±


    Yaseniaughed and approached, carrying her toward the bath. She kissed Cecile tenderly and then said, ¡°It is not a surprise~; I can still feel the shape of your penis inside me~.¡±


    Cecile smiled and snuggled closer, ¡°Your insides are the best~.¡±


    Yasenia smirked and was about to answer when she felt stable breathinging from her. She looked down and saw Cecile¡¯s eyes closed, with her face on top of her breasts. Yasenia kissed the side of her head and whispered, ¡°Good night, sweetheart.¡±


    Then, she did her routine cleaning, handed her to ra, and went to the others.


    The others also weren¡¯t saved from the dragoness dominance this night. Even Kali had to begin learning how to do deep blowjobs to the tail today while having all her body except her privates caressed extremely sensually. By the end of the session, Angel, Evelyn, Andrea, and Kali were left twitching and almost dry of their Yin energy.


    But, like always, when she reached Tatyana, it was her turn to be dominated.


    Tatyana threw her onto the bed and used the massive dildo to expand Yasenia until Yasenia could only bber and think of Tatyana¡¯s dick going in and out of her, lighting up all her pleasure nerves. Tatyana¡¯s skill with big dildos was such that she used to her advantage Yasenia¡¯s sticity to the limit, just before it became painful, to grant the dragoness the maximum amount of pleasure.


    Tatyana, this time wanted to make Yasenia faint from pleasure, and so she did. Yasenia came, came, and came until she was having dry orgasms. Her fluids were all over the ce, and she was hugging her mother for her dear life while Tatyana pistoned inside her with reckless abandon.


    But, unlike other times, even when she was having dry orgasms, the big penis inside didn¡¯t stop, saturating the resistant mind of the dragoness with pleasure until she fainted with her insides stuffed with Tatyana¡¯s discharge.


    After this crazy night, two weeks went by uneventfully.


    Yasenia learned that Lucia eventually rejected Oliver, and shortly after, Gerd and Lucia went to the demonic sect. However, Yasenia managed to meet with Lucia once before she went away.


    That day, Yasenia, Kali, and Angel were in the alchemy shop, buying some materials Kali needed for a pill. Angel and Kali wore the dresses Yasenia gave them, and Angel also had the cotton jacket over it. They looked quite good, but it was clear that the dresses were quite amateurish.


    While they bought things, Lucia walked toward Yasenia¡¯s group.


    The three of them looked at the silver-haired woman approaching, and Yasenia greeted her with a smile, ¡°Good morning, Lucia. How is everything going?¡±


    Lucia looked at Yasenia with longing in her eyes. She has been dreaming about Yasenia from time to time, wishing that she would be able to be part of her harem. Lucia¡¯s eyes shed with hostility as she looked at Kali, ¡®However, the one that got together with her was not me but this deformed woman!¡¯


    But Lucia forgot a very important detail: Yasenia¡¯s sharpness at discerning emotions.


    The moment Lucia looked toward Kali, Yasenia lost her smile. She could feel her hatred and scorn toward Kali. Yasenia was tickled in a bad way, so she spoke with a t tone and a bit of sarcasm. ¡°And this is why Kali was the one to get into my harem and not you. Your thoughts are predictable and easily manipted.¡±


    Lucia flinched and yed silly, ¡°What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t even speak yet. I didn¡¯t think you were the kind of woman that insults when she likes to!¡±


    Angel looked at Lucia with pity, ¡®If before there was a maybe, you just lost all your chances to enter Yasenia¡¯s harem in the near future¡­¡¯


    Kali was also perceptive, and she knew that she was the reason for this change in the mood. However, she didn¡¯t say anything and let it unfold.


    Yasenia approached the one-head smaller woman and looked at her, cing one hand on her shoulder. Then, she spoke while releasing some of her aura. Lucia felt a mountain pressing on her while Yasenia¡¯s words sounded very piercing. ¡°I don¡¯t care if your brother has fed you some lies or directly brainwashed you. Don¡¯t you dare even think of hurting any of my dears. Am I clear?¡±


    Yasenia had normally directed her aura toward people with superior cultivation. Therefore, her control this time was somewhat poor, and she released too much even if she was holding back. Since Lucia was just on the ninth level of the Body Modification realm, Yasenia¡¯s aura felt dreadful. Lucia felt as if a giant creature locked onto her and became stiff with fear.


    Yasenia also realized and stopped her aura almost instantly. However, the damage was already done.


    Since Lucia wasn¡¯t prepared for this reaction, her heart rate went astray. Lucia began taking deep breaths, and her heart condition acted up. Yasenia was about to go help her.


    However, things have aligned against Yasenia, and to make things worse, Gerd had been around since the beginning, hoping for something to happen.


    The moment this happened, he didn¡¯t let the chance slip.


    Yasenia took a step forward and began speaking to Lucia, ¡°My bad, I lost control-.¡± But Gerd cut her, appearing between them and pping his palm toward Yasenia¡¯s chest. Yasenia wouldn¡¯t let Gerd touch her for anything in the world, so she instinctively jumped backward to avoid his hand, widening the distance between Yasenia and Lucia.


    And indeed, Gerd had something on his palm. It was a parasitic worm called [Yang nourishing worm], which entered a cultivator¡¯s body silently thanks to the sense-numbing chemicals in its sharp-toothed filled mouth and lodged into the ce with the most Yang energy inside the cultivator. Then it would reproduce inside the body, consuming the cultivator inside out without the cultivator realizing until it was toote.


    Gerd internally tsked but didn¡¯t lose momentum and shouted. ¡°Yasenia, what are you doing to my little sister!? Don¡¯t you know that she has a weak heart!? If something happens to her, I¡¯m going to hold you ountable!¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t mind the stares around and ignored Gerd. She took out amunication jade and called her maids. ¡°Anna, Eve,e here fast.¡±


    Then, she looked at Gerd, who was about to begin spouting more nonsense, and said, loud and clear. ¡°I just misused my aura since I had a recent big breakthrough. Why are you trying to incriminate me of something instead of helping Lucia with-.¡±


    Ger interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call my sister by her name! I know that you forced yourself on-¡±


    ¡°RROOAAAR!!!¡±


    Yasenia roared wrathfully with red-golden eyes. ¡°HOW DARE YOU EVEN IMPLY SOMETHING LIKE THAT!? YOU ARE LUCKY KILLING IS PROHIBITED HERE OR YOUR HEAD WOULD HAVE ALREADY EXPLODED!¡±


    Her aura gushed over Gerd, making him retreat two steps with a surprised face.


    It was at this moment Anna and Eve arrived. Yasenia bit her tongue to stopshing out more and looked toward them. She ordered, controlling her tone, ¡°Take a look at Lucia; I ced too much pressure on her and her heart condition acted up.¡±


    They didn¡¯t say anything and shed beside Lucia, ignoring Gerd and starting the check-up.


    Gerd wanted to escte things further, but Yasenia wouldn¡¯t let him. This time, Yasenia unleashed her aura without holding back on him.


    *ROAR!*


    Her aura exploded like a dragon roar! The pressure mmed on Gerd and his legs buckled. Moreover, because of the pressure, the words got stuck in his throat, unable to speak. Yasenia¡¯s voice had a deep growl apanying it as she spoke to him, ¡°Gerd, I know what you want to do, so don¡¯t even try. People here in the Academy aren¡¯t as stupid as those in Champion City. So, you better shut up and take your sister away when my maids heal her.¡±


    Then, she turned her attention to Lucia, not looking at Gerd again.

 Chapter 175

    While all this happened, Lucia was on the floor, clutching her heart and perspiring badly.


    Anna and Eve began healing her, surrounding her with golden-green energy. After just 20 seconds, she started breathing normally again, her pulse rxed, and her pain disappeared. Lucia took a deep breath and stood up; she looked at Yasenia with mixed feelings. She wasn¡¯tpletely unreasonable, and Yasenia¡¯s rapid response toward her distress actually warmed her cooling feelings.


    Lucia tried to speak with the intention of solving the misunderstanding. However, Gerd wouldn¡¯t let things go better for Yasenia. Therefore, he hastily took her hand and dragged her away, using his superior cultivation not to let her do anything.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t want to let everything be like it was, so she shouted, hoping that her message reached Lucia. ¡°It was my fault! If you want something in the future and it is in my power to do it,e to me, and I will definitely help you! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Lucia looked back and was about to speak again, but Gerd used his movement technique and disappeared from there, dragging Lucia away.


    Yasenia looked at her disappearing back and sighed, ¡°I messed up¡­.¡±


    Kali and Angel approached and took her hands. Angel said in her silvery voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yasenia! I¡¯m sure she will understand!¡±


    Yasenia smiled and picked her up, holding her and cing one arm under her little butt. After Angel secured herself, wounding one arm around her neck, Yasenia said. ¡°Thank you for cheering me up, baby. But I don¡¯t think that she will understand¡­ Lucia is too na?ve and with Gerd by her side. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she tried to kill me the next time I met her. Sigh¡­¡±


    Kali asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill Gerd? With the headmistress as your backer, no one would have said anything even if you killed him here¡­¡±


    Yasenia sighed, ¡°I know it is stupid letting trouble go like that. But¡­ I¡¯m stupidly reluctant to use mom¡¯s influence this way¡­¡±


    Angel tapped Yasenia¡¯s forehead and pouted. ¡°You aren¡¯t stupid! Don¡¯t say that!¡±


    Yaseniaughed and said, ¡°This time, I was stupid. Baby, in the future, never let danger go away, okay? Try to finish it on the spot, and even if it may lead to regretter, like it happened with Alysa to me, do not try to savor the kill. Be ruthless and fast; that way, there won¡¯t be a situation where the bad guy escapes andes back stronger. A good enemy is a dead enemy.¡±


    Angel and Kali listened to her and nodded. Yasenia said, ¡°The only reason I didn¡¯t stubbornly finish him off is that I¡¯m confident in defeating him whenever. Moreover, knowing there is a real danger, I will be more motivated to improve myself.¡±


    Kali shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s a stupid way of pressuring yourself, Yasenia.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, ¡°I know¡­ Especially when he could aim for any of you too. This is at the same level of stupidity as when I charged inside the group of cultivators in the formation, eventually getting killed. But¡­ I think this can give us enough pressure to improve fast, and we need to improve fast because there will probably be tons of demons going inside the secret realm. So¡­ One more Gerd or one less Gerd will honestly don¡¯t change our current situation a lot.¡±


    Yasenia giggled, ¡°Don¡¯t think I did it out of impulse. I actually thought about it.¡±


    Kali and Angel looked at Yasenia silently. Kali gave it onest try, ¡°Then, instead of waiting for them to do something, we could aim for them in one mission and kill them all. I¡¯m sure we can win if you fight with Andrea and Cecile and the rest of us support you from behind. ¡±


    Angel¡¯s eyes sparkled and said, ¡°What a good idea, Kali! Let¡¯s do it, Yasenia! Let¡¯s kill the baddies!¡±


    Yasenia walked around, holding Kali¡¯s hand and carrying little Angel with one arm. Anna and Eve followed behind, not saying anything about the situation. Although they really wanted to murder that kid that was aiming for their young miss, Tatyana hadmanded all maids not to interfere unless the person was more than a whole realm above Yasenia. They were all really hoping for someone like that to appear to vent their current murderous intent on them.


    (Tatyana: Pray for the poor soul that falls in the maids hands. That poor fe won¡¯t even know what is death for the rest of their natural life¡­ Thanks to myself~.)


    (Author ignoring Tatyana: Why do I feel a breeze? Did something break? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter¡­)


    Yasenia thought about what Kali said. Then she shook her head. ¡°How do we know about them? Remember that we don¡¯t have connections to know things like this. They probably are part of a widework made by the demons, and they can gather information for them. We don¡¯t have anything like that. And again, relying on mom would spoil us in a bad way. What if we don¡¯t have the ¡®Mom¡¯ option in the future? I want to rely on ourselves unless there really is no other way.¡±


    Angel and Kali didn¡¯t speak anymore and thought of solutions. Yasenia said, ¡°Andrea is the one with the widest informationwork, but who knows if the one she uses isn¡¯t the one the demons use. Of course, we could bet that it isn¡¯t and use it, but if we aren¡¯t extremely careful, we might fall right into an ambush. So¡­ Let¡¯s focus on cultivating without taking shortcuts, and let¡¯s gain trampling might. So when we are inside the secret realm, we will be strong enough to stomp anything they throw at us.¡±


    Angel nodded and said, ¡°I will put extra effort so that you don¡¯t have to worry, Yasenia!¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and kissed her, ¡°No matter how strong you be, I will always worry. All of you are my most important treasures, no matter your strength, physical aspect, or profession level. I will always~ worry for all of you.¡±


    Kali and Angel smiled and hugged Yasenia. Angel hugged her neck and rained kisses on her cheek, and Kali hugged her arm and shyly pressed her C-cup breasts on her arm. Like that, the three of them returned with slow steps, rxing on their way back.


    Yaseniater heard that Lucia and Gerd left the Academy the next day after their confrontation. Since that day, Yasenia didn¡¯t know about them anymore.


    Yasenia told Oliver what had happened without holding anything back. Oliver was understanding, and he said not to mind it. He exined to Yasenia that Lucia didn¡¯t want to begin a rtionship with him because she still had feelings for Yasenia. Therefore, Oliver didn¡¯t obsess with her and let it go.


    He had a nice group of friends, so he wasn¡¯t lonely or anything like that. It was just that he connected quite well with Lucia and wanted to try starting a rtionship. This let Yasenia rx a lot, not feeling as guilty for her Big Bro.


    Right now, some dayster, Yasenia, Kali, Angel, and Andrea were working on the device that would helpmunicate between them inside the secret realm. They have all advanced their crafts during thest months, particrly for this. So they were working very seriously on it.


    Yasenia was overlooking the project because of her wide range of knowledge of the three professions. The other three put her ideas into actual products, fleshing them out and giving their own ideas.


    Angel created the formations that let the sound travel from one point to another using energy channels instead of space fabric. This would make the devices work wherever there was energy.


    Kali and Andrea worked together, creating the device with the help of cksmithing and alchemy. Their main role was to create a product that could transform the signals sent and received by the formation into audible soundwaves for the user and vice-versa.


    Right at that moment, they were fleshing out the project.


    Yasenia said, ¡°To make sure that others can receive the signals, how about encoding the signals withyers? Andrea could make the circuit to encrypt the signal, and then the formation would amplify the sound wave, and using the reactive alchemy material Kali is working on, we couldmunicate easily.¡±


    Kali spoke, ¡°If we want the sound waves to reach from one device to another, we must convert the sound waves into energy signals. This way, they can travel a lot faster than sound.¡±


    Andrea nodded, ¡°I will need to ingrain energy circuits able to do transform then¡­.¡±


    Angel intervened, ¡°I can help with the reception and editing of the signals with a formation. But this will create trouble with long messages.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled, ¡°we aren¡¯t creating a chat device. It would be ideal if we could send a sentence or two without major problems. Our main focus should be security against external interferences.¡±


    Kali said, ¡°I can create a concoction that reacts when we are close. This way, we will be able to reach each other swiftly as long as we are in the same area.¡±


    Yasenia and the rest nodded in praise.


    Andrea said, ¡°The device won¡¯t work if it is inside the spatial ring, so we have to make it small and practical to carry around.¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°Will it be durable? I don¡¯t want a sneak attack or something to destroy it.¡±


    Angel frowned, ¡°Since the device is small, the formations will be fragile. I don¡¯t think we can make it too durable¡­¡±


    Yasenia questioned, ¡°How many can we create with the materials we have? Is it possible to buy more?¡±


    Andrea shook her head, ¡°We aren¡¯t skilled enough to connect more than 24 of these at once. So four devices for each of us.¡±


    Kali said, ¡°How about creating two types of devices?¡±


    Yasenia smiled and said, ¡°A sender and receiver, right? This way, we can make each device more intricate since we would avoid cing so much burden on it.¡±


    Angel said joyfully, ¡°I can make the formations sturdier this way.¡±


    Yasenia hugged her from behind and patted her head with her tail, making Angel squintfortably.


    Now that they had everything nned out, Andrea said with amanding tone, ¡°Let¡¯s get to work! Angel, start designing the formations and tell me the minimum surface needed to ingrain them. Kali, I want to have the alchemy liquid within a week to begin testing. Yasenia, stay with me and help me design the energy circuits; you are better at that than me.¡±


    All of them answered, ¡°¡±¡±Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±¡±¡±


    Angel and Kali went to their respective workshops, leaving Andrea and Yasenia alone.


    Yasenia grabbed Andrea¡¯s hand, and they both looked into Yasenia¡¯s ring. They searched what materials did they have, and Andrea said, ¡°How about we use [Vibrating copper], together with an alloy of [ck gold] and [Voice Jade]?¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask for the [Profound ck gold]? I think it would be better, right?¡±


    Andrea frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little bit of a waste? That is a heaven-ranked material.¡±


    Yasenia snorted, ¡°How can it be a waste when we are doing it for our safety!?¡±


    Andrea chuckled and gave up, ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t get mad, love. Let¡¯s use the best materials!¡±


    Yasenia smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s how it should be~. Moreover, how could I get angry with my darling? Let¡¯s work!¡±


    Yasenia took out some papers and began drawing the design of the sender with expertise and speed. Andrea looked from the side and corrected from time to time while creating the design of the receiver.


    Yaseniamented on what parts Andrea should leave forter, exining where the formations and alchemy liquid could go. Having knowledge of all the professions was a big plus. It was a shame she couldn¡¯t use the tools yet and could only do the assistant role.


    With this also on track, their preparation for the secret realm was running nicely.


    With everything on track, time flew by, and before they knew it, only two weeks remained before the realm opened.

 Chapter 176

    With everything on track, time flew by, and before they knew it, only two weeks remained before the realm opened. They decided to go to the location in advance since they already had everything finished and functional.


    Hard work paid off, and their devices even received praise from the seniors, bringing big smiles to the four of them.


    During these months, their strength had soared cultivation-wise.


    To begin with, Evelyn and Angel have advanced from the third level to the seventh. Their improving speed was simr, and they were extremely close to the eighth level. Yasenia was sure that they would probably advance before the secret realm opened.


    Since Kali began getting nourished by Yasenia, she advanced from the fifth level to the seventh. Unlike Angel and Evelyn, she wasn¡¯t probably wasn¡¯t going to advance to the next level before they entered the secret realm unless something happened.


    Even if her advancement speed seemed slowpared to the others, this kind of advancement in six months was abnormal in other people¡¯s eyes. The only reason Kali was still slower than the others was that Kali was still ustoming herself to Yasenia¡¯s release. She could now swallow twoplete discharges without her demons acting up, and more than that was difficult because the pleasure Yasenia delivered was truly too high.


    Nevertheless, in Yasenia¡¯s opinion, this was extremely good progress because Yasenia¡¯s discharge had continued strengthening during these months as she became stronger at a fast pace.


    Kali reaching a big consecutive orgasm after ingesting was quite normal. The good thing was that she really liked it and had even some days asked for it. With all this ¡°practice,¡± Kali was bing quite an expert in pleasuring Yasenia¡¯s tail with her mouth and hands and sometimes leaving Yasenia speechless at the pleasure Kali delivered.


    Kali was preparing herself to finally show Yasenia her naked body and another big event that was near.


    Cecile didn¡¯t advance much in levels, going from the eighth level to the ninth level. Her strength, on the other side, had basically reached the heavens. With the increase in her power, versatility, skills, andbat experience, Yasenia had been unable to win against Cecile until not long ago, when she managed to advance in cultivation. Even then, her winning chance against the current Cecile was 30%, even when she used [Day and Night], showcasing Cecile¡¯s monstrous improvement.


    With the mobility that her wings give her, her strengthened skills thanks to her Moon attribute, bloodline, and the overwhelming bodily strength, regeneration, and agility she had gained after her rebirth, Cecile was well into the monster ss. Besides all of this, her three Phoenix tails gave her a skill, energy, and wound regeneration boost, making her even more terrifying.


    To put it inparison, If Cecile could fight for 15 minutes at full strength before, now she couldst a whole hour and still not be tired.


    Even if Cecile had the biggest jump in strength together with Yasenia, there was someone that wasn¡¯t that far behind.


    Andrea had worked extremely hard these months without rest, except at night. Yasenia was so worried at one point that she was putting Andrea to sleep by making love with her until Andrea couldn¡¯t remain awake. However, thanks to her constant efforts, Andrea had entered the half-step!


    When entering the half-step of the Mental Nourishing realm, one would have a big jump in overall strength and, most importantly, gain [Spiritual Sense].


    The Spiritual Sense was an aura of some sort where the cultivator could perceive everything extremely clearly within its radius of influence, better than ever with the five senses themselves. That is why someone below the half-step, unless extremely talented, can¡¯t win against them and are considered powerhouses below the Unification realm.


    This sensing area¡¯s range was innate and could also be trained after obtaining it. However, innate capacity limits the range of the spiritual sense in a way, meaning that the range, sensory sensibility, energy control, and other traits may have more bottlenecks than others.


    The innate part was the distance a cultivator had when it awakened, the sensory capacity being quite simr. At first, the range varies from 10 to 100 meters.


    Andrea awakened an impressive 84m area, showcasing extremely high natural talent, leading to Yasenia ¡®filling¡¯ her with love at night as a reward and happiness outlet.


    The proportion in the spiritual sense area was like this. One in a thousand cultivators passed the 50m mark, one in 10 000 reached the 60m mark, one in 100 000 thousand reached the 70m mark, one in 1 000 000 reached the 80m mark, one in 10 000 000 reached the 90m mark, and only one in 1 000 000 000 reached the natural 100m mark.


    Of course, the people entering this secret realm wereposed of countless genius. Therefore, Andrea was sure that there would be people that reached more than her and had not be overconfident because of it. Caution was the first word in Andrea¡¯s vocabry if Yasenia was involved.


    After her breakthrough in the half-step, Andrea was able to fight against Yasenia evenly strength-wise. When they sparred and shed for the first time, both were surprised because Andrea, not to mention flying away, didn¡¯t even move!


    However, at that time, Andrea saw Yasenia¡¯s smile be face-splitting and smiled wryly inside. What followed was an overexcited dragoness delivering attack after attack at full strength and Andrea defending them with rtive ease.


    After the battle, Yasenia dragged Andrea to another bedroom, and Andrea could swear that she had her balls shriveling because Yasenia seemed hell-bent on sucking every drop of her fluids inside of her.


    It was worth mentioning that Andrea couldn¡¯t walk that evening and decided to rx, receiving the pampering of her somewhat sorry butpletely satisfied dear dragoness.


    Finally, Yasenia¡¯s cultivation level.


    She managed to advance to it just before the day they were going to the realm¡¯s location.


    After absorbing the Yin energy of her dears daily and cultivating it by herself, Yasenia managed to reach the sixth level of the Mental nourishing realm!


    Our dragoness¡¯s strength had increased a lot since the tournament, and she was prepared to receive anything thrown in her way and stomp it with tyrannical might. Her body, skills, tail, and mental strength went out of the charts, bing aplete juggernaut with incredible physical might.


    The Heavenly Sect owned the ce where they would enter from. Tatyana had some areas under her control, but the energy signature of this portal was the biggest, and therefore, better treasures would appear near that teleportation point. So she went with her dear little treasure toward it


    Yasenia and the rest went toward the enormous battleship where the rest of the Academy disciples were. The group that came from the academy had a total of 5 000 disciples. Tatyana wasn¡¯t shameless enough to carry all her disciples to this portal. Still, she certainly was shameless enough to bring the strongest disciples to this portal, hoping they could help Yasenia inside the secret realm.


    The battleship was the one they used to go to the Champion City. The reason Tatyana went with the rest of the disciples instead of going by themselves was for extra protection for her little treasure. Even if she was a one-woman army, it was never enough protection when it came to her little treasure, especially now with the demons running rampant. She hadn¡¯t said anything to Yasenia, but there had already been a ton of casualties to the demons.


    Inside Yasenia¡¯s group were her wives, Tatyana, and the maids. Dr. Ava was also present. Moreover, there was Long Tian, with his 20km long body, flying side by side with the battleship.


    Yasenia was on the side of the battleship, resting on the edge, and speaking with him, ¡°How did you do during these months, uncle Long?¡±


    Long Tian¡¯s football-sized red eye was in front of Yasenia, allowing him to see her clearly. Instead of speaking aloud, he used a metal channel tomunicate, ¡®Hahaha, thanks to my size reduction, I¡¯ve been able to get thedies~.¡¯


    Yasenia chuckled and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you still too big? How could a girl take you?¡±


    Long Tian said with a smug tone. ¡®I can temporarily shrink further, but it costs energy. Before taking your advice, they would run away or die of excitement (fright) the moment they saw me! Now I can approach and charm them, thank you, little girl!¡¯


    Yasenia thought to herself, ¡®I would also run away with a continent-size dragon approaching me¡­.¡¯


    Yasenia said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m happy I could help you, Uncle Long. So¡­ why is mom so protective this time?¡±


    Tatyana appeared beside her and said, ¡°I have a bad premonition, and years of experience have taught me to rather over-prepare than prepare what you expect to happen. Little Long, we are reaching shortly; go above the clouds outside the detection area of peak level Demon Monarchs and stay there.


    The dragon nodded and pped strongly, shing upward with excessive speed and making his body practically disappear from Yasenia¡¯s sight.


    Yasenia blinked and looked up, not seeing Tian Long anymore. She muttered, ¡°He is absurdly fast for his size.¡±


    Cecile and the rest approached. Yasenia rested her back on the boat, and Angel dove into her embrace. Yasenia hugged her close and asked, ¡°Will we be in danger, mom?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°I don¡¯t know; that is why I¡¯m going with you and carrying quite a lot of forces.¡±


    Evelyn asked curiously, ¡°Did the demons manage to get a nest? They failed the attack on the phoenixes, but I doubt that was the only attack.¡±


    Tatyana nodded, ¡°They got it in the demonic side. Moreover, they gained it without fighting.¡±


    The others gasped, and Tatyana sneered, ¡°They will regret itter. I¡¯m sure of that¡­ Anyway, with that nest going on, something happening in the biggest entrance of the secret realm is almost guaranteed.¡±


    Yasenia and the rest nodded. Andrea asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we enter for a safer ce? Even if the best treasures will be across this entrance¡­ Is it worth the risk?¡±


    Tatyana smiled, gratified with Andrea¡¯s responsible behavior, ¡°In reality it is not worth the risk¡­ It will never be worth putting my little treasure in danger¡­ However, I want all of you to gain the most advantages you are able to with this. Calling this journey the true beginning of your journey isn¡¯t an exaggeration, and having a starting advantage will always be good.¡±


    Angel asked, ¡°Will we separate again when we enter, mommy Tatyana? I don¡¯t want to be away from Yasenia again¡­¡±


    Tatyana patted Angel and said, ¡°Probably so¡­ If you don¡¯t want to be away, you just have to find her, right? Little Angel?¡±


    Angel nodded with a serious and cute little face, ¡°I will find her instantly!¡±


    The restughed, and Yasenia began raining kisses on her, making Angle giggle sweetly.


    When the ship reached the ce, it was flooded with people. It was a big prairie filled with tents, portable houses, small towns, and more. These camps were separated into different sects, families, and powers.


    There was also a ce filled with rogue cultivators, which made the biggest group.


    Even if there were a total of 24 entrances, the number of cultivators entering through this one portal was an astounding 500 000. There were also people that came to see the show, families of the cultivators, and simr, making that number swell.


    The portal was simr to an ancient castle filled with ruins with an enormous one-kilometer-tall door. The space in that area was visibly fluctuating, ensuring death to those fools that tried to enter, even if they were masters in Space.


    In short, it was quite a big event.

 Chapter 177

    Now, it wasn¡¯t like this was the only secret realm that opened in thest 100 years. There was at least once every ten years. However, the rest of them were quite small and from unknown cultivators. A secret realm could be created once you passed the Transcendent Realm, and it was a tool used by cultivators often to leave an inheritance that couldst longer.


    Moreover, some techniques let people reincarnate, taking over bodies with these inheritances, which makes it always a dangerous experience to enter one. Still, riches drew cultivators like fire drew moths. So people just epted the risk when going into one.


    The thing about this secret realm was that people knew that it was extraordinary because its energy signals were simr to those from before the Heavenly Cataclysm. As told previously, the energy before the Heavenly Cataclysm was different and allowed cultivators to reach the God level easier. Moreover, it was more nourishing for the cultivator.


    Experts deduced the World itself felt threatened by the power of cultivators, so it lowered the nourishment it gave to its residents as a defensive mechanism.


    So this realm being from before that era meant it could hide secrets of cultivation that were lost at that time. With these secrets, a sect could gain an extremely powerful cultivator and quickly rise in ranks and fame.


    So besides strengthening themselves, the sects expected their juniors to gain that kind of knowledge and bring it back to the sect to make it rise in the ranks. Consequently, thepetitiveness inside the secret realm would be extremely high.


    At the gathering spot, the people around saw the giant battleship arriving and eximed with awe. ¡°The Rising Talent Academy is arriving! I heard this year they have a lot of extremely strong juniors!¡±


    ¡°Will the Heavenly Dragoness enter through this portal? I¡¯m quite excited to see her in person; they say that her beauty can charm all creatures under the sky, and her talent is unmatched!¡±


    One answered with disdain, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that she fled after losing against I? What Heavenly Dragoness? Just a lizard without the courage to face her failures!¡±


    Another person was doubtful and asked, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    That man shrugged and said with mockery, ¡°At the end of the day, she is a beast-human. I bet she ran away with her tail between her legs! Hahaha.¡±


    Another man at the side said with a lecherous smile, ¡°I also heard that, but that doesn¡¯t mean that she is less beautiful, hahaha. I¡¯m going to have fun if I meet with her in the secret realm!¡±


    One man at the side looked down at that person. ¡°You are delusional. Even if she lost against I, she was strong enough to battle half-steps six months ago! Right now, she can sweep your ass a hundred times without getting tired!¡±


    That man spat and said, ¡°Bah! I bet the academy bought them to promote her and make a name for themselves. Moreover, isn¡¯t she the daughter of the headmistress? That woman has the power to pull some strings and make her own daughter look good. Isn¡¯t it strange that she lost just when she fought against a person from the Heavenly Sect? The Academy is still weaker that it so they couldn¡¯t reach an agreement!¡±


    One woman around asked, ¡°You sound believable, but where did you get this information from?¡±


    The man snorted, ¡°This information is quite well known in Champion City. It is not my fault you all live under a rock!¡±


    Simr conversations could be heard around, with very mixed opinions about Yasenia. However, public opinion leaned more to the wrong side.


    Tatyana, who was listening to all of them, raised an eyebrow, mostly unaffected¡­


    *Cough* Ignore her twitching hand, ready tomand Tian Long. *Cough*


    Tatyana thought to herself. ¡®The Tang and Long families have done a nice work putting the reputation of my little treasure through the mud~. However, it is a shame¡­ Humans are visual creatures, scum that change opinions as fast as a coinflip unless there is irrefutable evidence. Worse, even with this kind of evidence, people refuse to change their opinions because they feel that they are less if they actually learn and change views.¡¯


    Tatyana thought a little and smirked, saying aloud. ¡°Little treasure, when wend, unfurl your aura at max strength. Meanwhile, use [Starry sky] and [Celestial Coat]. Do not use [Celestial Dress]; let it as a trump card for the Secret Realm. We are going to do a big entrance.¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t understand why her mother suddenly wanted to be high profile, but she nodded nheless. ¡°I will listen to mom.¡±


    Her body got surrounded by the golden-silver glow, and firefly-like white lights gathered around her. The stars were bigger than these small glitters and orbited around her in a beautiful pattern. It was like a Celestial being descended on the earth, and her wives couldn¡¯t help but appreciate her divine beauty.


    Andrea said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I will ever be tired of looking at you, love. You are beautiful.¡±


    Yasenia buried herself in her embrace and smiled coquettishly. ¡°You are also extremely charming, darling~.¡±


    Andrea smiled and hugged the soft body between her arms closer.


    The shipnded, and Tatyana moved to the front, walking elegantly in a ck dress. Yasenia and the rest followed closely after. Yasenia was walking sensually just behind her, drawing attention of every person on the boat, and her wives and maids were behind the two of them.


    A woman muttered adoringly. ¡°Yasenia is so beautiful¡­¡±


    A man nearby nodded. ¡°No wonder she is considered the most beautiful woman of the inner sect. Every time I see her, she steals my breath away.¡±


    Another boy nearby sighed and said. ¡°What a shame she only likes females¡­ A very big lost opportunity to get a charming wife!¡±


    One woman, a friend of his,ughed. ¡°Pfft, you boys don¡¯t even have a chance to be in her harem~.¡±


    The man got irritated and shot back, ¡°Don¡¯t speak as if you have a chance! I heard that she won¡¯t ept anybody, not even Linda, who is very close to all of them!¡±


    The woman¡¯s mocking smile disappeared, and she looked longingly at the sashaying back and swishing tail.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia saw Linda standing on the side, the half-step she met in the tournament, through the periphery of her vision and looked at her with a smile. Some screams were heard from that side.


    Yasenia waved her hand for her toe near. They have been speaking these months and never really lost contact. Moreover, Yasenia and the other girls have be close friends with her. Of course, Linda was unsessful in making Yasenia cross her bottom line.


    Linda learned about Yasenia and Kali getting together and felt quite heartbroken for a time that Yasenia didn¡¯t choose her. Even right now, if you were to ask Linda if she was jealous of Kali. Then, the answer was obviously yes. Linda liked Yasenia a lot, and this feeling only grew after she learned more about Yasenia and how she treated her harem members.


    However, it wasn¡¯t the bad kind of jealousy, and she was very open about it. It was to the extent that she spoke about her feelings when all of Yasenia¡¯s lovers were present.


    At that time, Yasenia could feel that Linda¡¯s jealousy wasn¡¯t like Lucia¡¯s since the girl was always straightforward with her feelings and easy to get along with. Yasenia could easily tell that Linda was upset that she didn¡¯t choose her, but the drama ended there.


    After Linda opened her feelings, Yasenia¡¯s appreciation for the lively senior sister grew, and they became quite close friends. Instead of opening the distance as Linda expected, Yasenia continued speaking with her normally after rejecting her confession. Linda could feel that Yasenia treated her slightly differently, but it was in a good way.


    Yasenia even gave her massages from time to time, which Linda loved in every way of the word. Every time she had one, it was an extraordinary experience. The feeling of Yasenia¡¯s hands going through her naked skin and her energy seeping into her body was something Linda won¡¯t forget. Her body trembled with euphoria every time, and her mind and soul rxed to an extent they didn¡¯t before.


    After seeing Yasenia gesturing her over, Linda made a little run and stopped beside Yasenia with a smile. ¡°Yahoo Yasenia, why do you have your skills activated? Well, not that I mind; you are a treat for the eyes!¡±


    Yaseniaughed and said. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know. You should ask mom.¡±


    Linda bowed toward Tatyana, ¡°Greetings to the headmistress!¡±


    Tatyana nodded and said, ¡°Little treasure, speak with herter. Linda, go with Yasenia¡¯s wives and look at the show.¡± Both didn¡¯t protest and obeyed her.


    After Linda¡¯s confession and with Yasenia as a point inmon, Linda and Kali became quite close and didn¡¯t let their previous small rivalry get between them.


    Cecile was indifferent to Linda, as she was to almost anyone that wasn¡¯t Yasenia. Her focus was always on getting stronger, taking care of Yasenia, and learning the basics of all the professions since she didn¡¯t know if they woulde in handy in the future.


    Andrea also wasn¡¯t too interested, she had put a lot of effort during these months, and she almost didn¡¯t have any time to interact with other people other than clients, Yasenia, and the other girls.


    Angel liked calmer people like Andrea, Cecile, or Yasenia, so she also wasn¡¯t a big fan of Linda. However, she didn¡¯t dislike her; none of them did.


    On the other side, Evelyn hit off quite well with Linda. Their chat always got into pervert zones, and Evelyn even described to Linda, with Yasenia¡¯s permission, some of their nights, making Linda blush to her ears and feel hot all over. This made Linda aware of Yasenia¡¯s mighty weapon, which actually made her a little shy around Yasenia for a while.


    Therefore, after going toward Yasenia¡¯s wives, Evelyn and Kali greeted Linda, and they began speaking.


    When Tatyana and Yasenia reached the gunwale, they looked around and saw many people looking toward the ship. Tatyana internally sneered while reflexively letting out her Empress disposition. ¡®Let¡¯s see how much your tricksst before my little treasure and me, Tian and Long families.¡¯


    Yasenia walked beside Tatyana, and Tatyana slowly lifted both of them from the boat.


    The people around the battleship felt Tatyana¡¯s profound aura spreading around as if the world had be her pce, and she was the Empress. They all stopped what they were doing and looked on as Tatyana floated down slowly with Yasenia.


    When the people below saw the mother and daughter, many who didn¡¯t see them before this became breathless.


    Tatyana had a tyrannical aura around her, and her expression was indifferent as if everything was below her very being. However, it didn¡¯te as arrogance but as absolute confidence in herself.


    Her features were the epitome of elegance and beauty, and they instantly stole countless hearts.


    Her piercing red eyes made it seem as if the blood of her innumerable in enemies resided in them; however,bined with her long raven ck hair, it resulted in an imposing yet charming gaze.


    Her red dress waved with the wind and resalted her imperial disposition to the point that the people around could describe Tatyana with a simple term.


    Imperial Elegance.


    Yasenia wasn¡¯t left behind since her battle robes revealing nature, her naturally voluptuous body, her seductive facial features, and the imposing dragon aura around her summarized into seduction and might incarnate. Right now, Yasenia was looking toward the ground as they descended and had her translucent ck veil on, together with the ck transparent scarf, adding a hint of attractive mysteriousness.


    When their feet touched the ground, Yasenia looked up. If with Tatyana, people had their hearts thumping with respect and appreciation for her beauty. Yasenia¡¯s face,bined with her other traits, aroused carnal feelings in every person, be it male or female, making a lot of people around gulp.


    Her golden-red slit eyes were glowing, and as she looked around, her aura swelled and exploded with a deep and resounding dragon roar!


    *RROOOAAAARR!!!*


    Cultivators in the Unification realm and below had the illusion of looking directly at a celestial dragon that embodied the firmament, making many people feel inferior just looking at her.

 Chapter 178

    Cultivators in the Unification realm and below had the illusion of looking directly at a celestial dragon that embodied the firmament, making many people feel inferior just looking at her.


    Those that mocked her before had their words stuck in their throat. Yasenia¡¯s and Tatyana¡¯s presencebined made all of them have a 180o in opinion, as Tatyana nned. ¡®How could someone with that aura be a coward!?¡¯


    In short, as Tatyana expected, most people¡¯s impression of Yasenia did a 180 turn. Those that were about to be convinced by the gibberish from the guys who believed the Tang and Long families and other sources decided that Yasenia was too big of a target, getting their sights on other people, and most of those that were previously convinced and were thinking of going for the rewards that those families put out, began doubting if it was worth it.


    As she looked at the expression changes Tatyana thought with a mocking smile. ¡®Like I said previously, a single appearance is all it takes to change most people minds.¡¯


    However, the big entrance didn¡¯t end there. When their attention focused on Yasenia and Tatyana, all of Yasenia¡¯s wives and maids descended, creating two rows of beauties of all types.


    Kali, even if she was veiled, her body proportions and disposition made people think that she was a mysterious beauty.


    Angel was the epitome of cute, beautiful, cuddly, and sexybined, gathering a lot of eyes her way.


    Andrea¡¯s disposition and build made her more attractive to women than men. Her tall frame, heroic and beautiful face, light green eyes, dark wavy hair, and toned but feminine body made a lot of women and men around focus on her.


    Evelyn caught the attention, but not in the good way the others were, because she was quite eye-catching among the group of beauties. However, Evelyn had her head up and a cheeky smile on the corner of her lips,pletely unbothered by the looks of people around.


    Cecile was the most eye-catching one besides mother and daughter; her peerless facial features, wavy tinum silver hair, and lovely silver wings charmed many people around. However, her current cold and indifferent expression made people feel respect more than anything else, like an ethereal maiden unsullied by the mortal dust of the world.


    Each of our girls left an impression on the people around, raising their fame rather quickly.


    Shortly after Yasenia¡¯s group began walking forward, the disciples and forces of the Academy descended, most of them looking at the stunned people with mocking smiles. ¡®Daring to look down on our headmistress and her daughter. Receiving this shock is deserved!¡¯


    Of course, not all of them thought simrly, but many felt like that. At the moment, Yasenia¡¯s reputation inside the Academy was extremely high. First, she was the respected headmistress¡¯s daughter with unparalleled beauty, heavenly talent, a harem of talented women, and extremely social and approachable if you didn¡¯t act like a moron around her.


    Moreover, if they didn¡¯t see her on the training grounds, she was on a mission outside, researching in the library, or training with her harem inside her house, which made people admire the efforts that Yasenia put. The best thing was that Yasenia hadn¡¯t abused the authority she had, thanks to being the headmistress¡¯s daughter. This made her popr not only among disciples but among teachers as well.


    Logically, with Yasenia¡¯s skyrocketing poprity, all of her wives also had an increase in it. Their opinions on the matter varied, fromplete indifference to liking it to being a little adverse about it. However, they all know that it was necessary to have this fame if they wanted to have a voice among the disciples when the seniors weren¡¯t around.


    A side benefit was that during these months, their little shop had sold out everything they made, and they have managed to ramp up a ton of credits. Moreover, thanks to their good quality and low prices, they have gained many loyal customers.


    Due to all of this, almost all the disciples knew about Yasenia and her group, and to say that she was the role model for many wasn¡¯t an exaggeration, especially when they saw Yasenia¡¯s effort when cultivating.


    As a side note, the disciples that came from the academy were mostly inside the violet, indigo, and blue ssrooms. Some exceptions from other ssrooms also managed to get the jade with connections inside the Academy, but generally, the most skilled and promising inner disciples from the Academy were present. The same could be said for all the other sects, families, and organizations that were participating.


    The Academy group reached the clearing reserved for them and set up their camp. The workers in the transcendent realm moved around, building the small town in not more than some minutes.


    Yasenia and the other disciples looked with wonder at how buildings seemed to appear out of nowhere and became bigger and moreplex in no time. It was an interesting experience.


    When the workers finished the ce, Tatyana shed on top of the small city and took out her personal formation pen. It was ck, golden, and red, with intricate craftsmanship higher than any other items around. The aura it had was extremely profound, making most people unable even to begin to analyze its rarity.


    Tatyana¡¯s hand moved, and ck, green, and white runes appeared around her at vertiginous speeds. The runes began floating around her, and then they started creating a white oval 3D geometrical figure. The white oval creation hadplex green and ck geometrical lines that multiplied as time passed together with the aura that that figure exuded.


    Tatyana continued writing, making that oval figure haveyers, making it bigger by the second.


    The show was charming to look at, like a color show for most people. However, those that understood formations had their mouths wide open, as the formation Tatyana was building was moreplex than anything most of them had done in their lives. And Tatyana didn¡¯t even seem as if she was trying!


    The formation seed Tatyana created became as big as a two-story house in a single minute. Tatyana then waved her formation pen toward the ground, creating aplex Tessetion on the ground instantly that covered the whole city. Some formation experts spurted blood as these kind of feats would take them days to do, not seconds!


    Tatyana then made an elegant gesture of grabbing toward the rune-filled, multyered, oval figure and throwing it toward the ground.


    The oval figure fell and exploded in a silent explosion, creating a dome that covered the small city. The dome had the runes spread around, forming patterns easily traceable at bare sight yet extremelyplex at the core. Then, Tatyana waved her hand onest time, and as if it were an illusion, everything disappeared.


    An Academy male teacher appeared below Tatyana, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, headmistress.¡±


    After hearing Tatyana¡¯s ¡°En.¡± He turned and said aloud. ¡°Everything is ready; now begin walking to the previously arranged locations in order! If any of you don¡¯t follow the rules, we will take the entry jade away from you, and give it to the people in the queue! So be respectful and disciplined when you are before the headmistress!¡±


    The 20 000 disciples moved as if they were one entity. They were extremely coordinated and reached their respective locations without any incidents. That teacher supervised everything, and when he saw the level of discipline, he nodded and said, ¡°Good! You are free to do as you like!¡±


    The formalities broke, and every disciple began moving around, eager to inspect the zone around the secret realm entry. Tatyana disappeared from the sky and returned to her little treasures¡¯ side.


    Yasenia and the others were in their assigned house. Yasenia had Angel on herp as she asked, ¡°Do you want to go and look around the other camps? I¡¯m curious about the third-rate sects and below that came here.¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°The sects below the third tier aren¡¯t sects, little treasure. They are either subsidiaries of bigger sects or used to recruit cultivators in more remotends. Or they are rising sects that aren¡¯t independent and need the support of another sect even to survive.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, ¡°I know. I was just generalizing.¡±


    Tatyana nodded with a smile, ¡°You knew, but there were people who didn¡¯t~. You can thank meter.¡±


    Evelyn looked around as if something had broke with a loud crash, but she didn¡¯t see anything, so she returned to hug Yasenia¡¯s arm.


    Cecile approached Yasenia¡¯s side and grabbed her hand, ¡°I¡¯m also curious, my love. Let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    Angel was fast and grabbed Yasenia¡¯s other arm from herp, ¡°I¡¯m also going~.¡±


    Kali shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to stay in the house and cultivate; I want to break through as soon as possible.¡±


    Linda said, ¡°Although I want to go with you¡­ I¡¯m going to go with my group~. I don¡¯t want them to get into trouble! We will see each otherter, Yasenia!¡±


    Yasenia hugged her and kissed her cheek once. ¡°See youter, Linda.¡±


    Linda returned the hug and left with a blissful smile. She knew that these little gestures were Yasenia¡¯s way offorting her, and she liked them. ¡®Even if I can¡¯t be her lover, being friends isn¡¯t bad at all~.¡¯


    Andrea decided to go greet people she knew, ¡°I¡¯m going to greet my ssmates. It¡¯s been a while since I spoke to them. I don¡¯t want to lose those connections as they maye in handy in the future.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and looked at Evelyn. Evelyn scratched her cheek and said, ¡°I will stay here, I¡¯m doing something, and I haven¡¯t finished it.¡±


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow and smirked, ¡°So mysterious~ Is my dear hiding something from me~?¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s shoulders slumped, and she said, ¡°Can you be a little less sharp? Yes, I am! And I won¡¯t tell you, so wait for it patiently!¡±


    Yasenia moved and engulfed Evelyn in a hug, lowering her head to kiss her strongly. Evelyn could only hug her back and respond to the excited dragoness.


    After leaving Evelyn breathless, Yasenia said, ¡°I will be eagerly waiting for it, dear. Thank you.¡±


    Evelyn ced her head between Yasenia¡¯s breasts and nodded rubbed her face on them. ¡°I love you.¡±


    They separated, and after grabbing Angel¡¯s and Cecile¡¯s hands, they left with their maids, Anna, Eve, ra, and Selena, in tow.


    Meanwhile, Tatyana had gone to speak with the headmasters of the other present sects. She wanted to get all the formalities out of the way to spend her time with her little treasure. While she was talking with the most influential of them to decide the order that the disciples were going to enter the secret realm, an extremely seductive woman and an utterly attractive man approached. Any of them could make people of any gender have their core burning with passion and arousal.


    The woman was as tall as Tatyana, but her body proportions were voluptuous. She wore red revealing cultivation robes that hid almost nothing of her seductive body. Her hair was red, and her eyes were fox-like and brown.


    The man had brown curly short hair and attractive eyes, a head taller than the woman. He also wore red cultivation robes that opened on his chest area and showed his attractive and mouthwatering body.


    The woman looked toward Tatyana, and her eyes lit up. She approached and was about to open her mouth when Tatyana said. ¡°No.¡±


    The woman choked. She maintained her smile and was about to speak again when Tatyana interrupted one more time, ¡°I don¡¯t care how good my daughter¡¯s constitution is for dual cultivation. She won¡¯t go to the Spring Flower Sect.¡±


    The man frowned and tried to speak, but Tatyana didn¡¯t even let him make a single noise! ¡°Even if she could advance faster, I don¡¯t care. I also don¡¯t care about benefits for the Academy. MY little treasure won¡¯t go to your sect. Get over it already.¡±


    The woman got angry and was about to scold her when Tatyana smiled mockingly, ¡°You are right; I don¡¯t want to let you speak. Any problem? Your speech patterns are so predictable that I can already predict the whole conversation.¡±


    Everyone was speechless. ¡®Did she read their minds?¡¯


    Tatyana looked at them and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t read their minds; they are just that predictable. The same as all of you.¡±


    This time it was their turn for chills to run up their spines. ¡®Old Monster!¡¯

 Chapter 179

    The woman waspletely angered and spoke impulsively, her voice slightly deep and melodic, but her tone was higher pitched, clear that she got carried away out of frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t want me to speak. You know that your daughter will only benefit from going to our sect. Why are you so stubborn!?¡±


    The woman smirked mockingly and said, ¡°Are you so old that you still see sex as something sacred? I¡¯m sure I can send Yasenia to heaven and let her experience a whole new world~.¡±


    After she stopped speaking, she ced one hand on her mouth, and the woman¡¯s eyes opened with fear. ¡®Do I want to die!? Why did I say that!?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know what hade to her and was about to apologize. But while she realized her blunder, Tatyana¡¯s calm smile froze, and her red eyes locked onto that woman.


    When those red eyes looked at her, the woman felt like the sky fell on her shoulders and *BOOM!* She mmed face first onto the ground, creating an enormous crater that was deepening by the second.


    Tatyana¡¯s voice carried the weight of her cultivation, hurting the woman just with her words. ¡°Listen here, junior. Even if you are a sect master, I¡¯m still your senior by tens of thousands of years, if not more. Not to mention age, which is just a number to measure talent in our world; my strength is leagues above yours¡­ Also, I¡¯m not old.¡±


    The woman felt like each word was a punch into her gut, thest sentence feeling more like a sledgehammer, making her puke blood. However, the worst was about toe.


    Tatyana¡¯s aura took a turn and became terrifying. ckness seemed to consume the world as the only light seemed to be her glowing red eyes. Her voice sounded distorted and scarier than a demon¡¯s. ¡°DoN¡¯t You dARe ApPRoAcH MY DaUgHTer. AM. I. ClEaR!?¡±


    Each word pierced into the woman¡¯s very being, making even her soul tremble painfully. Her eardrums exploded, and by the time Tatyana finished the sentence, she had fainted. The only reason she remained alive was that Tatyana knew it was her who first provoked her. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that anyone was allowed to speak about her little treasure lightly, resulting in this punishment.


    Tatyana stopped her aura, and the world returned to normal, letting the people around breathe again. The experience of being near Tatyana¡¯s outburst was scary even for someone as experienced as them.


    Some of them only learned at that moment how important Yasenia was to Tatyana and ingrained in their minds that fact.


    Tatyana looked around and said with a cold voice but a gentle smile, gaining a very discrepant disposition that was honestly as scary as her previous one. ¡°I¡¯m here just because of formalities. I want to get over this and return to my daughter¡¯s side. I¡¯ve never even cared the slightest bit about any of this, but now, the safety of my only daughter is in line. Let¡¯s stop the tricks, misleading words, and deep scheming. This time, it will be straightforward. Those sects that do notply, I don¡¯t care if it is the Heavenly sect itself or another first-rate power; they will directly enter into a war with the Academy. Do you all understand?¡±


    Although they werepletely intimidated and thought this woman was broken somewhere, all the sect masters acted as if nothing had just happened and calmly nodded; even the woman¡¯spanion followed suit, not letting out even a single squeak.


    Tatyana saw that they agreed, so she rified onest thing. Her tone changed and carried an extremely thick killing intent, making the aura around them suffocating again and making her surroundings smell like blood. Her expression was indifferent as she said. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you think Yasenia is my weak spot after my outburst. Know that if one of you even DARES to think of scheming to hurt her directly or indirectly, you will have to say goodbye to all you care about in the worst possible way you can think of. I will make sure of it even if it is thest thing I do. Am. I. Clear?¡±


    This time they nodded even faster. Who wanted to have this terrible creature that acted as a human after the things they considered dear to them? No one. Thinking this, their vision of Yasenia changed, ¡®It is just another future powerhouse. It is not worth sacrificing everything to get rid of a ¡°future¡± cultivator. Since she is young, we can leave a good impression on her easier, which will help with negotiations with Tatyana in the future.¡¯


    Of course, they also consoled themselves by thinking this. ¡®It¡¯s not that I fear that woman with my very soul; it is just not worth it, that¡¯s it. Yeah, only that.¡¯


    The discussion continued without any more bumps, and everything wrapped up in two hours.


    The Sect Mistress that fainted recovered her consciousness, but she didn¡¯t say a single word. Like a good girl, she stood at the side and discussed things after taking a recovery pill. She didn¡¯t me anyone but herself for being stupid and stomping the dragon¡¯s tail. The sentence before had been an outburst of Tatyana¡¯s constant interruption and frustration of not being able to gain such a heavenly disciple. For the woman to reach the position she currently was in, only strength and beauty were not enough. One must be very intelligent, and that woman was in her position because she had that trait.


    Meanwhile, a little earlier, Yasenia, Cecile, and Angel were walking around with Anna, Eve, Selena, and ra in tow. Yasenia looked to the side and saw an extremely luxurious town. It was the Heavenly Sect camp. ¡°They sure are extravagant. Baby, will your sister be here?¡±


    Angel shrugged, ¡°My sister went to the Heavenly Sect more than ten years ago. They are honestly the envy of Starlight City because my mom got pregnant two times with a very small gap.¡±


    Angel chuckled slightly, ¡°I always heard mother brag about it whenever we were out.¡±


    Yasenia asked, ¡°Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve never asked your sister¡¯s age. I thought she was in the hundreds or so, but she should be near our age, right?¡±


    Angel nodded, ¡°She is 36 this year! She should be at the peak of the Mental Nourishing realm! She is very talented~.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, ¡°If she managed to reach that level so soon, she must be talented looking from a normal perspective. Entering the Unification realm before forty shows high natural talent.¡±


    Angel puffed her chest and said, ¡°But of course! My sis has been my role model~.¡±


    Cecile said with obvious pride in her voice. ¡°However, thanks to my love, we are basically jumping the cultivation levels, leaving everyone else behind. You have almost caught up to her with just 24 years of age, Angel.¡±


    Angelughed and hugged Yasenia¡¯s arm, ¡°Of course, our Yasenia is the best~.¡±


    Yasenia ced an arm over Angel¡¯s shoulder, squishing her face on her naked side breast, and tangled her tail with Cecile¡¯s, walking around the Heavenly Sect camp.


    They continued walking, and when they were about to pass the Heavenly Sect camp, a female voice called them from behind. ¡°Munchkin!¡±


    The three turned around and saw a group of people approaching. At the helm, a short big-breasted blonde girl was smiling and waving toward them. Her features were seven-tenths simr to Angel¡¯s, but this woman was slightly taller, reaching Evelyn¡¯s 165 cm in height.


    Unlike Angel, her eyes were green, and instead of Angel¡¯s droopy eyes, hers were quite round, giving her a cute look. However, her disposition was serious, making her look cute but stern. A strange yet attractivebination. Yasenia chuckled, ¡°Insult the heavens, and they will strike you, hahaha.¡±


    Then she thought, holding herughter, ¡®However, Munchkin? Hahaha. What a cute nickname for my baby.¡¯


    Angel saw that it was indeed her big sister and became flustered. She was happy about seeing her sister but extremely nervous for another reason. She detached from Yasenia¡¯s embrace and approached her slightly. ¡°H-Hello big-sis, I didn¡¯t expect you here. H-Ha ha, haha.¡±


    Her sister, Lidia, came forward with her group. She approached and gave Angel a big hug and a kiss on the forehead. ¡°How is it going in the Academy? Did anyone bully you? Are you eating well? What about cultivation? Do you have any problems? You should havee to the Heavenly Sect as I rmended previously!¡±


    Angel began speaking, a little timidly, ¡°At first I was a little lonely, b-but then I met my g-girlfriend¡­.¡±


    Lidia¡¯s face became stormy, and she looked at Angel, ¡°What girlfriend!? Didn¡¯t mother tell you to focus on cultivation and formations? You are too young, and all the rtionships will end in failure! Moreover, the time you spend¡­. ¡±


    At first, Yasenia just listened from the side with a slight frown; she didn¡¯t want to interrupt her future sister-inw rudely, even if they were scolding Angel. The main reason was that what Lidia was saying was not wrong.


    Moreover, Yasenia was hoping Lidia would realize the enormous advancements in cultivation Angel had and would congratte her. However, the more Yasenia listened, the more her frown deepened, and the more she saw Angel making herself smaller, unable to speak to the ranting sister. Not being able to bear seeing her baby like that anymore, Yasenia interrupted with a gentle tone and a humble smile, ¡°Hello, senior sister Lidia. I¡¯m Yasenia, a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Lidia heard the mellow and charming voice interrupting her, so she looked at its origin. The first thing she saw was a pair of beautiful big breasts that were on the verge of setting free. ¡®Big.¡¯ Were her first thoughts.


    After appreciating them for a second, she raised her head and was surprised again to see Yasenia¡¯s divine and seductive face. Her facial features up-close were tempting even for cultivators and made her lose her train of thought for a second.


    However, when she caught the long dragon tail behind Yasenia from her periphery, her eyes shifted to it. After seeing the tricolor tail, something clicked, ¡°You are the ¡®Heavenly Dragoness.¡¯ The one that fought against senior sister I for a little bit. What do you want? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m speaking with my little sister? It is rude interrupting family matters, even if you are her friend.¡±


    Angel became even more nervous when Yasenia¡¯s smile widened, walking closer to them. ¡°Yes, I know, and I can see that you are ¡®speaking¡¯ with her. Moreover, if you say that only family can interrupt, then I find myself quite qualified to do so. Let me present myself again. Hello, I¡¯m Angel¡¯s girlfriend, and I would love for you to stop berating her and give her a chance to speak. I¡¯m sure you will be greatly surprised.¡±


    Lidia¡¯s eyes first widened after hearing that Yasenia was Angel¡¯s partner. But then she narrowed her eyes and looked dangerously at Yasenia. ¡®She is her girlfriend? Although she is strong, I heard that she is impulsive and quite a yer¡­¡¯


    Then a realization hit her. ¡®Wait, doesn¡¯t this woman have a harem?¡¯


    She looked at Angel angrily and eximed, ¡°Not only did you decide to get a girlfriend, she even has a harem!? What were you thinking!? You know how much mother dislikes harems! We are going to have a long talk between us, youngdy.¡±


    Yasenia went behind Angel and hugged her over the shoulders, letting Angel¡¯s head sink in her softness. With Yasenia¡¯s presence around, Angel¡¯s nervously beating heart rxed a lot. The spectators, even if they thought that Angel wasn¡¯t in quite a good position, couldn¡¯t help but want to change ces with Angel.


    Lidia looked up at Yasenia with a face that screamed that Yasenia didn¡¯t have the right to interrupt.


    However, Yasenia ignored it and answered on Angel¡¯s behalf, still with a respectful and servile tone. ¡°We got together quite fast, and we can tell you the story when there are fewer people; I don¡¯t want it to be a show for others. Also, Angel has already told me about your mother; you don¡¯t have to worry as I¡¯m sure I will be able to convince her to let us be together.¡±


    Lidia wanted to refute, but Yasenia lifted one hand, showing that she hadn¡¯t stopped speaking yet. ¡°However, you should know this; senior Anastasia¡¯s or your opinion won¡¯t change much about our rtionship. I don¡¯t want to be disrespectful, but whether senior Anastasia or you agrees or not about our rtionship, nothing will change. Angel will still be my girlfriend and future wife, and no one can stop this.¡±


    Lidia felt extremely bad in the heart hearing that, so she shed forward to snatch Angel from Yasenia with tremendous speed, worthy of a Half-step that was about to enter the Unification Realm. However, to Lidia¡¯s and the surrounding people¡¯s surprise, and without moving from her standing ce, Yasenia¡¯s tail shed with even more speed in its blunt tail and hit Lidia¡¯s extended arm.


    *BANG!*


    Lidia felt as if a hammer made of heavenly metal impacted her arm. The strength from thesh flung her arm back and made Lidia slide far away, grunting in pain. Lidia looked at her arm and saw a bruise appearing on it, showing that the tail had done damage. Then, she looked toward the calm dragoness and swishing tail and sneered, ¡°I see that you are hell-bent on throwing the first impressions into the garbage! How can you go against your lover¡¯s family without hesitation? Aren¡¯t you afraid of us prohibiting her from being with you!?¡±


    Yasenia maintained her smile, but her eyes weren¡¯t smiling anymore, ¡°I¡¯m trying to be respectful and humble to you because you are MY baby¡¯s big sister. If another person did what you just did, their head would be detached from their body right at this moment.¡±


    Yasenia then said with a growling undertone, her eyes taking a red shade. ¡°However, don¡¯t take my unwillingness to hurt you as a sign of weakness and try to snatch MY woman away from me again, or, without caring about Angel¡¯s opinion, you will have to enter the secret realm with broken bones!¡±

 Chapter 180

    Yasenia said to Lidia with a growling undertone, her eyes taking a red shade. ¡°Don¡¯t take my unwillingness to hurt you as a sign of weakness and try to snatch MY woman away from me again, or, without caring about Angel¡¯s opinion, you will have to enter the secret realm with broken bones!¡±


    Angel became nervous again, fearing for her sister because she knew how protective Yasenia was of her. ¡®I hope big sis doesn¡¯t say something stupid¡­ I don¡¯t want to see them fight¡­¡¯


    Yasenia said, her voice getting a more rxed tone. ¡°Moreover, first impressions? I want to return those words straight to you, senior sister Lidia. You have focused so much on the rtionship aspect that you haven¡¯t even realized your sister¡¯s gains. ¡±


    Lidia frowned and focused on Angel. When she managed to decipher her cultivation level, Lidia¡¯s eyes widened incredulously. ¡®How is this possible!? I must have read it wrong!¡¯


    Lidia read Angel¡¯s aura again, this time using her spiritual sense to feel it. Lidia looked at Angel with stupefaction and eximed, ¡°How are you in the seventh level of the Mental Nourishing Realm!? Impossible. Did you destroy your foundation!?¡±


    Angel, thinking of this as a chance to promote her dear Yasenia, puffed her chest and said. ¡°Of course not! My foundation is extremely solid~. And, you know what, big sis, it is all thanks to Yasenia!¡±


    Lidia looked at Angel with doubt as Angel rambled some more. ¡°Moreover, Yasenia has been taking care of me since we know each other; she has even helped me make friends! Also, also, Yasenia¡¯s mom has helped me improve my formation skills a lot. She is extremely knowledgeable and a very, very good teacher!¡±


    Seeing Lidia¡¯s face be increasingly doubtful, Angel became a little more nervous and said, pointing at Selena. ¡°M-My fighting skills have improved a ton too! Thanks to sparring with Yasenia and the teachings of her house¡¯s maid, Selena! I¡¯m extremely strong now!¡±


    Lidia didn¡¯t believe a single word. How could someone improve at such a heaven-defying rate without a heavenly treasure? It was impossible. And you couldn¡¯t me Lidia¡¯s way of thinking since the gains Angel had during this year were honestly ridiculous.


    ¡®Moreover, the headmistress of the Academy, that Murder God, helping her directly? Wouldn¡¯t my timid little sister piss her pants in her presence?¡¯ Knowing that Angel was somewhat cowardly, she believed that even less!


    Lidia asked aloud, ¡°How could you upgrade that much because of a single person!? Did you consume a heavenly treasure?¡±


    Angel blushed, thinking to herself. ¡®Is Yasenia¡¯s white and thick yummy thing and breast milk considered a heavenly treasure? They should¡­ Right? Maybe not¡­? But it is so *Gulp.* Delicious~.¡¯


    Seeing her little sister blush and lick her lips, Lidia was confused. ¡®What the hell is she thinking about?¡¯


    Yasenia felt her baby¡¯s mind going who knows where, so she answered for her, ¡°That isn¡¯t the main problem. You, as her sister, should try to listen to her and not jump to conclusions fast. We could maybe speak in another ce. Do you have that little trust in her decisions?¡±


    Lidia said, ignoring the drooling Angel who was on another ne, imagining things not so safe for children. ¡°Since you have been with her for so little time, I suppose that you almost not know her. You should know that she has always been quite a disaster in everything, so if you ask me if I trust her, I rather check things myself!¡±


    Angel was a little startled, hearing her sister say that. ¡®I w-wasn¡¯t that bad¡­ right?¡¯


    On the other side, instead of getting angry, Yasenia burst into loud ridiculingughter. ¡°Angel, a disaster? I don¡¯t know if the Angel we are speaking about is the same. The one I know is a genius cultivator, be it in formations or normal cultivation. With extremely good instincts and hard-working in nature. Her beauty is above most, and her personality is likable to almost anyone, making countless people jealous of her inborn talents!¡±


    Yasenia sneered, ¡°If you call Angel a disaster, the rest of the cultivators, you included, should go to bed and cry themselves to sleep! Weeping because of not being worthy of even treading the cultivation path!¡±


    Angel became teary-eyed and turned to bury herself in her dragoness¡¯s embrace.


    Lidia was stumped seeing Angel¡¯s reaction. She was bing frustrated and wasn¡¯t wording things the best way. She felt as if she was losing Angel the more she spoke. ¡®M-Maybe I¡¯ve gone too far? I just want the best for her! I don¡¯t want her to be impulsive and get hurt by someone that can¡¯t even remain as a single couple! ¡®


    Lidia frowned, feeling ufortable at Angel¡¯s reaction. Feeling slightly anxious and because of the confusion, disbelief, and anger at how this situation was unfolding, she forgot where they were and asked aloud. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me how she has improved a whole realm in a single year!¡±


    Yasenia almost burst forward to beat her up. However, she held herself because if she did that, it would set Lidia¡¯s statement in stone, and she would be unable to do anything about it. Even then, Yasenia was seething inside. ¡®Does she want to have the whole cultivation world going after her sister!? How can you say something so extraordinary aloud!?¡¯


    Yasenia¡¯s eyes became redder, but she acted calmly and tried to y it down, hoping for the emotional sister to catch on to her clues with all her being. Yasenia sneered and said, ¡°Are you really her sister? I¡¯m beginning to doubt it! Angel was at the first level of the Mental Nourishing realm when I met her a year ago! Even if her gains are impressive, they are nowhere near what you speak about!¡±


    Lidia was about to refute her, but looking at her murderous, golden-red slit eyes, she realized her blunder. ¡®Am I crazy!?¡¯ Lidia was sweating internally but knowing what was at stake, she instantly yed with Yasenia, ¡°What right do you have to critique me, her sister!? Even if I didn¡¯t remember the exact cultivation-.¡±


    Yasenia interrupted and exaggerated slightly, ¡°The exact cultivation level!? You were wrong by almost a realm!¡±


    Lidia raised her arms and said. ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s rx and speak in another ce. We are bing a spectacle, and I want to know the reason for her abrupt rise in cultivation and check on her foundation. Even if it isn¡¯t as big as I said, it is clear she had a big jump!¡±


    Yasenia snorted and picked Angel up, carrying her away. Lidia and her group, together with Cecile and the maids, moved with them. When they saw the two groups disappear, the others began discussing.


    ¡°Do you think it that little girl advanced a whole realm in a year?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Haven¡¯t you heard the big beauty berating her sister?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they are trying to hide the big sister¡¯s slip of the tongue?¡±


    ¡°Bah! Advancing a whole realm in a year? That is somethinging straight out of a legend.¡±


    ¡°Well, you are right. Even if it was true, their foundation should be in shambles, and Angel¡¯s foundation seems rock solid. It is basically impossible for her to advance that much and maintain that kind of foundation.¡±


    ¡°But the Heavenly dragoness has truly advanced a realm in a year. I¡¯ve heard that she entered the Academy at the second level of the Body Modification realm, and in the tournament, she was at the-.¡±


    *BOOM!*


    The extremely loud sound interrupted their conversation. They hastily looked toward the origin of the explosion and saw that a sect leader was mmed into the ground by the headmistress of the Academy.


    Then, the aura around them became terrifying, making all the disciples present forget to breathe because of fear of Tatyana¡¯s current aura.


    Some secondster, when Tatyana rxed her aura, all the disciples fell to their knees, breathing heavily. ¡°L-let¡¯s stop discussing the Heavenly Dragoness¡­ Who would dare target her with that monster behind her?¡±


    ¡°R-Right, I thought I was about to die¡­ Crap, I think I pissed myself.¡±


    ¡°Too many details, sis. However, I¡¯m the same as you¡­¡±


    The woman looked at the man with a strange face. ¡®I was only exaggerating it¡­ Did he really¡­?¡¯


    They decided to disperse and go home; they didn¡¯t want to be hit by a stray bullet and die.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia, Cecile, and Angel looked toward that ce curiously. Yasenia let Angel on the ground to let her move if something happened. If someone made her mom that angry, it could explode in a fight in a moment.


    Anna, Eve, ra, and Selena were already fully armed with their auras leaking and their spiritual sense covering hundreds of kilometers around, ready for battle.


    The same couldn¡¯t be said for Lidia and her group, who werepletely frightened by Tatyana¡¯s horrifying aura and were trembling badly.


    Yasenia asked, ¡°What do you think mom was angry about?¡±


    Anna answered with conviction. ¡°I¡¯m sure it was rted to young miss.¡±


    Eve nodded. ¡°Lady Tatyana doesn¡¯t care about anything and won¡¯t ever be angry¡­.¡±


    raughed and finished the sentence, ¡°¡­Unless it is about our young miss~. Then, she can be the most ruthless creature in the world! Remembering the interrogation of the Demon Monarchs¡­ I want to learn fromdy Tatyana~.¡±


    Selena said admiringly, ¡°To be able to make a Demon Queen Subus fear sex in just a month, Lady Tatyana is as awesome as always~. We must learn to put all offenders toward our young miss begging for the sweet release of death!¡±


    The others looked horrified at the discussing maids. Then, they looked at Yasenia, and they almost swore to the heavens not to offend this dragoness in their lives.


    Lidia became scared for her sister. ¡®What if she offends Yasenia? Won¡¯t she bear the terrifying wrath of these crazy people?¡¯


    Selena looked at Lidia and decided to interfere. The redmia has taken a liking to Angel during these months, and she didn¡¯t want Angel to be sad when her sister became at odds with their young miss. ¡°Miss Lidia. I know you are worried about your little sister, but you have to remember that miss Angel is her own person and she can make decisions for herself. You are entitled to advise her all you want but not to force her to do anything.¡±


    Lidia looked at themia maid and asked, ¡°And who may you be?¡±


    Selena bowed her upper body and said, ¡°My name is Seleniashas, Selena for short. I¡¯m one of the elite maids serving young miss, and right now, I¡¯d be miss Angel¡¯s personal maid. It is a pleasure to meet, miss Lidia.¡±


    Angel approached Selena, and Selena picked her up, sitting her on her coiled tail. Selena smiled gently and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been doing very well together, right, miss Angel?¡±


    Angel leaned on thefy Lamia and said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to call me just Angel? And, of course, we are doing good together! You are teaching me so much, and I¡¯m super grateful to you~.¡±


    Selena hugged the little girl from behind and kissed her cheek, ¡°I¡¯m happy you think like that, little Angel. You are as cute as always.¡±


    Angel smiled happily. Everyone pampered her, and she couldn¡¯t be happier. Lidia¡¯s brows twitched, ¡®Is my sister a toy or something? Even if I normally yed with her squishy and plump cheeks, run around with her on my back, or¡­.¡¯


    Lidia coughed and looked at Yasenia. Yasenia looked at the people behind Lidia and said, ¡°Unless all of you swear to the heavens that you won¡¯t disclose in any form anything you hear here today, I will have to ask for the seniors to leave.¡±


    Yasenia saw that some wanted to protest, so she looked at Anna. They instinctively followed her gaze and almost pissed their pants.


    Even if she had a calm face and a smile, Anna¡¯s green eyes didn¡¯t lie and were oozing with clear hostility, as if telling what would happen if they dared disrespect their dear young miss. Not only her but the other three maids were also looking at them with the same eyes.


    They decided to stay silent, and maybe they could learn something new about cultivation.


    After confirming the oaths were foolproof and non-exploitable with the maids, all of them said them out loud. After that, without going in circles, Yasenia said bluntly, ¡°The reason that your sister was able to improve so fast was that I dual cultivated with her daily. My Yang energy is very nourishing.¡±


    Lidia looked at Yasenia, and the gears in her head clogged, unable to process what Yasenia had just said.

 Chapter 181

    After that, without going in circles, Yasenia said bluntly, ¡°The reason that your sister was able to improve so fast was that I dual cultivated with her daily. My Yang energy is very nourishing and good for the body.¡±


    Lidia looked at Yasenia, and the gears in her head clogged, unable to process what Yasenia had just said. ¡®Huh? Is she speaking in anguage that I don¡¯t know? What does she mean?¡¯


    Angel looked at Yasenia with red cheeks, embarrassed of Yasenia¡¯s forward attitude in the matter in front of her sister¡­ But she found it attractive in a way¡­ ¡®In front of big sis saying things like that, ahh!! So embarrassing!¡¯


    Selena began massaging Angel¡¯s scalp while chuckling, amused at everyone¡¯s reaction. ¡®Young miss doesn¡¯t go in circles~. As expected of my dearest young miss, she is so brave~.¡¯


    Yasenia didn¡¯t say anything more and waited for Lidia¡¯s brain to restart. Yasenia saw Lidia¡¯s expression take a turn after the information becameprehensible in the big sister¡¯s mind. Then, with a wrathful face, Lidia¡¯s aura exploded, filling the ground with cracks, and she lunged toward Yasenia, sword in hand. ¡°HOW DARE YOU HAVE SEX WITH MY MUNCHKIN!?¡±


    Since Yasenia was already prepared she calmly took out [Draconic Heart] and ced the sword in Lidia¡¯s way.


    *ng!*


    Weapons shed in a shockwave that blew away all the dust, creating an area where only the two remained on t terrain. To Lidia¡¯s surprise, Yasenia didn¡¯t move from her standing ce and was looking at her with her golden-red slit eyes and pupils thinned.


    However, Lidia didn¡¯t mind and continued attacking Yasenia to vent the rage she was feeling inside. Her sword blurred in extremelyplex attack patterns that showed high expertise in the sword and shed toward Yasenia continuously.


    A melodic cacophony of swords shing followed.


    Angel became nervous and wanted to interfere to stop them; she would hate if any of them became hurt because of this. However, to Angel¡¯s surprise, Selena stopped her by hugging her waist and pressing her back onto her breasts. Angel sunk again in themia¡¯s soft embrace and looked at Selena with a frown, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you letting me interfere? She is my big sis!¡±


    Selena smiled gently at her and said. ¡°Little Angel, look closely. There isn¡¯t a reason for you to interfere.¡±


    Angel was confused and looked at them closely as Selena said. After observing closely for a while, something clicked. Lidia nor Yasenia were using their elemental coats, nor any skill. It was a pure sword fight based on skill and body strength.


    Moreover, after looking a little more, she saw that Yasenia wasn¡¯t even attacking. She was just receiving Lidia¡¯s sword strikes with her feet solidly nted on the cracking ground. The dragoness¡¯s valiant stance made Angel¡¯s thoughts deviate. ¡®Uhh~ Yasenia looks so beautiful~. Kyaa!¡¯


    Meanwhile, Lidia was bing increasingly frustrated after seeing Yasenia blocking her attacks without problems, ¡®Even if I¡¯m not going full strength, I¡¯m still four levels higher than her! Moreover, one of those levels is from level nine to half-step, which is a big jump! How is it possible that I¡¯m not even capable of moving her!?¡¯


    The reason for this was that Yasenia¡¯s body, even if it was extremely soft and seemed boneless, in reality, was absurdly sturdy. Even if they looked beautiful and slim, thanks to the [Beauty Pill], her muscles carried beast-like strength. Furthermore, the fact that she was a dragon made all these physical qualities even more monstrous. On the same level, Yasenia was probably unmatched in bodily strength.


    Lidia stepped back and charged energy quite obviously as if giving Yasenia a hint that she would strike with a stronger attack. In the end, even if she was angry, she just wanted to vent, not kill Yasenia. So the attack was quite simple, yet strong nheless. ¡°[Light strike].¡±


    Yasenia saw all these hints, and it was the reason she was on the defensive. Even if Yasenia considered herself stronger, she would never underestimate an opponent. Her dragon pride had been shattered in the Ice Nirvana Mountain Battle, and her thoughts carried none of the arrogance they carried before. Therefore, after seeing her gathering strength, she prepared herself.


    Lidia¡¯s sword shone, and she struck Yasenia with much more strength and speed than before. She shot forward with her sword aiming up, clearly doing a downward strike with her sword covered in light.


    Even with this attacking her way, Yasenia didn¡¯t even flinch. This time, instead of receiving the sword strike, she counter-attacked, putting some strength into it. Her sword was engulfed with golden mes, and the red core changed to golden. Then, she swung it in a rising motion. ¡°[Sunrise].¡±


    *BANG!*


    Swords collided, and Lidia felt like a beast rammed her sword. The dragoness¡¯s strength passed through the sword into her body, and her feet left the ground. Right after that, she shot backward tens of meters with a painful grunt.


    With extreme expertise, she managed to nt her feet on the ground and slide to kill momentum and stop herself, leaving a deep trench.


    While she slid backward, she could feel her whole body trembling because of the aftershock. Lidia looked at her trembling sword and arm with a surprised face, ¡®I almost lost the grip on my sword. Her bodily strength is absurd!¡¯


    When Lidia stopped, she looked at Yasenia and saw that Yasenia didn¡¯t move and was looking at her with a smirk. Lidia humphed and walked toward her, putting her sword away. ¡°At least you have the strength to protect her. I will guess that your excessive beauty wasn¡¯t the thing that swayed her into your arms.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s expression turned strange for a moment, but she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, sister-inw. My looks indeed swayed her at the beginning! But don¡¯t worry, sister-inw, you won¡¯t know this!¡¯


    Angel jumped from Selena¡¯s tail and ran toward both of them. Lidia looked at Angel and sighed, resigned. ¡®So young, and she has already left the nest¡­¡¯


    Then, Lidia smiled and said. ¡°I¡¯m happy that you found someone to love, munchkin. Since you seem to like Yasenia a lot, and for the moment, she seems a good catch, I will support you when we speak with mom.¡±


    Angel shouted in happiness and jumped into her sister¡¯s embrace, ¡°I love you, big sis!¡±


    Lidiaughed softly and looked at Yasenia, ¡°Sorry for the test. I know it is rude and that I had no right to do it. But I wouldn¡¯t be able toe to terms if you didn¡¯t have the strength to protect her¡­ Also, my previous promise will solely remain if you treat Angel nicely.¡±


    Yasenia approached and hugged both sisters¡¯ faces into her bosom with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lidia. I understand that you might feel ufortable when your loved little sister starts a rtionship. Especially when we are this young.¡±


    Angel smiled blissfully between her sister¡¯s and Yasenia¡¯s arms and rubbed her head on them. Lidia, however, was slightly blushing with the attractive dragoness so close to her. ¡®Wow¡­ She is so soft and smells heavenly¡­ W-What am I thinking about!?¡¯


    Lidia separated with a blush that didn¡¯t escape our dragoness¡¯s sharp eyes. It was redundant to say that, even if their personalities weren¡¯t too simr, Lidia and Angel¡¯s likes and dislikes were quite simr.


    Seeing the previous stern big sister shy, Yasenia¡¯s teasing soul awakened and approached Lidia with seductive steps. ¡°Sister~inw~, don¡¯t you have to give me somepensation for all the trouble~? Mmm~?¡±


    The moment Yasenia started walking seductively, Lidia felt that she had lost all the momentum she had before. Her face burned, and she became meeker, ¡°W-Whatpensation? D-Don¡¯t go too far, Yasenia!¡±


    Yasenia reached before her and lowered her head to whisper, deepening her voice into a bone-softening voice. ¡°How about¡­ Something really~really~ pleasurable?¡±


    Lidia blushed and tried to push Yasenia from her shoulders, but the height difference made her handsnd on something squishy, soft, and big. Yasenia purposely moaned, and Lidia¡¯s cheek burned, bing even shyer.


    The sensation on her hands was so heavenly that Lidia instinctively squeezed.


    Angel appeared and pped her hands away, saying. ¡°Big sis! What are you doing to Yasenia?¡±


    Lidia got a big scare and woke up from her stupor, jumping backward with her hands up in the air, ¡°I-I-I, she-she-she. Yasenia! W-Why did you do something like that!? Seductress! Is this how you tempted my little sister!? I¡¯m going to fight you! You hear me!?¡±


    Angel hugged Yasenia and pouted, looking at her. ¡°Don¡¯t seduce my sister, Yasenia. ¡±


    Yasenia burst intoughter while patting her. ¡°Okay, baby. It¡¯s just that your sister looked very cute when she was embarrassed; I couldn¡¯t help myself~.¡±


    Lidia shouted with a shrill, blushing. ¡°Who are you calling cute!?¡±


    Cecile approached them with Lidia¡¯s group. ¡°My love, will we still look at the low-level sects? We have lost some time here, and it may bete.¡±


    Yasenia interlocked her tail with Cecile¡¯s and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go anyways. It is rare to have this kind of opportunity. Moreover, I¡¯m quite curious about the strength of cultivators there. Sister-inw, Do you want toe with us?¡±


    Lidia regained her bearing and looked at her group, ¡°I¡¯m going with them for a while; we will see each otherter. Unless¡­¡±


    Lidia looked at Yasenia questioningly. The group didn¡¯t mind and also wanted to go with them, so one man asked, ¡°Can we apany you? We don¡¯t have anything to do anyways.¡±


    Yasenia shrugged and looked at Angel and Cecile. Seeing that they also didn¡¯t mind, the group of ten people went together. One girl asked curiously, ¡°Although I can understand why you made us make that oath, is there something else you wanted to say to Lidia, Yasenia?¡±


    Yasenia looked at that woman and chuckled, ¡°Quite a curious one we have here~.¡±


    The girl smiled awkwardly, and Yasenia said, looking at Lidia. ¡°Well, since the oath still stands, I can tell you one more thing.¡±


    Lidia looked at Yasenia curiously, and Yasenia said bluntly, ¡°I have a penis and vagina.¡±


    Then she continued walking with Angel and Cecile, leaving the group with opened mouths and eyes behind. Lidia¡¯s face went through a rainbow-colored string of facial expressions. ¡®W-W-WHAT DID SHE JUST SAY!? T-Then¡­ Angel has¡­ has¡­ ARGH!!!¡¯


    She went to all fours and pounded the ground with her fists,menting. ¡°My munchkin!¡±


    The others walked after Yasenia and began asking questions.


    ¡°Is that true!?¡±


    ¡°You must be lying!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of a woman with the two sexes!¡±


    ¡°How big is it?¡±


    Everyone shut up and looked weirdly at the blushing girl that had a slip of tongue. ¡°I-I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    Lidia caught up with suppressed emotions.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, it was Cecile who answered. ¡°Big enough and pleasurable enough to prate your cervix without pain.¡±


    Lidia spat blood and fell to her knees again. All the women in the group blushed crimson and looked at Yasenia with doe eyes.


    ¡®S-So big.¡¯


    ¡®H-How would it feel?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m so jealous of them!¡¯


    This time even Yasenia looked at Cecile weirdly. Cecile tilted her head and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t even know how to react, ¡®Is she bragging? When she spoke about it, I could sense pride in her voice, but¡­ There was another emotion; I¡¯m not clear what it was¡­¡¯


    Lidia stood up, cleaned her lips, and walked toward Angel. Angel felt an iron w- *Cough* A hand; she felt a hand on her shoulder and looked at her sister¡­ Only to have a big scare. ¡°Hiiii!¡±


    Lidia ignored Angel¡¯s shout of fear and asked inquiringly with a voice that left no room for lies. ¡°That big?¡±


    Angel was scared, but will she lie to her dear sister? Especially when she was this scary looking? She dared not. So she nodded almost imperceptibly.


    Lidia released her sister¡¯s shoulder and said with a trembling voice, ¡°I-I see. G-Good for you, A-Angel.¡±


    Angel didn¡¯t want to deal with her currently unstable sister, so she went to Yasenia¡¯s side and hugged her arm, asking for protection. Yasenia wasughing out loud at their interaction.


    Meanwhile, the women present were looking at Yasenia hungrily, and the men had faces that screamed, ¡°I give up! Have them all! I can¡¯tpete with you!¡±


    However, whileughing, Yasenia suddenly felt a chill up her spine and looked at Cecile. Cecile was looking at her with a big smile, but Yasenia didn¡¯t see her eyes smiling!


    Cecile asked, ¡°Are you happy with their reactions? Didn¡¯t you want to seduce more women? How about you also tease them? I¡¯m sure they will jump into your bed with open legs with a singlemand of yours, right? My love?¡±


    Even if her tone was even, Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but feel a sweat drop falling from her temple. ¡®Did I provoke sweetheart when I teased Lidia?¡¯


    Yasenia said with a ttering tone, ¡°H-How could I!? I¡¯m more than satisfied with my current dears!¡±


    Cecile turned toward the women and men with a smile that chilled even their souls. However, they couldn¡¯t look away because Cecile was too beautiful when smiling, even if she was scary! ¡°Have you heard her?¡±


    Seeing them unresponsive and looking at her face dazed, her smile disappeared, and she looked at them with a face that could freeze hell itself. ¡°Have. You. Heard. Her?¡±


    All of them repeatedly nodded, ¡®This pair of goddesses can be very scary!¡¯


    Cecile nodded, satisfied. ¡°Good.¡±


    Then, the dangerous aura that lingered around disappeared without a trace, making everyone sigh in relief. Tatyana felt a disturbance in the energy and smiled, ¡®Arade has awakened!¡¯

 Chapter 182

    After that little episode, the atmosphere around returned to how it was before, and they began speaking about different things until they reached a camp from a third-rate sect. Angel asked, ¡°Which sect camp is-¡±


    ¡°Ahn~.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Harder!¡±


    ¡°Your pussy is so good!¡±


    Everyone froze for a second. Yasenia said with interest, ¡°Hoh~, so it is a dual cultivation sect¡­ Well, nothing interesting to see here. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Yasenia turned around, dragging the stunned Cecile and blushing Angel away. Yasenia grumbled lowly, ¡°However, do they not know about sound canceling formations? Shameless¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course we do! But some of them like to be heard and watched as they dual cultivate~.¡± Answered a feminine voice that Yasenia hadn¡¯t heard in her life.


    Yasenia instantly took out her mother¡¯s talisman and used her long tail to wrap Lidia, Cecile, and Angel to herself, jumping away from the voice warily. Her reaction was extremely swift, and she didn¡¯t even let the other people react. At the same time, with the talisman pointing at the intruder, she turned to look at the¡­ Man? That had appeared beside them.


    His face and body looked like a man¡¯s, but the mannerism, gestures, clothes, make-up, and voice screamed ¡°woman.¡± Yasenia had never seen someone this¡­ Quirky, so she was somewhat confused. But above confusion, there was wariness toward the person that appeared beside her so suddenly.


    Yasenia saw no movements from that person. So afternding, she instinctively ced Cecile, Lidia, and Angel behind her and asked with a cold voice, taking a protective stance. ¡°Who are you, and what do you want?¡±


    Cecile was letting herself be carried, but that didn¡¯t mean that she hadn¡¯t taken out her bow and had an arrow nocked into it!


    Yasenia looked at Anna, Eve, ra, and Selena, and not seeing them moving and with a rxed stance, she was somewhat relieved. Yasenia wasn¡¯t someone to judge appearances, but appearing so suddenly near them without warning made all her rm bells ring unceasingly.


    Yasenia saw the man inspecting her up and down with clear wonder in his eyes. There wasn¡¯t lust, but it was as if he had just found a precious treasure. After not hearing an answer from the man, Yasenia frowned and asked again. ¡°Are you done inspecting me as if I were merchandise? Who are you, and what do you want? Answer!¡±


    The man spoke, doing gestures with his hands, ¡°Oh dear, you are the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve seen, and I just wanted to get to know you. Why are you so defensive?¡±


    Yasenia snorted, ¡°Appearing beside us all of a sudden, wouldn¡¯t you be alerted too? You are lucky my maids didn¡¯t react to your intrusion, or you would be dead.¡±


    The man tilted his head, ¡°Maids?¡±


    He looked at the side and saw a group of four women with maid outfits looking at him with an extremely cold gaze. He felt a chill and gasped, ¡°Since when were you here!? I didn¡¯t sense any of you!¡±


    Anna sneered, ¡°A mere level one Dantian Spiritualization cultivator, of course, you wouldn¡¯t be able to sense any of us. Speak your business to our young miss before we lose our patience, and your luck runs out.¡±


    The man turned serious and tried to look into their cultivation levels, only to fail miserably. He changed his attitude to a servile one, smiled, and said, ¡°I just wanted to get to know such an exceptional junior. I have high sensitivity to pure Yang energy, and I couldn¡¯t help bute to take a look when I felt your young miss¡¯. I apologize if I was rude, seniors.¡±


    Yasenia asked, approaching the maids with the others. ¡°This is yourst chance to ask. Do you want something, or not? You are being extremely annoying.¡±


    He almost lost his smile. But knowing that he was at a disadvantage, he just shook his head and said. ¡°I just wanted to get to know you and maybe speak about what you will do in the future after you graduate from the Academy. Are you interested in joining our sect?¡±


    Yasenia said, crossing her arms under her bountiful bosom. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior. My future lies within the academy. I don¡¯t n to leave it unless something happens. Moreover, isn¡¯t poaching cultivators of our level against the Academy regtions?¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. No one follows that rule, hohoho. Our sect is a powerful third-rate sect, but I can promise that if youe, you will receive our sect¡¯s full support, which will be no different from the top sects. What do you say?¡±


    Some people from Lidia¡¯s groupughed aloud, ¡°Senior, do you know who you are trying to poach? If I were you, I would stop before something happens~.¡±


    The man was confused, but since Yasenia didn¡¯t want to lose any more time here, she just bluntly said. ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of the Academy¡¯s Headmistress.¡±


    The man opened his eyes wide with fear and instantly bowed, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for being rude, miss! I-I¡¯m going to go now.¡±


    He looked at the cold looks the maids were giving him and almost pissed his pants. ¡®I almost died! Let¡¯s get out of here fast.¡¯ He smiled a little stiffly and said, ¡°Okay, have a good day.¡±


    Then, he used his movement technique and returned to the encampment.


    Yasenia frowned slightly, ¡°Why are all my encounters with dual cultivation sects so unpleasant¡­? Well, some are funny, but¡­¡±


    Yasenia still had the tail around them, so Lidia said. ¡°Yasenia, although I¡¯m thankful¡­ Could you let me go?¡±


    Yasenia untangled her tail from them and nodded, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you.¡±


    Angel jumped onto Yasenia¡¯s back and sat on the root of her tail, using it as support. Then, she said, ¡°Thanks for protecting big sis too, Yasenia. I love you!¡±


    Yasenia lifted her with her tail until they were eye level and turned to give her a quick kiss. ¡°She is my baby¡¯s family, after all.¡±


    Cecile answered her previous question, ¡°You are too excellent, my love.¡±


    Yasenia looked at Cecile and tilted her head, confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Cecile said, ¡°I mean it literally. Your constitution is practically peerless as a dual cultivation partner, so greed sprouts in their heart, thinking about the many advantages they would get if they managed to dual cultivate with you.¡±


    Cecile sighed, ¡°Even if I¡¯m sometimes bothered by it. I know that things like this won¡¯t ever stop happening¡­ So, I can¡¯t be bothered to be angry at every person filtring with you¡­¡±


    Cecile smiled at the group and said, ¡°However, I rather prevent it if I can, right?¡±


    They nodded continuously, afraid that Cecile would snap again.


    One man from Lidia¡¯s group confirmed honestly. ¡°What Cecile says is true. Even when I know that you are taken, and like women, I can¡¯t help but feel attracted to you, Yasenia.¡±


    Yasenia looked at him and smiled, ¡°Being able to speak honestly about your feelings ismendable. If you keep that forward attitude, you will find someone soon.¡±


    The man scratched his cheek, ¡°T-Thank you!¡±


    The day passed without any more interesting events. The sects they visited weren¡¯t anything special, the camps quite basic, the disciples interesting, but Yasenia didn¡¯t see anyone she considered dangerous.


    Hers and her lovers strengthening these months had made the dragoness confident. Even if each got lost on their own, Yasenia wouldn¡¯t be too worried about their survivability as she was in the formation in the tournament.


    A week went by, and their cultivation continued improving.


    During this week, Angel and Evelyn managed to reach the eighth level, oveing Kali. The difference between real dual cultivation and what Kali and Yasenia were doing was extremely apparent.


    Because of this, Kali was bing impatient again. You have to understand that she was three levels higher than Evelyn and Angel when they first met, but now she was a level lower. Being easily overcame when you feel that your improvements are fast is hard to swallow.


    Yasenia noticed this and tried to tone it down when they interacted, which mostly worked.


    However¡­ The demons inside Kali¡¯s heart fueled all her negative emotions, making Kali emotionally unstable this week. Yasenia noticed so she was spending a little more time with Kali than the others. No oneined because they knew how their dear dragoness operated. They even made opportunities to let them alone from time to time. The result? Kali¡¯s and Yasenia¡¯s rtionship advanced a lot more.


    Today was a special day.


    Today they woke up like always, all over the soft dragoness and surrounded by her delightful sweet floral scent. However, they woke up earlier than Yasenia.


    They first checked if Yasenia was asleep, and after confirming it, they looked at each other and nodded. Then, Tatyana made all of them float and moved them out of bed without waking up Yasenia.


    They all chuckled and went down to prepare a surprise.


    Yasenia woke up half an hourter and felt strange; the weight around her was too light. She looked down and only saw Tatyana by her side, looking up at her.


    Yasenia spoke with a hoarse, sexy voice from just waking up, ¡°Good morning, mom. Where are the others?¡±


    Tatyana chuckled andid on top of Yasenia. ¡°Are they so important~? You aren¡¯t paying to much attention to mommy, hmm~.¡±


    Tatyana rubbed her moist lower lips on the morning erection and whispered sensually, sending any other thoughts of the dragoness flying. ¡°How about a morning mmph-.¡±


    What followed were moans and ps of flesh against flesh for half an hour.


    Right now, Tatyana was naked and letting Yasenia use her thighs as a pillow. She moved her hand on the twitching member slowly and caressed Yasenia¡¯s damp hair. Tatyana looked down at the cuddly Yasenia and said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here, little treasure.¡±


    Yasenia buried her face between her thighs and put pressure on them. Tatyana understood what she wanted, so she opened her legs. After Tatyana spread her legs, Yasenia reached the beautiful and plump lower lips. She sucked and breathed in greedily the potent smell there, making her member rock hard. Then, she began slurping greedily.


    Both went at it onest time in that position.


    After bathing and putting on their robes, they went down with interlocked arms. Yasenia chuckled, ¡°Morning action sure is pleasurable~.¡±


    Tatyanaughed, ¡°You sure got your fill~.¡±


    Yasenia pped her butt with her tail yfully, ¡°I sure did~.¡±


    Tatyana looked sideways at Yasenia and shook her head with a smile.


    When they reached the big living room, Yasenia was greeted by a collective shout from a ton of people, ¡°Happy 21st birthday, Yasenia!¡±


    Yasenia opened her eyes wide and looked at the big group of people before her. There were obviously her lovers and maids. However, the people Yasenia didn¡¯t expect were Madeleine, Dr. Ava, Mason, Lidia, Linda, and a group of 20 or so disciples that were friends with her.


    Yasenia smiled happily, her eyes curved into crescents, and her cheeks became rosy with happiness, creating an extremely charming face.


    With that face that charmed all people present, she said with a gentle tone. ¡°Thank you! I didn¡¯t expect this.¡±


    Her words woke them up from their stupor, and they all pped at the happy birthday song rhythm from the Moon Empire. Yasenia continuedughing and pped with them.


    She approached everyone present and gave a tight hug and a kiss on the cheek. The 20 disciples were left smiling from ear to ear; how could they not? A hug and kiss from Yasenia was something to be happy.


    Then, the party went on for the entire day; there was food and games. After a little while, and with Yasenia¡¯s instance, the seniors told some of their stories, leaving Yasenia and others with a face that shouted for more.


    However, the day wasing to an end, and the moment to deliver the presents approached! Everyone took out their gifts and waited their turn to give them to Yasenia.


    First, Yasenia¡¯s friends, Lidia, and Linda approached; they gave Yasenia some heaven-ranked healing pills, attack talismans, and simr things. They were useful items that could save one¡¯s life in a dangerous moment, a very big present.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t refuse and gave them another big kiss on the cheek, leaving everyone happy again.


    The seniors didn¡¯t give Yasenia any presents, but Yasenia didn¡¯t mind. She was extremely happy that they came to celebrate with her, especially Madeleine and Mason, who didn¡¯t grow up with her.


    The reason both of them came was that they had be quite fond of the dragoness. Madeleine as her master, and Mason as her instructor in the sword, have shared quite a lot of time together, and they didn¡¯t escape the charm and charisma of our dragoness.


    The maids went forward and presented ten or so life-saving treasures each¡­ Each treasure was in the High-level Heaven rank¡­

 Chapter 183

    After presenting this absurd present, they all said happily and simultaneously, ¡°Young miss happy-.¡±


    Tatyana snatched the present away and said. ¡°Ten life-saving treasures!? That is too much! Do you want to make her immortal or something!?¡±


    The maids pouted, and Anna said, ¡°Lady Tatyana! At least let us give her one!¡±


    Tatyana shook her head, ¡°No, a pill or something simr isn¡¯t bad, but there is no way I will let you give her something so precious.¡±


    After hearing that a pill was okay, Anna and Eve smiled widely and took out a transcendent level pill, each with an aura that gave the surroundings an ancient vibe. Tatyana and the rest looked stupefied at those pills.


    ¡°Happy birth-¡±


    Tatyana directly snatched them away again. ¡°Do you want fate to go to hell!? Also, where the hell did you get these pills!?¡±


    Dr. Ava looked at them and frowned. Then, realization hit her, and she eximed. ¡°Oy, aren¡¯t those pills mine!?¡±


    Anna and Eve froze for a second and said simultaneously, ¡°O-Of course not, master. How could you think we stole these pills to give them to our young miss four months ago!? It is impossible we would disrespect you for our young miss!¡±


    Dr. Ava felt some veins pop in her forehead out of anger and her aura turned turbulent, making Anna and Eve sweat nervously. However, suddenly everything calmed down, and Dr. Ava smiled at them. ¡°We will talkter, dear disciples.¡±


    A chill ran up their spines. The angrier Dr. Ava got, the calmer and more gentle she looked. ¡®W-We are going to suffer¡­¡¯


    But, Yasenia interrupted with a smile and came to their rescue. ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry, Aunt Avalonia. They did it out of goodwill, so could you reduce the punishment?¡±


    Dr. Ava sighed and said, ¡°Fine, you two are lucky that I like little Yasenia a lot.¡±


    Anna and Eve jumped into Yasenia¡¯s embrace with tears in their eyes. ¡°We love you, young miss!¡±


    They totally did this out of gratefulness and not to take advantage of the situation and have more skin-ship with their young miss, absolutely not.


    Yasenia patted the pair of sisters and said, ¡°Do not do this again; I know you want to give me things, but stealing from people we know is not good.¡±


    ¡®So stealing from people we don¡¯t know is good.¡¯ Were the collective thoughts of all the maids.


    Yasenia continued speaking after she looked at the other maids, ¡°Also, don¡¯t worry about the life-saving treasures; I already have a lot of them! Thanks a lot anyway. The intention is more than enough.¡±


    But, the maids were thinking, ¡®A chance to give young miss good things, how could we not bury her with treasures?¡¯


    Therefore, Anna and the rest gave her even more healing pills, beast repelling pills, and simr pills of not a very high grade until Tatyana had to intervene again. The maids tsked and stopped giving her things, leaving Yasenia with arms full of pill jars. Yasenia and the rest of the present people were looking at the pile of pill jars stupidly. ¡®Isn¡¯t that still a little too much!?¡¯


    How could they know that the ¡°small present¡± meaning was also a little skewered inside Tatyana¡¯s mind? Yasenia wouldn¡¯t becking low-level pills for a long time!


    After Yasenia put away all the pills, Angel was next. Yasenia saw her little girling forward with a sweet smile and a formation rock on her palm. ¡°Yasenia, here, this is an instant formation with my [Laser Prison Formation] inscribed in it! You can use it up to five times! Moreover, it will gain the strength of the attribute you use it with!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s eyes opened wide, ¡®That formation is extremelyplex; to be able to ingrain it in something that can use it instantly, you need an extremely precious material and a ton of months of perfecting the energy circuits. This object is simr to a mid-grade earth rank treasure only because of its limited uses. If it wasn¡¯t limited, reaching the low-level heaven rank wouldn¡¯t be impossible!¡¯


    The reason Tatyana didn¡¯t take these presents over was that they were gained by people of a simr level to Yasenia, so they won¡¯t affect fate even if they give her a transcendent ranked treasure. And for those curious, no amount of ¡°smart¡± cheating will make it possible to deliver these kinds of presents through low-level cultivators without altering the recipient¡¯s fate.


    Yasenia looked at the nervous Angel and hugged her close, burying her in her softness and filled with gratefulness. ¡°Thanks a lot, baby. I like it a lot. I love you.¡±


    Angel became extremely happy and rubbed her little head between Yasenia¡¯s breasts. ¡®Yay! She liked my present~.¡¯


    Yasenia kissed her and then let her return. Angel retreated with a sweet smile and blushing cheeks from the joy she was feeling.


    Evelyn and Andrea came up next.


    Yasenia looked curiously at the two of them. ¡®Hoh~ is it a shared present? I¡¯m eager to know what it is~.¡¯


    Andrea smirked and said, ¡°Since Evelyn entered the tailoring profession, we¡¯ve decided to make a present together for you.¡±


    Yasenia became excited. ¡®It truly is a shared present~, is lovely to see my dears getting along together~.¡¯


    Evelyn said, scratching her head. ¡°Well, Andrea is exaggerating. She almost finished itpletely by herself; I just helped her here and there¡­¡±


    Evelyn straightened and said proudly. ¡°But, although I¡¯ve dragged Andrea back with my low skill, at least we managed to make a nice pair of gloves.¡±


    Andrea chuckled and patted Evelyn¡¯s electric blue hair. ¡°She has put a ton of effort into this. It is clear that she has a lot of potential in tailoring, much more than she had in alchemy. The learning pace was almost visual during these months. I¡¯m actually quite eager to work with Evelyn together in the future.¡± Evelyn smiled happily, receiving Andrea¡¯s praise.


    Yasenia went forward and hugged Evelyn while nestling inside Andrea¡¯s embrace. ¡°Thanks a lot, dear, darling. I will treasure these gloves.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s smile grew uncontrobly, and she scolded jokingly. ¡°You haven¡¯t even seen them, and you are already saying this! You are still a stupidly lovable dragoness.¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and said softly, ¡°Even if there are mortal ranked, this dragoness will wear them!¡±


    Andrea lowered her head, and Evelyn tiptoed to kiss Yasenia¡¯s cheeks simultaneously, making the dragoness smile. Evelyn thenmented, ¡°If they were mortal ranked, we wouldn¡¯t let you wear them out of fear they hurt you!¡±


    Then, without letting the dragoness wait anymore, Evelyn took out a pair of white and golden fingerless leather gloves. Andrea said with pride, ¡°After our efforts, we managed to create a high-level Earth-rank pair of gloves. Their effect is simple and effective, doubling the strength of the bearer¡¯s punches. Although the gloves thate with your battle dress are sturdy and can act as a nice defense, I think being on the offense is more fitting for you. Moreover, we made these gloves with yours in mind so that you can put them both. They should fit quite well together.¡±


    Evelyn nodded, ¡°With your absurd body strength, these pair of gloves are very fitting. You would be able to punch things into oblivion!¡±


    Yasenia was more than delighted.


    It was already a happy event to our dragoness, no matter what they gave her. So them giving her something so useful, as Angel did, made our dragoness wash them with kisses and love.


    The people around looked at the attacking dragoness and herughing victims and chuckled.


    Andrea and Evelyn went down with kiss marks all over their face and smiles that couldn¡¯t leave their faces.


    Next, it was Cecile¡¯s turn to go up. Yasenia looked at her, and her tail wagged. ¡°Even sweetheart is giving me something?¡±


    Cecile smiled gently, highlighting her peerlessly beautiful face, and nodded. Her face didn¡¯t have her normally cold features but a constant gentle smile on it, bewitching a lot of people present. Her voice was clear, like always. ¡°I was troubled for a long time since I¡¯m not an expert in any profession¡­ I didn¡¯t know what to give you for your birthday for a long time.¡±


    Yasenia embraced her and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; anything you give me is something I will cherish my whole life.¡±


    Cecile embraced her with her arms and wings and said, ¡°I know. That is why I tried to find something useful. So¡­ I went to the library and found something that may be useful to you. However, it was extremely rare, and there wasn¡¯t any ce that sold it.¡±


    Cecile took out a fist-sized pearl. It was gold, silver, and white. Those colors swam around the pearl in mesmerizing waves. The aura around it was mysterious and profound. At a single nce, every person present could sense that it was a natural treasure from the Heavens and Earth.


    Treasures were divided into natural and artificial. The meaning was quite literal.


    Natural treasures were created after countless years passed and because of environmental factors.


    Cultivators created artificial treasures with different techniques in a much faster way.


    The main difference was that Natural treasures grew with the bearer if they managed to link together. This was because they had that ability to evolve after so many years of tempering themselves in nature. On the other hand, artificial treasures did not have this quality.


    So this extremely beautiful pearl was actually something very precious.


    Tatyana and the seniors around raised an eyebrow, impressed. Even themselves wouldn¡¯t be able to get their hands on something like this easily.


    ¡®How did she get her hands on this?¡¯ Were the thoughts of many people around.


    Cecile said, ¡°This is a [Celestial Pearl]. From what I read about, it will be able to aid you with cultivation andprehension of your elements and grow with you.¡±


    Yasenia nced at that pearl and was instantly mesmerized; she felt like it was made for her. Entranced, she slowly moved her hand forward, grabbing the fist size pearl.


    When her skin touched the pearl, Yasenia felt her thoughts be clearer, and she was able to gain an understanding of the world she didn¡¯t have before. Her eyes unfocused, and in the next instant, she had a single vision of herself.


    Yasenia was floating in the sky, wearing royal robes that made her beauty be Empyreal, and her golden slit eyes glowed beautifully radiating imperial might.


    A gaze so bewitching that could captivate even the most apathetic of Gods and Goddesses.


    With innate elegance, shemanded the firmament as if she were a supreme being, moving stars,s, or any celestial being as if they were an extension of her own body. And behind her, a dragon so immense that it could dwarf those celestial bodies was pping its wings majestically.


    Its body seemed to be made with a piece of the starry night sky, with one half governed by the Sun and another by the Moon. Around them, the stars rotated, making Yasenia and that dragon that represented herself seem to be the center of the universe.


    Everything and Everyone trembled beneath her absolute might! Or fell for her unmatched beauty!


    Then, the vision shifted, and she felt herself floating in space, surrounded by the countless stars of the firmament, with the moon to her right and the sun to her left. Everywhere she looked, only the infiniteness of the universe weed her sight. Everywhere but before herself.


    In this mysterious space, before Yasenia was a me that carried the same attributes as everything she governed, dark blue with white glitters. It was moving in a mesmerizing way, making Yasenia unable to look away from it once she spotted it. When Yasenia looked at that me, she felt that thing that was about to awaken extremely clear.


    It was a kind of energy that was hidden inside of her, energy so chaotic, yet beautiful; so powerful, yet mysterious; so ancient, yet it seemed everywhere in the world, creating new life and destroying it at will.


    It was clear in Yasenia¡¯s mind what it was.


    The Celestial Attribute.


    An attribute that governs everything in the sky.


    An attribute that defines the firmament.


    An attribute as old as the universe itself.


    An attribute that came even before the concept of life and death.


    Its color was a dark blue, but it was filled with white glitter as if the attribute itself was a night sky. She extended her hand toward it, and when she was about to touch into it, something pulled her back to reality, and she came back into herself without being able to peer into it.


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 184

    In the party room, when Yasenia touched the [Celestial Pearl], it shone with a soft dark-blue starry color, illuminating everything around with a soft and not blinding glow and immersing the room in a night-sky-like space. This glow seemedforting, powerful, ancient, and mysterious, arousing a lot of emotion inside the people present.


    The glow powdered Yasenia and the nearby Cecile beautifully, letting many people in a trance when they looked at them.


    Then, without previous indications, Yasenia¡¯s aura unfurled powerfully, washing everyone in the room in an instant. Behind her, the phantom of her dragon form appeared, looking down at herself. It wasn¡¯t big, not more than five meters tall, yet the aura it leaked was enough to make all juniors present feel like the sky was falling on them.


    ia, who had a very pure dragon bloodline, almost kneeled when she put her eyes on that dragon, and when she felt its current aura, she had to use all her willpower to not kneel to Yasenia¡¯s current aura release. Not because of its strength but because of the authority it exuded.


    Yasenia¡¯s colorless aura suddenly took a dark-blue tone, which multiplied the aura¡¯s might again and created a shockwave that pushed the juniors back some steps, including Cecile, leaving only Yasenia in the middle of the room. The aura kept bing denser as if something unfathomable was about to awaken.


    However, when that aura was about to transformpletely to somethingpletely new and show Yasenia¡¯s true potential, the [Celestial Pearl] stopped emitting that soft dark-blue starry glow.


    Together with the pearl, Yasenia¡¯s aura and the surroundings rxed, returning to the previous atmosphere, allowing the juniors to take a deep breath to rx their pounding hearts. Then, the phantom dragon disappeared as if it was an illusion. It was at this moment that Yasenia came back from her daze and opened her previously closed eyes slowly.


    In her golden slit eyes, the people saw that dark-blue starry glow sh once before itpletely disappeared. When Yasenia let out a sigh and began looking around, confused, the pearl hurt Yasenia¡¯s palm and opened a small wound on it.


    The stinging pain made Yasenia look down curiously at the mysterious pearl. Her blood, as if unaffected by gravity, flowed around the pearl. Following that, those blood droplets zoomed into the pearl and got absorbed by it. As the pearl absorbed the blood, it became smaller and smaller until it entered through Yasenia¡¯s wound inside her body.


    The people around looked stupefied, and Yasenia hastily checked her insides with her energy. Yasenia saw that the pearl had shrunk and sunk into herself, traveling into her dantian!


    Yasenia looked inside the Dantian and saw that pear floating around and spinning, like a beautiful marble in the middle of her ocean of energy inside. The energy inside her dantian spun around the pearl and strengthened passively.


    Cecile looked from the side with a smile, delighted by everything that happened. She wasn¡¯t worried because none of the present seniors stopped the pearl, so she was reassured that everything that happened was beneficial for Yasenia.


    Cecile wanted to give something meaningful to Yasenia for her first birthday. Therefore, each time she went on a mission on her own, she had actually sneaked into the cloudyers. Cecile knew that treasures from other continents could drop in this ce, so she chose this as a ce to search for a treasure.


    With her current strength, if she treaded the area carefully, she was able to fight against almost any threat that appeared in the firstyer.


    However, even with the abundant treasures inside the Cloud Layers, getting this pearl had been extremely difficult. She had been close to death a lot of times, something she hadn¡¯t talked about to Yasenia, but all her efforts were rewarded when she found this inside the belly of a low-level fourth-ranked beast.


    Yes, Cecile managed to defeat a weak level four beast! That was a creature that was inside the Unification Realm. To be able to surmount cultivation in this realm was something not many could aplish because the Unification realm was an enormous boost to the cultivator.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t want to fight it. However, she spotted that this beast was slightly different, so, after preparing herself, she tried to kill it. The battle was the most difficult one in her life, but thanks to her bloodline abilities and regeneration, she was able to exhaust it and finally kill it. One of the reasons she could beat it was that she could fly, and that beast was simr to a giant elephant, and it couldn¡¯t attack her easily. Moreover, she was lucky that it wasn¡¯t a cloud beast, so it couldn¡¯t escape well when she weakened it.


    Yasenia returned to her senses and looked at Cecile emotionally. After receiving the treasure, how could our dragoness not realize how precious this treasure was? ¡®My sweetheart must have worked hard to get this pearl¡­¡¯


    Yasenia couldn¡¯t hold herself back and pounced on Cecile, giving her a deep and passionate kiss. She didn¡¯t hold back a bit and didn¡¯t care about the surroundings. Cecile happily kissed her back and melted in her embrace, feeling Yasenia¡¯s long tongue filling her mouth. The squishy, soft, sweet, and long tongue tangled with hers and almost made her moan.


    After Yasenia stopped kissing her, Cecile had moist eyes and blushing cheeks; Cecile snuggled closer and almost began purring infort, surrounded by Yasenia¡¯s soft body.


    The 20 disciples were speechless after seeing the normally ice-cold woman like a docile little wife in Yasenia¡¯s embrace. Cecile¡¯s melted, blushing, and smiling face was sending many of them into a daze, unable to look away. ¡®Is this the same Cecile we know!? What did you do with the peerless iceberg beauty!? That woman that seemed like a lone Moon Goddess!? She looks like she is the sweetest girl in the world, ahh! She is so beautiful like that!¡¯


    Yasenia asked without loosening her embrace and using her tail to caress Cecile all over. ¡°Mom, how can I benefit from this pearl?¡±


    Tatyana debated whether to tell her or not. In all honesty, this pearl is something that Tatyana had her forces looking for; she knew that this was extremely beneficial for Yasenia, and she wanted to give it to her even before Yasenia began cultivating.


    Sadly, her subordinates weren¡¯t able to find it no matter how hard they searched. They were still searching for more treasures even at this moment, unsessful.


    The effect of the pearl would be apparent in the Dantian Spiritualization realm. Instead of creating a core with just energy, the pearl would be the core, multiplying Yasenia¡¯s strength even more. Moreover, her affinity with the Sun, Moon, and Star energies will be even higher. Furthermore, this kind of pear was a Natural Treasure created in space after hundreds of thousands of years of umtion of celestial energies, resulting in something that would be able to get Yasenia closer to her Unique Attribute.


    In short, it was an essential object that would make Yasenia a lot stronger. Tatyana thought, ¡®Yasenia¡¯s body strength and energy quality make her monstrous in the Mental Nourishing Realm. Yasenia¡¯s spiritual breakthrough, ingested pills, and abnormal soul strength will make her monstrous in the Unification Realm. And this single pearl will make Yasenia monstrous in the Dantian Spiritualization Realm. Moreover, when I give her the thing I¡¯m creating with the dragon¡¯s resources¡­ Wow, my daughter will be quite scary.¡¯


    Tatyana thought with excitement, ¡®Will she be the first to surmount cultivation and fight against Transcendent Realm cultivations? I can¡¯t wait to see it!¡¯


    Tatyana said calmly, hiding her enthusiasm. ¡°I will tell youter. Know that right now, it is beneficial for you to understand your element deeper. I will tell you the rest when the time is right. Don¡¯t worry, even if I don¡¯t tell you, you will be able to understand its functions by yourself. I don¡¯t want to limit your thinking on its uses with my information since I don¡¯t know if what I know is urate orplete.¡±


    Yasenia nodded in understanding, and she separated Cecile from her. Cecile recovered her cold and indifferent face the moment she left Yasenia¡¯s embrace and returned to her seat, leaving the people around with twitching eyebrows and speechless. ¡®Where is the soft Cecile!? Is everything that isn¡¯t Yasenia-rted irrelevant to you!? Is being inside Yasenia¡¯s arms apletely different world for you!?¡¯


    Thankfully, they didn¡¯t ask aloud because Cecile would have certainly answered ¡°Yes.¡± Making them spurt blood or something.


    Kali¡¯s turn arrived. She advanced toward Yasenia, and after she took a deep breath, she took off her veil, walking toward Yasenia with confident steps. Most disciples cringed slightly at the sight of her face but recovered their calm fast. This reaction was inevitable since Kali¡¯s face was badly deformed. From seeing Yasenia and Cecile, two goddess-level beauties, to seeing our Kali¡¯s face was truly hard to process without giving a reaction. Yasenia didn¡¯t me them.


    However, this calm they regained didn¡¯tst because they saw Yasenia gathering Kali in her arms and, without a shred of hesitation, kissing her. To say they were surprised was an understatement!


    Even though they knew that they were a couple, most of them thought that it was something superficial without physical contact. Cultivators generally were very shallow, so they could only think that their affection was based on benefits more than love. However, this deep kiss overturned their understanding of Yasenia, Kali, and everything they thought about their rtionship.


    But instead of feeling nauseated or something, they admired Yasenia with all their hearts. The fact that Yasenia could see past superficial ws and love Kali sincerely made them all think that Yasenia had a very pure heart under all that she was.


    Kali blushed while Yasenia kissed her and her verdant green eyes looked at Yasenia with tender feelings. ¡®She didn¡¯t mind about others and kissed me! So happy~.¡¯


    In truth, this action was Kali betting on Yasenia. She still had insecurities in this aspect, no matter how intimate the rtionship was in private. When they were in public, Kali had a lot of reservations, thinking things like, ¡®Does she mind me being affectionate outside?¡¯, ¡®Should I be more modest when there are other people present?¡¯ Or simr questions.


    This kiss smashed many of these questions and deepened the love Kali felt for Yasenia.


    From the side, Linda looked with a pout at their disy, jealous of Kali, but then smiled lightly. ¡®I¡¯m happy for you, Kali. I hope your happinessst to eternity and beyond, and you have a lot of children.¡¯


    To Linda, the interactions she had these months with Kali had made her realize what kind of woman Kali was, and besides her social awkwardness and appearance, Kali was extraordinary in every other aspect. Linda could say without a doubt that if Kali had her previous appearance, she would be on the same level as Angel and Andrea.


    Kali took out a pill jar. Inside, a single pill resided. Kali said, ¡°I thought about making healing pills, but I knew that most people would give them to you, so I created this.¡±


    Kali made the light green pill with golden patterns float and said, ¡°After studying with Master Frederick, Master Avalonia, and Flora. My attainments in alchemy have improved a bit.¡±


    Flora and Avalonia at the side chuckled silently, ¡®A bit? She had made monstrous improvements! From being able to craft low-level earth-ranked pills with 74% purity to crafting high-level earth-ranked pills with 80% purity! If this were known outside, people would probably kill themselves, thinking about what were they doing for thest 100 years to make the same improvement!¡¯


    Kali continued and said, ¡°This is a pill that is able to maintain someone¡¯s life even if they are at death¡¯s doorstep, no matter the injuries. Itsts for 10 minutes; I hope you never have to use it, but¡­ Better be safe than sorry.¡±


    Yasenia took the pill with her energy and opened her eyes. ¡®A low-level heaven-rank pill? Even if the others also gave me simr pills, they are from shops and made by senior alchemists!¡¯


    Yasenia stored the pill inside the jar and kept it in her ring, ¡°Thank you, honey. I¡¯m extremely happy that you advanced so much.¡±


    Kali nodded and hugged Yasenia onest time, then stepped back and returned to her seat.


    Tatyana approached with a smile, and Yasenia was surprised, ¡°Mom will give me something!?¡±


    Tatyana almost tripped. She appeared beside Yasenia and hit her head lightly¡­ Well, lightly for her.


    *BANG!*


    Yasenia was mmed into the ground, her legs twitching. Tatyana ignored her recently nted daughter and said, aggravated, ¡°How could you say something like that! It¡¯s as if I refuse to give you anything!¡±


    While Yasenia stood up dizzily, Tatyana suddenly said, ¡°Every night, I give- mmmph.¡±


    Yasenia shed before Tatyana and silenced her with her hands with blushing cheeks, ¡°What are you trying to talk about before so many people!?¡±


    Tatyana looked at the side and saw Evelyn taking photos at high speed and lifted her thumb at her. ¡®We have to catch every time my daughter blushes! Good job, Evelyn!¡¯


    Tatyana shed between Yasenia¡¯s arms and kissed her chin. ¡°Little treasure, I have something for you!¡±


    Yasenia looked at the gorgeous woman between her arms and sighed with a smile, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Tatyana smiled and flickered her hand to make a book appear, ¡°This book is part of your [Heavenly Maiden Ascends To Heaven] Dual cultivation technique. Until now, you just dual cultivated normally, benefiting both parties equally. However, as everything in this world, dual cultivation can also be a weapon~.¡±


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 185

    Yasenia looked at the title of the book. [Heavenly Maiden Absorbs The Heavens]. Tatyana said, ¡°There are plenty of strong dual cultivators entering the secret realm. If you fall into a trap with any of them or want to use your beauty to your advantage, you can use this. This technique can forcefully absorb Yin and Yang and counter almost any dual cultivation techniques.¡±


    Yasenia frowned and looked at Tatyana, ¡°Although I heard it from the maids¡­ You truly don¡¯t mind if I have sex with other people? Are you that indifferent at me being under another man or woman?¡±


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia and shrugged. Then she said in aposed manner, ¡°What is sex without love? Nothing more than lustful people satiating their carvings. There isn¡¯t real emotion; there isn¡¯t a real connection, just the pleasure of the flesh and nothing more. I don¡¯t find it any different than a massage.¡±


    Tatyana continued, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have sex with other people; what I care about is¡­.¡± Tatyana used a finger and pointed at Yasenia¡¯s heart. ¡°¡­ This.¡±


    Tatyana smiled slightly, ¡°If you love mom as you do now in the future, and this thing in your chest doesn¡¯t move because of the people that have sex with you, then mom is satisfied. ¡±


    Yasenia was about to protest, but Tatyana interrupted. ¡°The other girls also don¡¯t care if you do it for necessity; they all understand your needs, especially after thesest months when your cultivation increased.¡±


    Tatyana sighed, ¡°If Cecile hadn¡¯t had that improvement and I wasn¡¯t present, they would have begun struggling to cope with your stamina in three to ten years.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s face became grim. Tatyana chuckled and said, ¡°Moreover, they also understand that you are someone with a good head over your shoulders. So don¡¯t feel guilty if something like that happens; inform us truthfully like you always do, and we will be happy and understanding.¡±


    Yasenia looked at the others and saw them nod, including Kali. Yasenia didn¡¯t say anything and looked deeply into their eyes. After five minutes of silence, Yasenia didn¡¯t see any struggles in their eyes; they wereposed and still looking at her gently.


    Yasenia sighed and took the book without saying anything. Then, Yasenia turned toward the other guests and said with a smile. ¡°Thank you all foring today. I would love to spend the rest of the day with my family.¡±


    Everyone nodded and began leaving. Yasenia sent them off with onest hug and kiss, leaving them all with smiley faces.


    After they left, only her lovers, Tatyana, and the maids were left. Yasenia looked at them and smiled, ¡°Thank you for everything today, dears.¡±


    Angel went to her side with a little jog, and Yasenia picked her up. Angel secured herself between her arms and smiled sweetly; she loved being carried by Yasenia. Then, they went to the sofa and sat there. Yasenia and the others began speaking a little until it was time to go to bed.


    This night Yasenia didn¡¯t hold back. She poured her happiness inside every hole, leaving them a twitching mess.


    First, Angel was prated with slow but long strokes. It was gentle sex that stimted every nerve and made the stimtion permanent. Angel was high up in the orgasm zone, constantly moaning with all her might and squirting almost every minute. Her abdomen and legs constantly trembled as her pleasure nerves red continuously. Yasenia¡¯s skillful strokes were making Angel crazy with stimtion. ¡°AH! Yasenia, it feels so good!! Oh my heavens, I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    Right now, Angel was on all fours while Yasenia pounded her from behind with deep and long strokes and used her hand to caress Angel¡¯s clitoris and fondle her big breasts. Her tail wasn¡¯t idle as it was prating her butt, using double pration to maintain this level of ecstasy at a higher level.


    Angel could only moan and was deliriously spouting bber as she felt Yasenia¡¯s long and thick tail prating her ass deeply. ¡°I¡¯M CUMMING AGAIN!!!¡±


    Yasenia leaned forward and bent Angel¡¯s body with one hand to kiss her from behind. When Angel came, her inner spasms made Yasenia moan, pushing her into an orgasm. Yasenia poured her extremely pure load with Yang energy, including life energy, into the uterus and rectum. The potent semen trying to inseminate her made Angel jet spray and lose control of her dder, pissing herself.


    Yasenia felt the hot liquid against her hand, but she didn¡¯t mind and continued rubbing Angel and sshing her fluids with her hand while invading Angel¡¯s mouth with her long tongue. Her penis, and tail filled Angel¡¯s holes until it was pouring out into the pool of liquids below Angel¡¯s legs.


    Yasenia continued cumming inside until Angel fainted mid-orgasm after shouting with pleasure until she was hoarse. Her body filled with the dragoness electrifying, thick, hot, and pleasant seed.


    Yasenia took out her members, letting the holes overflow, and went to clean her. Selena looked at the mess they made and almost slipped a hand into her heating core between her human and serpentine half. However, she resisted.


    Then, Yasenia went to Andrea¡¯s room. Twenty minutester, Andrea was pounding Yasenia from above in the mating press position with the tail going deep inside her butt.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    The pleasure she received during these 20 minutes made Andreapletely sex-crazed, and the only thing she could think of was filling Yasenia until she couldn¡¯t cum a single more time. Yasenia loudly moaned as Andrea prated her cervix, messed up her insides, and her powerful thrust hit her uterus wall repeatedly.


    The strong pounding Andrea was giving her made her cum with a lewd smile, smearing her big breast with her own semen, and her tail released her semen inside Andrea.


    Andrea throatily moaned as electricity coursed her body, and her semen shot out her penis inside the full uterus of the dragoness.


    After calming down, they changed positions, and Yasenia began filling Andrea next. Andrea¡¯s eyes rolled up in just the first thrust as Yasenia¡¯s big member prated her cervix, expanding her insides to the form it had taken shape of during these months. ¡°OHH!!¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t hold back and pounded Andrea with all her might, making the bed creak continuously, apanying the sounds of flesh against flesh and pleasure-filled moans in the room. Andrea could onlyst thirty more minutes. Then, she went to clean her as she did with Angel.


    Le¡¯s nose was twitching as she cleaned the sheets, her eyes had a slight mist in them, and her bushy dog tail was wagging. ¡®My heavens, it will be difficult to control myself when young miss is stronger~. It smells so good~.¡¯


    Next was Evelyn¡¯s turn. Evelyn was lying belly up on the bed with her head dangling on the edge and her mouth wide open. Yasenia was holding her throat and face fucking her, letting Evelyn¡¯s slurping sounds spread in the room.


    Yasenia came with a grunt, hilting herself and pouring her semen directly into her stomach. Evelyn sprayed as the penis upied her throat, and Yasenia¡¯s vagina squirted in her nose, making her only able to breathe Yasenia¡¯s fluids.


    After taking out her penis, Evelyn took big gulps of air and coughed; Yasenia caressed her back and cleaned her face, ¡°Did you like this, dear? I don¡¯t know if I did it as you wanted.¡±


    Evelyn was still twitching with pleasure, and her vagina squirted a little with each spasm. Her speech was slurred as she looked at Yasenia with adoration. ¡°You are the best~.¡±


    Yasenia entered character again and sneered, ¡°Degenerate, to be able to feel pleasure like this *SLAP!* You are a disgrace!¡±


    Evelyn moaned and shouted out, ¡°I¡¯m bad; please punish me mistress!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s eyebrow twitched, ¡®Mistress?¡¯


    However, even while she pondered about this new title, Evelyn¡¯s butt didn¡¯t have time to rest. *SLAP!* *SLAP!* *SLAP!*


    Evelyn had a lewd smile as Yasenia¡¯s hand delivered the ps. Yasenia pressed Evelyn face down with a hand above her head and said, ¡°What do you say before this mistress pounds you? Answer!¡±


    Evelyn shouted with ecstasy, ¡°Please, mistress, plow my unwor- OHHH! ¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t wait to finish the sentence and pierced her. Then while shaping her small butt, Yasenia pounded her mind to oblivion.


    After the deed, while Yasenia cleaned Evelyn, ia cleaned the sheets with a sadistic smile, ¡®Young miss is so domineering~.¡¯


    Cecile¡¯s and Yasenia¡¯s mating was on a whole different level as they fucked each other with only the objective of making their waist meet one more time.


    Yasenia fucked Cecile¡¯s throat with her tail, and Cecile used the monster dildo to expand Yasenia¡¯s vagina and cervix more than what a human woman would find pleasurable.


    The dragoness, however, was shouting with euphoria as Cecile ravaged her insides. Their mating went on for one and a half hours. Then, their animalistic mating changed into a lovely one; Cecile and Yasenia entangled with each other as they moved their waist lovingly. Yasenia growled and licked Cecile, prating her backdoor with her tail and her insides, massaging Cecile¡¯s enormous penis inside her.


    Cecile surrounded her with her wings and entangled Yasenia¡¯s tongue with hers as she moved inside Yasenia¡¯s flooded uterus. This went on for half an hour until Cecile couldn¡¯t go on.


    Yasenia was extremely satisfied with Cecile¡¯s performance. She only had a quarter of her stamina left after this. Yasenia took quite some time cleaning Cecile because her silver wings her quite big, and her silver hair and three tails were quite long.


    ra¡¯s silver eyes were looking at the mess of a room with dreamy eyes. Her tan skin was slightly flushed, and she passed a hand through her white hair dreamily. ¡®I hope Young miss pounds me like this one day~. Ahn~ her big members ravaging my insides must feel heavenly~.¡¯


    After Yasenia cleaned Cecile, she decided to go to Tatyana first and leave Kali forst. With Tatyana, they had slow sex from the beginning. Yasenia was on top of Tatyana, growling lovely and pouring life energy inside Tatyana. Tatyana kissed Yasenia and also released life-energy fluids inside her uterus. Even if there was absolutely no chance, for both of them, this act was extremely pleasurable for the heart.


    Yasenia growled beside her ear and nibbled it while saying. ¡°Mom, I love you~. I¡¯m filling you again~.¡±


    Tatyana was in heaven, receiving Yasenia¡¯s affections. This way was her paradise, ¡°I love you too, little treasure.¡±


    Yasenia came with all the life energy she could, and Tatyana answered the same way. Their fluids mixed, but Tatyana¡¯s fluids devoured Yasenia¡¯s without letting anything happen.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t mind and continued pouring everything she had inside Tatyana. Tatyana¡¯s insides spasmed, signaling her orgasm and made Yasenia moan in pleasure.


    Yasenia was almost empty twenty minutester. Tatyana pecked Yasenia and said gently, ¡°One day, something will happen, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Yasenia licked her neck and nodded, staying inside Tatyana¡¯s embrace and connected for another ten minutes.


    Then, after bing a blob dragoness under Tatyana¡¯s administration, she was helped by her and went to her final stop after four hours.


    Yasenia had already turned back to her seductive self the moment she arrived at Kali¡¯s room. She then knocked on the door and entered. To Yasenia¡¯s surprise, Kali was seated inside the bed with the sheets covering everything down her neck.


    Yasenia approached with a gentle smile and said, ¡°Are you eager, honey?¡±


    Seeing the big beauty approaching with the usual skimpy nightgown, Kali flushed red. She could see everything except her private area, her big breasts, beautiful and slim waist, wide hips, long and plump legs, and swishing tail; all of this was enhanced by Yasenia¡¯s tender, creamy, and wless skin. Kali was practically salivating. ¡®I-I think she is more attractive like this than if she were n-naked.¡¯


    She was even shyer than usual because of one fact. After Yasenia sat beside her, she stammered with red cheeks, ¡°I-I¡¯m na-na-na¡­ ¡±


    Yasenia looked at the nervous Kali tenderly and waited to know what Kali wanted to say to her; she didn¡¯t mind waiting until her honey rxed. Kali knew that Yasenia would wait, so after feeling that she was too nervous, she stopped trying and closed her eyes, regaining some calm in her wildly beating heart. Then, after taking a deep breath, she looked at Yasenia¡¯s golden slit eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m naked under the sheets!¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s gentle smile froze, and her eyes opened wide with surprise.


    Seeing that silly expression on the normally charming and confident Yasenia made Kali burst intoughter. ¡®So cute~.¡¯


    Yasenia recovered from her shock and asked excitedly, ¡°I can see your body?¡±


    Kali didn¡¯t imagine that Yasenia would be so excited, so she became apprehensive. ¡®Being so excited¡­ W-Won¡¯t she be disappointed after seeing me?¡¯


    However, this was herst struggle with Yasenia, and Kali wanted to ovee it on Yasenia¡¯s birthday. Moreover, If Yasenia didn¡¯t show disgust for her body, Kali felt that she would be prepared to give even her soul for her.


    However, at this moment, when she was about to ovee one of her biggest fears, a voice female mocking voice echoed in her mind.


    ¡®Na?ve.¡¯


    Kali frowned, ¡®Shut up!¡¯


    Instead of contradicting, the voice spoke with a smile, ¡®However, go ahead, show her your body. We are quite happy that you decided to take this step~. Finally, a chance to turn the tables! Do you really think that she won¡¯t judge your body? Hahaha.¡¯


    Kali wanted to answer again, but pair of soft, delicious, and plump lipsnded on hers, distracting her from her thoughts. Kali answered the kiss instinctively and refocused on the dragoness. After the kiss, she looked at Yasenia again and saw that her nightgown was half undone, showing even one of her nipples. Kali gulped.


    Yasenia said with a seductive tone that made her body tingle, ¡°Do you want for me to be also naked? Or you prefer me with clothes~?¡±


    Kali forgot about her demons and looked at the sexy dragoness more closely. Her voluptuous body and creamy skin made her utterly irresistible. Kali remembered what was hiding in Yasenia¡¯s core, but she nodded nheless. ¡®H-How will it be?¡¯


    Yasenia smiled tenderly and stood up. Then, a sexy striptease began.


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 186

    Yasenia looked at Kali sensually and made the left strap fall; the nightgown fell until Yasenia¡¯s hard nipple prevented it from descending. Looking at Yasenia¡¯s aure, Kali gulped.


    The right strap followed, and Yasenia¡¯s dress was now perched on her nipples. It was an extremely sexy scene, and Kali felt herher regions dampening.


    Yasenia walked forward until she was beside the bed, the dress about to fall all the time with the breasts¡¯ jiggling. Kali was looking with unblinking eyes at those proud mounds, wanting to see but unable to.


    Then, Kali saw Yasenia slowly lifting one of her long legs and cing it on the bed; the raising knee moved the light nightgown enough and made it fall, revealing the arousing scenery behind it. Kali was now able to see those breasts she knew the taste of so well and adored. She licked her drying lips and gulped.


    After cing the leg on the bed, Yasenia leaned forward, letting her breasts dangle as if they were made of pudding. Knowing how good it felt to sink her hands in those soft mounds, Kali almost let go of the sheet covering her naked body to grab them.


    Yasenia¡¯s golden and seductive slit eyes met with Kali¡¯s flustered and excited verdant green eyes. Her voice was slightly deep and mellow, softening Kali¡¯s bones. ¡°Like what you see, honey~?¡±


    Kali was blushing, but she nodded shyly and rubbed her thighs together. ¡®I-I¡¯m so wet¡­ W-Will the sheets be t-t-transparent?¡¯


    Yasenia didn¡¯t miss these little actions, but she didn¡¯t expose her. Yasenia then continued speaking and making Kali more aroused by her. ¡°Honey~, do you know what will happen now~? Now it is time to let the nightgown slip down~.¡±


    Kali knew what she would be putting her eyes on now, and instead of fear, she felt a little bit of anticipation. After months of ying with Yasenia¡¯s tail, she finally felt prepared to see Yasenia¡¯s every part and adore it with all her being.


    She heard Yasenia say, ¡°Kali, mine is big, so don¡¯t get scared, alright? Tonight you will see your lover¡¯s every part directly for the first time~.¡±


    Kali nodded and looked at Yasenia¡¯s waist. Of course, Kali knew that it was big; every time they were intimate, Yasenia¡¯s big penis would always touch her, so she was mentally prepared.


    What entered her sight when she looked down was a big bulge that lifted the nightgown, and knowing what it was, Kali felt a strange mix of positive and negative emotions, mainly positive. ¡®S-She is truly b-b-big.¡¯


    Yasenia retracted the leg that was on the bed and stood straight again. She wasn¡¯t wearing anything below, so she just let the nightgown slip down and reveal her body.


    Kali saw the silky nightgown slip through the penis until the whole nightgown passed and revealed Yasenia¡¯s naked glory.


    Kali¡¯s eyes locked onto the big and thick penis of the dragoness and gulped. Seeing it firsthand was making her heart beat erratically for more than one reason. Her subconscious mind was a little scared of it, but its beautiful form made all other things not register in Kali¡¯s mind. Kali couldn¡¯t help butpare it with what she had seen in person in the past. ¡®S-So attractive. It is much more beautiful t-than those¡­ it is big, but not too big, the skin smooth, the veins not too thick, the tip beautifully round and wide¡­¡¯


    Kali was a doctor herself and has learned male and female biology deeply, including sexual organs, so she knew that this shape would bring a woman a lot of pleasure. The wide but soft head would massage the vagina walls, the thick phallus would make the entrance stretch enough to stimte the clitoris through pration, and the not-too-thick veins would caress those extra spots, making the pration not feel like a simple cylindrical object entering.


    Kali even felt her entrance twitch at the sight of such a perfect penis, ¡®I-Its as if it has grown to make a woman surrender at it¡­¡¯


    Yasenia saw Kali look unblinkingly at her penis without any repulsion and became ecstatic. Then, she asked, not moving forward yet. ¡°Do you like it, honey? I would say that mine is quite nice to please human women~.¡±


    Kali looked up at Yasenia with a deep blush and gulped again. She wanted to answer and say that it was very pleasing to the eyes, but her shyness got the best of her, and she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t mind her silence and used one hand to guide Kali¡¯s eyes. She began caressing her breast; then, she lowered it across her skin to her waist. Kali followed the hand across Yasenia¡¯s silky and smooth skin, passing the slim waist and reaching again to the big weapon.


    She saw Yasenia pump her penis a little, making some transparent liquid leak through the tip. Even at a distance, Kali¡¯s nostrils were filled with the sweet-smelling nectar, and she almost crawled forward to lick it, but that subconscious fear stopped her.


    Then, the hand continued down, and Kali¡¯s eyes followed, eager to know what it would show her next. She wasn¡¯t disappointed as the hand went below the penis. Kali was surprised because she didn¡¯t see testicles, but the body part sheid her eyes on was as tempting as the attractive penis.


    The beautiful vagina had plumbia that looked extremely soft, the skin was smooth, and the slit was perfectly vertical. It looked like a beautiful peach, moist, plump, and juicy. Kali could also see a little bit of liquid leaking, making it look more moist and attractive. ¡®I-Is this woman a perfect b-being? How is everything about her so *Gulp* Tempting.¡¯


    Yasenia saw that even if there was a subconscious rejection, Kali looked as if she was going to pounce forward and devour her privates. So she became confident that they could take the next step she had in mind, which was Kali giving her a blowjob and drinking her release through her real penis. If this night they could do this, Yasenia was sure that they would be able to advance to thest step in a month at most.


    Therefore, she advanced slowly toward Kali, speaking seductively. ¡°You are eating me with your eyes, honey~. Your gaze is making me soo~ wet. Can you see it~?¡±


    ¡®Of course, she could see it! And now that you are approaching, I can even smell it! Oh my heavens, it smells so good!¡±


    Yasenia reached the bed and continued approaching on her knees. Yasenia saw that Kali hadn¡¯t lifted her eyes for a moment and had even seen her licking her lips and swallowing. Yasenia felt excited knowing this. ¡®Ahn~ honey likes my privates so much~.¡¯


    Yasenia finally reached her side and approached her penis to Kali¡¯s face. The penis was longer than her face, so it covered a big part of it. Kali felt the thick phallus on her face and took a deep breath. The sweet musky scent assaulted her brain and made her insides twitch, spurting a bit of liquid from her vagina and making her moan. Yasenia saw these actions, and her eyes took a pinkish hue, bing predatory as if her prey was about to fall into the trap she hadid for months. However, she retracted that gaze, and her eyes became gentle. ¡°Let¡¯s begin, honey~.¡±


    Kali felt a gentle force making hery on the bed and saw the tip of the penis lowering toward her mouth. ¡®Can it enter my mouth?¡¯ Were Kali¡¯s thoughts right now.


    Yasenia knew that her next actions would be a little forceful, but she had been preparing Kali these months for this step and was confident.


    However, Kali¡¯s body reacted subconsciously and began to resist more approaches, trying to get up and regain control. Yasenia wanted to continue forward, but her heart wouldn¡¯t let her. Since she saw her struggling a little, she had begun retracting her waist, sitting on Kali¡¯s belly over the sheets that were still covering Kali¡¯s naked body. She wryly smiled inwardly, ¡®In the end¡­ I can¡¯t be forceful with my little fox.¡¯


    Kali looked with a mixed gaze of longing and fear at the retreating penis. She wanted to do it, but her body wouldn¡¯t listen to her! When she was bing a little anxious, she suddenly felt a tender hand patting her head. ¡°Kali, this step is important, fight your fears.¡±


    Kali looked up at Yasenia, and she didn¡¯t see the lust she expected in her eyes. What she saw was a golden-pink gaze that was as tender as the petals of a blossom tree bathing in sunlight. A gaze so tender that it filled Kali¡¯s heart and body with warmth. That beautiful gaze stopped her body from resisting, letting herself rx again. ¡°I-I¡¯m ready, Yasenia. I-I-I want t-t-to suck your penis!¡±


    Yasenia gentlyughed and lowered her upper body, kissing Kali¡¯s lips tenderly. ¡°This time, I won¡¯t stop, okay honey? I believe in you.¡±


    After that, she lifted her upper body again and approached slowly. When she was over Kali¡¯s chest, her penis head almost reached her mouth. Kali was trembling slightly, but Yasenia grabbed her penis and approached it to her mouth.


    Kali took another deep breath out of nervousness. This made the smell from Yasenia¡¯s penis fill her nostrils. The arousing and sweet scent made her remember about Yasenia¡¯s tail.


    Kali now loved ingesting Yasenia¡¯s release, even if she couldn¡¯t drink much at once. Therefore, after she smelled the scent she hade to love so much thesest months, her body acted on its own and moved forward, opening her mouth wide and glomping the penis.


    Yasenia moaned softly and caressed her hair. Meanwhile, Kali¡¯s eyes opened to the extreme; she still had the penis in her mouth and was even tasting it with her tongue. ¡®W-Why did I? Huh? What is this? So delicious~. Oh my heavens, I¡¯m licking Yasenia¡¯s penis!?¡¯


    Yasenia felt Kali¡¯s tongue going around her head and said with a sensual sigh, ¡°You are doing so good, honey~.¡±


    Kali woke up from her contemtive state after Yasenia¡¯s praise, which always filled her with delight. She looked up across Yasenia¡¯s big breasts and saw a sensual face with half-closed eyes, clearly enjoying her ministrations. Moreover, the head pats made it even more pleasurable doing this action.


    Her head began moving more, and her tongue got to work. She had been learning thesest months with Yasenia¡¯s tail, so she was actually quite skilled at doing blowjobs. Yasenia moaned and said, ¡°So good! Kali dear, I love your mouth~!¡±


    Kali¡¯s cheeks blushed and became even more energetic, ¡®My jaw is at its limits, but having the penis inside my mouth feels so good. The taste, its warmth, the texture, and the delicious liquid that ising out¡­¡¯


    Kali even used a hand to grab the base of the penis and moved it up and down, trying to squeeze more liquid out of it. Her fingers pressed the right spots and sent electric waves to Yasenia. Yasenia released a shaky breath and said, ¡°Kali, my love, if you continue, I will cum. You are so good at this.¡±


    Kali¡¯s whole scarred face was blushing from excitement, embarrassment, and arousal. She loved making Yasenia moan; it filled her with pride and confidence the fact that she could make her cum.


    After five minutes, Kali¡¯s skillful blowjob made Yasenia reach orgasm. Kali felt the penis bing warmer and inting and sped up her head. ¡°Kali, I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    Kali let the tip in her mouth, wanting to fill her mouth with her release and drink everything. Then, it spurted her delicious semen.


    Kali felt it twitch and release the thick, white seed, and she greedily swallowed. Yasenia¡¯s semen went down her throat continuously and made her brain enter a euphoric state. Her world went white, her eyes rolled up, and her body tensed. Electricity cursed her body and reached her vagina, making her squirt, her toes curling and back arching up.


    The sheets that covered her waist wet at incredible speed as she squirted. However, Kali continued gulping this nectar of the heavens, and every time she ingested it, she just wanted more and more.


    Yasenia came for thirty seconds. Kali continued licking and sucking even when nothing was left, in a state of euphoria and being mid-orgasm.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t move and let Kali continue to greedily suck and lick as she caressed her head with a tender smile. ¡®Finally, we took a big step forward, little fox.¡¯


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 187

    *****************


    Author Note: Please read. So, the reason today was dyed was that I just reached home because I went to visit family over, and it was very sudden. In short, I couldn¡¯t schedule things properly.


    About Andrea¡¯s illustration. I have the illustration finished with me since yesterday, but it still has the watermarks. So, I¡¯m waiting for the illustrator to delete them to upload them here. However, Nassima hasn¡¯t answered me the whole day¡­ So I will upload it when she answers me.


    The next illustration will be Angel¡¯s because both polls have won in her favor after all. Now you can read the chapter with one of the biggest cliffs! Hahaha *Cough* sorry.


    *************


    After drinking all of Yasenia¡¯s release, she felt heavenly. Kali¡¯s body felt anew, her strength increased, her skin smoothened, and her thoughts became clear for a short period of time. Even with these refreshing sensations, she couldn¡¯t control her body¡¯s spasms because of one thing. The energy from the release filled her body with extreme pleasure that wrecked her nervous system. But It was a sensation that she always looked forward to every night since that day she was able to ingest her semen.


    Yasenia kept her penis in her mouth even after she stopped cumming because she felt Kali deliriously sucking it. She wanted to wait for her orgasm to stop before taking it out, not to let Kali¡¯s mind wander and know what thing was delivering this pleasure. Yasenia controlled her sensations, making her erection disappear little by little to free more space in Kali¡¯s mouth, and caressed her head tenderly, waiting for her toe down from her orgasm.


    Kali took five minutes to stop twitching because of pleasure. Aftering down from her orgasm and feeling the soft member in her mouth, she unconsciously continued to lick the now soft head adoringly. Her tongue slowly caressed it as if it were a treasure in her mouth, her mind still in a haze because of the brain-wrecking orgasm. When her tongue top passed the tip¡¯s slit, her tongue tingled pleasantly, and she savored every bit of the remaining liquid on it.


    Yasenia was beginning to be aroused and ready for round two, but she didn¡¯t want that. Now, it was time to rx with her honey and make her realize what she did, so she slowly took out her penis, making Kali frown slightly. Yasenia smiled, amused, after seeing Kali¡¯s expression andy beside her, hugging Kali without minding the wet sweets surrounding her.


    When Yaseniay beside her, Kali looked sideways at Yasenia¡¯s face sluggishly. When the dragoness¡¯s tender smile and beautiful golden slit eyes entered her eyes, that frown disappeared, and her mind cleared up slightly. Then, she began recalling what had just happened and became slightly dazed, looking at the divine face in front of her.


    Yasenia hugged Kali over the sheets and used her tail to absorb the excess energy that was still coursing Kali¡¯s body, giving Kali a tail full-body massage as she did that. Yasenia smiled gently and kissed her scarred lips softly, ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Kali. Our hard work with my tail was worth it. How do you feel?¡±


    Kali¡¯s body softened with Yasenia¡¯s administration, and she continued looking at Yasenia¡¯s gentle face,pletely dazed, still unable to believe what had happened. ¡®Did I really do that? Was I able to make that with Yasenia?¡¯


    Yasenia saw that she was still dazed and trying to understand what she had done. Her voice was still gentle as she whispered in Kali¡¯s ear. ¡°It must be like a dreame true, right, my love? Don¡¯t worry; I will stay beside you until you understand what we did together¡­¡±


    After saying that, she hugged her closer and buried Kali¡¯s face in her breasts, using her soft body to bury Kali infort. Then, she patted and kissed the top of Kali¡¯s head softly.


    Kali felt her head surrounded by that familiar softness and fragrance and took a deep breath. The sweet floral scent awakened her mind enough to realize what she had aplished. Then, after realizing and understanding what she had done, a burst of happiness invaded her body. Kali teared up and whimpered, ¡°I did it¡­¡±


    She hugged Yasenia tighter and sobbed in her embrace.


    Yasenia knew this was an extremely big step, so she understood why Kali was crying. Yasenia praised her little fox with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, honey. You did it. You were very good and didn¡¯t fall into your fears.¡± Kali nodded and pressed her body closer to Yasenia¡¯s.


    Yasenia continued speaking words of praise and pampering her for a while. After Kali rxed, she sat up, carrying the sheets. Then, she turned and looked at Yasenia¡¯s eyes with a firm gaze.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t say anything and reclined on the headboard, looking at her. Kali spoke with a slight tremble, ¡°I-I always thought that a lot of time would need to pass before I was willing to show my body to you¡­ T-To be honest, at first, I wasn¡¯t even expecting to have actual intimacy with you¡­¡±


    ¡°After bing your lover, I was always filled with fear each time I rejected your advances. I can¡¯t even count the number of times I thought you would leave me before I decided to take this step.¡±


    Kali¡¯s voice became tender and brittle, ¡°H-However, you have always been so good, tender, loving, and careful with me. You didn¡¯t push my boundaries too hard and always stopped when you felt like you could hurt me. You always encouraged me and looked at me with your beautiful golden eyes, filling my life with light.¡±


    Kali took a deep breath and let the sheet fall, revealing her upper body. ¡°Yasenia, you are like the Sun that illuminated my world when it was dark. I love you, no matter what you will think of my body. I will always love you with all my heart.¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t immediately look at her body; she maintained eye contact with her teary green eyes. Was seeing Kali¡¯s body important to Yasenia? It was not. What Yasenia wanted was for Kali to surmount her fears, for Kali to be more confident in herself. Yasenia¡¯s objective has always been to lift this girl that had gone through years of mental torture and let her face the world with a smile.


    Therefore, Yasenia moved forward and embraced her, closing the distance between their naked bodies, still looking into her verdant green eyes.


    Kali stiffened a little at the beginning. Yasenia¡¯s naked body pressing on hers was a very pleasant thing. Her breasts were bigger than hers, and pressing them together, she could feel that softness in a different way than normal. Moreover, the feeling of her skin was extremely pleasant, and the warmth that she released naturally seeped into her body, filling her with security.


    However, all of this was almost insignificant before the pair of golden slit eyes filled with tenderness. ¡°Kali, my love, the one that should receive praise is you. Even after going through your trauma, instead of cowering and trying to hide inside the walls built around your heart, you always tried to break them down. Bravely pushing forward even when what lies ahead might be scary. You never surrendered to your inner demons and fought them relentlessly.¡±


    While hearing her, Kali sunk herself more in the dragonessfortable embrace, closing the gap between their bodies until it disappeared. They stayed like that, hugging each other for some minutes until Yasenia began separating.


    When Yasenia began separating, a shred of hesitation shed through Kali¡¯s eyes; it was a thought born out of nervousness, a very insignificant thing that went even unnoticed by Yasenia. However, the inner demons who had felt danger for a long time didn¡¯t lose the chance and red up at full strength!


    *BOOM!*


    A disgustingly thick and ck miasma surrounded them. At that moment, the aura of corruption was so thick that Tatyana and the maids turned their heads toward Kali¡¯s room instantly and shed beside it to see what was happening. After seeing the situation, even if it was extremely dangerous, Tatyana forbade everyone from interfering.


    Meanwhile, when that ck miasma covered them, the light inside Yasenia¡¯s eyes dimmed, and she felt all her thoughts go into disarray for a moment, imagining countless situations that would only cause her to feel despair. Her lovers leaving her, betraying her, dying, or worse¡­ However¡­


    ¡®YOU THINK YOU CAN INFLUENCE ME, HEART DEMON!? DELUSIONAL THING! SCRAM!¡¯


    Almost instantly, Yasenia¡¯s eyes glowed with golden light, and her aura swelled and burst out, sting the thick, ck, corrupting substance trying to influence her away and recovering herself in the process. The first thing she did was look at Kali to see if she was okay.


    Even though they were still hugging, when Yasenia looked at Kali, her heart twisted with pain. Kali¡¯s eyes were void of light, and tears constantly fell from them. Yasenia tried speaking to her, ¡°Honey, can you hear me? Honey!¡± But Kali kept staring at nothing and crying.


    This was the Heart Demon¡¯s real intention. The heart demon knew that they couldn¡¯t influence Yasenia, but they just wanted a time frame without Yasenia¡¯s intervention to drag Kali inside herself.


    And they managed to do it.


    Seeing the woman unresponsive, she tried to separate, but the ck aura that was affecting Kali thickened when she did that. Yasenia became enraged and her irises reddened, ¡°HEART DEMON I SWEAR I¡¯M GOING TO EAT YOU IN THE FUTURE!¡±


    However, Yasenia calmed her thoughts fast and began thinking. ¡®Think, Yasenia, think! Since Flora nor Mom had intervened, there must be still a chance to reverse this with our strength.¡¯


    While Yasenia was looking for ways to take Kali out of her current situation, Kali¡¯s conscience was in a deste ck world. She could see some green trees near her, but they were all half-dead andpletely corrupted. When she looked outside the small area that had some green, her eyes met with a dead forest. Everything in this world was either withered, dead, or covered with a disgusting ck substance. ¡®Where am I-?¡¯


    But Kali didn¡¯t even have the chance to ask herself because she felt an aura m onto her from the sky, and her body was pressed to the ground powerlessly. The aura invaded her flesh and corrupted her body, making all her scars ooze ck miasma and make her shout in pain.


    Alyssa¡¯s distorted voice rumbled throughout the entire ck world, and a ck aura fell from the sky. ¡°YOU THOUGHT YOU COULD DESTROY US!? YOU THOUGHT YOU COULD REGAIN A CLEAR HEART!? THE ONLY REASON WE HAVEN¡¯T CONSUMED YOU WAS BECAUSE OF OUR WHIM!¡±


    This aura and rumbling noise made Kali grab her ears as she continues to shout in pain. ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    The voice continued, ¡°YOU THOUGHT YOU COULD BEAT US. YOU THOUGHT WE WERE WEAKENING. HAHAHAHA! DELUSIONAL WOMAN, NOW IT IS TIME TO KNOW YOUR PLACE AND FALL INTO DEPRAVITY!¡±


    However, instead of continuing to wail in pain, Kali gritted her teeth and looked at the ck sky with a defiant gaze, snarling, ¡°Now that I was about to recover my happiness, you dare to interfere!? HOW DARE YOU INTERFERE WITH MY HAPPINESS WITH YASENIA!¡±


    A single protrusion began growing above her hips as a verdant green aura exploded from her. The aura burst cleansed her body from the ck miasma and covered the surrounding, revitalizing the dead forest. The Heart Demon became confused and used more pressure on Kali. However, Kali continued standing up while looking at the sky, her eyes burning with rage!


    Then, this green aura surrounded a part of the ck aura and squeezed it. The Heart Demon couldn¡¯t even react before that part exploded and was consumed by Kali, strengthening herself! A painfully distorted shout echoed in Kali¡¯s soul world. Kali stood up, and her green aura began gaining form, together with a small change in her body. Her eyes seemed to be burning with life as she defied her fate! ¡°Since you want to fight. BRING IT ON, HEART DEMON!¡±


    Her aura swelled again and burst outward, inting that vague form into a clearer fox form. The blurred fox roared to the sky filling the surroundings with Kali¡¯s battle intent. With this aura burst, two fox ears appeared on Kali¡¯s chestnut-colored head, and the protrusion behind her grew outward in a long, thick, and bushy, light-green fox tail!


    After feeling that pain, the Heart Demon¡¯s distorted voice echoed again, filled with fury, ¡°YOU DARE RESIST US!? YOU DARE GO AGAINST YOUR END!? BE CONSUMED!¡±


    The ck aura rushed to the sky and thickened, transforming into a maw that blotted the sky. The maw was so big it dwarfed Kali¡¯s green aura. Then, with a terrifying howl and momentum, the maw descended on Kali, with the intent of devouring her.


    However, to the Heart Demon¡¯s surprise, Kali¡¯s aura transformedpletely and ballooned! It became a titanic, light green, nine-tailed fox that didn¡¯t lose in size with the maw, carrying an aura that was simr to the origin of life itself, ancient and profound. Kali snarled as her canines became sharper, ¡°Let¡¯s see who consumes who!¡±


    Then, the fox bent its legs and jumped upward with an explosion of life energy to fight against the Heart Demon head-on!


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 188

    The verdant green fox crouched and jumped toward the descending mouth. Kali looked with a defiant look toward it as they collided.


    *BOOM!*


    The ck and green aura collided, but the strength of the ck aura was stronger. Therefore, the giant green fox was stunned for a second.


    The maw didn¡¯t lose this chance and moved to the side and bit the fox, sinking the sharp teeth into it. Kali felt those teeth sinking into her flesh, ripping it apart and corrupting her. This made her scream in pain as she felt herself being changed from the very core. However, a severe light shed through Kali¡¯s eyes.


    The fox¡¯s nine tails elongated, doubling the size of the maw. Then, the tails powerfully grabbed the upper and lower mandibles of the maw and tried to open it.


    With tremendous strength, the nine-tailed fox slowly opened the maw forcefully. When she had enough room to maneuver, she used her four legs and made even more strength. There was a cracking sound as she opened the maw and saw some cracks appearing on it. However, she didn¡¯t feel it weakening at all, and the abundant ck miasma around was healing the mouth continuously.


    A ruthless light shed through Kali¡¯s eyes as she moved her own mouth to bite the ck maw! Her sharp teeth sunk into it, and with a twist of her neck, she ripped a piece of it apart and swallowed it! It was only now that Kali heard a painful scream from it. Then, as her tails held onto the maw, she began devouring ravenously and wing her way into it without mercy.


    Shrill painful cries echoed around, making the soul world tremble as the fox consumed the mouth.


    The more the fox consumed, the more material, bigger, and stronger it became. The fur became softer, the body sleeker, and around them, beautiful flowers, green grass, and other kinds of vegetation began growing. The soil changed from an ashen grey to a moist brown, showering everything with vitality around the fox and maw fighting zone.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia was nervously looking at Kali from the outside, she had tried inserting her energy into Kali, but the ck aura wouldn¡¯t let her. She has even tried using her aura, hands, and tail to rip that ck miasma apart, but she couldn¡¯t do anything more than hug Kali close. She couldn¡¯t help but feel powerless.


    Even if the miasma didn¡¯t hurt her heart, her physical body wasn¡¯t as safe facing this level of corruption. You could see that some of Yasenia¡¯s skin had turned grey, some parts of her beautiful tail had lost luster, and her fingers had some ckish veins pulsating. The physical pain she was feeling was truly terrible, but would our dragoness separate from Kali because of this?


    She would not. Yasenia knew that her presence was helping Kali, so instead of trying to separate further, she used her arms, legs, and tail to pull Kali closer, burying the corrupting woman in her embrace and gritting her teeth to fight the pain that felt like thousands of insects eating her.


    After some minutes, a green aura enveloped Kali¡¯s body. The aura surrounded part of Kali¡¯s body, revitalizing it. Yasenia saw this green aura helping kali, and her lips arched in a smile. By now, Yasenia¡¯s body was in bad condition, but she didn¡¯t loosen her embrace for a second. ¡°You can do it, Honey.¡±


    However, Yasenia suddenly saw that aura focus on the top of Kali¡¯s head, and under Yasenia¡¯s astonished eyes, a pair of beautiful fox ears popped up. The fox ears were surrounded by reddish fur, following Kali¡¯s hair color, and they were somewhat big and very fluffy. Then, the aura moved above her butt, and a long, extremely soft-looking light-green fox tail appeared.


    Even with the situation they were in right now, feeling all the pain, Yasenia had the urge to pet those fluffy ears and tail with all her might. She observed at the side and saw that Kali still had human ears. ¡®Four ears? Strange¡­ Well, it doesn¡¯t look bad¡­ Would it be bad if I pet her at this moment?¡¯


    Suddenly, Tatyana appeared beside them and looked at Kali with an excited gaze. ¡°Bloodline Transformation!¡±


    Yasenia bit her teeth and tried to answer with a calm voice through her pain without losing focus on Kali. ¡°W-What is that?¡±


    Tatyana couldn¡¯t help but have her heart hurting seeing her little treasure like this, but she didn¡¯t intervene and answered nheless. ¡°This is an extremely rare event where a human stirs the dormant lineage of their bloodline and transforms into a beast-human of that race. As their cultivation advances, their body will purify the human bloodline until only the beast bloodline is left, bing aplete beast with human and beast form.¡±


    Yasenia saw a green phantom fox appearing, and it began chomping and wing at the ck aura, devouring it and bing stronger as the time passed. Tatyana¡¯s excitement grew, ¡°Heart demon consumption!? What a fearless girl!¡±


    There were two methods to ovee a heart demon. The first is oveing your fears gradually, and the second is fighting them forcefully. If consuming the heart demon is sessful, that fear will not only disappear but be unable to be a fear again. However, failing to do it would hurt the cultivator extremely badly, strengthening that fear and rooting it in their heart for the rest of their lives.


    However, to Tatyana¡¯s and Yasenia¡¯s surprise, the ck aura burst with extreme might and strengthened, sting into pieces a big part of the green aura and splitting Yasenia¡¯s skin, making blood ssh! Kali¡¯s and Yasenia¡¯s painful screams followed this. ¡°AHH!!¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s gaze became heavy and ordered in an instant. ¡°Little treasure! Use the yang energy you made her drink and aid her cultivation!¡±


    Yasenia bit her tongue, and her golden eyes regained focus. She didn¡¯t dare dy for a single second and instantly circted the [Heavenly Maiden Ascends To The Heavens] technique, using the Yang energy inside Kali¡¯s belly to support her. Then, Yasenia transmitted a single thought apanied by a dragon roar! ¡°FIGHT ON!¡±


    Meanwhile, Inside the soul world, the half-consumed maw exploded with might and exploded the tails holding it. This aura explosion hurt the fox extremely badly and sted her away. Kali felt like her body was ripped apart and shouted in pain.


    Then, a terrifying distorted voice rumbled in the soul world, making the revitalizing world wither again at a visible speed. ¡°A PITIFUL WOMAN ON THE VERGE OF BECOMING A FALLEN ACTUALLY DARES FIGHT BACK!? WE WERE TRYING TO INVADE YOUR BODY WITHOUT HURTING IT, LEAVING A PART OF YOUR WILL IN IT, BUT YOU ACTUALLY DARE TRY TO CONSUME US!? YOU WILL SURRENDER TO YOUR FATE!¡±


    The maw became twice as big and zoomed toward Kali with tremendous speed. Before Kali could even react, it chomped down again and sunk its serrated teeth inside the fox extremely deeply. An agonizing scream escaped Kali¡¯s mouth. ¡°AHHH!!!¡±


    The maw began chomping continuously and ravenously, heavily injuring the green aura fox and recovering its stolen strength. First, the maw chomped a leg off; then a tail was ripped off; after that, an arm, part of its back, another tail¡­


    Kali was bing more and more wounded and basically eaten alive.


    Nheless, even while feeling this agony, Kali still wanted to fight back, but she couldn¡¯t even move as she was being devoured. Dread began invading her soul as she fearfully thought, ¡®I don¡¯t want to die! I want to live beside Yasenia! I don¡¯t want to surrender!¡¯


    But the maw was unforgiving and continued devouring her.


    When the fox was half eaten, a change urred inside the soul world. As ck and green fought for dominance in this deste world, an enormous Sun and Moon appeared in the firmament, apanied by countless stars!


    Their glow instantly covered the entire world, sting the dark miasma away and revitalizing all vegetation. Then, a shockwave apanied by a dragon roar sted the maw away from the fox, apanied by a voice Kali knew so well, ¡°FIGHT ON!¡±


    This roar snapped Kali back and made her look at the sky. Looking at the celestial bodies in the sky, she ignored the horrendous injuries in her body and stood up on her remaining arm and leg, filled with determination! Then, gathering her strength, she roared toward the maw. ¡°You want me to surrender to my fate!? Dream on! I RATHER DIE ON MY FEET, THAN LIVE ON MY KNEES.¡±


    *BOOM!*


    The fox absorbed the auraing from the heavens and healed extremely fast.


    The maw became scared for the first time and wanted to attack Kali before she recoveredpletely. However, the Sun, Moon, and Star energy were burning, freezing, and desintegrating parts of itself, making it release another painful abhorrent scream and m everywhere without control.


    As she saw its state, Kali¡¯s scarred lips raised in a smile, and she poured the rest of her energy inside the fox.


    The fox tripled in size in an instant, and its aura burst outward, changing the surroundings into a verdant forest full of life. Then, it lunged toward the mouth.


    The maw knew that it was at a disadvantage and began evaporating, hiding in Kali¡¯s heart again. Kali saw this, and she wouldn¡¯t let it escape without a big wound, so she began wing, biting, and smashing it with her nine tails.


    The fight continued for some more time until the maw disappearedpletely.


    Kali was in her human form as she looked around the soul world and saw that one-third of the soul world regained a life, while the other two-thirds remained as a deste and lifeless world. However, it was a tremendous step.


    She couldn¡¯t help but look up at the beautiful Sun, Moon, and starry sky. Her lips raised in an exhausted but happy smile, and tears ran down her cheeks as sheughed happily. ¡°I did it¡­ Hahaha, *Sob* I did it! *Sob* I finally defeated one heart demon! Hahaha.¡±


    After being under their constant torment, this firstplete win was something extremely significant for her and the true first step towardplete recovery. ¡®Everything thanks to you, Yasenia.¡¯


    Then Kali closed her eyes and opened them right after, looking around in the real world. She only saw Yasenia hugging her extremely closely. Tatyana had left before Kalipletely woke up, wanting to give them a moment together.


    Yasenia still had her heart beating fast because of the scare she received at the end. However, her face had a tender smile, and her eyes revealed praise and encouragement. ¡®Thankfully, we did that before this happened, or I wouldn¡¯t know what to do¡­.¡¯


    Yasenia could tell that Kali defeated the heart demon sessfully thanks to her previous breakthrough, so she spoke with a gentle and weakened tone. ¡°Wee back, honey. You¡¯ve killed one of the biggest heart demons inside of you. The fear to rtionships.¡±


    Kali was about to smile until she saw Yasenia¡¯s current state.


    Yasenia¡¯s skin had a pale grey tone, her lips were pale, and her tailcked any luster it normally had;pletely dull. Her hands and feet were ck, and her skin was open in many ces. Kali felt her heart as if someone was twisting a knife in it and instantly shouted, ¡°Flora, HELP!¡±


    Flora instantly entered the room since Tatyana had lifted the prohibition. When she saw Yasenia¡¯s state, even she became scared. ¡®Why did the Lady say that everything is under control!?¡¯ ¡°What happened, young miss? How did your body corrupt so much?¡±


    Yasenia looked at Flora and asked, ¡°Is honey okay? Check her first before me; I want to be reassured.¡±


    Flora bit her lips and approached Kali. Kali¡¯s eyes became teary, and she ordered angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! You MUST check her first! How can I get checked with you like this before me!?¡±


    Yasenia chuckled weakly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. I¡¯m going to call Anna and Eve. Let Flora check you.¡±


    Kali hugged the weakened dragoness close with tears in her eyes and let Flora inspect her. Only two secondster and Anna and Eve appeared with serious expressions.


    After seeing Yasenia¡¯s state, they didn¡¯t even speak and began working instantly. Yasenia couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer and fainted because of her wounds.


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 189

    After seeing Yasenia¡¯s state, they didn¡¯t even speak and began working instantly. With the amount of corruption inside her body, Yasenia couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer and fainted because of her wounds.


    Flora checked Kali and saw that she was perfectly fine, so she changed her focus to Yasenia, helping Anna and Eve where she could. Kali was looking from the side with a sheet around her body. She still hasn¡¯t given up her initial intention because of what Anna said. ¡°Miss Kali, don¡¯t worry too much. Although her injuries are severe, with our medical mastery, we will be able to drain all the corruption out of her body in half an hour at most. She will just be slightly weakened after that, but there is no reason to stop your intention.¡±


    So Kali was watching at the side, her fox tail and ears twitching nervously out of her control. Right now, Kali could feel an enormous amount of energy inside her dantian, but she had suppressed it with her spiritual strength, waiting for Yasenia to recover. She was so focused on Yasenia that she didn¡¯t even realize that she had a new extremity and another pair of ears.


    Time went by, and Kali saw Anna, Eve, and Flora poking holes in Yasenia to drain the corrupted blood from her body. The main method they were using was acupuncture. The needles were stabbing in various ces on Yasenia¡¯s naked body and removing that ck substance drop by drop. Yasenia¡¯s check, her recovery, and waking up with Kali beside herself.


    Yasenia¡¯s grey skin tone became whiter, and her breath was also swallower, losing vitality by the second. This was because of the amount of blood loss she was going through. Even if her body had absurd regeneration, it had limits. But no one present was flustered by this because they knew that this was the process they had to go through. Then, after Flora fed Yasenia a sap of some sorts,bined with a blood replenishing pill of the Heaven Grade, her sickly white skin regained its normally creamy color, her tail regained its normal luster, and her breathing came back to normal.


    By the time the thirty minutes passed, Yasenia had recovered her wless constitution and seductive aura. Kali was far from the bed, looking at this with a relieved expression. Anna made onest check and, seeing everything in order, smiled happily. ¡°Young miss has recovered perfectly. There also won¡¯t be any aftereffects from this.¡±


    Then the three maids bowed and said, ¡°We will let miss Kali continue the night with young miss; if anything happens, please call us.¡±


    Kali nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, seniors.¡± They nodded again and left the room.


    Yasenia opened her eyes slowly and took a deep breath. Remembering what happened, she sat up and was about to look for Kali. However, when her upper body straightened, she saw someone jumping on her.


    Kali had been looking at the woman that was always supporting her, not knowing how to react. But her feelings couldn¡¯t help but burst when she saw Yasenia safe and healthy.


    Therefore, she jumped forward, tackling Yasenia onto the bed and letting the sheet fall. The two naked bodies collided and fell onto the bed again. The dragoness felt Kali¡¯s arms going around her and her face burying in her neck, and she reciprocated, tightening the hug and kissing the side of her face. ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here. Everything is okay now.¡±


    However, even if she wasforting her, Yasenia¡¯s attention was on Kali¡¯s fluffy fox tail, which was wagging fast, and her fox ears, which were twitching adorably. Moreover, the skin-to-skin contact made her feel Kali¡¯s body extremely clear, and their cores were actually touching, making Yasenia release her mating scent subconsciously.


    This scent hit Kali like a truck in an explosion of pleasant sensations. After Kali transformed into a beast-human, her olfactory sense and instincts were heightened, so she took the full burn of Yasenia¡¯s powerful strength. Worse, the normal scent was already intoxicating, but Yasenia¡¯s subconscious release of her mating strength made this multiply.


    Therefore, Kali was assaulted by the scent, and an electric zap invaded her brain. Her eyes rolled with pleasure, and she moaned. ¡°Aahn~! Oh my heavens, you smell so good!¡±


    Kali¡¯s green eyes became misty, and she began licking Yasenia¡¯s neck with an entranced expression. Her tail began wagging extremely fast, and she was unconsciously entering in heat, even rubbing her lower lips on Yasenia and releasing a natural and pleasant scent. It was clear that Kali wanted to mark Yasenia.


    Yasenia felt herself tingling after smelling Kali¡¯s scent, and her penis got erect because of all these sensations. However, Yasenia frowned. ¡®I don¡¯t want our first time to be because of her instincts. Who knows if the heart demon will appear again?¡¯


    So, Yasenia separated the clingy and lovely Kali with reluctance and, with a gentle tone, she said to the alluringly blushing intoxicated woman. ¡°Kali, didn¡¯t you want me to see your body? Let¡¯s look at it together.¡±


    This sentence was like a basin of cold water pouring on Kali¡¯s head, allowing our heated fox to regain her senses. After she woke up from this slight trance, her face and even her neck became red with a puff. ¡®W-What did I just do!? W-Was I l-l-licking and r-r-rubbing myself on her!? Shameless woman!¡¯


    Because of the rolling emotions, her fox tail began pping the bed repeatedly in a show of embarrassment. Yasenia almost couldn¡¯t resist pouncing on it and caressing it. Feeling her tail¡¯s movements, Kali was even more embarrassed. ¡®Ahh! I can¡¯t even control my tail!¡­ Wait. Tail!?¡¯


    And finally, after almost half an hour of gaining it, Kali hastily looked back, and her bodypletely froze. Her eyes met with a stiff, big, and fluffy fox tail on her back. The root was chestnut-red colored, and the ending tip was white, with the middle light green colored. Like a rusted machine, Kali moved one hand to her head to confirm what she was feeling. Her hand met with two pointy andrge fox ears, then her hand lowered to the side of her head and touched her human ears. ¡®I have four ears!? WHAT HAPPENED!?¡¯


    Yaseniaughed out loud and said with a teasing voice, ¡°You¡¯ve be so cuddly~ I don¡¯t think I will be able to hold myself back from petting you~.¡±


    Kali was about to speak, but she suddenly felt that energy in her dantian bursting out, unable to be controlled anymore. The energy from consuming the heart demon was beginning to be too much for her to hold. Thereofre, she didn¡¯t have time to discuss things and sat cross-legged and began cultivating.


    The burst of green aura made every nt in a one-kilometer radius begin to revitalize. Those revitalizing nts let out the excess energy created by this aura, sending it for Kali to absorb again, creating a cycle that fed Kali energy to aid her cultivation.


    Yasenia sighed and said to herself, ¡®I will take the time when she is cultivating to look at her body, or I don¡¯t know when will I be able to do that. I really can¡¯t hold my eyes anymore; I want to see my honey!¡¯


    And so she did.


    Yasenia finally let her eyes look at Kali¡¯s body, and her heart squeezed painfully. ¡®I should have prepared myself a little more¡­ This is worse than I imagined¡­¡¯


    Simr to her face, Kali¡¯s body was covered with ugly scars. But there was something that Yasenia found strange; some scars were obviously older than others. Even if Yasenia didn¡¯t have medical expertise, a basic mortal diagnosis was easy for her. So she could see that there was at least a period of a week between the oldest and newest scar on Kali¡¯s body. Yasenia began doubting some things, ¡®Did she really suffer for only one night? Would a heart demon be so big and powerful if she was tormented for a single night? But Kali didn¡¯t seem to be lying¡­¡¯


    Yasenia questioning this was normal because Kali honestly had too many scars between her face and body. Then, a study in a book she read some time ago shed in her mind. ¡®Sometimes, to cope with hard times, the brain blurs some bad memories and changes them. To the point of even forgetting them.¡¯


    Yasenia right now was wondering if something like this had happened to Kali. Her brows couldn¡¯t help but be distressed, ¡®Did my honey suffer more than what she told me?¡¯


    *Bang!*


    Kali¡¯s aura swelled and became many times stronger. Kali felt that this energy was nourishing her whole body, mind, and even her soul, strengthening her foundation. Her thoughts became clear, her body became tougher, she gained physical strength, and she felt a slight barrier between the heart demon in her soul and the amount of soul she recovered. Moreover, thanks to this, Kali managed to break through the eighth level of the mental nourishing realm, catching up to Angel and Evelyn again!


    Yasenia refocused on Kali¡¯s situation and saw that Kali was aiming to make another breakthrough and reach the ninth level. However, Yasenia stopped her and said aloud, ¡°Honey, do not advance further; use the remaining energy to consolidate your foundation. With the boost from your bloodline and the heart demon consumption, you should be able to make your shaky foundation stable and strengthen your heart. This will eventually help us when we face it again.¡±


    Kali heard Yasenia¡¯s advice and nodded, directly using the rest of her energy to consolidate her foundation. Her body¡¯s strength, agility, defense, and energy quality grew far surpassing how it was before.


    Moreover, Kali¡¯s bloodline was extremely strong, so after the bloodline transformation, her current body could be much stronger in the same realm. It was like having a pool filled with water or a pool filled with mercury. Even if the volume was the same, the mass of the second was countless times higher.


    The difference between advancing in cultivation and stabilizing the foundation could be summarized with the next analogy: Advancing in cultivation is making your pool of water bigger, and consolidating the foundation lets a person hold more water into the same sized container. To do this, a cultivator mustpress the liquid.


    Depending on your natural talent, you canpress this liquid more or less orpress this liquid faster or slower.


    A perfect foundation would be a pool full of a liquid that the cultivator can¡¯tpress anymore. However, cultivators must take into ount that advancing with a perfect foundation all the time is much slower. The reason is that normally a cultivator can only absorb light liquid and thenpress it, so filling the pool will be much slower.


    When one advances a level, not only they make the pool of energy bigger, but they also will be able topress the liquid further. And this is why the cultivators say that the foundation destabilizes when someone advances a level and can¡¯t advance consecutively.


    On the other side, when one advanced a realm, it was like transforming the pool into a bigke, and thepression level also multiplied. Therefore, filling this new, much bigger container will take much longer, which is why cultivation slows down the further you advance.


    Yasenia saw that Kali listened to her and began consolidating her foundation and nodded, satisfied. Then, she continued observing Kali¡¯s body.


    Kali was physically very attractive, with a t stomach, a small waist, and big but not too big breasts. Yasenia¡¯s eyes passed through her breasts, which had some scars on them, one dangerously close to the nipple. She took a deep breath and continued going down Kali¡¯s slim waist. There weren¡¯t many scars there, but as if they were trying topensate, there was a deep scar on top of the belly button.


    Her eyes continued downward and reached her privates. When she looked over her privates, her slit pupils thinned into vertical lines, and her irises turned golden-red. ¡®They didn¡¯t even leave this spot alone!? Suffer! I¡¯m going to make them suffer an agonizing death!¡¯


    Yasenia had to control herself hard from not sting everything with her aura. ¡®Control yourself. Kali is cultivating, so don¡¯t bother her.¡¯


    Yasenia closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Kali¡¯s refreshing and natural scent entered her nostrils, smelling simr to a recently watered forest, and it worked as a fire extinguisher. Yasenia released her breath and moved her gaze down again.


    On her vagina, there was a big scar that crossed her lower lips, and around it, some cuts could be seen. Thankfully, this sh didn¡¯t injure her clitoris, urethra, and vagina entrance. However, understanding the regenerative power of cultivators, she wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she had regrown a lot of parts after medical attention went into that area and the others.


    Her legs, back, and butt weren¡¯t any better than the rest of the body, which left the dragoness growling with a menacing tone that would scare anyone that heard it.


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 190

    Yasenia couldn¡¯t keep it to herself and called Tatyana with a growl in her voice. ¡°Mom,e here.¡±


    Tatyana appeared instantly and looked at her daughter¡¯s angry face. Ignoring their naked state, she asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little treasure? Are you angry because of the attack from the heart demon?¡±


    Yasenia shook her head and spoke, her tone more rxed. ¡°No, I know that getting angry at the heart demon is as stupid as getting angry at the heavenly tribtion.¡±


    Tatyana hugged Yasenia from behind and kissed her cheek. ¡°Tell me what made you angry, little treasure. Mom will take care of it.¡±


    Yasenia took a deep breath and looked at Tatyana, ¡°Is it possible to bring the souls of the dead back?¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s eyebrows jumped, and she asked. ¡°Why do you want to do that, little treasure? Doing something like that is going against the heavens! You can¡¯t do that. The only way is to do it as soon as someone dies. For example, you can do it with the help of soul-controlling skills or with necromancy skills, trapping a soul in a container.¡±


    Tatyana then said, ¡°However, if you want to raise it to be an undead serving you, what you rise with those skills is just a husk with the original creature¡¯s talents. The new being doesn¡¯t have memories, personality, or even feelings from the previous soul; it will just be an empty soul that can be controlled with the cultivator¡¯s powers. Of course, an exception can happen; Tian Long is a part of those exceptions. Moreover, a person who has heaven-defying talent with the control of souls can also do more tricks. But, everything is with the condition that the person has recently died.¡±


    Yasenia frowned deeply and clenched her fists. Tatyana asked again, ¡°Why do you want to do that?¡±


    Yasenia looked toward the cross-legged Kali and said, ¡°I want to make Alyssa and those that did this to her suffer eternally!¡±


    Tatyana looked at Kali, and she understood Yasenia¡¯s anger when she observed her body. ¡®She has more scars than I anticipated¡­¡¯


    Tatyana frowned and began thinking about whether to leave Yasenia and Kali to vent their anger with the undead Alyssa. ¡®But¡­ If I do that, it would only serve as a temporary relief. Since they want to take revenge, it would be more significant if they do it with the ones that are still alive. When they find that unsatisfactory, and Kali¡¯s heart demons are much more weakened, I will let my little treasure and Kali ¡°y¡± with Alyssa a little. Moreover, if Kali sees Alyssa now, it may strengthen her heart demons. Hmm¡­ What to do?¡¯


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia, thinking. ¡®Before I decide anything, let¡¯s test her auto-control. I don¡¯t want my little treasure to follow the path of constant revenge and death I had to tread¡­¡¯


    Tatyana said, looking at Yasenia. ¡°Little treasure, I could make your wish a reality. I could bring Alyssa¡¯s soul back and let you and Kali torment it as much as you want. Do you want me to bring back Alyssa?¡±


    Yasenia first felt her lips rising in a ferocious smile and felt an impulse to instantly agree regardless of the consequences. She wanted to rip apart her soul and eat it! She began thinking of countless methods of torture to cause agony and what Alyssa¡¯s and the other people¡¯s cries would sound like.


    She looked at Tatyana and was about to speak when the words got stuck in her throat. ¡®Wait, didn¡¯t mom just say that there will be a punishment for those that do this..? I don¡¯t want to hurt mom for revenge.¡¯


    Yasenia then began thinking further and frowned, ¡®Also¡­ Seeing Alyssa right now, wouldn¡¯t Kali be more ufortable than any other thing? Crap, I almost let myself go.¡¯


    Yasenia sat cross-legged and meditated beside Kali, rxing her angered heart. Half an hourter, she opened her eyes and exhaled. Her tone waspletely normal, clear that she had regained control of her recently turbulent emotions. ¡°Never mind, what is done can¡¯t be undone. Killing Alyssa swiftly because of fear of her escaping may be a lost opportunity, but it shouldn¡¯t be a regret. I¡¯m sure her death helped Kali, and if by any chance taking it slow would have allowed her to leave¡­ I probably wouldn¡¯t have gotten to know Kali. Moreover, I still have the other culprits to vent my anger on.¡±


    Tatyana smiled pridefully, ¡®My little treasure is different from me. She has a good head over her shoulders and is responsible for the people surrounding her.¡¯


    Tatyana sighed with emotion, ¡®If I had even a tenth of Yasenia¡¯s attitude when I was young¡­ How many things would have gone differently?¡¯


    Yasenia put on her clothes and helped Kali put on some without bothering her cultivation. She had already seen her body and didn¡¯t intend to do anything more with Kali. Tatyana stood up and disappeared, leaving some words for Yasenia to hear, ¡°Alyssa¡¯s soul is suffering a lot, so don¡¯t worry little treasure.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s ears perked, and she looked toward Tatyana¡¯s room. Then, she smiled gently and shook her head. ¡®Mom is always one step ahead¡­¡¯


    Yasenia chuckled and sat beside Kali, waiting for her to absorb the abundant energy and observing her new appearance.


    Her skin seemed to have be more supple, and her aura was much steadier. The scars on her face had turned pink colored and lost all the scary colors, reducing the scariness of her face by a lot. Now, although they were deforming her face, looking at Kali would not be as unpleasant as before for the others. Furthermore, one could see the previous exquisite face below all those scars.


    (Author Note: Her face is equal to the one in her illustration)


    Yasenia couldn¡¯t help but look at her face with a smile. ¡®I bet she will be happy.¡¯


    Then, her eyes gravitated toward the new body parts on Kali¡¯s body. Yasenia blushed a little, ¡®I-I really want to pet her! Her ears and tail look so fluffy, and glossy, and soft, and ahh!! My little fox is so cute!¡¯


    Sadly Kali was cultivating, so she still couldn¡¯t pet her. Dear Kali didn¡¯t know that a predator had locked her gaze on her! Would our poor Kali survive the attack?


    The eventful night went by and morning arrived.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t leave Kali¡¯s side; she was waiting for her to assimte all the energy she had gained. Moreover, her presence reassured Kali, allowing her to immerse herself in selfless cultivation and speeding up the process.


    The others more or less knew what happened, so when morning came, they passed by Kali¡¯s room to greet Yasenia. When they saw Kali¡¯s transformation, all of them were speechless, and Angel had to be controlled, or she would have jumped on Kali¡¯s big fox tail. However, after telling them that Kali was cultivating and that it was an important period, all of them left without bothering them anymore.


    Kali¡¯s cultivation went on for a week. And Yasenia didn¡¯t move from her side, cultivating together with her. Then, another thing happened to Kali on the day that Kali stopped cultivating. Yasenia saw with happiness as Kali¡¯s body began secreting a foul-smelling ck substance from all her pores. The smell would make anyone gag, but Yasenia looked at it happily. ¡°Cleansing of impurities! Did this happen because of her bloodline? She must be expelling all the residues from the pills she had ingested!¡±


    After expelling impurities, a cultivator would have an easier time when circting energy, and their body would be stronger. Their efficiency when absorbing pills would also be higher, and their lifespan would also be longer. In short, they were all benefits.


    As a remark, Yasenia didn¡¯t need to expel impurities because her body had no impurities. The reason was that Yasenia¡¯s body was extremely efficient and didn¡¯t create waste, and the [Beauty Pill] she ingested only increased these properties. Not to mention these recent things, all the things Tatyana fed Yasenia while she grew up were a lot. Even if she had never eaten the [Beauty Pill], the chance for Yasenia¡¯s body to create impurities was minimal.


    Andrea, Angel, and Evelyn didn¡¯t have the same luck. Even if they had very little impurities, they still had some. And Cecile was simr to Yasenia. After her rebirth, she had be a pure Phoenix, one of the most loved creatures by the heavens, so there was no chance for her to develop any impurities.


    After Kali opened her eyes, she released a contented sigh, feeling refreshed and light. She took a deep breath, only for her face to scrunch and gag. ¡®What is this horrendous stench!?¡¯


    She looked down and saw all the impurities on her skin as if she was covered in ck goo. Her face was extremely strange, making a happy and disgusted smile at the same time. Yasenia chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go bath and clean that.¡±


    Kali was surprised and looked toward the dragoness at the side. She was first touched, ¡®Did she stay beside me all this time?¡¯


    But, right after, she remembered her current state. Her face blushedpletely because of embarrassment, and she shouted, ¡°What are you doing here!? Get out! I smell terrible!¡±


    Yaseniaughed and grabbed her arm with her tail, dragging her toward the bath, ignoring her protests. Kali heard Yasenia¡¯s sensual voice, making her blush even more. ¡°Today, I will finally be able to bath honey~. Don¡¯t worry, my love, at most, you will orgasm five times~.¡±


    Kali looked at Yasenia, stunned, and then tried to escape. ¡°Nononono, let me go! I-I¡¯m not prepared for that!¡±


    However, could our little fox escape the determined dragoness? Of course¡­ She couldn¡¯t. Kali was dragged into the water and then attacked by the dragoness¡¯s expert hands, sending her to heaven again and again. The only things that could be heard in the bath were Kali¡¯s moans and Yasenia¡¯s kisses.


    Our dear fox didn¡¯t even have a chance from the beginning!


    After the happy bath, Yasenia could finally pet and hug Kali all she wanted!


    The result? Yasenia was sitting on the sofa with Kali¡¯s face on herp. Her tail coiled around the fluffy tail, caressing it all over, and her hand scratched expertly behind Kali¡¯s fox ear. Yasenia squintedfortably, ¡®As expected, she is extremely soft~.¡¯


    Kali was transformed into a fox-blob by the dragoness administrations, and cute sounds left her throat involuntarily.


    After the bath and her current situation, Kali couldn¡¯t even think straight because of howfortable she felt. Yasenia looked at the melted Kali and said with a pampering tone, ¡°Who is the cutest fox~? Of course, my honey is~!¡±


    Reacting to Yasenia¡¯s voice, Kali¡¯s tail wagged, and her fox ears twitched happily. Even with the scars, no one could deny that Kali looked extremely cute right now.


    Tatyana said, gathering everyone¡¯s attention. Well, everyone¡¯s but Kali¡¯s, who couldn¡¯t escape the dragoness¡¯s clutches and was still being pampered and petted to the sky and beyond. ¡°Tomorrow, you all are entering the secret realm. You¡¯ve prepared everything you could, strengthened all you could, and created different tactics. However, the bad feeling I¡¯m getting is getting stronger by the day. I¡¯ve warned some people, and Tian Long is watching from above. Tonight, do not dual cultivate and rest.¡±


    Most of them answered, ¡°Understood!¡± Most of them because Kali was still being scratched and petted by the dragoness.


    After finally convincing Yasenia to let Kalie back to the real world from wherever she is, they decided to make a final tour around with Tatyana and the maids apanying them. Yasenia and the others didn¡¯t lose the chance and searched for cultivators they could sense danger from.


    While looking around, Yasenia suddenly spotted a person that made her anger grow slightly. ¡®Andrea¡¯s previous partner! She managed to get the entry jade¡­ This is dangerous because of the oath she has with Andrea¡­¡¯


    Then a dangerous thought crossed her mind, ¡®Should I kill her now? With mom¡¯s protection, no one should bother us until we leave the secret realm¡­.¡¯


    Kali, Andrea, Cecile, Tatyana, and the maids picked up the leaking killing intenting from Yasenia and looked in that direction. Andrea, Tatyana, and Cecile spotted that woman.


    Andrea frowned and asked, ¡°Do you intend to kill her?¡±


    Yasenia didn¡¯t hide it and nodded, ¡°Yes. A swift kill could avoid a lot of trouble. Darling, I don¡¯t want her to cross with you inside the secret realm.¡±


    Tatyana looked at her and said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little treasure, but you can¡¯t kill her now. Even though I wouldn¡¯t mind, all the sects here are allied with each other in one way or another¡­.¡±


    Tatyana took Yasenia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t fear going against the whole continent for you, but I rather not do that because it would bring danger to you¡­ Covering for Elias¡¯ death had already made some people slightly unsatisfied.¡±


    Kali tilted her head, ¡°Elias?¡±


    Evelyn said, ¡°Remember the poison genius Yasenia killed in the tournament?¡±


    Kali searched in her memories and then remembered, ¡°The one Yasenia spoke about to me before our first training session?¡±


    Evelyn nodded and said, ¡°The one that had the transcendent level poison.¡±


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 191

    Tatyana took Yasenia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t fear going against the whole continent for you, but I rather not do that because it would bring danger to you¡­ Covering for Elias¡¯ death had already made some people slightly unsatisfied.¡±


    Kali tilted her head, ¡°Elias?¡±


    Evelyn said, ¡°Remember the poison genius Yasenia killed in the tournament?¡±


    Kali searched in her memories and then remembered, ¡°The one Yasenia spoke about to me before our first training session?¡±


    Evelyn nodded and said, ¡°The one that had the transcendent level poison.¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°In one of the sect master gatherings, Elias¡¯ master and the [Thousand Poison Valley] Master brought up that you killed their disciple without reason. They said that, at that time, because I was with you, you took advantage to eliminatepetition.¡±


    Tatyana sighed, ¡°Of course, the sect masters questioned me, and I told them that Elias directed killing intent toward Yasenia and me. However, most of them didn¡¯t believe it. How could a child direct killing intent toward a senior? It would be too stupid.¡±


    Tatyana smiled, but her eyes weren¡¯t smiling. ¡°The situation kept escting, and before I knew it, Elias¡¯ master was asking to send you to the Thousand Poison Valley for punishment. I said that was not possible, so they asked for an absurdpensation¡­¡±


    Andrea asked with a chuckle, ¡°Are they still alive?¡±


    Tatyana said with a sweet smile. ¡°It is a shame that Elias¡¯ master disappeared shortly after. Moreover, it seemed that the Valley Master rethought about his demands and put forward apensation that I was agreeable with, resolving the conflict.¡± Then she frowned a little, ¡°However, since then, the amount of dissatisfaction toward us has increased. I wonder why?¡±


    Their eyebrows uncontrobly twitched, ¡®Why do I feel that his disappearance is rted to you!? Also, shouldn¡¯t the abrupt and convenient disappearance be the main reason for their dissatisfaction?¡¯


    Yasenia asked curiously, ¡°By the way, why did the Long and Tang families stop going against us, mom? I find it strange because they were so enthusiastic before.¡±


    Tatyana shook her head. ¡°Besides spreading rumors, they went silent after you left the Champion City. Moreover, it seems that an extraordinary genius has appeared in each family, and they will be entering the secret realm. People say they are their families¡¯ future, genius that will lead the continent in the future, and their strength is no different than a middle-level Unification realm cultivator. People say that I and Jaxon are nothing before them. They are also quite loved by the general popce, and people say they are unparalleled in disposition and saintliness. Moreover, they are betrothed to each other¡±


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia¡¯s and the other¡¯s serious faces and said. ¡°You will certainly have allies inside, but I rmend being careful with the people around you; many cultivators in your age take those two in high esteem and reverence. I¡¯m sure people will target you if they say something nderous about you.¡±


    Angel asked curiously, ¡°What are their names?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Long Baidi and Tang Xian.¡±


    Evelyn asked with a frown, ¡°Is it true? Mid-level Unification Strength? Not even Cecile or Yasenia can exert that much strength going all out.¡±


    Tatyana shrugged, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t seen proof of it, I also don¡¯t have proof debunking the rumors, so they should be 80% true.¡±


    Cecile asked, ¡°Are demons going to enter?¡±


    Andrea nodded, ¡°Good question; if demons and those people enter, they will surely be allies with the intention to kill Yasenia.¡±


    Tatyana nodded, confirming their suspicions. ¡°The juniors of the demons have trampled a lot of the geniuses from the demonic side after appearing on our continent. Some of them have even gained entry jades. Forcefully taking them from other cultivators.¡±


    Cecile frowned, ¡°Even after that crushing defeat in your hands, they managed to get a position in the continent? Shouldn¡¯t they have gone into hiding or something?¡±


    Tatyana sneered, ¡°Demonic sects are too attracted to all the benefits thate from them. The demons prefer not to use bargaining chips when making a nest in a continent, but this time I hit them too hard, and they had no choice but to negotiate with them. However, demonic cultivators are not stupid. Even if they are less in quantity than the righteous side, they are still alive and well. That is because of these deals also happened in the previous battle, giving them strong techniques. The senior Demonic cultivators are a pain in the ass to deal with.¡±


    Andrea asked, ¡°That war that happened 30 000 ago? I didn¡¯t think the things from back then would still have an effect today.¡±


    Tatyana nodded. ¡°Not only do they have an effect but the longer that passes, the stronger the effect. You have to take into ount that the juniors that began cultivating these things back them have matured during these years.¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°To battle the demons, the seniors have been giving resources to the juniors. For example, I is a descendant of the Divines that came at that time, and Jaxon is a descendant from the demon side. So using techniques from back then, their strength must have improved during these months. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they directly broke through into the Unification realm once they enter inside.¡±


    Evelyn realized, ¡°Right! Only the entrance is limited to a half-step Mental Nourishing realm. Once inside, we will be able to advance.¡±


    Tatyana nodded. ¡°Be careful and remember, one can¡¯t interrupt a heavenly tribtion, or the heavens will target them. Moreover, the strength of the tribtion gets stronger when a person interferes.¡±


    Andrea rubbed her chin and asked, ¡°Does it also get stronger for the original cultivator breaking through?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Depends. If someone interrupts with the intention to harm the cultivator, it won¡¯t strengthen for the original person and will strike down the person trying to interrupt. But If someone tries to aid the cultivator, then the tribtion will be stronger for both of them. The Heavens knows whether you intend to help or harm, so don¡¯t try to be cheeky.¡±


    They kept speaking about other things, and the day went by. Yasenia spotted people that gave her a dangerous feeling. But nothing like she felt the first time she saw I.


    Yasenia frowned. ¡®However, if they enter the Unification realm¡­¡¯ ¡°Darling, how long until you advance into the Unification Realm?¡±


    Andrea got thoughtful and said, ¡°If I could dual cultivate with you daily¡­ One or two weeks. Without your help, three to four months.¡±


    Yasenia nodded, and the others marveled at the efficiency that Yasenia granted them when cultivating. They normally didn¡¯t think too deeply about it, but it was always impressive when said out loud like that. It shortened the time by almost ten times!


    What kind of concept was that? If a cultivator needed ten years to pass a realm, with Yasenia¡¯s help, it would lower to just one!


    The night went by fast, and the day when the secret realm opened arrived!


    They woke up early and prepared fast. Then they went toward the gathering point. When they arrived, many people were already there.


    Yasenia was wearing her [Seductive Dragoness Battle Dress] and carried [Draconic Heart] on her back. She had also equipped the [Dragoness Combat Gloves] that Evelyn and Andrea gifted her.


    She was sashaying her hips as she walked, crossing her long and alluring legs in a manner that tickled a person¡¯s heart. Her voluptuous body andzily swishing tail exuded a charm that few could resist. Her face had a rxed yet innately seductive smile, and the corner of her eyes hooked perfectly, hooking people¡¯s souls with her golden gaze.


    The weight of the sword made her steps more firm, but instead of looking more dignified, she looked even more seductive because of the mouthwatering jiggle her body made with each step. A lot of people couldn¡¯t take their eyes away from her.


    Angel was wearing her white [Radiant Robes]. They flowed with the wind, together with her long blonde hair, giving her an air of purity and innocence. On her back, she carried the [Emerald Mirror Shield].


    Her steps were light, like a fairy stepping on the clouds, making her dress flutter beautifully with the wind. Her expression had a happy smile, and her big blue droopy eyes made all the people that looked at her adore her.


    Andrea was d in her [Knight¡¯s Promise] and carried the [Molten Red Golden Halberd] in her w-like armored hand, horizontal to the ground. Her tall frame and aura, together with her steady and confident steps, made her look like a Goddess of War going to the battlefield.


    Her heroic disposition and light green eyes were firm, but there was a touch of gentleness between her eyebrows. All of this and her attractive features made many women swoon after looking at her. As if the courageous knight of their dreams was before them.


    Cecile was in the [Ceremonial Phoenix Dress], wearing the [Passing Cloud Gloves] Yasenia gifted her in the past. She didn¡¯t have the bow out because it was inconvenient to sling it on her back with her two big silver wings on her back.


    Her tinum silver hair weaved with the wind, and her tails and wings fluttered, giving the surroundings a silver glitter. Her face was indifferent, and her icy blue eyes didn¡¯t carry any emotion, with a bearing simr to a lonesome Moon Goddess, unsullied by mortal dust. Her peerlessly beautiful face and innate elegance made people directly fall in love with her, not caring that she was a beast-woman, but unable to express their feelings because they felt unworthy.


    Evelyn was in purple robes called [Purple Light Electric Robe] and carried her [Solid Thunder] diagonally on her back. She was walking cheerfully and with a mischievous smile on the corner of her lips.


    Although her exotic electric blue hair and violet eyes were interesting, her face was unremarkable, and her body, unattractive. Yet, she gave this feeling around her that made people think they would get along with her. She was quite inconspicuous between the ranks of beautiful women walking beside her, but, strangely, when people spotted her, they didn¡¯t feel that she was out of ce.


    Kali wore a green and pink dress called [Clear Nature Robe] and carried her sword [Treant Heart Wood Sword] on her waist. She had a veil covering her face, but this didn¡¯t make people look away; on the contrary, people looked at her with enchanted eyes.


    Kali¡¯s body was perfectly proportioned, and her hand¡¯s skin was beautiful and supple; the veil only gave her a mysterious attractiveness. Moreover, her steps had a fox-like demeanor andbined with her swishing tail invitingly. But the general aura gave a peaceful and gentle feeling, like nature itself. It was an appealing contradicting but attractivebination, inviting but gentle.


    Tatyana was leading them with an elegant ck dress that entuated her perfect body. Her aura was powerful and filled with imperial might, making people want to but not dare to look at her. Her facial features were elegance and beauty incarnate, charming those that had the courage to look at her face and looked as if she was looking down at the world as if the world was below her esteemed self!


    But, even if she had elegance and beauty when the people¡¯s gaze crossed with her piercing red eyes, they only felt a suffocating pressure, as if they were surrounded by mountains of corpses and seas of blood, making them realize that this woman was an unmatched senior, an unmatched Empress.


    However, besides their appearances, what caught some people¡¯s eyes was that the wear with the least quality was middle-level Earth-ranked, which was better than what most people here carried. ¡®Rich, beautiful, and powerful. Fairies that havee from the heavens!¡¯ That was the impression they gave outsiders.


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 192

    While many people marveled at our girls¡¯ appearance, the sky darkened, and lighting, fire, and other elements rumbled around. It was as if the sky was divided into four enormous domains. Yasenia and the rest looked around vigntly, but seeing Tatyana¡¯s calm face, reassurance filled their bodies, and they rxed, looking around curiously.


    In their minds, Tatyana was like a pir that could hold the sky with one hand even if they fell! If Tatyana was rxed, they didn¡¯t have anything to fear!


    Form these fourrge domains, countless beasts of all sizes and forms descended, each carrying an imposing aura that fitted a powerful senior! They were representatives from different powerful beast races. Most of the juniors were transformed into the human form, but the seniors were transformed into their beast forms, filling the sky with giant and powerful-looking creatures.


    There were four big groups and then smaller groups surrounding these four.


    On their left, horse-like creatures with dragon heads and tails filled most of the beast poption; they were exuding terrifying lighting and galloping in the air. Below their wed or hoofed feet, storm clouds appeared with each step, making a powerful and intimidating rumbling noise.


    On the right, fire apanied a group of giant green western dragons. Their aura carried strong dragon pressure, intimidating most of the dragon-bloodline-rted beast-humans present. Their wings shrouded the sky, letting all creatures below only see their bodies instead of the sky, and with each p of those powerful wings, the clouds dispersed, and tornadoes were created around them.


    In front of them, the beasts with the most members were like walking inds. They seemed to carry the ocean with them, walking slowly but with steps that made the earth tremble as if scared of their might.


    And behind them, the group with the most poption were winged tigers that released a thick amount of killing intent and approached fast. Their ws were so sharp that people thought they were about to be cut because of the reflection of the light on them.


    In general, the strength of these beast groups was extremely high, and not one human dared to face them.


    After being affected by Tian Long¡¯s aura, Yasenia just felt ufortable and slightly annoyed when the Dragon Aura washed over her. She felt as if they were going against her innate authority when this lesser quality Dragon bloodline washed over her. However, Yasenia controlled the impulse to roar back and unfurl her aura, and observed these big groups. Yasenia suddenly spotted a familiar group of beasts, the Ice phoenixes. Her eyes narrowed dangerously, searching for Feng Yuan, but then she rxed, not wanting to attract attention to herself.


    Tatyana saw Yasenia looking around and exined to her daughter, ¡°The ones on the left are [Lightning Qilins], a lower variant of the real deal. However, for our continent, they have a very high position and bloodline level, simr to the [Ice Phoenix]. They are the third strongest beast n, and they reside in the Forbidden Zone; [Thunder Pierce Mountain].¡±


    ¡°The ones on the right are the [Nature Dragons]. Their bloodline level is only slightly higher than the Qilins and Phoenix. However, their bloodline is stronger because of the rarity of nature-attributed beasts. They reside in the center of the Forbidden Zone; [Forest of Life]. They are the second strongest n of beasts.¡±


    ¡°Before us, there are the [Ind Turtles]. As you can see, they are extremely big, and their bodies are resilient. The only reason they aren¡¯t the strongest beast n is that their attacking power is low. However, they have never lost a ce they managed to conquer in recent history, maintaining an undefeated record. No one bothers them, and they also don¡¯t bother anyone. They live in the oceans between the continents, or how it is also called, the Forbidden Zone [Depthless Ocean].¡±


    ¡°The other n behind us is the [Mountain shing Winged tigers], the strongest beast n. Their individual strength is simr to the other four. But the reason why they are considered the strongest is that their ws are so sharp that even the [Ind Turtles] have to be careful when fighting them. They live in the Forbidden Zone, [Living Rock Forest].¡±


    Tatyana finished saying, ¡°The rest of the ns aren¡¯t as powerful, but when all of the beast ns band together, they pose a big threat to humans. That is why the forbidden zones are called like that. Besides the dangerousndscapes, the groups of intelligent beasts living there are not someone to be provoked.¡±


    While the beast ns gathered in a ce separated from the humans and beast humans, one Ice Phoenix slowly flew toward Tatyana. The flight speed was enough to tell the seniors that he didn¡¯te with ill intent. Cecile couldn¡¯t help but notice that he was one of the male elders that helped herplete the ritual.


    Angel asked, a little confused. ¡°What is the difference between beast and beast-humans? Most of the books I read in the library are beast-human rted, and I don¡¯t know about this¡­¡±


    The Senior Ice Phoenix heard Angel, and as hended, he transformed into a middle-aged, blue-haired male human. Then, he answered with a gentle tone, his voice pleasant to listen to. ¡°You are Angel, right? I will answer your question. There are three main differences. One of the differences is that we, beasts, don¡¯t have beast traits when we transform into our human form. And, as a matter of course, we can transform back to our beast forms whenever we like because that is our main form. Best-humans, on the other hand, only have beast characteristics and can¡¯t transform into beast form.¡±


    ¡°The next difference is quite easy to guess. Beasts have beast-cores in their most important area; it can be in any organ that the beast needs to survive.¡±


    ¡°Thest difference is the way of advancement. Beast-humans normally advance like humans, passing through the energy realms; the Opening realm, Body modification, and so on. In contrast, beasts advance passively, absorbing the energy of the heavens and earth. Our strength naturally grows as we grow older, and innate talent dictates how far we will reach. The method to break that innate limit is eating the core of other beasts or eating treasures of the heavens and earth. As far as I know, there are very rare creatures that have both advantages, but I don¡¯t know any in our continent.¡±


    Angel bowed, ¡°Thank you, senior, for your guidance.¡±


    The Phoenix nodded and looked toward Tatyana. Then, he bowed and said, ¡°Thanks for the help the other day, Lady Tatyana. We¡¯vemanded our juniors to help your child and her partners, if possible, inside the secret realm. We hope that this could alleviate and improve the rtionship between our race and the Academy.¡±


    Tatyana said, indifferent. ¡°That depends on what they do inside the secret realm. I hope that when our juniors return three monthster, I can hear good things from my little treasure¡¯s mouth. Until then, nothing will change.¡±


    The Phoenix sighed and bowed, ¡°Understood, I will rte your words to our Patriarch and Matriarch.¡±


    Then, he jumped into the sky, transforming into a mountain-sized phoenix, and returned to the phoenix flock. Yasenia asked, ¡°What happened between the Academy and them? Did they do something after we left?¡±


    Tatyana tip-toed and patted her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about trivial things, little treasure. Just let mom take care of these matters. You have to focus on what you have before you, that is, the secret realm.¡±


    Yasenia nodded and didn¡¯t insist on knowing what happened. Tatyana thought, ¡®I will keep from her that we are already making the phoenixes pay for their mistake. If she wants to vent a little, killing some phoenix in the secret realm, I don¡¯t want her to have these things in her mind preventing it. My little treasure should be able to do as she pleases!¡¯


    Tatyana knew that leaving Feng Yuan alive was a big spine in Yasenia¡¯s heart. However, at that moment, Tatyana valued Yasenia¡¯s safety much more than the insignificant bird¡¯s life and death. However, after returning to the Academy, she ordered the elders to make the price of everything sold to the Ice Phoenix grow by 5%. Even if it appeared little, with the amount of trade they had, it was honestly quite a big fortune.


    Tatyana also understood that even if Yasenia didn¡¯t show any interest in Feng Yuan¡¯s situation, deep inside, her dragon blood made Yasenia extremely protective of her lovers, so there was still hatred inside her heart. Therefore, if they sent Feng Yuan inside the realm and he crossed paths with Yasenia, Tatyana was 100% sure that he would die a horrible death in her little treasure¡¯s hands. This was the main reason she didn¡¯t speak about the pressure the Academy was imposing on the Ice Phoenixes.


    There was a single problem; Tatyana felt more uneasy the closer the hour to open the secret realm approached.


    After this, two more hours went by, and other groups kept arriving. Tatyana observed each group closely; some groups wereposed of humans, others of beasts, and others of beast-humans. By the time the hour that the secret realm was about to open, the number of individuals around had increased at least one-fifth. It was quite a grand situation.


    The hour to enter the realm was some minutes away! But the closer the time encroached, the worse this bad feeling grew inside Tatyana.


    Tatyana sent a signal to her concealed summons, ¡®Stay 100% alert; we are going to have visitors.¡¯


    Tian Long, Ying Yue, Hui Zhong, and Lauren, the [Undead Grand Marshal], answered, ¡®We obey the Empress decree!¡¯


    A small ck crack in space appeared before the cultivators. From it, an ancient aura seeped out, making all the people present have solemn faces. The atmosphere felt as if it had a life of its own, and the density was stronger than any ce with high density in the Sky Continent.


    When Yasenia felt this aura, the [Celestial Pearl] inside her dantian spun silently, absorbing this ancient aura. Tatyana instantly ced a single concealing formation to avoid curious eyes from noticing anything strange. Tatyana¡¯s lips arched slightly, happy for her daughter. ¡®The [Celestial Pearl] is recharging with this aura? Maybe when the three months go by, my little treasure will have another chance to get in touch with the Celestial element. What a fortunate thing, this secret realm is a big chance for her!¡¯


    Everyone observed how the crack widened vertically, letting out more of this ancient aura.


    Then, when it reached a height of one hundred meters, it stopped growing vertically and widened horizontally. It opened to a width of 50 meters and stopped growing. Then that ck opening was surrounded by a purple smoke that began spinning. After five more minutes, what was before the group of cultivators was a ckish, purple spinning portal.


    Some rogue cultivators thought that it was already open, and to gain an advantage over the other cultivators, they sped toward the portal with their full strength or other treasures they gathered in their journeys. There were even some sneaky Unification and Dantian Spiritualization realm cultivators that dove in with robbed entry jades, ignoring the limit told by other seniors.


    As the saying says, animals die for food, and humans die for riches.


    To the surprise of rogue cultivators, no one stopped them. ¡®Ha! As expected of the ¡°seniors¡± from the sects, they are arrogant even when their disciples are going to be at a high disadvantage! I will see what you do when I steal all the treasures for myself! Hahaha.¡¯


    Simr thoughts shed in the head of all the cultivators rushing forward.


    When those cultivators neared the portal, the world seemed to slow down as that aura gathered in a single point. The aura became thicker and took the physical form of an old man with a long white beard and robes, even if his body seemed weak, he had a straight back. In the beginning, he looked around, a little confused. However, a single momentter, as if some memories lodged inside his brain, he rxed and nodded.


    It was a strange phenomenon, seeing that everything was slowed down around them, but they could see the old man moving as if he wasn¡¯t affected by the worldws. Then, the old man¡¯s eyes looked at the approaching cultivators and waved his long sleeve.


    An extremely bizarre thing urred. Those cultivators ¡°popped¡± out of existence, leaving nothing behind. The seniors around looked confused at that action. Even Tatyana barely understood what happened, ¡®Did he¡­ Erase their existence? Strange¡­¡¯


    Then, time flowed normally again. Everyone looked with fear in their eyes at that old man. For cultivators, mysterious strength is something scary. The elder spoke with an aged voice, it wasn¡¯t loud, but everyone could hear it as if he the old man was speaking in front of them. His voice carried strength and wisdom that couldn¡¯t be covered by his aged body. ¡°Cultivators above the Spirit Realm aren¡¯t allowed. Entering before it fully opens isn¡¯t allowed either.¡±


    Then he closed his eyes, not minding the mass of cultivators before him.


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 193

    Yasenia was confused and asked Tatyana, ¡°Spirit realm? Who is he? Is he still alive, mom?¡±


    The people nearby also paid attention. Tatyana shook her head, ¡°The spirit realm is what the Mental Nourishing realm was called in ancient times. The mortal realms were called, The initial Realm, Foundation Building realm, Spirit realm, Nascent Soul Realm, and Spiritual Core realm. The names we know nowadays are more literal, and they let the cultivator know in which direction they should nourish themselves.¡±


    Tatyana looked at the old man and said, ¡°Also, he isn¡¯t alive. He is just a soul strand. When reaching a certain level of cultivation, even if your body is destroyed and your soul shattered into pieces, you can regenerate yourself from a single remaining strand of your soul. Completely killing a cultivator bes harder as you advance in cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, after reaching this level, you can create a soul strand with some of your power and some memories. These soul strands are aware that they aren¡¯t the original; that is why he was a little confused initially. And unless the technique isn¡¯t properly done, they will always follow themands their original self created them for. In this case, I guess it is to guard the portal¡¯s entrance.¡±


    Andrea asked curiously, ¡°Which level is this realm, Tatyana?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Transcendence Realm. However, these skills aren¡¯t much of a threat to me since I can directly attack souls. I can¡¯t even remember thest time that someone in the Transcendence realm escaped after fighting with me to the death¡­¡±


    Evelyn smirked, ¡°Bragging in front of Yasenia to get her admiration?¡±


    Tatyana smiled and said, ¡°Well, it works.¡±


    They looked at Yasenia and saw that she was looking at Tatyana with an adoring gaze and wagging tail. Countless blood streams flowed from the people¡¯s noses that looked at her, ¡®How can se be so cute!?¡¯


    After looking until Yasenia rxed, receiving Tatyana¡¯s pats, Angel cleaned her nose, hugged Tatyana¡¯s arm, and asked in her silvery voice, ¡°Was this senior stronger than mommy Tatyana when he was alive?¡±


    Tatyana chuckled and patted her head without stopping scratching Yasenia under her chin. ¡°He could have killed me with a single stare. Even this soul strand can kill me instantly if it uses all its energy.¡±


    Angel¡¯s eyes opened cutely,pletely stunned. ¡°Stronger than mommy Tatyana!? Wow!¡± Even Yasenia stopped growlingfortably and looked at that elder seriously. Tatyana used her patting skills to divert Yasenia¡¯s attention from that topic. Yasenia, of course, was unable to win and stered herself on Tatyana, growling coquettishly.


    However, suddenly Tatyana¡¯s expression became solemn, and she looked east, moving Yasenia and the rest behind her. The rest of the seniors also moved the juniors behind them and created invisible protective barriers around them.


    From the east, a horde of demons, iparable in size to the one that attacked the Ice Nirvana Mountain, appeared on the horizon. However, they didn¡¯te just from the east; the north, west, and south were also filled with demons. They werepletely surrounded.


    Some seniors spoke with a serious expression, ¡°I can feel at least 600 Demon Monarchs¡­¡±


    Another senior spoke, ¡°We have 900 Transcendent level cultivators here, but most of us are in the initial stages. These Demon Monarchs are at least in the middle-upper levels. It will be a harsh fight.¡±


    But the reason for Tatyana¡¯s solemn expression wasn¡¯t this. With the help of her summons, she could fearlessly fight hundreds of Demon Monarchs.


    Where Tatyana was looking, there were two demons that had an extremely oppressive aura that made the World Laws bend around them.


    One of them was a ten-meter-tall red-skinned demon. He had two pairs of big wings that released scorching mes. These mes burnt everything, be it space, air, or anything they fell on. The thing would turn to ashes.


    His facial features were terrifying, with burning eyes and sharp teeth, and he had a single pair of ck horns growing from his forehead. In one hand, he carried a 7m burning demonic sword. He also had red and ck full body armor, but this couldn¡¯t hide his bulkiness.


    Beside him, a three-meter-tall female green-skinned demon floated lightly. Her facial features were attractive, like an arrogant beauty that had everything under herself. She also had two pairs of ck horns, a single pair growing from her forehead and another two on the sides of her head that curled like a ram¡¯s horns.


    The demoness¡¯s two pairs of wings exuded corrosive fumes that would melt Dantian Spiritualization cultivators into a puddle from just touching them. Her body was d in full body elegant ck and green armor, and her ck hair flowed with the wind. In her hand, she carried an elegant broad sword proportional to her size that seemed to be absorbing the surrounding energy.


    Tatyana muttered, ¡°Two Demon Emperors.¡±


    When she finished saying this, the two demon Emperors appeared before the group of cultivators,pletely fearless. They didn¡¯t even bother hiding their cultivation level, wanting the cultivators before them to feel despair. Their aura washed like a tide to every single cultivator, making all of them feel constricted. It was as if they were just subjects about to be judged by an absolute ruler by their unchallenged strength.


    The seniors werepletely terrified. ¡°Why are two demon Emperors already on our continent!? They should have needed many more years to enter our continent! It is too soon!¡±


    ¡°We are doomed¡­ How could we fight against them? Even if the whole continent banded together to fight them, we wouldn¡¯t be able to win!¡±


    A brave human senior said, trying to make people regain courage. ¡°So what! We should fight until ourst-¡±


    However, a female voice that echoed around interrupted him.


    ¡°Corrode.¡±


    The worldws bent with her voice alone, and that level two Transcendence cultivator didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist. With a pain-filled scream, that cultivator melted as if he had entered a ce filled with acidic substances. Even his soul corroded. Ten secondster, only some fumes were left that the wind carried away, effectively disappearing from the world.


    Every single senior felt their hearts sinking to the bottom of the Abyss. ¡®Just a word, and a cultivator died!? What is this strength!?¡¯


    Tatyana¡¯s countenance became even more solemn. Even she wouldn¡¯t be able to do what the Demon Empress did with such ease; this meant that her understanding of the worldws was inferior to the Demon Empress!


    However, at this moment, the elder opened his eyes and said, ¡°The secret realm is open. Enter at will.¡±


    Before anyone reacted, Tatyana¡¯s cultivation exploded at full strength, destabilizing the worldws with her aura alone and making the surroundings distorted. The space trembled because of her might, and the world slowed down. Without dy, her aura wrapped around all the Academy students, and she zoomed toward the Secret realm entrance at nonsensical speed, carrying all the disciples.


    The next events happened in less than a second.


    The Demon Emperor reacted instantly and shed between Tatyana and the portal, unfurling his own aura and making it sh with Tatyana¡¯s. Tatyana¡¯s eyes became fierce as she pushed against the Demon Emperor¡¯s aura with all her strength to avoid slowing down, and shemanded the hiding Ying Yue and Hui Zhong to attack the Demon Emperor.


    Two shadows zoomed from the Demon Emperor¡¯s right and attacked him with sword strikes so strong that they shattered space itself. The Demon Emperor reacted fast, shing his burning, seven-meter-long sword toward Them.


    *BOOOOM!!*


    An enormous shockwave spread from their collision point, but with the strength of the Undead Empress and Emperor, they managed to send him flying for some kilometers, making way for Tatyana toward the portal.


    However, the consequences for Ying Yue and Hui Zhong were being sted away tens of kilometers without control and burning bodies.


    Tatyana already predicted the shockwave, so she hadmanded her [Undead Grand Marshal], Lauren, to use a defensive skill and absorb it in his body. The ck armored summon inted, cracking the armor everywhere, and blood burst from the armor gaps. Nheless, this was enough to let a free way to Tatyana.


    Then, before anyone else could react, she began pushing them all inside the portal; this included Yasenia.


    However, to Tatyana¡¯s dismay, she saw the demon Empress breaking some kind of liquid beside the portal and letting the portal absorb that essence, making changes Tatyana couldn¡¯t understand in the little time she had. Moreover, the Demon Empress was looking at Tatyana mockingly and amused, as if wanting to see what she would see do next.


    Tatyana didn¡¯t lose her calm mind, and countless solutions shed through her mind in less than an instant. After steeling herself, her aura made another change. It became extremely profound and mysterious and melted with Heaven and Earth themselves. Then, she used one of her trump cards; a skill called [Heaven¡¯s Fate road in my Hand].


    At that moment, when this skill was activated, the world literally stopped for everyone but Tatyana¡¯s thoughts.


    In this instant that was so small even to perceive, Tatyana¡¯s eyes shed white, and countless threads appeared on the portal. Each thread was connected to every person that was rted to the portal.


    Tatyana¡¯s skill made it possible for her to read every single one of these threads, overloading her mind with countless paths the future may take.


    As information about the fate of the portal entered her head, Tatyana had to see all these possible futures. Therefore, even if only an instant had gone by, for Tatyana, an extremely long period of time passed. It felt as if she had been there for an eternity and not a single second at the same time.


    Any cultivator of strength near Tatyana¡¯s would have their brain-melting after going through this experience. However, Tatyana only had her eyes, mouth, and nose bleeding. She had managed to see the future of the portal three months from now countless times with different oues. Nheless, there was one thing that always happened. The juniors that entered didn¡¯te back to the sky continent. Tatyana knew that they were alive, but she didn¡¯t know where they had gone.


    The world slowly began moving again, and Tatyana weighted her option in the short amount of time she had before her little treasure entered the secret realm. ¡®Do I let her enter? Even if we may separate, this is a big chance for my little treasure. Moreover, with Demon Emperors arriving at this continent, I will eventually be unable to protect her as I¡¯m doing right now¡­¡¯


    Tatyana hardened her heart, and with extreme anguish, she continued pushing Yasenia and the others forward. ¡®When will I see you again, little treasure?¡¯


    During all this time that she was charging toward the portal, if you had realized, Tatyana herself didn¡¯t attack even once. That was because she was filling a spatial ring in the worst-case scenario, and right now, it was time to give it to her little treasure.


    Before entering the portal, Yasenia saw Tatyana smile at her even while bleeding through her seven orifices and cing a ring on her finger. ¡°Remember to look into the ring, little treasure. I will miss you.¡±


    In that instant, Yasenia felt as if her heart was being twisted with a knife. She could feel her mother¡¯s hidden distress, and before entering, she shouted with a heartbreaking tone, ¡°MOM!¡±


    However, she couldn¡¯t do anything more, and in the next instant, the world spun, and she entered the Secret Realm with all her dears except Tatyana.


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 194

    When Yasenia opened her eyes, she was in the middle of a forest. She looked around, dazed, and saw that she was alone.


    At that moment, she remembered Tatyana¡¯s bloody face as she smiled at her gently; a pure and unadulterated rage began burning her body. As the anger rose from the bottom of her heart, something inside her, that thing she had been feeling thesest months, burst out like an unstoppable tide. Her blood resonated with the ambient energy, and her aura swelled, bing extremely tyrannical. Everything in a 100-meter radius around her got ttened as her irises became blood red with golden cracks.


    Yasenia subconsciously gathered energy in her throat as she expressed all that wrath deep within her in an extremely deep and resounding dragon roar.


    ¡°RROOAAAR!!¡±


    Her extremely thick and tyrannical aura exploded from Yasenia together with the dragon roar! The ground below her feet burst into pieces as the floor sunk, creating cracks all around. Every single creature within a 100 km radius heard Yasenia¡¯s dragon roar and felt as if an unparalleled creature had appeared in the forest!


    Yasenia¡¯s rage, stronger than even the one she felt with Cecile¡¯s situation, awakened an ability all dragons have since birth. Still, only an extremely tiny percentage managed to awaken, and even less were able to evolve it. The ability Yasenia awakened was called [Dragon Strength], and it currently was at the initial level.


    As the king of beasts, pure dragons have innate authority between beast ranks. This aura will make all creatures with a beast lineage below Yasenia¡¯s level extremely handicapped if they decide to fight against her. This meant that as long as her opponent had less level than her, she would be able to beat them even if they were stronger than her. Even those at the same level as her or slightly higher will feel pressure from [Dragon Strength]. Moreover, it will also increase Yasenia¡¯s physical strength passively.


    And these effects were from only the just awakened innate aura. This aura could evolve and be something more monstrous.


    After that aura explosion and roar, Yasenia mmed her fist into the ground without holding back, with the [Dragon Strength] wrapped around her fist.


    *BOOOOM!*


    Her strength made the floor sink various meters, creating an enormous explosion of dirt and rocks that went up to the sky for more than 100 meters. Then, still unsatisfied, she began rampaging around, destroying everything with her bare fists and tail.


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    As she rampaged around, an enraged roar left her mouth. ¡°WHY AM I SO WEAK!? WHY CAN¡¯T I HELP MOM WHEN SHE NEEDS ME!? ROAR!¡±


    Even if theseints were nonsensical, right now, the rage in her heart made her pour her current feelings out. Yasenia knew that she couldn¡¯t help Tatyana; she knew that everything must advance step by step, but seeing her mother¡¯s bloody face made her feel extreme anguish that she didn¡¯t know how to vent besides destroying everything around her.


    The hits were so strong that they caused shockwaves wherever they passed, as if the air was exploding with Yasenia¡¯s raw strength. Moreover, everywhere theynded, an enormous visible shockwave expanded, blowing dust, dirt, rocks, and trees into pieces. ¡°All because of them! Because of the fucking demons! I¡¯m going to make the demon race disappear from our world! ROOAAAR!!!!¡±


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    Because of all the destruction and loud explosive sounds, a giant reptile creature approached; it was the owner of the territory and the strongest creature nearby. He had sensed Yasenia¡¯s rampage and hade to investigate who dared to cause this much destruction in its domain. Creatures like it were extremely territorial, and they would fight to the death against creatures of simr strength when they defended their home.


    However, this peak-level third-rank beast that was about to evolve and enter the fourth level came at the wrong moment, to the wrong ce.


    When the five-meter tall and 25m long reptile appeared, Yasenia¡¯s red slit eyes locked into the creature. The lizard felt extreme fear for a moment, but after seeing Yasenia¡¯s size, he got enraged for being ¡°Fooled¡± by Yasenia¡¯s current aura. The lizard¡¯s limited intelligence, coupled with its knowledge about some creatures that use strong auras to fight predators off, made it ignore its current ringing survival instincts and charge toward the enraged dragoness with a piercing sound.


    ¡°HISSS!!¡±


    Yasenia got even more generated in response to the lizard¡¯s provocations. ¡°How dare you challenge me!?¡±


    Yasenia stomped the ground, making the ground explode, and she shot toward the lizard with blurring speed. She didn¡¯t even take out her sword as she smashed her fist toward the five-meter tall lizard, wrapping it with her current aura.


    Enraged that this small creature dared to attack it, the lizard head-butted with all its strength toward Yasenia¡¯s dainty fist with the intent of sting her flying.


    Fist and Head collided, and the world seemed to stop for a second. The lizard felt how its skull cracked and sunk, and a tremendous momentum transferred into his body from that dainty fist.


    *CRRACK!*


    The sickening sound of bones breaking was directly followed by an enormous explosion.


    *BANG!*


    And together with the explosion, Yasenia¡¯s raw strength sted the enormous body of the lizard flying without control! The lizard didn¡¯t even know north from south as it tumbled away with his head hurting terribly.


    However, the poor lizard wasn¡¯t in luck today, as Yasenia wasn¡¯t done venting yet. She stomped the ground again and shed with terrible speed, chasing after the sted lizard. When she caught up, Yasenia grabbed the tip of the 40-ton lizard.


    Even while it was dizzy, the lizard knew that it messed with the wrong creature, so it didn¡¯t foolishly try to fight against this terrible creature that sted it away with a single attack. Its four legs tried to stabilize its body to begin running away.


    However, at that moment, it felt a pair of small hands grabbing its tail like a vice. And before it could turn to look at the dragoness, it felt an enormous strength pulling it from the tail. Its feet left the ground, and then, Yasenia used the 5m tall and 25m long 40-ton green lizard to cause more destruction.


    *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!*


    The destruction attracted another predator from the area, a giant 20m long aqua blue scorpion. It was the main rival of that lizard. But¡­ Well, they say that curiosity killed the scorpion. The poor thing went toward the wrong ce at the wrong moment. Worthy of being the rival of the lizard!


    When the scorpion tried to look at the battlefield stealthily, the berserk dragoness caught its presence and locked into it. ¡°HOW DARE YOU APPEAR BEFORE ME!?¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s aura washed over the scorpion, making it tremble with fear. Then, the scorpion looked at the lizard, seeing its rival¡¯s state; the scorpion wanted to cry! It was cursing at itself for being too arrogant and trying to take advantage of the situation.


    Then, Yasenia proceeded to beat up the scorpion, using the 40-ton lizard as a club. Pain-filled cries and screeches resounded in that area, apanied by a dragon roar from time to time. The beasts around were shivering in fear, knowing that a new tyrant had appeared.


    After beating the two beasts, Yasenia was breathing roughly. Her emotions have calmed down, and, right now, she was taking deep breaths to recover herself. She looked at the two creatures and frowned slightly. Incredibly, the lizard and scorpion were still alive! Well, alive is a big word to describe the two creatures, but they weren¡¯t dead!


    Yasenia went to a ce with a rock standing and sat on it. ¡°Should I kill them? Maybe I can use them as a mount to move around. But¡­¡±


    She saw their mangled appearance and said, ¡°I will have to wait too much time to let them recover and use too many resources.¡±


    Yasenia decided not to kill them. In the end, the most she could take from them were some beast leather, meat, and their beast cores. She had hundreds of third-level beast cores in her ring. The only thing Yasenia felt was a shame leaving behind was the poison sack of the scorpion. But if she took the poison sack, it wasn¡¯t any different from killing it.


    Yasenia sighed and looked toward the ring Tatyana ced on her hand before she entered the secret realm. She sunk her consciousness inside and looked around. There were two notes and ten objects.


    Three of the objects were a cooking pan, casserole, and oven. They were all middle-level heaven ranked. They were golden colored, and the oven was quite big. It was at least two meters tall and wide, with one and a half meters of depth. Yasenia saw six levels for different kinds of trays. She would also be able to use the whole inside of the oven if she took out the trays, so it was quite versatile.


    The next three items were an alchemy cauldron, a spirit herb purifier, and a box with different measuring tubes for alchemy. The alchemy tubes came in different sizes and forms, useful for almost any kind of pill making. The alchemy cauldron had some carvings of blooming trees and flowers, and its rank, together with the other objects, was middle-level Heaven rank. Its size was one meter and thirty centimeters tall, and its diameter was one meter.


    The final three items were a smithing hammer, a smelting furnace, and smithing tongs. The smithing hammer waspletely ck and quite heavy, and it seemed to reflect light. This furnace was red-colored with some yellow ents. The smelting furnace was quite big, reaching at least four meters in height and two meters in width. It had a ce to heat up the objects you were creating and a ce to put fuel into it. It could work with just energy, but to make difficult and long projects, the cultivator needed extra fuel so that they didn¡¯t get tired. They were the same rank as the other objects in the middle level of the Heaven grade.


    She took out the note beside the spirit profession tools. ¡°Little Treasure, these objects will be able to use your energy, so if you aren¡¯t able to decipher why your energy is affecting the tools in a wrong way, you can use these to begin advancing in your spirit profession mastery. The name of the oven is [Burning Hell Oven], don¡¯t worry about the ominous name; its creator was quite boastful. The alchemy cauldron is named [Spring Tree Pill Cauldron]. And the smelting furnace is called [Devil¡¯s Heating Furnace], if you haven¡¯t guessed, it was made by the same person who made the oven¡­ Anyway, even if I gave them to you, I hope that you will never use them and you are able to discover how to use normal tools~. Be careful with everything you do, and thousands of kisses from Mommy~.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s nose became sour, and she sniffed a little, ¡®Even in that situation, she managed to make this.¡¯


    Then she took out the other item and observed it. It was a beautiful green-ck crystal heart with some kind of red aura swimming inside of it. It was mesmerizing and beautiful in its own way.


    The note beside it read like this, ¡°Hello little treasure~; I don¡¯t know if you have read this note first or the other, but well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s get to what this thing is. Do you remember mom telling you about some strange technique she had to do when crossing into the Transcendence realm? The one thing I lost Ying Yue for? Well, the thing in your hand is that skill. You just need to put energy into it to activate it. However, do it only after you leave the secret realm! And since I like to be mysterious~ I won¡¯t tell you anything more, fufufu~ Be careful with the girls thate near you, and thousands of hugs from mommy~!¡±


    Yasenia chuckled and suddenly heard some rustling at the side. Then she said, with a seductive tone, ¡°Sneaking around like that~, You seem like a stalker, hahaha. How about youe out, and we speak a little~.¡±


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 195

    In another ce of the expansive secret realm, in a desert, a woman with long tinum-silver hair was looking around. Her peerless facial features could make any man or woman have their heart beating faster. However, her expression was cold as her indifferent icy-blue eyes observed the surroundings. The woman pped her big silver wings and shot up 100 meters in an instant; even from the high point of view, she couldn¡¯t see the end of the desert.


    The first thing Cecile did after inspecting the surroundings was focus on her connection with Yasenia. Through the connection, Cecile felt that Yasenia was extremely far away; even when they were [Interlocked Souls] with a much longer connection range than their previous [Soulmate] connection, she could barely feel her link with Yasenia.


    Without feeling her dear dragoness nearby, her whole body became covered with an icy feeling, and her demeanor changed to that of a Celestial Maiden looking down to the mortal world. As she pped her wings and floated mid-air, she seemed to have be a lone Moon Goddess in the middle of a deste world.


    Cecile slowly flew down andnded with elegance, covering the sand near her feet with silver frost and hardening the sand so that her feet wouldn¡¯t sink. Then, she took out two of the fourmunication devices she had, one receiver and one sender. These were the ones that our girls developed during these months.


    They were oval palm-sized orange metallic pieces. Around the body of the artifact, intricate glowing lines crossed in geometrical forms to create quite a beautiful artifact. Each metallic piece had a different colored jade embedded in the middle of it.


    The sender¡¯s jade had different tones of green swirling around. The glowing lines on the orange body of the sender were aqua blue colored, and a thick fluid seemed to be moving across them.


    The receiver was the opposite. Its jade had different tones of blue swirling around, and the lines were green-colored.


    Cecile put energy into them, and the liquid in the formation lines moved faster, lighting up the device. However, Cecile¡¯s brows frowned slightly, ¡®No signal¡­ That means that the devices have yet to connect to each other.¡¯


    Cecile thought, ¡®I will have to wait for a while then¡­ What direction should I go? The connection between us is so faint that I don¡¯t even know in which direction my love is¡­¡¯


    Cecile flew high up and decided to zoom across the desert as fast as she could. However, when she went more than 150m high, she had to stop going upward. ¡®The heat increases exponentially the higher I go. If I fly higher, I may be cooked alive. Even at this altitude, the heat is unbearable.¡¯


    She decided to descend to the 100m altitude and fly horizontally to the ground. However, when she descended to that altitude, an explosion of sand urred before her, apanied by a mighty roar. Something enormous shot up from the sand at high speed toward Cecile.


    Cecile reacted fast and pped her right wing to dodge the creature. The creature missed her for not more than three meters. She observed it and saw that it was a giant, armored, worm-like creature at least 100m long. It had a circr mouth filled with deadly and sharp teeth that could grind even the strongest of rocks into dust.


    However, Cecile¡¯s face didn¡¯t change as she looked at it indifferently. She took out her bow and created a silver arrow. Freezing energy gathered around her as she used her wind and moon attributes to buff the arrow. By the time the [Dune Swallowing Worm]nded on the sand again, Cecile had already tensed the bow into a full moon.


    The [Dune Swallowing Worm] burst from the sand again with an open mouth with the intention of eating Cecile. However, Cecile¡¯s lips calmly moved as her cold voice spread around, and she let the arrow free, aiming at the middle of its mouth. ¡°[shing Moon Arrow].¡±


    *BOOM!*


    An enormous shockwave spread from Cecile as the arrow burst forward with silver brilliance, transforming into a wide beam. It was so fast that the worm didn¡¯t even have the chance to close its mouth before the arrow entered through it. The energy from the arrow shredded and froze the worm¡¯s insides as it pierced its whole body, appearing from its other end and creating a circr frozen canyon on the sandy floor.


    The momentum carried the worm upward, but Cecile didn¡¯t move. When the worm was about to eat her, the arrow¡¯s energy finally burst the worm¡¯s meridians, and its body inted, bursting into frozen fleshy chunks and washing everything around with its greenish but solidified blood because of the low temperatures.


    But even with this violent death, not a single drop of flesh, blood, or sand touched Cecile¡¯s dress.


    Like that, a peak-level third-ranked creature was assassinated as if it was thrash, showing the might of the Moon Phoenix to all creatures observing the ¡°battle.¡±


    However, Cecile knew that it was far from over. During these months, she had trained with her maid, ra, unceasingly and learned about hunting and various beasts, reading book after book of them. She was by far the most knowledgeable about beasts in their group, and as she expected.


    The ground around her exploded in more than fifteen ces, revealing tens of [Dune Devouring Worms]. They were pack creatures and always hunted in groups!


    But even before this threat that would make even Mental Nourishing Half-steps tremble with fear, Cecile¡¯s face maintained her indifference as she calmly chanted. ¡°[Moon Phoenix me Dress].¡±


    White mes danced around her body, tails, and wings, making the air around her be as cold as the air on the moon. Then, Cecile pped her wings and sped through the falling giant worms in an elegant dance that left a chilling white trail behind her. The worms kept jumping again and again, and Cecile dodged with ease flying inplicated patterns at high speed.


    Then, she chanted again, ¡°[Moon Feather Enhancement].¡±


    Her wings glowed with silver light, and her speed doubled. However, this wasn¡¯t all. Cecile chanted again, ¡°[Hollow Moon Steps].¡±


    As she flew with the wings, she began using her feet as if the air below her was solid to run and fly around, making even the worms dizzy with her speed. Then, she began attacking. ¡°[Moon Phoenix Feathers].¡±


    The phantom of a majestic and ethereally beautiful silver phoenix appeared in the sky. Its wings were also covered with white mes, and its blue phoenix eyes looked down on the world with innate majesty. Then, as Cecile pulled and released her bow, The phoenix in the sky pped its wings raining countless silver feathers surrounded by the White [Moon me].


    Like a rain of silvery white meteors, the feathers fell on top of the tens of [Dune Swallowing Worms] with overwhelming force.


    *BANG!* *BANG!**BANG!* *BANG!**BANG!* *BANG!*


    Everywhere the feathersnded, an explosion of white mes consumed the area, freezing everything mercilessly. Cecile continued to move around at vertiginous speeds for a cultivator in her realm and rained death on the giant armored worms.


    Then, to finish them off, Cecile used a skill to rip them off the sand. ¡°[Moon Phoenix Gale].¡±


    The phantom phoenix in the sky pped its wings with all its strength, and the air around seemed to obey the Phoenix¡¯smands as it gathered into a 50m thick silver tornado!


    *WOOSH!*


    The air currents sent the weakened worms into the air and the freezing and sharp gales inside the tornado. The spectacle was astounding as the 100m worms flew into the air one after another as the giant tornado shredded their armored bodies.


    Cecile stopped moving as her blue eyes indifferently looked at the worms. She continued slowly pping her wing on the spot, waiting for all the worms to die.


    Only five minutester, not one of them was left alive. Cecile flew around, collecting the Beast cores and the hardest part of their bodies. Her ring wasn¡¯t too big, just 1000 cubic meters, so she had to be careful with what she put inside.


    She walked around, not caring about the sand falling everywhere because of the tornado; she was using her wind attribute to make a bubble where all sand couldn¡¯t pass.


    After picking the beast cores, she looked east and pped her wings, flying at 100m of height, parallel to the ground.


    After flying for a while and seeing nothing more, Cecile saw some ruins in the distance. She changed her flight path and flew toward those ruins. As she approached the ruins, she could see other cultivators running toward the ruins.


    But Cecile ignored them and continued flying until she was near enough to see them clearly. Cecile stopped flying and slowlynded on the ground, surrounded by a silver mist that spread around.


    The cultivators around couldn¡¯t help but be dazed. With her peerless facial features, beautiful dress, and temperament, Cecile seemed like a celestial maiden that hadnded before them.


    One of them asked, ¡°Who is her!?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but she is extremely beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Do you dare approach?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Have you seen her face? I¡¯m scared she will stab me if I approach rashly!¡±


    Cecile ignored the discussion around, but her eyes locked into a group of five cultivators. They all had four pairs of fleshy wings behind their back and different forms of ck horns growing from their forehead. ¡®Demons. I should be careful; they may want to use me to deal with Yasenia¡­ Should I kill them?¡¯


    However, Cecile didn¡¯t even have to approach because the demons¡¯ eyes lit up with greed as soon as theynded on Cecile. ¡®Such a beautiful woman! I want to make her my breeder!¡¯ were the thoughts of the three male demons.


    To refresh your memory, the demon¡¯s ranks were like this; Mortal demons are like mortal people with a single pair of wings, Adult Demons areparable with Dantian and Meridian Creation Cultivators and have two pairs of wings, Baron Demons are equal to body modification cultivators with three pairs of wings. Then, there are Viscount Demons with four, Count Demons with five, and Duke demons with six. Their ranks are divided into lower, middle, top, and peak levels.


    The five demons before Cecile were in the Viscount Demon realm, which was equivalent to a Mental Nourishing Cultivators. However, their strong bodies, powerful wings, and high affinity for some attributes made them superior to most humans at the same level.


    Moreover, all of them were at the top level, except one of the five demons at the peak level, stronger than a half-step human but lightly weaker than a Unification Realm Human. The five demons arrogantly walked toward Cecile after seeing that she was just in the ninth level of the Mental Nourishing Realm.


    Cecile took out her bow and began gathering energy without saying a word. The demons were first surprised and thenughed, ¡°You are truly brave, beast-woman! I will forgive your attitude if you be our breeder, what do you-¡±


    ¡°[shing Moon Arrow].¡±


    *BOOM!*


    Before the Demon knew what happened, he felt an extremely powerful and freezing strength hit his chest. His ribs caved in, and most of his internal organs exploded. Then, his body was sted away without control for hundreds of meters. The other four demon¡¯s eyes opened widely, seeing one of the top-level demons almost dying with one arrow.


    One of the female demons got angry, ¡°Slut! How dare you attack my future hus-¡±


    The female demon saw Cecile release another arrow toward her; this time, she was prepared. But even when she ced a darkness-attributed wall in front of her, the [shing Moon Arrow] Pierced through the dark wall as a bright silver beam andnded on the demoness¡¯s shoulder.


    The demoness heard her bones crack as the arrow¡¯s strength sent her flying away. Everyone was stunned and heard Cecile¡¯s freezing voice, ¡°Since you are so eager to die, let me deliver death to you.¡±


    The three demons instantly used all their skills, and their aura burst toward Cecile. Cecile¡¯s facial expression remained the same as her aura bloated and exploded outward with a melodic phoenix cry.


    *QYAA~!*


    Her aura mmed the three approaching auras, instantly gaining terrain. Then, she began a barrage of attacks. ¡°[Lunar me Enhancement], [Moon Gale Arrow Rain].¡±


    Her hand blurred as silver-green arrows with shredding freezing winds around them shot continuously toward the three demons. The Demons used different defensive skills to block them, but the strong assault didn¡¯t even let them advance! Moreover, each arrow was wrapped with white mes that began freezing their defenses and making them copse extremely fast.


    For the Demons, each arrow felt like a giant was punching its defensive walls, creating enormous explosions.


    *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!*


    When Cecile saw the previous two Demons gathering beside the three of them, her eyes shed ruthlessly, and energy gathered toward her in a whirlwind. A giant phantom bow appeared behind her with three arrows nocked onto it. Then, Cecile pulled the bow, using her enhanced physical body strength. She could feel some muscle tear, but her natural regeneration healed the muscles as they tore, allowing her to pull the string into a full moon.


    Then, as the demons prepared to attack Cecile, her lips opened. ¡°[Freezing Catastrophe].¡±


    She released the bow, and the three giant arrows, one silver, one green, and another transparent, shot from the giant phantom bow with a powerful shockwave.


    The five demons used their defensive trump cards. But the arrowsbined mid-air, and in the next moment, they tore through space and arrived beside the five demons instantly.


    *BOOOOM!*


    An enormous hurricane of Spatial, Wind, and Moon energies instantly appeared, shredding the five demons to pieces.


    Cecile confirmed their death and moved toward them, picking two out of the five spatial rings that hadn¡¯t broken. Then, she looked around with her indifferent blue eyes, and without saying anything, she walked toward the ruins.


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 196

    Andrea opened her eyes in the middle of a rockyndscape in another area, different from Cecile¡¯s and Yasenia¡¯s. After looking around, she couldn¡¯t see much vegetation beside some leafless trees with glowing orange lines through their trunks. Andrea frowned, not recognizing that tree. However, what attracted her attention the most was that the rocks on the soil were volcanic. Andrea thought happily, ¡®Hmm¡­ So I¡¯m in a volcanic area, lucky for me, I may find something interesting for myself but¡­¡¯


    Andrea took out the twomunication devices and looked at them with a frown, ¡®They are not online yet; this means that we aren¡¯t close to each other. I hope Angel, Kali, and Evelyn can avoid trouble. Although they are not weak, many cultivators are stronger than them inside this secret realm, especially with the demons aiming for us.¡¯


    Andrea sighed and began checking if her silver armor was correctly worn. Thest thing she wanted was for an ident to happen because entering the secret realm messed with her equipment.


    She didn¡¯t take more than a minute since she was very used to this armor, and her spiritual sense helped her look at everything with greater detail and fast. Andrea nodded with satisfaction, ¡®Everything in order.¡¯


    Then, Andrea took out her helmet, and after gathering her dark curly hair, she put it on. She also took out her halberd and began walking slowly toward the ce where she felt more volcanic activity from.


    With her armor and halberd on her, Andrea looked extremely heroic. Like a female general ready to y anything in her way. She had ced themunication devices inside the armor to protect them.


    As she walked around calmly, looking out for danger, Andrea muttered to herself, ¡°We have separated again¡­ I hope the devices pick up the signal fast¡­ Sigh.¡±


    Andrea then smirked under the helmet, ¡°Thankfully, this area is rich in resources!¡±


    Andrea spotted a one-meter tall metallic grey ore with purple veins in the distance. ¡°Oh~ Look over there, a heaven-rank [Purple Veined Steel Ore]~. Come to mommy, and I will transform you into beautiful equipment~.¡±


    She approached carefully, expecting a beast or something to appear. However, to her surprise, nothing emerged even when she was 30 meters away from it. Andrea frowned, ¡®Strange¡­ How could nothing appear? Could it be that heaven-ranked materials are not high-level enough to be guarded?¡±


    She picked up a stone and threw it with all her strength toward the [Purple Veined Steel ore]. Andrea wasn¡¯t worried that the rock would damage the ore because she knew how tough it was. The stone left her armored hand with a sonic boom and mmed onto it with a loud sound.


    *BANG!*


    The steel ore, even if tough, couldn¡¯t remain attached to the ground and rolled some tens of meters away. Andrea didn¡¯t move and swept her surroundings with her eyes and spiritual sense. ¡®Nothing around- Huh?¡¯


    Andrea looked at the steel ore stupidly as it grew six spider-like legs, two powerful-looking ws, and a crab-face stretched out of an opening in the side. ¡®No wonder I didn¡¯t see anything around¡­ It was inside!¡¯


    Andrea analyzed it for a while and saw that the beast was quite weak, just at the beginning of the third rank. She tapped the floor with her foot and sped forward.


    The crab-like thing only saw a blur before a silver-armored w-like hand grabbed its face and lifted it from the ground. Scared, it screeched and began banging the individual with its six legs, pinching the arm and holding it with ws.


    However, the only effect of its hits was dull sounds as the creature holding it didn¡¯t even flinch, and the ws couldn¡¯t advance the armor. Andrea raised her eyebrow, surprised, ¡®The ws have a lot of strength; if it was in the high-level, it could have cut through my armor¡­¡¯


    Then, she chuckled and said, ¡°Can you get out of the ore? I will let you live if you do that.¡±


    Andrea knew that beasts of the third rank and above had slight intelligence, so it tried to speak to it. Killing it wouldn¡¯t help her in any way, so it was better to talk with it. Moreover, after being together with Yasenia, Cecile, and now Kali. Andrea had a soft spot for intelligent beasts. She rathermunicated with them than ughtered them indiscriminately.


    The crab stopped struggling after it saw it was useless, and his ck bead-like eyes stretched between Andrea¡¯s fingers to look at her.


    After hearing her demand, the crab somewhat understood that this silver metallic creature wanted its house, so it got enraged and spat corrosive bubbles from its mouth. Nheless, Andrea managed to prevent these bubbles from damaging her armor or herself with her current metal element maniption. Andrea sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this¡­ I will give you another house.¡±


    Andrea waved her hand, and a Magic-ranked ore appeared beside her, the same size as the Steel Ore. The crab looked toward it, and Andrea swore she could see pure disdain oozing out from its ck crab eyes. She was somewhat speechless, ¡°Oy, I¡¯m trying not to kill you here; how about you cooperate?¡±


    The crab spat more bubbles in protest.


    Andrea sighed and let some of her aura leak to let the crab know about its situation. For the crab, Andrea¡¯s presence became like a scorching sun and extremely strong in an instant, and it started shivering with fear.


    Andrea saw that it took effect, so she released it. Then, she saw the crab getting out of the ore and crawling toward the magic-level ore she ced on the ground. However, she was again speechless as she saw those vertical ck crab eyes seemingly tearing up. ¡®For a low-level rank-three beast, it has a lot of emotional intelligence.¡¯


    Andrea became curious about the thing and spoke with it, ¡°Hey, do you have an ore searching ability?¡±


    The crab looked at Andrea with wariness and feeling wronged. ¡®Youe here, steal my house, give me a shitty house, and almost scared me to death! What more do you want from me!?¡¯


    Andrea patted its gtinous body. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay? It¡¯s just that this thing cane in handyter. So, do you know how to search ores?¡±


    The crab was still depressed, but before this creature that was many times stronger than itself, the crab reluctantly nodded. Andrea said, ¡°Great! If you can find me ores as good as the [Purple Veined Steel Ore], I will let you have one of them. We can even go against beasts much stronger than you and rob theirs for us! What do you say, little crab?¡±


    The crab¡¯s verticals eyes spun as it thought about the meaning of her words. It took Andrea to repeat it three times for the crab to understand, and Andrea saw amusedly how its ck eyes shone, and it nodded again and again.


    Andreaughed and grabbed one of its ws, ¡°We will be working together from now on.¡±


    The colors of the crab without the current ore it was carrying were simr to the [Purple Veined Steel Ore], grey with purple veins around. The ore Andrea gave it was also purple-colored, hoping for it to find it morefortable if the color was simr.


    Then, one crab and an armored woman continued walking around.


    Suddenly, Andrea suddenly saw a ck and purple rift open and a male human appearing below it in the distance. However, the method of appearing was like popping into existence, extremely abnormal.


    Andrea blinked continuously, almost sure that her brain was ying tricks on her. ¡®Did we appear like that too? That¡¯s¡­ quite funny, to be honest.¡¯


    She saw the man open his eyes, confused, and look around. Then, when he turned around and spotted Andrea, he froze there, not expecting to find another cultivator so soon. Andrea was smiling, looking at his actions, amused. ¡®Do I fight, or do I try working together with him¡­¡¯


    Andrea walked forward with the crab by her side and decided to try to speak with him. ¡°Hello! Which power are you from?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t walk forward, looking at Andrea and the crab from what he thought to be a safe distance. Then he spoke, his voice gruff and deep. ¡°I¡¯m from the [Horror Whispering Sect].¡±


    Andrea stopped walking, ¡®A demonic cultivator. His sect is a second-rate one¡­ They are quite strong because of their illusions and other strange techniques.¡¯


    Andrea¡¯s thoughts spun as she answered, ¡°Oh! I¡¯m from the Demonic Sect!¡±


    The man looked with doubt at her, ¡°Why do I not know you?¡±


    Andrea sneered, ¡°Do you think you know every disciple from our sect? Moreover, I was in close-door cultivation until this ce opened.¡±


    The man nodded, somewhat convinced.


    Andrea internally sighed, ¡®I really hate demonic cultivators and their strange techniques. Can¡¯t they use just elemental skills like a normal person? Sigh¡­ Well, at least I¡¯m quite resistant to any mind spells thanks to my dear dragoness pushing my mind to the limits every night, hahaha.¡¯


    The skills in the world were divided into three big blocks: Offensive, defensive, and movement techniques. Then there were alsobination skills, whichbined those qualities. Support skills, like the elemental coats, Yasenia¡¯s [Waning Moon], Cecile¡¯s [Spatial vision], and simr, were important, but those skills were considered secondary, meaning they were important but not indispensable.


    Even so, there were two bigger groups before these three main groups, Elemental and immortal techniques. Elemental techniques were the ones our group had been using all this time. Immortal techniques were those that didn¡¯t fall in this category, such as blood, illusion, Dual Cultivation, body strengthening, etc.


    The elemental skills were powerful and easy to use. But immortal techniques could be more varied and have strange effects.


    Even if he wasn¡¯tpletely convinced, the man visibly rxed after he heard Andrea. ¡°That¡¯s nice; I thought you were one of those righteous bastards.¡±


    Andrea chuckled, ¡®They are truly like water and oil. Thank goodness I choose the Academy. Even if I had slight problems romantically, the rest of my stay was more than perfect.¡¯


    Andrea asked, ¡°Do you know anything about this area?¡±


    The man looked around and shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t. How about we catch someone and torture them to find answers? It would be best if they are beautiful women, hehehe.¡±


    Andrea looked at him, speechless. ¡®Thankfully, I have my [Knight Promise] fully equipped, and the voice distortion of it makes me sound androgynous, or I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance even to speak up. Even if the armor is female shaped, it isn¡¯t as attractive to look at as robes or anything like that.¡¯


    Andrea wasn¡¯t a narcissistic woman, but she wasn¡¯t ignorant about her appearance and knew that her beauty was above most. Especially after Yasenia¡¯s daily ¡®nourishment.¡¯ Her dear dragoness¡¯s Yang energy was so nourishing that Andrea was amazed every time she felt it upgrading her body and making her beauty rise slightly.


    Andrea could feel her skin more supple, her hands that had big callouses because of smithing had smoothened quite a lot, and her muscles were morepact and toned, avoiding bing a bulky woman and more of an extremely athletic one. Remembering Yasenia licking her body while lovingly growling made the crotch area on her armor feel tight, but she rxed fast and refocused on the cultivator.


    After some more conversation, Andrea spoke with the crab and told it to guide her to other ores. The man looked curiously at the beast but didn¡¯t do anything more. After hearing what Andrea asked the crab, he became excited and began nning. ¡®I could kill her and then snatch this beast to gather resources.¡¯


    After the crab picked a direction, Andrea, the crab, and the demonic cultivator began exploring together. They didn¡¯t have to walk too much to find a giant beast. It was simr to a boar, but its skin was simr to rocks, and its tusks appeared extremely sharp. The size was what was impressive; with a seven-meter tall and long body, the beast was like a mass of power and muscles.


    Andrea said, ¡°A third-ranked high-level beast. How about you give it a try? You are in the eight-level of the nourishing mental realm, right?¡±


    The man¡¯s body twitched slightly, ¡®She can see through my cultivation? No wonder I couldn¡¯t feel anything from her; she is stronger than me¡­ Hmph, but with my illusion techniques, level means nothing! Once you fall into them, I will take my time to kill you.¡¯


    For now, the tall and buff man grunted and nodded, agreeing with Andrea.


    Andrea stepped back and looked at his fight. ¡®Illusion techniques can be extremely dangerous; it would be nice to know some of his tricks in case my identity is exposed and he is with the Demons. I also want to learn some information from him about their ns for my dear dragoness¡­¡¯


    The fight was rather uninteresting. The man charged forward with one-handed axes in each hand. The [Volcanic Stone Boar] stomped the ground and charged forward with terrifying speed.


    When the boar got close, the man chanted, his voice sounding even deeper and slightly demonic, ¡°[Horror Parade].¡±


    Then, the man turned sharply to the left and evaded the boar. However, the boar continued charging forward as if it didn¡¯t realize that the man had moved. Then, it suddenly stopped and looked around. Slight anxiousness could be seen through its movements.


    Then it started screeching with obvious fear in its voice and running around aimlessly, mming on everything about and destroying the terrain. The man then gathered energy and chanted again, ¡°[Devouring Horrors].¡±


    Andrea saw with astonishment as different wounds appeared in its body out of thin air. ¡®Damaging illusions! He must be a genius from the sect.¡¯


    Then, he charged forward and began beating it down with its axes. Ten minutester, the boary on the ground, dead.


    Andrea praised sincerely, ¡°Impressive illusion mastery. Well done.¡±


    The man nodded, removed the beast core from its forehead, and kept it in his spatial ring. Andrea had already moved with the crab to where the Heaven-ranked ore was and collected it into her ring.


    The man frowned and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I get it? It was me who killed the boar?¡±


    Andrea changed her demeanor,ughed with ridicule, and said with a murderous tone, ¡°Are you demanding things with that meager strength of yours? Delusional! You are lucky I didn¡¯t kill you, so stop asking for anything and continue walking.¡±


    The man¡¯s face became ugly, but even if he was bulky, Andrea was taller than him by almost a head, and her aura was also as imposing as the midday Sun, so he didn¡¯t dare go against her yet. ¡®All of these bastards from the Demonic Sect are like this, they think they are the best, and everyone else is under them!¡¯


    Meanwhile, Andrea was thinking, ¡®I hope my performance deceived him¡­ Well, with this, I will be able to loot all the ores for myself.¡¯


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 197

    When Kali opened her eyes, she saw a lot of vegetation full of tall and thick trees surrounding her. The crowns were extremely dense, making it rather dark despite it being midday. She could hear the sound of different insects, and animals, among other things. It was clear that she was in the middle of a very dense forest.


    However, this didn¡¯t discourage her; on the contrary, she was extremely happy. For Kali, a forest like this one felt like home. ¡®It¡¯s like I¡¯m in my natural habitat¡­ huh? Why did I choose those words to describe it?¡¯


    She frowned slightly, her tail swishing as she thought. ¡®Is it because of my transformation into a beast? Well, after some experiments yesterday, I know that I still have some human blood in me, but the ratio is about forty percent. The other sixty, I suppose, is from my bloodline, [Life¡¯s Origin Nine-Tailed Fox]. The change is rather massivepared to my previous ny percent human blood.¡¯


    Kali looked back, seeing her fluffy tail. Moving it between her arms, she hugs the foxy appendage. She smiles slightly, ¡®Although I¡¯m still not used to this and my ears¡­ It is veryfortable to hug my tail like this¡­¡¯


    Her tail was long enough to allow her to cover her face or even cocoon herself with it. Her thoughts trailed back when Yasenia pet her to oblivion and blushed slightly, ¡®I-it felt veryfortable to be pet by Yasenia. I a-almost couldn¡¯t think straight.¡¯


    Kali curiously tried to pet herself, scratching behind her fox ears and sinking her hand in her fur, but it wasn¡¯t nearly as pleasurable as when Yasenia did it. She felt a little empty as she started to miss her lover. She took out themunication devices, intending to contact Yasenia, but saw that the devices were currently offline. Her long fluffy ears ttened against her head as her tail drooped with sadness.


    The wind blew her green robes, and its yellow ents glittered with the sunlight sneaking past the canopy of trees. These robes were high-level earth-ranked and named [Clear Nature Robes]. On her waist, a sharp wooden sword was hanging without a sheath. It was her weapon, [Treant Heart Wood Sword], won in an alchemypetition prior to meeting Yasenia.


    She ced hermunication devices on her waist and looked around, deciding where to go from here. ¡®Hmm, I should probably summon my [Golden Crown]. With this amount of flora everywhere she will be an extremely powerful helper. I¡¯m d she¡¯s my summon, as I doubt I¡¯d be able to defeat a simr creature in this kind of environment. Moreover, her ability to absorb ambient Life, Nature, and Wood energy from the environment will allow her to sustain herself, conserving my energy.¡¯


    Kali began gathering a copious amount of life energy, focusing it on the ground before her. Then chanting, her voice was gentle like nature¡¯s sound, ¡°[Golden Crown Summoning].¡±


    Green ripples spread throughout the soil before her as if a small pebble had been thrown into a silentke. In the center of those ripples, a small sapling appeared on the ground. Growing fast, it became a three-meter-tall green trunk adorned with numerous flowers. The trunk soon sprouted a golden crown on it. Finally, the tree changed forms, growing slender branches to serve as arms while its roots pulled free from the soil, merging into a set of thick thighs and slender legs. Its chest area swelled as its waist thinned before finishing with wide hips to create quite the voluptuous figure.


    A head appeared, growing long green hair and gaining well-defined facial features giving her a gentle but ravishing female face. The flowers that were on her trunk linked together to create a sleeveless floral dress, showing ample cleavage that ends mid-thigh as if to unt her greenish yet supple skin. Upon opening her verdant green eyes, Kali was surprised to find her pupils were golden and slit-like.


    The voluptuous humanoid creature tapped the ground gently, causing three branches, one green, one brown, and one azure, to grow from the ground, interlocking to create a staff. On top of the coiling staffy a golden sphere floating slightly.


    With such a short skirt and her [Golden Crown]¡¯s great height, Kali could almost see her privates. Blushing, she asked, ¡°C-Could you make your skirt longer?¡±


    The [Golden Crown] smiled gently and tapped the floor with her staff. Flowers grew from the ground and interlocked, fusing with her current dress creating a skirt with a train that was still short enough in the front to disy her beautiful ankles and bare feet.


    Kali looked the [Golden Crown] up and down and couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of her, blushing crimson. Her fox tail wagged, and her fluffy ears twitched every time she looked at her. ¡®W-Why did she change to that form? She was much slimmer before¡­ Moreover, besides her face, which is gentler than Yasenia¡¯s, the rest is simr to her¡­ Are my deepening feelings for Yasenia transforming her? H-How should I look at my love when I summon her near her? So embarrassing!¡¯


    Feeling her embarrassment, the [Golden Crown] looked at Kali with a gentle smile, so small that it was almost imperceptible, but Kali managed to see it. ¡®She canprehend my feelings!?¡¯


    Kali opened her eyes, and any other thoughts flew away, focusing on the talldy beside her. She asked excitedly, ¡°Did you gain intelligence? Can you understand me?¡±


    Normally summons could understandplex battlemands because they were linked with their summoner¡¯s soul and were created for that. However, they wouldn¡¯t be able to understand emotions no matter how much you tried to share feelings through the link. Energy is used to maintain that link like a bridge. Because of this, if a summoner stops providing energy to a summon, they either disappear or stand there doing nothing until the energy inside them dissipates.


    This was why Kali was so excited upon seeing the [Golden Crown] show a reaction to her feelings. After hearing her question, the [Golden Crown] looked at her but didn¡¯t speak, nor did she make any more movement. Kali was so disappointed that even her tail drooped. ¡°It is still too early.¡± A sigh involuntarily left her mouth.


    Kali watched as the [Golden Crown] looked North taking abat position. Thanks to her ability to control vegetation, and the fact that they were in a ce simr to a rainforest, the [Golden Crown] was extremely perceptive of the 700 meters around her, putting to shame the spiritual sense of any cultivator around. Moreover, the amount of life energy around was passively buffing her, making this sense even stronger.


    Kali saw her reaction and took out her sword as well. Using her [Mother Nature Coat] she wrapped her body with sparsely flowered roots increasing her nt affinity, defense, agility, and strength of her skills. Then, she used [Dryad Summoning] to summon four archers and two casters. Kalimanded them to hide in the thick vegetation of their surroundings. She did nothing more so that she wouldn¡¯t alert the approaching threat.


    What appeared before her was a male beastkin. She was surprised at his bull-shaped head, legs that ended in hooves, and hairless yet quite bulky torso. It was clear to her that she was looking at a Minotaur.


    Besides the obvious bull features, the thing that differentiated minotaurs from humans was their height. This one, for example, was very tall, reaching almost two and a half meters in height. His body was muscr, looking like a mountain of rock-hard muscles, and only his waist was covered with animal leather short pants.


    Kali was surprised because this race was very scarce in the Sky Continent surroundings as it had almost gone extinct. The males from this race were too well endowed to breed with human-sized females, so they couldn¡¯t reproduce that well outside of their own race. Moreover, minotaur children were not small. A human-sized woman was much more likely to die when giving birth to a minotaur child.


    Additionally, minotaur females weren¡¯t conventionally attractive by most human standards seeing as they didn¡¯t differ much from males. With the same cow heads, rock-hard muscles, and extremely tall frames, while theirrge breasts could be seen as attractive to some, besides a few¡­ quirky individuals, female minotaurs were often passed over in favor of other beast-human females.


    Therefore, they had almost no chance of surviving in a continent dominated by humans. The only reason they haven¡¯t gone extinct was due to the independent tribes of minotaurs around the country.


    Even then, some humans still hunted male and female minotaurs to enve them forbat forcefully. There were also bastards and demonic cultivators that would capture pregnant female minotaurs because they produce a lot of milk during pregnancy, further reducing their numbers.


    Thest problem with their race, and perhaps the most ring, was theirck of intelligence. Evolution had made their physical bodies extremely strong,parable even to some dragon races, but sadly their intelligence did not follow suit. So, although they were much smarter than beasts of the same level,pared with the cunningness of humans or other races, they were consideredcking in this aspect.


    She only knew this because she had studied beast-human races since getting together with Yasenia. Not only Kali but all of Yasenia¡¯s lovers have studied about beast humans.


    Despite this knowledge, Kali didn¡¯t lower her guard. The fact was that this minotaur was inside the secret realm, and it likely meant that he differed from the norm.


    Kali saw that the minotaur looked at her for a moment, and then his eyes moved toward the [Golden Crown]. Kali smiled wryly as the minotaur¡¯s body seemed to freeze after looking at the gorgeous and gentle-looking [Golden Crown]. ¡®I hope he is reasonable enough¡­¡¯


    The minotaur approached Kali holding an enormous hammer as tall as himself. He had his bull-like eyes locked on the seductive yet tender-looking [Golden Crown] as he spoke, his voice deep and rumbling. ¡°Greetings. I¡¯m the son of the chief from the tribe [Steel Bull Head] from the ck Tortoise continent, and my name is Darragh. What is your name, big beautifuldy?¡±


    Kali raised her eyebrow, amused. ¡®Is this guy flirting with my summon? Well, I can¡¯t me him since she takes after Yasenia. She is honestly divine looking¡­¡¯


    Kali spoke, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Kali. I¡¯m from the Academy in the central continent and¡ª¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t speaking to you, little woman. I don¡¯t care who you are.¡± The minotaur interrupted.


    Kali¡¯s eyebrow twitched with annoyance, but she didn¡¯t want to fight like a brute with the first person she saw, so she continued to try speaking with him. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t care, but¡ª¡±


    The minotaur interrupted again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I don¡¯t care!¡±


    Kali crossed her arms and asked, ¡°I was about to introduce her. Why are you so impatient?¡±


    The minotaur said with a sneer. ¡°Can¡¯t she speak for herself? What are you, her mother?¡±


    Kali said bluntly, with a touch of irritation in her voice, ¡°No. I¡¯m her summoner.¡±


    The minotaur froze, and she could almost see his rusted brain cogs moving. After 20 seconds of awkward silence, the minotaur turned to look at her and asked, ¡°What do you mean? You summoned her?¡±


    Kali felt smug after making this rude bull use his brain, so she nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. She is my summon.¡±


    The Minotaur scratched his horn with his sausage-like finger and said, ¡°Sorry for my outburst before. It is very rare to find a woman like your summon, so I was excited.¡±


    Kali was surprised, ¡®Oh¡­ He is quite nice.¡¯


    She decided to speak more gently with him. Understanding that minotaurs wanted to find people of the opposite sex willing to propagate their species she didn¡¯t be angry with his attitude. She was just slightly irritated at being unable to speak.


    Scanning the minotaur, she felt dangering from him. Wanting to avoid any fights her tail swished as she said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s part ways then, shall we? I have to find my lover.¡±


    The minotaur nodded, ¡°It¡¯d be for the best. Grouping up will make us fight sooner orter¡­¡±


    Then, they both went their separate ways. Kali made her dryads silently follow him until she was sure he was gone then sighed in relief. ¡°Thankfully, he was quite a nice guy. His strength was no joke. I don¡¯t think I would have been able to win without serious injuries. He was also quite sharp¡­¡±


    Kali looked at the [Golden Crown] and then muttered, ¡°I should give you a name, right? It is clear that little by little you are gaining intelligence.¡±


    Kali began thinking about it, but she didn¡¯t want to be hasty, so she first asked the [Golden Crown]. ¡°Let¡¯s go to gather spirit herbs. Guide me to any heaven-ranked flora around~.¡±


    Although teaching a summon emotions was impossible, this kind ofmand wasn¡¯t out of range. Then, with the golden crown in the front, and the six dryads around, Kali began happily harvesting the various rare florae around as she waited for a message from her dragoness.


    After five minutes of gathering, a big explosion to her right made her stop her movements. She looked over there and thought to herself, ¡®Someone is really going at it¡­ Not to mention that they have very high strength¡­¡¯


    *ROOOAR!!!!*


    A deep and resounding dragon roar reached her ears shortly after. Kali¡¯s body immediately reacted, bolting in the direction of the roar even before her brain registered that it was Yasenia¡¯s. Kali¡¯s lips arched mid-charge, her heart pounding excitedly, ¡®I¡¯ve found her faster than I had expected.¡¯


    After running for a while, her smile widened as she saw the alchemy liquid inside the device reacting through the formation lines clearly showing that another person with a device was nearby.


    Using [Flower Blooming Step] to further elerate she left a beautiful trail of flowers in her wake, with her summon, the [Golden Crown], following close behind.


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 198

    Quite far away from Kali and Yasenia, Evelyn had opened her exotic violet eyes on a snowy area. She curiously looked around, and the snowstorm around was so strong that even her vision was somewhat impeded. Her long electric blue hair was blown by the wind, making it slightly ufortable.


    Evelyn was wearing normal purple-blue robes named [Purple Light Electric Robe]. These robes were much better than the one she had before, being at low-level Heaven rank. She had managed to get them as a reward afterpleting some tasks from her tailoring teacher. But even with those high-quality robes, the temperature around was low enough to make Evelyn feel cold. ¡®Ugh, this area is going to be troublesome¡­¡¯


    She hastily made ayer around her with her energy, trying to block most of the freezing wind and snow. But Evelyn¡¯s face changed from frowning to a happy smile shortly after.


    *RUMBLE!*


    Evelyn looked up, and to her delight, a terrible thunder and lightning storm was ongoing just above her, together with the snowstorm. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky! Look at that thick lightning, spewing delicious energy~. I¡¯m going to slurp you dry as I do with Yasenia¡¯s tits!¡± Said our overjoyed perverted little girl with a lewd smile.


    Evelyn felt slightly ufortable not receiving a tail p, and she muttered, ¡°It loses the meaning of speaking about tits if there isn¡¯t no one that can react to it¡­¡±


    Evelyn continued with righteous indignation. ¡°It is like eating without salt, like drinking milk that doesn¡¯te from Yasenia¡¯s heavenly breasts, like being spanked without having Yasenia¡¯s big penis or thick tail down my throat or pounding my holes!¡±


    Evelyn looked at the horizon heroically with her violet eyes while her long electric blue hair waved with the wind. ¡°In short, it is absolute sphemy!¡±


    As if timed by the heavens, a lightning strikended behind Evelyn. *Bang!*


    Evelyn looked at the big hole behind her with satisfaction and nodded, ¡°Even the heavens agree with me; I may have advanced into my perversion Dao. I must find Yasenia and tell her about my achievements! I want to receive my punishment!¡±


    Why didn¡¯t she think that the heavens were trying to smite her down before she got too out of control will always remain a mystery. Our little girl¡¯s perverted mind seemed to have evolved into a whole new realm.


    Evelyn looked at the lightning storm above her head and said, ¡°I should cultivate until I reach level nine here. It shouldn¡¯t take more than a week if lightning with that strength strikes me continuously. It also has an ancient aura that may benefit me¡­.¡±


    However, before doing that, Evelyn took out themunication devices to check where everyone else was. ¡®It would be good if Yasenia or little Angel were nearby~; having a big-breasted partner always makes things better.¡¯


    After Evelyn took out themunication devices, she poured energy into them. An invisible energy wave spread around. Seeing no reaction after waiting for some seconds, Evelyn sighed sadly, ¡°no one around¡­.¡±


    Evelyn focused on the surroundings and suddenly realized that she wasn¡¯t in a t area. Because the visibility was so bad, she didn¡¯t realize it, but she was at the base of a very tall mountain. ¡®Wow¡­ I can¡¯t even see a quarter of it¡­ Should I climb? If I go upward, I probably won¡¯t see Yasenia and the others for a while¡­¡¯


    Evelyn struggled to decide, but after giving it a few spins in her head, she came to a conclusion, ¡®We came to the secret realm to strengthen ourselves, not as a pic or to be babysitted by Yasenia.¡¯


    Evelyn¡¯s violet eyes were determined and devoid of any joking feeling she had before. ¡®Although I will miss her, I may as well take the opportunity before me and strengthen myself. I think I share the feeling with the other girls when I say that the thing we fear the most is Yasenia leaving us behind without an option for us to catch up.¡¯


    Evelyn frowned slightly, ¡®Just thinking of staying home while Yasenia fights powerful and dangerous enemies makes my guts turn.¡¯


    Therefore, without a shred of hesitation, Evelyn began climbing the enormous mountain slowly and carefully, with firm steps and her spear, [Solid Thunder], in her hand.


    Not long after she began climbing, a not very powerful lightning bolt zoomed toward her from the sky. Evelyn looked at it with a smirk and activated her constitution, [Lightning Devouring Body]. When the lightning was one meter away from hitting Evelyn, it seemed to smash against a transparent sphere and burst into light particles.


    These particles didn¡¯t dissipate and zoomed toward Evelyn¡¯s body. Evelyn¡¯s aura wrapped around them and crushed it, devouring it and taking all the usable and tamed lightning energy into herself.


    The lightning coursed through meridians as Evelyn lightly closed her eyes and sighedfortably, nourishing her body. When the lightning couldn¡¯t nourish her more, it went toward her dantian and advanced her cultivation very slightly.


    Evelyn opened her eyes and smiled confidently, ¡°Let¡¯s see who leaves behind who, Yasenia!¡±


    Then, she bent her knees a little, and in the next second, she activated her movement technique, [sh Lightning Steps]. Like an electric blue spark, Evelyn rushed forward with extremely high speed.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Evelyn shed through the environment at tremendous speed, parting the snow in her wake as the lightning bolts kept hitting her. However, they all burst into light particles only to be absorbed by Evelyn¡¯s aura ravenously. Evelyn wasn¡¯t holding back her strength as she ran upward because the lightning replenished her energy.


    In this environment, Evelyn was extremely monstrous strength-wise. And although she wasn¡¯t at Yasenia¡¯s, Andrea¡¯s, or Cecile¡¯s level. She would be able to fight Kali and Angel at the same time without major problems.


    But this amount of lightning falling down was quite eye-catchy even from a distance. Because the sight was also impeded for most cultivators that appeared here, they saw this phenomenon of lightning striking as shing lights signifying the birth of a treasure. Therefore, a lot of cultivators shot toward Evelyn¡¯s location.


    Evelyn didn¡¯t know that people were going after her and continued climbing the tall mountain with rtive ease.


    On the way, she heard a roar from a beast. Moreover, she realized that this beast wasing her way. She stopped running and prepared herself.


    The creature that appeared was a giant white wolf with blue eyes and yellow electric sparks coursing through his body. Its body was at least 4 meters in height and 7 meters in length. Evelyn and the wolf stopped 500 meters apart.


    The distance wasn¡¯t long nor short for people of their current strength. The wolf was showing its fangs with a deep growl in its voice, and Evelyn was expressionless looking at it with her spear pointing 45 degrees toward the ground. Both of them had wide lightning arcs around them that connected the ground with them.


    Evelyn observed the surroundings because she knew most wolf races were pack animals. But after looking around, she didn¡¯t see any more wolves around at a single nce. ¡®Maybe they are camouged with the surroundings? If this one weren¡¯t all sparkly with electricity, it would be hard to spot it in this snowstorm. But, even if there aren¡¯t any more wolves, this one is at the peak of the third rank. Let¡¯s go easy and slow.¡¯


    Evelyn first used her elemental armor, [Thunder Light Armor]. She had managed toplete it during these months, and its strength had also multiplied. From all of Yasenia¡¯s group, the only one without the coat evolved was Kali, but she was getting there.


    When Evelyn used her armor, blue lightning warped around her body, twisting like snakes and solidifying into an electric blue light armor with a white core in the middle. That core was made with her light energy, which could potentially create different effects.


    However, for the moment, it only served to enter her strongest state easier and channel her deadly white lightning better. The armor made her strikes slightly slower, but it multiplied their strength and also hardened her almost non-existential defense to a high degree. In short, it covered Evelyn¡¯s weaknesses without sacrificing her advantages.


    Evelyn crouched slightly and grabbed the spear with both hands. The wolf saw Evelyn entering in an attacking position and felt her aura increasing, so it howled, making the snow st outward from it.


    Evelyn became even more serious, ¡®This wolf isn¡¯t normal.¡¯


    The wolf then took a step forward and shot toward Evelyn at the same time that Evelyn put strength in her legs and shot toward the wolf.


    A yellow and blue lightning bolt approached each other at tremendous speeds, colliding in a big explosion. Evelyn grunted in pain as she felt her feet leave the ground. Then, the strength of the wolf sted her flying.


    The wolf pounced forward rapidly, chasing after Evelyn.


    Evelyn wasn¡¯t worried as she expertly used her spear to stop her momentum easily. ¡®I can¡¯tpete strength-wise, and my normal attack didn¡¯t even leave a scratch in his fur.¡¯


    Evelyn used [Light Overcharge]. The core in her chest shone with yellow light as her body began glowing, assimting some light attributes in her armor.


    As soon as she stopped sliding, she saw the wolf already before her opening his giant mouth with extremely sharp teeth toward her. However, Evelyn moved like a light streak and appeared beside the wolf instantly. Then, she swiped [Solid Thunder] in a descending motion toward its side. Blue electric arcs coursed the two-and-a-half-meter-long spear as she chanted, ¡°[Thunder Swipe].¡±


    The wolf had already sensed the attack, so it hardened the muscles on his side, swiping a w toward Evelyn. However¡­


    *BANG!*


    The four-meter tall wolf¡¯s body bent as the spear¡¯s strength sent it sliding in the snow. Using its ws, the wolf stopped itself, feeling slight pain from that hit. It was prepared to charge toward Evelyn again, but it saw that Evelyn was already on its side again!


    Evelyn had used [Light Charge], reaching his side extremely fast.


    *BANG!*


    The wolf slid again in the snow as it gritted its fangs. Thick yellow electric arcs ran along its body. It knew its adversary was someone strong; therefore, it began using more strength.


    When Evelyn was about to charge toward it again, she saw a white and yellow shadow approaching from the side extremely fast. Evelyn was surprised, but she managed to use [Thunder Light Shield], spinning her spear in that direction and creating a circr blue and yellow shield before her.


    Then, a big paw with four sharp ws mmed on the shield.


    *BANG!*


    The snow in the surroundings exploded with the shockwave from the impact. The w broke the shield, and Evelyn had no other option but to block it with her spear. ¡®Shit!¡¯


    *BANG!*


    Evelyn felt her bones fracturing as her body was sent flying without control. Evelyn¡¯s eyes hardened as she revolved her cultivation technique, making lightning m against her from the sky. As she flew, the lightning bolts falling from the sky mmed her back down to the snow. Her aura devoured that lightning, and she circted it in her arms, regenerating her wounds.


    Evelyn didn¡¯t dare hold back anymore; a single misstep and this wolf might kill her. The world around her slowed down as her violet eyes focused on the approaching giant white wolf. Thick white lightning exploded from the core in her chest, devouring all the blue lightning around her. Her aura swelled as her voice echoed in the mountain, ¡°[Thunder Light Overcharge]!¡±


    The wolf felt danger the moment the lightning began falling on Evelyn, so it also brought out its real strength. The yellow lightning took a light blue color around its body, and its muscles bulged slightly, making an extremely imposing figure of beastly magnificence.


    Evelyn pointed her spear at the wolf and chanted, ¡°Let¡¯s decide a winner, shall we? [LUMINOUS PHANTOM]!¡±


    Beside Evelyn, ten five-meter-long spears made of white lightning appeared, cracking with deafening sounds.


    The wolf howled to the sky, ¡°AWOOO!!¡± Its howl made the lighting in the surroundings gather around it.


    Then, the wolf wed toward Evelyn, and Evelyn thrust toward the wolf.


    *RRRUUUMBLE!!*


    The light-blue lightning w and White lightning spears rushed toward each other with extreme speed, colliding in a violent explosion that blew everything in a 200m radius.


    The shockwave impacted Evelyn like a steel wall andunched her backward into the snow, injured. Evelyn, made her aura burst, evaporating the snow around her and clearing her field of vision. She was prepared to keep at it with the wolf.


    However, to her surprise, the white wolf was standing there majestically, looking at her with its deep blue eyes as if pondering something. Evelyn didn¡¯t stop her [Thunder Light Overcharge]; she now could maintain it for some minutes without any repercussion, so she wasn¡¯t hasty. Evelyn walked forward slowly, spear in hand, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You won¡¯t fight anymore?¡±


    The wolf began walking toward Evelyn, and Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but feel as if the wolf had manners simr to Tatyana. Even if the aura, demeanor, and everything else were iparable to Tatyana. The essence of something was there. Evelyn thought, ¡®It is like¡­ How to put it¡­ Right. Like a king walking forward.¡¯


    The wolf kept walking and reached 10 meters before Evelyn. None of them moved, but Evelyn suddenly saw a mark appearing between its eyebrows. It was a single blue rune; however, Evelyn knew the meaning of this rune. The rune meant ¡°Queen.¡±


    Then, from the ¡°Queen¡± rune, a drop of blood appeared and floated in front of Evelyn. Evelyn looked at the drop at first with confusion, and then, after feeling the energy in that drop, she looked at it with an incredulous gaze. ¡°You want to form a contract with me?¡±


    The wolf nodded her head. Evelyn felt her heart pounding with anticipation, ¡®A beast as strong as this one wants to form a contract with me!?¡¯


    Evelyn thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Even if she was excited, Evelyn was extremely cautious. She couldn¡¯t think of a single reason for this wolf to make a contract with her. You must know that beasts always have the short stick in a contract with a human. That means that Evelyn will be the wolf¡¯s master, and the wolf won¡¯t be able to disobey her orders.


    The wolf looked into Evelyn¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but feel the wolf¡¯s distress and sadness from her gaze. Evelyn frowned, ¡®Something must have happened to her; that is why she was walking alone around here¡­ But, there is something that Tatyana has taught us, and that is that beasts don¡¯t have deep schemes. She must think that entering a contract with me, someone with simr strength, is herst option.¡¯


    Evelyn sighed, ¡®But which were her other options? If I ept the contract, I can already smell troubleing my way. But¡­¡¯


    Evelyn determined herself, ¡®Danger and rewarde to hand by hand. If I don¡¯t bet, I won¡¯t have big gains.¡¯


    Evelyn bit her finger and made a droop of blood from the blood essence pool in her heart float toward the wolf¡¯s drop of blood.


    Then, their bloodbined, and a golden chain with a spearhead shot from Evelyn¡¯s heart toward the wolf, piercing the wolf¡¯s chest. Then, this chain disappeared, and a connection was formed between them.


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 199

    Thest girl in the group, little Angel, opened her eyes in a different ce. The first thing she did was look around and search for Yasenia with her big blue droopy eyes. After looking around, she didn¡¯t see anybody nearby, and her shoulders slumped. Angel whined a little, ¡°Again alone? I wanted to appear beside Yasenia¡­.¡±


    Angel took out hermunication device with the intention of calling Yasenia right away. Still, after she powered them up with her energy, she didn¡¯t see them activating fully, meaning that they were very separated. Angel pouted but then became optimistic. ¡®Themunication device won¡¯t be active until all of them are interconnected, so maybe it is just one of us that is very far away, and Yasenia is nearby!¡¯


    Angel nodded with a smile but then frowned a little. ¡®But I also don¡¯t want the others to be in danger¡­ I can¡¯t be selfish and care for everyone!¡¯


    After trying everything she could to find Yasenia for now, she began analyzing the surroundings. She was in a very strange ce. Around her, Angel could see rock pirs of different sizes. Some were 100m tall and very thick; others were 20m tall and very slim. However, the ce wasn¡¯t barrennd. It was filled with vegetation, mainly different species of ivies coiled around the pirs. On the ground, the leaves of these ivies filled the floor together with diverse flora and grass. The floor was made of stone bs with grass growing between the cracks.


    Angel approached one of these pirs curiously but cautiously. She couldn¡¯t even remember the number of times Yasenia had advised her about different things she had to keep in mind inside the secret realm. Between them, the advice that Yasenia gave her most often was to treat everything as something that could potentially harm her or even kill her.


    Angel, of course, will listen to her dear Yasenia. She didn¡¯t feel Yasenia was tiresome or annoying when advising her; on the contrary, Angel always heard with a sweet smile at the nagging dragoness and even repeated what Yasenia told her back to her. Seeing Yasenia smile when she saw that she understood things always resulted in Angel diving inside Yasenia¡¯s embrace and Yasenia caressing her dearly.


    Therefore, now that she was approaching the purple ivy around the pir, she had her shield out and had activated her recently evolved elemental coat called [Prismatic ss Coating]. This elemental coat surrounded Angel in a film-like transparent ss. It weaved with her white dress beautifully, giving her body a visible rainbow-like color. Angel looked extremely beautiful with it.


    The effects of the coat were its ability to stop projectiles, increase her light channeling capacity, to be able to shootsers from every part of her body, and the most important thing, increase her ability to create ss structures. This meant that Angel could ce [ss Nodes] faster, creating her formations at a higher speed.


    Angel didn¡¯t see anything attacking her when she was near the pir, so she used her shield to move the ivy and look at the grey stone pir with more detail. When she parted the ivies, there were some lines on the pirs that went upward, making sharp turns to interlock with each other. Angel hmmed and thought, ¡®Are these formation lines? But I haven¡¯t seen anything like this before.¡¯


    Angel¡¯s scrunched her little nose, annoyed. ¡®So difficult to understand¡­ I should copy these lines; they maye in handy in the future¡­ Oh! I could give them to mommy Tatyana~; I bet she will praise me.¡¯ Angel giggled happily, thinking about rewards she could ask Tatyana.


    Angel¡¯s eyes and demeanor changed when doing formations and rippled with profound light as she analyzed and deduced the formation lines on the pir. After thinking for a moment, she removed most of the ivy from the pir. Then, she took out a 20m long white sheet and moved it around with her energy.


    Without the ivy, she could see most of the pir, and using her advanced trained spatial vision, she could write those formation lines as if they were drawn on a t surface, not a cylindrical one. Her hand blurred as her blue eyes moved around. As if it was magic, lines appeared on the white sheet, copying the pir with wless precision.


    Angel didn¡¯t only copy the lines but also left notes in intersections about the energy amount she felt, cing different forms and hypotheses she came up with in that instant. The number of calctions Angel did was enough to overwhelm a cultivator a whole realm above Angel. If any other formation master were to see the current Angel, their mouths would fall to the ground.


    This was one of the reasons why Angel could fight with formations; her mental calction capacity was extremely powerful; not even Tatyana when she was younger or the current Yasenia came even close to her. Tatyana was sure that Angel¡¯s talent in formations was simr to Ying Yue¡¯s when she was alive.


    Just two minutester, the whole 20m tall pir was copied in the sheet with innumerable but clear connotations.


    Angel revised it for another minute and then smiled, satisfied. ¡°Yay! One down! Let¡¯s try to copy different size pirs~.¡±


    Angel moved to one of the biggest she could see nearby and hmmed for a while, thinking of ways to take out the ivy. She looked at the pir she had just copied and gathered energy in her mirror shield, firing it with her basic skill [Laser]. A white 2m wideser smashed the pir, but it didn¡¯t damage it to Angel¡¯s delight, just burning the ivy nearby.


    Then, she turned toward the 100m tall pir and began burning the ivy around it. ¡®Thankfully, it was just normal ivy and didn¡¯t attack me!¡¯


    Angel took one minute to clear the ivy and then took five minutes to copy the whole pir. She was faster because she realized that the formation method was the same, so she didn¡¯t need to annotate so many connotations besides the different patterns she saw.


    Angel continued walking around and suddenly saw a five-meter-tall stone b. She walked toward it cautiously. She didn¡¯t feel anything react, so she started inspecting it. ¡°Oh¡­ There are symbols on them¡­ Hmm, they are not runes. Maybe a foreignnguage? It has been quite a while since I saw anothernguage; in the Sky Continent and the surroundings, we only speak onenguage. Well, I myself know four of them~.¡±


    Speaking ofnguages, Yasenia came to her mind, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Yasenia know like fifteennguages? I waspletely stunned when I learned that she knew so many¡­ Mommy Tatyana sure has raised her strictly¡­ Maybe she can read this one¡­ Ugh, I want to find Yasenia! Why does everything make me remember her!¡±


    Our little baby started stomping the ground, making her big breasts bounce. After she vented her frustration, she also copied the stone b and kept the sheet inside her ring. Then, she walked around the rock pir forest collecting things she found interesting. After walking for ten minutes, she reached the end of it. She now could see a normal forest before her.


    She looked back and jumped more than 50 meters upward, standing on top of one of the stone pirs. She saw that the stone-pir area spanned an enormous circr area.


    Angel thought, ¡®So I was in the outskirts of it¡­ Huh, what¡¯s that?¡¯


    Angel jumped toward one of the tallest pirs around to get a clearer view. What she saw was toward the middle of the stone pir area. It was a ce surrounded by tall walls with an ancient auraing from it. She could barely see it only because she was on a very tall pir and the aura around it suddenly red once, making her feel its presence.


    After focusing her eyes, she became surprised, ¡°A town? No way¡­ Are there residents in this secret realm? I hope not¡­ If there are, Yasenia won¡¯t be able to loot this ce as easily¡­.¡±


    It seems that Angel¡¯s priorities were a little skewered¡­


    Angel thought about it and decided to create a formation to mark toward the town¡¯s direction so that she could go toward it with Yasenia after they got together. ¡®I¡¯m sure there will be some things useful for her there.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t want to go alone, mainly because she wasn¡¯t as confident in her own strength. If she found a group of four or five half-steps, it would be hard to even escape from them. However, Angel couldn¡¯t help but hesitate, biting her lips softly. ¡®But¡­ Maybe other cultivators will appropriate the things there if I goter¡­ Ugh, what to do?¡¯


    Suddenly Angel heard explosive soundsing from her left. She looked over there with confusion from the tall pir and saw dust explosions appearing around that area. Her face was serious as she saw the strength of that fight. ¡®A big fight is going on over there¡­ Haven¡¯t we just entered the realm? Who is causing so much destruction?¡¯


    However, her doubts cleared when a deep and resounding dragon roar reached her. Angel opened her eyes wide with joy. In the next second, Angel jumped from the pir toward the ground, like a meteor falling to earth.


    *Bang!*


    Angelnded on the forest ground, creating a dirt explosion. Then, put sterength in her legs and shot toward the fighting zone with her maximum speed,ughing happily. ¡°Hahaha, I found her so fast!¡±


    Then, she registered that Yasenia was fighting, and her face became extremely cold while extremely thick killing intent exploded from her. Now that she was in the eighth level of the Mental Nourishing realm, she didn¡¯t fear anyone under the Unification realm. Even if she couldn¡¯t win, she was confident in escaping. ¡°These fools will be a nice target to test my skills. Let¡¯s see how much theyst until I fill them with holes! [Prismatic Steps]!¡±


    *Bang!*


    Angel¡¯s body became illusory as she elerated even further, going toward Yasenia at sound-breaking speed, surrounded by colorful lights because of the [Prismatic ss Coating] around her.


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 200

    Meanwhile, outside the secret realm, the people around, including the Demons, were stunned at Tatyana¡¯s disy. The fact that she could fight against the Demon Sovereigns was something that came as aplete surprise. How could it not? With that strength, Tatyana could have been the ruler of this continent, with no one being able to stop her.


    However, all they know about Tatyana is that she is the headmistress of the Academy and that she is very averse to any kind of attention. Her real strength is something that not even the highest level informants, those that control the Fate attribute, can gleam on. But all of this wouldn¡¯t remain hidden for much more time.


    With Yasenia away from the continent and the insistence of the demons in getting rid of her little treasure, Tatyana had decided to arise from controlling everything from the shadows.


    The Demon Empress looked at Tatyana with her green irises surrounded by a ck sclera. ¡°So there is someone that can fight us on this continent. I was doubtful before. Why would one of our teams disappear without a trace? But now I have my answer. You killed them, right?¡±


    The Demon Empressughed and observed Tatyana closer, ¡°Moreover, you¡¯ve decided to push the juniors inside even after not knowing what I poured into the portal. I don¡¯t know if you either do not care about them or you just hope for some of them to return with gains. However, I must make you despair; none of them wille back from the secret realm.¡±


    Tatyana looked at the Demon Empress with a cold face. Her aura right now was growing by the second, letting people start to feel the weight of her cultivation. Tatyana spoke with a calm voice that chilled the hearts of the people listening. ¡°You know, Demon Empress, I¡¯ve never wanted to fight with your race. I have experienced living between your kind for some thousand of years, and it was an interesting experience.¡±


    Tatyana continued, her aura now warping the space around her and her voice with a tone worthy of an Empress. ¡°Like I did in the fight 30 000 years ago. I wanted just to be a spectator and, this time, use this war to temper my little treasure. However, instead of letting me be a neutral party, you have targeted my little treasure time and time again.¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s voice became a notch colder as she spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about the demon assassins sent to capture or kill her. Do you really think I would surrender to your demands by capturing my little treasure? Wrong. Now that you¡¯ve tried that, I will dedicate myself to eradicating every single demon from the face of this continent.¡±


    The Demon Empress raised her eyebrow, ¡°Hahaha, I admit that your strength is impressive for this continent. A level two demigoddess basically can reign supreme in this area of the world. However, do you think that I fear you? I¡¯m not scared to tell you that I¡¯m stronger than you by two whole levels, being in the fourth level of the Demon Sovereign level.¡±


    The Demon Empress sneered, ¡°You want to eradicate my race from this continent? I want to see how you try it, Tatyana! Seeing your countenance falling into despair shall be my objective this time!¡±


    Tatyana looked at the Demon Empress indifferently. However, some doubts were shing through her red eyes, ¡®She is very simr to the mother of that person¡­ However, she didn¡¯t have this size and skin color at that time.¡¯


    She has received a lot of intel about the demons during these months. That was why she was always busy working in her study room. One of the intel had made her raise eyebrows. A peak-level Demon Monarch was abducting red-eyed human women around the continent. When she received his description through her intelligence channels, she confirmed that he was the Demon she met more than 40 000 years ago.


    Although Tatyana may seem like a yer, she was actually quite loyal. However, she was as loyal as she was able to leave a person she didn¡¯t like anymore, no matter how long their rtionship had been going on.


    Tatyana had always thought that the best method to find happiness is through love, so she has tried to seriously love a lot of different creatures throughout her hundreds of thousands of years. And I say creatures because there were non-human and even non-humanoid creatures between them. However, even when she has been with a lot of people, she has only been, on average, in a single rtionship per 10 000 years.


    Even if finding happiness through love was the method she chose, she didn¡¯t want to be a flower-trampling woman. She knew that honesty and loyalty were the base of every rtionship, so she wouldn¡¯t try to find someone directly.


    Tatyana had always tried to get to know a person for hundreds of years, and only then will she try to be in a rtionship with them. However, to Tatyana¡¯s dismay, every single rtionship ended badly. Be it with her partner cheating, bing too possessive, them falling into greed for her power, or even Tatyana herself bing tired of a rtionship that had be insipid with no love left.


    There were also cases of her partner bing too lustful for her and only seeing her as a sexual tool and nothing more. Thest one happened more than Tatyana would like to because, honestly, she was a master in sexual rtionships. Not even Dual Cultivators at her strength level couldpete with her.


    Right now, Yasenia was the person she had be a couple with the fastest after she passed the 1 000 years. In just 18 years, Tatyana was sure that Yasenia was the one, that her little treasure would be able to fill the void in her existence for time toe. Therefore, instead of waiting for hundreds of years as she had always done and seeing how Yasenia developed, she attacked fast.


    The reason Tatyana had this feeling was that when she saw that Oliver and Yasenia were bing closer and closer, panic entered her heart for the first time in tens of thousands of years. Tatyana couldn¡¯t even remember when was thest time she felt that emotion, that something very precious was about to be snatched from her.


    And for the moment, she didn¡¯t regret it one bit. Thesest three years, and even the previous eighteen with Yasenia, had been the best for Tatyana. She felt that the world was beautiful again, that the world was colorful again, that her heart could pound for someone again. She even wanted to have Yasenia¡¯s children, a house filled with hers and Yasenia¡¯s children!


    This was a true first for Tatyana. Tatyana had never, ever in her life wanted to have someone¡¯s children, not when she was young, not when she was in the middle of her life, and not even five years ago. She had even gone as far as to use an ancient formation that could kill her just to get pregnant!


    This new wonderful feeling of wanting to feel her belly grow with Yasenia¡¯s child only appeared in her heart after Yasenia¡¯s impregnation attempt that day. She felt so euphoric that she lost control of her body and almost killed Yasenia at that time through pleasure.


    Therefore, if someone even dares to hurt this person. This first daughter who was like a piece of flesh in her heart. Tatyana swore that she would use every means to make those with these intentions suffer a life worse than death!


    The only reason Tang and Long families were still standing was that Tatyana wanted Yasenia herself to destroy them; she wanted them to regret making her daughter their enemy. And then, she will add every single living being in those houses to her undead army to make them serve her and her daughter for eternity.


    These thoughts shed in an instant in Tatyana¡¯s mind. She reflected on the information she had about that demon, and a single name came to her mind, one from more than 40 000 years ago. Tatyana silently cast [Absolute True Zone] to confirm her doubts and then asked. ¡°You are Jurtok¡¯s mother, right?¡±


    The Demon Empress answered with ease and showed slight confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about so suddenly. Does it matter whose mother I am?¡±


    The Demon Empress¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t change while answering, except a muscle fiber that twitched beside her lips. However, Tatyana¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t lose this imperceptible twitch, which made her smile disdainfully. ¡®Trying to lie to me; not even someone ten times stronger than her could do that. However, why would she want to hide it? Does she have a n for something that includes Jurtok? If I ruin this n¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be delightful?¡¯


    While they were speaking, many sect masters and beast leaders did the same as Tatyana, carrying the juniors inside the portal at their fastest speeds. Even after they heard that they had done something to the portal, the sect master knew that a battle of very high proportions would blow up shortly after. Therefore, their options were to either carry their juniors inside and hope for the best or let them die because of the aftershocks of the battle outside while they fought against the Demon Monarchs.


    At first, the Demon Empress and Demon Emperor wanted to stop them. Instead of letting the juniors go inside, they rather exterminate them outside and let their own juniors gain the advantage.


    However, after Tatyana¡¯s disy, they became more cautious. No matter how much the Demon Empress bragged, she was calcting things inside her head.


    At this time, the Demon Emperor¡¯s rumbling voice echoed. His burning eye sockets looked at the Demon Empress and said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the juniors escape; our objective is to kill all the seniors here and weaken all their races.¡±


    Tatyana asked with an obvious mocking tone, ¡°You want to kill every one of us? To kill me?¡±


    Tatyana looked around at the demon army gathered with exaggerated gestures and pure contempt in her red eyes. There were at least 600 Demon Monarchs beside the two Demon Sovereigns and innumerable lower-level demons. Tatyana looked back at the Demon Empress and Emperor and her lips raised in a mocking sneer. Tatyana spat her words with dripping ridicule. ¡°With just this?¡±


    Tatyana began walking in the air toward them as if she was walking on stairs toward her throne,pletely unafraid. Her aura was already tangible, bending space around, and her disposition was like an Empress walking down the hall, exuding elegance, power, and beauty all at the same level.


    Everything around her, every gesture, every step, every single thing was fit of a ruler that looked down on the world as if everything was below her.


    This was the real Tatyana.


    The Death Empress who looked down on everything.


    The Death Empress with innumerable beings under her.


    The Death Empress who was able to see through Fate itself and control it.


    Ruler of Undead and the living alike, with a strength that instilled fear and reverence in everyone that dared cross her path.


    Then, everyone froze as her garments changed, and she walked slowly toward the Demon Emperor and Empress.


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 201

    After Tatyana revealed her true self, her elegant ck dress began transforming into a royal red dress.


    First, Tatyana¡¯s head was adorned by a ck crown with a green jewel in the middle. The crown was more like a tiara, splitting in the middle and going up like two horns, ending in three pointy edges at the base, middle, and the top of the two ¡®horns.¡¯


    It oozed ck and green haze, sending chills to anyone looking at it, and amplified the aura around her, making all beings under Transcendence Realm want to kneel and surrender to her.


    Her long ck hair hung loose, moving with the air elegantly. Red light poured through the corner of her eyes, leaving a red trail and her gaze seemed to be looking down at the world.


    She had a ck cor that hugged her neck with another green gem encrusted in the middle of it together with other decorations.


    Her torso was barely covered. The red dress only covered her perfect breasts and was adorned with armor-like dark decorations around it, simr to her tiara, with pointy but elegant edges. The red itself seemed to be made of moving thick red light, giving it a mysterious beauty.


    It was sleeveless and had two ck and wide red strings that stuck to her slim, naked, perfect waist and connected the top with her skirt.


    Her waist was surrounded by the same armor-like parts that were on her chest area, and these armor-like decorations partially belted her belly, making an alluring image. The waist and chest area were also decorated with green gems thatplimented her cor and tiara crown.


    The skirt was doubleyered. The outer part was long and would even slightly trail if she walked on the ground. It was somewhat stiff because it was armored, yet it moved around with her steps and waspletely open in the front. Below the big armored skirt, there was a long silk skirt that reached her ankles with a darker red color.


    On her hand, a beautiful but intimidating sword appeared. The sword was 1.1 meters long and somewhat wide, with the center of the sword being thicker. It had an interlocking circr pattern around the handle with three green gems encrusted on it.


    (Author Note: Image on P.a.t.r.e.o.n.)


    After this dress covered her body, Tatyana¡¯s aura multiplied seemingly endlessly, covering thousands and thousands of kilometers around her. By the time the change was done, she had walked until she reached the same altitude as the Demon Emperor and Empress.


    Tatyana looked at the Demon Empress and said, her voice sounded authoritative, giving all the people that listened to it the sensation of being pressed down. ¡°This eminence will give you onest chance. If you tell me what you did to that portal, I will graciously not make you suffer for eternity and willfort myself by just killing all of you.¡±


    The Demon Empress, mostly unfazed by her aura,ughed out loud and flew toward Tatyana slowly. ¡°Hahaha, So daring of you, Tatyana. Do you think you are a god? You are just a level two Law-creator realm cultivator, or as the people call it, a level two demigoddess. Do you really think you have the qualifications to speak to me like that? I alone am enough to make you run away, defeated. Not to mention my husband, who is even stronger than me!¡±


    The ten-meter tall Demon Emperor appeared beside the three-meter tall demon Empress and looked at Tatyana. He asked in his rumbling and deep voice, ¡°I will also give you onest chance. Surrender, and be a breeder for my son with your daughter. Then, we will let you and your daughter live. What do you say?¡±


    Tatyana looked at him as if looking at a walking corpse and said, her voice dripping with coldness and her red eyes gaining a murderous glow. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a Demon Sovereign Summon, but it seems I will get two soon.¡±


    Then she waved her hand horizontally andmanded, ¡°Enough hiding our main organization, move behind me, and let everyone know the truth.¡±


    With Tatyana¡¯smand, the Ice Phoenix, Nature Dragons, Lightning Qilins, Ind Turtles, and Winged Tigers, together with the other beast ns, shed behind Tatyana, positioning the Death Empress before an army of continent-destroying beasts.


    Moreover, the position they were ced in, with Tatyana at the front, let the spectators clearly see that all the beasts treated Tatyana as their leader!


    This was the real reason the Ice Phoenixes wanted to reconcile with the Academy after their unintentional blunder and also were afraid of making Tatyana their enemy. It was because Tatyana¡¯s true organization was actually the core of the alliance between beasts!


    In short, all intelligent beasts in the continent were under Tatyana¡¯smand!


    The humans looked at Tatyana, confounded, ¡°Why are those beasts behind you, Tatyana!¡±


    Tatyana looked at that person with indifference and answered, her tone even as if speaking about the weather. ¡°Because they work for me. All beasts in this continent and the surroundings are my subordinates. Beasts are much more trustful than humans; why would I focus my main alliance with humans instead of them.¡±


    One human screamed, ¡°You betrayed humanity!¡±


    Tatyana smiled disdainfully, ¡°You are so old yet so stupid. Should I only be allied with one side or the other?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a third of the humans shed behind her, adding to her army of beasts, Human Transcendence Realm cultivators. The humans that didn¡¯t move were all from the righteous side, and the ones that moved were the ¡®Neutral¡¯ group.


    However, now that Tatyana had made a clear stance, all of them moved with her. This let all creatures present know that the ¡®neutral¡¯ faction of the continent wasn¡¯t so ¡®neutral¡¯ and instead was governed by Tatyana¡¯s forces.


    The neutral party has been able to remain neutral because neither the righteous nor demonic side managed to make it submit. Therefore, the neutral party always acted as the judge between the righteous and demonic sides.


    So, what did it mean that this party wasn¡¯t a council but something governed by a single woman? This meant that this woman had been the judge of the continent for the time the neutral party existed!


    One human cultivator smiled bitterly. ¡°yed, the whole continent has been yed by a single person. Like puppets dancing on her all-reaching hand.¡±


    After counting beasts and humans, there were a total of five hundred Transcendence Realm cultivators behind Tatyana. Half being beasts, and another half being humans.


    The Demon Empress and Emperor looked at this with indifferent faces. They¡¯vee to kill all of them, so they were prepared to fight all the people present at the same time, not to mention the separated group that was behind Tatyana.


    One of the seniors suddenly eximed with a trembling voice, ¡°W-Wait, you are the one behind that power that has grown into a behemoth during thesest millennia!?¡±


    ¡°You mean that power that has be untouchable thesest 20 years? It suddenly became much stronger than before.¡±


    The Demons were at the side without doing anything, waiting for someone to have a slip of tongue and reveal information they didn¡¯t know.


    Tatyana looked at them, fully knowing what they were waiting for, but she didn¡¯t have any haste to enter battle. Moreover, she had been creating a killing formation silently all this time. She wouldn¡¯t fight against these two powerful opponents without previous preparations.


    Tatyana continued speaking and making time. ¡°It seems that some of you aren¡¯t that stupid.¡±


    Tatyana looked at the Demon Empress and smiled mockingly, ¡°The reason for thisst spike in power was, of course, the one you, demons, have been targeting.¡±


    The Demon Empress amusedly said, ¡°Your daughter? It is true that we have tried killing her quite a lot of times. However, your defenses around her are tight; I think we would have it easier invading the Heavenly Sect than killing your daughter.¡±


    Tatyana smiled coldly, ¡°Everyone that knows about her can easily guess that she is my weakness. However, now that she is inside the secret realm, I can go all out without worrying.¡±


    The Demon Empress took out her demonic sword and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t had a fight in a while. How about we exchange some pointers?¡±


    Tatyana ordered, making her voice echo around the enormous valley. ¡°Tian Long, keep the demon Emperor at bay.¡±


    With this order, a roar that shook the heavens spread around the world.


    *RRROOAAAAAR!!!*


    Everyone looked at the sky after hearing that Heaven Shaking roar. They saw that apanying this roar, Tian Long¡¯s Titanic body descended from the sky toward the West demon army. His speed was so fast that before anyone moved, Tian Long had already sted past the clouds, blowing all of them away with his enormous body and momentum.


    Right now, although he was in his ¡°small¡± 20km long body, his figure still bloated the sky. Tian Long opened his maw as he fell and released a continent-sinking attack, moving his head to cover more distance. ¡°[Dragon King¡¯s Abyssal Breath].¡±


    From his maw, an enormous ck ray shot with an aura that made Transcendence Realm cultivators feel suffocated. When the energy beam left his maw, it expanded outwards, creating a beam so wide that it appeared like a ck pir that connected the Heavens and the Earth. Wider than even Tian Long himself. This pir moved horizontally across the west demon army in a single second.


    Then¡­


    *BBBOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!!!*


    The earth shrieked with pain, and the floor exploded with a cataclysmic explosion. The shockwave of the attack covered thousands of kilometers destroying everything in that area and leaving a true Abyss to look down upon with a depth that couldn¡¯t be measured.


    Just like that, with a single strike, Tian Long¡¯s dragon breath attack annihted the whole west demon army. Twenty of the 100 Demon Monarchs in the west area had died in that strike, and another thirty had be extremely badly damaged.


    Tian Long stopped descending and moved his red glowing maw toward the north army, charging his next attack.


    Of course, the Demon Emperor wouldn¡¯t let it do as it liked. He first wanted to test the strength of the attack, but it seemed that they had concurred to heavy losses before they knew it.


    The Ten-meter-tall Demon Emperor¡¯s voice resonated around, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare make another attack! [Demon Emperor presence: Heaven Burning Armament]!¡±


    A burst of ck infernal mes surrounded his figure in a titanic fire tornado that dwarfed Tian Long. The tornado changed the surroundings, melting thendscape around.


    Tian Long closed his maw and looked at the fire tornado with a serious gaze; he could feel danger from it. ¡®Tatyana, I don¡¯t think I can win this fight; stalling is all I can do.¡¯


    Tatyana transmitted, ¡®Don¡¯t worry, if you can stop him for one day, I¡¯m confident in winning.¡¯ Tian Long nodded.


    Although a day may seem a lot, battles of their level could take even months if the strengths were on par. The amount of energy, resources, and treasures that cultivators in their realm had obtained was almost unending. It was more difficult to kill one cultivator at that level than to defeat ten.


    After the tornado stopped, the Demon Emperor had grown from 10 meters to 10km in height, with a simrly big wingspan, approaching Tian Long¡¯s size. He held an enormous 7 km sword with mes all around it. His whole figure seemed like the condensation of demonic things itself, making even the souls of the people around tremble with fear.


    Then, the Demon Emperor pped his four ming wings once and shot to the sky to face off against the Abyssal Dragon.


    Tian Long focused his aura on one of his ws, making the space tremble around it. Then he also pped his sky-shrouding wings, and his body shot toward the Demon Emperor fearlessly, not minding that the Demon Emperor was two levels above himself.


    The two giant creatures approached and finally collided.


    Shortly after, the sky dimmed as Tian Long¡¯s w and that sword shed, followed by an enormous explosion that blew everything in thousands of kilometers around them!


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    Hello, the author here! So, this second review is posted after 200 chapters! What a crazy thing. The other review has some things wrong, so I¡¯m here to correct them and to tell you about other new things. Firstly, I wanted to thank all of you who have read my novel, we are almost at one million views, and I can¡¯t believe it. Thank you, dears. Second, the schedule is actually daily at 21:00 UTC+2. You can easily search how topare it with your local hour on Google. Next, I wanted to say that I¡¯ve edited the first ten chapters or so, so the grammar is a little bit rough after that point, but I would say that it is readable. Later, I made massive improvements. Following that, this story has a LIMITED harem. The main character won¡¯t go collecting women like trophies and cares about all of them dearly. They are also a big part of the story and won¡¯t be left behind and forgotten. They allplement each other, creating a healthy rtionship between them. Also, there are only Female on Female rtionships; there isn¡¯t any romantic situation with males. Finally, Any other question you have, you can ask here or in myment. Thank you for reading this, and I hope you can try my novel and follow Yasenia¡¯s adventures in a cultivation world that is slightly different from the norm. ¡­I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything.


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 202

    Tatyana and the Demon Empress protected the rest from the shockwave, and the old man protected the portal, creating a sphere around it. Tatyana looked at him and really wanted to ask why he didn¡¯t stop the Demon Empress from tampering with the portal! However, now it was not the time.


    Tatyana observed the situation after Tian Long and the Demon Emperor shed. She saw that none of the two moved after the collision; their strength was on par!


    Right after the colossal sh, Tian Long and the Demon Emperor retreated their weapon and w and looked at each other for a second. Then, they began attacking each other at tremendous speed, leaving countless afterimages of the sword, w, tail, and wing strikes that blotted the sky, crashing with each other.


    Dragon and Demon repeatedly collided, creating an apocalyptic scene. As they exchanged blows, they began flying upward, leaving the area to the other people. The worst thing was that both of them didn¡¯t seem to be trying, and even the weaker cultivators could see that they were still testing the waters as they ascended out of their sight and into space.


    Tatyana and the Demon Empress looked at their fight for a moment, calcting how much their side would need to win. However, after seeing that they were equally matched in strength, Tatyana and the Demon Empress knew that the fight was going to go on for a long time.


    Therefore, they stopped caring about it. Then, they both looked at each other, and their fighting wills spirits shed. Even when Tatyana¡¯s was smaller because of her cultivation realm, the strength wasn¡¯t lower by any means. The Demon Empress internally frowned when she saw that she couldn¡¯t intimidate Tatyana.


    Then, it was time for their auras to sh. Tatyana and the Demon Empress rose high up into the sky to avoid heavy casualties within their ranks. After reaching an altitude of 10 000 km, they released their auras at full strength.


    Space bloated around them as their auras exploded outward, shaking the space fabric with an imposing explosion of energy and worldws.


    *BOOM!*


    Tatyana¡¯s greenish-ck aura shed against the Demon Empress¡¯s, constantly making the space crack and repair in the meeting point. Tatyana felt pressure from the Demon Empress, and her face became solemn. She knew this fight wouldn¡¯t be easy. ¡®I will have to show one of my trump cards to keep her at bay¡­¡¯


    Before the Demon Empress made another move, Tatyana¡¯s eyes glowed crimson as her ck and green aura took the form of a ten-kilometer-tall ck and green skeletal humanoid. A red aura burst forth from Tatyana, covering this gigantic skeletal humanoid with a red hooded robe.


    This red aura transformed and solidified to be an equally big red scythe. The scythe was adorned with different skulls across the handle and had an edge so sharp that even the sunlight that reflected on it seemed damaging.


    Now, only its glowing red eyes that radiated light outside the hood could be seen. The aura it spread was terrifying to everyone present; it was like the manifestation of the concept of Death itself had descended on the mortal world.


    The demon Empress looked at it with seriousness, ¡°[True Aura Manifestation]¡­ As the rumors say, you truly are a monstrous genius. To be able to create your true self at your level. Yourprehension abilities are extraordinary.¡±


    The Demon Empress made a throwing motion as shepressed her aura and shot it toward Tatyana. Like a green wave that bloated the heavens, the Demon Empress¡¯s aura fell on Tatyana with the intention to consume and corrode everything in its way.


    Tatyana looked at that wave indifferently and elegantly waved her hand in a vertical motion. The spectators saw her True Aura Manifestation cackle eerily as it swung its oversized scythe in a rising motion.


    The True Aura Manifestation was extremely smallpared with that green wave. However, when that grim reaper swung its giant scythe up, an enormous red crescent shot up. The crescent instantly grew sorge that people couldn¡¯t see the end and beginning of it. Like an infinite red line, that red crescent cut the air, the aura, the space, and even the Heavens in half! The right and left sides of the cut seemed to be misced for a moment as The Demon Empress¡¯s aura dissipated, and the world mended itself quickly.


    The Demon Empress tsked and shed toward the distance. After that attack, she didn¡¯t have the confidence to fight Tatyana without injuring her own troops. While leaving, her voice echoed around,manding the Demon Monarchs and other Demons around. ¡°Charge and massacre all of them.¡±


    The Demon Monarchs Howled and roared, looking toward the beasts and humans gathered.


    *RRAAAAAAHH!!!*


    Tatyana followed after the Demon Empress with her True Aura Manifestation. While leaving, she also left a single word. Even if it was just one word, it carried an imperial tone that could not be defied. ¡°Kill!¡±


    All the beasts opened their mouths and let a heaven-shaking roar, answering the demons¡¯ battle cry.


    *RROAAAAAAR!!!*


    Then the more than 1500 Transcendent realm cultivators shot to the sky and began an all-out war. Space trembled, shook, expanded, and cracked as attacks were exchanged left and right in a cataclysmic battle that could only be seen once every thousand years.


    After Tatyana and the Demon Empress arrived at their fighting location, they didn¡¯t exchange a single word before they instantly began exchanging sword strikes in the air.


    The Demon Empress maintained Tatyana¡¯s True Aura Manifestation upied with her own aura. Even if her aura was inferior to Tatyana¡¯s and also formless. It still was the aura of someone two levels above Tatyana, strong enough to keep the True Aura Manifestation at bay.


    The Demon Empress¡¯s demonic sword was leaving countless afterimages and cracks in space as she sent attacks empowered by her corrosivew toward Tatyana.


    Tatyana¡¯s sword blurred as attacks carrying thews of Death shot toward the Demon Empress with impressive might.


    *CLANG!* *CLANG!* *CLANG!*


    The strength of both women made the clouds disperse, and the air explode. Even when they were high up into the air, all flora and fauna below them in thousands of kilometers were dying without a chance to resist. Even the space fabric suffered because of their strikes, leading to some ck cracks appearing that were mended right after.


    The Demon Empress managed to slip an attack toward Tatyana¡¯s waist. Tatyana saw iting with her [Future Sight], but she didn¡¯t find any other option but to block it.


    *BOOM!*


    Tatyana felt some muscle tearing as her body flew across the sky like a shooting star, impacting through ten mountains. The Demon Empress was about to chase when those mountains exploded in debris because Tatyana was charging back to the battle through them as if they weren¡¯t there.


    ¡°[Abyssal Strikes].¡± Tatyana¡¯s sword blurred as countless ck-green attacks filled the sky.


    ¡°[Heaven Corroding Barrage].¡± The Demon Empress answered with even more strikes, shing with Tatyana¡¯s attack with superior might.


    They continued attacking for some minutes, and Tatyana saw that she was getting overwhelmed little by little by the Demon Empress¡¯s skill. ¡®Even if this is my most basic attack, her body strength is too high topete like this.¡¯


    Tatyana retreated andmanded, her voice apanied by a phantasmal whisper. ¡°[Persih]!¡±


    With her sword swing, an enormous death wave bloated the sky and shot toward the Demon Empress with trampling might. The Demon Empress answered with a defensive skill, ¡°[Demonic Hellgate].¡±


    A kilometric gate appeared before the Demon Empress, blocking that powerful attack. Then, the Demon Empress began thrusting her sword repeatedly as if it was a spear. ¡°[Corrosive Heaven Piercer].¡±


    Green beams shot toward Tatyana like a shooting star rain. Each beam had enough strength to injure Tatyana.


    However, Tatyana looked with an indifferent face at those lethal green attacksing her way. Then, she chanted. ¡°[Fate Altering Dome].¡±


    A transparent white dome adorned with countless moving green runes surrounded her, altering the fatews in that area and making them bow to Tatyana. Then, whenever one of these attacks crossed this white dome, they made wild turns, shooting back toward the Demon Empress and leaving Tatyana unscratched.


    The Demon Empress¡¯s face became ugly, ¡®I really hate fate users! They can alter reality as they like, and they are very annoying.¡¯


    The Demon Empress blocked her own attacks with proficiency and ease because thews inside her attack were hers. Therefore, she could be mostly unscratched when facing off against them. However, this gave Tatyana enough time to gather energy.


    ¡°[Death Aura Manifestation: Soul Consuming Strike]¡± The giant grim reaper in the sky swung the oversized scythe with a cackle toward the Demon Empress. The Demon Empress looked at it with seriousness and hastily channeled one of the skills she couldn¡¯t use continuously.


    ¡°[Demon Empress¡¯s Aura: Corrosive Torment].¡± The green aura around her semi-transformed into a giant mouth as it shot toward the grim reaper¡¯s scythe.


    *BOOM!*


    Space exploded violently as chunks of reality broke into ck voids. However, the space fabric mended itself extremely quickly, returning everything to normal when their attacks consumed each other.


    The Demon Empress¡¯s attack managed to disperse Tatyana¡¯s attack only because the Demon Empress had higher cultivation than Tatyana.


    The Demon Empress understood that their battle wouldn¡¯t be fast, so she began speaking with some skills in her voice, trying to make Tatyana lose her current facial expression. The Demon Empress was getting annoyed at her expression because it seemed as if Tatyana had everything under control. She wanted to see emotions on Tatyana¡¯s face, especially despair. ¡°Tatyana, do you know what will happen to your subordinates after they get defeated? Hahaha. I bet you know, right?¡±


    However, to the Demon Empress¡¯s dismay, Tatyana didn¡¯t stop attacking even after hearing that, and her expression remained indifferent. The Demon Empress blocked a heavy hit that Tatyana managed to slip in because of trying to talk right now.


    *BANG!*


    The Demon Empress flew at fantastic speed. However, she was mostly unharmed, and she just felt her arm slightly numb, something that healed almost instantly.


    The Demon Empress went to the defensive to speak easier, ¡°I¡¯vemanded all the demons to take your subordinates and make them breeding stock~. Wouldn¡¯t it be beautiful seeing the Demon children born from them? Or seeing a Demon getting pregnant with one of your subordinate¡¯s children. Hahaha, what a beautiful moment it will be!¡±


    The Demon Empress blocked an attack that passed close to her throat and retreated, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry; you will probably be dead and unable to see what is about to happen to this continent. You are fighting against me, after all. The only oue of this battle is me-¡±


    As the Demon Empress kept saying things that she thought would provoke Tatyana, Tatyana remained calm as she attacked her continuously. Thanks to the Demon Empress being slightly distracted, Tatyana saw an opportunity. Her red eyes shed with white light, calcting the method to deal the most damage and attacked.


    *BANG!*


    The Demon Empress didn¡¯t even realize when a sword struck her side. The hit was so heavy that even her armor cracked as she was sted away, flying like a shooting star without control. ¡®How did she hit me?¡¯


    However, she didn¡¯t have time to think much more than that question because another sword strikended on her back while she was flying!


    *BANG!*


    The Demon Empress grunted in pain as she felt Tatyana¡¯s sword sink into her flesh after slicing through her armor. ¡®How is she behind me!?¡¯


    Tatyana had used her movement technique, and space literally cracked before her as Tatyana stepped through it to appear behind the flying Demon Empress. Then, she chanted, her voice reverberating through the world. ¡°[Fate Altering: Endless Death Barrage.]¡±


    *BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG*


    The Demon Empress was thrown around like a rag-doll as space cracked everywhere because of Tatyana¡¯s jumps and sword strikes. The Demon Empress was hit continuously without even a chance to retaliate and unable to dodge!


    A myriad of sword strikesnded on the Demon Empress¡¯s body, and she could barely block the most lethal ones. The world shifted around as they moved everywhere over the area, creating enormous shockwaves that ttened everything around.


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    Hello, the author here! So, this second review is posted after 200 chapters! What a crazy thing. The other review has some things wrong, so I¡¯m here to correct them and to tell you about other new things. Firstly, I wanted to thank all of you who have read my novel, we are almost at one million views, and I can¡¯t believe it. Thank you, dears. Second, the schedule is actually daily at 21:00 UTC+2. You can easily search how topare it with your local hour on Google. Next, I wanted to say that I¡¯ve edited the first ten chapters or so, so the grammar is a little bit rough after that point, but I would say that it is readable. Later, I made massive improvements. Following that, this story has a LIMITED harem. The main character won¡¯t go collecting women like trophies and cares about all of them dearly. They are also a big part of the story and won¡¯t be left behind and forgotten. They allplement each other, creating a healthy rtionship between them. Also, there are only Female on Female rtionships; there isn¡¯t any romantic situation with males. Finally, Any other question you have, you can ask here or in myment. Thank you for reading this, and I hope you can try my novel and follow Yasenia¡¯s adventures in a cultivation world that is slightly different from the norm. ¡­I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything.


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 203

    *BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG*


    Spatial rifts appeared around, followed by an extremely loud explosion. There was a humanoid, winged creature receiving sword strikes that carried enough strength to crack space around, sting it flying without control.


    If you observed closely, the powerful sword strikes cracked her armor as cuts appeared in the unarmored parts. And even when the humanoid, winged creature was blocking some of the attacks, the attacks were increasing in power and were almost unavoidable, injuring the female Demon badly.


    The attacker, Tatyana, used her powerful Death and Fatews with her sword strikes, making it more difficult for the Demon Empress to regenerate herself. After getting thrown around like this, the seeping Death attribute made her more sluggish and worsened her injuries. However, if you looked at the Demon Empress, her face wasn¡¯t worried but mostly annoyed.


    Nheless, the Demon Empress was bing a little restless as more time passed without being able to break Tatyana¡¯sbo. If she were on the same cultivation level as Tatyana, she would be almost defeated by now. ¡®I have to stop this! I will try to break her connection with fate for a single moment, that should be enough.¡¯


    The Demon Empress was having so much trouble with this because Tatyana¡¯s sword strikes carried Death and Fatews, altering fate itself to make themnd no matter what the Empress tried, and carrying an overwhelming death attribute, damaging the Demon Empress continuously.


    Suddenly¡­


    *SLASH!*


    Blood poured everywhere as one sword sh separated one of her four wings from her body! The pain attacked the Demon Empress¡¯s brain and made her realize she was in a worse situation than she thought. The pain, even if it was extremely high, only made the Demon Empress grunt. As time went on, she felt the Death Energy killing her inside out.


    However, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy.


    During this time, the Demon Empress had been gathering energy, and now it was time to release it. The Demon Empress¡¯ aura swelled and exploded, ¡°ENOUGH!¡±


    *BOOM!*


    The aura explosion hit Tatyana just as she appeared beside the Demon Empress. Moreover, just before that, Tatyana felt her connection with fate being cut for a moment. That moment was enough for the Demon Empress¡¯s aura to hit her squarely without letting her time to protect herself.


    Tatyana felt like a steel wall mmed her with trampling might and was sted away, stopping herbo attack. Tatyana flew for hundreds of kilometers until she managed to stop the momentum around her. As her red imperial dress fluttered with the wind, a small trail of blood dripped from the corner of her mouth. Tatyana used her hand to wipe it as she looked at the Demon Empress with indifferent eyes.


    The Demon Empress¡¯s aura explosion was so powerful that it interrupted Tatyana¡¯s fate-altering skills for a moment, making her receive her attack head-on and without protection. So even if she seemed outwardly fine, that aura st had turned her lungs, stomach, and other internal organs to mush.


    Tatyana¡¯s expression was serious as she looked at the Demon Empress. ¡®Her raw strength overwhelms me¡­ Thankfully she is quite average in strength for her cultivation level, or my chances of winning would be even slimmer. A single attack without protecting myself and my internal organs are like this¡­¡¯


    After receiving Tatyana¡¯sbo attack, the Demon Empress had a battered body with countless cuts on her armor, body, and even some shes on her beautiful face.


    The shes were ck-colored and pulsated, showing that the strength of Tatyana¡¯s Deathw was extremely high even for someone at her level. The Demon Empress looked at Tatyana with rage, ¡®Such a blunder, this happened for underestimating her. If I didn¡¯t have previous experience fighting against fate-attributed experts, I would have been in danger.¡¯


    The Demon Empress looked at Tatyana and said with anger in her voice, ¡°Good, very good, Tatyana. I was going to kill you, but I changed my mind. I will make you the eternal ything of my army. Your holes will be filled and full all day long for the rest of your life with demonic flesh!¡±


    Tatyana smirked and said, ¡°Even if they are filled, do you think that a disgusting demon cock can satisfy me?¡±


    Then, as if that phrase was an important realization, Tatyana said with fake worry, ¡°This is bad; if I fall into your hands, I may be unable to orgasm for the rest of my life¡­.¡±


    The Demon Empress¡¯ veins almost popped out of anger. However, then she smiled fiercely, ¡°I will see what you will say after your daughter also joins you. Do you know what Imanded to do to all the demons that entered the secret realm?¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s expression disappeared as she looked at her. The Demon Empressughed as she said, ¡°Children of a dragon of her bloodline level should create quite strong demons. Don¡¯t you think, Tatyana?¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s aura began swelling as her voice was apanied by a phantasmal tone that sounded like a whisper and ament at the same time. This made her voice sound extremely ominous, ¡°You¡¯ve been provoking me again and again; if your objective was to make me angry, congrattions. You¡¯ve done it.¡±


    Tatyana¡¯s face turned cold, and her eyes began glowing crimson, and she chanted. ¡°[True Aura Assimtion: Eternal Energy siphon].¡±


    Her aura manifestation exploded and sunk in her, making her aura even stronger. Then, even the hair of the Demon Empress moved toward Tatyana as a literal hurricane of energy rushed toward Tatyana, drying the surroundings of it. The Demon Empress¡¯s face became solemn, and she used a skill to regenerate her wounds and expel the damaging Death Law inside her before charging toward Tatyana. She wanted to be in top condition before stopping whatever Tatyana was doing.


    Tatyana¡¯s red dress weaved around imposingly as she called for her other summons that were waiting for her orders. ¡°Ying Yue, Hui Zhong, Lauren, protect me. I¡¯m summoning him.¡±


    The ones who appeared were the [Undead Empress], [Undead Emperor], and [Undead Grand Marshal]. They looked at the Demon Empress, who was regenerating her wounds. They had been watching the battle and didn¡¯t interrupt to analyze her as much as they could before their Empress called for their aid.


    Then, theymunicated in an instant that was too short to even perceive. Ying Yue said in her ethereally beautiful voice, ¡°Empress, we can only stall her for so much. How much do you need to summon the venerable one?¡±


    Tatyana said, ¡°Give me ten minutes.¡±


    Hui Zhong frowned, ¡°So little? Why so much haste, Empress? If you summon him so fast, it may damage you permanently.¡±


    Tatyana took a deep breath and rxed; she had be a little angry with the Demon Empress¡¯s previous statement and said. ¡°Then, give me one hour. Although I will still damage myself, I should be able to healpletely in two or three years. Can you stall her for so much time? I was creating a formation before, so Ying Yue should be able to use it to let you three stall time.¡±


    Lauren, the [Undead Grand Marshal], who was d in a full body ck dragon armor, said, ¡°We will do our best for the Empress. Just focus on the summoning!¡±


    Tatyana nodded, and time began ticking again.


    Suddenly, the Demon Empress saw with wide-open eyes as that hurricane of energy rushed toward Tatyana many times faster than before. Tatyana¡¯s aura swelled exponentially, surpassing hers in quantity, quality, and pressure. The world was literally trembling before Tatyana¡¯s presence, and even the Heavens were gathering Tribtion clouds on top of her. The thing Tatyana wanted to summon was that powerful. However, Tatyana ignored everything as she continued gathering insane amounts of energy.


    Until now, the thing the Demon Empress lostpared with Tatyana was only quality of cultivation, so she wasn¡¯t too worried and was confident in defeating Tatyana. However, with this amount of aura releaseing from the Death Empress, the Demon Empress realized that if she let Tatyana finish whatever she was doing, her chances of winning would be extremely slim. The Demon Empress still had some tricks in her sleeves, so she was still confident that she could put up a fight and damage Tatyana grievously, but most of the superiorityplex she had before disappeared.


    Even if she didn¡¯t know what she was going to do, she wouldn¡¯t let her continue. With her wing already half-recovered and most of the important injuries healed, she charged straight toward the three summons. ¡®I will eliminate these three and force Tatyana to stop her energy gathering, a skill of that level should take between thirty minutes to one day, so I have time.¡¯


    When they saw the powerful Demon Empress charging toward themselves, Lauren¡¯s aura exploded, and an enormous portal appeared behind him. Through it, a twenty-kilometer-long armored ck dragon appeared with a roar that shook the heavens. It had ghostly green eyes and was extremely bulky. Its armor was filled with pointy and sharp edges in ces it could attack with, like the ws, horns, tail, wings, and shoulders. Lauren mounted it and charged toward the Demon empress with a three-meter-longnce in hand. ¡°[Phamtom Dragon Ride].¡±


    When he used the skill, a phantom image of himself, proportional to the dragon¡¯s size, appeared, mounting it on its back. Thence he held was kilometric, making the Demon Empress appear like an ant before an elephant. This phantom image was physical and a carbon copy of himself. Moreover, it moved with him, making it possible for the colossal dragon and undead to attack simultaneously, like a true dragon rider.


    The Demon Empress saw the enormous w andnceing toward her with calm eyes. She waved her sword, and a phantom sword of simr size impacted with both attacks in a catastrophic explosion.


    *BOOM!*


    The air rumbled as the Dragon and Man were sted away by the tyrannical strength of the Demon Empress. The Demon Empress didn¡¯t even move in that collision!


    Seeing such a small creature sting a kilometric creature like that was impactful enough to shake the hearts of even the most battle-hardened warriors.


    However, to the undeads of the Death Empress, it was insignificant as their whole being was dedicated to protecting their Empress even if they had to immte their souls to achieve it.


    Ying Yue wasn¡¯t deterred and was already beside the Demon Empress the moment she finished swinging her sword and trying to take advantage of the collision to attack. Ying Yue¡¯s sword moved swiftly toward the cracked parts of the armor and with enough strength to make space tremble terribly.


    The three-meter-tall Demon Empress used her leg to kick toward Ying Yue.


    *BOOM!*


    Both of them were repelled, showcasing that Ying Yue had a chance to fight back. Even if the distance was extremely different, Ying Yue could at least hold herself against the Demon Empress.


    Ying Yue and the Demon Empress exchanged attacks, but just ten secondster, Ying Yue began being overwhelmed. It was Hui Zhong¡¯s maic voice that sounded at this time, ¡°[Emperor¡¯s Legion Summoning].¡±


    Countless ck cracks appeared in a 1 000 km radius, but nothing materialized from them. Then, Hui Zhong charged toward the Demon Empress to take Ying Yue¡¯s ce.


    The Demon Empress felt him and the dragon-riding undeading toward her together. A powerful sword strike from Ying Yue made her lose bnce for a slight moment, and the other two took the chance to attack. An enormousnce and powerful ck sword came from her two sides.


    However, the Demon Empress snorted with disdain. Her sword gained a corrosive aura as her speed increased in an instant, appearing as if she became two people instead of one.


    *BANG!* *BANG!*


    She repelled both attacks simultaneously. But her face didn¡¯t rx as she felt a dangerous energy waveing from her right.


    *RROOOAAAR!*


    It was the armored dragon breath attack! From the dragon¡¯s maw, an enormous energy beam reached her side almost instantly, and she had no other choice but to use a defensive skill to block it. A green dome that dwarfed the dragon appeared around her in an instant. The breath attack collided and bent the dome inwards, cracking it badly.


    The time the Demon Empress used to defend against the dragon breath attack left enough time for the two undead summons to recover their stance andunch more attacks, keeping the Demon Empress upied.


    While they were holding back the Demon Empress, Ying Yue had been gathering energy. Her ethereal voice echoed around like an enchanting spirit. ¡°[Empress¡¯ Legion Summoning].¡±


    Lauren ordered the dragon to tackle the Demon Empress, as his giant phantom also attacked.


    The Demon Empress turned toward the colossal dragon and counterattacked, sending a green crescent that impacted the dragon¡¯s chest and creating a gash that corroded a big part of the creature. The dragon cried in agony, but it managed to maintain its standing ce to let its rider attack with a powerfulnce strike. The Demon Empress used her intact three wings to block thence tip.


    *BANG!*


    The Demon Empress couldn¡¯t take this attack as easy, and she was sted away by Lauren. This created enough time for Ying Yue and Hui Zhong to activate theirbination skill, ¡°[Regal Death¡¯s Procession].¡±


    The ck and green portals fused, and from them, countless undead dropped like rain from the cracks, filling the sky with different skeletal creatures. As the Demon Empress regained bnce in the air, she saw a green aura explode from Ying Yue and a ck one from Hui Zhong, covering the whole army that was dropping like rain on autumn.


    These two aurasbined and strengthened the summons and gave them the ability to fly, creating an enormous dome around the Demon Empress that was filled with undead of different sizes, strengths, and forms.


    The Demon Empress looked around at the army surrounding her with a disdainful expression. ¡°You are sending this trash to attack me? Foolish creatures! Let me show you how meaningless it is.¡±


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    Hello, the author here! So, this second review is posted after 200 chapters! What a crazy thing. The other review has some things wrong, so I¡¯m here to correct them and to tell you about other new things. Firstly, I wanted to thank all of you who have read my novel, we are almost at one million views, and I can¡¯t believe it. Thank you, dears. Second, the schedule is actually daily at 21:00 UTC+2. You can easily search how topare it with your local hour on Google. Next, I wanted to say that I¡¯ve edited the first ten chapters or so, so the grammar is a little bit rough after that point, but I would say that it is readable. Later, I made massive improvements. Following that, this story has a LIMITED harem. The main character won¡¯t go collecting women like trophies and cares about all of them dearly. They are also a big part of the story and won¡¯t be left behind and forgotten. They allplement each other, creating a healthy rtionship between them. Also, there are only Female on Female rtionships; there isn¡¯t any romantic situation with males. Finally, Any other question you have, you can ask here or in myment. Thank you for reading this, and I hope you can try my novel and follow Yasenia¡¯s adventures in a cultivation world that is slightly different from the norm. ¡­I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything.


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 204

    The Demon Empress looked around at the army surrounding her with a disdainful expression. ¡°You are sending this trash to attack me? Foolish creatures! Let me show you how meaningless it is.¡±


    The Demon Empress punched the air toward a ce with a dense amount of troops, and an enormous shockwave sped forward, getting exponentially bigger until it covered hundreds of kilometers.


    *BOOM!*


    A big chunk of the army exploded into white dust, leaving a gaping hole in the army formation. The Demon Empress looked around with a mocking smirk, ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    Tatyana looked at the battle situation even if she was absorbing the hurricane-like energy vortex. She frowned after seeing the strength of the Demon Empress punch and thought. ¡®They are too weak even to buy time¡­ I will also have to buff them.¡¯


    Because she was still at the beginning of her energy gathering, she could move around and use some skills. The process, energy patterns through her meridians and dantian were not tooplex at the moment, so with her overwhelming mental processing ability, she double casted, channeling another skill without interrupting the first one.


    The Demon Empress saw part of Tatyana¡¯s energy hurricane separating and rushing to the sky. She really wanted to interrupt it, but after the previous beating she received, she was much more cautious because she knew that being impatient may put her at a disadvantage faster than she could react to.


    Tatyana¡¯s skill sunk the space in that area as green-ck smog leaked from the space cracks, carrying an aura that would make any living being shudder with fear. Then, Tatyana¡¯s aura pierced upward, hitting the middle of the spatial depression, blowing a hole in reality. From it, a mountain-sized ominous gate appeared and fell to the earth, causing an enormous earthquake.


    The gate had countless grey-colored agonizing faces across the doorframe, and the door itself was made of an obsidian-like material but filled with cracks and dull, making it appear ancient. There were various sculptures of scenes that deciphered the end of life in all kinds of ways.


    The Demon Empress observed the gate without knowing what it was, making her uneasy. For someone as old as her, not knowing what something was, was extremely scary. Especially when it was something summoned by her opponent, so her wariness only increased.


    Tatyana had used a skill called [Underworld Gate]. The skill summoned a mountain-sized gate behind her that literally led to the underworld, fusing the living and dead world. It was a skill that went against the Heavenly Order and shouldn¡¯t even be able to exist. However, Tatyana¡¯sprehension level of the death and fatews made it possible for her to deceive the Heavens themselves and summon it.


    Nheless, the previous tribtion clouds gathering on top of Tatyana became even thicker, like a ck shadow looming over Tatyana, flickering with multicolored lightning that could easily tten mountain ranges.


    Tatyana continued using a part of her energy vortex and summoned the green-ck-colored skeletal hands from her true aura. Then, her voice echoed around with regal authority. ¡°World of the dead, descend to the living. [Underworld Gate].¡±


    Then, she manifested the hands of the aura manifestation and pushed it open.


    With a creaking sound that made the earth tremble, the aura of the underworld spread in the living world with exponential speed. All beings in the surroundings that still remained alive and were nearby died with a single touch of the aura seeping through those doors, and their souls got sucked into the abyss, never toe back.


    The more the [Underworld gate] opened, the easier it was to hear the countless anguished tones of the souls on the other side, like a macabre melody of death and decadence. Before the Demon Empress realized what was going on, thend in more than 100 000 km around had died and be a ce filled with the energies of the underworld. The range was so wide that it consumed nearby towns, cities, and other ces filled with life.


    Seeing such crueltying from her opponent, even the Demon Empress was startled. She looked at Tatyana¡¯s glowing red eyes through the energy vortex, and a light shudder went up her spine for a moment. However, she repressed this feeling fast.


    While the aura of the Underworld decimated life without caring for gender, age, or race, all the undead inside seemed to take a deep breath with delight filling their souls. This included Ying Yue, Hui Zhong, Lauren, and his dragon. Their aura literally multiplied and exploded with might, bing much more powerful in a single second.


    Ying Yue sighed with satisfaction, ¡°I can feel my strengthing back. Fighting in the world of the living is truly arduous.¡±


    Something clicked inside the chaotic mind of the Demon Empress and looked at the gate with shock, ¡®How is she able to summon the Underworld here!? That should be against the Heavenly Laws! Tatyana should have been struck by heavenly lightning for defying the Heavens!!¡¯


    Hui Zhong looked at the Demon Empress¡¯s face and said. ¡°Do not try toprehend our Death Empress, Demon. The amount of talent she has has already gone against the heavens for a long time. Not to mention her actions.¡±


    The Demon Empress looked at him with rage, ¡°Just a summon dares to speak to me like that!? I¡¯m done ying! Feel despair! [Demon Empress Presence: Heaven Corroding Armament]!¡±


    When she began chanting, unlike the Demon Empress, Ying Yue and Hui Zhong were already charging forward. However, even with the buffs, they weren¡¯t fast enough to stop the following events.


    *BOOM!*


    An enormous explosion of toxic and corrosive green fumes exploded from the Demon Empress with terrible might. The green explosion mmed against Ying Yue and Hui Zhong, sting them away from The Demon Empress.


    Although the Undead were highly resistant to any kind of toxicity, corrosion was still damaging. Therefore, when this aura mmed against the army, a big part of the growing army began melting. All those undead under the Transcendence realm couldn¡¯tst against the aura released from the Demon Empress.


    Ying Yue and Hui Zhong reacted fast and ordered all those undead to return to the Underworld at their highest speed. Even if their armies were extremely big and they could sacrifice millions without hurting their foundation, they didn¡¯t want to lose subordinates stupidly and without reason.


    After sending those under the Transcendence realm back, what was left of their army were an astounding 1000 summons. This meant that just the summons beside them were almost as much as the group fighting on the other side, showing extraordinary military strength. Better yet, this was just a small portion of their army that has been growing and strengthening itself for hundreds of thousands of years.


    Ying Yue used the small timeframe where the energies around the Demon Empress were chaotic to check the Undead integrity of those left behind. ¡®They are resisting the aura nicely thanks to the [Underworld Gate]¡­ Even so, we shouldn¡¯t summon anymore. I don¡¯t want to lose too many Transcendent Realm Undead. It is annoying to empower them to that level.¡¯


    When the Demon Empress finished transforming, her height had increased to 100 meters. Definitely not as big as Tiang Long or the Demon Emperor, but her aura was extremely thick and powerful, not losing to those two in the slightest.


    Her previous ck armor had transformed into a body-hugging green te armor that dripped With corrosive substances. Each drop that reached the earth drilled into it so far that it was impossible to measure the depth at sight. Her sword followed the trend, being 50 meters long and surrounded by those corrosive fumes.


    After transforming, her wings had regeneratedpletely, surrounded with those fumes like the rest of her body. Her ck demon horns had also grown, bing like a crown around her head. Just being near her would be a worrisome matter for her opponents.


    The Demon Empress took a step in the air and shot extremely fast toward Ying Yue. Even after her buffs, Ying Yue could barely block the enormous sword with hers.


    *Bang!*


    Ying Yue felt her arms fracturing and the skin melting as she shot backward, hurt by the sword strike. Ying Yue couldn¡¯t help but be surprised; even after all these buffs, the Demon Empress was still a fearsome foe.


    The Demon Empress looked at Tatyana and ignored everything else, shooting directly toward her. Like an enormous green blur, she approached Tatyana extremely fast. Hui Zhong and Lauren, together with the 1 000 Transcendence realm summons, blocked her way with different skills.


    The Demon Empress didn¡¯t even care as she rammed toward the skills, using two of her four wings as a shield. Like an unstoppable juggernaut, she destroyed, melted, or shed the skills in her way at an extremely fast pace. At this speed, she would manage to attack Tatyana in less than a minute!


    Tatyana looked at this and frowned. ¡®Ying Yue is the strongest, and she was sent flying so easily¡­ I may have to use another strengthening skill. The summoning will slow down my skill, so I hope they canst until then. Sigh, I don¡¯t think she will let me do the same as I did with the [Underworld Gate].¡¯


    The Demon Empress continued sting the things in her way as if they were rotten wood walls against a rampaging beast. However, even when she was at a disadvantage, Ying Yue attacked with Hui Zhong and Lauren at the same time withbination attacks, slowing down the Demon Empress much more.¡¯


    The Demon Empress realized that the core of this whole defensive thing was Ying Yue, so instead of aiming for Tatyana, she began focusing on Ying Yue. ¡®If I eliminate this vermin, everything will go my way afterward!¡¯


    The Demon Empress abruptly changed direction, shooting like a gre toward Ying Yue. The other summons shot myriad skills at her, but the green aura around her weakened all the attacks enough that her armor could block them without major problems.


    Of course, this protective aura consumed her energy. Still, taking into ount her massive energy reserves, it wasn¡¯t something that would affect her unless she fought continuously for a day or two. However, even with this passive protection, she still had to dodge Hui Zhong¡¯s, Lauren¡¯s, and the armored dragon¡¯s attack as she harassed Ying Yue into an honestly miserable state.


    For the next minute, Ying Yue was beaten harshly. So harshly that she lost an arm, part of her head, and a leg, and she had her skin melting like it was candle wax. The Demon Empress sadistically smiled as she beat Ying Yue more and more. Ying Yue wouldn¡¯tst for much longer!


    However, at this moment, Tatyana¡¯s strengthening technique enveloped her. Time slowed down as Tatyana¡¯s voice seemed to envelop Ying Yue. ¡°[Semi-Divine Undead].¡±


    *BOOM!*


    Ying Yue¡¯s aura burst out like a tide, making the Demon Empresse to a stop for a moment. In that small time frame, her body was enveloped by a golden light and regenerated instantly! Her white hair blew around, and her ghostly green eyes and pale skin radiated a golden light. The Demon Empress was only stunned for a moment, so she was already swinging her sword toward Ying Yue.


    When the Demon Empress¡¯s sword came down to hit her again, Ying Yue shed toward the 50m sword without fear.


    *CLANG!*


    A powerful shockwave spread around after the sh of weapons! The result? Ying Yue just slid backward in the air, fully controlled. The Demon Empress¡¯s ck eyes almost popped out of her skull. ¡®How is this possible!?¡¯


    Tatyana nodded, satisfied. ¡®With this, they should be able to buy me enough time. However, I better be safe than sorry¡­.¡¯


    With Ying Yue¡¯s new strength, buying another minute was no problem for the summons. After another minute, she cast a strengthening spell on Lauren. ¡°[Semi-Abyssal Undead].¡±


    This time, a red aura wrapped around him as his eyes under the helmet shone with a bloody red light, spilling that light through the helmet openings. That aura enveloped even the giant phantom of himself and his dragon. Their aura also grew madly as the dragon and dragon rider roared wildly together toward the heavens.


    *RAAAH!!!!*


    *ROOAAAR!!!!*


    The Demon Empress¡¯s face became gloomy as another annoying foe appeared. Tatyana looked at the strengthening with a rueful smile, ¡®A shame I can¡¯t use these two skills in the same undead¡­ It would create a real monster if I could¡­.¡¯


    Then, Tatyana ignored the fight and put most of her focus on the summoning as she let her undead stagger the Demon Empress.


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    Hello, the author here! So, this second review is posted after 200 chapters! What a crazy thing. The other review has some things wrong, so I¡¯m here to correct them and to tell you about other new things. Firstly, I wanted to thank all of you who have read my novel, we are almost at one million views, and I can¡¯t believe it. Thank you, dears. Second, the schedule is actually daily at 21:00 UTC+2. You can easily search how topare it with your local hour on Google. Next, I wanted to say that I¡¯ve edited the first ten chapters or so, so the grammar is a little bit rough after that point, but I would say that it is readable. Later, I made massive improvements. Following that, this story has a LIMITED harem. The main character won¡¯t go collecting women like trophies and cares about all of them dearly. They are also a big part of the story and won¡¯t be left behind and forgotten. They allplement each other, creating a healthy rtionship between them. Also, there are only Female on Female rtionships; there isn¡¯t any romantic situation with males. Finally, Any other question you have, you can ask here or in myment. Thank you for reading this, and I hope you can try my novel and follow Yasenia¡¯s adventures in a cultivation world that is slightly different from the norm. ¡­I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything.


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 205

    The battle was intense, leaving the area around in ruins, but thanks to Ying Yue¡¯s solid defense, Lauren¡¯s powerful attacks, and Hui Zhong¡¯s support, the Demon Empress was having trouble dealing with them swiftly. Having Ying Yue in front of her whenever she wanted to attack other people and Lauren and his dragon attacking continuously with powerful attacks was frustrating.


    The worst thing was that whenever she thought that she had managed to deal with those two, Hui Zhong coordinated with the 1 000 Transcendence realm undead to send myriads of skills in her way, giving enough time for Ying Yue and Lauren to begin attacking again.


    The Demon Empress was bing more annoyed and restless as time went on because Tatyana was sessfully gathering enough energy for her big skill.


    The Demon Empress knew that even with all these buffs on the undead summons, her superior cultivation, defense, regeneration, and strength guaranteed that she would be able to win eventually. However, the amount of energy Tatyana was gathering was giving her bad vibes and she didn¡¯t dare rx for a second. The Demon Empress remembered the Demon Emperor and thought, ¡®Is Burxis still fighting with that oversized lizard? How could he be held back by only one dragon!?¡¯


    What the demon Empress didn¡¯t know was that Tian Long could fight against all the summons she was currently fighting with ease. He was the indisputable number two in Tatyana¡¯s army, even above Tatyana herself when it came to destructive power.


    Therefore, even if the Demon Emperor, Burxis, was stronger than the Demon Empress, he wasn¡¯t able to finish Tian Long off easily. Moreover, the [Underworld Gate] range was so vast that it affected Tian Long up there in space where they were currently fighting, boosting his strength a notch higher.


    After 40 minutes had passed since the beginning of the battle, The Demon Empress became apprehensive. She hadn¡¯t reached her level out of luck; no one has. Therefore, she understood that Tatyana was stronger than they anticipated, and right now, they were gathering all the gs that had their defeat on them, one at a time. ¡®Even if her attacks aren¡¯t dangerous for Burxis and me, we can¡¯t deal with her fast enough. If a battle against a summoner goes on for so much time, they can easily ovee cultivation levels to fight against various enemies of the same level¡­¡¯


    After analyzing things for a while, she decided to retreat even if it hurt her pride. She had been observing the battlefield between the Transcendent realm cultivators, Demon Monarchs, and legendary beasts. Even if some Demon Monarchs had died during this time, there had been more deaths on the beast and human cultivator side, so she was more or less satisfied.


    Shemunicated with Burxis through a soul link, lowering the intensity of her attacks not to get caught by surprise as she had been before. ¡®Burxis, if you aren¡¯t able to finish that lizard off in ten minutes and help me here, we should begin to n a retreat.¡¯


    The Demon Emperor¡¯s rumbling voice responded in her mind. ¡®Why do you say that, Nimune? And forget about finishing him off, his body is just too resilient, and his skills are extremely powerful. Not to mention ten minutes, I think that to kill himpletely, I would need one month at least.¡¯


    Nimune grimaced and exined. ¡®Swept your divine sense across our fighting zone for a second. Tatyana is gathering a ton of energy, and I have a bad hunch about it. The worst thing is that I can¡¯t interrupt her because her summons are truly too annoying.¡¯


    As if reiterating her statement, something hit her side with high strength at that moment.


    *Bang!*


    Lauren¡¯snce hadnded on her side, sending her flying for tens of kilometers. She was mostly uninjured, but it was extremely annoying. ¡®That fucking dragon knight has be too strong after that red aura wrapped around him. Fuck all his descendants!¡¯


    She shed toward him and used a skill to create an enormous crescent that bloated the sky. But Ying Yue intercepted it and used a skill herself to st that crescent away. The Demon Empress roared angrily, ¡°Annoying woman, I want to hear your screams and eat your flesh!¡±


    She felt extremely suffocated because their perfect coordination left her unable to do anything. The Demon Empress, Nimune, transmitted to Burxis. ¡®We are retreating. We both are being held back by her current summons. If she summons what she is preparing to summon, we will truly be in danger. Our subordinates have managed to kill almost 200 of the cultivators on that side, I think that is quite an aplishment for the moment, and it will weaken some races enough to create internal struggle. We can always amplify this tempting the weakest side.¡¯


    Burxis answered, ¡®We will do as you say; your instincts have always been urate. However, if we want to do that, we will need personnel. Give me five minutes to get this lizard away from me, and I will help retreat the Demon Monarchs, maintain Tatyana and her summons upied for that time.¡¯


    Nimune transmitted an affirmative message, and she began preparing to retreat, going full into a defensive battle.


    Ying Yue noticed the change in Nimune¡¯s attacks, so shemunicated with the rest. ¡®Pay attention to her and be careful; she has drastically changed her attack pattern. She may be preparing something.¡¯


    Hui Zhong said, ¡®How about you activate the formation that the Empress Prepared? We should be able to damage her badly with it.¡¯


    Ying Yue rushed toward Nimune and managed to sneak a sword strike to her side.


    *BANG!*


    Nimune¡¯s giant body slid in the air, and her eyes locked onto Ying Yue with rage. She then thrust her sword forward, and an enormous beam of corrosive energy shot toward Ying Yue. Ying Yue created tens of ck-green bone walls in its way, all glowing with a golden light.


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    The beam destroyed all of them with horrendous might andnded on Ying Yue, weakened. However, Ying Yue¡¯s current body was extremely resilient. Therefore, the attack that should have incapacitated her for a while only sted her away with her skin corroding. The golden aura around her regenerated her extremely fast, letting Ying Yue join the fight again almost instantly.


    Ying Yue shrugged off the pain and answered Hui Zhong, ¡®That formation is a killing formation; if I use it now, it will only hurt her badly, and we will lose a card to protect the Empress. Remember our objective, Zhong. It is to hold her back, not kill her.¡¯


    Hui Zhong answered instantly, ¡®Understood.¡¯


    Hui Zhong prepared an attack with the thousand troops behind him while Lauren, his dragon, and Ying Yue kept her at bay.


    Four minutester, the sky was shrouded with countless enormous bonences surrounded by a ck-green aura. Then Hui Zhong waved his hand, and all the attacks sped toward Nimune like rain with terrifying energy around them. ¡°[Unending Abyssal Bone Lance Rain].¡±


    ¡°SCRAM!¡± Nimune shouted, hitting Lauren and Ying Yue strongly and getting them off her. She looked at the bones raining on her, and her sword exploded with green fumes.


    In the next instant, her sword¡¯s afterimages surrounded her, sting the bonences that came near her into pieces with incredible speed. She also protected herself from those she couldn¡¯t destroy with her armored wings.


    After defending against that attack, she had finished charging her energy and shouted. ¡°[DEMON SOVEREIGN CORROSIVE NOVA].¡±


    A green sphere burst from her and consumed the surrounding area with increasing speed. Ying Yue, Lauren, Hui Zhong, and the other 1 000 summons grouped up before Tatyana and used all the defensive skills avable to them. Different colored bone walls, darkness domes, green bone pirs, ck skeletal hands, bone cages, and flesh walls continuously appeared between Tatyana and the corrosive nova.


    The enormous corrosive nova that carried the world¡¯sws smashed against the defensive perimeter in a catastrophic explosion. The nova melted all the domes, walls, and other defensive measures, advancing uninterruptedly. The lower-level undead defenses were obliterated, weakening the nova slightly, and it collided with thest fortificationsing from Ying Yue, Hui Zhong, and Lauren and the Dragon Breath that the dragon charged during this time.


    *BOOOOOM!*


    The collision made the earth tremble, the sky dim, and the world shriek with pain as the four undead creatures felt like an asteroid smashed into their barriers. However, with thebined effort of the four, they were able to block thend-changing nova and avoid it hitting Tatyana.


    When they managed to block the attack, they looked toward the ce where Nimune was, only to find it empty. They became extremely alert andmanded all the undead to spread around and search for her. Their divine senses swept across thend, the air, and underground, searching for the Demon Empress without going too far from Tatyana. Thest thing they wanted was an ambush happening when they left their side.


    They even sent 10 of the Transcendent Realm summons to scout the surroundings, not caring if they are destroyed. They just wanted to find where the Demon Empress went. However, they weren¡¯t sessful in finding her, making them frown worriedly.


    Tatyana opened her eyes, confused about the suddenly silent surroundings. She saw her undead looking around alertly. Ying Yue appeared beside her and said with a weird face. ¡°Umm¡­. Empress, I think The Demon Empress ran away.¡±


    Tatyana didn¡¯t stop gathering energy and looked at Ying Yue with a stupefied face. ¡°Ying Yue, it is not a good time to joke around. We are fighting someone equal to us.¡±


    Ying Yue¡¯s face became even weirder, and she said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking, Empress. After a powerful attack, the Demon Empress¡¯s aura disappeared; no matter how we search around, we can¡¯t find a single trace of her.¡±


    And as if wanting to confirm Ying Yue¡¯s observations, Tian Long appeared above them, casting a giant shadow on them. He had scales ripped off across his body andrge burning gashes across his body. A part of his right wing was almost cut in half, and one of his two horns was cracked like a spider web after being hit by something. Moreover, his tail and ws were visibly chipped after shing against the Demon Emperor¡¯s sword so many times.


    However, even if the superficial damage looked horrendous, he was quite in good shape, and his body was regenerating at a visible speed. Tian Long had heard Ying Yue, so he said to Tatyana. ¡°It is true, Tatyana. Even the Demon Emperor retreated with their remaining army. They managed to kill about 50 humans and 15 beasts from our side. And about 140 humans from outside our alliance.¡±


    Tatyana looked at them, still not believing them. ¡®A Demon Emperor and Empress retreating? Since when? Their arrogance normally goes so high that they rather die than admit they are weaker than someone!¡¯


    Tatyana slowed down her summoning and used a part of the energy to activate the skill called [Future Sight]. She normally used this skill passively to look two seconds into the future with extreme precision. However, Tatyana could also activate it consciously to look further into the future with less uracy. After observing from 10 seconds up to one hour in the future, she didn¡¯t see the Demon Empress and Emperor appearing again and confirming her summons¡¯ words.


    Tatyana¡¯s face became strange, still finding it unbelievable. Then, she looked at herself and the continental destroying energy amount around her, not knowing what to do with it. It was truly a lot of energy, ck-green colored, andbined with a subtle red aura. The space was warping around her, cracking, and shattering, only to regenerate and start that cycle again.


    Tatyana stopped gathering energy and controlled it, asking. ¡°What do I do with this energy? It seems like a waste letting it disperse just like that.¡±


    Her summons got thoughtful and each proposed their options.


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    Hello, the author here! So, this second review is posted after 200 chapters! What a crazy thing. The other review has some things wrong, so I¡¯m here to correct them and to tell you about other new things. Firstly, I wanted to thank all of you who have read my novel, we are almost at one million views, and I can¡¯t believe it. Thank you, dears. Second, the schedule is actually daily at 21:00 UTC+2. You can easily search how topare it with your local hour on Google. Next, I wanted to say that I¡¯ve edited the first ten chapters or so, so the grammar is a little bit rough after that point, but I would say that it is readable. Later, I made massive improvements. Following that, this story has a LIMITED harem. The main character won¡¯t go collecting women like trophies and cares about all of them dearly. They are also a big part of the story and won¡¯t be left behind and forgotten. They allplement each other, creating a healthy rtionship between them. Also, there are only Female on Female rtionships; there isn¡¯t any romantic situation with males. Finally, Any other question you have, you can ask here or in myment. Thank you for reading this, and I hope you can try my novel and follow Yasenia¡¯s adventures in a cultivation world that is slightly different from the norm. ¡­I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything.


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 206

    Tatyana stopped gathering energy and controlled it, asking. ¡°What do I do with this energy? It seems like a waste letting it disperse just like that.¡±


    Lauren proposed, already dismounted from his dragon. ¡°Maybe the Empress shall continue gathering energy and summon the venerable one? He may help us find those Demons, and we can ask him to help us in the near future.¡±


    Tatyana found that offer attractive and gave it a good thought. ¡®But¡­ If I summon teacher, I won¡¯t be able to ck¡­ What a dilemma!¡¯


    Tian Long said, ¡°st the demonic side of the continent with it. They gave a nest to these disgusting demons who dared target the little princess! They shouldn¡¯t be able to live for this offense¡­ Just thinking about it makes me want to go there and destroy cities all around.¡±


    Tatyana looked at Tian Long and was extremely tempted. ¡®I can¡¯t hear anything wrong with what he said¡­¡¯


    Ying Yue said, ¡°I agree with Lord Long. These fools should be massacred for targeting our little princess. Even leaving one of them alive is an insult toward our little princess!¡±


    Tatyana nodded, ¡®Right, Right. How could my little treasure be stranded who knows where if it wasn¡¯t because they let the Demons settle down? Moreover, they have also sent a lot of assassins my little treasure¡¯s way; I should kill a lot of families to pay for their sins and let their souls in the Underworld stop suffering.¡¯


    Hui Zhong said the most reasonable thing, ¡°Empress, How about you let it dissipate slowly? You don¡¯t have any haste to do anything with it since the little princess is away, right? This way, you wouldn¡¯t need to massacre countless people because of something they didn¡¯t do. Although punishing those that attack the little princess is okay, we shouldn¡¯t kill indiscriminately.¡±


    Tatyana looked at Hui Zhong with a confused gaze, as if he had grown three heads and six arms. ¡®Is he speaking the samenguage as me? I can¡¯t understand his words, and it is not to brag, but I understand more than 10 000nguages!¡¯


    Tatyanapletely ignored Hui Zhong and said with a sweet smile. ¡°I like Tian Long¡¯s idea. Let¡¯s st them to the Underworld!¡±


    Hui Zhong shook his head and chuckled, ¡°Well, whatever. I also wanted to punish them; I was just trying to speakmon sense into the heads of these murder gods¡­¡±


    Ying Yue made a fist with her hand, ¡°Oh yes! Give them hell! Kill them all, Empress!¡± Hearing that with Ying Yue¡¯s naturally gentle and ethereal voice was something strange, to be honest. The tone was very mismatched.


    Hui Zhong looked at her sideways and muttered, ¡°Brute-¡±


    *Bang!*


    ¡°I¡¯m extremelydy-like; who are you calling a brute?¡± Said the gentle-looking woman that just sent herpanion sting through ten mountains with one p.


    Tatyana looked at them, speechless. ¡®Well, whatever.¡¯


    She shook her head and flew high up in the air, surrounded by the destructive and chaotic Death and Fate energy flows. She looked at the tribtion clouds that didn¡¯t fall yet and said, ¡°Hmm¡­ Should I st those away with the same strike? Yeah, why not.¡±


    Thankfully, only her summons were around, or the people hearing her would have had a stroke and died on the spot. ¡®Why is she taking the Tribtion Clouds as if they were a bug to st!?¡¯


    When she was high enough that she could aim toward the Demonic Side of the continent thanks to extremelyplex calctions, she locked onto an area where her intelligencework exposed one of the biggest main bases the demons built these months. ¡®That area still shouldn¡¯t have built a protective formation, thinking they are still hidden¡­ That should be a good spot to kill some millions.¡¯


    Worry about innocent people? Sorry, but Tatyana didn¡¯t have the conscience to do so. In Tatyana¡¯s opinion, since their race is trying to invade this continent, for extension, they are agreeing to everything their leaders are doing, so they are indirect aplices for their actions and deserve to die.


    Children don¡¯t know anything about these things? They don¡¯t, but that doesn¡¯t mean that they will be safe after their parents have provoked someone as crazy, insane, murderous, and unfeeling as Tatyana. No matter how cute she acts in front of Yasenia or how logical she is with Yasenia¡¯s concerns, that is where Tatyana¡¯s sanity ends. For Tatyana, a rock on the side of the road or a person before her sword is valued the same unless Yasenia has an interest in them.


    Therefore, with zero feelings of guilt, remorse, hesitation, or anything like that, Tatyana looked toward the distance as if she was looking down on the world. A red aura leaked from her eyes and grew exponentially, meshing with the umted aura inplex patterns.


    That aura enveloped the [Underworld Gate] and lifted it to the air above the Tribtion Clouds. Since the [Underworld Gate] was literally invisible to the Heavens, they didn¡¯t react and let it hover over them with its obsidian gates wide open.


    Then, she began chanting one of her strongest attacks, her eyes glowing crimson, and her voice sounded phantasmal. ¡°For my power, Imand. A terrible fate looms¡­¡±


    On another ce of the continent, millions of kilometers away, even if it was daytime, the sky suddenly darkened. All the creatures present looked up with curiosity, looking at the dark vortex that was appearing above them. The aura of Death around it was extremely thick, alerting some of the powerhouses present. However, none of the powerhouses were above the sixth realm, so they couldn¡¯tpletely understand what was happening above them.


    From that ck vortex, an enormous door appeared, swung open, and showed the deepest of darkness across those doors. It was as if one¡¯s gaze would be consumed after looking through that mountain-sized door into that consuming darkness. The aura that leaked from that gate instilled an instinctual fear in every creature present; this fear was the same inborn fear all creatures had toward death.


    Then, they heard a female voice across them. The voice was beautiful and elegant, yet apanied by a terrifying phantasmal undertone that made them want to kneel in reverence toward the creature that was speaking through those terrible gates. But that doesn¡¯t matter, as the person speaking was unforgiving. ¡°For my power, Imand; a terrible fate looms. From the world, I demand; to bring these fools DOOM. [Death Empress Decree: Underworld¡¯s Condemnation].¡±


    Then on Tatyana¡¯s side, all the energy she had gathered for the summoning condensed in a ball and exploded upward toward the [Underworld Gate] like a ck-green pir connecting the Heavens and the Earth.


    The beam was impossibly wide, much wider than the [Underworld Gate]. This beam consumed everything in its way and reached before the Tribtion Clouds. With a world-shattering strength, the Underworld¡¯s Condemnation mmed against the Tribtion clouds, dispersing them in a circr shape, as if they were normal clouds against a powerful bomb.


    The beam didn¡¯t even lose strength after shattering the Tribtion Clouds, rushing toward the [Underworld Gate]. Before it reached the gate, a suction strengthing from the gate absorbed the beam, like a ck hole, shrinking and devouring the beam to a size that could go through it.


    On the other side of the [Underworld Gate], the creatures there saw the deep darkness shine for an instant before something burst from it with trampling strength. That pir of destructive energies shot from Tatyana burst from the door, instantly widening to its original width and covering the sky like an all-consuming darkness.


    For all the demons and other creatures in that area, even those in the Demon Monarch realm, it felt like the sky was falling, like the World was ending, as if someone had sent divine judgment to all of them to pay for their sins. But this was not a divine judgment, but the condensed wrath of an angered mother toward a race that aimed to kill her daughter.


    The beam inevitably fell silently and imed what it came to take¡ªthe lives of all living beings in this area.


    Those below the Unification realm died from the pressure of the attack alone. They were ttened before they could feel anything from the beam¡¯s pressure when moving all that air downward. It was as if Gravity had suddenly multiplied thousands of times, killing everything with less than Unification realm strength.


    Those between the Unification realm and the peak of the Dantian Spiritualizaton Realm became ash instantly as the heaven pir touched them. Painlessly, silently, they disappeared from the world.


    The low-level and mid-level Demon Monarchs had time to set some barriers and protect themselves. But it was futile as the beam didn¡¯t even slow down, breaking everything in its way so easily that the Demon Monarchs didn¡¯t even know when their defenses shattered and that falling darkness consumed them. The beam melted them like a candle exposed to the hottest fires, inflicting agonizing seconds of torment before the sweet release of death.


    Only those high and peak level Demon Monarch managed to resist enough not to die instantly. However, this time, it was more a curse than a blessing, as the catastrophic attack enveloped everything around them, leaving them no other option than to resist the attacks with their bodies after their defenses copsed. The feeling of their life being eaten and stolen away was terrifying as if countless hands were dragging them to a ce where their most terrible nightmares were going to be realized. They onlysted ten excruciating seconds before they joined the unavoidable fate of all living beings in that area.


    Tian Long and the others looked at the abyssal chasm that Tatyana created and nodded in approval. Tian Long said, ¡°You haven¡¯t lost your touch. You aimed to the ce where most people would die. Good job. If the forces of this continent and the Demons were on par, it would have been a devastating attack that would signify theirplete defeat. I don¡¯t think the Demons will attack other ces in a short while.¡±


    Tatyana snorted and crossed her arms before her. ¡°I¡¯ve been training thesest months. And well, this could be a warning toward that Demon Empress and Emperor. They should know that if they want to run the next time, they should be prepared to sacrifice some people.¡±


    Tatyana looked toward the secret realm portal and shed before the soul strand of the transparent old man. The old man looked at Tatyana and asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    Tatyana looked at him for a moment and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t senior stop the Demon Empress from tampering with the portal? I¡¯m sure that whatever she did won¡¯t only affect the juniors that enter through this portal but also the others.¡±


    The old man rubbed his white beard and said, ¡°What that woman did, didn¡¯t interfere with the trials inside. All the juniors will be able to enter and exit the portal without anything happening to them or damaging them directly in any way. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t my responsibility to stop her.¡±


    Tatyana said indifferently, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame if the inheritor died just after leaving the portal because of what she did? Even if the harm isn¡¯t direct, it will surely affect them. Her objective has always been weakening our continent¡¯s strength, so I¡¯m 90% sure that what she has done will be harmful.¡±


    The old man looked at Tatyana and said, ¡°Then, if the extra obstacle that the woman ced is the end of the inheritor, that would have been their destiny.¡±


    Tatyana looked at that old man with rage, ¡°A senior has meddled with a junior¡¯s affair, so it is clear that they had influenced all their fates! This isn¡¯t their original destiny, but a forcefully changed one!¡±


    The old man said, ¡°There isn¡¯t a forcefully changed destiny; all things are predestined. It was the fate of the juniors that went inside this secret realm to ovee the challenges that this will generate.¡±


    Tatyana gritted her teeth and almost punched the old man, ¡°Everything is predestined!? IT ISN¡¯T! My fate and my daughter¡¯s fate will be snatched from the Heavens by our hand!¡±


    *RUMBLE!*


    Tatyana looked up at the tribtion clouds and punched toward them with her fist glowing with white energy. ¡°GET OUT OF MY SIGHT! I DON¡¯T HAVE TIME FOR YOUR BULLSHIT!¡±


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    Her punch shattered the sky and destroyed the tribtion clouds with an enormous explosion. The old man was surprised for a moment, but he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Tatyana looked at the man onest time, shook her head, turned, and left. ¡®I will have to begin being more proactive to create a safe haven for my little treasure¡­.¡¯


    Her summons, still living allies, and people that wanted to ally with her mounted the enormous battleship, and they began flying back toward the academy. Then, looking at the disappearing portal, her face became a little mncholic. ¡®Will a lot of time go by until I see her in person again? Little Treasure, I hope you don¡¯t forget about mommy waiting for you here to return home¡­¡¯


    Thinking about that situation was enough to make Tatyana angsty and nervous. She was about to use her fate skills to know how much time would pass before they see again in person but decided against it. ¡®Be patient, Tatyana. Focus on what you must do, and then worry about my little treasure. I will have to create a searching squad to find where she is in this vast world. Moreover, she has the [Green ck ss Heart] with her¡­¡¯


    Tatyana looked at her subordinates and summons. Then, she spoke, her voice carrying imperial might! ¡°It is time toe to the surface! Our main base will be the academy, and we will expand from there! Let¡¯s take over all that was meant to be ours!¡±


    Countless howls, screams, and roars filled the world, making it tremble and announcing the end to Tatyana¡¯s spectator stance. Therefore, from this day onward, Tatyana¡¯s reign in a big part of the Sky Continent and the surroundings began, officially bing the third power besides the Righteous and Demonic sides.


    Well, I deleted my previous review because of two important things. My update schedule will be every day at 20:30 GMT+7 until further notice. The second point is that I didn¡¯t give my novel 5 stars and that is sphemy, Why did you just think I¡¯m shameless? I¡¯m not, I totally didn¡¯t feel envious of all the other authors that do the same. Finally, I¡¯m writing this novel for fun (at least currently)! Moreover, it is my first time writing anything. If that was not enough, English is not my firstnguage. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m using two different grammar correcting software! So, it shouldn¡¯t be bad, I hope you don¡¯t leave because of this. I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything¡­ I actually did! Any questions or suggestions about the novel write below. I will answer all of them unless they are nonsense of course. And please refrain from using swear words. If you don¡¯t like something about my novel, tell me normally. I only have the outline of the plot and some stacked chapters so changing things is possible!


    Hello, the author here! So, this second review is posted after 200 chapters! What a crazy thing. The other review has some things wrong, so I¡¯m here to correct them and to tell you about other new things. Firstly, I wanted to thank all of you who have read my novel, we are almost at one million views, and I can¡¯t believe it. Thank you, dears. Second, the schedule is actually daily at 21:00 UTC+2. You can easily search how topare it with your local hour on Google. Next, I wanted to say that I¡¯ve edited the first ten chapters or so, so the grammar is a little bit rough after that point, but I would say that it is readable. Later, I made massive improvements. Following that, this story has a LIMITED harem. The main character won¡¯t go collecting women like trophies and cares about all of them dearly. They are also a big part of the story and won¡¯t be left behind and forgotten. They allplement each other, creating a healthy rtionship between them. Also, there are only Female on Female rtionships; there isn¡¯t any romantic situation with males. Finally, Any other question you have, you can ask here or in myment. Thank you for reading this, and I hope you can try my novel and follow Yasenia¡¯s adventures in a cultivation world that is slightly different from the norm. ¡­I hope I didn¡¯t forget anything.


    I can only say that this novel has me hooked its a super good read and I love that the author is limiting the harem [img=rmend][img=update]


    Noice. Will there be yandere waifu?


    I¡¯ve seen this book on to other sites but I¡¯ve read it on this site it is a very good read the world is very well detailed and I love the characters I don¡¯t know why anybody would dislike it other than well the sexuality of one of the main characters so if you like cultivation books then give this one a try


    ==================== It¡¯s so good, I stopped being a lurker. ==================== _??¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ?¨€¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€___¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??____?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨€¨ˆ__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??___?¨ˆ¨€¨€¨ˆ_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ¨€¨€¨ˆ??_______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _¨€¨€¨ˆ??______________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ __¨€¨€¨ˆ??____________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ___¨€¨€¨ˆ??__________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ____¨€¨€¨ˆ??________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____¨€¨€¨ˆ??_____??¨ˆ¨€¨€ ______¨€¨€¨ˆ??__??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______¨€¨ˆ????¨ˆ¨€¨€ _________??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _______??¨ˆ¨€¨€ _____??¨ˆ¨€¨€


    The novel is very interesting, you have daily updates, and the grammar have improved during the course of the story. There are barely any grammmatical errors inter chapters. Give it a try I don¡¯t think you will regret it!


    It is a very well put together story. Honestly there is not many problems at all with it. The only thing I could say is I want more. That is all.


    well Hello I just noticed your novels in webnovel too ?? keep making this master piece. its one of few that makes my day more enjoyable .


    Nice novel. Very fun to read, lemon¡¯s are good too. keep up the good work.

 Chapter 207:

    Chapter 207:


    Meanwhile, inside the secret realm, a woman was looking around. She had western-like features and was looking at the forest around her fearfully. She spoke to the voice in her head, "Are you sure you aren''t something evil that is trying to manipte me? I''ve read enough novels to know that trusting your kind too much can lead to trouble!"


    The voice she was speaking of answered her; its voice was emotionless and dry but sounded fluent nheless. The voice was very androgynous but very pleasant to listen to, even if, as said before, it didn''t have a shred of emotion. However, thisck of emotion was what made the woman not trust that voicepletely and have her reservations with it.


    [Host, we''ve already been together for a month, and you have be an eight-level Mental Nourishing Realm Cultivator. Do you think I would strengthen you so fast if I wanted to do something evil? The most optimal path to control a person is to lead them through dangers while feigning to be their most important ally and letting that person gain dependence. Instead of doing so, I have been strengthening you more than I should have to show my sincerity.] <i>


    This is the end of Part One, and download Webnovel app to continue:DOWNLOAD NOW


    </i>

 Chapter 208:

    Chapter 208:


    ******************


    Author Note: I''ve been reading thements, and I see some doubts and simr. Don''t be shy to pour out your worries in thement section about the new character, I will answer what I can!


    ******************


    What waited for her outside was something that made all her brain functions stop except the ones that let her eyes roam around the seductive woman with a long dragon tail attached behind her and golden slit eyes.


    The woman before her had facial features that incarnated seduction. Her slightly plum lips and charming almond dragon eyes stole hearts with a single look. The corners of her eyes were somewhat raised, and the golden-red irises and slit pupils charmed the soul of any mortal away once they peered into them.


    Her skin was wless and radiated a seductive aura. Just one look and one would be able to feel how supple, soft, and silky it would feel caressing it with their hand. The woman was sure that her hand would slightly sink as if it was jelly, making her eager to extend her arm to touch her.


    When the woman''s eyes went down, what greeted her was a body that made heat rise in her core. Therge, jiggly, and soft-looking perfect breasts, apanied by the revealing battle attire and the slim waist, were too much for our recently transported girl to take. The breasts looked soft enough to seem as if they were resting in the attire, giving off a mature seductiveness but perky enough to know that they would stand proud after they got free from their bindings, creating a mouthwateringndscape.


    Moreover, the wide hips that looked perfect for being held and bearing children, short frontal miniskirt which almost showed the treasurend below it, and long and plump legs that invited the person to hug themplimented the voluptuous upper body in a figure that could arouse carnal feelings even in the purest of monks.


    Seeing Yasenia so close started a fire inside the woman that sent almost any other thoughts she had away.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia stood there, looking at the pretty but not overly beautiful woman that appeared and now was blushing so hard and looking at her so tantly that left her slightly speechless. ''She is having the same reaction as mortals looking at me for the first time.''


    Yasenia observed that the woman was short for her, at least 160cm tall, between Evelyn''s and Angel''s height. Her facial features were those that gave that "next-door-girl" feeling, approachable and cute. However, Yasenia was having a hard time discerning these features because of the current aroused face the woman was making in front of her. Yasenia almostughed aloud, ''It has been quite a while since someone froze like this at my beauty~. I vented my rage by destroying those two beasts¡­ But maybe I can y with this woman a bit to rx myself?''


    Yasenia began walking toward the woman with her typical sashaying steps and swishing her tail, amplifying the charm she exuded when she just stood still. It was at this time that the beautiful triple-sectioned tail entered the woman''s eyes. Seeing the extremely long tail woke her sluggish brain up enough to form some thoughts and hear something trying to call her back from her daze, ''W-what? A tail in a human!?''


    Yasenia saw amusedly how the woman''s eyes locked on her swishing tail like she saw something alien. Yasenia thought curiously, ''Is this the first time she sees a beast-human? Maybe she is a spoiled Noble girl that hasn''te out yet? She seems incredibly naive~.''


    Yasenia found her guess quite urate so she wanted to tease this noble girl even more. Yasenia spoke to her again, purposely making her voice more sensual, "Did the dragon eat your tongue~? Or are you scared of me~? If you keep looking at me so passionately... I may eat you up~."


    The woman''s face almost turned maroon with Yasenia teasing, and she began fidgeting. When they were five meters apart, the woman managed to get back to her senses thanks to the constant ringing noises inside her head.


    [WAKE UP, HOST. HOST. REMEMBER WHERE YOU ARE HOST. HOST. ALERT. ALERT. MENTAL PARAMETERS UNSTABLE. AFFECTION PARAMETERS INCREASING EXPONENTIALLY. ALERT. WILL TO FIGHT HAS HIT ZERO. ALERT-}


    The woman screamed in her head. ''SHUT UP. W-W-WHO IS FALLING IN LOVE WITH WHO? I''M NOT IN LOVE WITH THE DROP-DEAD GORGEOUS WOMAN BEFORE ME. I''M STRAIGHT!''


    [Answering host with a sentence from your world. ''And so is spaghetti until it gets wet.'']


    The woman was speechless. ''Are you sure you aren''t programmed to make jokes!?''


    Yasenia stopped walking and looked interestingly at her reaction; you have to remember that Yasenia was extremely sharp when it came to reading feelings in other people, and her early Spiritual Breakthrough enhanced this quality. ''Why the sudden anger? And now stupefied? Is she talking with someone? Or is she bipr? Since she likes me, I will have to use my charm to make her spill things~.''


    Yasenia continued approaching until they were three meters apart and asked with the same sensual tone, "Cutie, Who are you talking to~? How about you share with big sister what you are talking about? If you do so... I may reward you~."


    But, unlike what Yasenia thought, the woman felt a chill going up her spine, ''H-How did she know I''m speaking with someone!? Is she an Esper? Can she read minds?''


    She tried to y the fool and spoke, "W-what are you talking about? Aren''t only the two of us here?"


    Yasenia raised her beautiful straight eyebrow, ''Hoh~. She is more cautious than I thought.''


    Yaseniaughed charmingly, making the woman gulp. Then, when she saw that the blush was resurfacing on her face, she leaned forward slightly, creating an extremely tempting image, "Trying to lie to a dragon? You are quite gutsy, miss~."


    Again, the woman''s eyes opened wide, ''A D-D-Dragon!? She is a dragon!? What the hell did I meet?''


    Yasenia moved her tail between them and said, "Is it so incredible? Have you never seen a dragon? Although we aren''t thatmon, there are countless tales of dragons around the world."


    The woman said instinctually, "How could I have seen a legendary creature like that!?"


    [Host. Please stop speaking. The host is giving the female too many hints.]


    The woman ced her hands on her mouth but knowing she was making things even worse like that, she began panicking, and tears began gathering in her eyes. ''S-System help! Will she kill me? Do we activate auxiliary mode?''


    [Host. Rx, she doesn''t have bad intentions. Moreover, it is impossible for her to guess you are an otherworlder with what you just said.]


    Yasenia couldn''t feel a shred of malice from this woman, and seeing her about to cry made her feel a little bit of empathy toward her. ''Maybe I''ve gone too far? She is truly a little bit naive and innocent... Sigh, let''s try to rx her a bit.''


    Yasenia stepped forward, hugging her into her soft embrace slowly to avoid scaring her. The woman''s eyes opened wide when she felt her body pulled inside a warm, soft, and sweet-smelling embrace. ''HUH!? W-W-What is happening!?''


    However, even if frozen in ce, she instantly became intoxicated with the feeling of Yasenia surrounding her. Then, the slightly deep and mellow voice of the dragoness reached her ears. "I''m sorry for making you cry. Rx, I won''t ask anymore, okay? Sigh, how can someone as innocent as you enter a secret realm?"


    The woman felt extremelyforted andpelled by all of Yasenia''s charming traits; her bottled feelings poured out. Even though nothing much had happened during this month in this unknown world, she had always been on the edge because she didn''t know when will something kill her.


    Moreover, she couldn''t let out these feelings with the System because it wouldn''t know how to console her. So receiving this soft but needed embrace, her tears escaped her eyes, and she began crying. "Waah! I''m so useless! He always tells me I''m stupid! I don''t know what to do, and I don''t understand anything! Everything here is so strange, and I don''t know when will I die! Waah!"


    Yasenia felt her cleavage getting wet and sighed. ''Maybe they''ve forced her into the secret realm? But we''ve only been some minutes here; she shouldn''t be this distressed, right? That person she is talking about may be the person she spoke to before?''


    Yasenia just patted her and used her Moon energy on her hands to rx her mind. Moreover, she positioned her tail across her spine, aligning it to absorb the excess energy and soothe her whole body.


    After the crying outburst, the woman registered their position and flushed bright red. Her arms hugged the slim waist softly, feeling the dragoness''s soft body directly, and her hands also slightly sank into the supple hips where they were currently ced. Moreover, her head was between thoserge breasts, and the smell there was making her dizzy with bliss. ''S-She hugged me!? W-Why is sofortable between her arms!? W-Who is this woman, a goddess!? Wait, no, she should be a dragon goddess! She is so gentle, and beautiful, and nice, and caring, and she smells so good!''


    [Host, although I can feel your positive feelings reaching record heights, I feel obligated to remind you that this woman''s affection parameters are also extremely hard to decipher. We don''t know her intentions, so please, be careful with her.]


    The woman didn''t separate from the hug and even tightened it. ''Aren''t you something harem something system? You should be an expert with feelings! Why can''t you decipher something like that?''


    [¡­]


    [Host, I''m the Harem Goddess System. However, as I exined before, this woman is like a blur in fate, and her soul is much stronger than yours. Moreover, it has protection from unique energy that constitutes one of the basic things of the Universe.]


    Yasenia looked down at the brown-haired woman that has stopped crying but didn''t seem to have the intention to separate. "Miss, although I''m sorry for making you cry and felt slightly responsible¡­ I hope you don''t take this opportunity to take advantage of me. I would like for you to release the hug."


    Although Yasenia didn''t mind, she didn''t want to be too touchy with a recently met woman. Even if they were both women, she liked women and had wives. Therefore, intimacy with a woman was something that could be considered more indecent than doing it with a man. A little teasing, she didn''t mind and also liked it, for Yasenia teasing girls was amusing.


    But more private touching like they were currently doing was only reserved for people close to her. This time, she made a little exception to rx her, so she didn''t mind. However, right now, she could feel the hands of the woman roaming her skin as if they wanted to feel her whole body, making her frown. ''She isn''t as innocent as I thought.''


    The woman was slightly ashamed, but her will wouldn''t let her separate from the divine body between her arms. ''She smells so good, and it is sofy, warm, soft, and¡­ I feel protected between her arms¡­ I-I don''t want to leave her embrace¡­.''


    Yasenia pushed her slightly, but the woman tightened the hug. Yasenia''s expression fell, and her eyes became somewhat cold and curt together with her voice tone. "Miss, please stop touching me."


    Hearing the clear change of tone, the woman knew that she had stepped a bottom line, so she hastily left her embrace and stepped backward, looking at the floor with embarrassment. She unconsciously began not wanting to upset her.


    Yasenia rxed her stance slightly, ''At least she wasn''t being shameless for the sake of it¡­ Was my beauty too much for her? It wouldn''t be the first time.''


    Yasenia wasn''t narcissistic but also wasn''t ignorant of her physical appearance. If she went around saying that she wasn''t that beautiful, she would look more ignorant than any other thing instead of humble. Therefore, Yasenia always used her appearance as an advantage. Be it for trading, buying, making allies, and sometimes against her enemies. Her divine beauty wasn''t only something that made her dears happy, but a powerful weapon if used right.


    Yasenia said, softening her tone, "Hello, miss. My name is Yasenia, a dragoness. Nice to meet you."


    The woman looked at Yasenia''s face and blushed again, ''She is too beautiful, aah!!!'' "I-I''m S-Sarah, a human; nice to meet you."

 Chapter 209:

    Chapter 209:


    Yasenia smiled and said, "Perfect! Now that we know each other names, this will be easier. So, Sarah, I don''t want to offend you, but¡­ Are you new to these kinds of adventures? Your movements are too rookie-like. Did your family or sect give you the entry jade?"


    Sarah scratched her head, wondering how to answer, ''I can''t tell her that I got a copy of the product from a shop thates from a system, right?''


    Sarah lied, "I-I found it in a secret tomb. A-Also, I''m a rogue cultivator. I don''t belong to any family or sect yet..."


    Yasenia''s pupils thinned into vertical lines for a second and then rxed. ''She lied... Let''s test her then.''


    Yasenia said with a smile, "I see. Ie from the Heavenly Sect, and I got mine from them. You are quite lucky to be able to get one."


    Sarah wanted to ask the system what the "Heavenly Sect" was, but she had to answer before that. Of course, she didn''t react to the name and said, "T-That''s nice; I wish I had someone to give me things like that, hahaha. I almost got into a big problem because of this!"


    Yasenia''s pupils thinned again, ''So little reaction to the Heavenly Sect? This is one of the supreme powers of the continent, and after hearing it, she seems more confused than anything¡­ What a weird girl. Where does shee from to be this ignorant? Is she a young miss from a hidden family? Maybe she hadn''t had contact with the outside until now¡­.''


    Yasenia secretly frowned, ''If that is the case, she must be either extremely talented or extremely powerful to be sent here alone¡­ Wait, maybe she isn''t alone and separated as I did with my dears. Yeah, that seems probable; after all, she was talking with someone earlier. She may have backuping. I will have to be careful, or I may end up in deep trouble.''


    Meanwhile, Sarah was receiving information from the system. [Host. The Heavenly Sect is one of this continent''s top three human powers. They are closely followed by the Rising Talent Academy and the Demonic Sect. If her words are true, you could make friends with her to enter the sect and get resources to get stronger. Moreover, you could begin trying to court her with my assistance.]


    Sarah blushed again, ''W-WHO WANTS TO COURT HER!? I''M STRAIGHT!''


    Yasenia thought to herself, ''She is talking with someone again¡­ Is she part of an ambush? But...'' Yasenia was a little speechless, ''She is blushing again. What the hell are they telling her? Maybe I''m better separating from her.''


    Sarah didn''t realize that she was taking too much time in her head and continued listening to the System while Yasenia patiently waited for her to speak again. Yasenia wanted to see a reaction that gave her bad vibes to decide with certainty if getting away from this woman was the correct move.


    [Host. Her feelings have changed a lot. Although I can''t sense anything drastic, I can feel that from an agreeable opinion, her feelings have be wary. But I can''t decipher more¡­ Not being able to sense someone''s feelings is not something I find pleasant. Host, is this the feeling I''m feeling called frustration?]


    Sarah didn''t answer the system''s question because her mind focused on another thing, ''W-Wary? Why would she? I haven''t done something strange, right?''


    Sarah looked at Yasenia, who was smiling with a natural yet seductive smile while looking at her. Sarah became a little shy, ''Why is she smiling like that? Does she find me attractive? Kyaa!! M-Maybe I can really court- Bah! I''m straight!''


    However, Sarah spoke with a voice that had a slightly sweet tone. "W-What do you want to do from now on? W-We don''t know the area around, so being two should be better, right? Do you want to go together?"


    Yasenia was speechless, ''She is too easy to read¡­ Like an open book. What the hell is wrong with this girl? Is she super intelligent and baiting me into something? Or is she really this gullible¡­''


    Yasenia decided that she didn''t want to do much with this girl, so she said, "I will go my way. I have to find my group fast before something bad happens to them. You should also do the same."


    Sarah''s face fell as if she was an abandoned puppy. "W-Why do you want to go? Am I a nuisance? I-I can help you! I''m stronger than I appear!"


    Yasenia took out themunication device as Sarah spoke. However, when Yasenia took out themunication device to look for them, she felt it vibrating, meaning another device was nearby. Her heart gave a loud thump, and she almost couldn''t control her smile, ''Someone is near?''


    With curiosity, Sarah looked at that device and failed to see Yasenia''s excited smile, ''An artifact?''


    [Host, that device has been made with formations, cksmith, and alchemy. It is handmade by that woman and another three people. It is something quiteplex to have been done by young cultivators under forty years old.]


    Sarah looked at Yasenia with awe, ''She can do everything~.'' Of course, the ''another three'' had gone in through one ear and out from the other without processing in her brain. ''S-System think a method to keep being near her; she may be our chance to look around the Secret realm with more security.''


    Of course, her real intentions weren''t something soplex. Sarah just wanted to be near Yasenia a little more time and was reluctant to be separated.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia looked west, and a tender smile that weakened Sarah''s legs appeared on her lips. ''S-So gentle looking! So gorgeous, so gorgeous!''


    *BANG!*


    Sarah saw stupefied how a golden bullet zoomed toward Yasenia. She instinctively wanted to defend Yasenia, but her clumsiness made it so that she couldn''t even draw her sword properly.


    Yasenia felt her movements, but seeing them so amateurish, she was increasingly confused. ''So strange...'' However, she had more important things to focus on, and that was her baby!


    Yasenia opened her arms, and Angel jumped with strength toward her breasts head first. Yasenia expertly used her breasts as a cushion, rotating her body to kill Angel''s momentum and her arms to hold her up, finishing with her tail to secure her.


    Angel just felt likending on an extremely soft mattress that stopped her momentum with a gentleness that only one person could give her. This was enough to tell Angel that the person she jumped to was truly Yasenia, and pure bliss filled her soul.


    After three spins, Angel was now with her face at neck level and Yasenia''s arm under her butt and around her waist. Angel hugged Yasenia with her arms and legs like a Ko and rubbed her face in the crook of her neck. "Yasenia~. Yasenia~. Yasenia~."


    Yasenia''s heart melted in a puddle feeling her baby so clingy, "I''m here, I''m here. Did anything go wrong? Were you in danger?"


    Angel separated her face and shook her head cutely. "I just missed you¡­ But now that you are here, I''m not afraid!"


    Yaseniaughed gently, "How could you miss me if we only were away for some minutes? You are so cute, baby." Yasenia kissed her on the forehead, making Angel giggle happily.


    Then, Yasenia turned toward the petrified Sarah. It was at this moment that Angel registered the surroundings. Before this moment, all her senses were too upied, feeling Yasenia''s presence in every way possible. Angel looked at Sarah with her cute face and tilted her head. ''There is already someone beside Yasenia?''


    Sarah looked at Angel looking at her with her big droopy blue eyes and her beautiful, silky, shiny, and long blonde hair waving behind her softly. She almost clutched her heart, ''She is so cute!! Are all women in this world extra beautiful in their own way!? My heart won''tst at this pace!''


    Angel asked with her silvery voice, "Who is she, Yasenia?"


    Sarah put a hand on her bleeding nose, ''Even her voice is cute; I want to hug her¡­.''


    Sarah''s thoughts stopped because this cute girl had a pair of breasts that weren''t very rtive to her size. ''HUGE! Although Yasenia''s are bigger, this cutie''s breasts are enormous for her size!''


    Yasenia felt her tail twitching, and she didn''t know why. ''Is Evelyn also nearby? I''m confused.''


    Yasenia looked at themunication jade without putting Angel down and saw that someone else was approaching. ''More dears nearby? Wow~, So lucky. I hope she is Kali or Evelyn... They are the ones that worry me the most, to be honest.''


    Meanwhile, she answered Angel. "She is a person I just met. Anyway, look, baby, another person is approaching."


    Angel looked at the vibrating artifact and pouted, "I wanted to have you for myself for a while¡­."


    Yaseniaughed and rained kisses on her, "One more person won''t take much of my time. Moreover, I rather meet up with all of them fast¡­."


    Sarah froze again, seeing their actions. ''System, is affection delivered differently in this worldpared to my previous one?''


    [Host¡­ The small woman''s affection, love, and every positive feeling toward Yasenia are maxed out. Even her obsession is at 40%.]


    Sarah gulped, ''A Yandere?''


    [Host. You are wrong; she doesn''t enter that parameter. Only when obsession is 100% does a person be a Yandere.]


    Sarah sighed in relief, ''I''m at no risk of dying then¡­ But¡­''


    [Host. You can''t surrender this early. You are bound to be a Harem Goddess conquering men and women alike with a single nce. Moreover, if you manage to earn her affection, it would be a big achievement.]


    Sarah asked with eagerness, ''Did any mission generate?''


    [Affirmative. ''Open The Celestial Dragoness''s Closed Heart''.]


    [Description: The dragoness, Yasenia, has closed her heart to any romance. Even if she may ept sex partners, her lover spots are closed for good. Your objective is to open her heart and make her love you.]


    [Conditions: Having sex with her won''t earn aplete status, you have to make her love you truly.]


    [Rewards: Peak-level Dragon Bloodline. Constitution Upgrade to Unique Consitution. Control over the Sun, Star, and Moon attributes. Peer into the primordial and Unique Celestial attribute. The host will also gain the Celestial Dragoness Yasenia''s undying love and protection. 1 000 000 000 points.]


    [Failure: A fate worse than death after falling into her mother''s hands.]


    Sarah looked at the mission rewards with bewildered eyes. ''Is she the final boss or something!? The jade entry cost 1 000 points, and I thought it was expensive! One billion points!? Primordial attribute!? Undying love!? WTF!?''


    Sarah''s eyes gravitated toward the punishment for failing, and she was confused. ''Wait¡­ A fate worse than death?''


    Sarah asked, confused, ''How can falling into her mother''s hands be a fate worse than death?''


    [Host. I''m unable to answer since I don''t know the answer. Her mother''s fate is even fuzzier than Yasenia''s. I don''t think that even a God could peer into her fate.]


    Sarah choked, ''Is her mother a Goddess or something!?


    Sarah looked at the mission again and asked, ''Does it have a time limit?''


    [Negative. You can take as long as you want toplete this quest, host.]


    Sarah was even more confused, ''This mission is too strange. How do I fail if it doesn''t have a time limit? I could just ept it and let it there in case Yasenia falls in love with me, right?''


    [Unable to answer, answer not known.]


    Sarah sighed, ''This is... Too strange.''


    She then looked at the charming Yasenia and was extremely tempted to ept. ''Wait¡­ Why am I tempted if I''m straight!?''


    [Host. You are wetter than a rain-soaked Barbet dog after just being beside her for some minutes. You were cooked like pasta just by her presence. Calling you mosquito coil in matters rted to Yasenia wouldn''t be an exaggeration.]


    Sarah blushed bright red; right now, she really wanted to beat up the system. ''So what if I''m cooked like pasta!? Any person with eyes would be cooked if theyid eyes on her! How can someone not fall in love with Yasenia!?''


    [Host. Stating facts won''t do anything to change the fact that you became lesbian in twenty minutes after meeting her.]


    Sarah exploded and said aloud, "I''m not lesbian! I''m¡­ I''m Yasexual!"


    [¡­]


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    [Host. You said that aloud.]


    Sarah blushed crimson and almost fainted in embarrassment. She carefully looked toward Yasenia and Angel with teary eyes and an erratically beating heart. ''I''m done for. I''m done for. I''m done for. I''m done for...''


    Those were her thoughts until she saw Angel looking at her with strange praise in her eyes and a teasing smirk on Yasenia''s face. Yasenia said with a mellow and charming voice, "So you are Yasexual? Should I be ttered?"


    Sarah''s eyes rolled up, and she just fainted in embarrassment.

 Chapter 210:

    Chapter 210:


    After Sarah fainted in embarrassment, the system, Yasenia, and Angel were stupefied. Yasenia asked, bewildered, "Did she just faint in front ofplete strangers because of embarrassment? Are her survival instincts those of a rock? If we wanted to do something bad to her, she would be in a really bad situation right now."


    Angel looked at Yasenia with sparkling blue eyes, "You are that perfect, Yasenia! You made her heart have only you inside of it in the little time we have been here. Also, I like that term a lot; I will also call myself Yasexual!"


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched in annoyance. ''I hope this strange word doesn''t spread¡­.''


    Our poor dragoness didn''t know¡­ That it would be a real word in the future, mainly spread by a certain group with a cute name that had a strange abbreviation.


    Sarah woke up, and her nose twitched because she could smell that sweet fragrance surrounding her. ''What happened?''


    [Host. You are being carried by the Dragon woman, another person seems to be approaching, and they are walking toward them while speaking. It appears that the dragoness has a harem herself.]


    Sarah looked at Yasenia, who was carrying her, and blushed again. ''She is so beautiful¡­ I''m not surprised she has a harem in a world withoutws about it¡­ Moreover¡­'' Sarah felt around with her hands sneakily, and all she felt was very soft, silky, and pleasant to the touch. Sarah''s body which was resting on Yasenia''s, was in heaven feeling the person carrying her. However, she suddenly felt weightless and fell to the ground. "Ouch."


    Yasenia had felt her awakening, and she wouldn''t let herself be taken advantage of. She turned and looked at Sarah with a serious gaze. "Listen here, Sarah. I don''t know if you are a spoiled princess from somewhere or if you have been spoiled rotten by your seniors, and you have be ignorant."


    Yasenia said, crossing her arms under her bountiful chest, "We are inside a secret realm, an extremely dangerous ce where death can greet you in every corner. A ce where cultivators massacre each other to steal the treasures found here. And you are behaving like you are on a trip of some sort, unaware of your surroundings."


    Yasenia continued, "You are honestly lucky I''m not someone that wants to take advantage of you. Else, you would be dead or worse. I don''t mind you apanying us, but you better not hold us back. Moreover, I will need some transparency when I ask you about some things. I understand that everyone has their secrets, but I will not tolerate you holding back information that may put me or the people I care about in danger."


    Sarah looked at Yasenia''s eyes which carried no emotions, and shuddered slightly. The pressure Yasenia''s gaze could give when she was serious was no joke; for Sarah, it felt as if something was pressing on her head, making her want to lower it. Sarah nodded rapidly and said with a stutter, "I-I will listen to you, Yasenia. But please don''t leave me behind. I-I''m alone, and I don''t know where to go..."


    Yasenia frowned, ''Why can''t I feel that she is lying? Wasn''t she talking with someone before? Or did she activate a skill to evade emotion-reading? I''ve heard about those skills, but they are honestly very rare. Am I overthinking something? Or did an important detail escape me?''


    Yasenia didn''t think about it much longer because she finally felt her other dear approaching. She saw approaching a veiled woman with a pair of big chestnut-colored fox ears and a long, fluffy green fox tail that seemed extremely well groomed.


    This woman was tall at 173 cm and had a slim body with bigger than normal breasts and a round and supple butt. Her body figure approached perfection, and the aura around her made her extremely pleasant to look at, like a fox spirit walking in the mist. Moreover, the veil gave her this mysteriousness that tempted the viewer to uncover her secrets.


    The wless skin of her hands and her figure caught the gaze of the people thatid eyes on her. Everyone that looked at this woman would have that desire to see the face below the veil, being sure that a face that could charm men and women alike was hiding there.


    Her dress was mainly green with some golden and pink ents. It was long enough to cover the entirety of her body, not showing anything but her hands to the world, and even these could be hidden under the long and wide sleeves.


    Behind her, a three-meter-tall voluptuousdy with a long floral dress and a staff followed her. Her facial features were extremely gentle looking and even if she had a body of sin, it gave a motherly and protective feeling that everyone would want to get closer to. She truly looked gentle, like mother nature.


    When Kali saw Yasenia, a big smile spread on her face under her veil, and she ran toward her with clear excitement. "Yasenia!"


    Yaseniaughed, seeing Kali''s enthusiasm, and opened her arms as she did with Angel. Kali didn''t hold back and dove straight inside the dragoness''s inviting embrace with a wagging tail and happily twitching ears. Her shyness toward Yasenia had almost disappeared after theirst breakthrough in their rtionship, and what was left was a deep love toward the dragoness that had taken care of her so well during these months.


    After sinking in that soft, sweet-smelling, and protective embrace, Kali''s smile widened, and she rubbed her face on Yasenia. Kali heard Yasenia''s slightly deep and mellow voice beside her fox ears, making them twitch because she felt them pleasantly tingling. "I''m d I met you early, honey. I was worried about you since you are the most vulnerable between us. Nothing happened, right?"


    Kali''s tail involuntarily curled around Yasenia as Yasenia spoke to her. Kali blushed slightly, ''I still can''t control my tail... It bes disobedient when Yasenia is around...''


    Yasenia smiled and curled her own tail around the fluffy fox tail and kissed her forehead. Kali blushed a little more, but since the veil covered her face, she didn''t mind and said, "I gained a lot of lost species of lost nts! Let me nt them in your ring; although I can grow them faster, I may mess it up without a perfect growing space like your ring. We will be able to make a lot of new pills, poisons, and medicine with them!"


    Yasenia said, "Let''s speak about thister, honey. Let me present to you our temporarypanion. Sarah."


    Kali''s ears straightened, and she became alert, looking sideways through the veil toward Sarah. ''Yasenia met with another woman already? Will she be Yasenia''s lover? Hmmm, she is pretty¡­.''


    Kali tightened her hug and presented herself, sounding a little passive-aggressive, and no one missed her tone. This was a result of her recently gained beast traits, which made her instincts a little wild. Simr to what happened to Cecile. "Hello, I''m Yasenia''s wife, Kali. My dream is to be the most talented alchemist by her side."


    Sarah became stiff, ''W-Wife? Isn''t Angel her girlfriend? A-Also, a fox woman! She looks so fluffy!''


    [Host. Are you ignoring me, or is your memory extremely short-term? She has a harem. You even answered previously.]


    Sarah answered, ''R-Right. Yasenia telling me those things made me forget about it, sorry.''


    Sarah curiously looked at Angel and saw her looking at Kali with a gentle gaze. [Host, it seems that the dragoness is able to maintain a harmonious harem. Angel feels very high friendliness and little empathy for the new woman; I''m unable to sense anything negative toward her besides a little bit of healthy jealousy. Probably because they are hugging.]


    Sarah answered that she understood and said to Kali with a smile. "Hello. I''m Sarah, and I hope I get to know all of you better."


    Kali nodded and turned toward Angel, "Hello, Angel. We were quite lucky finding Yasenia so soon."


    Angel chuckled and approached them, diving between their arms. "Yup~. Did you find something interesting in the way, Kali?"


    Kali chuckled and gently squished Angel between herself and Yasenia. Then, Angel and Kali began speaking. Yasenia separated from them and walked ahead, looking around for threats. "Honey, I found a giant scorpion. Well, it is over there. Do you want to take its poison sack? I didn''t take it because I didn''t want to kill it for nothing, but if you need it, we can go back and take it from it."


    Kali asked Yasenia about its body characteristics to know if she needed it.


    Meanwhile, Sarah remembered the enormous scorpion and asked the system, ''What are my chances against that beast? Or the giant Lizard?''


    [Host. Your chance of defeating that scorpion is 81.2756% without taking into ount external interference. Your chances against the Lizard are 93.3421%. The chances against the Lizard are higher because the scorpion''s poison can be lethal in a surprise attack. Yourck of experience when fighting against creatures withplex patterns would result in lower chances of winning.]


    Sarah was surprised, ''I''m quite strong then¡­ Right? Even if I''m inexperienced, I have quite a high chance of defeating powerful creatures.''


    [Host. Your potential is limitless. You could be much more stronger than you are right now, but it is true that experience with weapons is not acquired easily. However, I would like to remind you that there are weapon experience books in the shop. I rmend buying them whenever you can.]


    Sarah nodded. ''I will, but the {10-year sword fighting experience} is quite expensive, even if it is the cheapest one. I don''t even want to look at the price of the [1 000 years sword fighting experience}.''


    [Host, if youplete Yasenia''s mission, you will be able to buy even the most expensive, {Mastery perfection in all weapons} book.]


    Sarah frowned, ''Let me give it more thought; I feel that there is something wrong with that mission.''


    Angel suddenly said, bringing Sarah out of her thoughts. "Right! Yasenia, I saw a town or something simr eastward from here. Should we look around?"


    Yasenia said, "Wait a moment, baby; I think ourmunication devices are going to be functional shortly."


    As Yasenia expected, one minuteter, themunication devices glowed with green and blue energy and became functional. "Perfect~. Let''smunicate with Evelyn first¡­ Evelyn, Evelyn, do you hear me?"


    On the Arctic Thunder mountain, Evelyn was waving her spear around as five cultivators of her level attacked her. The fight was intense as Evelyn seemed to be struggling to fight against them. However, her spear was extremely fast and blocked their swords continuously with very high uracy. If the five people attacking her had paid more attention, they would have realized that even if she appeared to be struggling, Evelyn didn''t have a single wound.


    At the side, the Wolf Queen was overlooking the battle, Evelyn had told her not to interfere, so she was just looking. The Wolf Queen was slightly confused at this, but she had to obey her current master.


    Suddenly, Yasenia''s voice was heard from themunication device. Evelyn wasn''t distracted by it and continued fighting, ''Oh! The device is finally functional. It is time to stop ying around with these fes. They have served their purpose already.''


    Evelyn had been just testing her strength against people who wanted to kill her, and she had realized that she was stronger than she initially thought, especially in this kind of environment. Now, it was time to finish the battle.

 Chapter 211:

    Chapter 211:


    Evelyn and the five cultivators continued exchanging attacks, and Evelyn slowly made sure to tire two of the five. Her violet eyes flickered when she saw one of them grunt in pain after a collision with her spear. ''I win.''


    *ng!ng!*


    She thrust her spear swiftly twice, hitting their two swords at the same time and destabilizing them after transferring the momentum of the hit through the collision of weapons.


    The five cultivators didn''t manage to understand what Evelyn did in that instant, only seeing the blur of her silver spear followed by their twopanions'' swords being repelled with strength. Then, while the other three reacted to that sudden change of tempo from Evelyn, she used her movement technique and shed beside them extremely fast.


    Her fist and leg moved, covered by her [Thunder Light Armor], and they shot toward those two with blinding speed. Her blue armored hand and feet sunk into their stomach as terrible currents invaded their body.


    *BANG!* *BANG!*


    Their bodies bent as terrible pain assaulted their brain from the ce where Evelyn hit; it was clear that there was some internal damage. Moreover, Evelyn''s punching and kicking strength sent the two level-eight cultivators flying backward, covered in blue electrical currents.


    The electric currents were so potent that they were charring their skin wherever they passed and even paralyzed the powerful bodies of these two cultivators. The other three only began moving at this moment. Their faces grimaced as they looked at the strength that Evelyn disyed in that attack, ''She has been ying with us!''


    Evelyn saw their faces and smirked. Then, she spun her spear and pierced skyward. As the spear spun, blue electric currents appeared along the whole length of [Solid Thunder], and these currents gathered into one big lightning bolt as Evelyn''s motionspleted.


    When Evelyn pierced upward, a five-meter-wide lightning bolt shot into the sky instantly and fused with the clouds with a rumbling sound. Then, the sky lit up with countless blue lightning currents, like serpents dancing in the sky.


    Evelyn grabbed her spear with both hands and swung it downward toward the three approaching cultivators, hitting the ground with such strength that she created a crater. "[Empowered Lightning Rain]!"


    The five of them, the two that were sent flying included, felt shivers going up their spine and looked skyward, instinctively using defensive skills.


    But these defensive skills wouldn''t be able tost as Evelyn''s skill literally channeled the storm and empowered it, sending it toward them. In a one-hundred-meter area around Evelyn, lightning fell like rain and assaulted the five of them continuously.


    *RUMBLE*


    The strength of each lightning was enormous as it made the floor crack under the feet of the defending cultivators. Evelyn didn''t have to stay still as this skill kept them upied, so she didn''t lose the chance and cast a skill that she had improved exponentially.


    It was [Thunder Light Spear]. After casting the skill, five three-meter-long blue-white lightning spears appeared above Evelyn. Each spear aimed at one cultivator.


    The cultivators had most of their attention on the raining blue lightning bolts, but this didn''t mean that they lost track of their opponent. After seeing those five dangerous-looking spears, they began dearly regretting provoking this small but dangerous woman. Evelyn didn''t give them any mercy as she waved her hand andmanded, "Go."


    The spears shot toward them with sound-breaking speed and a thundering sound; before the five cultivators knew what happened, a spear was piercing each of their chests. Then, Evelyn clenched her hand, and the spears exploded violently in a small lightning sphere that consumed the five of them. Five agonizing screams apanied the rumbling of the storm for a moment, followed by a short but ring silence.


    As Evelyn stopped the skills, the weather returned to what it was before, filling the world with the natural sound of thunder, lightning, and rain.


    Two moves. Evelyn obliterated five cultivators in her level in just two moves.


    She looked around, and not seeing any danger, she spoke through themunicator. "My charming, beautiful, lovely dragoness! I miss your heavenly tits already!"


    The Wolf Queen was speechless, Sarah spluttered, and Angel and Kali chuckled. Yasenia sighed with a smile and said with a little concern in her voice. "Where are you, dear? I''ve heard fighting after sending you the message, so I didn''t want to interrupt you. Are you injured? Do you need my help? Tell me, and I will run at maximum speed toward you!"


    Evelyn smiled gently but said cheekily, "Of course, I want you toe toward me at your fastest speed; I have a very serious injury!"


    Poor innocent Yasenia, who had her dear''s safety first chomped Evelyn''s bait and asked nervously, "What injury, Evelyn? Tell me where you are, and I will go right now!"


    Evelyn said with a dramatic tone, "I have Tittymiss, a very serious injury... No, a fatal disease! That can only be healed by drinking your breast milk!"


    Everyone was silent for a moment, and Yasenia began lecturing Evelyn with a slightly angry tone, "You, you, you, Evelyn! I was scared that something had happened to you, and you dare joke like that? I swear that if you are nearby, I''m going to spank you until you can''t walk straight! Here I am, worrying about you and..."


    Evelyn chuckled and listened to her lecture attentively, ''Receiving her lectures is a delight~. A shame she isn''t in front of me, or I would be able to see her bouncing peerless tits! What a loss!''


    After Evelyn got her fill with Yasenia''s lecture, she said, "Yasenia, my most beautiful flower. I will tell you where I am, so can you stop your delightful- *Cough!* your insightful lecture?"


    Yasenia snorted, "Don''t you dare think you can pacify me with ttery."


    Evelyn said, "Of course not! But I would like to listen to my intelligent dragoness''s lecture while I see her face to face so that I can appreciate your divine beauty as I listen to your words of wisdom~."


    Yasenia''s lips arched, and she said, "As long as you know~."


    Evelyn looked around and said, "Jokes aside, I''m climbing a giant mountain surrounded by a lightning storm. The weather around here is cold, and since I can''t see into the distance because of the heavy rain, I don''t know what surrounds this mountain. I started climbing from a snowy forest, but because of the sheer size of the mountain, what surrounds it from the other sides."


    Yasenia jumped toward one of the trees and reached over the canopy. She looked around and didn''t see any mountains nearby. She sadly said, "I can''t see any mountains or snowy forest nearby... I''m in a verdant forest with a lot of vegetation; the weather is warm here, with little to no clouds above me. Sigh, I think we are too far away from each other, dear."


    Evelyn already expected it, so she said with a joking tone. "Don''t worry, Yasenia. You don''t have to be sad; no matter how big these mountains are, they lose in shape to yours!"


    Yasenia looked speechless at themunication device while Angel and Kali burst intoughter. Yaseniaughed a little, "I''m pleased you prefer my breasts over a real mountain, but what about your safety? Should I worry?"


    Evelyn smiled gently but still said with a light and cheerful tone, not wanting to make her dragoness worry. "You will have to ask the five charred corpses around me~. To be honest, I''m in my natural habitat in this area. I''ve been lucky tond here. Moreover... There is a surprise~."


    Yasenia jumped down from the canopy,nding beside the other girls, and asked curiously, "What surprise?"


    Evelyn said, "I''ve made a contract with a powerful beast! I''m honestly not worried about danger with it protecting me; they are stronger than me!"


    Yasenia was happy, "Congrattions, my love! I will hear about how you managed to get themter."


    Evelyn was happy with her praise until she heard, "By the way, dear. How did you make the contract? Is it male or female?"


    Although Yasenia''s voice was normal, Evelyn had a bad premonition and began sweating a little, "F-Female."


    Evelyn was about to speak about the blood contract, but she heard Yasenia''s humming through themunication, making her choke with her words. "So she is a female~. Does she has enough bloodline level to mark you? I wouldn''t like for you, dear, to carry a wild woman home~."


    Evelyn sweated a little more heavily, and even the Wolf Queen had her fur standing, ''Why do I feel fear when the woman''s tone is somewhat cheerful?'' Even Angel, Kali, and Sarah were slightly trembling at Yasenia''s smiling face.


    Evelyn exined herself quickly, "D-Don''t misunderstand, Yasenia. We''ve done it through a blood contract, so don''t worry. A-Also, I''m the master of the connection."


    Evelyn heard Yasenia''s usual tone returning again, "Oh, perfect! Take care of her, dear. A beastpanion can grow with you and be a life-saving partner. And if that beastpanion is listening. Take care of MY dear."


    Evelyn sighed in relief, and the wolf queen nodded, "Yes, we will take care of each other."


    Evelyn said gently, "You don''t have to worry so much, Yasenia."


    Yasenia answered, "How could I not worry? No matter how strong you be, I will always worry! But you are indeed strong in that area, so I''m a little reassured. However, do not be confident, my love. And if you need my help, call for it, and I will run over there."


    Evelyn''s heart felt warm and fuzzy, and she answered with a tender tone. "I will, my love. I hope you have a lot of gains; I will miss you."


    Yasenia answered smiling, "I will miss you too. By the way, Angel and Kali are with me, so don''t worry about anything and focus on bing stronger."


    Evelyn said, "I was about to ask! But knowing that my little friends are with you, I''m relieved."


    Angel said with her silvery voice, "Take care, Evelyn! If you be much stronger¡­ I will let you fondle me as you want for half an hour!"


    Evelyn shouted, "Thirty minutes!? Tittnd, here Ie!!" All of themughed.


    Meanwhile, Sarah was looking with a strange face. ''How many people does Yasenia have in her harem? Isn''t my first target too high level?''


    [Host. You should look at Yasenia as the final boss. I think you should begin gaining repertory with her closest people first. Doing it with unrted people can also work as you can win points for the shop. Maybe you can use the tactic of getting close to other people so that Yasenia realizes that she truly loves you. But first, Host, you should ept the mission.]


    Sarah frowned, ''Isn''t that a bit scummy? I want to gain her affection genuinely. Moreover, that mission... How much time can I be without epting it? Also, I don''t want to force myself in beginning a rtionship with other people.''


    [Host. Let''s take small steps first. You can ept the mission or let it on hold there as long as you like. But if you ept a mission, fate will bend and give you some advantages. Also, sidequests will appear to help youplete the main quest, in this case, conquering Yasenia. Therefore, epting a mission of Yasenia''s level will bring many benefits to you.]


    Sarah said, ''But it will also bring as many dangers... I think I rather take this slowly and not ept it for the moment. Also, if I can let the missions on hold, why should I reject any mission?''


    [Orders received. Mission archived. Answering Host. Currently, Host can only archive three missions. This number can be boosted with points.]


    Sarah nodded in understanding and was about to continuemunicating with the system, but after hearing Yasenia bidding farewell to Evelyn, she decided to pay attention to them. "Goodbye, dear. I''m going to call Darling and Sweetheart. Take care."


    Evelyn said, "Take care, girls."

 Chapter 212:

    Chapter 212:


    Yasenia sent a message to Andrea next. She wanted to know about all her dears and then start her adventure with a calm heart. Her voice became coquettish, making the other three girls feel their ears tingling, "Darling~, Where are you~? I''m in a forest with giant trees!"


    Andrea was together with another four people, one of them being the person she met earlier from the illusion sect. They were currently hunting for treasures together under hermand because she was the strongest of them. Of the three men and one woman that Andrea had met, they were all from demonic sects and between the eighth and ninth levels.


    The reason for them being from demonic sects is that whenever they saw someone from the righteous side, Andrea would have to go in another direction not to kill indiscriminately to keep appearances. Andrea''s objective in blending with these people was to gain information about their intentions, in general, know if they had any involvement with Yasenia.


    The area around them was a rocky ce with small stony hills and very little vegetation. It was also very hot, and some rocks around appeared volcanic in nature. Andrea could guess this because her mastery of cksmith required knowledge of all kinds of minerals.


    Suddenly, from Andrea''smunication device, Yasenia''s coquettish voice filled the surroundings. The four people''s heads whipped toward Andrea, ''Who has this seductive and bone-softening voice?''


    All of them looked at Andrea curiously. Andrea felt their gaze but ignored it. She looked around, and after seeing no forests, Andrea said. "We aren''t close then, my love. I''m in a rocky and volcandscape, and I can''t see any vegetation near me."


    Yasenia whined, softening the legs of the four demonic cultivators. "Darling too~? Evelyn was also away from me¡­ It seems that we aren''t going to see each other for a while. I will miss you, darling."


    Andrea''s tone softened, and she said, "I will miss you too, my love. Where are Kali, Angel, and Evelyn? I may be near them."


    Angel smiled and said, "I''m with Yasenia, and Kali is also around! Thank you for caring, Andrea!"


    Andreaughed and said, "I''m d you two are with her, Angel, Kali. Take care of Yasenia for the rest of us, okay?"


    Kali spoke, "Don''t worry, Andrea. I hope we see each other soon."


    Then, Yasenia exined the area around Evelyn and asked Andrea tomunicate with Evelyn for further details. Andrea didn''t speak about what she was doing because she didn''t want Yasenia to worry.


    Even then, Yasenia asked her if she needed her help for anything and not to be stubborn and ask for help in dire situations. Andrea also nagged back the same things, creating a sweet interchange of worries between them, which left Yasenia with a wagging tail and a lovely smile. Finally, Andrea ended their interchange. "Love, call Cecile. I think she must be rather impatient tomunicate with you."


    Yasenia said, "Okay, darling~. Remember that you can also speak with me if you feel bored! I love hearing your voice."


    Andreaughed, "I love you, Yasenia."


    Yasenia also chuckled, "I love you too, Andrea~."


    Andrea ced hermunication device inside her armor again and turned to look toward the others. One of the men looked at Andrea and said, "She sounds so seductive, like a lust spirit! We could share-"


    *BANG!* *CRACK!*


    With the sound of bones cracking, that man was sted away by Andrea''s punch. The other three were stupefied as that man tumbled out with a painful scream for almost 100 meters, showcasing powerful strength.


    Andrea''s deep voice sounded menacing as she said, "You better not have any funny ideas. Even if we are cooperating, remember who has the ability to kill all of you. Also, this is my first andst warning regarding my wife. If any of you dares to have any thoughts, be prepared to forsake your lives."


    Even if they couldn''t see the expression below her helmet, they all understood that this mysterious, seductive wife waspletely off boundaries. ''Shit, she looked so chill and calm for the most part. Where was this aggressive personality hiding?''


    The man who was sted away was that person with control over illusions. He was very dissatisfied with Andrea and wanted to kill her, so he had been cooking up some ns for a while. However, he was bing increasingly frustrated as time went on, ''Why the hell aren''t my illusions working on her? She isn''t even aware I''ve been trying to change her perception little by little and failing! What kind of training did she do until now!? Her mental defenses are like an indestructible steel wall.''


    What was even more hrious was that Andrea didn''t know about these attacks at all! Her mental prowess was so high that her passive defenses were enough to fight him off without alerting her. This was because hers and the rest of our girls'' mental defenses were shockingly strongpared to other cultivators.


    The mental strength came from Yasenia, as she always pushed them to the limits during intercourse. There wasn''t a single day when they were left with the ability to walk after being assaulted by the dragoness. Even when Yasenia was gentle with them, she moved inside them in ways that lit up all their pleasure nerves until they reached the inevitable climax again and again.


    If we had to be honest, Yasenia''s sexual skills could be more mentally challenging than oveing passive and some active mental maniption skills. And you have to remember that Yasenia didn''t ever go all out except with Cecile and Tatyana, who could take her head on.


    Either way, Andrea also didn''t care about this because she was thinking of getting rid of these Demonic Cultivators soon. She hadn''t learned anything useful, and their usefulness wasing to an end. Andrea continued walking forward with the four behind her and the crab at her side. ''Should I go with Evelyn? She may be far away. After I call her, I will look around for a little more before deciding; I may find something interesting.''


    Yasenia then called Cecile. Sarah was honestly speechless, feeling her affection cooling down from the initial beauty shock. ''How many lovers does she have? Is she a scumbag with no respect for other people''s feelings? That kind of character which goes around collecting women as if they were trophies?''


    [Host. I find itmendable that your brain still has enough neurons to realize that falling in love at first sight is very dangerous. However, remember that the mission is archived, and giving up on it will make it disappear for good.]


    Sarah frowned slightly, ''It shouldn''t be too difficult seeing the number of lovers she has, right? Even if the mission says that her heart is closed, having so many lovers, how could that be possible?''


    [Host. The rewards and punishment are based on difficulty and not randomness. The descriptions are also extremely urate, so I wouldn''t judge that early. I ask the Host to keep in mind that even if all evidence points that she is a person with fidelity issues, there must be something more below it.]


    Sarah nodded and looked at Yasenia. No matter if she felt ufortable with the number of lovers Yasenia had, she still could feel her heart beating faster whenever sheid eyes on her.


    Meanwhile, Cecile and Yasenia had been speaking for a while. Yasenia learned that Cecile was in a desert, and again, Cecile couldn''t see any vegetation around. They concluded that they weren''t nearby.


    Yasenia knew Cecile would want toe to her side fast because she didn''t like being away from her. Therefore, even if Yasenia was as eager to have her beautiful Phoenix beside her, she said. "Sweetheart, we are too far away, so first explore that area and do your thing. We can n to be together after one month or so. We have three months inside this secret realm, so we will have plenty of time to look around together."


    Cecile''s voice sounded reluctant, "Okay, my love. However, you must be careful. Do not get entangled with new women, do not fight losing fights, be ruthless to your enemies, torture those that insult you¡­."


    Cecile began giving a bunch of advice that Sarah found barbaric. ''What does she mean to deliver suffering to those that go against her!? Is this woman a Yandere or something?''


    She looked at Yasenia and saw that she was happily smiling while hearing all of these things. Sarah was shocked. ''Is mymon sense so out of touch in this world?


    [Host. Good luck.]


    ''What do you mean!?''


    Meanwhile, even if Yasenia knew what Cecile was telling her, she didn''t interrupt and listened to everything closely, answering whenever Cecile asked if she was listening.


    Yasenia really liked when her lovers nagged her about her safety; it made her feel loved and cared for, and it swelled her heart with love toward them. Yasenia''s voice slightly sweetened as she answered, "I will do as sweetheart says~. But you should also do everything you say and not be reckless! I love you~."


    Cecile smiled, and her eyes became tender, like the ice melting in spring, blossoming feelings in the cultivators looking at her. "I love you too, my love."


    Then, Cecile cut the connection, and her face turned cold, her eyes losing that appealing and alluring warmth they gave just one second ago. Many cultivators were thinking, ''If I can make her smile like that for me once, I can die happy!'' Cecile, however, ignored everyone and continued looking around for the entrance to the ruins.


    Yasenia cut the connection and sighed, "At least I can be with peace of mind from now on. Let''s go toward that town you spoke about, baby. It seems like a good ce to start our adventure! I bet we can stay there for the first two weeks or more, depending on what treasures are hidden there."


    Angel began walking toward it, and the rest followed. Sarah spoke a bit with them, gradually bing closer. Moreover, thanks to her system''s functions, giving someone a good impression was quite easy. She could sometimes see options of dialog that would gain more affection points with Angel or Kali. But these options didn''t appear when speaking with Yasenia, as if the system could not work toward her.


    Because of her strange pauses when speaking and sometimes changes in expression, Yasenia was quite sure that she wasmunicating with someone, but she didn''t know how. She had not seen any strange energy fluctuations around Sarah or unknown items on her. Yasenia was at a loss and began thinking of how to make her spill these secrets.


    Of course, Yasenia wasn''t expecting someone to speak about all their secrets just after meeting, but the fact that Sarah kept it a secret made Yasenia wary of her. To avoid anything strange suddenly happening, Yasenia was walking beside Sarah, speaking to her from time to time with a gentle smile.


    Sarah was over the moon because she felt Yasenia was bing closer to her and spoke more naturally, thanks to Yasenia''s lead in the conversation. However, Yasenia''s doubts grew as they talked to each other because Sarah''s thinking process felt¡­ Foreign. If Yasenia were asked to describe Sarah, she would answer that Sarah was a big interrogation mark for her. Something that didn''t happen even when Yasenia spoke to seniors.


    An example of weird logic in Sarah''s words happened when Yasenia asked her about professions; the woman said that she hadn''t learned anything. However, when Yasenia asked what she wanted to do, Sarah spoke about alchemy with concepts that she hadn''t heard anywhere. This piqued Kali''s attention too, but she and Angel didn''t interrupt, as they felt that Yasenia''s speaking tone was slightly different than normal. It was more discerning and less naturally seductive and bantering.


    Yasenia asked about basic concepts of alchemy, such as temperature, use of me, and way of burning the nts and processing them into pills.


    To Yasenia''s surprise, Sarah listened to her as if she was speaking about something out of this world and with a lot of eagerness. Therefore, in Yasenia''s mind, Sarah''s ssification fell as a ''sheltered woman with zero experience in the world, but strange ideas learned from an unknown source.''

 Chapter 213:

    Chapter 213:


    ***********


    Trigger Warning, Gore.


    ***********


    [Host. I feel that Yasenia''s opinion about you is changing, but I can''t tell the direction.]


    Sarah asked, confused, ''What do you mean?''


    [Host. Her affection parameters have probably changed. Although there have been changes until now, they weren''t big enough for me to realize. This change has likely happened after your conversation, so I would rmend Host to think if you have said something that could put you in a bad spot.]


    Sarah was even more confused, ''"Probably changed"? That is an awfully unclear description. I rather you do not say anything than saying things like this.''


    [Host. Reading Yasenia''s feelings is extremelyplicated; the barriers in her soul are extremely sturdy, and I can''t do much with my current strength. You should feel d I can tell this much.]


    Sarah was about to continue speaking with the system when she heard Yasenia asking, "Who are you speaking with? Although I didn''t want to delve into it, I''m getting somewhat intrigued about this person you keep talking to."


    Sarah''s eyes widened, and her brain froze. ''H-H-How does she know!? System, can she read minds?''


    [Host. I don''t know what abilities she has. But I can guess that she used your expressions to decipher it.]


    ''My expressions? I am trying not to show any! How could she-.''


    [Host. You should answer first.]


    ''Right¡­'' Sarah looked at Yasenia and spoke with a stutter, "W-What are you talking about, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia smiled, but Sarah didn''t see her eyes smiling. "I''m asking you, with whom are you speaking? And don''t try to tell me that you haven''t because it is quite obvious to me."


    Sarah felt this pressure from Yasenia again, a pressure that came when Yasenia was asking somethingpletely seriously. Sarah looked down and said, "I-I can''t tell you. N-No matter what you say, I really can''t tell you."


    Yasenia lifted her chin, looking directly into her brown eyes with her goldens, and asked, "Are you trying to hurt me, Sarah?"


    Yasenia saw Sarah''s pupils dte and panic spreading fast in her face. Yasenia''s acute hearing also heard Sarah''s beating heart elerating, and her body began sweating. Sarah denied it instantly, "I''m not! I''m not! I would never hurt you! I''ve never wanted to hurt you since the beginning!"


    Yasenia looked into her eyes for a little more time without saying anything, making Sarah so nervous that even some tears began gathering in her eyes. Yasenia thought, ''She can''t fake these reactions, and if she could... Then, I would have to bow down to her.''


    Yasenia released her chin and then turned around. "Let''s continue then; I won''t delve into your secrets anymore. However, if someoneester and he or she is with you, alert us in time, even before they appear physically before us. Else, an ident is bound to happen."


    Sarah felt her legs weaken when Yasenia released her chin. It was as if Yasenia pinched her entire body and soul with those fingers and let it free when she released them. ''My god, I thought I was done for! She can be really scary.''


    Sarah was about to speak to the dragoness, not to let any misunderstandings between them, but she saw Yasenia look to the right and smirk, "Is he with you?"


    Sarah looked to the side and shook her head and hands; if she had a tail, it would also be denying it. "He is not. I don''t know him. He has nothing to do with me!"


    Yasenia saw her nervous appearance andughed, "Don''t be scared of me, Sarah. If you truly don''t have intentions to hurt me or my dears, then you can get rid of any fear you have toward me. Walk near me. If he isn''t with you, then he can only be trouble."


    Sarah hastily walked beside Yasenia and looked at the tall dragoness shyly. ''Does she want to protect me? Maybe she feels bad because of her previous outburst?''


    Sarah didn''t know why, but she always felt safer when the tall and voluptuous dragoness was near her. Yasenia radiated this confidence, letting all her allies feel safe and secure around her.


    The person that appeared was a tall and slightly handsome man. He had blue robes and a sword hanging on his waist. The thing that Sarah was more worried about was his level. [Host. He is a half-step mental nourishing cultivator. Hisbat capabilities are very high.]


    Sarah became slightly fearful, ''C-Can I win? Can Yasenia and the others win? What level are they?''


    [Host, winning would honestly be hard without me taking over. You are too inexperienced, and although I can''t analyze the strength of the other three, I can tell you what their levels are. Yasenia is level six, Angel is level eight, and Kali is level eight. Taking this into ount and the fact that you also are in level eight, it should be in favor of the half-step cultivator.]


    Sarah stepped before Yasenia and said, ''Be prepared to take over.''


    Yasenia didn''t miss this little detail and raised her eyebrow, ''Does she want to protect me? How cute~.'' The dragoness felt as if a small animal was trying to protect her, not knowing that she could p their enemies to death.


    The man was actually from a righteous sect. He was one of the top talents of that sect, following the path of body strengthening. Even if he looked slim, he was packed withpact and perfect muscles. However, body strengthening alwayses with some Yin, for women, or Yang, for men, strengthening, which meant that their lust also grew in proportion.


    His eyes looked at the group of women, and first, he spotted Angel. His type has always been shorter women, so our little Angel was extremely attractive to him, ''Wow, she is cute and sexy! I really want to have a rtionship with her.''


    He also observed the others, and when Yasenia entered his sight, he slightly froze. ''My heavens, what is that? A seductive goddess that fell from the sky!? Although I still prefer the small one, having sex with this big beauty must feel divine!''


    By the time he finished inspecting the four women, Yasenia''s eyes had already chilled. ''I''m going to gouge his eyes out if he keeps looking at my baby with that gaze!''


    The man approached with a gentle smile, but Yasenia had already seen through his bullshit. Even then, Yasenia still smiled and asked respectfully, "Senior Brother, I don''t want more people joining our team. Could we please resolve this peacefully, and each goes our way?"


    The man hummed pleasantly, ''Even her voice is attractive.''


    He gentlyughed and smiled, "You don''t have to be on guard with me, beautifuldy. I''ve always thought that the more people, the better. I can also see that your levels are slightly low, so this senior brother wouldn''t mind being your protector since I''m at the Half-step level! Moreover, I''ve naturally unlocked 54m of spiritual sense!"


    Yasenia internally sneered, ''Bragging with that little number when my darling had developed 84 m just after crossing into the half-step?''


    Yasenia was pissed off by him. It was a fit of irrational anger that burst after his gaze toward Angel and that statement. However, she still had the mind to give him onest chance to go away. Therefore, after patting the nervous Sarah, our dragoness walked toward him with sensually sashaying hips, azily swishing tail, and a natural yet seductive smile. "Senior Brother, I really don''t want this to develop into a battle. Could you leave, please~?"


    The man looked at Yasenia up and down, eating her with his eyes, and making Kali and Angel frown with cold-looking eyes. But he didn''t realize because he didn''t have enough eyes to look elsewhere besides our dragoness''s jiggling softness, ''Is she scared of me? She should be because of our difference in cultivation. Hahaha, she is so stupid for showing weakness this easy. It seems that I''m going to have a good time soon!''


    The man said, changing his tone because he thought Yasenia was scared of him. He was now speaking condescendingly, "Sure, we can each go our way. However, I have a condition."


    Yasenia stopped fifty meters away from him and asked with a seductive smile and red-golden eyes, "And what would that condition be, senior brother~?"


    The man found the red that was spreading through Yasenia''s golden eyes quite attractive. He said with a smile, "I will let you and your friends go if you let me dual cultivate with you and that small blonde! What do you say? I think it is quite a good bargain and no one loses! Me fancying you should be something to be happy about, hahaha."


    The only reason Angel and Kali didn''t directly pounce on him was that they felt Yasenia''s aura thickening. Yasenia blinked twice, ''Blonde? Huh? He wants to dual cultivate with MY baby?'' Yaseniaughed seductively, surprising everyone present. "Hahaha~, I really didn''t want things to end like this, but you are really letting me with no other choice."


    Sarah was more nervous than anything. "Angel, Kali, will Yasenia be okay? He is much higher in cultivation, right? A-And why is sheughing like that?"


    Angel and Kali sneered, and Angel said, "He is courting death. Just look and don''t interfere."


    Sarah was surprised at their change of personality. Right now, they both exuded killing intent, and their faces were extremely cold-looking, giving her chills. ''A-Are you sure they aren''t Yanderes?''


    [Host. I''m sure. However, be careful with the fox woman; she has extremely strong heart demons.] Sarah nodded and refocused on Yasenia.


    Yasenia said, with the same sensual tone, "A pig wants to dual cultivate with me? Hahaha, I will give you five seconds to scram before I beat you to death. How about that?"


    The man was stunned and then became angry, "How dare you speak to me like that?"


    "One."


    "A mere level six Cultivator going against me!?"


    "Two"


    "You are still counting!? I will make you and the ones behind you-"


    "Three."


    "-suffer for not epting my merciful offer!"


    "Four."


    The man took out his sword and charged forward with all his strength, with the intent of pinning Yasenia down. However¡­


    "Five."


    The instant Yasenia spoke that word. She put strength in her legs and shot toward the man. Sarah saw with stupefaction as the floor below Yasenia sunk while Yasenia''s body blurred, shooting forward with enough speed that she didn''t perceive her movements until Yasenia appeared before the cultivator.


    The next thing she knew, Yasenia was blocking the sword with her tail, and her body was crouched in front of the man. Her form was very simr to someone about to throw an uppercut.


    *CLANG!*


    A shockwave spread because of the collision of the tail and sword. However, to Sarah''s surprise, the de didn''t cut through Yasenia''s golden tail and rebounded, making sparks fly at the collision point. There wasn''t even a scratch on it. ''How tough is that tail!? But will Yasenia be able to absorb the strength from that high-level cultivator?''


    These thoughts weren''t left unanswered for long as it wasn''t Yasenia but the man who lost bnce, surprising Sarah even more. Then, Yasenia clenched her fist, and from her crouched position, she used her whole body to deliver an uppercut to his chin.


    Her legs pushed her body up, followed by her torso, transferring that momentum to her arm. The floor cracked under Yasenia and the sound of air exploding followed her fist as it approached the man''s chin,pletely unavoidable.


    The man felt the pressure even before the fist hit him, and he began regretting everything, ''I messed with a monster!''


    Sarah was horrified as Yasenia''s fist impacted his chin. She was horrified because the fist didn''t stop there. His chin shattered like ss as Yasenia''s fist continued upward unimpeded, opening a hole in his face.


    The man''s head whished, and the powerful momentum sent him spinning into the air, spewing blood, teeth, flesh, and brain matter through this opening. His face was extremely mangled and horrifying to look at, but he wasn''t dead. As he spun in the air, his body couldn''t even respond to the waves of pain assaulting his brain in torturous agony because of the terrible momentum that threw him into the air.


    However, this torture didn''tst longer than his fall. When he was about to hit the floor, Yasenia recovered her stance and punched forward, connecting with the falling cultivator. With extremely good timing, Yasenia''s fist banged with his torso.


    Sarah''s horror grew as the man''s chest swelled because Yasenia''s [Dragon Strength] was expanding his insides unnaturally until his body couldn''t hold this amount of pressure. A shower of gore stained everything before Yasenia, with flesh, bones, and other human parts going in different directions!


    Two punches and one Half-step cultivator at the beginning of the level died, that was Yasenia''s current strength. Under the Unification realm, she was almost matchless!

 Chapter 214:

    Chapter 214:


    Sarah first was surprised at Yasenia''s strength, but right after seeing the violent aftermath, her stomach churned, and she began puking at the side. ''W-What was that!? S-So merciless and, and, the man exploded¡­ Bleurgh!''


    The shock of the gory kill was so high that she didn''t even register Yasenia''s strength yet. She was leaning on a tree, emptying her stomach.


    Angel and Kali looked at Sarah with confusion and approached her from the back, patting her. Angel asked curiously, "Are you okay? Did you eat something bad?"


    Sarah was crying and puking as she thought, ''Eat something bad? Why are neither of you affected by what just happened!?''


    Kali wasn''t as na?ve as our little baby, so she said with a little bit of pity. "Sarah. You have to get used to seeing this kind of thing, or you will die young. When killing, you can''t have the luxury to grant a beautiful kill." Angel blinked and understood that Sarah''s current situation was because of the cultivator''s death.


    Yasenia approached after taking the man''s spatial ring. She looked at Sarah and saw that she had stopped emptying her stomach, but her face was still ruined with tears and snot. Yasenia sighed and said, "Sarah, You may have been sheltered all your life, but things are crueler than you think. This world may be beautiful from the outside with the countless mysticalndscapes, beautiful-looking people, and impossible things to discover that can change your perspective of the world. Even I''m rtively new to this world and still have many things to discover and explore."


    Yasenia saw that Sarah was looking at her, so she took out a towel and began cleaning her face. "However, our world is cruel, so incredibly cruel that no one that enters the cultivation road is free of blood. Every single cultivator you have met and will meet are people who had most likely ughtered other people in cold blood to remain alive. No matter how righteous they are, how good their morals are, or any other personal qualities they have. There is almost not a single cultivator that wouldn''t kill many to save themselves."


    Sarah looked up at Yasenia with teary eyes, and Yasenia said mercilessly. "In the cultivation world, you either be an unfeeling monster toward your enemies or die early under someone that was able to leave this human part behind. I hope your sheltered self can understand this; even if mercy has a ce in the cultivation world, it is something only the strong have the leisure to have."


    "You choose if you follow us. Angel, Kali, let''s go." Yasenia didn''t say anything more and turned in the direction of the town, walking away. Angel and Kali gave Sarah onest look and ran after her.


    Sarah looked at their back and wanted to chase after them. However, her steps ttered when she looked at the pieces of flesh lying around. Her eyes watered again, and she looked down, ''I-I''ve always ridiculed those MCs that didn''t push forward after their first killing but now... I-I can understand how they felt.''


    Sarah chuckled with ridicule toward herself, her tears falling and unable to take that step after Yasenia. ''I bet those "Self-righteous" protagonists I ridiculed just didn''t want to kill because it was too hard to see something like this again and again. I canpletely understand why they didn''t want to. That sweet ideal of not wanting to see something like this and have everything go your way.''


    Sarah slightly trembled as she thought, ''Moreover, what if Yasenia and the others suddenly consider me an enemy or an obstacle to gain whatever they need? Wouldn''t it be me the next person to die like that?''


    [Host. Although you don''t need Yasenia and the others, it would be wise to follow them. It is rare to find people like them in the cultivation world who don''t want to exploit others immediately. Nheless, we can also survive if we are by ourselves. Moreover, this choice won''t affect your mission about Yasenia. The Host can freely choose what to do.]


    Sarah looked at their backs which were bing almost invisible due to the vegetation around them, and she cleaned her tears. ''B-But what if they suddenly attack me? Have you seen Yasenia''s strength!? I''m not her match! She truly is a chosen one or whatever. She just punched someone four levels higher to death as if they were trash!''


    [Host. Remember that you have one life-saving treasure. You can try to be with them and run away if you think they have bad intentions. Although I don''t want to force Host, this is a great chance; something like this doesn''t happen often. From the data I have from previous systems, there are instances of the Hosts never triggering quests like this one in their tens of thousands of years.]


    Sarah weighed her option for some minutes, and suddenly something shed in her mind, ''Right, what if a cultivator with bad intentions crosses my path? Wouldn''t I be in more danger alone than by Yasenia''s side? Moreover, although these shocks certainly made me fear her, I still...''


    Sarah didn''t finish her sentence, but she gritted her teeth. ''Fuck, fuck, fuck! I will bet, then! I will bet in the woman that bent me!''


    She looked in the direction where Yasenia already disappeared and ran after them.


    Yasenia hadn''t sped up toward the distance because she was somewhat struggling. She didn''t want Sarah toe with her as having unknown variables would mean more risk, but at the same time, she also didn''t want to leave her behind. ''She is just a naive woman that hasn''t seen the world; it would be too heartless to leave her behind. But...''


    Yasenia didn''t know what to do, so she sighed and thought, ''I will let her decide; if after five minutes I don''t hear hering near, I will just go.''


    Angel and Kali followed after Yasenia, and Angel asked, "Why aren''t we going fast, Yasenia? Are you waiting for Sarah toe?"


    Kali said, "I don''t think she wille, Yasenia. You didn''t see it, but her face when you killed that man was so bad that I think a heart demon was born in her heart."


    Yasenia''s face became strange, "You are making me pity her more."


    Kali sighed, "Although I don''t like her since she has intentions toward you, I understand that we shouldn''t shun every person that likes you."


    Angel chuckled, "If we do that, we might as well live alone, hahaha."


    Yasenia hugged each of them with one arm, squishing their faces on her big, soft, and fragrant breasts, "Let''s wait for some minutes. If she doesn''te, then, we can go our way."


    Both of them snuggled closer to Yasenia and rubbed their faces on her. Yasenia took this as an affirmative, so she stopped and pampered her two dears while waiting, petting them, kissing them, or coiling her tail around them.


    After four minutes, Yasenia, Angel, and Kali heard the fast steps behind and sighed, ''I thought she wouldn''te¡­ Well, better to have one more ally than one more enemy.''


    She released the purring Angel and Kali, turned with a smile, and said to the running woman, "I''m d you came after us, Sarah. I was beginning to think you were afraid of me~, hahaha."


    Sarah looked at the gently smiling dragoness, and her pale cheeks blushed slightly. ''S-So she was waiting for me here? Did she expect for me toe?''


    Sarah fumbled with her hands and said, "I-I will work hard, Yasenia. So don''t leave me behind."


    Yasenia approached and patted her head, "I''m looking forward to it."


    Then, she turned around and said. "Let''s try to reach there before Noon. Use your movement techniques and follow after me."


    The other three answered, "Yes!"


    They began running seriously, and Yasenia began gauging Sarah''s real strength with this run. To our dragoness surprise, she saw that speed-wise, even if she was slightly inexperienced, she was faster than Kali and Angel. Yasenia began taking this woman more seriously, ''She is stronger than I thought; even if her speed isn''tparable with Evelyn''s, it is close. And this is right now that she seems inexperienced. What will happen after she masters this movement technique or gains experience?''


    An enormous elephant-like creature appeared in their way, but Yasenia didn''t do anything. Sarah was about to ask, but she heard Kali speaking, "[Golden crown], kill it."


    The [Golden Crown] had been following in the surroundings all the time, blending with the vegetation. Even if she was a three-meter-talldy, she was practically in her own domain, making her almost impossible to detect.


    The transmigrator girl saw with astonishment as the forest surrounding the fifteen-meter-tall elephant came to life with the cracking sound of nature. After the surrounding vegetation literally came to life, the roots in a 500m radius shot toward it. Sarah had chills going up her spine as the roots attacked like countless whips, spears, and hammers,shing, entangling, piercing, or beating the third-rank middle-level beast.


    By the time they reached its side, they didn''t even have to slow down because it was already dead. Then, Sarah saw Yasenia touching the giant creature, and something transparent but visible wrapped it and sucked it into the beautiful ring in her hand.


    For the next creature, an eight-meter-tall bear, Yasenia told Angel to face it. Angel took out her shield that almost covered her body and shot forward with tremendous speed, using her movement technique and leaving Yasenia and the rest behind. Her steps seemed illusory, and her footwork erratic.


    The bear saw Angel approaching and roared angrily, pping with its paw with the intent to tten Angel. However, itpletely missed its attack as it smashed toward an after-image created by Angel.


    By the time the bear realized it had been tricked, Angel was below it and had charged enough energy to create a thick and powerfulser beam. Theser shot from her shield in a circr beam three meters wide and pierced the bear''s head from below, creating an enormous hole in the skull.


    Angel then jumped and sharpened the edges of her shield, shing toward the neck of the tall bear. Like a hot knife through butter, Angel sliced the giant head of the bear into the air. Yasenia jumped and caught Angel midair, absorbing the bear inside her ring as she did that. Angel smiled sweetly and smooched Yasenia''s cheek. Yasenia chuckled and let her go when theynded.


    Without looking back, they continued running. As they ran toward the town, Sarah waspletely stupefied at their killing efficiency.


    Kali and Angel took turns and killed the beasts in their way with increasing efficiency as if they were swords being sharpened. They were like grim reapers taking wildlife left and right. And the artisan sharpening them and giving them advice from time to time was Yasenia, always providing urate orders and tips that even Sarah could understand and implement.


    They saw some cultivators moving around from time to time, but Sarah realized that Yasenia just looked at them for a short time and continued forward. Sarah was somewhat surprised, ''So she won''t kill everything in her way; she even let some beasts go. What is going on inside her head?''


    The beasts Yasenia didn''t order to attack were intelligent, those who gained sapience. Yasenia could identify them easily because, at the end of the day, Yasenia was also an intelligent beast, a dragon in human form, but a pure dragon nheless. The only reason she was in human form was that her gestation and mother were human; it wouldn''t be long before Yasenia unlocked her natural form.


    Even if killing wild beasts that were unintelligent was something that Yasenia wasn''t against, for Yasenia, beasts, humans, demons, or any intelligent creatures were the same. And although she had a slight bias toward humans because of her growing ambient and her lovers'' race, she wouldn''t kill indiscriminately intelligent creatures unless necessary or if they had pissed her off.


    After 20 minutes of running around, they reached the area near the town. To their surprise, there was quite a crowd nearby. Yasenia and the others stopped and looked around to understand what was happening.

 Chapter 215:

    Chapter 215:


    Where Yasenia and the others arrived was in ruins. The surroundings were filled with various structures, mostly toppled and crumbled with growing vegetation. Yasenia, Angel, Kali, and Sarah were hiding behind some tall trees where lush vegetation governed that area. Thanks to the state of the area around the town, the vision was mostly unimpeded.


    They could see that the town Angel spoke about stood in the center of these ruins, but they couldn''t see its state. A pristine white and grey wall surrounded it, reaching more than 200 meters in height. The town was big enough that calling it a city wouldn''t be urate, but not wrong either. In the area around the walls of the mysterious town, there were two main groups, one with humans and beast humans and another with humans and demons.


    Even if there wasn''t anyone fighting yet, the air around was tense. These two main groups were trying to gain the right to enter the town first. But there was a peculiarity on the town wall. Four gates could be seen on the rectangr wall, each with a word above them. They were one after another.


    Yasenia read from left to right aloud, "Heaven, Earth, Mortal, Waste." Angel and Kali were confused as they didn''t understand thisnguage, this made our baby remember the stone stele she had seen before, but she would tell Yaseniater.


    Yasenia rified, "This is anguage of the days before the Heavenly Cataclysm, it was the mostmon, and almost the whole world spoke it. Each zone has developed its ownnguage during thest million years, but they all derive from this one."


    They nodded understandingly. Yasenia looked at Sarah and said with a raised eyebrow. "But it seems I was not the only one who understands it."


    Sarah blushed, ''Sorry, Yasenia. The system gave me the ability to read allnguages!'' Although Sarah didn''t speak, they took her shyness and silence as an affirmation. They refocused on the four gates.


    The heaven gate was an imposing eight-meter tall doorless gate. It had a lot of decorations on the frame, looking grand and imposing. The aura emitted from it was very thick, much more than anything Yasenia had ever felt in her life. Her tail was dancing with happiness just feeling it, and her [Celestial Pearl] spun silently. The tail and the pearl absorbed the ambient energy slowly and nourished Yasenia.


    The earth gate also had a high amount of energy; it was still higher than their continent, which was impressive. However, it was iparable to the Heaven gate. The decorations were simple and elegant and it was also doorless. It wasn''t as big as the heaven gate, at four meters tall. It was attractive, but putting it inparison, Yasenia found itcking.


    The mortal gate was as in as it could get. It was normal in every meaning of the word. Two meters tall and surrounded by an arc of rocks. The energy it released was low evenpared with the outside.


    Finally, the Waste gate''s turn arrived. Yasenia and the others were looking speechlessly at it. It wasn''t a gate or a door. It was literally a hole in the wall that passed the fortress, and one would need to go on all fours to pass through it. Yasenia wasn''t even sure she could go through it because of her big breasts.


    Well, she wouldn''t have to worry because our dragoness body was soft and flexible, but Yasenia wouldn''t discover it as she won''t pass through it. Yasenia felt that the energy going through there was socking in quality that she feared her cultivation would regress if she absorbed it.


    Their attention turned toward the two big groups of cultivators. They didn''t go forward. Instead, they stayed away, not gathering attention toward themselves, and listened to the discussion between the sides.


    A tall male Demon was at the helm; he had four pairs of wings and reddish skin. His head had a pair of ck horns growing from his forehead, and his aura was thick and oppressive. His body was not bulky, but not thin either, with perfect muscles across his naked chest. "It is true that your group was the first to find the town, but that doesn''t matter. There really isn''t much to discuss, we are going to enter first, or we will kill all of you to go inside. Choose. "


    A woman was leading the other group. She wasn''t tall nor very beautiful; she looked like someone you would find in the streets and forget about her the next moment. However, her aura was stable like a mountain, and her face was fearless before the Demon. "You speak with a lot of confidence, Demon. Do you think you cane to our continent and run rampant without consequences? This isn''t your yground!"


    The Demonughed aloud and said, "You are quite a bold missy. Do you know who is behind us? Our demon race has so much strength you can''t even begin to understand what you are going against! Human, your continent will be overrun by us, and that''s that. I''m giving all of you a chance to convert and be citizens under us. If you resist here, even if you don''t die, once we go out, who will protect you?"


    The Demon smirked and looked around at the cultivators that weren''t in his group. "Even if you won''t have many rights at the beginning, gaining power and rights isn''t hard. In our society, strength rules! If you want something, snatch it! If you want someone, kidnap them! Haven''t you thought many times about that person? That thing you have even dreamt of obtaining, but rules prevent you from it. Our society doesn''t have that! Isn''t it like an ideale true? Join my side, and only riches await you." The Demon finished extending his wings and erupting his aura, giving a more impactful feeling. Many cultivators felt tempted by the promise of riches, power, and influence. They were things that would never fail to seduce a part of the poption.


    The woman didn''t speak at once and first looked around. She saw that more people than she thought were struggling and tempted to go. So she said calmly, "If you are a man, when you go to their side, you will just be a puppet, a disposable piece, and a sacrifice in reserve to be used as they like. Worse, if they have a subus, you will be cattle, spending your days as a cow on a farm."


    The woman looked at the Demon and sneered, "If you are a woman, then you should be as prepared to be cattle for the incubus or breeders whose only objective in life is to give birth to demons. Moreover, even if you consider yourself strong, do you think those Demons will let you get the things you want if they fancy them? Your seniors will be suppressed by their seniors, and the juniors will suppress you. All they spout is pure nonsense."


    The woman looked at the humans around the demons and said, her aura and tone still calm, but it was more impactful than if she was shouting. "I know some of you aren''t with them willingly. If all of us attack them simultaneously, we can defeat them rather easily. Here, in the secret realm, we y in an even field since they are unable to use their powerful seniors in their favor. We are more, and together, we are stronger. Then, what is there to doubt but get together and defeat them."


    Yasenia and the Demon raised an eyebrow with interest. The Demon thought, ''Even if she isn''t beautiful, her will is strong, and her charisma is high. I would love to have her as my breeder. She is like a strong general. Her children must be high quality even if their features aren''t very beautiful.''


    Yasenia looked from the outside and hummed with interest. ''If I hadn''t used my harem slots, I would have really liked to have her by my side. Even if we couldn''t be lovers, being her friend would have been fine. She is rational, intelligent, calm and makes good decisions when everything is going awry. A single speech, and she has reversed the situation. However...''


    Angel asked, "Yasenia, what will they do? Will they ally against the demons and follow that woman?"


    Sarah and Kali looked at Yasenia with interest, waiting for her answer. Yasenia sighed and shook her head, "I don''t think so. Even if what she said is true, those that are on the Demon''s side may not be there out of fear. Remember that demonic cultivators existed before the demons arrived. Moreover, even if some cultivators are with the demons out of fear, they won''t suddenly grow the courage to go against them no matter what you tell them. The reason they are beside them and not dead is that they value their lives much more than their dignity."


    Yasenia patted Angel and said, "What they need are not words but actions that guarantee their safety. Worse, cultivators'' egos are strong, so her telling people around that they will be used is mostly useless."


    Angel nodded and continued looking. Sarah and Kali also looked curiously at the situation. And, to their surprise, it developed as Yasenia expected. No one moved, and those beside the demons that were forcefully there lowered their heads as if that would hide them from the nces around.


    The Demonughed and said, "Nice speech, a shame that you couldn''t move anyone. Well, maybe that is not true. You actually managed to avoid the people from your side joining us for now. I''m getting increasingly interested in you even if your features arecking~."


    Kali sneered and spat, "Superficial creatures."


    Yasenia scratched her behind the fluffy ear and gathered her toward herself. Kali instantly melted, and her tail began wagging, stering herself all over Yasenia. The dragoness whispered in her fox ear, "Good girl~, don''t be angry." Kali almost purred infort


    Meanwhile, the woman didn''t flinch and said. "Since we can''t reach amon point, let''s fight and get over this." She took out a spear and prepared herself for battle. The people beside her also did the same.


    The Demon took out a serrated sword andughed again, "So energetic! I hope you have that kind of stamina in bed! But, it would be best if you did not guide your followers to their death. How about this¡­ We send our people to the gates, and the group that passes more people through the Heaven Gate wins and has their group going first. Quite fair, don''t you think?"


    The woman frowned and asked, "Where is the catch? I don''t believe you, Demon, can be this reasonable."


    The Demon shook his head and sighed, "So little confidence in me. My future woman being this distrustful hurts me dearly. Do you really think we are brainless monsters? If we were, we wouldn''t be considered one of the strongest races in the world."


    The woman ignored his remarks as if they were just the barking of a dog and thought about it seriously. "Swear it to the heavens, and we have a deal."


    The Demon looked at the woman for some seconds and sighed. "Do you really think you are in an advantageous position? Well, your loss."


    Then, he pped once, and after myriads of howls, about fifty demons appeared from the forest to Yasenia''s right. The demon group suddenly doubled, reaching 100 people counting demons and humans. Compared to the 70 cultivators on the woman''s side, they had the advantage in numbers and strength.


    Yasenia sighed and said, "The woman is in trouble."


    Sarah asked, "Aren''t their numbers still simr? I don''t see it being very bad."


    Yasenia shook her head and said, "Watch the demon''s next move."


    The Demon looked with boredom at that woman and said. "And here I thought I could ambush you when you rxed, making everything more fun¡­ Anyway, let''s go with the boring route. How many of you want to desert to our side now?"

 Chapter 216:

    Chapter 216:


    Yasenia sighed and said, "The woman is in trouble."


    Sarah asked, "Aren''t their numbers still simr? I don''t see it being very bad."


    Yasenia shook her head and said, "Watch the demon''s next move."


    The demon looked with boredom at that woman and said. "And here I thought I could ambush you when you rxed, making everything more fun¡­ Anyway, let''s go with the boring route. How many of you want to desert to our side now?"


    The spectators saw with wide eyes as almost 20 people from the woman''s side changed sides instantly. Although their faces were full of guilt, their actions spoke louder than that. The woman looked with cold eyes as those people left her side.


    Yasenia smirked disdainfully, "See? My mother has taught me a lot about human nature, and this is something that urs quite often. Worse, it doesn''t end here."


    Losing twenty people meant that the numbers were fifty against 120, but they could still retreat safely with these numbers. However, to the woman''s dismay, some people in the back of her group turned and fled, using their movement techniques and reducing the number of fifty to barely thirty.


    It was like a chain reaction and the fifty extra demons appearing was the trigger. One thing led to the other, and soon, even those extremely loyal to that woman began getting more and more nervous. With the demon side gaining the advantage by the second, the people saw that they didn''t have a chance, and fear of death invaded their bodies.


    Yasenia looked emotionlessly at that situation. "What is honor before certain death? What is righteousness before a threat to your life? How much is a person willing to sacrifice for a noble cause? How many would sacrifice their lives for a something that doesn''t have a reward and a high risk of killing you?"


    Tatyana had always taught Yasenia one thing. Yasenia said, "Before death, the true nature of someone rears its head. It is not a bad thing. It is just a thing that doesn''t help when trying to push your nobles ideals. It is the will to survive. The will to remain alive."


    Yasenia patted Angel and said, "Many people rather be someone''s puppet than die standing on their two feet. Humans are courageous until the risk of real death appears before them clearly. If the option where submitting is not horrible, most people will choose it over the risky and better path."


    Yasenia said, "Prepare yourselves; when thebat starts, we will use it as a distraction and approach the gates. I will go through the Heaven gate. All of you choose wisely before entering."


    Sarah asked timidly, "A-Aren''t we doing the same? Using the woman as bait for us to enter the town safely?"


    Yasenia looked at Sarah and said, her tone even. "Yes, we are doing the same. I''m not a hero or anything like that, Sarah. I will take the path that involves the least danger for the three of you."


    Sarah didn''t say anything more.


    Angel didn''t mind all that, so she said, "I will also go through the Heaven gate! Although they are doorless, I can''t see through them. What if we appear in different ces? I don''t want to separate from you, Yasenia."


    Kali nodded and said, "I think the same. Separating from you just after reuniting. I wouldn''t like something like that to happen."


    Sarah didn''t want to be left behind, so she also said, "I will also go through it."


    Yasenia smiled and said. "Then, prepare yourselves. I can guess that there must be a challenge of some sort to go through that door." Her golden eyes looked into theirs as she said the next sentence seriously. "If you take it lightly, you will die. So don''t hold back."


    What the demon did next was out of their expectations. Yasenia and the people silently watching the show heard the demon say to the woman, "Now that the advantage is so clear, we can enter the doors first, right?"


    The woman, who had prepared herself to fight to the death, was confused, "What do you mean? Isn''t it obvious?" Then, she steeled herself and said, "However, even if you can kill us. Know that I will take with me as many of you as I can!"


    The demon smiled and nodded, ignoring the woman''sst deration. "Good, I''m d we reached a deal."


    Then, he turned toward the others and ordered, "Let''s go. It doesn''t make sense to fight here. We have clear superiority, and entering the town should be our priority. I don''t want the worms hiding to benefit from it while we fight."


    The demons obeyed him instantly and moved toward the town with calm steps. All the non-demons were shocked at his deration for a moment, freezing everyone on the spot. The demon''s movements woke the non-demons up from their stupor, and they followed them toward the town with strange faces. They thought they would have to fight with their previous friends, but it was all avoided just like that, as if it was an illusion or something.


    Yasenia clicked her tongue, "He is smarter than I thought¡­."


    Angel frowned and asked, "What do we do, Yasenia? They will take your treasures!"


    Yasenia''s face became strange for a moment, ''My treasures? Since when were they mine?''


    However, seeing her panicking baby, she smiled gently and hugged her into her embrace, "Don''t worry, baby. Since they don''t want to fight¡­ What better thing other than forcing them to fight?"


    Angel looked up at the gentle golden eyes and smiled sweetly, "En!"


    Yasenia looked up and saw the Sun approaching the Noon position. Her mind spun for a moment, and then a sensual smirk appeared on her lips. ''Perfect~. I can use this to create an attack that can change the tides~.''


    Although she had previously said she didn''t want danger toe to them, she really wanted to gain priority when entering this town because it could hold many treasures for her dears. So she decided to fight against the demons so that they would be able to enter fast. ''If I let them fight from the backlines, they will be able to support me with minimum risk.''


    Another detail pushed Yasenia to make that decision. Tatyana''s bloody face was still clear in her mind, and the dragoness wanted to coat her sword with Demon blood. She wanted a life of a demon for each drop of her mother''s spilled blood.


    Therefore, Yasenia began using a skill she developed these months. It was a skill that covered one of the weaknesses of her skill set. That weakness our dragoness realized was that her major skills needed time to gather energy and reach their maximum potential. After looking for ways to remedy this, Yasenia thought of a simple, efficient, but somewhat difficult way. "Why don''t I create a skill that lets me gather that energy without needing my normal skills?" And although creating skills was very, very difficult, that is what our dragoness exactly did.


    She studied in depth how her skills absorbed the Sun, Moon, and Star energy and tried to replicate that effect without needing to use [Sunrise], [Crescent Moon], or other skills. It wasn''t easy because she had to analyze theseplex skills that even changed depending on the Sun''s and Moon''s position in the sky. Nheless, after just one month of hard work, Yasenia developed three skills, surprising Madeleine and Tatyana once again.


    Yasenia named them: [Sun Assimtion], [Moon Assimtion], and [Star Assimtion].


    These skills absorbed the respective energies, converting them into a form that was usable to consume with her strong skills like [Noon], [Full Moon], [Starfall], [Midnight], and others. Better, she could use these skills inbat passively, increasing her normal energy absorption. However, there were two limitations to these skills.


    First, she couldn''t use them for cultivating normally, only forbat.


    Second, she needed to be extremely careful with them because if she gathered too much of one element, it might bacsh and damage her heavily.


    Furthermore, the dragoness had created these three skills two months ago, so she didn''t have much time to practice them to perfection. But she learned to use them in most situations because herprehension abilities were absurdly high.


    Of course, this wasn''t the only thing she had learned during these months. During her research of [Sunrise] and the others, she managed to create three more offensive skills, named [Sun Dragon w], [Moon Dragon w], and [Star Dragon w]. Yasenia didn''t know if they could grow in the future, but they were useful for her current strength.


    Yasenia used [Sun Assimtion], and the Sun energy began converging toward her in a whirlpool. Of course, Yasenia didn''t do this on purpose. It happened because of herck of expertise with these new skills, making her unable to use these skills stealthily. The dragoness''s objective was to be able to use these three skills as naturally as breathing, allowing her to charge energy even in hiding, but she still wasn''t skilled enough. In short, when she used this skill, it made their hiding spot quite obvious to all parties.


    Yasenia knew it and walked out of that spot, [Draconic Heart] in hand. The seductive dragoness''s sashaying steps and the giant sword as big as herself were things that some people recognized. Even then, whether people knew her or not, Yasenia''s presence made all the cultivators pause to look at her and instilled many different feelings in them, leading to all the creatures around looking at her with excitement, fear, lust, confusion, or other emotions.


    Among all the creatures present, those that recognized her the most were the demons and beasts in human form. The leading demon was surprised at first but then smiled savagely. "Well, Well, Well. Isn''t this one of our main targets? Hahaha, to show yourself with just three people before almost eighty demons so confidently¡­ I don''t know if to apud you for your bravery or call you insane."


    Yasenia smiled seductively and said, "Three? Who said we are only three people?"


    Yasenia looked at the cultivators behind the demon and said, "How about forgetting about those demons anding to my side? I think I''m better to look at that him~."


    The demon looked at the cultivators and said menacingly, "If you dare to move, I will kill you with my own hands!"


    Yasenia looked at the woman that had been confronting the demon and said, "See that? You should have done that when the demon began tempting your people. You were lucky he didn''t want to attack you and was more interested in the town. Else, you would already be dead." Yasenia''s words trailed, "Or worse. Who knows? He was looking at you with a lot of greed. Anyway, do you want to join hands?"


    The woman looked at Yasenia and said calmly, "We are still just over thirty people against 120. How could we win this? Aren''t you a little stupid appearing here to side with me?"


    Yasenia nodded understandingly, "Well, it is normal to think like that. All of you around, it should be time to show and show these demons that they are not in charge of things here, right?"


    At this point, Yasenia didn''t know if there was someone that would step forward to fight with her. If there were, she would be d and gain allies. If not, she would start her second n, which was inciting those inside the demon ranks. Of course, she had her methods to do this since she understood that rule by fear copses only in one condition. It is a simple but sometimes difficult to aplish condition.


    Moreover, worst case scenario, she could still use a life-saving treasure and teleport herself and her dears away. There were honestly almost zero risks in her tackling this so brazenly.


    However, Yasenia didn''t expect her words to move more people than she thought.

 Chapter 217:

    Chapter 217:


    There were almost 40 creatures that joined Yasenia from the surroundings. They were beasts in human form, some beast humans, and some students from the Academy.


    Yasenia understood why would the academy studentse out since she had worked her poprity and connections during thest months. Still, she didn''t understand the motivation behind the Beasts and beast-humans. Yasenia''s head spun rapidly. ''Empathy? Not possible, even if one or two would maybe join because of this, it is not enough to move almost forty people.''


    Yasenia internally frowned, ''Do they want to support someone like them who has influence in a continent filled with humans? Also not logical to do that by joining a group that seems to be about to be destroyed... I can''t understand.''


    There was one detail that went over Yasenia''s head, her dearest mother! Why would this happen except for that number one daughter-con demigoddess outside the secret realm? Tatyana wasn''t someone that would send her most precious little treasure inside a dangerous ce without backup ns.


    Before entering the secret realm, Tatyana had ordered all the beast ns under her one thing. To tell their juniors to help Yasenia if they could when they met with her inside the secret realm. Of course, saying it literally like that could lead to some bacsh because of indignation, so Tatyana approached it cleverly with her tactics.


    Like promising treasures, status, cultivation methods, or even beast cores. Thenguage she used was also careful and meticulous, leading the beasts to suggest protection for Yasenia from their own mouths. Tatyana knew that even if she could force them, it would eventually lead to instability and revels appearing.


    Moreover, The beasts obeyed because the seniors of each n knew Yasenia''s bloodline level was practically unheard of in the Sky Continent and its surroundings. Not even their ancestors had such a high-level bloodline. Hence, they all hoped that the now young dragoness would one day grow into a ruler leading the beasts to a prosperous era. Nheless, even with all of these schemes, there were a lot of voices against the motions in the beginning.


    Still, could they fight with Tatyana''s serious effort in making this go through? Tatyana''s invisible but all-powerful hand could reach everywhere in the Sky Continent!


    During Yasenia''s growing period, especially after she entered the Academy, the Death Empress continuously bent or crushed those opposing opinions as she willed them with numerous and different tactics. All so that her little treasure would have something to rely on if the path she chose had a dead end.


    Conquer the continents? Gain influence to be a ruler? Go against the main powers to gain resources for herself?


    Wrong.


    Tatyana practically yed the whole Sky Continent and the surroundings on the palm of her hand just so her little treasure always had a safeting. Something to cushion her dearest''s fall should she ever fail during the dangerous, difficult, and long path called Cultivation.


    Meanwhile, after seeing so many people going out confidently behind Yasenia, the same effect that happened when the demon incited those people urred, this time in Yasenia''s favor. Other humans hiding in the surroundings also took a step forward, adding fifteen more people. This left Yasenia''s side with ny people, including the woman and her followers.


    Although our dragoness was internally surprised and didn''t understand why so many people suddenly joined her, she didn''t miss the chance and acted confidently and smiled at the demon. "Look how badly you count. I have 90 people by my side, not three."


    The demon sneered and said, "Even with that number, isn''t your overall strengthcking against us? We still have thirty more people, enough to kill all of you easily."


    However, there was one detail that every person ignored because of the movement of the surroundings. Yasenia''s skin had already gained a beautiful golden color, and even her tail was bingpletely golden as increasingly more Sun energy umted.


    Yasenia looked at the humans behind the demon again and said. Her voice now carried pressure way higher than her cultivation level. "Last chance. If you revolt and fight against the demons right now, some of you will survive, and we will jump right in to aid you-"


    The demon knew where this was going, and he wouldn''t let something like that happen. As Yasenia spoke, he punched a human woman beside him without holding back. The woman didn''t even know what happened when the demon''s fist smashed the side of her head with enormous strength.


    *BANG!*


    The sickening sound of bones shattering and her head exploding like a watermelon followed, sshing the people at that side. This terrified all the humans nearby. The demon snarled, "Those who dare go against me will have a simr fate to this woman! So you better fight seriously."


    Yasenia internally smirked, ''Fool, although it seems like you gained control, you''ve actually let me gain more terrain like this. Now there will be resentment growing in every single person below that fear. Below that fear, there is an ember that I can fuel in an uncontroble inferno!''


    Yasenia didn''t even flinch at that woman''s death and kept looking at the humans and beast humans next to the demon as if her eyes were trying to tell them there was a chance. Pushed by this, they began doing small movements and gathering together. Yasenia didn''t want the demon to realize, so she continued shing with the demon, taking his attention toward herself. "You are so scary~. You''ve made it impossible for me to influence those people with that movement."


    The demon looked at Yasenia coldly, "You are much chattier than I expected. I thought that dragons were straightforward creatures. But one that humans have domesticated is truly a disappointment. I''m getting doubtful about our seniors'' ims that you will be able to breed excellent demons."


    Angel and Kali almost shot forward to blow his head off, but Yasenia''s arms stopped them and ced them behind herself. When she saw that they positioned, Yasenia smiled. By now, she had umted a ton of Sun energy, and now it was time to fuel that ember with her scorching Sun.


    Yasenia began speaking while clenching the handle of her sword a little tighter. "You have a sharp mouth. It would be a good provocation if your ims were true. A shame, you will soon realize your¡ª"


    And without a word, while she was speaking, she suddenly raised her sword and pointed at the sky, holding it with two hands above her head. The demon instantly realized that something was wrong. "Prepare forbat!"


    While the demon gave that order, Yasenia''s aura ballooned and exploded with tremendous might, pushing everyone around her almost ten meters! Then, with a voice as imposing as the midday Sun, Yasenia roared! "Good! Since you''ve chosen to revolt, I will give you a chance!"


    The demon and the others felt Yesenia''s current aura release and opened their eyes with shock, hastily gathering energy, but it was toote. The demon cursed, ''Crap! I''ve still underestimated her strength!''


    All the energy she gathered during the conversation gathered in [Draconic Heart] and magnified, exploding with blinding golden light. As if a second Sun manifested on thend. Then, Yasenia took a step forward and lowered her sword with both hands, shooting toward them an enormous Sr beam with a blurred draconic silhouette.


    "[NOON]!"


    *ROAR!*


    With a dragon cry, the beam zoomed with excessive speed toward the group of demons!


    The humans that wanted to revolt took the chance, and instead of creating barriers like the rest of the people, they backstabbed the demons and other humans, attacking right at this moment! Even if only 15 out of the 120 did this, the attacks beside them were extremely effective, making many barriers copse because of a concentrationpse from the backstab!


    The demon''s eyes became bloodshot, ''They still yed me!? Fucking humans!''


    The worst thing was that even if they wanted to deal with those humans, the demons and others didn''t have the chance because Yasenia''s attack was already before them!


    Yasenia''s [Noon] attack collided with the numerous barriers like a hammer mming on ss!


    *BOOM!*


    The blurred golden draconic attack broke most of the barriers but didn''t manage to pierce through. However, this was the effect of only the draconic beam, and there wasn''t only one beam! Thanks to [Noon] ''s special effect, when used at noon hours, an enormous circr beam would fall from the sky with the same strength as the previous beam, impacting right after the draconic beam.


    *BOOOM!!* *CRASHCRASHCRASHCRASH!*


    The beam destroyed the remaining barriers and fell onto the group of demons with tremendous might. The attack was like Heavenly Judgment condemning Yasenia''s enemies.


    The backstabbing humans had already left the group while the demons and their followers defended, so the attack didn''t even touch them!


    The scorching Sr beam charred all living beings under the sixth level of the Mental Nourishing realm and heavily injured all those under the Half-step realm.


    The aftermath of the attack was scary to look at.


    The group of demons had at least 20 dead people and many more injured ones. The humans who retreated were now on Yasenia''s side. This left 60+ people with the strength to fight on the demon''s side facing off against 105 people on Yasenia''s side.


    A single attack had turned the tables!


    Everyone was looking at this with wide eyes. ''What the hell was that attack!?''


    Yasenia''s voice woke them up from their stupor, "What are you standing there for!? Attack!"


    The people snapped out of their daze and charged forward. The Demons weren''t stupid, so they decided to disperse around, fleeing from the group of cultivators. Some of them even ran toward the town''s gates to try their luck. The head of the Demons was one of them as he shot directly toward the Heaven Gate. He was injured, but nothing serious, so he was confident of entering the through the gate.


    Yasenia followed behind him with Angel, Kali, and Sarah in tow. Even when she saw his direction, Yasenia didn''t do anything to stop him, and she let him enter through the door. She was curious about the challenge in the door, so she wanted to use these injured demons to test their strength.


    Yasenia saw that he hade to an abrupt stop when he was in the middle of the passage of the Heaven gate. Our dragoness could notice that he and the other demons suddenly stopping was intentional; something stopped them.


    Yasenia also stopped and looked at him curiously. She was aiding the humans by shooting [Crescent Moon] and [Shooting Stars] with her tail toward other escaping demons. Angel had created the [ss Golem Formation], and Kali had ordered the [Golden Crown] to rampage around together with them, summoning some dryads and treants to aid the golems and the [Golden Crown]. Like this, none of them moved from beside the others and still helped the rest of the cultivators.


    Sarah was busy enough trying to ignore the absolute massacre going around to attack and holding back from copsing. Even if she was strong, that was when fighting against non-human cultivators. In those fights, she could still argue that she was killing savage animals that would otherwise kill herself, just an escape mechanism. But it wasn''t the same when fighting against humans.


    It wasn''t that Sarah was racist or anything, but being from a peaceful world where only humans live, she couldn''t spontaneously develop empathy for the other races and creatures. Therefore, killing a human was much more difficult than killing a non-human. And even then, killing a non-human was still somewhat hard.


    Yasenia ignored Sarah''s plight and focused her interest on the demon. Suddenly, one blue lightning bolt struck the demon horizontally from the end of the gate. Yasenia observed closer and realized that the demon couldn''t move even after the attack. She muttered, "So we can only receive the attacks passively."

 Chapter 218:

    Chapter 218:


    After the demon entered the Heaven Gate, he prepared his serrated sword to receive the trial. The lightning that shot from the Gate bolted toward him extremely fast. Surprised by the lightning speed, the demon waved his jagged sword quickly. Darkness and magma attributes gathered around his de to create a powerful attack.


    *BANG!*


    The attacks collided in a big explosion, damaging the injured demon. He only took a single step back, clearly having the strength to spare. Yasenia frowned, ''That''s it? It should be much harder, right?''


    While the demon leader resisted this lightning bolt, more demons arrived and tried to pass the gates. Even if they were smart, all of them were quite arrogant, so out of the twenty demons, 15 went to the Heaven gate, three to the Earth gate, and two to the Mortal Gate. Those who went to the mortal Gate were low-level demons who miraculously survived Yasenia''s [Noon] attack and were injured. Else, they would have tried to enter through the Earth Gate.


    Yasenia resumed jogging lightly toward the Heaven Gate while lightly helping the people that were struggling with their fights, observing the other Demons. That blue lightning struck all of them once. And this revealed that the lightning was actually quite strong.


    Out of the 15 that entered the Heaven Gate, that attack mmed ten of them so hard that they were sted away with scorched bodies,pletely dead. This surprised everyone observing the Heaven Gate so much that even the fighting people were distracted. It wasn''t that the demons that were instantly overcooked were weak. Most of them were top-level Demon Viscounts and Viscountess, but they died so easily!


    Yasenia observed that the lightning was also of the same strength in the Earth and Mortal gates, and when they shot, they killed almost every single one of them, making our dragoness even more confused. ''What''s the point of cing various gates if the challenge is the same?''


    The two in the mortal Gate died miserably without a chance even to fight back, and of the three in the Earth gate, two died, and the other remained standing half-dead. Yasenia heard the demoness in the Earth gate shouting that she still couldn''t move and wanted to leave, saying words of surrender and things like that. Still, it seemed that once you began the trial, you couldn''t stop.


    Suddenly, a second bolt shot toward the unmoving demons at a much higher speed and strength than before, including toward the demoness in the Earth Gate.


    *RUMBLE!*


    The demon leader smashed it into pieces with another skill, but the strength it carried made him take seven steps back and damaged him, worsening his previous injuries. He was now grunting in pain as chunks of his wings and flesh werepletely carbonized by the lightning.


    Of the other four in the Heaven Gate, three died against this second bolt, turned into literal ashes, and the other one was heavily injured, unable to even stand. That demoness in the Earth gate couldn''t even bear the lightning strength and directly exploded when the powerful energy invaded her body. Thankfully she was charred beyond recognition, so the show wasn''t too visceral, as only ck things spread around.


    Yasenia was frowning deeply. She had even stopped attacking as she focused on the remaining two demons. ''Is there no difference between the gates? Maybe it doesn''t matter which Gate you enter from? Is it a test of attitude? Something like those that enter from the Heaven gate won''t receive rewards because they are arrogant? It shouldn''t be like that, right?''


    The woman who faced the Demon leader reached Yasenia''s side at this moment and asked; her tone was gentle as it was thanks to Yasenia that she could still remain alive. "What are you thinking about, Yasenia? I see that you are frowning."


    Yasenia didn''t say anything as she was focused on the remaining two Demons. She saw an archer nocking an arrow from her periphery and preparing to shoot toward the Demons. The woman also saw it and was about to stop him, but Yasenia''s tail coiled around her mouth, stopping her.


    The woman''s eyes opened wide as she looked at Yasenia''s calcting dragon eyes. As if she was looking at an interesting testing subject. A shudder went up the woman''s spine as she watched the cold and emotionless eyes. ''I must definitely not offend this woman!''


    The arrow left the bow with a small shockwave and shot rapidly toward them. The demon leader''s face contorted with anger as he saw that arrow approach without being able to protect himself. However, he didn''t have to worry. Everyone saw that arrow explode before it reached anywhere near the demons. The demon was about tough when a deafening rumbling sound was heard as blue electric currents danced around the arch of the Heaven Gate.


    Yasenia''s heart sank, and her face became solemn as she grabbed Angel, Kali, Sarah, and the woman with her arms and tail, jumping away from that man with all her strength. The floor under her exploded as her body shed in the distance, moving almost one kilometer away extremely quickly.


    Then, a bolt of extremely thick lightning struck that archer before anyone could react. It was so wide that not even the strongest lightning Yasenia had received from heavenly lightning couldpare.


    *BOOOOOM!*


    An enormous explosion rocked thend and everything in a five-hundred-meter area around the impact point. That man and the people nearby were incinerated as paper would inside the hottest of fires. Yasenia still had lingering fear as she muttered, "So, no interruptions."


    The woman, Kali, Sarah, and Angel, were so shocked that they lost their voice for a moment, feeling their heart about to burst because of this near-death experience. Then, the woman asked Yasenia with a slight tremble in her voice, "Why didn''t you stop him? You saw him nock the arrow, right? You even stopped me from intervening! You could have saved the twelve lives that were lost!"


    Yasenia''s golden indifferent eyes moved and locked into the woman''s brown ones, making her feel suffocated. Yasenia''s current gaze had zero of the yfulness and seductiveness she normally revealed. "Why should I advise them? Even if we aren''t enemies, we are rivals when getting treasures¡ªone less person, more loot for me and my dears. Twelve less, then that is even better."


    Yasenia refocused on the demon that wasughing and cursing at everything he could. "Moreover, would you participate in those trials knowing people can always interrupt?"


    Sarah and that woman had a chill going up their spines. ''Note to myself, avoid fighting for treasures with the dragoness!''


    Even from their current distance, they heard another rumbling sound inside the Heaven Gate. It wasn''t as overbearing as the previous one, but it wasn''t weak by any means. A third bolt of lightning shot from the Heaven gate, much stronger than the previous two. Yasenia''s pupils thinned into vertical lines after feeling the power behind that lightning. ''Strong!'' Yasenia felt that its strength wasn''t evenparable to the previous two.


    The half-dead demon didn''t even put up defenses as the lightning impacted him, creating another demon-sized charcoal piece.


    The demon leader shouted as he gathered all the strength he could and shed toward the powerful blue lightning bolt.


    *BOOM!*


    "AAARGH!!!"


    An agonizing cry followed that explosion as a ck body rolled on the ground, limp and without strength. There wasn''t a single patch of the demon''s reddish skin that remained undamaged. His right arm holding the sword was no more, and even three of his eight wings disappeared without a trace.


    Nheless, Yasenia saw that he was still alive. Yasenia frowned and approached the Heaven Gate rapidly. ''Crap, will he be able to enter? I was careless thinking that he would die in the trials after being injured by myself.''


    The heavens gate opened, letting the demon a way to walk in. The half-dead creature stood up and began walking toward the Heaven gate with pieces of himself falling off and his thoughts blurring. ''Yes, I will reach the town first! Hahaha.''


    However, even if he survived the third bolt, it was too much for his body to maintain. After just five steps, his consciousness slipped, and the demon sumbed to his injuries, dying while standing and walking toward the opened Heaven Gate.


    Yasenia stopped moving and looked at the demon deeply. Even if they were enemies, she could respect this kind of determination to move forward no matter the body''s injuries. Yasenia walked forward and said, "Rest in Hell, Demon."


    Yasenia then praised sincerely. "He was strong. If he weren''t taken by surprise by my attack and entered the Heaven gate after being injured, he would have been able to pass it without injuries."


    Kali nodded, "I wouldn''t have a chance to fight back against him one on one. Even if I summoned the [Golden Crown], I would still be only able to run away."


    Even Angel nodded, "Yeah, Kali and I would have had to join forces to fight against him. And even then, our winning chances would have been fifty-fifty!"


    Yasenia patted them both and smiled, "Well, he is now dead, no need to worry- Huh? Are they stupid?"


    Yasenia said that because she saw a cultivator shoot toward the heaven gate, aiming for the spatial rings that didn''t break and were below the Heaven Gate. Angel saw that that man was only at the ninth level and asked cluelessly, "Why is he suiciding, Yasenia? I don''t understand¡­"


    Yasenia and Kali chuckled and saw from the sides. Yasenia said to that woman, "Aren''t you going to stop him?"


    The woman shrugged and said, "You convinced me. One less stupid person in my team would benefit me."


    Yaseniaughed and saw how, without any suspense, the man was locked in ce, unable to move, and struck by the blue lightning bolt. The bolt destroyed the man inside-out, creating another charcoal piece in the road.


    Yasenia hummed, "So¡­ We''ve seen that that lightning strength is the bare minimum to pass the trial unless¡­."


    Yasenia looked at the Waste gate. "I suppose that gate should have smaller requirements to pass."


    Angel pouted, "I''m not a waste! I refuse to pass through there!"


    Yasenia patted her head and said, "However, baby. I don''t want you to challenge the Heaven Gate. You have a high chance to die."


    Angel shook her head and said, "I will go through the Heaven Gate! The first and second bolts are bearable! And if I use my summons and formations cleverly, I''m sure I will be able to survive against the third lightning bolt!"


    Yasenia frowned and said, "Are you sure? I know you aren''t a wallflower, but it is quite strong... Take a pill to strengthen- Wait, maybe it is illegal to do that too? Can we even use summons? Ugh, why isn''t there something to tell me the rules!?"


    Yasenia suddenly thought of something somewhat evil, ''Should I do that?''


    Looking at Angel''s big blue determined eyes, Yasenia sighed, ''Morality be damned, my baby''s safetyes first!''


    Yasenia looked around and found a male earth golem summoner that wasn''t in the 105-people group that fought against the group of demons. Yasenia kissed Angel and Kali and said, "Wait for me here, my loves."


    Angel and Kali nodded obediently. Since their dear dragoness had told them to wait there, not even gods could move them! Yaseniaughed gently at their determined eyes and turned toward the man with a calctive light dancing in her slit eyes. Then, she began walking with sensual movements toward him, attracting attention toward herself.


    The man with three earth golems behind him was thinking about which Gate to take when he heard steps approaching and looked in that direction, only for his brain to freeze. Walking toward him was a sashaying, tall, and voluptuous dragoness with a face that could charm gods and mortals alike. Her seductive smile on those oh-so-kissable moist lips was making his heart go astray. The charming golden slit eyes that were unmistakenly locked onto him had their ends slightly raised, hooking his heart away. He subconsciously gulped. ''Shit, who is this goddess, and why is she walking toward me with that gaze!?''


    Yasenia showed a blush and cut eye contact with the man for a moment, but then as if recovering, she looked again toward him with doe eyes and walked more confidently toward him. These confident steps only made her softness jiggle more apparently, elevating her own charm. ''She is so cute but sexy when she showed embarrassment! My heavens, thanks for making me attractive to her!'' The man was about to die of a heart attack because of excitement before Yasenia even reached his side.


    When the big beauty reached his side, her voice caressed his hearing sense, making his body tense. Yasenia''s voice was mellow and slightly low, seducing even his soul away. "Big brother~, Are you nning on entering the town?"

 Chapter 219:

    Chapter 219:


    When the big beauty reached his side, her voice caressed his hearing sense, making his body tense. Yasenia''s voice was mellow and slightly low, seducing even his soul away. "Big brother~, Are you nning on entering the town?"


    The man had to look up slightly since Yasenia was taller than him by half a head. However, this only made Yasenia''s seductiveness more prominent in his eyes. Yasenia leaned forward slightly to be at eye level, entuating her voluptuous figure and attractive facial features.


    The man''s heart pounded as he involuntary stammered, "I-I was nning on that, yes. Why is l-l-little sister asking?"


    ''Fuck me, why am I speaking like a fucking virgin!?''


    He saw how her beautiful straight eyebrow lifted, amused at his stutter, and heard her speak with a smile in her voice, "Little sister? You are very cute, but this little sister is not little in any ce~ fufufu~."


    The man looked down and gulped again, "E-En, not small at all."


    Yasenia approached even closer, carrying her sweet floral scent with her, and whispered sensually, "Strong big brother~, I have two pills that will aid us with the gates. Do you want to cross with me~?"


    The man felt blood rush to his two heads and shouted in his upper head, ''Yes, yes, yes! Important things must be said three times!''


    He wanted to show courageousness topensate for his previous blunder, so he nodded, puffing his muscr chest. "Of course, little sister just has to follow after me! I will protect you, so you only have to walk behind me."


    He said it like this because he sensed Yasenia''s cultivation was only in the sixth level while he was in the ninth. ''I have to protect the big beauty! I''m sure she will be grateful and ma-maybe I will receive unexpected rewards! So excited!''


    Yaseniaughed charmingly and answered with a smile, "So courageous~. I will trust big brother~." Internally, however, she was thinking with pity, ''I''m sorry, random stranger. Sometimes sacrifices must be made.''


    From the side, Angel and Kali saw the exchange calmly. In their minds, there wasn''t anything that could shake their trust in Yasenia. Even if Yasenia suddenly kissed him or something, they would wait patiently for Yasenia to return and exin her reasons. But they wouldn''t have to worry because something like that wouldn''t happen.


    Sarah, however, felt ufortable in her heart. She hadn''t been able to advance in their rtionship too much whileing here, so she was feeling jealous of that man that was gaining Yasenia''s attention. Small feelings of jealousy naturally grew in her heart, ''Why is she being so flirty with a man? Doesn''t she like women? She is too close.''


    When she looked at Angel''s and Kali''s calm faces, she was even more disgruntled. ''Why aren''t they being affected by this?''


    Sarah asked, "Are you going to let her flirt like that? Don''t you feel jealous? You should stop her."


    Kali and Angel looked at Sarah, confused. Angel asked, "Jealous? Why would we be?"


    Sarah frowned, feeling wronged. ''Is their love so small that they don''t care about what she does with other people? Or maybe being in her harem has desensitized them from Yasenia getting close with other people?''


    Sarah asked with a little hostility in her voice, "Aren''t you jealous of her interaction with that man? She is practically stering herself on him. Look at them!"


    Angel and Kali looked at how Yasenia was hugging the man''s side and squishing his arm between her breasts, but in their eyes, they also saw how Yasenia''s tail always pped his hand away when he tried to touch her indecently.


    Moreover, even if they were close, Yasenia''s body signals weren''t eliciting closeness for them but a predator''s attitude while slowly making her prey fall in her ws. Therefore, more than jealousy, they felt pity for that man. Kali sighed, "Jealous of the man that may die shortly after? I feel more pity for him than any other thing. Yasenia''spany should be a good reward before he passes away."


    Sarah''s eyes opened wide, and her thoughts became sluggish, not understanding how she reached such a conclusion. "Die? What are you talking about? Why should he be about to die? Did he do something wrong?"


    Angel was about to exin, but Kali hugged Angel from behind, cing her tail in front of her to distract her. Kali was 170 cm tall, so she was tall enough to hug Angelfortably from behind. Our baby saw the fluffy fox tail waving before her, and her thoughts drifted to the wide light green bushy tail, starting to pet it. ''Wow~ so soft~.''


    Kali smiled gently under the veil seeing Angel''s reaction. Our fox wasn''t very fond of Sarah, but she could stand her presence since she was a naive woman who was inevitably falling in love with their dear dragoness. Still, unlike Angel, Kali didn''t miss her previous hostile tone, lessening that small goodwill she previously had. Kali said with a calm tone, "Sarah, just look, and you will understand. Sometimes, even if we must be ruthless, sacrifices have to be made. Oh, look, they are already in front of the gates."


    They all focused again on the dragoness that was dragging the man by the arm, squishing his arm between her breasts. More people were focusing on them, especially those who knew Yasenia. Many of these spectators knew about Yasenia''s sexual orientation, so they were sure that this clever dragoness was cooking something under her seductive gestures toward the man. "Big brother, which gate should we enter?"


    The man was currently feeling in heaven. He was really tempted to say the Heaven Gate to impress the beauty, but he wasn''t confident. Even if he wanted to brag, he wanted more to survive to enjoy the big things pressing on his sideter. Therefore, he said, "How about we try the Mortal gate? With little sister''s cultivation, this Gate should be good enough. I don''t mind passing through a lower-level one for your sake."


    The man said with righteousness, "I will give up my chance to enter through the Heaven gate so that we can be together, little sister!"


    Yasenia said in a coquettish voice, "Big brother is so mighty and caring~. Here, this pill will strengthen big brother and me. I don''t want anything bad to happen to big brother." Yasenia used her fingers and fed him the pill with while looking at his eyes. The man took slight advantage to lick Yasenia''s finger, making Yasenia flinch slightly and chuckle, "Such a bad boy~. I will punish youter."


    After Yasneia''s teasing and swallowing the middle-level Earth-ranked pill, the man almost couldn''t hold back from directly kissing Yasenia! ''She is such a goddess! I''m going to work hard to marry this woman!''


    Yasenia looked at the excited man with pity as she stealthily cleaned her finger in her robes, ''I''m sorry for ying with you. However, thankfully you have chosen the Mortal Gate, so you may survive if the Gate doesn''t react to pills or summons.''


    Yasenia said with a seductive whisper, "Big brother, how about you go first and show little sister your handsome appearance? I will be cheering on you and might reward big brotherter if you impress me~."


    After hearing her whispers, the man''s body was tense in more than one sense! Then, reluctantly separating from the fragrant and seductive body, he took wide strides toward the Gate, "Just look, little sister! This Gate will be a piece of cake for big brother!"


    Yasenia cheered, jumping up and down, "Go, big brother, you can do it!"


    The man looked back only to see Yasenia jumping. The poor man and many people in the surroundings almost tripped, ''BIG HEAVENS, THE BOUNCE! How can a body be so jiggly!? It is criminally attractive!''


    The man looked back toward the Gate and let other thoughts aside, taking deep breaths to rx his body. Then, he took out a sword and walked toward the Gate, feeling the power from the pill in his body. Yasenia stopped cheering and became extremely calm as if another personality had switched with her. ''Well then, Mortal Gate. Will you allow him to take the trial normally?''


    The man felt the spiritual pressure locking him in ce, as he had seen before, and the blue lightning rumbled on the end of the Mortal Gate. Then, the bolt shot toward him. The man ced his three summons in front of the lighting as he prepared to receive the attack.


    Yasenia observed with delight that the lightning wasn''t any stronger than the previous times. ''Not only is the lightning bolt the same, but the summons can also move around and block lighting. Moreover, the Gate hadn''t reacted to the pill he ingested. Good, with this I can be more at ease letting Kali and Angel challenge the Heaven Gate.''


    The lightning actually destroyed the three summons and reached the man. Nheless, it was very weakened. The man swung his sword with all his strength, colliding with the bolt!


    *BANG!*


    The man took three steps back while charring wounds appeared on his body because of the dreadful lightning. However, he survived in quite good health thanks to the temporary strengthening effect of the pill.


    Then, he prepared for the next bolt activating more strengthening skills, but he suddenly felt the spiritual pressure dissipate and saw the door opening. He thought with delight, ''So the Mortal Gate only has one bolt! Good!''


    Until now, besides the Demons, a very small number of people had attempted the Gates. None of them had managed to pass the trial, so he was actually the first to ovee the test. All thanks to Yasenia since, if it weren''t for her, he would have probably chosen the Earth or Heaven Gate, leading to another death.


    Yasenia was also surprised, ''Don''t tell me... Is the Mortal one bolt, the Earth two, and the Heaven three? Was it a coincidence that the demons attempting them died in thest bolt, making it appear like the same trial?''


    Yaseniaughed wryly, ''Maybe even if you pass the heaven gate with tricks, the challenges inside would kill that cultivator anyway? Well, this is good news.''


    Suddenly, Yasenia heard the man''s voice call her with excitement. "Little sister, have you seen big Brother''s handsome appearance? Do you think you can do it?"


    Yasenia stopped her thoughts, ''Right, what to do with him¡­ I targeted him because he seemed like someone bad at first nce, but he was quite a gentleman. He even didn''t try higher gates to apany me.''


    Of course, Yasenia didn''t me his flirty actions. It was her who approached like she wanted something to do with him, and he answered ordingly. In this situation, Yasenia was the ''bad guy.''


    Yasenia hummed and said, "I don''t think so, big brother. The lightning bolt is too strong¡­ I will go to another ce, good luck, big brother!"


    Then after waving, Yasenia turned and left, leaving a stunned person at the gates. ''W-Why didn''t that go as expected¡­ But, thinking about it, if the lightning can damage me so much, it might truly be dangerous for my little sister. Don''t worry, little sister, I will-''


    The man opened his eyes wide when she saw Yasenia reach Angel''s and Kali''s side and kiss them on the lips. Worse, the big beauty picked the blonde girl up between her arms, and the other person amodated in that embrace with extreme familiarity. ''W-What''s happening? Why do I feel the horses running on my head?''


    Then, he saw Yasenia take that group of girls toward the Heaven gate as if she were the leader of that group. Something clicked in his currently green head, ''I''ve been duped. FUCK!''


    But remembering the pill, he rxed. He scratched his head and sighed, ''Well, at least I could pass this challenge easily, thanks to that pill. Sigh, I should have followed my grandpa''s teachings, Do not trust beautiful women if they approach so tantly. They always have a secret agenda!''


    The man shook his head and entered the town through the Mortal Gate. Yasenia saw his reaction and was greatly surprised, ''There is no malice within him? Now I feel bad... I almost guided to his death a very good guy.''


    Angel saw Yasenia''s face and kissed her cheek, "What''s wrong, Yasenia? Does something hurt?"


    Yasenia turned to kiss her dear baby and said, "Nothing wrong. Let''s continue toward the Heaven Gate."


    Angel smiled sweetly and nodded, "En!"


    Yasenia sighed with a smile, ''I feel my soul healing just looking at her innocent and cute face.''


    Yasenia rubbed her face on Angel, making her giggle, and trying to get infected by her baby''s pureness. "I love you, Angel."

 Chapter 220:

    Chapter 220:


    After nuzzling with Angel a little bit in a lovely exchange, Yasenia said, "Although this is a guess. It is quite easy to see that the Mortal Gate shoots one lightning, the Earth Gate shoots two, and the Heaven Gate shoots three. Which one will you choose?"


    Angel looked at Yasenia and said with conviction, "Since external aid is okay to use. I will go to the Heaven Gate."


    "No." Was what Yasenia wanted to answer. How she wished Angel and Kali wouldn''t take the high risk that the Heaven gate posed and entered through the Earth Gate. However, she knew that they were their own person, and they were also strong.


    Yasenia said as ast desperate attempt at changing Kali''s and Angel''s intentions. "I know you are strong and you want to prove yourself, but remember that demon. Are you confident in defeating him? You are not, right? The Heaven Gate was able to kill him."


    Angel frowned and said, "But that was because he was weakened! Didn''t you also say that he would be able to pass without problems with the proper preparation? If he can, then so do I."


    Yasenia shot herself in the foot with her previousments! She looked at Angel and sighed, defeated by those determined big blue eyes. "Well, you are not a weak woman. First, see if your summons are allowed. If they are, then you can try the Heaven gate. Kali, I will tell you the same; unless your summons are allowed, you can only go through the Earth Gate."


    Kali and Angel nodded seriously. They have been training these months, and although they can''t win against Yasenia in a spar, they aren''t weak by any means. Moreover, if their summons couldn''t apany them inside the Heaven Gate, they would be the first to change their objective toward the Earth Gate.


    Even if they had their own pride, you have to ask yourself this.; what is more important? Being able to impress Yasenia, showing their courage and strength by passing the Heaven Gate? Or being able to remain alive to receive Yasenia''s pampering? That''s right, that isn''t even a question!


    When they approached the Heaven gate, the people surrounding the gates observed them. Besides that man Yasenia helped, there haven''t been many more people entering. Those that managed to enter went through the Mortal Gate, and there were even some people that passed through the Waste Gate. Yasenia had seen through her periphery that there wasn''t a trial for those that crawled through that Gate or, more appropriately, that hole in the wall.


    Kali summoned five dryads andmanded them to enter through the Gate. The Gate didn''t react and let the summons pass. But when they were about to pass without a trial, an invisible aura burst the five dryads into pieces. They didn''t even have a chance to resist as their bodies exploded.


    Yasenia nodded, "So you can fight with them, but if the summons tries to advance past the Gate, they will be eliminated."


    Angel golems had a simr reaction, letting Yasenia be at ease. Yasenia looked at them and smiled, "Baby, Honey go for it. I will be looking from here."


    They both nodded and prepared. Angel summoned ten ss Golems and strengthened them all she could with different skills.


    Kali summoned a total of ten treants and five caster dryads, all led by the [Golden Crown]. She also used her reinforcement skills on them, but she reserved some forter.


    The reasons they didn''t summon more were two. The first and less important one, because the Gate''s corridor wasn''t too wide, but they could have summoned double the summons to enter without a problem. The second and most important one was that their reinforcement skills couldn''t be applied to many summons. Their current summons already upied a big part of their meridian energy flowing capacity, so summoning more and buffing them will only increase their energy consumption and meridian strain.


    This was one of the reasons that people didn''t just spam skills inbat and used attacks. It was like lifting a weight, you can do it continuously, but even if the weight is small, it will eventually lead to the person''s incapability to hold them longer. The skills also had their own "weight" when they used them.


    Then, they went forward and entered the wide and tall Heaven gate with confident steps. Yasenia''s whole body was as taut as a tensed bow, prepared to shoot forward at any moment. Even Sarah and the other woman could feel Yasenia''s tension and aura.


    The moment they stepped into the corridor leading toward the inside of the town, two lightning bolts charged and shot toward Angel and Kali simultaneously.


    Angel and Kali weren''t stupid, so they didn''t waste their summons with the weak lightning, tanking it themselves. They rather be somewhat injured than lose one summon to this rtively weak lightning.


    Angel used her shield and reinforced it with [ss Enhancement], a variation from Andrea''s [Metal Enhancement]. When the lightning was about to hit, Angel nted the shield perfectly to let most of the lightning rebound. This lighting wasn''t only pure energy and had some physical qualities. Hence, this tactic worked.


    As Angel expected, when the lightning collided with her shield, it created a big explosion that didn''t carry much strength. This explosion sent Angel sliding back one meter with a hurting arm. However, her feet didn''t leave the ground, and her face remained focused. Her injuries weren''t big enough to decrease herbat capabilities.


    Kali, on the other hand, told her Dryad casters to use their [Root Walls] together with herself and the [Golden Crown]. The lightning sped rapidly and collided with the five [Root Walls], destroying them one by one. There wasn''t any suspense.


    The first wall burst apart, the second wall had an enormous hole, the third wall''s hole was smaller, and it continued to reduce when it impacted the fourth one. By the time it reached the fifth wall, it was weakened enough to only leave a hole big enough to let a person slide through it. After oveing the first five walls, it smashed onto Kali''s wall, only leaving a dent, unable to pass it.


    The first lightning thus was ovee quite easily by the two girls. The people around opened their eyes with wonder and eximed. "Those two are powerful!"


    "Someone knows who the little fairy is? I want to marry her!"


    "I wouldn''t try my luck with her. I think she is one of the women of the Heavenly Dragoness''s harem."


    "The mysterious fox girl also looks attractive. Look at that perfect body proportions!"


    "I agree with the brother here. Her body is just right to snuggle into a man''s embrace!"


    "Tsk. I had heard that all the women attracted to her were beautiful, but I didn''t expect someone like that little blonde girl. What a waste! Can''t you have just beast-humans and leave the human women to us?"


    "Right, she can''t even give them children. A rtionship between women is bound to fail, or end up adding a man in between."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched with annoyance, ''Why is it a waste? Do you want to speak with my tail to see if it is a waste or not? Moreover, who can give them more powerful and beautiful children than me?''


    Still, even if she was somewhat annoyed, she was more proud than anything else, ''Umu, umu, kept praising them! I know they are genious~ They are my carefully nutured dears after all!'' Therefore, because she was in a good mood and still worried, she didn''t say anything and continued watching Kali and Angel.


    Sarah frowned, "Aren''t they too backward in their thinking?"


    Yasenia and the woman were confused and were about to ask, but the rumbling sound of the Gate made their attention refocus on the situation before them.


    The second Lightning bolt shot out!


    Kali and Angel didn''t change strategy, except the two of them put two summons before the lightning.


    Angel used two of her ten ss Golems. Angel''s eyes cleverly shed as she first sent one of them running toward the lightning, leaving the other before her. When the first Golem was about to get hit by the fast lightning, Angel''s silvery voice chanted, "[Golem Explosion]!"


    Aser shot from Angel''s shield, hitting the Golem instantly. Then, the Golem shone with multicolored light for a second and exploded powerfully. The rainbow-colored explosion was extremely strong and reduced the lightning''s strength by half.


    Angel didn''t do the same with the second one and reinforced it with all her strength. The rest of the lightningnded on the Golem standing before herself. The power was too great for the reinforced Golem, bursting it into pieces. Angel observed the lighting bing weaker but not disappearing.


    Angel prepared her shield, and like before, she parried the lightning masterfully, sliding even less than with the first. Angel thought, ''So exploding them is more effective than letting them block¡­ Good to know.''


    The quick-witted little Angel sent the two golems instead of only one for this reason. She wanted to test which method was more effective to counter the third bolt better.


    Meanwhile, Kali used a new skill she acquired called [Overgrowth]. The skill would make one of her nt summons berserk, increasing its strength exponentially. Kali had tested that a single Treant with [Overgrowth] could fight against five treants without it. However, the cost was that the summon would die after using it for a short while.


    [Overgrowth] was created after her recent research in life energy; it ignited the life energy inside the summon to strengthen it temporarily. The other limitation was that she could only strengthen two summons simultaneously, simr to the previous limit of her skill [Nature''s Blessing]. Even so, after ingesting the [Attribute enhancement pills], Kali had more mastery over the Life and Nature attributes, elevating [Nature''s Blessing] to five summons.


    However, even if the summons would die shortly after the activation, in this case, it was worth it since the powerful lightning would obliterate them anyway.


    The lightning bolt smashed the first empowered treant, sting it into pieces, and continued forward. The second treant''s fate wasn''t any different as the bolt''s power crushed it and zoomed toward the remade wooden walls. Then, Five continuous explosions signified the destruction of five out of the six [Root Walls]. The weakened lightning bolt managed to smash through thest wall and rapidly approached Kali.


    It was clear that the difference in strength from the first to the second bolt was high.


    Kali took out her sword and swung it toward the lightning bolt with all her strength.


    Sword and lightning shed, creating a shockwave and moving Kali some steps back. However, the lightning was so weakened that it only did slight burn damage to her skin. Kali didn''t even flinch at that level of pain.


    The people around went crazy with excitement!


    "They are so powerful!"


    "Worthy of Academy students. Even if they are in the eighth level, they aren''t any weaker than a half-step!"


    "I really want to see that veiled woman''s face. With that much talent and elegance when waving her sword, she must be fairy-like under the veil."


    Yasenia''s smile was now wide and prideful, and her tail wagged happily. ''Of course they are excellent! Praise them, praise them more!'' Yasenia really wanted to shout to the world that those excellent women were hers, but Yasenia knew that it was far from over, and her body was still extremely tense.


    At this moment, the third lightning came into being and rumbled with terrible momentum, making Yasenia''s tail stiffen together with the rest of her body. Her pupils were thinned to vertical lines as she leaned forward. The umted strength inside of her was so high that the floor under Yasenia was cracking slowly, her toe-tip sinking into the floor slightly. Just a small trigger, and our dragoness would be a literal arrow as she zoomed forward.


    Angel had ced the remaining eight golems in front of her, ready to blow all of them up. However, this wasn''t all. After training a lot with Yasenia and Tatyana, their battle approaches have be cautious but proactive, which means that no matter the strength of their adversaries, they would always assume that their opponent is stronger than what appears on the surface. Slowly but surely, they are bing people that would hunt a rabbit with all their strength before confirming that it was indeed a normal rabbit.


    Therefore, Angel had prepared another formation for thisst lightning. It was her reliable [Laser Prison Formation]. As Angel chanted, the ss nodes in the surrounding lit up and shot colorful lights in different directions, creating a beautiful geometrical pattern. During these months, Angel improved this formation and was able to skip thebination step, making its creation much swifter.


    The third lighting shot out with a terrible rumbling sound! Kali and Angel looked at it with serious gazes as their used their resources without holding back!

 Chapter 221:

    Chapter 221:


    When the blue lightning sped toward Angel, a colorful transparent dome appeared around her. It was the [Laser Prison Formation]. Unlike other times, it was smaller and morepact, adding sturdiness to it. She had also let the eight remaining golems outside of it.


    Then, as a catalyst, Angel used the rtively small [Laser Prison Formation] to shoot a singleser toward each of the eight golems. "[Golem Explosion]!"


    Thanks to Angel''s precise control, the lightning and eightsers simultaneously reached the position of the Golems. The eight [ss Golems] shone with prismatic light as they burst outward with extreme might in a big yet controlled explosion.


    The attack and the iing lightning bolt smashed andpeted with each other for a second. The thick blue lightning bolt was weakened after the terrible explosion, losing a lot of strength and size. However, it wasn''t enough o stop it. Its current power was stronger than the second lightning bolt and carried terrifying momentum. Then, it reached the defensive dome.


    *BOOM!*


    Even after being weakened by the giant explosion, the lightning bolt''s strength bent the dome as if it was a bubble, creating cracks around it. Angel coughed blood as she felt the strength behind the lightning bolt. ''So heavy!''


    Nheless, Angel was determined to ovee this trial. The energy circted Angel''s meridians as Angel poured energy into the formation. Even if it was basically breaking, the dome barred the lightning''s path toward Angel for some more seconds. However, it wasn''t enough to stop the powerful attack. The bolt cracked the dome and shattered it after three seconds of struggle.


    Then, the bolt elerated toward Angel with slightly less strength than the original second lightning. But if Angel didn''t do something, this strength was enough to kill Angel or, best case scenario, injure her gravely.


    Angel''s face didn''t change, and her heart remained steady as she prepared her defenses and used another skill she had learned, [ss Shield Reversal]. This skill would use extreme finesse and ss attribute control to deviate an attack and, if done correctly enough, bounce it toward the original caster.


    Angel received the lightning bolt with her shield while using this skill together with the [ss Reinforcement] skill. Angel''s movements as she deviated most of the lighting were elegant and light, like a butterfly dancing in the wind.


    Our little girl managed to mitigate most of the lightning with that mastery in shield control. However, the strength of the Heaven Gate Lightning bolt was extremely high and still impacted Angel with extreme might.


    Angel grunted in pain, feeling simr to being rammed by a carriage. Still, Angel''s blue eyes kept their determination. She lowered her waist to avoid being sted away, and her feet slid on the ground. Angel left the boundaries of the Heaven Gate as her legs and arms were crying with pain because of the extreme might of the lightning bolt. Despite that, Angel shouted with fighting spirit. "My Yasenia hits harder than you! Scram!"


    She made a short shout and pushed against it. "HA!"


    *BANG!*


    The lightning copsed and disappeared, signaling the end of the trial for Angel. Her legs buckled, and her body fell to the ground, but Angel wasn''t worried since she was sure that her body wouldn''t touch the soil. And she was correct as an extremely soft body with a sweet floral fragrance engulfed her in her embrace strongly. Angel closed her eyes as she thought, ''En, between Yasenia''s arms, is thefiest~.''


    Moments earlier, Kali used her remaining treants and wood walls to slow down the extremely powerful bolt. She had previously used [Nature''s blessing] on the treants to make them sturdier. However, the lightning was extremely powerful! It smashed against the eight treants and pierced through them one by one. Even when they were strengthened by the [Golden Crown] and Kali''s [Overgrowth] and [Nature''s Blessing], the treants could only slow down the bolt for some seconds.


    Kali saw with a solemn expression as her treants were sted into pieces one by one. Kali knew that challenging this Gate was ying with her life, but she didn''t have intentions of losing her current happiness with the person that sunk her hand without hesitation in her muddy and corrupted heart and pulled her body out so she could breathe.


    Yasenia''s naked pale skin, ck pulsating veins because of corruption and fragile appearance after helping her fight her demons were engraved even deeper than the remaining Heart Demons. Therefore, her eyes now carried dignity and resolve as she saw the lightning destroying her summons with seemingly unmatched strength.


    The lightning destroyed the eight Treants and approached Kali''s six [Root Walls]. Our fox knew they wouldn''t be able to slow down the lightning enough to make it bearable for her, but she wasn''t worried because she had been preparing since the lightning began zooming toward her.


    The lightning smashed through the walls as bullets pierced through the fragile ss. Even if it lost momentum after striking the eight treants down, its strength was still extremely high. One after another, the walls fell before Kali''s tranquil green eyes.


    When the lightning impacted against thest wall, it was somewhat weakened, but not enough for Kali to survive. As the bolt pierced through the wall, Kali chanted again and moved her hand upward, using a skill she learned from Anna and Eve. "[Nature''s Embrace]."


    This powerful skill summoned ten thick roots that grew as the cultivator''s strength increased. Although they were iparable to Anna''s Titanic roots that dwarfed mountains, the ten fifty meter tall and five meter thick roots were imposing.


    Then Kalimanded, her voice carrying hints of majesty in it. "Fall."


    Following the Origin Fox''smand, the ten roots smashed toward the approaching Lightning bolt. Still, the Heaven Gate''s lightning bolt wasn''t something to scoff at, and it shed with the tall roots one after another.


    Kali saw as one root after another was sted into charcoal with serenity in her eyes. As she expected, the lightning came victorious from the sh. So, during the time the lightning was piercing through the roots, she had already positioned the five dryads in front of it. Although they weren''t strong physically, they would slow it down enough for the [Golden Crown] to prepare. The Lightning bolt destroyed the five dryads and approached the three-meter-tall, voluptuous woman.


    The spectators watched in awe as the [Golden crown] swung her coiling staff,manding all nearby vegetation to stop it. The nts moved in the way and weakened the Lightning bolt even more. But even if the things Kali did were more than Angel''s, the strength wasn''t as high, so she needed even more. The lightning bolt managed to reach herst defensive measure, the [Golden Crown] herself.


    Nheless, Kali''s efforts hadn''t been in vain. It was already extremely weakened by the time it reached the [Golden Crown]. Kalimanded calmly, "Destroy it, [Overgrowth]."


    The big and sensual greendy''s aura burst like a gentle tide, enveloping everything in her nature-like presence. Then, she made a simple thrusting motion with her coiling staff. The effects weren''t as simple; the air around the staff twisted as the momentum it carried terrified many of the spectators. It was as if mother nature itself was punishing the lightning bolt that wanted to attack its master.


    *BANG!*


    The [Golden Crown] burst the remaining Lightning bolt into light specks, creating a beautiful picture. Kali instantly deactivated [Overgrowth], avoiding the [Golden Crown]''s death.


    Kali didn''t even have to move through the whole ordeal!


    Another wave ofments burst in the surrounding.


    "Terrible! Terrible! They are too strong!"


    "That veiled foxdy didn''t even move! Truly abnormal! Didn''t that lightning kill that powerful demon!?"


    "Maybe the Heaven gate isn''t that difficult. I refuse to believe that the first two to enter it are only in the eighth level!"


    "Then how about you try it! Your mouth is very big, but is your courage as big!?"


    "Do you want to fight? Not only my mouth but my other thing is big!"


    "Right! Your belly!"


    "I''M GOING TO KILL YOU"


    "BRING IT ON!"


    Kali turned around hastily. She had seen from her periphery Angel being sted away, so she was worried. Kali really liked the cute little girl and didn''t want anything bad to happen to her. However, when she saw Angel preciously cradled between Yasenia''s arms, she was rxed. The fox locked eyes with the dragoness, and Kali saw the prideful light in Yasenia''s eyes. Seeing those golden eyes looking at her that way was all Kali needed in life. She blushed under the veil with happiness, and her tail wagged.


    Angel had already received plenty of praise and kisses from the dragoness, so she was as happy as Kali. Being able to impress their dragoness was all they could ask for in this life. Angel left Yasenia''s arms with reluctance and walked beside Kali toward the end of the Heaven Gate, but they didn''t cross it. They looked back and waited for Yasenia.


    The people that were still discussing Angel and Kali saw another person approaching the Heaven Gate. When their eyes locked on Yasenia''s sensual and sashaying steps as she walked toward it calmly, their hearts pounded for multiple reasons.


    Someone eximed. "Isn''t that the Heavenly Dragoness!?"


    "Ahhh! she is so beautiful!"


    "Yasenia, look here!"


    "I want your babies!"


    "I want a dozen of them!"


    Yasenia didn''t refrain from these shouts. She looked over with a sexy yet natural smile and winked at them, making some people directly faint from excitement.


    Someone suddenly said, "Wait, isn''t she walking toward the Heaven Gate?"


    The fainted fans came back to life out of worry. "No! Yasenia, don''t go!"


    "Whose S.L.U.Ts will we be if something happens to you!"


    "Celestial Angelic Divine Firmament Peerless Dragon Goddess of the beginning, please don''t go in!"


    The people around spluttered upon hearing thosements. ''What the hell are they talking about? And what the hell is that title!?''


    Yasenia looked surprised at them, ''How did my fan club enter the secret realm? Weren''t they from the outer sect?''


    Yasenia didn''t know that her fan club had spread into the inner sect, recruiting more people into their cult- *COUGH!* to theirpletely normal and not suspicious Fanclub.


    Yasenia was very fond of these girls, so she spoke to them gently. "Don''t worry, I''m stronger than Angel and Kali, so I will be able to pass it."


    The Fanclub girls looked wide-eyed at Yasenia, realizing that she had just spoken to them. And then they exploded with cheers, "Ahhhhh! The Goddess spoke to me!!"


    "So gentle, so gentle, my heart is going to melt!"


    "I want your babies!"


    "I Love you!"


    Yasenia chuckled and walked toward the Heaven Gate.


    When she stepped through it, the pressure descended on her, making her stop. ''Strong, but if I go all out... I think I could move.''


    But Yasenia didn''t try it. She didn''t want more than the necessary attention toward herself.


    The first lightning bolt shot toward her.


    The spectators focused and didn''t see any defense being risen and were extremely worried.


    "Goddess, be careful!"


    "NO!"


    However, when the lightning bolt was at mele range, they barely saw Yasenia''s tail blur as it struck toward the lightning bolt enveloped in a golden light. "[Sunrise]."


    *BANG!*


    The lightning burst into light specks, and her tail absorbed the remaining energy. Yasenia still had the same charming smile on her lips and waspletely unharmed!


    The people''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    "What is this strength!?"


    "What did she do? I didn''t see it!"


    "KYA! I want your babies!"


    *RUMBLE!*


    The second bolt''s sound stopped their cheers as they saw the Heaven Gate shoot the second lightning, shing with increased momentum.


    Yasenia just used [Sunrise] with her tail and coated the [Celestial Coat] around it. A golden sh followed by glittering white light specksshed toward the approaching lightning bolt.


    *BANG!*


    The lightning burst into light specks again, and Yasenia''s feet slid slightly backward, almost imperceptibly, leaving everyone speechless. They were so shocked that some had huped, and before they regained their bearings, the third lightning bolt began rumbling at the end of the passway.


    Yasenia looked at it with interest. ''Strong. But I can deal with it.''


    Then the third bolt shot toward her.


    *RUUMBLE!*


    Yasenia activated her [Celestial Coat] and used [Wanning Moon] on her tail, giving it the chilling Moon attribute. Then, she consecutively used [Crescent Moon] twice, horizontally shing her sword-tail left and right in an instant.


    The two enormous silver crescents, enhanced by [Celestial Coat] and [Wanning Moon], superimposed and zoomed toward the Lightning bolt with tremendous momentum. The blue lightning and the silver crescents smashed each other


    *BANG!* *BANG!*


    The Lightning bolt won! But it was extremely weakened. Instead of attacking again, Yasenia took a step forward and punched toward it.


    Her fist struck the bolt, coated with the [Celestial Coat]. The Lightning bolt didn''t stand a chance as Yasenia''s fist shattered it with dragon-like strength.


    *BOOM!*


    A shockwave spread around, blowing Yasenia''s long ck hair charmingly. Her golden eyes were looking forward as a small smile hung on her seductive lips. Countless hearts were stolen away at this moment.

 Chapter 222:

    Chapter 222:


    After Yasenia overcame the trial, she stepped forward and sashayed her mouthwatering hips toward Angel and Kali. Both of them were blushing with an infatuated expression after Yasenia''s powerful disy. Even if beauty were very inviting, strength would always be an extremely attractive quality in the cultivation world. You could be ugly, but if your strength were high enough, the opposite sex and even sometimes the same sex would flock to you like moths to fire.


    Yasenia had both divine beauty that transcended genders and trampling strength that transcended cultivation realms, making her the perfect partner in the eyes of those that witnessed her trial. This led to the crowd discussing with passion.


    "What the hell!? She just smashed the bolts!"


    "Kya!! SO HANDSOME I''M GOING TO DIE!"


    "So beautiful that I''m drooling everywhere!"


    "Can you be less graphic?"


    "Oy, what are you looking at with that stupid gaze in front of your fiance!"


    "I want your babies!"


    "I want a dozen of them!"


    One man beside that woman and her friend looked at them speechless, "Do you not know how to say anything else? You have been saying that you want her babies all the time."


    Those two women almost had hearts in their eyes as they looked at Yasenia, and one answered, "But I want her babies."


    The other said with a creepyughing tone, "I want her to put her seed in me and bloat my stomach to a breaking point! Huhuhu, To give birth until my lower part is so loose that the babies would slip easily. Huhuhu."


    The first one nodded and alsoughed strangely, "That right. huekhuekhuek, to give birth to as many babies as needed to create a new race."


    The man felt chills going up his spine and decided not to speak to those two crazy women again. Their eyes right now were very scary. ''Dangerous, Dangerous. There are some crazy people in this group.'' Even if he wanted to refute that as a woman, Yasenia couldn''t put any seed inside them. He didn''t dare to speak to those two fanatics.


    Thankfully, those two weren''t the norm inside the S.L.U.T group, as the cult leaders- *Ouch!* Okay, okay, I understand. The "fan leaders" promoted responsible obsession toward Yasenia. Especially the secret and unknown leader of the Fanclub, who promoted an unknown term called ''Healthy Yandere'' that every single one of them embraced with their arms wide open.


    Meanwhile, Sarah was looking at the Heaven Gate with reservation. ''Can I pass through it?''


    [Host. If you let me control your body, you would be able to pass through it. But remember that you have been in this World very little, and I can''t take control many times, or I would destabilize your soul and body connection. So think if it is worth it.]


    Sarah looked at Yasenia''s back and her long and beautiful swishing tail. Her head told her to reserve this skill from the system for a dangerous moment, but Sarah''s heart wanted to remain beside Yasenia. Even if they had been together for nothing more than a few hours, Yasenia''s importance and presence in her heart had grown steadily. She took a deep breath and said, ''Okay, let''s do it. Take control.''


    [Order confirmed]


    Sarah''s expression turned extremely cold and emotionless, and she zoomed toward the Heaven Gate. Sarah was looking from the outside as if she was looking at a videogame in the third person as her body moved with surgical precision, not wasting any extra energy in any movement. It was as perfect as it could get.


    Yasenia reached Angel''s and Kali''s side and felt an aura approaching from behind. When she turned back, she saw that Sarah was advancing toward the Heaven Gate. Yasenia frowned. Even if she was cautious of this naive girl, she didn''t desire her death. ''Does she want to die?''


    Yasenia shouted, "Sarah, stop! You can go through the Earth Gate just fine."


    However, Yasenia stopped speaking, and her pupils constricted when she looked at her face. Yasenia''s body tensed, ''Who is she? She is not Sarah. I didn''t feel dangering from Sarah at any moment. The current her is apletely different being.''


    Yasenia not only felt danger but mortal dangering from her. She observed Sarah''s movements closely, and even if it was just a normal run, the feeling it gave Yasenia was that of perfect actions. Our dragoness thought that she wouldn''t be able to move like that even if she put conscience in each and every movement of her muscles, at least not yet.


    The people stopped discussing and looked at this new arrival with curiosity. "Sarah" arrived under the Heaven Gate and stopped moving after the spiritual pressure locked onto her, taking out a sleek and beautiful rapier.


    The first lightning bolt shot toward "Sarah." Her aura red, and all the basic elements rushed in front of her. Earth, water, fire, metal, and woodbined in front of her. Then, "Sarah''s" voice sounded emotionless and cold as she chanted, "[Basic Elemental Defense]."


    Then, the five attributed energy separated with extreme finesse impossible for someone at their level, creating five shields, each of one element. The water shield was translucent blue with round borders, looking like a shell. The fire shield was slightly demonic with pointy edges. The earth shield was a tower shield, big and sturdy. The metal shield looked elegant and solid, like a shield from a knight. The wood shield looked like a delicately woven by roots.


    The people around opened their eyes wide, "A quintuple attributed constitution!? Who is she!?"


    "I didn''t even know that it was possible!"


    "This is something that hasn''t appeared since the memorials of the continent."


    "Why are there so many monstrous cultivators appearing!?"


    What amazed them more was that when the lightning collided, it destroyed the five shields and disappeared. They didn''t think that it was a coincidence as "Sarah" didn''t even flinch or move. They had a chill going up their spines, ''She had perfectly calcted how much strength she needed to block it.''


    Yasenia''s expression was solemn as she looked at that disy. ''Perfect body control, perfect skill control. Is she really Sarah? Or is there something more inside of her?''


    The second bolt elerated toward her, and "Sarah" waved her sword five times, her voice cold and emotionless. "[Five Elements basic sh]."


    The first sh sent a fire crescent, its temperature rivaling an average Sun cultivator''s me. The second sh sent a water wave with so much pressure that it would be able even to cut metal. The third, it lifted the earth before her and shot it toward the lightning bolt like a powerfulndslide. The fourth summoned metal swords gleaming with sharpness and flew quickly toward the bolt. The final and fifth sh summoned rootsparable to [Nature''s embrace] and whipped toward the lightning bolt.


    Thebination attack mmed against the lighting bolt and defused it perfectly, not letting it touch Sarah''s body. The masterful control of the five elements left everyone speechless. They hadn''t seen that mastery in their lives, not even when faced with their seniors.


    Yasenia focused on "Sarah''s" face; she didn''t care how strong she was, but about her personality. The current Sarah only gave her the "Stay away from her or kill her." feeling.


    The third lightning bolt rumbled and sped toward "Sarah," carrying that terrible momentum everyone feared. The system didn''t even flinch as she used another skill, "[Juvenile Elemental Spirit Barrage]."


    She waved her hand, and another five phantom Sarah appeared around her. Each of them had a different colored robe, hair, and eye color. The colors were red, blue, yellow, grey, and green. The systemmanded, "Destroy."


    Then, each of them shed continuously with a different element, sending continuous projectiles toward the lightning bolt. The overwhelming amount of attacks rushed toward the lightning bolt and smashed it repeatedly, overpowering it. Even before it disappearedpletely, the system waved her hand and dissipated the skill. The remnant attacks that were still mid-air impacted the lightning bolt until thest one exploded together with it. Then, the system returned the body control to Sarah.


    [Host. It is done.]


    Sarah spoke with a stutter, ''T-Thank you. But where did those skillse from? I-I don''t know any of them.''


    [Host. Those skills are skills that need extreme control in energy, only avable to beings that are born from the World like me. I can''t teach them to you yet. You have to unlock the perk [World''s child] for ten million points.]


    Sarah nodded internally, convinced. ''Those skills are extremely powerful, no wonder they cost so much.''


    Then, she regained her original bearing and walked toward Yasenia with an embarrassed smile, ''How do I exin myself? I haven''t shown such skill during the time I was with her.''


    Sarah felt strange being looked at by Yasenia, her eyes were different from normal, but Sarah didn''t understand why. ''Why do I feel a little bit of fear? Yasenia won''t hurt me. Maybe she is speechless at my performance?'' Then, thinking of the rewards Yasenia gave Kali and Angel, Sarah stated with a shy tone, "I managed to pass too!" Sarah was eager to receive praise from Yasenia too.


    Yasenia was currently scrutinizing Sarah with all her senses, and all her body muscles were tense. If Sarah made any suspicious move, her head would fly. Thankfully, Sarah didn''t decide to throw herself on Yasenia, or she would have truly died. The system felt Yasenia''s hostility but didn''t say anything for fear that its advice would doom Sarah. After using Sarah''s body, it couldn''t take over again at the moment since it would cause Sarah''s soul a high amount of strain.


    After Yasenia observed Sarah and saw that she was back to normal, her tension slowly dissipated. When Sarah looked at her with her normally infatuated expression and shyness and spoke those words, her guard lowered even more. Suspicions appeared on Yasenia''s head. ''Is she possessed? Maybe a soul of a senior is inside her body? No matter how monstrously genius, it is impossible for cultivators of our level to control energy as efficiently as Sarah did. That is something in the realm of Mom and her peers.''


    Yasenia confirmed her own thoughts with this thought, ''If she really is possessed, it would answer why she seems to speak to nobody and is reluctant to speak out about it. It would exin everything strange about her until now, but I can''t be sure. I will have to be careful and not let the senior suspect that I know, or I may be in danger.''


    Yasenia struggled a little bit as this woman before herself appeared shrouded in a veil of mystery she couldn''t pierce through, a first time for our perceptive dragoness. Until now, Yasenia could see through even seniors at first nce, but the woman Sarah was something she couldn''t grasp. Yasenia was frustrated as she thought, ''Is it the right choice to remain by her side? Keeping a variable this big beside me could lead to a terrible oue.''


    However, these thoughts just shed through Yasenia''s head for a total of five seconds. Yasenia smiled at Sarah gently and answered, "You are extremely strong. I didn''t know that someone could have a quintuple attributed body. Your family has hidden you quite well, hahaha. It is reassuring having a strong fighter like you beside me."


    Sarah blushed and spoke nonsense, "Y-Yeah, my family didn''t want to trouble me, so I couldn''t go out for a while. This is my first time outside."


    Yasenia ignored her tant lies and nodded, patting her head softly. Sarah squinted happily as she heard Yasenia''s mellow and slightly deep voice. "Sarah, Angel, Kali, you''ve done a very good work. Let''s enter the town."


    Yasenia decided to keep her beside her for a while and take an opportunity in the future to get rid of Sarah. Not kill her, mind you. Yasenia wasn''t sure what tricks that thing possessing her could have. Yasenia just wanted to separate and for each to go their way. ''I can''t let the thing inside her know that I know about it. Seniors like that would want absolute secrecy about their condition, so I would only be a target if I reveal that I know about it.''


    At the same time, as misunderstandings piled up for Sarah, they all nodded and walked inside the Town, side by side.

 Chapter 223:

    Chapter 223:


    When Yasenia, Kali, Sarah, and Angel crossed the Heaven gate, an aura surrounded them, which attracted the surrounding dense energy toward them. Yasenia felt extremelyfortable with this, and the [Celestial Pear] in her dantian spun slowly, absorbing the aura passively.


    The others also felt extremely good, as if their pores were breathing and their lungs could hold more air. The energy gathered in them, and they could feel that they had advanced toward the next level by a big chunk. Yasenia also realized that the Pearl in her dantian gained a little of its previous majesty.


    After her vision, the beautiful tricolored swirling Pearl had be somewhat dull, and no matter what Yasenia did thest week, it didn''t even move. The golden, silver, and white thatposed the Pearl also stopped moving. However, this event ''resurrected'' the golden color, restarting its movement in the Pearl. Yasenia smiled gleefully. She was confident in grasping the basics of the Celestial attribute with her next contact with it.


    Yasenia and the other''s vision shed white for a second, and then they appeared inside the town. They looked around and were shocked. What greeted them wasn''t an abandoned town or a ruined ce. It was quite the opposite.


    There were a lot of buildings in perfect condition in front of them and a street that divided in two about a hundred meters in the distance. The roads were made of rock bs and were wide at least two-hundred meters.


    However, the thing that made Yasenia and the rest open their eyes with shock was the mortal people walking on the streets. There weren''t a small number of people. It was bustling with all kinds ofmerce, entertainment, and things you would see anywhere else.


    Moreover, the cultivators that entered through the other gates were also present right beside them. Yaseniaughed at the absurdity, ''Did we have no benefit besides the cultivation boost? I can''tin since it let me increase almost a quarter of what I needed in total, but...''


    Leaving the disappointment that she felt about the rewards apart. There was one thing that Yasenia didn''t know.


    Yasenia lifted her beautiful straight eyebrow and said with wonder, "This is quite unexpected. I didn''t know that people could live inside a secret realm."


    Angel said, "look, the aura around the cultivators is visible, and depending on it, the residents treat them differently."


    Sarah asked, confused, "But it is disappearing, right? Look at us; the purple aura around us is getting thinner by the second."


    Yasenia tapped the floor with her tail, "It may be the energy we couldn''t absorb after crossing the Heaven Gate or the others. Look at that person; after crawling through the Waste gate, she doesn''t have anything around her. Those from the Mortal Gate have a thinyer of green energy. And the ones that passed through the Earth Gate have a thickyer of blue."


    Angel chuckled, "We are likenterns with this amount of purple around us, hahaha."


    Kali frowned, "I hope there are more rewards than being treated well by people for crossing the Heaven Gate. I almost had to sacrifice my [Golden Crown]. I really don''t like when she dies."


    Yasenia looked at Kali awkwardly, "Sorry for sting her into pieces in our first spar, honey. I will try to control myself in the future." Yasenia even looked at the three-meter-tall green voluptuous woman that was basically a copy of herself and bowed, "Sorry for destroying you."


    There was a sh in the [Golden Crown] ''s gentle green eyes that no one realized, but she didn''t answer Yasenia''s apology. Kali was somewhat sad that she didn''t react, but then she smiled under the veil, caressing the elegant and beautiful big green hand, "Little by little. I''m thinking of a name for you. I hope it will give you more intelligence when you hear it."


    Yasenia looked at both of them gently. She didn''t mind the appearance of the [Golden Crown]. Yasenia took it as Kali''s growing feelings for her materializing in the most precious summon, filling her with sweet feelings for her little fox. Yasenia hugged Kali, entangling their tails, and kissed her over the veil. Then, she said, making them refocus. "We can only discover what our rewards from crossing the Gate are by speaking with the residents. They should know something even if they are mortals. Let''s go."


    Kali and Yasenia separated, and they all walked out from the Heaven Gate. The mortal people''s eyes changed toward them. The eyes were filled with reverence and worship as if they were gods walking on the earth. Kali was somewhat nervous, but it instantly disappeared as she was nked by Yasenia and the [Golden crown]. Angel was grabbing Yasenia''s other hand and skipping happily, and Sarah followed from behind, looking curiously at the middle-aged-like Chinese architecture. ''A cultivation world indeed. I haven''t seen civilization in a month.''


    Yasenia naturally didn''t mind the different gazes she received and continued sashaying toward a store on the roadside. From a distance, Yasenia could see that it was a pill store. She was curious about the quality of pills and other things in this town. ''They are mortals, so I shouldn''t expect anything interesting.''


    When they arrived in front of the pill store, another cultivator was speaking with the person in charge, so Yasenia intended to wait. But to their surprise, the seller instantly looked toward them and spoke enthusiastically. "Great Immortals, thank you foring to our store! What can I help you with?"


    The man speaking with the shopkeeper was first surprised, then angry. He raised his tone and berated the shopkeeper. "You filthy mortal! We haven''t finished the deal yet, so why are you speaking with them?"


    The shopkeeper sneered and said, "Who are you in front of the distinguished immortals? Wait at the side or go away before the respected immortals be angry!"


    The man''s face became red because of anger, and he took out his sword. Yasenia at first wanted to intervene, but after seeing him take out his sword, she shut up and looked with interest. The man said, "Even if you are a mortal, I was giving you face since the pills here are good, and I didn''t want trouble right after entering this town. But who can bear this humiliation!? So, no more bargaining. Give me every single pill in your house or face death!"


    The shopkeeper didn''t even flinch at the cultivator''s aura as if something was protecting him. Yasenia realized and was even more interested than the man blinded by rage. However, she asked out of courtesy, "Do you need help, mister?"


    The shopkeeper shook his head and said, crossing his arms above his fat belly. "Do not worry, respected immortal." Then, he turned toward the man and said, "I wouldn''t make trouble if I were you. Put down your sword."


    The manughed arrogantly and said. "Trouble? A mere mortal is threatening me!? Ha! You are the one in trouble! Since you are so eager to die, take this!"


    The man shed toward the shopkeeper with the intent of beheading him. Yasenia stepped forward and blocked his sword with her tail. Even if the shopkeeper was safe from the aura, she couldn''t guarantee it would be the same for a sword strike. Moreover, a mortal couldn''t react to such a fast sword no matter what defensive treasures they had.


    *ng~*


    A melodious sound of metal colliding together echoed around, and the man''s sword bounced. The shopkeeper didn''t know what happened until Yasenia spoke with the surprised man in her slightly deep and charming voice, "Let''s not make trouble in this town. We don''t know what dangers lurk around yet. How about I speak with the shopkeeper to let you go first? I don''t mind waiting for my turn."


    The man looked at Yasenia up and down, and a lustful light shed in his eyes. He had entered the town before Yasenia. ordingly, he didn''t witness Yasenia''s trial.


    However, he wasn''t blinded by lust. Even if Yasenia''s seductive beauty tempted even the purest of people tomit sinful crimes, she had just blocked his sword rather easily, so she shouldn''t be a weak woman. Therefore, he answered calmly, his eyes still roaming around Yasenia''s mouthwatering curves. "At least junior sister is sensible! How about we go together and investigate the town together?"


    Even if Kali wanted to gouge his lecherous eyes out, Yasenia ignored his gaze and answered with a smile that made his heart quicken, "I would pass the offer, senior brother. I hope we can each go our way without problems."


    He didn''t insist for the moment and turned toward the shopkeeper, ordering. "You heard her! Keep showing me your merchandise. I want to take a look."


    The shopkeeper smiled, making his small eyes on his plump face almost disappear, and answered curtly. "I refuse. You just tried to kill me. Who will sell you anything? Go away from my shop and let the respected immortal way."


    Anger rushed back toward the man even stronger than before, and he shouted with a cold voice, "Then die!"


    Yasenia didn''t intervene this time. She tried to give everyone a peaceful option once; she won''t bother the second time. She isn''t their mother, after all. Yasenia jumped backward, and the other three followed.


    The sword shed like lightning toward the neck of the unaware and still smiling shopkeeper, but before the de touched his skin, a bolt of tyrannical green lightning struck from the sky, hitting the man instantaneously.


    *BANG!*


    Nobody could even react before the lightning carbonized the man, stopping the sword just before the shopkeeper''s neck. The shopkeeper''s small eyes were calm as he sighed and said, "I did try to warn you. You shouldn''t make trouble."


    Yasenia and the rest were truly frightened. This lightning wasn''t something Yasenia could go against even if she went all out, not to mention the others. They couldn''t even see when it struck the man. The strength behind it was in another dimensionpared to the lightning they fought against in the Heaven Gate. It was less than an instant, and the man changed from healthy to charcoal.


    Yasenia was still sweating as she said extremely seriously, "Be extremely careful with your actions-"


    *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!*


    Another three green lightning bolts repeatedly smashed on different parts of the town, announcing the death of three cultivators. Yasenia looked warily at the shopkeeper and asked, "How is the lightning triggered?"


    The shopkeeper was extremely respectful and answered honestly. "Your excellency, the divine lightning is triggered if you try to harm a citizen lethally or irreversibly; this includes torture or any kind of intentional malicious harm. Trying to abuse someone sexually or harass people in the city would also trigger divine lightning. Finally, cheating when challenging the trials in the city will also trigger the divine lightning."


    Yasenia''s eyes locked with the merchant''s, giving him a sensation of pressure. Even if he had protection Yasenia''s gaze was extremely prating. After confirming that everything he said is true, she asked one final question. "Did you leave anything out?"


    The shopkeeper gulped and said, "No, I haven''t respected immortal."


    Yasenia and the shopkeeper kept looking at each other for five seconds until Yasenia''s thinned reptilian pupils returned to their normal state, and her body rxed. She was fairly confident that the man wasn''t lying. Yasenia approached with a smile, making the shopkeeper release the breath he didn''t know he was holding. Yasenia chuckled and said, "Sorry for scaring you. I can''t let anything happen to my dears because of an oversight, can I?" By the way, you spoke something about trials right now. What is that about?"


    The shopkeeperughed and exined, "I can understand your position since the lightning is truly terrifying. This town has various spots where you can challenge yourself. We call them the divine monoliths! The trials will be stronger and more lethal depending on the door you entered. However, the rewards will be higher if youplete them."


    Yasenia continued to ask. The other three had naturally left the leader role to Yasenia, so they were listening from the side with attention. "Do those divine monoliths disappear once someonepletes them?"


    The shopkeeper shook his head, "The trial doesn''t disappear, but the rewards may run out, and even passing a higher level trial may reward you with lower tier objects."


    Yasenia smiled, and her eyes shed with a cheeky light and asked, "Can the opposite happen? The low-level rewards run out, and they earn higher-level rewards as a result?"


    Kali and Angel were confused. Yasenia spoke that sentence in at least five differentnguages.


    The shopkeeper shook his head, "They can''t. If there aren''t any rewards of their level or below, they will just receive a small boost in cultivation. But these respected immortals shouldn''t worry since there hasn''t been a shortage of treasures since the beginning of the history of our town. Therefore, there is always something to gain. Right, not all trials give rewards, so read them carefully."


    Yasenia asked with interest, "How could you understand me? I spoke differentnguages in that sentence that shouldn''t bemon in your town."


    The shopkeeper was surprised and thenughed, "You are an intelligent immortal. We are given special spring water at birth that allows us to understand and be understood no matter thenguage we speak. There are very few exceptions, but it works most of the time."


    Yasenia was surprised, "Such a Heavenly Treasure exists? How could I get some?"


    The man shook his head, "It doesn''t work on immortals. At least not the one found here."


    Yasenia nodded; she trusted this man. Then, our dragoness asked some of the key questions... <i>


    This is the end of Part One, and download Webnovel app to continue:DOWNLOAD NOW


    </i>

 Chapter 224:

    Chapter 224:


    After hearing that the special spring water didn''t work, Yasenia didn''t insist. She trusted this shopkeeper. Then, our dragoness asked some of the key questions, "What influence do I have for passing through the Heaven Gate? I''ve seen the priority treatment, but what other advantages do I have? Also, can cultivators kill each other, or will the lighting strike us down? Finally, the purple aura around us is almost gone; how will people identify us as Heaven Gate level cultivators?"


    The shopkeeper was patient and answered everything truthfully, "First, your question about fighting with other cultivators. Cultivators can kill each other and steal the treasures gained as they do outside. The divine lightning won''t attack or meddle with those actions. However, I would rmend being careful with the bystanders. Your excellencies, idental deaths may trigger the lighting."


    The shopkeeper continued, "Also, we can recognize from which Gate each cultivator went through like an instinct, so don''t worry about it."


    Yasenia nodded with thanks. The shopkeeper continued speaking, "The benefits of crossing the Heaven Gate are the following."


    "First, you have priority when buying things. Even if someone is just about to buy something or make a contract, you can snatch it merely by speaking with the seller. Of course, it only affects trade between cultivators and townspeople."


    "Besides that, everything you buy will cost thirty percent less. Us townspeople don''t want to sell our goods to unworthy cultivators. Therefore, you can see merchandise other cultivators won''t be aware of."


    "You can challenge any number of trials without limit, unlike the people that went through the other Gates. In my opinion, this one is the most important. "


    "Finally, you have some leniency against the Divine Lighting. For example, identally killing residents during a fight won''t trigger the lighting for you unless the damage is great, or you did it with malicious intentions."


    Yasenia and the others were stupefied, ''So many advantages!?''


    Yasenia wanted to confirm something about thest point, "What if I make someone kill townspeople with the intention of the Divine Lightning striking them?"


    The shopkeeper looked at Yasenia with raised eyebrows, "That is quite a dangerous question."


    Yasenia nodded and said with a sincere smile, leaning on the counter and resting her big and soft breasts there. The man''s gaze couldn''t help but slip from time to time there. Yasenia said with a pitiful tone that softened the bones of the people that heard it. "I''m worried about falling into the trap of other cultivators. I have a lot of enemies."


    The shopkeeper was a mortal man, so he was very weak to Yasenia''s seduction. He struggled a bit, but after seeing the pitiful look on Yasenia''s gorgeous face, he was swayed and said in a low voice, leaning forward. "You won''t be struck if you do it that way. But please, don''t tell anybody I told you about it."


    Yasenia smiled like a flower, stealing the man''s breath away, and she tap-kissed the shopkeeper''s chubby cheek as if it were the tap from a dragonfly, petrifying him on the spot. "Thank you for telling me, mister. I will remember this favor."


    The chubby man blushed and scratched his cheek with his finger. No matter how old, young, naive, or experienced, man or woman, receiving some affection from our dragoness was deadly to any mortal person. The feeling of her plump and soft lips was something unforgettable.


    Sarah was again ufortable at Yasenia''s flirty nature. Still, after not seeing a single fluctuation in Angel''s expression or Kali''s bodynguage, she didn''t say anything and kept that feeling inside. Angel and Kali had done some business with Yasenia during these months for their shop in the Rita Academy. They had witnessed their dragoness use her charm in many ways to get them good deals.


    Needless to say, our dragoness never went over the edge of intimacy and had a good sense of self. Yasenia only did things that even strangers would do, be it seductive gestures and nces, slight skin exposure as a "mistake," some hugs, or like this time, some surprise tap and quick kisses onmon ces like cheeks, forehead, or hands. This would normally make the person speaking a deal with you frown or get angry. However, if used timely and when Yasenia did it, these gestures made the person receiving it eager to taste that fluttering intimacy again, making them more enthusiastic to please the dragoness and receive these rewards.


    The people that received this treatment were those much weaker than Yasenia. Yasenia knew she could charm them easily, so she didn''t mind doing little tricks to gain favorability. However, she used her high intellect and business talent to cope with simr cultivators or people stronger than herself.


    Yasenia''s lovers have never minded. On the contrary, they thought highly of Yasenia for thinking of ways to use everything at her disposal as a powerful tool and get them extremely good deals. They also knew Yasenia would never do something truly intimate, so they had their hearts at ease.


    The reason for this confidence was first that they knew that Yasenia would never do something that would hurt them. Moreover, once there was a person who tried to take advantage of her, and well, let''s leave it as it didn''t end well for that fellow.


    Kali approached and asked curiously, taking advantage of the fact that the shopkeeper was receptive to their demands. "What are the benefits for cultivators crossing the Earth Gate?"


    The shopkeeper looked at Yasenia''s beautiful golden slit eyes, looking at him with "hidden" eagerness, and he was encouraged. He patted his big belly and said with scorn. "Compared to the beautiful immortals, they are just trash. Those that went through the Earth Gate will have priority in buying but only with the lower level gate cultivators. Everything will have a pitiful ten percent discount. They can also try each trial a total of seven times at most, not to mention their rewards are much lower."


    The four of them took a deep breath; the difference was gigantic. Yasenia said jokingly, "The difference is truly like the distance between Heaven and Earth."


    The manughed, "Of course, who canpare with talented immortals like your esteemed self?"


    Angel and Kali chuckled, and Sarah was just silent, cursing the man for being a pervert in her mind. Yasenia asked with a chuckle, "Well, since we are at it, could you tell us about the other two gates?"


    The shopkeeper nodded with a smile, "Of course! You can ask as much as you want. The Mortal Gate benefits are to be able to try each trial three times. And the Waste Gate doesn''t have any benefits and will also have to pay as much as we ask for anything they buy¡­ Well, we, residents, quite despise them, so they also have a hard time buying anything."


    Thest sentence dripped with contempt and disgust. Yasenia suddenly realized something important. ''Wait, isn''t this the first time this secret realm opens on our continent? Why is the shopkeeper speaking as if cultivators passing by is verymon.''


    Yasenia thought for a moment and then made a thoughtful expression as if she doubted if to ask something or not. The shopkeeper was very keen and saw Yasenia struggling to ask something, so he advised. "You can ask anything you want, beautiful immortal. Even if you wanted to have my wife, I wouldn''t mind giving her to you!"


    All of them but Yasenia entered a coughing fit. ''What did he just say!?''


    Yasenia didn''t react because she heard the joking tone, but she also couldn''tugh because it had happened in the past. You can imagine Yasenia''s surprise when she saw a naked woman in the reception area looking at her with eager and passionate eyes. ''I then heard she almost beat her husband to a pulp because I refused her offer to do it. I think she beat him because she thought I rejected her because the deal he gave me was not good enough or something simr.'' Yasenia coughed and refocused.


    The shopkeeperughed aloud and said, "It was a joke! However, the first part of the sentence is not. Your excellency can ask whatever you want, and nothing shall happen to you, I swear it to the heavens!"


    They were speechless for a moment, and Yasenia secretly smirked. ''He was already quite honest, and now he will practically tell us anything if I ask smart enough.''


    Then, she put on a cautious expression and asked. "Do cultivator waves pass this town often? You speak as if this wasn''t the first time that cultivators visited this town."


    Kali, Angel, and Sarah didn''t understand Yasenia''s question for a moment until something clicked for Angel and Kali. ''Right! We''ve just entered the secret realm; it is impossible for someone toe here before us.''


    Thankfully, Sarah had the system to solve her doubts. After hearing the system''s exnation, Sarah nodded and paid attention. The shopkeeper answered, "It can''t be said to be often, but at least once every 100 years. Sometimes more, sometimes less. But in general, every century, there is a batch of cultivators that passes through the gates. This is my second time seeing cultivators, hahaha."


    Sarah blurted without consideration, "How old are you?"


    Yasenia''s face didn''t change, but she internally frowned, looking at her speechless, ''Don''t you have manners? Asking someone''s age is extremely rude.''


    Asking the age of someone in the cultivation world was quite private since you could more or less guess talent, strength, and knowledge with it. For example, you would be more respectful to someone at the beginning of the Unification realm when they are 40 years old than to someone that is 200 years old and on the same level. The first is a young talent, and people would look up to them, and the second is a failure that got stuck in that realm, and people would look down on them.


    However, because he was a mortal, the man wasn''t angered and answered truthfully, "I have 214 years of age, young miss. I will probably retire before some cultivators appear here again."


    Sarah was surprised, ''He looks so young! Isn''t he a normal human without cultivation? How can he live for so long?''


    The man answered the unasked question. "Even if we can''t cultivate, the rich energy inside the town gives us enough vitality to live between 350 and 400 years. Nothing is perfect, though. I heard that our fertility is lower than the humans on the outside. Still, we are all happy."


    Now that everything was clear, Yasenia said with a smile and a more respectful tone, straightening herself from the counter. "We''ve spoken so much together we should buy something topensate senior! Could you show us what you are selling?"


    The shopkeeper became enthusiastic and began speaking in length about his products. "We have all kinds of pills! Strengthening, energy gathering, aura concealing, beautifying, healing, blood replenishing, attack pills, and many more."


    Yasenia''s thoughts focused on one of them and asked eagerly, "Beautifying pills? Which one do you have? Do you have any to remove scars? Maybe you have the [Beauty Pill] in reserve?"


    The man saw how eager he was and said, "Pills that remove scars on a cultivator are difficult to create. But we had some that make the skin softer, the pores smaller without affecting body functions, the hair sleeker and fluffier, and other small improvements."


    Yasenia wasn''t discouraged and asked, "Are the changes permanent?"


    The man looked at Yasenia as if she had just said something barbaric. "They aren''t. Pills that give permanent enhancement to appearance are extremely precious, rare, and difficult to make. They are different from healing pills as the healing is restoring the body, the enhancing is modifying the body and genes of the person."


    Yasenia''s shoulders slumped sadly. Kali hugged her arm and said lovingly, with her tail wagging happily. "Don''t worry, Yasenia. After that day, I''m caring less and less about it. Moreover, thanks to your Yang energy and my transformation, the scars aren''t as scary as before. It is more than enough if I have you by my side."


    Yasenia looked at Kali with a gentle smile, and Kali said with a shy tone, "Also... I like when you lick my scars. It is veryfortable."


    Yasenia hugged her andughed softly. Then, she lifted her veil to kiss her scarred lips once lovingly. "I''ll find a [Beauty pill] sooner orter. My honey has to be perfect and happy."


    Kali hugged Yasenia tighter and subconsciously let cute sounds escape her throat, rubbing her face on Yasenia''s shoulder.


    The shopkeeper smiled apologetically, "Sorry for not being able to fulfill your expectations, but from the glimpse I got of her scars, I don''t have anything that can help you."


    Yasenia nodded in understanding. She had heard from Avalonia that Kali needed a very high-rank pill, simr in rarity and strength to the [Beauty Pill], to heal her. Then, she continued looking at the different pills and asking the price. <i>


    This is the end of Part One, and download Webnovel app to continue:DOWNLOAD NOW


    </i>

 Chapter 225:

    Chapter 225:


    Yasenia walked into the shop and looked at the cabs full of pill jars with different tags. A magic-level pill ranged between one and ten Trail points. An earth-level one sold between 20 and 50 trial points. Finally, heaven-ranked pills ranged between 100 to 1000 trial points.


    Yasenia doubted her eyes. How could a single pill cost so much? Although she didn''t know how many points could be gained from the trials, these numbers seemed exaggerated. Thankfully, they had a thirty percent discount on everything they bought.


    Yasenia observed the three most costly pills. The first one was a [Fire Lightning Burst Pill], an attack pill that exploded with powerful fire and lightning. The tag below the decorated pill jars had their names on it. The description said that even Nascent Soul realm cultivators would be damaged if they were not careful. Yasenia remembered that the Nascent soul was the ancient way of calling the Unification realm, so her face was solemn. ''What if someone buys it and uses it against me? I will have to be on guard.''


    Attack pills were a concept very obsolete in the Sky Continent since talismans were better in every way possible. Fabrication cost and speed, strength, casting speed, effects, and the materials needed to create them, no matter which area youpared them, talismans were better than their pill counterpart. Therefore, the practice and recipes to make attack pills were mostly lost with the passage of time. Nowadays, only a handful of unknown and low-level alchemy families taught their descendants this kind of knowledge.


    The other two 1000 Trial point pills were named [Soul bewitching pill], an extremely potent aphrodisiac that could make the person affected by it unable to live without the person that relieved them from it. Even after the pill''s effects disappeared, and the victim received more pleasure from other people, an unbearable itch would still remain in their soul, and only the Yang or Yin energy the victim tasted when this pill was in effect would be able to calm it. Yasenia''s face was ugly reading the description. ''This pill is too dangerous. I don''t know to what extent this description is urate, but if there exist simr pills...''


    Yasenia said to the others, "We won''t eat anything in this town unless we make 100% sure that it is safe to eat it." They were confused, but after reading the pill description, they all nodded seriously.


    The other was simple but very powerful. Its name was [Nascent Soul Advancement Pill], a pill that aided energy gathering for the breakthrough into the Unification realm.


    Yasenia continued looking around and was very impressed. The quality of the pills ranged between eighty and eighty-five percent. Yasenia wanted to ask who made these pills since the town residents were mortals, but she held the question for the moment. She wanted to see if the other shops in the city had this quality of pills or if they had been lucky enough to find the best alchemy shop in town.


    Yasenia didn''t find anything she needed urgently orcked after looking around for a while. The variety and amount of pills she received on her birthday were enough tost for a long time. Still, there were a lot of rare pills she had never seen before. The effects varied from what she had, but they weren''t much better than what she knew. Therefore, she asked. "We aren''t in need of pills for the moment, but we are interested in pill recipes. Can we buy any?"


    Yasenia thought that, even if the effects were simr, maybe the production methods, ingredients, or time needed to create them were better from what she knew. Moreover, Yasenia was sure that senior alchemists could be stronger after seeing how the pills were made in ancient times. Yasenia smiled expectantly. ''I hope they can help mom when I return with them.''


    The shopkeeperughed, "You are a sharp girl. That is the extra merchandise only for Heaven Gate cultivators! You can buy any recipe as long as you have the resources."


    Yasenia told Kali to take a look with her. Kali came to her side eagerly and began consulting with the man. Kali became more impressed the longer they spoke and turned around happily. "Yasenia! He has a lot of lost recipes! If we take these back to the academy, it will make our lead in alchemy soar!"


    Yasenia was happy that Kali thought the same as her. She looked at the man and asked, "How much for each recipe?"


    The shopkeeper said generously, "I can see that you are good seedlings. Hence I will ask for 400 Trial Points for Magic Ranked recipes, 1000 trial points for Earth Ranked recipes, and 5000 Trial Points for each Heaven Ranked recipe, no matter the rarity."


    Yasenia didn''t argue with that price, she would go to other alchemy stores first, and then, when she had a general idea of the prices in the city, her bargaining would begin.


    Yasenia and the rest asked for directions to the nearest monolith. The shopkeeper told them where to go. They bowed and said, "We will be back! Thanks for everything, senior." The manughed happily and waved, looking at them leave.


    Yasenia''s group walked around the streets in the direction of the monolith. After those initial four lightning strikes, there were another five, but they weren''t worried. They now understood its nature, and how many advantages they had for crossing the Heaven Gate, so they were rather rxed.


    They observed the different shops, people, and buildings as they walked. There were only humans in the streets beside the beast-human cultivators walking around. Yasenia observed that the number of cultivators had exponentially grown after they entered. They had been almost an hour in the shop, so they were rather impressed at the increased number of cultivators.


    After walking for five minutes, they arrived at the ce with the monolith. This monolith was not too tall at five meters tall and was engraved withplex formations. Yasenia thought it was not too tall because she could see monoliths that went over the buildings in the distance. Compared with them, this one was small.


    Before the monolith, there was a queue. Cultivators lined up to challenge it. Yasenia monitored closely for ten minutes and saw that the rate at this monolith epted challengers was five at a time. The challengested from three to five minutes. Sometimes, from the five people that entered, only three returned with severe wounds. Thankfully, the monolith healed the cultivators when they reappeared in front of it quite swiftly. But that wouldn''t take back thepanions some people lost.


    Sarah said with trepidation, "Yasenia, isn''t it too dangerous? Some people didn''t return. Doesn''t that mean..."


    Yasenia said bluntly, "They most likely died or didn''tplete something and will be trapped there for longer."


    Sarah flinched slightly. Death was a concept that was alien and umon for her. However, here, when people died, it was as if that person was insignificant. Nheless, what chilled her heart the most was that there wasn''t a sense of empathy or pity in the other people''s eyes. What Sarah mostly saw was disdain or contempt, as if saying, "How could that person die at something so stupid?"


    Yasenia saw Sarah''s nervous appearance and sighed. ''So naive and pure. If she didn''t have that thing possessing her, I would be able to be more gentle with her, but I have to keep watch for any mishaps.''


    Yasenia just patted Sarah''s head softly and said. "Don''t worry about it. You are very strong, so you will be able to survive."


    Sarah felt Yasenia''s hand stroking her hair gently and couldn''t help but feel her freezing heart warming up as if a gentle fire burned beside it. Sarah looked at Yasenia''s beautiful golden eyes and blushed, "En."


    Yasenia then used her privilege and directly walked toward the monolith with the other three behind. She didn''t want to wait for hours to challenge a single monolith.


    While walking toward the monolith, one man tried to stop them, "Where do you think you are going? Get in the line like the rest of us!"


    Yasenia ignored him and continued walking. The man was so angry that he directly got in their way and said, "Take one more step, and I will break your legs! Can''t you see that we are all waiting in line obediently? Who do you think you are to walk ahead!?"


    Yasenia was half a head taller than the man. She looked down at him with an indifferent gaze. Her voice carried actual weight, and her reptilian eyes felt like they could pierce his soul. "I have passed through the Heaven Gate. Thus, I can skip the queue. Make way."


    The man was at first scared. Yasenia''s voice was devoid of her usual seductiveness and only carried an authority that was hard to go against. Still, looking at the number of cultivators at the side and his own group, he got encouraged. He straightened himself and used his aura to escape from Yasenia''s influence. His tone was derisive and provocative. "I don''t care if you have passed through Heaven or the Immortal gate! Go to the queue like all the people!"


    Yasenia looked at him for two seconds, and then she continued walking, ignoring his demands. She was slowly walking around him, as if he was just a rock in the way. The man was so surprised at this level of disregard that he didn''t react instantly. Still, when Yasenia was about to move around him, the man''s eyes shed evilly, ''How does she dare to look down on me so much!?"


    Enraged beyond his senses, he wrapped himself in a blue energy coat and screamed, "Since you insist, don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    His aura exploded, making people know that he was on the ninth level, and he swept his legs toward Yasenia''s legs without holding back. He had the intention of breaking them. Kali''s and Angel''s expressions darkened after feeling his intention to damage Yasenia. Their eyes emitted thick, killing intent and disdain. Does such a weak person think he can challenge their dearest? Not before their guard.


    Before the leg smashed onto Yasenia, thick vines shot from the ground, wrapping around the man''s whole body. The vines were as durable as steel, and his movements came to an instant stop. The counter momentum hurt him, making him grunt. However, he was still more angered than confused and shouted, "What do you think you are doing-?"


    Before he finishedining, an emerald green shield smashed on his head, exploding it into fleshy bits. Everyone shut up and looked with wide-open eyes at the petite and cute girl holding the big oval shield.


    Angel looked around with icy blue eyes and said, "Any more people who want to stop her?"


    Even if her silvery voice was cute, her current tone, actions, and face made people have chills going up their spines. Sarah was pale and asked, terrified. ''System, are you sure they aren''t a Yandere?''


    [Host. I''m 100% sure]


    Angel saw that no one was speaking, so she returned to Yasenia''s side and smiled sweetly, the ambient around her changing like a coin flip. "Let''s go!"


    Yasenia grabbed her little hand and nodded gently. "En."


    Kali''s vines dragged the cultivator''s body underground and delivered his spatial ring to Kali. Kali said, "Nothing interesting. He was quite poor and even his most powerful treasure is in the earth rank."


    Yasenia was about to nod and save everything in her ring to sellter, but five people shed behind them and attacked with everything they had. "Bastards! How dare you kill our senior brother!"


    "Do you think that you own this ce!?"


    "Die!"

 Chapter 226:

    Chapter 226:


    "Bastards! How dare you kill our senior brother!"


    "Do you think that you own this ce!?"


    "Die!"


    Angel, Kali, and Sarah were surprised and tried to react to their attacks. They turned around and tried to summon their defensive methods. Still, before they could do anything, a golden light shone above them, carrying a scorching heat and tremendous strength.


    Yasenia had already perceived their killing intent and was waiting for them to move. The moment they moved to attack them, Yasenia had already turned and was looking at them with indifferent eyes. She took a step forward toward the approaching attacker, her hand resembling the shape of a w. Then, she swept it toward the group of cultivators. Her hand seemed to sh through a viscous liquid instead of air because of the strength as she chanted. "[Sun Dragon w]."


    A ten-meter life-like golden Dragon w manifested above Yasenia''s head. It followed Yasenia''s movement as it descended on the five attackers with tyrannical strength. The heat it released made the attackers sweat even before it reached them, filling their faces with despair. The air ripped apart and burned, and the w finally mmed the five of them. The five cultivators with cultivations between the seventh and ninth levels didn''t even have a chance to resist as the w exploded in front of them.


    *BOOOM!*


    ? golden fire explosion consumed everything before Yasenia, turning those five into ashes. The attack left fifty meters of scorched pavement before Yasenia. Yasenia said, reminding Kali and Angel, "Here, we can''t act as brazen as we do in the Sky Continent, my loves. People aren''t afraid of attacking us in retaliation. The only reason we could act without thinking a lot about the consequences was that mom always covered us."


    Angel and Kali were a little surprised because of the attack. However, after hearing Yasenia''s words, they looked at Yasenia, filled with guilt. Angel said, "Sorry, I shouldn''t have killed him¡­"


    Yasenia smiled tenderly and gathered both of them in her soft embrace. They sank into Yasenia''s bodyfortably as her mellow voice caressed their hearing sense. "Remember, baby, honey. When you deal with someone, you must take into ount who is behind them. The only reason I acted rampant outside the secret realm is that I know Mom will deal with the things I''m not able to."


    Kali and Angel snuggled closer to Yasenia and sniffed her scent. "We will be careful."


    Yasenia kissed the top of their heads with a soft kiss and released them. Then, she ruffled their hair lovingly. "I know you will, you both are clever girls."


    Sarah was still in shock. Thankfully, the attack didn''t leave evidence of the bodies of the cultivators, so it was easier to take than the brutal deaths she had seen before. Yasenia looked at her and patted her head once, "Let''s go."


    Yasenia looked at the cultivators'' resentful looks and said, her voice spread around and carried [Dragon Strength]. "I know it sucks, but this benefit is something I gained challenging the Heaven Gate and putting my life on the line. I don''t mind betting my life again to gain the rewards I''m entitled to receive. If you think you are strong enough to stop me, I''m willing to fight with you in a spar, and not a life and death battle."


    Yasenia''s pupils thinned, and she spread her aura, exploding like a dragon roar!


    *ROAAR!*


    As the phantom dragon behind her appeared, Yasenia challenged everyone present. "Let''s see who dares stop me!"


    Her aura together with the [Dragon Strength] suppressing nature made most of the cultivators present break in a cold sweat. Although they were disgruntled, no one wanted to lose their lives to benefit others. The previous person stepped in the way because he didn''t know Yasenia''s strength. After they saw Yasenia''s strength, they just shut up and epted that people from the Heaven Gate were above themselves. Thankfully, there weren''t many Heaven Gate cultivators.


    Yasenia saw the oue and was satisfied. Her initial n was to ignore the man, go around him, and when he kicked her leg, receive the attack as if he wasn''t there. Yasenia was extremely confident in the strength and durability of her body and was sure that if the kicknded, the man would have broken his leg. This would lead to people fearing her, and no one would bother them.


    What our dragoness didn''t expect was for Angel and Kali to react that way, so she was a step too slow to stop them. Nheless, she weed the oue, her dears had learned an important lesson that could have been fatal in a different situation. Yasenia was also ming herself for not informing her dears beforehand.


    Without any more interruptions, they arrived before the monolith and looked at the tablet at the side. Thenguage was the same that was on the Gates, so Angel and Kali couldn''t read it.


    Yasenia knew it and read it aloud, "Kill the wave attacking the fortress before it reaches the town. Completion reward. Heaven gate 300 Trial points, Earth gate 200 Trial points, Mortal gate 100 trial points, waste gate 50 Trial points."


    Angel looked at Yasenia with starry eyes. She really loved how intelligent and knowledgeable Yasenia was, our dragoness was really perfect in our baby''s eyes.


    Yasenia felt Angel''s gaze and looked at her. Angel''s lovestruck expression was truly cute, and the dragoness almost couldn''t hold herself back from kissing that mouth until it was breathless. Yasenia coughed and said, "The recipes are very expensive if we take into ount the rewards. For a Heaven Ranked recipe, we have toplete this trial seventeen times. Moreover, this Gate doesn''t give any treasures."


    Kali said, "Maybe it is one of the easiest. We''ve seen the prices of another alchemy shop on our way here, and they were quite simr to the other ce."


    Yasenia nodded and said, "Let''s try... How do we enter though?"


    Yasenia ced her hand on the monolith, and a male and aged voice said, "Only five challengers can do the monolith at the same time. Wait until the ones currently doing itplete it or die inside."


    Yasenia took back her hand and used her tail to carry Angel to her embrace. Since they had to wait, she had time to pamper her dear baby for a little bit. Kali and Sarah were beside Yasenia as they saw Angel''s head being squished between those soft and big white mountains, receiving caresses on her back. They could even hear Angel purring infort.


    Five minutester, the monolith shed, and four people appeared out of nowhere. They were heavily injured, but all of them had a smile on their faces. Happy to have ovee the trial. However, that smile froze when they didn''t see the fifth participant. A woman asked nervously, "Where is junior brother Zan?"


    One of the other men sighed and said, "If he isn''t here¡­ Then he must have died inside the trial."


    The woman teared up and shook her head, "No, it can''t be! How can Junior Brother die!? He is the strongest of us!"


    The man had a painful face as she patted her shoulder and said, "We challenged the Mortal-level difficulty, and he challenged the Earth-level difficulty. Look how injured we are, even if he was talented, I don''t think it is a big surprise he died there."


    Yasenia waited for them to rx slightly, and spoke. "I''m sorry for your loss, senior sisters and brothers. But could you tell me about the challenge inside? I''m willing to give a magic-level healing pill to each of you."


    The man looked at Yasenia and frowned slightly, "If you want to know, go inside!"


    Then, they turned and left, not paying more attention to Yasenia. Sarah frowned andined, "So rude! You were even willing to give them a healing pill."


    Yasenia said, "Leave it, they''ve just lost someone important. You''ve seen how injured and tired they were. Even if the monolith is healing them, the mental tiredness still remains."


    Yasenia looked at the three women and said, "Do not rx or hold back when fighting. If you have to use treasures to survive, use them. Remember that a treasure, no matter its rarity, is never as valuable as life."


    The four of them nodded and pressed their palm on the tall monolith. All the lines from the monolith lit up, and a white and blue sphere surrounded the four of them. Angel''s eyes looked with wonder at theplex formation patterns. ''So simr to those outside.''


    However, before Angel could look more closely, they disappeared from their spot with a sh of light.


    When Yasenia came back to herself, she was standing in a rocky canyon. The canyon was at least two kilometers wide and impossibly tall. Behind her, an enormous wall, at least 200 meters tall, was blocking the wide passage. A shadow was cast on the whole canyon because the sun couldn''t shine through unless it were the hours around noon.


    Yasenia observed the fortress. Artillery and other siege weapons were above it, each operated by five humans. Suddenly, she heard a man''s gruff voice, it carried amanding tone worthy of a General, and his aura was like a mountain, firm and unmovable. "Today, many of us will die! Today, our blood will flow like a river! However, today, we are here to protect our country! Today, we are here to ascend to immortality through our merits, making our country prosper eternally with our blood and sweat!"


    Following this speech, countless battle cries echoed in the canyon. Even Yasenia felt a rush of motivation. Then, she heard the general shout, "The enemy is strong. However, before us, there is a hero! She will hold on against the cruel beasts trying to rob our country of the peace we''ve fought for centuries! Our job is to help the hero kill, kill, and kill again until they don''t dare take a step through here!"


    Yasenia nodded, understanding the setting. ''I''m the country''s hero and about to defend against a powerful wave of beasts. Now¡­ Should I follow the general''s orders or use them as meat shields to be able tost more? I don''t know how the monolith considers the trialpleted. ''


    She didn''t have to think about it much longer since she heard a voice in her head, the same aged male voice as before. ''The number of people in the fortress is 500. To pass the test, 100 people shall survive, and the wall shall not fall. If you survive but fail any conditions after killing all the enemies, you will not gain any Trial Points. Finishing with more than 450 People and eighty percent structure integrity will give bonus rewards.''


    Yasenia sighed, ''And there goes my n¡­ Crumbling down even before I could think about it deeply.''


    Yasenia then felt the floor trembling and looked across the canyon. There, at least 1 000 foot soldiers ran in coordinated steps. The frontline had shields and spears, and the others had a sword. They had a line of 80 archers in the back. One human rode a horse with full body armor between those troops and carried big momentum.


    Yasenia analyzed their strength and frowned. ''The weakest of them is at the initial levels of the Body Modification Realm, and the strongest, the horse riding man, is in the first level of the Mental Nourishing realm.''


    Yasenia made a n extremely quickly. ''Break the frontline with brute force, kill themander, and, if I had problems reaching themander, move to the backline using the canyon walls and eliminate the archers. Then, ughter the rest coordinating with the weapons in and above the wall.''


    Yasenia unfurled her aura and shouted. "Let the war begin! For our country, for our families, for ourselves!"


    Then, she gathered energy in her throat and roared with all her might!


    *ROAR!*


    The soldiers on the wall followed her.


    "RHAAA!!!!"

 Chapter 227:

    Chapter 227:


    As Yasenia roared, her aura swelled, and the air around her exploded, creating a whirlwind around her. The people from the fortress shouted, answering her deep and resounding dragon roar. "UOOO!!!"


    The powerful aura explosion intimidated the approaching army, but the voice of their Commander maintained everything in order. "Remember what we are fighting for! We are the first wave, bound to die for the future of our country!"


    The fearful soldiers steeled their will and shouted, "For our country!"


    "I wille back alive and confess to the woman I like!"


    "I will marry my husband when I go back!"


    Yasenia looked at them indifferently. For Yasenia, these people weren''t real. Even so, were they real, Yasenia would also not feel anything but little empathy for them.


    They were on a battlefield, and Yasenia had experienced firsthand how brutal a battlefield could be. War wasn''t a ce for mercy, only killing until one side surrenders or ispletely annihted. And even then, you must keep up your guard, fearing an ambush or something simr after you drop your guard.


    The dragoness took out [Draconic Heart], used [Starry Sky], [Celestial Coat], and [Moonless Night]. Her silvery domain spread in the surroundings, lowering the temperature enough to make the weakest of them shiver. Then, she leaned forward and pushed against the ground with the tip of her feet. The hard rock under her feet exploded backward as her body elerated toward the 1 000 men and women army.


    The Commander of the enemy army shouted, "Prepare the shields! Aim the Spears!"


    The shield bearers activated a battle formation, and their defense soared. Thanks to this, they would be able to defend against attacks much stronger than they normally would by themselves. Moreover, the spears that protruded from the side of the shields glowed, bing extremely sharp. Not even the tough hide of a beast would be able to resist.


    But Yasenia wasn''t your typical beast. She was a Dragon!


    Yasenia and the shield line came extremely close. The sharp spears just before Yasenia. However, our dragoness continued advancing as if they weren''t there. The spears broke when they entered in contact with her skin, leaving nothing but small scratches on it. The soldiers behind the shields opened their eyes wide with despair as they saw the spears break. Then, Yasenia and the shields collided.


    *BOOM!*


    Before the tyrannical dragoness, the shields were no different than paper. The soldiers flew away with their armor badly sunk, internal organs turned to mush, and generally dead.


    It was as if a bomb had sted the shield line!


    Yasenia didn''t stop. She continued charging forward through the army with her golden slit eyes locked onto the Commander as if he was her prey. Like a rampaging beast between mortals, they were blown away every time a soldier came into contact with her.


    Everyone at the scene opened their eyes wide, cursing at the heavens for cing such a creature against them. The Commander knew who Yasenia was aiming for, so he shouted anxiously, "Stop her!"


    However, how could they stop the dragoness? It was not possible.


    Yasenia pointed at the Commander with [Draconic Heart] and chanted. "[Moon Charge]."


    A chilling breath wrapped around the length of the sword, and Yasenia''s aura turned Silver. Then, when Yasenia stomped on the ground, the nearby area around Yasenia froze as she shot forward, shattering the recently created Ice surface!


    The Commander didn''t even know what happened when a silver meteor smashed on him with overwhelming might, annihting him and the horse, together with every single soldier aligned with the dragoness charge.


    Yasenia directly pierced the 1 000 men army and appeared on their back. She had left a canal in the army formation, dividing it into two with brute force alone.


    Yasenia wasn''t done yet; she used her powerful legs, tail, and energy to make a 180 turn, leaving a deep trench in the ground. Her muscles cried in protest at the strain, but they didn''t tear like they would''ve before, showing immense physical improvements. Then, she charged back into the army without stopping the [Moon Charge].


    When the silver meteor did this turn, everyone present could see a white whirlwind spinning around it and its aura multiplying. Then, Yasenia''s voice echoed in the canyon as if her voice carried judgment to her enemies. "[Moon Reaching Star Charge]."


    Thebination charge exploded with might as Yasenia''s body became a destructive silver meteor surrounded by a white whirlwind of destruction. The violent zone of the skill widened from five to twenty-five meters.


    Yasenia stomped the ground and zoomed across the army. Her charge minced everything in her way, creating a red blood mist in her wake. Cries of agony and fear came from the troops as Yasenia decimated them.


    Yasenia stopped her skills and stopped herself from crashing back into the fortress, leaving another trench in the ground. Her body stopped perfectly before the 200-meter tall wall.


    Yasenia turned around, and seeing the amount of destruction, she nodded, satisfied. "400 dead, 600 to go."


    Her tranquil statement made every enemy almost piss their pants in fear, and there were even some allies that thought her strength was just too much. What followed was not a battle but a one-sided massacre. One versus One thousand? It wasn''t a problem for the Celestial dragoness!


    Ten minutester, all the 1 000 soldiers had died. The people in the fortress didn''t even have the chance to participate!


    The general saw that the people had started fearing Yasenia, so he shouted, "Praise the hero! The first wave of attackers was exterminated singlehandedly by her!"


    Yasenia tried to elevate the morale by raising her sword and shouting, "This war will be our absolute victory!"


    "UOO!!!" The previous nervous soldiers felt a rush of motivation and shouted to answer Yasenia.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia was thinking. ''I''ve used 10% of my energy, but with my energy regeneration. I shouldn''t have a problem withter waves. The problem is¡­ How many waves are there?''


    Meanwhile, in another identical ce, the canyon was filled with vegetation, and different nts were overwhelming the 1 000 men army. Behind all of the nts, a single fox woman was looking at everything calmly with a three-meter-tall voluptuousdy wearing a floral dress beside her. Kali''s tail swished as she looked at the nts multiplying as they ate the humans.


    The cries for mercy didn''t even move her heart, and her verdant green eyes were as serene as ake. She waved her hand and buffed her summons further. Then, she spoke to the [Golden Crown]. "Although I have used 30% of my energy, the maintenance cost will lower a lot now that everything is summoned. Moreover, with the nts'' natural regeneration, they will easily heal without a need for my energy unless a powerful enemy appears. I think we will have enough energy if we use our resources right. Don''t you think so? Valeria?"


    Valeria was the name Kali gave to the [Golden Crown]. Valeria looked at Kali and didn''t do anything more. She was still developing intelligence and couldn''t understand what Kali was saying; the only things she could understand were battlemands. But she still knew that Kali, her dear mistress, was speaking to her, so she smiled gently as an answer. Kali looked at her smile and also smiled under her veil. "I hope you be smarter soon, Valeria. I want to thank you for yourpany in my harsher times. Without you and Yasenia, I wouldn''t be here today."


    On another canyon, Angel was hopping around the ce, cing different [ss nodes] in different positions. The 1 000 people army was being mauled by 50 [ss Golems] andsers that shot from time to time from other formations Angel ced.


    The 200-meter tall wall was covered by ayer of extremely durable ss, adding to the defenses. Moreover, this ss could reflect the sun that shone onto it, transforming it into deadlysers. It was an extremely beautifulnd of ss in the middle of a terrible massacre.


    She had used almost forty percent of her energy to summon all of this, but now her consumption was so small that she was regenerating energy. Angel looked at the dwindling army with a happy smile. "My golems are so resistant that they can''t even damage them~. Oops, that guy''s spear broke. Oh¡­ Now he is a meat patty! Go, golems, go! Kill all the baddies!"


    Angel was aplete nightmare in wide-ranged battles. Her enemies wanted to cry, and her allies didn''t know whether tough or cry! ''She is so strong that it is unfair!''


    On the other hand, Sarah was extremely pale and surrounded by corpses. She had used the Earth attribute to fight since the location was practically done for that attribute. However, smashing so many people with rocks and other projectiles made her stomach sick.


    [Host. You are doing okay. You will get used to killing shortly, don''t worry.]


    Sarah saw another person exploding because of a rock that fell on them, and her face turned green. She kept in the rising bile and continued fighting. ''Getting used to this? I don''t know if I want to get used to this¡­.''


    The second wave arrived at the same time for all of them.


    Yasenia observed them. ''1 000 people again. This time. they are stronger and have people that appear like cultivators between the ranks. However, there are only 5 in the Mental nourishing realm, four in the first level, and the Commander in the second level.''


    Yasenia decided to use ranged attacks this time. She pointed at the army, and her voice echoed around, "[Starfall]."


    The 360+ small stars around her ballooned to a one-meter-wide star, creating a terrifying sight. Then, the stars zoomed forward and fell in the army like rain.


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    Each star took at least three lives, killing almost 800 people in the army and injuring others. Then, she shed her sword in a horizontal motion. "[Crescent Moon Barrage]."


    A 100 meters wide silver crescent shot forward, and Yasenia let herself spin with the help of the sword''s weight. Then, her tail shed, releasing another silver crescent, and the cycle repeated. With just five rotations, a total of ten [Crescent Moon] attacks shot forward.


    Her attacks cut through the army ranks like a heated knife cutting butter. Each crescent killed at least 30 people. After a while, no one remained alive. Yasenia stopped and pierced the sword into the ground beside her, waiting for the next wave. She didn''t even move!


    "Clean and easy."


    The people on the wall didn''t know why they were there anymore. They hadn''t fired a single round of their artillery weapons yet!


    The other three also didn''t have any problems with this wave, and their energies were simrly at seventy percent. Yasenia was still at ny percent, thanks to her regeneration.


    The third wave appeared, the strong enemies increasing to 10, with the strongest at the third level. This round continued being unbothersome, and the four of them could ovee it easily.


    Then, the fourth wave arrived, with 15 strong enemies, with the strongest at the fourth level and the others in the second and third levels of the Mental Nourishing Realm. This wave was slightly more difficult, but all of them managed to kill everyone without letting them approach the wall.


    The fifth wave and sixth waves were where problems began arising. In Angel''s case, the strong cultivators could finally start damaging her golems, so she had to control the formations around to focus on them, making her spend more energy.


    Kali was generally fine since she joined the battle herself together with Valeria. The number of strong cultivators was slightly bothersome, but to the voluptuous but gentle-looking [Golden Crown], they onlysted three to five staff swings.


    Sarah was beginning to have problems since the people didn''t die as easily, making her half-assed mentality be worse. The main reason was that killing someone directly or seeing someone struggling for their life was very different. The furious eyes, grief-filled eyes, and maddened eyes all left a shadow in Sarah''s heart.

 Chapter 228:

    Chapter 228:


    Yasenia frowned and asked the general, "Sir, How many waves are left?"


    Even if she wasn''t scared or tired, she was beginning to worry about her dears. Although Yasenia knew they were strong, this didn''t mean our pampering dragoness would rx. Her heart will always flutter with worry toward her precious darlings. Yasenia would be happy if she could keep them in her pocket and protect them, but she knew that they wouldn''t want that. She perfectly knew how much effort they put into cultivation in order to not be left behind by her.


    Yasenia was extremely grateful to Tatyana for giving her the [Celestial Maiden Ascends To The Heavens] dual cultivation technique. Without it, it would have been impossible for her dears to keep up with her nonsensical growth.


    The general was extremely rxed as Yasenia was like an overwhelming force of nature. She eliminated everything without flinching! "Lady Hero! Two more waves, and this will end!


    Yasenia frowned even more. ''Thest wave will have 35 strong people, with the strongest enemy at the eighth level of the Mental Nourishing Realm?''


    A sh of worry shed through her golden slit eyes, ''That isn''t a small force. Will they be okay?''


    Yasenia looked on to the approaching 1 000 people. As she expected, in this seventh wave, there were 30 strong people¡ªthe strongest in the Seventh level.


    Moreover, the rest of the army was in the seventh level of the Body Modification realm, much stronger than their initial first level during the first wave.


    Yasenia calcted the amount of energy consumption and nodded. ''I can use [Celestial Dress] for the rest of the battle.''


    Even if the [Celestial Dress] was powerful, it consumed a lot of energy. So she was reluctant to use it at the beginning of this prolonged battle.


    But now that only two waves were left, Yasenia was full of confidence. Yasenia closed her eyes and chanted, her voice as imposing as the midday Sun!


    "[Celestial Dress]."


    Yasenia became the center of a silver, golden, and white energy vortex. Her aura swelled, and a tight-fitting white dress covered her body with golden and silver decorations. The dress had a very long trail, and each side of the skirt was adorned with the image of a crescent moon and Sun. Her long and wide sleeves were decorated with an extremely intricate golden and silver eastern dragon.


    The white dress glittered like the stars in the night sky, giving her an empyreal beauty that stole everyone''s breath away. Even her enemies looked at her stupidly.


    Yasenia opened her golden eyes and looked at the army with indifference. Then, she stomped the ground, and she disappeared from the eyesight of every single person.


    *BANG!*


    People didn''t know when Yasenia collided with the army, sting the front line flying as if they were rag dolls in front of an unstoppable force. The 30 powerful cultivators reacted instantly and ran toward her, and Yasenia prepared her giant sword.


    The first one arrived, shing toward Yasenia. Yasenia gently swung her giant sword toward the sixth-level cultivator.


    Weapons collided, and the cultivator saw with wide eyes as Yasenia''s sword shattered his sword and smashed into his body. The raw energy in the sh made his body burst into a bloody mist.


    Right after, another cultivator approached from Yasenia''s back, taking advantage of her current position to sh her back. But he was so focused on the giant sword that he forgot about the long and beautiful tail behind her. Yasenia didn''t even looked at him as her tailshed like a whip toward his chest in the blunt form.


    *BANG!*


    The cultivator''s chest sunk in, and his back burst open because of the dragoness''s tyrannical strength, spilling all his organs through his back. Hispanions that were about to do follow-ups to his attack became horrified as theirpanion was literally sttered all over them.


    Then, Yasenia shed around and destroyed every single one with a single sword or tail swing. Not even the eighth-level cultivator could resist a single attack from her.


    After two minutes of killing, Yasenia appeared in the middle of the surviving army and pointed her sword to the sky and channeling [Starfall] around her. All the white balls ballooned to a horrifying two meters in width and exploded in the surroundings.


    Shouts of pain and death filled the canyon as the stars exploded around one after another in a deadly cacophony led by Yasenia''s will.


    Angel had some of her golems destroyed in this round, and she had to join the battle herself. However, she received no injury and was able to pass the round, with the fortress receiving minimal damage. Angel was confident in oveing thest round if she used her resources cleverly.


    Kali didn''t have any problems since prolonged battles were her specialty. The whole canyon was covered with man-eating nts, dryads, and treats. Her poisonous thorns were falling into the army likes, infecting everyone with deadly substances. To fight the strong cultivators, she sent a single treant filled with poisonous spores, and then using [Overgrowth], she exploded it in a deadlybo. In the caste that someone survived, Valeria would take care of them. For Kali, this trial was like a walk in the park.


    Sarah didn''t have many problems because she followed the system''s advice. The only problem she had was that she was feeling numb all over her body after killing so many people. However, the system came to the rescue, exining to her that this was just like virtual reality and all these people were like NPCs. This helped Sarah''s psyche a lot, and she gathered her courage to keep going on. Sarah didn''t even doubt the system''s words for the sake of her sanity.


    Then, thest round began.


    Yasenia and Kali passed it without any trouble. Sarah became somewhat injured after receiving the strikes from the 35-strong cultivators. She also took her time beating them, and the rest of the army managed to destroy a big part of the fortress, killing more than 200 allies.


    Angel had to tackle thest wave carefully. The cultivators were able to damage her golems greatly, so she had to fight in the front line, fighting against the most powerful cultivators. However, Angel had be extremely deft in meleebat. Her shield skills were high, and she was able to face off against them with expertise, all thanks to Selena''s teaching. Angel couldn''t help but smile gratefully, thinking about her beautiful, redmia maid.


    With clever use of her shield andsers, she eventually beat them. She also used her [Golem Explosion] and [ss Mine Field] skills to take some of them by surprise and st them into pieces. Thanks to the extra protection she gave the fortress, it was basically intact, with only 20 dead people by the end of the final round. However, her energy was almost depleted. Angel calcted that she could have only held on for one more wave.


    Yasenia and the rest heard the old man''s voice in their heads. ''Congrattions, you beat the twenty-sixth monolith.''


    A strange energy surged from the surroundings and lodged into their dantian. They didn''t like this forceful implementation because the dantian was an extremely delicate area for the cultivator. Without a heart or a brain, the cultivator had a chance of survival. But if the dantian was damaged, it spelled certain doom.


    Still, they couldn''t do anything as that energy bypassed their defenses and rested inside their dantian. The white energy ball transformed and became a number, in their case, a three hundred. It was clear that this strange energy was the Trial Points.


    Suddenly, Yasenia saw the [Celestial Pear] rotating, and that three hundred began being sucked toward it. Yasenia was startled andmanded it to stop hastily. ''You can''t eat that! I don''t mind you absorbing the surrounding energy, but that one is special, and I need it to buy things.''


    The [Celestial Pearl] was a treasure naturally born from Heaven and Earth. Hence it could understand Yasenia''s words. It obediently stopped moving and became inactive again. Yasenia sighed with relief.


    Then, Yasenia, Kali, and Angel got the extra rewards. It was a low-level earth-grade attack talisman that could summon a lightning strike. It was neither good nor bad. Its attack strength was simr to the first lightning strike of the Heaven Gate, so it was honestly quite useless for them.


    Then, their bodies shed, and they appeared outside. Yasenia hastily looked at them and saw Kali and Angel alive and well; her anxious heart rxed. She observed and saw only some light wounds on Angel, but the Monolith healed her so fast that she almost couldn''t see them. ''Even if I know that they''ve gotten much more stronger, I can''t help but worry.''


    Angel was weary since she spent most of her energy, so she walked like a zombie into Yasenia''s embrace and buried her face in her breast. "I''m tired~."


    Yasenia didn''t dy and picked her up, kissing her cheek. "You''ve done well, baby. I''m really proud of you."


    "Yay~! Yasenia praised me~." Angel smiled sweetly and hugged Yasenia tighter, burying her little face in Yasenia''s neck. She loved hugging her like this because their breasts squished together, and she felt safe in this position.


    Yasenia then interlocked her tail with Kali''s soft and big fox tail and smiled at her, "You have surprised me, honey. You are not only not tired but also uninjured."


    Kali hugged her arm, and her tail wagged, moving Yasenia''s tail with it. Yaseniaughed, feeling her tail movements. ''So cute~!'' It was at this moment that Yasenia learned about the wonders of the wagging tail.


    Then she turned toward the injured Sarah and said, "Good job surviving. Let''s go to another ce, even if this one is not that hard. It takes too much time toplete. We need to gather points if we want to buy the pill recipes and other things."


    Sarah couldn''t help but feel bitter; the difference in treatment was too different. Still, she didn''t say anything, as Kali and Angel were Yasenia''s lovers, and she was basically a stranger.


    They went toward a restaurant and rested there for a little while. After confirming that it was safe, Yasenia tasted the food there. Her golden eyes widened with wonder as she found the food delicious, so she asked about the ingredients.


    The waitress waspletely charmed by the dragoness, so she even invited her into the kitchen. The cooks were about to scold her for bringing someone, but their voices got stuck in their throats as the seductive dragoness sashayed her way in. Yasenia smiled at them and put forth her demands. One of the cooks left his post and guided Yasenia through each ingredient.


    It seemed that they could also buy things from the restaurant, so Yasenia began bargaining with them. A little bit of temptation and slight skinship made the man cave in and sell items almost at market price. He was barely making any profit selling things to Yasenia. Still, the happy smile on Yasenia''s face seemed to make it worth it.


    Yasenia''s eyes sparkled, and she began a buying spree. She bought different seeds to grow these spices and vegetables in her ring, spending 250 Trial Points. If any other cultivator saw the amount she paid for the seeds, they would have directly coughed blood and lost consciousness. How could someone spend so much on something so useless!?


    However, our dragoness left with a happy smile. What better thing exists out there for our dear dragoness than making her dears happy and satisfied? Nothing! "When I''m able to use spirit cooking tools, I will make the most delicious food for my dears! Fufufu, I''m going to conquer their stomachs, hearts, and bodies with my delicious food~."


    If they heard what she said, they would have answered that Yasenia didn''t have to worry too much because all those things were conquered and marked with her name written on them!


    Sarah asked curiously, "Do you cook, Yasenia?"


    It was Angel who answered with enthusiasm, "The food she makes is the best in the world! After trying it once, you can taste anything else!"


    Kali nodded, "Even the food of spirit chefs is slightly worse than hers."


    Was there bias in their words? Of course, there was! Objectively speaking, the vor and nutritional value of Yasenia''s normal foods, meaning without using her breast milk, were worse than spirit chefs. Still, the use of dragon milk made Kali''s and Angel''s words true as it gave her dishes an extremely nutritious and delicious value.


    Thatsagna she did previously had be one of their favorite dishes. The deliciously cooked meat with the bechamel made from breast milk was something that couldn''t leave their mind. Eating it while thinking from where it came from also was somewhat stimting, making it even more delicious when they ate it.

 Chapter 229:

    Chapter 229:


    They continued speaking about Yasenia''s cooking skills until they reached another location with a Trial. It was in the middle of a za. This one was smaller than the other, at 4 meters in height. The formations on it were lessplex; this could be discerned with the naked eye.


    As they did with the previous Monolith, Yasenia and the others walked toward it, not caring about the queue. This time, no one stopped them. Even though some people gave them a stink eye, there wasn''t anyone who cared enough to stop them. Moreover, Yasenia was releasing a passive aura, letting people know that she wasn''t a pushover.


    When they came close, they saw people attacking the Monolith. It seemed to be for measuring strength. Each time someone hit it, a number made of energy would appear on top of the Monolith. If you went over a certain number, it would be an energy stream and go inside the cultivator, giving them Trial Points.


    Yasenia read the rules aloud. "The Physical Trial. Only attacks that aren''t enhanced by external sources are allowed. For the Waste Gate Cultivators, 40 Strength Points are needed to pass and gain 2 Trial Points. Mortal Gate cultivators need 80 Strength Points to gain 5 Trial Points. Earth Gate cultivators need 140 Strength Points to gain 10 Trial Points. Heaven Gate cultivators need 200 Strength Points to gain 20 Trial Points."


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow, "Do you think we can abuse this monolith to win points?"


    Kali frowned and said, "It shouldn''t be this easy to abuse something created by a powerful senior, right? There must be a catch."


    Angel offered, "Yasenia, how about we watch for a while first? We can challenge it whenever we want anyway."


    Yasenia nodded, "Sure, we will do as you say."


    And so, they decided to watch other people challenge it before trying it themselves.


    The first person that approached it stood before the Monolith, full of confidence. He wasn''t very tall or muscr, but like most cultivators, he hadpact muscles after constantly training. He took it slow and gathered energy. His fist roared with blue energy as he punched forward.


    *Bam!*


    The fistnded on the Monolith, creating an air shockwave. Then the Monolith''s formations lit up with a weak light. That light spilled from the formation lines and gathered atop the Monolith. Then, it changed forms and transformed into the number 126.


    This number flickered and dissolved midair, bing an energy stream and rushing toward the man''s dantian. The man had entered through the Mortal Gate, so this counted as passing it with flying colors. He was satisfied with his performance."Nice! Five Trial Points!"


    Then, he gathered energy one more time and punched out . This time, he didn''t put in as much effort, knowing that he had more than enough strength to ovee it.


    *Bam!*


    The light that spilled from the formation rushed upward and transformed into the 105 number, but to the cultivator''s surprise, it exploded in light and didn''t go toward his dantian. The man was surprised and then enraged. "Huh? What happened? Isn''t the value to pass 80? This shit is broken!"


    Yasenia also frowned for a second and then understood. "Could it be that you won''t gain points if you hit it with less strength than your previous blow?"


    The others agreed with Yasenia''s approach. They continued watching him without intervening. Someone that went through the Mortal Gate had three attempts for each Monolith, so he still had one blow left.


    This time, the man didn''t hold back and used his whole strength, coupled with his strengthening skills, to create a powerful hit. The blue aura was much more imposing than before. Then, his fist burst forward andnded with more power than the first one!


    *BAM!*


    The light around the Monolith lit up with a rtively brighter tone and formed the number 131, five points higher than the first punch. As Yasenia expected, that light dissolved and transformed into a stream, flowing straight into the man''s dantian.


    Angel''s eyes glittered adoringly, "Wow~ Yasenia, you are so smart~."


    Yasenia chuckled and hugged her from behind with a wagging tail. She loved being praised by her lovers. Yaseniamented, "It seems that the higher the number, the harder it is to elevate it. If the strength gauging was linear, the third punch should have formed the number 150 or higher."


    Kali became upset, "I''m not a physically strong cultivator. I will not be able to gain too many points with this Monolith."


    Yaseniaforted her, "The Stone Steele says that you can''t use external strength, so skills are valid. You should be able to use summons to attack the Monolith. The [Golden Crown] should be able to make a good show. Moreover, don''t underestimate yourself. After your transformation, you should have gained plenty of physical strength."


    Kali nodded, gaining confidence again. Then, she chuckled and said, "One sentence, and you make me rx. You are really magical, Yasenia."


    Yaseniaughed softly and used her tail to drag Kali close. Kali didn''t shy away and hugged the dragoness''s side with a smile under her veil, pleasantly feeling Yasenia''s soft body between her arms.


    In that manner, they continued observing people for ten more minutes. The highest number they had seen was from a half-step that went through the Earth Gate and achieved an impressive 321. Yasenia felt that he could have definitely ovee the Heaven Gate with that strength.


    Nevertheless, what Yasenia didn''t know was that people had be somewhat fearful of the Heaven Gate after witnessing consecutive deaths under the might of the third lightning bolt. Therefore, besides Yasenia''s group, no other cultivator had crossed through Heaven Gate sessfully at that moment, not because theycked strength but because they were fearful of the lightning.


    Yasenia thought that they didn''t need to observe anymore. Our dragoness had learned that as long as she kept her [Dragoness Combat Gloves] inside her ring, she could attack the Monolith as she wanted. Moreover, there wasn''t any punishment for using weapons. It would just not react if a weapon hit it. The dragoness was somewhat doubtful if she could use her tail, hence, after knowing that nothing could happen to her, her worries dissipated. "Let''s go. I will go first if you don''t mind."


    They all nodded. They were eager to see how big of a number Yasenia would create when she hit it with full strength. (A/N: Any guesses?)


    However, when they were about to go forward themselves, they saw a muscr and tall man approaching with a confident gait. His top robes were untied, revealing an extremely bulky physique with attractive bronze skin. His height was also high, simr to Yasenia''s, and his aura fierce like a tiger''s.


    He shouted, "I''m Lei Yi, from the [White Tiger Sect]! I have crossed the Earth Gate, and now I shall make a record no one can beat in this Trial!"


    Sarah frowned, "isn''t he too arrogant? Wouldn''t anyone that passed the Heaven Gate be able to beat him?"


    Yasenia shook her head, "Not necessarily. For example, Angel and Kali have passed the Heaven Gate with the help of their summons. Hence, their strength is not physical, so if this Lei Yi has a lot of physical strength, he may be able to do as he says. Also, the previous man that punched 341 had also crossed the Earth Gate."


    Angel snorted, "You will be able to st his record away, Yasenia. He is too cocky!"


    The man heard everything. He was dissatisfied with Sarah, but Yasenia''sments made him smile. Still, Angel''s sentence was a big hit to his pride, so he turned toward them to see who was speaking like that.


    His eyes scanned Sarah, Kali, and Angel with interest; each of them was attractive in their own way. Despite that, when his eyesnded on the seductive dragoness, he was stunned for a second and then felt a fire rushing toward his privates. A sh of greed and lust shed in his eyes.


    Yasenia sighed, ''Not again. Even though only one or two out of thousands is like this. They truly distinguish themselves by always rushing toward death head-first and being annoying.''


    Lei Yi spoke to Angel instead of Yasenia. "You truly have a big mouth! Do you really think she can beat me with those scrawny arms? I think they would break the moment she punches the Monolith, hahaha."


    Angel got tickled in the wrong way and refuted, "What scrawny arms!? She can punch you to the moon and back with the same strike!"


    The manughed and said, "Then do you dare bet with me?"


    Angel folded her arms under her breasts, emphasizing them, and lifted her chin. "Say the bet first! Do not think I will ept something at random!" Yasenia thought that she looked extremely cute and almost couldn''t hold herself back from glomping her in a hug.


    The man said with a taunting tone. "It is not much; I willpete with that dragon girl over there. The one you said that could beat me. If I lose, I will give you 400 trial points! However, I want to have a night alone with that dragon girl if you lose!"


    Angel was first stunned and then became enraged, "You what!? I''m going to kill you, bastard! Do you think you are worthy to even touch the edge of my Yasenia''s skirt!? You are not even worthy of being her broom ve! Worse, 400 Points!? Not even 400 000 000 Points would be enough for me to ept that bet!"


    The man''s face turned ck for a moment; he hadn''t been insulted like that in a long time. Nevertheless, he regained his confident face almost instantly, ''If she is so worked up, she mustn''t have too much confidence in her. I bet she said those things previously to cater up to the seductive goddess.''


    Thinking that way, he continued taunting, "So much for ''she can beat me easily.'' Hahaha, you don''t even dare to ept a bet!"


    Angel was about to retort that it wasn''t that she didn''t dare but that the bet was too insulting. Regardless, before she could speak, Yasenia stopped her, cing her hand on her head softly. Like a deted balloon, all of Angel''s anger dissipated with the wind, and she squintedfortably as Yasenia''s soft hand caressed her long blonde hair. Yasenia looked at the man with a smirk and said, "I will ept the bet for her, but let''s change the betting stakes. What do you say?"


    The man sneered, "I won''t move my stake! If you want to bet, you will have to be mine for a night!"


    Yasenia nodded calmly, "Don''t worry, the thing I want to change is what I win if you lose."


    The man was surprised. ''How can she remain so calm and ept the bet?''


    However, he motioned Yasenia to speak, curious about what she would want from him. ''Maybe she is interested in me, and that''s why she stopped herpanion? Hahaha, not only does she have the body of a vixen, she is a slut herself.''


    Lei Yi saw Yasenia speak with a seductive smile. What he couldn''t see was the danger that Yasenia''s smile carried underneath. "If I win, I don''t want Trial Points. I just want to punch you once with all my strength. What do you say?"


    The people who knew who Yasenia was felt extreme pity for the man. ''A female dragon with a bloodline level unheard of in the Sky Continent. Daughter of one of the strongest cultivators in the Continent. With enough talent to reach the Mental Nourishing realm at just 21 years old. If the man epts, he is doomed!''


    The man was surprised for a second, ''So she really is interested in me! How could she put forth such a small punishment otherwise? I''m going to have a fun night!''


    Lei Yiughed aloud and said, "Hahaha, sure, sure! Swear it to the heavens!"


    Yasenia moved some locks of her ck hair behind her ear in a charming movement and smiled. "Let''s swear at the same time. I don''t like people ying tricks with me."


    That gesture was too charming, and the man couldn''t wait to agree, oblivious of the impending doom! After seeing Yasenia''s body and face, he felt his blood rush toward his lower part, depriving his brain of thinking capabilities. His brain was full of imagining himself pressing her down as she cried under him.


    Then, both spoke aloud and swore at the same time,pleting the bet. Yasenia''s smile widened, ''I wonder what his ring has? More treasures for me~.'' That was the main reason Yasenia epted. She wanted his treasures.

 Chapter 230:

    Chapter 230:


    Both swore at the same time, and Yasenia said. "Go first, each of us will punch three times, and we will decide the winner with the total amount of points."


    The man boasted, "I have limited chances, so I will begin soft to win extra Trial Points. Then, when I have only three tries remaining, I will punch with all my strength! However, I didn''t know that you were a masochist! Letting me go first, do you want to feel despair so badly? Hahaha."


    Yasenia just smiled. Nevertheless, that smile carried hints of theplete opposite of masochism. ''The higher you climb, the harder you will fall. I''m actually eager to see your groveling face as you beg for your life.''


    The man approached the Monolith and stood before it. He didn''t use any skills and punched confidently. His big fist carried very high strength, clear that he was a body cultivator.


    A big *BANG!* was heard when his fistnded on the Monolith. An air shockwave spread around because of the pressure from his normal punch. The light on the Monolith lit up rtively strongly, and that light rushed upward. Then, it transformed into the number 239.


    The people around were impressed. "That''s just his body strength!"


    Another person nodded with praise, "As expected of a disciple from the [White Tiger Sect], their bodies are extremely durable and strong!"


    A woman looked with flushed cheeks, "So manly! I wish my Dao Companion would be someone like him!"


    A man at the side nodded, "He is very charming indeed."


    The man smiled proudly and looked at Yasenia with a provocative gaze. However, when he met with Yasenia''s charming golden slit eyes, they were as cid as ake, and her mouth had a rxed but naturally seductive smile. The man couldn''t help but gulp, ''She is too damn beautiful!''


    His eyes then scanned the reaction of herpanions. He couldn''t guess anything from the veiled fox woman, but the other two had wildly different responses. The brown-haired one looked at him with seriousness and slight fear, but the blonde girl''s big blue eyes looked at him with naked contempt. Leaving at the side how cute the blonde girl looked, Lui Yi was confused, ''Why are their reactions so different?''


    He stopped looking and refocused on the Monolith. Then, he put more strength into each punch, wanting to receive the maximum amount of Points. Since Earth Gate challengers only had seven chances, he punched three more times.


    *Bam!*


    251.


    *Bam!*


    282.


    Then, he put the whole strength of his body, without using any skills, behind the third punch.


    *Bang!*


    299!


    His normal punches at full strength were almost as strong as the full strength of the other cultivator that reached 321. It was really terrifying for the cultivators looking at the spectacle. Normally, defense and strength came side by side, which meant that the man''s body was probably extremely durable. It was clear that he was someone that could fight above his cultivation realm.


    After he used four out of the seven chances, he looked again toward Yasenia and asked, "Regretting it already?"


    Yasenia kept looking at him with her typical smirk and asked, "Do you feel good while bragging?"


    The man mocked, "Of course! Showcasing my superiority to stupid people like you or the blonde girl never fails to give me a rush of excitement!"


    "Oh." Yasenia answered.


    The man frowned, "What''s with that half-assed reaction?"


    If Yasenia were to answer, she would have said something like, "I don''t really care about a dead man walking."


    Nheless, Yasenia just motioned to him with her chin, "Don''t worry about it. Can you please begin? There are more people in wait to use the Monolith."


    Lui Yi looked around and saw some impatient eyes looking at him, so he shrugged and began preparing. The man stepped before the Monolith and put himself in the horse stance. Then, his aura erupted with a tiger roar!


    His short ck hair moved with the wind, giving him a fierce aura. The shockwave of his aura eruption was so strong that some people almost took a step back. His level became clear to everyone at that moment.


    One spectator eximed, "He is in the Half-step! Moreover, he is extremely close to the Unification Realm! He shouldn''t need more than a month to step into it."


    One nearby woman said with pity, "His aura is very fierce! The woman is done for! I can''t imagine what she will go through. He doesn''t seem to be a gentleman in bed."


    Another man shook his head, "What a pity, a divine woman like that will be ruined because of a stupid bet."


    A nearby man chuckled lecherously, "I hope brother Lui Yi lets other people have their turn after he uses her."


    A woman supported his im, "I can''t wait to taste that body. I don''t care if I have to wait in a queue for it!"


    Yasenia heard everything but ignored it. Will they dare think about her like that after her turn arrives? Angel and Kali were fuming, but Yasenia''s caresses rxed them.


    Lui Yi then gathered all his aura in his fist and punched forward, leaving a white trail. "[White Tiger Three Hits]!"


    His fist collided with the strong monument and an extremely loud sound.


    *BANG!*


    The Monolith lit up like amp, and that light rushed upward. Then, a number that made people gasp appeared above, 321!


    "What a monster!"


    "I bet he didn''t challenge the Heaven Gate out of security! It isn''t worth losing one''s life in that Trial."


    "He already reached the previous record!"


    "By the way, I don''t even know which gate that woman went through."


    A man that knew Yasenia said with a smirk, "She entered through the Heaven Gate."


    Everyone sucked in a cold breath. "The Heaven Gate!?"


    "Hahaha, then thispetition is still interesting!"


    However, as the people spoke, the man didn''t stop punching! The skill was a three-punch attack, each stronger than the previous one! His waist rotated, letting his body umte momentum and his fist shot two more times toward the Monolith.


    *BANG!*


    371!


    *BAAANG!*


    421!


    "He doubled the Heaven Gate Requirements!"


    "Impressive!"


    "I don''t think that the woman has a chance even if she passed through the Heaven Gate!"


    "It is much harder to advance a single point the higher it goes, so he didn''t just double the strength requirements!"


    "Right, he is a monster."


    The man looked toward Yasenia and said arrogantly, "You turn! I hope you take a bath and wait for me with enthusiasm, hahaha!"


    Yasenia walked forward with her typical sashaying movements. Every gesture she made was so charming that the people around stopped speaking to appreciate her beauty. Yasenia''s slightly deep and mellow voice entered their ears, sending a pleasant tingling through their body. "Since I''ve entered through the Heaven Gate. I will go up little by little. I''m sorry if I take a while. I want to take advantage of this Monolith."


    The man provoked Yasenia further, "Don''t worry. It is a matter of course to let my own woman gain as many points as she wants."


    Yasenia wasn''t even fazed by his provocations and stepped in front of the Monolith. First, she activated [Starry sky] to begin charging stars for her final attack. No one cared about the increasing number of small white balls floating around her. Everyone focused on Yasenia''s hand and held their breath as they saw Yasenia''s dainty and beautiful hand clench into a fist and fly toward the Monolith.


    Yasenia''s posture was rxed, and the fist seemed light. However, the strength behind it was not.


    *Bam.*


    203!


    The people around nodded with praise, impressed. "Worthy of passing the Heaven Gate, her body is also extremely strong!"


    "Her attack was casual, and she overcame the Heaven Gate requirement. How lucky!"


    "Lucky? I think it was deliberate."


    "Bah! How could she have such good strength control? We aren''t seniors in the Unification realm!"


    But this was just the beginning. When they stopped speaking, Yasenia began punching repeatedly.


    *Bam.*


    212!


    *Bam.*


    223!


    *Bam.*


    237!


    *Bam!*


    245!


    The people''s eyes became wider and wider with each consecutive punch. "W-Wait, isn''t she still using just her body?"


    *Bam!*


    254!


    "She isn''t using any energy-"


    *Bam!*


    261!


    "O-Oy, when is she going to-."


    *BAM!*


    273!


    *BAM!*


    281!


    *BAM!*


    285!


    "Crazy, crazy! When is she going to stop!?"


    Then, They saw Yasenia take a step back and use her whole body. Like a well-oiled machine, first, her ankle turned, followed by her leg, waist, chest, and shoulder, and then her right punchnded on the Monolith.


    *Bang!*


    300!


    "W-What is wrong with-"


    But that person was interrupted by Yasenia''s body turning toward the other direction, punching with her left hand. The sound it made cut his sentence in the middle.


    *Bang!*


    305!


    Then, Yasenia alternated right and left three more times.


    *Bang!*


    312!


    *Bang!*


    324!


    *BANG!*


    342!


    Then Yasenia took a step back again and punched seriously. The people had the illusion of seeing as if her right arm turned into a shooting star andnded on the Monolith.


    *BANG!*


    383!


    The Monolith lit brightly as an enormous shockwave spread around, blowing Yasenia''s long ck hair and back skirt with it, creating an extremely charming and equally inspiring picture.


    Seeing Yasenia stop, everyone exploded!


    "What the hell was that!?"


    "My Heavens, what a monster!"


    "Wait, isn''t she just using her body strength? She did a bigger number than Lui Yi''s second fist technique!


    "KYAA!! SHE IS SO CHARMING!"


    "I want her babies!"


    However, people saw Yasenia getting into stance again without using any energy. A person asked with a trembling voice, "D-Don''t tell me that she can hit harder."


    Yasenia ced her body sideways, and then her long and charming right leg shot like a bullet toward the Monolith.


    *BANG!*


    392!


    She took back her leg and swept it toward the Monolith again.


    *BANG!*


    412!


    And another time.


    *BANG!!*


    424!


    And one final time. The people saw a blur as her long and charming leg shed toward the Monolith.


    *BANG!!*


    455!


    Some people at the right angle were blushing because Yasenia''s attacks left her quite vulnerable. Her small miniskirt lifted enough to show her sexy ck underwear, and they could almost see the treasurend below them! But they could only catch a glimpse as Yasenia lowered her leg fast enough not to let them see it close.


    Angel and Kali were impressed. They didn''t know that Yasenia''s leg strength was so high since she almost never used them inbat. However, her legs had to be strong as the dragoness had to carry the weight of her long tail through her life.


    She didn''t use them inbat because her sword was extremely heavy, leaving her with no option but to use her leg strength to make all the crazy and agilebat movements while carrying that heavy sword and using her tail simultaneously. Were Yasenia to have weak legs, and she wouldn''t be able to fight!


    At that moment, Lui Yi was slightly trembling at the side, filled with regret. ''I would rather give her Trial points than receive a punch from her!''


    He had yet to see her full strength, but Lui Yi guessed that she would be able to create a number close to 700. Now Lui Yi could only pray that Yasenia was merciful with him.


    Yasenia still didn''t use her skills since she felt her tail could do more damage, so she positioned herself again. The people around gulped because they didn''t feel any energy!


    Then the dragoness moved her hips, sending that momentum through the tail and interlocking the tail muscles perfectly to increase that strength. Then, like a powerful whip, Yasenia''s tail tipshed the Monolith in its blunt state.


    *BAAANG!!*


    Like a bomb exploding, the tail impacted the Monolith with an explosive sound. The people looked at the number and took a deep breath, trying to calm their wildly beating hearts.


    512!


    That was the number floating above the Monolith. Just imagining receiving that tailsh sent shivers up their spines.

 Chapter 231:

    Chapter 231:


    After the first tailsh, Yasenia hit the Monolith one more time. However, she had ced too much strength on the first hit, and the results of her four next attacks were lower than her previous 502. Even so, the banging sound of the tail hitting the Monolith made the spectators'' hearts jump each time.


    After seeing no more results, Yasenia muttered, "Let''s start getting serious, shall we?"


    The gazes the people were throwing at Yasenia made them look like fish out of the water. They thought that her tail attack was her serious mode, but now they heard that she was just beginning!


    "What is wrong with this woman?"


    "Isn''t she just in the sixth level? How is it possible to be this strong?"


    "She must have trained her body to the limits."


    Angel and Kali were smiling proudly, happier than if their words were directed at them. They really wanted to brag aloud about her, but they held it in since Yasenia was about to attack the Monolith again.


    Yasenia used [Celestial coat]. Her body was covered by the golden-silvery light, creating white firefly-like lights around her,plementing the white balls that orbited around her body in a beautiful picture. She was like a living constetion.


    Then, she punched with half her strength.


    *BANG!*


    496!


    Yasenia now had a good gauge of her strength with just the [Celestial Coat] activated and began rampaging on the Monolith again. 521! 532!


    The numbers kept going up until the number 575 showed up. Yasenia raised an eyebrow; increasing the number was getting harder and harder. For the spectators, each punch was extremely fast and hard to perceive. Yasenia punched two more times, but only 571 and 574 appeared.


    Then, Yasenia used her legs and mmed them onto the Monolith without mercy. The first hit was a proving one, so the number that appeared was just 560. Yasenia nodded and mmed her legs four more times, 590! 598! 604! 624! Finally, she tried to control her tailsh strength and managed to hit it two different times, creating the numbers 643 and 656!


    The people around were already numb, looking at the dragoness beating the Monolith and making it brightly shine as if it was a light show. The explosive sounds didn''t fail to make their heart jump, but it was something they were getting used to.


    When they saw Yasenia take a step back, they all sighed in relief. ''Finally, this monster is going to stop attacking that thing.''


    Lui Yi was sweating buckets, ''As expected, she almost reached 700 points. At least I should be able to survive.''


    But to everyone''s dismay, they saw Yasenia''s aura inting again and exploding outward with a wild dragon roar! The dragoness aura washed over all the people present, feeling like a water tide had just hit them.


    Yasenia had activated [Dragon Strength]!


    The feeling Yasenia currently gave was extremely tyrannical and imposing. It was as if her presence had be tens of times bigger before their very eyes, and some people almost kneeled because of the pressure Yasenia currently released.


    Yasenia then repeated the process, surmounting her score eight more times. Yasenia finished it with the extra tailsh.


    *BAANG!*


    The Monolith''s light started to be blinding as Yasenia''s hit made it light up strongly. The light rushed upward in a small whirlwind, creating a big and bright 789!


    Yasenia thought, ''It is really hard to increase the numbers. I only raised my score by 133 points. How high will I be able to increase it when I use [Celestial Dress]? I will deactivate [Dragon Strength] and use itter to reach a higher number.''


    Seeing Yasenia deactivating all her auras, their heart rxed again. That oppressive pressure also dissipated, letting people breathe normally again. Most of the thoughts were simr, ''Now it truly ended! I was scared that the Monolith would break or something.''


    But, it seemed they were in for an emotional roller coaster as energy started gathering toward Yasenia again.


    Some people were literally crying, wondering when the dragoness would finish shattering their pride. Most of the people here had some level of confidence in their strength since they were able to enter the secret realm, but it was being stomped by the powerful dragon in front of them!


    However, all these thoughts stopped when they saw Yasenia''s transformation.


    When Yasenia gathered the energy to use the [Celesital Dress], the auraing toward her broke into silver, golden, and white threads, interlocking around Yasenia''s voluptuous body seamlessly. The energy threads transformed and created a gorgeous body-fitting white dress with a long, wavy, and silky skirt. The skirt was short in the front, showing off her beautiful and plump long legs, and it had images of the sun and moon on each side, giving it a mysterious empyreal beauty. The dragoness''s long sleeves were adorned with two, one golden and one silver, eastern dragons.


    Her demeanor became more majestic with the [Celestial dress] on her, and her highlighted body curves increased her seductiveness and beauty to the next level. Her long ck hair and tail moved softly, and her golden-red slit eyes looked calm and profound. Adding the small white stars orbiting around her, she looked like a Celestial goddess, charming all the cultivators and townsfolk that looked at her.


    Then, they saw Yasenia taking a step forward and punching the Monolith. The airpressed and exploded before Yasenia''s dainty fist as it shot forward like a shooting star, carrying tremendous strength.


    *BOOM!*


    The ground trembled slightly as the Monolith lit up strongly. The light around rushed on top of the Monolith, creating a big 850. Then Yasenia''s arm blurred as she punched ten times in less than a second.


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    The Monolith was glowing like a second sun, and the light that spilled created one number after another. However, Yasenia wasn''t done yet. Her leg moved and kicked six times in another series of explosions, finishing her barrage with three extremely fast tailshes.


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    The trembles of the ground seemed like a small earthquake as the stone bs cracked under Yasenia''s feet. The spectators saw the numbers constantly increasing until the final tailshnded on the Monolith.


    *BOOOM!*


    The shockwave pushed people back as the number on top changed from white to red as if Yasenia had crossed a threshold of some sort. The light red number that formed was 1003!


    The people wanted to catch their breath. However, Yasenia''sst barrage had only just begun.


    [Dragon Strength] activated!


    Yasenia''s aura became so oppressive that even the half-steps were having trouble staying near Yasenia! The hearts of the people werepletely terrified at the dragoness strength.


    Another sixteen attacksnded on the Monolith, abination of punches, kicks, and tail attacks, creating bigger and redder numbers until a red 1241 appeared. The [Dragon Strength] gave multiplicative power, so it was more effective the stronger Yasenia was.


    Yasenia had three attacks left in her mind. She crouched slightly, and her hand made a w shape. Then she activated [Moon Dragon w], creating a phantom ten-meter-long silver-scaled dragon w and swept toward the Monolith.


    *BOOM!*


    A silver explosionbined with the red light of the Monolith lit up the surroundings like a bloody Moon. This attack created the number 1421 on top of the abused Monolith. Yasenia observed the Monolith for a little bit and saw that it was pristine. ''Thankfully, I''m not able to damage it. It would be bad if Angel and Kali can''t gain points after I break it.''


    After that, Yasenia took back her hand in the w form and shed again, activating [Sun Dragon w]. A ten-meter-long golden-scaled dragon w smashed toward Monolith with powerful momentum.


    *BOOM!*


    The bigger and stronger golden explosion impacted the Monolith, making it exude rivers of red light, creating the bright red 1571 number.


    Finally, Yasenia looked around her and saw that [Starry Sky] had reached the maximum 360 stars. Yasenia said, her voice leaving no room for arguments, "Spread out. The next attack will be too powerful for you to be so close."


    The people moved back without fusing about it. They had almost been frozen and burnt because of the [Moon Dragon w] and [Sun Dragon w]. They really didn''t want to be near an attack that the powerful dragon before them considered too strong.


    Yasenia saw that no townsfolk remained in the nearby area, so she used her unarmed most powerful skill, [Star Dragon w]. The stars around her ballooned and rushed toward each other. They fused without exploding and created a white scaled thirty-meter-long dragon w. The scales were sleek and beautiful, giving the w a majestic appearance.


    Yasenia then took a step forward, and her hand cut through the air as if it was a viscous liquid. The white dragon w followed Yasenia''s movements and smashed toward the rtively small four-meter-tall Monolith.


    *BOOOOOMM!!!!!*


    A white explosion consumed everything 200 meters around the dragoness, blinding everyone. The air shockwave pushed some cultivators backward. When the light subsided, they looked up, and their breath got caught in their throat. An enormous blood-red 2000 was floating there as proof that everything they saw wasn''t a bad dream or an illusion. The number 2000 then dissolved and rushed toward Yasenia''s dantian.


    Yasenia nodded, satisfied. She could activate [Day and Night], but that was overkill. It wasn''t worth showing her full strength to all these people. The strength she showed was enough to make most people scared of her, and unless someone managed to beat her record in this Monolith, they would have to think twice before attacking her. Moreover, this would deter the lecherous people from annoying her for a while.


    The cultivators and townsfolk looked at the tall and charming Yasenia and realized that she wasn''t even out of breath. A collective gulp was heard from the people around. It was so absurd that it felt surreal.


    Yasenia turned toward Lui Yi and slowly walked toward him with sashaying hips. Her steps were calm, and her face had her typical seductive smirk, but the aura around her made people only feel reverence for her. They didn''t dare be lustful for a woman of this caliber!


    The man fell to his knees and shouted. "Spare me, senior sister, please! I won''t dare cross your path again, and I will even be yourckey or ve! Please let me live! I was blind and didn''t see your greatness!"


    Yasenia kept walking toward him and asked, her voice calm as if she was talking about the weather. "Would you have spared me if I lost? Would you not have forced yourself on me if I was weaker than you?"


    Yasenia''s smirk widened, "Or would youugh as I shouted under you, begging for you to stop?"


    Lui Yi was about to answer, but Yasenia cut him. "You wouldn''t have spared me. No matter which words you say through your mouth, you know the true answer to my question in your heart. Even now, when you are about to receive my attack, you still look at me with desire in your eyes. There is mostly fear, but your lustful nature still is aroused at my sight."


    Yasenia reached before him and said, "I''m not a cruel woman. If nobodyes in my or my lovers'' way, I won''t even care about what people say about us. I may be angry, but I''m not so unreasonable that I wouldn''t let people discuss us."


    Yasenia slowly clenched her fist, and her aura rushed toward it. "However, you touched my reverse scale by doing that kind of bet. And no dragon likes their reverse-scale being touched. This is a fate you brought upon yourself."


    The man knew asking for mercy was useless, so he stood up and began preparing his defenses. He couldn''t retaliate nor escape because of the Heavenly oath, so he could only try to strengthen his body as much as possible. But to his and everyone else''s surprise. Yasenia didn''t wait for him to prepare. As soon as she finished speaking, she disappeared and appeared before the man, her punch shooting toward his dantian mercilessly.


    Her fist blurred andnded three inches below the navel, on top of the dantian, with trampling strength.


    The spectators saw Yasenia''s fist sinking in his stomach as if it was made of water, and right after, Yasenia transferred all the momentum into his body.


    The strength from the fully buffed dragoness punch literally exploded his waist area in a bloody mist, making the top and bottom parts of the body fly in different directions.


    However, not a single drop of bloodnded on Yasenia''s body, as her natural aura pushed the filth away.

 Chapter 232: Kalis surprise.

    Chapter 232: Kali''s surprise.


    Everyone sucked a cold breath after Yasenia''s attack.


    Witnessing Lui Yi''s violent death was something that could carve fear in a person''s bones. Moreover, when they saw Yasenia standing in ce with her fist outstretched, her face unchanging, the chill from the fear they felt was amplified.


    Yasenia, however, was standing still because she was somewhat dazed for a moment. Right when her fistnded on the dantian of Liu Yi and burst it, the Trial Points he had were transferred toward her own dantian, adding 513 Trial Points. Yasenia was confused, ''Why did the Points transfer? I didn''t get the points from those five I killed earlier. I need to ask the shopkeeper because if this is a thing, the danger of assassination will increase.''


    Yasenia was really surprised and worried in her heart, but she didn''t show it. She just calmly turned and walked back to Angel''s, Kali''s, and Sarah''s side. Her face was calm, and her steps were as confident and rxed as before. Yasenia stopped her skills with each step until she returned to her "base" form. She was still mulling about the recent kill. ''If points can be stolen, besides assassination, we could be targeted by other cultivators since we have much more points than the others. Although people treasure their lives, greed is a powerful pushing factor. Still, I hope my show of strength helps us deter most people, or it will be annoying once it bes publicly known.''


    In total, Yasenia currently had 3 213 Trial Points thanks to the attack flurry she mmed onto the Monolith. In truth, her points should be lower, but the red numbers gave more than the base 20 Trial Points, allowing Yasenia to reach this amount of Trial Points. That meant that, after deducing her previous 50 Trial Points and the recently stolen 513, Yasenia gained a total of 2 650 Points on the strength trial.


    Quite a hefty sum, but it was still lowpared with the prices of the recipes and some of the pills. She could only buy three of the most expensive pills! Yasenia gained a basic understanding of how difficult it was to earn points if you challenged low-level Monoliths. ''I should look for the strongest Monoliths around to gain Points faster. This town is basically a treasurend filled with ancient and lost recipes for most professions, so I have to milk it as much as Evelyn milks me!''


    Yasenia''s strange thoughts were interrupted when a golden bullet zoomed toward her. Yasenia chuckled and opened her arms to receive her little girl.


    The golden bulletnded face first on her two melons. Yasenia expertly killed Angel''s momentum spinning three times with extreme ease, already used to these tackles from her dear baby. Angel was jumping in her embrace and rubbing her face on Yasenia''s softness to express her excitement. Were not because they were inside the secret realm, or she would probably have dragged Yasenia to a bedroom to have a nice roll on the sheets. Yasenia also became happy, and her tail wagged, "Did you like it so much, baby?"


    "Yes, yes, yes! You were so gorgeous! Kyaa!! I love you the most!"


    Kali approached and shyly hugged Yasenia''s arm into her bosom, and although Yasenia couldn''t see her face, Kali''s wagging tail, twitching fox ears, and scent gave away how excited she was. "Even dear Kali is excited~."


    Yasenia curled her long tail around Kali''s and felt her wagging through her own tail. The dragoness was bing aroused since both her dears were rubbing themselves on her too much. Yasenia''s aura began changing slightly, bing more alluring and seductive by the second.


    The people who looked at her were left dazed as the dragoness''s current demeanor seemed to be able to awaken the beasts in their hearts. Still, no one dared to move and adverted their eyes. ''After theyplete this Monolith, let''s find a safe ce~. Fufufu, I''m going to make them show their excitement in another way~.''


    Sarah was beside them, a little awkward, but her heart still pounded strongly, making her cheeks blush. She thought the man from the [White Tiger Sect] was strong, but the following events blew her mind away.


    [Host. This is why I told you to be careful with individuals with a fate like hers. Their strength is always extremely abnormal]


    This sentence woke Sarah from her stupor and asked the system with a stutter, ''Are you telling me that there are more people with a strength simr to Yasenia?''


    [Host. Not only simr but even superior.]


    Sarah was stunned. She couldn''t imagine someone stronger than Yasenia. Her thoughts were interrupted when she heard Yasenia speak. "Now it is your turn. You''ve seen how I did it, right? Start slow and keep going up to gain as many points as possible."


    Angel separated her face from Yasenia''s breasts and nodded with a blush still covering her cheeks. Yasenia couldn''t resist diving down to bite and taste the delicious-looking cheeks, making Angelugh sweetly.


    Kali decided to go first. Her physical strength had advanced a lot after transforming into a [Life''s Origin Nine-Tailed Fox], and it will continue growing as Kali unlocks more tails and her human blood dissolves.


    Nheless, Kali didn''t know how physically strong she currently was, so she began slowly. She reached before the Monolith and punched lightly. ''I hope I reach the low one hundreds.


    *Bam.*


    After her punchnded, the Monolith lit somewhat brightly and formed the number 189. The people around disdained it because they had forgotten themselves after seeing Yasenia''s performance.


    "So weak."


    "Did she truly go through the Heaven Gate?"


    "Who is she anyway? Why are youparing her with the Heavenly Dragoness?"


    Even if the people around disdained it, Kali waspletely stunned. She had barely used strength in that punch, and she had just used it to measure her next strikes. Still, it almost reached the Heaven Gate requirement.


    She was excited at her immense improvement, but looking around at the people''s disdainful gazes, she became slightly ufortable. This situation made her remember some bad memories from the first months after her tragic event. Her heart felt somewhat stuffed.


    However, at that moment, Kali heard Yasenia''s mellow and slightly deep voice prating through all the badments like a sunray on a cloudy day. "Good job, honey! Now go up little by little~!"


    Kali felt all the negative feelings pop like a bubble. Her lips unconsciously arched in a happy smile as her eyes locked onto the proudly smiling dragoness. ''So what if people disdain me? I have Yasenia cheering on me, and her voice alone rings louder than a thousand!''


    Kali rxed her body, and her focus peaked. Her right fist went forward and impacted the Monolith again


    *Bam.*


    201!


    "Huh? Wasn''t she punching with all her strength? How did she increase twelve points?"


    "It must have been luck!"


    However, Kali was there to shut everyone up as her left and right fist came one after another. Each time, there would be a slight increase in strength, giving Kali plenty of points. The numbers began going up 209! 215! 221! 227! 233! 240! 245! 255! 266! 271!


    With each punch, the people around shut up more and more while Yasenia''s smirk widened. Then, Kali took a step back and used her whole body to punch. Her fist exploded the air before it as it hit the Monolith strongly


    *BANG!*


    289!


    The harsh training during thesest months had increased her strength tremendously. Kali almost reached the [White tiger Sect] ''s Liu Yi score! This meant that her body strength was practically as high as a body cultivator''s! The proof that Kali needed to acknowledge her own improvement was clearly disyed in front of her, making her ecstatic.


    Our little fox, of course, realized it and couldn''t help but turn to look at Yasenia with a pounding heart. Yasenia, like always, was looking at her with a gentle and encouraging smile, that smile Kali had seen so many times that she would be able to paint it with extreme detail, that smile that had pushed her out of her dark world into a colorful and beautiful one.


    Kali didn''t say anything; words of thanks had already been exchanged between them. What Kali had left to do to thank Yasenia was create results! She turned toward the Monolith and activated her elemental coat. Roots covered her body as her aura became as gentle and refreshing as Nature.


    Then, she punched again seven more times, each time with increased strength, reaching the number 367. The people that had mocked her had their tongues tied, unable to utter another word.


    Then, she used roots tosh the Monolith until she couldn''t do more damage. She could use eight root strikes, reaching an impressive 456! The number was higher than Lui Yi.


    However, Kali looked at that number, unsatisfied. She thought for a moment and then remembered that Yasenia told them they could probably use their summons. ''The treants and Valeria hit stronger than me, let''s summon them.''


    The surrounding people were speechless. They thought that Lui Yi was strong, but then Yasenia and the people with her came and destroyed their precognition of strength. Even now, they saw that the fox-woman before the Monolith still had some more hidden cards and was about to y them. Else, she would have turned and left.


    Kali summoned a single five-meter-tall treant and made it punch the Monolith with half of its strength. The people around were frozen for a second and then began cursing, "Fuck, you can also use summons!?"


    "Right! The te says not to use external strength. Everything else must be allowed!"


    "I''m so stupid. I could have gained more Trial Points."


    "Thankfully, I haven''t done it yet!"


    *BANG!*


    The big fist of the Treantnded on the Monolith, and after the Monolith lighted up, a 424 appeared. Kali then made it punch with slightly more strength each time. However, the Treant wasn''t too bright, and its control was small. It only managing to punch three times, elevating the number to 512. Kali frowned, realizing her mistake toote. ''I should have summoned Valeria since the beginning. She would have been able to give me much more points... ''


    Kali shook her head and didn''t let it affect her. She began gathering energy and Wood, Nature, and Life energy thickened and gathered in front of Kali. Kali''s dress, hair, and tail fluttered with the energy stream as the summoning began. A single green root shot up from the ground and transformed into a humanoid form. Kali didn''t have haste, so she did the summoning slowly.


    As the form of the three-meter-tall voluptuousdy got clearer, the people around had their mouths watering. Valeria''s body proportions followed Yasenia''s, but she was double Yasenia''s height, doubling everything else. The long floral dressplimented the greendy perfectly, and her greenish but smooth skin was beautiful in its own way. Not to mention her gentle facial features, green eyes with golden slit pupils, and long emerald green hair increased her charm to a dangerously attractive level.


    Kali saw the looks the people gave Valeria and scrunched her nose. Valeria was a precious person to her, and she didn''t appreciate people looking at her that way. However, she ignored it since she couldn''t ask people not to look at the giantdy. It was an irrational demand to do. "Valeria, hit the Monolith slowly until the number above is 512."


    The Golden Crown understood what Kali wanted perfectly. Valeria''s wooden staff wasn''t external strength since she created it herself, so she could attack with it just fine. After Valeria reached the number 514, Kali beganmanding her to hit the Monolith with a little more strength each time. Valeria obeyed and hit it eight more times, reaching an impressive 594, almost tripling the Heaven Gate requirements.


    Kali smiled proudly. She felt that Valeria had be very strong. Then, Kali buffed the [Golden Crown] two times, once with [Nature''s blessing], and then with [Overgrowth], managing to get another fourteen hits and reaching an astounding 734. The number of attacks Kali did were 53, earning a total of 1060 Trial Points. Kali could certainly go higher, but she didn''t want to show all her cards publicly. It wasn''t worth it toy all her tricks in front of unknown people to only gain one or two hundred extra Trial Points.


    Kali was now satisfied and turned toward Yasenia, walking with Valeria in tow. Before she could speak, the dragoness caught her in her clutches and began scratching her behind the fox ear and across her tail, praising her with a pampering tone. This sent any other thought our fox had flying away as she literally melted between Yasenia''s arms. Kali stered herself on the dragoness''s soft body and involuntarily began making cute noises.

 Chapter 233: The power of formations. Angels miscalculation.

    Chapter 233: The power of formations. Angel''s miscalction.


    While Yasenia was pampering Kali, Angel decided to approach the Monolith. She thought about how to take on the trial and decided to begin with her physical strength. The little girl was curious about how much physical power she had. She punched the Monolith softly first and then increased her strength little by little. The cute and sweet girl with disproportionate breasts managed to score an impressive 264.


    Even though she was far from Kali''s 289 or Lui Yi''s 299, she showed high strength for someone at the eighth level of the Mental Nourishing realm.


    Angel had a high-level bloodline called [Light Molding ss Sallow], but it was notparable to Kali''s [Life''s Origin Nine-Tailed Fox]. Still, once she reached the half-step, she would absolutely be able to crush Liu Yi strength-wise.


    Next, Angel hit the Monolith with differentbinations of formations, golems, and exploding golems. Her score constantly increased, showing extreme control over her abilities. Her current score was 813! However, Angel wanted to try and reach the 1 000. She thought a bit and concluded that using her typical formations would be hard.


    Angel''s formations didn''t just have to be strong, but also not tooplex, or they would bepletely useless in battle. This time, however, Angel could take all the time she wanted.


    The people around were a little disgruntled at her pause since they wanted to hit the Monolith. However, whenever someone was about to speak andin, they could feel a pair of Golden Dragon eyes locking onto them. Therefore, under Yasenia''s care, Angel could calcte all she wanted.


    Tatyana and Yasenia had simr likes and dislikes, so the Death Empress had taken a liking toward the sweet and cute Angel since the beginning. Tatyana could see that Angel''s soul was extremely pure, devoid of the malice people normally had, making Tatyana fond of her. Moreover, she was very talented in the formation aspect, which Tatyana was a master for.


    Therefore, Tatyana had been teaching Angel personally. The first thing she did was help her learn how to do calctions without the use of tools. This would be extremely helpful for Angel, whether with her formation mastery or battle strength.


    Angel''s trained and extremely intelligent mind spun and formted countless formations in her head. She calcted different energy patterns, observed the za''s geological condition, and measured the air''s energy amount, purity, and how manyyers of her formations she could superimpose. The little girls did all measurements like a precise machine, with negligible margin of error. After one minute, Angel''s eyes shed and a happy and sweet smile formed on her face. She moved around the Monolith, nting [ss Nodes] and using some other formationponents.


    Formationponents wereposed of gs, rocks, pirs, lines painted by the formation pen, and the "ink" used for this pen. This ink could be made with thebination of countless different materials, and depending on the ingredients, it would add different effects to the formation. Formation masters had to be careful not to mix elements that could react with each other wrongly, or it could even lead to a bacsh.


    The materials Angel was using were mostly energy-gathering materials, with some light channeling and absorption rocks. There was a g in each of the four directions and another four pirs in the middle of the diagonal connecting these gs. The [ss nodes] created three concentric circles, connected by the Angel-painted yellow colored "ink." There were some more intricate shapes inside these three circles.


    The formation masters around almost had their eyes popping out of their skulls. The precision, speed, material knowledge, and movements that Angel was showing were well above the level of a Mental Nourishing formation master.


    "She is a genius!"


    "Impressive. I think I would need at least 20 years more of training to reach her level."


    "20 years? I think you missed a zero there!"


    "However, why is she building an energy-gathering formation?"


    "Hmm, there are ces I can''t understand, but it is true that the general form is simr to a [Energy Gathering array]."


    "She isn''t nning on sitting here and cultivating, right? I want to hit the Monolith!"


    "If she does that, I will fight her!"


    "Are you sure? That dragoness is looking at you quite intensely right now."


    The man who dered that didn''t speak again because he was petrified after Yasenia red at him. They couldn''t do anything but wait until Angel finished the formation. Fifteen minutester, Angel cheered, "Nice~. It is done! Now, I have to change all the ''External'' Objects with ss that has simr qualities."


    Angel had purposely chosen materials that her ss could replicate, so she had no problem. Little Angel needed to see how the materials reacted with each other first. If she had done everything with her ss from the beginning, she wouldn''t be able to modify it with enough precision.


    Angel took another thirty minutes rearranging everything with her ss element. Angel had molded the ss to her will very easily. It was mesmerizing to look at as Angel basically danced around with colorful ss surrounding her, substituting the things that formed the formation.


    The cultivators weren''t even mad because it was very pleasant to look at, so they just shut up and continued looking. Those that wanted to protest were a minority, and seeing that the restless people had calmed down and were looking at Angel with interest, they didn''t dare interrupt. Moreover, there was still a very dangerous and powerful dragoness looking at everyone like a predator looking at its prey.


    After those thirty minutes went by, the formation Angel created was done. It was quite beautiful to look at since the ss didn''t only have its natural transparent color. Different forms, colors, and grades of transparency naturally appeared as Angel changed the properties of her ss, resulting in a beautiful concentric circr formation.


    Yasenia also knew a lot about formations since Tatyana had taught her since she was little. Yasenia just wasn''t able to use them yet because the formation pens she used didn''t function correctly. The lines she painted randomly crooked themselves because of things Yasenia didn''t understand. But her knowledge was as vast if not deeper than Angel''s herself. Having a Formation Master Demigoddess as a mother was a big plus, after all.


    Therefore, the dragonesspletely understood the formation, and her smile widened with pure and unadulterated delight and pride; even her tail was wagging. ''My baby is so clever! She might be able to reach and ovee my record!''


    Angel looked at Yasenia and saw her current expression, making her also smile sweetly. She loved when Yasenia showed that joyous expression for them. Every time they did something impressive, their dragoness was the first to praise and pamper them to the heavens as a reward. She always was happier about their achievements than hers.


    Angel refocused and began gathering light energy in front of her. The beautiful ss formation began lighting up, giving the surroundings a rainbow-like hue. Then, Angel spoke the name of her recently created formation, "Activate, [Magnifying Laser Wheel Formation]!"


    The clump of light energy in front of Angel shot toward one of the two-meter-tall sapphire blue ss Pirs, the one in the northeast location. Then, the whole formation lit up, and the energy in the surroundings rushed toward it.


    The pir absorbed the light bolt and concentrated it for a moment. In that instant, the circles on the ground channeled energy toward the pir, fusing that energy with the light-beam Angel shot. The empowered shot burst out from the side of the pir toward the g at the north. Then, the ruby-like g deflected a tiny portion of theser toward the Monolith, letting the rest rebound toward the next pir.


    Theser that hit the Monolith lit it up and created a 318.


    "Forty-five minutes for this?"


    "Was it all for nothing?"


    "What a waste of my time."


    However, before they couldment further, the second pir shot theser toward the g in the west, creating the same diverging effect. The nextser mmed onto the pir and was absorbed, lighting it up. The number that appeared this time was 334.


    The people sneered again, "Indeed, just a waste of time."


    However, the third pir had been gathering energy that the light beam absorbed when it reached it. Then, it shot toward the south g. The g created the same effect again, and theser that mmed the Monolith formed the number 355.


    The cultivators started frowning, "What is happening? Why is the number going up?"


    Yasenia smirked disdainfully and thought, ''Ignorant people truly like to speak nonsense.''


    Angel didn''t mind thements and surveyed everything. Seeing it work as intended, she smiled, satisfied, and turned, jogging toward Yasenia. Like a little bird returning to her nest, she mmed head first between those heavenly mounds. Yasenia chuckled gently and asked, "How much time can you keep up this formation, baby?"


    That question made a lot of people realize the potential. ''Wait, this is going to continue indefinitely?''


    The people''s eyes opened wide and looked toward the Monolith again.


    *BAM!*


    Theser mmed powerfully and created a 380, higher than the previous number. Now, they knew where this was going. The question was, as Yasenia asked, how much time Angel could maintain it. But her answer made a lot of them almost copse. Angel looked up at Yasenia, genuinely confused, and asked, "Huh? Didn''t you see the Eight Elemental gathering sub-formation?"


    Yasenia tilted her head and looked at the formation again. There was an eight-pointed star that was only visible after looking at the formation as a whole. Each end of the star touched a g or a pir. ''Indeed, there it is. My little girl managed to create the sub-formation naturally utilizing the shape of the main formation... What can I say? My baby is a super genius that even fooled me!''


    As Yasenia deduced, the sub-formation was naturally formed when Angelbined the other formations, so Yasenia didn''t realize it at first. Yaseniaughed out loud, knowing the function of this sub-formation. "So it can run forever as long as there is energy around."


    That''s right. This sub-formation was used to feed the formation''s main core. It needed abundant energy in the surroundings, but it could work perfectly in this town where energy was extremely rich in the air. Moreover, it didn''t disrupt the bnce since the whole formation was based on absorbing and releasing energy.


    The people that had managed to get up after copsing fell again. This time, they were almost kneeling to Angel''s might! They almost shouted aloud, "Miss, we are sorry for doubting your capabilities!"


    And so, the cultivators could only look as the numbers increased. 400...600... 800... Thesers right now were very terrifying, even more so when theser that attacked the Monolith was only the small portion the gs deviated from the mainser that was making rounds.


    Angel began gaining points crazily as the numbers overcame the 1 000! However, a single detail went over Angel''s mind. The durability of her own ss. Sadly, Angel wasn''t looking at the formation since she was too upied hugging Yasenia. Yasenia, however, was keeping an eye. She didn''t want something going wrong. If thatser killed one of the mortals running around, Angel would die for it.


    Yasenia''s gaze turned serious as she saw the formation began to tremble, "Angel dear, did you put a mechanism to stop the formation?"


    Angel looked at Yasenia''s serious face and nodded, "Yes. This formation can grow infinitely, so it needs a release valve."


    Yaseniaughed and caressed her long blonde hair, "You always focus too much on the theory. Look at your formation, my love."


    Angel looked at it and instantly frowned. "It is going to break."


    Another enormousser mmed the Monolith.


    *BAAANG!*


    Yasenia looked at the massive red 1 340 that just appeared and advised, "At this pace, it won''t be able to endure the 1500s. Stop it before it is toote."


    Angel sighed sadly and approached the dangerously overloading formation, "I thought I could win a ton of points."


    Theser was currently gaining strength in the northwest pir.


    Angel shot a thinser beam toward one of the biggest [ss Nodes] near the middle. That node was ced in the southwest position. When the overchargedser shot toward the west g, it rebounded on the g, with the standard diverting effect, toward the Monolith and the southwest pir.


    However, that pir had changed forms when theser reached it. The pir was now simr to a cannon, pointing at the Monolith in the middle. All the energy inside the formation rushed toward the cannon, lighting it up brightly. The oceanic color painted the surroundings beautifully because of its sapphire-likeposition. Then, the blue cannon shot the overcharged ten-meter-wideser beam toward the fourth meter tall Monolith.


    Yasenia''s eyes suddenly thinned, and her heart sank. ''It is too powerful!''

 Chapter 234: Relieving her stress. (R-18)

    Chapter 234: Relieving her stress. (R-18)


    ''It is too powerful!''


    However, Yasenia wasn''t still as that thought crossed her mind. Her body reacted before her own mind, rushing behind the Monolith at her max speed. Not only that, as she moved, she activated all her buffing skills. She even activated [Day and Night] to multiply her strength exponentially!


    Her aura created an enormous shockwave that pushed people back as if it was a water wave, and her body got covered by the [Celestial Dress], empowered by her [Dragon Strength], and the [Moon Assimtion] kicked in.


    As soon as she reached behind the Monolith, Yasenia stabbed her sword on the ground without holding back and roared. "[FULL MOON]."


    Angel, at first, was curious about the strength of theser that had been charging for a while but didn''t consider the width of theser after shooting from the cannon. Theser was so strong that it widened to an almost ten-meter wideser when it discharged toward the Monolith!


    Angel instantly turned pale, and her heart dropped; if thatser hit a town inhabitant, it would sentence instant death not only for them but for Angel too! The worst thing was that Angel couldn''t do anything to dissipate the attack. ''I''m going to die!''


    When Angel''s heart dropped at the bottom of the abyss, a powerful aura wave washed everything as a bright silver dome appeared behind the Monolith. The dome was like the Moonlight appearing on a cloudy night, illuminating the surroundings with her protective embrace.


    The powerfulser beam smashed onto the Monolith, but most of it spilled from the sides, rushing toward Yasenia''s defense.


    As the people were still being pushed by Yasenia''s aura explosion, theser and the [Full Moon] collided.


    *BOOOM!*


    Theser was so powerful that the silver dome bent inwardly, cracking badly. Yasenia felt like an asteroid smashed [Full Moon]. The impact was so bad that she coughed up blood. However, Yasenia didn''t stop pouring her energy and the energy she absorbed with [Moon Assimtion] into the silver dome. Yasenia roared with all her might as she fought against the powerful attack! "ROAR!"


    With the mighty and deep roar, Yasenia poured energy crazily toward [Full Moon], stopping the spreading cracks and deflecting the powerful beam toward the sky. She wouldn''t let this attack even scratch a person unless it killed her!


    The powerful beamsted just five seconds, but it felt extremely long for Yasenia. There was more than one time when she thought that [Full Moon] couldn''t hold on. Still, when the enormous pressure on the shield disappeared, Yasenia dropped to her knees, breathing roughly. She couldn''t help but curse as she dissipated all her skills. ''Fuck, that was close.'' Her aura wave had injured some mortal people as they tumbled on the ground because of it, but it wasn''t anything serious.


    Angel was so scared that her legs had lost strength, and her face waspletely drained of blood. Kali had moved not long after Yasenia. Her objective was to protect Angel in case someone decided to take advantage of the situation. Yasenia stood up and hastily moved beside Angel, "Are you okay? Do you feel bad in any ce?"


    Angel instantly rushed into Yasenia''s arms and hugged her strongly. She didn''t cry, but she was close to; that was the closest Angel had ever been to dying, so the relief of still being alive made tears umte in her eyes. She thanked Yasenia as she hugged her with all her strength as if she wanted to assimte herself inside the dragoness. "Thank you. Thank you. Thank you."


    Yasenia consoled Angel kissing and coaxing her. She looked to the side and saw the hard-to-miss giant bloody number. The number 5 000 was floating there imposingly, letting everyone know the absolute barbaric strength of that attack. Everyone was speechless looking at it, and even Yasenia had her mouth slightly opened. ''Thank the heavens I activated [Day and Night], or I wouldn''t have been able to withstand it. I even have some internal organs hurt because of the impact between [Full Moon] and theser.''


    Yasenia saw that Angel wasn''t about to separate from her body, so she told Sarah. "Sarah, I''m going to rx Angel in a nearby resting ce. Take the Monolith, and thene find us over there."


    Without waiting for her answer, Yasenia left with Angel between her arms and Kali in tow. Sarah blinked twice, ''Did I get abandoned?''


    Sarah saw the countless gazed around looking at her, so she approached the Monolith fast,pleting it half-heartedly. Even so, she managed to reach the number 612 after hitting it 31 times, gaining a total of 620 Points. Then, Sarah walked toward the inn Yasenia pointed with quick steps. She was ignoring the voices around and looking down.


    Angel had won 3950 Points after the absolute barrage she did to that Monolith. In total, Sarah had 920 Trial Points. Kali reached 1 360 Points, Yasenia 3 213, and Angel 4250 after adding her 300 Points earned previously.


    When Yasenia entered the room, she created a sound concealing and an rm formation. These two were simple enough to deploy with a single thought. Angel had been kissing and sniffing her cleavage, and although there had been a scare, Yasenia was still somewhat horny because of the previous rubbing the two of them did. Yasenia began groping Angel''s little butt and whispered, "Baby, you are arousing me~."


    Angel answered with a needy voice, "I want it, Yasenia. I want to feel you inside~."


    Kali blushed at the side and left the room to wait for them outside. Yasenia didn''t tell her to stay since she wanted to focus on Angel. But she will still go to do some things with Kaliter. As soon as Kali left the room, Yasenia threw Angel onto the bed and took off her clothes.


    Angel observed the voluptuous body and that powerful rod pointing at the sky, and herher regions were already drooling. Yasenia didn''t say anything as she took off Angel''s white skirt and her panties in the same motion. Then, she dove face first toward Angel''s golden treasurend. Yasenia''s lips met with the softbia of Angel, and her tongue spread open those puffy lips. Angel''s body arched as she released a moan.


    The clitoris on top was already swelling, and Yasenia attacked it with her long and flexible tongue. Her soft and slimy tongue investigated the vor of every corner, including her insides, in a dance that sent Angel on a moaning spree. "Oh yes! So good! More! I want more!"


    The way Yasenia ate her pussy was on another level, and her nerves were lighting up constantly. Yasenia moved Angel until she was sitting with her back on the headboard. This way, they could look into each other''s eyes as Yasenia kissed, bit, licked, and sucked on Angel''s privates.


    As Angel moaned, she saw Yasenia''s eyes turn golden-pink, and her mouth descended, exploring the other hole. Angel shouted, "No! Don''t lick there!"


    However, Yasenia knew this ce was very clean, so she didn''t have any reservations. Her tongue made a round on the pink and beautiful anus and then prated it. Her hand moved simultaneously, and two fingers entered Angel''s vagina. Angel moaned loudly, "Nooo!"


    But even if she said that her hands pushed Yasenia''s head deeper, wanting to feel more. The slimy feeling in that forbidden hole and the two fingers squelching on her vagina sent her over the edge in no time. More so when Yasenia suddenly used theplete length of her long tongue to prate her backdoor as deep as possible. Her eyes rolled as she shouted, "I''m cumming!"


    Yasenia had her face sprayed by Angel''s fluids as the muscles on the backdoor clenched and spasmed on her inserted tongue. She continued stimting. Her tail was wagging as Angel sprayed her fluids, and her penis was leaking with precum.


    Angel came back and saw the absolute delight on Yasenia''s face as she continued her exploration, making her blush. Then, a quite arousing scene followed. Yasenia separated slightly and slowly retracted her long and wide tongue from the butthole while looking up at Angel. The feeling of the deeply inserted tongue leaving her hole and seeing it slowly retracting inside Yasenia''s mouth was so arousing that Angel almost came again.


    After taking the tongue inside her mouth again, she made a seductive smile andmented with a husky tone, "You are delicious~."


    Angel thought her heart would explode because of Yasenia''s current seductive index. Yasenia then went up her body like a snake coiling around her prey. She took off Angel''s top, leaving both of thempletely naked. She reached Angel''s face after rubbing her breasts with her face and invaded her mouth with that pleasurable tongue. Angel instantly melted and savored Yasenia''s tongue.


    Yasenia didn''t wait anymore as Angel was more than prepared for any kind of action. She deeply kissed Angel from above and grabbed her butt, positioning her dick on her entrance. Then, without saying anything, she thrust inside.


    Angel''s tight vagina tightly weed the dick of the dragon. Her insides quivered with delight, and both of them moaned because of stimtion.


    "Mmmph~."


    "Mm~."


    Then, Yasenia began moving her waist in perfect and seductive movements. Her wide penis head massaged Angel''s vaginal wallspletely, pushing against all her buttons and sending continuous hot waves of pleasure through Angel''s body. The thrusts were long and smooth, almost going out of her and prating back inside until she crushed the womb.


    Angel felt like a boat in a storm,pletely at Yasenia''s mercy.


    Yasenia wasn''t done yet as her tail slithered between her legs and touched the lubricated asshole. Angel''s arms and legs around Yasenia tightened, cing their bodies together and showing anticipation. She loved having her three holes ravaged at the same time by Yasenia. Her mouth would be full with Yasenia''s delicious tongue, her vagina would feel as if it didn''t have any more space to wee a wider girth, and her asshole was prated more deeply than any other masculine member could by that slightly bumpy and thick, soft tail.


    Yasenia delivered and alternated the dick and tail. When her dick thrust inside, the tail went outside. When the tail thrust inside, the dick would almost leave the tight and spasming vagina. She even thrust inside Angel''s throat with her long tongue. Angel''s eyes rolled upward, and her brain exploded with euphoria. "MMMPH!!"


    Yasenia felt the contractions and also reached orgasm. Her dick and tail inted and spurted her cum in the deepest parts of Angel. Angel''s legs straightened as her nails dug into Yasenia''s back. "OOOHHH!!"


    Her whole body was sent on an orgasm spree as she felt the hot semen invading her uterus and rectum. The powerful Yang energy rushed through her meridians like electricity, making her whole body tremble with delight.


    Yasenia sighed through her nose with pure joy as she came buckets inside Angel. How she loved feeling their insides being saturated by her release and spilling outside. Their twitching and pleasure-driven appearance was always a delight to look at as she felt aplished. She whispered with a low tone that would make any woman weak in her legs. "My baby''s insides are now almost filled by my seed~. Only your belly is left~."


    Yasenia moved and took out her deeply inserted rods, letting the white liquid spill, and sat on the bed, open-legged and grabbing the beautiful and glistening penis. "Take your daily milk, my love~."


    The arousing scene of Yasenia opening her legs and showing all her vulnerable spots was something no one could resist. Angel didn''t even hesitate as she crawled toward the penis and opened her mouth as wide as she could. Else, that girth wouldn''t be able to fit her mouth.


    Then, she glomped down the long penis in a single thrust, filling her own throat with it. Angel was so ustomed to giving deep blowjobs that she didn''t flinch and enjoyed it. Yasenia moaned and moved her tail, slithering it down Angel''s spine. Yasenia saw the Angel cing only the tip on her mouth and using her big breasts to surround her hardness. Then, as Angel moved her tits up and down, she slurped on the dick with absolute delight. Yasenia threw her head back and moaned after that softness enveloped her length. "So good! You are so good at this!"


    Yasenia''s tailpletely slithered down her spine and began slowly entering Angel''s lower mouth. The sensation was strange as it felt like a creature was slithering inside her vagina. Still, the feeling of Yasenia''s thick tail wiggling inside and stimting every single pleasure point made Angel moan, wanting more of the tail inside. Yasenia, of course, prated as deep as she could before she began thrusting her tail while receiving the blowjob and titjob simultaneously.


    They didn''tst much, and both came again. Angel had her mouth filled with Yasenia''s semen the moment it shot the first rope and gulped it down with eagerness. Her tongue was rolling around the head, asking for more of that delicious nectar from her dragoness. Yasenia delivered, and her penis and tail repeatedly twitched, shooting thick, warm, and delightful cum inside Angel''s pussy and mouth.


    Their session continued until Angelpletely forgot about the reason they began this session, achieving Yasenia''s objective of rxing Angel.

 Chapter 235: Angels jealousy. Feeding Kali~. (R-18)

    Chapter 235: Angel''s jealousy. Feeding Kali~. (R-18)


    Angel was currently lying on top of Yasenia, her insides full of Yasenia''s semen, and her face and body so rxed that she seemed more a blob than a human. Yasenia caressed her damp back with tenderness and kissed the top of Angel''s head, which was resting on top of the milk-stained breasts. Which milk, you ask? Well, both.


    Yasenia wasfortably growling as her penis was still inside Angel, even though they weren''t moving. Angel could feel her deep purring since her head was resting on top of her chest. The vibrations contributed to softening the current Angel blob. Angel mewled with utter tenderness and love, "I feel so good~. I love you~."


    Yasenia smiled, and her tail wagged. Thankfully, it wasn''t inserted anywhere, so it didn''t stimte the tired Angel.


    Yasenia took out a High-level Earth-ranked [Yin replenishing pill] and gave it to Angel. "Open your mouth~."


    Angel opened and licked Yasenia''s fingers and the pill as an extra. Angel rubbed her face on the big breast and asked, "Why did you give me a [Yin Replenishing Pill]?" She had taken this pill so many times that she already knew which one it was because of the refreshing vor.


    Yasenia said softly, "Remember where we are, baby. I can''t have you tired and energyless, right?"


    Angel nodded, but didn''t move, and even her arms tightened around Yasenia. Yasenia sighed and sat up with Angel between her arms. Angel whined and even her vagina clenched on the escaping member. "I don''t want to move~."


    Yasenia almost lost control and went one more round, but she also wanted to have some action with Kali. Moreover, she didn''t want topletely tire Angel. "I''m sorry, baby. If we were in the Academy, I wouldn''t mind being like this as much as you want, but we can''t. We have to continue gaining points."


    Angel whined a little more, actingpletely spoiled, and Yasenia''s heart was seriously swaying. How could our dragoness resist her dearest little girl''s soft whines? However, with a will stronger than when she fought against I, she managed to separate Angel from her. Angel pouted as Yasenia bathed her.


    Yaseniaughed and kissed her pouty lips, "Don''t be angry, baby. We can do it more some dayster, okay? Even if we can''t do it daily, we can have some intimacy as long as we have spare time."


    Angel asked, "What about Sarah?"


    Yasenia asked back, confused, "What about her?"


    Angel said, "Won''t she feel ignored?"


    Yasenia blinked twice and asked again, "Does that matter in any way with my previous statement?"


    Angel exined, "Won''t that stop you from having intimacy with us?"


    Yasenia was surprised for a moment and thenughed aloud, sending her naked melons in a jiggling motion. Angel appreciated their bounces very much. Yasenia smirked, "Do you think that Sarah cane between us in any way or form? Hahaha. If she dares, that would be the moment we each go our way!"


    Angel rxed, "You are treating her so well, so I was scared."


    Yasenia smiled softly, "Are you feeling jealous, baby?"


    Angel nodded honestly. She was always one hundred percent honest in front of Yasenia. There wasn''t anything that the little girl would hide from Yasenia, no matter how ugly or low that feeling might be.


    Yasenia sighed and entered the bathtub with Angel, hugging her closely, "Don''t worry, I''m like that because she is too strange. So I want to be on her good side. Most of the gestures I do to her are just an act."


    Angel asked with a smile, "Really?"


    Yasenia nodded, "Of course! Did you forget my promise already?"


    Angel shook her head and hugged Yasenia tightly with a happy and sweet smile. "I love you!"


    "I love you too, Angel."


    Forty minutes had gone by when Yasenia and Angel came out of the room. It wasn''t a long or short time. Yasenia looked at Sarah and asked, "What score did you reach, Sarah? I''m sorry I couldn''t see and cheer on you."


    Sarah smiled and said, "I managed to reach 612 points!"


    Yasenia internally frowned and thought, ''So little?'' Yasenia probed the waters, "So you held back! I was sure that you could ovee the 1 000 easily."


    Sarah shook her head and hands, "How could that be possible! I''m not that strong!"


    Yaseniaughed and said, "Don''t be so humble. Your show of strength in the Heaven Gate scared even me! You were very powerful back then."


    Sarah''s face was strange, ''System, how do I cover up for that?''


    [Host. You can tell her that it is a skill with limited time.]


    Sarah said to Yasenia, "Ah... That was just a skill that let me draw out my potential. I can''t use it often, but after seeing the Heaven Gate strength, I wasn''t confident without using it."


    Yasenia smiled and didn''tment anymore. ''Did the soul possessing her order to say that? Maybe she is just trying to reduce her suspicious increase in strength. This means that she can''t enter that battle mode often. That''s good news, I''m not confident about defeating a senior even if it is possessing a body with lower strength than mine.''


    Yasenia imagined Tatyana controlling Sarah as she fought with her to the death, and a chill went up her spine. ''I bet mom can kill me with Body Modification realm strength. A senior''sbat sense is on apletely different level.''


    Yasenia said, "Before we move out, I want to speak with Kali about something. We wille out in forty minutes at most. Angel, Sarah, wait here."


    They nodded and watched as Kali and Yasenia reentered the room. Sarah asked, "Are you okay? I saw that you were very scared back then."


    Angel had her belly still warm from Yasenia''s release, she felt sofortable with the Yang energy around her that she couldn''t feel any bad feelings at the moment. Therefore, Angel looked at Sarah and nodded with a sweet smile, "Yes, after Yasenia pampered me, I''m perfectly fine!"


    Sarah wanted to pinch her cheeks! ''She looks so cute!''


    However, she held back while feeling somewhat sour, ''I also want to be pampered.''


    A dialogue option appeared before Sarah,


    [Option 1: That''s good. Can you convince Yasenia also to pamper me?] (Reward: -10 affinity with Angel. A Transcendent Grade Sword.)


    [Option 2: Are you bragging? I wasn''t that interested anyway.] (Reward: -5 affinity with Angel. A Transcendent rank pill recipe.)


    [Option 3: I''m happy you recovered. I hope Yasenia finishes her business quickly.] (Reward: +1 affinity with Angel. +1 strength.)


    Sarah directly chose the third option. Even if the rewards were higher for the other options, Sarah had been warned that the higher the reward, the stronger the challenge she would need to ovee in the future. "I''m happy you recovered. I hope Yasenia finishes her business quickly."


    Angel nodded andy on the sofazily. She was still tired after Yasenia pounded her to oblivion.


    Meanwhile, when Kali and Yasenia entered the room, Yasenia instantly attacked Kali.


    Kali was covered by the soft body of the dragoness and mmed against the door. Then, her scarred lips got assaulted by Yasenia''s soft and moist ones. Kali answered with the same passion as Yasenia and interlocked her limbs with her.


    Yasenia carried Kali toward the bed andid her there. Kali''s back hit the soft mattress, and then the dragoness pinned her down. "You are mm~ so eager, my love."


    Yasenia looked into Kali''s verdant green eyes with her slowly transforming golden-pink eyes and smiled, "Did you think that a single meal is enough for me~? I will have both of you satisfy me in the near future, so be prepared, honey. You are in for a long tour around Pleasure Realm."


    Kali felt her body reacting, and juices started dampening her lower garments. Yasenia sneaked a hand inside her robes and felt her wetbia. Yasenia chuckled huskily, "It seems that I''m not the only eager one~."


    Kali blushed, "Who wouldn''t react with you on top?"


    Yasenia kissed her neck tenderly, making Kali sigh with contentment, and asked, "Do you find me that attractive~?"


    Kali answered while letting a small moan from a love bite on her ear, "You are the most attractive in my eyes."


    Yaseniaughed with a seductive tone beside her fox ear, and Kali''s body softened between Yasenia''s arms. Yasenia kissed Kali''s fox ear as her tail coiled around the fluffy fox tail. "Kali, I want to feel your mouth~."


    Kali''s blush deepened because she felt her mouth salivating just from a single sentence from Yasenia. It was as if her mouth was already trained to please the love of her life. Yasenia leaned on the headboard and stored all her clothes, leaving free her raging erection. Kali looked at it, and she gulped the umting saliva. She could almost already taste it.


    Kali didn''t lose time, got naked, and went on all fours between Yasenia''s legs, lowering her head to glomp Yasenia''s hardness. Yasenia sighed with satisfaction as she felt her dick enter a moist and slimy mouth. Better yet, Kali didn''t stop prating her throat and literally kissed Yasenia''s pelvis, hiding the whole length inside her throat.


    Yasenia felt it entering the tight passage, and her waist jumped. "Your mouth feels so good, Kali. Continue, my love."


    Kali had be more and more of an expert in blowjobs, and after hearing Yasenia''s praise, the fox went to action as her hand rubbed her own pussy. Kali''s green eyes hazed with delight as she felt the delicious hardness fucking her throat. Yasenia''s divine moans and caresses on her tail and ears also made Kali feel pleasure and bliss.


    Surprisingly, the pleasure from being throat fucked brought Kali to orgasm first. Kali''s throat vibrated as she moaned and her pussy squirted. Electric currents exploded like pleasure fireworks across her body. Yasenia was close, so she took Kali''s two long fox ears and used them as a handle to move her waist.


    Kali''s eyes rolled up with delight as her nose hit Yasenia''s soft pelvis repeatedly and the slight pain from her ears transformed into pleasure. Yasenia grunted, "I''m cumming!"


    Then, she hilted and directly poured her semen into Kali''s stomach. Kali''s vagina literally sprayed like a broken faucet feeling the semen fill her stomach. The feeling was something that caused her brain to go on a loop around the Pleasure Realm. Yasenia took out her penis and let thest rope of cum in Kali''s mouth because she knew how much Kali liked her vor. Then, she took it out with a pop as Kali was suctioning quite strongly.


    She gathered Kali between her arms and hugged her,ying her on top of her and waiting for her to return from her orgasm. She saw Kali''s mouth rolling her semen to savor it, and her dick twitched with the desire to directly prate her fox''s vagina and ravage her until her semen overflowed. But Yasenia easily reigned her beast-like desires. The most important part for her was making them happy.


    Kali savored the sweet, delicious, thick nectar in her mouth and finally gulped it down, sending another pleasure wave to her brain. The mellow voice of the dragoness caressed her hearing sense, "Did you like that, my love? I made sure to give you plenty of the delcious milk you love so much~."


    Kali buried her face in Yasenia''s neck and made cute sounds from her throat, clearly delighted. Her fox tail wagged as she rubbed her body on Yasenia''s. "I love it~."


    Yaseniaughed softly and ced her cheek on Kali''s, moving her tail in front of Kali''s mouth. Kali''s nose twitched and instantly recognized the sweet musky scent. Her mouth moved and glomped the tail, still hugging Yasenia and with her face on the crook of her neck. Yasenia slithered one hand toward Kali''s treasurend and began stimting her.


    Kali lifted her butt to leave Yasenia''s hand better ess to her sensitive parts. Yasenia was delighted by this small detail. The difference between the first time they did something and the current rtionship was extremely clear, making Yasenia''s heart extremely satisfied.


    Yasenia used her tail to mesh Kali''s mouth and her hand to do the same down there. She delivered Kali to her climax and also reached hers. Kali felt the penis pressing on her abdomen and the tail heating up and spurting that delicious semen. Their bodies were extremely close, so Yasenia''s dick smeared their torso with cum, and her tail fed Kali another round of her discharge. The dragoness could feel the fluids spray on her hand, but that didn''t stop her from massaging her privates, making Kali moan with delight.


    Then, to rx Kali a bit so that their sessionsted more. Yasenia cradled Kali after cleaning the semen swiftly with a towel, cing her nipple in her mouth. Kali began sucking with delight and drank Yasenia''s breastmilk, looking up at Yasenia with adoring eyes. Yasenia looked back at her with gentle golden-pink eyes, and her hand softly massaged herbia.


    Kali opened her legs as she received a lovely massage in herher region and sucked the dragoness big breast. Shepletely ignored her body scars and let Yasenia pamper her as she wanted.


    Yasenia looked at those scars with fondness, they were part of Kali, and even if they looked a little bit scary, she found all of them as beautiful as anything else in Kali. You could call our dragoness blinded with love, but she would tell you that if that were the case, she would like to be blind for the rest of her life!


    Their session continued, and Yasenia even delivered Kali to orgasm with cunnilingus once. She could do it when Kali waspletely drowned in pleasure and love.


    Kali even shouted that she wanted more of Yasenia''s tongue.


    By the time they ended, the forty minutes had gone by, and Kali was almost bursting with the two types of milk filling her stomach, but she had a smile that couldn''t leave her mouth and a wagging tail that, no matter what shemanded, kept wagging. Yasenia''s tail wasn''t any better as she also wagged it.


    After a bath and some sweet and lovable interchange, they went out to continue their adventure.

 Chapter 236: The Altar in the middle of the Desert.

    Chapter 236: The Altar in the middle of the Desert.


    Let''s go back in time a bit.


    After Cecile spoke with Yasenia through themunication device, she focused on the ruins in front of her. They were circr with an open ceiling, simr to an altar. Of the six circr pirs, one of them was toppled down. There were also geometrical lines on the floor, creating some kind of pattern. Even so, Cecile couldn''t understand them because her knowledge of formation was very sallow.


    Nheless, Cecile wasn''t worried. After killing the five demons and showing off her strength, no one dared to bother her, so she had plenty of time to look around. Every time someone crossed gazes with her, they would flinch and look the other way, whether they were beasts, humans, beast humans, or even demons.


    Cecile ignored them and moved toward the ruins with steady steps, looking for the entrance. A ruin in the middle of a desert with this kind of shape was bound to be filled with treasures. Either that or it was a mortal trap that would bury most people who dared to enter them.


    However, after looking around for ten minutes, she didn''t find an entrance anywhere. ''It is not only me. Everyone here is still looking for something. I''ve been keeping an eye on the number of cultivators, and it hasn''t changed since the beginning besides those that left or arrived.''


    Cecile decided to fly up and scout from the sky. Maybe she could see something different from high up in the air. Her big silver wings spread and pped, shooting her up into the air. Cecile stopped at her limit altitude of 150 meters, or else the heat would cook her.


    After looking from above, Cecile''s immutable expression changed a little. To her surprise, the whole circr ruins appeared to make a pattern on the ground. It was extremely clear even to someone as ignorant as herself. The six pirs were the cornerstones of it.


    However, that column on the right side had fallen down, unlike its counterpart on the left. Cecile thought about it and concluded. ''Maybe something will happen if I reposition it. However, it is quite big and heavy. Hmm...''


    Cecile looked at it for one more minute and decided to try. She swooped down andnded beside that column. Her movements weren''t shy, but many people had their eyes on her, be it to admire her ethereal beauty, keep her in check, or follow her whenever she did something special.


    Cecile walked to the top part of that pir and grabbed the column by the edge. Her wings began pping as her tails absorbed the energy around her, increasing her body strength. People saw Cecile''s action and were speechless. That column was at least 40m long with a radius of 3 meters. That meant that it was six meters in height right now, fallen over.


    However, Cecile''s pping made them shut up because the air her big silver wings moved was creating visual air shockwaves. Each p was loud and sonorous as the strength she was currently exerting exploded the air her wings were pushing.


    Cecile felt that the column was extremely heavy. Even when she used her whole body strength, it didn''t even flinch. However, Cecile was a woman that took the bull by its horns to beat him up. Therefore, instead of asking other cultivators to help her, she gritted her teeth and enhanced herself with her buffs.


    *BOOM!*


    Her aura swelled and made the surrounding temperature drop sharply. Silver crystals condensed in the air because of her aura alone. Then, after crouching, she straightened her legs and put all her muscles behind that action.


    People''s mouths opened wide as sand began falling from the column, and she really started lifting it. Cecile''s brute strength was lifting the enormous column!


    ''It''s very heavy!''


    When Cecile lifted it to waist height, which still was very little inparison with the huge structure, she made a quick movement and crouched under it, changing her form. Now Cecile was under the heavy column, supporting it above her head with her hands while crouched.


    You could take an egg and choose a random person looking at Cecile. The egg would be able to enter the chosen persons mouth for sure! Cecile felt like the column would crush her, but her eyes remained stubborn.


    "Haap!"


    With a low shout, her legs began straightening as her big silver wings continued pping. Someone in the surroundings suddenly realized what Cecile''s intention was. "Don''t tell me that she wants to straighten that thing."


    "I think you are correct." Someone stuttered.


    "Impossible! That thing isn''t something juniors like us can lift alone!" A man screamed.


    Cecile''s wings speed up as if trying to prove wrong thatst man. The gales from her wings were too much, and the cultivators around had to take steps back. Then, the stupid scene of Cecile''s feet leaving the ground greeted them as she lifted the enormous pir above her head.


    Cecile''s wings were glowing silver as the aura around her became thicker. Each p sent a small wave of silver dust flying, and those that touched it got frostbite. It was extremely cold!


    Cecile felt all her back muscles straining as the weight was truly too much. There was some muscle tear that sent painful electric currents to her brain, but the natural regeneration of her body quickly mended her wounds.


    Then, with a small shout to motivate herself, she managed to ce the column vertically again. The pir didn''t wobble as it became unnaturally straight after Cecile pushed it, as if there wasn''t enough momentum to make it fall toward the other side. It was the same phenomenon that happened when something clicked into ce and wouldn''t move anymore.


    Cecilended on top of the column, breathing roughly. Her back hurt from trying so hard. ''Not even a spar against Yasenia is this tiring. That was heavier than I thought. I hope it was worth it.''


    But Cecile didn''t have a lot of rxing time because the whole ruins began to tremble as if an earthquake was starting.


    Cecile forced her tired wings to fly up and avoid any uncontroble mishaps from happening. She just hovered above the ruins as she observed the next events.


    The ruins lit up! The formation lines glowed from the top of the columns downward. It was as if a dense golden liquid was filling them.


    This liquid didn''t spill and followed the formation lines perfectly, reaching the bottom of the forty-meter tall pirs. Shortly after, the golden liquid reached the middle of the ruins, and the whole ce was filled with light. A pir of light shot to the sky, blinding everyone.


    Cecile reacted fast and pped to the side, trying to avoid the pir, but she was unable to. Thankfully, it didn''t do anything, as it was just a signal announcing that the ruins had activated.


    Right after the pir of light, on the right of the ruins, a ramp opened, showing a passage downward. All the sand that was above it and even some cultivators directly fell into it because they were standing in that area. Nheless, the entrance wasn''t a vertical hole but a step ramp.


    Cecile saw it and didn''t wait. She swept down and directly flew through the entrance at high speed. Unlike the cautious nature of most of Yasenia''s lovers, Cecile was direct in everything she did. From time to time, especially if they were to involve Yasenia in one way or another, she pondered and thought about her actions deeply. But if that wasn''t the case, she was mostly a straightforward woman.


    The rest of the cultivators saw Cecile entering and followed right after. No matter if they were scared of her or not, they wouldn''t let Cecile get all the treasures.


    The passage was seven meters tall and five meters wide, just enough for Cecile to be able to fly with her five meters of wingspan. After training, her control was superb, and she could even fly in ces with less width than her wingspan.


    Her speed was extremely fast as she left a silver trail behind her. She continued flying forward, and after twenty minutes, she reached a big room. The floor was made of brownstone, and the walls were yellow and smooth.


    On each wall in front of Cecile, there was a big door. Each door was five meters tall, reaching half the height of the room she was in.


    The three doors were identical at first sight. Cecile pped toward them and looked at them. Even though it was a fast nce that didn''t take more than thirty seconds for each gate, Cecile''s eyesight was extremely sharp. However, she didn''t see anything different.


    Therefore, Cecile looked around for something while pping her wings mid-air. This room was even taller than the passage, so she had more than enough space to maneuver.


    After looking around, she spotted a stone stele and a spring, respectively, on the room''s far right and left corners. She shed toward the stele first but saw a foreignnguage on it that she couldn''t understand.


    Cecile frowned and looked toward the spring on the left corner. After she flew to the shore, she looked at it curiously. ''What effect does this have, and why is it here? A senior made this secret realm, so they wouldn''t randomly ce things around, right?''


    Cecile didn''t want to drink a random thing without knowing its effects, so she was in quite a hurdle.


    By this time, other cultivators began arriving. They looked around and saw Cecile in front of the spring.


    Cecile looked at them, and then an idea shed through her mind. She crouched down and made the motion of scooping water and lifting it toward her mouth. She covered her hands with an air bubble not to touch the water. Then, she walked slowly toward the stele. ''Be my test subjects, random people.''


    The people observed Cecile for a moment, and after seeing her in front of the stele, they went toward the spring and drank the water. Cecile smirked coldly and looked at them, ''Thank you for being so cooperative.''


    Then they went toward the stele, and Cecile saw their eyes smoothly moving across the lines of unknown text. After confirming her guess, she ran fast toward the water under the stunned eyes of those people and drank a mouthful of that spring.


    When she returned, she could read the stele. She felt the disgruntled gazes from the people beside her, but she just sent a cold look toward them. They couldn''t win in a staring contest with the Phoenix, so they lowered their heads indignantly and continued reading.


    What right do they have to me her when they are weaker?


    Cecile snorted and read what was written on the rock surface. "Those that are worthy will walk forward no matter the difficulties. Those that want to be heroes will always take the right path. Those that go left will have to choose again."

 Chapter 237: Ceciles pure heart.

    Chapter 237: Cecile''s pure heart.


    After reading the stele, Cecile frowned. ''I can understand the first and second sentences. But what does the third mean?''


    Cecile saw that most people went right, and the rest went forward. No one was going to the left door. ''Do I want to be someone worthy? Who is someone worthy? It is a person that has the qualifications to be recognized, a person that can ept any and all kind of power and use it. They are able to challenge trials and remain victorious. That is someone worthy.''


    Cecile shook her head, ''I''m not someone like that, nor do I want to be one.''


    The Phoenix''s blue eyes moved toward the right door. ''Do I want to be a Hero? What is a Hero anyway? They are a person that sacrifices themselves for the greater good. A person that pushes forward against all kinds of difficulties and remains victorious. They are someone that sees the world''s essence and fights for justice, maintaining the highest grade of morality possible. A heart of gold, a pure soul. Admired by the masses, feared by their enemies. That is the essence of a hero.''


    Cecile shook her head again, ''I do not want to be a hero.''


    Cecile looked toward the left gate. Then, she pondered to herself, ''What do I want to be...?'' After that thought, Yasenia''s charming, smiling face crossed her mind. That pair of beautiful and seductive golden-red slit eyes looked at her lovingly, making her whole body feel happiness.


    Cecile''s facial features softened, and a smile hung on her lips.


    ''I''m someone that wants to protect her lover.''


    ''I''m someone that seeks strength to help their dearest.''


    ''I''m someone that gathers knowledge for her wife''s research.''


    ''I''m someone that gave their whole heart to a dragoness.''


    ''I''m someone that challenged fate to be reborn so I could walk side by side with my soulmate.''


    Therefore, Cecile decided to trust her intuition and chose the left door.


    Unlike the previous times, because people had seen Cecile''s trick in the spring, not many people followed her. They thought that Cecile was trying to fool them again.


    The ones that followed were two people from the academy, a man and a woman.


    Cecile didn''t even turn and continued walking toward the left door. When she was about to open it, the man called her, "Yo, Cecile! Why did you choose this one?"


    Cecile turned and answered calmly. However, her natural tone of voice was cold and indifferent, giving an apathetic aura. "Because I''m neither a hero nor someone worthy."


    The two people blinked and thought about it. Were they like that? Did they want to be like that? It was a difficult path, and most likely, there will be many difficult challenges after crossing those two doors.


    However, the temptation of bing one of the two was high for the woman. Even if they weren''t any of those now, who said that they couldn''t be one if they overcame whatever these ruins threw at them? Therefore, the woman said, "I see. Thanks for telling us, Cecile. Still, I''m going to take the right door. Good luck!"


    Cecile just nodded. She wouldn''t bother to convince anyone other than Yasenia or those precious to her.


    The man looked at the woman and frowned for a while. The two of them were a couple, so he didn''t want to leave her behind. He sighed and said, "Thanks for your advice, Cecile. I know you are not a woman of many words. So the fact that you spoke and tried to tell us about it is enough. Do not die!"


    Then, he turned and ran after the woman. Cecile looked at their back for a second and then turned. Each person will choose the path they think is most suitable, and she won''t waste words to reason with them.


    Moreover, she still wasn''t sure if this door was the correct one or even if there was a correct door. Maybe all three doors are simr, and unless Cecile meets with that couple again, she wouldn''t be able to know.


    Cecile pushed the door and walked to the other side.


    After she went through the door, another room of simr size greeted her. ''Huh? Why is there an identical room here?''


    But when she looked around, she realized that only the shape was simr. The number and position of doors had changed. There were only two doors, side by side, on the opposite wall. The stele was in the middle of the room, and there wasn''t a spring of any sort. Cecile read the stele, "Heroes always take the right path. Even if they doubt their worth, they will always end up choosing the right path. Those that go left will have to choose again."


    Cecile was mildly surprised, "Is it trying to test my conviction?"


    Cecile decisively chose the left door again. When she entered through the door, another simr room greeted her. The door behind her closed with a bang and disappeared. This somewhat startled her, ''Did I enter a trap room?''


    Cecile looked around and didn''t see a single door in the whole room, which made her frown. Her mind spun, trying to find an escape route.


    However, before she did that, the wall in front of her suddenly lit up, and golden characters appeared on it as if a knife was engraving them. Cecile''s alertness was at an all-time high during the process.


    Cecile waited until it waspletely carved and read it. "You are neither someone worthy nor a hero. Then what are you?"


    Cecile thought for a moment and answered. "I''m a cultivator in search of strength."


    The wall characters changed and asked again. "For what reason must you challenge the heavens? For what reason do you search strength?"


    Cecile didn''t even hesitate and answered, her voice full of conviction. "I want strength to protect my loved one and to live with her for eternity. To be able to keep her safe between my wings and give her a resting ce in my embrace, or to help her push forward toward her goals and carry part of her burden."


    Cecile took a deep breath and said, extending her silver wings and unfurling her aura!


    "I want to be her wings so that she can fly freely in this dangerous world!"


    Cecile''s words echoed around the room, and then everything became silent.


    After a while, the room trembled, and two passages opened before her. Above the right one, it read. "You want strength? Ovee this trial, and you shall obtain it."


    Above the left one, it read the same, "You want strength? Ovee this trial, and you shall obtain it."


    Cecile looked at the two identical passways and thought about which one to choose. She didn''t rush because this was important if she wanted to get what she wanted.


    She looked around but didn''t see anything useful. Then, she remembered what the previous two doors advised and muttered, "Heroes always take the right path. Since I''m not trying to be a hero, then..."


    Cecile looked at the left path and decided to enter through there.


    After she passed, the passage behind her closed with a bang! But Cecile didn''t even turn. She was already determined to face this trial no matter what it threw at her. The corridor wasn''t too long, and after just five minutes of walking, she could see the end of it.


    Cecile crossed it, and a blinding light impeded her sight for a moment. When she opened her eyes, the desert weed her again. ''Hmm? Did those ruins expel me?''


    The open area before her was way too simr to the desert outside, but when she looked closer, she could see the difference. On the sand, there were ruins with simr architecture to the structure above.


    The heat was also higher than on the outside, and Cecile was sure that she wouldn''t be able to fly more than seventy meters in height. There were gales that lifted sand and made the vision somewhat blurry, but it wasn''t a problem for Cecile since her mastery of the wind element was high.


    Then, on the air, those golden words appeared again.


    "Survive for a week."


    Cecile took out her bow and enteredbat stance right after reading that. She pped her wings and flew high up, carefully taking into ount at what altitude the heat would bother her. Then, the soil trembled, and explosions of sand followed.


    From those explosions, Cecile saw arachnid-shaped brown and gold-colored constructs appearing. Even if they followed the general arachnid shape, they were of different forms, sizes, and strengths. They had green glowing lines across their bodies, and their eyes also glowed green. They were like an army rising from the ground. The numbers weren''t more than fifty, but Cecile knew that this was just the beginning.


    Cecile was using her [Moon Phoenix me Dress] and [Crystal Ice Bow]. Her hands had the [Passing Cloud Gloves] Yasenia gave her. Her power and defense were high, and her attack speed ridiculous. When Cecile saw them, she didn''t wait for them to escape the soil and began attacking right away. "[Explosive Moon Gale Arrow]"


    *Swish! * *Swish!* *Swish!* *Swish!*


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Like bombs falling from the sky, the arrows created silver-green spheres of destruction on touch, damaging even the sturdy defenses of the constructs. The smallest construct was three meters tall, with the biggest being almost twenty meters tall. The arrows thatnded on the smaller ones blew them up without resistance. However, those thatnded on the constructs with a height of ten meters or above didn''t die in one arrow.


    Still, the arrow explosions left craters on them, damaging them badly. The arrow barrage continued and destroyed fifteen of the almost fifty constructs and greatly damaged some of them.


    Cecile''s sharp Phoenix eyes spotted a hidden core below the rocky surface of one of the constructs. It wasn''t that big inparison, thirty centimeters in diameter at most. However, even after killing so few of them, Cecile realized that the cores of the ones she killed were in the same ce.


    She decisively changed arrow types to piercing arrows and fired another barrage after theypletely got out. The arrows tore through the air with high speed and pierced the constructs from side to side. This attack made 20 of them stop moving.


    Cecile was satisfied with this oue and continued with this arrow type. A rain of arrows fell from the sky as Cecile''s hand blurred and shot the projectiles continuously.


    A minuteter, all constructsy dead on the ground. There were some that were harder and needed more than one arrow, which made her take more time with them. Still, Cecile didn''t even use one percent of her energy dealing with them.


    Five minutester, another wave began. Cecile''s hand moved again, mercilessly attacking them. She saw that they were slightly stronger and had an extra construct. Her face became solemn.


    Even if the strength and numbers were insignificant, Cecile would be in deep trouble if this effect kept piling up wave after wave for a week. ''Hopefully, there is a limit.''


    Cecile took a deep breath and thought. ''I will have to get used to the weaknesses of the constructs. Later they may even appear with reinforced carapace on the core area.''


    She didn''t annihte the wave this time and let them attack her. The attacks were fastsers from their eyes, manipting the sand around them, and could also throw different projectiles toward her. Their physical strength was high, and their dexterity was impressive. Of course,pared to Cecile, they were currently utterlycking. However, Cecile knew they would be a threat sooner orter, so she had to be careful.


    The skills she was currently using were her old elemental coat and the basic but evolved elemental arrows, so she didn''t tire herself. Although she could regenerate constantly, regeneration also had a limit. So she was going to use the least strength she could to kill each wave.

 Chapter 238: Sierra and her plea. Evelyns decision.

    Chapter 238: Sierra and her plea. Evelyn''s decision.


    While Cecile began her trial, Evelyn was climbing the snowy mountain surrounded by the lightning storm. The snow somewhat hindered Evelyn''s vision, and the cold temperature was affecting even her. Still, she was able to resist using her energy like a protective membrane.


    The four-meter-tall Wolf Queen walked beside her. Her white fur was impermeable as the snowkes thatnded on her slipped through it without melting. The effect was quite mesmerizing to look at. Moreover, the Wolf Queen''s mastery over the Ice and Lightning elements made herpletely immune to the weather.


    As they walked, Evelyn looked at her with interest, "Say, Wolf Queen. Would you like a name?"


    The giant wolf moved her blue eyes and asked, her voice slightly indifferent. "A name? What is that?"


    Evelyn exined, "It is a way to differentiate individuals. I told you, right? My name is Evelyn."


    The Wolf Queen asked with interest, "Why do you want to give me a name?"


    Evelyn shrugged, "It is too bothersome to call you Wolf Queen. It sounds too impersonal. Now that we are connected with a blood contract, we should at least try to get along with each other. I know how unfair this contract is to you, so at least I want to make you feel morefortable with it."


    The Wolf Queen was somewhat surprised. It was true that the feeling of making a [Blood Contract] out of necessity was somewhat stifling. Right now, Evelyn could order the Wolf Queen as she liked, she couldn''t tell her directly to die, but there were very few limitations in Evelyn''s ability to make orders.


    After hearing what Evelyn said, a small smile hung on the Wolf Queen''s lips. She still didn''t know if Evelyn was sincere, but she decided to trust this small female a little more. Therefore, she answered, "Sure, go ahead, give me a name."


    Evelyn thought about it for a while; she didn''t want to give her a random name. After some minutes of silence, she asked, "How about Luna? Does it sound good?"


    The Wolf Queen frowned, "I don''t like it. It sounds too soft. I''m a Queen. How could I be named after such a soft-sounding name?"


    Evelyn chuckled, "You want one that sounds powerful? How about Ragash?" Evelyn emphasized the "R" by rolling her tongue when pronouncing it.


    The beast thought about it, but it sounded too powerful this time. "Do you know any in the middle? Not too powerful sounding but not too soft either."


    Evelynined jokingly, "You are so demanding! Let me think..."


    The Wolf Queen was tickled off and yfully snorted as aint. "It''s not my fault you are so bad at giving names."


    Evelyn rolled her violet eyes. Then, she eximed, "Ah! I know! How about Sierra?"


    The Wolf Queen found its ring pleasant, "Sierra... Mm, I like it."


    Evelyn smiled, "Then, I hope we have a pleasant cooperation, Sierra."


    Sierra''s eyes lost a little bit of her indifference and said, her tone slightly softer. "I hope I didn''t choose my master wrongly, do not disappoint me, Evelyn."


    Evelyn nodded seriously and focused on the surroundings again. She had previously asked Cecile through themunication device to know which race Sierra was. Although Evelyn could have asked the Wolf Queen to tell her directly, the names may differ from what was known in the Sky Continent.


    However, Cecile told her that physical characteristics weren''t all when deciding the race of a beast, the aura, the energies they used, and even the way they moved could make a difference. Therefore, she couldn''t be sure unless she saw her in person, especially because wolf breeds are hard to differentiate at simple sight.


    Evelyn epted her exnation and decided not to ask about it. She wanted to deepen their connection a little more before asking more personal questions.


    Evelyn had been climbing for some hours already, and the falling lightning was bing too much even for her. No matter how powerful her [Lightning Devouring Body] was, everything had its limits. Evelyn spoke to the Wolf Queen. "Let''s find a ce to rest. I have to absorb all the lightning within me to continue advancing without risks."


    Sierra nodded and agreed with her demand. Evelyn hasn''t forced her to be her mount, nor has she asked her to fight in the front lines whenever beasts or cultivators appeared, so she was quite satisfied with her new master for the moment.


    Even better, Evelyn had actually done the opposite during the few hours they were together. So trust began growing between them.


    When fighting against cultivators or beasts, Evelyn always told her to support her from a distance. She could feel that she wasn''t looking down on her but trying to forge herself with battles.


    When they traversed through difficult paths, instead of asking for help, Evelyn advanced slowly on her own and didn''t ask Sierra to carry her.


    It was to the point that Sierra was actually itching to have Evelyn order her to do something. Still, she knew that this urge was a mild side-effect of their contract and didn''t take it seriously.


    One must know that when a beast makes a blood contract with a human, the beast gives up its right to be free. There are very few times when the beasts get the upper hand.


    Most of the time, they will have to obey everymand, and at the same time, they will grow alongside their master. The contract was a master-servant contract, after all.


    Of course, there were benefits for the beast. Firstly, they would grow many times faster. Beasts could only grow naturally, absorbing the world''s energy passively and eating beast cores. However, after they enter a contract with a human or beast-human, they can advance as fast as their owner. There were limitations, mainly bloodline level, potential, and soul strength, but the strength advancement speed would always be faster for the beast.


    Moreover, the chances to break their limits were increased manifold. For example, imagine a [Fire Wolf] contracts with a human. Even if their prior probability of evolving and bing a [Magma Wolf] was less than ten percent, it may shoot up to a fifty-fifty chance after contracting with a human with high potential. The increase was that high.


    Nevertheless, these advantages were stronger the more talented the human contractor was, so beasts were sometimes very picky or extremely adamant about forming contracts. Some even chose death before falling under a contract.


    The fact that they also lost most of their rights was also a big factor; making a contract with a human they didn''t trust was a recipe for disaster.


    These points were the main difference between [Soulmates] and a [Blood Contract]. One was meant to be lovers, strengthening each other through a bond of trust and closeness devoid of any rules or limitations. The other was meant to create a master-servant hierarchy, using each other''s potential to increase their own strength.


    Evelyn had always known about this because she had studied a lot about beasts after getting together with Yasenia. Therefore, the question filling her thoughts right now was, ''Why would a Wolf Queen, a beast with a high-level bloodline and high potential, surrender to me?''


    After thinking about it for a while, Evelyn decided to ask Sierra. To Evelyn''s surprise, Sierra was honest and frank, telling her directly what she wanted to hear.


    Evelyn was so used to interacting with humans that she had forgotten beasts were extremely straightforward, and only a few schemed to get what they wanted.


    The Wolf Queen''s voice was at first indifferent. But as she saw Evelyn''s intention in getting along together. Her voice softened and became gentler. It sounded like a mature, gentle woman inside Evelyn''s head. "Evelyn, I had to make the contract because if I didn''t, I would die. There is a Wolf n that managed to create a curse that would kill me unless I made a contract, be it a [Soulmate] or [Blood Contract] bond."


    Sierra sighed, creating mist before her snout. "They thought that I would either die or surrender to their patriarch. He has been very eager to make me his mate, but I refused since his conditions were for me to step down and steal my position as the Alpha."


    Sierra looked at Evelyn and said, "Humans haven''t appeared in a long time, so they were sure that I would surrender to him, forcing me to be his [Soulmate]."


    Evelyn asked, startled, "Aren''t [Soulmates] chosen instinctually? It isn''t something that can be forced, right?"


    Sierra nodded, "You are right, but that is only true in normal conditions. This curse seemed to have the effect of triggering my desire for the first male I mated with strongly. This reaction would cause my instincts to be confused and mark him as my [Soulmate], something I didn''t want."


    The giant wolf sighed again through her snout. "I didn''t want to be under anybody because my pride wouldn''t let me, especially not below someone weaker than me. If he had defeated me in battle fair and square, I wouldn''t have minded, but his methods disgusted me to the point I almost killed myself."


    Evelyn asked, "What about mating with another male you found worthy?"


    Sierra shook her head, "I''m the strongest wolf right now; something like that doesn''t exist. Even so, I had my eyes on someone since his potential was great."


    Evelyn nodded, "I see. I now know why you were walking alone. But I still don''t know why you decided to be my contracted beast."


    The Wolf Queen chuckled and looked at Evelyn. "I can sense an extremely powerful Yang energy inside your meridians. The male that injected it into you must have a very powerful bloodline. Moreover, I can feel its wild nature, so I know that ites from a beast."


    "Knowing that you have an intimate rtionship with a beast of that level made me think that I could ask for his help if I were your contracted beast. I don''t mind bing a ve if I can save my pack from being under their rule."


    Sierra''s eyes became cold as she said, "Their values are crooked. Instead of looking at every beast''s strength, they look at their gender. I don''t know who taught him that kind of ideology."


    "They use female wolves as breeders and force male wolves to be fighters or sacrifices and die for the pack. The only reason the wolves under them hadn''t split is that their shady methods prevent most of them from leaving."


    Evelyn sighed, ''I knew that I was getting into something, but this goes further than I expected. A whole pack of wolves that can overwhelm Sierra? I can''t go against something like that. I still don''t even know if I can beat this Wolf Queen, much less a pack of wolves that can go against her. Moreover, I can''t ask for Yasenia''s help since I don''t really know how far we are, and I don''t want to disturb whatever she is doing.''


    Evelyn thought of something and said with a smirk, "By the way, it is not a he, but a she."


    Sierra looked at her confused, and Evelyn exined with a perverted smirk, "The one that poured that delicious, thick, and hot Yang energy inside me is female."


    The Wolf Queen was so surprised that she didn''t register the pervertedness of Evelyn''s sentence. "How can a female release such a potent Yang energy? If a woman has so much Yang energy, they should look rather masculine, right?"


    Evelyn burst intoughter. "Yasenia masculine? The ridiculousness of that statement is enough to be the joke of the century, hahaha!"

 Chapter 239: Sierras delight. Andrea vs Demonic Cultivators.

    Chapter 239: Sierra''s delight. Andrea vs Demonic Cultivators.


    "How can a female release such a potent Yang energy? If a woman has so much Yang energy, they should look rather masculine, right?"


    Evelyn burst intoughter. "Yasenia masculine? The ridiculousness of that statement is enough to be the joke of the century, hahaha! My Yasenia is the most beautiful woman I know."


    Her smile changed into a perverted one again. "Not only is she beautiful, but her peerless heavenly tits are also perfection! Do you find that redundant? I don''t! They are very big, soft, squishy, and stic! They smell heavenly and taste even better! Better, even if they are big, they are perky as if they defy the world''sw of gravity and create the most delicious milk I''ve ever tasted. Slurping her dry must be one of the most pleasurable things that exist! Moreover, every time I have the weight of those two soft watermelons on my face as she pounds me is..."


    Sierra looked at Evelyn like she had grown three heads and six arms. Her gaze carried so much bewilderment that even Evelyn, who was talking about her kinks openly, noticed that there was something wrong. That is quite an achievement since our perverted little girl''s mind would go out into outer space when she began rambling about Yasenia''s breasts.


    Therefore, Evelyn who was about to give a long lecture about the magnificence of Yasenia''s breasts, stopped her rambling and looked at Sierra with confusion. "What''s wrong?"


    The Wolf Queen didn''t know how to answer. ''What''s wrong? More like what''s right!?''


    Nheless, no matter how perturbed, Sierra was still able to ask. "What are you talking about? No, why are you so passionate about that!?"


    Evelyn answered with the most serious expression Sierra had ever seen on Evelyn, "Because I live for her perfect tits."


    If a wolf could make a speechless face, Sierra''s current expression would be the perfect example. ''Did I really choose my master correctly?''


    Evelyn said with a sage-like tone, "Don''t mind it too much, Sierra. You haven''t seen them, hence, I can forgive you for your ignorant nature. You aren''t like those lost girls that search for the ultimate knowledge about Yasenia''s mountains!"


    Sierra''s doubts increased, ''Is my master some kind of cult leader?''


    Evelyn looked at the giant wolf''s face andughed aloud, diffusing the strange atmosphere around them. "Don''t do that face, Sierra. I swear I''m not someone shady. You can trust me."


    Sierra shook her head and sighed with a smile. Then, she said yfully, "I don''t know if to trust you. You went on a tangent I didn''t expect there. Doesn''t your mate find that perturbing?"


    Evelyn shrugged, "Well, that''s who I am. Moreover, it is Yasenia who told me not to mind my nature and not to restrain myself. Although I receive her tail ps, they aren''t even painful. She has used them so often that they have even be a form of art."


    Sierraughed, feeling her mood lightening. ''Well, besides her excessive liking for her mate''s breasts, she didn''t say anything too strange. She is quite an interesting master.''


    Evelyn smiled inwardly, ''I hope her nerves rx. She is too tense all the time.''


    They both fell into afortable silence and continued walking. This pause made Evelyn think, ''Hmm, I think I can ask about her bloodline, right? I know she is quite a straightforward woman, so there shouldn''t be any problem.''


    Evelyn asked, "Umm, I don''t want to be rude or anything, but could you tell me the name of your bloodline? I''m somewhat curious about what type of beast I contracted."


    The Wolf Queen nodded and easily answered, "I''m a [Tundra Lightning Wolf Queen]. A mutation from my original [Lightning Tempered Wolf]."


    Evelyn whistled, "A natural evolution? You are impressive, Sierra."


    This cleared some doubts Evelyn previously had. Evelyn was sure that Sierra was stronger than herself. The only reason she had been so lucky to enter a contract with her was that, as Sierra exined, her own strength was not that bad, and Yasenia''s Yang energy was very attractive to the Wolf Queen.


    A naturally evolved beast, especially one that evolved because of natural treasures, was iparable to her peers. Their strength, potential, and intelligence multiplied respectively to the quality of this natural treasure. Of course, if the natural treasure was too strong, and the initial potential of the beast was too low, the beast would explode as their energy circuit wouldn''t be able to restrain the amount of energy.


    Sierra seemed to have remembered something and said, "Right, I almost forgot. This was another thing that I wanted to tell you and your mate. I''ve hidden the thing that let me evolve in a safe area. It is extremely beneficial for lightning creatures. Moreover, there is something at the top of the mountain that should be attractive for human cultivators."


    Evelyn asked with interest, "What is it?"


    Sierra was doubtful as she spoke, "A lightning-attributed cultivation technique. Or at least that is what I heard some humans that passed through here some hundreds of years ago."


    Evelyn eximed, "Oh wow! You are quite old. No wonder your wisdom is so developed."


    The wolf queen muttered, "I would rather you call me experienced."


    Evelyn raised her eyebrow, amused. ''Even wolves are sensitive to their age? Hahaha.''


    Then, she asked, "How far are the wolves you want to topple?"


    The Wolf Queen tilted her head and looked at Evelyn, "Won''t we wait for your mate? It is not for being rude, but your strength is not enough to help me kill all of them."


    Evelyn shook her head, "I don''t even know how far we are from each other, and I''m sure that she is doing other things. If you think that I''m too weak, you can guide me to a ce with a lot of lightning. In a week or so, I should be able to advance in cultivation. If the lightning is nutritious enough, I may even be able to enter the half-step."


    The Wolf Queen sighed and said, "Well, your help is better than nothing. Follow me. I know the perfect ce for you to cultivate."


    Evelyn asked, "Is that ce with the lightning treasure?"


    Sierra shook her head, "Even though I''ve begun to trust you, I don''t want to give that to you right now. Those are rewards for when we manage to free my pack."


    Evelyn epted her exnation and didn''t insist. Then, she asked. "By the way, howe you haven''t ranked up? You should have enough talent and strength to be a fourth-ranked beast, right?"


    The Wolf Queen snorted, "It is because of this hateful ce. This secret realm, as you humans call it, doesn''t let me advance in strength. Each time I tried to advance, I felt chills through my spine, and my fur stood up. I''m sure that I would die if I tried."


    Evelyn looked at her and asked, "How about you try now?"


    The Wolf Queen sighed and said, "What difference is there? I''m still stuck here."


    Evelyn smirked, "But now you aren''t linked to the secret realm, but to me."


    Sierra froze with one paw high up in an extremely funny position. Evelyn chuckled and looked at her. With eagerness, the Wolf Queen moved her mouth and softly bit Evelyn''s neck, throwing her onto her wide back.


    Evelyn let herself be carried because she knew the Wolf Queen couldn''t harm her, and she also clearly felt the Wolf Queen''s happiness in her heart through their connection.


    Then, Sierra''s figure blurred in the snowndscape and carried Evelyn to a ce where they could strengthen themselves quietly. Evelyn had to grab her white fur strongly, or she would fall off her back. ''My Heavens, she is so fast!'' Evelyn thanked her dear Yasenia''s semen- *Cough.* Yang energy, for attracting this powerful creature as her contracted beast.


    Meanwhile, in an environment opposite to where Evelyn was, Andrea had been collecting quite arge number of ores thanks to her recently gained crab friend and the four demonic cultivators she had env-befriended.


    Andrea thought while extracting another Heaven-ranked material, ''My v- friends are doing a great job.''


    However, there was a small problem. Andrea had been feeling some strange effects in her mind. As if something very weak was trying to breach her mental defenses. At first, even her subconscious ignored it, but it was so persistent that Andrea had taken notice of it. ''It must be the illusion guy¡­ Well, it seems that their utility has run out so fast.''


    Andrea managed to get some information from them, but when she spoke about Yasenia, the four of them wore clueless faces. It was clear that these four weren''t involved in the n to kill Yasenia in any way; they didn''t even know her name. Andrea even tried to describe Yasenia to them, but the confusion in their eyes remained.


    As they walked, Andrea suddenly ordered, "Stop for a moment."


    The four of them stopped and looked toward Andrea with dissatisfaction. They hadn''t gained anything besides the few beast cores of the beasts they killed.


    Andrea''s greedy nature had swallowed everything else. The worst thing was that they couldn''t protest or leave since Andrea was out of their league strength-wise. Now that she had stopped them, they were alerted and tookbat stances. They didn''t know when Andrea would turn around and kill them for their treasures.


    Andrea looked at their wary eyes andbat-ready stance and smirked under her helmet. ''Well, this is the normal reaction. If I had a party leader as tyrannical as I had been, I would react the same way.''


    "You''ve done well, so I thought of rewarding you with some of the ores we''ve collected. I know I''ve been gathering everything for myself, but well, I didn''t trust any of you. Now that two days have passed, I can start sharing the rewards with all of you."


    The four people were greatly surprised. One of them, the woman, asked, "For real?"


    Andrea nodded and took out one ore. It was three meters in height and released a strong aura. The four of them were surprised because it was a high-level Heaven-ranked ore. Not only was it extremely precious, they hadn''t collected one of this quality even after searching for two days straight. Andrea saw their greedy eyes and said, "This is an ore that I managed to find before I met all of you. It is a high-level Heaven-ranked material. I think that if I divide this big between all of you could be a good beginning to our real cooperation, right?"


    The four of them nodded and approached, thinking. ''Even if the ores we got for Andrea until now were good, they were all low-level or middle-level heaven ranked. With a quarter of this big thing, I can create a Heaven-ranked weapon if I meet with a skilled enough smith.''


    The illusion man was somewhat doubtful and asked, "Why are you suddenly so good to us? To say that you abused us during these two days is not an exaggeration."


    The other three stopped approaching and looked at Andrea. Andrea sighed, "Didn''t I just exin it?"


    The man wasn''t convinced, "What did we do to gain your trust suddenly?"


    Although they couldn''t see Andrea''s expression, her eyes radiated an apparent disdain that made them flinch. Andrea''s deep voice was scornful as she said, "Do you think I''m a switch or something? My opinion hasn''t suddenly changed but transformed during this two-day time. You know what? Forget it. I thought of giving you this topensate, but you doubting me like this is like a p to my face."


    They got nervous and apologized, "Sorry, sorry! We didn''t mean to look down on you. It is just it was quite sudden, that''s all."


    Andrea, who was about to store the material, sighed. "Last chance, do you want it or not?"


    The four of them nodded and approached the mineral. Andrea walked away and let them close on the material.


    When the four of them were beside the ore, finding ways to cut it into four parts, Andrea''s smirk widened until it became a wild smile. "Detonate."


    Before they could even react, the ore burst into an enormous explosion of molten metal, covering the four of them in that superheated substance. Their agonized cries filled the area. But Andrea didn''t stop and continued her attack. "[Sr Domain], [Sr pir]."


    Her golden domain unfurled, and a 10m wide pir of superheated magma shot up from the ground covering the four of them.


    "AAARGH!!!"


    "WAAA!!"


    "GAAAH!!"


    "AHH!!!"


    Andrea didn''t even let them recover from the shock and pain, running straight to their side. Her halberd moved extremely fast, blurring the weapon. "[Sr Halberd Barrage]."


    The attacks immediately chopped the four people into meat chunks that soon melted with the metal, bing a single fluid. The crab that saw the whole process was trembling badly at the side.


    Andrea didn''t realize and smirked, satisfied with her sneak attack. "I bet they didn''t expect a false exploding ore~. I hope they liked this weapon my love and I developed together."


    Thinking of when she was fabricating this with Yasenia made Andrea smile gently under the helmet. She remembered asking Yasenia. "Yasenia, how could we create a weapon that is stealthy but tempting at the same time?"


    Yasenia thought, tapping her tail on the ground, and asked back, "What is the most tempting thing for a cultivator?"


    Andrea pondered for a moment and answered, "A high-level treasure?"


    Yasenia smirked and said, "How about creating a false treasure that can damage them when getting close?"


    Andrea''s eyes opened, and sheughed, "Such a good idea, my love!" She even picked Yasenia up, spinning with her in her arms,


    Yasenia alsoughed happily and used her limbs totch onto Andrea. With their bodies so close, two things got hard and a heated session began.

 Chapter 240: A very passionate flashback. The Crabs peculiarities.(R-18)

    Chapter 240: A very passionate shback. The Crab''s peculiarities.(R-18)


    Andrea looked at Yasenia''s moist and tender lips, and a fiery desire ignited inside her. Andrea''s voice was hoarse as her hands roamed Yasenia''s seductive body. "My love, we should have an in-depth talk before we begin creating the item, don''t you think so?"


    Yasenia felt Andrea''s hands, and everywhere they passed, they left a fiery trail, making her cheeks gain an alluring rosy color, and her body softened even more. She sprawled herself over Andrea as she answered with a lovely growl, "I think it is a very good idea~. My darling is very good at talking in depth after all~."


    Andrea gulped after seeing Yasenia''s seductiveness dripping from every gesture, the way her eyes moved, her body slithered around herself, and her tail slowly curled around. Andrea felt that she was about to be devoured.


    Everything the dragoness did, Andrea found hard to resist. Her penis was already up and ready for action. As usual, Andrea''s voice, even if gentle, carried a hint of dominance that made Yasenia''s instincts surrender to her demands. "Take off your clothes, my love."


    Yasenia followed the order, and her clothes disappeared inside her ring. Andrea saw therge expanse of tempting flesh revealing, and her breathing became rough. Her fair skin was tender and soft. Her fingers sank into Yasenia''s curves as she caressed her body up and down. The big breasts pushed on her body, showcasing their impressive size and form, and below, the big hot hardness that had grown to dominate women with a single thrust made her female instincts run wild.


    At first, Yasenia was naturally seductive, but as time went on, she slowly increased that seductiveness to the next level. Not only her body but everything she did seemed to be meant to tempt her. The way she moved when being intimate, the way her hands roamed on your skin, her little kisses on ces like the neck, corbone, and even the shoulders, and how her golden slit eyes looked at you, almost sucking your soul away.


    Every gesture pushed Andrea''s desire to ravage the dragoness and make her moan her throat out as she pistoned inside the pleasure garden. Andrea''s voice was deep and husky, tingling Yasenia''s hearing sense. "Good girl, you are so beautiful I almost can''t control myself." Yasenia purred on her neck and licked it with slow and tender movements.


    Andrea found those gestures irresistible and took off her own robes, pressing their naked bodies together. Softness with softness, hardness with hardness. Their intimate parts touched as their mouths met in a moist dance. Andrea and Yasenia moaned. Andrea because of the long tongue filling her mouth, and Yasenia because of the big and deft hand going up and down her hardness.


    Andrea slowly pushed Yasenia against a wall, trapping her in her embrace as they kissed, and she pushed each and every button on Yasenia''s dragon with her hand. Yasenia could swear that her penis was melting with pleasure under Andrea''s ministrations. It was twitching and leaking abundant precum, which Andrea took advantage of to lubricate her own hand. Yasenia separated her mouth and murmured, "Mmm~ Oh~ I love it, dalring~. Ahn~ right, there felt so good!"


    The tall Andrea looked into the pink-golden eyes from above and smirked. That smile made Yasenia''s uterus tremble. "Does my little dragoness like it~? Then, beg for more."


    Yasenia looked into her light green eyes and moaned, "Yes, darling! More! I want more! Your hand is so good!"


    Andrea used the other hand to caress her long ck hair without stopping the one below. "Such a good girl. Do you want a reward?"


    Yasenia buried her face in Andrea''s neck and licked her tan skin with delight. Andrea understood and said, "Lower your waist." Yasenia did as told.


    Then, Yasenia suddenly felt her penis enter a tight and moist entrance. It was as if an electric shock stimted her penis. This sudden stimulus took her over the edge, and she shouted, "I''m cumming!" Yasenia hugged Andrea''s torso as her waist twitched with each rope she sent inside Andrea.


    Andrea, who had eaten the dragoness rod with her lower mouth, felt the hot, thick, and pleasurable semen right after pration, making her feel delighted.


    Andrea almost reached orgasm after feeling the hot and electrifying semen invading her insides so overwhelmingly, but she held on to it and spoke to Yasenia with tenderness, "Good girl~. You came so much inside of me. Do my insides feel that good~? Answer me, my love."


    Yasenia thought that she was about to go crazy. This gentle dominance was extremely pleasant. "Yes, I like it! Darling''s insides are so good!"


    However, Andrea took out Yasenia''s penis from her own warm and moist cave, leaving Yasenia wanting more. "I-I want more, darling. Let me prate you, please~."


    Andrea lifted Yasenia above eye level, holding her up with her arms and legs. She had to hold in her own desire to get ravaged to oblivion by the dragoness as she said, "You can''t yet. That was a reward for being a good girl. Let''s see if you continue to be one."


    Yasenia humped her waist, rubbing her penis on Andrea''s defined abs, and her tail coiled around the tall and tanned woman''s body. "I''m a good girl. Tell me what to do, darling. I want to feel your insides again."


    Andrea smirked and said, "Then, milk me dry." And right after, she thrust in like she wanted to pierce into Yasenia''s womb with that thrust.


    *PAH!*


    Yasenia felt Andrea''s penis invading her pussy, and their waist smashing together. Her throat couldn''t contain the ecstasy, and she voiced it with a loud moan. "OHH, YES!" Then, Andrea began pistoning.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    The toned woman''s strong penis repeatedly attacked Yasenia''sst entrance, sending electric pleasure waves across Yasenia''s whole body. The sound of flesh against flesh echoed in the room, together with the sound of Andrea''s balls pping on Yasenia''s soft buttcheeks. This, coupled with the squelching sound of Yasenia''s overflowing fluids and her loud moans, created a sinful and euphoric melody.


    The sight was as stimting as Yasenia''s legs were in the air, bouncing at Andrea''s pounding rhythm. Moreover, Andrea repeatedly pounded Yasenia without mercy, making the dragoness''s body jiggle.


    Her breasts bounced up and down, her dick made pping sounds, and her eyes rolled each time she pierced her.


    The dragoness seductive index when Andrea fucked her to oblivion sent the heroic woman over the edge fast. Added that she still had the dragoness semen inside her vagina, and with the pleasurable spasming walls around her dick, she couldn''t hold it anymore. Andrea pushed Yasenia''s buttons further, "I''m going to fill your womb with my seed, dear."


    Yasenia''s arms and bouncing legs tightened around Andrea, and her womb lowered to greet the dominating member meshing her insides. Andrea felt it, and she finally pierced through thatst entrance.


    The feeling of prating the cervix was the trigger for her first orgasm. "Get filled!"


    Andrea''s penis shot her Yin attributed semen inside Yasenia''s uterus, which morphed Yasenia''s face with pure ecstasy. "OHH, YES!!!" Yasenia reached another orgasm as her vagina literally spasmed to milk Andrea as much as it could. Andrea moaned because of the suction force and spasms. It felt like Yasenia was sucking her sperm directly from her balls.


    Both continued their orgasm until Andrea stopped cumming. Yasenia instantly dove down and devoured Andrea''s mouth with passion. Andrea felt the tongue upying most of her mouth and sighed through her nose with pure delight.


    She loved the happiness Yasenia showed each time she released her seed inside her uterus. Her limbs and insides would tighten around her as her uterus secreted life-energy-filled liquids. Andrea knew that Yasenia only did this at the beginning of their session to ease the unique carving all of them knew she had.


    The sensation of Yasenia''s trying to impregnate herself with her semen was a fantastic feeling Andrea loved. Andrea pushed softly with her tongue against Yasenia''s dominating tongue inside her mouth. Yasenia understood and took it out of her mouth slowly, savoring Andrea''s teeth and mouth as it left it.


    Andrea looked at Yasenia''s love-filled face, and her heart swelled with tenderness. She pressed their bodies together as if she wanted to fuse them and said, "I love you, my love."


    Yasenia''s smile curved her eyes into beautiful crescents as she approached Andrea''s face and licked her cheek, her throat making deep, growling sounds. They didn''t move from that position for a while, exchanging sweet words and caresses. Then, they continued their action until Andrea was empty and filled at the same time if you know what I mean~.


    Andrea''s mind, which had gone on a tangent, woke up because she could feel the tightness in her armor and the damp feeling of her sexes creating fluids. ''I really lost myself there for a minute. Well, I had already killed these four, so there wasn''t any danger around me... Right, the crab.''


    She turned her gaze toward it and saw that it was frozen in one ce, trembling in fear. At first, Andrea was unsure as to why it would react that way. But then she remembered that she basically killed those four just because in front of the crab''s eyes. ''It must be scared I would suddenly turn and kill it.''


    Andrea approached the crab after storing her halberd inside the spatial ring. Its trembling was even more apparent as Andrea closed the distance between them.


    Andrea reached its side and said, patting the ore the crab was using as a house. "Don''t worry, little one. I won''t kill you; I had taken a liking to you."


    The crab timidly looked at Andrea with its vertical ck eyes. It could hear the soothing tone in Andrea''s voice. Andrea slowly approached her armored hand and softly caressed the crab between its eyes. The crab let Andrea caress itself, and shortly after, the trembling subsided.


    Andrea smiled under the helmet and thought for a moment. Then, she said, "Here, this metal ore is better than the one you had when we met. How about you use it as your house?"


    Andrea took out a one-meter-tall golden ore. This ore was actually a middle-level Heaven-ranked material, a higher level than the previous Low-level Heaven-ranked house of the crab.


    Even then, Andrea had plenty of this specific material. That was because it could be used as a foundation to create plenty of different alloys. Moreover, it gave a small chance of increasing the rank of the product. Because of its properties and colors, it was called [Fusing Goldsteel]. After she created her halberd and armor, Elder Irina gave her literal tons of this material as a reward.


    This didn''t mean that it wasmon. On the contrary, it was quite rare. But having a master with nicknames like "Transcendent Forge Hand" or "Saint cksmith" had its perks.


    The crab''s ck vertical eyes spun, looking at the ore, and circled it two times with clear joy in its steps. Andrea was somewhat curious because this crab didn''t walk sideways. Even high-level crabs walked sideways, but this little one was walking back and forth normally. ''I''m really curious about its race. Once I meet with Cecile, I should ask her.''


    After inspecting it for a while, it looked at Andrea warily for a second. Andrea didn''t know the meaning of this gaze, but understood shortly after. The crab hastily took its gtinous body out of the magic grade material and began creating a space inside the [Fusing Goldsteel]. Its movements were quick and rushed.


    Andrea chuckled after seeing its eagerness. However, Andrea''s surprise grew the longer she watched.


    The crab dug itself inside the ore as if it was made of mud instead of super-hard metal. Since the material Andrea gave it before was magic-ranked, she didn''t realize that the little one had quite dangerous substances and a powerful body.


    "You can be quite dangerous, little one." Said Andrea with interest.


    While it did that, Andrea walked toward the solidified molten metal where the four people had died. Then, she searched for the spatial rings. ''I hope at least one survived. Spatial rings be quite fragile when they lose their masters since the ring''s dimension destabilizes after losing its spiritual mark. A big shock would instantly destroy the essory, not to mention my high-temperature mes.''


    Andrea thought, ''Maybe I should get a spatial pouch to store the important things. Although the space inside is smaller than an essory, their stability and resistance to hits are much higher.''

 Chapter 241: One Woman and One Crab. Petting Kali.

    Chapter 241: One Woman and One Crab. Petting Kali.


    Andrea didn''t have to search for the rings for a long time since she was using her spiritual sense. Sadly, only two out of the four survived the high temperatures. Andrea picked them up and swept them with her consciousness. After looking inside, she almost spat in disdain. "Demonic cultivators are either extremely poor or extremely wealthy. These were filthy poor."


    Andrea sighed, "I guess their wealth depends on how many people they''ve hunted. Since I caught them before they could rob other people, they didn''t have much inside their rings. They are worse than beasts."


    Although Andrea didn''t generalize, it was a fact that most of the demonic cultivators were scum when talking about moral values. Even if a cultivator wouldn''t refrain from using their strength to get the things they want, they would at least have a small restraint. On the other side, demonic cultivators did all kinds of inhuman things because of simple whims.


    Andrea gained some middle-level earth-ranked weapons and robes of the same level. Besides that, they had some currently useless crystal coins, beast cores, and other misceneous things. There were also Demonic Cultivation methods and skills, which she couldn''t learn. There were also some tools to torture people and shady medicines.


    The thing she found useful were the pills. But Andrea was somewhat ignorant, so she didn''t dare touch them without checking what they were. Therefore, Andrea called Kali.


    Kali picked up a minuteter.


    Andrea didn''t beat around the bush and described the pills to her. Miss doctor easily differentiated each type of pill, and Andrea wrote it on a white sheet to avoid forgetting.


    There were some low-level earth-ranked pills of different effects, nothing she didn''t have. Aphrodisiacs, poisons, and their antidotes weren''t as abundant, but there were some nheless. The toxins in one of the pills were quite powerful, and Kali warned Andrea not to use them lightly. Andrea nodded since she could clearly feel the strong poison in them.


    "By the way, Andrea. Those two ck, purple, and green pills are mass-produced [ck Suicide Pills]. They are extremely toxic, but you can rest assured because to make something so toxic and low-level, they had sacrificed its spreading strength. Therefore, these pills won''t work to kill people like they work for suicide. The trick is that you must consciously move the poison around the body to have an extremely swift death."


    Andrea said, "In short, they are useless to me."


    Kali answered, "Yes, but keep them since they cane in handy in the future. Of course, not to kill ourselves but other people."


    Andreaughed, "Don''t worry, Kali. I do not n to kill myself. I will also keep them in my ring until we meet."


    Kali said, "Thest two pills you described to me are pills to get stronger for a short amount of time at the cost of crippling your cultivation. They forcefully upgrade your cultivation to gain that strength, hence, the bacsh."


    Kali repeatedly warned her not to use them because they were extremely harmful. Andrea said with a smile in her voice. "Thanks, Kali. I will keep it in mind."


    "Darling! You better not use them, or I will have sex with you when you have no cultivation! I''m curious as to what would happen~."


    Andrea heard Yasenia''s voice through Kali''s call and said softly, "I won''t. However, if you do that, you will kill me, dearest."


    Yasenia''s charmingugh tickled Andrea''s ears. Then, she said. "By the way, are you still with those four guys?"


    Andrea said, "Nah, they are dead. I killed them after they lost value and began being a little bit dangerous."


    Andrea heard Yasenia sigh in relief, "Good job, darling~. I will reward you plenty when we meet!"


    Andrea chuckled gently and answered, "I will be waiting for it. I already miss you, my love. Anyway, thanks, Kali. I now know how to use these things."


    "No problem, telling you this much is granted."


    They kept speaking for a bit, and then Andrea cut themunication. She looked at the crab that was looking at her with glittering ck eyes and patted its ''shell.'' "Let''s keep looting this ce."


    The crab cked its pincers happily and pointed in a direction. Andrea lifted an eyebrow, "Hmm? That is the opposite direction we''ve been walking until now."


    The crab shrank itself, filled with guilt. Andrea smirked under the helmet, amused at its antics. Still, she crouched in front of it and asked suspiciously, "Did you hide something from me, little one?"


    The crab even hid its pincers inside the ore and the ck eyes slightly shrunk. Andrea thought, speechless, ''Does this crab have a turtleplex?''


    Andrea sighed and said, "I won''t punish you, but you have to tell me things without hiding anything in the future, alright?"


    Andrea repeated the sentence three times for the crab to fully understand. The crab danced around her, trying to tter her. She couldn''t help butugh aloud, "You are a very cute little thing. Let''s go. I''m curious what good things are in that direction."


    Without dy, they began moving in the direction the crab pointed. After some hours of traveling, Andrea felt the temperature rising sharply and became curious. Suddenly in the distance, she could see an enormous volcano. The clouds and ash in the surroundings had blurred it before, but now Andrea could see it clearly. She asked curiously, "Are the good treasures over there?"


    The crab nodded, or well, it moved its pincers up and down. Andrea asked, "Wouldn''t it be too dangerous for you, little one? You are just in the initial level, right?"


    The crab looked toward the volcano, then at Andrea. This kept repeating three times. Then, Andrea saw the crab pointing at her, and then it moved toward her back as if hiding behind her. The heroic woman smiled, "You want me to protect you?"


    The crab made a little dance again. Andrea sighed and nodded, "Sure, let''s go. However, don''t me me if you die."


    The crab spat bubbles at Andrea. ''Don''t say so many ominous things!''


    Andrea snorted withughter and said, "Let''s go! We should take three to four days to reach the volcano." And so, the journey of one strange crab and one woman resumed.


    As Andrea and the crab began their travel, Yasenia, Kali, and Angel werepleting more monoliths inside the town. They''ve decided to look for Monoliths simr to the [Strength Monolith], to gain a small burst of points in a short amount of time.


    The ones theypleted during this time tested endurance, agility, potential, intelligence, energy purity, and one that pushed the mind. All of them passed these tests gaining between 800~1500 Trial Points.


    Now, after going through seven monoliths of this kind, Yasenia had almost 10 300 Trial points, Angel had nearly 11 600 Trial Points, Kali had 7 950 Trial Points, and Sarah had 7 100 Trial Points. The reason Angel had more points was because of the big advantage she gained in the Strength Monolith and, surprisingly, the high score in thest Monolith that pushed the mind.


    However, there was an exception. Unlike the other three, the Monolith that pushed the mind was too dangerous for Kali, so Yasenia prohibited her from doing it. No matter how big of an improvement they had made in that aspect, it was still too early to call victory.


    Yasenia wouldn''t like all their efforts to go down the drain because of external factors.


    Nevertheless, since the challenger wouldn''t be transported to another ce, Kali pleaded to Yasenia to let her try it and snap her out of it if she saw something bad happening. Yasenia had been reluctant, but after a round of persuasion, she agreed.


    After she challenged it, Kali didn''tst more than ten seconds before the ck aura began showing on the outside. Yasenia reacted quickly and snapped Kali out of the Trial. However, Kali was already trembling.


    Because of this, the four of them had decided to rest a little while in a za full of beautiful flowers and other vegetation. The natural feeling of this ce gave Kali a nice and refreshing feeling and adding Yasenia''s presence, it was enough for Kali to begin rxing. Of course, Yasenia wouldn''t stop at just calming her, so she was currently pampering her to the high heavens.


    They were seated on a bench, and Yasenia was hugging Kali closely, caressing her ears and tail tenderly. "Don''t be upset, honey. I''m here. It was just a test. I won''t ever leave you.."


    The Monolith had shown her various situation where Yasenia left her, used her, or worse things. Even if it was just ten seconds, the heart demons took the chance and flooded her mind with countless bad scenarios.


    She kept her heart strong through most of that because she didn''t believe for a second that Yasenia could do things like that to her. However, she lost it when she saw Yasenia sacrificing herself for her in various ways, be it physically, sexually, or receiving different tortures. Those situations almost made Kali go on a rampage.


    Thankfully, real Yasenia was nearby and brought her out of the illusion before it got out of control. Kali did what she always did when dealing with heart demons. She poured her worries to Yasenia without hiding anything.


    This has been her way of oveing most of her struggles, be honest with Yasenia and do not hide your fears, difort, or any other negative emotions. She knew Yasenia would console her and wash her worries away with love.


    Kali fully trusted that Yasenia wouldn''t judge and that she would guide her through these moments.


    And that was what was happening right now.


    Kali was between Yasenia''s arms, her tail being caressed by Yasenia''s soft tail and her ears being gently massaged. Yasenia''s mellow and slightly deep voice filled her soul through her hearing sense, reassuring her repeatedly. "I will never do anything that may hurt you, honey. We will always fight together against our enemies, okay? I love you so much. How could I make something that will make you feel so anguished?"


    Kali had half-closed eyes and subconsciously rubbed her body on Yasenia''s, letting cute noises escape her throat. She was feeling heavenly right now. Yasenia heard them and smiled tenderly, "You are such a cute fox~."


    Angel was sitting beside them, looking at their interaction with blushing cheeks. She found them adorable. "Kali, can I pet you?"


    Kali made an affirmative sound, and Angel began petting Kali.


    Sarah was seated in front of them, feeling slightly awkward. ''Seeing the person you like being so affectionate with other people is¡­ Hard.''


    [Host. Don''t surrender. You just have to imagine being in the same position that the fox-woman currently is.]


    ''Even if you are trying to cheer me up, with your emotionless voice is truly hard to feel a positive feeling.''


    [Host. You can''tin about how others are made. I didn''t choose this setting.]


    ''Who did?''


    [Host. This is just naturally how we, systems, are built. Having emotions would make us deviate from our purpose. The only thing I had before awakening inside of you was preinstalled knowledge about the world given to me from the world itself. My independent thinking process was booted when I was within Host.]


    ''Interesting.''


    Sarah''s wandering thoughts stopped when she heard Yasenia speaking. Of course, Yasenia didn''t stop her caresses, which had now spread to even Angel, as she asked, "Do you girls want to go shopping? We''ve already been two days here."


    Kali''s fox ears straightened as she looked up from Yasenia''s embrace. "Let''s go buy the pill recipes!"


    Angel also grabbed Yasenia''s arm and said, "I want to buy formation books!"


    Yasenia patted her two dears and nodded, "Let''s go then. If you need points, just ask me. Sarah, are youing?"


    Sarah looked at Yasenia strangely and said, "If I don''t go with you, where should I go? Am I a bother?"


    Yasenia stood up, separating from her two clingy cuties, and approached Sarah. Under her surprised eyes, Yasenia gave Sarah a surprise kiss on the forehead. Then, she said to the stunned woman, "You aren''t. I just wanted to confirm. This secret realm is so big that you may have wanted to explore it on your own. Let''s go."


    Sarah touched her warm forehead, and a deep blush spread on her cheeks, ''J-Just a kiss on my forehead, and I''m already like this¡­.''


    Yasenia was thinking, ''I hope these small acts of affection make her less feel awkward. Although I do not trust her, I don''t want her to be an enemy. Moreover, little shows of affection like this won''t hurt me in any way. But I have to find a chance to separate on good terms with her. Leaving her naivety to the side, she has a good personality, and we could even be friends. But as long as she keeps lying to me about important matters, like the thing inside of her, I will never be able to trust her.''Thanks to the new P.a.t.r.e.o.n, Evan Keleti!

 Chapter 242: Spending Trial Points in Alchemy.

    Chapter 242: Spending Trial Points in Alchemy.


    After walking for some minutes, they reached the alchemy store they first visited. Yasenia spotted a group of cultivators at the counter, speaking with the shopkeeper. First and foremost, the dragoness measured their strength. She didn''t want to offend someone stronger than herself. However, after looking for a while, she ssified them as "not bad," nothing that could threaten her.


    The chubby shopkeeper saw Yasenia and her group approaching and smiled. Even if they hadn''t seen for two days, the extremely beautiful dragoness had left a deep impression on him. He could still remember the fragrant moment when Yasenia tap kissed him on the cheek.


    He stopped speaking with the other group and weed them. "I hope you had a good harvest these days, beautiful Immortal. I''ve been waiting for your return eagerly!"


    Yasenia smiled and answered, "Let''s speakter. You can finish your business with them first; we aren''t in a hurry."


    The group was about to protest but closed their mouths when they heard her. They thought that Yasenia would be unreasonable and go before them, but to their surprise, she didn''t take their turn.


    One man and five women turned and looked at Yasenia to thank her, only to have their breath stolen by the dragoness. Yasenia looked at their expressions and smirked, amused. ''I hope they are reasonable.''


    Angel and Kali had learned to take these reactions with humor while thinking. ''As expected, another group that falls to Yasenia''s charm.''


    The leader, a handsome young man, presented himself with a charming smile to Yasenia. "Hello. I''m Lin Yuan, from the [Azure Dragon Sect]. It is a pleasure to meet you!"


    Yasenia''s long tailzily swished as she answered with a smile on her own. Her voice deep and mellow, tingling their senses. "Good afternoon. My name is Katherine, from the Moon Empire."


    Lin Yuan nodded and asked, "Are the fourdies alone? I wouldn''t mind adding the four of you to our group. I see that the strongest in your group is on the eight-level, so you might have problems with strong cultivators."


    Yasenia saw that all six of them were in the Half-step, so she asked, acting weak. "Um¡­ All of you are in the half-step. Wouldn''t we be too much of a bother? Moreover, we won''t be able to win too many Trial Points if we challenge the same things as you¡­."


    The man thought that she had a point, so he sighed. "What a shame; I really wanted to have you on our team. Even if your cultivation is low, I can feel that you are somewhat strong."


    Yasenia acted ttered, "How could it be? All I am is a pretty face; I''m not as good as the other women in your group."


    The women that were getting annoyed because they liked this man felt their anger dissipate and looked at Yasenia more warmly. ''At least she knows her ce.'' Were the collective thoughts of the women.


    Yasenia knew that she had to act that way if she didn''t want to begin another scene, so she just epted their gazes with a smile. That smile made some of them have rosy cheeks. ''W-Well, I can admit that she is indeed beautiful.''


    Lin Yuan turned toward the shopkeeper and finished his business in another ten minutes. He tried to convince Yasenia again, but Yasenia kept refusing with a humble attitude. At the end of the conversation, even the women sighed with regret. They thought that they could be good friends with someone like Yasenia.


    Then, they bid farewell to Yasenia''s group and the left.


    When they were far away, the shopkeeperughed, "What a smooth mouth you have. You fooled them easily. How could beautiful Immortal be as weak as she portrays?"


    Yasenia smiled, "I''m used to dealing with people like them. Although being beautiful is good, being too beautiful is just a source of problems, especially in our world where people take things they covet by force."


    The shopkeeper nodded, "Well, you are right. Anyway, let''s go directly to the point. Are you here to ask more questions or buy things?"


    Yasenia said, "Both."


    The shopkeeper motioned her to go ahead. Yasenia asked, "So this happened¡­."


    Yasenia exined her strange happening with Liu Yi and how she absorbed his Trial Points and asked about it. The shopkeeper became thoughtful, "I haven''t heard of anything like that. If you want to hear the answer about battling and simr things, you should go to the Guard Captain. I rmend going to the armory and asking about the captain there, they should know his location, and if you have luck, he may be inside the armory."


    Yasenia nodded and dragged Kali to her side with her tail, "Well, show my dear your recipes for sale. We are buying the ones she wants."


    The shopkeeper didn''t dy and put the catalog in front of Kali. After looking for five minutes, Kali said, "I want these recipes, [Purple Heart Poison Pill], [Vital Blood Parasite pill], [Yin gathering pill], [Yang gathering pill], [Core refining pill], and [Soul Refining pill]. Of course, I want the materials for each recipe and the method of growing them."


    The shopkeeper looked at her stupefied and asked, "It is not that I look down on you, but... Do you have enough Trial Points?"


    Kali asked, "What rank are they? Only the effects are written here."


    "They are all heaven-ranked recipes besides the [Purple Heart Poison Pill] that is Earth-ranked. Without the materials and growing method, it will be 21 000 points. If we add the materials for one set of pills and their growing technique, it will increase to 24 500 Trial Points. Of course, since you have the thirty percent discount, it will lower to a total of 17 150 Trial Points. But it is still quite a fortune."


    Kali sighed, relieved. "I have 7 950 Points, and Yasenia has 10 300. So, in total, we have just enough."


    The shopkeeper''s eyes bulged and asked incredulously but quietly, not to gain attention. "How did you gain so many points!?"


    Yasenia didn''t mind telling him, so she told him a summary of what they did. The shopkeeper patted his bulging belly andughed dumbfounded, "Impressive! I will give you an extra ten percent discount for being such a talented bunch! On top of the natural thirty percent discount for passing the Heaven Gate, it will total a forty percent discount. So, in total, it will be 14 700 Trial Points."


    Yasenia wouldn''t be stupid and not ept the deal, so she agreed without reservations. "Thanks a lot! We wille to this shop whenever we want alchemy ingredients, equipment, or pills."


    The man nodded happily, "I hope you spend lots of Trial Points here topensate for my offer, hahaha."


    Yasenia and Kali paid. This left Kali without points and Yasenia with 3 550 points. After getting everything, they departed after saying thanks one more time. Yasenia even rewarded the man with a tight hug. Looking at his happy and smiling chubby face, Angel and Kali wouldn''t be surprised if the discount were bigger the next time they returned.


    They went to a resting spot and organized the materials. Yasenia said. "Leave me the parasitic worms and nts together with the poisonous nts. My ring has various enchantments to make them harmless while raising them. I will also study their diet, so don''t worry about me not taking care of them."


    Kali didn''t even doubt giving Yasenia those. Kali said, "I will keep the others because my new ring, [Paradise Spatial Ring], can hold life. I will be able to nt them and raise them easily. If I need anything, I will ask it from you, Yasenia."


    Yasenia pecked her cheek and said, "Sure. My everything is yours, so ask whatever you want."


    Yasenia turned toward her eager baby and smiled, "Now it is time for my little girl to buy her formation stuff."


    Angel smiled sweetly and jumped on Yasenia. Yasenia picked her up, and they moved forward like that.


    They received strange gazes since Angel was clearly a grown woman, even if she was short and cute. Therefore, being carried like that looked weird. Yasenia didn''t care as long as Angel was happy. On the other side, Angel was too happy being held by her dear dragoness even to realize the gazes they were receiving. Well, even if she realized, she wouldn''t care.


    They walked for a while and reached a four-story-tall building. It had a sign over the entrance that read, "Formation Research Association."


    Yasenia asked Angel, "Do we enter this one? It seems to be the biggest one around."


    Angel nodded and pointed forward, "Let''s go! Move forward, Yasenia!"


    Yaseniaughed and smooched Angel, "Your orders are mine to follow, captain!"


    Angel giggled as Yasenia jogged forward.


    Sarah felt she was getting a toothache; their rtionship was truly too sweet. Yasenia slowed down when she reached the entry doors and walked in formally, with Angel still between her arms, but formally nheless.


    A woman came forward to wee them. She had an elegant dress and a pair of red-framed sses. Angel, Kali, and Yasenia looked at the sses with interest. It was the first time they saw essories for the eyes. Because cultivators had extremely healthy bodies, the only situations were either being blind or not having eye problems at all. Therefore, sses were a thing that was umon to see in the cultivation world.


    The woman bowed slightly and said, "Wee, honorable guests. What can I help you with?"


    Yasenia looked at Angel and said, "Ask away, baby. If we have the Points, we will buy anything you want."


    Angel rubbed her chin and asked, "Do you have deep lining formations?"


    The woman nodded, "We have; they are on the top floor. Do you want me to guide you?"


    Angel shook her head and continued asking questions. The woman tried to answer but was getting a little overwhelmed because the concepts Angel spoke about weren''t something she could understand. This woman considered herself very knowledgeable in formation concepts, but it was clear that she was an amateurpared with Angel.


    However, since Angel seemed so young, her pride was somewhat hurt, and she didn''t call for a superior, trying to answer everything herself. Angel began frowning because she couldn''tmunicate properly.


    Yasenia was about to enter the conversation, but another woman''s voice came from the side. "Dear guests, how about I guide you? I can see that this cute girl is a formation expert, and our regr staff may be unable to help you."


    The woman with sses looked at that woman respectfully and with a mix of gratefulness and annoyance. Then, she bowed and excused herself.


    When she rxed, she sighed with frustration, ''I thought they were amateurs, so I looked down on them somewhat. But it felt like speaking with the association headmistress when speaking with that woman. To be so knowledgable at such a young age... Truly terrifying.''


    Angel looked at the new arrival and saw that she had ck-rimmed sses. Our baby couldn''t help but ask, "Do all the people here use that thing for the eyes?"


    The woman put a hand on her mouth andughed, "Why do you ask, miss?"


    Angel looked around and said, "Well, I haven''t seen a mortal without those yet, so I''m curious."


    The woman nodded, "We use the color of the sses as identification of our ranks in the workce. Blue is for beginners, green is for senior employees, and red is for veteran employees."


    Yasenia looked at the ck-rimmed sses of the woman and asked, "So thisdy here is the owner of this ce?"


    The woman raised one of her willowy eyebrows and smiled, "You are quite sharp, miss."


    Angel smiled proudly as if thepliment was toward herself. After a small talk, Angel realized that this woman could understand her, so she began asking questions again.


    The woman answered with ease as she guided them to the fourth floor. Angel praised sincerely, "The town''s residents know a lot about professions even though you are just mortals."


    Yasenia patted Angel''s butt and said, "Be a little more respectful, baby."


    The woman said, confusing things slightly because of their current position and pet names. "Don''t worry, miss. It is normal for your daughter to have these kinds of thoughts. To answer little miss, we are knowledgeable about professions thanks to the energy around here. Although we can''t cultivate, we can advance in profession mastery as if we were cultivating."


    Angel blushed being called Yasenia''s daughter but didn''t correct it. She found it strangely appealing to be called Yasenia''s daughter. Yasenia chuckled and also didn''t correct her mistake. Yasenia even teased Angel, "You''ve been asking a lot of questions already. How about you tell mama dragon what you want to buy, baby?"


    Angel''s blush deepened, the red even spreading to her neck. But she answered with a stutter, "I-I w-want to buy formation books that have t-these lines on them, M-m-m-mommy."


    Yaseniaughed happily, being called that way, and bathed Angel in kisses. "How can my baby be so cute!"


    Angel "protested" with a sweet voice between kisses, "Yasenia~ *Kiss* Stop~ *Kiss* hahaha, don''t tickle me~."


    The woman''s face became strange, seeing that the kisses were lip-lip, but who was her to judge other families? She just waited patiently with a professional smile and waited for Angel''s questions.

 Chapter 243: Expensive Formation Books.

    Chapter 243: Expensive Formation Books.


    After leaving a shy but sweet feeling Angel between her arms with her kissing attack, Yasenia cleared the misunderstanding, "We are actually wife and wife, not mother and daughter, hahaha."


    The woman became somewhat embarrassed because of the mistake. She coughed once to regain her bearing and apologized, "Sorry for the misunderstanding, miss immortal."


    Yasenia waved one hand and smiled, "It doesn''t matter. Can you help us with Angel''s request?"


    Angel took out one of the long white sheets and showed it to the woman. The woman''s face became serious, and she started analyzing the formation lines.


    The connotations were extremely helpful and let the woman understand what Angel wanted. She praised sincerely, "These notes are very well done, miss. I can''t imagine how much time you had to take to make them."


    Angel tilted her head, confused, "But I only took five minutes."


    The woman froze for a second, her eyes looking at the thirty-meter-long sheet with so many characters crammed into it that it would be enough to fill an extremely thick book. ''H-How? I don''t understand...''


    She coughed again and guided them to another room. She just wanted to be over with these clients before her heart took a serious hit. "Follow me. I have two books about this formation school."


    After going through a closed door, they entered another room. There weren''t as many items in this room as in the other rooms. However, the quality was much higher, and each item was inside a transparent box, preserved carefully. Yasenia and the others followed her until they reached a stand with two books inside a crystal cab. The woman said, "These are the ones. Those formation lines belong to a formation method from before the Heavenly Cataclysm. It was one of the most powerful but, at the same time, one of the hardest to learn. These two books are the first two parts of a Five-Volume set. They are extremely precious, so if you want to buy them... I can''t let you buy it for less than 75 000 Trial points each.


    Sarah choked, Kali looked at the woman with a skeptical gaze, Angel made a stupid expression, and even Yasenia looked seriously at the woman. Yasenia looked at her extremely attentively and asked, "Are you sure that is the price? I don''t want to learnter that we are being scammed. 75 000 Trial points are something only Heaven Gate Cultivators would be able to gather."


    The woman looked into the golden slit eyes and felt like an ancient predator had set its eyes on her. Her body tensed, her heart elerated, and she even started sweating. However, she answered truthfully, "I-I r-really can''t lower the price anymore. H-However, the 75 000 are without the 30% discount. So, in truth, you can buy them for 52 500 each."


    Yasenia observed her expression for thirty seconds straight. The woman felt that her legs would fail at any moment under so much pressure. Yasenia focused, and besides the growing fear, she didn''t feel that the woman was lying.


    Yasenia rxed her aura and returned to her seductive self. She smiled and said, "I''m sorry for doubting you. The price was so exaggerated that I even doubted my ears. Reserve them for us. If any other persones to get them,municate with me with these."


    Yasenia took out a pair ofmunication devices, one receiver and one sender, and gave it to the woman. After exining how they worked, Yasenia warned, "You better not lose them and inform us if someone else wants them. Do you understand?"


    The woman nodded hastily, "I will, I will. Don''t worry, miss immortal. I won''t even speak about them to other customers."


    Yasenia nodded and said, "Perfect. Then, we will leave to gather the Trial Points. Thank you for guiding us."


    The woman bowed and said, "Thank you for everything, dear guests."


    After Yasenia and the rest left, the woman fell to the ground, her legs giving in. ''Her g-gaze was so scary, my heavens! I thought she was going to eat me.''


    While walking outside, Yasenia realized Angel''s struggling face, so she asked. "What''s wrong, baby? Are you upset that you couldn''t buy them? Don''t worry. We just have to save a little more."


    Angel said to Yasenia, "A-aren''t they too expensive? I think it is best not to buy them¡­ "


    *p!*


    "Hyan!" Angel yelped after Yasenia pped her little butt. Yasenia spoke as Angel looked at Yasenia with blushing cheeks. "So what if they are expensive? My baby wants them, so she will get them! I already lost your shield. I don''t want to fail to give you something you want again."


    Angel hugged Yesenia''s neck tighter and looked at her with tender eyes. Then, she nodded sweetly. "I love you, Yasenia."


    Yasenia smiled and wagged her tail, happy with Angel''s sudden but heartfelt confession.


    Yasenia looked at Sarah and asked, "Do you want to go somewhere?"


    Sarah shook her head. She didn''t know what to buy yet. Moreover, the system has told her about a secret item that needs 300 000 trial points.


    Yasenia said, "Then, let''s go to get-"


    But Angel and Kali interrupted, "Get something you want!"


    Yasenia looked at them and chuckled, "All right, all right. Don''t look at me with such an intense gaze. I will buy something for myself."


    They used the next three hours to pass through a ck-smithing, archery, and tailor shop, buying things that "Yasenia" wanted.


    Angel and Kali pouted, knowing full well how hard it would be making Yasenia spend her points for herself and not them. ''She pampers us too much!''


    But how could they tell her to stop when there was a constant happy wag on her tail and a happy smile on Yasenia''s face as she muttered what would Andrea, Evelyn, or Cecile want? They didn''t have the heart to stop the pampering dragoness!


    Yasenia was only satisfied when she spent all of her remaining 3000 points on tools and materials for Evelyn, Cecile, and Andrea. Yasenia said, "Perfect! Let''s go to the armory and speak with the captain."


    She looked at Angel only to see her with a poutrge enough to hang a kettle on her lips. Yasenia asked, "What''s wrong, baby?"


    Angel pointed at Yasenia''s nose and reprimanded her dear dragoness. "Why didn''t you buy things for yourself? Even if you don''t spend all your points on things you want, you could at least spend some!"


    Yasenia repeatedly blinked, unable to register the current situation. ''Is my baby angry with me!?''


    Yasenia asked for forgiveness, hugging her closely and showering her with kisses. "Sorry, sorry, I will buy things for myself next time, okay? Don''t get angry, baby."


    Angel tried to harrumph coldly, but with the dragoness showering her with kisses and her cute face, her convincing points were near zero. She looked extremely cute in the other people''s eyes. Yasenia almost had hearts in her eyes looking at her. ''So cute~.''


    Angel reiterated, "You better understand, or I will punish you!"


    Yasenia ttered her and repeatedly nodded, patting her head. "Okay, okay, I understand. What my baby says goes."


    Angel nodded, satisfied with herself. ''I bet Yasenia is reflecting.''


    ''Ahn~ I want to see my baby like that again~ Will she punish me in bed? Being punished by my baby must feel good~. En, the next time I want to have the Evelyn experience~.''


    Well, even if Yasenia''s love-addled brain wasn''t reflecting, Angel managed to convince Yasenia to buy things for herself anyway, so we could count that as a win for our baby... Right?


    Anyway, after walking for thirty minutes, they reached the armory. It wasn''t a tall building, but it was big and wide. They could see that it had two floors, and thend behind it was reserved for training and weapon testing. ''This is more like the barracks than an armory. Maybe they have all built-in together?''


    Yasenia observed the soldiers walking in formations and her eyebrows lifted with surprise. ''They are also mortals? I thought the army would at least have some cultivators. It seems that what the shopkeeper said about being unable to cultivate applies to everyone.''


    She was curious why an isted town would need an army, especially one filled with mortal people, but she didn''t delve deep into it.


    Before the armory doors, there were two tall soldiers, as tall as Yasenia, in full body armor. Their helmets were on, so Yasenia couldn''t decipher their facial features.


    Yasenia had already ced Angel down and was walking with the girls side by side. The soldiers saw the dragoness approaching with her sashaying steps, and their bodies tensed. Even with their armors on, Yasenia could feel their mood change quite urately.


    Yasenia''s eyes shed mischievously, and she smiled. "Good night, gentlemen. We are here to take a look at the armory and, if possible, meet with the Guard Captain."


    Her mellow and slightly deep voice snapped the two soldiers out of their fantasies. One of them coughed and answered, straightening himself. His voice sounded stern as he spoke, "Immortal, our Captain Guard is sleeping. Come back in the morning."


    Yasenia''s slit eyes thinned for a second as she perceived a small twitch, ''Are they lying? Hmm, it is hard to tell with that heavy armor on.''


    She looked at them with a smile for a second and approached with sensual steps. Their brain froze for a second because of Yasenia''s alluring aura, and before the guard on the right knew what was happening, Yasenia was all over his armor with her face extremely close to him.


    Her sweet scent assaulted him and seeped between the armor cracks, making him dizzy and his crotch area extremely tight. Yasenia whispered with a bone-softening voice, "Mister guard~ Can I see him? I really want to meet with him."


    The other guard was a little more awake since Yasenia wasn''t focusing on him, but seeing Yasenia''s voluptuous body squish because the armor was starting a fire inside him. The mere sight of this was seductive enough to send his thoughts flying and forgetting about his college.


    The guard answered with a trembling voice, "H-He is sleeping and c-can''t see you, immortal."


    Yasenia smiled and used her tail to move the armored arms of the guard around her waist, positioning both of them in an intimate position. Even if he wore his full armor, he could clearly feel Yasenia''s soft body as his arms sank into Yasenia''s soft and slim waist. ''Why did I have to have my armor on!? I can''t clearly feel this seductive goddess'' body!''


    "I just want to see him for a moment~ Can you let me in, please~?" Yasenia said with a begging and sensual tone. Her voice was as stimting as a moan would be in the middle of ''battle.''


    Which mortal would be able to resist this? Not even the guard that was spectating from the sides!


    The other guard gulped hard and moved toward the gate, opening it. "He is currently speaking with another person, so it would be wise to wait outside."


    The moment they opened the door, Yasenia instantly slipped out of the guard''s embrace, picked up the three stunned girls with her arms and tail, and slipped inside, closing the door with her tail.


    *Bang!*


    She had moved so fast that no one could react before the doors closed.


    Yasenia could already imagine their stupid faces and chuckled aloud. "We are in~. I wanted to confirm if the Guard Captain was truly asleep, and as I thought, he was still awake. Hahaha, their reactions were very cute~."


    Then, she began walking toward the Guard Captain''s office, following the directions that were on the counter.


    Meanwhile, the two guards outside were stunned for a moment and then smiled wryly. They didn''t follow because they knew they wouldn''t be able to make her leave. And also because Yasenia''s sweet floral scent still lingered outside and inside their armors.


    ''M-Maybe I won''t ever wash this armor again¡­''


    ''Lucky bastard, why didn''t that seductive goddess choose me!''


    Yasenia saw that the three of them weren''t walking, and instead, they stood there, looking at her strangely. She tilted her head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Kali approached her side and asked with a littleugh, "Is it fun teasing people like that?"


    Yaseniaughed and said, "Extremely so~."


    Kali nodded and grabbed her hand, "That''s all that matters. Don''t do things like that if you have to force yourself. However, if you have fun doing it, then do as you like."


    Yasenia thought and understood what Kali meant. "Don''t worry, honey. I really don''t force myself. Not only does ite naturally to me, but I also enjoy teasing people until their souls leave their bodies ~."


    Kali snorted withughter, "Seductress."


    Yasenia slithered beside her, biting her fox ear softly, "Wrong~. I''m your seductress~." Kali''s face under the veil wentpletely red, and even if she tried acting calm, her rapidly wagging fox tail couldn''t lie about her current true feelings.


    Angel hugged Yasenia''s arm between her breasts and said, "Let''s go see the Guard Captain, Yasenia!" Yasenia grabbed Kali''s hand, and the three moved together, Sarah following after them.

 Chapter 244: The Guard Captain clarifying some doubts.

    Chapter 244: The Guard Captain rifying some doubts.


    The directions toward the main office were somewhat confusing. Therefore, Yasenia asked some of the soldiers standing in the corridors. Even if they were somewhat reluctant initially, their determination quickly crumbled before Yasenia''s pleas.


    Yasenia''s slightly raised eye corners, the small mole under her right eye, her thick eyshes, and beautiful straight eyebrows were enough to hook a mortal''s soul away. The golden slit eyes seemed to pierce their deepest part, making them vulnerable to her demands. She didn''t even have to touch them, and just some seductive nces were enough to make them eager to answer her questions.


    They were in front of the Guard Captain''s room five minutester. Yasenia took out a sofa and ced it in the hallway. She could hear noises inside, so she decided to wait until the person inside came out.


    Of course, it wasn''t that she didn''t want to interrupt their talk. The sounds Yasenia heard were something she could identify, and she knew that entering now wouldn''t be a wise idea.


    Angel and Kali sat at Yasenia''s sides, and Sarah sat beside Angel. They took this chance to rx. There was a window in the hallway, and the light from the moon seeped inside, mixing with the dim light from the candles, giving the ce a peaceful atmosphere.


    After twenty minutes, a woman with rosy cheeks and slightly messed up clothes walked out of the room. Even if she had cleaned herself, Yasenia could practically feel the coquettish aura around the woman and satisfied smirk.


    Yasenia raised an eyebrow, ''This is why I didn''t knock on the door. I might have incurred his anger even before presenting myself if I had interrupted.''


    When this woman walked outside, she saw four women sitting on a beige couch that she didn''t remember being there. However, that wasn''t what surprised the woman. It was the beauty of the smallest woman and the tallest one. Especially when sheid eyes on Yasenia, danger bells sounded in her head. ''Is she his new lover? I can''t let a woman that beautiful get close to him, or I will lose his favor!''


    She red at Yasenia and asked, her tone hostile. "Who are you? The Guard Captain is not avable right now; the guards outside must have told you. Leave before you get into trouble."


    Yasenia saw her defensive stance and teased her. She leaned forward, emphasizing the deep cleavage, and said, "Do you really think he wouldn''t be avable for me~? I bet I can walk inside, and he would wee me with open arms~."


    The woman''s face became ugly and was about to berate Yasenia when Yaseniaughed, "I''m sorry, tonight I''m slightly cheeky. I''m a cultivator that came from the outside. I have zero interest in mortals, so you can rx, miss lover."


    The woman was surprised for a second. She had focused so much on their appearance that she had missed the natural aura all townspeople could detect from cultivators. ''She is a Heaven Immortal!? I nearly made a big a big mistake.''


    She bowed and apologized. "I''m sorry, respected immortal. Your beauty was so high I didn''t realize who you were."


    Yasenia smiled, "Don''t worry about it. I can understand why you reacted that way."


    The woman''s heart rxed, and she also smiled, "I see. I will inform him and tell you when he is ready. I''m his wife, by the way. Nice to meet you."


    Yasenia''s eyes thinned slightly, but she smiled nheless. "Nice to meet you."


    ''Do these mortals really think they can fool a dragon? It seems that miss secret lover doesn''t want to be found out.'' Yasenia thought with amusement.


    After waiting for four more minutes, the same woman came out, now more proper, and smiled, "You can go in, respected immortals."


    Yasenia and the others stood up from the couch and stored it. Then, they walked inside with the woman following closely behind. After all of them entered, she closed the door and went to a desk on the side. Sarah thought, ''Is she something like a secretary?''


    The office was made of wood with different armors and weapons hung on the walls. There were also two bookshelves on the side, filled with various documents. It was neatly ordered, and it was clear that the person responsible for it was very proficient in their work. Near the end of the office, facing the door and with a window behind, there was a big desk and a middle-aged man with brown hair seated behind it.


    He had a stern face with thick eyebrows and an angled jaw. His bearing was military-like, and his eyes were piercing, like a general looking at his soldiers. His skin was somewhat rough, and he had big hands. Looking at them, one could tell they had held the sword for many years.


    However, Yasenia couldn''t take him seriously because the moment the manid his eyes on him, a lustful fire immediately ignited. Moreover, even if they had ventted the room, for Yasenia''s, Kali''s, and even Angel''s sharp senses, the room still reeked of sex.


    Yasenia saw Angel''s little face scrunching, so she used her aura to blow away the air around her and used her own scent to surround the girls.


    Their faces instantly eased up, and their noses twitched as they took Yasenia''s scent in with smiles. Yasenia''s lips also raised in a gentle smile, seeing their expressions change.


    Then, Yasenia moved the chairs and tables meant for guests to the side with her aura. After that, she ced the previous couch there and sat with Angel to her right, Kali to her left, and Sarah to Kali''s side. Even if this took a lot to exin, it just happened in five to ten seconds.


    Yasenia looked at the man and said, her voice calm with a naturally seductive undertone. "I''m sorry foring here sote, Guard Captain. I have some doubts, and I hope you can enlighten me."


    The man''s baritone voice sounded authoritative, "Good. However, I think I told the guards at the entrance not to let anyone in."


    Yasenia chuckled, crossed her legs, almost showing her underwear, and leaned forward, emphasizing her pair of big breasts. "Just small matters, right, captain?"


    The man almost couldn''t control his lecherous smile but managed to remain stern. "Small matters, small matters. What are you here for, beautifuldy?"


    Yasenia smiled and said, "I want to ask some things about the Trial Points. We are new to this ce, so I wanted you to rify my doubts."


    After the Captain motioned her to go ahead, Yasenia asked, "So this happened¡­."


    Yasenia exined in detail how he made a bet with a man that wanted to take advantage of her, then spoke about the strength of that man, and finally how she made the man literally explode in a blood mist with one punch, shattering his dantian with the same strike. She also mentioned that she gained the Trial Points that the man gained because of the brutal death.


    Although Yasenia had a smile, the vivid description and Yasenia''s eyes looking at the Captain''s abdomen from time to time made the Captain feel chills, his body filled with cold sweat. ''I almost made a very big mistake.''


    Yasenia saw with satisfaction how the Captain sat more properly, and his eyes cleared up from the lustful thoughts. Therefore, Yasenia also sat normally and asked, her tone now more normal. "Why did that happen? When I killed other cultivators before, that didn''t happen. Was it because they didn''t have Trial Points? Or maybe another thing caused it?"


    The Captain thought for a second seriously, "I think I read about that somewhere. Give me a second, respected Immortal."


    He stood up and took some books from the bookshelf on the right. He sat again and began skimming through them. Yasenia and the others waited patiently.


    After five minutes, he said. "Hmm¡­ It should be because of this. Your punch shattered his dantian, and that made the energy leak out. The energy for Trial Points is very easy to absorb, so instead of dissipating, it must have entered through the meridians in your hand straight to your dantian. Even if you didn''t ovee any trial, the number that appears on your dantian is just the representation of the amount of that kind of energy, hence, the increase on your Trial Points."


    Yasenia nodded, ''I thought that that exnation would be too obvious, but it seemed like it is really because of that¡­ If this gets known, it could be dangerous.''


    Yasenia asked, "What is the fastest way to gain Trial Points for someone that has passed the Heaven Gate, like us?"


    The Captain pondered and said, "If you disregard risk. Then challenging the tallest monoliths should be the way."


    "If you don''t want to have such a high risk of dying. The arena South to the city or killing the beasts that attack outside and exchanging beast cores for Trial Points should be the best method."


    Kali asked, intrigued, "What is the arena like?"


    The Captain answered, "You can register like a participant. Then, you will fight randomly against other participants. Winning will give you up to 100 of their Trial Points plus an extra ten that the arena gives. This is the only way to win Trial Points for people that have run out of monolith challenges. However, if you lose, you lose 150 Trial Points, so it is quite hard to win points if you aren''t strong enough. You have to be confident of at least winning two out of three matches if you want to umte Points. Not to mention, if you participate in a deathmatch, the winner takes it all."


    Angel took out some beast cores that ranged between second-ranked and third-rank and asked, "How many trial points are these valued for?"


    The Captain looked at them and said, "Beast cores of the second level can be sold between 1 to 3 Trial Points."


    The Captain said, "Low-level third-rank cores between 10 and 15, a middle-level core between 25 and 35, high-level between 50 and 85, and top-level between 100 and 200. The value changes depending on the quality, attributes, energy amount, beast-core integrity, and the age of the beast that had the core."


    Yasenia raised an eyebrow, "So many factors to decide the price? How about fourth-ranked beasts? How much for a core from them?"


    The Captain shook his head. "Their prices range widely because the beasts in this rank are very scarce and rare. Beasts can only advance when a cultivator advances inside our world."


    Yasenia''s curiosity was picked, "How does that work?"


    The Guard Captain continued answering, "I''ve read that when a cultivator advances to the Fourth Realm, they open a path to the heavens through the tribtions, allowing beast kings to be born. "


    Yasenia nodded, "With Beast kings, you must refer to fourth-ranked beasts."


    The Captain said, "Yeah, we call them mortal beasts, earth beasts, heaven beasts, and Beast Kings."


    Yasenia stood up and said, "Thank you for everything."


    The rest followed, and Yasenia kept the sofa in her ring. Then, she moved everything with her aura cing them in their original positions.


    The Captain also stood up and nodded, "If you have any other questions, don''t fearing here and asking me, miss immortal. It has been a pleasure speaking with you."


    Yasenia nodded nonchntly, turned, and left with the others.


    After the door closed, the Guard Captain sat on his chair, exhausted. The woman approached and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    He answered with an exhausted voice, "I felt like a mountain was pressing down on me. Her gaze is extremely prating. Even if she seemed rxed, I felt like a predator was watching me when speaking with her."


    The woman massaged his stiff shoulders, and feeling the hard muscles under her hand, she whispered seductively. "How about another round to let off that tension~?"


    The man felt a rush of excitement, turned, and pounced on the woman. Both of them fell on the guest couch and began their round. Their session was more intense than normal since, even if he had felt mainly fear, he was also extremely aroused at Yasenia''s seductive beauty.


    The delightful cries of a woman and grunts of a man spread in the office for a big part of the night.

 Chapter 245: Checking Favorability Through the System.

    Chapter 245: Checking Favorability Through the System.


    Yasenia and the others walked around the armory. After asking the guards, they learned that they could even buy swords and other weapons inside the building. Therefore, they stayed for one more hour, searching for good weapons. However, after observing them, neither of them found a suitable piece of equipment, so they quickly lost interest.


    After leaving the building, Yasenia asked, looking at the Waning Moon in the sky, "Do you girls want to continue? We''ve been going from challenge to challenge thesest two days, and we''ve already entered the third day. Even though we had a small rest, maybe rxing for a while would be nice."


    Sarah said, "I would like to sleep, to be honest. After fighting a lot during these days, I''ve be tired."


    "I don''t care. Although I''m surprised, I still feel energetic enough to continue." Said Kali.


    Angel grabbed Yasenia''s hand and said with a happy smile, "I will do whatever Yasenia does! I''m not tired, but I also wouldn''t mind sleeping with you~."


    Yasenia patted her and thought for a moment about what to do. "We aren''t in a hurry, to be honest. However, since Kali and Angel are still energetic, we can move around."


    Sarah said nervously, "I can still go on!"


    Yaseniaughed and said, "Let me finish what I was about to say. First, let''s find a ce to sleep. We will leave you resting there. Meanwhile, the three of us can look around and n a route to follow. After we know the total amount of Monoliths and their challenges, we can each find the most suitable one for each of us. That way, we can gain Trial Points faster."


    Sarah asked to make sure, "Will youe back to get me after I rest?"


    Yasenia nodded, "Don''t worry, I''m not going to disappear suddenly."


    After Sarah epted Yasenia''s arrangements, they went to an inn and bought a room for Sarah to stay in. It was very cheap since the room had just a bed and a table.


    Yasenia asked Angel to create a protection formation in Sarah''s room to avoid problems. Sarah was touched by Yasenia''s thoughtfulness and looked at her with a tender gaze. Yasenia looked back at her as if she didn''t realize it and smiled. After getting to an agreement on where to meet, Yasenia left with Angel and Kali.


    When Yasenia left with the others, Sarah let her body fall on the bed and sighed. She felt tension she hadn''t been aware of leaving her body. Sarah muttered while looking at the wooden ceiling, "This was more exhausting than I thought. Too much has happened during these days..."


    After doing nothing for ten minutes and rxing, she asked the system, her voice somewhatzy. "I think we are making progress in our rtionship. What do you think, system?"


    [Host. I can''t read Yasenia''s feelings, but I can feel that the other two have a better opinion of you after these two days. You have won some Shop Points thanks to this.]


    Sarah realized, "Right! How had their favorability changed? I remember I can only check once per week. This should be a good time to check it."


    [Host. The changes are as follows.]


    [Ding! Angel''s favorability has increased a single point! 10 Shop Points.]


    [Ding! Angel''s favorability has increased a single point! 10 Shop Points.]


    ...


    [Ding! Angel''s favorability has increased a single point! 10 Shop Points.]


    After that message popped up eight times, the system told her the current total favourability.


    [Congrattions! Angel favorability is now at -42]


    Sarah waspletely stunned, "Isn''t the points out of 100? How can it be negative!? This is my first time hearing that it can go negative!"


    [Host. Your starting favorability was -50, so it is quite a big improvement.]


    Sarah asked, "Does she hate me?"


    [Host. Her current feelings aren''t those of hate.]


    "Then why are the points negative?"


    [Host. It should be because she felt your intentions toward Yasenia. Although Angel seems like a sweet, cute, naive, and happy-go-lucky woman, she is very intelligent.]


    Sarah nodded, a little dazed. "What about Kali?"


    [Ding! Kali''s favorability has increased a single point! 250 Shop Points.]


    Sarah was speechless, "That''s it!? Why are her points so valuable!?"


    [Host. Kali''s current favorability is at -74. Work hard!]


    "Even if you cheer me with that monotonous tone, I won''t feel better!"


    Sarah asked again, "So? Why are her points much more valuable than Angel''s?"


    [Host. Kali''s heart is extremely adverse to strangers. I''m unable toprehend how Yasenia was able to charm her. If I had to calcte your chances of beginning a romance with the current her, ignoring her feelings for Yasenia, they would have been only 17.199% with my assistance.]


    Sarah asked, "Just for curiosity. What about taking into ount Yasenia?"


    [0.167%]


    Sarah was speechless. After five minutes, she asked again. "What about my chances of seducing Angel?"


    [Without the interference of Yasenia and not considering Angel''s feelings toward Yasenia, the chances would have been 71.654%. Including Angel''s current feelings, the chances are 3.981%. Finally, with Yasenia''s interference, the chances are unknown, but I can assume that they would be infinitely close to zero.]


    Sarah was surprised at the initial 70% value. "It was that high?"


    [Host. Considering you have my, the "Harem Goddess System''s" assistance. They are honestly somewhat low.]


    Sarah nodded. Then, she asked, a little apprehensive. "What about Yasenia''s favorability?"


    [Ding! Ya?e?ia''? f?vora?ili?y has ?e???ed a s?n??? p??nt!]


    [Ding! Ya?e?ia''? f?vora?ili?y has ?e???ed a s?n??? p??nt!]


    ¡­


    [Ding! Ya?e?ia''? f?vora?ili?y has ?e???ed a s?n??? p??nt!]


    [Ya?e?ia''? current f?vora?ili?y is ????]


    "AHH!!" Sarah held her head and released a painful scream. Apanied by the messages, she heard unbearable screeching noises as if there was someone wing the ckboard right inside her brain.


    Her head felt like it was about to burst, and she couldn''t understand a single word nor letter from the messages. There was even some blood flowing down her nose. While crying in pain, Sarah shouted, "Stop! SYSTEM, I SAID STOP!"


    However, as if the system couldn''t hear her, the messages repeated seventy-one times until they stopped. The pain was so bad that her body was limp on the bed, soaked in cold sweat. Sarahid there limp for ten minutes. Then, she slowly stood up in silence and staggered toward the bath.


    After summering herself in the water, her body seemed to wake up and recover. Sarah''s voice was monotonous as she asked, "Why didn''t you stop? I thought I was about to die."


    [Host. I told you I couldn''t read her favorability. Remember that I''m programmed to follow your every order. Please don''t make me do that again. I felt my very existence flickering in and out of existence. Even if I wanted to stop after hearing yourmand, I couldn''t.]


    Sarah didn''t answer and remained in the bath in silence for another hour. Then, she dried herself and fell limp on the bed, falling asleep right after.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia, Angel, and Kali were walking around the city, hand in hand. They spoke about random topics andmented on the wide streets and buildings,paring their architecture to the one at home.


    Kali suddenly asked, "Yasenia, do we have to have Sarah with us? I can feel her intentions toward you clearly, and she is very suspicious. I honestly don''t like her presence. It doesn''t feel natural."


    Yasenia asked, intrigued, "She doesn''t feel natural? What do you mean?"


    Kali frowned and said, "Thanks to my bloodline awakening and constitution, my connection with the life attribute has greatly deepened. Therefore, I can tell how much a creature has lived if their strength is near my own. However, when I look at Sarah, it feels like she had been alive for just a little more than one month."


    Yasenia was surprised, "That''s not possible. No matter how talented, genius, or even if a senior reincarnated. It is impossible for someone to reach maturity, both in mind and body plus advancing to the eighth level of the Mental Nourishing realm, in just a month."


    Kali sighed, "That''s why I''m asking you if we have to continue being with her. She is too strange. The words she uses, her thought pattern, and her moral values. After speaking with her for two days, everything feels extremely foreign."


    Yasenia thought for a moment and said, "I also feel the same. The questions she asks asionally make her appear as if she had just recently interacted with the cultivation world. However, although her intentions are certainly not pure, she also has quite a pure heart. I don''t want to leave her because she has some problems. I feel like I am leaving a defenseless child on the roadside because they showed a strange phenomenon."


    Yasenia said, scratching her cheek, "I will let her be with us for a while longer. I want to teach her a bit of the cultivation world before we separate and each goes our way."


    Yasenia then reassured her, "However, the moment she shows signs of being dangerous for us, we will leave her right away. What do you think, honey?"


    Kali looked at Yasenia through her veil and sighed with a smile, "Sure, let''s keep her beside us for a while more. I should have known that you would answer something like that. If you weren''t like that, how would I have been able to be your wife?"


    Angel said with a little whine, "But we won''t be able to be intimate with her around¡­."


    Yasenia smiled seductively and whispered to Angel. "Did my baby already forget what happened two nights ago~?" Angel''s cheeks gained a rosy color.


    Then, Yasenia''s eyes shed with pink light as her voice tingled Angel''s hearing sense a little more. "Wouldn''t you love being heard by her while I pound you silly~? Your moans spilling from the walls as she hears you scream my name. The sound of our flesh hitting together bing strong enough for her to hear." Angel''s face was bing redder by the second.


    Yasenia finished her by biting her ear softly. "Do you think I don''t feel how tight you be when I have sex with you in front of the others? Your little fetish, I''ve known for a long time~."


    Angel blushed crimson and almost fainted in embarrassment and arousal. The current Yasenia''s seductiveness was so high that even the passerby that could not hear them felt aroused.


    Kali, who was listening from the side, blushed almost as deeply as Angel. Yasenia looked at both of them and chuckled like a seductive spirit. "Come with me~."


    Yasenia dragged them toward another inn, different from the one Sarah was currently resting in, and asked for an isted room. After paying for it, Yasenia dragged the two fidgeting women toward it.

 Chapter 246: Kali, Angel, and Yasenia. (1) (R-18)

    Chapter 246: Kali, Angel, and Yasenia. (1) (R-18)


    They entered the room, and Yasenia ced down a sound-canceling and protective formation. She wanted to make sure that even if they were attacked in the middle of it, she would be able to react.


    Angel saw that it wasn''t the same inn as Sarah''s, so she rxed slightly. Even if she found it very arousing to go through what Yasenia described before, she wanted to prepare her heart somewhat.


    However, this calm onlysted for a short moment as Yasenia''s words made her heart go wild again.


    Yasenia looked at Kali and smiled seductively, "Kali, my love. I know we still can''t take the final step, but¡­ Would you like to see Angel and me do it? If we can take this step, I''m sure we will be able to cross thest line soon~."


    Both of them flushed--Angel from a mixture of excitement and embarrassment and Kali from pure embarrassment.


    Kali felt her heart beating too fast, so she wanted to say no, but her disobedient fox tail was wagging too fast to be believable. Yasenia saw this, and her smile deepened.


    Kali hid her face between her hands in embarrassment as her tail continued to wag.


    Angel was also blushing, her tights were rubbing each other, and her eyes told Yasenia that even if shyness was the main feeling, they had some kind of expectation within them. ''Good, both of them are positive about this. Let''s start then~.''


    After Yasenia was sure they were okay with it, she walked toward Angel. "Kali, if you feel even slight difort. Don''t fear stopping us even if we are about to reach orgasm, okay? We are doing this for you."


    Kali looked at Yasenia''s serious golden-slit eyes that left no room for arguing, and she nodded, still feeling shy.


    Yasenia smiled, satisfied, and turned toward the fidgeting Angel. Yasenia''s tone deepened and weakened Angel''s legs. "I''m going to make you scream in front of Kali until you are hoarse, Angel~."


    Angel almost lost her leg strength because her heart was beating too fast.


    Then, Yasenia picked up Angel, and they closed the distance between their mouths. Angel was too excited and ravenously devoured Yasenia''s soft lips and tongue. "Mmm~, Yasenia~."


    Yasenia could feel Angel''s eagerness through their kiss, so she moved toward the middle of the room, where the bed was ced. It was somewhat small, so Yasenia stored it inside her ring without stopping her action with Angel.


    Kali looked at their kiss attentively. She was shocked by Angel''s eagerness. She thought that she would be calmer because of her soft personality, but Angel was kissing Yasenia as if she wanted to slurp everything inside the dragoness''s mouth.


    Then, the dragoness took out a bed big enough to let Kali sit and themselves do their thing. She gently ced Angel on the bed as they kissed, covering her with her tall and voluptuous body.


    Even if Yasenia had some lust umted that she would love to vent inside Angel, Yasenia didn''t n to do it rough. She wanted to have their usual gentle session. This way, it would be harder to trigger Kali in any way, and she knew that Angel preferred gentle sessions over any other kind of kink.


    Therefore, Yasenia began undressing Angel while whispering in a breathy and seductive voice. "My baby is such a good girl~. Tonight I will pamper you however you want~."


    Her hands caressed Angel''s body gently but using enough strength to let Angel feel her caresses. The hands were like the touch of a gentle goddess, yet as arousing as those from a seductive demoness.


    Yasenia''s voice and caresses made Angel limp and her core wet. Angel mewled while receiving this treatment. "I love you~."


    Yasenia looked into Angel''s watery blue eyes and smiled softly, filling Angel''s vision with the gentle face of the dragoness. She kissed her one more time and finally took off both their garments.


    Kali was seated on the edge of the bed, observing the tenderness in Yasenia''s every movement, and remembering that she was also like this with her. She gulped in anticipation because of what was about to happen.


    As Angel''s clothes disappeared one by one, she could feel her body softening and muscles rxing, leaving her whole body and soul at the mercy of her skillful lover.


    After leaving Angel in her birthday suit, Yasenia took off her top, which was barely holding her pair of mountains, and let them fall on top of Angel''s. The gravity made Yasenia''s big breastsy on top of Angel''s, squishing them together in an arousing scenery. Yasenia continued praising and talking with Angel in soft whispers between their tender kisses, transforming Angel into a blob more than a human.


    Then, her hand went down and reached Angel''s vulva. She moved her long and slim fingers, caressing all those spots sensually that she knew far too well.


    Angel began moaning through their kisses. "Ahn~ so good! *Kiss* mmm~ ah! Oh yes!"


    Kali could see how Yasenia''s fingers moved around in that area, how she moved her torso so that their breasts rubbed together, and how tenderly her other hand and kiss were. It was as if Angel was Yasenia''s most precious and delicate treasure. The love Yasenia emanated while doing this made Kali want to change positions with Angel.


    ''Good, it is going as nned~.'' Yasenia had never lost track of Kali, even when expertly melting Angel. She could clearly feel Kali''s small change, and she weed it.


    Under Yasenia''s tender and pleasurable assault, Angel reached her first of many orgasms toe.


    "Ah! I''m cumming!"


    She loved saying it aloud because Yasenia would always hug her tightly as she came and stimte her slightly further, extending the orgasm.


    Kali saw how Yasenia was practically molding Angel to her whims with just her hand and gulped with a fire burning in her core. ''She is just too good at dealing with women''s desires. Once in her hands, I don''t think a single woman would be able to escape her pleasurable grasp.''


    Moreover, Yasenia''s scent was bing thick and sweet smelling, arousing both of them further. Kali''s new beast instincts were trying to take control of her body, telling her to jump on Yasenia and let the dragoness ravage her as she wanted. She wanted to be Yasenia''s prey and be "eaten" by her.


    Yasenia looked sideways at Kali, looking into each other eyes, and smiled. That seductive smile was so lethal that Kali almost couldn''t resist giving herself to the dragoness.


    Yasenia turned her attention toward blob-Angel and said, "Let''s begin, baby. I will position you so that Kali can perfectly see, okay?"


    Angel was sofortable after her orgasm that she would agree to anything right now. Still, knowing what was about to happen, she could feel her uterus twitching with anticipation and her entrance opening and closing, wanting something to fill the void she felt down there.


    Yasenia gotpletely naked, freeing her big dragon from its restrictions, causing Kali''s eyes to gravitate toward that woman subduing weapon. Then, she ced Angel sideways, looking toward Kali, andy behind her. Kali now had Angel''s naked body before her, and Yasenia''s taller one behind Angel''s.


    Even so, their size difference became clear when theyy side by side this way. Although Yasenia and Angel had their waist at the same level, Angel''s head was at Yasenia''s breast level.


    If Yasenia embraced Angel right now, she would be able to bury Angel''s head between her breasts as she pounded her from behind.


    Kali then saw how Yasenia used one arm to lift the smaller woman''s leg, opening herpletely in front of Kali. Kali could see Angel''s beautiful vagina firsthand. She had soft blonde hair on top, and her lower lips were plump and juicy.


    Because Angel''s legs were opened like that, she could see the pink insides dripping with fluids and the eager opening and closing entrance, clearly ready to wee Yasenia.


    Yasenia looked at Kali and saw that there were no problems. On the contrary, the tail-wagging fox eagerly looked at their private area without blinking, wanting to see what was about to happen. Yasenia fulfilled the desire of both her dears next.


    Kali saw Yasenia move her waist and position her big penis just below Angel''s entrance. She could nowpare the girth and size more clearly. The circumference of the penis was big enough to cover Angel''s vagina, making her wonder if that pleasurable and delicious-looking thing could enter a woman. However, she didn''t have to wait long to know the answer.


    Yasenia hugged Angel from behind, pinching her hard nipples softly, and used her tail to maintain her leg up. Then, she whispered to Angel to make her even more aroused. "Look how Kali is looking at us. Her eyes are locked onto your dripping pussy. She is eating you with her eyes."


    Angel blushed, and her heart thumped strongly. Her body shivered with pleasure because of Yasenia''s gentle pinch, and Kali saw Angel spurting a little bit of liquid and smearing Yasenia''s rod with her glistening juice.


    Kali licked her lips and gulped to moisten her dry throat.


    Then, the fox saw and Angel felt Yasenia''s penis opening her little hole with its wide head. The sight of the vaginal entrance slowly opening and going around the ns only aroused Kali more, as if her previous experiences were a lie. She wanted her own pussy to wee that dragon rod.


    Kali could even feel and hear Angel''s hole eagerness as it mped on Yasenia''s penis strongly as Angel moaned with delight. "Yes! It is in!"


    It wasn''t only the entrance, thebia also spread with Yasenia''s girth, making the little pink bell swell and poke out with arousal.


    Kali gulped with a thumping heart, and a hot body as Yasenia''s perfect penis disappeared inside Angel slowly. Then, when a quarter of the penis was left, Kali''s heart almost jumped out of her chest after hearing Angel''s loud moan. "Aah!"


    She saw Yasenia stop, and her smile widened as Angel''s pleasure-filled voice tickled Kali''s ears. "Yasenia~ you are poking my entrance!"


    Kali opened her eyes, surprised. ''There is still a quarter left, and she is already on the cervix!?''


    Kali looked into Yasenia''s golden-pink eyes and saw her smile with a predatory glint that made her feel like prey but extremely aroused.


    Yasenia spoke, looking at Kali and cing her mouth beside Angel''s ear. It was as if she was talking to both of them simultaneously, "I''m going to begin, my love."


    Then before any of the two could answer, Yasenia moved her waist back, her lower head caressing every fold of Angel''s insides delightfully until her penis head almost poked out.


    Then, under Kali''s gaze and Angel''s eager eyes, Yasenia moved her waist in a deep and fast thrust, crushing Angel''s cervix. Angel''s voice leaked, "Mmm~."


    The dragoness took it out slowly again, letting Angel savor every inch of her penis, and prated with a deep and fast thrust one more time. "Ahn~."


    Yasenia repeated these movements, sending Angel to the Pleasure realm with each thrust.


    Angel moaned while looking at Kali with a face lost in pleasure. "Oh! Yasenia, ah! My heavens, so good! Oh! Yes!"


    Kali subconsciously slipped a hand between her legs and began rubbing her core as Yasenia previously did. She was so aroused that the electric current she felt when she touched her little bell made her lean forward. "Ah~."


    However, the current Kali didn''t mind. She also began moaning as she looked at Yasenia fuck Angel with tenderness yet pleasurably.


    Yasenia massaged Angel''s body and lowered her head to lick Angel''s ear sensually, never losing eye contact with Kali.


    Kali masturbated looking at them, imagining herself in Angel''s position.


    Not even five minutester, Kali saw Angel''s blue eyes roll up with pleasure as she shouted, "I''m cumming!"


    Angel squirted, and Yasenia used her hand to rub Angel''s clitoris, extending her orgasm and sshing fluids on their waist area. As she climaxed, Angel''s insides spasmed, trying to milk the dragoness''s rod.


    The sensation was so pleasurable that Yasenia couldn''t hold back her moan, filling their ears with her bone-softening voice. "Ahn~, baby, you are milking me!"


    Kali saw Angel''s toes curling and her hand grabbing the sheets as if she was trying not to fly away because of pleasure. Her vagina squirted, almost reaching Kali.


    The visual stimtion was so high that Kali reached her orgasm and came, wetting her robes with her fluids.


    Yasenia was almost there, but she held in her urges to pound Angel silly and stopped moving, letting her two dearse down from their orgasms.

 Chapter 247: Kali, Angel, and Yasenia. (2) (R-18)

    Chapter 247: Kali, Angel, and Yasenia. (2) (R-18)


    While waiting for them to return from their trip to Pleasure Heaven, she took the time to observe the twitching Kali, who still had her hand under her robes. A smile naturally formed on Yasenia''s lips when she saw Kali''s closed eyes as if savoring the moment. ''I''m d she liked it. It seems that the only thing we have now to ovee is the retaliation of the Heart Demons when she feels me prating her. I''m sure she will have an adverse reaction no matter how much I prepare her, but I can lower that reaction if I go slowly.''


    And even though Yasenia could think somewhat calmly, she was almost at her limits. Angel''s insides were trembling and tightening on her penis and squeezing it as if they wanted to milk everything she could deliver. The feeling was honestly divine, and Yasenia was on the verge of cumming.


    Still, Yasenia kept hugging Angel close from behind and resting her mouth besides her ear, licking it tenderly.


    Angel felt surrounded by Yasenia because her tail, legs, and hands were hugging her close. Yasenia''s soft body was covering her in ways she adored.


    How much would Angel love to live inside her arms as she was right then? She felt her dear dragoness''s soft body all around and had that thick, hot, pleasant, and twitching hardness filling her void.


    After having sex so many times with Yasenia, Angel knew that right now, Yasenia wanted to ravage her. Her constricting nature, soft growls, and eager member told her so.


    However, she also knew Yasenia was holding back. She knew how Yasenia always prioritizes them when making love. Angel would bet that right now, Yasenia was letting her and Kalie down from their orgasms so they could enjoy their lovemaking together.


    These small details were what made Angel crazy with love for Yasenia. She always pampered them no matter the situation. Yasenia always tried to give them the best she could, not matter what they did together.


    Angel turned her head and kissed Yasenia lovingly. Then, she said as she looked into the golden-pink slit eyes. "Move again, Yasenia. I''m ready."


    Yasenia kissed her softly and smiled tenderly, "Wait a little bit more, Angel."


    Yasenia looked at Kali and said with a voice that dripped with tenderness, "Come to my side, my love."


    Kali was still blushing but moved near her nheless.


    Yasenia changed positions as Kali approached. Shey on her back and let Angel rest on top of her. Like this, Angely on top of Yasenia with her big breasts as a pillow while Yasenia''s penis prated her. Angel felt one of Yasenia''s arms around her waist, securing her.


    Meanwhile, Kaliy beside Yasenia, and the dragoness used her other arm to hug her close. Yasenia moved her tail in front of Kali''s mouth and kissed her forehead. "I''ve already confirmed what I wanted. Let''s now also have our own fun. I don''t want to let you on the sides any longer. What do you say, honey?"


    Kali answered, opening her mouth and putting the thick tail inside her mouth, looking at Yasenia shyly but with a gaze filled with love.


    With Angel''s weight on top of her, the vagina walls squeezing her penis pleasantly, and Kali''s tongue licking her sensitive tail tip, Yasenia sighed in satisfaction and said softly, "I don''t think I will be able tost long, so prepare for my release, okay, dears?"


    Angel rubbed her nape on Yasenia''s squishy breasts, and Kali rubbed her face on Yasenia''s soft, sweet-smelling side breast.


    Kali was still wearing robes, but Yasenia didn''t mind and kissed her forehead one more time softly.


    Then, she moved her waist up and her tail in and out of Kali''s mouth.


    With this position, Yasenia''s waist pped Angel''s little butt, and her hand holding Kali grabbed the base of her fox tail and squeezed tightly.


    Even if it wasn''t a sexual organ, Kali''s tail base was sensitive because of the high number of nerves in that area. Yasenia used her knowledge and stimted that area with her massage skills.


    Both girls began moaning as Yasenia sent the two of them to heaven.


    Yasenia herself was also feeling heavenly, and thanks to the previous round with Angel, she was close to orgasm. Just two minutester, Yasenia began moving more aggressively, increasing the pleasure the three were feeling. Yasenia moaned as she felt her dam breaking and the liquid escaping through her sexual organs, "I''m cumming!"


    Both girls'' eyes became eager as they felt the members inte and be hot. Then, the members twitched and spurted Yasenia''s semen inside Angel''s uterus and Kali''s mouth.


    Angel and Kali felt their nerves flooding with pleasure waves as electrifying currents assaulted their brain without pause.


    ""AAHHH!""


    Both vaginas spasmed as they squirted like a broken faucet.


    Yasenia''s semen filled their meridians with her hot Yang energy and burned their body with pleasure, making their eyes roll up, their bodies straighten, and their hands and feet curl with extreme pleasure.


    Yasenia felt extremely good whenever she filled her dears with her semen and moaned aloud as she came enough to fill Angel''s uterus and Kali''s belly with her abundant release.


    Rope after rope filled Angel and Kali as Kali gulped deliriously and Angel bbered with delight.


    Yasenia stopped cumming after one minute, sighing withfort. "Are you there, dears?"


    But Kali nor Angel answered as they were still moaning, feeling the dragoness''s precious hot fluids inside their bodies.


    Yasenia chuckled slightly and took her long tail out of Kali''s mouth to wrap them with it, absorbing that excess energy and allowing them toe down from the climax faster. She also kissed Kali to let her know that she was with her and massaged Angel''s belly as if there was something Yasenia dearly wanted there.


    Angel came back first and felt the tail and hand caressing her lovingly. The fingers were making circles tenderly on top of her uterus, and Angel felt a slight tightness in her throat, knowing why Yasenia was caressing that part. Angel ced her little hand on top of Yasenia''s beautiful hand as she thought emotionally. ''I also want to give you a child, Yasenia. I really do.''


    Yasenia felt Angel''s thoughts through her actions and growled lovingly, transmitting those vibrations to Angel, who was on top of her. Angel closed her cervix and tightened her inner walls, preventing Yasenia''s cum from escaping.


    She wanted to feel the dragoness''s warmth in her special ce a little longer and keep her lower entrance filled with Yasenia''s rod inside.


    Kali also came back from her orgasm and felt Yasenia kissing her while lovingly growling, which melted her heart and body into a puddle. She could also feel her tail caressing her body and her hand fondling her butt.


    Yasenia stopped kissing Kali and said, "Do my dears want to continue like this?"


    Angel turned around, leaving Yasenia''s member free, and sat on Yasenia''s thighs with the penis resting on her belly. Kali looked at how Yasenia''s erect and glistening weapon passed Angel''s navel in length, looking extremely imposing. Angel said with shyness in her voice and ncing from time to time at Kali, "I-I want to d-do it like this."


    Yasenia smirked and asked Kali, "Do you want to continue, honey?"


    Kali also blushed but nodded nheless, she had felt heavenly until now, and she could go on without problems.


    Therefore, Kali saw Angel lifting her waist until Yasenia''s penis was below her dripping and beautiful vagina. Then, when Angel began lowering her waist, Yasenia''s penis stretched Angel''s entrance wide again, creating visual and physical pleasure for both present girls.


    Angel let out a shaky breath and continued going down, cing her hands on Yasenia''s soft yet somewhat firm belly until Yasenia pushed against her cervix.


    Yasenia wound her tail around Angel''s waist to help her not fall and said with a sensual tone, "Baby~ I want to enter your baby room~."


    Angel''s legs buckled with Yasenia''s tone and demand, but thankfully the tail held her, avoiding forceful pration. Kali looked at Yasenia with a beet-red face but gathered her courage and asked, "W-Wouldn''t it be too painful? Y-you are too big to enter there, Yasenia."


    Yasenia chuckled and looked at Kali, "How about you look at Angel''s face and see what she thinks about it."


    Kali looked over and saw Angel flushed with clear excitement but too shy to nod. Yasenia loved this part of Angel, ''Even after being together for so long, my baby still is shy when asking for more pleasure when we aren''t in the middle of it.''


    Looking at her face, Yasenia had her answer, so she used her arm to hug Kali closer and said, "Kali, Angel will feel too much pleasure now, so you will see a little wilder sex than what we did until now, okay? Don''t get scared."


    Kali looked at Yasenia, then at Angel, and nodded with anticipation. Yasenia looked at Angel and said, "Prepare yourself~."


    Angel took a deep breath, and when she was about to nod, Yasenia untangled her tail and let her fall, simultaneously piercing upward with her waist. Angel felt the penis pushing against her cervix and opening it wide, stretching her insides. Pleasure currents went up from her uterus to her brain, and Angel shouted with pleasure. "Ahh!!"


    Kali saw Angel glomp Yasenia''s lengthpletely until her expanded lower lips were kissing Yasenia''s pelvis. Moreover, Angel''s shout of pure pleasure made even her soul tremble with feelings of arousal for what was about toe.


    Yasenia didn''t let Angel rest as she moved Angel up and down with her tail, helping herself with precise and deep upward waist movements. Her penis moved inside the deepest part, sending Angel to Heaven.


    Kali saw Angel''s big breasts jumping lewdly as her face waspletely loosened with even her tongue out. The look of pure ecstasy as the dragoness fucked her was deeply imprinted in Kali''s brain.


    At this moment, when Yasenia thrust up, Yasenia''s penis head prated the cervix, and when she went down, Yasenia''s wide penis head went back, almost dragging the cervix with it. When it popped out of the cervix, Yasenia thrust up again, piercing it again.


    The feeling of having the cervix fucked was such that her pleasure nerves were overcharging, and her whole body was convulsing with pleasure. "AH! AH! AH! I''M GOING CRAZY!! OHHH!! YES!!!"


    Angel was moaning without care for anything as Yasenia ravaged her insides, sending pure euphoria to her brain. Not even a minute in, Angel was already spraying on top of Yasenia.


    Kali was looking at the pleasure-lost woman and wondering how it would feel to have sex this way. ''S-She looks as if she is going¡­ W-Wow, she came again¡­.''


    Suddenly, Kali felt Yasenia''s hand slip around her waist, below her robes, and onto her vagina, sending an electric shock to her head, "Ahn~!"


    She then felt Yasenia''s fingertip entering her tight vaginal entrance, going in and out, and the thumb caressing her clitoris. The movements of those fingers were precise, fast, and pleasurable.


    Kali moaned loudly while looking at Angel bouncing up and down as Yasenia sent her two dears to heaven again and again and again.


    Their session continued without incidents, with Yasenia cumming five more times inside Angel and two more times inside Kali''s mouth, one of those times with her penis.

 Chapter 248: Lovely bath and Dual Cultivators. (R-18)

    Chapter 248: Lovely bath and Dual Cultivators. (R-18)


    Angel and Kali were now twitching on the bed, still conscious. Nevertheless, their mind was still savoring the delightful aftertaste of their session. Yasenia''s yang energy flooded their meridians and made them feel like they were receiving a full body massage. Her vor was still in their mouth, and her scent filled the room, creating an enticing atmosphere.


    Yasenia looked at both of them tenderly and happy, ddened that nothing went wrong and that she could ustom Kali even more to herself. ''We''ve beat our record of letting her ingest my semen three times~, and I can feel that if we force it a little, honey would be able to drink one more release.''


    Yasenia caressed Kali''s head and yed with her ears softly. ''But I''m satisfied with our current progress, no reason to force things. Seeing her happy face is enough.''


    Then, the dragoness picked both of them up in a double princess hug, using her tail so that they wouldn''t lose bnce, and carried them to the private bathroom area. They both were groggy with pleasure but aware, so Yasenia asked Kali tenderly. "Honey, can I take off your robes to bathe you together with Angel? Or do you want me to bathe you after her?"


    Even if this session made her closer to Angel, she still was averse to people other than Yasenia seeing her body. Therefore, she said with a slightly hoarse voice from moaning. "I prefer to do it after if it isn''t too much of a bother."


    Yasenia kissed her forehead and said, "Of course not. Wait for me until I bathe Angel, and I will bathe you, okay?"


    Kali nodded with a smile as Yasenia ced her back onto the bed.


    After making sure Kali wasfortable, Yasenia entered the bath together with the clingy Angel and bathed her with soap and love, melting her little baby with her care. Angel felt like floating on a cloud with all of Yasenia''s love and mewled happily, "Sofy~."


    Yasenia was currently cleaning her legs and smiled, kissing Angel on her thigh, "If you want anything more, tell me." Angel nodded while looking at Yasenia''s face with her cute and watery big blue eyes.


    After bathing Angel for 15 minutes, she dressed Angel up and returned to the room. Sheid her on the bed and turned to pick up her little fox.


    However, Kali stood up with wobbly legs, trying to move on her own. She was somewhat speechless as she thought, ''My heavens, I can''t feel my legs!'' The fox has orgasmed so many times that her lower part felt weak.


    Yaseniaughed at her current state, receiving a side eye from Kali. "Is it that hard to walk, my love?"


    Kali rolled her green eyes and answered, "What do you think?"


    Yasenia chuckled again and approached her, sweeping Kali off her feet and carrying her in a princess hug toward the bath.


    Yasenia was still naked, but Kali just smiled and hugged Yasenia''s neck, looking at Yasenia''s divine face and attractive golden slit eyes. "You are so beautiful, Yasenia. Every time we are intimate, it feels like a dream. Something like, "How could a woman like her be fancy of me?" Of course, I know it isn''t, but it really feels surreal."


    Yasenia ced Kali on a chair that was in the bathroom and disrobed her slowly. "I''m happy that you feel that way, Kali. That only means that you are very happy, and that''s more than enough for me."


    Kali listened to her and didn''tin as Yasenia took off everything she wore.


    After getting her naked, Yasenia stood up and observed Kali''s body, sighing a little sadly. "I hope we can heal you soon, honey. I''m sure you will feel much better that way."


    Kali stood up and moved forward gently, falling between Yasenia''s arms. Their naked bodies pressed together as Kali rested her head on Yasenia''s shoulder, pressing their naked bodies together.


    Yasenia looked down at Kali with a tender smile and hugged her back, closing their distance to zero, letting Kali feel her everything.


    Kali closed her eyes and sensed Yasenia''s penis pressing against her belly and Yasenia''s big breasts on her shoulders. She only felt bliss. The initial instinctual rejection was gone,pletely. Kali opened her green eyes and looked up into those golden slit eyes. "Let''s take it slow, Yasenia. I''m honestly not in a hurry¡­ Lately, I''vee to realize that if you keep looking at me and loving me, I won''t care about my scars that much. Moreover, I rather create the pill myself. Since you do not dislike my body, and I''m caring less and less about it, I want to get rid of these scars with my own strength."


    Yasenia felt delighted and showed it by lifting Kali by the butt and spinning around. Kali shouted with surprise as she was raised and looked down.


    Now Yasenia was at her breast level, looking up at her with a smile and spinning around the bath area. Kaliughed and kissed Yasenia''s forehead.


    She didn''t mind the rod that was touching her vagina. If there was no pration, she was sure the demons wouldn''t be able to sway her heart even in the slightest.


    Her legs went around Yasenia''s slim waist and let Yasenia carry her as she wanted, a smile never leaving her scarred lips.


    Yasenia carried both of them inside the water-filled bath. Then, she leaned on the edge letting Kali rest on top of her. However, Yasenia was still at breast level, licking Kali''s nipple lightly while growlingfortably. Moreover, she felt her penis head touching Kali''s soft lower lips, and her tail was coiling around Kali''s fox tail.


    Kali also felt all this and sighed withfort, moving her waist to caress Yasenia''s hardness with her lower lips. It was their first time doing something like this. It was much more intimate than anything they did until now, yet it came to them naturally. Their breathing became ragged, their eyes locked passionately, and their bodies moved in sync.


    Even if the stimtion was lightpared to actual pration, it was enough to carry both of them up to the orgasm. Yasenia let the sensations build up while she sucked on Kali''s breasts. Kali caressed Yasenia''s head as she moved her waist while panting and moaning.


    After 10 minutes of this light stimtion, Yasenia managed to get over the edge and cum. To Yasenia''s surprise, Kali lowered herself fast and glomped the member underwater.


    Yasenia''s eyes rolled as she felt Kali''s throat weing her rod and came tons.


    Thanks to Yasenia''s release and the rubbing on her vagina, Kali also reached the climax, and the pleasurable electric currents assaulted her body.


    Yasenia lifted Kali after she stopped cumming and began licking her all over her face with golden-pink eyes and a lovely growling.


    Kali subconsciously answered with her own licks and nibbles, making cute sounds with her throat.


    It was a strange exchange of affection but filled both of them with deep love andfort to a soul level.


    Yasenia then began washing Kali, hugging her from behind without stopping her now slow licks on her nape and head.


    Kali left her body in the dragoness''s care and received Yasenia''s affection. Her heart felt as if it was dipped in a honey jar.


    After their lovely bath, Kali and Yasenia cleaned their robes and went out neatly.


    Angel was still lying on the bed, fully rxed and wearing her robes.


    After she saw the two of theme out hand in hand, their bodies hitting together from time to time, Angel smiled and stood up, running toward them. Yasenia hugged her, buried her face between her breasts, and said, "How are you feeling, baby?"


    Angel smiled and said, "Perfect~. My Yasenium is recharged to the max!"


    Kali and Yaseniaughed, and Kali said, "Angel is right. You''ve recharged our Yasenium to the max~."


    Angel looked at Kali and felt that something was different, as if¡­ She was a little more free-spirited. Of course, our baby was happy that the people her dear dragoness loved were happy and asked, "Kali, did this session help you?"


    Kali hugged Angel with gratitude; she couldn''t imagine herself helping another person like Angel did. Therefore, she said. "Yes, a lot. Thank you, little Angel."


    Angel smelled an extremely rxing fragrance from Kali and said with shyness, "Don''t worry! I-I actually like these kinds of sessions. Y-You know... B-being watched and things like that."


    Kali didn''t mind; even if Angel liked them, it was still something Angel was willing to do to help her, so Kali''s gratefulness remained the same. A helping hand was a helping hand whether the helper liked helping or not.


    Yasenia looked at their interaction with soft eyes. Then, she said, changing her tone to her usual charming one, "Let''s go to beat some monoliths~, shall we?"


    They nodded, and each grabbed one of Yasenia''s arms between their breasts, making Yasenia lift her straight, beautiful eyebrow. However, she didn''t say anything, and the three of them went out,pletely refreshed.


    When they were walking on the street, a group of people approached. Yasenia observed them and groaned with annoyance, "Dual Cultivators¡­."


    Yasenia sniffed the air and understood how they were spotted so quickly. ''Sigh, Kali and Angel haven''t digested my Yang energy yet... They must have felt it with their heightened senses.''


    Angel and Kali understood why Yasenia was acting that way. Every time they went outside the Academy, dual cultivators that came their way in the middle of the street always tried to hit on Yasenia.


    Kali asked with a cold tone, "Are they bothering you too much, Yasenia? We can always send them going with a little bit of intimidation. Even if they are not doing something wrong, you don''t have to act nicely each time they bother you."


    Angel nodded, "Right, right. Can''t they stop asking for my Yasenia? I''m starting to hate dual cultivators! Always so persistent and bothersome!"


    Yaseniaughed and patted them with her long tail, "Don''t be that aggressive, dears. It is always better to make an ally than an enemy if we don''t have strong backing. Do not attack unless they attack us or are a lethal threat to us, understood?"


    They both looked at Yasenia and nodded, ""Understood!""


    Meanwhile, the woman at the helm was looking with stars in her eyes between Angel''s and Kali''s bellies.


    She was extremely beautiful, but the slight greed she was exuding made Yasenia ignore that beauty as if it didn''t even exist.


    Yasenia always looked at the heart first and then at appearances. Although appearances were important, Yasenia could easily ignore them if the person was not worth it or see past them if the person was a hidden gem covered by an ugly exterior.


    The beautiful woman recovered her gaze from Angel and Kali. Then, she looked at Yasenia with a charming smile and asked, trying to entice Yasenia. "Good morning to the three of you. Could you please answer me a small question~?"


    Yasenia''s face remained calm with a natural yet seductive smile, but her eyes weren''t smiling at all. Even if she didn''t mind taking some minutes to shoo them, the dragoness didn''t take it well when they tried to use charm skill on her.


    However, even if she had already guessed how this could end, she decided to give the woman a try. "Go ahead, beautiful senior sister. What do you want to ask me?"


    The woman found Yasenia''s voice extremely pleasant to the ears as if someone was caressing her hearing sense with a mellow melody. Her excitement grew slightly, ''If I could have this person, I would be extremely happy! She is like a walking treasure.''


    She asked Yasenia, using seductive bodynguage amplified by some of her skills. "Are you the person who injected such pure Yang energy into them? I would love to have a taste of it~."


    Angel and Kali almostughed aloud in ridicule.


    After looking at Yasenia daily, these "Charming" gestures were extremely unnatural and forced in their eyes. ''Trying to act seductive before Yasenia? Fool! I haven''t seen someone as eager to embarrass themselves as you!''


    Yasenia''s eyes didn''t even register these gestures as she answered with a smile, "Senior sister, I''ve already been scouted by the most powerful Dual Cultivation sects, but I rejected them all. I''m from the Rising Talent Academy, one of the major powers, and I don''t n to leave it anytime soon. Can we each go our way?"


    Even if Yasenia was polite, the woman was slightly offended at Yasenia''s direct refusal. ''Doesn''t she see that I''m trying to flirt with her? I''m the most beautiful woman in my sect! How could someone ignore me?''

 Chapter 249: A Cultivators Inflated Ego. Avoiding Trouble.

    Chapter 249: A Cultivator''s Inted Ego. Avoiding Trouble.


    The woman looked at Yasenia with doubt. ''Does she have no urges? It should be impossible since she can release such a powerful Yang energy.''


    When she was about to try seducing Yasenia again, one in her group recognized the dragoness. He had participated in the tournament and was even disqualified by her. Therefore, his impression of Yasenia was quite strong. Thankfully, he had some connections within his sect and managed to get an entry jade.


    After recognizing her, he shouted, pointing at Yasenia. "You are the Heavenly Dragoness!"


    The woman was annoyed at his interruption, ''What does it matter who she is? Can''t you see that I''m trying to charm this girl? If you interrupt me, the effects of my charming skills will decrease!''


    Yasenia saw the man pointing at her face with his finger and frowned. She didn''t like his attitude. Furthermore, she wasn''t used to this exaggerated title yet, making her feel even more ufortable. Nheless, Yasenia hid everything under a calm and naturally seductive smile. "That is how they call me recently, yes. Nice to meet you. I''m Yasenia."


    "Wow! I didn''t expect to meet you here. You''ve be very popr among Dual Cultivation members."


    Yaseniaughed calmly, "Well, your beautiful senior sister doesn''t recognize me."


    "That''s because Sister Qin is always-"


    *Bang!*


    A beautiful fan pped the man flying. The gesture carried elegance and charm at the same level, making people breathless. "Why are you ndering me? Are you trying to make me look bad before Yasenia?"


    Internally, she was thinking. ''This dog! He almost painted me as a slut.''


    Sister Qin didn''t understand why herpanion sounded so respectful and was even willing to paint her in a bad light. He had always been like an obedient dog, following her around and wagging his tail whenever she asked.


    He had a good physique and Yang energy quality, so she didn''t mind letting him follow her.


    Nheless, he was now acting so humble before this new woman! ''He can forget bedding me in the future, asshole!''


    This Sister Qin wasn''t from the Sky Continent but the northern ck Tortoise Continent, so the news they received from the Central Continent were close to none. Between the five continents, there was a clear hierarchy. The continents in the north, west, south, and east not only had lesser quality cultivators, but their energy and treasure quality was also lower than the Sky Continent''s. Moreover, crossing the sea between continents was hard for those under the Transcendence Realm, making them even more isted.


    Not to mention that being the most beautiful woman in a Dual Cultivation sect increased her ego. Until now, not many had rejected her advances, and those that did were because of sect rules. Sister Qin could confidently say that she had never been rejected.


    When walking, she spotted Yasenia since she was quite hard to miss. Her tall stature made her stand out, and her voluptuous body made her even harder to overlook. The divine facial features and the seductive aura she carried with her just by walking were enough to make people bump into each other wherever she walked.


    It was the first time Sister Qin became dazed looking at another woman''s beauty. She didn''t think that she was inferior to any woman in her age bracket, but she was proven wrong by this beast-human woman.


    Then, by pure luck, she felt the potent Yang energy radiating from Kali''s and Angel''s bodies. The purity of it made even her heart skip a beat. She could easily deduce that Yasenia was the one that inserted it.


    And for the first time, she wanted someone. Sister Qin wouldn''t even mind leaving her current partners and devoting herself to Yasenia. However, her innate pride wouldn''t allow sharing this walking treasure. That''s why right now, she was trying to charm Yasenia.


    When she turned and was about to speak with the woman that made her feel interested for the first time, the man stood up, not minding the hit from her Fan, and said. "Sister Qin, let''s go. You won''t be able to catch her. She already has a harem and, as seniors say, her talent is the best in thest 100 000 thousand years. Even before that, people question if someone at her level had existed."


    The woman was first angered at his continuous interruptions, but the longer she listened, the wider her beautiful apricot eyes opened. ''How could it be this exaggerated? That must be something they made up!''


    Sister Qin wasn''t convinced, ''How could a younger woman ovee me by so much? Even if I admit that her beauty is superior. How could her talent also be higher than mine? I refuse to believe it!''


    The woman looked at Yasenia and smiled, activating a skill. Her smile and charm were enhanced so much that it made the color around her fade, only leaving her countenance in the spectator''s eyes. Her voice followed as if someone was caressing them, "Impressive. I would love to exchange pointers with the ''Heavenly Dragoness.'' Moreover, we could bathe together after sparring and have some alone time~. What do you say, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia looked at her for a moment and then looked at Kali and Angel. She saw that they werepletely normal, unaffected by the powerful skill.


    "Are both of you okay? Do you feel attracted to her?" Yasenia''s voice was soft as she asked Angel and Kali, but it had some dangerous undertones that no one could catch.


    Angel mocked her and said, "If that is a skill that makes her more attractive, then your presence alone is more powerful than that."


    Kali said shortly, "Useless tricks."


    Sister Qin was internally surprised at the tant disregard, but she didn''t stop her skill and patiently waited for Yasenia''s answer. The longer she kept this skill going, the more it would affect her objective, even if that person wasn''t looking at her.


    Yasenia''s hidden burst was pacified after listening to her dears'' answers. Since she was losing her patience, Yasenia looked back at Sister Qin and said. "Senior sister, I don''t want to be your enemy. How about we each go our ways? You are an experienced, beautiful, and talented woman. I''m sure you can let go without escting things until there is no turning point."


    The woman smiled but internally was sneering, ''See? She is afraid of me. How can it be real? If she was as strong as she is portrayed to be, she would have been more forward in her approach.''


    But even if Yasenia did that, Sister Qin would have found another reason to convince herself of her lies. Therefore, no matter how Yasenia tackled the problem, it would have ended the same.


    Yasenia saw that the woman''s gaze had changed to disdain from her previous lustful and greedy one and sighed. "Senior sister, let''s have the spar and get done with it. Let''s go to the coliseum that is nearby."


    Yasenia hadn''t gone there yet, so she was curious. She could also deal with this annoying woman there. The woman said, maintaining her appearance, "Oh? You''ve changed your mind that fast? I thought you wanted each of us to go our ways?"


    Yasenia smiled and said, her tone light as if speaking of the weather. "No matter what I do, say, or act, I will end up offending you. So I better make you disappear for good, right?"


    Although Yasenia''s smile hadn''t changed much, the feeling was extremely cold, making people shiver. The man hastily grabbed the woman''s arm and said with extreme seriousness, "Senior Sister Qin, let''s go. You aren''t her opponent! I know you are extremely talented, but that ispared with other normal cultivators. Yasenia is a monster, even among the gifted people."


    The woman saw the man''s seriousness and began doubting her own thoughts. ''Is she really that overwhelming? I can''t believe it! Moreover¡­'' The woman said with a slightly cold voice, "She just threatened to kill me. Do you think I would run away from such tant provocation?"


    Yasenia mockinglyughed before anyone answered, "You were already not believing a word from yourpanion and wanting to challenge me to prove your inted ego. Do you really think I did this because I like to? Think carefully. Which level-six cultivator would challenge a half-step? They must either be extremely confident or extremely stupid. Now, which one do you think I''m?"


    The woman was about to answer, but Yasenia lifted her hand, stopping her. "You know what? I didn''t want to trample your ego, but let''s do it like this. If you can resist a punch from me without being sted flying more than 100 meters, you win, and I will do whatever you want. I don''t even want to lose my time going to the coliseum with you."


    The woman started bing scared, ''How can she be so confident!?''


    Although her brain was filled with ego, she wasn''t stupid. Therefore, she said, "No need, junior sister, each will go their way and get done with it."


    The woman thought, ''I will first investigate ande back for her when I''m sure I can win. If I find out I can win, I will just get her by force and make her my little pet~.''


    Yasenia was surprised when the woman decided to back down and said, "Good. I hope you don''te back with bad intentions in the future."


    The woman looked at Yasenia onest time and left with her group.


    After Yasenia saw them leaving, she sighed. "I hope she doesn''te back. I really don''t want to deal with everything that cane with it."


    Angel asked Yasenia innocently, "Why didn''t you kill her? Didn''t she say the same things as that Lui Yi?"


    Yasenia said, "She did, but she didn''t use forceful methods and didn''t ept my battle offer or the bet to receive my punch. If she had epted, I would have certainly killed her or let her injured enough that she doesn''t bother us for the rest of our three months here."


    Angel frowned, "But I didn''t like her gaze when she left."


    Yasenia kissed Angel''s forehead slowly to relieve her anxiousness. "Don''t worry. I''ve also sensed her nasty gaze. But she isn''t someone stupid. Once she understands my strength, she will give up. We aren''t going to see her again."


    Kali snorted and protested jokingly, "Yasenia, why are you so fragrant, ah? So many bees and butterflies fly around you. It is starting to be annoying."


    "Are you already regretting falling in my hands~? It is toote to escape, honey~." Yaseniaughed and guided them to investigate the monoliths.


    They spoke about random things until the time to wake Sarah up came. They went toward her room and opened it.


    Yasenia entered after knocking on the door and saw that Sarah was still asleep. The system didn''t alert Sarah, wanting to see what will they speak about or what will they do. It wanted to gather information to help Sarah with the contest.


    However, Yasenia, who thought that there was an entity possessing Sarah, was careful and didn''t do anything strange. She sat on the bed and whispered gently, "Sarah dear, wake up."


    With zero care or awareness of her surroundings, Sarah mumbled, "Five more minutes~."


    Yasenia sighed and leaned over her, cing her mouth beside her ear. Her body naturally rested on Sarah''s as her hot breath tickled her ear. "Sarah~ If you don''t wake up, I''m going to do bad things to you~."


    Sarah instantly woke up when Yasenia leaned over. She was startled that someone hade so close to her, but after smelling that sweet floral fragrance, she realized that the intruder was Yasenia. Her heart thumped, and after hearing her sentence, it beat even faster. ''S-Should I keepying down? I-I want to receive Yasenia''s punishment ahh~!''


    Yasenia saw her face blushing and instantly knew what Sara was thinking. She chuckled lowly and said, "Since it is like that¡­."


    Yasenia tickled Sarah expertly. Sarah burst intoughter. "Stop! Stop! Hahaha, I will get up! I will get up! Stop! Hahaha. Mercyyy~!"


    Yasenia stopped and smirked, "Let''s go; we''ve already decided the route."

 Chapter 250: Protect The King and the Queen!

    Chapter 250: Protect The King and the Queen!


    After waking up Sarah, they all went toward one of the biggest monoliths. It was almost twenty meters tall with a width of eight meters. Its color was simr to the others, being grey. The formation lines across its length wereplex and glowing with a yellowish light.


    Sarah asked, "Is this the first Monolith you chose? The aura it gives is iparable to the others."


    Yasenia nodded, "Yes, we''ve already created a path we want to try."


    Then, she reread the challenge for Sarah, "Pay attention, Sarah. The King and Queen are returning from their diplomacy talk; protect them until you reach the Empire. If they arepletely untouched during the whole escorting mission, you will be able to choose an artifact from the Grand Treasury. Time will be slower inside. The ratio is two hours to one minute. Completion rewards are: 1500 Trial Points for the Heaven Gate, 1000 Trial Points for the Earth Gate, 400 Trial Points for the Mortal Gate, and 150 Trial Points for the Waste Gate."


    Sarah eximed, "So many points! Why is it so different from the first Monolith?"


    Yasenia looked at her and said, "Probably this one is much harder. The first Monolith was about killing a lot of low-level cultivators; it was not very hard, to be honest. Most cultivators would be able to ovee it. It tested the challenger''s endurance and ability to kill armies."


    Yasenia turned to look at the Monolith and exined. "In this one, we are protecting someone, so the Queen and King are probably very weak. Moreover, there must be a lot of instances where the King and Queen die before you can even react. My advice is not to lose focus and be careful even with your allies."


    Sarah and the others nodded, and they entered the Monolith.


    Yasenia felt her body being sucked andnding on something soft. Then, she opened her eyes inside a carriage.


    In front of her, a middle-aged man and woman sat. Their faces were stern, and their facial features attractive. Their hair was dark, the same as their eyes.


    Yasenia was about to look outside the window when her left ear twitched. Her tail moved extremely fast beside the Queen''s head, *Cling!* Only for an arrow to hit it right in the next moment.


    Yasenia approached them and said aloud, "My King, my Queen, please do not move."


    Her tone was calm and shooting, but she was internally cursing. ''It doesn''t even give you time to look around. That arrow would have cost me the artifact¡­.''


    Yasenia waited for ten seconds and didn''t see anything moreing her way. So she approached one window and looked around. Looking around, she saw five guards, a carriage driver, and two archers on top of the carriage. "Have any of you spotted something?"


    One of the guards answered, "Nothing strange, Guard Captain."


    Yasenia thought for a moment and then shouted angrily. "Nothing strange!? There was an arrow that flew inside the carriage to hurt our Queen and King! All of you, stop beingzy fucks, or I will kill you myself!"


    Yasenia observed their reaction. She saw they became nervous because of her scolding, but nothing more than that. She went outside and looked a the two archers'' faces. Then, she asked curtly, "Did you see anything?"


    One of the archers stuttered, "W-We haven''t. We promise to be more aware from now on, Guard Captain."


    "Useless!" Yasenia scolded again.


    They were all thinking, ''Our Guard Captain is such a beauty, but when she is angry, she is too scary.''


    Yasenia saw that the archer that didn''t answer was somewhat indifferent. But Yasenia didn''t say anything more. She just snorted and returned to the Queens and Kings side. ''Now I will have to see how skilled these assassins are¡­ I wonder how theypare with those my maids dealt with in the past.''


    Five minutester, one guard eximed, "I see movement to the right!"


    Yasenia shouted, "All of you move to the right and protect our Monarchs!"


    The Queen and King looked at Yasenia with praise, and the King said with a generous tone, "You are doing an excellent job, Guard Captain. We will reward you handsomely when we return!"


    Yasenia nodded but didn''t say anything more. While the guards dealt with the danger on the right, she kept an eye on the left. Of course, she didn''t ignore the ongoing battle.


    The guards fought against ck-clothed people with daggers. Their strength was quite simr, but the number of assassins doubled the guards.


    Yasenia used [Shooting Star] to help them from a distance, managing to kill all of them easily. She observed the injuries on the guards and was relieved to see that there wasn''t anything too serious. ''They aren''t weaklingspared to our enemies. That''s good. But, this only means that there will be much more assassins than guards. Moreover, extremely strong assassins that can overwhelm the guards will also appear. This is a challenge, after all. ''


    Yasenia saw a fork in front of them with lush vegetation in the middle. It was a prime position to hide an ambush. Therefore, Yasenia gathered Sun energy and made a w with her hand. "[Sun Dragon w]."


    A phantom golden dragon w appeared behind her as she shed in that direction. With Yasenia''s motion, the giant dragon w mmed onto the vegetation, consuming everything with golden mes. Yasenia didn''t see corpses, and she thought. ''Strange, there aren''t any ambushers in that area. I could swear that I felt something in that direction. Maybe there is a better ce to hide?''


    Well, our dear Yasenia was wrong this time since she hadpletely incinerated a group of five strong assassins. This five were stronger than the guards, so the challenger would have had to get out of the carriage to help them. Then, one of the five would wait as the other four gathered attention to sneak around and attack the Queen and King.


    Yasenia asked the driver, "Do you have a map of the route? I want to see our route."


    The driver asked back, "Why do you want to know, Guard Captain? I''m the one driving the carriage, hahaha."


    Yasenia looked at the driver emotionlessly and said, her tone bing menacing. "In case you die, someone should guide the carriage to our Empire. Give me the map when I ask for it, driver."


    The driverughed, "Don''t worry, Guar Captain, I''m not that weak to die by a stray arrow! I''m at the beginning of the Mental Nourishing realm, after all."


    Yasenia observed the guy, and to her surprise, the driver was in the half-step of the Mental Nourishing realm, not the beginning.


    Yasenia was confused, ''Huh? Why did he just lie so tantly?''


    What Yasenia didn''t know was that the carriage driver was using a high-level concealing skill, but Yasenia''s eyes hadpletely seen through it. To Yasenia, it appeared as if it didn''t even exist, so she was confused.


    Yasenia observed the driver for five more seconds and returned to the carriage. Then, she approached the Queen''s and King''s sides.


    She got close enough to put her head between them, whispering in their ear. "My Queen, where did you hire that carriage driver?"


    Their stern faces dissipated with the wind as the attractive dragoness leaned near them.


    The Queen and King were only in the Dantian and Meridian Opening realm, so they became very flustered with Yasenia so close.


    The Queen''s heart rate elerated, and her cheeks also blushed. ''My heavens, the Guard Captain''s voice is so attractive.''


    The King wasn''t much better as his pants were getting tight.


    The Queen answered, stuttering, "U-Unlike you, W-We hired him before going toward the enemy kingdom. So he has been apanying us since the beginning of our travel."


    Yasenia saw their state, so she deepened her tone to tickle the Queen''s hearing sense, even more. "Which cultivation level did he say he had, my Queen~?"


    The Queen gulped and answered without hesitation, "H-He said he was at the beginning of the Mental Nourishing Realm."


    Yasenia leaned back again and shed a charming smile toward the Queen, "Thank you for answering, my Queen."


    The Queenpletely blushed, and the King was too enchanted by Yasenia to react to his wife bing a mosquito coil.


    The King said, "Guard Captain, I see that you have a lot of potential. After returning to the Empire, you shoulde to my study room to speak about the military arrangements."


    The Queen frowned, ''This bastard wants to steal my Guard Captain!''


    Yasenia saw the Queen''s frowning, but she didn''t care what would happen after reaching the Empire. Therefore, she answered, "The orders from the monarch are not for someone like me to go against. I will appear whenever and wherever the King summons me."


    The King nodded, satisfied, but the Queen frowned even further. Her tone was cold as she ordered, "I also have something to speak to you, Guard Captain;e to my chambers before speaking with him as I will take less time."


    Yasenia looked into the Queen''s eyes and smiled charmingly, "Your orders are for me to follow, my Queen. I must revise our route, so please excuse me."


    Then, without letting them speak anymore, Yasenia went outside the carriage again and sat beside the carriage driver. The driver looked at Yasenia questioningly.


    Yasenia smirked and said, "I''ve gotten permission from the Queen and King to get the route map. Give it to me."


    The man shrugged and took out a sheet, giving it to Yasenia. Yasenia saw that it was empty and frowned, ''What is going on? Is something wrong with this Monolith? I mean, I know this man is a spy but isn''t he too ipetent?''


    Poor Yasenia was almost immune to illusory magic because of her Spiritual Breakthrough and mental strength. Therefore, the Illusion map made to deceive the challenger didn''t even work on her!


    Yasenia looked at the carriage driver with a strange face. ''What should I do with this defective spy?''


    She was about to say something when the guards revealed another ambush. Yasenia instantly moved inside the carriage and used her sword to cover the Queen and King, using it as a giant shield. Right after that, a barrage of arrows hit [Draconic Heart]. "Stay close to me until they are out of arrows."


    The Queen and King took advantage of the situation and got so close that the only thing left for them to do was to ce their arms around Yasenia''s waist! Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched but didn''t say anything. ''Well, it was me who provoked them; I''m not going toin about self-caused harm¡­.''


    Like in the previous battle, she used [Shooting Star] again to support the guards easily and efficiently. The white stars repeatedly shot from the carriage, creating explosions at the right moment and hitting some assassins squarely on their chests.


    The assassins were in the early to mid-level of the Mental Nourishing realm, the same as the guards, so her attacks instantly killed them whenever theynded. Yasenia felt something speeding from the other side andshed her tail toward it.


    *ng!*


    Her tail hit a dagger coated with a purplish substance; Yasenia observed it with her sharp gaze as it flew away because of her tail ?ash. ''Poison. Hmm, Angel and Kali should have it quite easy in this challenge as long as they see the trap named ''Carriage Driver.'' Now, what should I do with him? I have to find the real map first.''


    After getting rid of thest assassin, Yasenia looked again at the pair of monarchs that were discreetly pushing each other to be closer to her and asked, "My Queen, My King, do you have the map of the surrounding area and our Empire?"


    The Queen hastily answered, trying to be faster than the King. "We do! Do you need it, my brave and beautiful Guard Captain?"


    Yasenia sweated a little at her title, ''If I were the real Guard Captain, I think I could have nted a grasnd on top of the King''s head.''


    However, Yasenia smiled tenderly and said, "Yes, my Queen. It would be useful."


    The Queen blushed and was about to take it out when she saw the King already giving it to Yasenia. "Here you go. Serve us well, Guard Captain, and I will surely reward you."


    The Queen gritted her teeth, ''This old bastard!''


    The King gave her a side eye, ''Hmph, trying topete with us in wooing females? You are too ipetent, my wife!''


    Yasenia took it and said with another smile, "Thank you, my King."


    Then, she went on top of the carriage and spread the map while looking around.


    Yasenia knew how to read maps since it was a basic survival skill that her mother, Tatyana, had taught her.


    As she expected, they were actually slowly going further and further away from the Empire. Yasenia turned toward the unaware carriage driver and sighed, ''What a cheeky asshole. Gaining trust when going to their Kingdom, getting rid of the enemy Monarch whening back from it. But before I kill this one, let''s try to find other snakes among the soldiers here.''


    Yasenia shouted, "Stop the carriage!"

 Chapter 251: Yasenias scheme and torturing skills. Monolith completed!

    Chapter 251: Yasenia''s scheme and torturing skills. Monolithpleted!


    Yasenia shouted, "Stop the carriage!"


    Everyone was confused but followed her orders. This Guard Captain had already proved herself to be a force to reckon with, and they respected her orders.


    Then, she gathered everyone and looked at their strength. No one was stronger than the seventh level of the Mental-Nourishing realm besides the carriage driver. Yasenia rubbed her chin and thought, ''Now then, are there any more spies besides the defective one?''


    Yasenia walked in front of the eight guards and looked at them up and down. She didn''t speak, but her expression was serious, and her eyes prating.


    All of them subconsciously straightened. They didn''t know if the dragoness was angry with them because of how they had handled the assassins until now, so their nervousness about suddenly being beaten down by Yasenia was quite high.


    And this nervousness would prove to be the correct reaction as the next events followed.


    Yasenia stopped in the middle of the seven guards and one carriage driver, five meters away from them, and directly used her [Dragon Strength] and her cultivation aura. The [Dragon Strength] wasn''t only a strength buff but also made her presence extremely imposing.


    *BANG!*


    Together, they were like an enormous tide of pure pressure. The eight people couldn''t even hold on for a second as their legs gave up, their bodies mming onto the ground because of it.


    The Queen and King looked stupefied at that scene.


    Yasenia said, her voice terrifyingly calm in contrast to the situation. "We have little fleas hiding among us. Now I ask these insects, will you appear by yourselves so that I kill you swiftly and painlessly? Or will you try to struggle in vain until I kill you with the most agonizing of deaths?"


    Yasenia was controlling her pressure enough so that they could lift their heads and look at her or speak whenever they felt like it. Since she had regted it for the seventh-level Mental Nourishing guards, Yasenia knew that the driver was faking his current situation. ''Ho ho~, although his methods are defective, his acting skills are top-notch. I wouldn''t have realized he was a spy with just this test.''


    Yasenia waited for a moment and saw that the eight people had the same expressions of fear, yet no one spoke. She sighed dramatically. "I didn''t want to go to those lengths, but you leave me without an option. I will warn you that I know who the spies are. As I''m feeling generous, I will give you five more seconds before we move to the next step."


    After counting down to five, Yasenia shook her head, "What a pity."


    Then, the dragoness took out a transparent vial filled with a green-red liquid and said, "This thing is called [Hundred Devouring Insects Poison]. As the name suggests, it will create one hundred devouring insect eggs inside you after a single sip. Then, these insects will secrete toxins that heighten a person''s sensitivity and eat them inside out without letting them faint. They fed on not only flesh but meridians, energy, and internal organs too. Of course, their favorite food is the Dantian of the cultivators... Quite scary, to be honest."


    Yasenia looked at that vial that was created by her little fox and couldn''t help but marvel, ''I didn''t know that she isn''t only a medicine and alchemy genius. Her poison mastery is extremely high as well. I''ve truly picked up a treasure~.''


    Meanwhile, the eight people were frightened out of their minds. This kind of poison won''t kill you in one or two hours. Besides paralyzing you almost instantly, it will take at least a week for your life to get consumed by the insects.


    They didn''t have to hear anymore. All of them began pleading innocence at the same time with terrified voices.


    "Guard Captain! I''m loyal to the Queen and King!"


    "Please, Guard Captain, think this through!"


    "I swear to the Heavens that I''m not a spy! Do not let me drink that!"


    Yasenia looked at them and smiled, "Yes, yes, I know. All of you are innocent, you are super loyal to our monarchs, and you wouldn''t even hesitate to give your lives for them, right?"


    Yasenia''s expression cooled as she eximed, "Wrong! For example, I know for sure that the carriage driver is a traitorous scum! And I also know who his allies are, so I will feed this poison to him and wait patiently for the others to show themselves. I''m sure that after seeing the effects of the poison, you will want to receive a swift death~."


    The driver was terrified and stopped hiding his strength. His half-step cultivation exploded from his body, and he stood up quickly, running away with all his strength.


    However, when he took one step, the driver felt his leg being grabbed by something, and he lost bnce, falling face-first to the ground. He hastily looked down only to see Yasenia''s golden tail coiling tightly around his leg and a shadow covering his body.


    When he looked up with trembling eyes, he saw Yasenia looking at him with a charming smile. But it only gave the feeling of a terrifying predator looking at its prey at that moment. "Did you think you could run away from me? Little naive man, your fate was sealed when you decided not to expose yourself~."


    Yasenia increased the pressure and immobilized the man. Then, she forcefully fed him a sip of the vial.


    The man tried to cough it out, using his muscles to induce vomit. But it was futile; this liquid had the property of going inside the person once it touched saliva, so it was almost impossible to spit it out.


    They all saw the person holding his throat with fear, and Yasenia looked at the other seven with the same smile and glowing golden eyes, "I will give you one hour toe out on your own. If you do that, I will kill you swiftly, without any pain. If you don''t¡­ Well."


    Yasenia looked at the man, who was already writhing in pain on the floor calmly and said. "I will tie you together with him and won''t kill you until we reach the Kingdom. Of course, I will also feed you a sip of the precious vial~. Now, what will you choose?"


    After saying that sentence, Yasenia thought, ''One hour should be enough to let the effects of the poison appear fully on the Cultivator. His screams and pleas should weaken the will of the second spy, If there is one. Still, if this doesn''t work, then I will just keep them away from the King and Queen until we reach the destination.''


    "AAAAHHH!!!! PLEASE KILL ME!!!"


    After only 20 minutes, the man was already wishing for his death. Yasenia knew that the insects had reached the dantian. For a cultivator, the dantian was an extremely sensitive organ. A single injury on it would hurt as if their bodies were splitting in two, not to mention the feeling and pain of it being eaten by bugs.


    However, even hearing the agonizing screams, Yasenia''s face waspletely impassive as she looked at the man. Not everything that Tatyana had taught Yasenia were beautiful things. In her training, torture methods, mental torture, and many more immoral things had been taught.


    Tatyana had been careful not to let those teachings affect Yasenia''s psyche, teaching Yasenia that those that had sinned enough to receive their torture were not worthy of even a single shred of sympathy.


    Since the training had begun when she was very little and still didn''t have the mental age to feel empathy, Yasenia had grown not to feel a single thing as she tortured others. It didn''t affect her in a good or bad way hearing the man''s screams.


    After witnessing the inhuman torture and Yasenia''s indifferent face, thest spy hiding in the group couldn''t hold on any longer. He sobbed and said, "P-Please, I don''t want to suffer like that."


    Yasenia looked toward him and lifted her eyebrow, "You finallye out. I was getting bored."


    The man looked at Yasenia''s reptilian eyes and mumbled with a trembling voice, "M-Monster."


    Yasenia smirked and said, "Wrong. I''m a beast, a dragon, not a monster. Anyway, let''s end this swiftly, as I promised."


    The man mmed his forehead on the ground and said, tears dropping from his eyes. "Please don''t kill me! Let me live, and I will be your dog. I will be your ve and do whatever you say! But please, I have a family and a recently born son. I don''t want to die!"


    Yasenia''s eyes shed with a calctive light. Then, she smiled, "Sure,e here. If the remaining spies appear, I will also spare them."


    The man felt Yasenia''s pressuring aura lifting, as if the wight of his worries disappeared. Then, he stood up and reached Yasenia''s side.


    Yasenia patted his head softly and said. "Good boy~, do you know if there are any more spies?"


    The man tried to ignore the hoarse screams behind him and said, "N-Not that I''m aware of, Guard Captain."


    Yasenia hummed and didn''t say anything more. She turned to look at the other six, waiting for the others to say something.


    Yasenia didn''t see anyone move, so she said in herst attempt to find more spies. "Are you sure you want to keep hiding? Do you want to be like that?"


    Yasenia pointed at the man that was wing his face and bleeding. His eyes werepletely maddened as the painful torture continued. Yasenia even said, "I even was somewhat merciful using one of the least devious poisons in me... If you don''te out now, I will use my other poisons on you~."


    The image of one man rolling on the ground and the other being petted softly like some sort of pet beside the calm and attractive dragoness was unexpectedly terrifying.


    Yasenia stopped pressuring them and stood up, "Good, don''t regret it in the future. By the way, no one can approach twenty meters near the carriage, those that do¡­ I will kill them. Am I clear?"


    All of them nodded, and Yasenia''s hand lowered through the man''s hair to his nape. The man was feeling a convoluted pile of feelings, ranging from fear tofort, confusing his heart even more. Yasenia''s caresses were toofortable, but the screams of the man were too terrifying.


    However, he wouldn''t have to worry about dealing with such messy feelings as he suddenly felt the hand on his nape tightening little by little. He looked toward Yasenia, confused.


    Yasenia smiled and said, "Go painlessly, honest traitor."


    *CRACK!*


    Yasenia closed her hand and broke his neck like a rotten branch, making his head tilt in a direction a head shouldn''t bend. Yasenia loosened her hand, and the man''s body fell to the ground limply and dead.


    Yasenia used her spear-tail to pierce the tortured man''s dantian, heart, and head in three consecutive downward strikes. Then, she flickered it to clean the blood and used her golden mes to kill any parasites that might havetched onto her tail. As a precaution, she even took the antidote. Those little bugs were dangerous even for her, after all. "Let''s go. We will need at least two hours to reach the Empire."


    No one dared disobey. After taking care of the two spies, the rest of the mission was quite easy because they could avoid the previously nned ambushes.


    Moreover, Yasenia could now leave the carriage to join the fight easily. There were two fights against powerful cultivators, but Yasenia could deal with them rather effortlessly without even using [Celestial Dress].


    The other three also passed it rather easily.


    Angel surrounded the King and Queen with shield formations and summoned her golems. Even if the driver wanted to do something, he couldn''t because the shields only covered the insides of the carriage.


    Kali had summoned her golden crown, and since the area was forest-like, nothing could escape Valeria''s wide sensing range, making the ambushespletely ineffective. The two spies just had to give up misguiding them and sent the King and Queen to their Empire because the Guard Captain was too strong and never left the King''s and Queen''s side, summoning hordes of nt creatures to kill any assassins.


    Sarah had the system with her, which told her that the affection values of the driver were very low, reaching a hostile level, making her suspect of them. With its help, she was able to get rid of the two spies and return to the Empire.


    However, the first arrow damaged Sarah''s Queen, almost killing her, because she wasn''t alert since the beginning.


    Kali and Angel had always followed their dragoness''s advice to the letter, so they were alert from the first second and managed to block it with rtive ease.


    ********************************************************************


    Two important announcements so please bear with me and read.


    Now that you delivered an illustration for each character, what''s next?


    Well, I have been speaking with Nassima Amir, the illustrator. First, I thought about doing Yasenia and Cecile justice. Their current illustrations are not bad, butpared to what Nassima delivers, they are really... Mediocre. So an illustration by Nassima about those two will be next. These illustrations will be P.A.T.R.E.O.N ONLY. I won''t even put the partial image on the free pages.


    Why? You may ask.


    Well, a simple reason. I''ve already delivered an image for each character to the free users, so now you have already seen how each of our girls looks. From now on, the rest of the illustrations will only be avable for P.a.t.r.e.o.ns since they are the ones that pay for them, basically.


    If one of you has been a P.a.t.r.e.o.n in the past, you can ask me about new illustrations, and I will deliver a Partial image, full illustrations will continue being current P.a.t.r.e.o.n subscribers exclusive.


    Of course, if the images get leaked even once, I will stop doing even that. Remember that this is a thing I''m willing to do for individuals that have previously been supporters of my novel. I ce my trust in you that have been willing to support me in the past.


    I know, I know. "Trusting the inte? You may as well trust a scam artist!"


    However, I''m willing to give it a try since all of you readers have been awesome until now. Moreover, my novel is 18+, so I assume that most of you are already adults, so I hope you are polite to this novice author.


    Let''s refocus on the previous question. After finishing Cecile and Yasenia, I will contract Nassima to do a PROPER cover for the novel! Yay! After 300 chapters I will finally have a proper cover!... I think I should have focused on this first... Anyway!


    Something I learned about Nassima is that she doesn''t do NSFW illustrations (T_T)/, so I will search for another illustrator to do those. Of course, I will use Nassima''s drawn models for that, so... Well, it shouldn''t go badly... I hope.


    Also! Wattpad has reached out to me, and I''m about to sign a NON-EXCLUSIVE contract with them! I will keep uploading to the other pages for the moment. If, and only if, I be sessful (It won''t probably happen) on Wattpad, I may enter an exclusivity contract with them, but anyway, I will keep all of you updated on this matter.


    To end my rant, I would like to thank YOU for supporting me, be it by silently reading the novel, leavingments on the novel, or directly subscribing to my P.a.t.r.e.o.n.


    Hoping for all of you to continue reading my novel,


    your slowly growing author,


    Mortrexo.


    P.S. And yes, I wrote it in the chapter itself because some of you would have probably skipped the author note, hehehe _(:3 ¡¹¡Ï)_

 Chapter 252: Unexpected Harvest!

    Chapter 252: Unexpected Harvest!


    When they finished the challenge, Yasenia, Angel, and Kali appeared in an empty room with one door on each wall. There were four rooms with different symbols on top. Yasenia guessed that the amount of aura leaking from them was the guiding factor to knowing which one had the best treasures. Yasenia looked at Angel and Kali with a smile and said, "Good job, Kali, Angel."


    Angel puffed her bountiful bosom, "But of course! That arrow fired at the beginning almost got me, though."


    Kali nodded, "I blocked it a meter away from the Queen. It was very close."


    Yasenia asked with interest, "How did you discover the traitors?"


    Both of them looked at Yasenia with puzzled expressions and asked simultaneously, "What traitors?"


    Yasenia was momentarily stumped. Seeing their clueless faces, she smirked and pinched their cheeks, "The carriage driver and one of the guards were spies! Don''t tell me that you really didn''t realize."


    Angel and Kali looked at each other, then at Yasenia, and they shook their heads in sync. Yasenia burst intoughter and hugged them, "You both are so cute. Were you so strong that they didn''t dare go forward with their ns? Anyway, let''s forget about it and choose an artifact."


    They snuggled closer to Yasenia and smiled, not caring about it anymore. They separated and entered the ce for Heaven Gate challengers. The reason the four gates were open was that a challenger could take treasures from their rank and those of lesser level. For example, an Earth Level challenger would have been able to choose treasures from the mortal treasury but not from the Heaven one.


    Inside the Heaven treasury, there were plenty of treasures of different categories. There were treasures for Alchemy, cksmithing, spear users, sword users... You name it; they had it. The lowest rank of the treasures was low-level Heaven Ranked. Almost ny percent of all the treasures were in this rank.


    Yasenia said, "Look around by yourself. If you find something you like, let me know. I don''t really need anything for myself¡­ Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Angel snorted and continued looking at the items, ignoring Yasenia. Yasenia felt like someone had punched her gut with a metal gauntlet. ''My baby is ignoring me!?''


    Yasenia instantly shed beside Angel and nuzzled her cheeks with her, "Don''t be angry, baby. It is true that I don''t need anything. Unless there is a high-level Heaven-ranked dress or essory I can equip, there isn''t anything that I need."


    Angel said, unconvinced, "What about an alchemy cauldron? Or the other profession tools? When you manage to understand why you can''t do things, you will need them."


    Yasenia waved her hand and showed her and Kali the nine treasures with a smile. "I already have them! Don''t worry, baby."


    Angel and Kali were speechless, ''Did she create them out of nothingness so that we don''t get angry? When did she get them!?''


    Yasenia saw their faces andughed, "Mom gave them to me right before we entered the secret realm. I don''t really know why she won''t give them to me after we get out, but I can guess that something has gone very wrong on the outside. Moreover, I can use these nine treasures. Mom should have given them to me in case I don''t understand how my energy works with objects after a long time."


    Yasenia continued convincing them, "Moreover, my sword grows in strength, my battle dress is low-level Heaven ranked, my gloves and leather gauntlets are low-level Heaven ranked and high-level Earth ranked, and my energy gathering kimono is also low-level Heaven ranked. I have plenty of life-saving treasures, and my spatial ring is of a quality I can''t even understand! I really don''t need anything right at the moment! That is why I want things for you."


    Angel sighed and hugged Yasenia, burying her little face between her breasts while looking up with a resigned face, "Okay, if I want something, I will ask you."


    Yasenia picked her up and wanted to kiss her, but an invisible force stopped her. Yasenia and Angel blinked, confused.


    They tried kissing again, and it was impossible. Their lips stopped five centimeters away.


    Kali looked at the funny faces they were making and burst intoughter. "What are you two doing? Mimicking an octopus? Hahaha."


    Yasenia put Angel down and said with interest, "Maybe this zone is protected so that people thate here don''t do anything other than choose their artifacts?"


    Kali thought about it and said, "Maybe, but let''s not test the limits. We may be kicked out if we aren''t careful. Worst case scenario, lighting will strike us down!"


    Yasenia agreed, "Remember all the treasures you like. We may be able toe back here in the future afterpleting other Monoliths, but I''m sure that the number of times we can visit here is very limited."


    Then, they separated and looked around. Since most treasures were low-level Heaven rank, they didn''t take much time as that level of treasure was alreadycking as a reward for them. There were few in the middle level, even fewer in the high level. Yasenia''s treasure sense was going somewhat wild with so many treasures around, but she suddenly caught a powerful aura. Her eyes shone as she looked toward her right, ''Oh wow! A very powerful treasure is that way~.''


    Yasenia followed her instincts with a money-grubber expression. "Powerful treasure~,e to mama dragon~."


    Kali and Angel looked at how Yasenia was acting and giggled. They were curious as to what would trigger Yasenia that way, so they followed after the wagging tail of the dragoness.


    After making some turns around the corridors, they reached a hidden door. Searching normally for treasures would be almost impossible to find it. Yasenia carefully pushed it open, and her treasure senses tingled powerfully. ''Oh my~, so mighty!''


    They entered the mostly empty room and looked around. There were three tforms with one treasure floating above each of them. When Angel ced her eyes on them, she couldn''t help but exim, "Transcendent-ranked treasures!"


    That''s right. They were transcendent ranked treasures!


    Their auras were so profound that they had a hint of dignity in them, and their glow was as appealing as the stars in the sky.


    Yasenia and Kali were naturally surprised as they didn''t think they would be able to look at a transcendent ranked treasure so soon. The only one they had everid their eyes on, besides those equipped by the seniors, was the [ss Heart]. The prize for the tournament.


    Yasenia looked around the room, trying to spot any traps. But she was unable to find any hints of a trap.


    Moreover, this ce was the reward room. Creating a trap here would be absurd, as it wouldn''t follow the intention of making this ce.


    Therefore, Yasenia was quite sure that it was safe.


    The three of them approached the tforms and looked at them thoroughly.


    The treasure to their left was a watermelon-sized rock. However, this rock''s surface was simr to a cloudy sky, as patterns of moving clouds and rain filled the smooth, spherical rock. Furthermore, some lightning cracked across its surface when the patterns became more stormy, and even a chilling air enveloped it when snow formed.


    It was a very mesmerizing rock.


    The treasure in the middle was much more simple but as beautiful nheless. It was a light-blue key seemingly made out of crystal. The light that refracted on it would break and form various colors, creating a beautiful spectacle around it.


    The final treasure was a fist-sized cauldron. It had images of rivers and mountains on it, looking like a miniature work of art than something usable.


    The name of each treasure was written on their tforms, and after admiring the three treasures for a while, Yasenia read their names from left to right. "[Weather Controlling Primal Stone], [Truth Crystal Key], [Earth Refining Cauldron]."


    Yasenia wasn''t sure if they would be useful, so she asked, "Do you want any of these?"


    Kali said something sensible, "How about we take the three of them? They maye in handy in the future. Even if we don''t want them for the moment, I''m sure that transcendent ranked treasures won''t be useless."


    Yasenia nodded, "Well, it is true."


    Angel said, "Yasenia, can I get that key? I can feel a small connection with it."


    Yasenia nodded, "In case the treasures became linked to our souls after picking them up, let''s pick the most suitable one for each other. I will take the [Weather Controlling Primal Stone]. Kali, you take the [Earth Refining Cauldron]. If it is an alchemy cauldron, your refining speed will take a giant step forward."


    Kali agreed. She was quite eager to make some pills using that cauldron.


    The three of them didn''t doubt anymore and stored them inside their rings. Then, they disappeared from that ce and appeared in front of the Monolith with Sarah and another random.


    Sarah looked at Yasenia and whined, "Who can stop that arrow? It was too sudden. I lost my chance toplete it wlessly because of that."


    Yasenia patted her and said, "We can always repeat it in the future. I don''t know if you can enter the treasury after failing to do so the first time, but it is worth trying. Let''s look at the other five Monoliths we''ve nned and then repeat the most efficient one to gain points."


    Then, without dy, they moved toward the next Monolith. While they were walking, Angel was looking at the key curiously. It was made of blue crystal and was semi-transparent with a mysterious aura around it. It was honestly mesmerizing.


    Yasenia had to surround Angel''s waist with her tail and guide her so that she didn''t collide with other people. Angel said, "Yasenia, I think I can gain something from this. But I''m not sure¡­."


    Yasenia smiled, "Let''s ask the Guard Captain then."


    They changed directions and reached the armory. This time they entered through the entrance without trouble and arrived at the Guard Captain''s office.


    Yasenia knocked on the door and said. "We would like to have a conversation with the Guard Captain."


    "Enter." Said a man''s deep voice.


    Yasenia didn''t dy and opened the door. However, her movements stopped as she saw three Demons together with two human Demonic Cultivators.


    Both groups froze, but they knew they couldn''t create trouble, so they didn''t say anything. Nheless, Yasenia saw the surprise in their eyes quickly being reced by a vicious and slimy gaze. Yasenia internally frowned even if her expression didn''t change, ''This is bad. Demons have started entering the town...''

 Chapter 253: Learning about the Key and tricking the Demons.

    Chapter 253: Learning about the Key and tricking the Demons.


    Looking at how the two groups were acting, the Guard Captain felt something was off. Still, he didn''t mind it and looked toward Yasenia with a smile. Even if the previous time was somewhat terrifying, getting visited again by the big beauty was a pleasant surprise. "Wee back. I''ve already finished with them, so you can sit wherever you like."


    Yasenia looked at the Demons mockingly and said, "I prefer if they go out of the room first. I do not want to be less than five meters from individuals hunting me down. I can already imagine them trying to kidnap one of us the moment we are close."


    One of the demons sneered, "At least you know how to be scared when powerful people don''t surround you. You have been too arrogant, making many of our kind die on the outside of the town. Do you think that we will forgive you for causing so many deaths!? Like any other creature, you should have surrendered to us, and maybe we would treat you better, future breeder!"


    Angel, Sarah, and Kali frowned, but they didn''t say anything. Angel''s and Kali''s gazes were particrly cold as they looked at them.


    Yasenia looked at him with a smile, "I hear resentment in those words~. Was your sister between the Demons I killed? Maybe your brother? Or the woman you loved? Hahaha, it is a shame that they are already dead!"


    The demon became angry and was about to charge toward Yasenia when hispanion stopped him. "Do not attack here. If you kill anybody, you will die."


    Yasenia smirked, "To think that you could see through such a scheme... I will have to reevaluate the demons'' intelligence from the human baby level to the human children level."


    However, even if the first one to speak had his face twisted with anger and his fist tightly clenched, none of them answered.


    Yasenia wasn''t expecting anything, either. She was doing so because she wanted to mess with the demons.


    A female Demon with purplish wings said with a lustful expression and licking her lips, "Leaving aside your poisonous tongue. Now that I''ve seen you, I can understand why our monarchs want to obtain you. I really want to have a taste of you~. After we capture you, I will be sure to take my time with you~."


    Yasenia sneered, "Having a taste of me? My vor may be too strong for you, demon. I fear that the moment you get a taste of me, your brain will melt, and you will be retarded."


    The demoness''s smile widened, and she asked, "How about we test it~? I really want to corroborate whether that statement is true or not. We can take our time in a nearby inn~."


    Yasenia turned around without answering and left the entrance free for them to exit the room. "Scram, I have things to ask the Guard Captain."


    The first demonughed and said, "How about we also hear what you want to ask? We don''t have any haste, after all."


    "I will be waiting for the room to clear out, Guard Captain." Said Yasenia as she went outside with the other three.


    The Guard Captain saw Yasenia leaving, so he frowned and said, "All of you, leave. If you don''t, I will never answer any other questions you have. Moreover, I will tell the order the townspeople to not sell you anything."


    "Huh? A mortal trying to threaten us? Do you think we are afraid of you!?" Said the rash demon.


    The female demon grabbed his horn and dragged him outside. "Let''s go. Do you think we can hinder her by staying here? She will just go do Monoliths as we lose time here. Then, she just has to check from time to time until we leave. Moreover, the person that just threatened you is the Guard Captain. He should have a lot of authority in this ce, so don''t be rash and move your ass out of the room!"


    Yasenia praised from the outside, "What a clever girl you are. If you know all of that, can you be a little faster and leave already?"


    The demoness exited the room whileughing, "Are you starting to like me? I will always be free for you, Yasenia~." Yasenia didn''t even bother to answer as she saw all of them exit the room.


    But would Yasenia let them leave just like that? Of course not. While Yasenia was speaking with them, Kali had stealthily used a colorless, tasteless, and odorless substance at the office door entrance. So now, as they walked through it, they were inhaling and getting smeared in it.


    The demoness felt something wrong, so she frowned. Yasenia spoke at that moment, distracting her. "Demoness, if you really want to have a "match" of that, I will be waiting for you in the Forlorn Inn, two streets away from here. Two dayster, I will prove to you that my taste is too strong for a Demon."


    The demoness was surprised as she looked at Yasenia''s seductive smile. She also smiled and said, "I hope you keep your word~. I will be there without fault, beautiful Yasenia."


    Then, the demons passed across the door normally and didn''t realize that they had breathed something that would get them in big trouble.


    When they disappeared, Yasenia recalled the effects of the substance. The thing Kali sprayed was called [Dragoness Allure].


    It was an aphrodisiac Kali researched with Yasenia''s pheromones.


    Kali used Yasenia''s mating sweat as the baseponent and multiplied its potency almost fivefold. With that, you can already guess the extent of the effects. Moreover, she had mixed otherponents to make it burst with full strength after a while to avoid suspicions on her if she were ever to use it.


    Our dear fox knew the difference between hating something and knowing its usefulness. Even if she hated aphrodisiacs, they could be useful in many ways, so she created them. She also had plenty of other drugs and poisons in her ring, together with their antidotes.


    When the demons leftpletely, Yasenia and the others entered through the door, and Kali gave a white pill to Angel, Sarah, and Yasenia. Sarah was about to ask when Yasenia picked it up and made her eat it. "It is a good thing, so just eat it."


    Sarah used her tongue to take the pill from Yasenia''s beautiful fingers, blushing slightly. Yasenia then ate the antidote pill herself. Even if it was created with her own pheromones, it could still arouse her.


    The Guard Captain didn''t ask about it and went straight to the point, "What do you want to ask?"


    Angel also didn''t beat around the bush. She took out the [Crystal key] and showed him, "What is this? Where can I use it?"


    The Captain''s face changed, and he said with a grave voice. "Where did you get this, little girl?"


    Angel was about to answer, but Yasenia interrupted, "You don''t need to know. Since I can already guess from your expression that you know what this is for, answer our question."


    Her serious draconic gaze made him recall the previous experience with this dragoness, and he answered honestly. "You have to speak with the town mayor. He will tell you what to do with it. I don''t have enough authority to spread what this is for."


    Yasenia didn''t insist. She just turned and left. The others saw it and also followed after her. Yasenia left a single word as she crossed the doors. "Thanks for the trouble."


    She would have normally asked more things, tried to entice him to tell him, or she could have used different methods to force the answer from him. However, seeing him speaking with the demons already made Yasenia''s trust in him lower further than it previously was. ''Since everyone can ask him questions, I can''t guarantee that he won''t speak about the Key to others. Maybe it was a mistake showing it to him. Well, what is done can''t be undone.''


    *RUMBLE!*


    Five loud and powerful lightning bolts interrupted Yasenia''s thoughts as they were leaving the building. Yasenia and Kali looked at each other and smirked. Yasenia said, "Let''s see what happened over there, shall we?"


    Angel and Sarah didn''t have any opinions, and they walked in that direction. After they arrived there, Yasenia approached one of the town residents and asked. "Ma''am, could you tell me what happened here?"


    The middle-aged woman shook her head with a sigh, "Five immortals suddenly began stripping and having sex in the middle of the street like animals. That is not permitted, so the guards in the surroundings approached. Who would have thought that when the guards approached to stop them, they also tried to "attack" them and got killed by the Divine Lightning."


    Yasenia said with a worried tone, "That divine lightning is truly powerful. I will have to be more careful."


    The woman nodded, "Yes, miss immortal. Try not to make any trouble since the lightning is unforgiving."


    Yasenia smiled, "Thank you for worrying. I will be on my way."


    Then, she turned in a Monolith''s direction and left. Before leaving, she looked at the corpses and confirmed their death.


    Their rings had already disappeared, so she didn''t bother with them. ''It went better than expected... Thistent problem has resolved itself, fufufu~.''


    The next Monolith was infiltrating a pce, assassinating the Emperor there, and then leaving safely. If you were discovered after or before the assassination, then you wouldn''t be able to enter the armory. The Monolith was twenty-five meters tall, taller than the previous one, and the reward was obviously higher, 2,500 Trial Pointspared to the 1,500 they received before.


    Still, this time, the closest one to ovee the trial without being discovered was Angel. She used her [Mirage Formation] and avoided all the patrol guards, traps, and other things made to find out or even kill the challenger. However, she was spottedter, failing the trial.


    Yasenia was also unable to ovee this test without being discovered. The same went for Kali and Sarah. None of them had any stealth skills, so they just managed to kill the Emperor and nothing more, gaining an extra 2,500 Trial points.


    Yasenia said after the Monolith, "This one is good for points since we can just overpower the guards and kill the Emperor, but if we want to enter the armory, we will have to choose another monolith."


    Angel pouted, "I was so close to passing it perfectly, but they closed the city, and I couldn''t escape without sting the doors open¡­."


    Kali sighed, "My fox traits went against me this time, someone spotted my tail, and then it all went downhill. I had to poison him to death using thorns and escape using my summons to gain me enough time to escape.


    Sarah said, "I was discovered by the royal guard in the main room. I was able to fight them off and kill the Emperor. Escaping also wasn''t difficult."


    Yasenia nodded, "Let''s go to the next one."


    Angel grabbed her hand and asked, "Where did you fail, Yasenia?"


    Yaseniaughed, "I wasn''t agile enough to avoid the vignce of the archers at the top of the castle. They discovered me quite easily because I forgot that my tail glows slightly in the dark. A silly mistake."


    Angel also chuckled, "You are so silly, hahaha."


    Yasenia tickled her and said, "Hm~, is my baby making fun of me~?"


    Angel burst intoughter and begged for forgiveness.


    Shortly after, they reached the next Monolith. It was even taller than the previous one.


    Sarah asked, "Are we going to a bigger monolith each time?"


    Yasenia nodded, "These are the five biggest ones here. This one has a reward of 3,000 Trial Points. The next has a reward of 3,750, the next of 5 000, and the tallest Monolith gives tons of points, 100,000 Trial Points. However, I don''t want us to challenge the biggest Monolith directly. "


    Yasenia looked at her and said, "I wanted to go slowly up to guess its difficulty. Imagine entering the 100,000 Point one, and it results to be a death trap. To reward so many points, there must be something fishy about it."


    Kali said, "Although difficult, thesest two monoliths had a very low danger factor for the moment. If it continues like this, depending on its contents, we should be able to challenge it."


    Sarah nodded, "I wonder what the 100,000 monolith is about."


    Angel answered, "We don''t know. We just got information about their ces and the number of points they give. We wanted to read the stele directly rather than asking for it."


    Yasenia chuckled, "Not so fast, dears. First, we go to this one!"


    They reached the 3,000 Trial Point monolith, a thirty meters tall structure. Yasenia didn''t lose time and read the challenge. "The mines are infested with unknown creatures, enter the nest and eliminate every single one of them."


    Yasenia hummed with interest. "Since we are in underground mines, I suppose it will be dangerous¡­ Be careful with diggers, creatures with camouge, and attacks that can make the mines copse."


    The other three nodded, and Yasenia read the condition to make it wless, "Do not copse the mines."


    Yasenia smirked and said, "Well, all the more reason to avoid copsing them."


    They didn''t fumble around anymore and entered the Monolith.


    Their bodies were transported to another location instantly.


    Yasenia opened her eyes before the mine entrance. It was honestly bigger than what she imagined it to be. Its height was at least seven meters, and its width was ten meters. Yasenia looked around and saw no vegetation. She was in the middle of a rockyndscape. Moreover, there wasn''t a single soul in the surroundings.

 Chapter 254: Deep into the mines there is a...

    Chapter 254: Deep into the mines there is a...


    After thoroughly observing the surroundings, she didn''t find any sort of clue, so Yasenia decided to enter the mines. She took out [Draconic Heart], and all her senses became alert. Even if the strength of the enemies from the previous Monoliths didn''t surpass the half-step level of the Mental nourishing realm, Yasenia wouldn''t be confident because of that. Her life was on the line, after all.


    As she walked, Yasenia used her tail in the Sword shape to mark the floor. She didn''t know whether it would be aplexwork of tunnels or something simple. Either way, this would be a good method not to get lost as easily.


    Her tail was extremely sharp and durable. It had already reached the boundary between High-level Earth treasure and low-level Heaven treasure. Moreover, after being coated by her energy coat, its hardness and sharpness increased, cutting the hard soil like a heated knife would through butter.


    Five minutester, Yasenia felt movement from the right. She ced her sword like a shield in that direction.


    *Bang!*


    Yasenia felt the impact and heard something sharp making a strident noise as it tried to w through it. The impact was strong, but her feet didn''t move. The world was going slowly as Yasenia observed the creature that hit her sword. ''It isn''t very big. I can use my tail as the main weapon.''


    The creature that mmed onto her sword had the size of arge dog, with sharp ws on its four legs and a furry grey body.


    Without dy, Yasenia used her tail and constricted the creature''s lower half, hardening her scales so that it couldn''t damage her. Then, Yasenia she pulled with all her strength and swung the beast around, hitting the floor with it.


    *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!*


    Yasenia''s tail was relentless as she mmed the creature into the floor and walls, creating very shallow craters. The creature didn''t even know where the direction of the floor was as its face kept meeting the hard surface of the mine repeatedly. The powerful momentum Yasenia created when flinging it was enough not to let the creature free from the tight grip of her tail.


    This beating down continued until Yasenia saw that it had fainted. The dragoness stopped mming the creature on the walls and floor and looked at it closely. "I may as well try to find a ring weakness or something before I kill it."


    She observed the fainted and ugly creature closely.


    The thing that attacked her was quadrupedal with small back legs and very long frontal ones. The frontal limbs had five sharp and big ws, at least thirty centimeters. Yasenia took the w and tried to hurt her tail with it.


    Sparks flew between them as the piercing sound of metal scraping against metal was heard. ''It can''t win against my scales. That is good news. Since they use them to dig, I thought they would be much sharper.


    She continued observing and was surprised to see that the creature didn''t have eyes on its head nor everywhere else. The furry grey skin was deceptive as it was solid like a rock.


    The strength of this one was in the middle-level, approaching high-level, of the third rank.


    She tried to remember the name of the creature, but Yasenia didn''t have any memory of this beast''s name. Driven by curiosity, she continued investigating it, covering herself with a protective membrane.


    And she did well doing that because it suddenly awakened and directly spat something at her. It was a gooey blue liquid that certainly looked dangerous.


    Yasenia dodged to the side, but it managed to touch her arm. Thankfully, the protective membrane made it so the liquid couldn''t damage her in any way. Still, when the liquid touched the ground, it sizzled, creating toxic fumes. Yasenia raised an eyebrow, "Bad little thing. Let''s see how resistant your body is."


    Yasenia delivered an uppercut to the lower jaw of the creature with her whole strength.


    *SPLAT!*


    That was the sound it created as the head burst like a watermelon, sshing everything on the walls.


    Yasenia nodded and said, "Quite fragile."


    It wasn''t. Dear Yasenia, the creature isn''t fragile.


    The skin of these creatures was as durable as the rocks they ate, so Yasenia just said that earth-ranked stones were fragile. Still, it was true that for our dragoness, it really felt like that.


    To block Yasenia''s full physical strength, you had to have at least a high-level earth-ranked armor. Moreover, the bearer of the armor must be at least a peak half-step level.


    In short, until reaching the middle of the nest, the dragoness wouldn''t have any problems. So it began a journey around the mines, clearing every single creature she met on the way with little to no effort.


    Meanwhile, Angel and Kali also advanced without major problems. Since the cave was quite big, they could surround themselves with their summons, tanking the surprise attacks and then eliminating them.


    Sarah, even if she was a novice, was strong, so besides being surprised from time to time, she advanced continuously and without major problems. Her five elements synergized quite well, giving her an edge in the battle against these beasts.


    Furthermore, these days she has been tempering her will with the monoliths, so she had now very little reservations when killing beasts. Killing humans was still hard for her, but there was a lot of progress.


    Right now, she could see sttering bodies and only felt sick in the stomach, but not fearful or cowardly as before.


    The system was d at this progress. Even it couldn''t help its host if the host didn''t have the will to live. So making these trials was a very good thing that would prepare her for the future.


    In the system''s opinion, this town was practically tailored for someone like Sarah.


    The four of them made quick progress and reached the middle of the mines, where the nest was, in three hours.


    This was less than fifteen minutes in the real world, as one hour outside was the same as twelve in the trial.


    The nest was a veryrge cave with tunnel exits in every direction, even in the ceiling. It looked like a honeb because of all the tunnels that filled everything.


    In the middle of the nest, there was a much bigger than the normal creatures, reaching five meters in height, just enough to move through the tunnels.


    Its strength was, to Yasenia''s and the others'' surprise, in the low level of the fourth rank!


    That meant that it hadparable strength to a Unification realm cultivator.


    Yasenia looked at it with a solemn expression. ''Fourth-ranked¡­ This will be difficult if I want to defeat it without copsing the mine. Moreover, I bet it can scream and call all the others in the surroundings.''


    Yasenia wanted to sneak around a little more, but the creature''s mandibles suddenly made a piercing clicking sound. Yasenia frowned since she knew that this was one of the skills they had, echolocation. Moreover, Yasenia was sure that this echolocation was superior since she had tried not moving, but they would always spot her.


    As Yasenia expected, right after the sound, its head whipped toward her releasing an intermittent clicking screech. Yasenia cursed in her mind, ''The echolocation is too powerful! I''m hiding my breath and presence, but it still can spot me.''


    Then, she heard it making a series of clicking sounds in different frequencies, and all the small creatures rushed toward Yasenia.


    Yasenia didn''t dare hold back and directly used [Celestial Dress]. The white empyrean dress hugged her body tightly as her strength multiplied exponentially. Then, she activated [Dragon Strenght] and shot forward toward the army of creatures that were still pouring through the tunnel entrances.


    *Bang!*


    Yasenia collided like a bowling ball against ceramic jars, bursting almost ten of them into flesh chunks. Her aura was extremely deep and profound, overwhelming those under the high level of the third rank.


    Then, she began swinging her giant sword around as if it was a weightless branch. Her sword swings sent air gales around, blowing the third-level creatures flying. Whenever it collided with one of them, the strength behind the sword didn''t slice it but exploded the creatures.


    The fight was extremely gory and bloody, but Yasenia''s face didn''t even flinch as she continued massacring the hordes of creatures jumping at her without regard for their own life.


    The fourth-ranked creature suddenly spoke the human tongue. Its voice was distorted and apanied by clicking sounds, "Why did youe here to kill us, strong one? I don''t remember attacking your race."


    Yasenia continued swinging her sword, killing the creatures in batches of five beasts with each swing. ''I also wouldn''t meddle with your colony if it wasn''t a mission from the monolith. Focus, I better not reason with it and just kill everything with a cold heart.''


    Yasenia made a full circr swing, using [Crescent Moon] with her sword and tail. This sent two enormous silver crescents, one before and one behind her, bisecting a big chunk of the creatures present.


    The creature spoke again. Even though its voice was screeching, Yasenia could understand perfectly. "Destroying innocent life as if it wasmon grass under your ws. Do you really want to exterminate us? Don''t you feel anything killing us like that?"


    Yasenia''s heart didn''t move, and she continued swinging her sword. ''If you were real, maybe I would bother speaking. But you are not. You are just a challenge, and these words are things to test my will. Therefore¡­''


    "[Absorption of Celestial light: Day and Night Cycle]."


    Yasenia''s eyes turned silver as a vortex of energy enveloped her figure.


    *BOOM!*


    Her aura washed the whole cave like a tide, even scaring the fourth-level creature. Yasenia said, her voice having a majestic tone even though Yasenia didn''t intend to. "Time to meet your death, creature."


    Those questions were asked to the four of them once they began killing the army pouring through the holes in the walls and ceiling.


    Kali and Sarah doubted whether what they were doing was correct or not, slowing down their attacks for a moment.


    Sarah because of her human empathy and Kali because of her bloodline and personality.


    However, Kali steeled herself within four seconds and continuedmanding her growing nt army together with Valeria, the [Golden Crown].


    Angel, on the other side, didn''t mind much about it. The little girl''s mind was focused, and she knew that she had to ovee this challenge if she wanted to be gain more points. Therefore, she had been running around and cing down many [ss Nodes] while it spoke.


    The [ss Golems] helped her open a path between the tide of creatures and those that the golems couldn''t block; Angel sent them flying with a shield bash or scorched them with aser.


    The being talking to her was in the unification realm, something she wouldn''t be able to defeat if the match was fair.


    But because the creature was speaking, she gave her enough time tobine two of her strongest formations. Angel answered with her silvery voice, "Sorry, but you must die for me toplete this challenge."


    Then, she activated the [Laser Prison Formation], [Mirage Formation], and [ss golem formation] at the same time. A colorful show of lights illuminated the gloomy cave.


    The fourth level creature had its senses confused as the [Mirage Formation] made even sound behave strangely. This gave Angel enough time to do what she had been nning since the beginning.


    The twenty, three-meter-tall golems ignored everything as they rushed across the army of confused creatures and jumped on top of the fourth-level beast. Then, Angel controlled her [Laser prison Formation] and shot oneser at each of the golems. "[GOLEM EXPLOSION]!"


    The fourth-level creature felt those golemsnding on it and was about to destroy them when¡­


    *BOOOOM!*


    *CREEE!*


    An enormous multicolored explosion rocked the mines, making its foundation tremble, closely followed by a piercing yet agonizing screech. However, thanks to the prison formation absorbing most of the impact, Angel avoided the mines copsing because of the enormous explosion.


    Still, Angel didn''t rx and created attack formations to bombard the explosion''s center withsers continuously.


    Of course, as she did that, she was weaving through the third-ranked creatures and blocking the attacks with her shield, killing some of them with shield bashes and other shield attacks.


    The heavily injured fourth-ranked creature managed to get out of the middle of theser barrage, but its state was a sorry sight. The body was open in many ces, with the bottom part of its body basically gone.


    Even if the difference in strength was high, with those serious injuries, it wasn''t long before the fourth-level creature gave itsst breath. Then, Angel cleaned the remaining low-level creatures with another two hours of effort.

 Chapter 255: Valeria vs Fourth-level creature.

    Chapter 255: Valeria vs Fourth-level creature.


    Meanwhile, Sarah was using her elemental attacks while dodging the fourth-level creature. They didn''t hurt it much, but she was slowly tiring it. The beast''s main attributes were its strength and endurance,cking agility, and that''s why Sarah could kite it around the nest. Even then, Sarah would end up without energy first since she waspeting against a creature a realm above her.


    To ovee this, Sarah spent the System Points she gathered from Angel and Kali to buy stamina pills, attack talismans, and other objects. With their help, her battle was leaning in her favor. Moreover, she also used some of the talismans she got frompleting the initial monoliths.


    The battle was intense, but after bombarding it with so much "wealth," the creature eventually breathed itsst. Therefore, Sarah managed to ovee the trialpleting the wless condition.


    Meanwhile, Kali was about to engage with it. After not gaining much more reaction from Kali and most of its brethren being ughtered by the nt army, it moved.


    One of its frontal limbs grabbed the soil and pushed forward with all its strength. Kali''s pupils shrank as she saw the floor cave in because of the creature''s strength. Then, it shot forward like an unstoppable force, smashing through the nt army as if they were dry branches.


    Kali instantly used [Nature''s blessing] and [Overgrowth] one time after another on the treants, trying to create a front line durable enough to take its beating. It took some time, and by the time she managed to be somewhat sessful, more than half of her army was annihted.


    To keep it at bay as she buffed her army, Kali asked Valeria to focus on skills like [Root Entanglement], [Root Wall], and [Thorn Field]. Together with the caster dryads, they managed to slow its speed by half, creating enough time for Kali to buff the treants. Regardless, even after strengthening them, they would end up dying after a short exchange with the fourth-level creature. Kali frowned with worry as she moved away from the beast. ''Its strength is too high, and its defense is too hard for the archer dryads to pierce through... What can I do? Right, I could try and kill it from the inside. The thorns had created some open wounds in its weak parts. I will take advantage of that.''


    Kali used the [Parasite Root] enhancement on the thorns, which covered the whole battlefield. A bluish-green substance spread from Kali''s feet and smeared the roots until they reached beside the creature. Then, a cacophony of bestial cries filled the cave.


    *SCREEECH!*


    All the creatures began shouting in pain as the thorns literally dug inside their bodies, consuming them inside out. The fourth creature''s inner defense managed to somehow control it, but the pain was high enough to make its attention refocus on Kali.


    Its body took a turn, and tried to approach Kali. However, many defensive measures barred its path as the remaining nt army came in its way. Kali''s eyes shed with cold light as she chanted again, "[Fatal Thorn Field]."


    Unlike thest time, the thorns were created under her feet with a purplish color. The next instant, they exploded outward like a wave, spreading extremely fast andbining with the previous greenish-blue thorns.


    The fourth-level creature felt danger from thebination of the two types of thorns, so as soon as they tried surrounding its body, it began thrashing around, sending the boosted treants flying as if they were weightless.


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    The treants hit the wall with force, cracking their sturdy bodies. Moreover, the thorn field was being destroyed by the second.


    Kali got nervous. At this pace, she wouldn''t be able to win! Suddenly she felt a gaze from the side. When she looked over, Valeria was looking at her with those green eyes with golden-slit pupils.


    Kali''s heart trembled as she received the gaze from the three-meter-tall seductivedy beside her. She could feel some kind of determination in her eyes and understood what she wanted. "Do you want to hold it until the poisons consume it?"


    Although Valeria didn''t speak, she spun her staff and looked toward the almost free fourth-level creature. Her intentions were more than clear.


    Kali hesitated for an instant. She didn''t like seeing the [Golden Crown] being too hurt. For Kali, Valeria was much more than a summon. She was an important family member.


    However, when she saw its eyes locked onto the fourth-level creature, Kali steeled her heart. She pointed toward Valeria with her sword and chanted, "[Nature''s Blessing], [Overgrowth], [Wood reinforcement]."


    *BOOM!*


    Valeria''s aura exploded as her green hair became like branches and grew exponentially, filling the cave walls with it. The flowers in her dress bloomed with natural beauty, spreading a pleasant aura that boosted all nt creatures several-fold, making the struggling treants resist the Fourth level creature much more easily.


    Her green eyes shone as her staff became moreplex, adding patterns in the in wood and increasing her own strength several times.


    The skill [Overgrowth] forcefully unlocked the potential of a nt-based creature in exchange for its vitality, so casting this on Valeria against an enemy as strong as this one, was like sentencing her to death.


    Even if Kali could resummon her in the future, a creature like Valeria, who had its own will, would remember its end.


    Therefore, even if Kali knew that Valeria was a summon and dying wouldn''t really affect it, she really didn''t like using her this way. This was the first time truly using [Overgorwth] on Valeria. The other times she made sure to control the skill so that Valeria wouldn''t be too hurt.


    But this time, she had no other option than use it to its full strength.


    Suddenly, something happened that made Kali''s eyes widen.


    "W-Wor..ry not.. M-Mistress safe¡­ Important." An extremely beautiful, mature, and gentle nature-like voice left Valeria''s smiling mouth. Her voice could make even the most restless rx its nerves.


    Kali didn''t expect that unlocking her potential would also make her gain intelligence for this period of time! She looked at the gently smiling summon and took a deep breath. Then, she said with amanding voice as she pointed her sword toward the fourth-level creature, "Kill it, Valeria!"


    Valeria leaned forward and shot toward the Fourth level creature. Her speed was so high that Kali only saw a blur.


    Valeria''s branch-like green hair extended behind her as blooming flowers appeared on it. She was leaving a trail full of beautiful vegetation.


    The fourth-level creature turned toward Valeria only to be greeted by Valeria''s staff to its chin.


    *BOOM!*


    The fourth-level creature was literally sent flying without control against the wall of the cave.


    Kali was so surprised that her mouth opened. ''What is this strength!?''


    Since Kali had never used [Overgrowth] to its full extent on Valeria, this was the first time Kali saw the ntdy''s true potential.


    Only now did Kali realize that the [Overgrowth] enhanced Valeria would be able to even fight against Yasenia with [Celestial Dress] on her. She might not win, but she would definitely be an extremely tough match for the dragoness.


    What happened next was a beating that Kali didn''t expect.


    Valeriamanded all nt lifeforms around inbination attacks that didn''t even let the Fourth-level creature breathe.


    A treant punched it, followed by a vine coiling on the leg and smashing it against the floor. Five dryads shot an arrow to the head, distracting it, as the caster Dryads entangled its ws to immobilize it. All of this allowed Valeria to appear before it and attack it with blurring speed.


    *BANGBANGBANGBANGBANG!*


    The creature was hit so hard and often that its hardened skin split with countless cracks, oozing blood from the wounds. Then, through these wounds, Valeria prated poisonous and parasitic roots to weaken it even more.


    Kali didn''t even need to move as the fourth-level creature waspletely overwhelmed with a beautiful yet deadlybination of all her summons, all of them guided by Valeria''s masterful innate abilities.


    The battle went on, and Kali realized that Valeria''s burst from Overgrowth wasing to an end. Kali didn''t worry too much since she was sure that her win was guaranteed with the amount of beating it received.


    But Valeria didn''t think so.


    The [Golden Crown] appeared below its head and pierced upward with the staff.


    Then, Valeria''s voice echoed in the caves. It resounded clear like Nature, yet with an undertone of strength that Nature had when wrathful.


    "[Life Blooming Tree]."


    The staff broke through the fourth-level creature''s jaw and pierced all the way to the other side, growing into a beautiful green tree crown instantly and killing it.


    The result of the battle was unlike the others.


    It left the whole cave filled with flourishing vegetation, flowers, and nt creatures, all surrounding the beautiful [Golden crown] that seemed to be holding a tree crown above her.


    Kali was about to cheer for Valeria when Valeria''s body expanded and transformed into a tree trunk, connecting with the tree crown above it and bing an enormous tree whose canopy epassed most of the cave''s ceiling.


    Kali''s voice got stuck in her throat as she looked at Valeria''s beautiful death.


    Not a single creature remained in the surroundings besides her summons.


    All summons but Valeria.


    Kali choked up a little and approached the tree, hugging it. "Thank you, Valeria. My beautiful and strong Valeria."


    The tree rustled even if there wasn''t any wind, as if showing its happiness for aplishing her master''s wish, and finally, it stopped, bing a soulless tree.


    Kali didn''t move and continued to hug the tree, waiting for the monolith to transport her back. However, until then, she will certainly continue hugging it and showing her gratefulness to her.


    The four of them were transported to the armory more or less ten minutes after Valeria died.


    Yasenia looked at the three of them and saw that Angel was practically intact, Sarah was tired, and Kali was slightly depressed. "What happened, honey? Any problems?"


    Kali looked at Yasenia and dove inside her embrace, her voice slightly choked up. "Valeria died!"


    Yasenia wanted to hug and kiss her, but kisses were forbidden in this area, so she just hugged her and tangled their tails. Yasenia consoled her depressed fox. "She must have done it to protect you, honey. Don''t cry, my love. When you summon her again, she will be happy to know you managed to get here."


    Kali nodded and hugged Yasenia a little more, pouring her feelings on her.


    Meanwhile, Sara was looking around, trying to find something interesting. She had be somewhat numb to their constant shows of affection, so she didn''t bother about it anymore.


    Unexpectedly, the system told her to go to the waste room. It said that something interesting and powerful was over there.


    Sarahplied and went that way.


    Yasenia saw her and asked, "Where are you going, Sarah? The Heaven Gate is over there."


    Sarah stopped and said, "I-I''m curious about the Waste gate''s objects, so I wanted to look at them."


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow, ''How does she know that is the Waste Gate room? There aren''t any signals. Hmm¡­ She is hiding something. What could it be? Since we are here to get a reward¡­ Is a powerful item there?''


    Yasenia frowned and expanded her treasure sense in that direction. However, the feeling she got made her want to stay away from that ce. ''Only garbage is over there. Is she really going there just out of curiosity? I don''t believe it...''


    Yasenia smiled and said, "I will apany you. It is true that the previous time we only looked around the Heaven Gate, so how about we make a tour through the Treasury?"


    Sarah stiffened slightly but nodded. "O-Okay."


    Angel suddenly asked curiously, "How did you know which door was for the Waste gate, Sarah?"


    Sarah looked at the gate and was about to point at something, but she didn''t see anything. ''Fuck.''


    Sarahughed nervously and said, "Intuition? The energy from there is the lowest¡­."


    Yasenia patted Angel and said, "Let''s go. Didn''t we also guess like that the first time?"


    Sarah rxed, and all of them entered the Waste Door.


    The room was dull, and all the items were scattered without any semnce of order. They were honestly speechless.


    More like a treasure room; it seemed like the garbage room. More rooms were at the side of this room, so they decided to look separately. Sarah found this quite convenient, so she eagerly epted. The perceptive dragoness didn''t miss this little detail.


    Sarah walked across three rooms and reached one of the worst, if not the worst, rooms inside the Waste gate. Only broken items could be seen scattered on the ground. However, Sarah entered and followed the system''s instructions. She arrived before a dpidated scroll, ''This one? It is impossible to read, though.''


    [Host, I can sense high energy valuesing from this item. I think the outward appearance is just a facade. If you use the appraisal item, you should be able to know about its true value.]


    She was about to pick it up when she heard Yasenia''s charming voice behind her. "Is that scroll interesting?"

 Chapter 256: Giving up the scroll and the Impossible Monolith.

    Chapter 256: Giving up the scroll and the Impossible Monolith.


    Sarah''s heart jumped, and she almost shouted. She didn''t expect the dragoness to approach behind her stealthily. With a somewhat stiff expression, Sarah turned and looked at the smiling tall dragoness behind her. "W-When did you appear behind me? You almost gave me a heart attack!"


    Yasenia chuckled and asked again, "So, is that thing valuable?"


    Yasenia knew that Sarah had all her rights to keep her secrets, but this didn''t mean that she would let something that could help her dears go easily. There weren''t things like fairness whenpeting for supremacy in this world.


    Yasenia didn''t mind taking it from Sarah if she could get another powerful treasure. Of course, she won''t be too forceful in her approach, but that didn''t mean that she wouldn''t try to take it.


    Sarah said, her voice somewhat nervous. "N-No, I just wanted to look at it. I''m actually surprised that broken things like these could enter the ce where we should be getting rewards."


    Yasenia walked around Sarah as she listened to her. Sarah saw Yasenia reaching for it with her tail, then lifting it from the ground and cing it on her hand. Yasenia used the whole extent of her dragon instincts to find some value in it. ''I can''t feel anything¡­ Was she truly looking at it for curiosity?''


    Sarah was looking at Yasenia nervously as she asked the system, ''W-Will she be able to see anything, system?''


    [Host, don''t worry. No matter how heaven-defying her strength is, she is still young and inexperienced. She won''t be able to feel anything from it. Not even a high-bloodline dragon within the Transcendence Realm would be able to feel its value.]


    And the system was right; Yasenia couldn''t sense anythinging from it. However, a quick side nce made Yasenia aware of Sarah''s current nervousness as she held it. ''Since I''m not able to see anythinging from it¡­ It must have been the thing possessing her that told her. Maybe it is even more precious than a Transcendence ranked item¡­ But I find that too far-fetched¡­ Why would the creator ce something so powerful in this ce?''


    What Yasenia didn''t know is that the ancient high-level cultivators and even many in this time and era loved leaving powerful treasures in their inheritances and leaving everything to Fate or Destiny. In their opinion, only those that have a connection with the item would be able to gain them.


    Yasenia frowned, but something shed inside her mind. She remembered her sword. Then, it suddenly didn''t seem that impossible. ''Should I steal it and bet I''m right? There are other treasures I want for Cecile and Andrea, thought, and I don''t know how many times I will be able to enter the treasury¡­.''


    Yasenia decided to take the most direct approach. Rather than y mind games, she rather bet on Sarah''s nativity. Therefore, she looked directly into Sarah''s honey-colored eyes with her goldens and asked, "Is this item powerful?"


    Sarah looked sideways for an instant and then said with a smile, "It shouldn''t be, right? It is just a tattered scroll. What is there to be valuable?"


    Yasenia was silent for five seconds and then smiled, "Then, if I take it, you wouldn''t mind, right?"


    Kali and Angel looked from the side, wanting to see what Sarah would say. They caught something wrong as soon as Yasenia began following Sarah stealthily after entering the Waste Gate Treasure room.


    They were also focused on the scroll in Yasenia''s hand, unable to feel anything from it. It looked like normal papyrus used inmon scrolls.


    Even if her face remained calm, Sarah began sweating under Yasenia''s prating slit eyes. She truly felt naked when those golden dragon eyes locked onto her.


    The system saw that they might lose it at this pace, so it told Sarah.


    [Host, that item isn''t useful for them. It is a cultivation technique for people with five or more attributes, the only thing you stillck. Your cultivation will take thousands of years if you let it fall into her hands. I must remind you that you could only reach your current level thanks to a Heaven-Defying treasure.]


    Sarah was internally shocked, ''Thousands of Years!? I can''t let it fall in Yasenia''s hands.''


    She steeled herself and said, "Y-Yasenia, in truth, it isn''t a normal item. But it won''t be useful for people like you."


    Yasenia hummed and flipped the scroll around, "Why is it useful to you and not to me? Don''t get me wrong, I don''t like stealing things from acquaintances, but powerful items are really important and, most importantly, rare in a cultivator''s path. I can confidently say that sixty to seventy percent of a cultivator''s strengthes from items like cultivation methods, movement techniques, and so on. Therefore, I wouldn''t like to lose one."


    Yasenia locked eyes with Sarah and said, "You''ve maybe heard that dragons are hoarders of treasures, and well, those rumors aren''t wrong. I rather take all items that may help me in the future. So, I would ask you, Sarah, to tell me why this item is not useful for me, but it is for you."


    Yasenia looked at Sarah and said, "Moreover, there is one strange thing. Not even my dragon-sense can detect value from this scroll that you are saying that it is powerful. This only means that it is not an ordinary powerful item, but an extraordinary one."


    Sarah was somewhat cowered but kept being insistent. Even if she really liked Yasenia and wanted to be lovers with her, she couldn''t sacrifice taking thousands of years to cultivate. Therefore, she said. "This item is only useful for five-attributed cultivators like me. That is why it can''t be of use to you. No matter if you keep it forever, it will never be of use to you."


    Yasenia asked with a raised eyebrow, "How do you know? You are na?ve, innocent, and ignorant of most basic things in our world, yet you are strangely sure of this thing."


    Sarah was now visibly sweating. ''I-I didn''t know that Yasenia''s image of me was that bad...''


    Yasenia, of course, didn''t want the thing possessing her to be suspicious, so she decided to give up for fear that this item would be something important to them. Therefore, she didn''t let Sarah answer and said honestly, "Well, it doesn''t matter. Take it, but I hope that you didn''t lie to me about this when its value shines in the future, Sarah."


    Yasenia turned and said, "I will be brutally honest with you. I''m not letting you be beside me out ofplete goodwill. Your strength and not scheming nature are why I''m letting you be beside me. If any of these two things changes¡­ We will have to go separate ways, Sarah."


    Sarah gulped, ''S-System, I really don''t want to get on her bad side. What you said is true, right?''


    [Host, I can''t bepletely sure. But I''m certain that what you said isn''t a lie.]


    Sarah wasn''t too convinced by its answer, but she could only sigh and nod. "Don''t worry, Yasenia. I wouldn''t lie to you."


    Yasenia threw the scroll above her, and it made a perfect arc,nding before Sarah.


    Sarah caught it, and then they moved toward the Heaven Treasury.


    Yasenia sniffed around and found middle-level Heaven-ranked robes for Life-attributed cultivators. "Kali dear, your robes are only on the Earth rank, right? Here are some good ones you may like."


    Kali went to them and picked them up. She really liked the feelinging from them. "I will pick this [Spring Blossom Robes]. Thanks for finding it, Yasenia." Yasenia smiled and patted her with her tail.


    She continued moving around and found a 10 000 cubic meter ring. "Baby, if you don''t find anything useful, this ring cane in handy."


    Angel looked at it but said, "Hmm¡­ I don''t need a bigger ring. I also found interesting earrings over there. They seemed to aid my cultivation speed when wearing them."


    Yasenia nodded and searched for something that Andrea would need, ''Darling has everything and of high rank too¡­ Ugh, why is she so rich? I don''t know what to take for her!''


    Yasenia chuckled as she remembered a funny thing Tatyana had told her.


    "Little Treasure, if you weren''t my daughter. Andrea could totally be your sugar mama."


    "Hm? Sugar mama? What is that?"


    "A rich woman that keeps you well fed in all the meanings of the word~."


    Yasenia was still somewhat confused, so Tatyana exined it with some examples. After Yasenia heard the exnation, shepletely agreed with it and even teased Andrea with that term from time to time every time Andrea bought something for Yasenia.


    Yasenia chuckled and refocused. She continued sniffing around until she saw a big bucket. ''What is this? Wow, It is high-level Heaven-ranked¡­''


    Yasenia saw that it was simr to what she saw within Elder Irina''s smithy, but she couldn''t clearly remember as she just nced at it. "Angel, Kali, do you know what this is?"


    They looked at the big wooden bucket and shook their heads.


    "I don''t know..."


    "I''ve never seen it before¡­."


    Sarah said, "Isn''t it one of those buckets to hold water? I''ve seen it in the tele- *Cough* Books before. It is used to keep water to cool down the hot materials while smithing."


    Yasenia remembered, "Right! Thanks, Sarah." Sarah smiled and nodded, happy to be able to help.


    Angel suddenly remembered something, "Didn''t Andrea say that she needed one of these?"


    Yasenia nodded with a happy smile, "Yes, she did. The previous one was broken after a failed attempt; I think it literally exploded into pieces. Since I''ve never used them as I was taught to use my Moon energy to do what this is supposed to do, it totally went over my head for a second."


    Yasenia picked that for Andrea and kept it in her ring. Then, they disappeared from there.


    After exiting the Monolith, they decided to rest a bit before going toward the next one.


    The next Monolith wasn''t veryplicated, not harder than this one, and they managed toplete it easily, in total, gaining 8,750 Trial points. However, wlessly doing the 5,000 Monolith was almost impossible.


    They needed to avoid being scratched when fighting against invisible creatures. Even if their senses were high, not even Angel, with her barriers, couldplete it.


    And finally, they arrived at the 100,000 Trial Points monolith. It was a tremendous one-hundred-meter-tall Monolith.


    It was a structure that Yasenia had confused with a building before due to its height.


    Yasenia saw that no one was challenging it and was confused. She approached it with her group and read the challenge. It wasn''t something fancy or extremelyplicated as they thought it would be.


    What Yasenia read was a single sentence. "Beat your perfect self."


    Yasenia''s expression changed, and she said seriously, "We can''t do this one. It is an unbeatable death trap."


    Angel and Kali were surprised at Yasenia''s instant negative toward this Monolith. Sarah asked, confused, "Why do you say that? It shouldn''t be that difficult, right?"


    Yasenia looked at Sarah and said, "It shouldn''t be that difficult¡­ Can you beat a perfect copy of yourself? Someone that can use everything you have but better?"


    Sarah, Kali, and Angel thought about it. Yasenia looked at Kali and Angel and said, "Imagine if mom is controlling a copy of yourselves to fight against you. Can you beat her? Now, that copy is even stronger than Mom since it is literally your perfect self."


    Angel and Kali got literal chills going up their spines with terror filling their hearts. A single word crossed their mind. ''Impossible!''


    Yasenia saw their expression and said, "Correct, you can''t, and so can''t I. This Monolith will make us fight against a copy of ourselves that can perfectly use our bodies. If there wasn''t a risk of dying, it would be the perfect training simtion. But there is. The copy will try to kill you without mercy, and I don''t even know if there is an option to retreat once you ept the Monolith. Therefore, we can''t enter this Monolith."


    Yasenia looked at them and said, "Remember, being brave is not fearing challenging fights with small odds of winning. Charging against an unbeatable enemy is just stupidity and ignorance of your own capabilities."


    While Yasenia was speaking, a group of three approached the Monolith. Yasenia saw that after reading the table, they spoke a bit and decided to enter.


    Yasenia heard a sigh on the sideing from an old man, "Another three that won''te back¡­ I haven''t seen a single person beating this Monolith or even exiting it in my long life. It is just a mortal trap."


    His wife answered, "Not only with this batch of cultivators. I''ve never seen anyone beating it or even exiting it."


    The old man nodded, "We always try to advise the immortals, but they never listen. Well, they can do as they like. If they want to suicide, it is their own choice."

 Chapter 257: Evelyns and Sierras Breakthrough.

    Chapter 257: Evelyn''s and Sierra''s Breakthrough.


    Yasenia shook her head and turned, not even caring about the 100,000 Trial Point Monolith anymore. "I think our best bet is the 3750 Trial Points monolith. However¡­" Yasenia looked at Kali and asked, "Can you beat the fourth-level creature without using [Overgrowth] on the [Golden Crown]?"


    Kali didn''t answer, correcting Yasenia first. "It is Valeria."


    Yasenia tilted her head, "Hm?"


    Kali smiled because those cute gestures suited Yasenia unexpectedly well and said. "Her name. The name of the [Golden Crown]. It is Valeria."


    Yasenia was slightly surprised at her firm tone, ''Her tone is strange. Why...? Right! It carries affection. Does my little fox like her summon? Then, I should be more respectful of it- Her.''


    Yasenia suddenly had a wild thought, ''Would Kali have ovee her fears by herself without me thanks to the [Golden-, no¡­ Thanks to Valeria?'' After thinking about it, Yasenia found it quite possible.


    ''When we first spoke together, Kali was somewhat chatty. She wasn''t as timid aster when she began falling in love with me. Maybe she regressed in her condition somewhat after keeping in contact with me. Well, she is much better than we first met at the moment, so I''m very proud of myself and Kali~.''


    Yasenia could imagine the beautiful and heartbreaking story of a scarred woman and her summon who got closer as time went by, finally bing a couple.


    The dragoness scrunched her nose slightly. She couldn''t help but be slightly jealous of Valeria. It wasn''t a fit of bad jealousy, just a little unharmful feeling that disappeared almost as soon as it came. Regardless, her thoughts didn''t wander much more since she would never know an answer to that.


    Still, since Yasenia understood that her little fox liked Valeria, she wouldn''t be rude enough not to call her by her name or address her like a person. Yasenia soon smiled and said, "Sure, then I will call her Valeria. I''m very grateful to her for all her hard work and always being at your side. If you want me to do something for her, don''t hesitate to ask me for it, honey."


    "Thank you, Yasenia. Without her, I wouldn''t be here, so she is someone precious to me." Kali smiled happily under her veil, delighted at Yasenia''s words. Her twitching fluffy ears and wagging tail clearly showed her current mood. Yasenia petted her with a gentle smile.


    Of course, Yasenia wouldn''t ask something as vain as who was more important. It would be unnecessary and bad manners since Yasenia would hint that she saw Valeria as a rival. And Yasenia was not like that.


    Valeria was important to Kali, which is all Yasenia needed to know about their rtionship.


    Then, Kali thought about Yasenia''s question and said, "I think we can do it, but the fight would be very close."


    Kali''s eyes shed with determination under her veil, and she said, "But I will do it! I won''t let Valeria sacrifice herself like that anymore."


    Yasenia nodded, reassured at Kali''s confidence. She knew Kali wasn''t someone to speak empty words, so they decided to enter the challenge again.


    However, before entering, Sarah said, "Yasenia. I don''t think I can beat this challengefortably. I rather do the Queen and King escort mission. Moreover, I will be able to enter the Treasure room if I do that one wlessly."


    Yasenia didn''t stop her, "Good luck."


    Sarah said, "Umm, I wille back here from time to time. Don''t forget about me if you want to leave for another ce."


    Yasenia nodded and caressed her curly brown hair. "Don''t worry, Sarah. We will wait here for five hours if we want to leave. So I rmend you check every four hours. That way, it will be impossible for you to miss us."


    Sarah nodded with a relieved smile and went to the other Monolith by herself.


    After they saw Sarah disappearing in the crowd, they reentered the Monolith. It went much better than thest time.


    Kali, this time, entered the nest with her summons already empowered and sieged the fourth-level creature with various fumes and attacks that didn''t need to pierce its hard skin.


    When it was weakened, she buffed Valeria with [Nature''s blessing] and [Wood Reinforcement], leading to an attrition battle that Kali ended up winning. She didn''t win by much, having only twenty percent of energy left and some injuries, but she managed to avoid using [Overgrowth] on Valeria.


    Moreover, the vegetation she summoned maintained the integrity of the nest, allowing her toplete it with the extra condition, leading to a wless result.


    Yasenia and Angel also put different strategies into y and beat the fourth-level creature easier than before.


    However, unlike what they expected, they didn''t appear in the armory again after finishing the challenge.


    Yasenia and the others were confused when they appeared outside. Angel asked, "Does it only let us enter once every monolith?"


    Yasenia sighed, "Well, it would make sense. Otherwise, the first to be able to enter continuously would take everything. Since these are the hardest five monoliths, let''s first make a round in each Monolith and take our chances to enter that ce. We should gather the highest amount of treasures we can."


    Kali and Angel agreed with her. Although Trial Points were important, the treasures inside could be much more valuable than the Trial Points. For example, the three Transcendence realm items they got before.


    During the next three days, Yasenia, Angel, Kali, and also Sarah looked around, spotting a total of four more monoliths with chances to enter the armory. Theypleted them and gained different objects, none of them increased their attack power, and they were more recipes for pills, weapons, tailoring, cooking, and some formation books.


    The Pill recipes Kali took were poison recipes since she already had tons of Medical and alchemy books. The only thing Kalicked was knowledge and study material of poisons.


    Angel was a fanatic of Formation books, so she took another four of them. Yasenia didn''t tell her to take a better shield since she still had in mind finding Jaxon and killing him for the Transcendence level Shield, [Heart Of ss].


    Across the three days, they met with different people, demons, and beasts, but they didn''t have any big problems besides badmouthing, some arrogant people, and things like that. Nothing worth mentioning. And so, our girls kept grinding and gaining more points.


    Of course, it wasn''t just our girls that were gaining strength and treasures. However, we will continue to focus on them.


    In a hidden ce in the Thunder Mountain area, unnaturally thick thunder and lightning rumbled. The strength of the lightning bolts in that ce was enough to demolish small hills.


    Of course, those bolts of lightning weren''t falling there at random. They were striking one blue-haired and purple-eyed woman and a giant white wolf.


    The woman''s aura suddenly bloated and burst outward, making white lightning crackle around her violently.


    The giant wolf was lying on the snow, looking toward the woman with a tranquil gaze. However, there was one difference from her previous self.


    She was much bigger than before. Her blue eyes looked more aware and wise, her white fur sleeker and softer, and her aura profound and terrifying. Even when the terrifying lightning hit her, she was unbothered, as if rain was falling on her instead of lightning.


    If before, Evelyn was unsure if she could win against the Wolf Queen. Now, Evelyn knew that a single paw strike would be able to injure her badly.


    Under the wolf''s gaze, Evelynpressed the energy inside her dantian and pushed the barrier toward the next level. However, she wasn''t rushing it; she was waiting for something.


    Suddenly, a barrel-thick lightning bolt fell from the sky toward Evelyn. Her purple eyes shed with lighting as a smirk appeared on her lips.


    When the bolt was about to hit her, it mmed against an invisible barrier around Evelyn and shattered in abundant energy particles.


    Then, she broke the barrier toward the next level like fragile ss using that extra energy and the energy she had gathered previously. Her eyes closed, and a thundering sound spread around!


    *RUMBLE!*


    Energy filled Evelyn''s meridians and nourished her body and mind at high speeds, increasing her strength, agility, andprehension ability.


    Theprehension increase was less abstract than one may think since, when this quality increased, the cultivator''s mind would connect with the energy further, allowing the cultivator to see energy flows, rules, and patterns clearer and easier.


    One hourter, Evelyn opened her violet eyes and looked toward thezilyying Wolf Queen. "Done! I''ve broken through to the ninth level~. How are you doing with your advancement, Sierra?"


    The Wolf Queen, Sierra, saidzily, "I''ve advanced to the fourth level while you were absorbing the lightning here. I currently am in the low-level Fourth rank, as you call it. Or in the King Rank, as I call it~."


    Sierra''s mouth arched as she said, "I think you have no chance against me right now."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes and snorted, "I didn''t even know if I had a chance before! Now that you''ve advanced a big realm, you can surely p me to death with one paw. However, don''t be too happy since we will have a rematch after I advance to the Unification Realm!"


    Sierraughed and said with gratefulness, "I could advance thanks to you. Thank you, Evelyn."


    Evelyn smirked and approached the now two-times bigger wolf. Sierra was eight meters tall, and taking into ount her tail, she reached a terrifying fifteen meters in length.


    Evelyn looked at her up and down and whistled, "You are a big girl now!"


    Sierra lowered her wolf face, which was almost four meters long, and said with a toothy smile, "I can eat you like a snack now."


    Evelynughed and grabbed one of Sierra''s big fangs. "You could eat me in two bites before. Now you can eat two like me in one bite, hahaha."


    Sierra gently moved her mouth, freeing her fang from Evelyn''s hands. Then, she lowered her snout before Evelyn. Evelyn naturally caressed her as she said, looking into the wolf''s blue eyes, "Let''s go kill those you want to kill. Although I won''t be able to help you a lot, I can support you from behind."


    Then, Evelyn''s tone became serious as she said, "However, Sierra, I hope that if the situation is not winnable, you choose to run with me. We can try as many times as you want if you are alive, okay?"


    Sierra used her big tongue to lick Evelyn once and said, "Don''t worry. I don''t n on perishing yet. Although my pack is important, I''m going to leave soon with you, so I just want to save them since I could only grow up into a mature wolf because of them. That way, I could leave my dept with them repaid. Mount on my back."


    Evelyn raised an eyebrow, "You don''t mind?"


    Sierra smiled and pointed at her back with her snout, "I want to carry you up the mountain. Don''t dy."


    Evelynughed and said, "You seem very confident, huh?"


    Sierra smirked, "You will see how strong I truly am when we reach there."


    Evelyn jumped atop Sierra''s head and said, "Let''s see it then."


    Sierra put strength in her legs, and in the next instant, Evelyn saw the surroundings stretching as Sierra zoomed through the mountain at speeds she wouldn''t even be able to follow with her eyes urately. "WOOHOO!! YOU ARE SO FAST!"


    Sierra smirked, and a spark of yellow electricity wrapped around her four legs. Then, her speed literally multiplied, transforming into a white and yellow blur as she zoomed across the mountain.


    Evelyn had to grab onto Sierra''s white fur to not fall down from her. Her heart was pounding extremely fast as she saw the surroundings blur around her.

 Chapter 258: Arriving at the wolves den.

    Chapter 258: Arriving at the wolves'' den.


    After half an hour of a crazy run, Sierra slowed down as she approached a forest with blue and white trees. These trees were big enough to make Sierra look like a normal wolf.


    The weather was still the same snowy, windy, and stormy, but the temperature was clearly warmer. Still freezing cold, but not as cold as before. Even then, the vegetation in the forest was flourishing as a wide variety of blue, white, and green nts grew normally.


    Evelyn could also see small animals looking at them curiously. Evelyn was impressed, "Wow. Even in this weather, life is flourishing in the forest."


    Sierra said, "That''s true. Even in the cold season, there is plenty of prey to feed one pack."


    Evelyn''s face froze, "What do you mean in the cold season?"


    Sierra answered with slight confusion, "Hm? I mean, when the temperature stops being so warm."


    Evelyn almost fell off Sierra''s head because of how surprised she felt, "This weather is warm!? I''m almost freezing out here!"


    Sierra snorted withughter, "Freezing? Then, you would maybe freeze to death when the weather bes cold, even for some wolves of my pack."


    Sierra suddenly stopped and looked left. Evelyn was seated on her head, so she moved with her. Evelyn asked, "Is there something in that direction, Sierra?"


    Sierra said coldly, "A group from their pack is approaching. They must have picked up my scent since I''m not hiding it on purpose."


    Evelyn asked, "Why?"


    "So that they guide me to their den. After dominating this whole area, they don''t stay put in one ce since they have to find food."


    "How far are they?"


    Sierra said, "Three and a half hills away."


    Evelyn made a confused face before smacking her forehead, ''Am I stupid? How could a wild wolf know about the metric system? I will have to teach her about it in the future.''


    After waiting for five minutes, a group of ten wolves jumped out of the woods andnded in front of them, showing off their auras and fangs.


    However, they all froze when they saw Sierra, who was almost triple their size. Sierra was already bigger than a normal wolf before breaking through, so after doubling in size, it was simr to seeing a normal wolf beside a puppy.


    Sierra looked at them with her icy blue eyes and sneered, "Weren''t you so imposing just a moment ago? Appearing before me as if you were above me? Why are you suddenly frozen?"


    Yet, the ten wolves were so terrified of Sierra''s aura that they couldn''t even answer. They were all frozen stiff with their tails between their legs. Evelyn almostughed aloud.


    Sierra didn''t lose time and ordered, using her aura, "Get me to your pack leader. It is time I put an end to this."


    The ten wolves didn''t say anything, and they made way for Sierra with their tails between their legs.


    Evelyn was barely holding herughter, "Why are they acting like that? Shouldn''t they try to bar your way? You are clearly going to fight their leader, right?"


    Sierra was confused, "What do you mean? Since I''m strong, they won''t attack me. Who would attack something that is much stronger than them?"


    Evelyn smiled wryly, "I think you will be surprised once we leave this ce together."


    Evelyn thought about something and asked, "By the way, do all the wolves have the same level of intelligence as you? You were very clever since the first moment we saw each other."


    Sierra shook her head and said bitterly, "No, they don''t. Even before advancing, I was above all of them in terms of intelligence. The only reason I fell to his plots was that I was ignorant that rituals like that even existed."


    Evelyn, who sat on Sierra''s head, caressed her through the fur. "Don''t worry. We will make them disappear soon."


    Sierra smiled after feeling Evelyn''s concern and the little hand rubbing her head.


    Even if Evelyn''s hand was very small for someone of Sierra''s size, it spread afortable current of warmth inside of her. ''Although it was a desperate move I made in a desperate time, I''m d I bet on Evelyn. I can feel through our connection that her heart is incredibly pure, free-spirited, and devoid of any restraint.''


    Sierra shouldn''t be able to feel anything since she was the ve end of the contract, but Evelyn didn''t hide much from her newpanion. She wanted to build trust between them, and actions spoke louder than words.


    They walked for some minutes and reached a ce hidden between some snowy hills. In each of those hills, there was an entry to a different cave system.


    Looking from a distance, Evelyn could see that some caves were bigger and others smaller. Clearly, these wolves understood the concept of hierarchy better than normal wolves. Moreover, she could see some wolves bringing hunted prey to the bigger caves as a form of offering.


    Around the ce, wolves of all sizes walked around. Their colors were a mix of grey, ck, and bluish-white. There wasn''t a single wolf pure white like Sierra.


    Sierra said to Evelyn, "The grey-colored ones are the ones we''vee here to beat up. The ck wolves were my previous pack, and the bluish-white wolves are from another pack that was assimted before ours."


    Evelyn was surprised, "You are so different from your pack. Did that ever bring you trouble?"


    Sierra said honestly, "Yes. Until I proved my strength, I was always isted by my pack. Even my mother got killed by the previous alpha since he thought I wasn''t the same blood. But after some struggles, I managed to live ande backter, killing him and stealing the alpha position."


    Evelynughed, "You are such a badass."


    Evelyn continued, "Anyway, it is good to know who is in your pack. So, will there be any diplomacy, or will we just take the path of the strongest fist is right? I don''t know if you want to have too many deaths. Also, if you need any help speaking, I can always speak for you."


    Sierra answered confidently, "I will try to talk to him first to make more wolves gather. Once they see my new strength, they will surely ally with me. If the two sides have a simr number of wolves, I will be able to decide everything in a one-against-one fight."


    Evelynughed, "You may not even need me."


    Sierra chuckled, "You are the one that gave me this strength. Doesn''t that mean that whenever I fight, it is your strength?"


    Evelyn denied her assumption, "No, you are your own, and you advanced because of your talent and strength. Even if our rtionship technically is master and ve, I don''t want to treat you like that. We are going to be long-time partners, so treat yourself as such. That is why I told you to call me Evelyn and not master, remember?"


    Sierra''s blue eyes became tender, and she answered, "Yes, I remember. Thank you, Evelyn."


    As they talked, Sierra walked forward fearlessly toward the center of the den. Every wolf that saw them followed after since they knew that something was about to happen, and Sierra''s aura was filled with leadership, even stimting those unintelligent wolves to follow.


    They reached the middle of their, and Evelyn got down from Sierra''s head. She was so small that she would be able to sit on her pawfortably.


    Sierra then gathered energy in her throat and lifted her head, a powerful howl exploding from her. "AWOO!!!"


    Her howl spread through the surroundings like a tide, making every creature in the surroundings know about the return of the Wolf Queen.


    In one of the biggest caves, a three-and-a-half-meter-tall wolf stood up from its nap with a start.


    This wolf was clearly more intelligent than the others. His fur was grey colored, but it had some red symbols over it, resulting in a beautiful but ominous beast. ''What a great surprise. She has finally returned! I thought she would just die alone somewhere in the mountains. Did she regret it after feeling deathing after her?''


    He immediately gathered his pack and rushed out in the direction of the howl. However, he had some doubts. ''ording to my calctions, she should have died two or three days ago. Even if she managed to return, the curse should have already weakened her immensely. ''


    He reached the area, and his eyes automatically locked onto the wolf that was almost thrice the size of any other wolf.


    At first, he was scared since he thought it was a wild, powerful wolf that hade here, but the snow-white fur and those blue eyes were impossible to miss.


    This grey wolf only knew about a single wolf with these qualities, the one that he wanted to make his mate at all costs. He was doubtful and didn''t rush forward. His dulled instincts were screaming that something was very wrong. ''What happened? How did she be so big?''


    Evelyn shouldn''t be able to understand the next conversation as they spoke in their own beastnguage, but her connection with Sierra tranted it for her.


    Sierra also didn''t miss the wolf with red glowing markings. Then, she dered with a powerful tone, "I''vee back to take my pack with me. Release them, or I will have to kill my way out!"


    He was at first surprised and then angered. He snarled and barked, "You''ve be so confident after being banished! Do you think that with just your strength, you will be able to escape?"


    Sierra looked at him coldly and let her aura burst out. The weather seemed to be stormier as an explosion of energy burst forth from Sierra.


    Yellow electric arcs coursed her body as her presence seemed to multiply before all the wolves eyes. "Since you are so determined. I challenge you to a death match to be the alpha!"


    The wolves that were scared of the red-grey wolf werepletely paralyzed before Sierra''s imposing aura.


    It wasn''t just a matter of strength now. What these wolves were feeling was bloodline pressure!


    Sierra hadn''t been a Wolf Queen since birth. It was a mutation that happened after being near a lightning treasure from the heavens and earth.


    Because this transformation happened when she was already in the third rank, it didn''t change herpletely, and traces of her previous self remained, creating a murky "Queen" aura.


    However, Sierra''s transformation when entering the fourth realm eliminated all these imperfections and let her be aplete Beast Queen, simr to Cecile before and after her rebirth.


    Taking all of this into ount, the current Sierra would be able to even fight against the whole pack of wolves since her aura suppresses them.


    Evelyn was standing beside Sierra with a proud smirk. She felt a slight resemnce to her dragoness from Sierra when Yasenia went all out. ''Sierra also has this natural monarch vibe around her. Aren''t I lucky to get apanion like her after getting a wife like Yasenia? I will be the Beast Queen tamer- *Cough* The Beast Queenpanion!''


    That red-grey wolf and those near him were different from the rest because they had gone through strengthening rituals that had changed their physiology to that of a mixed wolf. Therefore, Sierra''s aura just suppressed them in the sense of a fourth-ranked beast facing a third-ranked beast.


    After showing off her new might and intention to fight, Sierra didn''t waste any more breath and pounced forward like a yellow lightning bolt.

 Chapter 259: Abyssal Abomination.

    Chapter 259: Abyssal Abomination.


    In a battle between wild beasts, there weren''t any warnings nor formalities.


    It started whenever one moved, and it ended with either one of the participants dead.


    With a powerful howl, Sierra elerated toward the Alpha wolf. Her momentum was terrifying as her size and strength looked imposing.


    Meanwhile, the alpha wolf didn''t fight one on one. He knew that the match would be over even before it could realize. Therefore, he howled back toward Sierra without moving. After he howled, a group of ten wolves pounced from the sides toward Sierra.


    All ten of these wolves had a number of red runes inscribed in their fur, simr to the alpha. The number and density of the red runes changed depending on who was stronger. The alpha had a total of ten red runes, and the other ten had between six and eight.


    The weakest one pounced toward Sierra with the intention of testing Sierra''s strength. Sierra looked at the approaching wolf with chilling coldness and swiped her paw toward it.


    *Bang!*


    With an extremely loud sound, the wolf was sent flying with four terrible charred gashes on its side, broken bones, and internal organs ruptured. Its mouth was flooded with blood as if its insides almost shot out from the mouth.


    The moment Sierra slowed down to p that wolf away, another one tried to approach from behind to bite her hind legs. What it didn''t expect was Sierra''s big and fluffy tail to be covered by powerful lighting and smashed down on its head.


    This time the crunch of bones harshly breaking echoed together with the explosive sound of the tail connecting with the wolf''s head. The powerful strike made its skull copse and killed it instantly.


    Sierra''s strength was tyrannicalpared with these puny wolves. Evelyn smirked after seeing these two attacks, ''She is overwhelmingly superior. This isn''t a fight, but a massacre.''


    Without letting Sierra rest, another wolf jumped on top of her. It was somewhatical since it looked like a small dog jumping on the back of a mature wolf.


    Sierra let itnd while a sneer appeared in her mouth.


    The wolf was surprised that it managed tond, but it didn''t dy its attack and bit down with all its strength. The teeth were covered in some sort of red miasma as they bit down on Sierra''s back.


    However, the wolf almost yelped in pain as the teeth literally cracked, unable to pierce through her tough skin. Then, Sierra summoned a yellow lightning bolt from the sky, making it fall over herself.


    *RUMBLE!*


    The bolt fell, and that wolf was stricken down to such an extent that it was transformed into a piece of ck charcoal in an instant.


    Sierra calmly walked forward, and that dead wolf naturally slipped down her back, leaving behind pristine white fur. Her face was indifferent as she looked at the alpha and the remaining seven wolves. There weren''t any words or sounds exchanged. Sierra''s cold blue eyes spoke thousands of words already.


    Meanwhile, the Alpha wolf was casting some kind of spell together with another three wolves. The red runes on their body glowed with a bloody light, and between them, a red circle with different symbols appeared.


    The red ink from that circle crept up their limbs andbined with their marks in a mesmerizing yet oddly unsettling ritual. Evelyn frowned and prepared in case something went wrong.


    Of course, Sierra wouldn''t let him finish whatever he was doing. As a wolf, she was cautious in nature. No matter how strong she was, she wouldn''t underestimate her prey.


    Electricity rushed up her legs as she pushed forward, making the snowynd under her explode. Like a white and yellow blur, her giant figure zoomed toward the ritual area.


    Thest four wolves that weren''t doing the ritual got in Sierra''s way. They were the strongest of the pack besides the alpha, all of them having eight red markings.


    Those markings glowed, and their bodies became bulkier, increasing their strength manifold. It was clear that it was some kind of berserk skill as the sanity from their eyes disappeared as they growled and jumped toward Sierra.


    The Wolf Queen''s eyes looked cold as she didn''t slow down. The yellow electric arcs around her thickened and covered the front of her body.


    Both groups collided.


    Like a beast ramming a mortal, Sierra tackled the wolves with terrible strength. The enormous body of the white female wolf was like an avnche, unstoppable, as she sent the four wolves flying.


    The alpha didn''t expect Sierra''s strength to have increased so much! He was sure that they would be able to exchange some moves with Sierra using their trump card, but the Wolf Queen had exceeded his expectations.


    Still, he didn''tpletely miscalcte, as the four wolves were still alive. However, Sierra''s tackle was so strong that by the time they recovered enough to fight, Sierra would have been able to reach the ritual.


    In short, the other four wolves couldn''t finish the ritual before Sierra arrived, surrounded by powerful yellow lightning and murderous eyes.


    All the slights she had received were about to be paid with the blood of the offenders!...


    Or so she thought.


    *BOOM!*


    A red vortex shot up from the unfinished ritual, making the four wolves begin to literally melt as they howled from agonizing pain.


    The energy emissions were so high that Sierra got forcefully stopped and could approach!


    She frowned and charged a powerful attack, sending a rain of lightning bolts that would send a chill down anyone''s spine toward that ce. However, even her attacks were repelled.


    The leader managed to roar with rage as its body terrifyingly melted, "I''ve sacrificed myself to finish the ritual! I knew I would lose the moment you killed the first wolf, so I''m going to leave you a present you won''t forget!"


    However, a cheeky voice answered him, "You wish~."


    The wolves that hadn''t paid attention to the human because she looked insignificant beside Sierra turned their attention toward her at that moment.


    Evelyn didn''t want to move at first because she wanted Sierra to take revenge for herself, but the ritual they were doing was way too dangerous.


    Even if Evelyn didn''t understand formations and simr things, she knew some things, as Angel loved speaking about interesting and unknown formation lines with them.


    Evelyn would always listen to her because she liked seeing Angel''s enthusiasm when exining these things, and also taught her a lot.


    Of course, this ritual wasn''t one of them. Coincidences like that would be too good to be true.


    Nheless, some parts she had observed during Sierra''s fight had a resemnce to an abyssal creature summoning Angel had shown her before. The moment the red vortex appeared, Evelyn knew Sierra would be unable to do anything against it, so she took action.


    Evelyn took out a [Formation disrupting] stone, a rock with white formation lines engraved into it, gifted to her by Tatyana. Then, she threw it to where she thought the formation''s core was. However, Evelyn''s eyes had a hidden pain as this stone was extremely precious, and she didn''t have many of them. ''I hope it truly is simr to that one, or I will bang my head with tofu until it is swollen. I pray to Heavens- No, I need something more powerful! I pray to Yasenia''s Heavenly Tits for it to be like that!''


    Leaving aside Evelyn''s strange prayer, her worries didn''tst, as the rock ignored all the chaotic energies andnded in that spot with precision.


    When the red vortex was gaining some stability and the four wolves were already consumed, transforming into particles that created a portal, that rock engraved with white lines created a small white-ck explosion that covered half of the ritual circle.


    That explosion didn''t damage thend or the creatures, but the ritual lines were literally erased.


    Like a chain reaction, the energy wentpletely wild, and as the shape of a terrifying creature began to appear, it wobbled, bing unstable.


    Sierra felt her instincts screaming, so she hastily moved in front of Evelyn, trying to protect her, and asked, "What is happening, Evelyn?"


    Evelyn said with a serious tone, "First, tell all the wolves to disperse. This thing may explode."


    Sierra didn''t doubt her and howled powerfully, creating a visible sound wave.


    All the wolves got the order and ran away. After Sierra''s show of strength, they had all taken her as the new alpha wolf. The four wounded wolves didn''t leave, or it would be better to say that they couldn''t.


    Their eyes were still lost in madness, and their bodies were swelling more than what would be seen as healthy. Evelyn looked at them with pity, ''They are also going to explode, right? Well, this is your end for following such a strange and shady wolf instead of my beautiful and strong Sierra.''


    She didn''t dy it anymore and jumped on Sierra''s back. Then, they also moved away from that ce. Evelyn exined while they ran away. "I didn''t want to interfere with your revenge, but things were getting out of control. The thing they were about to summon was an abyssal beast of a simr level to you. Abyssal beasts are corrupt creatures that can even fight with the strongest dragon races, so I didn''t want to bet on your safety. Sorry, Sierra."


    Sierra reassured Evelyn with a gentle tone, "Don''t be sorry. I know you wouldn''t do something unless I were in real danger. I''ve already made what I wanted real, that was, freeing my pack from him, so I''m satisfied."


    Evelyn was about to answer when she saw the energy vortex calming down. Evelyn said, "Wait, Sierra. Slow down slightly. I want to see if it really disappears."


    Sierra slowed down and also looked back.


    The wobbly energy vortex began losing shape and then copsed on itself, slowly disappearing.


    When Evelyn thought that was it, the copsing energy swelled and exploded violently.


    *BOOM!*


    The explosion created a ck spatial rift, and from it, a w with tentacles around it appeared. It was terrifyingly big, and the aura it carried was nauseating. Its deformed form scared even the strong-hearted Evelyn and Sierra.


    Thankfully, the rift wasn''t big enough to let the creature walk inside, but that didn''t mean it wouldn''t do anything. Those tentacles trapped the four wolves that were regaining their natural form. The four struggling beasts were then devoured as mouths appeared on the deformed w, creating a bloody carnage of messy, raw eating.


    Evelyn''s face couldn''t help but morph with pure disgust. No matter how trained you were to see death, that sight was still enough to make her want to puke. ''Oh, my heavens. What is that!? I will need a long session of looking at photos of Yasenia''s naked tits to cleanse my eyes.''


    Before the abyssal creature could do any more mental damage to our two girls, the rift closed and cut off that arm, making the creature release a distorted scream that made their vision dizzy for a second.


    Evelyn recovered her gaze and looked speechlessly at that arm that kept moving and jumping even after the rift closed.


    Sierra said with some fear in her voice. "Thankfully, you interrupted the summoning of that abomination."


    Evelyn said, "Yeah¡­ I didn''t know that they were even worse than the drawings I saw in the books."


    Evelyn and Sierra then summoned lightning and struck that thing continuously until it stopped moving. Even after it stopped moving, they continued for five more minutes, just in case.


    Then, Evelyn kept it in her ring. Sierra was surprised and asked, "Why do you want that?"


    Evelyn said honestly, "I don''t know, but since I can store it, it should be dead."


    Sierra blinked, "Well, whatever."


    After all of that, Sierra spent the next hours killing all the wolves that she found problematic. Those included all the wolves from the grey-furred pack, some from the blue-white pack, and even some from her own group.


    It was apletely subjective selection based on her judgment, but Evelyn didn''t say anything and let her do as she wanted.


    Then, Sierra chose an alpha that would not abuse her pack or any other wolf. She ced the rule of strength means everything, and other small ones to help those weak wolves if it doesn''t endanger the whole pack.


    It wasn''t too much work as Sierra''s strength coerced them to obey all hermands.


    They alsomitted beast-like atrocities like killing the pups with red markings and forcefully making those female wolves pregnant with their bloodline abort. Evelyn helped this time by providing abortion pills for the beasts.


    It was cruel, but Evelyn wasn''t going to try to impose human moral values on a wild pack of wolves she would never see again.

 Chapter 260: Doors inside the Volcano.

    Chapter 260: Doors inside the Volcano.


    After finishing everything, Sierra approached Evelyn and lowered her head to rub Evelyn with her nose. "We can go whenever you like now, Evelyn. Thank you for everything."


    Evelyn chuckled and hugged Sierra''s snout, "I promised, so I delivered. I''ve gained the powerful you in the way, so I''m more than satisfied~."


    Sierra licked her once with her big tongue, licking almost the entirety of Evelyn with that motion. Then, she gently bit Evelyn''s robe and threw her up, making hernd on her head. She lifted her head and said, "Do you prefer going up the mountain first or getting the lighting treasure? In my opinion, it would be better to go up the mountain. With the proper cultivation method, you should be able to assimte the treasure easier."


    Evelyn nodded, "We will do as you say. By the way, are you sure you are done? I don''t mind spending one or two more days here."


    Sierra looked at one of the males from her pack but then shook her head, "We can go. I already ced everything in order. Whether they perish or prosper is their responsibility now."


    Evelyn caught her gaze and asked, "Who is he? I felt your gaze lingering on him right now."


    Sierra said while walking away, "The mate I wanted to choose. He was the strongest male in my pack, so I would have chosen him if no one stronger than me had appeared. I''m sure that our cubs would be strong and healthy."


    Evelyn wondered aloud, "Is he stronger than the grey wolf?"


    Sierra nodded, "Yes, but that was before he gained those markings. However, we didn''t manage to mate before all of this happened."


    Sierra sighed sadly, "I don''t even know if I will be able to have cubs after leaving here."


    Evelyn sat on her head and reassured her, caressing Sierra''s glossy white fur under her. "Don''t worry, Sierra. There are a lot of powerful male wolves outside. I will help you find someone in the future."


    Sierraughed gently, "I will trust you with that. I don''t really care about the male as long as they are pure wolves. I want my cubs to be strong and healthy, without strange mutations."


    Evelyn chortled, "That will make things easier then. Now, let''s go to get that treasure!"


    Sierra put strength in her limbs and shot forward, disappearing from that ce like a white blur.


    In a ce far away from Evelyn, an area with a very high temperature,va, and ash, sounds of an intense battle could be heard.


    Fiveva-beasts, creatures with rock-like bodies andva-like blood dripping from the wounds, we''re fighting against a very small human.


    Compared to the five enormousva beasts, the silver human wasn''t any bigger than the toe from their frontal legs.


    However, each time the armored woman hit one of those beasts'' limbs with her halberd, the frontal legs were sted away as if a giant had hit them.


    The hits were so heavy that they lifted the dense magma in the surroundings like waves each time they met with the creatures'' attacks.


    There was a one-meter-tall crab looking at the battle with his protruding ck eyes spinning with shock. The little crab knew that this silver creature was strong, but seeing it beating its predators with such ease made it want to run away, yet also feel a strange feeling inside of it, ''What if it wants to eat me when it is hungry? I haven''t seen it eating yet! Am I a snack reserved forter? But the silver creature wouldn''t do something like that...''


    The crab with turtleplex hid inside the gold mineral it used as a shell, only leaving the pointy head and protruding glittering ck eyes outside. However, even its eyes hid after looking at the battle for five minutes.


    Two minutes after it hid, a loud roar was heard together with the sound of something heavy smashing on the ground.


    Three minutester, a simr agonizing cry of pain was heard together with the shout of that armored woman, "Let''s finish this, [Sr Halberd Barrage]."


    The number of hits instantly multiplied as the painful roars of the beasts also increased.


    Ten minutester, the crab heard the fifth pain-filled roar from the predators it feared so much, and silence returned. ''What happened? Will I get eaten like a snack now? Did the bad silver creature die?''


    A momentter, it heard a knock on its shell, almost scaring its soul away. However, its nerves rxed after hearing the strangely soothing voice of the silver creature. "Little crab, you don''t have to be afraid anymore. I''ve dealt with them."


    The crab didn''tpletely understand the meaning, but the gentle tone made it take its long ck eyes out and look at the silver creature. ''Is it hungry after fighting? Will it eat me?''


    Andrea looked at the shy crab, not knowing whether tough or cry. "Why are you hiding, little one? I''m not going to hurt you."


    Andrea had taken a liking to this crab during these days. She was even thinking of making a contract with it because it was truly too useful.


    And it was also cute in its own way. Andrea liked cute and cuddly things, so this crab fit perfectly in the description. ''Although it is a crab, it is strangely fluffy and cute.''


    The crab went out from its shell and looked at Andrea warily.


    Andrea felt its wariness and crouched in front of it, petting it between the eyes softly. Her voice was gentle and deep, rxing even the nervous crab. "I''m really not going to hurt you. Can you trust me, little one? When all of this is over, I can let you go wherever you want, or we can make a contract if you like."


    The crab found the sentence tooplicated to understand, so it took Andrea some time to make itprehend. When it understood, it was silent for a moment. Its eyes spun as it thought, which made Andrea chuckle.


    Then, it stood up and cked its pincers twice, agreeing with Andrea. The way it did it was kind of arrogant, as if saying, ''Hmph, be d this one is allowing you to remain by my side!''


    Andrea smiled under the helmet, and they continued moving forward toward the entrance of the Volcano. Those five beasts were guarding it, and that is why Andrea fought against them.


    Andrea guessed that there should be something inside. It was a rule that most of the time was correct. "If there are beasts guarding something, it is most likely to be powerful treasures nearby."


    The entrance to the Volcano was simr to a cave, and it went down. Moreover, it was very wide, at least fifty meters. The size really dwarfed Andrea and the small crab, but the five corpses of the ten-meter-tall creatures around her spoke volumes.


    Andrea had spotted some cultivators near. Between them, there were demons, beasts-humans, humans, and intelligent beasts. All of them had been observing her battle and waiting for a chance to strike. However, they didn''t dare take the chance since she overwhelmed the creatures.


    "Just some annoying mosquitos flying around the ce. If they dare to approach, they will get burned." Andrea ignored them and gathered plenty of minerals with the help of the crab as she went deeper into the Volcano.


    Thankfully, she had retrieved the previous two rings from the Demonic cultivators since her own was already filled with minerals. ''1,000 thousand cubic meters is too small... I will have to upgrade my ring in the future. If some fools attack me, it will also be nice.''


    Although Andrea didn''t like initiating attacks to rob people, she had zero problems if they provoked her first. At first, she really wasn''t like this. Andrea was someone that ced importance on honor and righteousness in battles.


    Nevertheless, staying with Tatyana and Yasenia changed her values. If it was a tournament, she would fight as she wanted, but in the wild, she would use anything in her reach to kill her enemies.


    After she entered the cave, many cultivators followed, attracted by the promise of riches and innate curiosity about the unknown. The number wasn''t higher than twenty. They kept their distance from Andrea but slowly and surely followed after her.


    Andrea felt the crab suddenly freeze through her spiritual sense, so she looked at it quizzically.


    She saw with amusement how the crab danced and spun in ce as if it was extremely happy.


    Then, it mped one pincer on Andrea''s armored arm and began speeding in one direction, its legs making tap-tap-tap sounds on the ground.


    It seems that no matter how excited, it still didn''t forget the powerful protector beside it.


    Andrea freed herself and ran beside it, amused. "Did you find something precious?"


    The crab spun while running as its pincers made noises. It was practically shouting, ''Super treasure! Super Treasure!''


    Andreaughed and followed after it. She had her spiritual sense spread in the surroundings, alert of any danger that may jump their way.


    They continued running through a series of tunnels until they reached a very wide and tall ce. The ce had at least three square kilometers and one hundred meters in height.


    Veins of magma flowed around the walls, and the ceiling was no exception. The magma veins dripped on the floor, creating gravel made of solidified magma or rocks. Still, the magma inside the veins defied mostly gravity. It was honestly a dangerously beautiful ce.


    Andrea stretched her hand and caught one drop of that magma. She looked at the dense red-ck liquid on her armored hand and analyzed the integrity of her armor.


    After one minute, the drop cooled down and solidified in her hand. Andrea clenched her hand and pulverized the rock easily. ''Good, it isn''t hot enough to damage my armor, and when solidified, it isn''t hard enough to immobilize me. What about my little friend?''


    The crab didn''t even register those drops as they slid down from its "carapace" as if it was water. Andrea saw that it was some kind of aura that did this and not the mineral and was impressed, ''Is it immune to magma? It keeps surprising me in one way or another. What an interesting creature.''


    However, Andrea also saw that the crab wasn''t moving because it was paralyzed with fear. Andrea followed its gaze and looked directly toward the opposite side of the room.


    On the opposite side of this ce, there was an enormous grey and reddish gate with different carvings of creatures made of magma fighting with each other. Those carvings were life-like, creating a beautiful, intricate, and imposing picture.


    However, this gate wasn''t unguarded. There were creatures in front of it, and not one or two.


    There were almost twenty creatures, ranging between the middle and peak levels of the third rank.


    Andrea sighed with relief when she didn''t find a fourth-ranked creature. ''I can somehow fight against that number of creatures, but if this is a trial of some sort, there must be something somewhere. I don''t believe that the creator wanted the challenger to fight against that amount of powerful creatures.''


    Andrea looked around the room, and while walking, something suddenly clicked, ''Wait, why aren''t they reacting to my presence? They didn''t even growl or look at me. They are just standing there.''


    Andrea looked at the 20 magma beasts with her light green eyes and frowned. ''Strange, what is going on here?''

 Chapter 261: Andreas Contracted Beast!

    Chapter 261: Andrea''s Contracted Beast!


    The crab didn''t understand why the powerful silver creature wouldn''t charge toward the beasts like always, smashing and shing them into pieces, so it was looking at Andrea while circling her, trying to find an injury or something.


    The crab movements roused Andrea from her thoughts. She looked at it, speechless for a second, not understanding why it was circling her. ''Is something wrong with it?''


    She ced a hand on top of its violet-gold shell, stopping it from continuing its dance around her. Andrea caressed the shell and asked, "What are you doing? You are going to get dizzy."


    The crab stopped when it felt Andrea''s hand on its sell. Even if the shell was a mineral, the crab could feel across it since the nerves and meridians on its back pierced through it, bing one with it when it was inside.


    This proved to be somewhat of a problem since it had begun to fall for Andrea''s skillful pats as they were veryfortable. The way Andrea made pressure with her fingers as she caressed it was rxing its whole body.


    How could it not find them that way when even the dragoness bes a blob under Andrea''s caresses?


    Andrea saw its vertical ck eyes looking at her and asked gently, "Are you nervous about all those bad guys over there? Don''t worry. It is I who will fight. You can just wait at a safe distance. I will make sure that you aren''t hurt, okay, little one?"


    The crab understood her words, and it felt something strange that it didn''t know. It was a feeling that made the crab a little ufortable but feeling good nheless, a confusing feeling for it. Simr to when its parents praised it, but different.


    Trying to ease its own confusion, it began blowing unharmful bubbles at Andrea while its extremities hit or tangled Andrea. This happened because It didn''t experience this feeling before, so it showed in its actions.


    Our heroic, tall beauty was confused and a little concerned at the sudden fit of the crab. She didn''t dodge its actions and tried calming it with more caresses, but it wasn''t working. ''Does it find the ambient here too hot? The ce where I found it had much cooler temperatures than here.''


    Andrea asked with concern, "Are you hot? What''s wrong with you? Do you need water or something?"


    The crab stopped its movements and hid inside its shell. ''Bad silver creature. I don''t like how I feel around it. I will leave and not see it again! Only strange things happened after going with Silver Creature. Moreover, she may eat me!''


    But even if the crab thought that way, Andrea''s shooting armored hand made it impossible for the crab to move. ''Hmph, maybe I will wait a little more before leaving...''


    Meanwhile, Andrea, who had misunderstood the crab''s actions, looked at the door and struggled for a moment. ''I really wanted to explore that part, but it isn''t worth putting my little friend in danger for it... Well, whatever. There are plenty of other ces in the secret realm.''


    She sighed and said, crouching in front of the crab. Her deep voice had a gentle tone increasing those strange feelings inside the crab. "If you want to, we can leave, little one. Gathering resources outside is already good enough for me. Do you want us to leave?"


    The crab felt its insides churning, and it didn''t know why. It was something that was making it anxious. The crab suddenly took out its head, almost hitting Andrea, who was before it.


    Then, for the first time, its aura burst out. It didn''t even use its aura the first time they fought since Andrea overwhelmed it so fast.


    Andrea felt it like a tide hitting her and opened her eyes wide. ''Strong!''


    However, she wasn''t referring to normal strength since the amount wasn''t high enough. It was a low-level beast, after all. Nevertheless, the quality of the aura emitting from the creature was something that she had only felt a few times before. And although It didn''t reach the level of Yasenia, Tian Long, or Cecile. It was scarily close, maybe just one level below Cecile, who had the "worst" bloodline between them. ''Not even the Ice Phoenix patriarch and matriarch had this quality of bloodline! What the hell is the little one''s race!?''


    A bright golden drop of blood appeared between the crab''s eyes, stunning Andrea even further. ''Golden Blood!? That is the color of high-level bloodline beast blood essence!


    Andrea came to another realization after seeing the golden drop of blood. "You want to make a contract with me?"


    But what Andrea didn''t know is that the crab didn''t even know what a contract was!


    The reaction just felt instinctual, as if this was something that it could do with the silver creature that had treated her so well until now. Even if its thoughts were somewhat strange, it never left Andrea''s side, even when it could.


    Andrea felt the crab''s confusion since the contract ritual was somewhat shaky, so she was hesitant to ept the contract. ''Why is it confused when doing something as important as a master-servant rtionship? Should I ept?''


    Although her head was spinning with many thoughts, not much time passed. Finally, after thinking about it, Andrea decided toplete the contract.


    After the contract, she will be able to take the crab with her outside. Moreover, if it wanted to leave one day, she would let it go without regret.


    As said previously, Andrea and the others had another perspective of beasts since Yasenia was their lover. Just thinking about Yasenia creating a contract like this with someone and then being abused was enough for them to treat their contracted beasts nicely. And yes, since Yasenia was aplete beast, even if she had human form, she is able to create this kind of contract.


    With that in mind, Andrea proceeded with the contract.


    Andrea bit her finger, and a drop of bright red blood appeared like a floating ruby. It was a drop from the pool of blood essence inside her heart. Then, her own aura spread and entangled with the crab''s aura.


    Andrea melded them gently and helped the crab stabilize the contract ritual.


    The golden and Ruby blood mixed, and energy rushed toward that position, creating a circr pattern below them.


    That circr pattern moved the energy around, making it flow toward Andrea''s chest.


    After a moment of silence, a golden chain shot from Andrea''s chest and pierced the crab. Both of them felt a connection forming between them, and the ritual dissipated in light particles.


    Then, everything disappeared at the same time that the connection solidified between them.


    While they did this, the people that entered previously elerated their rhythm and began catching up.


    The energy emissions of the ritual were high enough to be detected by other cultivators one kilometer away.


    Andrea knew that the ritual would attract trouble, so she took a quick nce toward the twenty beasts. After seeing them standing in ce as they were before, she sighed in relief. ''However, the cultivators might being soon, so we have to move.''


    Then, she focused on the crab, which had its feelings even more tangled than before, and began thinking about what to do. ''I need some time to rx it. I didn''t know it was feeling this confused.''


    She looked toward the twenty beasts again and steeled her mind. ''Well, those who don''t risk won''t gain.''


    Andrea picked it up and ran straight toward the twentyva beasts guarding the gate. She carried it under her arm since it wasn''t that big. With the help of energy, she could make sure that it didn''t fall, even if it seemed about to slip at any time. Still, in hopes it would understand, Andrea said, "We have to move fast, little one. Grab onto me tightly."


    After their contract waspleted, the crab didn''t have any problems understanding Andrea. Therefore, even if confused, the crab grabbed Andrea without dy, surrounding her with its legs. Andrea smiled and elerated, creating various sonic booms.


    When Andrea came close to the enormous creatures, the twenty creatures fired enormous magma projectiles.


    Andrea''s footwork suddenly changed, and her speed multiplied.


    The armored woman weaved through the attacks with ease and expertise. While dodging, she observed that the twenty creatures didn''t move as they attacked. ''So, I don''t have to fight them but dodge them until I go past them.''


    After understanding the nature of the trial to enter those gates, she elerated, not holding back. The floor under Andrea exploded with a magma wave as Andrea''s body blurred.


    The crab was holding onto Andrea for its dear life, any of the attacks fired by the beasts would be lethal for it, but it soon would realize that it wasn''t the same for its recently gained master.


    When Andrea was approaching, the twenty beasts shot simultaneously, creating a wall of projectiles before Andrea. Andrea took out her halberd and swung it horizontally with one arm, activating [Sweeping Sr strike].


    A golden fifty-meter-tall wave appeared before Andrea, powerfully shing against the iing attack.


    *BOOOM!*


    After an explosion that rocked the earth, only six of the twenty attacks were left. Andrea shouted and thrust her halberd toward them without stopping her sprint, "[Sr Charge]!"


    The armored woman elerated one more time and became a reddish meteor, zooming toward the six magma projectiles.


    The six attacks and Andrea collided one after another, crushing them without stopping and overtaking the twenty creatures. However, it wasn''t an easy feat as Andrea felt its insides churning after absorbing the impact of the attacks so that the crab wasn''t hurt. She swallowed the blood rising through her throat and hastily used her spiritual sense to confirm if any more attacks were approaching from behind. Her nerves rxed when she didn''t sense any attacks.


    She stealthily coughed blood once but then smirked under the helmet and said, "See, little one? We''ve made it through easily~."


    The crab was scared shitless. The number of times it thought it would die during that small timeframe was too many to count, making its soul greet its grandparent on the other side who knows how many times.


    Andrea felt its feelings andughed aloud, "Are you that scared? Hahaha, we will have to train and make you a powerful male!"


    A sluggish, cute, and milky feminine voice echoed in Andrea''s head. ''What male!? I''m an extremely beautiful female!''


    Andrea almost tripped, "Female?"


    Andrea looked at the ck protruding crab eyes with wonder. "I don''t know why I thought you were male. Well, this is a nice surprise. Yasenia would be a little more weing of you like this¡­ I hope. Will she make a fuss after she knows that I made a contract with another beast? She wouldn''t... Right?" Herst sentence had a little bit of confusion and fear in it.


    Just imagining Yasenia "smiling" and asking, "Who is this woman, darling~?" Was enough to make her feel a chill going up her spine.


    The crab jumped off Andrea as they were already in front of the enormous gates and asked with its cute voice. "Yasenia? Who is that?"


    Andrea looked at the crab and gently patted its shell, and changed the subject, "I''m d you are feeling better. Your feelings were a mess before."


    Now that she could understand Andrea perfectly, the crab became somewhat embarrassed and waved its ws around. "S-Shut up! It''s your fault that I felt that way!"


    But even if her words were fierce and her actions violent, she actually stepped closer to Andrea to let her pet her easier. Andrea decided not to hide it from her and answered her question. "Yasenia is my mate."


    The crab froze and asked, "You have a mate? Why do you not have a mark?"


    Andrea lifted an eyebrow and thought, ''Mark? Does this crab have enough bloodline level to mark her mates? Well, I''d not be surprised. Her previous disy was impressive.''


    However, Andrea didn''t know the lowest bloodline level requirements for marking a mate, so she was surprised, thinking that the crab''s bloodline level was at least at Cecile''s level.


    Therefore, she was wrong this time. Although marking could only be done by high-level bloodline beasts, the threshold for this "Marking-level" was a lot lowerpared with Yasenia''s, Cecile''s, or Kali''s bloodline level.

 Chapter 262: Bloodline levels and... She is a what!?

    Chapter 262: Bloodline levels and... She is a what!?


    Andrea lifted an eyebrow and thought, ''Mark? Does this crab have enough bloodline level to mark her mates? Well, I''d not be surprised. Her previous disy was impressive.''


    Andrea didn''t know the lowest bloodline level requirements for marking a mate, so she was surprised, thinking that the crab''s bloodline level was at least at Kali''s or Cecile''s level.


    However, she was wrong this time. Although marking could only be done by high-level bloodline beasts, the threshold for this "Marking-level" was a lot lowerpared with Yasenia''s, Cecile''s, or Kali''s bloodline level.


    Nheless, this didn''t mean that the female crab had a low bloodline level. Its level was one realm lower than Kali, which was impressive.


    Bloodlines were divided into many levels. Moreover, each continent had its own qualifications since, in truth, there were only those that could mark and those that couldn''t.


    Obviously, this was notpletely urate. If a human told a beast that there were only beasts that could mark and those that couldn''t, they would answer, "Yeah, and humans also have those that can cultivate and those who can''t."


    Therefore, the most spread Bloodline qualification levels were the following. The lowest level was the mortal bloodline, followed by the Beastly bloodline, Magical beast bloodline, King beast bloodline, Monarch beast bloodline, Mystical level bloodline, Legendary beast bloodline, Mythical beast bloodline, Divine beast bloodline, Ancient beast bloodline, Immortal beast bloodline, and Primordial Beast bloodline.


    And since each rank was also divided into sublevels of low, mid, high, and peak, telling a beast that there were those that could mark and those that couldn''t mark was quite an insult.


    For a beast to have the ability to mark another creature, it must be at least inside the Legendary beast bloodline level.


    Sierra was in the high-Mystical beast bloodline level, which was honestly extremely high for this realm where most beasts ranged between Beastly and King level beasts.


    Although Andrea didn''t know about any of this in detail, she was curious and asked, "What is the name of your bloodline, little one?"


    The one-meter-tall crab put her pincers up and said with a weirdly proud tone. "Hohoho, you finally asked! Fear and despair, silver beast! I''m a [Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster]!"


    Andrea was stupefied, but for another reason, "Wait, you are a lobster? Not a crab?"


    If lobsters had a face that expressed stupefaction, our little friend would be the incarnation of it. Still, even if Andrea couldn''t read her facial expressions, the fact that the lobster that looked like a crab and had a turtleplex was currently frozen while pointing at Andrea with one trembling w was enough indication to show her current mood.


    Andreaughed at her silly position, "Sorry, little one. It is just that¡­ Where is the tail that lobsters have? The antennae? When you were out of the mineral, you really looked like a crab."


    What Andrea didn''t know was that she had stepped on andmine. For a lobster, beingpared with a crab was something uneptable!


    "You-you-you, HOW CAN YOU CONFUSE ME WITH THOSE THINGS!? We are so different that it is not even close! They are all so chunky and ugly, and they stupidly move sideways! Are their brains tangled since birth so they can only walk sideways!? Stupid creatures!"


    The lobster fumed so much that cute transparent bubbles came out of her mouth. "How can theypare with the elegance of us, lobsters? We lobsters have sleek faces, bodies, and beautiful tails! Can theypare? They can''t! We arepletely superior to them!"


    Andrea didn''t know whether tough or cry, ''Is there such a big difference? Sorry, little one, until now, I''ve only differentiated the tastes between your two species!''


    Of course, Andrea wouldn''t speak something like this aloud. "Right, right, how can a crabpare to a lobster? Your species are much more beautiful and elegant. It is me who is stupid. Forgive me, little one."


    The lobster moved its ws up and down and continued berating Andrea. "I can''t believe that I made some sort of connection or whatever with you! My trust was broken just some minutes after making the special thing! How can mypanion not be able to differentiate between lobsters and crabs!? It is like not knowing to differentiate the Moon and the Sun!"


    Andrea patted the furious lobster, agreeing with everything she said and thinking with amusement. ''Her attitude is quite strong, like a little princess, hahaha.''


    Who knew that Andrea would enter a coughing fit right after because of that thought?


    "Worse! You confused me, this lobster princess, with a crab! A princess, royalty! Can you understand? You confused someone with lobster royal blood for a disgusting and stupid crab!"


    Andrea choked on her saliva and entered a coughing fit, "*Cough* You are what!?"


    The princess lobster stopped her tirade and looked at Andrea with her vertical, ck, pearl-like eyes. Andrea couldn''t help but find that she was somewhat cute¡­ for a lobster. "I''m the princess of my n! I just escaped outside our territory, entered a strange portal, and then I met you."


    Andrea felt that her life span was shortening. ''Will I have an army of lobsters after me when they discover that I contracted their little princess?''


    Then, a headache came with the next thought. ''Moreover, her sluggish speech, somewhat childish personality, ignorant self, and easily dupable nature¡­ Is she a child? Did I just put a child in a contract? Also, a portal? This is getting more and more ridiculous by the second.''


    "Say, little one. Do you know what we did?" Andrea asked with concern. She had heard princess lobster refer to the contract as a "Special thing" before, so she was unsure.


    The princess lobster, now more rxed after venting, said to Andrea with an extremely confident and proud tone, lifting her pincers up. "I don''t!"


    Andrea felt that her speechlessness level had reached new record heights.


    The princess lobster asked, "Silver beast, do you know what we did?"


    Andrea sighed and said, "Little one, do you promise not to get angry after I exin it?"


    The princess lobster nodded and eximed in her soft milky voice. "Why are you making such a big deal? Say it to this princess! My heart is as wide and deep as the Reluga Trench!"


    Andrea didn''t know what that ce was and also ignored the contradiction of her being generous as her previous terrible fit was something to be impressed with. Then, she proceeded to exin what a contract was. "Little one, what we did is called a Blood Contract. It is used to create a link between humanoid creatures and pure beasts like you."


    The princess lobster was happy, "A link? So, we are connected? Like super best friends?"


    Andrea felt even more guilty after hearing the clearly happy tone. ''I may have fucked up¡­.''


    Still, she didn''t want to lie to her future partner, "Little one, the thing is that this contract makes you, the beast, unable to disobey my orders."


    The young princess lobster looked at Andrea, somewhat confused. "What do you mean?"


    Andrea sighed and said, "That means that you can''t go against anything I say."


    The princess lobster said calmly, "Oh."


    Andrea was confused at her reaction, ''Isn''t she too nonchnt?''


    "Why aren''t you angry, little one?"


    The princess lobster answered naively, "Even if I have to listen to you, we are friends, so you won''t tell me to do something bad, right?"


    Andrea felt a pang of crushing guilt like a stone fell on her heart. She went forward and hugged the little lobster tightly, "Yes, there is nothing to worry about. We are super good friends, right?"


    The princess lobster returned the hug cking her pincers happily, "But of course, I''ve seen your efforts protecting me back there! You are worthy of being this princess'' friend."


    Andrea took off her helmet and smiled tenderly at the little one. "I''m happy that you look at me like that. Now, let''s introduce ourselves to each other again. My name is Andrea, a human with the [Sun Eating Tiger] bloodline. Nice to meet you, little one."


    The princess lobster froze for a second and stuttered, "You are a human?"


    Andreaughed and pressed her smooth and soft tanned cheek with the lobster''s pointy face. "That''s right, little one. Do you have a name?"


    The princess lobster felt quite good with the smooth and tender flesh caressing her lobster face, so she said with a shy tone, "I-I thought you were a beast¡­ So you are a legendary human! Wow, my friend is super cool~."


    Andrea looked at her ck pearl-like eyes and smiled, "I''m d you aren''t afraid, little one."


    The lobster''s two antennae suddenly came out from the side of her face and caressed Andrea''s face all around, even pinching her cheeks with her pincers. "Wow, so supple and soft. Your light brown skin is so different from the hard silver skin you had!"


    Andrea was surprised when she saw thoserge and long antennaeing out of her. Andrea said with a ttering tone, "Where did you have these hidden, little one? No wonder I confused you with a crab after you hid these beautiful antennae."


    The princess lobster harrumphed, but Andrea could feel happinessing from that gesture. And although Andrea didn''t know how she could make such a humane gesture, she didn''t delve deep into it. There were too many mysteries in the world to find an answer to all of them. The princess lobster answered, "They are so sensitive. Of course, I would hide them! Although I see worse without them, I''m weak, and a lot of bad beasts can cut them off easily."


    Andrea asked curiously as the lobster''s antennae kept going through her face, "So, what about your tail, little one? I didn''t see it when you got out of the shell the first time."


    The little princess said proudly, "My species is special between lobsters! We only grow our tails when we reach adulthood! I''m still far from reaching it. My tail will be super-duper beautiful when it grows because I''m the most beautiful. My daddy and mommy always say so! Also, the people around me always say that I''m the most beautiful lobster!"


    Andrea smiled and patted her but was internally frowning. ''Right, she has a family¡­ Shit, this is gettingplicated. Moreover, we can''t reverse the contract once it is done without doing someplex rituals and the help of high-level seniors. Maybe Tatyana can help me? Sigh, so to do that, I can only do it outside the secret realm, but then I wouldn''t be able to return her to her family since we would be on apletely different Continent!''


    Andrea''s thoughts suddenly took a turn, ''Wait, didn''t she tell me that she took a portal or something?''


    Andrea suddenly heard the twentyva beasts shooting, interrupting her thoughts. She hastily hugged the princess and jumped forward without looking at the beasts. After not feeling anythinging her way, she looked over and cursed inside her mind. ''Shit, that scared me. Thankfully, they weren''t attacking me.''


    Andrea remembered where they were at the moment, so she refocused on entering the gates. ''I will have to think about thister. First, let''s enter this ce.''


    "Little one, let''s enter these gates. Look, more people areing."


    The lobster looked over there and said, "Oh! So many humans! Together with the previous bad guys you killed, I''ve been seeing a lot of them recently."


    Andrea let the lobster on the ground and began inspecting the double giant doors. "Is it that strange?"


    The princess lobster said, "Of course! Humans are almost extinct. Only a few tribes remain, and they are very weak."


    Andrea''s eyebrow went up with surprise, ''Huh? Are the beasts dominant from where she is from?''


    "Hmm, interesting. We can talk about thatter, little one. Can you help me find a way to open these giant doors? Those humans trying to advance through the beasts are dangerous and want to eat you!"


    This startled the lobster princess, and she began searching the surroundings.


    *****************************


    Author Note. Look what I have here~. /book/heaven-earth-me-rise-of-the-death-empress_24457040605543005

 Chapter 263: Opening the doors, Ceciles limits.

    Chapter 263: Opening the doors, Cecile''s limits.


    After searching for some seconds, Andrea finally found the ce to push the gates open. She looked back quickly and saw that although the cultivators had advanced through the rain of projectiles, they couldn''t go past the middle point where theva beasts elerated.


    Moreover, theva beasts were special, as they could shoot at more than one person simultaneously, creating different apertures in their bodies.


    That was why they couldn''t move, they were linked with a magma reservoir below this ce, and the vein-like things in the surroundings served as the medium to deliver that magma to theva beasts. It was clear that they weren''t natural creatures but something created to serve as a trial to enter through those doors.


    Andrea just gave a quick nce and refocused on what she had found. Two hand-shaped dents were visible in the giant door at three meters of height. ''Do I have to brute force them?''


    Andrea found this to be too simple and stupid, but she didn''t have much time to do anything else. Therefore, she created two hands made of molten metal that fit the apertures perfectly and connected them to her arms.


    Then, she lowered her waist and ced one foot forward, pushing with all her strength.


    But the doors didn''t even budge!


    Still, Andrea didn''t stop trying since she didn''t find anything else that was out of ce in these big, almost fifty-meter-tall doors. She had looked at every corner with her spiritual sense, so she was quite sure.


    ''Tsk, they don''t move. Why don''t seniors create simple tests!?... Hm?'' Andrea looked at the bottom of the door and saw a mark that wasn''t there before. ''It moved?''


    The mark was literally millimeters away from the door, and Andrea could only spot them at first because she was constantly using her Spiritual Sense to see any changes in the door.


    Andrea smiled, and her aura burst like a tide! She used her [Chromosphere], surrounding herself in a molten armor, heating up the surroundings. The armor on top of her silver armor gave her a very bulky and menacing appearance.


    The princess lobster was pushed back by the heat-wave Andrea''s aura released. ''So strong!''


    Andre took a deep breath and put every single muscle, using them in sync as she pushed forward.


    If Andrea didn''t have her armor on, the delicious scenery of her perfectly defined muscles tensing and creating power would be revealed.


    Her arms, back, abdomen, legs, and waist rxed for a second and then pushed together with her shout. "Move!"


    Andrea''s body strength and the boost her energy gave her created a low and loud creaking sound after her shout. The sound was simr to that of a heavy object being dragged on gravel, and a small tremble apanied it. This gathered the attention of the cultivators on the other side.


    At first, they didn''t believe their own eyes but realizing that what they were seeing was indeed true, many of them began shouting. "Let''sbine our efforts! We can''t let her enter first, or she will steal everything!"


    "Brothers and sisters, push forward!"


    "Do not fear and attack the twenty beasts!"


    Andrea ignored the shouts and pushed, pushed, and pushed her muscles on the verge of tearing as the weight of those fifty-meter-tall doors was truly tremendous. Her steps were small while advancing, but little by little, she made progress.


    Meanwhile, the lobster princess looked stunned as she saw the almost two-meter-tall woman open the massive doors. ''My Lobster Ancestor, is what I am seeing real?''


    Ten secondster, the gap was big enough for them to go through, Andrea ordered, her voice strained, and her face dripped with sweat. "Little one, enter first. I can''t maintain them open for too long!"


    The lobster princess, who was admiring the imposing sight of Andrea''s feat, woke up with a start and made a little run, entering through the gap. Right after, Andrea also jumped inside and let the molten arms dissolve.


    *BOOM!*


    The enormous doors closed with a big explosion, and the shockwave pushed Andrea and the crab forward some meters.


    They were that heavy.


    Andrea took deep breaths, trying to catch up her breath. She felt extremely sore and tired. ''That was much harder than I thought. Are they supposed to be opened by more than a single person or what?''


    She looked at the closed doors and sighed, "The most important thing is... How will we get out of here? There isn''t anything to push or pull them from this side."


    Andrea shook her head and said spiritedly, "Well, it doesn''t matter. I''m sure we can find a wayter."


    Andrea then thought with a bad smile, "Since I''m on this side, how about I create a little obstacle?"


    Andrea used the [Molten Wall] skill and solidified it beside the doors. This created a literal stopper on the other side of the door. ''Just moving them is hard. I can''t imagine moving them with an obstacle behind.''


    Her light green eyes moved toward the little one, and she saw that she was looking toward one ce with dancing eyes. That only happened when she was feeling strong emotions.


    Andrea found it amusing and cute and almostughed. She held in the urge to pat the cute little thing and moved her eyes toward the ce where the Lobster Princess was looking. When the scenery entered her sight, her breath got taken away.


    What she saw was a natural volcanic rock bridge that led to a thing simr to a tower. However, what took Andrea''s breath away was the size and form of that ce.


    The structure, made of ck volcanic rocks, elevated more than a kilometer upward and was separated into various levels. It had ten kilometers in diameter and gave an imposing feeling to the spectator. Ava sea surrounded the structure that Andrea didn''t think would fit inside the volcano. Moreover, the top of the tower gave extreme heat that made theva and the surroundings feel lukewarm. Andrea couldn''t feel it, but she could see the heat.


    Andrea could only marvel at the person being able to build something this big. She could see that this structure wasn''t natural because even though the surface was made of the same rocks as the surrounding walls, the form was too unnatural.


    Andrea heard people thumping the door behind her, waking her up from her stupor. She looked at the princess beside her and smirked, "Impressive, right? Let''s enter before those cultivators catch up to us."


    The princess lobster looked at Andrea and agreed, "Let''s get delicious things, silver beast!"


    As Andrea and herpanion entered one of the challenges inside the secret realm, Cecile was destroying giant sand creatures and golems almost without rest.


    Compared with the initial ones that died with one arrow, these beasts were resilient and hard to kill, even for our powerful Moon Phoenix. Moreover, if she didn''t kill them quickly enough, more would appear, and they would overrun her with numbers.


    Cecile looked around and felt her arms numb from firing so many arrows. Even with her powerful regeneration, she had already lost the feeling in her fingers for a day.


    Aser beam shot toward her and grazed her cheek, creating a burn mark that slowly but surely healed at a visible speed. ''If that shot were aimed some centimeters to her right, it would have been dangerous.''


    Cecile breathed roughly, and her vision was blurred.


    She was so tired that she was dodging by pure instinct, so when the shots weren''t life dangering, she couldn''t react to them properly.


    However, she motivated herself by speaking aloud. "There are only four hours left. I''ve been killing these things for almost a week. What are four hours more? Focus!"


    As Cecile said, almost a week has gone by since she entered the challenge. She had lost count of the number of creatures she had killed, and everything in her body hurt. She didn''t even know if the pain was because of wounds or her body reaching its limits.


    Her meridians were always tense as they absorbed and revolved energy through her body. Skill, after skill, after skill, Cecile shot without rest for a week straight and was about to copse. She had cast for so many days that even her energy regeneration was reaching its limits.


    "Rest! I want to rest!" That is what her body was screaming.


    Cecile had open wounds that didn''t regenerate on her back, left-wing, and right leg. Her fingers were peeled from shooting the string so much, and her flight was unstable.


    No matter how strong the regeneration of a Phoenix was, it also had its limits.


    Nheless, even in this bad condition, Cecile had a small smile on her dry lips. Her skills had been improving by leaps and bounds, her body and mind following the trend.


    It was to such an extent that she was confident in defeating two of her previous self without a problem.


    Still, the creatures the silver Moon Phoenix was facing weren''t just mindless beasts or constructs like in the beginning. Now, experts made of sand also appeared.


    They had different forms, some human, some beast-human, some demons, some divines... The variety of experts was wide, and each wave had one of them.


    There were some who had powerfulbat techniques and applied them expertly.


    There were some who had support skills and strengthened the others.


    There were even some who had restraining skills, trying to stop her in ce.


    Thankfully for Cecile, this was a trial, so the powerful experts were in the mid-low level of the Mental Nourishing Realm.


    If they weren''t, with the overwhelming amount of creatures that appeared, only a Unification Realm cultivator would be able to ovee this challenge. Even then, Cecile was extremely strong for her level, so taking into ount the standard cultivator, it was true that only a Unification realm cultivator would be able to challenge this trial.


    Cecile shot a silver arrow with a shredding wind aura around it toward a bipedal sand creature. The strength of the arrow was clearlyckingpared to her habitual arrows. However, when the arrow hit the middle of the chest of that thing, the sand creature came to a stop, dissolving as a sand castle did in the water.


    In that spot, these creatures had a core, a weak point. Aiming to that point and making the arrow hit exactly the core wasn''t an easy feat, especially when another twenty of those were attacking with different sand attacks all the time.


    Cecile had gained very high bow mastery, and there was a subtle, strange, yet profound aura around her whenever she was fighting.


    Cecile did not know what it was, but it appeared one day ago when she pushed her tired body to keep shooting arrows beyond her limit.


    The moment this aura appeared, tensing the bow became easier, and she could clearly see the paths the arrows needed to take before releasing them. It was as if she had seen a silver about the essence of archery.


    Seven creatures remained when another batch of twenty creatures appeared. Cecile''s expression changed, ''Did the summoning speed increase?''


    Although Cecile wasn''t controlling the time, the cycle had been the same for a whole week, and Cecile was already used to it. However, it seemed that the summoning speed had increased for thest four hours. Thankfully, the strength of the waves had stopped growing two days ago, and that remained the same.


    Cecile tensed her bow and released a barrage of seven arrows.


    The silvery and green arrows flew in dazzling streaks as they approached the seven weakest constructs.


    One after another, the seven creatures were pierced and exploded into pieces. Cecile instantly pped the wing that hurt less and made a barrel roll to the side.


    Right after, thirteensers pierced the ce where she was previously.


    Cecile let herself fall and used eleration to shoot her arrows with more strength. This would have destroyed her aim, but the essence of archery she understood seemed to guide her arrows to hit different targets.


    This time, as she had aimed toward the expert sand monsters, it didn''t go as well. They moved their weapons and deflected the arrows thatcked strength.


    Cecile didn''t flinch as she moved the energy through her hurting meridians. It felt as if fire flowed through her veins, but she managed to cast [Moon Tornado]. The silver tornado absorbed two of the experts inside of it, and Cecile shot two arrows in seemingly random directions.


    The arrows bent thanks to the gales of the tornado and elerated,nding on the chest of those two experts. This killed them on the spot. The waves appeared every half an hour before, but now they appeared every twenty minutes.


    Cecile felt her body crumbling, thinking about killing so many beasts, but she didn''t surrender. That thought didn''t even cross her mind. She took a deep breath, and her aura exploded with a silver wave as she shouted, "I''M NOT DONE YET!!"

 Chapter 264: Ceciles Struggle.

    Chapter 264: Cecile''s Struggle.


    Cecile flew around, the muscles on her back cramping from time to time because of all the time she had been pping her wings, making Cecile grit her teeth in pain and her flight unstable. However, her blue phoenix eyes remained cold and focused.


    The four hours went by slowly as she destroyed the creatures. Cecile''s inhuman efforts and will made her go through all of thatbat, reaching thest wave.


    Only ten remained! Between them, there was a single expert wielding a mace looking at Cecile calmly.


    Meanwhile, the battered Cecile dodged an approachingser and shot an arrow while she spun, giving it inertia. The arrow made a curve and passed through the legs of one five-meter-tall construct, hitting a sand creature behind it right in the core.


    As she did that, a sand beast jumped from the ground behind her. It reached Cecile''s height in less than a second, and before Cecile reacted, it wed at her back.


    Cecile felt the four sharp ws sinking into her flesh and swiping downwards, creating four bloody wounds that reached her bone, "AHH!"


    Cecile shouted in pain but reacted quickly and turned, shooting another arrow toward the creature that was in midair. The arrow created a shockwave and pierced its core, destroying it.


    Then, she tried to p to move out of the way of the next attack, but her back muscles didn''t listen as that w attack was too damaging to her back muscles.


    Thest sand expert realized and jumped high up, holding his mace high up. Cecile saw the bulky man falling toward her powerfully, but she couldn''t do anything to dodge the attack.


    As the mace came nearer, Cecile ced her arms in a cross before the attack, looking at the sand expert with a chilling gaze.


    *BOOM!*


    Cecile was shot down from the sky and mmed into the sand powerfully, creating a sand cloud. The sound of bones cracking was definitely heard, and Cecile''s situation was unknown.


    The creatures rushed forward, and the expert fell from the sky straight toward the middle of the sand explosion with the intention of finishing Cecile off.


    However, as he fell, with a silver vortex, a powerful arrow pierced from the dust cloud, mming onto his chest.


    The arrow literally exploded in a rain of arrows, attacking the surroundings while using the falling sand expert as a trigger for her arrow rain.


    This attack killed the expert and another four sand creatures, leaving only three alive.


    Cecile ran out of the sand cloud with terrible wounds. One wing was broken, her back dripped with blood, and the bone was visible, her leg was still injured, and her arms were purple as she used them to block the expert''s attack and were now broken.


    However, she pushed her crumbling body to create two arrows with powerful gales around them and tensed her bow. The mere act of pulling the bowstring made her scream, her back felt on fire, her arms as if painful electricity was constantly running on them, and her brain was buzzing with agony.


    Regardless, that didn''t stop the Moon Phoenix from breaking her limits again and again. With a shout of pain and motivation, she screamed at them. "AAH!! DIE!"


    She released the tensed bowstring and shot the two arrows toward two of the three sand beasts charging straight at her.


    The arrows flew with extreme precision and shredded the two beasts into pieces.


    However, before she could make another attack, thest creature was before her!


    It was a brown two-meter-tall quadrupedal beast with sharp ws and teeth.


    The creature lunged toward her, and Cecile grabbed her bow with both her arms, using it as a weapon to m it toward the face of the jumping beast. "SCRAM!"


    *BANG!*


    The beast was blown away ten meters from the impact of the bow on its face, but its injury healed instantly.


    Worse, Cecile had lost her bow!


    Cecile continued moving her broken arms as if she didn''t realize she had lost her bow. It was as if she was readying herself to shoot another arrow, even if the bow was missing.


    Then, a crystal-blue bowstring materialized when she began pulling the invisible bow.


    As Cecile pulled the string with blood running from her nose, mouth, and eyes, the crystal blue bow materialized together with a perfect silver arrow.


    The beast stood up and ran toward Cecile.


    Cecile didn''t say anything. This arrow would decide her fate.


    If she misses, she dies.


    If it hits, she lives.


    She didn''t have the strength to do anything more than fire thisst arrow.


    Cecile waited until the beast jumped again and shot her arrow directly into the middle of its mouth.


    *BOOM!*


    A shockwave spread around when the arrow shot forward, lifting a wave of sand behind Cecile and opening a trench in the arrow''s path.


    The arrow was extremely fast and powerful.


    The beast saw iting and moved its head midair, sessfully dodging it!


    However, the arrow didn''t just damage what was in its path.


    The power inside that arrow literally froze the whole beast as it grazed it and the following gale shredded the frozen creature to pieces!


    Cecile stood still, looking at the shredded pieces of the creature.


    She would really die if she didn''t get the core with that attack.


    However, after five seconds, the silver ice pieces remained immobile.


    A smile spread on Cecile''s bloody and tired face, and instantly after, she fainted.


    An unknown amount of time passed until Cecile woke up again. She was still in the middle of the desert. Her grievous wounds werepletely healed as if she didn''t have them since the beginning.


    Cecile didn''t stand up. Shey on the sand, face up and with her wings spread open. She took a deep breath as if trying to ensure she was still alive. ''Close. That was way closer than I thought. If I missed the core with thatst arrow...''


    Cecile couldn''t help but smile in ridicule, ''And here I thought I was finally strong enough. I almost died in a trial.''


    Cecile closed her eyes and enjoyed the Sun in the sky caressing her body. "But I lived. And I became much stronger."


    Suddenly, an ancient voice echoed in the area, interrupting Cecile''s rest. "You''ve shown talent, strength, adaptability, and potential. Your heart is unflinching, your determination as strong as Heavenly Steel, your will strong enough to pierce the Heavens!"


    Cecile was about to smile and thank the voice, but the voice continued, "But your motivation is shallow."


    Cecile frowned and asked, "What do you mean, senior?"


    The voice answered, "Is protecting that person your only objective in life? What if that person is undeserving? Or if that person strays away from the path, you think they will walk?"


    Cecile answered with a voice that left no room for arguing. "If she strays, then my path will bend to amodate hers. If she bes a cripple, my strength will serve as protection until the day she recovers or dies. If she bes a ruler, I will be her Queen. No matter what path, I will follow it."


    "What if she hates you? What if she wants to get rid of you?"


    Cecile didn''t even hesitate, "Then, my life will be hers to take!"


    The voice answered, angered, "Foolish! A path that follows others will never lead to strength! Don''t you want to protect her? How will you do it if your path only follows after hers? You will always be a step behind!"


    Cecile didn''t answer instantly this time. She knew that her way of thinking was crooked, that her convictions, even if they seemed pure, many would take them as the rambling of a lunatic blinded by love.


    Still, unlike others might think, Cecile knew full well what her actions meant.


    She wasn''t blinded by love but let herself be enveloped by it; Cecile just embraced those feelings back.


    Cecile''s feelings for Yasenia were the purest form of love.


    It was not the best way to love someone or the worst, just the purest. A form of love where a single woman wants to dedicate her everything to that person that captured her heart.


    She didn''t want anything in return from that person besides wishing for their loved one to be happy forever and not lose sight of them.


    Therefore, Cecile just sat on her knees with her wings folded. Her face was calm and impassive. Her voice carried the same tone as before, indifferent. "If you think my Dao is not worthy of your treasures or inheritance. Then, you can send me out of the trial. I will continue embracing this love until I burn myself in it. However, that wouldn''t be the end, as I will always be reborn from those mes ande back stronger! That is why I''m a phoenix, to be able to embrace this love without fear!"


    An old man appeared before Cecile, wearing a long pure white robe. He had long white hair and a simrly long white beard.


    His face was filled with wrinkles, but his eyes carried vitality like no other. Even then, those eyes were as profound as the ocean, full of wisdom.


    The old man said, "Your conviction to dedicate yourself to your love is what made me ept you in this trial. You are a good seedling, be it in strength, intelligence, potential, or effort. However, your mind is too stubborn. Your cause is noble, but the way you carry it is wrong."


    Cecile didn''t even stand up. She just looked at the old man from her sitting position, her eyes still impassive and unmoving from what the old man said.


    The old man caressed his beard and thought for a moment. "What if you give your life for your love only for them to be aware of how much they appreciate you? Then, filled with grief, they kill themselves to follow you to the underworld."


    Cecile kept her face indifferent.


    However, on the inside, she knew that she was wrong.


    Nheless, Cecile didn''t know what to do besides this.


    She was a girl that had grown up with limited love, and the person who gave her that little bit of love was killed when she was very young.


    She had been alone since that moment, leading to Cecile not knowing how to express herself. Not knowing how to speak of love or show empathy for others. This is what made Cecile always have an indifferent and apathetic gaze.


    It was only recently when she was with Yasenia, that she learned what happiness was, what love was, how pleasure felt, and how anticipation felt.


    Yasenia saved her life and, at the same time, gave her a new lease on life. Her true rebirth didn''t happen in that ritual at the top of the mountain, but much earlier when Yasenia told her that she loved her.


    She was her Sun in a cold and dark world.


    She was her cozy home in a freezing and fearful winter.


    Cecile was extremely intelligent, which is why she was an unrivaled genius until Yasenia arrived. However, she was like a child in matters rted to love.


    Of course, Cecile had also grown up during these months.


    At first, she felt indifference toward the people around Yasenia. Now she felt someradery and friendliness and helped them strengthen themselves the best she could. It was her way of making contact with the other harem members, a bit clumsy but very Cecile-like.


    But now, this senior was putting her conviction in front of her and telling her why it was wrong.


    The thing she thought was the reason to live, now it was wrong.


    Cecile didn''t want to ept it. That is why she was silent, and her face was indifferent. It was like a child cing her hands over their ears when their parents scolded them.


    Cecile knew she was wrong but didn''t want to admit that everything she thought was right was, in truth, wrong.

 Chapter 265: Primordial Phoenix Tear.

    Chapter 265: Primordial Phoenix Tear.


    The old man looked at Cecile''s face and could mostly understand why she was being so stubborn. He sighed and asked, "Your name?"


    "Cecile."


    He took some steps forward until he was before Cecile and sat down on the sand. He stayed silent for some seconds and then said, "Cecile, you are young, and I understand that your past must have been hard. I bet this person appeared in your life like a ray of sunshine in a dark ce. I understand that you want to give this person your everything for her to be happy."


    The old man looked toward the horizon and said, "This a verymon urrence. A person is at their lowest, and someone suddenly appears like a hero from a fairy tale. If that person continues treating the one they saved kindly, it is almost inevitable to avoid falling in love. This is especially true when someone is young."


    Cecile didn''t say anything, but she was listening. His voice was gentle, like a grandfather advising their mischievous granddaughter. "Cecile, in this life, in the cultivation path, in this struggle to reach the apex and live unchallenged or gain immortality, you can''t lose yourself."


    He asked, "Do you know someone that could have gained a lot of power but didn''t do it because they would have lost themselves in the process? Someone that decided to keep holding onto themselves regardless of the promises of power and riches before themselves?"


    Cecile was about to shake her head, but suddenly Kali shed in her mind. ''Doesn''t Kali''s battle against the Heart Demonse down to this? If she allowed herself to be consumed, she would be free and gain power. In turn, she would lose her sanity. Moreover, didn''t she reject Dr. Ava''s offer to be a direct disciple? What did she say at that time¡­? Right, [While I live for others, I also live for myself.].''


    The old man smiled after he saw Cecile pondering. "Cecile, your words before entering through the trial door, your words reasoning for your search for strength and challenging the heavens, were the following."


    "I want strength to protect my loved one and to live with her for eternity. To be able to keep her safe between my wings and give her a resting ce in my embrace or to help her push forward toward her goals and carry part of her burden. I want to be her wings so that she can fly freely in this dangerous world."


    Cecile nodded. The old man smiled gently and asked, "The person you love, what is the thing they ce more importance on?"


    Cecile thought for a second and then muttered, "Our happiness..."


    The old man asked, "What is the base for happiness?"


    Cecile shook her head. Her voice wasced with her usual coldness but had a tinge of confusion. "I don''t know."


    The old man smiled and said, "Many may differ or argue, but in my opinion, the basis for happiness is being able to do what you like. Mortals say that wealth brings happiness. Why is that? Isn''t that because with enough wealth, they can do whatever they want?"


    "Those that are more ambitious want political power after gaining enough wealth. The reason is that they realize that with wealth alone, they can''t do whatever they want, so mortals search for more sources of influence. And those that still have difficulty gaining what they want, or are just greedy for more, end up searching for military power."


    "In the other spectrum, Cultivators say that strength brings happiness. In the core, don''t cultivators search for strength to be unrivaled and do as they like? Others say that love is happiness, isn''t that because if you are in love, you have found the person you would like to be with for the rest of your life? Putting it in other words, they managed to "gain" the person they wanted the most. Even if that feeling doesn''tst forever, while a person is in love, they could be said to be the happiest if the love is reciprocated."


    The old man sighed, "What you told me afterpleting the seven-day trial doesn''t coincide with your words before entering. After doing the trial, your words let me believe that you want to be your lover''s martyr."


    The old man chuckled at the absurdity, "What you said is that you want to support your lover even if they want to kill you. Isn''t that stupid? Why would you love someone that wants to kill you? That doesn''t bring happiness, but suffering."


    Cecile looked at his deep and wise eyes and thought about it. Then, she asked, "What can I do if that moment arrives?"


    The old manughed and said. "You said it yourself previously. You shall be stronger than that person! Then, with that strength, you will protect them between your beautiful and wide silver wings! You have to stand by your lover''s side or higher to influence her future. The thing you mustn''t be is a stepping stone."


    The old man looked into Cecile''s eyes and smiled, "You shall be her wings!" Cecile''s eyes shed with surprise. Although the words seemed the same, the meaning was changed.


    The old man looked at Cecile seriously and said, "Your Path isn''t wrong, but you shouldn''t aim to follow your lover. If you do that, disaster is unavoidable. Now I ask again, which should be your Path?"


    Cecile felt a change in her thinking method as if some things that were in the mist had cleared up. Then, Cecile''s blue eyes shed with silver light, and she said, her voice carrying conviction. "My Path will be to be a strong cultivator on my own. Not to make my lover''s wishese true, but to ensure she doesn''t trip during her Path. For that, I shall always be one step ahead of her instead of following after her. I shall eliminate her obstacles before she trips on them."


    The old man smiled, "Good. Even though you are still young and your Path is still immature, you have at least taken the first step toward fulfilling your wish. Your first step to truly be your lover''s wings."


    Cecile bowed and said, her voice as cold as ever but with a silver of appreciation in it. "Thanks for enlightening me, senior."


    The old man stood up and made Cecile float with him. "Now that your path isn''t heading toward certain destruction, I''m at ease letting you gain the benefits I prepared earlier."


    Cecile saw the surroundings changing at a fast speed as the old man carried her with him. Cecile ignored it and asked, "Senior, what is in the other two paths? The Hero path and the Path to bing Worthy?."


    The old man said, "Treasures, death traps, sand beasts, nothing too fancy, nothing too lousy. Those who go through the Hero path will have to ovee many hurdles, doing things that go against their morality but are for the greater good. For example, killing the love of their lives so that their country doesn''t go to war, crippling themselves to give the continent peace, sacrificing their souls to gain stability for the world... Doing so will earn them rewards, but failing to do so will create a heart demon. The trick is that they will be inside an illusion and think that sacrificing those things is real so that it will test their truer selves before that kind of adversity."


    "Those that walk through the "Worthy" Path will have to prove themselves worthy of the treasures they pick up, oveing different trials. The higher the quality of the treasure they pick, the harder the trial."


    "Only those who are themselves and follow their own path will be able to meet with me after they manage to clear the trial especially made for them."


    Cecile asked, "What if someone really wants to be a hero? Or if someone is so talented that it is worthy of your treasures?"


    The old man phased through a mountain and went toward its center. Meanwhile, he answered with a smile. "Then, they will be transported to the same area you were in until today, and they will receive appropriate rewards after meeting with me. However, not a single true Hero or Worthy challenger has appeared yet."


    Cecile was about to ask more but stopped because they had reached their destination.


    The ce before herself was a very big cave filled with ck rocks.


    There wasn''t a single ce for natural light to flow in, but there was a type of nt that shone with bluish light across the walls, giving the surroundings a mystical glow.


    In the middle, there was ake filled with glittering water. The water gave its own glow intertwined with the nts'' blue light. Cecile couldn''t help but mutter in awe, "So pretty."


    The old man said, "This is your reward. You will cultivate inside thiske for one month. After that, you will probably enter the Nascent Soul realm. Well, you may not be able to since your body has evolved particrly and may need your lover''s Yang energy to make thest push."


    Cecile asked, confused. "Nascent Soul?"


    The old man looked at her and said, "The Unification realm. In ancient times, the realms were called differently, but they also aplished different things. In the Nascent Soul realm, you created a new soul and nourished it. In the Unification realm, you connect with your inborn soul. I don''t know which one is better, but I know that the Unification realm is easier to aplish but harder to advance in."


    "I also know that a Nascent Soul is harder to kill since they can recreate their whole body if the soul remains, something a Unification realm expert is unable to do. Strength wise... In the initial levels, a Nascent Soul cultivator is stronger, but in theter stages, the Unification realm expert ovees them."


    Cecile was surprised, "Could I cultivate both paths?"


    The old manughed, "You can''t. After all the cultivators adopted the new cultivation method, the world''s energy changed ordingly, and now it is extremely hard to cultivate as they did in ancient times."


    Cecile answered, "Oh."


    Then, something clicked in her head, and even her ever-cold expression changed, "Only one month to enter the Unification realm? How is it possible? I would have needed at least half a year even with Yasenia''s help."


    The old man caressed his beard with a smile, "You have a lot of confidence in your partner. I calcted that you would need at least three years to enter the Unification realm if you cultivated by yourself."


    Cecile said proudly, "My lover is the best."


    The old man shook his head. "Anyway, don''t worry about the tribtion. You can take it in here in case you break through. The Heavenly lightning can phase through everything until it hits its target or something made or coated with the target''s energy. The cave is extremely solid, so it won''t copse. The water will also benefit from the lightning, so you can stay inside while receiving the lightning."


    Cecile nodded.


    The old man lifted his white eyebrow, "You are not going to ask what is this miraculous water?"


    Cecile asked, "Will it damage me?"


    "No, it is very beneficial to you."


    Cecile shook her head, saying, "Then, I don''t care what it is. Can I take some with me?"


    He sighed, "You can''t. The [Phoenix Tear] will dissipate if it loses support from the surroundings. It was very difficult to carry it inside the secret realm."


    Cecile blinked and looked at the giantke. "Tear? And not Tears?"


    He smirked and said, "One tear. A tear from a True Primordial Phoenix. It was shed after hispanion returned to the cycle of reincarnation instead of being reborn."


    "This tear is enormously beneficial for all avian-rted bloodlines, especially Phoenix-rted bloodlines. This one is the most precious for you of all the rewards I can give you. Even more precious than an inheritance from a God."


    "Your Moon Phoenix bloodline is notpletely pure. Currently, your bloodline is just at the low-level divine beast realm. Even if your body has gone through rebirth, that isn''t enough to be a True Phoenix. I can see remnants of human blood and another type of Phoenix Bloodline in you. You would have been stuck in the future because of it, unable to be a True Phoenix."


    "Since you''ve gone through rebirth, the strength from this tear will be able to cleanse your blood, marrow, bones, muscles, organs, and soul from any non-Moon Phoenix-rted waste. You will be aplete phoenix as if your mother and father had been two peak-bloodline quality Moon Phoenixes instead of humans. Your bloodline quality will also jump almost a whole realm, bing a peak Quality divine beast, just a step away from entering the Ancient beast domain. Of course, your bloodline will keep increasing as you increase your cultivation."


    Cecile thought, ''Tatyana didn''t lie when she said that Moon Phoenix was one of the strongest races in the world. To think that a Moon Phoenix in my level would already be a peak-level Divine beast. Moreover, to be known by this senior, their legacy goes beyond the Heavenly Cataclysm.''


    Cecile was looking at the sparklingke with awe on her face. This was a tear of a True Phoenix! ''To think I will be able to bath in it...''


    Then, she turned to say thanks to the old man, but he had already disappeared. She blinked twice, "When did senior disappear?"


    She shook her head and turned toward theke again.


    Cecile bowed to theke, "Thank you, ancestor, for purifying my body. Your tear of sorrow will help me grow into a splendid Phoenix. I hope that, wherever you are, knowing that your sorrow spreads happiness to others helps lighten your burden."

 Chapter 266: Cecile Enters the Lake.

    Chapter 266: Cecile Enters the Lake.


    After giving her respect for the Primordial Beast, she took themunication device and called Yasenia.


    Yasenia had just left a Monolith and suddenly felt her device vibrate. She looked at it and saw the receiver core shining. Inside the core, the number "2" could be distinguished. This meant that themunication device was from Cecile. Yasenia was number "1", Cecile number "2", Andrea number "3", Evelyn number "4", Angel number "5", and Kali number "6".


    Therefore Yasenia''s thoughts drifted for a second, ''Why is Sweetheart calling me? Is she in trouble? She hadn''tmunicated with me for almost a week already. I was beginning to be very worried.''


    Yasenia didn''t wonder too much and answered almost immediately. "What is wrong, Sweetheart? Do you need my help? Where have you been?"


    Cecile couldn''t help but smile hearing Yasenia''s mellow and slightly deep voice. Since she hadn''tmunicated with Yasenia during this week, the worry in Yasenia''s voice was evident, and Cecile could hear it as clear as water.


    Cecile''s voice naturally softened together with her whole being as she answered, "I found ake that will help me enter the Unification Realm. However, I will have to cultivate in here for one month, so I won''t be able tomunicate with you during that time."


    Cecile didn''t hear an answer immediately.


    Yasenia was somewhat shocked and happy about Cecile''s discovery. However, she also had her concerns about it.


    After ten seconds, Yasenia''s worried voice rambled, "Is it safe where you are? Will you be able to cope with the Heavenly Tribtion? Do you need my Yang energy before you cross? I will run over as fast as I can if you need it! Also, is there a chance for you to be interrupted?"


    The more she listened, the better Cecile felt. The Phoenix could feel her heart as if it had been coated with honey. Her smile was tender as she said, "Don''t worry, my love. This is a reward from a trial, so I will bepletely safe. I can''t even see the exit from where I am, so the chance of someone entering is close to none. Also, believe in me. No matter how strong the tribtion is, I will appear before you in one piece."


    Yasenia was walking in circles around the Monolith on the other side of the device. The other cultivators were curious about what could make the now somewhat famous dragoness so nervous.


    Yasenia bit her long and slender finger, her golden eyes staring anxiously at the device. ''My Sweetheart is going to cross her tribtion, and I can''t go to her side. This is vexing, ugh. I want to support her. But I know how stubborn my Sweetheart can be with some things. Aish, making me worried, I will have to teach her a lesson when she returns.''


    After rxing, Yasenia thought about how to make Cecile unconcerned and focus on her thing. Her smile became alluring, and she then spoke through the device with a voice that made the people around her have weak legs. "Go ahead then, my love. Don''t worry about me. However, I will punish you for making me worried when youe back~, so prepare yourself."


    Cecile felt her uterus twitch with anticipation.


    She hadn''t felt her dear dragoness hardness inside her for a week, and she missed it dearly. She really wanted to have her void down there filled with the dragoness''s rod.


    However, there was a time and ce for everything, and they had to take advantage of this secret realm. Yasenia heard Cecile''s bashful voice, almost making the dragoness bleed through her nose. "I will be waiting for m-my punishment, my love."


    Yasenia blushed excitedly, ''Oh my~ Sweetheart, can say some provoking things~. A shame that she isn''t before me, or I would have pounded her silly.''


    Cecile cut the call shortly after exchanging some more words with Yasenia.


    After finishing the call, Cecile stood there with red cheeks. The main reason was that...


    Cecile touched down there to confirm what she was feeling, and her blush deepened. ''I got wet just hearing her teases. I''ve be aplete pervert!''


    Thankfully, or should we say, it was a shame that nobody was there to capture Cecile''s current expression, or they would have maybe died from how cute she looked. I mean, dying for seeing Cecile''s embarrassed and shy blushing face is worth it, right?


    Anyway, since Cecile didn''t want to disrespect the True Phoenix Tear, she got naked and cleaned herself with a special towel.


    Then, she meditated naked for an hour, getting her thoughts about mating with Yasenia out of her mind. From the mellow, sweet, and bashful Cecile, she slowly transformed back into her usual apathetic, indifferent, and cold self.


    When she opened her blue eyes back again, they only reflected the coldness of the moon.


    Without putting anything on, Cecile slowly walked toward the Lake. Her steps were confident, and her posture was straight.


    Cecile''s naked self looked like a pure and ethereal being that was walking alone in the world. Her silver hair bounced with each step, and her big silver wings were folded. Even if someone saw her at that moment, they wouldn''t even be able to generate any impure thoughts. It would be like sphemy toward the pure lone Moon Phoenix woman walking toward the Phoenix Tear Lake.


    Cecile reached the shore and didn''t stop walking forward. The senior had told her that the further she went toward the center of the Phoenix Tear Lake, the better the effects would be. Therefore, Cecile had the intention to sit right in the middle of the Lake.


    First, her naked, tender, and white foot sank into the sparkling water. The water slowly surrounded her feet, and Cecile realized that the tear wasn''tpletely liquid but somewhat viscous.


    However, Cecile didn''t stop. Without dy, she took another step forward and sunk the other foot into the water.


    At the outer parts of the Lake, the glittering water only reached her ankles.


    The moment her second feet submerged inside the water, Cecile felt extremely pure energy, something she had never felt before, rushing up from the meridians in her feet toward her dantian.


    Wherever the energy traversed, it seemed to make her pores breathe the energy of the world and gave her a refreshing feeling. Ever her wings ruffled out of delight, and her three phoenix tails swished.


    When that energy reached her dantian, it nourished her like the most delicious thing she had ever tasted and spread to the rest of her body.


    Cecile sighedfortably out of pure reflex. ''What is this? I feel like I''m melding with the Heavens and Earth.''


    Nevertheless, even if the sensations were otherworldly, she didn''t lose focus and continued moving forward. This was praiseworthy as anyone else would have stopped to relish in their current feelings. However, Cecile''s mental fortitude was top-notch.


    She could take on the dragoness for hours because of that, after all.


    She walked forward slowly.


    The water began rising, covering more of Cecile''s long and slender legs with each step she took.


    Her calves submerged, increasing thefortable feeling and purity of the energy. However, Cecile''s blue eyes remained calm as she looked forward and continued walking.


    Then, the water reached her thighs and slowly approached her torso.


    It continued rising until her beautiful and plump lower lips touched with it. The feeling was otherworldly, but Cecile didn''t lose focus nor felt anything more thanfort. There wasn''t pleasure in her mind, only excitement as she felt the quality make big jumps.


    Her steps continued unperturbed and steady, and shortly after, her round, perky, and soft buttocks were also submerged, andstly, the root of her three tails also entered the water.


    Cecile''s beautiful tinum-silver pubic hair and tails got drenched and weaved with the flow as the water finally covered her lower halfpletely. Even a part of her big silver wings, long tinum-silver hair, and hands were also submerged in the water.


    The energy was already reaching a point that Cecile found strong, but she didn''t stop.


    The water level continued rising, going over her dantian, belly button, and slim waist.


    In just one more minute of walking, It reached below her pair of perfect breasts. The water level rose slower as she went forward, and the resistance was also exponentially harder.


    By the time the water covered her pink tips, Cecile had to use arge portion of her physical power to walk forward. Cecile''s face was still unflinching as if the pressure around her was just air.


    The water level rose, and her round, smooth shoulders and beautiful neck got underwater, meaning that her wings were also mostly submerged.


    The viscous liquid was now almost solid, and the pressure around her body was high, but Cecile kept walking until her head waspletely ducked into the water.


    The moment the crown of her head disappeared into the water, Cecile felt an enormous pressure assaulting her whole body, stopping her movements. Cecile''s face didn''t change even though her bones seemed about to crack and give in under the tremendous pressure.


    The reason? She had only been using her bodily strength until now!


    The Moon Phoenix''s aura unfurled.


    *BOOM!*


    The wave of energy that drowned her surroundings pushed the pressure away from her, letting her regain her freedom. However, Cecile was surprised since the Lake didn''t move with the energy wave. Cecile''s aura couldn''t even cause a ripple in the Lake. ''As expected of a True ancestor of the phoenix race, even a tear is extremely powerful.''


    Cecile regained her focus and kept walking. Her wings and tails helped her maintain her steps firm since they could also be used to swim. Still, the surroundings didn''t induce the floating feeling being submerged in a liquid should give. Cecile actually felt heavier. Moreover, she could breathe the liquid, which didn''t bother her.


    What her wings and tails were helping with was maintaining bnce as her body became heavier.


    Cecile looked at the slope before her, which led toward the Lake''s center, with a determined gaze. However, moving forward was more strenuous with each step, and her brows began locking together. ''I won''t be able to reach the center.''


    It was impossible because the energy was too overwhelming. Even at the point she currently was, Cecile felt her meridians overcharging. ''If I take three more steps, my meridians will rupture, and I will die.''


    Therefore, she stopped walking after two more steps and sat cross-legged underwater. Even if the water had been like a normal liquid, Cecile would have been able to breathe underwater normally, so there wasn''t a problem being here for all the time she needed.


    It was a skill that ra had taught not only to her but to all of Yasenia''s harem members. Knowing how to breathe water and absorb oxygen was a skill that coulde in handy in many situations.


    However, stopping here didn''t mean that Cecile gave up on reaching the center of the Lake. Cecile could see the center one hundred meters before her.


    She had walked for almost four hundred meters and knew the Lake was one kilometer long. So although it was blurry, she could see that in the center, there was a sphere of some sort.


    ''That''s my objective. I will reach there and im all this Lake can give me.'' The thought was calm yet carried a will iparable to most cultivators at her level.


    The old man sensed her position and was impressed, ''There hadn''t been many cultivators that reached more than three hundred meters, and only ten had managed to advance past the 400-meter mark. Moreover, those cultivators were in the Half-step Spirit Realm (Mental Nourishing Realm). She truly is exceptional. Will she manage to aplish something no one did? Reaching the center of the Lake?''

 Chapter 267: Sarahs Heart. Yasenias Decision.

    Chapter 267: Sarah''s Heart. Yasenia''s Decision.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia and the others had been umting points. It had been two weeks since they arrived at this ce.


    Slowly but surely, their points constantly increased. They alsopleted all the Monoliths that gave an entry to the Treasure room. In total, there were seven trials that gave an entry spot to the treasury. Taking into ount the previous two times they gained ess, they took five more treasures each. They weren''t impressive treasures, but enough to earn benefits.


    They had also been each going their way; that way, they couldplete the Monolith that gave them the highest amount of Trial Points in the shortest time.


    For Yasenia, the nest extermination mission was the fastest.


    For Angel, a monolith about defending a core was the fastest. Although it didn''t give as many points as Yasenia''s, she could alwaysplete it wlessly, which gave five-hundred extra Trial Points.


    For Kali, it was a Monolith about healing a town. Her medical skills and knowledge allowed her toplete this trial in a short time, earning four hundred extra points because of wlesspletion. To finish it wlessly, nobody had to die, and Kali could aplish it easily and fast.


    Sarah decided to do the escorting mission. With the System''s help, it was as easy as it could get.


    After two weeks of constant work, they gathered a lot of points; Angel had already bought the two books from the store and recovered themunication devices. Moreover, she had extra points and was umting to go on a buying spreeter. Yasenia, Kali, and Sarah had the same thought, so they all worked hard.


    Yasenia set up a gathering point, and they met again in three hours at about noon that day.


    Since they were in the same town, Kali and Angel met with Yasenia from time to time when they rested, but they were alone doing their thing the rest of the time.


    Yasenia instantly glomped Kali and Angel into her embrace and showered them with kisses. Our dragoness was somewhat starving with love after being separated from all her dears so much.


    Angel and Kali happily giggled as they returned the hug and let the dragoness shower them with love. They could feel Yasenia''s eagerness to rub her scent on them as if she had realized that it was getting thinner.


    Angel and Kali didn''t realize much since they were always around Yasenia, but Yasenia''s scent was always all over them. That is why they never got in any trouble with beast humans. The moment they got a whiff of Yasenia''s scent that literally imed that those women were hers, they didn''t dare make any advanced on them.


    So, Yasenia rubbed herself on them as she kissed them and coiled around them with her long tail until Sarah arrived.


    Yasenia spotted Sarah walking from the distance, so she gave each of them one final deep kiss, leaving even their mouths filled with the dragoness''s taste, and separated. The sweet floral scent and vor were all over them, making Angel and Kali somewhat dizzy with happiness.


    Sarah arrived and saw Angel''s silly smile and Kali wagging her tail, ''Did they do something?''


    [Host. They did not do anything sexual.]


    Sarah rolled her eyes, ''I was just asking myself. No need to answer so seriously.''


    Yasenia led them toward a bench, and after they sat, she asked how they were. They made some small conversation, and Yasenia finally asked the big question. "So... How many Trial Points do you girls have?"


    Angel came first and said with clear excitement, "I''ve umted 276,300 Points! I have more than enough for those two formation books~."


    Yasenia smiled and patted her head as she took them. "Good job, baby. You''ve umted a ton of points. Now, all we have to do is buy those books and maybe something more. What about you, honey?"


    Kali said with a smile under her veil, "I have earned a simr amount to Angel, 284,600 points. I want to gather more lost alchemy recipes. I will revisit the alchemy shop and maybe visit a hospital to look at their tools. I will also have to buy the spirit nts needed for them."


    Yasenia nodded, "Remember that my ring is much bigger, so if you don''t have space, don''t be shy to give me your things."


    Kali nodded, "Of course."


    Next, Yasenia looked at Sarah. "How about you, Sarah? Did you have a good haul?


    Sarah was about to answer when she heard the System say.


    [Host. You have umted the 300 000 Trial points necessary to gain that secret treasure. I rmend separating from them to gain it without problems. I also rmend not saying how many points you have, in case they discover about it.]


    Sarah nodded internally. Although she felt bad for Yasenia, she said. "I have 175,800. I don''t know what to buy, so I will justp around and see if I find something interesting."


    Yasenia smiled and nodded. However, her eyes weren''t smiling. ''She still thinks she can lie to me. Well, we can use this chance to go each our way. There is no reason to keep a person that doesn''t tell me the truth about these things.''


    Yasenia thought about it and spoke, "Sarah, after buying the things we want, we are going to leave the town. So I think that this is where we have to say goodbye to each other."


    Sarah froze for a second, her eyes wide. She anxiously grabbed Yasenia''s arm and spoke hastily. "Why are you leaving me? Can you wait for me? W-We''ve been together for so long. I-I don''t want to separate from you."


    Yasenia looked at her and gathered her in her embrace, "I''m sorry, Sarah, but I still have things to do. I need to find my dears, and the ces we are going are not as safe as this town."


    Sarah hugged Yasenia back and eximed, looking up with anxious eyes, "I can help you! I will help you, so please don''t leave me behind. I don''t know what to do without you."


    Yasenia lifted Sarah''s chin and lowered her upper body to kiss her nose. Sarah was twenty-seven centimeters smaller than her, so she had to crouch forward to do the movement.


    Sarah''s face blushed like a ripe peach. Yasenia''s seductive face up close and the feeling of her lips was something that made her heart beat erratically. Yasenia stayed crouched, face to face with Sarah. Yasenia''s smile was tender, and her words dripped with honey. However, Sarah was unaware that the sweetness hid the real heart of the dragoness. "Sarah dear, we can''t always stay together. I hope you can understand and we go each our way without bad feelings. I don''t want to be on bad terms with you."


    Sarah''s eyes teared up.


    The anxiousness, tender feelings, and haste to convince Yasenia otherwise made her pour out her real feelings. "But I want to always be with you! I don''t want to be away from you for the rest of my life!"


    Angel and Kali''s eyebrows lifted, ''She confessed?''


    Yasenia put their foreheads together. Sarah could now see up close those seductive golden slit eyes and her smile. "I''m happy to hear that, Sarah. But I won''t ept more people inside my harem. My heart had been closed long ago. Even if I also liked you, even if I loved you, we can''t be together."


    The tears in Sarah''s honey-colored eyes dripped, and her heart felt crushed. Yasenia gave her another kiss on the now runny nose. "I hope that your love for me dilutes into a good friendship thatsts for years toe. Remember that even if I can''t ept you into my harem, I will always be a close friend of yours. We can even have small intimate moments, but we can''t cross thatst line unless something exceptional happens. I''m sorry, Sarah."


    Angel and Kali have been looking at Yasenia''s tail. It was swishingzily without any extra movements. Angel took out the "How to make Yasenia wag her tail, Volume 5" and nodded.


    If Yasenia were truly happy about a love confession, her tail would always wag, sometimes more and others less, but there will always be a wag. For example, when Linda confessed, her tail wagged.


    Therefore, Angel could guess that her words right now were half-truths. Anyway, they would wait for Yasenia to deal with Sarah and then ask her about it.


    Sarah, however, didn''t have enough brain functions to perceive anything.


    She was too upied by the divine face and extremely beautiful golden-red slit eyes in front of her. Those two reptilian eyes were looking at her tenderly, and Yasenia''s breath was caressing her lips.


    Sarah''s whole body was limp in the dragoness''s embrace, her legs weak because of the wildly beating heart, and her bones soft because of the fragrant breath filling her nostrils.


    The soft body surrounding hers only multiplied the uselessness of her limbs right at that moment.


    However, the pain of having her confession denied made her feel as much sadness as love for the captivating dragoness.


    Yasenia saw Sarah''s eyes pouring tears and heard her whimpers while looking at her. Yasenia smiled and caressed her head. This made her eyes curve beautifully, hitting Sarah''s heart harder. "Sarah dear, I hope we meet again soon. But until then, we will have to separate."


    Sarah''s voice was trembling because of the overwhelming emotions she was currently feeling. She had forgotten about the world right now. Only the gorgeous and seductive dragoness before her mattered. "Ya-Yasenia, ca-can you kiss me? Please, I really love you. Just one kiss."


    Yasenia''s heart didn''t move, and she sent a questioning gaze to Kali and Angel as if asking, ''Do you care?''


    Angel took Yasenia''s tail tip and squeezed it, a signal that she did care. The main reason was that Angel took Sarah as a realpetitor. She may not have cared too much about a random person, but Sarah was getting closer to Yasenia at rming speeds. Of course, this was a misunderstanding on Angel''s part since Yasenia''s acting skills were almost wless, but Yasenia failed to realize that she was making Kali and Angel nervous about it.


    After getting their opinion on the matter, Yasenia moved forward. Sarah''s eyes sparkled and also leaned slowly toward those oh-so-kissable red lips. When their lips were about to touch, Yasenia turned her head slightly and made her kiss just the corner of her mouth without touching her lips, and she did the same.


    Sarah felt disappointment and sweetness filling her heart. Although she couldn''t kiss her, what they did was very close and felt fulfilling, but it also felt as if a chasm had opened between them.


    "I''m sorry, Sarah. But kisses on the lips are something too intimate. I hope you can findfort in your heart with this."


    Sarah wanted to remain strong, but the tears fell from her eyes quicker as time passed. She hadn''t loved someone so much as she did right now in all her 28 years of life, but the person couldn''t ept her heart.


    Yasenia straightened and hugged her close again, burying her between her soft andforting warm breasts. "Cry, Sarah. I know it is saddening, so you can cry in my bosom as much as you want. Today, I won''t push you away until you rx."


    Sarah buried her face between Yasenia''s soft breasts and hugged her strongly. Then, she cried out loudly, grabbing attention from the surroundings.


    Sarah''s feelings poured like a broken dam and filled the valley of tender flesh with salty water.


    Yasenia sighed as she caressed her back, ''Sorry, but I won''t break my promise. What you want from me is something I can''t give. Unlike my maids and Linda, I know you want more than mypany. You want more than being beside me silently. You want my love, my attention, a part of my heart, and that is something I ran out of after I epted Kali.''


    Yasenia''s expression becameplicated as she thought, ''Moreover, I still don''t understand you. You are a mystery, and your secrets can be dangerous for me and my dears. Until the day you bepletely truthful of your own volition, I won''t ever be able to ept you wholeheartedly. Even when you manage to do that, gaining my love is almost impossible.''

 Chapter 268: Goodbye, Sarah. Trying a public bath. [End of Book Five]

    Chapter 268: Goodbye, Sarah. Trying a public bath. [End of Book Five]


    After Sarah rxed, Yasenia didn''t loosen the hug and kept caressing her back. Sarah took out her head from thefortable cleavage. She blushed when she saw it stained with her snot and tears. ''I got her dirty....''


    Still, even though Sarah felt tired after crying so much, she also felt liberated right now. It was as if a burden she didn''t know had disappeared.


    Yasenia took out a towel and cleaned Sarah''s face and her own breasts. While Sarah feltfortable receiving Yasenia''s care, she steeled herself and thought. ''I will gain her affection in the future! I''m bound to be a Harem goddess. Therefore, I''m sure I will be able to win Yasenia over with my sincerity in the future.''


    Sarah nodded and motivated herself, ''After I gain experience, strength, and status in this world, I will try capturing Yasenia''s heart again!''


    [Host. If you ept the quest, you will gain benefits and hints about how to make that wish real. If you are so determined, I can''t understand why you wouldn''t ept the quest. The side missions would lead you to your objective extremely fast. You would gain points, resources, strength, and many more benefits. Not to mention if you manage toplete it, your chances of reaching unparalleled altitudes would multiply.]


    Sarah buried her face once more between Yasenia''s mounds, making Yasenia chuckle and caress her head again. "You still haven''t gotten your fill? You are very greedy, Sarah."


    Sarah said with an embarrassed voice, "I-It feels veryfortable here. M-Moreover, you told me you won''t push me away!"


    Yasenia felt ticklish with Sarah speaking with her head buried andughed. Sarah felt the vibrations of her mellow and richugh. "I should have expected this when our first hug also went simrly. I will let you be some more minutes, but do not overdo it."


    Sarah recalled all her moments with Yasenia fondly. Then, she spoke with the System while feeling and sniffing the dragoness''s body and scent. ''Don''t bother. I want to win her over with my own strength and sincerity. Yasenia is someone special in my heart. I don''t want to have her beside me because of some options that appeared in the System.''


    [Host. I can''tprehend your intentions. Wouldn''t following the System advice be the same? After you obtain her affection, there probably won''t be any more options, and it will be the same as if you did it by yourself. Moreover, losing affection gained by the System options is extremely hardpared to affection gained normally. The former is almost permanent, and the second can disappear with a single mistake.]


    Sarah ordered, ''Stop. I don''t want to hear about this again. I already know about the positives, but I feel that it would be too cheap to use the System on someone like Yasenia. If we were back on Earth, she would be such a perfect woman that people would condemn her for being fake. I don''t want to taint such a female with tricks.''


    [...]


    [Order received. Locking all input about Yasenia until the Host orders otherwise.]


    Sarah smiled and continued to rub her face on those malleable, soft, and sweet-smelling mountains.


    [...However, I would ask the Host not to say that I ''Taint'' your objectives.]


    ''Right, sorry, it was a form of expression, not what I thought.''


    [Understood. Remember that I''m not good with metaphors, Host.]


    Meanwhile, as Sarah conversed with the System, Yasenia looked down at the short woman between her arms, who had a smile as she rubbed herself on her. She sighed and gave her another five minutes.


    Those five minutes flew by for the transmigrator. Then, as Yasenia pushed Sarah out of her embrace, she said. "Sarah, it is time to say goodbye."


    Sarah''s face became reluctant as she saw that pair of breasts get further away. ''I want to exchange myself for Angel. She can do this whenever she wants... Ugh, I feel like I drank a full bottle of vinegar.''


    Still, she looked up at the tall Yasenia and nodded. Then, she said with conviction. "I will one day make you fall in love with me! Wait for me, Yasenia. I will be the one to enter that heart you say is closed in the future!"


    Yasenia raised her beautiful straight eyebrow, and her red lips lifted like a seductive spirit. Her voice was low and mellow, softening Sarah''s legs and almost making her fall. "So confident. I will be waiting to see how you manage to do it."


    Yasenia''s provocative look made Sarah''s cheeks regain their previous red color. ''She is so beautiful, ahh!''


    Yaseniapletely separated and turned around. She used her long tail to give her onest pat on the head and walked beside Angel and Kali.


    Without saying anything more, Yasenia, Angel, and Kali left Sarah behind and slowly disappeared into the crowd.


    Sarah stood in her ce, looking at her charming sashaying hips andzily swishing long tail.


    The way she walked made her long ck back-skirt wave from side to side together with her long and beautiful tail. The full hips and slim waist only highlighted how perfectly seductive she was. Her shiny ck hair also made waves, and her steps were not too fast or slow, giving her back a hypnotic look.


    Sarah looked at how some people turned as Yasenia walked and collided with others in an extremely funny fashion. ''She is like the center of the people''s gazes wherever she walks... Oh, Jesus! That guy mmed onto the post so strongly that he is bleeding.''


    Leaving behind Sarah, who was admiring the disasters Yasenia caused just by walking, our girls took a turn in a corner andpletely disappeared from Sarah''s sight.


    When they turned the corner of the street, Yasenia said without a change of expression, "Let''s take a bath and then look around."


    Angel and Kali gave Yasenia some side nces. Yasenia felt their gazes and asked curiously, "What''s wrong? It is rare for you two to hold something back when asking me."


    Angel asked with an uncertain tone. "Yasenia, do you like her?"


    Yasenia found a public bath and went toward it while answering Angel. "Like? What kind of like?"


    Angel grabbed Yasenia''s hand and thought about it. Then, she said, "Like a potential partner. Would you have epted her if you didn''t have a limit in your harem?"


    Yasenia let Kali speak with the receptionist and answered Angel''s question honestly. "I don''t like her that way, and I wouldn''t have epted her into my harem. Leaving aside that my lover spots are closed, and my heart is already as full as it can be, I don''t see her as wife material. She has too many unsettling aspects that counter all her good characteristics."


    Angel smiled sweetly, "I''m d. If you keep adding lovers, my pampering time will be smaller!"


    Kali had already paid, and they were moving toward the public changing room.


    Yaseniaughed and looked at Angel with a teasing smirk, "Is my baby needy for me~?"


    Angel blushed and answered with a shy and small voice, "Yes. I want more cuddles with you. Lately, We''ve been too upied with the Monoliths."


    Yasenia took off all her clothes, not minding the other women present, and hugged Angel into her naked embrace. "Let''s cuddle in the bath, okay? I will pamper you to the sky and above~."


    Angel blissfully smiled as she hugged Yasenia back and squished herself in her embrace. Most of the women stopped as if someone had pressed the pause button when Yasenia stripped naked. Just the supple and wless skin was enough to make some of them blush madly, not to mention her curves.


    Meanwhile, Kali put on a bathrobe that covered her whole body but her face and also had an opening for her tail. Then, she stored her veil and the robes below the long and opaque bathrobe.


    The reaction from seeing Yasenia''s face and body to seeing Kali''s face was too much for some of the younger and inexperienced women, and they blurted out their thoughts.


    "Ahh! monster!"


    "Why are you so ugly!?"


    "Oh my gosh, what happened to her?"


    Some young women even screamed in fright as the others made some rudements. This attracted Yasenia''s attention, but her eyes locked onto Kali''s reaction.


    Kali looked at them and tilted her head confused. ''Hm? I feel nothing? In the past, I would have felt difort from thosements. Fufufu~, Yasenia''s care is truly magical.''


    Then, with a small smile on her scarred face, she walked toward Yasenia and said curtly, "I''m sorry for scaring you."


    The women were somewhat stunned at Kali''s indifference.


    Some of the youngest and most rebellious ones felt offended and wanted to rebuke her, but their throats choked in the next moment.


    When Kali hugged Yasenia''s arm, all the women present witnessed stupefied by how the tall goddess they had been ogling lowered her attractive and seductive face to kiss the scarred woman deeply.


    Some middle-aged women put a hand in their hearts, "Aww~ that is pure love. To not mind her appearance and love her all the same."


    "Right, right, that beautiful immortal has a very wide and epting heart."


    "I''m jealous of that fox immortal. I wouldn''t mind bing like her if I could have someone like the beautiful immortal by my side."


    Kali''s fox ears twitched at theirments, and a sweet smile spread on her lips, her bushy tail wagging happily.


    The middle-aged women approached, and one of them said with augh, "Fox immortal, you are very lucky!"


    "Right, right, to have her as your partner, you don''t need to worry how other people look at you."


    "That''s what I was about to say! Do not mind these youngsters. Unlike the beautiful immortal, they can''t see a person past their appearance."


    The young girls blushed and scratched their cheeks. Some of them even apologized, "Sorry. I was startled and spoke before I could process my words."


    "Yeah... Your appearance is somewhat shocking."


    Yasenia smiled at the women, making those housewives and young girls blush, "Thank you for your encouragement, beautifuldies. Also, we don''t mind yourments. Everyone makes mistakes."


    The three middle-aged women fanned their red faces, and the one on the left said, "O-oh, even your voice is attractive. It is so pleasant you are going to make me dump my husband."


    Yaseniaughed and separated from Angel.


    Yasenia suddenly heard the sound of "Silence." Every person had stopped speaking at the same time.


    Yasenia was confused and looked at the three women. Their eyes were locked on her waist with deep blushes on their faces.


    Since Yasenia didn''t bother to control her body and was honestly somewhat horny because she hadn''t had sex in a while, just kissing Kali had made her semi-hard.


    Having a penis was so normal for Yasenia that shepletely forgot to hide it.


    "Oh my~."


    "So huge."


    "I thought my husband was well endowed, but now I realize that my vision was narrow."


    "I don''t think I can fit something like that¡­."


    "They are so lucky."


    "Where are her testicles?"


    "Oh right, she has a vagina below her dick."


    "Even the vagina is beautiful. Did the Heavens themselves carve her?"


    A woman in her twenties asked aloud, "Why are all of you surprised at those things and not at the fact that SHE has a dick!?"


    The other women shut up, and their eyes widened in realization.


    Yasenia''s penis was so beautiful and attractive that their thoughts had strayed in the wrong direction!


    One of the housewives seemed not to care too much and was very bold, so she asked with an excited tone. "Miss immortal, can I touch it?"


    Yasenia, Angel, and Kali were stupefied.


    Yaseniaughed at the absurd situation of twenty women looking at her privates.


    Did she mind that woman touching? She really didn''t.


    Still, she wouldn''t do something like that before her dears unless they didn''t mind. Moreover, if she gave permission to one, the other twenty seemed prepared to ask her next. Yasenia smiled gently and said, "You can''t, ma''am. These two are my wives, and I don''t want to betray their trust. Still, I don''t mind if you want to look. I don''t lose anything anyway."


    All the twenty women in the locker room were jealous of Angel and Kali even more than before. "So lucky¡­"


    "I wouldn''t mind paying my monthly sry if I can be prated by that once."


    That same bold woman pleaded to Angel and Kali. "Miss immortals, could you be generous and share your wife with us? We want to feel your beautiful wife''s penis!"


    Angel was so flustered that she didn''t know what to do! ''W-What do I answer? S-should I let them, Huh? Why am I even considering it!?''


    Kali, at first, was about to give a firm refusal, but suddenly she remembered Angel being fucked to oblivion and beyond, and her words got stuck in her throat. Since she still couldn''t have sex, she somewhat wanted to see Yasenia dominate this group of women into submission. ''How would it look?''


    Yasenia, however, interrupted before those two could say something barbaric. "I''m sorry, but I can''t. Since thedies and girls here are mortals, the pleasure I deliver would definitively kill you." Yasenia was controlling her scent with all her might at that moment. It wasn''t something difficult, though. Yasenia hadplete control over her body functions as long as she wasn''tpletely aroused.


    All the women opened their eyes after her statement, and that bold middle-aged woman said with a gentle smile as she patted Yasenia''s arm. "If you want to reject us, you just have to speak, beautiful immortal. You don''t have to tell us lies."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow, ''Hm, since they don''t believe me...''

 Chapter 269: Meeting someone unexpected in the public bath. (R-15)

    Chapter 269: Meeting someone unexpected in the public bath. (R-15)


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow, ''Hmm, since they don''t believe me, I should just show it to them. How to do it without damaging them permanently?''


    Yasenia saw the middle-aged woman taking back some steps politely after patting her arm, which was impressive in Yasenia''s books. ''Hoh? She has enough mental fortitude to stop her flirting only after indirectly rejecting her once. Mortal people are always so understanding... Should I reward her?''


    Yasenia thought about many options and sighed with a smile, ''Well, whatever. I will show it in a direct manner and reward her in the same action.''


    All the mortal women observed her next movements with a fire building in their cores.


    After Yasenia released that naturally sensual sigh and her charming red lips curved, her index finger caressed her rod from the base to the tip. The movement was naturally seductive, gathering the twenty pairs of eyes there.


    Then, Yasenia said, approaching the bold-middle-aged woman who had distanced from her step by step, "Since you don''t believe me, sniff my finger softly once."


    The three steps she took to reach the woman''s side weren''t fast nor slow but gave such allure that every single one of them was mesmerized.


    That woman who was locked in by the dragoness''s gaze and presence heavily blushed as she approached her nose to the slender and long beautiful finger. ''W-What will happen?''


    The woman sniffed and what happened next sent all the people present, including Angel and Kali, into a stupor.


    The woman felt a heavenly sweet scent filling her nostrils, that scent lit up her pleasure nerves, and her core felt on fire. Electric currents coursed her body as her legs buckled. Her eyes rolled up, and the moment her body fell to the ground, a guttural moan left her throat as if it was thest thing she wanted to do. "OOHHHH!!!!"


    Her vagina sprayed, and she pissed herself as her entire world went white. The housewife''s body spasmed as if her muscles had lost control.


    Yasenia used her tail to gather the naked spasming woman between her arms, not minding the spraying going on below. She circled her head and body with her long tail, lowering her pleasure and preventing the woman from bing dependent on the pleasure she could deliver.


    Yasenia didn''t want to ruin a woman just to prove her point.


    Then, she carried the spasming woman inside the public bath and used one of the showers at the side to clean her after she stopped squirting and moaning like crazy. "Good. You are already rxing, just slowly gather your bearings, and you will regain control from the pleasure soon, ma''am."


    The women that had followed Yasenia inside were almost dying of jealousy. The sight of the tall Yasenia gently holding the middle-aged woman in her arms and slowly cleaning her was enough for the other women to want to suffer so that they could receive that kind of care.


    Angel and Kali were in the showers at Yasenia''s sides, cleaning themselves before entering the public bath, and also looking on with interest in their eyes.


    Yasenia asked, "Do you two feel bad in any way?"


    They shook their heads and chuckled. Kali said, "I feel bad for her since I''ve been there before. The sensations are truly overwhelming. Thankfully you held back all you could."


    The mortal women were speechless, ''That happened after she held back all she could!? Is she the goddess of sex or something!?''


    After listening to themotion, the bath owners wanted to say something to Yasenia, but after hearing what happened from some of the other women and receiving their frightening murderous gazes, they didn''t dare interrupt.


    They knew that, although immortals were mostly unharmful for them because of the divine protection, it wasn''t like they could order them around as they liked. Moreover, after receiving those scary looks from almost twenty women, they feared for their lives if they interrupted whatever was happening. ''Also, that person is... Well, whatever. I''m sure we can use this event to gather more people toward our ce. With that person''s influence, our business will bloom. Not to mention those other twenty were with that woman here to have a party or something... Anyway, it''s not my problem.''


    After the owner left, Yasenia finished cleaning the woman and carried her to the warm and wide bath. Of course, the other twenty followed behind her and entered the same big bath with predator-like eyes.


    Angel and Kali sat on Yasenia''s left and right, looking at the woman resting on top of the dragoness with curious eyes. ''How much time will this woman need to recover?''


    Yasenia looked down at her and chuckled after seeing the lost expression on the woman''s face resting on her breast. ''Even when I used my lowest quality sexual scent, this happened. I will have to be more careful in the future.''


    After ten minutes, the middle-aged woman returned to herself and found her head resting on an extremely beautiful and big breast. ''Hmm? What happened to me?''


    Her body was secured by a pair of slender yet firm arms, and she was submerged in warm water. Moreover, the feeling of resting on that unrealistic soft body made her feel as if she was resting on a cloud.


    Then, she heard Yasenia''s mellow and slightly deep voice, which caressed her hearing sense pleasantly. "Are you alright, ma''am? I didn''t expect such a big reaction, so I''m sorry."


    The woman looked up and saw Yasenia''s face up close, which had a hint of worry. Her heart melted, ''My~ if I were younger, she would have stolen my heart~. Thankfully, I understand that sexual pleasure is not everything.


    She didn''t separate from Yasenia and continued lying on top of her. Then, she smirked and said, "Immortal, you sure weren''t lying. If just a whiff made me have the biggest orgasm of my life. I will truly die if you prate me."


    Yasenia released her with augh. "I hope ma''am isn''t upset at my actions."


    The woman stayed lying on top of Yasenia with the same smirk and looked at her with a blush coloring her cheeks. "How could I hate you? I feel like falling in love with you. I wouldn''t mind getting another whiff of that scent~."


    Yasenia smiled and let her do as she wanted. Still, she said with a teasing smirk, "I won''t do that. However, I didn''t expect you would remain on top of me. I thought you would separate for fear that touching my penis would directly send you on another overwhelming orgasm."


    The woman sighed dramatically, "I don''t think any mortal would have the will to separate from you, dear. Dying between your arms from pleasure would be a wonderful end."


    The woman then rested her head on Yasneia''s shoulder and sighed again. "It is a shame that immortals always leave. Trying to have any kind of serious romance with any of you is just inly stupid."


    Yasenia repositioned herself so that the middle-aged woman was morefortable between her arms. She couldn''t feel any lustful feelings, which is why she didn''t react to the woman''s actions. Yasenia lifted her eyebrow and said, "I hear experience in your sentence, ma''am."


    The woman sadly chuckled as she yed with Yasenia''s wet glossy ck hair. "Yes, I fell in love with an immortal more than a century ago. I still can''t forget him. However, I moved on, and now I have a beautiful family and three children. Two of them are behind me~."


    Yasenia looked at the young girls and saw two of them nodding at her with blushed faces. She smiled back and refocused on the woman.


    The woman suddenly chuckled with a happy tone. "I''m very happy now, miss immortal. Thanks to you, I could feel this otherworldy feeling once again. I think I will be able to forget about him and dedicate my life to my husband and children."


    The other women that entered the bath were silent and respectful as the middle-aged woman spoke. Yasenia noticed, but she didn''t ask anything about it. "Well, I really hope so. The romance between an immortal and a mortal is indeed almost impossible. Or rather, having a happy ending is nearly impossible. The immortal will always be left alone, and the mortal will have it hard to be able to live enough to leave a real mark in the immortal''s long life."


    The woman smirked, "You are right. It isn''t impossible, and some romanticists are like that. But the normal thing is, as you said, a fleeting rtionship for an immortal and a feeling of powerlessness for the mortal."


    Then, Yasenia changed the conversation, and the woman also left her arms and sat before her. Kali and Angel took the chance and hugged Yasenia''s sides, cing the dragoness''s arms over their shoulders. This amplified the size of Yasnenai''s bosom. However, they didn''t mind, and Angel also took the chance to move Yasenia''s tail and circle herself with it.


    Yasenia let herself be moved by them as they liked, not minding at all if her current position made her more vulnerable, and continued speaking with the group of mortal women.


    It was an interesting experience being flirted with by multiple mortal women of a wide range of ages.


    They knew they wouldn''t see her again, so they were bold and unrestrained, following the leader''s steps. Some even tried to sneak their feet to touch her underwater.


    Yasenia didn''t get angry and caught their feet, tickling them until they were breathless, no matter if they were adult women or young. All of them had a great time andughed together.


    Yasenia also became closer with the group and teased them from time to time, having some skinship, "identally" rubbing her body on theirs when she moved around or cing her body near them when she tried to pick something.


    Angel and Kali also spoke with them, and they were asked all kinds of questions, mostly rted to Yasenia.


    The mature women were very understanding with Kali and consoled her because of her scars. They gave her some social advice, spoke about their experiences, and other things. Kali appreciated it a lot, and a smile slowly formed as she talked to the group of understanding, mature women. ''This feels... Nice.''


    Angel was mostly bombarded by the young ones about her sex life with Yasenia, making our little baby all flustered.


    But with Yasenia''s arm over her shoulders, she answered their questions without going into too much detail.


    Seeing their envious eyes as she talked about Yasenia''s prowess andparing it with their experience made Angel feel weirdly proud.


    When talking to Yasenia, they all acted coy, like little girls in front of their first love.


    Yasenia found the bath rxing and fun, and they stayed longer than she had nned.


    While they dried themselves and dressed up, the bold middle-aged woman asked with an expectant smile, "Miss immortal, would you like toe to my house to eat? I''m sure I can serve you some delicious food."


    Her daughters chimed in and said, "Yes, yes! Come to our house. We can speak a little more over there." Said the eldest sister.


    "I-I still want to hear your experiences for a while longer, little Angel. Let''s talk over there?" Said the youngest one, who was eighteen years old.


    Yasenia thought about it and said, "We have to go buy some things with the Trial Points we''ve umted. I don''t think we have time for that."


    The womanughed and said, "Oh dear, you don''t have to worry. I will go with you and tell my subordinates to carry things. Then, we can go to my house and have a nice dinner."


    Yasenia asked curiously. "Your subordinates? What is madam''s position?"


    The middle-aged woman raised an eyebrow and said with a mischievous smile, "I''m the town major''s first wife."


    Yasenia, Kali, and Angel entered a coughing fit, ''She is who!?''


    Yasenia was sweating slightly, ''Did I almost put a green hat on the major''s head? Nonono, most importantly, is "almost" a word I can use in that question!?''


    The Mayoress approached and hugged Yasenia, giving her a kiss on her shoulder. The Mayoress was still naked with the same mischievous smile. Yasenia sweated a little more, "Don''t worry, dear. It was me who came to you first, and I really like you, so nothing will happen to you."


    Yasenia said with an awkward smile, "W-Won''t the Major be angry?"


    The Mayoress snorted, "I dare he be angry with you. I will throw him out of the house."


    The youngest daughterughed mischievously, "In our house, mom is the leader. Even if our dad has a harem, mom is the one leading the house."


    Feeling the Mayoress'' soft flesh against her exposed skin made Yasenia smile a little awkwardly, but she answered calmly nheless. "I will trust you, Mayoress."


    The Mayoress'' eyes were still dancing with a teasing light as she said, "Could you dress me up, dear Yasenia? I will give you a five percent extra discount on the items you want~."


    Yasenia got carried away and felt slightly embarrassed. Then, realizing that she got embarrassed, she sighed andughed softly. ''To think that I would one day be teased by a mortal to the point of feeling embarrassment for a moment.''


    Yasenia''s eyes shed, and she thought, ''Since you dared tease me, don''t me me for teasing you back~.''

 Chapter 270: Kalis and Angels buying spree.

    Chapter 270: Kali''s and Angel''s buying spree.


    Yasenia''s eyes shed as she thought. ''Since you dared tease me, don''t me me for teasing you back~.''


    Yasenia shook her head slowly, recovering her normal self, and grabbed the Mayoress'' clothes while looking at the woman with a smirk.


    Then, with the intention of teasing her back, she began dressing her up withoutining and using her hands to caress her body seductively.


    The Mayoress stood there stiff, her cheeks blushing again. ''I-Is she really dressing me up!? And oh my, her touches are... Mmm~. My voice is leaking!''


    The experienced woman didn''t expect Yasenia to ept her demands. From her experience, cultivators were extremely arrogant and saw all mortals, regardless of their position, as lower life forms.


    Not to mention dressing them up, even treating mortals with respect, was rare.


    Besides the natural physical attraction to the devastating gorgeous dragoness, that was the main reason she was interested in Yasenia. In the bath, she was testing Yasenia''s limits or trying to discover if Yasenia was just acting to gain her favor. It wouldn''t be the first time this happened, so the Mayoress was very cautious when dealing with immortals.


    During their whole exchange, Yasenia''s eyes had never looked down on any of the people she carried with her to the bath, and she was patient when dealing with them. Not to mention patience, she even apanied them in their jokes and flirting, clearly enjoying herself.


    Yasenia said softly, "How about we present ourselves formally? My name is Yasenia Dravory. Ie from the Sky Continent. I was born into the Tatyana Countess House of the Moon Empire twenty-one years ago. It is a pleasure to meet a beautifuldy like you."


    Yasenia turned her gaze toward Angel and Kali and said, "They are two of my six wives, Angel Puress and Kali Natwood. Theye from the Star Empire and the Nature Queendom, respectively. They also are from the same continent as me, the Sky Continent."


    Seeing the gentle-looking yet seductive dragoness dressing her up with care made the experienced woman''s cheeks maintain their rosy color. Those golden slit eyes that could look extremely menacing were now gentle and made her heart pound. ''Thankfully, I''m someone with a strong heart, or she would''ve stolen my heart by now... Multiple times.''


    The woman said after coughing once to regain some of her bearings. "I''m called Han Xue, the Mayoress of the Lost Town. Nice to meet you, Yasenia Dravory, Angel Puress, Kali Natwood."


    Yasenia finished dressing her up and nodded. "Calling us by our first names is enough, Madam Han Xue."


    Han Xue chuckled and said, "You can also call me just Han Xue. Even if you call me Xue''er, I would be okay with it~."


    Yasenia shook her head with a smile and said, "I will stick with Han Xue."


    Han Xue called her daughters and also presented them, "The eldest sister is called Han Xiao, and the younger one, Han Luan."


    Both of them smiled bashfully and bowed, "Nice to meet you, Yasenia."


    Then, Han Xue proceeded to present the rest of the women. They were Han Xue''s friends and their daughters. They had gone to the public bath to celebrate theing of age of Han Luan. Yasenia took out one of the various items she had and gave it to her. "Here, Han Luan. This is incense that doesn''t end. It uses the energy of the world to replenish itself. Moreover, the scent is soft and rxing, making it perfect for sleeping or studying. I used it quite a lot when I was younger."


    Han Luan''s eyes sparkled as she took the incense, "Thank you, Yasenia! I will treasure it for the rest of my life!" Yasenia smiled and patted her head.


    Han Xue asked, "So, what do you want to buy?"


    Yasenia spoke about the general things they wanted while they left the building, and Han Xue listened attentively.


    After exiting the building, all the other women but Han Xue''s daughters waved their hands toward Yasenia with longing in their eyes. Yasenia felt generous and gave each of them a hug and a kiss on the cheek. Then, she smiled and said, "Thank you all for the rxing experience in the bath."


    If eyes could change to be heart-shaped, the seventeen women would be like that.


    After seeing Yasenia''s back disappearing, they sighed sadly. They had really wanted to have some action, but they understood that it was impossible for their mortal bodies. However, they were satisfied with all the moments they had in the bath.


    Suddenly, a female cultivator approached from the side with a not suspicious smile. They were confused when they heard the woman say with a normal tone, yeah, a normal tone. "Do you want to know about our not-suspicious group?"


    Their gazes were strange until the woman said, speaking normally,pletely normal, who has a sword on their neck? It is not me, that''s for sure! "We are the Peerless Dragon Goddess'' Super Lovable Ultimate Team! Or, to put it shortly, Yasenia''s S.L.U.Ts.!"


    Thispletely normal conversation marked the beginning of the not aggressive underground movement created by the most powerful mortal women in Lost Town. Who would''ve known that thanks to the future involvement of the Mayoress, it would be one of the most prominent peaceful groups? But this was something that would happen after Yasenia left.


    Without realizing the spreading power of her own Cult- *Cough.* fan club, Yasenia continued with her adventure.


    She was slowly approaching a big turning point in her life.


    Anyway, our group, Han Xue, her daughters, and seven guards that incorporated on the way arrived at the formation shop they had been to before. Yasenia wanted to get hermunication device back and let Angel buy her formation books.


    The owner came down as soon as Yasenia called her through themunication device. However, what she didn''t expect was to see the Mayoress apanying the three immortals. ''Since when was the Mayoress so close with immortals? Weren''t the rumors about how averse she was to them?''


    Yasenia didn''t lose time and directly asked for the formation books. "I hope you kept your promise, miss owner."


    The woman nodded respectfully and guided them with a professional smile.


    Without anything unexpected happening, they went to the top floor, and Angel happily bought them. Angel kept them in her ring with a gleeful smile. Then, she did twops around the building, buying even more formation-rted materials, techniques, and knowledge. Her 270,000+ points flowed like water, disappearing with impressive speed.


    When she only had 5,000 Trial Points, Angel stopped her buying spree and looked at Yasenia with starry eyes. "I gained so many things~."


    Yasenia chuckled and asked, "How will all of that help you, baby?"


    Angel said, "Well, I will be able to know other types of formation building, and then maybe I can improve my own technique after merging them."


    Yasenia nodded, ''With all the materials she bought, she won''t have any shortage in the near future. Moreover, as she said, this knowledge is lost in our continent, so she will be able to innovate.''


    Yasenia turned toward Kali and said, "Do you also want to spend all your points?"


    Kali nodded, "We will be leaving soon, right? I don''t think we can gain much more value from the town."


    Yasenia nodded, "Let''s go to different alchemy, healing, and poison-rted shops then. Han Xue, do you mind if we do some shopping around the town?"


    Han Xue shook her head, "We will apany you. I don''t have anything to do at home. Moreover, today is Luan''er''s day, and I don''t think she wants to leave your side."


    Han Luan bravely hugged Yasenia''s arm and said, "Please~, Let us apany you."


    Yasenia nodded, "Sure, let''s go then."


    Then, they went through different shops to buy spirit herbs, medicine books, and poison books. They even gained ess to the ck market thanks to Han Xue''s authority, and Kali bought some dangerous-looking things there.


    As they walked through those underground alleys, Yasenia saw an interesting book in one of the medical stores.


    She approached the store with interest, and then she read it aloud. "[Yin-Yang resonance acupuncture manual]. How much for this one, owner?"


    The Mayoress suddenly asked Yasenia, "Dear Yasenia, how many points do you have left?"


    Yasenia said honestly, "I have 520,700 Trial Points. Why do you ask?"


    Everyone in the shop choked on their own saliva. ''How many did she say she has!?''


    Han Xue smiled like a flower and hugged her arm unabashedly, "As expected of you, dear Yasenia. Do you want toe to fight for the most important treasure in this town? You need 300,000 Trial Points as an entry to fight for it, but I don''t think anyone knows about it, so it will practically be yours."


    Han Xue sighed, "Sadly, you can''t use discounts on this one, so everyone that enters will have to pay the full price."


    Yasenia didn''t mind this little skinship and asked, surprised, "Such a thing exists? Let me buy this book, and we will speak about it." Han Xue nodded, but she didn''t separate.


    Angel and Kali didn''t intervene.


    What is there to be jealous of from a person who can''t even be intimate with their dear Yasenia?


    Moreover, she had been helping them find the things they wanted without protest, giving them extra discounts on some of the things, so they were very grateful.


    Seeing how affectionate the Mayoress was with this divine-looking woman with a dragon tail, the owner advised. "Miss Immortal, this book has been in our shop for generations, but all the immortals that bought it returned them to us, saying that it was a scam. I have wanted to get rid of it, but all the books are legacies left by the creator of our world, and we can''t even change the price it initially had. Much less get rid of them."


    Yasenia asked, "Can I read the first two pages?"


    The owner nodded. Yasenia opened it and read it carefully. After reading them, she smirked. ''No wonder those cultivators had to return it. This book needs someone with a Yin and Yang constitution to be useful.''


    Yasenia said, "I can use it. I will pay for it. How about you give me a discount? If you do, I swear that I will not return it to youter even if it results to be impossible to cultivate."


    The owner struggled, but looking at the Mayoress''s prating gaze, he caved in. "Miss, you said that you had 520,700 Trial Points, right? I will sell the book and all the tools needed for it for 20,700. What do you think?"


    Yasenia asked, "How much would have been the original price?"


    The owner answered honestly, "60,000 without the discounts."


    Yasenia smiled, satisfied, "I will buy it."


    Yasenia knew that the negotiations went smoothly, thanks to Han Xue. Hence, when they left the shop, Yasenia''s eyes shed mischievously, and she lowered her head to kiss her cheek softly. "Thanks, Han Xue. You''ve been very helpful."


    "It was just some words. Don''t be so formal with me." The woman said while blushing, not expecting that reaction.


    Han Luan and Han Xiao looked on with jealousy. Yasenia told them toe near and also gave them a kiss on their cheeks. They jumped happily and skipped around, looking at some items. Angel and Kali also pouted and ced their cheeks. However, Yasenia directly engulfed them in a hug and deeply kissed them. Han Xue said with a chuckle, "Oh my~, so domineering."


    Han Luan ced her hands on her eyes, opening a slit between her fingers, "So passionate..."


    Han Xiao tried to maintain her calm, but her red cheeks betrayed her current feelings.


    After kissing both her dears silly, Yasenia looked at the Han trio andughed at their reaction.


    They continued walking, and Han Xue began bantering with Yasenia as if she had returned to her younger days.


    She wanted to stop and not be so familiar, but she felt her body slowly but inevitably sinking in Yasenia''s presence. ''This is bad. If I continue like this, I will end up really falling in love with her.''


    Yasenia saw her struggling face, so she toned down her teasing. "Don''t worry, Han Xue. Just remember that I won''t be here for long. I''m honestly impressed that you have managed to maintain your heart even after all our interactions."


    Yasenia said that because she didn''t want to break apart a happy marriage.


    Han Xue was experienced and saw her good intentions, making her messy heart rx. She smiled calmly and said, "You are right, dear. I just... It feels so good talking to you that I feel like some years have disappeared from my back. It made me feel confused for a moment."


    Han Luan and Han Xiao listened to them and tried to control their feelings. However, they were young, and it was clear that Yasenia would leave a mark on them for a long while.


    Han Xue knew it, but she didn''t stop it.


    Since they were basically the royal family of the town, they had to learn how to control their feelings when dealing with cultivators. What they were going through could serve as training.

 Chapter 271: Unexpected Blunder. The Crystal Keys use.

    Chapter 271: Unexpected Blunder. The Crystal Key''s use.


    After their buying spree, Angel and Kali were left with only several thousand Trial Points. Their gains in this town were tremendous, from knowledge in their profession to equipment in the Heaven rank. There were various tools for each side job, and obviously, they didn''t have a whole set of Heaven-ranked equipment. This is another thing they managed to gather.


    Yasenia didn''t use her points, reserving them for when she came out of the trial Han Xue spoke about. Who knows what she would need inside such an expensive trial or after it?


    Yasenia also looked into the acupuncture book she got while they walked, it was interesting, and Yasenia was trying to see if it would be difficult to use for her. Yasenia sighed and thought, ''Unless my energy also goes wild with the acupuncture needles, it shouldn''t be too hard to use. I didn''t have problems with acupuncture in the past, so I should be able to use it.''


    While Yasenia revised her book and Kali finished spending her points, Angel suddenly remembered the [Crystal Key]. Remembering that the Guard Captain said that only people with authority knew about it, she approached Han Xue to ask.


    Han Xue''s liking didn''t stop at Yasenia. Angel''s cute and sweet appearance and character made Han Xue treat her like her daughter. Each time Angel asked something, she would try to answer to the best of her abilities.


    On the other side, Kali''s experiences made Han Xue treat her with care. She was patient with her and always had a mindful way of speaking. However, this mindful way of speaking wasn''t about taking care of Kali''s feelings. Instead, Han Xue spoke with her normally.


    Speaking with exaggerated care and too differently would only make the affected person realize they were different, so speaking normally to people like Kali was the best thing to make them included.


    Not to mention the fact that they were Yasenia''s wives, which only made Han Xue even more fond of them.


    Therefore, when Angel approached Han Xue, the Mayoress patted her head and asked with a gentle smile, "What''s wrong, little Angel?"


    Angel smiled and took out the [Crystal key]. Then, failing to realize Han Xue''s instant change in expression, she asked. "What''s this for?"


    Han Luan eximed, "Impressive! How did you get this, little Angel? Ah, forget that. That is not important. You really lucked out!"


    Han Xiao also chimed in, "Yeah, that is one of the best treasures in our town."


    Angel blinked and looked at the key with interest.


    Yasenia and Kali also paid attention.


    Han Xue thought about it and exined, "This key is to open one of the inheritances across our world. The inheritance is from someone extremely influential. However, the records say that you have to be able to manipte ss for it. So I don''t know if little Angel can receive it."


    Angel chuckled and created a lump of prismatic ss in the air. Then she began moving it around with her will, making different forms and shapes.


    The ss changed from a fluid-like state to a solid one. She made different shapes and forms as she manipted the ss lump around. The sunlight beautifully refracted and created a mesmerizing scenery.


    Then, Angel transformed the thirty-centimeter ss into Yasenia''s shape and began making it dance. The ss figurine spun and jumped agilely and beautifully, attracting the attention of the people in the surroundings.


    Looking at the thirty-centimeter tall ss Yasenia dance was an extremely magical and beautiful scene.


    Every mortal around was mesmerized by Angel''s spectacle; this included the Han trio.


    After three minutes, Angel made the ss Yasenia bow and dissipated it in the wind with a wave of her hand.


    Someone began to p, and many followed. Soon, the whole street was pping at Angel''s performance.


    Angel was slightly bashful and hugged Yasenia''s side to hide a little from the ovation. Yasenia smiled gently and said, "That was very beautiful, baby. I really liked it."


    Angel''s face blushed with happiness. "I''m d you liked it, Yasenia."


    Han Xue asked a little sheepishly, "Little Angel, could you create a permanent ss Yasenia? I would like to have it."


    Angel looked up at Yasenia to ask her opinion. Yasenia nodded, "She has helped us a lot, baby. Create a real size one wherever Han Xue wants."


    Angel nodded, and Han Xue looked at Yasenia gratefully.


    As they spoke, they arrived at Han Xue''s house.


    It was very big, even bigger than their house back in the academy.


    It had a pair of tall gates leading to a wide frontal garden. Yasenia saw some guard patrols, but seeing that they were all mortals, she was curious about how they prevented cultivators from sneaking in. Nheless, Yasenia didn''t ask since it should be a deep secret.


    After walking for ten minutes, they arrived at the front door of the house; the frontal garden was that big.


    The main building had three floors, but it was immensely wide. Yasenia calcted that it would be enough for 400 people to live inside. And this number was an approximation without knowing about the additional buildings and structures in the area.


    When they entered, two rows of people weed them. The left row was made of beautiful maids and the right one of handsome butlers.


    "Wee home, mistress!"


    Yasenia teased Han Xue, "You should have some fun with all these beautiful faces around."


    Han Xueughed, "Believe it or not, I haven''t touched a single maid or butler in the house. I''m very loyal to my husband."


    Yasenia looked at her doubtfully, ''You wanted to have sex with me, and you call yourself loyal?''


    Han Xue knew what she was thinking and whispered, "You are special, dear Yasenia. I''m really loyal."


    Yasenia nodded. She believed her. She understood how much her charm could affect a single person.


    They walked up some stairs of the luxurious house, the walls were of a pristine white, and the floor was made of elegant marble. Moreover, red carpets covered the hallways, giving them a more authoritative feel.


    There were some exquisite bases decorating the sides of the hallways, together with some exotic nts, increasing the feeling of luxury.


    The whole building was truly impressive. Yasenia thought to herself, ''Leaving aside that everything is basically of mortal quality, it isn''t much different from my house in the Moon Empire.''


    Angel evenmented, "Wow! My house is not much bigger than this!"


    Han Xue lifted her eyebrow, "Are you someone important outside, little Angel?"


    Angel tilted her head and asked Yasenia, "Is a viscount house important, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia thought and answered, "Somewhat in the middle? You are not too influential, but people also won''t take your house lightly."


    Kali was somewhat speechless, "Yasenia, not even one person in ten billion has the influence viscounts have. My family would have to lower their heads to a baron, not to mention a viscount."


    Yasenia nodded, "I know, butpared with the real big shots, a viscount is not someone too influential. It is truly an awkward spot. Not too influential for taking part in the big events, but also influential enough that you are targeted by those that want to climb up."


    Yasenia smiled and said, "Only after reaching Count rank would the family gain real stability and be able to prosper for many generations. That is why Mom decided to be a Countess and not a Duchess. She just didn''t want to bother with the politics of the Empire, but she didn''t want to be too bothered by other families."


    Han Luan asked curiously, "Is your mom strong, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia smiled proudly, and even her tail wagged, "The strongest cultivator in the continent and the strongest cultivator in my heart!"


    Han Xueughed, "You really love your mother."


    Yasenia nodded, "En, I love her the most."


    "More than your lovers?"


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow and said, not hiding it. "Yes. She is the person I love the most. For her happiness, I wouldn''t mind setting this world in the way of destruction or bringing salvation to it."


    Yasenia''s golden slit eyes were deep as she said, "For her, as long as she is happy, there is nothing I wouldn''t do." Her tone sent a chill up Han Xue''s spine.


    The Han trio looked at Angel and Kali, but they didn''t see any reaction. Angel said with a giggle, "Mommy Tatyana is super charming~."


    Yasenia returned to her previous self and teased her, "En, little Angel reaaally~ likes mom. Calling her almost every other night, she is very attached to her~."


    Angel blushed and got fidgety, "Yes... I really like Mommy Tatyana."


    Han Xue''s eyebrow jumped after realizing in what way Angel liked Tatyana. ''Yasenia is okay with it? It seems like it...''


    While making casual talk, they reached the Major''s room.


    Han Xue knocked on the door, and a man''s deep voice was heard on the other side. "Who?"


    Han Xue spoke, "It is me, husband."


    "Enter." Said the same baritone voice.


    Yasenia and the others entered the spacious room.


    It had bookshelves at the sides, filled with different books.


    The floor was covered with a reddish-brown carpet, and the furniture had a natural light brown color, clear that they were made carefully so that the wood didn''t lose its original traits. The artistic nature emphasized letting the wood''s rings create beautiful patterns, giving the whole study a pleasant feel. ''Nice decoration.'' Yasenia thought.


    There was a ck-haired middle-aged man behind the wide desk. He was much more handsome than Yasenia expected, with an angr face and thick brows. He had some of the perfection cultivators naturally had.


    His face didn''t look stern but gave of an authoritative aura of someone that had been giving orders almost all their life. Yasenia''s first impression was that he looked like a natural leader.


    Han Xue naturally approached him and sat beside him after exchanging a kiss as a greeting. "Let me present Yasenia to you. She is an immortal with 500,000 Trial Points. I thought about letting her take the trial for that treasure. What do you think, husband?"


    The man looked at Yasenia up and down, and if it weren''t because of all his years of seeing all kinds of beauties, he would have had a hard time maintaining his currently straight face.


    Still, he was slightly dazed and continued looking at those delicious curves for a little longer than he nned to.


    "Husband?"


    Han Xue''s call,ced with a threatening undertone, woke him up from his stupor. His tone was frank and sincere as he said, "Excuse me for being rude, immortal. Sometimes the surreal beauty immortals have stills affects me. I ept my wife''s proposal. Adding another person to the trial will make it more interesting after all."


    Han Xue asked, surprised. "Another? How is it possible? We''ve yet to announce it. As tradition says, we can only announce about its existence one month after the first immortal steps into our town."


    The major nodded and tapped the desk with the pen in his big hand, "I was also surprised when that woman came and asked about it. I don''t know where she got the information from, and I can''t force an immortal to speak about it."


    He sighed and said, " I was frustrated since thepetition for the treasure is normally the biggest event in our town. She would''ve been able to win it effortlessly if it weren''t for you carrying this immortal here."


    Yasenia was curious about who had been able to gain so many points as fast as her.


    Yasenia knew that there had been more cultivators that passed through the Heaven Gate, but Yasenia also knew that they entered at least two or three days after her.


    The main reason was that people''s respect toward the Heaven Gate increased after seeing so many strong cultivators die on it. Therefore, only after some days would cultivators begin challenging it again. Realizing that it wasn''t as hard as it seemed, the number of Heaven Gate cultivators grew exponentially.


    Of course, Sarah crossed the dragoness''s mind for a second, but there was no way for her to learn about this since they had been together these weeks. ''Is it possible that the thing possessing her learned about it? But how could it know where to ask for it? Another problem is that she didn''t have enough Trial Points unless... She lied to me.''


    Yasenia frowned when she thought about this, and her heart cooled down even more than it already was for Sarah. ''She is more cunning than I thought. In the end, I got tofortable around her and I let my guard down. If I didn''t meet with Han Xue, she would have gobbled up another powerful treasure in this town. First, that tattered scroll, and now whatever this is.''


    Yasenia wasn''t angry at Sarah but at herself.


    She wasn''t angry because Sarah didn''t tell her about the treasure, she had all the rights to keep it from her.


    What the dragoness found infuriating was that she didn''t find it strange when Sarah didn''t struggle as much in insisting to keep traveling with them. She did cry, but there wasn''t a lot of words about not separating.

 Chapter 272: Mysterious Black Orb.

    Chapter 272: Mysterious ck Orb.


    A pair of red fox ears appeared before her, which snapped her out of her thoughts.


    Yasenia looked down and saw Kali looking up at her with worried eyes. Her veil was only at nose level, so she could clearly see her verdant green eyes. "Is everything okay? You are giving quite a strong aura."


    Yasenia looked at the other people and saw that, besides Angel, who was also looking worriedly at her, Han Xue and the others were sweating with nervousness. ''Oops, I scared them.''


    Yasenia smiled and said, "It''s nothing. I was just thinking about some unrted matters. Anyway, we are allowed to participate in this Trial, right?"


    The Mayor nodded, regaining his bearing. "Yes. Even though we can''t announce it yet, we will be able to let in those that learn about it. Han Xue telling you is also okay since she has that much authority. We aren''t the Mayor and Mayoress just by name, after all."


    Angel asked curiously, "You gain authority in the town?"


    The Mayoress walked to her side and answered, "Yes, our family guards this town''s order."


    Yasenia asked curiously, "What if a corrupt leader appears?"


    Han Xue calmly smiled as she said, "Then, the Divine lightning would destroy their whole family and choose another family to fill in the empty spot. It has happened in the past more than once. The written history of our town goes more than 10,000 years in the past, so mortals are bound tomit those mistakes. Our family has only been in power for two thousand years."


    After a small conversation about the town''s history, Han Xue guided Yasenia''s group toward the Trial area. "Han Luan, Han Xiao, wait for us in the dining room. Remember that only the heads of the family are allowed in that area."


    They both pouted but nodded nheless. After bidding a short goodbye to our girls, they probably left to speak to their other sisters and brothers.


    Yasenia, Angel, and Kali followed behind Han Xue. they traversed the big mansion and left through the back door. There was another garden here. A building that gave an ancient aura stood in the middle of this garden. It was extremely simr to a mausoleum. The color was grey, and the material was simr tomon stone. However, it was clear that it was much more than that.


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow, "We have to enter there?"


    Han Xueughed and said, "I also don''t know why it looks like that. It is like we are going inside a tomb or something. However, you will see that there is more than meets the eyes when we enter inside."


    Yasenia nodded and followed after Han Xue. The guards in the doors let them pass, and Han Xue ced something circr-shaped in a slot. Then, Han Xue spun it to the right. After Han Xue retrieved the item, the doors slid downward, opening a path for them.


    A chilly wind left the door and blew their hair softly. The ancient aura got much stronger, giving them chills.


    Angel and Kali subconsciously hugged Yasenia''s sides when the chilly wind and aura came out and brushed their bodies.


    Yasenia also frowned.


    Although it seemed creepy, she couldn''t feel any danger. However, she understood that her instincts could fail her, so she asked seriously, "Are you sure this ce is safe?"


    Han Xue looked curiously at them, and after seeing their guarded faces, sheughed aloud. "I didn''t know you were scared of these things. You look very cute~. However, don''t worry. If you don''t believe me, we can go back and wait until we announce it to the public. Although you will lose the privilege of entering two weeks earlier, at least you will gain reassurance that this isn''t something shady."


    Yasenia looked at Han Xue attentively but couldn''t feel anything wrong. ''Maybe I''m just being oversensitive.''


    Yasenia shook her head and said, "Let''s go."


    They entered the mausoleum. The building had at least forty square meters. In the middle was a single column adorned by various formation lines. Angel looked at them curiously, but they were too high level for her to understand.


    Han Xue walked toward the column. Yasenia looked to the ground and spotted a staircase that went downward in a spiral. The stone staircase was wide enough to let five peoplefortably walk side by side.


    Han Xue said, "The ce is underground. The stairs are somewhat long, but for cultivators, it should be easy."


    Yasenia didn''t say anything, but her energy was silently revolving inside her body. Their steps echoed as they went lower and lower.


    Torches illuminated the walls, but these torches weren''tmon. Yasenia realized the fire was illusory, but it lighted the staircase nheless.


    Step by step, ten minutes went by. Yasenia calcted that she would need, at most, seven seconds to go back up at her top speed.


    At the bottom of the staircase, a small passage led to another room.


    When they crossed it, an impressive ce weed them.


    It was a luxuriously decorated hall. It was wide, with enough room for thousands of people. The main color was dark purple, whichplemented the grey and blue tones in the decorations.


    The hall had thick columns that supported the ten-meter-tall ceiling. It was really simr to a crypt, but with a very tall ceiling. The aura in the surroundings gave a hint of respect and fear because of the ancient feeling the energy inside of here gave.


    In the middle of the crypt, there was an ominous ck orb. It had at least a two-meter radius. The size and feeling it gave made it hard to ignore. The surface was like something that absorbed even light, looking into it gave a feeling of vertigo, as if your eyes wouldn''t be able to escape it.


    Yasenia looked at the surroundings and ck orb and joked with Han Xue, "Are you sure you aren''t going to sacrifice us to a shady ritual or something? This ce gives a very bad first impression. Moreover, that thing in the middle doesn''t give too good vibes."


    Han Xueughed, "How could that be? This was built here before the town itself. The Monoliths on the surface get their energy from this area. The history books say that there is an enormous formation here that absorbs the energy from outside our world and releases it around the world using that orb as the core."


    Han Xue sighed, "However, we haven''t found anything formation-like in here, so we think it is just a legend."


    Yasenia said, "It should be real. The energy inside the town is very different from the outside. So either there is something that generates the energy inside the realm, or there is something that absorbs the energy outside and transforms it."


    Angel also looked around curiously and asked, "Isn''t this whole ce a formation?"


    Han Xue tilted her head, "What do you mean?"


    Angel''s clever blue eyes observed everything as she said, "The whole hall is a formation. The way the columns are ced, the markings on the ground and the ceiling, and even the lines created by the carpet. Everythingplements to form a giant formation. However, theplexity is too high for me to say any more than it is a formation. I can''t decipher anything from it. I can barely see the flow of energy, much less say what is this for."


    Han Xue looked around with interest and said, "Well, I''m not a formation master, but I will tell this to our experts. Thank you, little Angel." Angel nodded with a smile.


    Han Xue smirked and said, "Let''s get to the point. Do you see that ck orb floating in the middle? That orb in the middle is a powerful treasure that generates energy. However, we don''t know its name. Moreover, besides being the thing that supposedly fuels this ce, it is also the thing that will carry you to the Trial."


    Han Xue continued, "To enter, you have to stand on one of the surrounding circles and let it absorb the 300,000 trial points. After that, you will be transported to the Trial."


    Yasenia asked, "Does it have mortal danger? What is it about? What are the rewards?"


    Han Xue shook her head. "I can only tell you that there is a chance to die¡ªeverything else I had to keep a secret until the month had gone by...."


    "Well, I can tell you that the Trial for each person is different. Depending on your strengths and weaknesses, the Trial will drastically change. However, I can tell you more than this."


    Yasenia asked two more things, "How much time will I be inside? And will Angel and Kali benefit from entering there?"


    Han Xue shrugged, "It depends. From the records kept in this building, the fastest challengerpleted it in less than one week, but the rewards were honestly mediocre. On the other side, the slowest onepleted it in six weeks; even then, the rewards weren''t that good."


    Yasenia frowned, "Then, isn''t it pointless?"


    Han Xue shook her head, "Some amazing prices have also appeared. What I''m trying to say is that time isn''t rtive to the prize and that the time toplete it varies widely. So I can''t tell you how much time you will be inside."


    Yasenia nodded.


    The Mayoress continued, "Also, there can only be a single winner, so I don''t think Angel and Kali will benefit in any way, especially since the fatality percentage approached forty percent. Besides the tallest Monolith with a 100% fatality rate, it more than doubles the fatality rate of any other Monolith."


    Han Xueplimented it, "I''ve also heard that sometimes, challengers fight each other. So you may end up in a life-and-death situation that only one of you may live. In short, I don''t rmend it."


    Yasenia nodded, "Then, I will challenge it alone."


    As soon as she said that, she felt her hand being grabbed by someone. She looked to her left and saw Angel holding her hand. Yasenai saw that Angel wanted to say something, but her words got stuck in her throat. Then, she said, smiling normally but looking extremely pitiful in Yasneia''s eyes. "Good luck, Yasenia."


    Yasenia felt like a punchnded on her heart. How could Yasenia not know that her dear baby didn''t want to separate from her side?


    Kali encouraged with a soft tone, "Go, Yasenia. I will apany Angel toward the ce to activate the [Crystal Key]. I''m sure that time will fly by after she enters her own Trial to get the inheritance. I will alsomunicate with the others and tell them about it."


    Yasenia hugged them both and asked Kali softly. "What about you? You will remain alone during that time. What if our enemies take this opportunity to capture and hurt you?"


    Kali snuggled closer and her fox ears danced, "I''m happy you worry about me, but you don''t have to worry that much. I can protect myself, and Valeria is also with me. Also, I don''t believe that all your enemies know about my transformation. How could they identify me?"


    Yasenia sighed and gave up. "How much time has that other person stayed inside?"


    Han Xue thought and said, "Not more than six hours since there wasn''t anyone before we left to celebrate Han Luan''sing of age."


    Yasenia''s tempting full lips raised in a seductive smile. "Since it takes weeks, I can waste another two hours to feed my dears. Han Xue led me to an empty room."


    Han Xue didn''t understand at first, but after seeing Angel''s face gaining a red color and Kali''s wagging tail and fidgeting appearance, she also blushed. "Oh my~. Follow me."

 Chapter 273: Kalis first time (1) (R-18)

    Chapter 273: Kali''s first time (1) (R-18)


    It didn''t take long to walk back up the stairs and reach the room. Yasenia took the chance to warn Han Xue about her mating scent as they walked toward the room. Thest thing she wanted was to die because of a mortal''s curiosity.


    Han Xue saw Yasenia''s serious face and also remembered her experience, so she ordered all personnel not to get near that room. Even then, Han Xue told Yasenia that the divine lightning was quite forgiving about idental deaths if you overcame the Heaven Gate. Even then, Yasenia didn''t want to bet, so she insisted on it, to which Han Xue agreed without a problem.


    A big bedroom greeted them when they opened the wooden, decorated door. This room was in the corner of the big mansion, so it wouldn''t hinder anybody if they used it.


    The room was wide enough to hold a big bed for three people to sleepfortably. This meant enough space to roll around the sheetsfortably.


    The bed sheets were beige-colored, with transparent curtains at the sides.


    The room''s atmosphere was quite romantic, and the furniture, luxurious. There was a desk near the window and a big closet.


    Clearly, this room was owned by someone with a high position.


    This made Yasenia doubtful about whose room this was. Han Xue had already left. Hence, she couldn''t ask, but she had a good idea. However, the fidgeting of her two dears made this quite irrelevant as her panties were bing very tight.


    Yasenia looked at Angel and Kali and saw them both looking at her with red-colored cheeks.


    Yasenia knew she was going to be away for a while, so even when there was already someone in the trial, she wanted to take her time.


    Yasenia was confident that even if there was someone ahead of her, she could afford to spend some hours with them.


    Nevertheless, Yasenia knew that it wouldn''t take that long since Angel and Kali didn''t have high stamina. Yasenia smiled gently and grabbed their hands, leading them onto the bed. "We will go slowly. Do not worry about anything, and enjoy."


    Sheid them down side by side on the bed and positioned herself above them. Each of her legs was between theirs, and each hand beside their heads. She was careful not to step on Kali''s tail with her left knee, first creating a space to position her leg between her abundant fur and then cing it down.


    Kali and Angel had their shoulders touching each other, with the alluring and seductive dragoness on top of them. Her overpowering presence gave a dominant tone they couldn''t escape from.


    Their eyes met first with her face, and with a simple move, they could see her big breasts dangling in front of them, showing a big expanse of flesh and a deep valley.


    Each white mountain lowered enough to rest on Kali''s and Angel''s bodies. The feeling of softness and weight made their hearts beat louder and faster, finding the dragoness''s voluptuous but slender body extremely attractive. Her scent was slowly but surely enveloping them, and they couldn''t help but gulp.


    The dragoness''s tempting smile in those moist and oh-so-kissable red lips, together with her tender golden slit eyes, made their soul quiver with the temptation to move forward and melt in her.


    Yasenia''s deep and sensual voice caressed their hearing sense, spreading a pleasant tingling through their body. "Today, we will take our time. We will do things slowly, pleasantly, and full of love~. We will do it until you can only moan. Until you can only call my name as I submerge your bodies and minds with pleasure."


    Their hearts pounded faster, and their core squeezed in anticipation.


    Angel was already damp, and her hard nipples could be seen through the robe. She wanted to close her legs and rub her thighs, but the leg of the dragoness avoided that action, making her feel more trapped.


    Kali was so used to using her mouth that she was salivating, wanting to taste Yasenia. Her mouth produced such an amount that she had to gulp. Moreover, she could also feel her lower mouth ''drooling'' as much.


    Their cheeks gained a deeper and more alluring red color, and their eyes became moist with passion.


    Yasenia lowered her upper body, resting on them and squishing their breasts together. Her legs pressed on their cores, stimting them with her thighs.


    Then, her head moved, and her full lips met with Kali''s scarred ones.


    The dragoness''s long tongue invaded Kali''s passionately, making even the fox''s cheeks bulge. Their tongues and saliva meshed together in a delicious vor that invited both of them to swallow.


    Yasenia''s hand wasn''t idle as it slithered under Angel''s robes, caressing her skin with a divine touch that ignited Angel''s pleasure nerves. Her long and beautiful fingers climbed the big and soft marshmallows and arrived at the rosy cherry on top, ying with it until Angel''s voice leaked no matter how much she tried to hold it in. "Oh~, mmmh, ahn~."


    Yasenia separated from Kali, and her long tongue slowly retracted inside her mouth, leaving a breathless and pleasure-filled Kali.


    The dragoness vor waspletely spread in her mouth, leaving her no choice but to taste her.


    Yasenia moved her head and attacked Angel next. Simr to what she did with Kali, her long tongue mercilessly invaded Angel''s mouth. The woman''s blue eyes became misty as she sighed through her nose, excited.


    The way Yasenia kissed them was a wonderful experience.


    Yasenia knew how sensitive Kali''s mouth could be, so her fingers didn''t go for her breasts but to her mouth. They softly invaded it and yed with her tongue as if it were a sensitive organ.


    Kali moaned excitedly, and together with the earlier kiss, a powerful feeling built up and assaulted her body. Kali just reached her first climax just from Yasenia ying with her mouth.


    Yasenia felt her body trembling as her left thigh got wet from the fox''s fluids. ''Hmm~, Honey reached it out of that? Maybe I''ve taught her to feel with her mouth too much? Fufufu~.''


    Yasenia didn''t stop her kiss with Angel, but her eyes looked into Kali''s verdant green eyes with seductiveness.


    Kali''s face flushed because Yasenia was still ying with her tongue and sending pleasant shivers down her spine and up to her brain.


    The voluptuous dragoness took out her drenched hand from her drooling mouth and moved her tail. Kali''s eyes locked onto the golden tail tip like a predator would with their prey. "Ahh~." She even made a sound as she opened her mouth, and Yasenia felt a rush of arousal from that.


    The tail thrust inside, filling the empty space left behind by her fingers.


    Finally having Yasenia''s thick, squishy, and precum-leaking tail inside her mouth, Kali moaned in ecstasy, sucked, and moved her head. Kali realized that she was getting really hooked to these pleasurable sensations and she loved it.


    Yasenia let all her weight fall on them to free her two hands.


    Her left hand moved downward and arrived at Kali''s precious ce, sending Kali into a muffled moaning spree.


    Her right hand wasn''t idle as it was still ying with Angel''s big breasts, making them extremely sensitive. Angel was so excited by Yasenia''s forey that her waist was moving on Yasneia''s tight, trying to rub herself into an orgasm.


    Yasenia turned her attention to the horny Angel, who she hadn''t stopped kissing for a moment, as she prated Kali''s mouth and rubbed her garden.


    Her hand on Angel''s big breasts lowered and went under the skirt, reaching the flooded treasurend. After passing her soft and light blonde pubic hair, her fingers sank into Angel''s softbia as she caressed her vagina with surreal dexterity.


    With her two mouths assaulted, Angel felt as if all her buttons were being pressed, and her waist jumped intermittently. ''My heavens, Yasenia''s hand is hitting the spot!''


    Yasenia continued her assault, controlling their orgasms until both of them reached it at the same time.


    "MMMPH!"


    "MMM~"


    The dragoness felt her two dears twitching again with delight as a small stream of juices sshed her two hands.


    Kali''s throat vibrations because the moan almost sent Yasenia over the edge, but she held it in. Kali''s stamina wasn''t too high, so she didn''t want to send her into a big orgasm yet. ''She is too good with her mouth. My heavens, I almost came.''


    She used her hands to lift her body and sat on the bed, looking at both of them tenderly. Then, when she knew that she had their attention, she began undressing.


    Yasenia''s voice dripped with such an allure that it woke up both climaxing girls from their afterglow. "Get naked, my loves. I want to feel your bodies."


    After being cooked for so many minutes, they didn''t even hesitate to store their robes inside their rings.


    Kali even forgot about Angel''s existence and got naked before another woman that wasn''t Yasenia. However, she didn''t have to worry too much as Angel''s eyes were too upied looking at the slowly stripping sexy dragoness.


    Yasenia let the straps of her dress fall, revealing her two big, perfect breasts. They stood proud before Angel''s and Kali''s eyes as if iming to the world that they didn''t care about gravity.


    Then, Yasenia turned around and continued lowering her robes. Angel and Kali saw Yasenia''s round and big butt slowly revealing, and between the naked cheeks and slightly opened legs, her juicy and plump pussy lips appeared, followed by the long rod below it.


    They could see both sexes literally dripping with transparent fluids. Yasenia semi-turned, twisting her waist, and smiled lovingly but with an undeniable predatory undertone.


    The positions showed everything, her dancing tail, soft butt, dangling breasts, juicy pussy, beautiful dick, stic waist, and thick but not fat thighs on her long longs.


    If there was a scale of horniness, Angel and Kali would have already created new records.


    Yasenia slowly crawled toward the pair. Her body moved side to side as her legs and knees moved her body. Her dragon tail swayed from side to side together with her body, giving her allure a yfully attractive tone.


    First, Yasenia crawled over the naked Kali and pressed their naked bodies together.


    Yasenia''s silky soft skin and ridiculously malleable body pinned Kali down, burying her in a world of softness.


    Yasenia licked her neck slowly and sensually as she lowered her waist. Naturally, she didn''t prate her. She just ced the shaft between her lower lips, a calctive light dancing in her pink-golden slit eyes.

 Chapter 274: Kalis first time. (2) (R-18)

    Chapter 274: Kali''s first time. (2) (R-18)


    Yasenia licked her neck slowly and sensually as she lowered her waist. Naturally, she didn''t prate her. She just ced the shaft between her lower lips, a calctive light dancing in her pink-golden slit eyes.


    Kali felt the dragoness'' thick shaft opening her lower lips and resting there as if it was its nest and a pleasant electric current zapped her brain. "Ahn~!"


    Kali moaned as the thick penis was surrounded by her pussy-lips, and the thick shaft was pressing her clitoris. Her moist verdant green eyes looked into Yasenia''s golden-pink ones, her face flushed with arousal.


    Yasenia smiled and undted her waist in sensual movements, rubbing her vagina with her penis. The dragoness smeared her whole penis with Kali''s fluids, and Kali felt her pleasure increase as Yasenia rubbed her sensitive core with her dick.


    Yasenia felt zero resistance to this intimacy. On the contrary, she felt her little fox moving her waist to match her movements, trying to feel more of her member. Her heart pounded excitedly, and she was over the moon because this could only mean one thing.


    Kali had bepletely ustomed to her penis.


    Although Yasenia''s heart was beating fast from excitement, her head remained clear. ''Slowly, Yasenia. Don''t fuck it up because of greediness.''


    Yasenia didn''t stop her waist and lowered her face to kiss Kali''s neck. At the same time, she looked at Angel sideways with a little bit of guilt.


    She was with the two of them, but this was too precious of a chance to miss, only to give momentary fairness.


    Angel was also very aroused because of Yasenia''s previous administrations, but after looking into her eyes, she understood that this was an important moment. Therefore, she pointed at Yasenia''s tail, telling her quietly that she couldfort herself with it in the meantime.


    Yasenia''s eyes shed with gratitude and love toward her. It was a shame she still didn''t have her spiritual sense, or she would have drowned her dear baby with words of love.


    As the dragoness tenderly kissed Kali''s neck and rubbed the fox''s core with her dragon, her long tail surrounded Angel softly.


    With more than two meters in length, she had enough to loop around her twice, squeeze one of Angel''srge breasts, and slither down her belly, leaving enough tail to prate Angel deeply.


    Angel felt constricted as Yasenia was creating pressure with it after coiling. The controlled sense of suffocation and restraint made Angel''s heart pound with anticipation.


    Then, Angel felt Yasenia''s thick tail prating her in a single thrust. It opened herbia as her insides forcefully parted, leaving way for the assaulting member to smash against her cervix. Angel felt as if lightning had struck her. Her toes and fingers curled, and she bit her hand to avoid moaning without restraint. Even with all her efforts to keep silent, her voice leaked, "Mmm~."


    Yasenia felt Angel''s inside mping on her tail, making it difficult to thrust in and out. Therefore, she didn''t just prate. Yasenia wiggled and moved it in ways no penis would ever be able to.


    The soft and bumpy scales scratched her vaginal walls deeply in ces no finger could reach, sending Angel''s mind into the pleasure realm, her eyes rolling and her body spasming.


    Yasenia did this in no more than ten seconds, seconds when she didn''t stop caressing, kissing, and massaging Kali''s scarred body. She was multitasking perfectly, submerging both her dears in the deepest abyss her love could give.


    Yasenia''s kisses began going up, approaching Kali''s right fox ear and biting it softly. She felt Kali''s body tensing between her arms as a loud moan left her mouth. "Ah!"


    Yasenia sultrily whispered as she moaned because of Angel''s vagina spasms. "Kali, ahn~ are you prepared to take thest mmm~ step?"


    Kali''s fuzzy mind understood her meaning, and her heart squeezed. She felt an instinctual dread and difort.


    However, unlike previous times when Yasenia asked, she didn''t answer instantly. She closed her eyes for a second, feeling the rod caressing her pussy, and the dread and difort were basically devoured by anticipation and pleasure.


    Her green eyes were filled with arousal as she took a deep, shaky breath and pushed those feelings down. "Let''s try it, Yasenia. I want to be one with you."


    Yasenia had been observing and had felt her reaction. ''She can probably take it. I''m nearly one hundred percent sure. Moreover, dying it more will only make her more fearful about it. It is good to take it slow, but too slow will also affect her negatively.''


    With those thoughts in mind, she wanted to try inserting just the tip and see her reaction.


    Since Kali didn''t show any signs of difort while giving her dick a pussy-massage, her confidence in prating her was high. ''Most probably, she might be feeling a cebo effect. Even so, I have to be careful. The heart demon will surely attack the moment I prate her.''


    Yasenia involuntarily let out a loud moan, "Ahn~!"


    The moan was divine, like a soft melody that made their hearts pound. Angel and Kali felt even their uterus squeeze.


    Yasenia looked back at Angel with intense eyes. ''My baby is mping down more than usual, is being ignored while I fuck her turning her on?''


    Angel had already stopped trying to hold back her moans and was moaning aloud, making Kali aware of her friend''s state. ''W-Wow, Yasenia is really going at it with her tail...''


    Yasenia turned back to Kali and dove down to kiss her. Kali''s thoughts about Angel popped like a bubble as the delicious tongue invaded her mouth.


    The dragoness wouldn''t prate her directly. She wanted to melt the nervousness that had appeared after asking her to do it.


    With Angel''s ecstasy-filled moans as a background melody, Kali didn''t take long to soften again.


    Yasenia felt the woman''s whole body rxing, and she smiled, satisfied. Then, she lifted her upper body, holding her breasts with one arm, and moved Kali''s legs with her own legs.


    In this position, Kali could see her own vagina and Yasenia''s big dick hovering above it. Yasenia''s sensual voice entered Kali''s ears, elerating her heartbeat. "Look closely, honey. It is the first time we are going to be one~."


    Kali''s eyes were locked there, even without Yasenia telling her. The scenery made her feel aplex array of emotions.


    She felt distressed seeing her scarred and ugly body so close to Yasenia''s perfect one.


    She felt excited when she saw Yasenia''s penis dripping with precum, staining her belly, and twitching, eager to prate her.


    She felt fear because the Heart Demons may trigger again, and injure Yasenia. Now there weren''t any seniors around to heal her, making her heart palpitate with dread.


    She felt arousal because Yasenia had been making her body extremely sensitive, and she knew that the moment that thick head prated her, she would almost certainly climax.


    These convoluted emotions made her body feel slightly suffocated and confused, but with pleasure coursing through it.


    Yasenia saw it and stopped her movements, she had been in a dry spell for more than a week and was having a hard time holding back, but she wouldn''t hurt her dears because of this.


    She moved the arm, holding her big breasts, letting them fall again and blocking Kali''s vision from their intimate parts. Kali saw the bounces they did and was impressed.


    Yasenia decided to convince her using a little trick. ''Honey, don''t me me~. This is for ourselves.''


    Then, the dragoness put on a saddened expression and looked at her little fox. Her voice was slightly weak, and her smile small. Kali''s heart squeezed for real. "Kali dear, do you still find me fearful?"


    Kali instantly denied it, her voice hasty. "No! I really love it. It is the first penis I have seen that didn''t repulse me since then. On the contrary, I find it and everything in your body beautiful and attractive."


    Yasenia lowered her face because she almost moaned in front of Kali''s face because of Angel''s vaginal stimtion on her tail.


    However, Kali took it as if she didn''t believe her, so she managed to steel herself and said, her voice unttering and determined. "Yasenia, my love. Make love with me. I want to feel you inside."


    Yasenia lifted her head with a smile and flushed cheeks.


    Kali''s heart almost stopped because of how beautiful and attractive she looked.


    Yasenia''s flushed face and happy smile made her drip with a lovely feeling that coated her heart with honey. Kali internally sighed, ''She is so beautiful. How could I hate any part of her?


    Yasenia gave her onest passionate kiss and gathered her breast with her arm again.


    The two big white Mountains spilled from the sides of the arm, almost surrounding itpletely, but Yasenia was able to let Kali see again.


    The scenery now was even more arousing than before. Yasenia''s penis was twitching almost every two seconds, and it was leaking that thick precum on top of her belly button.


    So much leaked that there was a small puddle of transparent precum on Kali''s t, scarred belly.


    That wasn''t all. Yasenia''s vagina wasn''t drooling any less, creating a translucent and shiny thread between the bed and her privates. The dragoness was extremely excited.


    Angel had been looking there while Yasenia fucked her; that was the real reason she was so excited and mped on Yasenia so much.


    Seeing Yasenia''s beautiful and plump pussy drooling was extremely stimting.


    If she wasn''t constricted by the tail, Angel would have jumped face first to drink everything there. However, the tail fuck she was receiving made it impossible to even move her legs as they were spasming with pleasure. ''OH YES! Yasenia''s tail feels so good I''m cumming again!''


    Leaving Angel''s almost constantly orgasming self, Kali wasn''t any less aroused at that sight. Imagining herself slurping all that nearly made her cum. She even felt and saw her own pussy spurting a stream of liquid, which made the excitement and ecstasy soar. Moreover, the sight of such an aroused Yasenia made her soul quiver with delight.


    Yasenia said, her voice deep and extremely sensual, making both girls whimper. "I can''t hold it anymore, Kali. I''m going it."


    Kali saw Yasenia move that glistening penis back and position the wide head in front of herbia. The size became apparent at that moment, as it almost covered her whole vagina.


    Then, the dragoness slowly pushed forward.

 Chapter 275: Kalis first time (3) (R-18)

    Chapter 275: Kali''s first time (3) (R-18)


    Kali saw Yasenia move that glistening penis back and position the wide head in front of herbia. The size became apparent at that moment, as it almost covered her whole vagina.


    Then, Yasenia slowly pushed forward.


    Kali felt and saw herbia opening wide to amodate that incredible girth, but then a slight pain came. Yasenia was too big. The small entrance was somewhat stiff and tight, making it hard to continue forward. Yasenia grunted, ''I already expected it after fingering her, but my heavens, she is tight!''


    Still, Kali''s heart was pounding fast as she saw Yasenia slowly prating her. However, only positive feelings created this fast heartbeat, and surprisingly she didn''t feel anything bad.


    Her previous initiative to ask for it made this much easier for her to ept, allowing Kali to have a much sturdier mental fortitude.


    Taking the lead was certainly more embarrassing, but at the same time, it gave her more confidence.


    Yasenia saw that she was about to enter, so she stopped for a second and took a deep breath. She also stopped moving her tail inside Angel, or she may cum as soon as her head entered Kali.


    Just the small amount of Yin energy she was feeling from her dick was enough to let Yasenia know that Kali''s pussy would feel heavenly.


    The temptation of thrusting her waist and reaching her deepest parts was so high that Yasenia''s waist was trembling, and her breathing was rough.


    Moreover, her instincts were shouting that the moment she pierces to the end, it would feel otherworldly. The sensation was simr to the one she got from Cecile the first time, but this time she was in much more control of herself because of her experience.


    Therefore, even when her body wanted to pound Kali silly and fill her with her semen, Yasenia was focused on Kali and Kali only.


    This was an extremely important step to fuck up because of horniness and instinct.


    Yasenia observed Kali as her head put pressure on the tight entrance and saw zero negative feelings on Kali''s face. The dragoness was encouraged and continued pushing forward.


    The tight and small entrance widened as Yasenia''s head made more pressure.


    Kali felt electric currents from the feeling of being stretched and moaned. Her fox tail was wagging so much that it was blowing air to Angel.


    Then, Yasenia''s head slipped in.


    Kali''s entrance immediately clenched on her dick like a vice and squeezed her penis head.


    Kali and Yasenia let out a loud moan.


    "Ah!"


    "Aahn~."


    Kali didn''t lose sight of their currently connected part. Her heart was beating so loudly that she feared that it would begin to echo through the room because of her excitement.


    The sight of that beautiful big dick widening her scarredbia was stimting, and the feeling was elevated since the person connected to that member was her dearest dragoness.


    Yasenia''s dick constantly sent electric pleasure waves as it not only widened her entrance but also created enough pressure to stimte every single nerve there. Not to mention Yasenia''s heavy breathing beside her ear, her grunts and moans, and the leaking precum filled with electrifying Yang energy elevated these stimuli to the point that she felt her brain being directly massaged.


    The pleasure came in waves, and Kali could only moan as she looked there. "Oh! I- Ahn~. So good!"


    Shortly after, she felt heat lower from her uterus and reached climax. Her eyes rolled up, losing sight of their now fused parts for the first time, and she shouted, "I''m cumming!"


    Kali squirted as her entrance squeezed Yasenia''s dick as if its life depended on it.


    Before Kali came, Yasenia was having a really hard time not thrusting in and cumming to her heart''s content inside her uterus.


    Kali''s Yin energy was almost on the same level as Cecile''s; the dragoness''s salvation came from Kali''s blood being impure with nearly forty percent human blood, or else this situation would have unfolded very differently.


    Doing it with Cecile for Yasenia felt extremely pleasant, as if she was making love with her fated partner. Their movements synched, their thoughts connected, and it felt like they were melting into a single person.


    On the other side, Kali''s Yin energy was boosted by her absurdly pure Life and Nature energy. The feeling was fundamentally different.


    Yasenia felt as if her Yin energy was tempting her to make her pregnant, to flood that sacred ce and put life in there.


    Yasenia''s brain was in the middle of a war right now. She really wanted to thrust in and cum. To thrust inside Kali''s uterus, piercing through her cervix, and unload an ungodly amount of semen until her fox gets pregnant. Fuck her until a child was created.


    Thankfully, she had plenty of experience resisting the temptation, so even if it was ten times more intense than what she felt with her other dears, Yasenia managed to hold her waist.


    Still, what she couldn''t hold in was her orgasm. The moment Kali came, all her Yin energy smeared Yasenia''s penis. The feeling felt like a gentle and temping hand squeezing her whole shaft, stimting her nerves.


    Yasenia''s eyes rolled, and her voice was trembling because of pleasure, "Honey, it feels too good! I can''t hold it in! I''m going to cum!"


    Kali was orgasming, and her head high up in the Heavens. Not thinking twice, she moaned aloud, "Cum! I want your cum!"


    Something snapped inside the dragoness''s brain.


    Thest restraint in the dragoness''s head shattered, and like a dam breaking, Yasenia rxed her two rods and let herself reach climax.


    Angel and Kali felt the inserted rods heat up and inte, and their minds became active.


    They knew what wasing. They could feel practically feel it as the discharge went through Yasenia''s rods.


    Then, Yasenia''s rich Yang energy jetted through her penis and tail. "OHH!!"


    Yasenia almost roared as her cum shot through her penis and tail. It was so strong that it pierced all the way into the two uteri that were thirsty for her release.


    Thankfully, Yasenia subconsciously held back the only way she could.


    Yasenia used Angel to release all the semen with life energy because she knew that her dear baby would be able to resist.


    Angel had been kept at the edge for a while now. So when the semen filled her lower mouth without restraint, all her nerves exploded like a firework.


    Our baby could feel the extremely potent Life and Yang energies assaulting her uterus, reaching for her eggs to fertilize them. Angel''s face morphed with euphoria as she sensed the vigorous, fertile semen causing havoc in her uterus. The orgasm was so strong that her world went white. "OOOOHHH!!!"


    The awaited orgasm rocked our baby''s body like a storm, sending her legs, abdomen, and torso wildly spasming without a sign of rxing soon.


    Her arms held onto the tail for her dear life as she squirted like a broken faucet, spraying Yasenia''s and Kali''s legs with her fluids. Her uterus was filled so much that her stomach bulged slightly, and semen spilled from her entrance. The tail was shooting cum and didn''t seem that it was going to stop soon. Her piercing moan echoed in the room. "I''m going to break!!!"


    Kali wasn''t any better. No, she was much worse.


    When Yasenia''s potent Yang energy, thankfully without life energy, literally pierced through her entire vagina and cervix, filling her uterus, Kali felt an enormous electric wave climbing up her body. Her thoughts elerated as her eyes widened to the limits.


    In the next instant, that current exploded in her brain, and her soul almost left her body. "AAAHHHH!!!"


    Her eyes rolled up until only the whites could be seen. Her mouth chomped down on Yasenia''s neck, drawing blood. Our fox''s legs and tail straightened up as her nails scratched Yasenia''s back, leaving bloody marks.


    Her pussy was spasming crazily and uncontrobly, squirting as she pissed herself.


    Her meridians were flooded with Yasenia''s powerful Yang energy, carrying those surreal pleasure waves through her whole body.


    It was as if Yasenia was fucking her brain''s pleasure nerves directly.


    Continuous orgasms assaulted her, and she was unable to stop herself from spasming, biting, and scratching her mate on top of her.


    Yasenia painfully grunted as Kali assaulted her.


    She had already unwrapped her tail from Angel and used it on Kali, trying to reduce the enormous orgasm.


    Even then, Kali''s powerful orgasm from feeling such high-quality semen invading her uterus didn''t seem to be ending.


    Yasenia saw this and made a split-second decision. She took out her mped penis with a pop, and her hand pped above Kali''s uterus to expel all her fluids.


    *p!*


    Kali''s vagina widened for a second, spurting all the semen in a pure white and thick stream.


    Yasenia refocused on Kali as she continued to assault her and saw improvement. Only then did Yasenia''s effort to stop Kali''s orgasm begin to work.


    Even then, itsted for almost ten more minutes.


    After somewhat rxing, Kali''s body became limp, like a puppet whose strings were cut.


    Yasenia was bleeding profusely from her back and neck, but she didn''t mind andy on her back, cing Kali''s body on top of her. Then, she used all her massage techniques to bring her dear fox back from the Pleasure Realm.


    However, Yasenia knew that this was just the beginning. Her eyes were looking at Kali as if expecting something to happen.


    Meanwhile, Kali, who waspletely limp, was inside her mind again.


    She was in the small green forest surrounded by apletely ck and dead world. Even when the thing here was her soul, she still felt sluggish after her world-shaking orgasm. This surprised her to no end, "Even my soul got affected by Yasenia''s induced orgasm? Wow. She is really on a whole other level."


    In the sky, she felt that evil and sickening presence appearing one more time, and Kali looked over it with a calm gaze. Her sluggishness was gone the moment sheid eyes on the sky-blotting maw. As the previous one, it was filled with serrated teeth and dripped with that disgusting ck miasma.


    Its voice was screeching as it said, somewhat surprised, "Why aren''t you kneeling in fear?"


    Kali''s lips raised, and she said, "Why should I?"


    The maw screeched angrily yet somewhat confused, "You shall fear Yasenia because she ra-"


    Kali''s aura burst forth, mming the maw away with a terrible might. Her words were icy as she said, "Don''t you dare nder her, Heart Demon. No matter how powerful you are, you can''t sway my opinion of her."


    Then, she coated herself in the Fox green aura and ran forward without fear. At that moment, the world changed like thest time. The simple sky drastically changed. Countless stars appeared, a giant Moon shone her chilly silver light over half of the ck world, and an imposing Sun seared the other half with its unmatched light.


    The Heart Demon screeched, confused, "What is happening!?"


    The stars fell from the sky and surrounded Kali''s fox figure, giving her a mystical appearance, and Kali said, "The previous time, I could use Yasenia''s energy to aid me, so I''ve been practicing each time I had the chance."


    Kali''s fox figure soared to the sky, running on top of the river of stars. Then, she looked at the Heart Demon as if it was an insect and said. "You have no chance. Surrender, and I will painlessly destroy you."

 Chapter 276: Kalis first time. (4)

    Chapter 276: Kali''s first time. (4)


    **********************************************


    Trigger Warning: Kali''s more detailed past snippets.


    **********************************************


    The nine-tailed green fox''s body was two times smaller than the maw. However, the tails made up for the fox''s size as they were incredibly long and big.


    Coated in her Life, Nature, and Wood energy, Kali mmed against the ck maw with serrated teeth.


    She already had experience in fighting it, so the fight went much smoother than before.


    She first maintained her distance as she pped it continuously with her nine tails and shed with her ws whenever it came close.


    Kali internally frowned, ''Why is it so easy? Even if I''m using Yasenia''s strength, this is much easier than fighting myst Heart Demon.''


    What Kali didn''t know was that as her brain waspletely out of her body because of the effects of that world-changing orgasm, Yasenia wasn''t still and waiting for her.


    The reason she bought the acupuncture manual was for times like this one. But since it was a recently purchased item and now Yasenia was too upied finding solutions, it went over her head for the moment.


    As pleasure still caressed Kali''s whole body like a lover''s touch, making her unable to form thoughts, Yasenia triedmunicating with Kali three times, but she didn''t seem to be listening.


    Her first thought was to me herself as she searched for solutions.


    The dragoness just felt euphoric for being able to prate Kali, so her body naturally reacted, trying to fill her to the brim. Therefore she released too much inside Kali.


    Moreover, Kali felt like the perfect mate to impregnate, even more than Cecile, making her unable to control the quality of the Yang energy and release the most potent one.


    At first, Yasenia thought that no problem would arise since the dragoness had been feeding this quality Yang energy to her dear fox.


    The dragoness had been using the most potent Yang energy with Kali for a while, trying topensate for the fact that they couldn''t dual cultivate properly.


    But Kali''s body reacted in this exaggerated manner. Yasenia was reasonably confused and worried.


    Only after her mind regained rity after the orgasm did the reason click in her mind.


    Yasenia''s Yang energy was lethally attractive for beast humans.


    Cecile wasn''t a good example since she was also an extremely powerfulplete beast, so Yasenia momentarily forgot that her Yang energy was much more effective now on Kali.


    Furthermore, Cecile was Yasenia''s [Interlocked Soul], giving her many benefits when dealing with the powerful dragoness.


    On the other side, Kali was still a beast human that hadn''t touched on the real potential of her bloodline.


    To add salt to injury, this was her first time having intercourse with Yasenia, and her bloodline was extremely sensitive to powerful and fertile energy.


    Furthermore, receiving Yang energy through the mouth or uterus was twopletely different things.


    The uterus was many times more sensitive than the stomach, and since Kali''s body could instinctively feel Yasenia''s powerful bloodline, it made all her instincts dance with pure and unadulterated euphoria. Even her soul got affected by her orgasm!


    All of this, coupled together with Kali''s previous experiences and Yasenia''s mistake of not holding back her Yang energy quality, resulted in an explosion of pleasure for Kali that nearly damaged her.


    Thankfully, Yasenia reacted fast enough and emptied Kali''s uterus, using her tail on her to reduce the pleasure further down. Else, Kali could have been permanently hurt.


    Even then, Yasenia was worried since Kali was still unresponsive, her vagina squirting a small stream from time to time.


    Angel was hugging Yasenia''s side and looking at Kali with worry in her eyes. She hugged Yasenia because she couldn''t even sit on her own after her powerful climax. "Why isn''t sheing back, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia ced Kali on top of the bed face down and sat on her thighs, giving her a back massage with her moon energy.


    Yasenia bit her lip and said, "I don''t know, baby. I''ve tried everything I know, but she is still feeling pleasure."


    The dragoness didn''t know that, at that moment, Kali was, in truth, fighting against her Heart Demon. Unlike the previous times, no outside clues appeared, increasing Yasenia''s confusion.


    Yasenia''s efforts in rxing Kali''s body were what gave Kali the strength to fight against the Heart Demon with rtive ease. If Yasenia stopped her treatment, Kali would quickly fall into a disadvantage inside her soul.


    Angel suddenly said, "Why don''t you use that technique you bought earlier?"


    Yasenia stopped and opened her eyes, "Right! I was in such a hurry that I forgot about it. Thanks, baby; I love you."


    She used a single hand to continue the massage, reducing its effectiveness and opened the [Yin-Yang Acupuncture Resonance Manual] book with the other.


    Kali suddenly felt part of her strength leaving her, and the maw didn''t lose the chance to begin its counterattack. Her brows furrowed, and she entered a defensive battle. The injured maw used the ck world to create countless illusory images of Kali''s traumatic experiences, shaking her heart.


    Although Kali herself was over it, the Heart Demons were able to amplify her negative feelings until they became relevant.


    If Kali were a normal mortal, she would have already stepped out of her trauma. However, being a cultivator with such powerful Heart Demons made it more difficult to escape these fears than normal.


    Kali saw how a group of ten men attacked her, restrained her, and ripped her clothes off. In the distance, a green-haired woman saw all of this unfold with a smile.


    The Kali in the illusion was extremely beautiful.


    She wasn''t an ethereal beauty like Cecile, a seductive beauty like Yasenia, or a heroic or cute one like Andrea or Angel.


    Kali''s beauty was rxing.


    She was extremely good-looking, to the point that looking at her would rx even the most nervous of people. She had the purest of forms of gentleness.


    Her verdant green eyes appeased your heart, and her chestnut-colored hair reminded you of autumn and aroused tender feelings. Her facial features, when she smiled, gave the surroundings a peaceful aura. And herugh would make your day ten times better.


    However, at that moment, that gentle beauty was being assaulted by a group of ten people and was about to be defiled.


    No matter how she screamed.


    No matter how she cried.


    No matter how big her struggle was.


    "This is what you are! A simple toy for people to use you!" The Heart Demon''s maw became closer to her.


    "This is what happened to you! Pleasing a group of ten men until they broke you!" Kali''s blows lost strength, unable to keep it at bay.


    "This is where you lost your right to live a normal life! Fallen pray to a superior cultivator''s scheme named Alysa!" The maw opened in front of herself, ready to devour her.


    "Used until you couldn''t even form coherent thoughts!" Tears ran down Kali''s cheeks as she saw everything, and the ck world began to consume the forest.


    As the darkness was slowly overrunning her soul world, every part of her was assaulted, tainted, and filled with things she would never be able to vocalize in the illusion.


    And her assaulter''s faces? They were filled with mockery, speaking at her as if she was a toy.


    They punched her when her reaction was not amusing.


    Whenever she stopped reacting to one ce being touched or abused, they shed it with poisonous des, physical and metaphorical des.


    They deformed her face, her body, and, most importantly, her soul.


    That was why her whole body was scarred, not leaving a single ce out. She becamepletely numb and unreactive to whatever they did to her.


    Even then, she still didn''t know how she got away from that ce, from that hell.


    She didn''t know when the light began entering her eyes again, but she knew that she was able to hold on until the turning point in her life arrived.


    Kali couldn''t even look away as she saw those three days of agonizing torture. She couldn''t escape because the Heart Demon showed it directly into her mind.


    However...


    Kali''s mouth opened and said as tears ran down her cheeks.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    The Heart Demon that was about to chomp down on Kali was suddenly tied with countless vines, stopping it on the spot.


    Kali''s fox figure disappeared as she floated her own body toward the Heart Demon.


    She arrived in front of it and repeated, her voice somewhat weak. "It doesn''t matter anymore, Heart Demon."


    It was confused as it struggled against the vines. "Why don''t you fear us!? Why are you so rxed when you are about to be consumed!?"


    Kali said, "It is because the reason my tears pour isn''t because of sadness, fear, or pain, Heart Demon."


    A smile bloomed on her scarred face as she said, "My tears pour down because of happiness. Even someone like me was epted, Heart Demon. Even after that woman knew what I went through, she epted me with wide open arms and created a cozy ce inside her heart for me to restfortably. Therefore, you can''t scare me or affect me with these things. Moreover..."


    Kali said, smiling calmly, "...I know for a fact that she won''t let me down even if she doesn''t know I''m fighting with you. Her light is not something darkness as weak as yourself canpete against."


    And at that precise moment, the shine of the Celestial bodies throughout Kali''s soul world multiplied, blowing the darkness away like the Morning Sun!


    The Heart Demon''s body cracked in innumerable ces as it released an inhuman screech that couldn''t be put into words.


    "You''ve been tormenting me for long enough. Now, disappear."


    Kali then poked it with one finger, and from the point where her finger poked it, the maw slowly disappeared into light particles, creating a shower of golden specks that purified her soul!


    Those particles fell on the floor and bloomed into different vegetation. A big part of the lifeless world blossomed into a beautiful forest full of life. The part that was being purified was a total of fifty percent of her soul world!


    The forest that was about to be consumed shone with a gentle light as it disintegrated the miasma.


    It wasn''t a violent end. It was peaceful and beautiful. Even the screeching of the maw stopped when half of its body was gone, as if it was calmly converting itself into what it was before.


    A gentle breeze blew through the Soul World, and the energy from the restoring part of her soul world rushed toward her in multiple green streams.


    However, Kali heard a thought in her subconsciousness that told her to store it instead of absorbing it.


    She didn''t know where this thought came from, but Kali instinctively obeyed it. She guided all of that energy and created a cocoon. It was a beautiful green cocoon that contained pure Life, Nature, and Wood energies.


    When she finished guiding that energy, the Heart Demonpletely dissolved. Kali looked toward thest golden specks falling into the ground, and a smile appeared on her face. It was a smile that regained a part of her previous innate gentleness, "Goodbye, Heart Demon."

 Chapter 277: Kalis first time. (5)

    Chapter 277: Kali''s first time. (5)


    Yasenia read the book extremely fast. Her brain spun as it absorbed all the knowledge in close to no time. She had already read the theory, so she was memorizing the most basic procedure at that moment.


    Although Yasenia wouldn''t be able to understand theplex parts, her extremely powerfulprehension abilities made it so she could read, understand, and internalize the first chapters.


    She found the basic treatment to reduce the efficiency of the Yang energy with Yin energy and focused on it.


    The book focused on treating Yang with Yin and vice versa. These treatments varied a lot, so although they could be summed up in a sentence, the book had many different procedures within.


    Yasenia turned Kali over, cing her on her back. The fox was limp, so she had no problems in moving her around. Then she took out a set of 81 needles.


    They were kept in a cloth roll, ordered from the smallest to her left to the longest on her right.


    Yasenia unrolled it and observed them. Each was very thin, and their length varied from seven to fifteen centimeters.


    They were divided into batches of nine, each group increasing the length by one centimeter. The group of fifteen-centimeter needles was different since she had a total of eighteenpared to the other groups of nine.


    The color of all the needles was ck, again, with thest eighteen being different. The eighteen biggest needles were divided into two groups¡ªa set of golden needles and another set of silver needles.


    For this procedure, she needed a total of eighteen needles. Since she was treating her overwhelming Yang energy, Yasenia used the silver needles to guide it with her Ying energy. She used a total of four silver needles, and the rest were ck.


    With everything prepared, Yasenia began to work. The world around Yasenia disappeared as her golden slit eyes thinned and focused on the woman before her. Her energy flowed in harmony, and her hands and heart were steady.


    Her hand moved slowly yet smoothly, and picked the ck needles. She coated them in pure energy and approached her naked chest. Then, the first needle pierced above her left breast slowly until it hit the acupuncture point.


    These points were nodes inside the cultivator''s body that helped the meridians circte the energy inplex patterns. Therefore, damaging these acupuncture points may result in considerable amounts of damage.


    Some special acupuncture points were located in sensitive parts like the brain, heart, dantian, and many more. These points could mean death if something broke them with uracy. However, one must be extremely knowledgeable of someone''s body to pierce these with precision.


    As previously mentioned, Yasenia had studied medicine and anatomy in the past, so it wasn''t difficult for her to sense them.


    Right now, the difficulty of her task was the same as following a somewhatplicated cooking recipe. If she fucked up, it would end up very badly, but the recipe was very detailed, so unless she were distracted, it would be hard to mess up.


    As the needles pierced Kali''s skin, she revolved her Yin energy and slowly inserted it inside of her.


    The dragoness used this energy to counter the Yang energy inside Kali.


    Since she was treating energy problems, Yasenia needed to pierce them in the dantian area. Some sweat umted on Yasenia''s nose as she moved her hand. She was slowly approaching the first silver fifteen-centimeter needle toward the dantian area.


    If that book resulted in being a scam or something, she would be effectively crippling Kali. However, her thoughts only lingered there for a second and continued forward. ''Although doubting is good, I haven''t seen a single misleading treasure in the town. All the things we bought were legitimate, so it would be extremely bad luck for this book not to be.''


    Yasenia began piercing Kali''s skin in the dantian area with extreme concentration.


    Angel felt a strange pressure emanating from Yasenia as the first silver needle slowly sank into Kali. It wasn''t big or suffocating. It had a touch of mystery.


    The second needle pierced two centimeters down to that one. Each silver needle would be piecing in each of the cardinal directions taking the dantian as a center.


    Four ck needles surrounded them, also piercing in cardinal directions with the silver needles as a center.


    If you painted the needle-piercing points with a marker, it would effectively create the three-in-a-row y table. It was one of the most basic acupuncture formations but effective for what Yasenia wanted.


    The fifteen-centimeter thin needles sunk into Kali''s skin. Yasenia pierced one after another, plunging all the needles inside Kali.


    Then, she followed the technique and revolved her Yin energy, seeping it through the needles inside Kali''s body. The small amounts of Yin energy she previously inserted multiplied in might at that moment, counterattacking the Yang energy inside Kali.


    It was a sess!


    However, Yasenia didn''t celebrate too early, ''Don''t lose focus. Until all the needles are outside, there is still danger.''


    Kali''s sluggish mind felt something refreshing lodging into her dantian area and spread across her body. The hotness and pleasure that was attacking her body were put off by that invigorating energy.


    It was at that moment that Kali''s burst of strength happened inside her soul realm, annihting the Heart Demon. Her strength, assisted by Yasenia''s acupuncture, gave the Heart Demon a lethal blow making it slowly dissolve in golden particles.


    Kali felt the Yin energy around her body and didn''t resist it because even if it was the opposite of her dearest hot and passionate energy, in essence, it was the same.


    Kali knew that this energy was Yasenia''s, so she weed it with delight.


    Like a water tide on a burning forest, it put out the fire with ease and nurtured Kali''s damaged nervous system and meridians.


    The Yin energy finally reached her mind, and her brain reactivated.


    Inside her soul world, Kali felt something pulling her out. She smiled and looked at the beautiful sky inside her world. "Time to go back. I''m very excited to know what Yasenia will say."


    The energy didn''t immediately wake her up. It was careful and caring, the same as its owner. She felt as if something was gently cooing her out of her sleep.


    One minuteter, Kali''s eyes regained focus. She saw the same white ceiling and the curtains on the side of the bed. Beside her, the naked Yasenia was focusing on her abdomen area.


    She was sweating as she manipted her Yin energy toward some needles stuck in her. Even though those needles were piercing dangerously close to her dantian, Kali didn''t feel any fear. ''Did she use the acupuncture manual to help me? She is really a monstrous genius. To be able to already use the most basic procedure... I have no words to exin how proud I feel for her.''


    Yasenia stopped five minutester and took out the needles one by one, careful not to mess anything up.


    Kali saw the nervousness in Yasenia''s golden eyes as she took them out one by one and almostughed aloud. Yasenia looked very cute in Kali''s eyes.


    However, she held it in as she didn''t want to interrupt her dear dragoness.


    When thest needle got out, Yasenia sighed with relief, and her arms fell to the sides. ''I''ve done it. Thankfully, I didn''t mess it up. My energy also didn''t react strangely with the needle technique. I always had my heart thumping, thinking that it could go wrong.''


    Kali spoke with a weak voice. "Thanks for your hard work, my love."


    When Yasenia saw her like that, her heart tightened. She threw herself on top of Kali, hugging her strongly. "Thank the Heavens that nothing bad happened to you. How do you feel, Kali? I''m so sorry. I should have released outside."


    Kali grunted as the voluptuous dragoness threw herself on top of her. The sweaty soft body smelled heavenly and covered herpletely, igniting a small me inside of Kali.


    She didn''t know whether tough or cry, ''My dearest is sometimes too clueless at her own attractiveness.''


    Angel also asked while patting Kali''s head, "You have to tell us, Kali. You better not hold anything back!"


    Kali smiled weakly but tenderly. She felt so full of love right now. "I''m very tired and drained. I can''t feel my legs because of the powerful orgasm numbed my lower part. But I''m okay."


    Yasenia kissed her slowly and tenderly. "I''m d nothing serious happened. Here take this."


    Kali saw a pill appearing and easily discerned it as a very high quality [Yin replenishing pill]. Kali didn''t make a fuss and ate it. If she dared to ask for a lower-quality one, she didn''t know if Yasenia would spank her until her butt was red. ''Although... Maybe I have to feel something like that another day. Evelyn is quite fond of that, so it shouldn''t feel too bad being spanked, right?''


    She opened her mouth obediently, and Yasenia fed her the pill. Kali gulped it down, and since it was a mid-level Heaven-ranked pill, she felt reinvigorated almost instantly.


    Kali was about to speak about the heart demon when she saw the bloody marks on her neck. Her eyes widened and she asked, "What happened, my love? Are you okay!?"


    Yasenia tilted her head cluelessly for a second, but then she remembered. Sheughed and smiled, pecking Kali, "My dear fox gave me love bites and scratches~, how could I not be okay?"


    Kali almost spluttered, "Love bites!? If those are love bites, eating someone would be called love cannibalism!"


    Yasenia and Angelughed aloud. Yasenia, still lyingfortably on top of Kali, said, "Don''t worry about that, honey. During the treatment and our current conversation, they only look scary."


    Yasenia took out a towel and cleaned her bloody neck to show pink skin below, "See? It is already healed~."


    Kali blinked twice, then she said, "Here, eat this. [Healing sap]."


    Yasenia saw a green substance appearing on Kali''s hand. Then, she moved her hand toward Yasenia and Yasenia ate it withoutints.


    The small wounds she still had closed in thirty seconds. Angel took the chance to clean Yasenia with that towel.


    Kali was feeling more aroused as time passed because Yasenia was still on top of her. She could feel everything, especially that powerful weapon that sent her to another realm a moment ago.


    Yasenia''s lips lifted as she felt Kali heating up again. ''Now that I released, I can control myself better~. Note to self, even if I have to masturbate, release some arousal before doing it with Kali.''


    Kali hugged Yasenia''s neck and smiled, "Yasenia, do you know that something very important happened?"


    Yasenia blinked twice and said with doubt, "That we finally became one?"


    Kali lifted an eyebrow and said, "Then, two important things happened. Moreover, you only inserted the tip. I want to have youpletely inside of me."


    Yasenia chuckled huskily and kissed her, "We can solve that problem reaally fast~, honey."


    Kali felt Yasenia''s weapon rising for battle and gulped. However, she wanted to speak about the Heart Demon before something else happened. "When you sent me in that powerful orgasm, I returned to my soul world to fight the Heart Demon."


    Yasenia''s smile disappeared, and her eyes widened, "Are you okay? Do you feel anything strange?"

 Chapter 278: Kalis first time. (Last) (R-18)

    Chapter 278: Kali''s first time. (Last) (R-18)


    Kali softlyughed when Yasenia became instantly nervous. Even her dragon tail which was coiling around her fox tail, tightened. "Don''t worry, Yasenia. I was able to beat it rather easily."


    Yasenia frowned and asked, "Did it do something strange? You have to tell me if you feel bad! I haven''t seen any outside clues."


    Kali lowered Yasenia''s face and kissed her lips softly, "I said not to worry, my love. What it did only made me love you more, if that is even possible, hahaha."


    Yasenia rxed, and a smile appeared on her delicious moist red lips. "That''s good to know~."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow and asked, "Do you want to continue what you asked for before?"


    They were all still naked and on top of each other. When Yasenia asked that, she moved her waist to rub their lower parts together. They could do it again at Kali''s call.


    However, Kali shook her head, "I''m very tired. How about you spend the rest of your time with Angel? I feel like we''ve been ignoring her."


    Angel was seated beside them, also naked. She giggled and said, "As if your well-being is as important as me getting Yasenia''s attention. We have to be sure you are okay if we want to do things with a calm heart~."


    Yasenia smirked and jumped on Angel, pushing her down onto the bed. A tickling attack began right after, and Angel startedughing happily. "You are so well-behaved, baby~. Should this dragoness reward you~?"


    Since Kali didn''t want to do it anymore, Yasenia wouldn''t insist. However, since she found out that Kali liked seeing her having sex with Angel, she decided to give her a show until she had to leave. She stopped tickling Angel and kissed her forehead tenderly. Then, she looked at Kali and smirked, "Now that we are okay, let''s continue, shall we?"


    Kali was stupefied and asked, "Didn''t I just say that I can''t? I really am exhausted, my love."


    Yasenia kept all the needles in her ring with a wave of her hand and nodded with a smile, "You can''t, but what about my baby? Is she fed enough~?"


    Angel blushed and began heating up again. The soft and big dragoness on top of her was truly too tempting to say no.


    Yasenia sat on her knees, her body facing in Kali''s direction, and she smirked. Then, she grabbed the small blonde girl with her tail and sat her on her thighs while facing her body.


    Now, Yasenia was on her knees, and Angel was sitting with her legs open. Kali could see Angel''s back and butt very clearly, and thanks to their size difference, she didn''t miss Yasenia''s body contour.


    Then, she saw Yasenia grabbing Angel''s small butt cheeks and spreading them while she lifted her. The sound of them kissing spread in the room as Angel''s legs went around Yasenia''s slim waist.


    Kali blushed as she saw Angel''s beautiful pink asshole and open vagina. As Yasenia slowly lifted her, the now fully erect member was slowly revealed.


    Then, she saw Yasenia positioning her penis below the vaginal entrance and lowering her little by little. Since she was looking from behind, she could perfectly see how Angel''s flower widened to amodate Yasenia''s girth.


    The process was smooth, and Angel''s privates ate her with care and love.


    Seeing that big penis disappear inside the small woman as the woman moaned made Kali remember her previous sensations, igniting a fire down there.


    Yasenia whispered to Angel, "Kali is looking at your butthole and pussy quite eagerly~."


    Angel clenched on the advancing penis, and her butthole tightened and loosened.


    For Kali, it was extremely stimting as Angel''s butthole was twitching the further that big dick prated the vagina. Then Angel''s sharp cry echoed in the room when Yasenia reached her cervix. "Ah! So deep!"


    Yasenia then said for the two of them to hear. "Deep? You still have a third of my cock to eat~. I will be deep once this also disappears inside of you~."


    And while both of them processed her words, Kali saw Yasenia forcefully lowering Angel.


    She could hear a pop sound as Yasenia''s penis suddenly disappeared inside Angelpletely. She instantly understood where that extra space came from, and Angel''s loud euphoric moan confirmed her doubts. "OH YES! My uterus is filled!"


    Kali flushed crimson, and when she looked at Yasenia, she realized that her golden-pink eyes were locked onto her, like a predator looking at its prey.


    Kali understood the meaning of that gaze, telling her that she would also experience this sooner orter.


    Then, Yasenia kept fucking Angel in front of Kali, switching to different positions. Angel was orgasming in embarrassment and euphoria as she felt Kali''s gaze all over while Yasenia fucked her to oblivion.


    Yasenia continued making love with Angel until she fainted with pleasure. Their fluids had sprayed Kali all over her body, and Yasenia had even fucked Angel on top of her to her request once. Looking at the action from below was an arousing sight, but she preferred to look from a distance.


    After Angel''s turn, Kali thought she had rested enough to do it one more time and asked for it.


    However, Yasenia didn''t want to bet, so she attacked Kali with her mouth. She prated her with her tongue and devoured her pussy and clean asshole until Kali also fainted because of tiredness. The feeling of cumming into Yasenia''s mouth as she devoured her privates was otherworldly. Kali had never been eaten like that before, so it was an experience she wouldn''t forget.


    The whole ordeal hadsted two and a half hours. The dragoness had taken her time, letting them rest all they could until they truly couldn''t go on. Yasenia''s control over their pleasure was extremely high, so she could slowly and pleasurably drain their stamina.


    Since Yasenia had cummed all over their bodies, they were sticky and wet.


    Still, this was far from enough for Yasenia because she had been without sex for a week. But at least she had some release. Yasenia frowned as she looked at the woman with white stuff flowing out of her lower holes and the other with a suspiciously fat tummy and white smears on her mouth. ''Without Cecile or Mom, I''m really like an insatiable beast. Thankfully I have those two, or I would have already increased my Harem size.''


    The room was filled with an extremely potent sweet floral smell. Not even low-level, first-realm cultivators would be able to remain undamaged because of it.


    Yasenia thought about it and went toward the window, nning to ventte the room.


    The door and windows had a good isting nature, so her scent hadn''t escaped.


    When Yasenia approached the window, her brows locked. She could feel some people below it. Her frown turned into a sneer, and her eyes were cold. ''Thankfully, there are curtains on the side of the bed, so at most, they had listened to our session. It is a shame I can''t kill them, or the lightning could have killed me. However, this doesn''t mean I can''t punish them.''


    Yasenia said, her voice cold. "Those that are listening outside, you better leave before I open the window, or you will die."


    Yasenia didn''t hear them leaving, and her eyes became icy. ''Then don''t me me. Even if I can''t kill you, I can do worse things.''


    After extensively speaking with Han Xue, Yasenia knew that the lightning would only react after killing with bad intentions for the Heaven Gate cultivators.


    This was something that no cultivator should know since it could be dangerous for the inhabitants. But the infatuated Han Xue had told her all the secrets she could and more.


    Therefore, Yasenia controlled a small amount of her scent and made a small hole in the wall.


    With her energy, she moved that scent to spread it to the room''s surroundings.


    Right after that, Yasenia heard five different guttural moans together with the sound of fluids sshing.


    Yasenia snorted and closed the hole in the wall. ''Let''s see how you live the rest of your lives, whoever it was behind the wall. You will probably live with the need to masturbate, fuck, and finally be a ve to your increasing sex drive. A good end to those that dared to peak at my and my dear''s private time without permission.''


    Then, she used the [Body Scent Absorbing Pearl] she normally uses to suction her scent.


    Like a whirlpool, all the scent and fluids inside the room evaporated and were sucked into the jade. This pearl was quite useful for Yasenia, but it had one problem, it didn''t clean the fluids that were on other living creatures other than herself. So, all the fluids on Angel''s and Kali''s bodies didn''t disappear.


    Yasenia took out a bathtub and cleaned her two dears thoroughly.


    First, she cleaned Angel. They were unconscious, so Yasenia took her time to look at them. ''I won''t be seeing them for weeks... Sigh, how depressing. To think that it wasn''t only them who got addicted to me, but also me who got addicted to them.''


    Yasenia chuckled as she spread hair soap on Angel''s long blonde hair. ''They all have a tight grip on my heart. Who would have thought that I once said I wanted to be loyal to only Mom?''


    Yasenia thought about it seriously, ''Would I have been able to remain loyal? I think I would have. Although my problem is quite hard to manage, I could have always used Yang and Yin pills, treasures, toys, and masturbation to relieve myself.''


    A smile spread on her lips as she kissed Angel''s smooth forehead, "But I don''t regret how it turned out. I really like my current life. I have some enemies outside that are currently strengthening themselves, but I don''t feel pressure. The moment I manage to trigger my Celestial Attribute, they will be no match for me."


    Yasenia dried Angel softly and said, her eyes taking a reddish shade. "All that endangers any of you; I will erase them from this world. No matter who or what it is. I will protect all of you. This... I promise."


    She put on Angel''s robes, took out afortable single bed from her gigantic spatial ring, andid Angel on top of it.


    Kali''s turn was next. She took a little more time with her, carefully cleaning her smeared, big, fluffy fox tail. Her fur was somewhat impermeable, so it looked almost bigger inside the water. Yasenia had a constant smile on her lips as she cleaned Kali''s body. "We''ve finally done it. Although it was just a small pration, I really managed to do it."


    The relief she felt was enough to know that it had always been weighing down on her. "Now, we''ve just had to advance in that aspect slowly. Even if it remained as it is right now, I would be satisfied since I can already make her pregnant, hahaha."


    She put on her robes and ced Kali beside Angel after dressing her. Then, she went outside to see who were the five mortals that tried to peek. ''If I had spiritual sense, they wouldn''t have been able to slip right below my nose. I lowered my guard because I was too focused on Kali... I''m still inexperienced. I have to be more careful in the future.''


    This was a bit of a wake-up call. Even if her senses could feel danger or anything that was wrong in her surroundings, it wasn''t absolute. There were many ways to ovee Yasenia''s acute senses and instincts.


    When Yasenia went out, she first called Han Xue. The woman arrived swiftly and saw a pondering Yasenia waiting for her. She smiled calmly and asked, "Did you finish, Yasenia? Would you like to enter the crypt again?"


    Yasenia nodded, "Yes, but before that,e with me."


    Han Xue followed until they went to the back side of the room. There, she saw three maids and two soldiers twitching on the ground. Their lower parts werepletely wet, and their eyes rolled up their skull.


    Han Xue saw the miserable appearance of those five and asked, surprised, "What happened?"

 Chapter 279: Entering the Trial.

    Chapter 279: Entering the Trial.


    Han Xue saw the miserable appearance of those five and asked, surprised, "What happened?"


    Yasenia answered calmly, "They tried to peek. So I let them whiff my mating scent. I don''t rmend keeping them since they will be sexual deviants the moment theye to their senses."


    Yasenia ced a hand on their wrists and inserted her energy. After doing a basic analysis, Yaseniamented calmly, "As I thought, their minds have broken because of pleasure. They won''t be able to think of anything else besides sexual pleasure for the rest of their lives. However, since they will be unable to reach the heights my scent caused, they will probably be a lunatic. Dispose of them as you like."


    Han Xue gulped. She had tasted Yasenia''s scent potency herself. But it seemed that what she experienced was a very controlled amount. ''Thankfully, Yasenia was gentle with me, or I would have been in a lot of trouble. Even then, she caused the biggest orgasm of my life... She is a little scary when you think about it.''


    Yasenia saw Han Xue''s reactions and reassured her, "Don''t worry, Han Xue. You won''t end up like these two. What you experienced was an extremely controlled amount. I wouldn''t go destroying people''s minds because of small conflicts."


    The Mayoress thought, ''Isn''t spying on you a small conflict? You literally went to a public bath!''


    She was correct. But showing their naked figures in a public bath or how they have sex ispletely different. Moreover, if it was just Yasenia who they spied on, she wouldn''t have reacted, but they included Angel and Kali in their "small" blunder, resulting in a result they won''t ever be able to escape from.


    She is too cruel? You are right, but that''s Yasenia when people mess with her lovers in a way that rubs her badly.


    Han Xue got over it quickly and sighed, "It is a shame since one of them was a maid directly under me. But this is what they get for defying my orders. Although I don''t support what you did, I won''t discuss right or wrong."


    Yasenia nodded andmented. "I''m going to enter the special Trial now. Inform Kali and Angel when they wake up. I''ve cleaned the whole room, so it is safe for mortals to enter."


    Han Xue nodded and asked shyly, "Can I get a hug before you enter?"


    Yasenia smiled and gathered her in her embrace. She was a head taller than Han Xue, so she could surround the woman nicely and snuggly. "Thanks for all your help, Han Xue. I hope you take care of them while I''m away."


    Han Xue rubbed her face on Yasenia''s smooth skin and nodded. She was feeling pure bliss at that moment and would have epted almost any request. ''I feel like a young girl when I''m with her~.''


    Yasenia felt her actions and found her cute. She teased her a little, "A grown woman acting like this~. You are very cute, madam Mayoress~."


    Han Xue looked up while blushing and reprimanded coquettishly, "Who are you calling cute!? It is your fault for feeling this good."


    Yaseniaughed and gave her a small kiss on the forehead. "Let''s go, I want to leave before they wake up."


    Han Xue didn''t release the hug and asked, "Why? Don''t you want to say goodbye?"


    Yasenia smiled wryly, "If I see their faces when I have to leave, it will be difficult. I''m very weak to their demands, after all."


    Han Xueughed aloud. "You pamper them too much! You have to be more dominant to be a harem head~."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow, "I dominate them enough at night. I think giving them control during the day is good enough."


    Han Xue left her arms and coughed, "Let''s go before you make me do things I shouldn''t. Truly, you are like a lethal delicacy for mortals. Dangerous, dangerous."


    Yasenia and Han Xue bantered on their way toward the crypt.


    A whileter, Yasenia stood before the ominous orb and began channeling her Trial points toward it.


    The 300,000 Points flew out of her dantian one by one, illuminating the enormous room with dark light. Yasenia felt something surrounding her as those points disappeared. The circle below her also lit up, and the formation lines in the room became brighter.


    The ck orb shone and spun as it absorbed Yasenia''s Trial points, creating ancient energy that supplied the surroundings.


    Yasenia was rxed as everything happened, and after Yasenia poured everything inside the orb, the floor below her became like a dark liquid, and she fell down into it.


    She fell into a trial that would challenge every self-imposed value, break them, and transform Yasenia in ways she never thought.


    This was a trial that would allow Yasenia to be reborn in many ways, maintaining her core personality.


    Momentster, the broad crypt became quiet once again.


    When Angel and Kali woke up, Han Xue informed them of Yasenia''s departure. "Yasenia has entered the Trial. She told me to take care of you two, so tell me if you need something."


    Angel instantly became teary and sobbed quietly. Staying away from Yasenia is what she hated the most.


    Kali hugged andforted her, "Don''t cry, Angel. Yasenia would be sad if she knew."


    Angel nodded and held her tears in but stillined. "But I will miss her a lot."


    Kali thought about it and said, "How about youplete the [Crystal Key] Trial? Doing that would probably let you forget about it. If I can, I will also apany you."


    Angel nodded and looked at Han Xue, "Guide me there, please."


    Han Xue nodded and patted Angel, "Don''t worry, little Angel. Time will fly while you try to ovee it, and Yasenia will be by your side before you know it." Angel nodded.


    They discussed when to go there, but because Angel seemed eager, Han Xue gave them the map. "Here it is. You have to follow these indications. I can''t promise that you won''t find people there, but only you can open it, so be careful."


    Angel nodded again and looked at the map. Her watery blue eyes widened in surprise. "This is outside the Town!"


    Han Xue nodded, "Yes. An inheritance as powerful as this one has to be somewhat isted, or it can affect other things. You will understand when you take the Trial. However, I have to advise you of something, little Angel."


    Angel looked at Han Xue''s serious face and also sat up straight, "You aren''t the first person to get this Key."


    Angel tilted her head, not understanding where the problem was. Kali, on the other side, had her face changing. "Do you mean that all the others that got the key didn''t make it?


    Han Xue nodded, "Moreover, this inheritance is a single-person inheritance. Meaning that unlike most of the inheritances in this Secret Realm, only a single person can get it. Failing to get it normally means death or worse."


    Angel clutched the translucent blue key in her hand. However, a momentter, her big blue eyes became resolute. "I-I don''t want to be left behind by Yasenia. I will do it. I will challenge it!"


    Han Xue opened her mouth but then closed it. She smiled and said, "Good look, little Angel. I pray for you toplete it."


    Kali also didn''t say anything. If she was in Angel''s ce, she wouldn''t have acted differently. However, she couldn''t help but ask. "Why do you say all of this now?"


    Han Xue sighed, "If Yasenia knew about it, she wouldn''t have let you participate. Moreover, she would have been too worried while doing the Trial, which can be fatal."


    Angel and Kali looked at Han Xue strangely.


    "What''s wrong?" Asked the Mayoress.


    Angel said, "Yasenia hates when people she trusts hide things from her, even if they are "for her own good." I think that this is the thing she hates the most after tant lies."


    Han Xue was surprised, "It shouldn''t be that bad, right?"


    Kali said with pity, "We won''t tell if Angel makes it, but if she doesn''t... Be prepared for her wrath, Han Xue."


    Han Xue remembered the five people who had their minds broken and gulped. She looked at the small, cuddly, big-breasted, blonde girl and stuttered. "Little Angel, how about you don''t go?"


    Angel shook her head, "I will do it! I need to be stronger!"


    Han Xue wanted to cry. ''Please, I pray to the Heavens and above, let little Angel make it!''


    After some more conversation, tons of advice from Han Xue, and preparing themselves, they departed. Since the door for the [Crystal Key] was outside the town, they would have to move carefully.


    Angel used a veil and green robes to hide from people targeting her. Although her long blonde hair was quite characteristic, she wasn''t the only blonde woman around. A change in attire and a veil were enough to hide sessfully from prying eyes.


    Before leaving the town, Kali had asked if they could reenter. Han Xue told them that once a cultivatorpleted the Entry Trial, unless you were challenging higher-level gates, it would let the


    cultivator go through without challenging it again. The auratched after entering the town served to recognize the cultivators.


    Angel and Kali guessed that the ce where the [Crystal Door] was hidden was almost two days away from the town if they went at a constant rhythm.


    They traveled together, slowly approaching the ce.


    An important detail that has to be told is that they both didn''t cultivate the Yang energy inside of them, letting it in their bodies to feel Yasenia''s presence even if she was not around. Moreover, absorbing it slowly and naturally would result in a better oue.


    Normally, they don''t have the chance to do this since Yasenia "refills" them every night, and letting it in their body would only result in a damaging overflow.


    Anyway, after some small encounters, they reached the ce marked on the map. These small encounters were against some beasts and weak cultivators, so between Angel and Kali, they could overwhelm them easily.


    The ce where they arrived was a cliff in the middle of the forest. This cliff was mostly covered in vegetation. The rocks on the cliff were mainly dark brown with a strange blue undertone, and the vines covering it had a peculiar translucent nature, simr to crystal. The colors of the vines ranged in a wide variety of green and blue.


    Finding a gate in this area would require a lot of luck.


    Even then, Kali wasn''t surprised as she saw cultivators flocking around the three-meter-tall exquisite gate. ''Even if the surroundings seem well hidden, the vegetation in this area is too strange. I can guess that it has mutated after exposure to a particr energy for tens of thousands of years. Maybe even more.''


    Angel saw the multitude by the doors and blinked twice. Then, she asked Kali, "How do we enter, Kali? Won''t other people enter once I open it?"


    Kali thought for a moment, "How about you try it when they are sleeping? Their guards will be more focused on protecting themselves than the door at that time."


    Angel asked, "Will they even sleep? Cutlviators on our level can go a week without sleeping without a problem."


    Kali nodded, "I''m sure that they will have people on guard. Regardless, not sleeping when you can is strange. Although cultivators on our level can endure without sleeping, the habits we gained during our mortal days are difficult to erase."


    Angel thought about it and asked, "You are right. Can you make us stealthy, Kali?"


    Kali nodded, "If you remain inside the forest, no one will pick up your presence as long as Valeria and I are around."


    Angel smiled, "You are so reliable, Kali!"


    Kali chuckled and patted Angel, "What do you have in mind, little Angel?"


    Angel exined with a smirk, "I will use the [Mirage Formation] to confuse them so that I can enter without them knowing."


    Kali nodded and praised her, "You are so clever, little Angel. Let''s do it that way."


    Angel smiled and got to work. Valeria stayed by her side and focused on remaining stealthy.


    Angel ran around the forest, careful not to meet with other cultivators head-on, no matter how stealthy. If they saw her, it would end there.


    Angel didn''t have any troubles as she covered the forest with different sized and shaped [ss Nodes]. She even made sure to create a green-colored coating around them to mend them with the surroundings. That way, even if people saw them, they would just think they were like the special rocks around the area.


    By the time night arrived, Angel was done with her preparations. After she saw the majority of the cultivators going to their camps, she looked at Kali. Kali smiled and said, "Don''t worry about me. Go for it, Angel. You better strengthen yourself, or the next time we meet, I''m going to be stronger than you."


    Angel blew a raspberry and said, "I caught up with your cultivation level. You will see how strong I be!"


    Kaliughed gently and said, "That was before because I couldn''t do it with Yasenia~. Now, beware since we are in the same yfield."


    Angel smiled and hugged Kali, "Take care, Kali. Remember that if something happens to us, Yasenia will be very sad."


    Kali nodded and returned the hug, "Thank you for all the help these weeks, Angel. I''m really indebted to you, so you better take care of yourself."


    Angel smiled cutely and turned toward the gate. Her entire being changed as she focused on the task ahead.


    Then, she activated the formation.

 Chapter 280: Crystal Cave and Mysterious woman.

    Chapter 280: Crystal Cave and Mysterious woman.


    When Angel activated the formation, everything lit up for a second as thesers bounced from node to node at extremely quick speeds, creating geometrical shapes.


    Most of thesers traversed at an extremely quick speed. It all disappeared in less than three seconds, returning the forest to its previous quietness.


    Of course, this sh alerted some of them, but since it was just a short time frame, they didn''t give it too much importance.


    Regardless, they raised their guards. No matter how little importance, a sh in the middle of the night was nothing but suspicious. However, just raising their guards alone would not be enough to spot Angel.


    The [Mirage formation] she built was different from the one she used inbat. It was much more powerful because she took time with it. She didn''t cut onplex patterns and filled everything nicely.


    The formation she built would be enough to fool even Unification Realm experts, not to mention these level eight and nine Mental Nourishing realm cultivators. Moreover, it also created an illusion that made people subconsciously ignore strange happenings around them for the duration of it. All events that would otherwise increase brain activity considerably entered the definition of "Strange happenings."


    This was the main reason there wasn''t an overreaction to her formation sh. Only those that previously were very attentive would have a chance to spot the strangeness of the situation, but who would be like that when most people standing on guard were basically forced to be there?


    In short, Angel was able to walk across the people patrolling as if she didn''t exist and reach the door.


    After Angel approached the three-meter-tall light blue door, she took out the [Crystal Key] and searched for a ce to insert it. However, things got out of control pretty quickly.


    The key in Angel''s hand dissolved and flowed toward the center of the three-meter-tall Crystal door. There was an opening there that filled the moment the key flowed into it.


    The hole was precisely in the middle of a woman holding a mirror. The door had two main carvings: the woman holding a mirror and another woman looking at the heavens with majesty.


    The whole door only had shades of blue, so even if it was an impressive work of art, the details in her facial features were limited. However, it was clear that this woman was someone important since even her carving gave a strange aura that imposed respect.


    The hole the key filled was around the Heart area. Even the shape was heart-like. Of course, not the childlike heart shape, but a real heart shape.


    Then, to Angel''s surprise, the crystal heart pulsated, and the door radiated a multicolored light.


    *Thump-Thump.*


    Angel felt it in her chest as if her own heart coordinated to do that heart palpitation. Angel rubbed her chest, feeling strangely connected to that crystal heart. But she didn''t focus too much on that since the multicolored light it was emitting was not dim at all! Angel had a droplet of sweat going down her temple as her body became stiff, ''There is no way my formations can hide this...''


    As if that wasn''t enough to test her formation limits, another big event happened when the door opened in the middle, parting the two carvings.


    The sound of moving doors was loud and imposing. Even the sweet and cute Angel was about to curse. She looked back, and as she expected, even her formation was not enough to make them ignore such a spectacle. ''Why do seniors like to make everything imposing!? Don''t they know that they only make other people suffer!?''


    But to Angel''s surprise, the forest around them suddenly came to life as countless rootsshed around randomly, mming every part of the area with big explosions. This event took the attention of every cultivator away from the doors.


    "Careful, the forest is attacking us!"


    "Go wake up the others! I don''t even know why they haven''t yet, sleeping like a fucking dead person."


    "Wait, what about the opening door?"


    "Are you stupid? We can cross after we defend against the attack!"


    Angel felt her heart warm, and a smile appeared on her face, ''Thank you, Kali!''


    Then, the moment she could enter through the opening doors, she stepped forward and did so. Behind her, many cultivators saw her actions and followed her.


    "Don''t you dare enter first!"


    "Who do you think you are!? We are going to kill you if you dare enter!"


    However, Angel ignored them and went through the doors. Then, the doors that had opened slowly closed extremely fast.


    *BOOM!*


    The visible air shockwave of the doors closing sent the people in the surroundings flying for tens of meters. Making every single one of them roll on the floor.


    After the doors closed, the forest also seemed to rx and return to normal.


    Everyone was looking at the crystal doors with stupid faces.


    "What happened?"


    "They closed."


    "..."


    "Who is the stupid one now!? I''m going to kill you. That woman took the chance and was the smartest of us!"


    "Right! Retarded woman, I''m going to beat you up!"


    "Wait! So what if she entered? Once shees out, we can overwhelm and kill her!"


    The more than sixty cultivators in the surroundings rxed and nodded. "We can do that."


    "But who knows how much time she will take?"


    "They may even have another exit..."


    "..."


    "Let''s beat her up."


    And so, wanting to ce the me on someone, the woman that gave the previous call was beaten to a half-dead state, showing again how unreasonable was the Cultivation world.


    Meanwhile, Kali had already left the area with Valeria''s help. She looked back and smiled, ''Go for it, little Angel. I know you can do it.''


    After leaving a little prayer to her little friend, she sped up and disappeared in the darkness of the night.


    Angel was unaffected by the closing doors, as they seemed to only affect the outside. Nevertheless, that doesn''t mean she got a big jumpscare and was now patting her chest, "That really scared me. With all this stress, this senior is going to kill me before I even reach the trial."


    She looked in front of her, and a passway met her. It had blue torches on the sides. These torches were special since the "me" was literally crystal in the gaseous state, giving light. This made the light refract strangely. The torches created a mystical atmosphere that Angel found unsettling.


    However, the blonde girl''s big blue eyes locked on the end of the passage and hardened her will. "I will gain all there is here! And then¡­ uh, then... Yasenia will pamper me!"


    As always, our baby''s priorities were a little twisted. Nheless, Angel strode forward with confident steps and with her big mirror shield equipped.


    The silence was unsettling, and her steps echoed. Even if the passage was illuminated, the torches also gave a strange feeling of respect, making the atmosphere tense.


    However, Angel''s mental fortitude was high, and she advanced slowly and constantly. Step after step, approaching the end of the long tunnel while not dropping her guard for a second. This mental fortitude came from formation mastery since a Formation Master needed absurdly high levels of concentration not to make mistakes when creating a delicate formation.


    Training with Tatyana, Angel had to maintain her focus for more than a day without rest to eat, sleep, or anything else. This was Tatyana''s first step in teaching Angel personally. She told her, "If you can''t do this, then I won''t teach you."


    Angel took three months to reach that level of concentration, surprising Tatyana. That was honestly very little time to increase concentration levels that much. To reward her, Tatyana even joined Yasenia that night to pamper the little girl to Heavens and above.


    After twenty minutes of silence and only hearing her own steps, Angel reached the end of the tunnel. ''It was much longer than I expected.''


    Angel looked around, and when she saw the surroundings, her little mouth opened wide, impressed at the beauty of the ce she currently was.


    It was a cave made of crystals.


    They were mainly sky-blue colored, but some of them shone with multicolored light each time a light beam hit them.


    These light beams came from the ceiling that seemed to be connected to the outside one way or another. The light beams visibly bounced, and there were five of them at all times.


    The ceiling was made of five big white crystals, and these crystals were the ones that shot those light beams. They shot these beams straight down to another group made of simr material.


    There was a pure white circr altar between these gorgeous walls and below the impressive ceiling. It wasn''t very big, at most one-hundred meters in width.


    In the middle of the mystical altar, there was a crystal cluster, roughly creating a bed-like shape that spread these light beams to the surroundings. The crystal bed wasn''t too big nor small, but it stood out because of its kaleidoscopic shine.


    When Angelid her eyes on it, she couldn''t look away. She felt the altar calling her. It was a feeling that came from the depths of her soul.


    Angel could resist the strange urge, but since she didn''t know where to go besides that ce, she began walking towards it.


    The entrance to the open altar was a gate that followed the surroundings, creating a multicolored crystal arch.


    Angel was mesmerized by everything, but her steps continued forward, uninterrupted, getting closer to the beautiful and pure-looking altar.


    When she could see the center of it, she could see more detail of the bed she saw in the distance. Now that she looked at it up close, it was very simr to the cultivation mattresses that exist on the outside but made out of sky-blue crystal with a kaleidoscopic shine.


    Angel didn''t directly go there and looked around, trying to spot something harmful.


    Even if she was tempted to go there, sit, and start cultivating right away, the constant nagging of her dear dragoness made her careful before unknown things. No matter how enchanting they looked, she would first look for danger.


    Angel feared that if she didn''t do so, Yasenia would scold her. What was more fearful than getting a serious scolding from her dear dragoness? Angel couldn''t really think of anything.


    Therefore, she looked around carefully.


    Nheless, Angel didn''t spot anything, literally.


    There was just the altar and the walls.


    There wasn''t even an exit ce besides the ce she came from. The whole cave was at least one hundred meters tall and one kilometer wide. The altar was somewhat smallpared to the entirety of this ce.


    Still, Angel was determined to get whatever there was here.


    She even tried mining some of the crystals on the walls without sess. ''So stingy. There is so much, but I can''t take anything.''


    So after trying to break the crystal unsessfully to give some to Yasenia, she walked inside the altar again.


    Then, Angel cutely pointed at the cultivation mattress and dered. "Hmph, I''m not easy to trifle with, mister altar. If you dare do a bad thing to me, I will create a formation to blow this ce up! And if that doesn''t work, be prepared to be beaten to a pulp by Yasenia!"


    "Fufufu, you are very cute."


    "Ahh!" Angel, who didn''t expect an answer, almost had her heart jump out of her chest.


    "W-What are you!? Show yourself!"


    "Should I~? Or should I not~? Your scared face is very amusing, to be honest."


    The voice that answered Angel belonged to a female and was gentle and ethereal, with a touch of amusement.


    Angel didn''t see anybody in the surroundings, so she asked aloud, "Where are you, senior? Are you a ghost?"


    "A ghost? Not quite. I haven''t be a soul out of resentment, after all. I just asked the creator of this secret realm to hide my inheritance here."

 Chapter 281: Truth Saint, Fu Jing Jing.

    Chapter 281: Truth Saint, Fu Jing Jing.


    Angel was surprised, "You''ve been trapped here since this Secret Realm was created? How many years have you been here? It should be very boring..."


    The woman''s gentleugh echoed in the crystal cave. "Don''t worry, little girl. I''m half asleep until someone worthy appears here. So time goes on quite quickly."


    Angel snorted and said, "W-Who is worried? I was just asking."


    Angel heard the woman''s gentleughter again, making her fair cheeks blush. The woman said with a cheeky tone, "Moreover, I''m not so young to be bothered by time one or two hundreds of thousands of years." Angel choked on her saliva and entered a coughing fit.


    As Angel coughed, the energy in the surroundings spun and rushed toward the mattress. Then, that whirlpool of energy slowly took shape. The voice of the woman was heard while these events happened. "I can only materialize myself two more times, but I think you are worthy to inherit my powers. Especially because of the peculiarities in your heart."


    Angel gathered her bearings and observed the energy converging and taking the shape of an extremely beautiful woman. Even before she formed, Angel''s eyes began to widen.


    Her skin was as fair and glossy as pure marble, but it also gave a supple feeling. The word perfect skin could be applied to her, and no one would say it was exaggerated.


    Her hair, as ck as a moonless night, reached below her knees in a waterfall of glossy darkness. It waved even without air, giving her an ethereal feeling. Her long white robe fluttered about, following and seemingly coordinating with her hair in a surreal spectacle of feminine beauty.


    Her aura was infinitely profound. For Angel, it felt boundless, something that not even Tatyana''s aura made her feel.


    This woman was clearly many levels above Tatyana cultivation-wise, even higher than the two Gods from Yasenia''s inheritance.


    Her facial features seemed the representation of gentleness. She had gently curved eyes and brows, a soft smile that could melt anyone''s heart, and an oval face that gave tender feelings.


    However, her eyes were somewhat creepy.


    The iris and pupils were crystal white, you could differentiate them from the sclera, but it gave a strange feeling of difort. Her white eyes appeared as if they could see through everything past, present, and future.


    An unmatched senior. That is what this woman was.


    Angel was in awe as she looked at the woman. Yet, when she looked at those eyes, strangely, she didn''t feel fear. Even the aura this senior gave felt like a refreshing breeze for her.


    Curious about her white eyes, Angel asked, tilting her head. "Are your eyes okay? Did you hurt them in the past?"


    The woman''s smile deepened, making her facial features even more gentle than they already were. "They are fine, child. They''ve been like this since I had a memory. Thank you for caring about me."


    Angel was flustered again, "Who would worry about a stranger!? I was just curious."


    The womanughed again and said, "Can you tell me your name, child? I''m named Fu Jing Jing, but the World knows me as one of the five Saints, the [Heaven''s Truth Saint]."


    Angel''s entire being froze for a second as her eyes opened to the limits. Right, after, she fell to her knees and stuttered. "Venerable One! I''m deeply sorry for being disrespectful!!"


    Angel reacted so exaggeratedly because the title of "Saint" wasn''t gained lightly. Especially saying that "The world knows me as Saint" is something that can''t be said without facing punishment from the Heavens.


    Only those who did something revolutionary for the whole cultivation world could gain that title. A title that the Heavens themselves gave a cultivator for their unmatched merits, strength, or wisdom.


    If someone dared to call themselves Saint that way, Heaven would strike that person until they arepletely erased from existence. It was one of the few rules that the Heavens didn''t allow to be breached.


    That was a Saint. An individual recognized by the World.


    Fu Jing Jing said with a gentle tone, "You can stand up. No need to be so formal. What is your name, cute child?"


    Angel timidly got up and blushed slightly at herpliment. However, she answered honestly and nervously, "I''m Angel ssheart, daughter of a Viscount from the Star Empire in the Sky Continent. It is an absolute honor to meet you, Venerable One."


    Fu Jing Jing smiled and said, "A very appropriate name. Now I ask, do you want to receive my inheritance, Angel ssheart?"


    Angel instantly struggled. Even if this was a once-in-a-lifetime, no, a one in all lifetimes opportunity, she was still hesitant.


    Yasenia had always told her that nothing was free in this World if it came from a stranger, and this was not a random stranger but a Saint! The price to pay must be enormous.


    She decided to be honest with Fu Jing Jing andid her worries in the open. "I-I don''t know if I want to ept. Saint Fu Jing Jing is too powerful. I''m sure that after receiving your inheritance, something dangerous will happen to me and all those around me. I don''t know if I can ovee it¡­."


    Full Jing Jing was honestly surprised. Not because of what she denied her offer but because her denial was honest.


    Very, very few would be able to resist the temptation of gaining the inheritance of a real Saint. It was like a ticket to bing one of the strongest in the World.


    Many hurdles and trouble would indeede their way, but they would also gain strength to ovee those trials, so it wasn''t as difficult.


    Moreover, once those trials ended, bing one of the strongest under the Heavens was guaranteed. All in existence would respect them.


    Until now, only one person could honestly deny her offer, but that was more than 300,000 years ago. At that time, Fu Jing insisted because he was extremely talented, but the man turned around and left.


    Besides that one person who denied her, the rest of the people couldn''t ovee her trial and sadly perished.


    Fu Jing Jing thought for a second and said, "Normally, my trial would be indeed extremely hard. Until now, no one was able to keep their life after challenging it. However, it should be much easier for you, Angel."


    Fu Jing Jing sighed, "However, I won''t insist if you don''t want to do it. I respect people that are true to themselves."


    Angel asked, confused, "Why would it be easier for me? I''m not that talented¡­."


    Full Jing Jing nodded, "That''s true. The method you used for raising your cultivation is not the natural way. However, the effects of it are even better than naturally cultivating. Your Dao Companion is a very interesting individual that can challenge this small truth of the cultivation world."


    Angel puffed her chest with absolute pride, ''Even Saints praise Yasenia! Well, it is natural since she is the best~.''


    Full Jing Jing read her mind and almostughed aloud. She found Angel very cute. Then she said, "The reason you would have an easier time is because of your second constitution. What do you say, Angel? Do you want to try trusting me once?"


    Angel looked at those white eyes and struggled. ''Second constitution, what is that?''


    However, she had felt attracted to this ce since the beginning, as if an instinct guided her. Therefore, she made up her mind and nodded. "I-I will ept, Saint Fu Jing Jing! I want to be strong too!"


    Fu Jing Jing smiled gently and floated up above the mattress. "Good. Come, Angel. Sit on the [Heaven Refining Crystal Mattress]."


    Angel walked forward with steady steps and, guided by Fu Jing Jing, sat cross-legged, her long ankle-length blonde hair scattering on the ground around her.


    Above the precious item, Angel looked like a beautiful doll.


    Fu Jing Jingnded in front of Angel and spoke, her tone changing to a formal one. "Now, I''m going to pass on to you my cultivation method, Angel ssheart. Do you ept?"


    Angel looked at her and nodded with resolute eyes. "I do!"


    Fu Jing Jingmented, "The trial has two steps. The first one will force you to face your ugliest side. You have to ept it, Angel. But not everything it says is true. They are deceptive and can make you question truths about yourself. Toplete the trial, you must ept your bad sides while knowing your strengths."


    Fu Jing Jing warned, "However, never fight it. The use of strength in this trial will just make it harder. Although it is your ugliest side, it carries strength on par with your perfect self."


    Angel nodded again. She wasn''t suicidal enough to fight a perfect form of herself.


    "Good. Close your eyes, Angel ssheart."Fu Jing Jingmanded, and Angel followed.


    Then, Fu Jing Jing took a step forward and pressed their foreheads together. When she opened her mouth, her voice was heavy as if it carried the truths of the World. "Face your demons, face your weakness, face your true self. [Heavens Mirror: Truth]."


    Angel felt something sting her body, and her soul flew away from her body, entering another ce.


    The feeling of losing her physical body was terrifying since her connection with the living was momentarily cut. It felt like dying after a blow. However, she regained her bearings rapidly as normal sensations returned toward her soul body.


    Angel opened her eyes and looked around her. The ce she appeared in was fantastic, to say the least. In this ce, the Earth didn''t exist.


    It was as if the whole World was made by just the heavens.


    However, below her feet, there was something solid.


    When she looked down, she saw her reflection.


    Angel frowned for a second until realization hit her. Her heart almost stopped when she understood what was below her feet.


    She was standing on a mirror so big she couldn''t see the end nor the beginning of it. A mirror so big that it could reflect the Heavens, effectively erasing the Earth from the World.


    Her reflection suddenly smirked and separated from herself, dumbfounding Angel even more.


    Then, as her reflection walked, she tilted out of the mirror and finally stood in front of Angel.


    They were exactly the same, but their dispositions were the pr opposite.


    Unlike the cute and sweet Angel, the other Angel was arrogant and despondent. Her face was mocking and filled with disdain. "Ready to hear about your true self? How ugly you really are under your cute shell?"


    Angel snorted, "Bring it on!"

 Chapter 282: Fu Jing Jing and the Heavenly Calamity.

    Chapter 282: Fu Jing Jing and the Heavenly Cmity.


    The reflection snorted at Angel''s deration and began looking inside Angel''s mind.


    At that moment, the trial began. However, something unexpected happened. Angel''s reflection suddenly frowned, clearly confused. ''What is this?''


    Angel was prepared for whatever her reflection was about to say, but she realized that something was wrong when she saw a frown on its face. ''Did something happen?''


    After waiting for some seconds and not hearing anythinging from the reflection, Angel felt that something was wrong, so she tilted her head and asked it. "What''s wrong? Did I do something wrong?"


    The reflection woke up from its thoughts and looked at Angel with a weirded-out face. "You¡­ You don''t have heart demons?"


    Angel blinked, and she suddenly understood why it was frowning. ''Is my Spiritual Breakthrough affecting the trial?''


    Thinking of that, Angel puffed her chest and said with a bragging tone, "Of course not! Yasenia smashed them all! I made a Spiritual Breakthrough long ago, thanks to her~."


    The reflection was even more baffled, "Impossible. A Spiritual Breakthrough is not enough to erase all doubts about yourself. Everyone has something they fear. For example, your love for your mate is very deep. Don''t you fear losing her?"


    Angel asked, surprised, "Why would I fear that?"


    The reflection, which had Angel''s face, looked very cute because of her dazed face. She frowned and asked somewhat impatiently, "You don''t fear that? What would you do if she died!? Don''t you fear something like that happening!?"


    Angel opened her eyes and yelled angrily, "Why do you say scary things!? That won''t happen!"


    The reflection smirked since denying possible truths would not only strengthen itself but make the trial more difficult. Still, when none of that happened, the smile on its face froze. ''Eh? Why am I not strengthening?''


    It frowned again and was increasingly confused by the second, "So you do fear that happening, else you wouldn''t have reacted so strongly. How could it not be a heart demon if you fear it so much!? This doesn''t make any sense!"


    Angel humped and looked sideways, "I''m not talking to you anymore. Saying such a bad thing, I don''t like you."


    The reflection''s speechless levels reached an all-time high, "Are you a child!? You are doing a trial that could kill you! Why are you acting like a spoiled baby!?"


    Angel humped again, "Not talking."


    The reflection smirked smugly and said, "You talked! Ha!"


    Angel blinked twice and argued back, "Who is being childish now? How could you trick me like that?"


    The reflection was about to talk back with a smile and tease her but stopped. ''Wait, aren''t I supposed to test her? What am I doing?''


    Fu Jing Jing''s voice interrupted with a gentleugh, "So that''s how it is. Indeed, it is like I thought."


    Angel and the reflection stopped speaking. Angel tried finding Fu Jing Jing, but she couldn''t see her.


    She heard her ask, "Angel, did you have heart demons in the past?"


    Angel nodded, "Yes! But they were all smashed by Yasenia~." She bragged again, afraid that miss Saint didn''t hear her the first time.


    Fu Jing Jing was amused but continued asking. "Theypletely disappeared after Yasenia took care of them, right?"


    "En!" Angel nodded proudly.


    "No matter how much you feared something, it didn''t develop into a Heart demon again, right?" Fu Jing Jing asked again.


    Angel nodded again. "That''s right! And every time I fear something, I speak with Yasenia, and she always pampers me~."


    Fu Jing Jingughed and humored Angel, "Yasenia is really good. You are very lucky, Angel."


    Angel''s smile widened so much that her cheeks began to hurt.


    Fu Jing Jing suddenly said, "Good, you''ve ovee the trial."


    The reflection, in Truth, was the soul of the infinite Mirror under Angel''s feet. It wasn''t just a trial. It also had its own thoughts. After hearing Fu Jing Jing''s verdict, it didn''t like it. This was the second time failing to see through someone''s heart, and it didn''t like it. The Mirror felt like its pride was hurt. "How could that be possible for her not to have an ugly side? Jing Jing, you should be aware that it ispletely impossible! Even The He-"


    Fu Jing Jing interrupted. "I know. However, Angel has a special constitution. She has something called [True Heart Of ss]. Although it seems like a big coincidence, you know it isn''t. I''ve waited for this for too many years to call it a coincidence. I could evenin and sigh with a "finally," if I wanted to, fufu."


    Angel''s reflection, or the Mirror, was surprised, "She really has the same constitution you had?"


    Fu Jing Jing appeared between them and nodded, "That''s right. There isn''t anyone more worthy of gaining my inheritance than Angel in this world."


    Angel looked at Fu Jing Jing and spoke, confused, "But my constitution is called [Prismatic Constitution], not [True Heart of ss]."


    Fu Jing Jing smiled gently and patted Angel''s head, "You are right, child. But a single body can have multiple physiques. Moreover, it isn''t that umon to have a double constitution. I would say that one in every four cultivators has a double constitution. At least, back when I was alive, the proportion was like that."


    Angel blinked, surprised. "But I''ve never heard anything like that. Not even the seniors have spoken about this once. Even the tests I''ve taken have never spotted this additional constitution, not on me or anybody I know."


    Fu Jing Jing thought for a second, "Maybe something has changed? It is true that for a cultivator to manifest this secondary physique, the secondary one has to bepatible with the main one. Furthermore, if they don''t awaken before you enter the Nascent Soul realm, the most dominant physique will end up erasing the other. However, even the mostmon of tests should reveal the extra physiques."


    Angel was startled. Then she became somewhat fidgety. Fu Jing Jing asked, "Is there something wrong, Angel?"


    Angel nodded and said with hastiness. "I have to tell Yasenia and the others about this! She might also have another hidden body constitution."


    Fu Jing Jing shook her head, "It doesn''t matter if they know or not. It isn''t something that can be triggered after knowing about it. They must have a really big fortunate encounter to awaken it if they haven''t until now."


    "In your case, it was awakened by dual cultivating with Yasenia after oveing your heart demons. Her powerful and cleansing Yang energybined with your Yin perfectly and awakened [True Heart of ss]. I find it somewhat ridiculous that someone''s Yang energy can do that, but since it happened like that, I can''t deny it."


    Angel was surprised, "Yasenia did?"


    Fu Jing Jing nodded with a rare interest in her white eyes, "Truly a mystical person. I would like to meet her."


    The Mirror seemed to have its pride hurt because this only happened once in its extremely long life, that was with Fu Jing Jing, so he said. "I''m still not convinced. Although having that hidden constitution is quite normal. Once someone awakens the physique, it bes a Unique Constitution. Are you telling me that this weak girl awakened it? Even you only got it after understanding your ownw!"


    It said indignantly, but somewhat cutely since it was still in Angel''s form, "I don''t ept that she awakened it by having sex!"


    Fu Jing Jing shook her head, "I got it not because I was born with it, but because I managed to peer into the World Law of Truth. My [True Heart of ss] was not innate but acquired. Therefore, little Angel is a better master since she was born with it naturally. That means that she was basically born to wield you. You will have a new master soon, [Mirror of Truth]."


    The Mirror frowned, unhappy, but since it had Angel''s face, it was giving Fu Jing Jing the itch to pinch those tender cheeks.


    The Mirror sighed and turned toward Angel. "I will ept you as my master if you can maintain your determination to improve after seeing the scene that gave the nickname "Saint" to Jing Jing."


    Before Angel could deny or agree, her world turned ck, and she lost consciousness. Fu Jing Jing frowned after she saw Angel''s soul sink into the Mirror''s surface. "Truth Mirror, that scene is not something a mortal cultivator can withstand. Not even the so-called Transcendent Cultivators would remain sane after seeing it."


    The Mirror snorted, "So what. Why would I ept her as a Master if she can''t even withstand that?"


    Fu Jing Jing looked at it with aplicated gaze, "You didn''t even give her a chance to ept."


    "Nonsense! Why wouldn''t she ept possessing one of the strongest treasures of the Universe?"


    Fu Jing Jing shook her head, "You''ve really changed. Did aplishing that feat increase your arrogance? Her mate, Yasenia, doesn''t seem like a normal cultivator. Pray that it doesn''t go too badly, or the consequences may be more than you can handle." With that, Fu Jing Jing entered the Mirror to see whether Angel could ovee it or not.


    The Mirror frowned and then sighed, ''The bacsh from that was making me absorb too much of human nature. Now, I''ve developed too many negative emotions and sometimes don''t know how to handle them. Let''s hope it doesn''t kill her.'' Then, it disappeared as its conscience returned inside itself.


    When Angel opened her eyes, she was floating in apletely different ce. It was somewhere up in the sky, and she could overlook most of the world from there. The sheer size of the world left Angel breathless.


    The scenery was truly spectacr. The little girl could see the continents, oceans, clouds, and many differentndscapes from above. What surprised Angel was that, although immense, Angel could somewhat discern a semnce of curvature in the horizon. Her thoughts wandered for a second, ''Is the world round? But wow, it is... Too big.''


    Suddenly, Angel''s attention was captured by a small aura fluctuation to her side. She turned her gaze, and a woman slowly stepped out of a spatial fissure.


    She was an otherworldly beauty with white eyes and ck hair. The aura she released was something Angel had never felt before. It was iparable to the soul form of the same woman, like a firefly and the Sun.


    It didn''t just bend the worldws around her, but her own body seemed to be an amalgamation of truths as if everything thatposed her existence was made of differentws and concepts.


    *Rumble!*


    This loud sound made Angel look up, and her eyes widened in fright.


    Above her, a sky full of fearsome thunder rumbled. The clouds were made of ck thunder. The thunder rolling on those "clouds" was constantly changing between every color in existence. And the size of even one lightning was as big as a World. The whole Tribtion was basically endless.


    Angel couldn''t see the end or the beginning of that ck Thunderstorm.


    What was worse was that the strength of that lightning was strong enough to shatter stars, reform sr systems, and copse ck holes.


    A strength that nothing was able to go against.


    Gods? Immortals? Amon Human? Everything was the same before the wrathful Heavens.


    However, Fu Jing Jing was floating right below that World-ending Cmity, staring at that Heavenly Cmity. Her white eyes were without ripples, her bearing calm.


    Angel felt like her heart would burst from the powerful emotions that this scene portrayed.


    A single woman was facing the entirety of the Heavens.


    Fu Jing Jing spoke calmly, yet her voice echoed everywhere worldwide. Not a single living creature could not hear her. "Heavens, you''ve already punished the Gods enough for their mistake. You are overreaching the scope of fairness. You are bing biased!"


    *RRUUMBLE!!!*


    The sky roared wrathfully with world-ending lightning. Even if it didn''t speak a word, all living creatures could instantly understand the meaning of that thunderous wrath.


    "How dare an insignificant ant go against me!?"


    However, even then, Fu Jing Jing was indifferent to the rage of the Heavens. She closed her eyes for a second and said, "Since you insist on carrying on the punishment, I will let you see your current true self, Heavens. I will show you your current Truth."


    Angel opened her eyes to the limits at that statement, ''A single human wants to judge the heavens!? What is this but absolute insanity!?''

 Chapter 283: Fu Jing Jings Death. Angels crumbling soul.

    Chapter 283: Fu Jing Jing''s Death. Angel''s crumbling soul.


    **************************


    Trigger warning: In case the chapter title isn''t enough warning, read with caution.


    **************************


    Fu Jing Jing waved her hand and unleashed her cultivation base.


    Her presence spread like an all-epassing nket, and her aura extended across the whole world and even further beyond.


    The air, water, and everything her aura epassed seemed toe to a stop.


    It was as if she had be the center of the Universe, an unrivaled existence.


    If before Angel was iming insanity, now her thoughts hadpletely changed. She realized; this woman had what it took to take the Whole Heavens. Her strength was far beyond what her imagination could even fantasize.


    Then, her voice resounded everywhere in the world. "[Heaven''s Mirror: Truth]"


    The world changed.


    Below Fu Jing Jing, an immeasurable mirror appeared.


    The beginning and end of it were impossible to be perceived.


    At that moment, the world became an identical copy to the ce Angel was before, but now, instead of a clear blue sky, everything was surrounded by those ck thunderclouds and fearsome lightning.


    Angel almost copsed as she felt her reality crashing down on her. Her thoughts tangled, her soul quivered, and she would have already fainted to escape this reality if she wasn''t in her soul form. However, that would have been the best thing since, because she was in her soul form, Angel was unable to faint and had to experience everything forcefully.


    Before Angel, a single woman summoned the Mirror she thought was a product of the Trial, an illusion.


    A thing so immeasurable that it could reflect the Heavens itself.


    However, Angel realized something that prevented her mental copse for the moment.


    The tips of Fu Jing Jing''s fingers were cracking with white lines. She was like a vessel that was trying to fit something much bigger than itself.


    Those lines crept up her hands and disappeared under the long white robe, clearly spreading through her whole body.


    However, Fu Jing Jing''s face remained calm as she spoke. "Face yourself, Heavens. Return to your previous self and continue overlooking everything with unbiased fairness. [Heaven''s Mirror: Truth Tribtion]."


    Then, the world turned white. From the Mirror below Fu Jing Jing, countless lightning made of the Truthws, concepts, and realities shoot toward the entirety of the Heavens.


    Fu Jing Jing had literally created a tribtion for the Heavens!


    The heavens, of course, retaliated.


    How dare an entity dare make a Tribtion?


    How dare an entity defy it so tantly?


    All the star-shattering lightning fell from the ck clouds and collided with the Truth Tribtion.


    The scene was the Heavenly Cmity against the Truth Tribtion.


    It was a moment filled with the purest of destructions.


    Nothing could everpare to the creation of the beginning.


    Worlds across the Universe shattered, reality shattered, countless ck voids appeared, the Heaven''s shrieked, and all fabric of existence shook.


    Angel was trying her best to remain sane during this event.


    However, spectating something like that was not something she could resist. Angel felt her cultivation base deviating, her soul quivering in and out of existence, her own thoughts bing tangled, and her own self crumbling down.


    Her soul was dying. Angel was dying.


    Even if [True Heart of ss] was powerful, Angel herself was still weak.


    The emotions the sight before her instilled in her made her heart crack without limits, like a base falling to the ground. Her resolution crumbled, her mind began going to the brink of insanity, and her energy went rampant.


    As Angel died, the white cracks on Fu Jing Jing''s body reached her neck and bare feet.


    They kept spreading until her whole body was filled with them.


    However, she didn''t stop.


    Fu Jing Jing knew that doing this would mean her death. Even if her strength was practically unrivaled, it was impossible to create an attack that challenged the Heavens in this way. If the attack were stronger, Fu Jing Jing would be able even to destroy them!


    A cultivator that grew thanks to Heaven''s energy couldn''t challenge it this way. That was the limit of a cultivator.


    The Heavens were absolute to such an extent.


    Still, Fu Jing Jing did it.


    She decided to sacrifice herself for the world to return to normal, for all living beings to live without fear again, not having to worry about the constant Tribtion going on. She did it for the Heavens to regain their fairness and realize their growing partialness.


    However, her body felt as if it was about to burst. Her soul, as if it was about to disappear eternally.


    Nevertheless, she relentlessly continued using the Mirror to attack the Heavens, even when some parts of her body were falling off and disintegrating into white specks.


    After an unknown time passed, the Heavens suddenly stopped attacking and received the Truth Tribtion head-on.


    The Tribtion mmed it and created countless locks on it. The Heavens let the Truth Tribtion transform them until they regained their initial state.


    An absolutely fair and unbiased existence.


    The sacrifice of the woman for itself and all the creatures moved even the unfeeling Heavens, destroying its growing ego!


    When Fu Jing Jing realized she had seeded, a smile appeared on her cracked face, and her white eyes curved with her smile.


    This smile was the first andst of this encounter.


    It wasn''t a proud smile. No, what adorned her crumbling being was a gentle smile full ofpassionate feelings.


    "Thank you for understanding, Heavens."


    In the next instant, unable to bear the pressure anymore, her body exploded like ss, and the Mirror below her disappeared, returning everything to normal.


    Those shards of Fu Jing Jing''s existence spread throughout the whole world. The light shone through the disappearing ck thunderclouds, and the first light in thousands of years refracted on the shards creating a rainbow-like color creating the first and only worldwide aurora.


    Thest thing the ego of the Heavens did before disappearing was to use its immeasurable power to bend the aurora to write a single sentence.


    "Heaven''s Truth Saint."


    At that moment, everyone knew a new Saint was born, the fifth in the long registered history before the Heavenly Cataclysm.


    However, no one knew that the Saint wasn''t born but reached the end of her long travel.


    The Saint perished to aplish her objective, to end the dreadful Heavenly Cmity that killed innumerable Gods and immortals.


    Angel''s consciousness returned to her body.


    However, her body fell to the ground powerlessly.


    Angel''s pupils were dted, her body limp, and she didn''t have a breath in her. Her meridians had cracks, and even her dantian was almost shattered. Her soul was in a terrible state and in the brink of disappearing.


    Angel was worse than if she was dead if nothing was done.


    Fu Jing Jing looked at Angel and sighed with sadness in her white eyes. "So, the Trial was defective. Not even the innate owner of the [True Heart of ss] can ovee it. It was too much."


    She approached and hugged her between her arms, and lifted her slowly. Even if she was a soul, she could solidify with a little bit of effort.


    She wouldn''t havebat strength, but carrying a person was within her capabilities.


    Angel''s bodyy limp and with her eyes open between her arms, still without a breath in her.


    The Mirror, still in Angel''s form, spoke with regret in its voice. "She won''t make it. She could almost ovee it, but it was still too much. We''ve sub-estimated the Trial''s difficulty."


    It had realized that Angel had what it took to be its master even before the Trial ended.


    All previous challengers copsed right after the Mirror was summoned in the vision since the aura was too powerful. However, Angel didn''t even feel it and was shocked at the size and the reality that something like it existed.


    This meant that Angel was perfectlypatible with itself. Not even Fu Jing Jing could summon the entirety of its body until she almost reached her peak.


    Nheless, the rest of the event proved to be too much for her mind, and it copsed.


    If she were with her real body, she would have just fainted as a defense mechanism and avoided serious harm. However, since she was in her soul form, that option didn''t exist, and she had to take the full burn.


    Suddenly, Fu Jing Jing felt a particr energy surge inside Angel.


    Her white eyes regained hope and looked across her body. When her eyes looked at her waist area, she realized the energy came from Angel''s uterus.


    After their deed, Yasenia didn''t help them absorb her Yang energy as she normally does because of the five mortals and her haste to enter the 300,000-point Trial.


    Moreover, Angel had also decided to keep it there for as long as she could to feel Yasenia even if she was away. She also didn''t normally do it herself because normally the dragoness pampers her and does it for her. Hence, Angel had been walking around with her core filled with Yasenia''s Yang energy.


    Her body had certainly absorbed a small part of it naturally, but it was a slow process, and she still had more than ny percent of what Yasenia released in their session.


    Now, that energy was burning violently.


    It was as if it had felt Angel''s dire state.


    Like a tsunami of energy, all of Yasenia''s Yang energy rushed across the cracked meridians in her uterus toward Angel''s dantian. The meridians were cracked but not broken, so with some effort, the Yang energy managed to enter the damaged dantian.


    Like spring water to a human dying of thirst, it nourished her greatly, controlling the tangled energy flows because of shock.


    Then, it acted like a medium to move that energy through Angel''s broken body, slowly activating her subconscious healing properties.


    One minuteter, Angel opened her eyes wider and took in a deep breath, filling her lungs with needed oxygen and energy.


    Her mental state was still crumbled, but her body functions worked on an instinctual level to keep her barely alive.


    Fu Jing Jing was delighted, and even the Mirror gained a small smile. Fu Jing Jing said, "Since you regained your consciousness and you are alive, I can count this as oveing my Trial. Let''s begin the inheritance Transferring."


    The Mirror was just a helper and a reward for the Trial, so it asked with a little concern in its voice. "What about her mind? Can you heal it? Unlike her body, it haspletely crumbled."


    Fu Jing Jing looked at the Mirror and raised her eyebrow, "Hoh hoh~ Is it concern what I hear in your tone?"


    "W-Who is concerned? I just don''t want my future master to be a fool, that''s all!"


    Fu Jing Jing snorted, "Then, you shouldn''t have almost killed her. Prepare for it if her lover arrives, you and me will be in trouble."


    The Mirror snorted, "What can a small junior do?"


    Fu Jing Jing reminded it, "Ourbat strength is only at the low-middle levels of the Unification realm. So, we will be in trouble if she is stronger than that."


    The Mirror coughed and didn''tment anymore.


    Fu Jing Jing looked at Angel and thought seriously for a second. Then, she shook her head and answered, "I can''t help herpletely recover, but you shouldn''t worry. Her mate could probably find a way to help her. The worst-case scenario is her acting like a child after regaining consciousness or having forgotten a part of her memory. Both of them happening would be the absolute worst scenario."


    The Mirror nodded and prepared to start the Transference Ritual.

 Chapter 284: Inheritance Ritual. Valerias strangeness.

    Chapter 284: Inheritance Ritual. Valeria''s strangeness.


    The Mirror nodded and prepared to start the Transference Ritual. For that, it needed to take its current base form and leave Angel''s shape.


    The small Angel grew in height, and her hair changed from blonde to white. Her body became more slender, and her blue eyes became lighter, icy like the coldest of ices, and filled with pride. Then, it said, "Good, let''s begin the inheritance ceremony."


    Fu Jing Jing nodded.


    First, she made Angel''s robe disappear, making herpletely naked. Then, sheid the catatonic Angel on the crystal bed she was previously sitting on. Angel''s creamy skin touched the cold crystal mattress, but not a single twitch could be perceived from her.


    The moment Fu Jing Jingid her on it, the aura of the whole cave took a turn.


    From stillness, the energy began rotating with increasing strength and momentum.


    All energy umted across hundreds of thousands of years inside the cave moved and followed hidden paths inside the walls. The energy moved inplex patterns and concentrated on six spots above them, slowly activating a gigantic formation covering the whole ce.


    Then, Fu Jing Jing waved her long white sleeve, and a beam shot toward Angel''s heart. It struck precisely in the middle and created a small hole. From it, a drop of blood left Angel''s body. Following that, the wound closed, and that drop very slowly floated upward.


    Since Angel''s mind was broken, forcing things on her was easy for Fu Jing Jing. She sighed and said, "No matter if you wanted to gain it, I can only follow through with this, or else you will remain like that for the rest of your life. I hope you don''t hate us, little Angel."


    She said that because, besides forcing Angel to do this, the drop of blood was not a normal drop of blood.


    That drop of blood was a drop of precious blood essence.


    Blood essence was basically the vitality and strength of a cultivator.


    Losing a single drop of this blood that only resided in the heart was enough to lose lifespan, cultivation, soul strength, and potential. In worst-case scenarios, losing blood essence could lead to cultivation base degradation, and hurting the foundation, making it impossible to advance and basically crippling the cultivator. The total amount a cultivator below the Transcendence Level had was ten drops of that blood.


    Angel had only four since she was young, and her cultivation base was low. This meant that losing one drop was an even bigger disaster.


    Nevertheless, Fu Jing Jing wouldn''t let any side effects happen since this process was necessary for the Ritual.


    Moreover, she was a Saint. She was someone with such a broad knowledge of cultivation that she could fight directly against the Heavens. Even if her current self were iparable to the past, she wouldn''t mess up in her own inheritance ritual.


    Even so, the loss of lifespan was inevitable since there had to be a price for using essence blood and not returning it to the body. Unlike the Blood Contract, where the dropsbine and return to the body, here Angel was about to give her blood essence to the Mirror.


    Still, as long as Angel continued cultivating and advancing, she would not even realize it.


    When the drop of blood essence floated thirty centimeters above her heart, Fu Jing Jing chanted in a low voice and at high speed. It was like a gentle yet imposing murmur guiding the Formation around her. Her ethereal voice filled the crystal cave as the energy began gathering toward it from the outside.


    The cultivators in the surrounding area realized something was wrong because the natural flow of energy was disrupted. This alerted most of them, and they began gathering in that spot.


    Meanwhile, the Mirror finished transforming into its current spiritual form.


    If you looked closely, it resembled Fu Jing Jing, but it had white hair and blue eyes. Its demeanor was more simr to the imposing Saint in the vision than the current soft and gentle one. She looked at


    Then, it floated above Angel''s immobile body, mirroring her perfectly. Even her hair seemed to be affected by reverse gravity as it spread in the air.


    The Mirror closed its eyes and let the spiritual body connect with the Formation covering the cave. Then, Fu Jing Jing clearly pronounced, "[Mirror of Truth], an item born between Heaven and Earth. You gained consciousness, improved across the countless generations of owners, and grown to be one of the strongest in the world. Do you ept Angel ssheart as your new owner?"


    The Mirror''s voice reverberated with conviction, "I do."


    With its approval, Angel''s blood essence entered mirror-Angel''s heart area.


    Then, the energy outside the cave went berserk as it got absorbed without limits toward the Ritual area. This created a powerful vortex that rustled the forest into a loud and natural cacophony.


    All that energy divided into seven portions. Most of it rushed through the formation lines toward the center of the altar and entered the [Heaven Refining Crystal Mattress]. The mattress gave a prismatic glow, and Angel''s body absorbed it.


    The rest of the energy went toward the six spots that glowed above them. Fu Jing Jing looked up and chanted, "I, Fu Jing Jing, Heaven''s Truth Saint, hereby dere that Angel ssheart is my inheritor!"


    The energy concentrated on the six spots burst outward quickly and changed forms.


    Blue crystal chains were what erupted from the cave walls toward Angel.


    These six chains rapidly tore the air and lodged deep inside the woman lying on the mattress.


    The chains pierced her hands, feet, stomach, and forehead. However, there wasn''t a violent collision of any sort. It was like they entered the water, not creating the slightest of injuries on Angel.


    From the six spots where the chains appeared, a powerful energy pulse traversed them toward Angel''s body, hitting her momentster.


    Then, Angel''s naked chest shone with a blinding golden light, and a single golden chain shot out toward the Mirror spirit above her.


    Of course, Angel still couldn''t make sense of anything. She didn''t know what was happening. At that moment, Angel couldn''t even speak or think, much less understand the ongoing Ritual.


    To end the initial part of the Ritual, Fu Jing Jing chanted with a clear voice, "Inheritor, you who incarnates pureness. You who shall bear the weight of the truth. I now let you be reborn under my inheritance. [Heavens Truth Crystal Coffin]."


    From the blue chains lodged into the walls, the crystal crept toward Angel. It was as if it was sentient. The crystal covering the cave advanced through the chains and reached the lying Angel.


    When it touched her, it began covering her body, surrounding her.


    From her hands, feet, chest, and forehead, the blue crystal slowly created a cocoon around Angel.


    After not more than ten minutes, Angel was crystallized inside a beautiful blue crystal coffin.


    Then, the Mirror spirit floating above her began dematerializing from her fingers, hair, and toe tips, slowly sending itself into Angel through the golden chain that connected their chests.


    Outside there was a bigmotion. The ce where the inheritance was hidden was absorbing energy from the surroundings violently. A visible energy vortex was rotating rapidly on top of the ce, and the cliff covering the crystal cave was being destroyed.


    The energy was extremely abundant yet so violent that people couldn''t cultivate it. Moreover, the surroundings were starting to be crystallized. Some people even had their fingers covered by crystal.


    "What is happening?" Said a random man.


    "Did someone enter those doors?" Asked a beast-woman.


    "Impossible. We have been guarding them at all hours for the past two weeks!"


    "Then, is it gathering energy to open?"


    "That is the most probable thing. Prepare yourselves. When it opens, we are going in to gather treasures!"


    "Are you all living under a rock!? A blonde woman entered not long ago!"


    "Huh? How dare a single woman to enter and steal all the treasures!"


    "Yeah!"


    "Who dares go before us, Demons!"


    "Bah! You are only ten. What are you going to do against all the cultivators here."


    "Right, stop being so arrogant. Without numbers, we are not scared."


    "You dare disrespect our race? Be prepared for the consequences when we go out!"


    "Ha! Do you think that we will let you out!?"


    And so, another battle began for another unreasonable squabble between cultivators, reducing the number of cultivators in the secret realm one more time.


    Meanwhile, as Angel slowly absorbed the inheritance, Kali walked around aimlessly.


    She could have returned to the town, gathered more Trial Points, and kept buying things.


    But she had already bought almost one of each herb and the most useful Pill recipes.


    Her remaining points were enough to buy an Alchemy book, but nothing had gained her interest during the time they were looking around. ''Dr. Ava''s books are as good if not better than those in the town.''


    When walking with Angel toward the inheritance point, she spotted some interesting herbs. Therefore, she realized there were still some wild and rare herbs, fruits, and other spirit flora outside.


    So, she went on a journey to collect things. Kali spoke to the tall three-meter-talldy beside her. "I will use the nights to cultivate and the day to look around. I may be lucky and find something useful. If I hide myself in the town, I can not call the experience "Secret Realm Exploration," right, Valeria?"


    Valeria, who was walking beside Kali, didn''t answer. But she still looked at Kali with her soothing and attractive smile.


    Kali felt her heart skip a beat andughed, "You already were beautiful, but after gaining Yasenia''s qualities, you''ve be too beautiful, Valeria. You just made my heart skip a beat!"


    Kali thought to herself and said, "Let''s see if we find something to increase your sapience. I really want to be able to talk with you."


    Then, she caressed her stomach, and her face blushed. "It still feels warm..."


    She hadn''t cultivated Yasenia''s Yang energy since she still couldn''t believe that her uterus had received her dearest seed. Although Yasenia had mostly reduced the energy with her acupuncture manual and expelled the semen, her meridians still had Yang energy in them.


    Her hand would always go to her stomach each time she felt it. The experience was something that made her feel hot in the cheeks each time she remembered it. ''This means that, even if we can''t advance any more in the future, she reached my deepest part so I still can get¡­''


    Her face gained a red color, her fox ears twitched with delight, and her tail wagged so hard that she was creating wind behind her. She felt extremely giddy and delighted, a smile never leaving her face. ''To think I would be able to do what I did... Even if the experience was too much, once I get ustomed, we will be able to... Kya! Even thinking about it is embarrassing!'' Kali fanned her red face and chuckled with a silly lovestruck expression.


    Valeria felt her dear mistress''s happiness, and a foreign but familiar emotion burned inside of her. Her developing mind shed with foreign memories for a second, she could see herself on a throne of some sort, but that memory left her almost instantly.


    Valeria ignored that strange sh and focused on the feeling in her chest. She didn''t understand what it was, but it felt very simr to her mistress''s current feelings as if her emotions were contagious.


    Her face gained a smile, and even her steps became lighter, flowers blooming each time her feet touched the ground. Kali discovered Valeria happily skipping beside her andughed, "You also feel happy? There are even flowers blooming in your steps."


    Valeria looked down at Kali and nodded. Kali was momentarily surprised, but she didn''t delve deep into it. She looked at the blue sky and said, "Today''s weather is great."


    As they were happily walking, Kali suddenly felt Valeria stopping. She also stopped and looked toward her, confused. "Is something wrong?"


    Valeria seemed not to listen to her as she was looking to their right, her green eyes shining with a soft glow.


    Kali looked in that direction and asked, "Is there something in that way?"


    However, to her surprise, Valeria didn''t answer but began walking in that direction alone.


    Kali blinked twice, unable to believe what was happening. ''She is moving without me ordering it? This is a first.''


    Curious about what caused this, the fox didn''t stop her and followed after the [Golden crown].


    Like that, a fox woman and her summon disappeared deep into the forest.

 Chapter 285: Yasenias convictions.

    Chapter 285: Yasenia''s convictions.


    Let''s go back in time a bit.


    After the entrance to the trial swallowed Yasenia, she appeared on a destend.


    Broken weapons, dead bodies, half-dead people, the smell of blood and death, shouts in the distance, and shes of weapons.


    Everything around her let Yasenia know where she was.


    She opened her mouth and voiced a single word. "War."


    Nothing would be able to mimic this kind of brutality besides War.


    Yasenia saw that the people around her ignored her, so she didn''t move. She stayed calm and saw the War up close.


    A man swung a sword and bisected another. With a shout of anguish, another took revenge for the first one, brutalizing even the body.


    A woman used a spear to attack a horse-rider but was overwhelmed by the war-hammer-wielding cavalry. Her spear was deflected, and the weapon mmed into her face. The aftermath was what anyone would expect¡ªa loud crunch sound followed by an explosion of gore.


    Archers fired a round of arrows, hiding the scorching Sun in the sky for a second.


    The shield-bearing soldiers raised their shields in hopes that they would be safe. However, the reality was cruel. Lucky or unlucky, depending on the side you battled, the arrows went through the gaps between the shields, killing those they wanted to protect and, sometimes, even the shield bearers.


    Death, death, and more death.


    Most people''s eyes were filled with madness as they killed and tried not to get killed.


    This was War.


    Brutal, ruthless, and mercilessbat where rules mattered to no one and all that was important for the soldiers was one thing. Not the country, not their loyalty, not their battle.


    Returning alive.


    They fought with their very souls to return alive from the battlefield, where hundreds died every second.


    Even if only thirty seconds had passed, Yasenia felt like she had been expecting it for hours. ''To think I was excited to participate in the War. Thankfully, mom traded Feng Yuan''s life for my safety.''


    The dragoness sighed, ''However, it seems as if that luxury won''t apply a second time.''


    Suddenly, the voice of a man appeared in her mind. ''You are strong; you are a rapid learner; you are talented; your potential is limitless; your intelligence high. Yet, you are easily controlled by your instincts; you are inexperienced; you don''t try to understand where your faults are; you don''t try to understand yourself.''


    Yasenia frowned at thosements. She wouldn''t believe everything a random voice told her. Therefore, she spoke aloud, "It is true that my instincts easily control me sometimes. However, what do you expect from a young dragon like me?"


    Yasenia looked up and said with a calm face, "I''m inexperienced. That''s a given since I have lived for no more than 21 years. If someone as young as me could be considered experienced in front of thousand-year-old old monsters, it would be strange."


    Yasenia sneered, "I don''t try to understand my faults? Then, point to me, oh mighty and sage senior, which are these ws, and I will tackle them head-on! Since I''m inexperienced, I''m unable to find my own shorings easily. I need guidance! However, that doesn''t mean that once I know them, I will deny them. Once I know them, I will try my best to ovee and correct those faults!


    The old man''s voice said, "Excuses. So what if you are young? Does that mean your brain is less than an adult''s? You always try to find someone to point out where your faults are, wanting to be spoonfed. How about trying to resolve them by yourself? Arrogant and spoiled, that is what your words convey.''


    Yaseniaughed mockingly and red at the sky, "Do we know each other? What do you know about me besides what you''ve seen in this secret realm?"


    Yasenia continued challenging the voice, "Why are you not saying anything about the inexperienced part? You are trying to act like a wise old man, yet you fail to understand me. You ask me if my brain is less than an adult''s. My answer is yes; you are correct. The time I have spent learning is so much shorter than experienced cultivators that it can''t bepared. Therefore, even if I''m intelligent, I''m not wise enough whenpared to the seniors!"


    After Yasenia''s shout, the sounds of the War going on around her remained.


    Yasenia didn''t hear the voice, so she continued. "You ask why I always ask for directions. I will ask you back. Why wouldn''t I use the excellent teachers around me to guide my own growth without bumping into useless trouble that has been resolved in the past?"


    "Should I cultivate without a cultivation method too? Cultivation methods are, in short, ways the seniors researched to absorb the Energy of Heaven and Earth. Therefore, it is something I shouldn''t use, right?"


    Yasenia calmly said, "I''m trying to advance my knowledge as much as I can, but I can''t be hasty and try to gobble everything up, or one day, I will choke to death!"


    "Therefore, I shall ask for directions!"


    "Therefore, I shall not stall my growth with previously resolved troubles!"


    "Therefore, I might be inexperienced but not stupid and ask for advice!"


    Silence.


    Pure silence descended around Yasenia.


    Even the War around her came to a stop. Everything seemed to have frozen under her mighty deration.


    Five minutester, the voice said, "Young, inexperienced, rash, and arrogant. A cultivator is someone that has to go through countless hardships, a person that is bound to lose and gain."


    Yasenia''s face was cold as she asked aloud, "And who decided that? Who decided what a cultivator was?"


    The man''s voice answered, "The Heavens!"


    Yasenia sneered, "That useless thing that has to be empowered by some archaic seniors to hurt me? If it weren''t because those two random seniors who appeared in my tribtion, I wouldn''t even be tickled by the Heavens!"


    A voice boomed inside her head, "INSOLENCE!"


    Yasenia roared back without hesitation. "FOOLISHNESS! LIVING UNDER SOME KIND OF SUPERIOR FATE AND THINKING THAT EVERYTHING THAT HAPPENS IS ALREADY PREDESTINED!"


    "I''m the one molding my fate! I''m the one making the decisions! And if the Heavens are in my way, I will just burst them open, creating a path toward MY future!"


    Yasenia looked at the sky with wrathful eyes and roared, "I''m not the one that fears the Heavens!"


    "The Heavens will be the ones trembling under my might!"


    "The Heavens will rotate around me!"


    "And those who try to stop my ascension will be my stepping stones!"


    Yasenia''s voice echoed through the battlefield, her will piercing the sky and her determination strong enough to make the trial around her tremble.


    That was Yasenia''s conviction.


    That was Yasenia''s core being.


    She was not a normal cultivator. She was a challenger. A Heaven-defier. Someone that wouldn''t hesitate to go against the World itself if her ideals were challenged.


    After another minute of silence, the old voice said. "This mentality may help you reach the top of the World, but what about those surrounding you? Will they also be stepping stones for your ascension? Will you also burst them open if theye in your path?"


    Yasenia''s heart didn''t even move. During this whole conversation, her mind remained calm and analytic.


    At first, she thought that this was the trial, but the further she spoke, the more she realized that she was wrong. The voice speaking to her is a lingering consciousness of somebody, most probably the one that created the town or even the secret realm.


    Yasenia answered with ridicule, "My dears bing my stepping stones? My most precious treasures, those I pamper with all my being, bing something I will use for my benefit? I really want tough to your face, but I don''t know where to look to do that."


    After her statement, an old man appeared before Yasenia.


    He was exactly the same as the one that was outside the secret realm when it was opening and the one who spoke to Cecile.


    Yasenia stopped looking up and looked at him with a smirk. "You finally decided to appear, senior. So, may I ask, what is this all about?"


    The old man looked at Yasenia silently for a second and then said, "You are really simr to your mother. Both of you think you can go against the Heavens, yet you fail to understand that all the strength you have is because of them."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow and answered, "I don''t deny that. My current strength is certainly because of the energy I absorb. The World created this energy."


    Yasenia''s natural seductive smirk returned, and she said, "I guess the Heavens are something simr to the will of the World, right? Therefore, you telling me that my current strength is because of the Heavens ispletely right. No one can argue with that point."


    The old man''s wrinkly eyes opened slightly wider for a second, but he rxed almost instantly. He looked at Yasenia with his ancient and profound eyes and said, "You are too smart for your own good, young dragon. Your race always stirs some trouble one way or another. All of you believe that you are superior, that even the Heavens must bow down to you. Yet, not even the Sun God and the Moon Goddess one million years ago came close to achieving that. Only the Saints got close to that strength."


    Yasenia easily answered, "But I''m not them. I haven''t even done anything to offend the Heavens. My words may have been arrogant and despondent of them, yet I haven''t gone against them once. Therefore, as long as the Heavens do not offend me, I will continue being an obedient cultivator and follow its rules."


    Yasenia''s gaze became piercing as her slit eyes thinned. "I said this in the past. I will follow the rules until I''m strong enough to make my own. Once I achieve that strength, I will continue living as I like, unbound and free from all shackles, able to protect all my loves without limits."


    The old man sighed, "You are a child that has yet to grow up, spouting nonsense you don''t even understand."


    Yasenia didn''t deny it. "I don''t know if that''s true. You may be right. My path may lead to destruction. But what I said were my true feelings."


    The dragoness lifted her chin proudly and said, "I do not hide my true self when I''m facing something or someone who questions my motives. My goal is simple but, unfortunately, incredibly hard."


    Yasenia sighed and looked at the battlefield, "I will certainly go through hardships. No matter how careful I am, times when I''m challenged and almost defeated will eventually happen."


    Her gaze returned to the listening old man and proimed, "Still, I won''t ept them as if they were something guided by Heaven or Fate. When those things happen is because I wasn''t careful enough. At some moments during my journey, I will make a mistake, and that mistake will lead to trouble. No one is perfect, and that is unavoidable."


    "However, when that happens, I will always fight against those hardships and, in the end, remain either victorious or not seriously damaged."


    The old man asked, "What if any of your lovers die?"


    Yasenia looked into the old man''s eyes and said, "That won''t happen."


    "What makes you so sure of that? There isn''t a certain guarantee that you will offend someone without knowing, and they deal an ambush when you aren''t present. You can''t guarantee their safety against someone that is overwhelmingly strong."


    Yasenia nodded, "That''s true. There isn''t a guarantee. But that doesn''t mean I won''t do everything in my power to prevent that. And what would I do when that dayes? That is something I haven''t thought about, I''m not thinking about, and I will not think about. I will protect them, and that''s it."


    The old man cryptically asked, "What if you can''t keep your promises? What if that hurts your lovers enough to make them want to leave your side?"


    Yasenia didn''t answer as she found that there was more to his question. She frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    The old man sighed and said, "The phoenix was also simr¡­ You are truly a match made in Heaven. Follow me."

 Chapter 286: Yasenias Principles Challenged!

    Chapter 286: Yasenia''s Principles Challenged!


    The old man sighed and said, "The phoenix was also simr¡­ You are truly a match made in Heaven. Follow me."


    Yasenia followed behind and asked curiously. "The Phoenix? Are you talking about Cecile?"


    The old man didn''t answer. "The thing youck the most is experience; life experience, to be exact. You have your mind focused on one objective, but you haven''t had major setbacks. You''ve quickly understood skill creation, cultivation, alchemy, cksmithing, formations, acupuncture,bat, body training, and sexual arts.


    "You''ve gained your lovers without much trouble, Kali being your biggest challenge. However, there was no one to fight for them against you."


    "You''ve even peeked into the essence of swordsmanship when you went to train with your Master, Madeleine. Something which seems you haven''t realized, but it is certainly inside of you."


    The old man turned toward Yasenia and said, "In short, you are naturally gifted in everything you do. Beauty, rtionships, strength, potential, wealth, and family situation. You''vecked nothing since you were born. However, this has made you naturally conceited. You believe there is nothing you can''t solve if you put your effort into it. Deep inside, there is a seed of arrogance that, although it has been smashed by you spectating that War, still exists."


    Yasenia didn''t deny it or ask how he knew all that. The fact that he could look inside her memories was not strange since this Trial was obviously different from the previous ones.


    Moreover, it would be stupid to say that that was not the case. All the things the man had said were truths. Yasenia could not and would not argue those things she already knew.


    Yasenia was thoughtful and said, "Th only defect you said I have I that I''m naturally conceited and arrogant. However, our previous talk makes me believe you think Ick something more, right?"


    The white-bearded old man nodded and turned, continuing to walk toward the settlement of one of the camps. Yasenia asked again, "Will this Trial improve what you think I''mcking?"


    The man nodded, "Yes. This Trial is special in a way that, no matter the natural talent, strength, items, or treasures you have, there won''t be advantages against others. It is a shame that this time you are only paired against another challenger, but well, they are also not normal, so you will have to put in the effort if you want to win."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow, "Is the other challenger a woman?"


    The old man didn''t answer and said, "If you fail toplete the Trial before the other challenger, you will lose the special reward that normally is not gained with this Trial. You may ask, Why am I receiving this special reward?" Yasenia closed her mouth because she was about to ask that and listened.


    He exined, "Because you are too naturally gifted. Hence, this Trial''s difficulty will be the highest I can create and still make it not impossible."


    Yasenia nodded, unfazed. The old man asked, "Won''t you protest and say this is unfair?"


    Yaseniaughed, "Fair? What is fair? Although it may sound arrogant, I wouldn''t have been born if fairness existed. Every single person I fought until now in my generation had to taste unfairness after fighting against me."


    The old man nodded, "It is good you recognize it and do not negate it."


    Then, he warned, "The risk of dying in this Trial is very high, no matter who enters, this includes you. Even if they are a chess expert and the formation and I decide to improve those skills, it will create a Trial where a grave blunder would mean death."


    Yasenia asked, interested, "Dying ying chess? How does that work? Do the chess pieces explode or something?"


    The old man said, "It can be possible. The formation can also make it so that a body part will be damaged each time they make the wrong move. Or that he loses something rted to the Trial each time he loses. Who knows? There are thousands of ways to make anything dangerous."


    After walking away from the warzone, they reached a tent on one side of the battlefield. It was amon soldier''s tent, big enough for a single person.


    They entered the empty tent, and the old man turned toward Yasenia. "Now, listen well. This is your Trial."


    Yasenia got serious and listened attentively.


    He looked at Yasenia and spoke a single sentence. "You have to win this War."


    Yasenia waited a little bit, expecting more, but the old man didn''t continue. Yasenia blinked and asked, "That''s it?"


    He nodded, "That''s right."


    Yasenia didn''t believe that something like that was enough to be categorized as the "most difficult trial." She asked, "What''s the catch?"


    The old man thought about it and said, "You have four questions. Ask carefully."


    (A/N: How about you write what questions you would ask before reading?)


    Yasenia got thoughtful. She didn''t ask right away since these four questions could make a big difference.


    Yasenia remembered that she was on a timer, so the first thing she asked was the following, "What is the time rtion between the Trial and the outside world?"


    The old man said, "Good Question. Knowing how much you have will help you strategize better. The answer is, one week outside is the same as ten years inside the Trial."


    Yasenia''s eyes widened. "Huh?" Then, a big frown appeared on her face. ''Decades? Am I going to be here longer than the time I''ve been alive? How will that change me?''


    Yasenia looked outside the tent and observed the scale of the War. ''A colossal war between millions. There is no way I can end this easily. I would be able to only if I had much higher strength than the people here.''


    Therefore came Yasenia''s second question. "In which ways is my cultivation affected?"


    The old man exined. "Your cultivation speed will be reduced to an average cultivator''s speed. Everything else, including your strength, skills, and everything rted, is the same."


    Yasenia thought, ''That''s somewhat expected. If I could cultivate with my normal speed, I could abuse the Trial to reach tremendous heights. I suppose that my cultivation speed is the same, but the time dtation affects it. This means that it would only be equivalent to a cultivation week outside, even if I train for ten years straight here. Hmm, Maybe more since I will absorb the extremely pure energy of the ck orb, so reaching level nine should be possible during my stay here.''


    Yasenia, however, still felt something amiss. ''What can the Trial change that can really endanger me? My treasures, strength, and skills are not restrained in any way, so unless the whole enemy army is filled with Peak Mental Nourishing soldiers and Unification Realmmanders, it shouldn''t be too difficult. Just tedious. This means that there isn''t a high risk of dying. So my next question should be about my enemies.''


    Yasenia asked again, "What is the strength of the enemiespared to mine?"


    The old man said, "The enemy army has five ranks. Foot soldier, cavalry, lieutenant,mander, general. Your current strength is as high as a very strong soldier approaching a weak cavalry."


    "Eh?" Yasenia was so surprised that she let out a stupid sound.


    The old man smirked, "Are you afraid? Scared of a small War of this scale, so much for ''I will make the Heavens Tremble before me.''"


    Yasenia rolled her eyes, "I''m fearless but not suicidal. I''ve seen the number of soldiers, and I couldn''t count them by sight! That means that there are millions of people battling here. Now you say to me that all of them have simr strengthspared to me and that you want me to win this War. How could I not be surprised?"


    The old man asked, "Any more questions?"


    Yasenia now knew she would be here for a very, very long time. Her face soured, ''I won''t be able to see my dears for years. Wait, what about my constitution''s extra effects?''


    Yasenia was about to ask, but she stopped herself, ''First, try to find any questions that are more important than that.''


    Yasenia thought about it, but that issue kept creeping up in her mind. Yasenia sighed, ''I have to know about this, or I don''t think I will be able to sleep until I know the answer.''


    Yasenia asked with a strange face, "My constitution makes me somewhat lustful¡­ Will I feel the effects as normal in here?"


    The old man''s smile became clearly visible. "Finally, you asked. The answer is physiques are not restricted in any way."


    Something clicked inside Yasenia''s mind, and she realized why that previous question he made seemed so cryptic, "So that was the meaning behind your question. You knew about this. You knew I would have to make a decision like this."


    The old man said, "I told you that this Trial would increase your experience in the things youck. In everything youck. Therefore, sexual rtionships and love is also an area you will have to explore. Betrayal, backstabbing, cheating, pure love, happiness,fort, and all the feelings love can give will probably happen. Even if it seems that you have a lot of experience, you haven''t been in a rtionship for more than three years."


    He smiled and said, "You now have two options before you; you either do not ept the Trial and leave, forsaking the treasure, or you will eventually break the promise with your lovers."


    Yasenia frowned and gritted her teeth, "You are an annoying old man. You knew that?"


    The old man smirked and didn''t answer.


    Yasenia frowned and thought about it. ''Is the treasure worthy enough for me to do this?''


    The old man interrupted, "It is. The reward will probably be the core item for your development. Without it, you will waste many years, and theck of strength will certainly give you many problems."


    Yasenia looked at him quietly for some good seconds and then sighed, her face twisted as if she had heated a fly, "It seems like I will have to find someone to be my little lover until I leave here."


    Yasenia began walking back and forth, her tail tapping on the ground repeatedly. "We will probably be more than a decade together. That is almost ten times the time I''ve been with my dears. It is almost impossible for me not to develop feelings since I will be with her for many years. Ugh¡­ I think this may be the most difficult part of the Trial."


    Yasenia suddenly stopped walking and got thoughtful, "It doesn''t have to be a single woman or a small group of women. Right! I can create a big group of females and support them with my dual cultivation method. Since I will stay here for a long time, I might as well use all my cards. Holding back here would be stupid. Moreover, I will be able to know what happens when I don''t hold myself back and let my lust dominate me. However, I have to keep a steady mind, or I may lose myself in this experience. Losing affection for my dears outside is something I will not trade for experience."


    The old man hadn''t left and asked, "What if any of your lovers would do the same as you are nning to do?"


    Yasenia turned to look at him and frowned, "They don''t have lust problems like me. Moreover, since I will be doing it in a big group, I will be able to keep my feelings in check-."


    The old man looked at Yasenia and said, "Do not avoid my question. What if any of your lovers created a big Harem? Angel, Andrea, Evelyn, Cecile, Kali, Tatyana. Imagine any of them having sex with unknown women, and maybe since they want to explore themselves, with unknown men. What would you do once you know? How would you feel?"


    Yasenia sighed and answered, "I''ve always said it aloud, and I''m not ashamed to say it. I would feel like I lost something important. I would feel very ufortable about it. Thinking of any of them being intimate with an unknown person pricks my heart and makes me feel unwell."


    Yasenia rified, "I wouldn''t be angry with the. I wouldn''t be disgusted with them. But I''m sure that I wouldn''t be able to remain indifferent if something like that happened."


    "Then, aren''t you being extremely selfish and a hypocrite?"


    ***********************


    (A/N: What do you guys and girls think? How will Yasenia answer?)

 Chapter 287: Power increase across the Secret Realm.

    Chapter 287: Power increase across the Secret Realm.


    ******************************************************


    Author Note: So, I''ve been readingments, and I can tell that many of you are against her taking the Trial. However, take it like this.


    This is not only a chance to be stronger; it is a chance to gain what shecks. Experience.


    Yasenia is extremely young, and if she can remain many years inside, it will be a boost she won''t be able to gain in any other way. Time is something hard to acquire extra off since it runs equality for everybody, unlike Treasures and other things.


    For those that fear this event creating needless drama or misunderstandings, I hate those things, so don''t worry. Unless it is ording to the girls'' personalities, things like that won''t happen.


    I also want to remind you of Tatyana''s sentence. "What I care about is the heart, not the body."


    On the other side, remember, the Trial is not real. It is simr to a lucid dream. So Yasenia is honestly being guided by the Old Man to believe that she will be cheating if she epts the Trial. He is tricking her and testing her beliefs, the same way he did with Cecile. You''ve seen it in many instances during their conversation.


    Finally, you won''t actually read about it. The Next chapter will fast forward to the day Yasenia leaves the trial. However, I''m keeping to myself how much time she spends inside~. You will have to read the next chapter to learn about it!


    So yeah, although I wanted to leave it to discussion, I saw many of you not getting the gist of it, and decided to rify. That''s all I had to say. Enjoy the chapter~. ( ¡ä ? `)¥Î¡« ?


    ******************************************************


    Yasenia looked at him calmly and didn''t deny it, "Yes, I am. I''m selfish and a hypocrite. Even if I need to release my lust, I could do it in other ways. Masturbation is always an option, and visiting a brothel in punctual moments when masturbation doesn''t work anymore is also an option. There would be zero emotional attachment, and although I would have intercourse with others, it would mean much less since they are one-time interactions."


    Yasenia sighed, "Still, I rather choose the happy group route. That way, I will be able to use all my cards and have my feelings diluted between them enough that I won''t feel love for any of them besides some affection and closeness. My bottom line is betraying Mom''s trust. She has suffered enough for even her daughter to betray her expectations."


    The old man put his hands on his back andmented, "That is cruel for those women you will trap in your honey trap. They will be used like tools for your selfish wish of finishing this War as fast as possible."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow, "But they are not real. We are inside a trial. Therefore, they won''t know they are being used as I will remain by their side until I manage to win this War, and I will disappear once the Trial ends. Although I''m using them, they will never know. Moreover, winning the War should also be in their interests."


    The old man looked at Yasenia with interest in his ancient eyes. "You are very strange. You know that it is clearly wrong, but you will do it anyway. Why don''t you choose your first option? What stops you from making that decision?"


    Yasenia smirked, "What better ce to do that experiment than inside a Trial that will disappear after Iplete it? With women that do not even exist? Once I leave here, I won''t try it on real people. Even under the guise of testing, if I did something like this outside, I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself. Moreover, as I have repeatedly pointed out, this is a Trial, a ce created with techniques I don''t understand, but it certainly is a ce that doesn''t exist."


    The old man got thoughtful and caressed his beard. "Interesting. How about a small innocent help?"


    Then, he waved his long white sleeve, and the surroundings changed.


    Yasenia''s military tent became bigger. There was enough space to hold another six peoplefortably.


    Then, six bodies formed beside Yasenia.


    The dragoness observed, with her expression changing by the second.


    Slowly but surely, six familiar people appeared before her, all of them wearing the same military armor as the people outside.


    They were Kali, Angel, Andrea, Cecile, Evelyn, and Tatyana.


    Yasenia''s golden-red slit eyes moved across them, not finding a single imperfection. They looked exactly the same as the real them. Her eyes became deeper as she looked at them with a profound look.


    The old man observed that there weren''t any ripples in Yasenia''s eyes.


    There was one simple reason for this; they weren''t her real dears.


    She turned her head toward the old man, and she asked with a calm voice, "What are you doing?"


    He lifted his white eyebrow and said, "Giving you a small helping hand."


    "This is your helping hand? Why would you even try to help me?" Yasenia asked with an unreadable face.


    "Wouldn''t you feel better doing it with someone that appears like them? This way, you are not really betraying them, right?" Said the old man.


    Yasenia looked at the six of them for a second. Then, she took out her sword and shed the six people in half with a single motion, surprising the old man again.


    Yasenia saw and felt as her sword sunk into each of them, destroying their bodies with her tyrannical strength. However, her golden slit eyes were unpassive as she looked at her sword killing her six "lovers."


    The six copies burst into a gory shower of blood in front of Yasenia''s strength, creating quite a mess inside the tent. Yasenia spun her giant sword once and made blood stter on the ground in a crescent Moon shape.


    Then, she kept it inside her ring again.


    She turned toward him, and she said, the dragoness''s voice indifferent. "Their appearance doesn''t matter. They are not them, so even if they are identical copies, they are still copies. I don''t need substitutes. I will challenge the Trial as I nned, and that''s it."


    Yasenia saw that the old man wanted to speak again, so she interrupted, "Those six identical copies and six random women in the streets are not different. They are not my dears. I will be betraying them either way. epting your offer would only make it worse. Not only would I betray them, but I would also be doing it with people who looked like them."


    Yasenia''s voice was t as she said, "If I epted your offer, doesn''t that mean that my treasures, those I pamper with my very soul, are receable fuck-dolls? Don''t do that again. They are more important than my heart, and there only exists one of each."


    He gave Yasenia a look and decided not to speak anymore. With a wave of his sleeve, his body disappeared, cleaning the mess in the surroundings.


    However, the tent didn''t change, and six women Yasenia had never seen before appeared in their steed.


    After that, the Trial World began moving again.


    Yasenia felt somewhat heavy, so she looked down and saw full body armor covering her. It fit snuggly with her voluptuous curves, so she was happy with it. Yasenia looked at those six and took a deep breath. Then, she breathed out and said, "Let''s do this!"


    Outside the Trial and far away from the town, on a volcano filled with dense magma, fire, darkness, death, and earth attribute, a d muscr man was being bathed by the elements. He was wielding a two-handed hammer with one arm; on the other arm, a Transcendent Ranked shield glowed with an imposing aura.


    Behind him, five pairs of fleshy ck wings spread magnificently. His aura was unlike any other cultivator Yasenia had seen in her generation. The demonic energies around him made other demons look like undeveloped creatures.


    He released his aura, creating a big explosion of energy and ttening almost a hundred meters around him. His strength was clearly inside the Unification Realm.


    "Finally, my Demon Blood awakened. In a week or so, I would stabilize my foundation. Then, I suppose I should target the two biggest targets, I and Yasenia."


    He looked behind him at the mouth of the active Volcano and dove inside it. "Will they be easy prey? Or fall like ants before me?"


    On apletely opposite environment, an ind surrounded by white corals and rocks, a blonde woman with grey eyes sat crossed-legged. Compared to the terrific Demonic aura the previous person released, her aura was as big, but it had a divine feeling.


    Her water, light, ice, and space elements orbited around her, creating multiple events. Behind her, five pairs of pure white Feathered wings gave her a holy aura. Her body and face had reached absolute perfection, to the point that it would only arouse feelings of awe. She smiled and said, "My Divine Bloodline haspletely developed. I won''t lose to anyone with this."


    Then, she looked thoughtful for a second and asked aloud, "How much has she improved? Will it be as easy of a win the next time we meet?" Her tone carried arrogance that previously didn''t exist, clearly influenced by her enormous jump in strength.


    At the same time, a handsome silver-haired man was absorbing a red crystal inside a bloody cave. The dry corpses of ten men and women surrounded him in a strange and macabre formation. Above him, ck clouds of Heavenly Tribtion began gathering.


    The crystal broke into pieces and entered his body. His aura increased continuously, creating pulses of energy. It grew unnaturally fast, basically reaching the previous two in strength.


    He stopped absorbing the energy of the red crystal and looked up, and smiled. His smile twisted with vengeance and hatred. "Finally, I''m entering the Unification Realm. Yasenia, your end is near. Once we meet again, you will have no chance of escaping. For my family, for my sister''s safety, you have to be a ything for the Demons!"


    A short and cute woman was running around, gathering some treasures she had found inside a cave. She was alone, and her strength was iparable to the others before her. She looked at her surroundings and frowned, "I have to find Andrea. With the oath binding us, she will have to listen to me. I heard she has be stronger after getting with that dragoness."


    She frowned and sneered, "To be able to like a deformed woman, that dragoness sure has a wide heart. Since she likes women, I can''t understand why she doesn''t despise Andrea. To think she has everyone deceived, not letting them know that she has that thing between her legs... Ugh, disgusting."


    She went outside the cave, appearing in a volcanic area, and sighed, "Anyway, I heard some kind of doors inside a Volcano open. I should go there. But I also have to find that thing soon so she can gather treasures for me. Useless thing, so hard to find." After that, she went toward the gates inside the Volcano.


    Meanwhile, a tall, tanned, armored woman was advancing through the passages inside a massive ck structure. Beside her, an injured lobster with a shell walked carefully. "Ebirah, be careful when I fightter. You were hurt because some stranded attack hit you!"


    The lobster protested with an arrogant tone, "Be careful!? You are supposed to be guarding this princess! I''m guiding you toward a super-powerful treasure. What less should I expect!"


    The tall womanughed nervously, "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry. Didn''t I tell you a simple thing to do? Why did you snap again?"


    Ebirah made a human-like humph sound, something Andrea still didn''t understand how she made, and she said. "You are just making excuses! Look at my beautiful pincer! After I blocked that stray attack, it waspletely cracked! I will need a week of massages and good food to heal this-! Oh!!!"


    Andrea was startled by her sudden shout and prepared forbat. However, the princess lobster eximed, "Below us! It is below us! Make a hole, Andrea! Punch through with your brute strength!"


    Andrea began sweating, "You want me to punch a hole through a one-hundred-meter-deep floor? Aren''t you asking for too much?"


    Ebirah snorted, baffling Andrea again, "Then, let''s go through that way!"


    Andrea shook her head and followed her orders. It seems that our heroic and beautiful Andrea liked to pamper her girls. She thought amusedly, ''My littlepanion sure has a temper. As expected of a pampered princess, hahaha.'' Andrea didn''t feel bad about her attitude. She thought that she was interesting.


    In another different ce, inside a lightning altar at the top of a mountain surrounded by constant electrical storms, a blue-haired woman was gritting her teeth enough to make her mouth bleed. Thunder fell continuously on her, and a lightning dome isted her wolfpanion. "Fuck me! Why is receiving this cultivation method so dangerous!? I will die!"


    The wolf shouted, "Hold on, Evelyn! Only two more hours, and this will be over! Remember that you will probably advance into the Unification Realm after you absorb the treasure below the mountain."


    Evelyn wanted to answer, but a lightning bolt as thick as herself mmed into her, creating harsh burns on her skin. "Ah!" A shout of pain escaped her mouth, but her violet eyes remained determined. "Don''t underestimate me!"


    *RUMBLE!*


    White electrical currents coursed around Evelyn, battling the storm falling on her. "We''ve only just begun, altar!"


    Far away from the mountain, a closed cave with a one-kilometer-wide glitteringke inside existed. A small vortex could be discerned in the middle, disturbing the peace it normally had.


    A tinum-silver-haired naked woman sat cross-legged in the middle of theke. The water didn''t affect her, and her two big silver wings were neatly folded behind her back. The energy rushing inside her was tremendous, and her cultivation increased by leaps and bounds every second.


    Her eyes were closed as she felt her whole body changing on a basic level. She was transforming into aplete phoenix as if her parents had been two phoenixes.


    That wasn''t all. Above her head, a thunderous storm was gathering.


    This peerlessly beautiful Moon Phoenix that looked like a lone Goddess bathing was about to enter the Unification Realm.


    Far away from her, inside a paradise-like ce, a fox woman and a three-meter-tall woman sat in the middle of ake. What was different was that they were sitting above the water.


    Surrounding them, many types of nt creatures encircled them. Moreover, the aura the tall woman gave was iparable to the past.


    The fox-woman sat in a trance above the water and absorbed the natural energies that rushed toward them. The three-meter-tall light-green woman opened her eyes, deep and surreal wisdom shining in them. She looked at her mistress and smiled gently as a mother watching her child grow. "Sorry for not being able to take care of you properly, child. Don''t worry; now that I''ve awakened, no one shall bring you harm."


    However, the same as nature, her gentleness hid a deep and powerful wrath. "Those that dare will have to suffer this eminence''s wrath."

 Chapter 288: Announcing the Trial to the other cultivators.

    Chapter 288: Announcing the Trial to the other cultivators.


    As everyone received and assimted their inheritances, treasures, or cultivation methods, time flew by in the secret realm. One day, two days, five days. Like water, time flowed without anything able to stop it.


    Eventually, two weeks went by inside the secret realm, reaching the one-month mark since the realm opened.


    Inside the town, everyone was doing their thing, getting stronger, gathering treasures, and doing many other activities.


    However, today was special since the Mayor and Mayoress of the Lost Town seemed to have something to announce.


    Using lost technology, Han Xue appeared in the town''s sky, wearing a magnificent robe, and announced the next. "Wee, respected immortals. I, the Mayoress of the Lost Town, have an announcement to make. As tradition says, at the one-month mark after the first Immortals arrive, we will announce thepetition for the rarest and strongest treasure!"


    The cultivators began cheering and shouting. Han Xue smiled and said, "However, winning the best treasure is not that easy! There are various conditions to participate. First, you have to gather 300,000 Trial Points. Second, you must be above the fifth level of the Mental-Nourishing Realm. Third, you have toe to our main building and be respectful and ordered! Those that do not abide by the rules will be executed by the Divine Lightning! That''s all."


    "Ha?"


    "300,000 Trial Points!? Insanity!"


    "That is impossible!"


    "What a scam!"


    "How is it possible to have 300,000 Points saved before the announcement? A normal person would use them as they get them!"


    Han Xue exined, "For those that do not have 300,000 Trial Points, there is a chance to participate as long as you gather the points required! Good luck."


    Then, with a wave of Han Xue''s sleeve, her image in the sky disappeared.


    All the cultivators were silent for a second. Then, chaos ensued as every one of them began to run around. Those that didn''t have that many points went to the Monoliths, and those that had them went toward the gathering ce.


    Divine lightning fell on stupid people that tried to "Take advantage" of the chaos. However, unlike the first days, this didn''t startle other cultivators as they were at least ten cultivators dying daily toward the Divine lightning. It was a nice cleansing method, to be honest.


    Three hourster, Han Xue gathered a group of cultivators that wanted to challenge it. They were those that luckily had 300,000 Trial Points gathered. One of them asked, somewhat impatient, "Oy! Mayoress, when are we going to enter that Trial?"


    Han Xue looked at the man that spoke and smiled, "Do not be hasty. I wanted to make sure that no one was left behind."


    Another shouted, "Just guide us in. Those that don''te can only me themselves!"


    Han Xue lost her smile and articted, "Listen here, little immortal. You are in my house, so don''t you dare order me around. Am I clear?"


    Although she was a mortal, her tone gave an authoritative feeling that not even cultivators could ignore. However, that man thought that Han Xue couldn''t do anything, so he sneered, "What can you do? As long as I don''t do harm to you, you can''t do anything, little mortal."


    Han Xue pointed up with her index finger and then waved it down. For them, it was slow.


    No matter how sudden, the movement of a mortal wouldn''t startle any cultivator above the Body Modification Realm.


    Still, no one stopped it. The man maintained his sneer until Han Xue''s finder finally pointed toward the ground.


    *RUMBLE!*


    *BOOM!*


    A lightning bolt, unable to be perceived, fell onto the man, carbonizing him in an instant. Everyone''s eyes widened as they looked at Han Xue. She smiled and said, "You can''t touch me, and I can kill any of you whenever I want. So don''t anger me. Am I clear?"


    A collective gulp sounded as they looked at that mortal woman who had their life literally in her hand. Han Xue nodded after seeing them all shut up, "Now that we are on the same page, let''s go toward the Trial ce."


    She turned around and sighed, ''Surely, dear Yasenia and herpanions are one of a kind. The other immortals continue being stupid.''


    The four hundred cultivators that gathered followed after Han Xue silently, like good sheep following the shepherd. However, two cultivators between them stood out.


    Their auras were strong and profound, and they had people following them. They were a incredibly handsome man and a beautiful and slender woman. The woman was blonde, and the man ck-haired.


    They approached Han Xue, and the man spoke with a smile, "Hello, madam Mayoress."


    Han Xue gave him a side eye and couldn''t help but be momentarily stunned. However, she recovered after blinking twice, her demeanor changing topletely neutral again.


    It was normal she reacted that way since cultivators reached levels of perfection that would make any mortal drool. Han Xue asked, her tone even, "What do you want, immortal?"


    The man was surprised that she recovered so fast, stunned even longer than Han Xue. Han Xue smiled and asked again, "Immortal? Is something wrong?"


    The man woke from his momentary stupor and shook his head, waving his long ck hair. Heughed aloud andmented, "I was impressed by the Mayoress'' mental fortitude. My name is Long Baidi, and Ie from an influential family in the sky continent."


    Han Xue blinked, ''The same continent as dear Yasenia. Should I be a little more polite?''


    Han Xue smiled more genuinely and answered back, "My name is Han Xue. Mrs. Han Xue would be fine."


    "A pleasure to meet a strong-willed mortal like yourself, Mrs. Han Xue."


    Han Xue''s growing goodwill was squashed by a single sentence. ''He shouldn''t be someone Yasenia knows.''


    Her tone became more formal and said. "What could Mister Long Baidi want from this mortal?"


    He internally frowned at her instant change of attitude, but he didn''t give it too much importance. He asked, "You see, we are searching for a cultivator, and with your connections, I''m sure we will be able to find her sooner orter."


    Han Xue''s interest was piqued, "If you say something like that, you should have prepared something in exchange, right?"


    Long Baidi nodded and took out a yellow and red heart-shaped fruit. "This is a [Ten Year Longevity Fruit]. Each mortal can eat up to ten fruits, prolonging their life by one hundred years! Moreover, it is the easiest variant to grow. It takes ten years to grow, ten years to bloom flowers, and ten years to give fruits. I''m sure Mrs. Han Xue would like something like this."


    Han Xue lifted an eyebrow, interested. She first opened the mausoleum door with the circr key, and the door lowered. She spoke to the cultivators following behind, "Follow me. There are stairs in the front, so walk in order. Everyone will enter simultaneously, so it won''t matter if you reach there first orst."


    Han Xue walked toward the ce at a slow rhythm and looked toward the fruit. "So, who do you want me to search for? I''m telling you, if you don''t have a characteristic trait, it would be impossible for me to find someone."


    Long Baidi took out a picture and handed it to Han Xue. Han Xue picked it up, and after looking at the person, she paused for a good second. Then, she continued walking. Long Baidiughed again, "As expected of you, not even her can make you flinch. This woman has been quite troublesome for my family and me outside, so I want to search for her and eliminate her inside this world. That way, their side wouldn''t be able to react to her death. It would be a big favor if you help us search for her. This fruit is yours as long as you tell us anything you know about her. Of course, the more you say, the better the rewards."


    Han Xue kept looking at the picture and asked, "Although she really is characteristic, can I get her name? It should make us find her faster."


    "Yasenia Dravory. A dragon-raced female with divine beauty and strength. Truly, someone blessed by the Heavens since birth."


    Han Xue maintained her expression and heart in check. She knew some cultivators could even pick up the heart rate to detect emotions. She said with a face filled with interest, "She really is beautiful, the most beautiful woman I''ve seen. To be honest, as long as she has walked through the gates of our town, I''m sure to find her. I will look into the matter after you enter the Trial."


    Long Baidi cupped his fists and nodded, "Thank you, Mrs. Han Xue. Also, I would rmend not getting into direct contact with her. Even if a high-level painter created this image, it can''t truly catch the level of charm she has. Tempting mortals to do her bidding should be as easy as flipping her hair."


    Han Xue chuckled and said, cing one hand on her mouth, "You sure exaggerate."


    However, internally she sneered at the "painter." ''This really is a shitty painting. I could write a better illustration with my eyes closed. It doesn''t catch her charm, charisma, or natural seductiveness. Fuck, I really want to rip it apart; it is basically an insult!''


    Han Xue returned it to him and casually said, "It is very well painted; I wonder who is the one who did it?"


    ''I really want to make lightning rain on them.''


    The woman that had been silent behind Long Baidi interjected with a gentle and soothing tone. "It was me, Mrs. Han Xue."


    Han Xue looked at the beautiful and saintly woman and asked with a smile, "Who may you be?"


    ''Should I kill her? Painting Yasenia like that is basically an insult as if... Oh? Did she paint her like that because she wanted to make her look worse than herself? She is more than she looks.''


    Han Xue''s eyes cunningly shed as she listened, "My name is Tang Xian. I''m from the Tang family, allied with Baidi''s family on the outside. A pleasure to meet you."


    Han Xue said with a smile, "You were able to capture the beauty of Yasenia really well. If she were more beautiful, it would have really been surreal."


    Tang Xian answered with a smallugh, "Thank you, I''ve done my best to paint her."


    Han Xue was amused, ''She has changed mypliment toward Yasenia for apliment toward her painting skills? Shameless! It is a shame that we''ve reached, or I would have loved to taunt her more.''


    After they reached the crypt-like hall, every cultivator spread in the room. It had a capacity for thousands of people, so it didn''t look crowded even with four hundred people.


    Han Xue looked at the gathered cultivators and said, "To enter the Trial, you all must position yourselves in one of the circles drawn on the ground. Do not fight with each other since there are more than 1,000 teleportation circles across the room."


    "Also, do not begin thinking that choosing different circles will make a trial easier or harder. So don''t take too long to choose."


    The four hundred cultivators listened and positioned themselves on the circles drawn on the floor.


    However, when Han Xue was about to tell them the method of entry.


    Two teleportation circles that weren''t marked on the floor appeared and shone brightly, creating a one-meter-wide light pir. From them, two women appeared.


    Everyone was confused. Han Xue''s expression becameplicated, and she was somewhat anxious. ''I hope meeting with these people doesn''t trouble her. Most importantly, has she won? Or has the other person won?''


    The four hundred cultivators looked confused at those two, but most people''s eyes suddenly widened when they recognized one of those two.


    Their current state was the pr opposite. One of them was confused, while the other was looking calmly at the surroundings.

 Chapter 289: Two Weeks, Twenty Years.

    Chapter 289: Two Weeks, Twenty Years.


    While they were all looking dazed at her, the calm woman smirked, emitting such mature charm that left people dazed. Just a smile and most people present had their hearts pounding faster than usual.


    Those golden slit eyes, that seductive long tail, her voluptuous body proportions, everything highlighted the aura around her. This aura gave not only unparalleled natural allure but also maturity and experience it previously didn''t have. Her mellow and slightly low voice came next, "It seems that I finally won. Luan Qiuqiu was right about their n. She was such a clever girl. Her training gave lovely results~."


    Then, a sh of sadness appeared in her golden slit eyes, "I will somewhat miss them¡­ However, everything I''ve learned will live forever inside of me. Moreover, no matter how much I like them, my dears are waiting for me. They are and will be the most important."


    After waking up from their daze, many people present looked at Yasenia and tried to feel her strength.


    However, when their senses tried to sense her spiritual aura, it felt like it sunk into a powerful, dense, and deep pool, sending a chill up their spines.


    Even though they could tell that her current level was that of a level-nine, almost half-step, Mental Nourishing realm cultivator, the feeling she gave was horrifying. There were two general thoughts.


    ''Who is this monster in human skin!?''


    ''How did this monster improve so much?!''


    The charming mature woman, Yasenia, felt her heart''s excitement growing the more she thought about Angel, Andrea, Cecile, Evelyn, Tatyana, and Kali. ''I really missed them. I want to find them as soon as possible, but first, I need to digest my gains. Moreover, I have to advance the [Convergence of the Celestial Bodies] technique that I''ve been stuck on for a while.''


    Yasenia got thoughtful, ''Since I''ve already gained insight. The only thing left is breaking the barriers. I also have to see if all the things I learned during these years carry to my real self.''


    However, there was something that had changed inside Yasenia. The number of years she lived on the illusion took a toll on her, making her forget some things. It wasn''t that she would forget with the powerful mind that she had, but she had lived in that illusion for a long time, making the memories of the time before blurry.


    Therefore, when she looked around and spotted Han Xue, she frowned. ''Hmm? Who is she? Her face looks extremely familiar¡­.''


    Meanwhile, Long Baidi and Tang Xian hid in the crowd and looked closely at Yasenia. They didn''t know why she suddenly appeared there, but it was something good for them. ''Anyway, it is good that she is here. We will be able to get rid of her. Moreover, with the Mayoress on our side, she will only be in deeper trouble... eh?''


    Their eyes widened when Han Xue approached Yasenia with a smile, giving off a clear, familiar vibe. Everyone was about to speak about it when she suddenly heard Yasenia ask. "Do I know you?"


    Han Xue''s steps froze as her eyes widened, "Do you not remember me?"


    Yasenia looked at her closely, and then, it came to her. Her face eased as a smile spread on her lips, "You are the Mayoress of the town, Han Xue. I''m sorry for momentarily forgetting about you. My memories are somewhat blurry."


    This time, it was Han Xue''s time to be confused. She asked, "Why are you outside, Yasenia? Only two weeks have gone by! Did you really manage to pass the Trial? Or was the other girl the winner?"


    This time, her words were like a rock being thrown into a calmke.


    "Huh? What do you mean!?"


    "She entered the Trial before us!?"


    "Impossible. Why would she? Did you lie to us, Mayoress!?"


    "So the two people that appeared had entered the Trial before?"


    The other woman, who was trying to make herself as small as possible, froze, ''Crap, there is no way I won''t be noticed now.''


    Of course, Tang Xian''s and Long Baidi''s faces darkened. ''She yed us! How dare a mortal y us like a fool!?''


    Yasenia looked at Han Xue and smiled bitterly. "Two weeks¡­ More like twenty-three years."


    Han Xue''s eyes widened, but Yasenia recovered instantly and said, her tone returning to normal. "Anyway, yes, I managed toplete it. It was very hard, but I could do it in the end. I was really scared that the other person wouldplete it."


    As she spoke, Yasenia''s gaze moved in the direction the other pir shot up.


    The woman there was looking at her with a worried frown. She had good facial features, her beauty radiating that next-door girl feeling. Yasenia wouldn''t forget about the brown-haired, honey-colored-eyed possessed woman, "Sarah? So you were the mysterious person that entered before me¡­."


    Sarahughed awkwardly and tried to exin, "L-Listen to me, Yasenia, I-"


    Yasenia cut her off, "Don''t speak or make excuses. You lied to me, and you kept another thing from me. I told you, the thing I hate the most are liars. Now, after my experiences, this thought has only solidified."


    Sarah''s eyes widened as she stumbled with her words, "Huh? Wait! D-Don''t take it that seriously! We- I- it was just a coincidence I managed to find out about it!"


    Yasenia smirked, "Was it also a coincidence you lied about the number of Points?"


    Sarah asked the System, ''System! What happened!? How did sheplete the Trial in such a short amount of time? I thought I would have two weeks of advantage! Moreover, we were almost done with the Trial, just two days, and I would''vepleted it!''


    [Host. Even if you ask me, I don''t know how to answer. I was with you the entire time. But this is bad, how about you try to ask her to give you the reward? It is too good of a reward to lose it just like that.]


    Sarah frowned and thought about it, ''Will she give it to me? I''m not that close to her.''


    [You can always exchange it for another treasure. Your Shop Points have increased a lot during the Trial, so you should be able to buy something she wants. Moreover, she won''t be able to use that treasure efficiently as you.]


    Sarah began sweating, ''Should I really?'' Sarah remembered that Yasenia had let go of the scroll rather easily, so she opened her mouth, about to try her luck again.


    However, Yasenia cut her off, "Stop speaking. I have important things to do, and I don''t want to lose my time arguing with you, especially not when people are shouting so much."


    Sarah''s mouth dropped. ''Did she just say I don''t have time?''


    The people that had been ignored became even angrier and shouted more. One of them even rushed toward Yasenia, sword in hand. "Fucking whore! Do not look down on me!"


    The sh and attack were so fast that Han Xue couldn''t react. If it were an attack aimed at her, the protection would activate automatically, but it wasn''t.


    However, she didn''t have to worry since, for Yasenia, it went extremely slow. ''Poor posture, poor technique, low strength, low speed.''


    Yasenia coldly looked at him and coldly spat, "Weak."


    Her body leaned slightly, dodging that sword strike with a hair''s breadth, and then her tail, in blunt form,shed like a whip three times, hitting him straight in the middle of the back, leg, and waist.


    *BANG!*


    A deafening sound exploded through the hall, followed by a body rolling on the floor without control, his limbs and back bent and sunk in ways no human should have.


    It smashed against the wall with brutal force and sttered them with blood.


    However, the people around reacted not in awe but angered, persisting in the previous issue. This time, most of the shouts were directed at Han Xue.


    "What is the meaning of this!?"


    "Do you think you can do as you like!?"


    "We haven''t even begun the Trial, and someone is getting out of it already?"


    "Right! How did they know about it sooner than us!?"


    "I demand an exnation!"


    The crowd became rowdy and bombarded Han Xue with questions.


    Han Xue acted calmly, but she was internally frowning. ''Couldn''t she havepleted it a day before? I wouldn''t have to do the announcement that way.''


    She was getting overwhelmed because no matter how strong a mortal''s psyche was, they would not be able to resist so many cultivators shouting at them.


    However, Yasenia was getting annoyed and also wouldn''t let anybody bully her as it was because of her that she could finish the Trial before Sarah.


    A profound aura spread from her as she calmly uttered a single word, "Silence."


    Even If her voice was calm and her tone normal. The word literally boomed in their heads like a hammer. Some even grabbed their heads in pain.


    The noisy hall turned silent in less than three seconds. All the eyes focused on Yasenia with a wide array of emotions.


    Yasenia calmly at the hundreds of cultivators and said, "Why are you asking her when it was I who found out about the Trial first? She didn''t have anything to do with this as I found it thanks to my treasure sense."


    At that moment, a man and a woman walked out of the crowd.


    The man was extremely handsome, with long ck hair, an angr face, and robes that conservatively showed off his physique. He was tall, and his sword-like brows and deep eyes gave him a piercing look that would elerate the heartbeat of almost any woman he looked at.


    The beautiful womanplimented the man perfectly, with a slender and perfect body. Her blonde hair, dark eyes, and long white robe gave her a feeling of holiness. However, it wasn''t a feeling of innocence but the feeling of majesty that apanied this divine aura.


    Their aura was powerful as the air around them moved in strange patterns, making people feel respect.


    Yasenia looked at them and narrowed her eyes for a second. Then, she muttered, ''Unification Realm Cultivators. But why are they using a technique to create those strange unharmful patterns? Is it a cosmetic technique? I should be careful in case it hides something more.''


    The man smiled and said, "To think we would meet with the Heavenly Dragoness here. My name is Long Baidi. Nice to meet you."


    The woman spoke next, her voice soothing and ethereal, "My name is Tang Xian. You did a great job, Yasenia. Since you were the one that managed toplete the Trial, you must have received a treasure. Now, give us the reward you got."


    The people around looked at them and beganmenting. "The holy son and daughter have appeared!"


    "They are the future of the junior generation. No matter how strong the Heavenly dragoness is, she doesn''tpare with them!"


    "To be able to contribute her treasures to them, the Heavenly Dragoness sure is lucky!"


    "Holy Son, please look at me!"


    "Holy Daughter! You are as beautiful as the stars. No matter what you need, I wille to your aid!"


    Simr shouts spread in the big hall.


    After listening to those two and then the surrounding cultivators, Yasenia asked herself seriously. ''Are they all brainwashed? Or are they all stupid?''

 Chapter 290: Taking the Reward!

    Chapter 290: Taking the Reward!


    "My name is Tang Xian. You did a great job, Yasenia. Since you were the one that managed toplete the Trial, you must have received a treasure. Now, give us the reward you got."


    After that absurd derationing from her, Yasenia was bbergasted.


    Tang Xian''s tone was extremely calm and soft as she requested that absurd request. As if it was a matter of course for Yasenia to give her treasures to them.


    Of course, she ignored the crowd and looked back at her with a smirk. She lifted her straight eyebrow and said, "Did you fall off the crib when you were little? Else, I don''t know how to exin your mental disability. How could someone ask something like that with a straight face and not have their cheeks redden in shame? I''m impressed."


    Silence!


    Everyone turned silent as they looked at Yasenia with wide eyes. Most cultivators thought of Tang Xian as a goddess because of the maniption the Tang family did in the shadows. Of course, doing something like this wasn''t easy, so they invested a lot of resources into it.


    Angry curses immediately followed Yasenia''s words. "How dare you speak to the Holy daughter like that?"


    "She is a chosen one from the Heavens! You, a filthy beast, have no right to speak to her like that!"


    Yasenia''s got thoughtful for a second. Then, she looked at the angry crowd andughed, "I didn''t expect you to have so much influence. With how many of them did youy? Isn''t it sore after all the work you put it through?"


    More angry curses followed, some of them ready to jump on her. However, Yasenia turned her head toward the barely alive cultivator at the side, stopping them in their tracks.


    Tang Xian didn''t get angry. Her smile became even more gentle as she said, "You are quite a funny youngster. Heavenly Dragoness, even if our families have a grudge, we cany it to rest today. You just have to give us a single treasure. I think it is quite generouspared with the wrongs you did to us."


    "That''s right! Give it to her!"


    "Don''t be ungrateful!"


    "We are going to sabotage the Academy if you don''tply!"


    Yasenia didn''t even flinch at their words. ''Sabotage the Academy? Only after leading a War could I begin to understand the capabilities of those at the top. Mother could not only lead Wars easily, but she could also create a Top Power in less than a thousand years in a ce where Political power was already stretched throughout thend.''


    Yasenia really disdained those that spoke without knowledge. ''Her skill, intelligence, and nning abilities are way above these delusional people or their families to challenge something.''


    She shook her head and decided to ignore them.


    Without responding to Tang Xian, she started walking toward the ck orb in the middle of the hall.


    There were people in the way, and even other cultivators came in front of her. Yasenia snorted, and an invisible ripple spread from her. She had activated a skill she had developed inside the Trial, her [Dragon Strength]. After using it continuously inside the Trial, it evolved into [Dragon Authority].


    After this ripple hit the angry people in the front, their minds nked for a second, and even though they regained their bearings shortly after, a strange phenomenon was happening in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Under the shouts of other cultivators, Yasenia slowly walked forward, and the crowd parted seamlessly, leaving way for her.


    "Huh? What is happening?"


    "Aren''t they shouting at her? Why are they letting her walk?"


    Obviously, it wasn''t voluntary. The dragoness''s sheer pressure and authority didn''t let anyone bar her path.


    Yasenia calmly spoke as she sashayed sensually toward the ck orb, "Tang Xian, I don''t know which kind of lies you have fed these people, what kind of alchemy substances you yourself ingested, nor what kind of delusional world you are living in. Do you want to know the harsh and simple truth?"


    As Yasenia spoke, the people around also quieted down. By the time she made the question, everyone was silent.


    Yasenia reached beside the ck orb floating in the middle of the room and ced a hand on it. Then, she spoke while looking in Long Baidi''s and Tang Xian''s direction.


    "You are nothing in my eyes."


    The next moment, a blinding multicolored glow flooded the crypt-like hall. Not even the columns in the surrounding stopped the light, making everyone close their eyes for one second.


    The ck Orb shrunk and entered Yasenia''s body, resting inside her Dantian. Yasenia knew what this thing was and many of its uses. However, it wouldn''t be until less than a monthter that she would understand why the Senior told her it was essential for her.


    Everyone opened their eyes and saw that not only did the orb disappear, but the formation lines to enter the Trial were also gone!


    Yasenia turned and continued talking to Tang Xian and Long Baidi. "Not only you are nothing in my eyes. Your families are nothing in my mother''s eyes. The only reason your families are alive is that my mother doesn''t want to destroy them. I''m ashamed it took so much time for me to understand, but the only reason you can even stand here today is that my mother wants me to end the grudge between us."


    Yasenia saw that the eyes of Long Baidi and Tang Xian were getting colder and her mouth made her typical seductive smirk; this time, her allure carried a mature seductiveness that tickled the heart. "In short. You are just training dummies my mother left alive to temper me."


    Long Baidi''s aura exploded from him, pushing all the cultivators more than 100 meters away from him and Tang Xian.


    This cleared the aura around them, making them face Yasenia without no one in the middle.


    His voice was cold as he said, "You are too arrogant, beast. Do you really think you can fight any of us? We are already in the second level of the Unification Realm. You who are in the ninth level of the Mental Nourishing Realm are nothing but an ant before us!"


    Yaseniaughed calmly, "An ant? You are confusing my race, Long Baidi."


    Her face cooled as she asserted, "I''m not an ant, but a Dragon!"


    *BOOOM!*


    Yasenia''s [Dragon Authority] exploded outward with a terrible might. The whole hall was fully covered in her presence, making people feel constricted.


    Aftermanding armies for decades, Yasenia''s [Dragon Strength] evolved to [Dragon Authority], and although it was just the next level, the effects were iparable.


    Together with her natural aura, [Dragon Authority] was enough to pressure all the cultivators under the Unification realm to feel suffocated, as if countless shackles had sprouted from the ground and tied their limbs and neck. Worse, those below her cultivation level couldn''t hold on as they fell to their knees. Their hearts felt as if they were about to burst just from her presence.


    This was especially true for the beasts and beast-humans within the crowd. They felt as if an ancient beast was in front of them, showing off who was the one above all.


    Long Baidi and Tang Xian''s facial expressions lost their calm for the first time. Although the dragoness''s current aura release didn''t affect them enough to lower theirbat power, the effects on the surrounding people made it clear the difference between them.


    Without saying another word, Yasenia took out [Draconic Heart].


    However, its form was very different from before.


    The previously rocky and rusted surface around it was gone, and a blue-colored greatsword with a red core was left.


    The size was also smaller than before.


    Previously, if Yasenia ced the de tip on the ground, the sword would end on her shoulders, and the hilt would go even higher than her height.


    Now, if Yasenia did the same action, the end of the hilt would reach Yasenia''s neck. Of course, it was a small sword by any means. However, it was much more agile than before.


    In short, the previous bulkiness has been reced by a sharp edge and sleek body.


    Moreover¡­


    The individuals that could barely resist Yasenia''s aura suddenly eximed, "A high-level Heaven-grade sword!"


    "Is that sword the reward for the trial?"


    "If it is, it is a worthy reward for a trial worth 300,000 points."


    "The aura it gives is very profound, indeed an excellent treasure."


    That''s right, after nourishing it for 20 years with her limited energy, it had grown from the previous low-level Heaven grade to the current High-level Heaven grade.


    The transformation to its shape came naturally and slowly as Yasenia fought with it, bing increasinglypatible with Yasenia''s developing battle style.


    It became less cumbersome and strong, focusing on agility and maneuverability.


    It was still a heavy and big sword, but it could be said to be lightpared to the prior form. This way, Yasenia''s powerful legs would be freer duringbat, and implementing kicks to her arsenal was not impossible.


    Yasenia dered, "You two are lucky that I have more important matters to deal with. However, I''m sure we will see each other soon. At that time, pray to the Heavens so that you can survive."


    Yasenia pointed her sword toward the exit and eximed, "Those that don''t want to die, MOVE!"


    Then, Yasenia pushed against the ground, and after a golden aura surrounded her figure, she streaked across the room and disappeared, leaving a golden trail behind her.


    She rapidly zoomed through the spiral stairs and went out of the underground chamber, leaving a stunned crowd behind.


    With Yasenia gone, her pressure also banished. Many cultivators took a deep breath, filling their lungs with oxygen. The collective gasp was a clear sign of most people''s situation.


    However, those that were not that affected felt fooled. And their thoughts began drifting.


    Someone asked, "Did she run away?" And this question sparked doubt a lot of in the cultivators. No one liked feeling like an ant before people of simr age. Cultivators also made a lot of excuses to hide their ugly inferiorityplex, jealousy, and bitter resentment.


    "So much for the Heavenly Dragoness! I will call her the cowardly dragoness!"


    "I bet that the previous pressure was an intimidation skill! There are plenty of those."


    "She must have been weak, and to take the treasure and escape, she must have bluffed her own strength!"


    "Right! The next time we see her, we will kill her and take the sword from her!"


    Tang Xian and Long Baidi heard thements and also shared their feeling. ''We were fooled by a beast! The next time it won''t go the same way!"

 Chapter 291: Breakthrough, the Connection Realm!

    Chapter 291: Breakthrough, the Connection Realm!


    After leaving the underground, Yasenia did not stop and continued running. She weaved through the streets at high speed and finally jumped onto the roofs.


    Her speed increased at that moment, zooming toward the Lost Town''s entry at high speed. She didn''t remember the ce clearly, but she was able to navigate the Town easily and follow where the traffic of cultivators was the highest.


    It didn''t take long until she found and crossed the gate to exit the Town. Then, after looking at the surroundings for a brief instant, she decided to continue traveling to her right.


    While she traversed the forest, thoughts about what to do now crossed her mind. ''I should first breakthrough, thenmunicate with all of them and see if they are done with their things. Mymunication devices haven''t received any signals recently, so they should be safe wherever they are.''


    This thought was strangeing from the dragoness. If it were before, Yasenia would have searched for them instantly. She would have prioritized finding all of them over whatever business she had for herself. Was it calmness? Was it better or worse judgment? Had Yasenia lost affection after twenty years of being away from them?


    Yasenia''s thoughts continued uninterrupted and with calmness. ''Ideally, I will take one day to breakthrough, two days at most. Then, after digesting the gains, I will reunite with all of them and explore the secret realm together for the rest of the duration. How much time is left? Han Xue said I stayed in the Trial for two weeks, so a little less than two months are left. I don''t think we can aplish much in that period of time. Maybe, I can take the chance to eliminate threats.''


    Yasenia went deep into the forest and slowly found an isted ce to silently break through.


    After four hours of searching for a ce to stay, far away from any cultivator, Yasenia found a special cave. ''Hoh? This cave wille in handy to break through.''


    She sniffed around and nodded, ''There are only low-level beasts in the surroundings. I can''t detect any other smells, so they probably are the most dominant beast in the area.''


    After twops in the surroundings, she made sure her guess was correct. Then, she released asting scent at the entrance of the cave to avoid being interrupted by wild beasts. It wasn''t a potent smell, but any beast that smelled it would directly turn tail and run away.


    She entered the cave and didn''t lose time. She cleaned the surroundings of carcasses and sat-crossed legged in the middle of a five-meter-tall and ten-meter-wide cave.


    In the walls, there was a mineral emitting a chilling glow, and this mineral would be important shortly after.


    Then she recalled her insights. ''I should be able to ovee the [Connection with the Sun], [Connection with the Moon], and [Connection with the Stars] levels. I''m not sure about oveing the [Connection with the Celestial bodies] realmst step and entering the next, so I will go slowly instead of rushing it.''


    After thinking that, she emptied her mind and began trying to feel the Sun energy around her.


    After crossing the seventh, eighth, and almost ninth levels of the Mental Nourishing realm, herprehension abilities had taken a big leap.


    Across thest twenty years, Yasenia hadprehended a lot of things, perfected many others, and increased her skill in the final ones. After gaining so much-needed experience, her insights could finally keep up with her absurd strengthening speed.


    Usually, a cultivator has a lot of time to think about each level, realm, and change happening in their body because it took a lot of time to increase their strength. However, a journey that even top-level genius cultivators took ten years to travel, Yasenia rushed it in two.


    And this, unknown to Yasenia, hurt herprehension abilities, creating the bottleneck she had had in her cultivation technique. No matter how heaven-defying, Yasenia was a growing and young individual, after all.


    After all those years inside the Trial, she slowly understood those concepts that previously were unclear. Now, Yasenia could be said to be an average cultivator in the Sky Continent. A forty-four-year-old, level nine Mental Nourishing Realm cultivator. That is who Yasenia was at that moment.


    However, even her first mistake was a fortunate reflection. This mistake was that she had taken the word "connection" too literally in the past.


    Yasenia thought she had to bond with the Sun and create a spiritual connection with it, but that wasn''t something someone at her level could do.


    The reason that even this thought became a fortunate reflection was that it helped her create her strongest skill besides [Day and Night]¡ªThe [Celestial Dress].


    Getting back on track, what Yasenia realized she had to do to advance in the connection realm waspletely different but the same at the core.


    She had to create a connection with the Sun-energy around her, not the Sun itself. And she had to do the same in the Moon and Star connection realm.


    Not only did she have to connect with that energy, but she also had to control it as if it were a part of herself, an extension of her will. ''It will be somewhat bothersome since I have yet to unlock my spiritual sense, but I think I should have rtive ease to take this step.''


    And as she expected, Yasenia didn''t take much time or have anyplications making the process.


    Even if her spiritual sense couldn''t still leave her body, her [Dragon Authority] could. Her powerful will inundated the cave, creating a visible pressure around her. This pressurepressed the energy inside of it and focused on taking control of the Sun energy.


    However, this alone wouldn''t be enough.


    Yasenia wasn''t worried. She closed her eyes slowly and used her [Sun assimtion] skill to create a faint connection with the Sun energy.


    The assimtion skills absorbed only that kind of energy. Therefore, it was the same as creating a channel between the Sun energy and Yasenia.


    It was a delicate process. Yasenia had to control the way she moved her energy and aura to be one with the Sun energy. To do this, instead of using her usual meridians, she used the ones in her long dragon tail.


    The energy absorption trait of her tail came from specific organs and nds below its scales. Yasenia didn''t waste a single resource at her disposition to advance in this realm.


    Slowly, but surely, an aura began building up inside the isted cave.


    One hour, two hours, three hours. Yasenia continued this process carefully because the Sun energy inside this cave was low.


    However, when the fifth hour approached, an abrupt change urred. The low temperature inside the cave suddenly raised tens, hundreds, thousands of degrees!


    A powerful scorching aura filled the cave. This aura came from the dragoness in the middle of the cave, melting the rock walls and ceiling around Yasenia.


    However, Yasenia wasn''t done yet. The reason she chose this cave over the others was that it had plenty of Moon energy inside. It came from a mineral Yasenia knew, [Moonglow ore].


    This mineral was created after a cave formation created a crystalline structure that could contain the Moonlight, smearing the rocks with that energy. After thousands of ears, the mineral gave a distinctive chilling glow, transforming into the [Moonglow Ore]. This mineral was very hard to find because if it were exposed even to something close to warm temperature, it would explode the chilling Moon energy stored inside in a powerful explosion, destroying the whole cave system with it.


    This time, it was not different.


    After the [Moonglow Ore] on the walls made contact with Yasenia''s powerful Sun energy release, They burst into a chilling explosion of Moon energy.


    *BOOM!*


    However, as said before, Yasenia did this on purpose.


    Her [Celestial Dress] came into being, covering her in that distinctive white, body-hugging dress, and [Dragon Authority] boosted her aura tremendously. This aura literally caught the explosion, making it unable to expand nor contract, and she began refining that Moon energy.


    The Sun and Moon energies wereplete opposites. In a normal case, Yasenia trying to contain this energy would result in an evenrger and more destructive oue. But Yasenia had something that let her use pr opposite energies with ease.


    In these cases was where the [Celestial Yin-Yang body] shone the most.


    A ripple spread from Yasenia and submerged the berserk energies in the surroundings. The moment this energy touched the energy, it calmed down instantly as if they were a puppy in the hands of its owner.


    Then, they obediently moved as Yaseniamanded them for the next step.


    For Yasenia, controlling the Moon-energy was harder than the Sun-energy. Even if the Sun-energy was not weaker than the Moon-energy, it was rted to life, light, and fire.


    Its rtionship with life made it easy for Yasenia to manipte it because Yasenia had more affinity with the Yang energy she normally used to nourish women. Of course, this didn''t mean that she was not skilled with her Yin energy, but it was a rtionship like the dominant and non-dominant hand.


    Furthermore, the Moon-energy had death, darkness, and ice properties, making it more difficult to control.


    Still, Yasenia was calm as she manipted it. Even if her Yin energy maniption was weaker than her Yang energy maniption, her problems ended with Yasenia having to take three extra hours to enter the [Connection with the Moon realm].


    A chilling aura burst from her, freezing the previous hot surroundings. The temperatures dropped to below zero Celsius like a switch, creating ice crystals in the surroundings.


    In total, Yasenia had spent almost thirteen hours inside the cave.


    The final step, the [Connection with the Stars] realm, was the easiest but the most tedious.


    Outside was the middle of the night, so Yasenia could feel the Star energy increasing in the surroundings. Now, using the same method she used for the Sun connection, she had to connect with the star energy.


    It took the whole night to get there.


    When morning arrived, Yasenia opened her eyes and used her cultivation technique to absorb all the energies around her like a vortex. Her cultivation soared, and after thirty minutes of absorbing everything created by the breakthroughs, she reached the limit of the ninth level of the Mental Nourishing realm. She would need at most two weeks of cultivation to break through.

 Chapter 292: Yasenias New Domains. Evelyns suspicions.

    Chapter 292: Yasenia''s New Domains. Evelyn''s suspicions.


    Yasenia sighed in relief. "Finally, some advancement in my cultivation technique. Toplete the [Connection with the Celestial Bodies] realm, I will have to be at least in the Unification realm. I can''t do much more about it for now. What skills this I unlock this time?"


    Yasenia looked into herself and absorbed the knowledge she unlocked after advancing the cultivation technique.


    Since they were about learning to control the elements in the surrounding, her three new skills were all domain-ss skills.


    Although [Moonless Night] has served her enough until now, Yasenia began seeing its limits.


    The amount of slow it dealt to her enemies was between five to ten percent, depending on the opponent''s strength inparison to her own. It was not bad at all, and in a battle against someone with simr power, it could mean the difference between life and death. However, the domain skills she has seen through her years were so much better than [Moonless Night] that it could onlypare when the special effect activated on the nights without a Moon.


    For those that don''t remember, the Domain''s extra effect was absorbing the energy of those who were inside of it. A very powerful ability, however, as exined before, this effect could only be activated once a month, whenever there was a moonless night.


    Yasenia had never managed to activate it meaningfully with the extra effect. The condition was honestly very infrequent. Of course, this didn''t take the strength of the skill whenever she triggered [Day and Night cycle], where all her abilities would be dealing their additional effects.


    In short, it was a nice domain but nothing too crazy. The Domains she just unlocked were much stronger.


    The first Domain was [Scorched Sun Domain].


    When Yasenia activated this Domain, it constantly created sun-fire pirs below those that Yasenia considered hostile. If they hit, these pirs were as strong as receiving a full-strength [Sunset]. Moreover, it also increased the strength of Yasenia''s Sun attributed skills more than twofold.


    If Yasenia had this skill activated and used [Noon], the results would be impressive, to say the least.


    The second Domain was [Freezing Moon Domain].


    After it spread in the surroundings, it would create silver snow in arge area around Yasenia. This Domain was much wider andrger than the other two. Those snowkes exploded in contact. The explosion wasn''t big; it was a small, melon-sized silver explosion.


    However, the chilling Moon attribute was very damaging and could freeze body parts, making their attacks slower and more cumbersome. Moreover, there were so many snowkes inside the Domain that the damage wasn''t any less than [Scorched Sun Domain].


    Like the previous Domain, it only activated when they touched something that Yasenia considered hostile, and it also increased the strength of all Moon-attributed skills.


    The third and final domain was [Star night Domain].


    This Domain was different from the other two. It wasn''t an attack domain but a defensive one. When Yasenia activated this domain, her surroundings would darken, and countless floating stars would appear in the surroundings. These stars would move at high speeds and block any iing projectiles.


    However, that wasn''t all. Yasenia''s star-attributed skills needed [Starry Sky] to generate stars and be stronger. After activating this domain, the [Starry Sky] skill would be much faster in forming stars, and Yasenia would also be able to use the Domain''s floating stars in her skills. The Domain''s stars were weaker than the ones created by [Starry sky], but there were many more,pensating in numbers.


    The domain also helped defend against projectiles to all the allies inside of it. It was a very versatile and powerful domain.


    In short, the Sun Domain was better in small-scale battles, the Moon domain in wide-scale battles, and the Star domain in defensive battles. It wasn''t an absolute since fighting against a speed user would instantly trante to using the [Freezing Moon Domain], but that summary was generally urate.


    Yasenia inspected them and experimented with them for two more hours, making a full twenty-four-hour cycle since she began cultivating. "If I had these three domains, they wouldn''t have had to die¡­."


    Yasenia shook her head and sighed, "Stop thinking about it. I''ve already gone berserk once. I don''t really want to experience that feeling of betrayal again."


    Then, she took themunication device and noticed that she was somewhat nervous. ''I haven''t talked to them for more than twenty years. I thought that cultivating and breaking through would rx me, but it seems that I couldn''t.''


    The dragoness frowned and walked in circles, ''What if they notice something different? Will they mind? They shouldn''t, right? But... How will they react when they know about my Trial? Especially Cecile... Shit, the more I think about it, the worse it bes.''


    Yasenia groaned, ''Ugh, let''s get over it. The fastest I call them, the fastest it would go by. I will also not talk about the Trial until we are all together. Speaking face to face is best for these kinds of situations.''


    Yasenia looked at the orange and blue device and induced her energy inside. The lines across it glowed, and she connected with the other end of the device.


    The first one she had called was Angel. ''She was very clingy, so she should miss me a lot, right? Angel should be a good choice to start speaking with them again.''


    Yasenia waited for themunication to get received by Angel. After five minutes of waiting, Yasenia''s brows began to approach each other. Yasenia''s nervousness transformed into worry, and she couldn''t help but question. "Why isn''t Angel answering? Is she in the middle of something? Normally, she would have answered my call rather quickly, right?"


    Yasenia began pacing back and forth, her tail hitting the ground as her thoughts wandered. ''Let''s think logically. When I was in the middle of my Trial, I also couldn''t answer. Angel went to find out about... That thing... Right, the [Crystal Key]. Maybe she is in the middle of her Trial.''


    Her brows locked as her heart felt bad. ''However, I will have to make sure. First, let''smunicate with the others, and then I will return to the town and find Han Xue. She should be able to tell me where to go.''


    Yasenia waited for half an hour more, in case Angel answered, but only silence returned from themunication device.


    The dragoness shook her head and thought about who to call next. ''I should call Kali, right? She is the closest one... Or at least should be the closest one to me.''


    With that in mind, she activated the device again and called Kali.


    Her golden slit eyes locked onto the orange-greenmunication device as if staring at it would make the call go through.


    However, no one answered.


    Yasenia became so restless that her tail began pping the floor with enough strength to make a hole. "Why are they not answering!? Did something really happen? What if-"


    Yasenia stopped her train of thought and took in a deep breath. ''Rx. A calm mind is the best thing you can have in these situations. Don''t be hasty, don''t jump to conclusions, and don''t let your negative thoughts cripple your thinking ability. Nothing goodes out of it.''


    In just some breaths, the restlessness around her seemed to evaporate as her entire demeanor became calm and collected. Her eyes were now like a cid goldenke, devoid of ripples and profound enough to leave an impression on anyone.


    This was another thing she learned during the twenty-plus years, to control her emotions. There were times were her getting carried away resulted in the death of many, so it was a skill not learned by choice but by need. And these skills learned this way stayed with a person for life. ''Which are my options? They might be stranded in a Trial zone, a ce wheremunication with the outside is impossible, or have fought and lost their devices in the way.''


    Yasenia calmly analyzed, ''However, we can''t ignore the other possibilities. They can also be captured, dead, or unconscious. If so, I have to move fast and track them down. Still, I will call the others while returning to the Lost Town. If none of them answer, then it is clear that there is a problem. If any of the others answer, I will be able to figure out what is going on.''


    Yasenia thought about it and decided on Evelyn. Andrea and Cecile could already be in their way if something had happened. But, if I remember correctly, Evelyn was doing a Trial herself, so she might also be in trouble. Evelyn not answering would practically lift Yasenia''s alert bells to the max.


    Yasenia called Evelyn.


    At first, the person on the other end didn''t answer. When Yasenia''s brows began locking, a mischievous voice leaked from the device. "Hi, Hi, Hi! What does my beautiful and big-breasted dragoness want~?"


    Yasenia stared dumbly at themunication device for a good second.


    Right after hearing Evelyn''s voice, her feelings of longing burst out, and her eyes became teary. ''How long has it been since I listened to Evelyn''s voice? How many nights have I dreamt about them? I can finally hear one of them again...''


    On the other side of themunication device, Evelyn was somewhat confused. Yasenia would normally answer right away, "Hm? Yasenia is something wrong? Why aren''t you answering?"


    Yasenia coughed to control her voice from choking up and spoke with a normal and casual tone. "Ah, ahem. Sorry for that, Evelyn. I finished what I had to do and wanted to reunite with all of you. Where are you?"


    On the other side of themunication, Evelyn was already frowning.


    Our mischievous girl was very perceptive. The moment Yasenia spoke, she could already feel that Yasenia was acting strangely. ''Not a singlement orugh. She normally would have chuckled slightly at myment. Moreover, her tone is¡­ off. Too calm without the typical coquettishness she has. Did something happen?''


    Evelyn decided to answer first and continue listening. Her dragoness had only spoken a single sentence, so she was unsure. "I''ve just finished my thing over here. You will be surprised at my burst of cultivation~. I''m going now to retrieve the lightning treasure with Sierra. Then, we can finally stay together! I''ve really missed youuur Heavenly tits!"


    Yasenia answered calmly with her slightly deep and mellow voice. "Good. When you are done, call me again, and we can start nning how to meet each other."


    Evelyn blinked repeatedly and looked at themunication device. ''Who is the one on the other side of the device?''


    Evelyn asked, her voice serious."Yasenia, are you okay? Did something happen?"


    Yasenia was confused. She didn''t understand why Evelyn would ask this question so suddenly. ''My tone was perfectly normal. Why is she asking that?''


    Yasenia answered, her voice maintaining a calm, rich, and mellow tone. "Why do you ask? I''m perfectly fine. Although some things have indeed happened, I''ve already dealt with them."


    Evelyn thought, ''I will ask her directly when we meet again. My Yasensor is tingling, so I''m sure that something is off!''


    Yasenia suddenly thought that Evelyn might know about Angel and Kali, so she asked. "By the way, do you know where Kali and Angel are? I can''t get in touch with them."


    Evelyn looked at themunication device with a bewildered face, ''Am I really speaking with Yasenia? What is this "by the way"? She would have normally asked about that first!''


    Nheless, Evelyn could guess that this calm person was Yasenia, so she answered her. "No, thest time I spoke with them was some weeks ago. I was too busy with the Thunder Throne, so I didn''t try to contact any of them."


    Yasenia nodded to herself. Then, she said goodbye, "I will call Andrea and Cecile now. See you soon, Evelyn."


    Evelyn answered, "See you soon; I love you."


    Yasenia smiled and answered, "I love you too."


    Then, she cut themunication, leaving a stupefied Evelyn behind. ''Where is my lovey-dovey goodbye banter!?''

 Chapter 293: Ceciles reassurance, and Andreas care.

    Chapter 293: Cecile''s reassurance, and Andrea''s care.


    After her conversation with Evelyn, Yasenia got thoughtful. ''Who do I call, Andrea or Cecile? Cecile was in the middle of something, so she may not answer me. I will call her first and get it out of the way.''


    She inserted energy and tried to contact Cecile next. First, she sunk inside herself and focused on the connection. The feeling of her soul being connected one more time rxed her whole being. During the time inside the Trial, the connection with Cecile basically disappeared. During the first years of the Trial, she felt strange and restless, but she got used to ignoring those feelings after a while.


    Now that she could feel it one more time, she was honestly filled with many different andplex feelings. The longing, excitement, love, and attraction meshed in the sense of happiness and eagerness to meet. The fact that this connection remained meant that Cecile waspletely fine, rxing the restlessness inside of her.


    Yasenia lost track of time as she felt that cool and refreshing feeling inside her heart and soul. After waiting for almost half an hour, her call got through. Next, Cecile''s cool and calm voice was heard from themunication device. "Hello, my love. It has been a while. Is everything okay? I can feel your feelings somewhat turbulent."


    Yasenia felt her heart squeezing with delight and fear. Cecile''s voice felt like a refreshing wind in the middle of a hot summer. The feeling reignited some buried feelings, almost urging Yasenia to meet with her again right in that instant. Yasenia asked hopefully, "Are you done with your thing, Cecile? I finished what I had to do and would like to reunite. I-I want to see you again."


    Cecile was currently sitting cross-legged and naked in the middle of the Phoenix Tear Lake. The water had more energy than it had in the beginning; clearly, something with extreme power had hit it recently.


    Cecile''s bloodline, physique assimtion, and cleansing had already finished, transforming her into aplete Moon Phoenix. From now on, she and a normal Moon Phoenix would not have any differences. Cecile could feel she was about to unlock her beast form once she assimted every massive power-up she had. Her current strength was honestly out of the charts.


    Nevertheless, she had to bathe in theke for more time toplete this assimtion in the future without problems. Hence, she couldn''t leave that ce yet. With regret in her voice, Cecile said, "I''m almost done, my love. I just want to absorb the residual energy in this ce to be able to consolidate my cultivation in the first level of the Unification Realm. However, until then, I can''t leave."


    Yasenia felt her heart sinking. But knowing that Cecile was in an important phase and was unable toe to her, she controlled her emotions. Her tone became calm and collected again, and she changed the subject. "How big was your spiritual sense area when you awakened it?"


    Cecile blinked and looked at the device for a second. It was not the question that surprised her but the way Yasenia spoke. ''She is holding back her emotions with me? Since when did Yasenia bottle up her grievances with us?''


    Cecile frowned for a second but then returned to normal. She answered her question normally. "Ny-four meters."


    Yasenia was impressed.


    Each meter after the ny meters was honestly a big jump in potential. The fact that Cecile reached ny-four meters spoke volumes of her improved innate talent. Yasenia had always thought Cecile would be between eighty-nine and ny-one meters. Yaseniamented, "That''s impressive, Cecile. When you finish absorbing the energy, call me again."


    Yasenia suddenly heard Cecile speaking, "My love, I don''t know what happened, but you can always vent with me all you want. We are together in everything, even in life and death, so don''t hold back."


    Yasenia frowned, feeling surprised. ''Why did she say the same thing as Evelyn? I don''t think I said anything strange, did I? Moreover, I''m controlling my emotions perfectly.''


    Yasenia regted her emotions and tone again and said calmly, "I''m perfectly fine. I just miss all of you. That''s all."


    Cecile looked at themunication device with some worry in her icy blue eyes, ''Should I insist? I know she disappeared for two weeks since our connection was cut off for that time. It truly gave me a scare. Thankfully, I knew what happened thanks to Kali, or else I might have left this ce.''


    Cecile thought for a second and decided against it, ''I rather ask her in person. I won''t be able to feel her clearly since we are so far away. Once she is in front of me, she won''t be able to say half-truths.''


    Cecile smiled and said, "Don''t think you can hide your worries from me for too long, my love. I will contact you the moment I finish with this. Then, I''m going to make you tell me everything."


    Yasenia looked surprised at the device. She let out a smallugh and answered with a smile, "Good. I will be waiting for your call."


    Cecile answered tenderly, "En, I love you."


    Yasenia paused for a second as she felt her heart skip a beat. Her face bloomed in an uncontroble smile as she answered, her tone softer than she wanted it to be. "I love you too."


    Cecile heard the clear affection and smiled to herself, ''Good, since she can still say things with that tone, it shouldn''t be a big problem. At first, I felt as if she had lost some feelings, but this "I love you" rxed me a lot. They are not lost but slightly buried because of something.''


    Yasenia cut themunication and stayed thoughtful. ''Why do they keep asking if something is wrong? Am I that different from before?''


    Yasenia shook her head and called Andrea. The conversation went simrly, but it was more lengthy. Yasenia learned that Andrea had been wandering in abyrinth inside a volcano.


    She has picked so many heaven-ranked minerals that her rings were full of them. That meant that she had thousands of tons of material with her. Furthermore, unlike the others, Andrea had managed to break through the Unification realm without the help of any treasure.


    Yasenia thought that Andrea always managed to surprise her one way or another, being able to keep her lead in strength.


    The tribtion was a big event, but Andrea''s strengthened body, thanks to the dragoness''s nourishment, managed to resist it with rtive ease.


    However, her armor broke too much to do quick repairs, so she was wearing a spare one with low-level Heaven rank strength. It was quiteckingpared to her previous middle-level Heaven-ranked [Knight''s Promise].


    Andrea said with a cheeky tone, "By the way, I still have to reach the center of this ce, and there is a powerful treasure there, so I might be able to break through again. Be careful, or I might leave you behind."


    Yasenia was curious how she would fare off against Andrea. Each time Andrea advanced in strength, she was honestly extremely strong and skilled for someone at her level. It was as if she had innatebat sense. Yasenia remembered that each time they fought, she felt helpless even when she was above her raw-strength wise. ''But now, things will be different.''


    Yaseniamented, "Don''t think that you can win against me because your strength has increased, Andrea. I''m much stronger than you may think."


    Andrea asked, her tone soothing and deep. "And why is that, my love?"


    Yasenia stopped for a second, her tail curling around her leg, "The Trial was very instructional."


    Andrea let out a long hum as if waiting for something more.


    Yasenia felt strangely at a loss for words before that hum. Andrea suddenly said to Yasenia in her deep and attractive voice, "Dear, I want you to tell us about your experience once we all gather together, okay?"


    Yasenia felt worry wash over her. ''How will they react?''


    Still, she didn''t have the n to hide anything from them once they reunited, so she said. "O-Okay, I will tell you everything."


    Andrea heard a small stutter from her voice, so she rxed the dragoness, "Don''t worry, Yasenia. You know how much we love you. If you exin everything honestly, we won''t be angry at you no matter what."


    Yasenia gave a weakugh, "Yes, I know. But... Sigh, never mind. I will go to find Angel and Kali. When you leave thebyrinth, contact me."


    Andrea said, "It shouldn''t take more than a day. I just have to beat up the final guardian and gain the prize for oveing it. Then, I should be teleported outside since there are many cues that point that way. I could have done it earlier, but this ce is a treasure trove, so I was filling my ring and another three to the brim."


    Yasenia nodded, "That''s good. See youter, Andrea."


    Andrea looked at themunication device and sighed, "I can''t get used to Yasenia calling me Andrea. I like it much more when she uses the coquettish "Darling."."


    Then, she smirked, her light green eyes shing with a determined light, "However, don''t think this willst for long, my love. Soon, I will make you my well-behaved, pampered, coquettish girl again."


    After saying their goodbyes, Yasenia elerated and shot toward the town. Since she had been advancing at a moderate pace between the calls, she was very close.


    After one hour of running, she approached the surrounding forest around the Lost Town. Her steps changed, and all sounds she made disappeared.


    Her stealthiness was iparable to what it was before. Although she still wasn''t an expert, currently, only a Unification Realm expert would be able to sense her if the cultivator didn''t use their Spiritual Sense.


    Yasenia arrived at the gate and looked around. There was a lot of traffic, so she thought about how to enter in the most stealthy way possible. She retrieved a bed sheet from her ring and skillfully transformed it into a long cape with a hood.


    She ced it above herself and curled her long tail around her waist and one leg. Running with the legtched in that way didn''t bother Yasenia, so it wasn''t a problem.


    Then, she controlled her aura and walked normally forward. Instead of crossing through the Heaven Gate, Yasenia chose the Earth Gate. Since she had already ovee the Trial, it didn''t matter which door she entered the town through.


    Without any problems, Yasenia entered undetected.


    Once inside, she jumped on top of one of the roofs and used her speed to run toward the Mayoress'' house. She wasn''t the only one using the roofs, so it wasn''t inconspicuous. Running on the roofs to avoid bumping into mortals was a good method of traveling.


    Without any problems, Yasenia reached the Mayor''s manor. She wanted to question Han Xue about the [Crystal Key]. With that lead, Yasenia would have a point to begin her search.


    After entering the Mannor, Yasenia walked inside and took out the cape, revealing herself.


    The guards that were about to stop her froze in pure visual shock. ''Who the hell is this goddess!?''


    Yasenia ignored them and barged inside, following the Mayoress'' scent trail to find her.


    After some minutes, Yasenia found her room and went inside. However, Yasenia didn''t expect to find Han Xue in that position.

 Chapter 294: Yasenias Changes. (R-18)

    Chapter 294: Yasenia''s Changes. (R-18)


    ***************************


    Trigger Warning: I''ve decided to put it even if nothing really happens. Yasenia rubs Han Xue with her hand to get information from her. It is a small scene, so it is very skippable.


    Also, the reason Yasenia is somewhat cold si that she is numbed. I can''t write Yasenia with no changes after twenty years. That would be dishonest. Once she meets with her Harem members, you will see a drastic transformation.


    Here''s a hug. (¤Å£þ 3£þ)¤Å


    I hope you enjoy the chapter~.


    ***************************


    She didn''t want to dy much, so she ced a hand on the handle, ready to open the door. However, Yasenia froze for a second.


    The sounds on the other side of the door weren''t something Yasenia didn''t understand. She silently peeked inside; if the person in the room were Han Xue, she would have to barge inside since she wanted to know about the Trial position. But first, she had to check.


    When she opened the door silently, using her energy to open the lock, she spotted a naked woman on the edge of the bed going at it. She was indeed Han Xue and was alone in the room.


    Yasenia''s face became somewhat strange, but not because Han Xue was masturbating. Her expression was strange because of the thing Han Xue was masturbating to.


    Inside Han Xue''s room, a lifelike and detailed statue of herself was standing in a seductive pose. The details were so well carved that the only difference between Yasenia and the statue was that Yasenia could move.


    A memory shed in Yasenia''s head. ''I forgot that Han Xue wanted to ask Angel to make a statue of me. Hmm, although I really don''t want to interrupt her happy time, I want to find Angel as soon as possible.''


    Yasenia didn''t barge inside directly and closed the door. Then, she knocked on it.


    Of course, the Mayoress didn''t stop her business and shouted. "I''m busy! Come backter!"


    Yasenia didn''t know whether tough or cry. She spoke aloud, "Han Xue, it''s me, Yasenia. Can you open the door?"


    Right after, her enhanced hearing sense heard a gasp and the sounds of a person fumbling around. "W-Wait a moment, Yasenia! I-I was in the middle of something, I will open the door in a second!"


    Yasenia didn''t have to wait more than a minute until the door opened.


    The woman behind the door had messy clothes, red cheeks, a sweaty forehead, and rough breathing. ''Even a blind man would be able to know what you were doing, dear Mayoress.''


    Han Xue, still hoping to fool the dragoness, smiled and asked, trying to sound natural. "Dear Yasenia, what are you doing here? You really caught me off-guard."


    Yasenia smiled and walked inside the room. Han Xue wanted to stop her; she didn''t ventte the room enough! It had been a while since she had been at it, after all. However, she couldn''t stop the one-head taller woman in any way. "Y-Yasenia, we can speak in another room..."


    Yasenia ignored the obvious smell and asked, "Where is the ce that opens with the [Crystal Key]?"


    Seeing Yasenia walk and sit where she was before with a seductive smile made Han Xue''s face feel as if a fire had started on her cheeks. ''S-S-She knows!''


    Han Xue thought that she didn''t have anything more to lose, so she pointed at Yasenia and said, "I-I will tell you if youpensate for interrupting me!"


    Of course, Han Xue wasn''t serious. She just wanted to banter a bit with Yasenia.


    What she didn''t expect was for the dragoness to frown for a second and then smile while looking into her eyes. Her heart was already beating fast because she was still in the mood, but that looked made her core squeeze.


    Yasenia remembered all the help she received from her, so she thought about giving a small reward, "Good, let''s finish what you were doing, and then we canfortably speak~."


    Han Xue was surprised. ''Didn''t Yasenia reject intimacy with other women besides her Harem?''


    Even as she thought that Han Xue approached faster than her brain registered her actions. Who wouldn''t when the seductive goddess herself was tempting with a smile?


    (A/N: START of the small R-18 scene)


    Yasenia grabbed her with her tail and made Han Xue fall in her embrace with a surprised shout. "Oh! W-What are you-?"


    "Giving you what you wanted~."


    Then, as that soft body surrounded her and her seductive sentence fell into her ears, Han Xue felt a pair of fingers sneaking inside her robes and caressing her lower lips softly.


    It was as if a lightning bolt had hit her. Her body tensed, and she looked up at the smiling dragoness releasing a loud moan. "Ah~!"


    Yasenia smiled and whispered, "Good girl, now it will feel very pleasurable, so prepare yourself~."


    Then, Yasenia''s hand moved inside and around Han Xue''s core.


    With only her fingers touching her pussy-lips it felt heavenly. Now that her skilled hand began to move, Han Xue''s world became only Yasenia''s hand.


    Her nerves exploded with pleasure, and her moans pierced the walls, "OHH! Yes! So good! Goddess! You are my goddess!"


    Twenty seconds in, Han Xue had her first orgasm. Her lower part sprayed as she hugged the ridiculously soft body holding her. She bit the big breast in front of her face and let out a throaty moan, "OHHHH!!"


    Yasenia smiled, not minding the situation, and continued squelching her for three more minutes.


    Since she reached the first orgasm, she couldn''te down from her climax as Yasenia stimted her without rest.


    Her body was literally spasming, her legs twitching, her abdomen contracting, and her pussy spraying fluids.


    None of her muscles seemed to obey her as her body twisted in many ways between Yasenia''s arms, moaning her heart out. "FUCK! FUCK! FUUUCK!"


    Yasenia took three minutes to let her savor the moment. She had made sure not to stimte her into unconsciousness but also delivered the most pleasure she could with her fingers. Yasenia also had the restraint to keep the euphoria, although extreme, at mortal levels.


    Then, Yasenia whispered to her, licking her lobe softly. "Can you tell me now, Han Xue?"


    Han Xue, even though she had tried avoiding it, felt a part of her fall for the divine creature holding her between her arms. She looked up with teary eyes and a trembling voice because of pleasure, her arms roaming on every patch of naked skin they could touch of the woman.


    "My goddess, you just have to for North East after exiting the gates~. There is a cliff with a ss Door in that area. Ahn~, your body feels so good~. " Han Xue got distracted as her hands sank into Yasenia''s voluptuous body.


    "Focus, Han Xue. " Yasenia whispered softly.


    "Right, I''m sorry. The cliff area has some crystal-attributed nts, so it shouldn''t be too hard to find... Mmh~. So supple, so soft, you are so perfect~."


    Yasenia smiled and rewarded her with a soft kiss on the cheek. "Thank you. I hope you live happily, Han Xue. We will probably not see each other anymore."


    Then, before Han Xue could react, she felt the hand that had stopped getting to work again, and her world shed white one more time. "Aaaaahn~!" One minute in, the Mayoress let out a piercing moan and fainted because of the pleasure.


    (A/N: END of the small R-18 scene)


    Yasenia carried the twitching woman and ced her on the clean side of the bed. Out of habit, she kissed Han Xue on the forehead and then stood up.


    When the dragoness went outside, her facial expressions disappeared. Calmly, she found a random maid and asked her to take care of Han Xue. The maid was confused, but Yasenia exined that she had done a massage for her, and Han Xue would be out ofmission for some hours.


    With a nod, the maid went to the Mayoress room.


    Yasenia didn''t dy anymore, and not caring about hiding anymore, she toward the outside of the town. Her high speed and usage of energy made it extremely hard for people to catch onto her. When she was five hundred meters away from the exit, Yasenia jumped, aiming for the Heaven Entrance.


    By the time the cultivators spotted Yasenia, she had alreadynded with a bang outside the town and across the tall Heaven Gate. Then, the muscles in her legs tensed and shot her in the Northeast direction, creating an enormous explosion behind her!


    The shockwave of herself jumping forward was enough to push some low-level cultivators.


    "Who the hell is that!?"


    "My goodness, their bodily strength is out of the charts!"


    "She had a very long reptilian tail, so she must be of the dragon faction. Every single one I met until now is frankly too strong."


    "Yeah, although their cultivation speed is normally slower than us humans. On the same level, they frankly feel invincible."


    Not listening to anything, Yasenia became a blur as she ran toward that ce. ''Let''s go faster.''


    Yasenia activated [Lingering Star Steps], [Celestial Coat], and [Sr Star Charge].


    When she stomped the ground, Yasenia leaned forward, and like an arrow with a golden aura surrounded by a white spiral, her body elerated tremendously.


    *BOOOM!*


    As she zoomed through the terrain at those speeds, her face remained passive the whole way. She didn''t really feel anything about what she just did.


    All her gestures and smiles were just an act to satisfy Han Xue.


    However, there was a problem as the way she did it was too practiced. Moreover, she wouldn''t have done something like that in the past.


    All in all, it was clear that Yasenia had changed because of the Trial. Some points were good, others bad.


    However, who could me her? She basically lived inside the Trial as long as how many years she had previously lived.


    The fact that her love for Andrea, Cecile, Evelyn, Kali, and Angel remained basically unchanged and strong spoke volumes of themitment and devotion Yasenia had for them in her heart.


    Nevertheless, having a very big harem of women and experiencing betrayal, death, and murder of a partner, together with many other things, changed Yasenia''s perception of some things.


    It was inevitable as the Trial made Yasenia experience many things.


    The real question was, how would the old Yasenia and new Yaseniabine after meeting Cecile and the others? After seeing their reaction to her stories? After knowing what she had done. How she has betrayed them.


    These questions had never ever left Yasenia''s mind, and even at that moment, she was thinking about them. She herself wouldn''t be able to remain indifferent. During these years, she had understood how truly possessive she was about those she had affection for.


    It wasn''t to the point oftching into someone that had lost their feelings about her, but after someone professed her love toward her andmitted their lives for her, Yasenia had a hard time letting those people go unless their feelings changed.


    How would this trait she discovered affect her with the people she really loved? She didn''t know, and Yasenia was scared of that.


    Knowing all of this, it was clear that Yasenia would make another change when she met with the six people she had missed with her soul for more than twenty years.


    How would she change? What would happen after they know? That is something you will have to discover.

 Chapter 295: Enraged Dragoness. Unleashing Her Strength.

    Chapter 295: Enraged Dragoness. Unleashing Her Strength.


    Some hourster, Yasenia arrived at the area where the crystal cave was. However, the location waspletely different from what she imagined it to be.


    Sure, it was surrounded by the forest and cliffs, as Han Xue described it. Yet, the surrounding ten kilometers from where Han Xue guided her were covered with a crystalyer, creating quite the sight.


    Between the Trial point and Yasenia, an enormous crystal forest that gave Yasenia a dangerous vibe appeared.


    The dragoness stopped at the edge of the crystal forest with a frown. ''What happened here? The ce should be covered in normal vegetation. Or was it a misunderstanding on my part?''


    She walked toward the edge and looked at the crystal.


    To Yasenia''s surprise, the edge of the forest wasn''t still. The blue translucent material was advancing, devouring everything slowly but surely. ''Strange...''


    Yasenia observed the surroundings, searching for other cultivators. Shortly after, she spotted a group of five made of five men.


    The dragoness approached after analyzing their strength. They were not a threat, so she wasfortable getting close to them.


    The group of five heard someone approaching and turned. When they spotted Yasenia, they were surprised. These people were from the Town, so they recognized her thanks to that long dragon tail and her out-of-the-norm seductiveness.


    The leader, a young man, asked, "What does the Heavenly Dragoness want? We don''t want any trouble."


    Yasenia smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I''m not here to hurt you. I was curious about this part of the forest. What happened here?"


    Another tall one interjected. "We don''t know. One week ago, lightning struck the center of the crystal forest, so we came here to look for treasures. But even after entering the forest, we only found a strange dome in the center."


    "Yeah, but no matter how we attacked it, it didn''t even budge."


    "In truth, we are waiting here in hopes that some sort of Treasure is born. We don''t know much about it."


    Yasenia nodded and looked at them curiously, "How did you traverse the ss forest? That ss appears to have devouring properties."


    The leader of the group answered. "The effects are minimal. With a small energy membrane, you can defend against it. An energy burst can destroy it even if it gets onto your skin. It''s not as dangerous as it may seem."


    Yasenia looked at them for some seconds and then smiled, "Thank you for your honesty. I''m going to take a look inside the forest. Maybe I''m able to discover something. If I do, I wille back and tell you as a reward for helping me out."


    The five smiled and nodded, saying words of thanks.


    Then, Yasenia turned and walked inside the forest.


    The main reason Yasenia was so adamant about entering the ss forest was that hermunication device was giving her signals that someone was near her. The devices would react when they were close to each other, so Yasenia knew that someone was inside the forest.


    When she ced her foot on the crystal soil, the blue translucent material tried climbing up her leg. Yasenia let it climb up her shoe and touch her skin. The feeling was cold and sharp.


    Yasenia then circted her energy on her leg and made it burst outward. Like a hammer hitting a ss vase, the material covering her ankle exploded into pieces. ''Perfect, it is quite easy.''


    With the reassurance that she could defend herself against it, her steps became fast, and she disappeared inside the forest.


    The other five were somewhat speechless, even to them, a group of Half-steps; it had taken almost two minutes to make all the crystals on them fall off.


    Yasenia easily approached the center of the forest and arrived in just a few minutes of carefully running.


    What greeted Yasenia was an enormous blue crystal structure.


    It had various pirs and opened walls. From multiple spots of the structure, six ss chains were connected to the center of the ce. There, Yasenia spotted a transparent ss coffin with a person floating above it.


    When Yasenia focused on the coffin''s contents, her pu¨¬ls dted because of her powerful feelings. Inside the coffin, a small woman with long blonde hairy unconscious. Her entire being as if frozen in time in her most beautiful state.


    When Yasenia saw that woman, her heart burst with the repressed emotions of excitement, happiness, and pure unadulterated love. "Angel..."


    How much has she missed her? How much has she dreamt of her?


    Seeing Angel in front of her after the twenty long and hard years made her heart feel like it would leap out of her chest for her dear. Like a sparknding on somethingbustible, her feelings literally burned anew.


    However, the powerful feelings of love didn''tst as Angel''s situation finally registered inside the dragoness''s mind. Her pupils instantly thinned into vertical lines, and her aura rose with a shockwave.


    *BOOM!*


    The explosion cracked the crystal surroundings violently, sending multiple shards in every direction.


    The reason Yasenia had such a violent reaction was that those chains pierced Angel''s body in various vital spots. Her hands, legs, and even forehead had a chain connected to them.


    However, all of that was overwhelmed by thest chain and what was happening there.


    On top of Angel''s crystal coffin, another woman Yasenia didn''t recognize was floating horizontally. Thatst golden chain connected their hearts, making clear that some sort of ritual was ongoing.


    Yasenia''s feelings were swallowed by wrath after fearing the worst had happened.


    "WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING!?"


    Her roar carried abundant amounts of bloodlust as it spread through the surroundings and beyond, scaring every single creature that heard it.


    The sheer strength of her roar exploded the previously cracked crystal below her, revealing the forest five meters around her.


    Without waiting for a reaction, Yasenia zoomed forward, stomping the ground so powerfully that it sunk several meters, widening that crater threefold its previous size.


    Fu Jing Jing appeared between Yasenia and Angel, creating a barrier around the ritual area. "Rx, young dragon. She is safe-."


    "RELEASE HER!"


    Without letting her speak nor stopping her own charge, Yasenia took out [Draconic Heart] and circted her energy. Her meridians carried rivers of spiritual energy, and her sword ignited with golden mes. Then, her muscles perfectly coordinated as Yasenia swung it with her whole body toward the barrier. The airpressed before the sword, and Yasenia roared, "BREAK!"


    *BOOOOOM!*


    [Sunset] exploded violently, creating a second Sun in that area.


    The crystal in the surroundings lifted, the floor sunk even deeper, and the crystal trees caught fire.


    The golden explosion consumed almost a hundred meters around Yasenia into an inferno. The power of [Sunset] waspletely different from before. It couldn''t even bepared.


    Fu Jing Jing''s eyes widened because she felt the impact of that attack. ''How can a level nine cultivator create such a powerful attack?''


    Yasenia looked at the barrier and saw that it was unscathed. ''Impossible. Not even a single scratch?''


    However, although the barrier seemed untouched, another thing happened on the outskirts of the ss Forest. A big area of crystal exploded into shiny particles. This was the result of their energy being consumed.


    Since Fu Jing Jing didn''t have any strength besides somest-resort attacks, she had added something to the ritual to give her the strength to protect Angel in case someone tried to intervene.


    The whole ss Forest outside the ritual area was Fu Jing Jing''s extra energy reservoir!


    Fu Jing Jing saw the small shock in Yasenia''s eyes, and she said, her tone calm and collected. "Young dragon, stop before I have to do something I will regret. You are not allowed to interrupt the ritual."


    However, Yasenia didn''t care. She looked at the floating and ethereal-looking woman and growled, "Either you release her, or I will destroy this ce! If you think that was all my strength, you are in for a painful surprise."


    Fu Jing Jing narrowed her eyes and said, "I was called "Heaven''s truth saint" when I was alive. I-"


    *BOOM!*


    Yasenia''s sword mmed into the transparent force field deployed by Fu Jing Jing with even more strength than before!


    Fu Jing Jing felt almost a thousand of her forest disappearing into particles from that attack. She looked at the dragoness with wariness, ''This attack was three times stronger than before.''


    Yasenia''s voice was terrifyingly calm but apanied by a powerful and menacing growl. "Even if you are the incarnation of the Heavens themselves, I won''t let you touch her. I will give you one final chance. Release her."


    Fu Jing Jing asserted, her voice carrying an invisible pressure that mmed Yasenia like a steel wall. "I won''t let you interrupt this ritual, junior. Step aside."


    However, Yasenia wasn''t deterred in the slightest.


    Her face became extremely cold as a monstrous amount of killing intent exploded from her. Fu Jing Jing frowned, feeling the enormous wave of killing


    intent. ''How can someone so young have such a strong killing intent?


    Only by murdering hundreds of thousands or even millions can someone reach this level. Her bone structure is that of a twenty-one-year-old junior. Unless she has been killing since birth, it is impossible to have in that many people.''


    Even the surroundings seemed to darken under her bloodlust.


    Then, Yasenia dered. "Since you want to do it the hard way. Then, so be it."


    In the next instant, the energy in the surroundings ignored the ritual ced by the Saint as it rushed over to Yasenia.


    Fu Jing Jing became stunned for the first time in their encounter. ''How is this possible!? My formation should not be influenced by a junior in the Mental Nourishing realm!''


    She focused inside Yasenia and saw a thing that made her expression change.


    Inside Yasenia''s dantian, the [Celestial Pearl] was rotating crazily, creating an energy whirlpool that absorbed the surrounding energy like a voracious ck hole.


    It was at that moment that Fu Jing Jing understood that the junior before her had what it took to ruin her ritual.


    She shouted, her voice having lost some of the undisturbed calm she had portrayed before. "You foolish dragon! If you continue being so adamant about ruining my inheritance ritual, I will have to kill you even if it is thest thing I do!"


    Yasenia, who was about to enter [Day and Night], frowned for a split second. ''Inheritance?''


    However, the spontaneous doubts that had appeared instantly dissipated.


    "You didn''t want to talk before. Now I can only stop the ritual first. But don''t worry, I won''t destroy it.''


    "[Absorption of Celestial Light: Day and Night Cycle]."

 Chapter 296: Fu Jing Jing vs Full Strength [Day and Night].

    Chapter 296: Fu Jing Jing vs Full Strength [Day and Night].


    When she activated [Day and Night Cycle], everything seemed to stop for a moment.


    At that moment, as Yasenia activated her berserk skill, the whole area around her fell under the dragoness''s influence. The abundant energy rushing toward her concentrated, and then, everything exploded outward in a massive aura explosion.


    The strength of the aura burst was so high that it ripped apart the crystal from the ground and the surrounding area of 200 meters, lifting everything in a wave of dirt, crystal, and rocks. The effect was simr to an asteroid smashing the ce where Yasenia was.


    Fu Jing Jing currently had strength simr to a mid-level normal Unification Realm cultivator, so since the beginning, although careful, she wasn''t really worried.


    However, the moment Yasenia appeared in front of her barrier, her eyespletely silver, her body coated in a long white body-hugging dress, and her sword glowing with a chilling light, she knew that she had misjudged Yasenia''s current strength by a serious amount.


    Yasenia''s chilling voice echoed in the surroundings. "[Crescent Moon]."


    Fu Jing Jing made a split-second decision to reinforce the shield surrounding the ritual.


    *BOOM!*


    The shield created and enforced by the Saint bent inwards as an enormous chunk of the forest outside exploded into particles. After Yasenia''s sword hit the dome, it seemed to have retreated, allowing the dragon to walk forward.


    Fu Jing Jing felt the impact much harder this time, which made her eyes widen again. ''Impossible! How can she have so much strength? Not even a genius from the Divine Heavens can grow so much in such a small window of time!''


    As Yasenia prepared to attack again, Fu Jing Jing looked at the ritual, and her heart trembled. There were cracks on the crystal coffin! ''I only need two more days!''


    Yasenia also spotted them, and her smile became wild. "Yousted one sword strike. Let''s see if you can take the second one. [Dragon Authority]!"


    If her previous strength wasn''t enough, Fu Jing Jing''s horror grew as the dragoness''s aura multiplied one more time.


    When Yasenia was about to charge toward the healing dome, Fu Jing Jing''s calm voice stopped her in her tracks.


    "If you swing one more time, I will kill her. There is no meaning in keeping her alive if I can''t pass down my inheritance. If you are so eager to destroy my life''s achievements, go ahead. However, the price to pay will be her life. "


    Yasenia looked at Fu Jing Jing''s calm face with gritted teeth. ''Again! Someonees in my way when I try to save them.''


    Yasenia looked at Fu Jing Jing and then smiled, "Do you think you are in control of the situation?"


    Fu Jing Jing didn''t flinch and said, "Junior, you can''t bluff against me. I''m someone that has seen even the truth about the Heavens themselves. I''m a saint, unlike those false ones you have met. My strength in my peak goes much further than what you can currently imagine."


    Yasenia shook her head, "But you aren''t what you were. You are just a speck of your real self. Worn down by the merciless time, your soul integrity right now is like broken pieces of a jar glued together, leaking its content each second that goes by."


    Fu Jing Jing internally frowned as a bad feeling crept up in her heart, ''Hm? She shouldn''t be able to feel Soul integrity at her level. That is something only Low-level Dantian Spiritualization Realm experts can perceive. Don''t tell me...''


    Yasenia didn''t speak anymore and acted. "[Day and Night cycle: Sky Prison]."


    With her words, [Day and Night] suddenly changed. The phantom night sky that covered almost a whole kilometer shrunk in barely a tenth of a second, surrounding Fu Jing Jing.


    Fu Jing Jing thought her barrier would stop it, but to her absolute surprise, the ck transparent encroaching sphere phased through her dome, trapping her. ''What!?''


    Although surprised, Fu Jing Jing instantly reacted and tried to destroy the domain with a powerful attack that consumed almost half of the crystal remaining in the surroundings. "[Heavenly Truth Sword Style: Pierce]."


    An elegant longsword appeared in Fu Jing Jing''s hand, and she thrust forward without holding back.


    The action was simple, and even the aura around it seemed invisible. However, the moment Fu Jing Jing stopped thrusting, the surroundings dimmed.


    Fu Jing Jing''s attack made the earth tremble around her even when most of the influence was contained by Yasenia''s ck sphere and exploded forward with tyrannical strength.


    However, the tip of her sword phased through Yasenia''s sphere, and the massive attack disappeared into the horizon.


    Even then, when that attack hit something and exploded, the aftermath was something that made Yasenia feel death.


    An enormous blue explosion rocked thend, creating a terrible earthquake that was felt hundreds of kilometers away. Even when that attack exploded tens of kilometers away, the explosion''s shockwave reached their area, blowing Yasenia''s hair and dress violently.


    If that attack had hit her without using protection, her survival chances would have been zero. ''If I didn''t make the attack to trap souls and immaterial things, I would have been in trouble.''


    Fu Jing Jing blinked, unable toprehend why was the ck sphere around her intact and restricting her. She didn''t panic and lowered the white sword in her hand, asking calmly, "What is this, junior? Why didn''t my attack affect it?"


    Yasenia smiled and said, "You know, Miss Saint. I had a lot of time to think about how to face people with powerful mental or soul strengths. I''m a physical fighter, so my weakness is clear. My weakness is those who do not need to exchange moves directly with me."


    Yasenia took her sword and shed toward the barrier powerfully again. *BANG!*


    Fu Jing Jing frowned, but she didn''t interrupt. Yasenia said, "That is why I thought about how to fight big or to find a countermeasure to that problem. If I cover my weaknesses, I would be much stronger."


    Fu Jing Jing nodded calmly, "You are right. Knowing your weakness is a vital part."


    Yasenia nodded, "That sphere you are trapped in is the answer. Anyway, I will now open this dome and take Angel away. No need to talk anymore since I''ve already charged enough energy."


    Yasenia pointed at the sky with her sword, and the energy in the area began to flow toward her again.


    Fu Jing Jing felt the magnitude of the attack, and she became seriously restless for the first time. "Junior, stop! You are doing more harm than good to Angel with what you are doing!"


    Yaseniaughed, "Do you really think I would believe you? Angel is indeed getting stronger as time goes on. She has grown so much that I can''t even recognize her strengthpared to what I have in my memories. Her current strength is enough to fight with me if I don''t use [Day and night]. That''s how much she has grown."


    Fu Jing Jing looked through the ck cocoon Yasenia had created around her. Then, she used a soul attack on it. Her palm shot forward and mmed onto it.


    *BANG!*


    The ck sphere became egg-shaped as Fu Jing Jing''s attack deformed it.


    Yasenia grunted but didn''t stop channeling energy toward [Noon].


    Her voice was now loud and clear, resounding like the midday Sun. "But, in truth, there isn''t any significant change in strength thates without a price, especially if it happens in a short amount of time. Not for me nor everyone else. Even I had to experience many hardships to gain my current strength."


    Yasenia sneered, "Maybe,pared to the hardships someone like you had experienced, they are insignificant butpared to most people at my level, they would have definitely killed or broken most of them."


    *BOOM!*


    The floor below Yasenia sunk one more time as [Noon] was fully charged.


    Fu Jing Jing didn''t hold back anymore and shouted, enraged for the first time since their encounter. "You know nothing! Even though what you said is true, the reverse is also true! You can not gain strength without sacrificing something!"


    Yasenia held her sword with her two hands as she spoke. "That''s most of the time true. However, I can make that statement untrue. My extremely advanced dual cultivation technique is enough to bring all my dears to greatness with the simple sacrifice of them devoting to me."


    "At first, I knew my Dual Cultivation technique was extraordinary. But only after experimenting with it did I understand how extraordinary it truly was. It is so extraordinary that even you may have heard its name. That''s how confident I''m in it."


    Yasenia took a step forward and lowered her sword, bringing the new [Noon] into being. "Shatter for me. [Draconic Noon]."


    With a monstrous energy explosion, a golden dragon made of pure Sun Energy shot forward with a resounding roar.


    *ROAR!*


    The powerful [Draconic Noon] mmed onto the barrier and exploded in a blinding explosion. The shockwave shattered the whole ss Forest surrounding them together with the energy dome around the ritual.


    Fu Jing Jing looked on as the defense protecting the core of her ritual disappeared with a stunned expression. ''I still had half of my defensive energy reserves. Did she shatter them in a single attack? How? That is only something a mid-level Unification realm expert could have ever achieved.''


    Without boosting herself, Yasenia would be able to fight against a recently advanced Unification Realm expert to a standstill. After [Celestial Dress], [Dragon Authority], [Day and Night Cycle], and her sword, [Draconic Heart], boosted that strength further, her second most powerful attack, [Draconic Noon], reached mid-level Unification Realm strength.


    Her monstrous self-strengthening capabilities made Yasenia extremely unreasonable to fight against, even when her strength was simr to her opponent.


    After shattering the protective shield, Yasenia slowly walked toward Angel and the floating, half-consumed woman on top of her. Yasenia looked at Fu Jing Jing''s anxious face and said the name of her Dual Cultivation technique. "[Celestial Maiden Ascends through the Heavens]. That''s its name. That''s my confidence."


    Yasenia saw a minute change in expression that Fu Jing Jing instantly hid.


    Still, Yasenia''s smile widened since the minute expression was "shock."


    Yasenia then touched the crystal coffin with Angel imprisoned and said, "Miss Saint. I will give you one chance to consciously stop the ritual and let Angel wake up to exin things to me herself. If, and only if, she exins to me that this is her will, I will let you finish whatever you were previously doing."


    Fu Jing Jing didn''t answer instantly. Her Trial had brutally damaged Angel''s mind, and at the moment, she was unsure if Angel would be able to remember anyone or even talk. To make things less painful for Angel, Fu Jing Jing had decided to strengthen Angel''s mindst, allowing her to feel like all was a dream. Fu Jing Jing thought, ''With her protective nature if she learns that I almost made Angel a vegetable, I already know what will happen!''


    Fu Jing Jing wanted to curse. ''I didn''t calcte Yasenia''s growth and her appearing here! How did she gain so much in such a short time? It is like a decade has gone by!''

 Chapter 297: Difficult Options.

    Chapter 297: Difficult Options.


    Fu Jing Jing couldn''t help but bite her lip in frustration. The timing of Yasenia''s appearance was truly unfortunate. ''Sending this irregrity to me, are the Heavens going against me? What do I do to calm this wild dragon? She isn''t even listening to reason!''


    Suddenly, Fu Jing Jing felt her whole body, or soul body, being constricted by an unbearable pressure. ''Ugh, she can control what''s inside of this sphere?''


    Yasenia said, "Senior, you have five seconds to open the coffin and let me speak with Angel. I know the thinking speed of someone at your level, so that should be more than enough. Otherwise, I will explode your soul so that you never reincarnate again."


    Fu Jing Jing''s eyes widened, "You wouldn''t dare! Do you know the punishment for destroying the soul of a Saint!? You and every generation after yours will be gued with bad karma!"


    ''Karma this, karma that, can''t these seniors speak about anything else?!''


    Yasenia''s silver eyes shone with a bloody light as she roared. "I don''t believe in karma! I only know that it will be worth it as long as Angel remains safe!"


    "If I must face hordes of cultivators, I will build a mountain of corpses!"


    "If I have to face against Gods, I will be a God yer!"


    "If I have to face the Heavens, I will Pierce a hole through them and y them as well!"


    "In this world, there is nothing I dare not do to protect my loved ones!"


    *RUMBLE!*


    The sky flickered with terrifying lightning as Fu Jing Jing''s eyes widened.


    She had seen countless peerless geniuses that proimed the same, but none of them were able to make the Heavens react instantly and so violently.


    It was as if the Heavens were looking at Yasenia at that moment, ready to strike her down when the possibility arose.


    The only reason the Heavens couldn''t touch Yasenia was because of Fu Jing Jing''s actions in the past. Ironically, because of Fu Jing Jing''s efforts in the past to make the Heavenspletely fair again, now they were unable to strike down the threat that was growing steadily right under their noses.


    The heavens were unable to deliver their judgment since it wouldn''t be fair! Yasenia hadn''t gone against the Heavens in any way or form, so even if they rained lightning, it wouldn''t be able to deliver lightning strong enough to injure Yasenia.


    The only chance the Heavens had to fight Yasenia was when she broke through. And even then, they could only release lightning on an eptable level.


    Fu Jing Jing realized at that moment that her actions not only ced an invisible shield on all the cultivators, including those that wanted to challenge the Heavens themselves, but also a restrictive lock in their capacity to take action!


    Unless Yasenia did something that broke the naturalws, the Heavens were powerless against the dragoness!


    Fu Jing Jing had two options in front of her.


    Her first option was to kill Angel out of anger toward the challenging junior and then die by the dragoness''s hand.


    Maybe she would be able to defend herself when the [Truth Mirror] stopped bonding with Angel, but Fu Jing Jing knew that the probability of facing off against Yasenia and surviving was very low.


    Her other option was to ept Yasenia''s demands and hope for Angel to have recovered enough to make Yasenia listen. If they could talk it off, Yasenia would be able to help protect the Ritual until it was done.


    Fu Jing Jing was a person that entered the definition of a "Hero." Hence, going down together without facing the possible dangers that could lead to victory was not how she would act.


    Therefore, this matchless, inherently gentle Senior chose the second option.


    For the first time since their encounter, Fu Jing Jing prayed to the heavens so that Angel had recovered enough.


    However, Fu Jing Jing was somewhat scared.


    When you went over a certain age, thinking about dying was almost a natural thought. Experiencing so many things, the weight of the umting years, having met all kinds of people, and fighting all kinds of causes could affect an individual''s mind deeply.


    Even then, the act of cultivation and meditation was so advanced that it could relieve a lot of the mental stress caused by the natural causes of living for thousands, tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of years.


    The oldest seniors were even older than the Heavenly Cataclysm, which happened a million years ago.


    However, there was one thing that, no matter the age, all cultivators feared. And that thing was the following, and what Yasenia was threatening Fu Jing Jing with, that is, having the soulpletely shattered and destroyed.


    All old cultivators could cope with death so well because they believed in reincarnation. And that was for a reason. Tales of reincarnated, transmigrated, or reviving people were not that rare. In fact, it was a knowledge quite known between the cultivators above the Transcendence Realm.


    Anyway, with her maniption, Fu Jing Jing slowly stopped the Ritual.


    The Mirror of truth didn''te free from its binding since it was still half-linked with Angel. However, it could now speak.


    As Angel slowly opened her eyes inside the half-melted crystal coffin, the Mirror cursed Yasenia. "You retarded Lizard! Do you understand the risk of stopping the Ritual like this!? We are so close to ending this, and youe here like a rampaging beast, not listening to reason at all!"


    Yasenia looked at it for a moment and ignored it.


    She looked down and ced her hand n the groggy Angel''s face. Finally touching her, a smile spread on her face, and her eyes became misty. Although it had appeared like she had more than enough strength, the only reason she could fight this so easily was that Fu Jing Jing didn''t actively try to kill her.


    If a battle to the death happened since the beginning, Yasenia''s winning chances would be minuscule. This was one of the reasons Yasenia agreed topromise with Fu Jing Jing and not destroy the Ritual directly. In its current situation, without external interference, the Ritual would be able to restart without problems.


    Yasenia controlled her emotions and asked, her voice so soft that she almost surprised herself. "Angel, can you speak? What happened? Why are you like this?"


    However, her relieved face would soon change. Angel''s eyes were clearly unclear and dancing around. If that was not a good sign, when Angel spotted the dragoness, her she spoke sluggish and barely understandable words. "Ashenia! Huggy, hug~."


    The clear tone of a mentally disabled person entered Yasenia''s ears, and in the next instant, her face morphed like a demon''s, and her silver eyes were instantly flooded with a pure bloody, bright red color.


    Fu Jing Jing closed her eyes as Yasenia turned toward her with a face that would scare even demons and roared, "WHAT HAPPENED TO HER!?"


    Angel, who had no more mental capabilities than a one-year-old, was startled at the loud shout, and she literally began to cry, "Wahh!"


    Yasenia took a deep breath and controlled her burning wrath, her whole aura changed like a coin flip as she hugged the semi-trapped Angel.


    Although her eyes continued emitting that bloody red light, her voice was so soft that it could lull to sleep even the cruelest person. "Don''t cry, my love. Don''t cry. I will take you out of here soon."


    As Yasenia coaxed Angel, the Mirror spoke with disdain, "Do you know why she is like that? It is because of you! We are healing and strengthening her mind so that she can activate her second physique and make a contract with me, but you had toe and interrupt us midway. Stupid Lizard."


    Yasenia heard the word "Healing" and looked coldly at the floating Mirror above them. "And whose fault was it that she currently is in this state? You better not provoke me, whatever you are. I''m really not in aposed state of mind right now."


    The Mirror sneered, "So what? She is lucky I, the Mirror of truth, want to be her strength! A test is the bare minimum she has to go through. Everyone has to pass some tests to gain strength. She was strong enough to survive, but she hurt her mind. Is that big of a deal?"


    Yasenia looked for a second and uttered coldly, "Stop fusing with her."


    The Mirror raised an eyebrow and asked, "Why would I listen to-."


    "AAAHHH!!!"


    The Mirror was startled as it looked over the person that shouted, only to see Fu Jing Jing''s soul body missing an entire arm as she screamed in pain.


    No matter how strong, even a scratch on the soul would feel like your heart is being torn, not to mention losing an entire arm. The feeling of pain was so high that even someone as powerful as Fu Jing Jing screamed aloud.


    The Mirror''s eyes widened as she looked at the now grinning dragoness. However, her smile was as cruel as it could get, as her voice had a deep growl apanying it. "Now you know why you have to listen. Undo your contract with Angel without hurting her further, or you will see your previous owner suffer the most agonizing of deaths. And don''t think that I do not dare."


    However, Yasenia didn''t have to reiterate because the Mirror had the innate ability to know when someone was telling the truth. Its ability was even more powerful than Fu Jing Jing''s, so it understood that Yasenia wasn''t bluffing.


    The Mirror looked at Yasenia with a deep gaze and said calmly, "Let us finish the Ritual, and I can guarantee that Angel will recover. Moreover, she will gain enough strength to protect herself."


    Yasenia suddenly said, "Sure, but you have to create a master-ve contract with her. I''m sensitive to what kind of contract you are currently setting, and it is an equality contract. Change it."


    The Mirror frowned and was about to refute when Fu Jing Jing said with a weak voice, "Listen to her. Angel is your perfect master, and with her personality, she will never treat you wrongly."


    The Mirror of truth wanted toin, but when she saw Fu Jing Jing''s pale face and now translucent soul body, it swallowed the words that were about toe out of its mouth.


    The Mirror took a deep breath and looked at Yasenia, "Good. I will change it, but let us finish the Ritual. Someone has to inherit the "Heaven''s Truth Saint" title, or else a big cmity like the one one million years ago might repeat."


    Yasenia thought about it as she caressed the now mentally damaged Angel. Just seeing her like that was enough for Yasenia to want to destroy them both and find another cure altogether.


    But how much time would it pass before she could allow Angel to recover her mental state? Would her cure be as effective as the one created to heal her? Yasenia didn''t think so.


    In truth, if Fu Jing Jing and the Mirror had a deeper understanding of Yasenia''s personality, they would have known that Yasenia was in no position to negotiate since the beginning.


    They had Angel''s life in their hands, which was more than enough to have the dragoness in check.


    Yasenia closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to control the searing wrath she felt inside.


    Fu Jing Jing and the Mirror focused on Yasenia with anxious hearts. Like Angel was for Yasenia, this ritual was as important to them.

 Chapter 298: Results of the Ritual.

    Chapter 298: Results of the Ritual.


    When Yasenia opened her eyes again, they changed to a mix of silver and red. She looked at Angel''s dancing eyes and caressed her cheek softly. Angel made more incoherent sounds as Yasenia caressed her. She truly felt her heart breaking seeing her like this. ''Even in this estate of mind, you can recognize me. Don''t worry, love; you will return to normal soon.''


    The red in her eyes receded slowly until her iris werepletely silver with bloody red cracks on them. She had clearly rxed again. However, those eyes were filled with an unsettling calmness. After giving Angel a kiss on the forehead, sheid her back on the coffin and turned toward Fu Jing Jing. She slowly said, her tone even.


    "Finish it. I will protect the area if someone darese close."


    Both of them let out a breath they didn''t know they were holding. They didn''t dare question anything more and began the ritual again.


    From inside the ck sphere created by [Day and Night], Fu Jing Jing waved her arms and manipted the energy in the surroundings.


    The crystal began covering the surroundings again, advancing at a much higher speed than before. Yasenia ignored it and kept her eyes fixed on Angel.


    Slowly but surely, Angel was slowly trapped inside the crystal coffin again. Since she didn''t even understand what was happening, Angel looked at that with a foolish expression. This made Yasenia''s aura even more profound as any signs of emotions left her silver-red slit-eyes.


    The Mirror caught something strange, but it didn''t dare provoke the unstable creature who was about to explode at the slightest push. The current dragoness was like the calm before the storm.


    When Angel waspletely covered in that crystal coffin, Yasenia observed a change slowly ur. Compared to before, the chain that connected the Mirror and Angel''s heart gradually changed from golden to ck.


    Fu Jing Jing exined, "It is changing colors because the Heavens doesn''t view master-ve contracts well. However, it won''t affect either of them in any bad way."


    Yasenia listened, but her entire being seemed frozen in ice. The dragoness did not rx a single muscle for a single instant, nor did she liberate Fu Jing Jing from her current spherical and transparent ck prison.


    Moreover, without the need for the motion of stabbing the ground, Yasenia deployed [Full Moon] to cover the whole ritual area.


    Her energy control in the [Day and Night] mode waspletely different from before. Even Fu Jing Jing was impressed by the effortlessness Yasenia had in creatingplex energy patterns.


    The silver dome stretched outward for almost two hundred meters, covering the whole ritual area withfortable space to maneuver around.


    Hours went by, and cultivators approached the ce out of curiosity.


    Their previous fight had been too destructive, and cultivators in the surrounding area flocked toward them.


    Furthermore, the giant silver dome was too eye-catching to miss, even from a distance.


    However, Yasenia was naturally releasing her aura, flooding more than five hundred meters around her with a presence that would scare even a first-level Unification Realm expert.


    Some brave ones approached, but the moment they crossed the sensing area of the dragoness in this mode, which was one whole kilometer, a star rain fell down from the sky.


    White explosions flooded the surroundings as Yasenia kept her position, and her eyes didn''t even move from the crystal coffin.


    This brutal massacre was like a signal, and many stopped trying to advance.


    The cultivators in the surroundings discussed what was happening. "What''s going on here?"


    "Maybe a treasure is being born? Normally, treasures have defenses before they appearpletely. That attack reminded me of something simr."


    "The Heavenly dragoness is inside." A voice from a man came from the side, alerting the group of cultivators.


    "What do you mean?"


    The man that previously talked with Yasenia said, "The Heavenly dragoness is inside. There was a fierce battle before. That attack over there is one of the aftermaths of that battle."


    They followed his gaze, and their gazended upon an enormous crater that went far beyond anything they could do.


    "Hisss."


    They took a sharp breath, stunned at the might of the attack. At first, most of them thought that it was just andmark of the area! That''s how impactful it was.


    Fu Jing Jing''s attack was like a deterrent that made every single one of them halt their steps. "Maybe this one isn''t for us."


    "Did the Heavenly Dragoness truly fight against something like that?"


    "What kind of monster is she...?"


    "Shall we wait here?" Asked a man.


    "Huh? Are you stupid? Why would we?" Said a woman that got really scared after seeing the crater.


    "Well, Yasenia is a beast, and normally, they are weaker just after evolving, right? Maybe we can take that time window to ambush her."


    It wasmon knowledge that a beast would be at its weakest when the evolution finished, so if they were lucky, they would be able to capture, kill, or ve the powerful creature, in this case, Yasenia.


    However, many of them disagreed. "I''m not doing this. That woman is a freak. I haven''t seen her lose besides the time she faced off against I, and she was a whole realm lower!"


    Another said, "That''s true. What about now that she is simr to us? Even weakened, she would be able to beat us senseless, and in the best-case scenario, we make her flee. Bye!"


    The third one nodded. "Moreover, if we mess with her when she is weakened after she recovers, we will have to bear her retaliation. I really don''t want to die so young. I''m also leaving."


    Most people left, but others stayed in the surroundings to spectate. They wanted to see what all these things would lead to.


    After waiting for more than one day, the fluctuations of that ce became much stronger. Pulse after pulse of energy emanated from the center of the area.


    Right after that, the spiritual energy in the surroundings rushed toward the center of the dome more violently than before. It was like a whirlpool of pure energy was being devoured by something.


    At that moment, Angel felt like she was taking a bath in a refreshing spring. Her muddy and tired mind slowly reawakened, and her meridians and dantian regenerated. Angel felt like a lot of time had gone by, but it also felt like all had happened in an instant.


    Her body felt light, her pores opened, breathing the world''s energy, and her mind became clearer by the second. ''What happened? I remember entering a cave and then... I forgot.''


    Angel tried reminiscing as the energy warmly flowed inside her meridians and dantian, giving her enormous strength.


    Even her bloodline was changing.


    Her body figure and face didn''t change besides further perfecting. Her long blonde hair was now glossy as if made of threads of gold, shining beautifully with the sunlight.


    Her skin was fair and supple like a marshmallow, and her facial features lost imperfections creating a cute yet somewhat mature and gentle countenance.


    When her eyes opened inside the crystal coffin, they also somewhat changed. Her eyes were big and had a natural moist sheen, giving her a na?ve and innocent gaze. Just one look, and you would want to pinch and pat her until she smiled.


    Her facial featuresbined into an extremely appealing and saintly face that would create a good impression on anyone who looked at her.


    Even her body was perfected; her breast became rounder and softer, her waist slimmer but more defined, and her muscles, bones, and skin more resistant without losing femininity. However, her height remained in the mid 150cms, staying as short as before.


    The transformation was drastic, but it also perfectly maintained Angel''s core appearance unchanged.


    Yasenia saw all of this with the same eerily calm face. She had been standing in the same ce for almost a day straight, and the only thing that moved was because of the winds created by the ritual.


    Not even Fu Jing Jing and the Mirror knew what was going on in the dragoness''s mind.


    The Mirror had somewhat of a bad feeling, but it didn''t know why. However, it couldn''t stop the ritual nor do any tricks since it could feel that the moment it did something strange, those silver-red slit eyes would notice.


    Even though Yasenia didn''t have a spiritual sense yet, [Day and night] created an absolute domain that overcame the strength of spiritual sense manifold. When Yasenia activated [Day and Night], she was the ruler of her surroundings.


    That is why the Mirror had that feeling.


    The climax of the ritual arrived.


    The crystal coffin and all the ss and crystal around exploded into pieces with a powerful explosion!


    The surrounding vegetation was blown apart as the shockwave even reached those cultivators in wait on the outskirts.


    The sharp crystals injured Yasenia''s skin, creating bloody traces, but Yasenia didn''t even flinch, close her eyes or move out of the way. Using an energy membrane to protect her eyes, she didn''t lose sight of the ritual for a second!


    Fu Jing Jing chanted, "May all Truths in the world guide you. May you walk this path and understand your objective. May you create a new path for the truth!"


    *Woosh!*


    An enormous vortex appeared that sucked in all the crystal shards and grounded them into pure translucent energy.


    Yasenia stood there as her blood flowed from her wounds into the vortex.


    What Fu Jing Jing and the Mirror didn''t realize because they were in the most important part of the ritual was that between those blood droplets, there was one that was different.


    A pure, ethereal-looking golden droplet drifted inside the vortex and meshed with everything else.


    That''s right; it was blood essence!


    If you remember, blood essence was the life of a cultivator, and every drop was as important as a limb. However, Yasenia had, without hesitation, used one right now. Even though Yasenia had more blood essence than amon cultivator because of her talent, this would definitely hurt her foundation.


    The blue crystal chains that connected with the coffin dissolved in energy particles and mixed with the ss and crystal that the vortex was gathering into a pure ss and light-attributed energy.


    Surprisingly, Yasenia''s blood also mixed in this, changing that pure crystal''s glow into a bloody undertone!


    Only then did they realize that something was wrong.


    Yasenia''s blood should have been purified from when all the things converted, but instead, it mixed.


    However, all rituals had one unavoidable fault Yasenia learned the hard way when Cecile''s trouble happened. They couldn''t be stopped when reaching the climax, or the ones doing it would be gravely injured or worse.


    That is why the Ice Phoenixes didn''t stop the ritual with Cecile even though they knew something was very wrong.


    When they sneaked a nce in Yasenia''s direction, they saw the same cruel smile as before, making their hearts drop. ''We''ve been tricked!''


    Yasenia looked on as the vortex was absorbed in Angel''s dantian, her smile bing wider by the second. ''Did they really think I would forgive them for hurting Angel? Did they truly think my wrath would appease with those half-assed excuses?''


    Although spending that blood essence would slow down her cultivation speed for the next years and maybe weaken her. It was something Yasenia could live with, knowing what effects it would have.


    When Angel absorbed everything, the crystal coffin exploded, liberating her! Then, Yasenia heard Fu Jing Jing chant with gritted teeth, "Now, you shall be the master of the one and only Mirror of Truth and receive the knowledge of my inheritance!"


    Angel slowly floated upward toward the Mirror, and the ck chain pulled the Mirror''s body toward her. Slowly, what was left of the Mirror fused inside Angel, and the surroundings became calm again¡­


    Only for a second.


    *BOOOM!*


    Angel''s aura exploded with such power that it blew Yasenia away for tens of meters! It would have been more if she hadn''t used her Tail instantly as an anchor.


    The aura explosion literally blew up [Full Moon] into pieces the moment it touched it and continued expanding. An enormous crater expanded from Angel as the central point as her aura inted multiple times.


    The cultivators outside felt like a steel wall mmed into them face-first and were sent flying with internal injuries. Some of the weakest ones even died because of the impact!


    A big change urred at that moment.


    When Angel floated into the Mirror''s previous position and assimted the Mirror inside of herself, Angel opened her eyes violently and took in a deep breath.


    She was like a suffocating person taking in air after leaving the water.


    Right after, her hair color changed from her roots all the way to the tips, bing a bright and beautiful scarlet, and her eyes turned green. With it, a slight bloody aura spread inside the holiness of the ritual.


    Yasenia felt a soul-level connection at that moment with her, making her smile be even wider. ''No way, such extra benefitse with it? That drop was more than worth it.''


    After taking some deep breaths, Angel blinked twice, regaining control of herself, and slowly floated down andnded on her naked feet.


    When her feet touched the ground, in a three-hundred-meter area, the soil instantly became covered with abination of red and blue ss and crystal. However, this happened only for a moment, after which it dissipated into particles.


    Finally, Angel''s red hair and eyes returned back to blonde and blue, finishing the ritualpletely. Angel turned around and saw Yasenia looking at her with a smile. Then, her mellow and slightly deep voice caressed her hearing sense like a soft melody. "How do you feel, Angel?"


    Angel smiled and opened her mouth, only to be interrupted by Fu Jing Jing''s shout, "What is the meaning of this, Dragon!? What did you do!?"

 Chapter 299: Yasenias schemes results.

    Chapter 299: Yasenia''s scheme''s results.


    Angel smiled and opened her mouth, only to be interrupted by Fu Jing Jing''s shout, "What is the meaning of this, Dragon!? What did you do!?"


    Yasenia ignored the trapped Fu Jing Jing and walked forward toward Angel.


    Angel looked at the enraged Fu Jing Jing and blinked two times, unaware of what was going on. However, her attention was stolen when the jiggly tall woman began walking toward her with a smile.


    However, when she was about to speak again, she stopped one more time, even when no one interrupted. ''Huh? What is this feeling?''


    She squinted as she looked at Yasenia, and suddenly, she felt some kind of connection between them. ''No way...'' Her eyes widened, and Yasenia saw pure joy filling those tender blue eyes.


    "Ah!! Hahaha!" Angelughed and ran forward, diving face-first into Yasenia''s ample breasts.


    "No way! No way! Hahaha!" She hugged the dragoness strongly and jumped up and down. While jumping into the dragoness''s embrace, she deformed that pair of melons with her face and couldn''t stop her happyughter.


    Yasenia''s eyes softened as she softly hugged the jumping woman between her arms. "Happy?"


    Angel did her best to express the overwhelming joy and happiness she was feeling. "We have a soul connection! Hahaha, so happy, so happy! I love you. I love you! Ahh!! So haapyyy!!!"


    Fu Jing Jing knew they wouldn''t speak until their meeting ended, so she swallowed her anger and let them finish.


    Yasenia''s smile also expressed joy as she hugged Angel back, "Let me run some tests inside you, Angel. I want to be sure that you arepletely healed."


    Angel nodded like a pecking chicken. Right now, she was ready to agree to whatever Yasenia told her.


    She can''t remember how many times she had dreamt about having a soul connection with Yasenia, but she had given up when Cecile got it. However, against all odds, she had acquired it!


    Angel felt Yasenia''s energy intruding inside her body and entering her own meridians. This was basically cing her life in Yasenia''s hands, but Angel only feltfort as her Yin and Yang energy slowly traveled around her body. She buried her face into thatfortable softness and said with a choked tone, "Your energy feels so good."


    Yasenia''s expression was so tender that Fu Jing Jing doubted the previous meticulous, cunning, and brutal dragoness and this soft-looking woman were the same.


    Her body didn''t have anything out of ce, so Yasenia analyzed her brain. She could see that although Angel was mostly healed, there was still somesting damage.


    Any injury to the head could be detrimental to Angel during this period. ''I should use [Yin-Yang Acupuncture Resonance Manual] and [Celestial Maiden Ascends through the Heavens] to heal her to perfection slowly.''


    Yasenia instantly recovered her expression not to let Angel see that she was worried and said, "Angel, you have to be careful with head injuries. You aren''tpletely recovered yet. Do you remember anything bad? Do you feel any difort?"


    Angel looked up, and only now did Yasenia notice that Angel was crying with joy. She choked her words and answered, "Not bad, not bad at all, e-everything is perfect."


    Yasenia''s heart first squeezed and then melted into a puddle, her feelings toward Angel exploding once again.


    Although Yasenia kept her feelings toward her dears during the twenty years, they were somewhat dulled after so many years of separation.


    However, this look from Angel made her sleeping heart pound again stronger than the first time she fell in love with her. This feeling of pure love made Yasenia feel extremely clearly the difference between what she had been feeling during the Trial and what she felt for her dears.


    To express her own feelings, Yasenia lowered her face and kissed Angel deeply, her long tongue filling Angel''s mouth with the intent to savor every part of her.


    Angel could feel the longing, worry, relief, love, and joy in Yasenia.


    This kiss felt different, as if it was a kiss filled with feelings after a long separation.


    Angel''s quick mind spun and understood that something had happened, but she didn''t mind about it now. She answered the deep kiss by tiptoeing and hugging Yasenia''s neck. Angel and Yasenia rolled their tongue into a slow, wet dance full of feelings.


    Their kisssted for almost two minutes, but Yasenia knew that it wasn''t the time and ce. She wanted to ease her fiery heart for a moment by thoroughly savoring Angel. They would definitely have their reunion and "in-depth" talkter.


    Yasenia continued hugging Angel as she turned her head toward the now emotionless Fu Jing Jing. "Now then. What do I do with you?"


    Only now did Angel register the surroundings enough o acknowledge the current situation.


    Her mind always ignored everything else when Yasenia was in her line of sight. She was like a ma to her every thought and action.


    She blinked twice and asked Yasenia, confused. "Why are you trapping senior Fu Jing Jing¡­? Oh, wow! She is missing an arm!"


    Fu Jing Jing shouted with anger, "Your lover did this! Tell her to let me out of here right now!"


    Angel snorted, "If my Yasenia did something like that, then you deserve it!"


    It was Fu Jing Jing''s mistake to trust Angel in this situation. How could the pampered baby even think about reprimanding Yasenia if it wasn''t for Yasenia''s good?


    Fu Jing Jing was so stupefied that her face looked extremely stupid right now.


    This million-years-old-senior was beginning to think that she was in a nightmare and would wake up soon. How could she exin that the person she gave the inheritance to was going against her right after the inheritance ritual ended?


    Her sessor should be someone that seeks truth and justice, so she would have at least tried to reach a conclusion, not tantly tell her that she deserved it!


    Yasenia ignored the shocked woman and asked Angel, "Did this person made something bad to you? Were you forced into something?"


    Angel looked up at Yasenia and blinked her cute eyes, "She didn''t? I think. I don''t remember well what happened after I agreed to take her Trial¡­ It is like I closed my eyes, and after a long dream, I woke up here! I think I also saw you in that dream, Yasenia! As expected, you are everywhere I go, even in my dreams~."


    Yaseniaughed and rained kisses on Angel, "You are so cute!"


    Thankfully for Fu Jing Jing, the previous mental damage made Angel forget about the scene she witnessed. Moreover, her brain had erased that memory as a self-defense mechanism.


    Yasenia looked at Fu Jing Jing and said, "Well, you weren''t lying. However, I don''t regret anything of what I did."


    Fu Jing Jing took a deep breath, even though she didn''t need to because she was a soul and rxed.


    Then, she said with her previous soft and dignified tone, "At least everything ended okay. Now, can you release me? I want to teach her my cultivation method."


    Angel was confused, "Eh? But I already know it?"


    "Eh?"


    "Eh?"


    Fu Jing Jing couldn''t help but let out a stupid sound, and Angel answered on cue. Yasenia had to hold back fromughing aloud and asked, "What''s its name?"


    Angel said with a proud smirk, "It sounds very powerful! It is named [Heaven''s Truth Scarlet Crystal Heart Connection]!"


    Fu Jing Jing frowned intensely, "Impossible. My cultivation technique is called [Heaven''s Truth ss Heart Connection]."


    Suddenly, the Mirror materialized outside Angel.


    However, its form was now extremely different. Previously, it had Fu Jing Jing''s form with white hair and blue eyes instead of her ck hair and white eyes.


    Now, it had be apletely different entity. Her form was like Angel''s, but her height was still 175 centimeters, which was twenty centimeters taller than Angel''s. Angel felt like someone had punched her gut, ''Why is she so tall!?''


    Moreover, the change wasn''t only in height. Her body kept Angel''s curvy proportions, but being taller, she was bigger everywhere. Yasenia couldn''t help but appreciate this mature-looking Angel.


    Not only was she more voluptuous, but her eyes were also green, and her hair was blood red. Even the robes the Mirror wore were red. The aura it gave was much more dangerous and alluring than before. She seemed more like a blood spirit than any other thing.


    Angel liked this form more than the previous slender form. In case it wasn''t clear, Angel really favored tall or voluptuous women. If they had both, it would be even better. However, the Mirror''s height with a face simr to hers was truly bothering the little girl. ''I also wanted to be tall!''


    Of course, the Mirror didn''t mind about the change since its real body was just the endless Mirror. Unlike her appearance, her voice was calm as she said, "The reason for the mutation and the reason that Angel could get the cultivation technique is the dragon over there."


    Fu Jing Jing looked at Yasenia and asked, "What did you mix in the ritual? It shouldn''t have been able to absorb your blood."


    Yasenia answered with a calm smile, "A drop of my blood essence."


    Three pairs of eyes opened wide.


    Angel was the first to react and began hitting Yasenia''s chest with her fist. If it were a cartoon, the sound of *Boing, Boing* would repeatedly be ying in the background. However, even if the scene lookedical, Angel''s voice was so hasty that she was stuttering all over the ce. "W-W-What did you say!? Why would you use your blood essence so lightly!? You-you, I''m going to beat you up!"


    Yasenia used her tail to suffocate the girl''s face between her mountains again and chuckled. "Don''t worry, Angel. It won''t affect me too much. Moreover, I could create the soul connection you wanted because of that, right? Although we aren''t at the level of [Interlocked Souls] as I''m with Cecile, we''ve reached the level of [Soulmates]. Aren''t you happy?"


    Angel looked at Yasenia''s tender smile with tumultuous feelings. Was she happy? Of course! She was so happy that she cried. But she didn''t know that Yasenia used something as precious as blood essence. Looking at the smiling seductive face, the little girl didn''t know what to do.


    Yasenia, of course, didn''t use it just for that. To be precise, she didn''t expect a connection to be born between them. Her main objective was the following. "Moreover, since my blood is a perfect catalyst. I knew I could fuse it with the ritual almost perfectly. That way, the inheritance would evolve into a stronger form, taking you out of the path Fu Jing Jing nned for you."


    Yasenia said all of this aloud,pletely disregarding Fu Jing Jing. The main reason was that the senior had already realized it. That was why she was so angry at the end of the ritual.


    Yasenia smirked and said something that made the three individuals present shocked one more time. "Now, senior Fu Jing Jing, will you be nourishment for Angel willingly, or will I have to force that too?"

 Chapter 300: The Conflicts Resolution, Soul Power, and Angels limitless Potential.

    Chapter 300: The Conflict''s Resolution, Soul Power, and Angel''s limitless Potential.


    All three of them stopped their thoughts again, looking at Yasenia as if she was a crazy person. Angel stuttered, "Y-Yasenia, although I''m thankful, I don''t think that we have to go that far. I think it will be more troublesome than helpful if you force Saint Fu Jing Jing to do that."


    The Mirrorughed in ridicule, "What can a junior force? If Jing Jing wanted, she would already be dead!"


    Angel frowned and pouted, "Stop saying those things!"


    The Mirror choked in herughter and shut up, looking at Angel stupidly, ''I forgot I am in a ve contract with her! Ugh, so bothersome.'' She humphed and red at Yasenia.


    Fu Jing Jing, however, wouldn''t underestimate the heaven-defying dragon in front of her. She can''t remember the number of seniors that fell to "inexperienced" juniors because they underestimated them too much.


    Yasenia patted Angel''s head and exined, "You see¡­ My mother has always been fearful that I fell into the trap of someone offering me an inheritance. I was born with one, so my mother told me not to ept another because the risk overweights the benefits. However, she also taught me two important things after something almost irreversible happened to one of my lovers."


    Fu Jing Jing suddenly remembered one demonic practice, and her eyes widened with fear.


    Yasenia saw it and her smile returned to the previous cruel one, "The first thing is that, after adding and mixing blood essence in an assimtion or inheritance ritual, depending on the blood essence quality, the inheritance would evolve and get out of the control of the one giving the inheritance."


    Fu Jing Jing shook her head and eximed, "You wouldn''t dare! You wouldn''t dare do that demonic practice!"


    Yasenia''s smile widened and said, her silver eyes being tainted by red as if red ink had dropped into her iris. "The second thing is that, right after the inheritance, since it was stained with blood, the person receiving the inheritance will gain the ability to devour the one giving the inheritance. This will let the inheritor gain the remaining karma and luck of the one giving the inheritance at the cost of a little bit of potential. However, if the absorbed senior is strong enough, absorbing them would result in a better result than not doing it."


    Yasenia chuckled and said, "Miss Saint is plenty strong, wouldn''t you think?"


    The Mirror said, her voice cold, "If you do that, you can forget of me aiding Angel. I will not only not aid her, but I will also try to sabotage everything I can!"


    Yasenia raised an eyebrow, "Do you have a chance? You are a ve, Truth Mirror. No matter how powerful, you can''t disobey Angel as long as her orders do not harm you."


    The Mirror sneered and said, "Didn''t you hate demons? You are worse than one at this moment."


    Yaseniaughed, "I can guess how you learned that information. Still, who asked you to almost cripple my dear permanently? There must be a punishment, you like it or not."


    Yasenia looked back at the Mirror with a cold gaze and said, "Even if you don''t aid her, I don''t care. I''m more than enough help for Angel to reach the pinnacle. You are nothing more than a powerful weapon."


    Fu Jing Jing looked at the ck sphere around her and then at Yasenia.


    Her voice was calm as she said, "I was confused about your objective, but now I know about it. I didn''t want to do this, but you left me with no choice."


    Yasenia looked at Fu Jing Jing and asked, "Are you going to explode yourself? Soul explosion is certainly powerful. I will certainly die if you do that. However, it is even worse than being devoured. Although you will be able to reincarnate after a soul explosion, your future reincarnations will be filled with extremely bad luck. A sex ve, having your family ughtered, all your loved ones dying, betrayal, everything bad you can think about will certainly happen."


    Fu Jing Jing''s calm facade broke, "How do you know that? Soul explosion is only a concept known by Gods!"


    Yasenia proudly said, "My mother is awesome, after all."


    Angel nodded, parroting Yasenia. "En, Mommy Tatyana is super awesome!"


    "Anyway, Saintess Fu Jing Jing, I will give you an option since, well, even I don''t want to be this ruthless to the person that supposedly saved the cultivation world. I also don''t want the Mirror to be rebellious with Angel since it could mean the difference between life and death in a tense moment. Moreover, the knowledge of the Mirror will help Angel tremendously."


    The Mirror and Fu Jing Jing listened attentively. Yasenia said, her voice regaining her calm tone with a touch of gentleness. "Give all your soul power to Angel. Then, go into the cycle of reincarnation."


    They were surprised for a second, and then Fu Jing Jing smiled. "You sure are a cheeky dragon. I don''t think I''ve ever had such big ups and downs of emotions in such a short timeframe. You win, Yasenia. Although I wanted to do some things, agreeing with you isn''t a bad deal."


    Fu Jing Jing looked at the clueless Angel and smiled softly, "Even if she has mutated, she is still my inheritor. A very cute and gentle inheritor."


    Then, she looked at Yasenia and said, "I will ept the deal."


    "I thought your head was empty. It seems that you are full of ideas." The Mirror snorted, but it was clear that it was also agreeable.


    They reacted like that because of the definition of Soul Power. Soul power is not only the strength of the soul, but it also has luck, karma, and umted deeds in it.


    For example, someone that has killed millions of innocent people dies. Then, they would reincarnate, and the reincarnation would be prone to ughter. Of course, where they grow up, who they meet, and what they learn when growing up can change the person. But their nature would be that of someone that feels nothing for killing.


    The reason for this is that when the soul reincarnates, even though they lose their memories most of the time, there is still some influence from their past lives.


    Fu Jing Jing''s soul power would make her somewhat of a kind, heroic, talented, and courageous woman in her next reincarnation. However, because of her Saint feats, she would also carry the mentality of a martyr.


    Fu Jing Jing was sure that her next reincarnation would die after sacrificing themselves for something or someone. The influence from her Saint Title was too big, after all.


    There was a risk when losing Soul Power, which was that after someone gives or loses their soul power, the soul would be unable to remain independent, meaning that they would be forced to reincarnate.


    So asking her to reincarnate was a way to say, "I want you to strengthen your inheritor and stop being an influence in this world."


    In other words, Yasenia wanted Fu Jing Jing to cut her fate with everything and reincarnate as a new leaf. If Fu Jing Jing were to reincarnate before giving her soul strength, she would keep the karma she umted in her life and certainly would reach extreme heights once again.


    But Fu Jing Jing didn''t want something like that.


    Therefore, Fu Jing Jing was actually d about giving up supremacy and her soul traits for a peaceful life. The Mirror was very fond of Fu Jing Jing, so it was almost happier than Fu Jing Jing herself. Knowing that Fu Jing Jing had wanted to exit from this vortex she was in, she was d about this oue.


    They both looked at Yasenia deeply and sighed. Fu Jing Jing chuckled, "You actually yed us, seniors, easily. You didn''t want to kill me since the beginning."


    Yasenia snorted, "Although I''m extremely angry at both of you, I am not stupid enough to endanger my dears because of killing a Saint. You wouldn''t even have to lose an arm if the arrogant Mirror wasn''t cocky and maintained its mouth closed."


    The Mirror''s eyebrow twitched in annoyance, ''I will never be able to get along with this stupid lizard!''


    Yasenia continued, "I know what it means to kill or absorb someone titled as a Saint by the Heavens themselves. However, I meant every word of what I said before. I just let you go because it is the best solution to maintain a rtively calm life. Being stubborn because of pride and arrogance is the epitome of stupidity."


    When she finished saying that, the ck sphere around Fu Jing Jing disappeared.


    Fu Jing Jing slowly floated downward towards them.


    Even without an arm, her figure was still ethereally beautiful. Fu Jing Jing gave a littleugh at the absurdity of the situation. "Little Angel, you got one heck of a protector. Cherish her dearly."


    Angel''s proudness and adoration level broke their limit. A Saint sincerely praising her Yasenia? She will brag about this plenty in the near future. ''As expected, Yasenia is the best~.''


    Angel suddenly remembered something and said, "By the way, my constitution changed into [Scarlet Heart''s Prismatic Crystal Body]. They have bothbined into one!"


    Fu Jing Jing stopped and thought about it for a second. Then, she said, "I have never heard about that physique. I suppose it is the result of absorbing the dragon''s blood essence. There will be a big change after you cross into the Dantian Spiritualization realm or Transcendence realm. Well, I can''t feel evilness from it, so you shouldn''t worry."


    Angel nodded.


    Fu Jing Jing looked at the Mirror and said, "Guide her well. However, remember that her path is not the same as mine. Don''t try to impose it on her; you just have to be her advisor."


    The Mirror smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Who would want to have a master that kills themselves? Not me, at least."


    Fu Jing Jingughed, "It was honestly something I didn''t expect to do. However, I couldn''t continue staying put and seeing the world slowly destroy itself. Many Gods and Immortals fell to that Tribtion, all because the Sun God and Moon Goddess almost damaged the Heavens irreversibly while killing each other."


    Yasenia asked curiously, "Are they alive?"


    Fu Jing Jing shook her head, "Impossible. They used attacks that killed them. However, they may have left an inheritance somewhere. They were also from the dragon race, so you may have much more to do with them than you think."


    Yasenia asked, "Can you describe them?"


    Fu Jing Jing nodded, "The Moon Goddess looked as cold as the Moon, and she was as beautiful as a starry sky. Her ck dragon tail was elegant and long, and her bearing was imposing. Not many were as strong as her."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow jumped. Then she asked, "What about the Sun God?"


    "He could illuminate the day with his smile, just like the Morning Sun, and his presence was all-epassing. His Golden dragon tail marked his status, and his charm made women and even some men flock like fireflies to the me. Even if they knew they would burn, they wanted to at least touch that me for a second."


    Yasenia blinked and smiled, "Interesting."


    Fu Jing Jing looked at Angel and said, "Rx your mind, Angel. I''m going to transfer it."


    Angel nodded and closed her eyes.


    Fu Jing Jing leaned forward and touched Angel''s forehead with her own.


    Then, her body exploded in beautiful white particles and dissipated. Angel''s aura didn''t change much, but when Yasenia tried to prove her with her energy, she felt as if that energy had fallen into a bottomless ocean.


    Angel''s soul couldn''t and didn''t instantly absorb all that soul power, but there was a white sphere floating in her spiritual sea that would slowly unravel as she advanced in cultivation. Now, Angel''s potential was limitless.


    Moreover, that soul power was pure and for Angel to mold with her actions. Therefore, it wouldn''t affect her in any way or form.


    The Mirror looked at those particles and smiled softly, "Thank you for your hard work. I pray for you to have a beautiful and fulfilling life, Jing Jing."


    Angel opened her eyes slowly and looked at those light particles. Then, she smiled and said, "May the Saint rest and live happily for all her reincarnations."

 Chapter 301: Shift in the Worlds fate. Leaving in search of the Fox!

    Chapter 301: Shift in the World''s fate. Leaving in search of the Fox!


    Like that, without any more twists and turns, one of the legends of the World cut her Fate from the World''s destiny, disappearing and leaving behind a legend.


    However, unknown to Yasenia and Angel, her disappearance had an enormous effect on the World''s destiny, changing it drastically.


    The enormous shift in Fate was so big that strong Fate users around the Universe felt the change.


    In an enormous gold and jade pce, a handsome middle-aged man sitting on a throne frowned, "How is this possible? The Heaven''s truth Saint disappeared? She should have found and guided her inheritor, not disappeared like that. Did something go wrong? I have to send the Heaven Army to investigate."


    Shortly after, millions of cultivators above the Transcendence Realm dispersed through the realms, searching for cues.


    Inside a hidden misty ce in the corner of the Universe, a woman was sitting on her knees above a rock. Her surroundings couldn''t be perceived because of the mist covering everything in that World. When the shit in Fate happened, she opened her eyelids, only to reveal a pair ofpletely white eyes. She lifted her head and asked aloud, her voice sounding innocent yet having a deep feeling of mysteriousness in it. "Sister disappeared? Why? She wasn''t supposed to disappear."


    The woman looked down and said sadly, "I haven''t been able to meet with her since then, and now, she has banished."


    In a world filled with clouds and sunlight, a man so beautiful he would eclipse the Sun pped his three pairs of snow-white wings once. His body disappeared and appeared millions of kilometers away. He looked toward the infiniteness of the Universe and said, his voice Angelical and melodic. "To think that the Heaven''s Truth Saint met her end. Things will get messy in the future. We must prepare and not let those filthy creatures gain more power in the chaotic times about toe."


    In an arid world, where the sky was red and the temperature so hot that mortal-level cultivators would die from heat, a woman that could make people die from a single nce smiled. Her smile was so beautiful that it had no match; calling her the most beautiful woman wouldn''t be an exaggeration. "That woman died~. Things are getting interesting~."


    However, her beauty was such that two of her retainers literally stopped breathing and died from energy deviation when they looked at her smile. "Oops, they died from excitement because of my smile. What a blunder, fufufu~." Her voice didn''t lose with her appearance, being able to charm anything and anyone.


    Like that, countless Fate-attributed cultivators felt a big change in the whole cultivation world''s future. However, there was another cultivator who also felt the shift clearly thanks to her monstrous talent andprehension abilities. Even if she was weaker, she could also feel it clearly.


    In the Sky continent, a red-eyed Empress overlooking her expanding Empire frowned, "A big change in the course of Fate just happened. Who provoked it? I should speed up things and gain strength faster, or else I won''t be able to protect my little Treasure. Things are moving forward a little faster than anticipated."


    She looked at the Demon city being overrun by a literal wave of Undead and got thoughtful as she saw the Undead ughtering the living. "Maybe it is time to return to the Underworld. I will need Teacher''s strength shortly. I also have to expand my army... Well, let''s begin with this city."


    The ck-haired woman shed toward the city as shemanded, her voice carrying the dreadedw of Death. "[Perish]."


    A wave of death energy flooded the entire city, and a unified scream from most Demons and many other creatures allied with them followed, dying in the next moment.


    "Fufu~, hearing screams of despair as their life leaves their bodies never gets boring. Jing Yue, finish them; we''ve already conquered the North with this city, and they have no more utility."


    "But Empress, weren''t we going to spare the lives of the royal family?"


    "Yeah, but I changed my mind. We will leave an Undead as the head of the city. We shall conquer the West next!"


    "As fast and ruthless as always, Empress, one month and we''ve already conquered a quarter of the Sky Continent."


    "What conquer? I''m reiming what was originally mine. I''ve let them dance enough. Now it is time to get back what was mine all along... Hmm? Ugh, those pest Long and Tang are courting death again. How many times did I already save them during this month? Little Treasure,e back fast, or your opponents will die by themselves!"


    A man wearing regal clothes and with ghostly green eyes and white hair appeared beside them. "Empress, the Star Empire is besieging the ssheart family, I''ve controlled the situation, but I want to know what to do next."


    The red woman''s eyes opened, and then her aura burst outward, warping the space around her. "How dare they attack my dear daughter''s inws! What if they get a bad impression of her because of that!? Destroy! Destroy the Star Empire!"


    The man coughed and said, "Empress, isn''t that rash...?"


    "What rash!? Send Tian Long! Raze that ce to the ground!"


    Anyway, leaving aside the reckless Death Empress massacring millions daily for her conquest-


    "What reckless!? I may be crazy, but I''m not reckless! I know very well what I''m doing!"


    I was about to refocus on Yasenia. Could you let me talk?


    "Oh. Sure, go ahead."


    *Cough.*


    ANYWAY, unaware that she had caused such a bigmotion in the World, Yasenia sighed in relief after Fu Jing Jing disappeared. ''Finally, everything came to a conclusion.''


    Yasenia turned toward the red-haired mature, tall Angel and said, "Mirror, I hope you are happy with this oue. Will you can help Angel seriously or not?"


    The Mirror looked at her sideways and then disappeared inside Angel. Yasenia frowned but suddenly heard. "I wanted to do that since the beginning, stupid lizard."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched in annoyance. ''Stupid lizard? Heh, you did this to yourself, so don''t me me.''


    "Angel dear, how about you give a name to the Mirror? Calling it mirror this Mirror that can be bothersome, right?"


    Angel nodded and said, "What about Mirry? Like little Mirror."


    The red-haired Mirror appeared outside and said with a horrified face, "Absolutely not! Mirry!? I''m not a pet or animal!"


    An evil smile appeared on Yasenia''s face as she said, "Oh~, don''t overreact. It is not bad at all!"


    The Mirror looked at Yasenia''s smile, and something clicked in her mind. However, it was toote to stop the next sentence." I think that it is a wonderful name~. I like it a lot."


    Angel smiled and said, "Good! Then I will call her Mirry from now on."


    The Mirror, or now Mirry, looked at Yasenia angrily and shouted, "Stupid lizard, I''m going to remember this!"


    Then, it disappeared inside Angel again.


    Yasenia internally snickered, ''That''s what you get~.''


    After resolving everything rted to Angel, Yasenia felt her chest somewhat lighten. The weight of something happening while she was away was beginning to press on her, but now her little girl was beside her, safe and sound and stronger than ever.


    Still, she didn''tpletely rx as Kali was still a mystery.


    Yasenia and Angel left that ce in search of Kali. Angel didn''t forget storing the [Heaven Refining Crystal Mattress] inside her ring. However, Mirry talked to her and said, "Don''t use the ring. You can store things inside me. I''m infinitely bigger than that low-quality thrash thing." Angel asked, "Will I be able to take things out fast as I do with the ring?"


    Mirry snorted in Angel''s head, "Are you underestimating me? With me, it will be instantaneous, with zero dys."


    Angel trusted the Mirror, so she transferred everything inside her ring into it.


    Yasenia saw it and suggested, "How about ordering her never to mess with your items?"


    Mirry was about toin, but Angel smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Yasenia. I trust her! Although she did some bad things, I feel I can really trust her. Moreover, she will be mypanion probably for the rest of my life, so trusting her is a matter of course!"


    Mirry''s form was floating inside Angel''s spiritual sea. When she heard Angel, she blinked twice and then smiled. ''Silly brat.''


    Yasenia also smiled and said, "Do as you see fit. I''m sure it will be the correct option."


    They met with a group of cultivators when they left the ruined area from the Ritual and battle. One of them approached and questioned, "If I''m not wrong, you should be the Heavenly Dragoness."


    Yasenia looked at the tall human man with Earth golems behind and nodded, "Do we know each other?"


    The man frowned and said, "Don''t you remember the person you tricked into trying the Gate trial for you?"


    Yasenia blinked, unable to remember. "I''m sorry, but I don''t."


    Angel was surprised and said, "Yasenia, he is the one you seduced to try if pills worked on the Gates."


    Yasenia frowned for a second and then remembered, "Ah! You are that man!"


    The man nodded and said, scratching his head awkwardly. "Could you tell me if there is something worth inside there? You know... Aspensation or something for using me as a meat shield."


    Yasenia chuckled and nodded, "Sure. I can tell you that you won''t find anything useful there unless you are a ss cultivator. There are only ruins of a ritual and very pure ss energy. There is not much more there. You maybe can find materials for forging, but I''m honestly not sure."


    The man got thoughtful. Yasenia looked at his weapon and saw a middle-level Earth-ranked weapon. ''Hmm, I remember having quite a good opinion of him. It was because he wasn''t angry at me after what I did, right? Even though he had all the right to get mad, he controlled himself and moved on... I should give him something.''


    Yasenia took a low-level Heaven-ranked hammer from her ring and threw it to him. The man caught it instinctively and asked, "What''s this?"


    Yasenia smirked, "Your new weapon. That weapon you are holding is already somewhat old. How about getting a new one?"


    The man frowned, "I don''t think I can afford it."


    Yasenia chuckled, "It''s free. Please take it as my thanks for bing my meat shield. This way, there will be no more beef between us. What do you say?"


    The man was surprised and then sighed. "My grandpa was right. Women as beautiful as you are like a rose. Beautiful from the outside, but filled with thorns."


    He shook his head and left with the hammer. Yasenia and Angel blinked, surprised at hisment, and thenughed aloud. Angel smirked and teased, "Yasenia, you truly are like that!"


    Yasenia smiled, "Am I? You will have to be careful, Angel~."


    Angel snorted, "What careful? You wouldn''t hurt me!"


    Yasenia''s smile became smaller for a second, ''Depending on how you take my story; I may hurt you, Angel...''


    She recovered fast and said, "Let''s go find Kali. We don''t have any clues, so we should search around the forest and see if ourmunication devices react."


    Angel looked at Yasenia for a second, ''Why did she be sad for a moment? Hmm, something happened. Will she tell us when we are together? If not, I will ask her then.''


    They ignored the curious cultivators that looked at both of them as they left and reassumed their journey. Yasenia called Kali, Evelyn, Cecile, and Andrea one more time, and besides Kali, she had good news.


    Evelyn, Andrea, and Cecile had finished their business and had already begun their journey to reunite with Yasenia. All of them had had monstrous gains during this month, bing much stronger.


    They all were quite eager to reunite with their dear dragoness and cure their current disease. Lack of Yasenium!


    They used the night sky and otherndmarks as a guide to get closer. Yasenia was extremely formidable in star reading, so she could more or less guess in which direction each of them was. As all of themmunicated with the devices and used the night sky and other methods, they got closer to each other.

 Chapter 302: Finding Kali, Valerias change.

    Chapter 302: Finding Kali, Valeria''s change.


    Even if the others were moving toward Yasenia, they would need some days of travel to reach her. The secret realm was honestly gigantic, to the point that even though millions had entered, you could only spot groups of five, ten, or twenty from time to time.


    Believing that Kali wouldn''t wander too far off, Yasenia and Angel didn''t search for her outside the forest. They decided to circle the area, using themunication devices as a radar to find her.


    While Yasenia and Angel walked around the forest, Angel got curious and began asking some questions. "Yasenia, I have some questions..."


    Yasenia looked at Angel, and seeing her serious little face, she stopped running and looked at her. "What''s wrong, Angel?"


    Angel''s face became strange, and she asked a little awkwardly, "W-Why did you stop calling me baby?"


    Yasenia was instantly stumped, ''Right, why did I stop?''


    Yasenia sighed and smiled, caressing Angel''s head softly. "I don''t know. It has been so long that... Sigh. Sorry, you are my precious little girl. How could I not be calling you baby, right?"


    Angel blinked and said, "But it has only been two weeks. You are acting really strange. Are you okay, Yasenia? Do you want to rest?"


    Yasenia felt the dissonance from those twenty years hitting her harshly, ''Two weeks... It has only been two weeks.''


    Yasenia hugged Angel closer to her and surrounded her with her arms and long tail. Angel basically disappeared into Yasenia''s embrace. Angel was surprised and hugged her back. She could feel clear distress from their newly acquired connection. Angel patted Yasenia''s back and said, "There, there. Everything is okay."


    Yasenia felt her heart squeezing and kissed Angel''s head, "Yes. Now that you are here, everything is okay. I will tell you about it when we all reunite, okay, baby?"


    Angel smiled at Yasenia''s natural way of calling her and nodded, rubbing against those soft mounds. "Okay. It feels really good to know how you feel through the connection!"


    Yasenia chuckled softly and separated slightly to look at Angel''s face, "Does it? Are you happy about it?"


    Angel''s smile bloomed like a beautiful flower, and she nodded happily, "En! I really like it!"


    Yasenia kissed her softly. "You are like a healing medicine, baby. I love you, I really do. With all my heart."


    Our baby blushed and dove right inside those mounds again, sniffing Yasenia''s rxing floral scent.


    After having some more cuddles together, Angel didn''t insist anymore on Yasenia''s strangeness and spoke about what happened to her after she left the town. Yasenia listened attentively, trying to guess where Kali would go after helping Angel to enter the Trial. Yasenai concluded, "She must have gone to search for wild flora. She seemed very interested in collecting nts along the way."


    Angel eximed, "Smart! Should we find her tracks around the Ritual area?"


    Yasenia shook her head, "The battle between Saintess Fu Jing Jing and me must have destroyed any tracks in the surroundings. I would be able to find her scent trail if I remember it... But it is really fuzzy in my memories. However, I''m sure that if I get a whiff, I will perfectly remember about it."


    One whole day went by as they searched for Kali.


    In the afternoon of that same day, Yasenia''smunication device suddenly vibrated, ''Did I find her?''


    Yasenia and Angel followed the signal. When they reached in front of a cave entrance made of roots, Yasenia''s nose twitched and picked up a lingering aroma. ''Soft, like recently cut grass, and like recently watered earth. This is Kali''s scent without a doubt.''


    Yasenia''s face brightened, and she said, "Follow me, baby. I picked up something."


    Yasenia shot forward, and Angel ran behind her. What impressed them both was the paths they had to follow. The cave system under the trees wasplex, filled with twists and turns, and with bifurcations almost every one hundred meters. Not only that, Angel picked up hidden entrances, borrows, and nests between the root walls.


    If it wasn''t because Yasenia''s aura practically making every creature cower in fear, they could have been attacked plenty of times by now.


    Were it not because the devices were set on linear distance, Yasenia wouldn''t have been able to find this ce. She calcted that although they had been moving for almost five minutes, they hadn''t advanced a whole lot overall-position-wise.


    However, with the help of the device, Angel''s spiritual sense, and Yasenia''s keen sense of smell, they found the correct exit.


    When they exited the root caves, a ce worthy of being called a paradise appeared before them. Without them knowing, they have been going lower and lower into the underground. And now, they were in a ce where you could see the trees'' roots hanging on the ceiling and natural light emanating from them.


    Theke wasn''t very big, with just five hundred meters from shore to shore. However, it was a beautiful sight to look at. Colorful trees, flowers, nts, and other vegetation surrounded the mirror-likeke.


    Moreover, exotic nt-based life surrounded this water body. The creatures were extremely varied, and some Yasenia didn''t even know they existed. A walking flower, a human-like cactus, a dress-wearing man-eating nt. The variety was spectacr.


    All of them were looking at the center of it, observing the ongoing spectacle.


    Yasenia and Angel followed their gaze to the middle of theke, and there they saw her.


    A fox woman was seated cross-legged on the middle of theke, with a three-meter-tall voluptuous greendy sitting the same way in front of her. Below them, a lotus leaf maintained them afloat as tendrils of water danced around them, pink lotuses blossoming around them.


    However, Both women had a big differencepared to the past.


    Valeria was the same three-meter-tall voluptuousdy, but her normal green hair was nowced with flowers. Itplemented her long floral dress and disposition, making her look like a flower spirit.


    The in wooden staff she normally summoned was floating at the side, moreplex than before. Her previously green skin was now lighter, and her aura was iparably deeper and stronger.


    On the other side, Kali had a change Yasenia didn''t expect.


    Beside the fox tail, there was another!


    Her chestnut-colored hair had a reddish glow, and the light green fur on her two tails was more fluffy and soft-looking. However, from what Yasenia remembered, the biggest change was her scars.


    They were still there, but now they were the same color as her skin, a healthy rosy color.


    They weren''t terrifying anymore. Even though they were still somewhat strange, it wouldn''t scare people just looking at her face. Moreover, her aura was filled with life-attributed energy, and even the water nts around her were growing at visible speed thanks to it.


    They blossomed, lost their petals, and then those petals were carried by theirbined aura in a trip around them, beautifying the spectacle even more.


    The visuals were extremely beautiful and mystical. It was as if Kali and Valeria were creating nt life around them with their presence alone.


    At that moment, Kali''s aura spread like a gentle wind, surrounding every creature present. It wasn''t violent like other people''s aura burst. No, it was as if someone was cing a warm nket on you.


    Yasenia and Angel felt their feelings rx as if a gentle mother cradled them in her embrace.


    However, this onlysted for an instant as her aura took a wild turn.


    Below them, the water spun, creating a whirlpool, leaving Kali and Valeria sitting on top of a nt-based tform.


    Their aura changed and became extremely violent as if showing that Nature, even if gentle, could also be extremely devastating and powerful.


    Both of them opened their eyes at the same time, and their auras skyrocketed!


    All the life energy that had umted in the surroundings rushed toward the pair in the middle of theke, increasing their cultivation to the next level.


    And that level was the Unification Realm.


    *BOOOM!*


    A tide-like energy wave pushed the water and made theke''s bottom visible. Grey clouds appeared above Kali and Valeria, carrying terrifying lightning.


    Yasenia was surprised, "She advanced into the Unification Realm!"


    Angel said with a smile, "Hehe, I was first in reaching this realm~."


    Yasenia gently looked at her and softly caressed her silky blonde hair. "My little Angel is extremely talented, after all."


    Valeria and Kali stood on the nt tform and took out their weapons. A wooden sword and the coiling staff. Then, they looked at the clouds, and Kali softly called, "Come."


    Lightning fell right after.


    Yasenia observed the Tribtion and was impressed at how easily Kali faced it. However, she was also confused about why the Tribtion seemed so soft. It wasn''t that Yasenia was too strong and saw the Tribtion as weak. No, the normal feeling of "Heaven''s punishment" wasn''t there.


    The Tribtion to enter the Unification Realm had twenty-seven lightning bolts.


    A single sword swing from Kali destroyed the lightning strikes from the first to the fifteenth.


    The next five lightning strikes were sted into energy particles by Valeria''s one strike, and for thest seven, Valeria and Kalibined efforts and destroyed them or blocked them, barely using any skills.


    It was as if the Heavens themselves allowed them to go to the next realm as if they wanted Kali to pass the Tribtion.


    After that easy disy, all the particles from the lightning tribtion rushed toward them. Yasenia saw Valeria waving her staff and redirecting that Heavenly Energy inside of Kali.


    After that, their aura''s increased one more time, reaching the next level.


    Now, the aura explosion was abination of both traits from Nature. It was a gentle wind that carried strength.


    This time, Kali''s body didn''t have any more changes, but Valeria''s was different.


    The flowers on her hair multiplied in a stunning disy of natural beauty. They interlocked, changed colors, and grew on top of her head, creating a crown made of exotic flowers. Her aura didn''t be stronger but deeper, making Yasenia feel pressured. At that moment, Yasenia understood that until she broke through, she wouldn''t be able to beat that three-meter-talldy. She even doubted her winning chances after activating [Day and Night].


    The [Golden Crown] had evolved and became a [Golden Flower Queen]!


    After the Tribtion, Kali regained her senses and breathed out, feeling extremely refreshed.


    She looked at Valeria with a smile. ''All of this thanks to Valeria for finding this spot.''


    Suddenly, Valeria looked back at Kali, her green eyes with slit golden pupils radiating a soft light, "Mistress, congrattions on bing stronger."


    The other three women''s mouth''s dropped open.

 Chapter 303: Valerias Identity.

    Chapter 303: Valeria''s Identity.


    Suddenly, Valeria looked back at Kali, her green eyes with slit golden pupils radiating a soft light, "Mistress, congrattions on bing stronger."


    The other three women''s mouth''s dropped open.


    Kali felt her heart beating faster in excitement and approached Valeria with eager steps. She didn''t even realize Yasenia''s and Angel''s presence. She tripped over her words as she hastily asked, "You can finally talk? You can understand me?"


    Valeriaughed softly and nodded. Then, she spoke with a mature and gentle voice, "Yes, Mistress. This evolution finally unlocked... Or, to put it better, it made me regain my sapience."


    Kali blinked, confused. "Regain?"


    Valeria smiled and said, "I''ve always wanted to say this, but my thoughts were muddled all the time¡­"


    The three-meter-tall Valeria sat on her knees and hugged Kali into her embrace, "You''ve suffered, but I''m d you found mistress Yasenia. I''m sorry I couldn''t help you more when you were lost in grief. I will protect you from now on. As long as a single breath remains in me, no harm shall befall you anymore."


    As she felt Valeria''s warm body surrounding her, Kali''s eyes watered, and tears spilled from her eyes. It felt like a mother was hugging her, filling her heart with love for the Flower Queen.


    She hugged Valeria back and sobbed, "D-Don''t say that. I-I could only hold against my Heart Demons because of you. Thank you, Valeria. Thank you for being with me."


    On the sides, Yasenia was smiling happily, and Angel was also emotionally crying. They didn''t interrupt and let them their moment.


    Valeria looked at the crying woman and felt pain in her heart. "Don''t worry, Mistress. With Yasenia and I, you will only feel happiness from now on."


    Kali nodded and slowly rxed. Valeria''s scent was soothing and made the body feel purefort. If Yasenia''s scent were powerful and made you tingle and feel good, Valeria''s would seep deep into you and make your muscles rx. They were like pr opposites, but neither weaker than the other.


    Kali squinted as her nose twitched, her whole body buried in the very tall woman''s embrace. She felt so rxed and protected between Valeria''s arms that her eyes slowly closed, and she fell asleep shortly after.


    Her mouth had a satisfied smile, and her two tails tightly clung to Valeria. Valeria didn''t move for half an hour, and Yasenia and Angel waited patiently. Angel asked Yasenia in a low voice, "What did she mean about regaining her sapience?"


    Yasenia thought about it and said, "I can guess that Valeria is more than a summon, but until we hear it from her, we can only guess. Let''s wait until shees to us and exins things herself." Angel nodded, agreeing with Yasenia.


    Yasenia took the time to ce Angel before her and slowly massaged her scalp. She had been doing this every moment she could, hoping it would help Angel''s problem. Angel felt Yasenia''s Yin energy seeping inside her mind, and her body loosened. Yasenia had to hold her up with her long tail, or Angel may have fallen to the ground.


    The Mirror inside Angel felt her body twitching defensively, ''Angel, you are too trusting. Each time you do this, you allow Yasenia to mess with your mind as she likes.''


    Angel answered with a mewl, "She can do what she wants~."


    Yasenia heard Angel''s soft sounds offort and chuckled. ''Although it isn''t much, I think it really helps. I will be able to tackle the problem further when we dual cultivate.''


    After Valeria felt that Kali was sleeping, she slowly picked Kali up, and their size difference made Kali look like a young child cradled in a loving embrace.


    Valeria looked toward Yasenia''s position and jumped gently from the flower tform. Her toes pushed her body forward gently, and her body floated through the sky andnded in front of Yasenia extremely softly. Kali didn''t even feel the movement and kept sleeping soundly.


    Yasenia looked up at Valeria, and the first thing she said was a thank you, "Thank you, Valeria. I managed to help your Mistress because you stalled her demons enough for me to appear. Your presence alone has been reassurance when dealing with her."


    Valeria nodded and crouched down to pass Kali over to Yasenia; she could practically feel Yasenia''s desire to hold Kali and look at her closely. However, Yasenia said, her tone calm and collected. "Help me carry her. She is sofortable in your embrace that I don''t dare move her too much."


    Valeria smiled with gratefulness. She also wanted to carry her dear Mistress in her embrace. Yasenia asked, "What is this ce? Not even themunication device could connect with this ce. Only Kali''s alchemy resonance fluid helped us reach here."


    Valeria answered, "It is a [Life Spring Lake]. They appear only in areas isted for thousands of years from all living beings besides nts."


    Valeria exined further, "This one has been untouched since the creation of this secret realm, about nine hundred thousand years, so it was a tremendous strength boost for Kali and me. Kali couldn''t absorb everything; else, she would have entered the Dantian Spiritualization Realm. Therefore, I absorbed everything she couldn''t absorb to awaken."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow, "How do you know? Something you want to share, dear Valeria~."


    Valeriaughed, "You are as perceptive as always. As you should have guessed, I''m not a normal summon. I''m a Unique Summon. Unless my master makes me evolve two times, I won''t awaken. But once I do, I remember all my previous memories from my multiple masters. However, you don''t have to worry since I existed before bing a summon. I''m myself, and my loyaltyys with Kali."


    Yasenia thought for a moment, and then her eyes widened, "You are not a summon! You are¡­"


    Valeria nodded, "Yes. I''m a spirit. The Spirit of Nature, to be exact."


    Angel had also read about it and eximed, forgetting about the sleeping Kali, "No way! You are the Spirit Queen!?"


    Valeria reacted quickly and created a sound barrier, avoiding waking Kali up because of Angel''s shout. Angel saw Valeria''s movements and ced her hands on her mouth, "Sorry."


    Yasenia patted her, and the Spirit Queen chuckled. Then, she answered with a smile, "Don''t worry, Angel. Answering your statement... Yes, some also call me that way. However, I''d prefer it if you called me Valeria. I really like the name Mistress gave me."


    The dragoness said, "I''m sure she would like for you to call her Kali, tough."


    Valeria thought about it and nodded. "You are right." Then said, "Give me a moment. We can continue speaking in a second. I have to do something."


    They both nodded and observed her next action.


    The Spirit Queen turned and looked at all the nt-based creatures, thenmanded in a soft voice. "Come to me, children. It is time to leave this ce. [Mother Nature''s Paradise]."


    After the Queen''smand, all of the dryads, alraunes, treants, nt spirits, living vines, carnivore nts, and more bowed to Valeria in unison.


    Then, a green pir surrounded each of them and shot to the sky in an iparably majestic spectacle. The nt creatures disintegrated slowly in those pirs and transformed into green seeds the size of a nail.


    Those seeds floated in the air, giving a green glow and making the surroundings seem illuminated by the light of thousands of green stars. Valeriamanded one more time, "Gather."


    The Queen ordered, and her subjects shallply.


    Tens those thousands of light-green lights rushed toward the Spirit Queen, creating green streaks wherever they passed. Those seeds fused with Valeria''s floral dress and crown, bing part of her dress, crown, and hair. Then, flowers blossomed all over her for a second.


    It was as if Valeria''s beauty bloomed at that moment, showing off a gentle-looking, surreal, but powerful figure.


    Angel and Yasenia were impressed but didn''t know what she did.


    Therefore, after Angel was sure that Valeria had finished, she asked, "What did you do?"


    Valeria said, her tone carrying a firm tone that was filled with so much killing intent that even Yasenia got a chill up her spine. "Gathering an army to protect my Mistress. They will have to go over my very soul if they want to abuse her again."


    Yasenia and Angel remembered that the ten thousand nt creatures were all in the peak of the third realm. Now, Yasenia was 100% sure that she wouldn''t be able to win against Valeria even if she used [Day and Night]. She had already fought against plenty of summoners stronger than her, and she understood thebat effectiveness it had when you were unable to reach the summoner.


    No matter how she looked, Valeria was an absolute monster against those in the same realm. Moreover, it was almost certain that she had her own skills to summon, reinforce, and multiply them.


    A one-woman army was a fair definition for Valeria.


    Yasenia looked at Valeria andplimented, "It''s good that you can gather so much strength just after awakening. I will be more rxed if I know you are by her side. Let''s go outside; the others should be arriving soon."


    Angel looked back and forth between the two voluptuous women and gulped, ''Having the Spirit Queen and Yasenia as her protector¡­ I pity those that want to go against Kali¡­.''


    A voice was heard in her head, ''Hmph, even the Spirit Queen would bow in my presence. You are not any less than that fox woman.''


    Angel blinked and praised, ''Wow! Mirry, you are so powerful!''


    Mirry''s eyebrow twitched, ''Can you do something about that name? I don''t like it.''


    Angel thought and said, ''How about Mirrory?''


    Angel heard a sigh, and the Mirror answered, ''Well, it is somewhat better. Mirrory it is.''


    The little girl smiled happily since she could feel that she liked it much more than the previous one. (A/N: I know that the Mirror is "it" since it is genderless, but I will use She to refer to it. I feel that "it" is too... Impersonal? It objectifies it too much.)


    Yasenia looked around and saw many high-level nts in the surroundings. She asked Valeria, "Can we take the spiritual nts in the area for Kali? They are all low to high-level Heaven-ranked spiritual herbs."


    Valeria smirked, "I''ve already taken the most precious ones. I don''t want to take everything since it would destroy this ecosystem. Who knows if someone in the future will also need this ce?"


    Yasenia didn''t make a fuss, and they left that ce. She was sure that this overprotective Spirit Queen wouldn''t let something that would benefit Kali go.

 Chapter 304: Innate Skills and Reunion! Finally together again. (1)

    Chapter 304: Innate Skills and Reunion! Finally together again. (1)


    Yasenia, Angel, and Valeria holding the sleeping Kali, slowly walked out of that ce. They didn''t have any haste to do so, so they didn''t use anything to walk out. Valeria guided them toward the surface through a flower path, much more beautiful than the root-cave system they had entered thest time.


    This tunnel was only avable if a life-attributed cultivator was in the group. Suppose someone like that didn''t exist in the group, the nts in the tunnel would be aggressive and devour any intruder. Yasenia was curious and asked, "How strong are they?"


    Valeria got thoughtful and said, "It would be simr to fighting a group of twenty third-rank beasts led by a fourth-rank one. Of course, you must add nt-based creatures'' benefits and weaknesses. But it is a close enoughparison."


    Yasenia hummed, "Not that strong. I thought it would be more."


    Valeriaughed softly, "You have to look at it from amon cultivator''s point of view."


    Yasenia shook her head, "I disagree. I rather look at things from a prodigy point of view. That way, the worst that can happen is overpreparing, never underestimating my enemy."


    Valeria blinked and got thoughtful, "You are right. I should also think like that. I can''t let my carelessness hurt Kali, after all."


    Yasenia and Valeria kept speaking softly, and Angel listened from the side. They discussed nt creatures and their physiology. Yasenia wanted to learn since it was an area where she was very uneducated.


    Valeria was exining something when she felt the fox between her arms stirring awake. Kali yawned, showing a pair of sharp canines, and rubbed her eyes. Valeria smiled and said, "I hope you had a good rest, Kali."


    Kali nodded and nuzzled her face against Valeria''s soft skin. "You are veryfortable, Valeria."


    Valeria said with a mysterious tone, "Kali, how about you look at the side?"


    Kali looked at Valeria''s face questioningly, but she obediently turned her gaze to the side. She saw a divinely beautiful Dragoness and a pure, innocent-looking girl smiling at her.


    Kali''s smile widened, and she excitedly called them, "Yasenia! Angel! When did you arrive?


    Yasenia opened her arms and said, "We''ve been here for a while. How about a hug?"


    Kali didn''t hold back and jumped out of Valeria''s embrace toward Yasenia. Yasenia caught her dear fox and instantly coiled her long dragon tail around her two fox tails. "I missed you, Kali."


    Kali separated her face and moved forward to kiss Yasenia. She also moved forward and kissed deeply. Kali said between kisses, "I''ve also... Missed you."


    Yasenia got her fill and subconsciously released her scent all over Kali, only stopping after she was sure that Kali was marked by her one more time. She smiled to herself as she saw her misty, verdant green eyes looking at her dazedly, the fox''s nose twitching happily and sniffing the dragoness at every chance she had. ''It truly feels good to be back... It fills my heart from the things I was missing.''


    Yaseniamented, "I really like your new tail. With this, we can more or less confirm you will slowly regain the nine tails."


    Kali nodded, "Yes, my innate skill is rted to my tails, so I''m sure I will unlock all of them."


    Yasenia remembered about the innate skills and asked curiously, "What are their names?"


    "Well, I only know about my first and second tail skills, and I also have another domain skill unrted to my tails. They are [First Tail: Nascent Soul], [Second Tail: Blooming Life], and [Myriad Blooming Flowers]. To be honest, they are too good to be true, so I have to practice with them."


    The dragoness stopped hugging Kali and asked Angel, "What about yours, baby?"


    Angel said with a smile, "I have three! An attack skill called [Illuminating Beam], a supporting skill called [Laser Carom], and a berserk skill called [Crimson Heart Surge]. They are very powerful~."


    Yasenia looked at Valeria and asked, "Do you have any?"


    Valeria nodded, "Yes, but they are too many to exin in a short amount of time. However, I can tell you that they are all rted to creation of life, spreading of nts, and strengthening of myself through them."


    Kali was confused, "Huh? Why do you have innate skills? And why do they sound terribly strong!?"


    Valeria remembered that she hadn''t exined her identity to her, so she spoke about it in length. After the exnation, Kali''s mouth was hanging open,pletely baffled, "You are the Spirit Queen and you''ve have previous Masters before?"


    Valeria nodded. Then, thinking that her previous masters may make Kali doubt her loyalty in the future, she asked somewhat anxiously, something Yasenia didn''t expect to see from such a senior, "D-Do you mind about my previous masters? You don''t have to worry, Mistress. I''m only loyal to my current master!"


    Kaliughed and hugged Valeria''s leg, "Don''t worry, Valeria. I was just surprised. I won''t like you more or less. The only question I have is, are you my Valeria?"


    Valeria looked at Kali''s scarred face and nodded seriously, "Yes. I''m your Valeria, Kali."


    Kali smiled and nodded, "Then, it''s all good. I don''t care who you were, Valeria. My gratefulness for you won''t change even if you were an Evil Spirit that has annihted countries and nations."


    Valeria didn''t say anything, but the small smile on the corner of her lips showed that she was happy.


    They kept speaking and walking, reaching the end of the flower path one hourter.


    After going out, they didn''t have much to do, so they walked around without a clear aim. They didn''t get anything more than some nts Valeria spotted.


    When the following morning came, Yasenia received a call from Evelyn, "Yasenia, I''m in a forest! Where are you? Also, I couldn''t contact you before for a moment. Is everything fine?"


    Yasenia smiled expectantly and answered, "I will tell you when we meet. We are going in the town''s direction. To reach there, you have to search for¡­."


    Yasenia exined how to locate the town to Evelyn. After that, Yasenia said, "You''ve heard her; let''s go to the town area."


    While they moved, Yasenia called Andrea and Cecile to exin the same thing to them. Yasenia nned on waiting for them and moving afterward.


    All of them were approaching, and Yasenia could feel her heart thumping with anticipation and nervousness. The moment of truth was approaching, and Yasenia was already prepared.


    Their journey toward the town area was uneventful.


    They reached the rock-pir forest area, and Yasenia even had her tail wagging slightly quicker than her normalzy swishing, showing excitement.


    The other three realized, but they didn''tment. They just smiled internally, thinking that she was too cute sometimes.


    Yasenia stopped and looked at themunication device, trying to look calm, but the eagerness her whole body gave was clear to any person looking at her.


    After two hours, the device vibrated! Yasenia''s golden eyes shone with delight, and she looked around, "They are near!"


    Valeria said, "They should being from the right. I feel two powerful presences approaching at a fast speed."


    Yasenia didn''t have a spiritual sense, but she could also feel the two very powerful aurasing from her right, so she turned and looked over.


    Those presences got near, and they jumped out of the forest with powerful momentum.


    The creature was an enormous white wolf, eight meters tall. Her fur was sleek and soft-looking, yet her whole aura gave an incredible feeling of majesty. It was clearly a very high-level beast.


    On its head, an electric-blue-haired woman was holding a silver spear. Her pose and standing were impressively noble as she looked down from the top of the enormous wolf.


    The aura they gave together was like a storm as powerful as a natural electric storm that took shape into a wolf and a woman. Yellow and blue lightning coursed around them, increasing the visual shock.


    Yasenia focused on Evelyn''s face and her golden slit eyes crossed with Evelyn''s violet ones. Her heart thumped as her body moved on her own, shooting toward them.


    Sierra saw Yasenia approaching, and her natural aura made all her muscles tense, ''What kind of beast is she? Such a powerful bloodline pressure!''


    Evelyn warned her, ''Don''t attack her. That is my mate!''


    Sierra was baffled, ''How did you seduce such a powerful creature!?''


    Evelyn was about to respond, but a blur jumped from the ground and appeared before her, arms open.


    Evelyn barely reacted before her whole body sunk into the dragoness''s ridiculously soft body.


    Yasenia''s speed shot both of them off Sierra''s head, making thetter blink without understanding how her Mistress had disappeared from her head.


    However, when Sierra turned her head, she saw that the powerful creature had alreadynded with Evelyn between her arms and was literally slobbering her.


    She was kissing, nibbling, and licking Evelyn''s face while growling with pure love radiating from her. Moreover, Sierra could feel her own scent being obliterated by the dragoness''s scent. ''I really underestimated how much her mate loves Evelyn.''


    Evelynughed as she felt Yasenia showering her with love. The half-closed golden slit eyes as she licked and kissed her and the rapidly wagging tail made everything Evelyn had gone through more than worth it. ''I''ve gained enough strength to stand side by side with you now, my love. I won''t be a dead weight anymore.''


    Of course, it wasn''t easy entering the altar on top of the mountain, and there were more times than not that she thought she would die. However, she managed to ovee everything and be much stronger.


    Moreover, the treasure Sierra used for evolving was a Natural Treasure, simr to Yasenia''s [Celestial Pearl]. It was a Thunder Soul that boosted her lightning''s strength and control manifold. The Evelyn before and after absorbing the [Storm Roaring Thunder] were twopletely different beings.


    However, to absorb it, she had to resist her whole body being electrocuted by it for two hours straight. The torture was enough to make even some mentally trained people copse. Thankfully, like all the other girls, Evelyn''s mental strength was extraordinary.


    After all of what Evelyn went through, receiving Yasenia''s loving attack was as good as taking a refreshing bath on an unbearably hot day. Evelyn spoke whenever her mouth wasn''t filled with Yasenia''s long tongue. "I also missed you, Yasenia. *Kiss* Yes, yes, I know, you missed me too. You are such a cute dragoness~. Hahaha, don''t tickle me!"


    Yasenia realized her attitude had gone somewhat out of control, so she stopped her attack and looked at Evelyn with emotional eyes.


    Evelyn looked back and smiled tenderly while caressing her cheek, "You must have gone through a lot, don''t worry, we are here. When everyone is together, you can tell us everything, okay, my stupidly lovable dragoness?"


    Yasenia nodded and gave her one final deep kiss for two minutes straight.


    Evelyn sighed with satisfaction, and she let her body rest on Yasenia''s, her headnding on one of the big breasts.


    Angel, Kali, Valeria, and Sierra approached at that moment.


    Angel chuckled, "I think we shouldn''t stay far away from Yasenia for such a long time in the future. I fear she will die of loneliness!"


    Kali looked at Angel, speechless, "Angel, aren''t you the one that would die of loneliness without Yasenia? Are you saying that because you don''t want to separate again?"


    Angel blushed. ''When did she start knowing me so well!?''


    She coughed and hid her "secret" n. "I-I''m not. I''m just worried about Yasenia."


    Kali and Valeria chuckled, and this made Evelyn and Yaseni stop their reunion and look at them. Evelyn lifted her hand, pinned below the dragoness. "Yo! It has been a while, Kali. Also, I''m dly surprised that your and Yasenia''s tits have be even more lovely, Angel."


    Five creatures blinked twice, and Sierra wanted to hide her head like an ostrich. ''Why is my master like that!?''

 Chapter 305: Innate Skills and Reunion! Finally together again. (2)

    Chapter 305: Innate Skills and Reunion! Finally together again. (2)


    Evelyn lifted her hand, pinned below the dragoness. "Yo! It has been a while, Kali. Also, I''m dly surprised that your and Yasenia''s tits have be even more lovely, Angel."


    Five creatures blinked twice, and Sierra wanted to hide her head like an ostrich. ''Why is my master like that!?''


    Yasenia chuckled and got up, helping Evelyn stand up in the process. Evelyn blinked once, confused. ''I feel like something is missing. Right, my tail p!''


    While she thought of that, Evelyn and Yasenia approached them. Angel rolled her eyes, "You keep your priorities straight, huh?"


    Evelyn smirked and looked at Kali''s, Angel''s, Valeria''s, and Yasenia''s chest area tantly, "I don''t! My priorities are always curved~."


    Evelyn blinked, "Speaking of which, Kali, you pack a bigger punch than it looks! Not too big, but still bigger than the average size!"


    Kali raised her eyebrow, "Only now do you realize? I''ve never been small in that area."


    Evelyn looked at Yasenia for a second, but Yasenia looked back at her with clueless eyes. "What''s wrong, Evelyn?"


    If their previous interchange didn''t confirm that Yasenia was real, Evelyn would have thought that she was an impostor! ''Where is my tail p!? I''ve been speaking about tits nonstop, to the point that my wolf has transformed into an ostrich, but I didn''t receive a single love caress!'' ''


    Evelyn ignored it and looked toward Kali again. She smiled more normally and said, "It seems our dragoness has cooked you rather nicely~. I can see that you have recovered a lot. I''m happy for you, Kali."


    Kali thanked her with a smile under her veil, "Thanks, Evelyn. I can also see that you have advanced with giant steps. To be able to reach the Unification Realm and get a powerful wolf as a contracted beast, you are quite good yourself."


    Evelyn presented Sierra to the rest, "Well, let me get the presentation out of the way. This ostrich- *Cough*, Wolf, is Sierra!"


    A bolt of yellow lightning mmed onto Evelyn, stunning her for a second, "Who are you calling an ostrich, Evelyn."


    Evelyn patted her clean robes and continued as if Sierra didn''t just electrocute her. "She was the Wolf Queen of the mountain but fell into some schemes. After seeking my help, I was able to make a contract with her."


    Sierra spoke the humannguage; her tone was calm and elegant. "Nice to meet you. I was especially curious about Evelyn''s mate; you surpassed my expectations. The Yang energy I felt must have been the weakened version."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow, ''Did she be Evelyn''spanion with other intentions? Hmm, Evelyn should have known. I see that their rtionship is quite good, so they should have solved those things.''


    Yasenia smiled and answered; her tone carried a mature charm that affected even this Wolf Queen. "Nice to meet you too, Sierra. Your bloodline is also not bad, so you don''t have to feel inferior. With Evelyn as your master, you will increase your strength by leaps and bounds once we are outside."


    Yasenia turned toward Evelyn and asked, "Evelyn, what are your innate skills?"


    Evelyn smiled and puffed her non-existing chest. "Well, it''s nice that you asked! I''ve gained a lot of things in my travel, after all."


    Yasenia found her cute and used her tail to carry her before her, hugging her from behind. Evelyn blinked as she felt her head and back sink in softness and her shoulders supporting those two mountains, ''They are heavy. I feel like I''m supporting the weight of the world.''


    Leaving aside her thoughts, Evelyn said, "Hum, hum, don''t be surprised to know that this ultra-talented me has gained the inheritance of a God!"


    Yasenia patted her, "Congrattions."


    Evelyn saw theck of reaction and was confused, "Why are all of you acting like I''ve gained something normal?"


    Angel smirked and said, "I''ve gained the inheritance of a Saint~."


    Evelyn''s eyes almost popped out of her eye sockets, "WHAT!?"


    Then, she made a ttering face and said, "Little Angel, no, Big Angel, no, Big Sister Angel, take care of me in the future. I will suck your tits whenever you want!"


    Angel blushed and sent a ss bullet to her forehead.


    *Bang!*


    Evelyn didn''t feel it since Yasenia''s ridiculously soft breasts cushioned the impact. Evelyn thought with awe, ''The adjective Heavenly is not exaggerated. Yasenia''s Heavenly Breasts are truly peerless.''


    Kaliughed and said, "Although I haven''t gained an inheritance, Valeria has evolved and is much stronger. I''m confident she can win against Yasenia nine out of ten matches."


    Evelyn looked at the three-meter-talldy that had Yasenia''s proportions and nodded, "If it is by size, she wins ten out of ten times."


    Valeria smirked and asked, "What about the form?"


    Evelyn looked at Valeria stupidly for a second. She looked at Kali and asked incredulously, "Did the [Golden Crown] just speak?"


    Kali nodded with a proud smile, "I present to you, the Spirit Queen, Valeria! Also, she has evolved to a [Golden Flower Queen]."


    Evelyn looked between them and sighed, "It seems that my [Heavenly Thunder God] Inheritance is not that impressive."


    Valeria eximed, "That''s not true at all. He was one of the strongest gods before the Heavenly Cataclysm. However, the Heavens struck him down with their all-powerful lightning. In fact, the first God, Goddesses, and Immortals the Heavens targeted were those that had to do something with the firmament, sky, or lighting."


    Evelyn smiled and said, "Hmph, you don''t have to console me because I''ve gained another thing as awesome as the inheritance! A natural Thunder Soul, its name is [Storm Roaring Thunder]!"


    Evelyn opened her hand and showed a ck thunder that made an extremely loud thunderous sound. Its fierceness was easy to see at a single nce.


    This time all of them were impressed. Once controlled and Nurtured by a cultivator, a natural treasure from the Heavens and Earth can be extremely powerful and would apany the cultivator on their whole journey without ever getting "Obsolete."


    Evelyn saw their faces, and seeing that she finally impressed them, she continued saying. "Moreover, my three innate skills are also awesome. First, I have learned [Light and Lightning Devouring]. It is a skill that lets me absorb lightning and light attributes. Next, a domain skill called [Electric Light Disaster]. Finally, the one I like the most, [Electric Skin], a resistance skill that makes me immune to the lightning of a simr level to mine~."


    Yasenia and the others were impressed at thest one. Although the others were impressive, the [Electric skin] was a monster skill against creatures of the same element.


    Yasenia sincerely praised, "You''ve be very strong, Evelyn. I''m happy for you." Evelyn smiled and turned to hug the dragoness and bury herself in those fragrant melons. She shamelessly sniffed and licked them, nuzzling against them.


    Yasenia smiled gently and let her do as she wanted. She felt at ease as Evelyn made a perverted chuckle and fondled her. She felt her half-sleeping heart be more and more active each second she spent with them.


    She was also happy because she felt her attitude toward them hadn''t changed much. Although Yasenia has noted that they found she acted differently, it wasn''t so different that they found themselves alienated. Moreover, with Angel''s remainder of her pet name, Yasenia easily remembered the rest.


    Suddenly, the device on her waist vibrated again. Yasenia looked in front of her and waited expectantly. ''They are so fast~. Who will be this time? Andrea or Cecile?'' No matter how much she had matured, she was still the same infatuated and pampering dragoness in front of her dears.


    However, it was normal that they arrived so fast. Andrea and Cecile had been more than a month away from their dear dragoness, and they almost felt as if they had Yasenium withdrawal.


    Evelyn stepped out of Yasenia''s embrace. She had felt Yasenia''s heart elerating the moment the device vibrated. Evelyn thought while looking tenderly with her violet eyes at the dragoness, ''No matter how much she changed, that heart still beats loudly for us.'' Then, she stepped beside the other three, waiting for the person to appear.


    The person who appeared was a silvered-armored tall woman with a violet-gold one-and-a-half-meter-tall lobster behind her.


    She didn''t have her helmet on, showing off her beautiful and heroic face and tan skin. Her curly long brown hair waved with the wind, and her light green eyes were locked onto them. They had such a tender light that even the other three felt their hearts skipping a beat.


    However, Andrea''s eyes focused on the voluptuous dragoness already running toward her. Her golden slit eyes looked at her with longing and excitement; that long tail wagged so fast that Andrea was somewhat nervous it would fall off.


    "Andrea!" When she heard Yasenia''s choked shout, full of emotions, she felt her chest tighten.


    Andrea knew her dearest had gone through something as soon as she saw Yasenia''s teary eyes as she jumped into her embrace.


    Andrea took off her armor for the first time since she entered the Secret Realm. She had always had it on, ready for any ambush she may receive. But how could she maintain it when the beautiful creature excitedly jumped on her? "She may hurt herself." Were Andrea''s caring thoughts.


    As soon as Yasenia''s body came into contact with hers, Andrea closed her arms around her tightly and spun to kill their momentum. Yasenia''s arms and legs went around Andrea as she felt another part of herself awakening. Andrea whispered, "My love, I missed you."


    Yasenia wasn''t behaving differently as she did with Evelyn. Her long tongue got to work, licking Andrea''s neck, jaw, and cheeks and kissing and nibbling Andrea''s mouth.


    Her throat created her typical deep purring as her hands roamed Andrea''s solid and beautifully defined body. Her fingers went over Andrea''s carved and athletic muscles as their tongues danced. Andrea''s hands weren''t idle as they sunk into the soft parts of the dragoness.


    Andrea didn''t lose time to coo and pamper her dear dragoness to the sky and beyond. She went as far as taking an armchair and sitting there with Yasenia lying on top of her.


    Then, she spoke to her with her gentle and deep voice, "Good girl, I''m here now."


    "Yes, yes, I know you missed me."


    "Such a good girl~. You like scratches here, right? I know, I know. No matter what, you are, my dear."


    Andrea''s voice and caresses made the dragoness be a pampered blob between her arms. Yasenia''s cheeks were blushing, and her eyes were watery as she kissed and licked Andrea''s face and neck. She felt as if she had returned, as if she didn''t participate in the Trial.


    Andrea''s embrace, aura, scent, and caresses made Yasenia feel secure. Even if she was now older than Andrea, even if she was more experienced, Andrea''s care was still something that tugged Yasenia''s deepest heartstrings.


    After just two minutes, Yasenia waspletely rxed all over Andrea, and her frantic show of affection had slowed down to slow and long licks on Andrea''s neck as she buried her face there. Andrea sighedfortably and gave Yasenia''s cheek a soft kiss, making Yasenia look up at her. Those golden slit eyes were filled with love as they looked at her. Andrea''s lips raised, "I love you."


    Yasenia smiled, showing her white teeth, and answered, "I love you too."

 Chapter 306: Innate Skills and Reunion! Finally together again. (3)

    Chapter 306: Innate Skills and Reunion! Finally together again. (3)


    Like before, the others approached and exchanged greetings. This time, Yasenia didn''t stand up and continued lyingfortably on Andrea''s solid body. Of course, Andrea relished in the arousingly soft body resting on her as she slowly massaged the base of her tail. "How have you been, girls? Did anything interesting happen?"


    Evelyn pointed at Kali''s two tails and asked, "Did you be blind, Andrea?"


    Andrea lifted her eyebrow teasingly and looked at Angel and Evelyn, "Hoh~, speaking like that as soon as we meet. Did someone not miss me?"


    Angel and Evelyn blushed. The second person they shared a bed with the most after Yasenia was Andrea, so they were very fond of the reliable and tall woman. Evelyn scratched her cheek embarrassedly and said honestly, "En, I also missed you." Angel followed and nodded shyly.


    Yasenia saw it and chuckled, "Andrea, you are quite charming, ah."


    Andrea looked at the dragoness sprawled all over her and pinched her cheek domineeringly, "What? Do you have a problem?"


    Yasenia''s ear reddened a bit, and her body felt a fire igniting down there. Yasenia lowered her mouth and bit Andrea''s finger sensually, "More than a problem. You are igniting an inferno, so you must put it out soon."


    Andrea''s heart skipped a beat, Yasenia''s current charm had that extra maturity that seeped into her bones and made them soft. Andrea almost cursed, ''I thought she couldn''t be more attractive, guess I was wrong.''


    Yasenia felt something rising down there and pressing her core with eagerness. She raised her head enough to look down on Andera andughed seductively. Four pairs of legs almost wentpletely soft at herugh as their hearts felt numb. Yasenia rotated her waist, moving that rod in circles, "So eager~. But you will have to wait a bit more."


    Andrea almost went crazy. She had been without doing anything for a month, and although she didn''t have lust problems, she felt her balls wanting to spurt all that had umted.


    Kali coughed, dispersing the growing sensual atmosphere, and changed the subject, "So, would you mind presenting us to your newpanion, Andrea?"


    Andrea looked to the side and noticed the princess lobster looking at them curiously, her ck pearly vertical eyes spinning in wonder. ''Crap, I forgot there was a child present.''


    Andrea patted Yasenia''s butt, giving her a cue to behave, and presented her. "This is Ebirah. She is a beast I found in the volcanic area. Her bloodline and potential are terrific, so don''t look down on her for being only a high-level Third-ranked beast."


    Angel asked curiously, "What''s the name of her bloodline?"


    "[Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster]! Quite a mouthful, right?"


    "It sounds powerful."


    "She looks very cute!"


    "She looks deliciou-" *Bang!* A metal bullet hit the forehead of this person.


    Yasenia looked sideways and was confused, "Isn''t she more like a cra- MPHM!"


    Andrea cut her sentence with her lips. Yasenia blinked twice, not expecting the surprise attack, but the next second she became aggressive and began devouring Andrea''s tasty mouth. Andrea''s taste and scent had always been powerful and musky.


    Yasenia remembered how much she loved sniffing and licking Andrea''s every part. Now with her in front of her again, she could understand why and wanted to do it again.


    Receiving another attack from the voluptuous woman pressing her assets on her, Andrea didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Those big and soft breasts, the soft butt on herp, the feeling of the slim waist, the arms going around her neck, and the soft feeling her penis had when pressing on the privates of the dragoness all led to blood rushing down like a stream. At this point, her pants were going to burst!


    Evelyn could guess Andrea''s predicament, and although she also wanted to have a wild night with the dragoness as soon as possible, Cecile was still missing. Thinking of that, she lent a hand to her friend. "Yasenia, how about you let Andrea tell us about her journey and gains?"


    Yasenia remembered as she kissed Andrea, and her half-closed eyes opened, retrieving her long tongue from Andrea''s mouth. The feeling of the tong licking her mouth as it went out left Andrea breathless. ''She is so good at kissing, dear Heavens.''


    Yasenia licked her lips and smiled, "Right! I was so excited about seeing you after so long that I almost forgot~. Andrea darling, how about you tell us~."


    Hearing that familiar way of calling her, the tanned woman''s smile became apparent. "Sure. There isn''t much to tell, to be honest. With Ebirah''s help, I was able to find plenty of treasured metals. Then, we entered an inheritance-like ce. It was abyrinth, and we reached the center of it. I got a very powerful thing there~."


    Andrea extended her hand, and a brilliant red me suddenly burst on her hand. Valeria eximed, "A Heaven-Born me! You girls truly hit the jackpot. Not only did Evelyn get a Thunder Soul, but Andrea also got a Heaven-Born me. I''m honestly speechless."


    Yasenia was also curious and approached her hand to it. Andrea was scared and put out the me before Yasenia touched it. Then, she reprimanded, "What are you doing!? Do you want to burn your hand?"


    Yasenia blinked at her scolding and smiled, "Don''t worry, I just wanted to feel its strength. It won''t hurt me."


    Andrea sighed, "It''s much stronger than it appears, Yasenia. Be careful the next time, okay?"


    Yasenia nodded. Angel asked, "What about your innate skills, Andrea?"


    Andrea smiled, "Well, surprisingly, I got some things that follow my bloodline, [Sun Eating Tiger]. The first is a skill called [Phamtom Light]. I summon something simr to a light ball that helps me raise the temperature. Quite simple but very fitting for me. The second is [Sr Skin]. A resistance skill against the Sun attribute. However, it seems to give me somewhat of a weakness against freezing attacks."


    Yasenia asked, "How big is the weakness?"


    Andrea waved her hand, "Don''t worry, it''s just that I will be more susceptible to cold. Inbat is almost negligible." Yasenia nodded, and Andrea smirked, "The final one is [Light absorption]. It seems that I can naturally absorb the light element, even though I don''t use it, and increase my cultivation faster."


    The others got thoughtful, and Valeria said, "Remember that your current innate skills are unawakened. When you reach the seventh level, those skills will certainly change names and be what they are supposed to be. The reason they don''t awaken fully is that the current coordinating between your soul, body, and mind is not that deep, and sometimes, awakening the innate skills soon can damage or even kill the cultivator."


    Andrea hummed, interested. "So these skills are like the preparation for the real deal?"


    Valeria nodded, "Yes."


    Andrea nodded and suddenly stopped, looking at the tall greendy with wide eyes. "Since when can you talk?" Valeriaughed, "You had the same reaction as Evelyn."


    Andrea''s face became strange. Evelyn felt the vein in her forehead pulse, "What''s the meaning of that expression, Andrea!"


    Andrea sighed, "Who would''ve thought I fell so low."


    Evelyn felt like a punchnded in her gut, making her blush... blush? "D-Don''t think that insulting me is making me happy!" Everyone looked at Evelyn as if she were a lost cause, making the girl squirm more...


    I can''t believe it. Since when did she fall that low? Was this part of the script?


    A-Anyway, the blue-haired, violet-eyed girl suddenly asked, "Yasenia, my love. Do you have anything for us?"


    Evelyn was more than sure Yasenia would use most of her chances to get something for them, so she asked about it straightforwardly.


    "Right! I was so excited about seeing you after so long that I almost forgot~."


    The four blinked, confused. ''To even forget about her presents, how much did she miss us?''


    By this time, all of them had guessed that Yasenia had something to tell them, so they looked at her tenderly, knowing that as soon as Cecile arrived, they would be able to share her burden.


    Yasenia saw their eyes and smiled sweetly. She truly felt d that they were so concerned about her.


    A sweet smileing from a seductive woman like Yasenia was like an arrow to their heart, piercing that lovely smile deep in their soul. In the next second, all of them were hugging the dragoness between them.


    Sierra and Valeria looked at them with smiles, and Ebirah looked on curiously. She could feel Andrea''s extreme happiness, so she was also happy.


    Moreover, the dragoness''s natural aura also invoked respect in the Lobster Princess. ''Andrea''s mate is so powerful! Not even mom and dad canpare to her bloodline! I want to be like her when I grow up~.''


    Yaseniaughed softly and felt herself returning slightly to the old days. She felt as if she was being rejuvenated by their love. ''Truly, I didn''t choose wrongly. They are all excellent to the point I feel unworthy.''


    When they stopped hugging her, Yasenia began searching inside her ring to give them their things. However, while Yaseniayzily on top of Andrea, feeling that hardness twitching on her abdomen and her tail being massaged by Andrea''s big hands, Yasenia felt themunication device vibrating one more time.


    Like a spring, her body straightened and looked northwest.


    The absolute delight on her face was enough for the rest to know who was approaching.


    The Phoenix is finally arriving.


    Yasenia jumped off Andrea and looked toward the sky in the same northwest direction. The others followed the dragoness''s gaze and could see a small dot speeding in the distance, leaving a silver trail behind her.


    The speed of this creature was so fast that even if she was in the distance, they could see a shockwave following after her as if she a moving silver meteor.


    Yasenia''s heart was beating so fast again that even her legs were weakening. She didn''t expect her reaction to be this big. It was as if a part of herself that had been missing for years was returning to her. Every possible feeling made Yasenia feel such turmoil that she was involuntarily trembling in delight. She could also feel the other person''s emotions through their unique connection, reciprocating that same excitement.


    The silver-winged woman in the distance elerated, creating a visible silver burst. She became a silver streak and zoomed toward Yasenia.


    Yasenia wasn''t any better as the floor below her literally sank when she sped toward the approaching Phoenix.


    The others were left behind, looking on with a smile. Jealousy? That didn''t exist between them. They knew what [Interlocked Souls] meant to each other, so they were surprised that Yasenia had controlled herself until now.


    At a point in the middle, they both slowed down enough for their collision to be harmless and fell into each other arms.


    The dragoness saw Cecile''s peerlessly beautiful face, carrying a smile as warm as spring after winter, and she felt a lump in her throat. She dove forward and kissed Cecile.


    On the other hand, Cecile saw and felt how many feelings Yasenia was feeling and knew that this month of separation may not have been just a month for her dearest. When those luscious red lipsnded on her, Cecile closer her eyes and let herself fall softly as they kissed.


    The next instant, the two big silver wings closed around them as their tails interlocked tightly.


    The others saw them fall onto the ground as their legs, arms, tails, and bodies interlocked.


    The passion in them was so high that even the clothes disappeared instantly. Angel blushed and created a formation in a single second around them, blocking everyone''s vision.


    Andrea lifted an eyebrow, "I didn''t expect they would go at it instantly."


    Evelyn put her fingers on her chin and said thoughtfully, "Do you think Cecile will get pregnant?"


    Kali shook her head, "I don''t think so-."


    *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*


    They shut up as they felt even the soil tremble beneath their feet. Evelyn asked again, "Are you sure?"


    Kali coughed with a blush, "I-I don''t know."


    Andrea took out a table and some chairs and said, "Well, I guess they will go at it for hours, so let''s speak about our adventures in the meantime, shall we?"


    Angel skipped the chairs and went to Andrea''sp. Andreaughed gently and kissed Angel''s cheek, "Did the little girl miss me too~?"


    Angel blushed and nodded, "Yes."


    Andrea couldn''t help but look at Angel''s face tenderly. "Did you be even more beautiful, little Angel? Your features are certainly better than before."


    Angel fidgeted and nodded, "Yes¡­ When I absorbed the inheritance, my body lost the mortal imperfections."


    Andrea hugged her from behind, gave her another kiss on the cheek, and praised, "En, you are now a perfect little cutie."


    Angel smiled and leaned back on Andrea''s tall and firm body, using the not big but not small brass as her pillows. Andrea, of course, didn''t mind.

 Chapter 307: Cecile and Yasenias frantic mating. (R-18)

    Chapter 307: Cecile and Yasenia''s frantic mating. (R-18)


    Meanwhile, the two beasts were going at it without care for anything in the world. Cecile''s back was on the ground, and the dragoness''s mouth was kissing and breathing raggedly beside her ear.


    Cecile''s legs were open in an "M" shape because Yasenia had used her own legs to open her wide.


    Both of them werepletely naked, and their bodies were sweating and releasing a potent and musky scent, filling the ambient around them in a sensual love nest. Their moist skin rubbed together, smearing their fluids together as their waist danced in sync.


    The Phoenix felt the thick rod of the dragon opening her flesh tunnel and scrapping every fold with surreal uracy, sending an electric current through her body with each thrust. Cecile felt those thrusts reaching her deepest parts as Yasenia''s groans and moans of delight filled her ears.


    "YES! YES! YES! FUCK ME HARDER!" Screamed the usually cool and indifferent Phoenix. The pleasure the dragoness was creating throughout her whole body made her feel as if her soul would leave in the next second.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia felt the constant vaginal muscle contractions, the flooding fluids filled with electrifying energy, and the powerful mint-like musky scent from her chosen mate. Since the Phoenix fell in her arms, she could stop feeling her body with her hands.


    She was feeling the act of sex not in her flesh but in her soul. Her heart pounded excitedly, her tail tightened around her mate, and her scent became the most potent possible.


    It was a feeling of pleasure and connection Yasenia was starving for. She wanted more, she wanted a deeper connection, she wanted to savor everything and make the woman between her arms scream her name.


    The powerful sensations led the dragoness to forget about everything else and focus on fucking the moaning female below her with everything she got. Even then, Yasenia had control over herself. She was in control of the wild self and taking control of the mating that was going on with enough finesse to send Cecile in an uninterrupted moaning and screaming euphoria.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    Their waist met with sounds of flesh hitting together and squelching sounds of fluids meshing in one. Yasenia growled with a voice that made Cecile''s uterus clench."I''m cumming. I''m going to fill you with cum until you burst!"


    One, two, three thrusts, and Cecile felt Yasenia''s strength in the thrust as the wide penis head pierced herst entrance with violence. The feeling of the cervix opening to wee that rod sent her over the edge one more time, making her moan without restraint. However, that wasn''t all.


    Yasenia let her muscles rx as her penis gave her the electrifying feeling of cumming. That white, dense release from the rod filled the core of her mate. The sensation was otherworldly as Cecile let out a piercing phoenix cry. "QYAAA!!"


    The fluid was abundant, to the point that it almost spilled with just one release. However, the love-starving dragoness would not get fed with just that. Yasenia kissed Cecile''s mouth deeply and caressed her wet tinum-silver hair and wings. She said with a deep voice that would make any woman''s leg soft, "Cecile, my love. I won''t stop for a while, so prepare yourself."


    Yasenia changed Cecile to the mating press position and mmed her waist down so hard that the sound was like a bomb.


    *BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*


    The feeling of beingpletely dominated into submission made Cecile bber with delight, and her eyes rolled around with pleasure, following the rhythm of the thrusts and moans. "AH! AH! OHH! YES!"


    They were creating a crater below them. However, the dragoness was far from delivering the most amount of pleasure she could. The long and thick tail moved while they were in the mating press position and pierced the twitching and lonely anus that was facing the sky. "OHHH!!"


    Cecile almost roared when the thick phallus pierced her other whole to the point of crushing her womb. The sensitive ce where the other member was lodged deep inside. Yasenia''s predator-like pink slit eyes smiled with a sadistic expression, and she moved her waist and tail in an alternating motion, giving Cecile de feeling that she was being pierced every instant.


    How could someone hold on? Cecile squirted like she was pissing herself, sshing Yasenia''s navel and her own with her fluids. Yasenia''s nose caught the potent smell the squirt had and wanted to slurp every drop. "You smell so good, Cecile. Do you like it? You like it so much to squirt like a broken faucet?"


    "Oh, yes! I love it! I love how you are fucking me!"


    The electric feeling their naked bodies rubbing together gave and the feeling of having sex with each other was so intoxicating that they had forgotten about everything around them.


    Cecile feltpletely dominated and could only moan as the dragoness mmed her waist down, piecing her cervix, only to lift her waist and pop out of her uterus.


    The dragoness was practically fucking her pussy two times per thrust, the initial entrance and the cervix. Moreover, Yasenia''s tail wasn''t idle as it was so deep inside Cecile that Cecile felt her insidespletely full and her nerves firing pleasure signals all over the ce.


    Her blue eyes had be purple and were lost in pleasure, and she wouldn''t mind being fucked like this for the rest of her life.


    Yasenia, on the other hand, felt like her rod and tail were melting as Cecile''s insides mped, spasmed, and sucked her in. It was as if many hands were expertly milking her for all she was worth and hitting her most pleasurable spots.


    Cecile''s insides were literally molded for her, so having sex with Cecile was extremely stimting.


    This built up the orgasmic feeling, and she released it one more time. She felt the liquids rushing out from the organ in her tail and sped through the two canals. The white fluids gushed out from her two rods one more time, filling Cecile''s insides one more time.


    The potent semen lit up all her nerves at once, and the electric current climbed from her waist to her head. Cecile felt iting and screamed in her head. ''I''m going to cum, I''m going to cum, I''m going to cum!''


    Those thoughts crossed the mind of the normally indifferent Phoenix, and then the feeling exploded in her brain like a firework. Eyes rolled up again, mouth opened, and her body tensed; Cecile let out another piercing cry that even made the dome around them tremble. "AHHHH!!!"


    Her bowels and uterus were moistened by the white, thick liquid, activating each and every nerve there. The potent Yang energy rushed around her limbs and made them spasm, her abdomen contracting uncontrobly.


    Yasenia moaned aloud as she saw the Phoenix below her spasm with pure, unadulterated euphoria. But that didn''t stop the dragon. She popped out the two members letting that pearly-white cum flow out, and sat with her legs open, breathing heavily as sweat made her voluptuous body glisten with pure seduction.


    Cecile recovered her mind enough to look at Yasenia, but as soon as she looked at her, she lost it one more time. Yasenia was licking one of her special dildos with her long tongue coiling around it. Her legs were wide open, showing the drooling pussy, and her eyes looked at Cecile with an expression that begged to be fucked stupid.


    Without dy, Cecile took the toy, equipped it above her vagina, and pierced the perfect pussy of the dragoness. The folds hugged the penis and guided it inside as the entrance tightened on her. There was even a small vibration that forced Cecile to lean forward in pleasure. Yasenia wasn''t any better as she felt her pussy being prated for the first time in twenty years. Both shouted aloud in pure euphoria, "Fuuuck!"


    Cecile went berserk on the dragoness, leading them to moan for two hours straight.


    After fucking the dragon-pussy and ass for two hours straight in various positions, Yasenia proceeded to use Cecile''s mouth for half an hour.


    The rod fucked her throat without letting her properly breathe, and Cecile felt as if her brain was being fucked instead. Moreover, the dragoness wasn''t done, as her tail didn''t stay still, filling the Phoenix''s pussy while she throat-fucked her. She squirted again and again.


    Now, she had not even one ce without Yasenia''s presence, taste, or energy.


    Her everything was marked by the dragoness one more time.


    Yasenia took out her penis from the cum leaking mouth and observed Cecile''s expression as she fell back, her belly bulging with cum. If one phrase could describe her expression, it would be Delirious Sexual Euphoria. However, the dragoness wasn''t worried because she knew that Cecile''s mind was not damaged. She was just having a trip through every corner of Pleasure Heaven, fucked and fucked so well that she almost wasn''t conscious.


    The face made the dragoness''s weapon raise for battle one more time and pinned Cecile face down, fucking her from behind for another hour until Cecile was tired to such a degree that she couldn''t move.


    Her pussy had squirted dry but was flooded with white fluids.


    During these three and a half hours, she lost count of how many times she had reached climax. ''My Lord, yasenia fucked me stupid.''


    Yasenia breathed in and out slowly, looking down at the limp wings and tails. ''In the end... I was unable to hold myself back.''


    Thinking about the possible oues of their iing talk, her heart tightened. She hugged Cecile softly from behind, feeling her worldplete again, her numb heart finally beating normally one more time.


    Yasenia took out a bed and carried Cecile there, hugging her from the front and burying her face in her neck, waiting for Cecile to recover enough to talk.


    Ten to fifteen minutester, Cecile came back to herself. After she felt surrounded by the soft and naked embrace of the dragoness, she moved her arms with difficulty to hug Yasenia''s back, sighing with emotion.


    She could feel the deep turbulent emotions deep inside Yasenia''s heart. With a hoarse voice, Cecile softly asked, "What happened, my love?"


    They were cuddling and without moving too much. Yasenia buried her face in Cecile''s neck, and some tears slipped, "I missed you so much... so much¡­"


    Cecile felt the dragoness''s hidden longing gushing out, and her heart tightened. Her voice was tired and somewhat weak, but the tenderness in it was impossible to miss. "What happened, my love? I''ve also missed you a lot, but just a month is not enough to make you feel like this. Tell me, Yasenia. I know you have something to tell us."


    Yasenia didn''t answer for some seconds, "Let''s get dressed. I will tell all of you together."


    Cecile didn''t insist but said teasingly, trying to make Yasenia more cheerful. "My dearest, you did me so hard I can''t move my legs and arms. Help me dress."


    Yaseniaughed, dispelling some of those feelings and making Cecile''s smile wider.


    First, Yasenia dressed herself up in the [Seductive Dragoness Battle Dress]. Then, she helped Cecile wear her blue and white ceremonial robes.


    After slowly dressing her up while giving kisses on her naked skin, she straightened and carried Cecile horizontally in her arms. She knocked on the barrier three times to tell Angel they were done.


    Angel and the rest heard the knocks, so the barrier fell.


    Yasenia suddenly remembered Sierra and Ebirah, so she used her aura to contain the scent. "Ebirah, Sierra. Don''te close for a second."


    They didn''t dare disobey and even took some steps back. Yasenia took out one of the cleaning jades to suck in most of the scent on Cecile, the surroundings, and herself.


    The smell was so thick that they could see a mist floating in the surrounding. It spun in a small whirlpool and soon disappeared inside the jade. They still had some of the scents on them, but Yasenia was confident it wouldn''t affect Ebirah and Sierra.

 Chapter 308: "I will never break a promise." Yasenias confession.

    Chapter 308: "I will never break a promise." Yasenia''s confession.


    The group saw Yasenia walking out while carrying Cecile in a princess hug. Cecile was limp in the embrace, her face showing tiredness. Moreover, her eyes as they looked at the dragoness shone with pure love, like a satisfied kitten.


    They all understood; the powerful Phoenix had been drilled to oblivion and beyond.


    Andrea smirked, "Cecile, can you talk?"


    Cecile rolled her eyes and snorted, "I can." However, even that sentence came out hoarse. Clearly, Cecile had moaned her lungs out during these hours.


    Evelyn acted surprised, "Impossible! Did Yasenia''s skills lessen during this month? How could you talk after all of that?"


    Cecile looked at Evelyn and smirked, "Wrong~. My love is much more skilled than before~. Sigh, just thinking about it is making me twitch."


    Hearing the normally reserved Phoenix being so expressive, they all gulped. ''If even our strongestbatant is out of battle, what will happen to us!?''


    Evelyn asked with a teary voice, "How is that possible!? If she is more skilled, we''ll die!"


    Then, she turned toward the still golden-eyed dragoness and pleaded, "My love, please, I want to live outside the bed! If you''ve be even better, I will only have the heart to be fucked by you!"


    All of themughed beside Yasenia, who was smiling awkwardly. ''Will you say the same after knowing how I became more skilled?''


    She took out an armchair and sat with Cecile on herp. Her tail could easily go through a hole in the back made especially for it. Cecile''s two big wings and three soft phoenix tails didn''t bother her in the slightest. Especially the phoenix tails were soft and malleable like a bird''s, allowing Cecile to sit in ces easily.


    Yasenia saw as they all took out something to sit on and waited until theyfortably sat. Then, she went directly to the point, "Well, I should speak about what my trial was about."


    All of them focused on Yasenia. Even thezy Phoenix, who was ying with a lock of ck satin-like hair, looked up attentively.


    Yasenia started with a small summary. "When I entered the Trial, I met with a man. I think he is the one who created the Secret Realm. Anyway, we had a conversation, and after that, he told me that the thing Icked the most was experience."


    Andrea wondered, "Experience? He is not wrong. You are young, after all."


    Cecile had a small inkling that he knew who Yasenia was talking about, so she asked, "Then what kind of Trial did he prepare for you?"


    Yasenia looked at them and said, "I had to win a War."


    They all frowned for a second. The experience of the Demons against the Ice Phoenix was still fresh in their minds. They understood that War was extremely brutal, much more than they had imagined.


    Evelynmented, "But... If I remember correctly, you''ve Won the War in two weeks, right?"


    Angel smiled proudly, "As expected of Yasenia! You finished the War in just two weeks~."


    Yasenia looked at Angel and smiled wryly. "The next condition was that my strength when I entered the trial would be on par with an elite soldier. But I was like a small ant in the scale of things. The strongest people felt like they were a whole realm above me."


    Their mouths opened wide. Andrea frowned and deduced, "Then, if you managed toplete it in two weeks, the war should have been between thousands, right?"


    Evelyn nodded, "Yes. Yasenia is currently at the ninth level, so these three levels should have been enough to be at least able to fight against the strongest ones."


    Yasenia shook her head. "The battle was a whole country against another. A battle between their main armies made of millions. My band was obviously on the losing side, with a five million-strong army, and the enemy army was at least eight million. Moreover, to win the War, I had to make the other country surrender."


    Evelyn frowned, "It should be impossible to win in two weeks unless your side was at an overwhelming advantage. And by what you''ve exined, that was clearly not the case. There are more conditions, right?"


    Yasenia didn''t keep them guessing anymore and said tly, "The third condition was that a week outside the Trial was equal to ten years inside."


    It was such an absurd statement that they all couldn''t register it at first. Their brain froze for an instant as they looked at the wryly smiling dragoness.


    Then, their eyes opened wildly, and even the rxed Cecile turned toward Yasenia with fright in her heart. "What do you mean, my love?"


    Yasenia smiled with hidden sadness and said, "I didn''t win in two weeks, not even close. I spent twenty-three years trying to win the War."


    "Yasenia, you¡­" Their hearts felt like a w squeezed them. It was such acute pain that they physically flinched. Cecile, who was in Yasenia''s arms, felt even worse as her breath got caught in her throat, making her feel a lump.


    Yasenia looked at them with teary eyes and confessed, "I don''t even know what I made different that you all perceived something was wrong with me. I... I don''t know how much I''ve changed or if I''ve changed for the better."


    After Yasenia''s hidden distress finally surfaced, they felt like a w was trying to dig out their hearts. When have they seen Yasenia this sad? Only once, when Yasenia potentially lost her first child. Since then, they swore not to let it happen again and protect Yasenia''s tears like Heavenly treasures. Without Yasenia''s knowledge, they had all agreed to not only be pampered by the dragoness but to pamper their lovely spouse with their whole being.


    They only wanted to see Yasenia''s tears when she was happy!


    However, in front of them and right below their noses, Yasenia hid this pain, and they could not fully realize it was there. They felt like a failure.


    They all rushed forward and hugged Yasenia. Cecile was so fast that Yasenia almost didn''t feel the armchair below her changing into a sofa big enough to let all five of them embrace Yasenia between them.


    Yasenia felt Kali, Evelyn, Andrea, Cecile, and Angel wrap their arms around her, and she felt like a warm shooting current flooded her veins. However, she still had to say the most important thing, not allowing her mood to be better yet.


    Evelyn said with a tender voice, "Don''t worry. Don''t worry. It was just that you calling us by our names instead of the usual pet names was strange. Moreover, your speech pattern was less soft and cooler."


    Andrea nodded as she kissed her cheek, "Yes. It is normal to change if such a long time has gone by. Especially if wepare it with how much time you have lived previously."


    When she saw Yasenia looking at her, Andrea smiled, "Moreover, you''ve kept your feelings for us deep inside of you. I''m really d."


    Although Andrea said that when she heard that she had been twenty years apart from her, she was scared.


    She was terrified that Yasenia''s feelings for them had dried up.


    This was not only her own fear; the other four also had it. Even Cecile, who had just had a mating session with Yasenia, felt her heart trembling with dread when she understood the significance of twenty years for them.


    Even if twenty years were nothing for a cultivator, that was for experienced cultivators. For young cultivators, time passed at a simr pace as for mortals. Twenty years for a twenty-year-old cultivator was a lot.


    However, there was also something about this that made them feel happy¡ªdeep and uncontroble happiness.


    This event made them all realize that, even after more time than Yasenia had previously lived, she still felt love for them. Yasenia''s heart still had its cozy spots reserved and warm for them. This realization pushed their feelings into an inescapable abyss of love.


    This was something that the five of them understood instantly, and they couldn''t help but fall all over for the dragoness. Even after such a long time and who knows how many difficulties, she returned to their side as soon as she finished everything.


    The first thing on her mind was reuniting with them!


    How could they not love her?


    How could they resist wanting to give their heart and soul to the dragoness?


    How could they not want to pamper her?


    How could they not want to keep her safe between their arms?


    Such a loyal partner, such a caring lover. Even if she built a harem, she maintained her word of not loving others once shepleted it.


    Yasenia heard their coaxing and felt their pampering and her heart lurched. She really wanted to keep to herself whatever had happened inside the Trial. However, she remembered the promise she had made twenty years ago.


    "Even if I can''t bepletely loyal, at least I will be crystal clear with you. I will never lie or keep important matters to myself."


    Yasenia took a deep breath, ''You have to make it clear. Even if they decide to leave you, you have to tell the truth. A liar is the thing I hate the most, after all.''


    Yasenia slowly separated from them and sat alone on the sofa, looking nervous.


    They all knew she still had something to say, so they waited patiently.


    Yasenia took another deep breath. She looked at them into their eyes to leave no room for misunderstanding and said loud and clear. "I cheated on all of you."


    Five women became like a statue, looking at Yasenia with pure confusion.


    Andrea was the first to wake up from her stupor and asked, "Exin yourself, my love. Those words are easily misunderstood. How did you cheat on us?"


    Yasenia tightened her fists and said, her tone unwavering. "It isn''t a misunderstanding. I had a Harem inside the Trial and cheated on all of you."


    They all instantly frowned as they looked at Yasenia.


    The dragoness''s heart tightened, especially when she felt Cecile''s and Angel''s turbulent emotions through their connection. However, she didn''t move or make excuses. She could exin why, and she could ask for forgiveness, but she didn''t do that.


    No matter the excuse, cheating is cheating.


    Even if her heart never moved for her partners during the Trial, even if the Trial wasn''t a real ce and those women were just imaginary. She did what she did when she was in control, it was a decision, not an inevitability, and she would own to her actions.


    Until the end, Yasenia swore to remain honest to her dears. This was her heart for them, her love for them, and her promise.


    A dragon''s promise toward her most precious treasures.


    Therefore, the dragoness sat still, looking at them and waiting for the verdict. Her attitude made it clear that she would be only truthful toward them.


    "I will never break my promise!" This was what her current self was seemingly shouting.


    At first, they all frowned, feeling ufortable for a second. No matter how truthful, hearing that their dearest had cheated hurt them at a soul level.


    However, unlike what Yasenia thought, this feeling didn''tst more than some reflection time.


    Their faces eased up almost at the same time as their minds reached a conclusion. ''It is impossible for Yasenia to hold on to her lust for twenty years. Naturally, she should have developed rtionships to help her deal with those problems. The question is, did she love any of them?''


    Cecile asked, her tone purposely cold and indifferent. "Did you fall in love with any of them?"


    Cecile''s way of asking made Yasenia feel her heart tremble and her body shook. She really didn''t like those cold-looking, piercing blue eyes. However, she calmly denied it with her head and answered with a truthful statement. Not a half-truth, but a full truth. "I developed fondness but never fell in love with them."


    They looked at each other and saw the same understanding in each other''s eyes. They had fastmunication through the spiritual sense, and all of them reached the same conclusion. ''Good. Although we forgive her, let''s tease her a little bit. As a small punishment for her actions.''


    Therefore, thinking like that, Evelynughed and asked teasingly, "How big?"


    A stupid sound left Yasenia''s mouth, "Eh?"


    Seeing her cutely stupefied expression, they allughed.


    Kali asked this time, her tone imitating Cecile''s cold one to the point that the others thought Kali was really angry. "Evelyn asked about how big your harem was. I''m actually quite curious. Did you also follow the same rule of loving a small group?"


    Yasenia instantly answered, "NO!"


    They were startled at her firm answer and resolute golden slit eyes. Yasenia clearly stated, "My lovers are, and will be, only the five of you and Mother. Only a very, very rare exception will be able to enter my heart! Moreover, that exception will have first to be liked by all of you. No matter how many sexual partners I have in the future, I will only love you!"


    Their hearts skipped a beat, and their cheeks felt hot. ''Crap, we wanted to tease her, but she attacked us right in our soft spot.''


    Yasenia said, her tone subconsciously returning to her serious mature self. It sounded imposing andmanding. "I created the harem to take care of my lust problems and also create an elite group of women. With them, I climbed the ranks until I became the general. Then, I swept the whole enemy country to the ground!" Yasenia waved her hand as she finished her statement.


    An authoritarian and imperial feeling flowed out of her subconsciously, leaving them breathless. The current her was not only attractive on a carnal level but in a more abstract way. They truly felt like anyone who looked at the current Yasenia would want to give their hearts to her.


    Yasenia rxed and looked at them guiltily, "Umm, the harem size was¡­ was¡­"


    Seeing her hesitating, they all got intrigued. Angel said impatiently, "Say it already, Yasenia!"


    Yasenia muttered, "..y six."


    "Hmm? Say it louder."


    Yasenia shouted, "Five hundred and fifty-six!"


    """""WHAT!?"""""

 Chapter 309: Curiosity about Yasenias harem. Ceciles innate skills.

    Chapter 309: Curiosity about Yasenia''s harem. Cecile''s innate skills.


    After Yasenia confessed her harem''s size, they didn''t know what to think. The number was so ridiculous that they didn''t feel anything about it.


    Even with twenty years, with such a big harem, it would be impossible to create actual bonds with any of those girls.


    Their faces turned strange, thinking that Yasenia''s "strength" might have been far stronger than they thought. To maintain five-hundred-and-fifty-six women "satiated," Yasenia''s prowess would have to be nothing more than a goddess in that aspect.


    ''Did we not satisfy her enough? Has she been holding back for us?'' Their faces turned for the worse as they looked at Yasenia, feeling guilty for their dearest dragoness.


    However, when Yasenia saw their expression, her guilt increased, thinking that they were feeling bad in the heart. She said with an apologetic tone, "I''m sorry... I-I wanted to know my limits, so I gathered under my wing every woman I found pleasing to the eye and had a decent personality."


    Cecile looked at Yasenia''s guilty expression and found it unbearably cute. If Yasenia had animal ears, they would have probably been stered on her head because of the guilt. ''Thankfully, she doesn''t have any, or my heart would notst.''


    Cecile kissed Yasenia''s cheek and asked curiously, "How was managing such a big Harem?"


    Yasenia blinked and looked at Cecile. She used their connection and only felt amusement and understanding. Yasenia asked cautiously, "A-Are you not mad?"


    Andrea answered, letting out an amused chuckle, "That number is so absurd that I actually feel nothing."


    Evelyn continued Cecile''s question line, "I''m also curious about the Harem managing; how did it go?"


    Yasenia observed all of them, and to her surprise, she saw only curious eyes looking at her. She felt as if the weather brightened, as if those curious eyes warmed her heart and body. The heart of the dragoness beat loudly, bing somewhat bashful.


    Her previously numb feelings were not only returning but bing much stronger than before. After experiencing so many things, the dragoness understood how precious it was the rtionship she had with them. This led the more mature Yasenia to want to give her everything to them and everything else they wanted. Even if they asked for the Moon or the Stars, Yasenia wouldn''t mind bing strong enough to fulfill their dreams.


    ''Ah... This is how I felt. This is what it felt like to love. This is how I became so crazy for them.'' The only thing Yasenia felt missing was the person she loved the most. That person that, even after all these years, had never left her mind. Even when Yasenia began losing a bit of herself inside the Trial, her feelings for this person never diminished, and right at this moment, she really wanted for her to be beside them.


    The five of them saw in real-time as the somewhat distant presence Yasenia gave melted slowly, her golden-slit eyes regaining that previous lovely look they showed whenever she looked at them. They all felt their heart bing hot as Yasenia''s tempting red lips raised in a smile and moved to utter one sentence. "I love you."


    A simple and direct sentence that made their cheeks feel hot. They didn''t understand why asking about her harem made Yasenia change so much, but they knew from the bottom of their heart that the lovely dragoness they all knew was slowly returning.


    Yasenia leaned back on the couch, and her idle tail circled around the five of them. They were close enough that her long tail could wrap around them once. Yasenia then began speaking about her harem a bit, not in detail. "Well, it was not easy managing so many women. They all wanted a piece of me, so I set prizes. Depending on the contribution in battles, they would receive more or less from me. I mainly focused on the War efforts; therefore, besides some filtring here and there, I didn''t interact with them a whole lot."


    Angel blinked, surprised, "That''s quite... Hmm... I don''t know how to express it."


    Evelyn proposed, "Cold? Detached?"


    Angel nodded and eximed, "Right! Who would''ve thought that Yasenia would treat her interactions as something that could be bought?"


    Yasenia chuckled, "I never nned to be invested with any of them, so I always tried to maintain an invisible line. I think this is what created the most problems. All of them felt that although I had some affection for them, there was a wall between my heart and theirs. Before I continue speaking, let me sit with all of you better."


    They didn''tin and moved around. Andrea sat behind Yasenia, hugging her waist. Angel on Yasenia''sp, Cecile at her right, Kali at her left, and Evelyn before her, facing Yasenia. Yasenia''s long legs went around Evelyn''s waist, and her tail circled their waists in a loop around Kali, Cecile, and Evelyn.


    The position was very intimate with everyone. They all squinted happily, feeling Yasenia''s presence one way or another. Evelyn yed with Yasenia''s calves and asked, "Yasenia, what kind of problems did you have?"


    Yasenia sighed and rested her back on Andrea''s firm body, "Well, betrayal, cheating, backstabbing, loss... Everything in general."


    Andrea suddenly realized something and asked carefully, "Did any of them¡­ Die?"


    Yasenia answered calmly, "Yes. The final number of them when I finished conquering the other country was fifty-two. Most of them sacrificed themselves, betrayed me, or just left the army. However, those that went against me were only thirty-four."


    The others were surprised. Angel looked up at Yasenia and asked, "How is it possible for someone to betray you?"


    Yasenia kissed her nose and smiled, "Those that betrayed me were those that loved me the most. Although most of them were happy with a carnal rtionship, a lot of them wanted to be something more. However, I always evaded those problems. In the end, crazed by love for me, they wanted to kill, destroy, or make all my efforts fail."


    Cecile asked next, "How did you manage that?"


    "The first five or six times it happened, it made me realize that carnal rtionships won''tst. You need something more. You need love. However, even if I was the one at fault, I became a demon and killed all of those who betrayed me with my own hands."


    They opened their eyes,pletely surprised. Yasenia saw their expressions and said, "My nickname in the War was Ruthless Dragon General. To win a battle, I wouldn''t mind sacrificing one thousand to kill five thousand. At the end of the War, from the five and eight million troops, only six hundred thousand remained on my side and two hundred thousand on the enemy country. The devastation ofnd was absurd, to the point that winning or losing almost didn''t matter."


    Yaseniamented with a calm face, "To make our country win, I even sacrificed harem members... Although they knew they didn''t have my love, they were very loyal and always did their best for me¡­. I used everything in my power to win as fast as possible, and even then, I took twenty-three years."


    Their heart felt like a w was gripping it and squeezing blood. They knew that Yasenia was decisive, but they also knew that she treated those close to her extremely well.


    Just looking at her interactions with the maids, they all had an inkling that the maids would be something more than maids in the future. Maybe not as close as lovers, but there will be some interactions with Yasenia. However, they had epted it because they understood that Yasenia was extremely grateful to them, and giving in to some of their deepest wishes would be inevitable.


    ''How often had she experienced losing someone she considered close to her? How often had Yasenia steeled her heart to make the hardest decisions? How often had she sent those she considered close to their deaths with an ordering from her mouth?''


    Those questions couldn''t help but appear in their minds, leading them to hug Yasenia and get closer to them. They wanted to soak the dragoness in their warmth, to make her forget the coldness of those days.


    Yasenia knew what they were thinking, so she said, her voice calm. "I got over it a long time ago. Although the first time, I went somewhat¡­ berserk. I managed to control myself in the end. Thankfully, I didn''t invest many feelings. Even then, I almost lost my life more times than I would like to admit, hahaha."


    Evelyn lifted one of Yasenia''s legs and kissed it, "Let''s stop here. I bet there are plenty of stories you could tell us¡­ Especially your big orgies with five hundred women. We must move now."


    Yasenia looked at Evelyn with a lifted eyebrow andughed, "Are you curious?"


    Imagining their dragoness dominatingrge groups of women, they all felt something burning inside of them. They somewhat wanted to see that scene, at least once, to know how Yasenia took on those situations.


    Yasenia saw their expression and teased them a bit, earning some eye-rolls and heated nces from her dears. "We can speak about this in the future, but I can tell you that the biggest one was me against seventy-three..., and I won~." Yaseniaughed after seeing their flustered faces.


    She felt extremely relieved after having this conversation, like a stone pressing on her heart lifted.


    Feeling liberated, Yasenia asked, "I still want to know onest thing before we depart. How strong are all of you? Although I''ve somewhat heard about it, I still don''t know Cecile''s innate skills and the current spiritual sense reach."


    Evelyn smirked and said, "I reached the first level of the Unification Realm~. I currently can feel up to two-hundred meters around me! I''m impressive or what? Hahaha!"


    Andrea crossed her arms and said lightly, "Not bad, Evelyn. However, I''m already in the second level of the Unification realm. My spiritual sense is at the two-hundred-and-fifty mark."


    Evelyn eximed, "How!? I feel like I will need at least a year to reach the second level, even with Yasenia''s assistance!"


    Andrea smirked and patted Ebirah, who was resting beside her calmly. "Thanks to her. After I absorbed the Heaven-born me, my cultivation leaped to the next level."


    The others were impressed. Andrea said, "It was at the end of thebyrinth I entered. Ebirah found the powerful minerals created by its heat. We followed after them, and we entered that ce. We found an altar with this thing on it. After absorbing it, I broke through the Unification Realm second level. The name of the me is [Star Born Searing me]."


    They frowned, and Yasenia said, "I''ve never heard or read that name in the ranking of the natural mes."


    Valeria entered the conversation. She had been observing from the side, quietly seeing Kali''s reaction. Now that everything more or less came to a conclusion, she didn''t mind speaking aloud. "That''s normal, Yasenia. This me is superior to mortal mes. The name isn''t an exaggeration, as this me was literally born in the center of a star. However, it is very weakened right now. As Andrea increases her strength, the power of this me will also increase. If I''m correct, your Sun attribute will have a mutation in the future, Andrea. Although the name may be different, it should transform into something along the lines of [Star-core Sunfire]."


    Cecile was stupefied and asked aloud. "Since when did the [Golden crown] speak?"


    They all looked at her andughed.


    All of them put Cecile up to speed; they forgot that Cecile only had the time to get filled by Yasenia and then listen to her story.


    Cecile, of course, was impressed by everybody''s increase. "So, all of you have also entered the Unification Realm?"


    Andrea stood up and nodded, "That''s right¡­ Wait, are you also in the Unification Realm?"


    Cecile nodded, making everyone stumped. Cecile was clearly the strongest before, so they thought that they would be able to create a distance between them. However, now the powerful Moon Phoenix was also inside the Unification realm. "The ce I cultivated into was extremely powerful. Although I didn''t receive any inheritances, I''ve be aplete Moon Phoenix. Moreover, my cultivation ispletely stable."


    Yasenia asked with frowned eyebrows, "How was the tribtion?"


    Cecile exined, "It was difficult. However, don''t worry. I asked the senior that sent me there, and since I had reached the middle of theke and cultivated there for a week, I had refined my body enough to resist it. I received the fifty-four strikes, and with the Tearke''s help, I was able to remain alive. When you called me. I was recuperating from my injuries. That''s why I couldn''t rush toward you right away."


    Angel eximed, "Fifty-four strikes!? That''s double the number a person normally receives!"


    Cecile patted Angel and said, "Well, I''m here perfectly fine and in one piece, right? No need to worry."


    Yasenia sighed, relieved. "That''s good to hear. I''ve always been very worried about this tribtion since I''m influencing you into increasing the difficulty; being my mate is not something easy."


    Cecile kissed Yasenia''s cheek and smiled, full of love. "Don''t worry, my love. I wee these challenges. They will only make me stronger, allowing me to protect you with my all."


    Yaseinia smiled and pecked her lips, "I''m happy to hear that."


    Cecile finished by saying, her cool voice like a pleasant stream in the mountain. "My innate skills are four. I won''t go into much detail. First, [Frosted Skin] is a resistance skill that protects me against Ice, wind, and water. Then, I learned [Phoenix Plumage], a transformation skill. I can now be a phoenix at will, I''m still amateurish, so I need some time, but it is within my capabilities. Next, [Chilling ashes] is a domain that uses Moon and Space attributes. Finally, [Moon Phoenix''s lonesome elegance] is a battle dance that increases my strength with any weapon or fighting in my beast form."


    They all looked on with their mouths agape. ''Monster! Absolute Monster! How is her strength even fair!?''

 Chapter 310: Reentering the Lost Town for a short vacation.

    Chapter 310: Reentering the Lost Town for a short vacation.


    Now that they knew about everything they gained. They began nning what to do for the remaining less than two months.


    Andrea kissed Yasenia''s ear and asked, "Do you remember about the shield, dear?"


    Yasenia thought for a second, somewhat confused. Then, her eyes widened. "Right! The tournament shield is still in that man''s..."


    Evelyn smirked, "Jaxon."


    Yasenia smiled back and nodded, "Jaxon''s hands. We should search for him and kill him to take it from him."


    Angel looked up at Yasenia and smiled sweetly, ''Even if she has changed, her wishes to give us the best seems not to have changed.''


    Yasenia looked at their rings, thoughtful. "By the way, dears. You have your rings quite full, right? How about I keep the treasures in mine?"


    They all nodded without a problem. Allowing Yasenia to guard their things came naturally to all of them. Yasenia saw their readiness toply and felt fluffy inside. ''They trust me so much? Even after all I''ve said?''


    Yasenia said before getting the treasures, "Remember to leave at least enough resources with you to be ready if we separate again."


    Evelyn and the others let out an affirmative sound.


    They spend the next three hours giving Yasenia all the things they gained. Tens of thousands of heaven-ranked spiritual nts, literal tons of minerals, alchemy products, formation materials, fuel for cksmithing and alchemy, and sewing materials. Item after item flowed inside Yasenia''s ring.


    However, Yasenia''s ring was tremendously big and also had an auto-ordering function, making the process easier. When Yasenia entered the Unification realm, she would be able to ce low-level life inside the ring.


    Its name, [Five Realm Spatial Ring], was not exaggerated. It had been Tatyana''s previous ring, after all.


    After giving Yasenia their things, they saw Yasenia taking out a small booklet. Each of them had a name on them.


    On the "Evelyn" booklet, there were many names of materials. Evelyn asked, curious, "What''s this, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia rubbed her sides with her feet, softly tickling her, and said, "I wrote what I picked for all of you at the beginning of the War. I didn''t want to forget what I gained in the Lost Town for each of you."


    Evelyn giggled and caught Yasenia''s feet, tickling her back. Yasenia leaned on Andrea andughed aloud, "Sorry, sorry~. Forgive me, Evelyn!"


    Evelyn stopped, but her hands kept Yasenia''s dainty and beautiful feet on her hands. "I will restart if you don''t call me another way~."


    Yasenia blinked twice and then remembered Angel''s wish back then. Her smile became gentle, and she called her softly. "Dear, sorry for not calling you that way since the beginning."


    Evelyn''s smile widened, and she lifted one of the feet to kiss it. "Don''t worry, Yasenia. I just wanted to remind you." Yasenia yfully pinched her cheek with her toes, and both yed a little bit like that.


    The others looked on with smiles. They felt as if, slowly but surely, the yful and lovely dragoness was fusing with the current mature one.


    Yasenia looked at Cecile and smirked, "Sweetheart, why didn''t you ask me to call you this way?"


    Cecile lifted an eyebrow and said, "I was hoping you would remember."


    Yasenia sighed and pulled her close to kiss her softly. "Sorry, my head had always been in how all of you would react, and I didn''t have time to recall many other things."


    Cecile nodded with a teasing smile, "I know. That''s why I''m not spanking you right now."


    The dragoness felt that maybe she should have held on to the pet names for a bit longer. Angel and Cecile felt the direction of her thoughts and blinked twice. The Phoenix''s lips raised and transmitted, "Tonight, you will receive the punishment. Don''t worry about it."


    The blonde girl felt a bulge growing between her buttcheeks, and a rosy color tainted her cheeks.


    While ying and teasing each other, Yasenia gave Andrea, Cecile, and Evelyn everything she had gained in Lost Town for them. As said previously, it was utilities for their profession, some rare materials, and other simr things. Nothing that would help them increase theirbat strength.


    The three of them gave Yasenia rewards in the form of caresses, kisses, and cuddles, making the tail wag in ways it wouldn''t bother the person sitting behind her.


    The six of them were sofortable that they didn''t want to move. Therefore, while feeling their dear dragoness''s body and presence they''ve missed so much, they made some casual conversation.


    The ce where they were was not hidden, but also not in the open, so they didn''t have any haste. Ebirah, Valeria, and Sierra waited on the sides patiently.


    The soft breeze of the forest rustled the leaves, creating sounds that rxed their mind. The time was past noon, so the sun was warming up the surroundings enough to befortable.


    However, no matter howfortable they were, they had to move sooner orter.


    Since Yasenia still had 200,000 Trial Points left, she asked if they wanted to do ap in the Town. Cecile, Andrea, and Evelyn agreed. They were curious about it.


    Therefore, they slowly stood up, and their group went toward the Town.


    There were always people in the surroundings, selling goods from the Town to those that couldn''t enter. Of course, the prices were over the top, and only desperate people would buy them. However, plenty of such people walked the Secret Realm.


    When these people saw the six heavenly beauties apanied by a giant and majestic wolf, they thought that they would be able to make a big gain.


    Cecile and the others frowned slightly when they saw people approaching. However, the next events were out of their expectations. Yasenia unfurled her [Dragon Authority] andmanded with a single word, "Scram."


    The word was softly spoken, yet it seemed like a hammer hit their heads. Some of them fainted, and others threw up a mouthful of blood.


    However, the dragoness continued walking toward the Town as if she didn''t see it. Our girls blinked and felt that this domineering attitude truly fitted her.


    The other people that wanted to approach halted their steps as they saw the seductive goddess slowly sashaying toward the Heaven Gate.


    Following Yasenia''s swaying wide hips andzily swishing tail, they arrived before the Heaven Gate shortly after. Yasenia warned, "Dear, Sweetheart, Darling, the three strikes should not be a problem, but do not get overconfident, just in case it increases the strength for Unification Realm cultivators is higher."


    The three of them nodded and stepped forward. Unlike what Yasenia expected, the strength was constant with what Yasenia and the others experienced. Cecile, Andrea, and Evelyn almost didn''t have to block as they smashed those lightning bolts into pieces.


    The people looking from the outside almost turned into stone from the shock. The dragoness ignored the surroundings and smiled, "Good, that was easy. Let''s go inside." And so, they reentered the Town.


    The entry gate was tall enough for Sierra, so she had no problems entering. Moreover, the lighting was not strong enough to threaten her or Ebirah. Ebirah had some difficulties, but her strong shell allowed her to block most of the damage. After Kali and Valeria used their healing arts, her wounds healed even before entering the Town.


    However, since they didn''t exactly hide, all the forces that were interested in Yasenia began receivingmunications about her whereabouts.


    The number of powers after her increased after she took the strange ck sphere at the bottom of the hall andpletely disregarded Tang Xian and Long Baidi''s threat.


    Without Yasenia''s knowledge, a big army slowly gathered outside the Lost Town, waiting for them to step out.


    Meanwhile, our girls made a tour of the Lost Town for the rest of the day, ignoring the gazes they received. They were very eye-catching for more than one reason.


    Yasenia asked, "Do you want to try any trials here?"


    Andrea thought about it and said, "Since we are already here, we should spend a short time essing the treasury. How many times can we enter?"


    Angel Answered, "Six times!"


    The three nodded and decided toplete those Trials. However, Yasenia stopped them, "Wait. Before you go to those Trials, there is something more important to do."


    They looked at Yasenia, confused. Still, the moment they saw Yasenia''s seductive lips raising in a smile and her aura bing as alluring as a dancing lust spirit, five gulps followed in unison. "You have to ovee my Trial first~. Come with me."


    They saw Yasenia turning around and walking toward an inn at the side. Hypnotized by those hips and the tail, they followed after her. Yasenia spoke for a minute or two with the receptionist, and they managed to get a ce for Ebirah and Sierra to rest. She also got five different rooms.


    Andrea asked, "Five rooms?"


    Yasenia nodded, "I want to have a one-on-one with each of you for a while, at least a month."


    They looked at Yasenia silently and then nodded. They didn''t mind at all, and they were eager to recapture more and more of the dragoness''s heart.


    After paying an expensive 1,000 Trial Points for a week in residence, they moved up. The reason she spent so much was to have the surrounding rooms empty and for the owners to take good care of Ebirah and Sierra.


    They walked in silence toward the rooms, waiting for Yasenia to speak. Yasenia reached the hallway that had their rooms and asked Angel, "Baby, can you create a formation around all the rooms and around each of the rooms?"


    Without any actual effort, Angel waved her hand, and six formations appeared out of nowhere. Those formations shone for two seconds and then disappeared. Yasenia was satisfied with them, "Good job, as a reward, you are first~."


    A bewildered sound left Angel''s mouth. "Eh?" Only to be dragged by a dragoness toward one room. The others only saw the door closing with a bang. They chuckled, and Evelynmented, "We''ll have trouble walking tomorrow."


    Andrea sighed, "I hope I don''t shrivel to the point of no return."


    Kali blushed and said, "This will be my second time..."


    "Hoh? The second time?" Evelyn asked, curious.


    Kali nodded, and her two tails wagged, "Yes..." Andrea and the others smirked and became curious, "How about you recount us your first time?"


    Meanwhile, Angel was swept off her feet, her head higher than Yasenia''s, and a long and sweet tongue was invading her mouth. "Yasenia~. Yasenia~. Mmph~."


    Yasenia eagerly roamed her hands on Angel''s body as she held her up. They still had their robes, but the way their hands moved was as if there was nothing between them. Yasenia carried her toward the bed and pinned her down.


    Her normally golden slit eyes had a pink tone, and her bulging erectionpletely lifted her skirt. Angel felt Yasenia''s heavy breasts and her hard rod through the robes and shuddered in anticipation.


    Yasenia danced their tongues together, and her hands slowly inched inside Angel''s robes and squeezed her big breasts. Angel moaned, and the dragoness''s ws got to work, molding those breasts like an artisan, and sending electric currents across Angel''s body. Yasenia asked between kisses, "Baby, tell me, what do you want to do?"


    Angel got her nipple pinched and moaned. Then, with shyness shining through her misty blue eyes, she mumbled, "I want to drink your milk~. I-I missed drinking a lot..."


    Yesenia stopped kissing and looked at Angel with a soft smile. Her smile was so tender that Angel almost became a puddle. "It''s been more than twenty years since I used that technique. Give me a second, baby."


    Yasenia stripped off the top robes and closed her eyes for a second.


    Angel''s eyes locked on those big breasts that bounced up and down for a second after bing free of the bindings and gulped. They were a work of art. A delicious piece of fleshy art.

 Chapter 311: Lovely session with Angel. (R-18)

    Chapter 311: Lovely session with Angel. (R-18)


    Yasenia opened her eyes after closing them for ten seconds; she had activated the skill at that moment. Then, she opened her eyes slowly and looked at the woman on the bed and below her. When she saw her eyes so focused on her bosom, her lips raised in a tempting smile, "Do you like what you see, baby?"


    Angel blinked, feeling hot all around her body, and moved her eyes to look at Yasenia''s face. That smile which was clearly telling her what they were about to do, made her ears feel hot and her heart elerate.


    Yasenia saw Angel''s shyness and felt heat rush to her head. She loved the way Angel was shy but forward with her attitude. Although her body was telling that she was embarrassed, those blue eyes were eating her without restraint and calling for action.


    Yasenia leaned forward and kissed her. Angel disrobed as they kissed, soon getting naked from head to toe. Skin against skin, Yasenia rubbed her body on hers, wanting to imprint her scent on her. The dragoness''s w grabbed the left breast and squeezed, releasing a hot breath on Angel''s lips. Her other hand caressed Angel''s abdomen and inched down until it reached the wet flower. Angel moaned softly, "Mmm~."


    After her fingers sank into the squishy, juicy lips, Yasenia knew Angel was more than ready. She took off her lower garments and set free her dragon. Angel''s eyes immediately locked onto it. Seeing that rock-hard penis, ready to pierce her deepest parts, made Angel take a shaky breath out of anticipation.


    Yasenia blocked Angel''s sight with her breasts and kissed her eyes softly. "I love you, baby."


    Angel blushed and smiled sweetly, looking at the caring and soft look those golden slit eyes had at that moment.


    "I love you too, Yasenia~." Her voice was soft, like the calling of a purring cat. It had a tone that tickled the heart.


    Without waiting anymore, Yasenia moved her waist back and opened her lower lips with her penis. She didn''t prate and used her hand to move it up and down, smearing the head with Angel''s fluids.


    The feeling of the wide head caressing her privates pushed Angel to wrap her legs around her lover''s waist, giving her easier ess to pration. Yasenia felt Angel''s eagerness and didn''t wait anymore. "I''m going in, baby." With a soft and breathy whisper, Yasenia pushed forward slowly.


    The small, pink entrance stretched before the mighty member. Both of them let out a moan full of satisfaction when the headpletely entered. However, Yasenia didn''t stop there. While kissing Angel''s eyes, nose, cheeks, and lips, Yasenia pushed her penis deeper.


    Angel was in heaven. Yasenia''s tall bodypletely covered her, and her voluptuous curves rested on her, creating a weight that made her feel safe. Yasenia''s soft and caring kisses had a deep growl apanying them, making her eardrums vibrate pleasantly. ''I''m in Heaven~.''


    On the other side, Yasenia felt Angel''s fleshy walls and became spellbound. The feeling of being able to prate her dear Angel after all that happened was like a dreaming true. She couldn''t help but kiss every part of Angel''s cute facial features as loving sounds escaped her throat.


    Without saying anything, Yasenia moved her waist in long and seductive motions. She pierced forward and rotated her waist two times. Then, she took it out slowly and made sure to scratch all she could with her wide head. The trembling of the pink passage, the softening body between her arms, and the mewl-like moans let Yasenia know how good Angel was feeling.


    Yasenia didn''t go for depth or speed with her thrusts. No. What Yasenia was currently making was love. She felt the sweaty lover between her arms, kissed her face softly, sensed every inch of the tunnel with her rod, and softly growled beside her ear.


    The pleasure was not overwhelming, but their hearts felt full, truly feeling each other inside. Angel was currently aplete blob. The feelings pouring through their recently created connection, the caresses and kisses, the hot waves of soft pleasure invading her body. Angel wanted to melt inside the person holding her so preciously and meld into one. "Yasenia~, Yasenia~."


    "I''m here, baby. I''m all yours. Oh... It feels so good inside you, my love. I''m soon going to reach it."


    Angel opened her half-closed eyes and wound her arms around Yasenia''s neck, bringing her down and asking for it. "Please~, I want to feel your release."


    Without dy, Yasenia invaded her mouth with her tongue, and her waist movements changed. Instead of rotating, she went in and out faster, stimting both further.


    The dragoness''s and her lover''s bodies rocked back and forth until Yasenia''s soft grunt reached Angel''s ears. "I''m cumming."


    Angel felt the rod inside her inte, and then it burst the white, thick fluid right inside her uterus. Angel''s eyes rolled, her body tensed, and her nails dug inside Yasenia''s skin, letting out a loud moan. "Ahhh!!!"


    The orgasms rocked both women like a storm, electrifying every part of them. Angel''s uterus felt hot as the feeling of squirting wouldn''t leave her. Yasenia felt her rod throbbing and spurting white semen with each pulse.


    Pleasure.


    An orgasmic pleasure invaded both their worlds as their mouths continued exchanging saliva in a wet alluring dance.


    Yasenia stopped cumming and let out a satisfied sigh. She lifted her upper body without leaving that clenching vagina and looked at the flushed woman below her. The tears of pleasure at the corner of her eyes, the heavy breathing, and the semi-damp long blonde hair created a beautiful scenery.


    Yasenia smiled and asked with a pampering tone that sounded sweet as honey in Angel''s ears. "Who wants to drink her favorite milk now~?"


    Angel looked at Yasenia''s heavy breasts and licked her lips. Without teasing her, Yasenia leaned forward, using their height difference as an advantage to bury Angel''s head with her milk-filled breast.


    The girl didn''t lose a second as her mouth immediatelytched on the beautiful pink nipple and sucked. Yasenia let her body weight fall onto Angel and felt the milk leaving her breasts. She sighed and started moving her waist again. Nothing tooplicated, just up and down, piercing the breastmilk-drinking girl and stirring the semen inside her.


    Angel was excited now that she had her mouth filled with the dragoness sweet milk and her insides being massaged again. She used her legs around Yasenia''s waist to sync with Yasenia''s waist movements, making their pelvis hit.


    *Pah.* *Pah.* *Pah.*


    The sound of lovemaking continued for an hour straight. Yasenia and Angel didn''t only have normal sex. Yasenia wanted her insides filled with Angel''s squirt, so they used the special toy to have sex the other way. Yasenia leaned on the headboard, and Angel leaned on Yasenia, her face burning in her breasts and her waist pping onto Yasenia''s.


    The way the excited little girl moved, trying to fuck Yasenia as fast as she could because of eagerness, made Yasenia smile and moan. She really liked how Cecile and Angel had been when prating her. The look of pure ecstasy as they pierced her vagina and anus was extremely fulfilling.


    Angel moaned aloud, "I''m cumming!"


    Then, she thrust the dick the deepest she could inside the dragoness''s and released all her fluids without restraint.


    Yasenia hugged Angel with her arms and legs, and because of their size difference, Angel was basically buried in Yasenia''s soft flesh. The feeling of cumming inside the dragoness was heavenly. Yasenia also came, her penis smearing both their bodies with ropes of white cum.


    However, Yasenia could hold herself enough to pay more attention to the girl trapped in her embrace. Looking with a loving look as she drooled while cumming inside her. She leaned forward and licked her mouth, whispering with a bone-softening voice. "You''ve filled me with your cum~. Does it feel that good?"


    Angel''s shuddered. Yasenia''s body, voice, scent, and actions were like a drug pushing her to want to have more and more sex. The way her body bounced when she fucked her, the way her vagina clenched on her member, she couldn''t get enough of it. Yasenia saw Angel''s look and smiled, igniting an inferno inside the tired Angel. "Fuck me until you can''t go on, baby."


    And so, Angel''sst sanity thread snapped, only focusing on mming her waist one more time and filling Yasenia until she fell unconscious.


    Inside the bath, Yasenia was slowly cleaning the fainted girl. She also was inside the water, hugging the girl between her arms. The tired smile on Angel''s face made Yasenia''s heart flutter with delight. ''Fufufu~, she was so excited~.''


    Yasenia kissed her cheek and cleaned herpletely. Then, she dressed her up infortable pajamas and tucked her into a bed big enough for the six of them. Yasenia dressed and left the room with a single sentence. "You are going to see this almost daily, so you either get used to it or find a way to block your view."


    Yasenia heard an arrogant snort and someone muttering. "It''s not that unpleasant to watch." The tone made Yasenia chuckle.


    When she went out, she saw that they were all seated in the hallway, speaking with each other. Well, Kali was somewhat being interrogated.


    Yasenia asked curiously, "What''s wrong~?"


    What she didn''t know was that, currently, her sex appeal had broken some limits. Her whole demeanor, aura, and facial expressions were pure seduction.


    When Yasenia saw the four of them stop speaking and look at her with wide eyes, she lifted her eyebrow in a gesture that spectators would only perceive as tant seduction. "Not talking anymore~?"


    *Gulp.*


    Yasenia instantly understood their situation, and her lips and eye corner raised, hooking their souls away. "Let''s go with Honey next~."


    And without letting them speak, Yasenia dragged the two-tailed fox into another room.


    They all only woke up from the spell only after the door closed. Evelyn cursed aloud, "Fuck, that''s my wife? I think I spent all my luck in getting liked by her."


    Andreaughed, "Well, you are not wrong. She was really sensual back there. However, she hasn''t changed physically that much, right?"


    Cecile coughed to regain her bearing and said, "It''s her aura. It felt like she was caressing us with it. Moreover, her gestures are more mature, simr to Tatyana''s."


    Evelyn sighed, "So, her gestures are slowly bing as seductive as her mother''s but with that body of sin. I wonder if one day I will orgasm just from looking at her."


    Andrea looked down at her bulge and said, "Maybe not us since we have the luck of interacting with her daily, but I''m not so sure others will be the same."


    Cecile and Evelyn looked at Andrea''s tent, and Cecile said. "How is it to have sex with the real thing? I don''t know how close it is feelingparing the real thing to the toy."


    Andrea exined, "It is very simr to me, but Yasenia always told me that she preferred my thing. Although the toys are bigger, Yasenia told me not to use them after the first time I used them out of curiosity."


    Evelyn asked, confused, "Why?"


    Andrea smiled happily and said, "She said that she prefers mine over any false ones~. She told me that the size didn''t matter as long as I was the one with it."


    The other two smirked at Andrea''s happy tune. Evelyn grabbed Andrea''s bulge and said, "Well, yours isn''t small by any means."


    Andrea looked at Evelyn speechlessly, "Why are you grabbing my dick?"


    Evelyn shrugged, "I wanted to feel the size."


    Andrea said with a deadpan expression, "Oh."


    Cecile then said with a cool tone. "By the way, although her penis is a marvel in making me shout in pleasure, her vagina is much more pleasurable than before."


    Andrea and Evelyn blinked and said with smiles, "I see. Thank you for telling." They knew how little tact Cecile had when speaking of these things, so it didn''t bother them the direct way she talked.


    Meanwhile, inside the next love room, Yasenia and Kali were kissing pleasantly. Yasenia had tangled her long dragon tail around Kali''s, basically creating a braid with them. Yasenia asked. "Honey, how do you want to do it? First, some mouth action to heat you up, or do you want to try doing it after a short forey?"


    Kali said, with her scarred cheeks flushed, "I-I really want to feel you inside again."


    The dragoness smiled and kissed her lips, "Sure, let''s get naked, my love. I only got to prate you with the head, so let''s try today to fit everything we can inside."


    Kali''s verdant green eyes glittered, "You remember?"


    Yaseniaughed and hugged Kali close, "I''ve certainly forgotten some things. But I will never forget what each of you likes, my love. Just meeting with each of you reignited almost every memory, so don''t worry."


    Kali''s tail waged, moving the tail braid from side to side. "What''s my favorite food?"


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow with amusement, "Thesagna made with my breast milk."


    Kali flushed red.


    Wanting to ask Yasenia something, she had forgotten that her favorite food was somewhat strange. Yasenia saw Kali''s embarrassed face andughed aloud, "I know the perfect way to make our little forey~."


    Kali let Yasenia carry her toward the bed and asked. "What way?"


    Yasenia untangled their tails for easier movement and rested Kali''s body sideways in her embrace. Then, as she lowered her upper robes, Yasenia tempted, "Drinking a little bit of that milk~."

 Chapter 312: Kalis euphoria, Valerias surprising proposal. (R-18)

    Chapter 312: Kali''s euphoria, Valeria''s surprising proposal. (R-18)


    Kali let Yasenia carry her toward the bed and asked. "What way?"


    Yasenia untangled their tails for easier movement and rested Kali''s body sideways in her embrace. Then, as she lowered her upper robes, Yasenia tempted, "Drinking a little bit of that milk~."


    Kali''s eyes gravitated from Yasenia''s face to her chest and her mouth salivated. The vorsome memory of its taste was making her mouth drool.


    Then, while sneaking two nces at Yasenia, she leaned her head in and trapped the nipple in her mouth. Yasenia looked at her tenderly and caressed her head softly. "I''m going to move my hand now, okay? Open your legs, honey."


    Kali hugged Yasenia''s waist and leaned on her arm, obeying her and also opening her legs. Yasenia''s breast milk consistently was not watery but somewhat thick, with a rich taste and texture. Each time she gulped a mouthful, she felt as if the warmth of her lover spread throughout her entire body.


    Then, she felt the hand sneaking inside her robes and approaching her precious ce. When those long and elegant fingers touched her lower lips, her legs subconsciously opened, wanting to give easier ess to her.


    Yasenia saw her actions, with those beautiful verdant green eyes half-closed and her lips curved upwards. "Does it taste good~?"


    Kali looked up at the dragoness''s current gentle and pampering face, and her heart beat faster. She loved how considerate Yasenia could be when they were doing these things. She didn''t want to stop drinking, so to answer Yasenia, she licked the sweet nipple inside her mouth.


    "Ahn~."


    A moan that made Kali''s heart skip a beat left Yasenia''s mouth. Moreover, she could feel something hard and powerful poking at her back, and the hand on her privates was molding her lower lips in ways she had never felt before. "Mmm~."


    The way Yasenia touched her was extremely sensual, without prating with her fingers and only caressing the outer area. However, this only made the fox''s body burn, making her two tails happily wag.


    Yasenia continued in that position until she felt her fingerspletely damp with Kali''s fluids. She also felt Kali''s ragged breathing and the strength of her sucking increasing. Yasenia''s eyes thinned like a predator who had warmed up her prey enough. "Now, it''s time for the real deal, honey."


    Kali had been teased for five minutes straight, and she was already close to orgasm. Waves of pleasure rocked her body with the slightest of touches in her private area, and her face was flushed with excitement.


    Yasenia took this to her advantage and undressed Kali''s lower clothes. Kali felt the chilly wind hitting her moist area, making her a little more aware. However, the mouth and tongue of the dragoness attacked her, making her thoughts fly away one more time.


    Kali loved this way of treating her. She felt like the world had disappeared each time they made love, and only the two of them remained. Yasenia also took off her lower garments, freeing her dragon, andid Kali on the bed.


    Not wanting to interrupt the natural flow of their session, Yasenia aimed her penis and pressed on Kali''s vagina. She didn''t prate and felt Kali''s reaction.


    Kali only felt pure excitement. She had wanted to have sex again since the first time Yasenia managed to pierce her, and now she was about to wee that beautiful and tasty precum leaking rod with her lower mouth.


    Yasenia felt the excitement and bit Kali''s lips while lowering her voice, making it sound like a seductive growl. "I''m going in."


    Kali shuddered with anticipation as she looked into the half-pink half-golden slit eyes. Then, Yasenia pushed forward.


    Kali''s very tight entrance widened slightly. Yasenia remembered that Kali''s hole was very small, so she went in slowly. ''First, the head. Then, I can push deeper.''


    Yasenia''s wide ns slowly opened Kali''s hole. It went around it, caressing it slowly. Their energies roused and began circting around their private area. The powerful and fertile Yin energy pierced inside Yasenia''s rod, igniting her pleasure receptors. Yasenia''s eyes rolled as she bit Kali''s cheek, "Ohh~, so good."


    Yasenia''s actions, like a satisfied beast while tasting her prey, made Kali even more excited. She loved Yasenia''s love for her energy.


    Not wanting to dy much more, Yasenia pushed deeper and sunk her whole head inside. The moment she prated Kali, the entrance closed tightly, which made Yasenia''s wide head pressure the nerves there. This sent a pleasurable electric bolt through Kali''s body, tensing her body.


    "Aahn!" A loud moan escaped her mouth, a mouth that was sealed right after by the passionate dragoness.


    The pleasure was enough, even if they didn''t move and danced with their tongues. However, Yasenia craved more pleasure, and so did Kali.


    Yasenia pushed her waist forward and opened the flesh canal. Kali groaned as the big penis opened her insides powerfully. Pure euphoria and happiness invaded her body as pleasure waves coursed her. "Yes. Deeper, go deeper, Yasenia! Mark my insides with your fluids!"


    What could be more stimting than this sentence? Yasenia licked Kali''s chin and bit her, hugging her strongly with her arms. Then, she pushed her waist strongly, finally reaching the cervix of the fox.


    At that moment, Yasenia had to stop because the Yin energy she previously vaguely felt at her entrance was now extremely clear. Kali''s Yin energy was strongly linked with her bloodline, a bloodline named [Life''s Origin Nine-Tailed Fox], which made it so fertile that it was about to make the strong restraints of the dragoness shatter.


    Everything about Kali''s insides seemed to be designed to make tempt the lover to impregnate her. "Fuuuck~, your insides are so good!"


    Kali''s insides squeezed with delight at Yasenia''spliment, and Kali herself began kissing everything she could of the dragoness. Her two tails coiled around Yasenia''s legs, and her legs went around her waist, mping down in that position. "Cum, Yasenia. Fill me! Fuck me and fill me with your semen."


    A sentence Kali would have never guessed to escape her mouth was said. Yasenia didn''t disobey, and her waist got to work.


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    Finally being fucked by her lover, Kali moaned without restraint. The feeling of her lover''s dick going in and out, meshing her insides into a squelching mess, was making her crazy, "YES! YES! More, I want more!"


    Yasenia growled and elerated one more time.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    Kali''s eyes rolled up, and her back arched, pushing Yasenia''s body into hers with her arms and legs. "YEESSS!!!"


    Kali orgasmed like she never did before, and it seemed as if she wanted to meld into one with Yasenia. Yasenia felt the trembling insides, and she also went over the edge. "Get filled!"


    The penis spurted the white so strongly it pierced right inside the uterus through the cervix and hit the womb''s walls. Unlike thest time, Kali''s body was able to resist the monstrous orgasms rocking her world. Although her world went white, her body spasmed without control, her pussy squirted like a broken faucet, and her nails pierced and scratched Yasenia''s back, she wasn''t in danger.


    Yasenia activated her dual cultivation technique and, as she came inside, got to work. The Yang energy was like a fire, spreading through Kali''s body and cleansing her.


    Inside Kali, a closed-eyes Valeria slowly opened her eyes and smiled, "Thanks for the delicious Yang energy, Yasenia."


    With Valeria''s and Yasenia''s efforts, Kali''s body was cleansed one more time. It wasn''t anything crazy, but a slight improvement, something that would umte each time they had a session together.


    Kali came back to herself after a while and woke up to Yasenia''s tongue softly licking and grooming her and Yasenia''s chest vibrating together with her lovely deep growls. The penis was still deeply inserted, pushing against her cervix. The semen inside was warming her core, making her feel fluffy, like floating on a cloud. ''A paradise~. I''m inside a paradise.''


    Yasenia saw Kali''s eyes opening and nibbled and licked her neck, asking sensually. "Can you do it one more time~?"


    If there was someone able to resist this temptation, it wasn''t the current Kali. She turned her head to capture Yasenia''s lips and pleaded, "One, two, or three more times. Do me until I faint."


    Yasenia obeyed and moved again. She didn''t change position, maintaining a normal missionary position. They had plenty of time to try new things. Today, however, it was about finally being able to have proper sex with each other.


    Even when Yasenia''s fluids overflowed, she didn''t stop and continued pushing against the baby room repeatedly. She also didn''t pierce the cervix, wanting to reserve that kind of pleasure for when Kali was more used to her pleasure.


    Yasenia was right since Kali onlysted two more creampies, fainting right after with rolled-up white eyes and a drooling mouth. Observing the ruined face of the fox, Yasenia''s lips hooked up in a satisfied smile.


    Slowly, Yasenia'' moved her waist back and popped out from Kali''s insides. A literal pop sound was heard once the head went out, followed by a river of white cum flowing out of Kali''s fucked pussy.


    Yasenia looked at it and smirked, "Now, I''ve marked almost everything~." They still hadn''t used thest hole, and she still hadn''t pierced thest entrance, but Yasenia was extremely happy.


    Valeria appeared beside them, sitting sideways. Yasenia looked at her and lifted an eyebrow, "You shouldn''t have appeared."


    Valeria was about to ask why when Yasenia''s powerful mating scent and the smell of her semen hit her brain like a sledgehammer. "Mmm~." The Spirit Queen moaned as her eyes toward Yasenia changed. They shone with a leafy-green light as her tone became deeper. "Such a powerful life force ~. Fufufu, we''ll have to have a deep conversation in the future if Kali doesn''t mind, Yasenia~."


    Yasenia didn''t know why but felt that her tail-organ was in danger of being permanently sucked dry.


    ''That gaze is dangerous... I feel like when my mother is aroused and looks at me. Is this woman also a professional in that aspect?''


    With a green blush on her cheeks, Valeria said what she came out to say. "The way you used your cultivation technique was different, right?"


    Yasenia took out a circr bathtub and carried Kali there. Then, she answered honestly, "Yes. Previously, I only used it to increase their cultivation base. However, after testing with it in different ways, I learned that I could also cleanse the marrow, strengthen the muscle, harden the bones, and make the internal organs work better."


    Valeria observed Yasenia clean Kali and continued asking. "Hoh~, Did it fail anytime?"


    Yasenia nodded, "If I''m not careful when strengthening other things besides cultivation, I can destroy those things I want to improve because I pushed them past the limits."


    Valeriay on the fluid-drenched bed, looking at the naked seductive dragoness up and down, and said, "Would you mind giving me children?"


    Yasenia looked at Valeria curiously and asked, "What''s that question? It is quite sudden, right?"


    Valeria picked some semen with her finger and tasted it. She blinked twice and said, "Delicious~. Was this your fertile semen?"


    Yasenia saw her actions but wasn''t fazed, "No. That''s infertile."


    Valeria nodded and asked Yasenia''s previous question, "Well, I still have some things I want to tell all of you. But I want to wait until you all are stronger. Having this burden in your minds is not worth it."


    Yaseniaughed while her fingers spread soap on Kali''s body, "All of you, seniors, like to be mysterious."


    Valeria chuckled. She looked gently at how meticulous Yasenia was while cleaning Kali and smiled softly, "We don''t want to burden you with things you can''t do anything about. It is like telling a mortal child that thepany is going bankrupt because of various economic problems. It would only create worry since the child can''t do anything about it."


    Yasenia hummed, "That''s a good analogy. Are you good with children? I''ve realized that your attitude toward us is like a mother''s toward their child."


    Valeria''s smile widened, "Well, I''ve had progeny before, so yes, I could be said to be good with children."


    Yasenia looked at Valeria and saw her gentle look while observing their interaction. She smiled back and said, "I don''t mind giving you children, but that will be after I give your master one. Also, she has to agree."


    Valeria blinked, surprised. "You agreed so easily."


    Yasenia sighed, "Well, giving someone like you a child is not something I would regret. You seem like a good mother. Moreover, I find you pleasant. Be it your aura, your attitude toward Kali, or your strength. You are someone worthy of being a mother."


    Valeria walked toward her, her floral dress clean as if she wasn''t just lying on their fluids. She hugged them both and kissed their cheeks, "I''m happy at yourpliment, Yasenia. Leave me the rest with Kali. You have to go to the others, right?"


    Yasenia blinked twice, surprised. Then, she chuckled and teased, "Are you trying something with that sneak attack?"


    Valeriaughed, "Did it work?"


    Yasenia stood up and caressed Valeria''s jaw, "Who knows~." Then, she turned and put on her robes, giving a final caress to both of them with her long tail.


    Valeria squintedfortably and then focused on Kali. ''I''m sure she will be happy~, she has been secretly speaking to me about it, after all.''

 Chapter 313: Small talk about Yasenias experience. Evelyns fantasies come true! (R-18)

    Chapter 313: Small talk about Yasenia''s experience. Evelyn''s fantasiese true! (R-18)


    Yasenia exited the room in high spirits. These sessions with her dears were doing wonders for her mentality. The line before and after the Trial was blurring, making those memories of the past clearer.


    Yasenia was a high-level cultivator when she met them, so her brain was already empowered. Her ability to retain memories was extremely high. However, this didn''t mean that she could remember everything at will. Sometimes, a trigger was needed.


    Like it or not, night activity was a big part of her daily life with her dears, so having intercourse with them was an experience that made her remember many things. When Yasenia had sex with them, they didn''t only vent their lust to each other.


    Yasenia always has tried making love, making each and every session with them special one way or another. Now, finally connecting with Angel and Kali, her entire soul felt like it was singing with happiness.


    Not only did she feel their Yin energy across her meridians, but the feeling of intimacy and closeness was also there again. It was thest step Yasenia needed to recover most of her previous pampering self. Of course, it was impossible to be without changes, but the sweet, lovely, and pampering dragoness had returned without any dramatic issues.


    This was thanks to the rtionship Yasenia built with effort and love.


    Suppose Yasenia hadn''t beenpletely loyal, adding many other women as she did in her Trial. In that case, she could see some of them either being angrier or directly leaving her side out of jealousy or other negative feelings.


    However, her previous loyalty and honesty made Angel and the others understand her plight, her train of thought as to why she did that, and her decisions regarding her way of oveing the Trial.


    Evelyn, Cecile, and Andrea saw Yasenia walking out of Kali''s room into the hall again. Her mouth was hooked into a happy and tender smile, and her whole being felt like a cozy nket that surrounded them. Their lips unconsciously raised, infected by Yasenia''s happiness.


    "What are you smiling for, my love?" Asked Cecile.


    Yasenia walked toward them; unlike previously, she didn''t directly take one of them away. She walked toward Andrea, who was sitting in the middle of the three, and sat on herp. Andrea wouldn''t lose the chance to hug that soft and slim waist and her arms wrapped around the dragoness. Yasenia turned her waist and tail to the side to avoid bothering Andrea.


    "Well, I''m happy that I''m back with all of you. All that time in the Trial took a tool on me." Yasenia''s voice was soft and soothing, as if reflecting on her memories. Evelyn and Cecile grabbed one hand each, ying with those long, slim, and elegant fingers.


    Andrea was curious and asked, "Say, Yasenia. Do you mind speaking about your intimacy within the Trial?"


    Yasenia rubbed her side face on Andrea''s neck and softly said, "I don''t, as long as you don''t mind."


    "Did you try new things at night? You know, with five-hundred-plus women at your beck and call, you should have experimented, right?"


    Yasenia chuckled and surprisingly said, "I didn''t. I just had normal sex. Go to their room, give them my Yang energy once, and leave. I didn''t do anything more."


    The three of them blinked, surprised. Evelyn asked, "You didn''t even bathe them?"


    Yasenia shook her head, "How could I do that? Although it is hypocritical on my part since I''m having sex with them already, I wanted to have the least contact possible with them. The kisses were far in between, and I never used toys, I never used my mouth, I didn''t even spend one on one time with them..."


    Yasenia smiled wryly and said, "I just took a bunch of them, carried them into a room, and filled them one on one. Well, there is an exception."


    Curiosity shone in their eyes. Evelyn asked, "Which one?"


    Yasenia smiled and said, "Once, I wanted to see my limit. I gathered every single girl I had at that time and went into a wild orgy for three days and three nights. Out of the seventy-three women, I knocked out sixty-eight. I released so much Yang energy that I needed two days of rest before my energies bnced again!"


    Their mouths opened, and Andrea said. "My love, I will need more details about that."


    Yasenia felt something rising between her buttcheeks and lifted an eyebrow. She turned her head to look at Andrea and smiled, "You are quite the pervert, do you know that?"


    Andreaughed and said, "Well, I''m honest with my feelings. I mean, hearing about your adventures with so many women makes the thing so unfeeling and unreal that I don''t feel anything. It is like a wondrous tale of erotica."


    Evelyn chortled, and Cecile shook her head with a small smile, "Well, leave me out of the tale. Although it really is hard feeling something about something so... exaggerated. I rather not hear about it."


    Evelyn shrugged, "Count me in when you are about to talk about it. I''m sure Angel and even Tatyana would be interested in it."


    Yasenia frowned, "Do you girls think Mother won''t mind?"


    The three girls had quite the same thoughts. Andrea said, "Don''t worry. Tatyana had talked to us about future possibilities before and the fact that she had prepared the maid division for you."


    Evelynughed, "I''ve been waiting for the time you wanted to vent on the maids~. Being sandwiched between ia and you will be quite a delight."


    Cecile sighed, "You already know how I feel about it. I''m not exactly in favor of it since I want you all for myself. But I wouldn''t mind if you did it out of necessity."


    Andrea and Evelyn looked at Cecile and snorted. Evelyn used her, "Who was the one that had her three tails wagging after Yasenia spoke about her "Exploits."?"


    Cecile raised her eyebrow, unfazed. "Hearing about it at passing and hearing the details is very different."


    Yasenia smiled, "Don''t worry. I''m full with you six at the moment, and if something happens with other people, it will be much further in the future. Around the time when we are ready to have children."


    Evelyn asked, "Speaking of children. We are already inside the Unification Realm. When do you n to begin your... "Bloodline propagation?"


    Yasenia stood up and thought for a second, "Hmm, probably when we ovee the Dantian spiritualization realm or even when we enter the Transcendence Realm. The Sky Continent is now too chaotic to have children."


    Yasenia turned and pulled Evelyn up. Cecile asked, "What if we move to a safer continent?"


    "I don''t know." Yasenia shrugged, cing her arm over Evelyn''s shoulders. The height difference was just right for that motion to look extremely natural.


    "However, I don''t think it will be soon. I want to do something about the Celestial Attribute soon. I''ve already recharged the [Celestial Pearl]. Moreover, with the reward from the Trial, I''m on the verge of making a breakthrough in that aspect. It''s just... There is one puzzle piece missing, and I don''t know what it is."


    Seeing Yasenia frown with doubt prickled their hearts. They really wanted to give her the answer and change her face to the previous smile.


    Evelyn subconsciously raised her hand to smoothen the wrinkled skin between her brows. "Don''t worry, Yasenia. I''m sure that you will find something soon."


    Yasenia looked down at Evelyn''s face and smiled. She grabbed her small hand to kiss it. Then, she said, "Let''s go inside, Dear. It''s time for your awaited reward... Or punishment~. It all depends on your choice."


    Andrea and Cecile saw with smiles as Yasenia dragged the blushing Evelyn inside. Andrea and Cecile made small talk about what to do in the Town, waiting for Yasenia to exit one more time.


    When Yasenia and Evelyn entered the room, Yasenia picked Evelyn up and made her surround her waist with her legs, holding her small butt with one arm. Evelyn looked down at Yasenia''s smiling face and felt her heart full. She couldn''t help but feel somewhat shy, uncharacteristic of herself. "Y-Yasenia, you''ve be more beautiful."


    The dragoness''s face bloomed into a delighted smile, making Evelyn even more flustered. "I''m d you think that way, dear. Do you want to have normal sex or do the things we did before?"


    Evelyn hugged Yasenia closely, hiding her face in her neck, and whispered. "I-I want you to punish me, mistress."


    Yasenia''s hand groped Evelyn''s butt strongly, making her shudder, and carried her toward the bed. "You are such a bad girl~." Then, each time she finished a sentence, she smacked Evelyn''s small cheeks. "I wanted to have a pampering time with my dear, buy you, *p!* perverted little girl, *p!* Wants to be punished. *p!*"


    Evelyn''s blush grew deeper as the tingling sensation climbed up her spine. Her arms and legs tightened around Yasenia, and she whispered. "I-I''m bad, I-I''m sorry!"


    Yasenia sat on the bed and ced Evelyn on herp, face down. "Do you think an apology is enough?"


    Then, Evelyn felt chilly down there as her pants disappeared. Following that, a hand went down and pped hard.


    *PA!*


    The p was so hard that Evelyn''s body arched as a moan left Evelyn''s mouth, "Ah!"


    Yasenia used her other hand to invade Evelyn''s mouth and y with her tongue, her other hand getting to work. "You say you are a bad girl, but here you are, sucking my fingers as if they were my cock."


    *PA!*


    "Ahn~."


    "Do you think these fluids down here are also because you feel bad?"


    *PA!*


    "Mmm~."


    "Not only are you a bad girl, but you are also a dishonest one!"


    *PA!*


    "Oh~. I''m sorry, mistress! Please punish this one with your mighty cock!"


    Yasenia turned Evelyn''s face forcefully and smiled sadistically, "Now you are honest. You want my dick to fuck your throat until you choke."


    Evelyn trembled as those golden slit eyes focused on her like a predator looking at her prey. Then, Yasenia threw Evelyn to the bed and stripped. Evelyn looked at that goddess-worthy body and erect dragon rod and her body heated up. She crawled forward, opening her mouth to taste the beautiful and imposing dick, but Yasenia''s tail tied her hands behind her back, making her fall face-first to the bed. "Do you think you are in control here, dear?"


    Evelyn looked up, observing the imposing naked dragoness from below, and then heard. "You are not." Then, her body got pulled up by the tail, and two hands grabbed her face.


    The next instant, Yasenia''s dick pried her mouth open and pierced and unprepared throat. Evelyn instantly gagged, but her pussy only overflowed with fluids. Yasenia took out her dickpletely, now wet with Evelyn''s saliva, and asked with a domineering tone, "Hoh~, You didn''t like that? Why did you gag on your mistress dick, huh?"


    *SLAP!*


    A handnded on her butt, making Evelyn moan in pleasure. "Please, forgive me! I-I want your dick, please. I swear not to gag again!"


    Yasenia snorted and lifted Evelyn''s face by her chin. Her expression was one of disdain as she said, "You better, or else I will just fuck you as I want."


    Then, Evelyn''s head was grabbed again, and she instantly opened her mouth wide. Evelyn saw Yasenia''s dick approaching and piercing her mouth, lodging deep into her throat. Her throat vibrated as a moan came into being. Then, Yasenia began to throat fuck her without restraint.


    Her tail left Evelyn''s hands-free, and she began pping her butt like a soft whip. The pain and pleasure were perfect, making Evelyn''s experience much better.


    Yasenia didn''t cause pain to Evelyn. Although she was throat fucking her, she was careful not to pierce too deep and damage her. Moreover, her tail whips weren''t too strong, only stimting her further.


    Although Evelyn''s reflexes made her tear up and for snot to drip out of her nose, the eyes rolling in pleasure and Evelyn hugging her legs as she moved her head told Yasenia that she was having the time of her life. All Evelyn''s movements were asking for more. "You like this? Pervert, degenerate! Look at your saliva and snot dripping while my dick fucks your throat."


    The slurping sounds of saliva being meshed by her dick filled the room, soon being apanied by Yasenia''s grunts and moans. Yasenia moaned, "You are such a good hole! I''m cumming shortly; take my load!"


    Evelyn''s misted eyes because of pleasure from the domination came to life when she heard Yasenia; she even pressed her face forward, hitting Yasenia''s pelvis with her nose.


    Yasenia didn''t expect Evelyn to allow it to go deeper and moaned aloud, "Oh yes! I''m cumming!"


    With Evelyn kissing the base of her dick, Yasenia let out her semen, cumming directly into her stomach. Evelyn throatily moaned as she felt electricity course her body. She orgasmed and squirted as the dragoness''s semen flooded her stomach.


    She truly felt like Yasenia fucked her brain and, right now, was spasming in pleasure.


    She held onto Yasenia''s thighs with her arms as if she was about to fly away as the transparent streaming out of her pussy drenched the bed sheets. The penis inside her throat twitched, releasing the delicious electrifying cum.


    Yasenia took out her penis enough to cum thest three ropes inside Evelyn''s mouth, flooding her tongue with a white liquid. Evelyn''s taste buds instantly tingled with absolute happiness as the taste of the dragoness''s cum filled her mouth.


    She rolled her tongue, spreading that vor and texture for a while.

 Chapter 314: Evelyns pampering. Andrea tasting the dragoness. (R-18)

    Chapter 314: Evelyn''s pampering. Andrea tasting the dragoness. (R-18)


    Yasenia took out her penispletely and crouched in front of Evelyn, hugging her close. She took off all her upper clothes and looked at the savoring Evelyn with a heated look.


    Yasenia''s tone deepened, bing bone-softening, and she growled beside Evelyn''s ear, "You are such a good girl, drinking and savoring my everything. Now, it is time for a reward~."


    Evelyn gulped the delicious semen and pleaded, her body soft between Yasenia''s clutches. "Please, fuck my pussy numb!"


    Yasenia didn''t dy and pushed her down, pounding her to oblivion and beyond. She lifted Evelyn''s legs, positioning her in the mating press position, and went wild on her.


    Evelyn let out a beastly moan as Yasenia''s dick pierced her passage until it crushed her womb. "Mistress, you are so deep!!"


    Yasenia, however, wasn''t satisfied. "Deep? Wait until the second thrust toment on those things!"


    Then, Yasenia lifted her waist and pierced down again. Evelyn''s eyes rolled up as Yasenia''s penis forcefully opened her cervix, entering her womb and pushing right against her uterus walls. "OH YES!"


    Then, Yasenia leaned forward and trapped Evelyn with her whole body below her. "You are mine to fuck, dear."


    Then, her waist got to work.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    Evelyn was buried below a ridiculously soft body of alluring flesh, her face between Yasenia''s breasts as the wild dragoness pounded her pussy. The waist movements made the Heavenly mounds she liked so much bounce up and down on her face. Evelyn could only moan as Yasenia fucked her.


    Yasenia came for the first time. "Second load of the day for you, dear. Mmm~." She used her whole body to bury Evelyn and came.


    If looked at from above, only Evelyn''s legs at the side would be visible as Yasenia released her cum inside.


    Evelyn had already orgasmed twice in the wild pistoning, but now that the Yang energy was directly stimting her uterus, fireworks exploded in her mind. The hot cum that filled her felt heavenly, "OHHHH!!!"


    Yasenia looked at Evelyn''s crown and growledfortably as she filled her spasming and moaning dear below her. Evelyn stopped moving five minutester, breathing heavily as if there wasn''t enough oxygen. She felt Yasenia''s chest trembling together with that deep growl, and her body melted into a human blob. She looked up and saw Yasenia looking at her from above.


    The sight of apletely buried Evelyn, looking up from between her breasts, was amusing and endearing. "Dear, how do you feel? Did I go too far?"


    Evelyn just sighed, "Can we not move from this position?"


    Yasenia blinked and asked, "Do you feelfortable with me above you?"


    Evelyn rubbed her head between her breasts and kissed them intermittently. "Yes. I feel in heavenpletely buried below you."


    Yasenia moved her tail and poked at Evelyn''s back hole. "Do you want to do it with this hole too?"


    Evelyn purred and nodded, "Yes~. I want to have your cum leaking from every hole!"


    Yasenia softlyughed, "Good, but now, we will do slow and pampering sex. I want to treat you like a treasure, Evelyn."


    Evelyn looked up with an emotional face and said, "Of course, my love. I would love to have slow sex with you."


    And so, Yasenia slowly pierced her butt with the tail and then moved her waist and tail inside Evelyn. She was stimting her pleasure spots without being too aggressive.


    After forty minutes of slow sex and cumming another four times inside Evelyn, Yasenia asked Evelyn to take out her toy.


    Evelyn passionatelyplied. She smiled as she put on therge toy. Her voice was hoarse but excited, "I will finally taste your holes~."


    Yasenia went on her all fours, showing her two holes and dangling penis to Evelyn.


    Evelyn''s blood boiled as she looked at Yasenia from behind. Therge butt, pink asshole, drooling pussy, and leaking penis made an erotic scenery that would send anyone into a frenzy. She sunk her hands in Yasenia''s soft buttcheeks and pierced the dragoness''s pussy.


    "Oh yes! I''m finally fucking this peak-quality pussy!" Evelyn didn''t lose time and pped her waist on Yasenia''s bouncy behind, creating fleshy sounds and waves in the dragoness''s voluptuous body.


    Yasenia looked back as Evelyn pounded her, showing Evelyn her ecstasy-filled face. This only made Evelyn act like a rampaging beast, piercing thatst entrance and moving back and forth rapidly. Yasenia''s uterus happily received Evelyn''s rampage and release.


    Their mating continued in various positions. As Evelyn fucked Yasenia face to face, she came one more time, receiving a deep kiss from the dragoness. Her body straightened after cumming inside Yasenia. Then, slowly, her body became limp. Yasenia whispered, "I love you, goodnight."


    Evelyn''s eyes closed, and she fell on top of Yasenia''s voluptuous body. Yasenia breathed heavily and hugged the fainted woman above her. Seeing the satisfied smile, Yasenia chuckled. "You were really active, Dear. Good job."


    Yasenia lovingly kissed Evelyn''s closed eyelids and summoned from her ring the round bath. She took out Evelyn''s deeply inserted dick. Evelyn''s squirt flowed out of her hole, drenching the floor with the liquid.


    After submerging both of them in the water, she cleaned herself and Evelyn deeply. The Yang and Yin energies were already coursing the body thanks to Yasenia''s use of the Dual Cultivation technique, so leaving the fluids inside was unnecessary.


    Of course, Yasenia''s dears would argue that having the cum inside them feltfortable, but that was a thing for another day.


    Then, she didn''t bother putting on her clothes and went outside with a fully dressed Evelyn horizontally in her embrace.


    Andrea''s and Cecile''s eyes gravitated toward the naked, jiggly, and tall body. They got a good look up and down, feasting on the scenery. Then, they looked at Evelyn, curled in her embrace like a kitten, and smiled. Andrea chuckled, "Look at her. She is smiling like a fool even when asleep."


    Yasenia also chuckled and kissed Evelyn''s forehead. "She did a really good job~."


    Then, she carried her toward Angel''s room, and her tail motioned Andrea to follow her.


    Who was Andrea to ignore the naked dragoness''s call? She stood up and said, "Goodnight, Cecile."


    "Goodnight." Cecile stood up and went inside her own room to wait for the dragoness.


    After leaving Evelyn on the same bed as Kali and Angel, Kali was moved there by Valeria; she turned around and jumped into Andrea''s embrace.


    Andrea caught the flying body. Their bodies squeezed as Yasenianded, and Andrea''s hands instantly grabbed the full butt of the dragoness, lifting the Heavy dragoness in the air easily. That long tail was pure muscle, which made Yasenia''s weight very high.


    Andrea and Yasenia didn''t lose time and kissed deeply.


    As Andrea felt Yasenia''s hands roaming her back and the thick thighs surrounding her, she carried the excited dragoness toward another room and closed the door.


    Yasenia stopped devouring Andrea''s tasty mouth and sighed deeply, looking at Andrea''s light-green eyes passionately. "Darling, I''m yours to do as you see fit. I''ve been really waiting for this."


    Andrea kissed Yasenia''s neck slowly and rested her on the headboard. "You want me so bad~? Well, well, you''ll have to wait because I want to taste your delicious body for a while."


    "Mmm~, I see. Go ahead, darling. Taste me all you want." Yasenia''s heartbeat elerated, and she left her body defenseless, ready to be eaten by Andrea as she liked.


    Andrea''s smile deepened, and she began kissing downward. From Yasenia''s neck to her shoulders and corbone. She went down slowly, leaving a trail of moist kisses that ignited Yasenia''s core. Yasenia''s hand roamed Andrea''s hard body, feeling those defined muscles below the soft flesh.


    She was like a mix of womanly charm and power, arousing the dragoness with just touches and kisses.


    Andrea reached those two big breasts and kissed them to her heart''s content. After being there for merely thirty seconds, Andrea was not surprised when she saw milk leaking from her excited nipples.


    She knew Yasenia loved feeding them her milk, which hadn''t changed. Andrea had observed that each time she sucked her breast milk, Yasenia would be very excited.


    What the heroic, tall, and beautiful woman didn''t realize was that only with her would her nipples leak milk. Yasenia''s body just overctated in front of the one who would impregnate her as if showing how good her body was for feeding children and being a mother.


    Andrea looked into Yasenia''s eager golden-slit eyes and sucked her right nipple. Yasenia moaned and pushed Andrea''s head deeper inside her bosom. "Mmm~, yes! Suck my milk, darling!"


    Andrea felt her penis twitch as Yasenia''s seductive voice caressed her hearing sense. Her tongue rolled on the nipple and sucked, filling her mouth with the tasty sweet vor.


    However, she didn''t stay there for long. Andrea resumed her journey to the depths and continued kissing downward. Yasenia felt somewhat empty, wanting Andrea to continue sucking her breasts. However, those ardent kisses that approached her preciousnd ignited her with anticipation.


    Andrea kissed below the nipple, the underboob, and the abdomen and finally met with a very erect weapon. She separated, and her eyes met with Yasneia''s lower head. Seeing the big penis leaking precum, Andrea smirked as her finger caressed the rod, "So excited~. My little girl is dripping."


    Yasenia''s penis twitched, creating more translucent liquid in the tip that dripped down her shaft. Andrea opened her mouth and licked the leaking precum from the bottom of the rod up to the urethra. She squinted with delight, ''Her vor is so powerful and deep, leaving a delicious aftertaste, and her musky, sweet scent makes my head spin with arousal. Giving her a blowjob is a treat~.''


    Yasenia felt the tongue climbing up, and she moaned delightedly, caressing Andrea''s curly hair. Leaving the lead to Andrea was always a delight for the dragoness.


    Andrea then used her big hand to grab the bottom part and devoured the penis''s head. Right after that, she began giving Yasenia a blowjob.


    Yasenia threw her head back as electricity rushed up her spine. Her tail wagged happily as she let out moans, "Mmm~, Yes! You are so good at this!"


    Andrea used her tongue and lips expertly to suck Yasenia. Her hand, which was pumping the penis up and down, stopped and went lower, visiting the lower lips.


    Her fingers caressed her plump lips and her swollen pink bell, creating a melody with Yasenia''s soul-enticing moans.


    Under Andrea''s skillful attack, Yasenia didn''tst long and came. She grabbed Andrea''s head out of reflex and pushed her down, wanting to go deeper. "I''m cumming, darling!"


    Andrea let Yasenia force her head down, allowing the penis to force its way inside her throat, and after the dragoness''s half-roar, half-moan, she felt Yasenia''s semen shooting from her dick. The liquid filled her mouth and throat, but Andrea swallowed without a problem.


    She felt her whole body heating up as if she was drinking a powerful aphrodisiac with instant effects. However, that way of thinking isn''t wrong, as Yasenia''s semen could have that effect.


    After there wasn''t anything more to release from Yasenia''s dick, Andrea gave one final lick, and she straightened her body. Yasenia''s breath wasborious as she observed her lover''s next move in great detail.


    Andrea looked at Yasenia, and after giving her another smile, she began stripping naked.


    Yasenia''s eyes roamed as the sculpted female body began appearing in front of her.

 Chapter 315: Andreas hidden concerns. Passionate time. (R-18)

    Chapter 315: Andrea''s hidden concerns. Passionate time. (R-18)


    Yasenia''s eyes roamed as the sculpted female body began appearing in front of her.


    First, Andrea took off her upper garments. She revealed her defined arms and abdominal area together with her perky breasts and slim waist. That upper torsobined the beauty of a woman and a powerful body, looking like an agile leopard. Moreover, her light chocte skin entuated those crevices, creating a body worthy of being called art.


    The lower part of Andrea''s garments came off, liberating the powerful weapon hidden in the clothes. Yasenia licked her lips as she saw Andrea''s rock-hard dick, ready to pierce her the moment the show ended. She could feel her pussy drooling, lubricating itself to wee a deep pration.


    She observed Andrea''s thighs, which didn''t look too muscr until she tensed her body, giving her big sensual thighs with attractive long legs.


    The only reason Yasenia didn''t jump at her and bounced on that rod until she sucked her dry was that Andrea''s light-green eyes had locked her in ce.


    Andrea saw Yasenia''s cheek blushing with an alluring red, and her long tongue licked those tempting red lips, creating a glossy surface that looked delicious.


    She leaned forward with a deep smile of her own, looking right into those half-golden, half-pink slit eyes. Her low and deep voice tingled Yasenia''s hearing sense. "Do you like what you see? Your eyes are roaming my body hungrily."


    Yasenia''s hands moved and made Andrea fall on top of her. She roamed Andrea''s body, exploring and touching that female warrior''s body all around.


    Andrea also wasn''t shy, her own hands sinking into the dragoness''s curves.


    Yasenia buried her face and breathed on Andrea''s neck, saying with enough temptation in her voice to invite even a monk tomit carnal sin. "Yes. I love what I see. And I would love it even more if I could feel what I see~. What do you say, darling? Do you also want to feel what you see~?"


    Andrea chuckled slowly and opened Yasenia''s legs. "My dearest asks, and I answer yes."


    Yasenia lifted her waist, causing her dick to rest on her abdomen, and presented her open pussy to Andrea. Andrea looked at the pink flesh and twitching hole and aimed at it with her own dick.


    Then, she pushed her waist, opening that hole with the meaty rod. Both breathed roughly as they saw Andrea''s dick sinking into Yasenia. Andrea''s waist almost buckled as she felt the vaginal walls trembling and clutching her penis like a vice, pushing her deeper. The pleasure was otherworldly.


    Finally, Andrea''s pelvis hit Yasenia''s, fully sinking into the dragoness''s pussy. They looked at each other for a moment and then began devouring each other mouths.


    Andrea danced her tongue and danced her waist.


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    Their genitals rubbed and stimted each other, and the fluids Yasenia released covered the whole light-chocte skin. The white and brown mixed as their moans spread in the room. "Yes~, I finally have this dick inside! Oh~, It is so good. You fuck so good, darling!"


    Andrea continued moving her waist in ways that pushed every button inside the dragoness and answered, "Yeah? Do you like it? Tell me how much you like it, my love."


    "Your dick is like electricity! It stimtes my core to the point that I feel my waist jumping!"


    Andrea bit Yasenia''s lip and picked up speed and strength.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    Andrea''s balls pped Yasenia''s butt, creating loud sounds. Each time Andrea mmed her waist, Yasenia''s body bounced lewdly, her big breasts going up and down as they leaked milk.


    Yasenia''s free dick was bouncing up and down at the rhythm of Andrea''s hips,plimenting the melody of ongoing fleshy ecstasy.


    Hearing all these sounds, they both became euphoric. Yasenia''s long tail wagged with delight. She wound her arms around Andrea''s neck, and her legs were openedpletely, allowing Andrea to pierce her deeper. "Yes! Fuck me harder, Andrea!"


    Andrea grunted and made a strong thrust, aiming to pierce thatst entrance.


    "Ahh!!"


    Yasenia moaned aloud as her cervix opened to wee Andrea''s dick. Then, Andrea began double-piercing Yasenia. She moved her waist back until the dick popped out and then thrust inside, prating even the cervix.


    "Ohh!"


    Yasenia had her two vaginal entrances fucked by the skilled woman, making her release a throaty moan.


    However, this was as stimting for Yasenia as it was for Andrea.


    Andrea couldn''t hold on to the pleasure the dragon-pussy gave and made onest thrust, cumming inside. "I''m cumming!"


    Both bodies became close, leaving no gaps between them as Andrea came inside. Yasenia captured the tall woman''s mouth, and her legs locked Andrea''s legs, not allowing her to move from the deeply pierced position. In this way, Andrea''s moan was devoured by the dragoness.


    The penis inside Yasenia twitched and released the white nectar, making Yasenia''s uterus squeeze with delight.


    Andrea hummed pleasantly as she released inside Yasenia without any concerns. How she missed cumming inside her dearest. How she missed the feeling of releasing her load in her deepest parts. How she missed Yasenia''s neediness for her.


    After she stopped cumming, she freed her mouth and looked at the dragoness''s countenance. Her sweaty skin shone in the clear moonlight, giving her a silvery sheen. The half-closed eyes, looking at her with boundless love, filled her heart with fuzzy feelings. Then, the arms and legs locking her in ce and the tail wags hitting her leg made her soul flutter with feelings of love.


    To be honest, Andrea had been scared. She had been scared that Yasenia would have be less dependent on her after all those years. That she would have outgrown that coquettish attitude toward her in a ce where her eyes couldn''t reach.


    However, their session made Andrea''s love for Yasenia break the limit and go beyond.


    Even after the Trial, her dear dragoness still maintained the same feelings.


    Although sex wasn''t all, it was a big part of a rtionship. It was the time when they bonded deeply and when Yasenia showed her true self to all of them. It was something they could feel.


    Whenever Yasenia made love to them, her heart was like an open book they could read. Her soul opened for them to investigate.


    This time it wasn''t different, and this made Andrea emotional. Andrea felt Yasenia''s hand on her cheeks and then heard her ask. "Why are you crying, my love?"


    Andrea blinked and touched her cheek, realizing that she was indeed crying in relief. Sheughed aloud and kissed Yasenia''s lips, cheeks, and eyelids. "I''m so happy, my love. So happy that you managed to maintain yourself after that Trial. In truth, I was scared. Scared that you would have changed in ways that would make you unrecognizable for us."


    Yasenia was momentarily surprised, but then her heart softened in a puddle. She coiled her everything around Andrea and returned her soft kisses, "I love you too much, darling. I hope you remember that no matter what happens to me, I will always be your little wife. A pampered little wife that wants your support."


    Andrea tightened her embrace around the soft body surrounding her. Her lips raised in an uncontroble happy smile, "I love you. Yasenia. With all my heart and my soul."


    They looked into each other eyes and then kissed slowly and deeply, allowing their feelings to seep inside them, creating a bond that would likelyst forever.


    As if their thoughts were in sync. Their waist moved at the same time. Their connected genitals began rubbing each other again, and their session restarted. However, something was different.


    After liberating their feelings, they could feel each other love much clearer. Andrea excitedly pounded the dragoness, and Yasenia moaned with happiness.


    After just five minutes, Andrea and Yasenia climaxed at the same time.


    "I''m cumming!"


    "Get filled more, my love!"


    Yasenia''s back arched, emphasizing those big breasts even more, and she screamed aloud. Her penis shot rope after rope of cum, staining their stomach area and breasts.


    Andrea lowered her head and caught one of those breasts, biting the nipple and making it squirt. Her buttcheeks tensed each time a rope of cum shot as if trying to jet that cum the deepest she could.


    Their orgasm was long.


    After it ended, both their bodies were covered in Yasenia''s fluids. Andrea''s arousal grew as she felt her thick, hot cum rub between their bodies. "Now it''s time for the other hole, my love."


    Andrea took out her dick, and cum spilled from the hole. Then, she turned the dragoness,ying her face down, and spread open her full buttcheeks, revealing the pink anus between them.


    The long tail moved to the side, allowing Andrea to do as she wanted without it bothering her. The almost instinctual movement of the tail made blood rush to her head, and she began pushing against the hole.


    Laying Yasenia that way made an extremely arousing scenery because her breasts spilled from the sides clearly. The figure of the naked dragoness lying down was nothing but stimting.


    Andrea leaned forward as her penis head opened her butthole, and she kissed Yasenia''s back. "You are so beautiful, my love."


    Then, as Yasenia''s heart skipped a beat because of thepliment, Andrea pushed forward, opening the hole and piercing inside. "Mmm~."


    The dragoness tightened because of stimtion, squeezing the inserted member and making Andrea grunt in pleasure.


    Then, she slowly began moving her waist up and down. The hole was smeared with Andrea''s cum after it leaked from Yasenia''s pussy, so Andrea was slowly lubricating everything with her own cum.


    Moreover, the dick was smeared in various liquids, so it was also slippery.


    Each time Andrea thrust downward, her penis prated deeper. This continued until Andrea could finally m onto the jiggly butt.


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    The sounds of flesh hitting together spread once again in the room as Andrea fucked Yasenia from behind.


    For five minutes, Andrea went at it as if she was entranced. She kissed the dragoness''s back, nape, and spine without stopping her waist, finally reaching another orgasm. "Ugh!"


    Andrea came before Yasenia and hugged her from behind as she released one more time inside Yasenia. The tail was moved to the side, not bothering them in the slightest.


    Yasenia was close, so it was time to let Andrea also feel like a woman. Yasenia moved her tail, and while being hugged from behind by the tall Andrea, she touched Andrea''s anus.


    Then, as Andrea came, Yasenia pierced forward. The feeling of being prated while cumming extended Andrea''s orgasm. "Oh!"


    Yasenia''s tail slid in and out easily, making both moans in pleasure. When Andrea finished cumming, Yasenia looked back at her. Taking her clue, she leaned forward and captured Yasenia''s lips one more time.


    This was like a trigger, and Yasenia also reached her next orgasm, cumming through her tail. Andrea received her first load through her butt as the deeply pierced tail pushed deeper, wanting to smear her insides as deep as possible.


    The electrifying feeling of Yasenia''s potent Yang energy spread through her meridians, making her pussy squirt a little. "Uhh, your cum feels so good inside, my love."


    Yasenia said, her voice dripping with lewdness, "Now it is time to receive my rod, darling."


    Andrea chuckled lowly, "I can''t wait." Then, without giving Yasenia a chance to move, she turned her around and ced her legs to her sides.


    Yasenia thought that Andrea wanted to do the mating-press position. However, her eyes almost rolled up after she felt her dick piercing the pussy she wanted to mess up so badly.


    Using the mating press position as a standard, Andrea took Yasenia''s dick and pierced herself, riding her up and down.


    She was basically fucking herself, moving back and forth, up and down. Yasenia and Andrea moaned simultaneously, "OH, YES!"


    Andrea''s vaginal depth was short, so it was extremely easy to pierce the cervix for the well-endowed dragoness. This time, Andrea did it to herself, and the feeling of thatrge penis opening her forcefully was divine. "You are so big!"


    Without a care in the world, Andrea fucked herself in Yasenia''s meat pole. Yasenia waspletely dominated by the woman, bingpletely submissive. Her tail didn''t lose a second to lodge deeply into the cum-leaking anus and stimte herself further.


    The sight was erotic as Andrea''s dick bounced up and down in front of Yasenia''s eyes while Andrea jumped on her dick with an ecstasy-filled face. It didn''t take long for Yasenia to cum, and her orgasm to trigger Andrea''s.


    The vagina was filled with the dragoness''s seed, and Andrea spurted her cum all over Yasenia.


    Andrea let Yasenia''s legs free and fell on top of her without taking out therge penis or tail. Yasenia instantly hugged Andrea and licked her neck lovingly. Her growl in her voice was deep and seductive, "I loved that position~. You have to milk me more like that."


    Andrea rubbed her cheek on the nuzzling head and whispered softly. "Of course, my love."


    Their session continued until Andrea couldn''t go on. Yasenia was surprisingly tired. Her three hours of sex with Cecile and now almost four hours with her dears were taking a toll on the dragoness''s stamina..''


    Andrea didn''t even faint but was half-asleep after so much sex.


    As Yasenia cleaned Andrea''s body, her eyes shone with delight and love. ''Compared to those in the Trial, my dears are basically a subus. They are sucking me dry~.''


    She had basically conditioned them herself, so it wasn''t a surprise that their sexual stamina was much higher than normal. Moreover, their strength increase also increased their sexual strength.


    Andrea observed Yasenia and said, her voice groggy, "You don''t have to do this, my love."


    Yasenia yfully raised Andrea''s waist and glomped theid dick, ying with it with her tongue. As she did that, she answered. "But I want to~. Can''t I do that?"


    Andrea had zero energy, so the member stayedid. Moreover, instead of stimting, the way Yasenia was ying with it wasfortable. Her eyes closed as she muttered, "Of course... You can... I was just..."


    Andrea didn''t finish her sentence. However, Yasenia knew what she wanted to say.


    "Don''t worry. I will never get tired of taking care of all of you. Even after so long, I still feel that this is my favorite part of the night. Bathing my tired dears." She gave onest lovely kiss to the penis head and then properly cleaned Andrea''s body.


    Andrea''s lips raised because she heard Yasenia''sment and leaned on the body that sat beside her. Then, shepletely fell asleep, cradled in Yasenia''s lovely and tender embrace.


    After Yasenia carried Andrea to the bed, she stretched her body and walked toward Cecile''s room. Her lips raised in a satisfied smile. ''Onest room~. Time flies when I do things with them. fufufu~.''

 Chapter 316: Peaceful, Intimate moment between a Phoenix and a Dragon.

    Chapter 316: Peaceful, Intimate moment between a Phoenix and a Dragon.


    After Yasenia carried Andrea to the bed, she stretched her body and walked toward Cecile''s room. Her lips raised in a satisfied smile. ''Onest room~. Time flies when I do things with them. fufufu~''


    When Yasenia reached Cecile''s room, the Phoenix was reading a book. She was leaning on the headboard, and there was a me beside her illuminating the room dimly. The window on the other side spilled moonlight on her other side.


    The view of the silver-winged female reading calmly under the Moon was peaceful and beautiful.


    This scene was like a deja-vu.


    Since Yasenia normally left Cecile forst, this scene wasn''t strange. Yasenia approached, still naked, and sat beside Cecile.


    Cecile opened her arm and wing, letting Yasenia cuddle with her. Yasenia didn''t do anything strange and just leaned inside her lover''s embrace. Her head rested on her shoulder, and Cecile used her arm and wing to surround her naked mate and secure her.


    Even then, there was no sexual tension. The feeling they gave was harmonic and peaceful.


    Cecile kissed Yasenia''s forehead and started to read aloud. Yasenia hugged Cecile''s waist and listened attentively.


    "There was once a human that gained everything."


    "He was talented, passionate, and attractive to both genders."


    "He used his natural advantages to build a town. Then, as his strength increased, his town transformed."


    "First, a city. Then, a kingdom. Finally, an Empire."


    Cecile''s voice was rxing and soothing. Like an ethereal whisper that lulled people to sleep. Yasenia''s body rxed as she leaned deeper inside Cecile''s soothing embrace.


    "He built a family, a country, a reputation, and everyone revered him as the strongest."


    "However, nothingst forever. Even if his Empire was the strongest and his strength was unmatched, he also had plenty of enemies who grew daily in the shadows."


    "If one can reach such strength, others also would eventually be able to."


    "Once such foes appeared, the relentless attacks weakened the Empire. The people he trusted, afraid of getting killed, betrayed him. Finally, even a part of hisrge family abandoned or betrayed him."


    "In the end. Everything he built was razed to the ground, and his life was lost in battle. The people he held dear and stayed with him until the end followed shortly after."


    "The End."


    Yasenia saw Cecile turn the page. There was another story there. Yasenia asked, "What is this book about?"


    Cecile said softly, "This book is aption of short stories."


    Yasenia looked at Cecile, leaning her naked body over hers, and asked. "Are you afraid I will follow that man''s steps?"


    Cecile secured the dragoness with her arm and looked at her. Even with all Yasenia''s parts touching her, her heart could remain calm. Cecile kissed Yasenia''s nose and answered. "Yes. I don''t know how much your thoughts have changed over the years. I understand and feel that you''ve slowly rediscovered yourself in how you feel about us, and your current feelings for us are even deeper than before. However, what are your ambitions?"


    Yasenia kissed Cecile''s chin slowly as she thought about it. After kissing her two times, she said, "I want to create a space where we can safely grow our family."


    Cecile looked into Yasenia''s eyes and said, "That''s difficult, my love."


    Yasenia looked mesmerized at that pair of phoenix eyes and asked. "What do you think we should do?"


    Cecile kissed Yasenia''s lips softly once, making Yasenia close her eyes infort while itsted. "How about, instead of creating it, we blend into a ce where we can create a safe space and grow our family."


    Yasenia blinked and then understood. Yaseniaughed and asked, "Since when did you think about those things? That''s a really good idea."


    Cecile smiled, making her peerless facial features even more beautiful, and said. "Since a certain person opened my eyes. I was too ignorant and short-sighted before."


    Yasenia really liked this change.


    She moved and ced a leg on top of Cecile. Her voluptuous naked body and other things touched the Phoenix. "I''m d. That''s a good change."


    Cecile made her garments disappear, allowing their naked bodies to touch together. However, none of them moved further.


    Yasenia leaned her face in Cecile''s neck and licked her softly. Her penis wasn''t even erect as it rested on Cecile''s thigh.


    Their breast touched, and Cecile''s arm circled Yasenia''s waist.


    Cecile sighed infort as their skin touched together, and she nuzzled her face with Yasenia''s.


    Then, Cecile opened another book with her free hand and began to read for the two of them while receiving Yasenia''s touches and lovely caresses.


    The Phoenix''s beautiful voice spread in the room, giving the ambient a nice touch. Yasenia felt her soul rx as she heard Cecile''s voice, and their bodies practically melded into one.


    Cecile would, from time to time, turn her head and kiss Yasenia. Yasenia left her body in Cecile''s care, giving her lovely caresses, kisses, and licks, and received Cecile''s kisses whenever she gave them to her.


    Their interaction was lovely and peaceful.


    Even if they were naked, it wasn''t necessary to have intercourse. Hugging each other close and feeling each other presence was enough for them.


    Under Cecile''s voice and care, the tired dragoness''s eyes slowly closed, and her eyelids grew heavier. She wanted to remain awake, but the soft pats on her waist and the tender kisses she received from her mate softened every bone inside her.


    In truth, Yasenia had avoided sleeping inside the Trial all she could because she feared that someone would attack her in her sleep.


    She had almost forgotten the feeling of safety her lovers gave her.


    Now, even in her most vulnerable state, Yasenia could rx her guard.


    After reading for twenty minutes, Cecile felt the woman between her arms softening even further. She felt like she was holding a boneless woman.


    Cecile lowered her gaze and looked at her beloved.


    Yasenia had her eyes closed, and her breathing was even. Her arms hugged her loosely, and the long tail behind her was limp. The long leg on top of hers rested its whole weight, the same as the rest of the body. As if she was leaving her everything to her.


    The Phoenix smiled tenderly, her icy blue eyes filled with boundless love.


    Here,pletely naked and between her arms, her dear dragoness had fallen asleep. Her facial features hadpletely rxed, and her breathing was even.


    Under the moonlight and dim candleglow, Yasenia''s sleeping face was gentle and peaceful. Her straight eyebrows softly curved, her tempting mouth was slightly opened, and her features had softened.


    How good that felt? How fulfilling was having Yasenia fall asleep in her embrace?


    Cecile felt as if she had drunk a jar of honey. It was as if Yasenia''s every action after reuniting with them confirmed further that, even after twenty long years of separation, their dearest dragoness still loved them dearly.


    Cecile stored her book inside her ring and hugged her lover with both her arms. Then, she whispered with a lovely tone that no one other than Yasenia would ever hear from the cold and indifferent Moon Phoenix.


    "My mate. My beautiful mate. It has been hard, right? Don''t worry. We are here for you now. With us, you can rx. Sleep, my love. You''ve already made enough today."


    Then, she softly kissed Yasenia''s lips. "I love you, my love. Rest well." Yasenia heard Cecile''s voice and moved closer to her in her sleep.


    Cecile didn''t move and stayed in that position for almost half an hour, observing Yasenia sleep. With their naked bodies touching as they were, Cecile felt fulfilled andplete.


    Although she still didn''t have enough of cuddling with the sleeping Yasenia, she wanted everyone to wake up beside her. Therefore, she decided to carry Yasenia toward the other bedroom.


    First, Cecile used her three phoenix tails to lift Yasenia''s long and heavy tail and avoid dragging it across the floor. Then, she lifted her between her arms horizontally and carried her toward the other bedroom.


    Using her energy to open and close doors, Cecile had no difficulties carrying Yasenia across rooms.


    When she reached the room, she saw Angel positioned in the middle, Kali and Evelyn to her sides, and Andrea beside Evelyn.


    Cecile was reluctant to be separated from the soft body between her arms, so she decided to be a little selfish and steal Angel''s ce this night.


    She ced Yasenia between Angel and Evelyn. Then, sheid on top of Yasenia, using her as a mattress. And spread her wings to cover the other four with them. Then, using energy, she moved the bedsheets on top of them.


    With Yasenia''s body below her and using her breasts as a pillow, Cecile closed her eyes and happily weed sleep. Her nostrils filled with the calming, sweet, floral scent, and her head sunk into the malleable big breasts. ''Sigh, lying on top of her is satisfying. Especially skin to skin as we are.''


    And with that thought, the Phoenix also fell asleep.


    The night went by without problems, and the first rays of daylight entered through the window at the side.


    The first person to wake up was Evelyn. She opened her eyes slowly, her waist still aching from yesterday night. After remembering how wild she went, a satisfied smile appeared on her face. ''That was crazy good. I really missed the feeling of waking up with Yasenia''sfortable, warm Yang energy nourishing my meridians.''


    She looked to her sides and saw Andrea and Yasenia beside her. She felt the sheets a little heavier than normal, but the refreshing and cool scent was very nice. ''What kind of bedsheets are these?''


    Everything made sense after seeing Cecile lying on top of Yasenia and her wings covering them like a nket. ''Oh, that''s why. I can perfectly see Yasenia''s naked breasts as soon as I wake up. What a perfect morning.''


    Without anything to do, she waited for Yasenia to wake up as her eyes roamed not only the two pieces of flesh she loved so much but also her attractive sleeping face.


    The next person waking up was Andrea. She looked at the ceiling for a second and then softly chuckled, ''Finally, I''m back with her. I''ve truly missed her.''


    Then, she searched for Yasenia and saw that she was quite far from her. Even if only Evelyn was beside her, unlike other times, Yasenia wasn''t hugging Evelyn close. ''What a shame; I wanted to cuddle her.'' She then heard Evelyn whisper, "Good Morning, Andrea."


    Her gaze moved from Yasenia''s sleeping face, and she saw Evelyn looking at her with her violet eyes. Andrea kissed her forehead and said, her voice deep from having just woken up, "Good morning, Evelyn."


    Evelyn smiled and snuggled closer to Andrea, "How was yesterday night? I, myself, went totally crazy on her."


    Andrea put an arm over Evelyn and smirked, "I think we all did. Yasenia''s body is truly like a drug. I don''t think I will be able to quit in my entire life."


    Evelyn nodded, fully agreeing with the sentiment. Even if there wasn''t a real addiction urring, the emotions, sex, and Yang energy were so great that they basically worked as one.


    The next person to wake up was Cecile. She opened her icy blue eyes slowly and saw Yasenia''s tender flesh first in the morning. Her scent directly entered her lungs as soon as she took in a deep breath and stretched.


    Cecile stretched, her silver wings extending even further, stretching all her back muscles. She even rubbed her face on the malleable breasts below her head, sinking in the delight of Yasenia''s soft body. This big movement caught Andrea''s and Evelyn''s attention.


    However, the Phoenix was too upied feeling Yasenia''s body because morning made a certain part of Yasenia rock-hard, the opposite of the rest of the body. Moreover, that part was pressing on her privates.


    However, like the previous night, Cecile didn''t be aroused and just relished in thefortable feeling of the dragoness''s seductive body.


    Only after Cecile''s wings stretched did they realize that Cecile was actually naked.


    The rare sight of Cecile''s perfect, naked body made both of them dazed.


    It wasn''t that her seductiveness was high. On the contrary, Cecile''s figure had an aesthetic beauty that caught the eye. Her body gave the impression of something ethereal, pure, and elegant. A relic that shouldn''t be tainted by mortal dust. Beautiful as the reflection of the Moon and the night sky in ake.


    Evelyn muttered with awe. "Fuck me; she is beautiful."


    Andrea nodded, "The opposite attractiveness Yasenia gives, but not weaker in the slightest."


    Cecile heard them and turned to look at them.


    With her head resting on the big breast, her lips raised in a simple smile as she said, "Thanks."


    That day, Andrea and Evelyn learned that Cecile''s morning smile was bad for the heart.

 Chapter 317: Yasenias surprise.

    Chapter 317: Yasenia''s surprise.


    After being stunned for a good second by Cecile''s expression, their mutters actually woke up Yasenia. They saw her opening her eyes, a sharp glint shing through her eyes for an instant.


    The small threatening aura awoke Kali and Angel up, their instincts kicking in. Yasenia looked down, her irises thinning. The gaze was truly prating and imposing, making them even stop breathing for a second. However, when the dragoness was about to open her mouth, they saw her freeze, looking at Cecile stupidly.


    They all blinked, confused, and waited for Yasenia to speak or something. Angel, who had been startled awake, asked. "What''s wrong, Yasenia? Is there an enemy nearby?"


    Yasenia leaned on the pillow and looked at the ceiling with a sigh. She hugged Cecile closely and looked at Angel. "Sorry, for a second, I thought you all were other people. I didn''t know where I was after waking up."


    Kali asked curiously, "Did you think that it was still the Trial?"


    Yasenia chuckled and nodded, "Yeah. I prohibited them from intruding on my room at night unless something important happened, so I was about to scold you all."


    Cecile mischievously moved her waist, rubbing you-know-what together, and said with a straight face. "You were really scary. I''m terrified."


    They looked at Cecile''s deadpan face and couldn''t help but think that she was really cute at the moment. Yasenia''s eyes became deeper and whispered. "Oh~. What should I do to gain your forgiveness, my love?"


    Cecile crawled up Yasenia''s body, making their two naked bodies rub together, and she approached her mouth to Yasenia''s ear. "Maybe, give us some kind of reassurance?"


    And well, this triggered the recently awakened dragoness. She carried each of them to one room, one after another, and she proceeded to reenact the previous night''s action, including Cecile in her pierce-and-fill attack this time.


    After three and a half hours went by, they all were in themon room of the ce they were staying. The spectators had strange faces as they saw four out of the six people sit strangely, sometimes rubbing their waists.


    However, half of the people present almost spat their food when they heard the electric-blue-haired girl speak, "Yasenia, you are too much in the morning. Can you fuck me a little more gently? My waist hurts!"


    Ignoring the room filled with coughs of people choking on their food or drinks, Evelyn continued. "Moreover, I have to consciously close my pussy, or your cum will leak!"


    *COUGH!* *COUGH!* *COUGH!*


    Well, to say that the ce was livelier would be wrong because some may have died choking on their food.


    Anyway, the cute, saintly, blonde, blushing, big-breasted girl''s answer was like the nail in the coffin. "E-Evelyn is right, Yasenia. Even though I haven''t eaten, I feel full..."


    "Wake up, brother. You must live on!"


    "I can''t... How can such an unfair lucky bastard exist."


    "But brother, look at her! There is no way ofpeting." Wrong choice of words. This only made it worse.


    "Fuck me... She is fucking gorgeous... Tell my wife... I love her."


    "NOOO! Brother, hold in there!"


    The person at the side shook his head seriously, "We''ve lost him. The dragoness''s beauty was too much for his heart."


    "Medic, please! Now that he is dead, help my cute-girl-loving sister! She is dying out of heart-bleed!"


    The woman between her arms spat blood and said, "How could she defile such an adorable girl... My heart! It hurts too much!"


    Yasenia looked at Angel and Evelyn with a smirk, ignoring the shouts for medics in the surroundings. "I''m sorry, dears. I was just too excited."


    Kali waved her two tails and spread a healing mist. Then, shemented, "Yasenia, those mortals almost died."


    Yasenia blinked and looked to the side, "Oh... They didn''t. Don''t worry. It was just acting. Can''t you hear those dramatic shouts and absurd reasons for dying?"


    Kali looked at Yasenia weirdly for a second, but she decided to keep to herself that they almost really died. She stuttered and answered. "Y-You are right. How silly of me!"


    Andreaughed aloud, finding the whole situation too funny. Even Cecile smirked. Evelyn ced her hand on her hand, "So, what will we do today? Will we stay for a long time in the town?"


    Yasenia shook her head, "I don''t think so. I still have the 200,000 Trial points, so I wanted to do someps so that you girls can buy something."


    They nodded and continued their breakfast while speaking about trivial things.


    Then, they stood up and walked outside, leaving behind a messy hall.


    Without anything interesting happening, they visited some shops, bought some interesting things, and even participated in some Monoliths out of curiosity. After trying the first one, Cecile, Andrea, and Evelyn were impressed. Evelyn eximed, "Wow. It feelspletely real. No wonder you were confused."


    Andrea blinked and asked Evelyn, "Evelyn, did your Thunder Soul try to swallow the Trial Points? My [Star Born Searing me] consumed half of them before I managed to stop it."


    Evelyn smirked, "Ha! You are such a loser~. My [Storm Roaring Thunder] did try to devour it, but I managed to stop it when it only consumed a quarter~."


    Andrea lifted an eyebrow and teased, "Doesn''t that mean my Heaven-born me is more powerful than your Thunder Soul? It could absorb more in a smaller time frame."


    Evelyn blinked twice, stumped. "Can you stop being so clever?" Andrea ruffled Evelyn''s head whileughing, making Evelyn also smile.


    Yasenia said with an apologetic tone, "Sorry, I forgot to tell you that Natural Treasures do like that energy."


    They waved their hands, dismissing her concerns. Cecile asked, "How much did yours consume, Yasenia?"


    It was Cecile''s gift, so she hoped that it absorbed everything. Yasenia smiled, "The [Celestial Pearl] is very obedient, so it didn''t touch the Trial Points."


    Well, although it wasn''t the answer she wanted, Cecile felt happy. Evelyn asked, "Did you feed it points before, Yasenia?"


    The dragoness guided the group toward another spot and answered. "No. I''m saving that consumable energy. Who knows if it will be useful in the future? Moreover, with the item I got from the Trial, I very much think that it wille in handy shortly."


    Valeria asked Kali to summon her, so she did. After appearing, Valeria looked at Yasenia and said, "Yasenia, you should avoid using One-hundred-thousand of those points."


    Yasenia looked up at her and tilted her head, "Why do you say that?"


    Valeria got thoughtful. This time, Mirrory appeared and looked at Valeria, "Let the children find the solution to their problems. In my memory, the crazy mother of the lizard didn''t tell her the solution. We should allow her to think things further unless it is a life and death matter."


    Valeria looked at the red-hair avatar and nodded, "Well, you are right. However..." Valeria looked toward the outside of the town and muttered, "That time may not be far away."


    Mirrory also looked outside and nodded, "You are right. But let things take their natural course. Aren''t you the Nature Spirit Queen? Do what you have to do."


    Mirrory then disappeared inside Angel with a singlement. "You know what happened when you didn''t adhere to it."


    Valeria''s eyes shed with pain for a second, but then she sighed. "You are right. I was too hasty." Kali hugged Valeria''s leg and worriedly asked, "Why are you sad, Valeria? Can I do something about it?"


    Valeria leaned down, making Evelyn''s eyes bounce up and down as those massive green mountains bounced, and she picked Kali up. Then, she kissed her forehead and reassured her, "Don''t worry, Kali. Everything is okay. Can I walk as I carry you around?"


    Kali hugged the talldy''s body and nodded with a smile, "Yes! Your embrace is veryfortable~."


    Evelynmented, "I bet. You are practically resting on that giant pair of tits."


    Yasenia''s tail shed and hit Evelyn''s forehead before she could react, sending her into a spinning spree. Yasenia blinked, confused, and looked at her tail.


    Evelynnded on her feet as if nothing had happened and crossed her arms. She sighed and looked toward the horizon, "The tail-pping Dao is timeless. No matter if you forget about it, it will return."


    Yasenia almost tripped. However, she knew better than to answer when Evelyn was serious. Sierra was walking behind her and looked at her master, speechless.


    She had been learning propermon sense under Evelyn''s teachings, so she understood how peculiar Evelyn''s wording and attitude were.


    Of course, the reason Evelyn taught her properly was to receive more weird eyes and reactions.


    Leaving aside the reawakening of Yasenia''s tail-pping Dao, the day went uneventful. Following Valeria''s advice, Yasenia used her points sparingly, maintaining the 100,000 Point threshold.


    The next two days in the town were also without problems. However, the following day, they finally got bothered.


    After eating in a restaurant, Yasenia and the others spotted a group of Demons and Humans walking toward them.


    They were at least twenty. A female demon and a human male guided the rest. Moreover, the man was inside the Unification Realm, and the female was a Demon Count. Unlike previously beautiful female Demons they encountered, this one was from the gorefiend demon race, which had vertical mouths and long, slender limbs.


    Valeria was unsummoned, and only our girls, Sierra, and Ebirah, were in front of them. In real-time, Cecile and the others felt Yasenia''s warm and cozy aura that surrounded them take a turn and be freezing and threatening. Her face had changed into an unemotional expression, and her pupils thinned.


    This was the demeanor that almost awakened that morning three days ago. Even they, who knew Yasenia would never hurt them, felt a chill up their spines.


    The gorefiend demon and human male stopped for a second but continued walking forward after recovering. When they were only twenty meters apart, a distance close enough for those in their realm, Yasenia ordered. "Speak. However, choose carefully. I don''t want my happy morning to be apanied by corpses."


    The female gorefiend''s unpleasant voice escaped its throat when that vertical mouth moved. "Hahaha~, you seem cockier after you gained that treasure, future breeder~."


    Cecile and the others were about to look menacingly at her, but they saw Yasenia taking out her giant blue sword, [Draconic Heart]. Then, they heard Yasenia spat a sentence, "What a shame. [Celestial Dress]."


    The next instant, Yasenia disappeared and appeared before the gore-fiend. She was a head taller and was swinging the sword vertically with both her hands. The presence she gave was extremely oppressive.


    However, a Demon Count was not something to underestimate.


    Yasenia currently wasn''t in her [Day and Night] form, so her strength was much lower than when she fought against Fu Jing Jing.


    She reacted by swinging her long right arm at the sword, a demonic sword already equipped on it. Then, as Yasenia''s sword fell downward, she chanted, "[Sunrise]."


    Their swords collided, strength simr, and none of them moved. The female demon''s mouth opened like ps, showing three rows of terrifying sharp teeth.


    However, Yasenia had chanted "Sunrise," not "Sunset."


    After the demon opened her mouth, she spat a mouthful of blood. She blinked, surprised, and looked down at the ce where she felt burning pain.


    Yasenia''s tail had pierced her tough skin and was deeply lodged inside her body!


    Instantly, she pped her five pairs of wings and flew backward.


    Yasenia sneered. "Where are you going? Come back here!"


    She lifted her tail''s scales and changed the tail into the barbed spear form. Then, her powerful tail muscles coordinated and pulled the demoness toward her.


    The demoness felt countless needles pierce her insides, and then a force powerful enough for her to feel weightless for a second threw her toward the dragoness.


    Yasenia clenched her fist, and after taking a step forward, she punched her torso.


    *BANG!*


    With the sound of an exploding bomb, a visible shockwave spread when Yasenia''s fistnded on the demoness''s chest.


    Another stream of blood left the demoness''s mouth as she felt all her internal organs shaking at Yasenia''s monstrous bodily strength. The punch felt worse than a war hammernding in the same spot!


    The counterforce generated by Yasenia''s tail''s pull and punch was enough to brutally withdraw her pierced tail from her abdomen. However, you have to remember that Yasenia''s tail was still in barbed form. Therefore, while leaving, it also took plenty of flesh and organs it impaled on its way out.


    "AH!!!" With an ear-drum-piercing scream, the demoness''s body spewed blood and flesh as it rolled through the ground.


    Yasenia looked at the side toward the Unification realm male and saw that he waspletely immobilized. His limbs were tied by powerful roots, his feet frozen to the ground with silver ice, and a spear was touching his throat, cracking with terrifying blue and ck lighting.


    The rest of the group had been captured inside a ss dome she didn''t even realize had appeared, and their attacks couldn''t even scratch it.


    Moreover, when she looked back at the demoness, she saw Andrea grabbing the gorefiend''s head and dragging her toward her. When did Andrea appear beside the demoness? Yasenia was clueless.


    That arm and part of Andrea''s side were covered in magma-like armor, scorching the flesh of the demon as she grabbed her.


    The demoness retaliated and attacked Andrea. However, those hits didn''t even dent Andrea''s magma armor, leaving only the sound of her struggle, pain-filled screeches, and sizzling skin.


    The dragoness couldn''t help but blink twice,pletely stunned. ''Aren''t they stronger than me? When did I be the weakest in the group?''

 Chapter 318: One Week inside Lost Town and preparing to leave!

    Chapter 318: One Week inside Lost Town and preparing to leave!


    The dragoness couldn''t help but blink twice,pletely stunned. ''Aren''t they stronger than me? When did I be the weakest in the group?''


    Andrea approached Yasenia and asked calmly, "So, what do you want to do with them?"


    Yasenia looked at Andrea, holding the demon that could resist her blows quite decently with one arm, and her tail wagged. She leaned on Andrea''s unarmored part, ignoring the heat, and said coquettishly, "Darling~, you are so powerful!"


    Andrea didn''t expect a wild dragoness to throw herself in her embrace, so she was first scared the high temperature around her would hurt her. However, then she remembered that Yasenia had the Sun attribute and rxed.


    She used her free hand to hug Yasenia''s waist andughed, "Impressed? How about a reward at night~."


    Yasenia licked Andrea''s neck and purred in her ear, ignoring the screaming demonesspletely. "I will do whatever you want, darling~."


    Cecile approached, waiting for Yasenia''s instructions. Yasenia looked at the demoness and said, "Kill them all. They already came intending to antagonize me; killing them is of no consequence."


    The twenty individual''s eye''s opened, not expecting this result. They were about to plead, but Andrea clenched her hand, Evelyn decapitated the man, and Angel rainedsers inside the ss dome.


    In an instant, twenty people lost their lives.


    The spectators who thought it would be an intense battle were stunned when it ended in less than a minute. They gathered the twenty spatial rings and looked over them. Evelyn smirked and said, "Look! This man has a high-level cultivation technique. It is at least Transcendent-level. It may even be in the next rank... Which rank is the next after Transcendent?"


    They looked over curiously but saw that it was for darkness attribute cultivators. So they lost interest.


    Andrea answered Evelyn''s question, "I think it is the Supreme rank. I read it in a book I stealthily took from Master Irina."


    Angelmented with sparkling eyes, "It sounds powerful! Supreme artifacts."


    Yasenia and Andrea instantly caressed her head because she looked very cute. "Yes, my baby is right. It sounds super powerful."


    "Of course, little Angel is going to be right. She is very cute, after all."


    With the two tall women trapping her between them and pampering her, Angel''s thoughts flew to another dimension and melted with a silly smile on her face.


    Cecile said with palpable disdain. "The other rings don''t have anything interesting. There are low-level Heaven-ranked treasures, but nothing we don''t have. In all honesty, this can only be considered garbage; they didn''t even have a single life-saving treasure."


    The people listening in the surroundings spat blood. For them, a single low-level Heaven-ranked treasure was like hitting the jackpot. Evelyn asked, "What do you think they wanted?"


    Yasenia answered, "I''m sure they wanted us to go outside the town."


    They didn''t understand. Angel looked up from Yasenia''s embrace and asked, "Why do you think so, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia kissed her forehead and said, "Well, look at it for yourself~."


    Then, Angel felt her body weightless as she shot toward the sky. "Whoo~."


    Yaseniaughed at Angel''s shout. While she looked up, her tail coiled around her other dears one by one and also threw them upward.


    Cecile didn''t need that help and just pped her silver wings to shoot into the sky.


    Finally, Yasenia herself put strength in her legs and jumped after them. After her legs straightened, she shot upward with a sonic boom, catching up to the others easily.


    After reaching a certain altitude above the Town''s walls, Yasenia caught up to them.


    Although cultivators in their realm couldn''t fly, they could use different methods to maintain themselves airborne for a short time. Their strength was enough to create enough counterforce and "jump" in the air, allowing them to maintain their altitude.


    Yasenia pointed toward the entrance of the Town. "Look, there is an army assembling. I''m sure it is to wait for us to go outside."


    They all looked at the ce Yasenia pointed, and indeed, there was a group of cultivators in wait. They had even built tents.


    Kali asked, "How do you know they are there for us?"


    Yasenia pointed at another point, "Focus in that tent." They followed her finger and used energy to increase their vision range.


    To further amplify their vision, Cecile used her space attribute to create something like a lens by bending the space to make the light travel less distance.


    These small tricks were something Tatyana and their maids taught them when training energy control.


    Beside the tent, the ce where Yasenia pointed, there was a handsome silver-haired man standing. He was waiting for someone, looking in the direction of the Town. Without knowing that they were there, no one in their right mind would look to the sky and spot them.


    Evelyn smirked, "That''s Gerd, right? I can understand why you said what you did."


    Yasenia nodded, "Isn''t that enough to guess who are they after?"


    They all nodded and agreed. Kalimented, "Well, you are right. That man really hates you."


    Yasenia shrugged. "Let''s go down; he is unimportant, and we shouldn''t be concerned. As long as we are inside the Town, they can''t attack us inrge numbers. The risk of killing a towns-person would be high, after all."


    They let their bodies fall toward the ground,nding beside Sierra and Ebirah shortly after. Ebirah was still somewhat overwhelmed by Yasenia''s bloodline level, so she asked shyly. "W-Why did you toss them up, Yasenia."


    Yasenia smiled softly and caressed her shell, "Because there are bad people that want to do bad things to me waiting outside. I wanted to tell them about it."


    Ebirah''s ck vertical eyes spun in confusion, and she asked indignantly, "W-Why are people after you, Yasenia? You are such a noble beast. No one should even question whatever you say!"


    Angel nodded, "You are right, Ebirah! It''s just that these people are stupid and don''t know how good Yasenia is."


    Ebirah felt the closest to Angel right after Andrea, so she spoke less reservedly. "Right! If this princess could tell mom and dad, they would literally shed their shells in fear! Hmph, once I get to tell them, they will have to run!"


    Angel blinked, "But humans don''t have shells, Ebirah."


    Ebirah asked, "They don''t? Then what are the silver thing Andrea had before and the white thing you are wearing?"


    Angel got thoughtful, "They are clothes, Ebirah. It is different from a shell."


    Ebirah asked, confused. "How is it different? Doesn''t they protect your soft bodies from attacks and other things?"


    And so, a conversation about whether clothes and armor were the human''s shell began between Ebirah and Angel.


    Evelyn felt somewhat weird and asked, "Why is this conversation somewhat childish but also incredibly profound? And why is Angel able to be friends so easily with Ebirah?"


    Kaliughed gently, "Maybe because both of them are child-like? They are very cute."


    Sierra smiled and said, "Well, I can definitely understand Ebirah''s feelings about Yasenia. I don''t understand why humans target someone with a bloodline such as hers. Isn''t it going to be a disaster if her parents learn about it? To sire and give birth to a powerful beast like you, your parents must be very powerful, Yasenia."


    Yasenia smirked and said, "Actually, I don''t have a father. My mother created me by herself."


    Sierra blinked, "Is that even possible? I may have to have a word with your respected mother. Learning to self-reproduce is a great skill."


    Yasenia nodded, "Sure. When we are outside, I will present you to her. However, don''t get your hopes high, Sierra. The process is something very special; I don''t think she would be able to recreate it herself."


    "Oh. I will keep it in mind."


    Without any more interruptions, our girls managed toplete the Trials to earn prizes.


    Naturally, there were more groups that approached to tell them about Gerd waiting outside. However, none of them had a Unification Realm Cultivator. Therefore, they were swiftly killed by Andrea and the rest. Most of the time, Yasenia didn''t even participate and let her dears protect her.


    Their happy faces after sessfully protecting her were like ayer of honey on her heart, really sweet.


    Theypleted all the Monoliths once in one more week and earned a lot of rewards. Yasenia, Angel, and Kali also participated and gained a good chunk of Trial Points.


    However, oveing the Monoliths was secondary. Most of the time, they were just calmly walking around the Town, relishing in each other presence. They all wanted to make Yasenia feel at home again, and they were doing a great job at it.


    They knew that there was still a single desire inside their dear dragoness''s heart, but it was something they could do nothing about. It was Yasenia''s longing for Tatyana.


    Nheless, Yasenia was not unhappy in the slightest. That little thing wouldn''t ruin her fun time with her dears.


    After this week and making some trips around the Town, all of them finally wore a full set of low and middle-level Heaven items. Moreover, their rings had been upgraded to a 100,000-cubic-meters one. They didn''t sell anything in the Town of all the materials they gained. After a long talk, they decided to keep them to sell them outside and gain more permanent advantages.


    In terms of equipment, not only their dresses and weapons but also each of them had an earring, shoes, inner clothing, and nes. All the items inside the Heaven rank. If it wasn''t enough with their previous strength increase, now that even their shocks were a Heaven-ranked treasure, they were honestly monsters.


    Another detail to add is that during this time, Yasenia had her fill of them and also filled them daily~.


    The morning of the day when they decided to leave the Town, even though they were walking around normally, all of them felt somewhat weak in their legs.


    Their cores were filled with liquid since they had morning action on top of the previous night.


    The dragoness has been relentless at night, not stopping until they fainted, and this took a tool even in the Unification Realm girls. Of course, Yasenia was alsopletely drained each time because of their strength difference. However, forcing herself, she could take on all of them.


    In the beginning, they thought it would be different since they were a big realm above Yasenia! However, Yasenia had enough stamina to make it happen¡­ Every night.


    Evelyn said, "My heavens, Yasenia. Could you not fill us so much? It will spill as I walk!"


    Yasenia had a refreshed smile. This week had only increased her love for them as old feelings flooded her and new onesbined into a much more powerful bond.


    After hearing Evelyn''sment, Yasenia hugged her from behind and touched her above that ce, over the clothes. "Let it spill, dear. That way, they will know that you are mine~. There have been some greedy eyes around. If they see all of you dripping with my cum they will surely give up~."


    They looked at the dragoness speechlessly.


    Yasenia had somewhat returned to calling them by their pet names naturally. Although it was less frequent than before, they found it more refreshing to be called by their names from time to time.


    Another change they saw was the maturitying from her. Her seductive aura was even more lethal than before because of this since she lost some of the "young" vibes she had, attracting every gaze with her disposition and aura.


    Although she was still basically a baby dragon in terms of age, which became apparent the second, she became spoiled. Her normal self was that of a mature woman.


    Yasenia was forty-four years old, after all.


    However, there was a bigger change than those mentioned above, and that was Yasenia''s possessiveness toward them.


    It wasn''t possessiveness in a bad way, as they could still do as they wanted, and Yasenia would let them. However, she was more aggressive than before toward people trying to court them.


    The sentence she just said was one of many that clearly carried this possessiveness. There had been more than once when a person was blown away by Yasenia''s aura because they looked at them in the wrong way.


    They didn''t hate it at all.


    Before, although they were d that she was indifferent and didn''t normally react, they also secretly wished that Yasenia cared a little more in that aspect.


    Afterbining her previous self and her current one, the result was that they had fallen in love even deeper. Call them blind with love, but for them, their dear dragoness was perfect, before and now. It was just a different form of perfect.


    Our girls found that they loved her as much, if not more, than before.


    Moreover, what Yasenia did in the Trial didn''t affect them in a bad way.


    Now, they knew what happens when Yasenia doesn''t have a stopper, so they also became more careful with who interacted with Yasenia. Just imagining more than five hundred women behind Yasenia gave them chills.


    Yasenia suddenly asked, "We''ve gathered most of the things we can get here. Should we leave?"


    They got thoughtful. Andrea asked, "What about the army outside?"


    Yasenia shrugged. "We will always have the chance to retreat inside the Town. I don''t believe they have a person more skilled in formations than my baby! Therefore, trapping us is impossible. Worst case scenario, I can blow them all apart with my life-saving treasures, or we can directly escape."


    Yaseniaughed, "To be honest, we are quite safe. Moreover, with your strength, I would be surprised if there was anything that could challenge you."


    They all felt good being praised by Yasenia.


    Since no one was against it, they prepared to leave the Lost Town and wee their final struggles inside the Secret Realm.


    The resolution of the Secret Realm is close!

 Chapter 319: Situation outside the Lost Town.

    Chapter 319: Situation outside the Lost Town.


    Our girls walked slowly down the street, slowly going toward the exit. Behind them, Sierra walked slowly; her enormous size was bigger than most buildings at eight meters tall and almost twenty meters in length. The snowy white fur and the blue rune on her forehead that meant "Queen" were even more prominent. However, the aura of a level-four beast was what made most heads turn.


    In truth, although Yasenia and the others'' appearance would catch most people''s eye, Sierra''s presence was like a g, telling everybody where they were.


    Evelyn looked at Sierra and jokinglyined, "Sierra, if you keep growing, I will have trouble finding ces for you inside towns and cities!"


    Sierra snorted yfully, "Such a terrible master. She takes me in but doesn''t even try to find me amodation. Should I change owners?"


    Evelyn said, speechless, "You are taking ournguage and terms very fast. Is it that easy to learn?"


    Sierra looked at Evelyn gently and lowered her nose to nuzzle with Evelyn. "It is because you are a great teacher, Evelyn. Thank you for your efforts."


    Evelyn smiled widely and hugged her nose, "Don''t worry! I really like teaching you."


    Sierra softly threw Evelyn up, making hernd on top of her head. "Let me carry you. After all, there could be a battle as soon as we leave the town."


    Evelyn took out her spear and smirked, "If there is a battle, let''s cause havoc together, Sierra!"


    Yellow lightning crackled through Sierra''s fur, looking extremely imposing and affirming Evelyn''s words.


    The others also took out their weapons and armor. With each step, they equipped one thing after another. Theirmon clothes slowly changed to a full gear of Heaven-ranked armor or dresses.


    The people looking at them opened their eyes wider with each second until they were fully geared.


    Angel was wearing a holy white dress, her hair loose, and a big shield on her right arm that covered half her body. Her long blonde hair and aura made her look like a pure and angelic valkyrie. Her dress''s waving together with the soft steps made it appear like Angel was walking on the clouds, harmonious and elegant.


    Evelyn was dressed in purple-ck garments, her silver-blue spear sparking as lightning went from the base to the tip in erratic paths. Her arrogant smirk spokes volumes of her self-confidence, and since she was mounting the giant Sierra, she was extremely imposing.


    Andrea had a full silver armor that didn''t cover her head, showing her long curly hair and heroic and beautiful face. She carried a heavy-looking red and ck halberd in her hand. At her side, Ebirah walked slowly. Andrea was clearly walking in a protective manner near her. She was like a tall knight, ready to war against hordes of enemies and protect those she held dear.


    Kali had her green and golden dress floating gently, a wooden sword on her waist, and her two big fox tails swaying softly with the wind. With her veil covering her face, she looked mysterious and gentle, simr to a nature spirit.


    Cecile, on the other hand, was like a one-thousand-year cier. Her expression was devoid of emotion, and her ceremonial Phoenix dress flowed with the wind. The crystal blue bow on her hand reflected the light, and her tinum-silver long hair, pair of big wings, and three phoenix tails made the air around her freeze.


    At the helm, Yasenia walked confidently in her revealing clothes. Her expression was calm and nted on her back; the giant [Draconic Heart] made her figure attractive yet imposing. Her long tail swayed from side to side, making "S" shapes at the rhythm of her sashaying waist.


    Unlike previously, her disposition was more steady but didn''t lose in seductiveness, creating a maturely seductive yet serious poise. Lethal for all thatid their eyes on her.


    Andrea and the other girls inside the Unification Realm lifted an eyebrow the moment they approached the exit.


    Yasenia looked sideways at their expression and asked, "Is something wrong?"


    Andrea chuckled, "We havepany right outside the gates. There is arge group of cultivators."


    Kali wondered, "Do you think there are more hidden?"


    Evelyn smirked, "Probably? However, I thought they would ambush us. Who knew they wanted a frontal confrontation? Asking for death is a phrase that fits perfectly."


    Angelmented with a cute tone, "They are hundreds... Did they underestimate Yasenia? They are going to be squashed if more don''te~."


    Cecile coldly answered, "It doesn''t matter. If they dare attack her, only their corpses shall remain."


    Yasenia''s eyes released a faint killing intent as her pupils thinned. "Let''s see who is giving us such a wonderful greeting, shall we?"


    Then, Yasenia led the group, and the eight of them stepped out calmly. The people at the gates made way, creating a circle around them to spectate whatever conflict was about to happen.


    At the entrance of the town, a group of nearly seven hundred cultivators was waiting for them. Their levels varied, with extremely few in the Unification Realm. Although it had been almost two months since the Secret Realm had begun, advancing into the Unification Realm was extremely rare.


    The nearly twenty kilometers around Lost Town had been emptied of tall trees. Clearly, they didn''t want to give them a chance to escape using the forest surrounding Lost Town.


    You have to remember that although Sierra was extremely bigpared to the enormous trees in the forest, she was like a small pup before a giant tree. Losing people in the forest was extremely easy.


    Yasenia could identify two groups since they weren''t waiting in the same area. There were also some familiar faces in front of both groups.


    One group was made of demons, humans, and a low amount of Human-beasts. Nevertheless, the non-demons in the group reeked of blood and malice, clearly demonic cultivators that had plenty of bad deeds in their record.


    The other group had mainly humans, without a single demon, and a quarter of them were beast humans. This group looked more righteous on the exterior, but if someone looked closer, only vanity and arrogance would fill their ranks. In Yasenia''s opinion, she wouldn''t like to rte with either of the groups.


    Yasenia stopped walking after they were a kilometer away from both groups. Their position made the edged of a triangle. Even then, because of Sierra''s size, Yasenia''s group didn''t look at a disadvantage presence-wise.


    The person leading the Demon-Human group was, incredibly, a human. However, she wasn''t surprised once Yasenia saw who this human was. That silver hair was characteristic of this annoying cockroach.


    Leading the other Human-Beast Human group was the Tang and Long family pair. For those who''ve forgotten their names, they were Long Baidi and Tang Xian.


    Yasenia looked at the Silver-haired man and spoke aloud, using energy to carry her words easily across those distances. "Gerd! Such a long time since we saw each other. How is everything going? I don''t know if I''ve missed you or not."


    Of course, Yasenia wouldn''t forget about someone who wanted to kill her and endangered her dears. However, after her experience inside the Trial, the number of people simr to Gerd that aimed for her life was so high that she ssified Gerd as "one more."


    The silver-haired handsome human male sneered. "Stop acting so confident, Yasenia. You are surrounded by eight-hundred cultivators. Do you really think you have a chance? I alone am enough to kill you, not to mention the army I have behind me!"


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow and smirked. "Am I really ''acting'' confident? You don''t even know how high my strength is, and here you are, leading a crowd toward me. Who is the one acting confident? Aren''t you ashamed of guiding so many people toward their deaths?"


    Tang Xian said, her voice sounding gentle and merciful. "Yasenia, I understand that you are nervous, and you are saying those things to maintain your calm. However, if you give us what you gained in the underground hall, we will retreat from this fight. We are not savages that know no reason, after all."


    Gerd''s face darkened, "That wasn''t the deal, Tang Xian!"


    A person from Tang Xian''s group shouted, "How dare you call the holy daughter by her name, scum!? Just a filthy demonic cultivator doesn''t have the right to do so!"


    Tang Xian lifted her hand, making her white dress wave beautifully and highlighting her ethereal aura. The gesture was so on point that Yasenia feared she had even practiced it!


    "Don''t be angry; we are just speaking. Anger is an emotion that leads to disaster."


    The man that interrupted said with an infatuated expression, "Yes, Holy Daughter! I will adhere to your teachings!"


    Evelyn muttered speechlessly, "Are they blind? Why are they so infatuated with her when Yasenia is infinitely more beautiful?"


    Andrea lifted an eyebrow, "Infinitely more beautiful?"


    Evelyn chuckled, "Well, a zero will be a zero no matter how many times you multiply it, right?" Andrea and Kaliughed aloud, and even Cecile cracked a smile.


    Yasenia also smirked but continued listening attentively. Long Baidi ignored Gerd and said aloud with a righteous tone, "Yasenia, just giving a single item will allow you to leave here unscratched. Is your life more precious than a treasure? Are the lives of those you love more precious than a treasure? You should know what to do and not be selfish!"


    This hoax would work if they weren''t trying to steal something! However, the masses would be sheep, and because Long Baidi''s superficial arguments weren''t inherently wrong, they gave him enough credibility for those who refused to think deeper about the situation they were used in.


    Some were even nodding as if Long Baidi was a wise man saying something profound.


    Gerd looked at Yasenia and said sinisterly, "If you dare ept their offer, I swear I will find a way to capture one of your lovers and break them until only a husk is left!"


    Yasenia''s eyes moved toward him, but her heart remained as cid as a stillke. However, that kind ofke hid the terrors thaty beneath extremely well.


    After looking at Gerd''s angered face for ten seconds straight, without speaking a single word, her gaze left his face, and she observed both groups in detail.


    Her eyes had been scanning each and every single one of them while they lost time conversing with each other. Now, she knew who were the strongest ones in each group.


    ''Not bad, there are nine Unification Realm experts in each group counting Gerd, Tang Xian, and Long Baidi. This makes a total of eighteen Unification Realm experts. Moreover, there are two of them in the second level. Those would be Tang Xian and Long Baidi.''


    Yasenia''s thoughts spun rapidly, ''Assuming the worst. There should be at least as many experts hiding as they are visible. That leaves us with a one-against-five scenario, not counting the masses that may participate. However, my influence on beast humans should be able to make those in the groups either betray their group or incapacitate them. [Dragon Authority] is very powerful toward those with a high-percentage beast bloodline.''


    Yasenia deduced. ''Even then, although I don''t know how much my dears have grown, it shouldn''t be an easy fight, and idents may happen. Being overconfident in a one-against-many scenario is just arrogance. I think we should find a way to retreat safely.''


    Cecile suddenly spoke, "Why doubt us?"


    Yasenia looked at her, and Cecile repeated, "Why do you doubt our strength?"


    Yasenia looked deeply into Cecile''s eyes, but she didn''t answer. With Cecile, words were superfluous because their link could tell more than a thousand words with a single look. Cecile smiled softly and asked, "Do you think we are going to fall as those inside the Trial did?"


    Yasenia wanted to deny it, but she couldn''t. She sighed and said, "Yes. I could ovee my sadness at that moment, but if any of you died, I don''t know what I would transform into. It scares me just thinking about it."


    Andrea lifted her hand and rested it on Yasenia''s head, softly caressing her. "Yasenia, you still haven''t told us what happened the first time you lost someone close. However, a Heart Demon will be born if you continue avoiding it."


    Yasenia looked up at Andrea and smiled wryly, "I know."


    Then, she said jokingly, "I wouldn''t be surprised if I already had one. Although I''ve managed to grow as a person, the journey was hard and bumpy."


    Angel said in an uncharacteristic serious, "You don''t have one."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow, and her smile became genuine. "How do you know, baby?"


    Mirrory appeared in her mboyant red dress, her scarlet hair dancing beautifully, and said lightly. "She can tell because of her constitution, and I can tell because I''m me. Although your heart is certainly not perfect right now, your heart defenses are like an armored mountain against a mortal with a shovel. However, don''t be overconfident. If you continue as you are, it is just a matter of time before the relentless heart demons make a hole in that armored mountain."

 Chapter 320: My daughter, awaken!

    Chapter 320: My daughter, awaken!


    The enemies were stunned when they saw Mirrory.


    Since she was one of the strongest and most ancient Treasures, she gave off a terrifying aura. She was obviously weakened to a spec of what her previous self was because she needed her summoner as a catalyst to summon her power into the World.


    When summoned to full power in the past, not even the Truth Saint, Fu Jing Jing, could bear the strain, and she exploded into particles.


    In short, currently, the strongest wasn''t Cecile or Andrea. It was, in fact, Angel.


    However, the surprise didn''t end with the feeling her aura gave to others.


    Mirrory''s humanoid form was perfected as much as it could be. Her surreal beauty was on par, if not superior, to Yasenia''s. Of course, there was a limit to physical attractiveness. Nheless, the aura and sense cultivators released enhanced their natural beauty further, reaching levels of attractiveness no mortal could ever hope to achieve. This ethereal beauty was evergrowing and possibly limitless.


    If youbined the red-haired, green-eyed mature Angel and Mirrory''s noble temperament, together with her otherworldy aura and red dress, you would end up with a mouthwatering fiery beauty that could make hearts pound with a single stare.


    As her red hair waved in the wind, Mirrory looked at the group with her emerald-green eyes and scanned them. Yasenia and the others couldn''t help but feel that their most secret parts were being gauged and evaluated.


    Her gazended on Yasenia and stayed there for a long time. The stare was so deep that even their enemies fell silent, not knowing what was happening.


    Then, surprising everyone one more time, Mirrory snorted with disdain and hid inside Angel again. However, she left a single sentence behind. "A mixed dragon scared of a bunch of trash, pathetic."


    They all frowned, unable to understand herstment. However, when they looked at Yasenia, they saw her frozen stiff, her eyes widening in what seemed realization.


    Valeria asked Mirrory through a mental link, ''Didn''t you say that we shouldn''t help them?''


    Mirrory snorted one more time, ''I was getting frustrated seeing her walk in circles. How could she not understand such a simple thing?''


    Valeria chuckled, ''You say you hate her, but you like her quite a lot, right? She helped your previous master to be freed from Fate, after all.''


    Mirrory answered with another snort, but she didn''t say anything else.


    Outside, the others were about to ask Yasenia what did Mirrory meant, but suddenly their dragoness burst into a loud and freeughter. "Hahahaha!"


    Yasenia ced a hand on her eyes as she shook her head and continuedughing aloud. "I''m so stupid. Hahaha!"


    Her abruptugh gathered everyone''s attention.


    It wasn''t a normalugh. It was a freeugh, augh that carried absolute confidence. Augh of disdain toward herself and her enemies. Augh that made fun of everything, including the Heavens.


    Something asmon asughing was giving everyone suchplex feelings that they didn''t know what to think.


    "Did she go mad?"


    "Why is sheughing? Is the red-haired woman''sment so funny?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe, the stress of facing so many enemies got to her..."


    However, even if themon cultivator couldn''t feel it, Angel and the others were different. They felt a change.


    At the exact moment Yasenia beganughing, they knew something had changed. It felt like something had fallen into ce, as if a small yet resilient chain that was holding Yasenia broke, freeing her from any bindings to the World!


    Every single one of them could feel it; something big was about to happen.


    Yasenia stoppedughing and looked at the sky with a refreshed smile. "I see¡­ So that''s why I couldn''t form a connection with the Celestial Attribute. That is why I couldn''t use the tools¡­ A mixed dragon¡­ So stupidly simple, yet so hard to realize."


    A visible, transparent pulse of energy expanded from Yasenia. It wasn''t violent nor gentle, like a film that covered everything it touched. It made people feel as if they had fallen into the water. The reason?


    Wherever that pulse of energy passed, the energy in that ce stilled as if it had be under the control of something or someone.


    *RUMBLE!*


    Without warning, the sky darkened, and tribtion clouds began to gather. However, these clouds were extremely terrifying. ck as the deepest of abysses, rumbling with silver, golden, and white lightning that seemed to want to devour the World. All cultivators that looked at them were so scared that even if they wanted to flee, their legs were failing them.


    However, Yasenia looked at the sky and smirked, "Somewhere inside my mind, I still considered myself a human. I still looked at myself from a human point of view. Even if I always said I was a dragon, I never really considered myself one."


    "I''m not a human. However, I''m also currently not a dragon. I''m a mixed thing without a name." With that statement, the energy inside Yasenia''s meridians invaded her veins and mixed with her blood.


    This was not something a person should do because the pure energy that flowed through the meridians was damaging to the body. As a result, Yasenia''s blood began to boil, giving her skin a reddish glow.


    The sight was scary as if Yasenia''s body was afflicted with a terrible fever. Angel and the others became nervous, not knowing what was happening. Nheless, the fact that Mirrory and Valeria didn''t show themselves gave them some peace of mind.


    Gerd and the others also wanted to approach and stop whatever the dragoness was doing. However, everybody in the cultivation World knew that trying to tamper with a Tribtion was asking for death. Therefore, they could only grit their teeth as they saw the next events happen.


    Red smoke began appearing around Yasenia; it was her blood evaporating through her pores! Yasenia walked away from Cecile and the others, going toward the middle of the clearing between the people. "My blood is made of three bloodlines. My mother''s, the golden-tailed senior''s, and the ck-tailed senior''s bloodlines. I''m an iplete creature, a mix of others without being fully myself."


    *BOOM!*


    Abruptly, Yasenia''s cultivation broke through and entered the Half-step realm! The aura explosion around her made the floor crack as if an enormous weight had suddenly stepped on fragile ss.


    Right after, her spiritual sense flooded the ce, instantly reaching 90 meters, but it didn''t stop there. Yasenia''s spiritual sense continued expanding, meter by meter, covering further and further. 91, 92, 93... 97... 98...


    Everyone''s eyes opened widely.


    Yasenia''s awakened Spiritual sense was ny-eight meters! Or was it? Before the eyes of thousands of cultivators, Yasenia''s spiritual sense pushed through and crossed into the ny-nine-meter area!


    "Impossible!"


    "Ny-nine innate meters of spiritual sense!?"


    "That''s absurd!"


    "W-Wait, I think it is still growing..."


    "Don''t tell me..."


    And like most of them feared, Yasenia''s transparent yet visible spiritual sense broke through the ny-nine-meter threshold and reached one hundred.


    The second it reached the one-hundred-meter mark, it shed with a golden light, creating a dome around Yasenia for a second. Then, it shrunk inside Yasenia, disappearing from everyone''s sight.


    Yasenia''s innate Spiritual Sense area was 100 meters!


    People thought that 100 wasn''t even possible, that it was just a measure seniors invented, yet Yasenia proved everyone wrong and reached 100 meters. That meant that Yasenia''s potential was limitless. Therefore, although there were some who doubted it before, that statement about her potential being boundless was now proven.


    In an instant, people fell into two categories. Do not provoke that creature that is about to soar into the sky and above, or kill that creature that is about to skyrocket into the sky and above before she does it. The first group''s thought was born out of logic, and the second out of envy or fear.


    Gerd and the others naturally fell into the second group. They really wanted to interrupt whatever was going on, but the auraing from Yasenia and the fear of the Heavens made them unable to move and stuck them in ce.


    They felt as if a hand was pressing down on their heads and their spirits, imposing on them to kneel before the birth of an absolute ruler. This only made them angrier.


    Who would want to see their enemy suddenly be stronger before their eyes? No one in their right mind.


    Mirrory and Valeria knew that this would be a big event, but they underestimated it. Therefore, they appeared outside and moved the rest of the girls, Ebirah, and Sierra, away from Yasenia.


    Even in the dense surroundings, they moved rather easily.


    When they moved back to almost the Town''s wall, Valeria and Mirrory stayed outside, looking at Yasenia with interest.


    Angel asked with an anxious voice, "What is happening, Mirrory? I can feel that Yasenia''s strength is still increasing! However, look at her! Her blood is evaporating!"


    Valeriaughed gently and said, "Don''t worry, little Angel. Yasenia is about to be born."


    Cecile and the others looked confused at Valeria. Kali asked aloud, "Born? What do you mean?"


    Mirrory answered this time with a smile filled with amusement. "That''s not a bad way to put it, Spirit Queen. What she means is that the real Yasenia is about to be born. Not the half-assed puppet thing she was in the past. However, I think the word "Awaken" is more suitable."


    Mirrory muttered to herself, "Seeing someone breaking the chains of Fate is something interesting no matter how many times I see it."


    However, even with Mirroy''s exnation, they were still confused.


    Valeria rified something they didn''t know, something not even Yasenia knew. A secret kept by Tatyana until today, but it was something quite easy to see for old Seniors like Valeria and Mirrory. "Yasenia shouldn''t have been born as a mortal. With that powerful ritual and her mother''s strength, Yasenia''s realm from birth should have been much, much higher. At least in the Unification Realm and at most, in the peak of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm."


    Their eyes almost popped out of their skulls out of surprise. Valeria smiled and continued, "Nevertheless, she was born as a simple human-looking mortal, that''s wrong on too many levels, and it shouldn''t have ever happened if all went naturally. However, it is clear that something or someone was manipting her birth. It didn''t even have to be a single thing. That''s something even I can''t guess about."


    Mirrory said, "Stop rambling, Spirit Queen. Little brats, look on to your lover''s True Birth. This is her first step! And also the step where she will destroy all her bindings."


    Far away, into the Sky Continent, a gorgeous ck-haired Empress opened her red eyes slowly.


    She was sitting on her throne with her head supported by her fist, clearly waiting for something.


    The moment she opened her red eyes, a terrifying aura of Death and Fate flooded the hall. Then, her naturally red lips opened, "[Fate Weaving: Blood Link]."


    Her red eyes shone brightly as they pierced through the fabric of reality itself. The space in the middle of the enormous hall sunk and broke open, creating a void.


    Right after, an image appeared in her sight.


    The image was that of her daughter.


    Her daughter''s body was in the center of an energy vortex, and the aura around her was terrifying for someone at her level.


    The sky above her was covered by a terrifying Heavenly Tribtion, so powerful that it would be impossible for someone of her daughter''s strength to ovee it.


    Even then, the Death Empress stood up from her throne, her lips raised in an expectant smirk. Then, she excitedly dered, "Wee to the World, little treasure. Now, show them, little treasure. Show those old fossils, show the World, show Fate itself, that YOUR Destiny isn''t predetermined but created by your own hands!"


    Tatyana snarled, angercing her voice. "Show them that, even if the World Laws stunted your development at birth, even if the God of the Sun and the Goddess of the Moon want to make you their puppet, even if a soul wanted to steal your future even before you were born, you are not one to be stopped neither shackled by those things!"


    Tatyana''s imperial aura flooded everything in millions of kilometers around her, turning the day into the night as she shouted, "My daughter! Grab the firmament and steal the future between your ws! Recover the strength that was meant to be yours and awaken your Celestial Heritage!"

 Chapter 321: A single thread of infinitely profound energy.

    Chapter 321: A single thread of infinitely profound energy.


    In the middle of the Secret realm, near the Lost Town, an extremely chaotic event was happening. The energy in the surroundings was gathering toward a single woman, sitting in the middle of nothing, yet surrounded by countless people.


    Some wanted to stop what was happening, and others wanted to protect the ongoing event. However, although everyone had different ns about the events currently happening, that woman was the center of attention of every creature spectating the event.


    The pure energy in a radius so big cultivators of their level couldn''t perceive rushed toward the seductive woman, creating a titanic vortex. The dragoness floated upward, a feat that was not difficult because of the ongoing events, and rose until she was ten meters above the ground.


    Then, she waved her hand and summoned a ck, ominous sphere below her.


    Tang Xian and Long Baidi immediately recognized it. It was the treasure that Yasenia had taken from the underground crypt!


    Their eyes became greedy, but they could do nothing about it! They could only watch with pure envy coursing through their veins as the events moved on.


    The three-meter wide sphere floated below Yasenia, and a pulling force that made even the spectators'' hair pull toward it appeared. The vortex of energy Yasenia was absorbing changed course, and instead of continuing to flow toward her body, it rushed toward the sphere.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia raised her head, looking at the sky in a trance. Her eyes looked past the Tribtion Clouds as if her gaze was piercing directly into the Firmament.


    Far away from where she was.


    Far away from the World.


    Far into the endless depths of the Universe.


    The [Celestial Pearl] in her dantian spun violently at that moment! The seemingly neverending vortex of energy gathering toward Yasenia and the ck Sphere changed from semi-transparent to something simr to a river of stars.


    The moment the [Celestial Pearl] activated, it was as if a gxy was born below Yasenia, creating a spectacrly beautiful view.


    Then, above the Tribtion Clouds, as if responding to some sort of call, the stars, Sun, and Moon in the sky shot a beam toward Yasenia.


    It was simr to the event that happened when Yasenia made the initiation ritual when she was one year old!


    However, this time the giant golden beam, the giant silver beam, and countless smaller but numerous white beams didn''t explode mid-way to create some letters.


    Those zoomed at fantastic speeds and smashed through the terrifying ck Tribtion Clouds.


    The abyss in the sky was forcefully opened by those beams, as if bombs had exploded on the clouds, creating holes wherever they passed. However, they didn''t stop at obliterating half of the Tribtion; they all bent and rushed toward the growing gxy below Yasenia and the ck sphere.


    The strength of those beams was terrifying, and the spectators thought that Yasenia was done for! Nheless, the moment they were about to hit her with full force, a pulse of energy came from Yasenia''s dantian, created by the [Celestial Pearl].


    The ripple in space expanded, and all those beams shattered and broke into particles, creating a star-field-like surrounding around the dragoness, littered with silver, golden, and white stars.


    The next second, the ripple that spread from Yasenia seemed to rewind in time, and a tremendous suction force came from Yasenia''s dantian.


    The star-like particles floating in the surrounding rushed toward the floating dragoness instead of the ck Sphere. As the pulse sunk into Yasenia, it carried every one of those particles inside of her.


    The [Celestial Pearl] in her dantian spun rapidly, creating a disc around it as it devoured everything. Like a ck hole, everything rushed inside of it.


    The Pearl''s silver, golden, and white colors fully awakened and moved across the Pearl. It was even more vivid than when Yasenia first took it from Cecile.


    The [Celestial Pearl] activated and flooded Yasenia''s body with its particr energy. Yasenia''s strength leaped tremendously for an instant. In that moment so small to even perceive, Yasenia felt like she could shatter stars and create new ones. She felt in control of everything around her, Yasenia muttered. "I see. This is what it feels like to control the Firmament."


    That instant was all it took.


    Yasenia''sprehension of the [Connection with the Celestial Bodies]pletely broke through, and her aura became even denser. The floor, ten meters below her, sunk because of the tremendous pressure Yasenia currently gave.


    Cracks filled the surroundings, and the Earth trembled. The shine from the gxy of energy surrounding her seemed to dim the World, only leaving Yasenia, the ck Sphere, and the brilliant vortex of energy spinning around them.


    The pressure she gave was not something someone at her level or even someone inside the Unification Realm should have.


    But It didn''t end there.


    As thend around Yasenia seemed about to copse, Yasenia''s aura increased again as she released her five domains, creating an empyrean sight around her.


    [Day and Night Cycle] created a phantom sky above her, reaching beyond the reforming Tribtion Clouds.


    [Moonless Night] Changed the phantom sky into a night sky and made the surroundings gain a silvery light.


    [Freezing Moon Domain] created the silhouette of the Moon in the phantom night sky, flooding the surroundings with Moonlight. At the same time, harmless, beautiful silver snow fell all around.


    [Scorched Sun Domain] created the silhouette of the Sun opposite to the Moon, parting the sky in day and night.


    The glow from the Moon and light from the Sun intertwined beautifully, illuminating the surroundings.


    Finally, [Star Night Domain] appeared. This domain filled the whole phantom sky and Yasenia''s surroundings with countless stars, making everything gain a mystical white glitter.


    After the five domains unfurled, it was as if everything around Yasenia was coated by Celestial light.


    The spectators couldn''t even move as they viewed the giant gxy surrounded by all the Celestial Bodies.


    Then, Yasenia made use of her current absurd pressure and weaved the five domains and the gxy below her together. Yasenia danced in the sky, moving the Sun, the Moon, and the Stars.


    Like a Celestial Goddess, the phantom images bent to her will, moving ordingly.


    The Phantom Moon and Sun danced around each other, the stars surrounded them, and the gxy below Yasenia''s feet spun above them.


    They allbined to create a brand new domain. It was the infant stage of Yasenia''s True Domain. Something that would grow beside her for the rest of her journey. Its name¡­


    [Empyrean Gxy Domain].


    Her innate domain was born, and with it, all the puzzle pieces she needed were gathered.


    The [Celestial Pearl], [Empyrean Gxy Domain], [Connection With the Celestial Bodies], [Celestial Dress], and finally, the ck Sphere she gained in the Underground.


    The name of the ck Sphere in the Underground was [Primordial Energy Core]. The reward for the highest difficulty Trial.


    It was part of the much bigger core that fueled the whole Secret Realm, and that was why the Lost Town didn''t lose its functions after Yasenia took it away. There was a much bigger piece that made the whole Secret Realm function.


    Of course, Yasenia wasn''t the first one to challenge the hardest difficulty of the test, but what was special about Yasenia was that she met Han Xue and entered the test much earlier, giving her an advantage.


    If that didn''t happen, another person would have ovee their Trial before the two real-time weeks she spent inside the Trial passed.


    This core was special because it would serve as Yasenia''s new Dantian, and since it was another Natural Treasure, it could grow with its user and integrate perfectly, allowing the events about to happen to be possible.


    Remember, all this was the preparation for the real deal.


    Yaseniamanded, her voice spreading around the Secret Realm. "[Celestial Pearl], show me the Universe."


    As soon as her voice left her mouth, the [Empyrean Gxy Domain] activated full force and isted every energy that wasn''t Sun, Moon, or Star energy. At the same time, the [Primordial Energy Core] transferred the absurd amounts of energy it had absorbed up to that moment, shooting it toward the dragoness.


    Inside her Dantian, the [Celestial Pearl] absorbed Yasenia''s and the surrounding energy without stopping. Like a voracious beast. Even the 100.000 thousand points she had previously reserved were ravenously devoured.


    However, this frantic absorption wasn''t without consequences.


    Yasenia''s cultivation which had advanced to the peak of the Half-Step of the Mental Nourishing Realm, began lowering.


    The [Celestial Pearl] was devouring everything like a ck hole, including Yasenia''s cultivation!


    The ninth level, the eighth level, and the seventh level. Everyone clearly saw Yasenia''s cultivation decreasing each second.


    Even then, the aura emitting from Yasenia didn''t be smaller. On the contrary, it kept growing.


    As Yasenia''s cultivation lowered, some had gleeful smiles, and some had worried eyes.


    "Hahaha! Deviation! Her cultivation had deviated!"


    "She is losing her cultivation? I knew it. Everything was too good to be true."


    Angel frowned, but before she asked, Mirrory said. "Just watch. You can''t do anything, even if this means her cultivation is deviating. Therefore, just look at her and trust in her."


    Cecile, Andrea, Angel, Evelyn, and Kali looked at Mirrory for some seconds, but no one said anything more. They turned their sights toward the weakening Yasenia and refused to blink.


    As Yasenia''s cultivation fell into the Body Modification Realm, the speed of its decreasing increased. The seventh level, the third level, the first level, and finally, she fell back into the Opening realm.


    Yasenia was pale, her body lookedpletely drained, and the previous blood mist around her had disappeared, leaving behind a dull-looking dragoness. However, although that aspect brought extreme glee to many and sorrow to others, no one missed that in Yasenia''s stomach, something was glowing so bright it pierced Yasenia''s skin.


    The moment, Yasenia''s cultivationpletely disappeared, the World stilled. All the events around Yasenia disappeared, and everything seemed to have been banished.


    Nevertheless, the Tribtion Clouds in the sky didn''t be smaller but increased in strength.


    From Yasenia''s Dantian, a single thread of starry-blue energy manifested. It was as thin as a finger and as long as a hand.


    When that infinitely profound and beautiful thread appeared before Yasenia, the surrounding people felt like a mountain mmed on their shoulders and all people, without exceptions, fell face-first to the ground.

 Chapter 322: Awaken, My Bloodline!

    Chapter 322: Awaken, My Bloodline!


    When that infinitely profound and beautiful thread appeared before Yasenia, the surrounding people felt like a mountain mmed on their shoulders and all people, without exceptions, fell face-first to the ground.


    That starry-blue energy strand was so powerful that it didn''t only affect cultivators. Its presence was as if a massive gravitational well had manifested in the surroundings. As the people fell face first to the ground, the ground also sank for tens of meters a kilometer around Yasenia.


    It was a destructive force only high-level Unification Realm creatures could wield.


    Even the current Mirrory and Valeria had to use their innate aura to resist that thread of Energy. Even then, their feet deeply sunk into the ground, and they didn''t have the Energy left to help Cecile and the others from crashing down like the rest.


    Valeria''s eyes opened widely, and she looked straight at that small yet monstrously strong thread of Energy. "Impossible... Celestial Energy!? How could she create a thread of Primordial Energy- Wait, the [Primordial Energy Core]! I see... So that''s why Yasenia said she had almost all the pieces in the past."


    Mirrory''s gaze became deep, hiding any emotions from her emerald-green eyes. "No wonder she could face off against Jing Jing. The bearer of the Celestial Element. The bearer of the element that created everything, including chaos and order. Without the Universe, Chaos and Order wouldn''t exist. Only creation and destruction can hold against the Celestial Primordial Attribute."


    Yasenia herself was currently extremely weakened. To summon that thread of Celestial Energy, her skin was pale and dry, her tail had shriveled, and her body was drained of everything, including arge chunk of vitality.


    However, Yasenia had a small smile on her face. The fact that she could summon a thread of Celestial Energy meant that she had finally awakened it! Yasenia''s body, mind, and soul would know how to slowly create Celestial Energy from now on.


    However, with her current body, if she were to reabsorb that thread of Energy, she would directly die to it. Therefore, she still had things to do.


    With the help of the [Celestial Pearl], Yasenia maintained that powerful thread of Energy in control outside her body, and she looked up. ''Heavens, you must not be very happy, right? Come at me.''


    And like Yasenia expected, the Tribtion she dispersed with the summoning of the Celestial Energy reappeared many times stronger. The previously ck-grey clouds darkened into a pure ck. No light could go through them, turning the day into an ominous night.


    However, between that darkness, the thread of Energy between Yasenia''s hands was like a small starry-blue star that illuminated her surroundings. The light was not blinding but soft and all-epassing, bathing everything in its imposing light.


    This picture would be carved deep inside all the spectators'' minds.


    A woman holding a small, softly-glowing Universe looked up at terrifying darkness and impending doom; darkness so deep that it seemed to absorb light.


    Suddenly, a flicker of light appeared as Yasenia looked deep into the clouds.


    *RUMBLE!*


    With a deafening rumbling sound, a single sh of multicolored lightning thundered with such strength that it scared everyone present into stillness. The people around could not move, as if that single lightning could obliterate all of them.


    Everyone waspletely frightened. Only a person entering the Transcendence Realm would have to face that kind of lighting!


    It was [Pure Heavenly Lightning],pletely made from the essence of Heaven and Earth. Yasenia looked at that lightning bolt with a smirk, unafraid. ''Here you are. Nowe... Huh?''


    At that moment, two silhouettes appeared while the lightning bolt roiled in the cloud like an Eastern dragon.


    They were the seniors, Change''er with her ck dragon tail behind her, and Tai Yang with his golden dragon tail behind him.


    Change''er, The Moon Goddess, was wearing a long white robe. Her aloof disposition and long ck hairplemented in ethereal and elusive beauty, like a lone creature that no one could or should sully, pure and untainted.


    Tai Yang wore golden robes that increased his natural charm and imposing demeanor. His handsomeness was no less than the woman beside him, but it was a gentle and attractive beauty instead of pure. He was like a ruler and, at the same time, a man that could protect everyone under his reign.


    Yasenia didn''t expect these two to appear because she wasn''t breaking through the Unification Realm with normal means. The process she had in mind would avoid a normal Tribtion and instead receive that powerful lightning.


    The reason she knew about this specific knowledge was that Tatyana had prepared for her since she was a child.


    There are many books about Primordial energies, and Tatyana has acquired many across her long years. Once she knew Yasenia''s attributes on her first birthday, she got to work to collect even more of them,piling them into understandable knowledge for Yasenia with the help of many of her underlings.


    The only reason Yasenia''s path was not bumpy and filled with so many challenges was Tatyana''s efforts and Yasenia''s drive to learn and improve herself.


    Together, Mother and Daughter would create a path to supremacy!


    Change''er, the Moon Goddess, looked at Yasenia and said. "Yasenia, don''t ept that Energy. If you do so, you will die. You can''t ovee this situation."


    Yasenia looked at them, but she didn''t say anything.


    Tai Yang crossed his arms and reprimanded. "Moreover, you won''t be able to assimte our inheritancepletely if you have that Energy inside of you. Your body will copse since that Energy will react wrongly with ours."


    Yasenia''s lips raised. Then, with an extremely weak voice, she said. "That''s not true. How could Celestial Energy bepatible with the Sun God''s and Moon Goddess'' energies?"


    Their faces remained unchanged, but their hearts dropped at herment. They didn''t expect Tatyana to know their identity!


    Yasenia looked between her arms at the starry-blue Energy andughed softly. "This Energy is not harmful to me¡­ No. This Energy is my Energy. It is what was meant to be mine."


    The way Yasenia spoke about it was strange, and even if Yasenia was just a mortal at that moment, her words had some innate strength that the cultivators in the surroundings couldn''t resist.


    As his face dug into the soil, Gerd gritted his teeth with wrath and jealousy as he looked at Yasenia. ''Why did this happen!? Why is it her!? Why are all these things happening to her!? I want to kill her and make everything she owns MINE!''


    Long Baidi and Tang Xian felt even worse.


    They were the chosen ones in their minds, the people chosen by Heaven. It was a mindset that the Tang and Long families had ingrained in them. Since they were a child and their talents became clear, they got everything they wanted and more with just a word.


    The arrogance and vanity this created made the current them. The actions they did in the past were not some intricate n, but something they thought was natural.


    That''s why they asked Yasenia for her treasures as if it was normal. All the people before her had either agreed and given their treasures or denied them and died for their treasures, in the end, to fall into their hands.


    However, seeing what Yasenia was going through shattered their fragile ego. Furthermore, being pressed down by the tremendous power of what Yasenia summoned made their stomachs green with envy.


    If they could move, they would have charged Yasenia without a doubt to kill and eat her alive. ''How dare someone more special than we exist!? Kill! I must Kill all she holds dear to make her grovel in misery under my feet!''


    Meanwhile, Mirrory''s and Valeria''s eyes squinted for an instant when they saw Tai Yang and Change''er. They both recognized them. ''Those are The Sun God and the Moon Goddess.''


    Mirrory had a special feeling inside her, but she didn''t move.


    Valeria, on the other hand, didn''t have any special rtion to them, but she knew them from the past.


    However, they didn''t say anything and continued looking at the events silently, looking at Yasenia with interest.


    How will she deal with the owners of her inheritance?


    That question appeared in their mind, making them even more eager for the following events. Even for these seniors, Yasenia''s story was bing more interesting by the second. They really wanted to see by themselves how far this dragoness could reach.


    Change''er said with worry between her brows. "Yasenia, that Energy is not something a person at your level should wield. Listen to us. If you don''t do so, you will really die. We are trying to help you."


    Yasenia raised her head, "Why lie then? Why tell me those things?"


    Tai Yang sighed, "You are the inheritor we both recognized. The first one the both of us recognized. We don''t have much time to exin things before the [Pure Heaven Tribtion] strikes and kills you. Telling a simple and unharmful lie we can correct in the future is not a big dealpared to your life! Now, fast, get rid of that Energy."


    After Tai Yang''s statement, a silence apanied by the lightning''s powerful rumbling followed.


    Every single person knew that those two were important; their words made it clear. Moreover, the fact that they seemed to be from the same race as Yasenia was a big hint at their rtionship. Therefore, they thought that Yasenia would listen to them and get rid of that terrifying Celestial Energy.


    However, they were wrong.


    Yasenia shook her head. "The reason my tail was golden and ck at birth is that I carried both your bloodlines in me. However, they weren''t mixed, that is why I had one-half ck and another golden. After entering the Mental Nourishing realm, the middle of my tail suddenly changed colors."


    Yasenia smiled. "I was confused at that moment. Why would my physical qualities change? It didn''t make any sense. Nevertheless, I just epted it and moved on."


    Change''er interrupted, her voice gentle, "Yasenia, I understand that gaining the power to control that thread of Energy before you is very alluring. However, you shouldn''t. It will only bring you cmity."


    Yasenia continued as if Change''er didn''t just speak. "My mother spoke to me about how I was born. She has told me about it in detail. So my current thoughts are just spective, but I think I''m quite near of the Truth."


    Yasenia said firmly, looking at both of them. "The reason my tail gained that starry blue color with golden rings was that my real bloodline managed to slightly came afloat, breaking through whatever that was holding it back."


    Yasenia looked deeply into their eyes, wanting to see a single trace of emotion. "That was my real bloodline was trying to awaken. I was born from the World and my Mother, using the Sun, Moon, and Star energies. However, your ritual divided the single child my mother was supposed to gestate into two. A female and a male."


    Yasenia sneered, "What I bet you didn''t expect is that my mother would give me extra Energy by feeding me a wandering soul. With that Energy, I was able to be one again. However, since I was divided into male and female, when I was born, I became both¡ªa female with both genitals and a divided soul."


    Yasenia chuckled, "I don''t mind the genital aspect, and I''m even grateful in a way. However, my divided bloodline made my birth iplete."


    Yasenia looked at the Celestial Energy in front of her, and under every single creature''s eyes, she slowly reached out for the starry-blue energy strand. "Although my current bloodline is called [Celestial Firmament Dragon], that''s just a false name. A name that took each of your bloodlines and mixed them in a single one. The Heavens didn''t give me the correct name of my bloodline."


    Tai Yang spoke with an imposing tone, "Yasenia. If you take that energy strand, the Tribtion above you will strike you instantly and blow everything in this secret realm into pieces. Not one of your lovers will remain alive. You don''t have the strength to block a Pure Heavenly Lightning strike."


    Yasenia stopped right before grabbing it and looked at Tai Yang, her slit eyes thinned to slits.


    Now that he got her attention, Tai Yang continued. "Moreover, remember that we have to increase the strength of the Tribtion, so your chances of oveing this trial are zero. You will certainly die. The risks involving this matter are not worth it."


    The dragoness spoke. "I already said it in the past. But I don''t mind repeating myself until the message gets clear."


    At first, her tone was even...


    "If I must face hordes of cultivators, I will build a mountain of corpses."


    However, as she spoke...


    "If I have to face against Gods, I will be a yer of Gods!"


    Her tone raised...


    "If I have to face the Heavens, I will pierce a hole through them and y them as well!"


    And became as imposing as the Midday Sun!


    "I''m not the one that fears the Heavens! The Heavens will be the ones trembling under my might! The Heavens will be the ones rotating around me! And those who try to stop my ascension will be my stepping stones!"


    Yasenia extended her hand and grabbed the strand of Celestial Energy. Then, she roared with all her strength, "In this world, there is nothing I dare not do to protect my loved ones!"


    *BOOOM!*


    The moment her hands clutched the strand of Celestial Energy, a tyrannical aura exploded from Yasenia as that Energy ran rampant inside her currently dry meridians.


    In that instant, it was like a powerful force struck a b of ss.


    Yasenia''s skin, meridians, and Dantian cracked everywhere, making blood explode through her whole body and creating a scary sight.


    Yasenia took out [Draconic Heart] and roared again, ignoring her grievous wounds. "Let the Dragon in me awaken, and the World shall know the name of my True Bloodline! And my bloodline, I shall name it myself!"


    "[EMPYREAN COSMOS DRAGON]!"


    Behind Yasenia, a dragon epassing the Universe appeared and roared with all its might!


    *ROAAAAR!*


    *RUMBLE!*


    A dragon cry and Heaven Thunder reverberated across the Secret Realm, signaling the beginning of the end of Yasenia''s awakening.

 Chapter 323: A single ray of hope in an absolutely desperate situation.

    Chapter 323: A single ray of hope in an absolutely desperate situation.


    Yasenia and the dragon image behind her looked at the Heavens past the two seniors, ready to receive their attack.


    As a response to Yasenia''s deep and resounding dragon roar, the Heavens answered with a rumbling sound that shook the earth. They were giving thest warning.


    The Heavens wouldn''t let a supreme being be born that easily. However, if Yasenia insisted, they would attack her regardless.


    Nevertheless, Yasenia didn''t back off. With a broken body dripping with blood and weakening by the second, she weed the challenge.


    The people around were unbelieving. How could a single creature be so stupid? Going against the Heavens was spelling certain doom.


    Nevertheless, there she was, floating above a big ck Sphere and bleeding on it constantly. Behind her, the image of a powerful-looking dragon pped its wings majestically. The dragon had a Sun and a Moon on each wing, with a blue body that seemed littered with stars and constetions.


    A truly captivating and mysterious-looking creature.


    Meanwhile, after they saw they couldn''t stop her from taking that decision, Tai Yang and Change''er eyes cooled down.


    The second Yasenia took that Celestial Energy thread, they knew their ns would be disrupted. However, they couldn''t do anything then, so they just observed from a distance, waiting for a chance to arise. Most likely, when Yasenia was weakened, they would implement their ns in advance.


    *RUMBLE!*


    The Heaven''s thundered one more time! Announcing their impending attack. The multicolored lightning circled in the cloud above Yasenia, getting charged further.


    Yasenia''s gaze remained firm, looking straight at the Heavens, and she pointed her sword upwards. Then, without fear, she shouted with all her might. "Heavens, if we fight, only one oue will be possible!"


    "Under this Heaven!"


    "Above this Earth!"


    "Only I shall remain victorious!"


    *BOOM!*


    With that deration, the [Primordial energy Core] began absorbing all the energy in the surroundings one more time, and the [Celestial Pearl] spun, feeding on the rampant Celestial Energy going across Yasenia''s broken body.


    Then, Yasenia tried to control that monstrously powerful energy with her [Empyrean Gxy Domain], summoning a blindingly beautiful gxy behind her.


    Then, she coated her body in the [Celestial Dress], increasing her affinity with the Celestial Energy.


    Next, she used [Dragon Authority] to further strengthen her overall aura.


    Finally, she concentrated all that energy inside [Draconic Heart], igniting the powerful blue sword with a starry glow.


    Everything Yasenia learned and achieved until now was gathered in a single strike.


    However, Change''er and Tai Yang, as promised, strengthened the lightning bolt.


    With their intervention, the multicolored lightning, now surrounded by a silvery and golden coat, finally left the cloud and fell toward Yasenia.


    It wasn''t thick; on the contrary, it was just a finger-width lightning bolt.


    Still, the air under itpressed and exploded. It didn''t fall quickly, but the aura it carried made it impossible to dodge.


    A visible shockwave dragged behind the thin bolt, adding to its terrifying sight anotheryer of danger.


    The strength of that lightning bolt was so high that not even a Dantian Spiritualization Realm Cultivator would be able to block it and escape unharmed or even alive from it.


    After the two Gods buffed it, It was undoubtedly something above Yasenia''s strength. Something she wouldn''t be able to survive.


    Pressed on the ground and unable to move, Andrea, Angel, Cecile, Evelyn, and Kali felt their hearts squeeze. They wereparing strengths, hoping to find Yasenia''s gathered energy and the lightning''s at least simr, but the level was like an ant against an elephant.


    In their eyes, Yasenia didn''t stand a chance.


    Far away in the Sky Continent, standing in the Throne Hall inside her pce, Tatyana felt scared for the first time.


    She didn''t n for this to happen; she didn''t even know that this would happen.


    Tatyana had never used her Fate reading on Yasenia because she was scared that it would influence it in the wrong way. Therefore, she didn''t know when Yasenia would die or if Yasenia would ovee her disasters and reach her level.


    However, looking at that lightning bolt, for the first time in many, many years, Tatyana felt scared from the bottom of her heart.


    She loved Yasenia; she really did.


    After so long, the wandering and emotionless Death Empress finally found the love she had been searching for throughout her long life.


    She found a ce to rest her heart at ease.


    But as that lightning bolt slowly inched closer to her dear daughter, everything felt bleak. If everything Yasenia had was what she had gathered, the lightning bolt was stronger.


    Until now, Tatyana had always tried to teach Yasenia everything she could to allow her to escape any dire situation she would find far away from her protection. Never since Yasenia was born did Tatyana think she would be able to stay at her side and always protect her.


    And that was the case.


    Therefore, at that moment, all she could do was pray. Pray for her daughter''s ns to beplete and be able to survive this unavoidable cmity.


    Yasenia observed the lethal bolt and gripped [Draconic Heart] with her two hands and all her strength. Then, she ced the sword behind her and shed upward with her whole being.


    "ROAR!"


    Every single inch of her entire being roared as her sword moved to meet the falling disaster.


    To the dismay of many people and the glee of others, Yasenia didn''t add anything more. She didn''t have anything more. Unlike the expectations of those close to her, all Yasenia had was what she had currently gathered.


    As the sword and lightning approached each other, that strand of Celestial Attribute danced imposingly. The energy she had amassed until now rushed toward her sh.


    Most of the energy in her surroundings enhanced the Celestial Energy strand to go against the catastrophic Lightning bolt.


    Wherever Yasenia''s sword moved, it left a trail that resembled multiple constetions. Beautiful withoutpare, but at that moment, it also seemed tragic.


    Her [Empyrean Gxy Domain] became more tangent, and the gxy behind her spun aggressively, making the air tremble around the powerful dragoness.


    As the gxy spun, the constetions shone, and Yasenia used every fiber of her body to move the massive attack.


    In the next instant, sword and lightning met!


    The Secret Realm trembled.


    The world dimmed as the titanic attacks collided.


    The sound of the collision was deafening, and the explosion sent every single cultivator in a two-kilometer radius flying outward.


    The explosion was so strong that it shook the brain of the people present, making them dizzy as their bodies ragged on the ground.


    Still, Mirrory waved her hand and created a thick and transparent shield before the group, blocking the shockwave. The result was a razed surrounding, leaving a small isle ofnd behind Mirrory''s protection.


    After the aftereffects of the collision calmed enough to look a the result, everyone''s eyes opened hastily and looked over.


    The explosion had blown the clouds above away, leaving light to fall on the floating creature. The Tribtion had passed.


    In the middle of the destruction, Yasenia was floating in the air,pletely naked. Her [Seductive Dragoness Battle Dress] had disintegrated, blown into pieces, never to be recovered.


    Andrea and the others felt pure delight coursing their bodies, but that soon would dissipate.


    The spectators looked at the only things left after their collision ttened the surroundings. The only things in thepletely ttened surroundings were the two seniors, Yasenia, her sword, and the ck [Primordial energy Core] floating below Yasenia.


    Evelyn looked happily at the others, the same for Andrea and Kali, but when they saw Angel''s and Cecile''s wide-eyed faces, their hearts sank, and their words got stuck in their throats.


    They hastily looked back, and they didn''t believe their eyes.


    The sword in Yasenia''s hand fell down and sank inside the ck Sphere below. However, it fell not because Yasenia lost grip but because the handle seemingly fell through Yasenia''s hand.


    Right after, a small wind swept across Yasenia''s body, and like mist in the morning, she slowly scattered, slowly disappearing from their sight.


    Angel, Kali, Andrea, Cecile, and Evelyn were surprised at first, thenpletely in disbelief.


    "YASENIA!" They shouted with a heart-wrenching screams. They couldn''t believe it. They didn''t want to believe it!


    However, together with their desperate shout, Yasenia disappeared in the wind, dropping the [Celestial Pearl] into the ck Sphere below.


    Tatyana looked at it without an expression and dull eyes. Her red eyes darted around, trying to find the slightest clue telling her Yasenia was alive. How could her little treasure fall to the Tribtion?


    Tatyana didn''t believe it, but if that was the case, she swore to destroy the Heavens and everything they wanted to protect!


    At the same time, Cecile and Angel used their connection to feel Yasenia. They refused to have their dearest disappear like that.


    They sunk their minds inside their souls and frantically searched for a single hint of Yasenia''s vital signs.


    As their consciousness searched for it and Tatyana''s whole being was searching for clues, they found something.


    Tatyana saw the ck Sphere lightly moving, a movement so small that even she almost missed it.


    Then, she remembered how [Draconic Heart] and the [Celestial Pearl] fell into the ck Sphere. A conjecture instantly shed in her mind, and her previously dull eyes shed crimson light, a wild smile spreading on her face. "Hahahaha! Of course! Of course! After all, she is my daughter. Doing crazy things must be in our blood, hahaha."


    Tatyana''s maniac and happiness-filledughter spread around. However, together with thatughter, tears filled with relief also fell down Tatyana''s cheeks.


    Cecile and Angel also felt an extremely weak and almost indistinguishable connection with the Floating ck Sphere, which allowed their hanging hearts to rest.


    However, Kali, Evelyn, and Andrea were still looking at that ce with expressions of disbelief.


    Andrea turned toward Cecile and asked with a trembling voice, her light green eyes bing misty. "Tell me she is alive, please." Andrea''s voice sounded extremely weak as if trying to seize onto a life-saving branch. More than a request, it felt like a cry for help.


    Evelyn and Kali also turned their heads toward them, looking at them with eyes that barely hid the current pain they were feeling but also with a small hopeful light at the bottom of their gaze.


    Cecile got a big scare, so her body was still trembling with the powerful emotions she felt at that moment. However, her voice was firm and resolute as she confirmed Yasenia''s life. "She is alive."


    Before Cecile answered, Mirrory created a sound barrier, preventing curious ears from listening.


    Andrea, Kali, and Evelyn looked at Cecile, their dimming eyes regaining the light of hope.


    Angel had also felt it, but she feared for it to be her imagination. Therefore, the moment Cecile confirmed it, her legs gave in, and she fell onto her knees and hands powerlessly. The moment, Yasenia''s body disintegrated, she felt her world crashing down.


    Evelyn grabbed Cecile''s hand strongly and looked deeply into Cecile''s eyes, her normally yful self nowhere to be seen. "You are not lying." More than a question, it seemed an affirmation. However, Cecile answered with a resolute nod, looking back into Evelyn''s eyes.


    Angel stood up wobbly and hugged Evelyn''s arm for support. She choked with emotion as she also confirmed it. "Yes! I can also feel her! She is not dead!"


    Mirrory and Valeria silently supported Angel and Kali and looked at the [Primordial Energy Core] floating in the middle. They both thought Yasenia had died, but Angel''s and Cecile''s words didn''t seem to be a rambling of a desperate person.


    Their eyes shed with even more interest toward the dragoness, ''Interesting.''


    Angel also looked over, making everyone follow her gaze, and said. "But it is strange. I can feel her in the [Primordial Energy Core]. What happened?"

 Chapter 324: Everyone Across the Secret Realm gathers!

    Chapter 324: Everyone Across the Secret Realm gathers!


    After Angel asked, Mirrory thought for a second and deduced something. However, before she could exin, they suddenly heard a burst of maniacalughter from the side, "HAHAHA! She is dead! Finally, she is dead! Hahaha!"


    They turned and saw that it was Gerd, his eyes crazed with lunacy andughing without any restraint.


    The pressure had disappeared after the lightning struck Yasenia, so the only thing left was the floating [Primordial Energy Core]. Everyone could finally move freely.


    Long Baidi shouted, "That ck Sphere is mine! Whoever tries to get it will go against our Tang and Long families."


    Other influential families also began shouting how some wanted Yasenia''s ring, others Yasenia''s sword, and simr things.


    Our group was now very sensitive, so their eyes became extremely murderous as the surrounding people wanted to literally steal Yasenia''s things. Moreover, now that they knew the ck Sphere was rted to Yasenia''s life and death, they wouldn''t even let people approach it.


    Evelyn and Cecile didn''t even speak as they took out their weapons, their auras unfurling with tremendous might.


    Evelyn took out her spear, and, without holding back, she looked at Gerd and shot toward him spear first.


    Cecile created a silver-colored bow and pulled the string, visibly gathering energy toward the silver arrow in it.


    Then Evelyn and the arrow disappeared from their ces and shot toward Gerd and Long Baidi, respectively.


    The arrow was so fast that Long Baidi almost didn''t react. However, even if he realized it, it was toote to dodge. He didn''t expect to get attacked right after dering his family name; such was his arrogance.


    The arrow was approaching rapidly, and when it was about to pierce Long Baidi''s chest, a yellow and blue energy shield appeared before him, not summoned by him.


    *BANG!*


    The shield exploded into fragments, but it killed enough momentum of the arrow to only damage Long Baidi and not kill him. Yet, even with the protection, Long Baidi was sent flying for tens of meters.


    The person that blocked the arrow frowned, looking toward Cecile. Her blonde hair and grey eyes looked imposing, with five pairs of feathered white wings behind her. Andrea muttered, "I."


    On Evelyn''s side, a simr situation happened. Lost in his ecstasy from seeing Yasenia die, Gerd didn''t react to the extremely fast Evelyn before it was toote to protect himself properly.


    However, Evelyn''s spear hit something right before it pierced Gerd''s head.


    *CLANG!*


    Evelyn came to an abrupt stop as her spearnded on a brilliant white and golden shield. Her eyes went past the shield to look at the shield bearer, and her eyes widened in surprise as she shouted his name. "Jaxon!"


    The five-winged Demon swung his mace, and Evelyn hastily defended.


    *BANG!*


    Evelyn saw her spear bend inwards as the momentum sent her sliding backward tens of meters. ''Strong!''


    Jaxon shot toward Evelyn, trying to take advantage of the situation. However, as he shot forward, he had to ce his shield before himself again. A giant paw coated in rumbling yellow lightning mmed on the Transcendent-ranked shield right after.


    *BOOM!*


    The floor lifted as the giant body of the powerful Wolf Queen made Jaxon take five steps back. Jaxon looked surprised at the enormous wolf that appeared out of nowhere, ''What''s with this beast!? So strong!''


    Sierra positioned herself defensively above Evelyn, growling as she showed her fangs and released a deep, intimidating aura.


    Evelyn instantly ordered, "Sierra, retreat!"


    Without anyints, Sierra followed Evelyn''s shout and retreated together to the other''s side, looking around for threats.


    Andrea said with a serious tone, "Prepare yourselves. Yasenia''s event was too eye-catching. All the powerful groups must be arriving."


    Cecile looked at the arriving groups and spoke aloud, her voice spreading in the surroundings. "If any of you wants to touch my lover''s treasures, you will have to create a mountain of corpses big enough to tire and kill me." Her tone was so cold that it could freeze hell itself.


    Jaxon and I looked at the Moon Phoenix and squinted, trying topare themselves to her. However, to their absolute surprise, Cecile felt as strong as themselves. Therefore, they decided not to act for the moment and see how things developed.


    As Cecile sessfully threatened all the arriving people, Kali and the others took out their weapons.


    Angel''s aura ballooned, attracting everyone''s attention, and liquid ss spread around her, creating extremely precise and profound formations. Her long blonde hair floated around as her blue eyes shined with pure light.


    The feeling people had from Angel was like a senior was deploying formations.


    "What the... Who the hell is her!?"


    "I was scared of the people arriving, but who knew that the cutest of their group was the scariest."


    A formation master stuttered, "H-How is she calcting all those formations? She is creating five formations simultaneously..."


    Mirrory looked at Angel''s figure as she worked with a raised eyebrow. This was the first time she saw Angel going full throttle in formation-making, and she was dly impressed. ''Hoh~, such a great surprise. To think she is less than thirty years old... Gaining Jing Jing''s inheritance is truly like giving wings to a tiger.''


    Instead of circr, the formations Angel was currently casting were linear, spreading forward and surrounding the [Primordial Energy Core]. Moreover, she also created two extra formations around her.


    In less than a minute, the floor around and before Angel was littered with countless geometrical lines.


    However, people''s eyes almost popped out as the other innocuous person in their group waved her hand,manding the tall greendy behind her. Valeria chanted, "[Spirit Queen Parade]."


    The floor around them broke open, avoiding Angel''s formation expertly, and hundreds of nt creatures climbed out of the soil, surrounding them.


    The smallest group of seven and two beasts suddenly didn''t seem so powerless as Angel''s formations and Kali''s army surrounded them.


    Andrea put on her full-body armor and took out her Halberd, walking in front of everyone. She wasn''t bigpared to the nt lifeforms around her, but her aura and charisma were impossible to miss. She was like a general in front of the army.


    Evelyn blended into the army, and Sierra stood beside Kali, Angel, and Cecile, acting as extra protection.


    The small Ebirah stood near Mirrory and Valeria, the safest ce to be protected. She wasn''t strong like the others, after all.


    Tang Xian and Long Baidi returned with their group, protecting themselves behind as they did that. They also took a chance to approach I''s group.


    Gerd also stood near Jaxon, his smile cocky and mocking as she looked at Cecile and the others.


    Jaxon and I had carried with them a big group of cultivators, so the number of people in the aura kept increasing, approaching ten thousand.


    The ten thousand cultivators were divided into various main groups.


    The first group was Jaxon''s and Gerd''s group. It was mostly filled with demons and a small portion of humans and beast humans.


    The next strongest group was I''s group; the strength between hers and Jaxon''s was small. It was filled with mostly humans and arger-than-normal portion of beast humans.


    Between them, our girls could spot Angel''s sister, Lidia, together with Linda and many people from the academy.


    Of course, there weren''t only these two main groups. Yasenia''s earth-shaking event also attracted other groups that hadn''t had the chance to interact with our girls yet.


    The first big group that arrived was madepletely of beasts.


    A female green dragon woman led them; her strength was deep and profound. If Kali didn''t have Valeria''s guidance as she purified in the [Life Spring], she would have released a purer Nature energy than Kali.


    Although beasts normally didn''t manifest beast parts when they transformed into humans, that didn''t happen all the time, and some even had control to half-transform. This woman had her horns and tail manifested.


    Group-wise, this wasn''t everything.


    A total of ten groups with simr strengths appeared, taking into ount Gerd, Jaxon, I, Long Baidi and Tang Xian, and the dragon woman''s group.


    More than twelve thousand cultivators gathered in this spot, counting intelligent beasts in the mix.


    The Green Dragon princess looked around, her deep green eyes clearly searching for someone. When she saw Cecile, her eyes shed.


    A pair of beautiful green dragon wings sprouted from her back, and she flew toward Cecile, ignoring the thousands of cultivators.


    She also didn''t seem to worry about the army of creatures or the formations as she approached our girls'' group with a confident demeanor.


    Andrea transmitted to the others, "Let her approach. She should be helpful to us." With Andrea''s decision, the others didn''t do anything and let hernd before them.


    Carrying a refreshing fragrance with her, the Dragon Princessnded softly before them. She was tall, her body shaped like an hourss with a pair of voluminous breasts, and her green dress was made of dragon scales, making her look regal and beautiful. Evelyn was trying to maintain her gaze up, but she couldn''t help but sneak a nce from time to time, thinking. ''Dragons are truly the best race in the world.''


    The dragon Princess'' voice had clear arrogance and pride as she asked, "Moon Phoenix, I''m the princess of the [Nature Dragon] race. Where is your mate? Aunty Tatyana wouldn''t let me see her, so I could only enter this boring realm to find her on my own."


    The Dragon Princess snorted, "I''ve been searching for a month and a half, and it has been very boring. Everyone here is too weak. Fighting isn''t even entertaining as they explode easily, especially those silly demons."


    The eyebrows of the people listening couldn''t help but twitch. ''Dangerous woman.''


    Gerd interrupted and shouted with a crazy grin, "You are searching for that slut!? Well, I have great news!"


    Gerd''s shout caught the attention of everyone. Heughed and shouted aloud, "She is DEAD! Hahaha, she was struck by the Heavens and those two strange ghosts in the sky! Blown to ashes in a single strike, hahaha."


    Everyone was stunned, and thousands of eyes locked into Cecile''s group.


    "The Heavenly Dragoness is dead?"


    "Impossible. Wasn''t she supposed to be the most powerful genius of our era?"


    "Hmph, the higher you climb, the worse it is when you fail. I''m sure the Heavens struck her down for being too arrogant."


    The Nature Dragon Princess moved her green slit eyes and looked at Gerd with pure disdain. "Thrash, did I let you open your filthy mouth in my, a royal dragon''s, presence? You shall die for your offense."


    A handsome man with white and ck hair and heterochromatic ck and white eyes appeared beside her. Below his feet, a winged albino tiger pped majestically. "Junior Sister, don''t be so rash, or many of our brothers and sisters may perish. He is part of the Demon faction, after all."


    The Green Dragon princess sneered, "So? If I want someone dead, let''s see who dares stop me."


    Then, she pped her wings and shot toward Gerd.


    The air below her wings visiblypressed as her body blurred the moment she did so, going even faster than Evelyn''s previous charge. Her speed was so high that most people present could only see a blur.


    The shockwave explosion she produced with her eleration was extremely loud.


    Since Jaxon was near Gerd, he didn''t want to lose one of his strongestbatants easily, so he went to his defense one more time, cing himself with his shield in the dragoness'' way.


    However...


    "Scram!"


    *BANG!*


    The Dragon Princess shouted as her punchnded on the shield creating a visible ripple.


    After a big explosion, Jaxon was blown away by ten steps. No matter how strong, at the same level, the physical strength of beasts, especially high-level bloodline beasts, was always superior to other races, Demons included.


    Before Jaxon reacted and got in her way again, Gerd tried to counter-attack, using the time frame their collision created. However, the Dragon Princess took a deep breath and roared in Gerd''s direction.


    "[Nature Dragon''s Breath]!"


    *BOOOM!*


    A powerful green wave zoomed toward Gerd with imposing momentum. It made the air before it exploded as it zoomed extremely quickly toward the silver-haired man.


    Jaxon''s interruption gave him enough time to react, and he used his strongest defensive technique to block the beam. A blood-red shield appeared before Gerd, and the Dragoness''s attack impacted right after.


    The beam exploded the blood shield created by Gerd andnded on top of him, covering his figure.


    After the attack, people looked at what happened and saw Gerd uninjured. Unlike most expected, that terrific attack didn''t even injure the soil.


    Gerdughed and said, "Did you really think you could injure me? Hahaha."


    The Dragon Princess turned around as she said, "It is always fun to see a dead man talking." Then, she flew back toward our girls.


    Before people could even question what happened, all the vegetation below Gerd exploded and multiplied!


    Hundreds of powerful-looking carnivorous nts attacked Gerd''s from everywhere, leaving him no way to avoid them.

 Chapter 325: Heartbeat.

    Chapter 325: Heartbeat.


    At the nt''s attacking him, Gerd reacted by covering his body with a bloody light, creating something simr to armor. However, when the carnivorous nts'' serrated teeth pressed on it, the armor was torn into shreds and their teeth sunk into his body, making Gerd scream in pain. "AAARGH!"


    Since protection didn''t work, he released one of his strongest attacks at them, not caring about injuring himself. At this pace, the nts would kill him before he escaped their mauling.


    His body released a ck and red fire explosion, trying to incinerate those nts. The burst engulfed all the nts around him, covering them in a powerful fire.


    Of course, not only he but also other allies attacked and tried to save him.


    Meanwhile, the Green Dragon princess arrived beside Cecile and the others again, ignoring whatever was going on in that ce. She asked one more time. "Where is she? I want to present myself to little Sister Yasenia."


    Evelyn looked at the bountiful bosom of the dragoness and said, "Say, Tittyragon, *Cough.* Dragon, aren''t you concerned about that man escaping? There are even demons helping him from the outside."


    The Dragon Princess blinked repeatedly, ''What did she call me? She must have stuttered because of my beautiful and charming presence. Yes, that''s it.''


    As the Dragon Princess lied to herself, she answered lightly. "Since you are also her mate, I don''t mind answering even if you are a human. What element are those filthy Demons using, t girl?"


    Evelyn gasped and said, "Impossible. I''ve met my match!"


    Andrea pped the back of her head whileughing, "Answer her, Evelyn. Don''t be such a clown."


    Evelyn answered with a salute, "Miss Dragon Princess, they are using fire against your mighty nts. May I remind thedy that nts are weak to fire?" Andrea and the others smirked and shook their heads. Evelyn''s lightheartedness rxed their previously anxious feelings, allowing them to calm down.


    Yasenia''s situation had them tense, but after Evelyn''s conversation with the Dragon Princess, they could look around more calmly since people were losing time grouping up and looking their way.


    The princess nodded and answered. "You are right. They are using fire against nts created by a Dragon."


    Evelyn looked at the nts still sprouting from the ground and blinked, "Why does that matter? Are nts different depending on who they summon them?"


    Valeria smiled and said, "The first dragon was a Fire breathing dragon. It wasn''t that powerful. In fact, what made dragons so powerful was their adaptability and potential. Moreover, since most dragonse from a "Fire Dragon," no matter how far away from the original, all dragons have heat resistance. There are expectations, as in everything, but the general rule applies to this little girl."


    The princess looked at the tall woman and saw her golden slit pupils. She asked, "Are you also a dragon? I can''t sense any draconic blood from you."


    Valeria shook her head, "I''m a spirit."


    "Hoh~, you are a very knowledgeable spirit." Then, she turned toward Evelyn and said, "What your friend here said is true. My nts have resistance to heat."


    Evelyn nodded, "So he should be dead by now."


    The Dragon princess puffed her bountiful bosom, making it jiggle, and said proudly. "Of course! I was the one attacking, after all-"


    "SLUT! HOW DARE YOU HURT ME SO MUCH! I''M GOING TO KILL YOU."


    They all turned, and Evelynmented. "Well, he is pretty alive in my books. He is even cursing at you."


    Gerd had managed to escape the attack after a while. However, he was a sorry sight. His right leg was gone below the knee, and his right arm was chewed out. The skin was somewhat burned because of his own attack, and blood dripped from open wounds on his face.


    The only reason he was alive was that cultivators could live with wounds that would absolutely kill a mortal.


    The Dragon Princess lifted her elegant eyebrow and praised. "Impressive, you lived only sacrificing your right arm and leg. Are you sure you don''t have cockroach bloodline in you?"


    Evelynughed aloud, "That''s quite appropriate. However, he won''t be alive for long."


    "Why do you say that? He should be able to regenerate with a peak-level Heaven-ranked pill."


    Angel said, "Well, Yasenia wants him dead, so he shouldn''t be able to remain alive for long."


    The Dragon princess nodded. "I see. Aunty Tatyana''s daughter should be strong enough to kill him. I won''t steal her prey."


    Evelyn saw Gerd muttering who knows what and said, "To think I will be able to feel schadenfreude one of these days. What are you muttering, dumbass? Have you gone mad after- Huh?"


    Under their surprised eyes, Gerd''s body bubbled disgustingly, and new limbs burst from his knobs. His skin regrew at visible speed, and after making an instant robe change, he was as good as new.


    The process had been extremely gross to look at, but the results were impressive.


    All the people from the righteous and beast sides looked on with wide eyes. Kali blinked, unable to believe it. "What kind of skill did you use?"


    Gerd cleaned the blood and snorted. "As if I would tell you. You only have to know that flesh wounds won''t be able to kill me!"


    Meanwhile, Evelyn took out a photo and looked at it intensely.


    The Dragon Princess curiously looked over and then blushed furiously, "W-WHY ARE YOU LOOKING AT A NAKED WOMAN''S PHOTO!?"


    Evelyn snorted and took out another one, "I need to cleanse my eyes with Yasenia''s naked tits! Look, I''m not the only one!"


    Said the perverted girl as she pointed at a group of women with Yasenia''s different photos in their hands.


    The Dragon Princess almost tripped while standing still. "Who are they!?"


    The group of one thousand female cultivators shouted in unison, "We are Yasenia''s S.L.U.Ts!"


    Silence.


    Absolute silence is what followed that absurdly well-coordinated statement. Even Evelyn was impressed, "I''m very proud of all of you. To think that you managed to coordinate that well during the time I left your side."


    One of the three leading women shouted, "General S.L.U.T., we are here to aid you!"


    Andrea interrupted, "Nonono, what coordination? What help!? When did her Fan club be this big!? And why are they here!? Worse, why are they all in the half-step of the Mental Nourishing realm!? I can even feel three of them in the Unification Realm!"


    Evelyn looked up at the tall Andrea and said with a wise tone. "The power of Yasenia''s tits is something you can''t understand, Andrea."


    Andrea didn''t know what to say when Evelyn spoke so seriously about something so absurd.


    The Dragon Princess woke up from her stupor and asked with a blush, "That naked beast-human was Yasenia?"


    Evelyn was somewhat surprised, "You actually saw the photo from there? I thought you couldn''t see it."


    The Dragon Princess nodded with a wagging tail, "She is very attractive. As expected of Aunty Tatyana''s daughter. She will do a perfect mate for me, Laurina!"


    Cecile''s face fell andmanded. "You two, stop with your stupidity. Can''t you think about where we are now? Focus on the situation at hand!"


    Evelyn and Laurina were stunned at her heavy tone, but looking at her icy blue eyes, they instinctually nodded. Cecile had this charisma that made her very assertive when speaking.


    The man beside Laurina, the one with ck and white heterochromatic eyes, said. "Let''s return to our group, junior sister. All the sides have already formed their formations."


    Laurina frowned and said, "And leave Yasenia''s mates unprotected? Did you already forget about what our seniors told us? We should protect them, tell them toe over here."


    He sneered and talked back, "I don''t care about babysitting that woman, but if you think I will lower myself to take care of these fucktoys, I refuse. Why should I protect receable merchandise?"


    Cecile''s and the other''s eyes instantly cooled down, and even Evelyn lost her yfulness.


    If they knew about something their dear dragoness hated, it was people treating them as extras.


    The effort Yasenia always put into strengthening them so they could keep up with her was something that didn''t go unnoticed. Calling them irrelevant was the same as spitting in Yasenia''s efforts to make them who they currently were.


    Laurina, of course, didn''t agree with that way of putting it. She frowned and was about to reprimand. However, Andrea spoke tly, interrupting whatever the dragon princess was about to say. "Go. We don''t need your help. Any one of us is as strong as you two; some of us are even stronger. Therefore, having weaker people protecting us is quite redundant. Furthermore, the moment Yasenia reunites with us, the small danger we currently are in will disappear."


    The manughed mockingly and said, "Do you think that supposed "Miracle Child" is strong enough to fight all the cultivators gathered here? You are delusional! She is just a rare breed that gathered the seniors'' attention. A twenty-year-old child can''t be that strong no matter how talented she is."


    Angel answered coldly, "Alone; she may be unable to. But with our help, she is invincible!"


    The man looked at Angel and frowned, "You... Are you a human? Why do I feel a threat from you."


    Angel snorted and looked sideways, "I won''t tell you, bad person." Then, she waved her hand, and before anyone could react, a blunt object hit the man''s chest.


    *BANG!*


    Although it didn''t hurt him, his body was thrown for hundreds of meters until he smashed inside the beast group.


    Andrea and the rest felt their lips twitch, ''Can you not be so cute as you blow away with ease one of the strongest individuals here?''


    Mirroryughed aloud, "Deserved! Who does he think he is to look down on my host~."


    Laurina''s level of respect for Angel jumped many levels. Even she, the strongest among the juniors from the younger beast generation, wasn''t confident in evading that non-lethal attack.


    Right after Angel''s attack, I arrived beside them. Her presence was hard to miss since she had five pairs of white feathered wings, and the aura around her seemed holy.


    Her strength had increased in leaps and bounds and was simr to Jaxon''s. She was, as a matter of course, one of the strongest people among those present.


    She seemed as easygoing as before, but there was an undertone of superiority in her speech, "I''ve been listening for a while, but you still haven''t said where is Yasenia. I don''t believe she is dead, as Gerd said. Tell me where she is; I want to speak with her."


    However, none of them answered. Cecile stated coldly, "You just have to wait, and she wille out."


    I frowned at her tone. Andrea crossed her arms and said, "All of you just wait within your groups. Didn''t youe here to grab that orb? Why insist on finding her? However, I warn you. That orb is Yasenia''s; if you want to get it, you will be our enemy."


    The Dragon Princess frowned and said, "I know you want to prove yourselves, but If any group dares attack you, I will try to protect you, so stay close to our group. Most of the beasts in our group are different from Razar. He is arrogant and conceited because of his peak-level Divine bloodline, higher than most of us. But he isn''t bad at heart and is very loyal once people prove themselves."


    However, unlike Laurina, I practically ordered. "Don''t be stubborn. Come to my group so that you remain safe. Will you really-."


    *Thump-Thump.*


    A powerful aura washed the surroundings in the middle of I''s speech, interrupting her.


    All the cultivators felt the power behind that aura, and their faces became solemn. All eyes naturally moved in unison toward the ck Sphere where the pulse came from.

 Chapter 326: A Roar that shakes the World. Birth of the new Hegemon. [End of Book Six]

    Chapter 326: A Roar that shakes the World. Birth of the new Hegemon. [End of Book Six]


    When all the eyes focused on the [Primordial Energy Core], they felt an unknown pressure. Because of its majestic aura, just looking at it felt like an offense. Those thatid their eyes on the Core felt like they should lower their heads and patiently wait for whatever was happening toplete without interference.


    *Thump-Thump.*


    The rhythmic sound reverberated one more time, making their chest feel those vibrations directly. The loud sound created energy waves with each pulse, distorting its surroundings.


    "The soundes from the orb?"


    "It seems like it."


    "What is happening?"


    "I don''t know, but this aura is too scary."


    You have to remember that the people who observed Yasenia''s previous death were only in the hundreds. In a group of now twelve thousand, they were too little. Of course, Gerd''s previous deration created some doubts about the origin of this. Together with the fact that this item was Yasenia''s, people began doubting.


    However, even for a cultivator, it seemed too incredible to be true, and soon most discarded the option of the creature in the Core being Yasenia. The main reason was that it wasmon knowledge that the Heavenly Dragoness couldn''t actually transform.


    The beasts and beast-humans felt it much more powerfully than the rest. And unknown to their group leaders, they began shifting toward the beast faction.


    Laurina muttered, "Ancient Beast. This event only happens when a Peak-level Ancient beast is about to be born!"


    The dragon princess''s deration was like a spark, and everyone got excited.


    Even inside the Sky Continent, the highest bloodline level was Peak-level Divine beast. And that was counting the adult beasts.


    Ancient Bloodline level beasts had been unable to be born for a long time because the purity of the parent''s bloodline was not enough.


    Moreover, since humans dominated the Sky Continent, there have been more than once when a beast mated with a human, further diluting their pure bloodlines.


    However, right before their eyes, the thing about to be born was a whole realm above it. A peak-level Ancient Bloodline beast. What did this mean? This creature was extremely likely to break through the ceiling of the Sky Continent, the peak-level Transcendence realm.


    Furthermore, bloodline levels improved as the beast grew up, so being born in this realm meant that it would achieve immeasurable heights in the future.


    On the Sky Continent, Tatyana sat on her ck and green throne, looking at the spectacle. After confirming that Yasenia didn''tpletely die after being struck to death by that lightning bolt, she rxed a lot. There was a smile hanging on her lips as she amusedly thought. ''What will you do now, Moon Goddess, Sun God? The thing you thought to be your puppet is about to walk on its own four limbs. Without my help, my daughter is about to break those powerful fate strings you attached to her. How does it feel? Terrible, right?''


    Tatyanaughed as she drank a red liquid from her cup. ''But what can you do? The ties you two put on yourselves to be bound to my daughter prohibit you from doing anything before she reforms her body while advancing to the Transcendence Realm. What a tragic oue. In the end, you''ve underestimated my little treasure, and now she is free to do what she likes the most, growing beyond everyone''s expectations, far beyond what you two predicted.''


    Tatyana let the half-empty cup float and rested her chin on her palm, looking humorously at Change''er''s and Tai Yang''s emotionless faces. ''Will you be able toplete your ns? Will you be able to guide her as you want? Will you two give up your ns and be her strength? Or will you two fail and be Yasenia''s enemies? What an interesting future is before us, hahaha.''


    At the same time, Mirrory''s green eyes shed inside the secret realm, and a smirk appeared on her lips. After deducing what was happening, she couldn''t help but find everything more and more interesting. ''So that''s how it is. This is getting fun. Their inheritor turned out to be such an anomaly. Well, I''m more than happy to see those two disgraced.''


    Meanwhile, Tai Yang and Change''er looked at the ck orb with visible frowns. Their eyes were cold and also had a speck of frustration. The fact that Yasenia managed to be born as a single creature instead of two was already strange, but now she managed to awaken the Celestial energy before they thought it would happen.


    Things were walking further from their thought path faster than their ns could mend things.


    Moreover, the fact that Yasenia learned about their identities waspletely out of their expectations. They knew her mother was suspicious, but they also knew that as an experienced Fate Attribute user, she would leave things for Yasenia to discover. Records about them were almost null. Only the tomb Tatyana found in the past would be able to rify their identities.


    Change''er said, "We can''t do anything more."


    Tai Yang sighed, "I know..."


    *Thump-Thump.*


    The two-meter circr orb made a pulsating sound one more time, and the surface became semi-transparent, showing a curled reptilian silhouette.


    The creature wasn''t big by any means; it didn''t even upy arge part of the Core. Moreover, people could see that some body parts were still growing. The tail, the wings, the horns, and the four limbs. Those things were still iplete but visibly growing.


    *Thump-Thump!* *Thump-Thump!* *Thump-Thump!*


    From periodical heartbeats to more fast-paced and natural ones. The heart of the creature began thumping rhythmically.


    Now all of the present cultivators understood that the sound was the beating heart of that powerful creature.


    Laurina didn''t want to believe it, but when she directed her gaze toward Cecile''s group and saw their almost uncontroble smiles and joy. This made her own heart thump, ''It''s really her... T-That''s Yasenia? Why is a dragon being reborn!? That''s not something a dragon can do!''


    However, Yasenia''s bloodline, attributes, and origin were Unique.


    What did Yasenia represent?


    The sky. The Sun. The Moon. The Stars. The Firmament.


    Yasenia represented the Universe.


    And what was about to happen was simr to the beginning of the Universe. For that, the dragoness needed to be reborn.


    It was a new being that represented all of the above, and this time, no matter how much the Heavens wanted to stop it, they couldn''t.


    The reason? Yasenia wasn''t taking energy from the world to be reborn. She was using the umted andpletely transformed energy by the [Celestial pearl] inside the [Primordial Energy Core].


    Natural Treasures were born from the Heavens but independent from them.


    That''s why the Truth Mirror could fight against the Heavens themselves, and that''s why Yasenia drained all her cultivation and let the [Celestial Pearl] absorb it. After the powerful lightning obliterated her body, she hid her soul inside the [Celestial Pearl].


    The control of the soul was natural to her, and you should remember the scene of Yasenia entering Cecile''s soul to cleanse her of the miasma guing her. Moreover, more than once, the silhouette of the dragon that appeared behind Yasenia was her soul. It began appearing as early as the Body Modification Realm, the moment she awakened her bloodline for the first time.


    After her soul was stored in the [Celestial Pearl], it fell into the [Primordial Energy Core], together with [Draconic Heart], and the three things worked together to reshape a body for the dragoness.


    [Draconic Heart]''s Red Core was something that evolved with Yasenia, and during the twenty years inside the Trial, it practically became a part of her. That''s why the sword lost its rusty surface and transformed into a giant blue sword, representing the color of her Celestial Energy.


    Since her soul has always been that of a dragon, the reshaping ended up in a dragon form, her true form. The shape she should have had since Tatyana gave birth to her.


    As her heartbeat''s rhythmic waves of energy spread through the Secret Realm, most of the groups were preparing for battle.


    The greed of capturing this beast and making it theirpanion blinded most people.


    Just imagining riding the dragon about to be born or making a contract with it filled every single one of them with excitement.


    The leaders of the ten groups tried calming everyone down, but the general thoughts were the following. ''If I get that dragon, I will not have to listen to you anymore!''


    Loyal people were in these groups, especially the beast and righteous groups. But the temptation the dragon inside the "egg" gave was truly high.


    However, before things got out of control, a crack echoed in the surroundings. The [Primordial Energy Core] cracked because of Yasenia''s pressure and body reconstruction. Even a Transcendent-level Treasure had trouble containing the creature''s aura.


    This led to some of her presence leaking outside.


    It was like a wave that hit everyone. The moment the wave hit them, it felt as if a superior being ced its eyes on them.


    The dragon-rted bloodline creatures felt their legs bending, and they sweated just with this small aura leak.


    Laurina also felt her soul quiver, even though she was an extremely high-level bloodline dragon. She turned toward the White and ck haired man and sneered, "I suppose that, unlike those stupid humans and demons, you''ve already guessed who that is. Do you regret your previous words?"


    The man didn''t answer, but the cold sweat dripping from his forehead said more than a thousand words.


    In the middle of the transparent Sphere, in the neck area of the dragon, a starry blue light shone, submerging the surroundings in a beautiful and ethereal glow. The [Primordial Energy Core] mended under that light and became pristine one more time. Then, it began shrinking.


    Although people feared it would crush the creature inside, under the stupefied gazes of the spectators, it phased through it as if it didn''t exist, shrinking toward the stomach area and finally fully revealing the creature.


    Everyone took a collective breath.


    The revealed beast epassed the beauty of the firmament in a dragon form.


    She was like a piece of the night sky that decided to hold the Moon in her left wing, the Sun in her right wing, and the stars across her whole body. The smooth and beautifully carved starry-blue scales shone with an ethereal light. Its golden horns and ws were as bright as the Sun. The long and thick tail had golden rings, and the tip waspletely golden.


    If people had to describe the dragon in one phrase, they would certainly use this one.


    Empyrean Sovereign.


    The dragon carried such majesty, beauty, and dominance that it made the stars in the Heavens pale inparison.


    Her eyes slowly opened, revealing beautiful golden reptilian eyes, and with them, a wave of energy drowned the surroundings.


    The feeling the Celestial Energy thread gave before was now a quality of the awakening dragoness.


    Then, she extended herrge wings, body, and neck and roared toward the sky!


    "ROAAR!"


    The resonant and profound dragon roar caused the Earth to tremble, the Heavens to shudder, and the entire Universe shook in awe before the absolute being that was born.


    The roar didn''t only echo inside the Secret Realm but in the whole Universe, rming major powers. It had nothing to do with her strength but with the concept she represented.


    This roar seemed to tell everyone that a new hegemon had been born, ready to take the whole World into a storm with her birth.


    Atst, Yasenia had fully awakened.

 Chapter 327: Junior Leaders of the Main Powers.

    Chapter 327: Junior Leaders of the Main Powers.


    After the Heaven-shaking roar, the dragon pped its wings slowly, floating midair where the ck orb previously was. Her size wasn''t very big, a little smaller than amon tiger. However, the aura around her made was extremely deep.


    Each p of her wings spread starlight to the surroundings, and the way it looked around somewhat cluelessly confirmed to the people that she was recently born.


    The dragon''s golden slit eyes scanned the thousands of cultivators, giving most of the people a feeling of pressure. Some became so cowered that they took a step back.


    Those eyes stopped the cultivators that wanted to rush forward and make a contract. They felt unworthy from the bottom of their soul, as if making a contract with that majestic newborn creature was sphemous to it.


    Nevertheless, there were exceptions.


    Before anyone moved, one of the leaders, who Andrea and the rest didn''t know, appeared before the dragoness.


    Cecile almost shot forward, but Andrea suddenly stopped her by grabbing one of her tails.


    Cecile turned toward Andrea with piercing eyes, clearly asking for an exnation. Andreamunicated with them through their Spiritual Senses, "Don''t go and protect her yet. The cultivators don''t know that the dragon is Yasenia. If we rush forward, we will be revealing it."


    Cecile got thoughtful. "How are you so sure?"


    Andrea said, "If they knew, do you think that Gerd wouldn''t be shouting to attack or things like that? Look at him. He is confused. If we go forward now, they will realize that the dragon is Yasenia. Although it is hard to recognize, it is easy to guess after connecting some obvious points. So we must be as inconspicuous as we can until the right moment."


    Cecile nodded and semi-rxed, her energy still circting to release it at the precise moment.


    Angel frowned and spoke, her voice unusually cold. "Can''t we just push through? Whoever tries to stop us from saving Yasenia, we will just murder them until mountains of bodies umte, and they learn their lesson to not mess with us."


    They blinked, surprised at Angel''s sudden burst of murderous and bloody aura. The roots of her hair were bing crimson red, and a sh of green mixed within her blue eyes.


    Not to mention the current aura pressure she was releasing felt really suffocating.


    However, while most of them became wide-eyed, Evelyn reacted fast and grabbed Angel''s breast with her whole hand. Angel froze as Evelyn snorted, "Calm your tits, Saint Inheritor. We don''t know the strength of the enemies in detail!"


    Angel stupidly looked at Evelyn, not expecting her to literally and tantly grab her breast in this situation. "W-What are you doing!?"


    After getting a good feel, Evelyn released her breast and smiled. "Hmm~, big, soft, and bouncy. Good tits! Anyway, I''m telling you to rx; Yasenia isn''t in trouble yet. We can always use our strength to punish them if they try something funny, but until then, it is best to be an observer."


    Evelyn pointed at Yasenia''s location with her chin and reprimanded Angel. "What is Tatyana''s most repeated advice? Do not let your increase in strength get to your head, and keep a controlled mind in all situations. Look at how all the leaders gather around her. Do you think we can escape unscathed?"


    Angel became timid after being reprimanded by Evelyn. She nodded and rxed. "O-Okay, I will listen."


    Evelyn smiled as she saw the roots of her hair transform back to blonde and her eyes return to the pretty and clear blue. She patted her head andplimented, "Good girl."


    Their conversation didn''tst longer than ten seconds, so the situation hadn''t advanced.


    As they talked, the group leaders appeared around Yasenia, floating with different methods like flying swords, their own wings, or flying beasts.


    The first to reach beside Yasenia was the aforementioned man. He was tall and skinny, with a schrly vibe around him. Nevertheless, the moment he arrived at Yasenia''s side, floating above an upside-down cauldron, he lifted his chin and said in an arrogant tone. "Be my, Isiah''s, contracted beast, dragon. Together we shall be unmatched. With my knowledge from the Medical Valley and your strength, no one will be our match."


    By the time the others arrived, Isiah had already made his offer. However, instead of jumping and interrupting, they observed the dragon''s response.


    The beautiful creature continued looking around until her pupils thinned for a moment. Then, as if she had found what she was searching for, her head turned toward him, looking directly into his eyes.


    Seeing that the dragon was actually listening, the others didn''t lose a moment and also spoke aloud. The person that spoke first among the nine people was a woman. Her smile was seductive, and her aura very charming. She wore a beautiful purple dress and, unlike other dual cultivators, had a touch of elegance within all that seduction.


    Moreover, when Yasenia turned her head toward her, she recognized her. It was the woman that tried to use seduction skills on her in the town. This happened right after her first night in the Town with Kali and Angel, so she remembered this particr woman. ''Hmm, in the end, she was someone important. She didn''te back to me, so it is possible she either learned her lesson or she was stalling time until she became strong enough.''


    "Don''t listen to him; I''m a much better choice. The recently formed Yin Yang Pleasure sect doesn''t discriminate and can give you a great time~. You are a very beautiful beast, so we will make perfect partners. I, Qin Xue, am not picky, fufufu~."


    A man holding a zither silently floated beside them. He was plucking strings while creating a slow and clear melody, very pleasant to the ears. "How about me, dragon? Our Harmony sect is the number one musical sect. Our songs will chant your tales, and our music shall be for you to listen to. Join me, and we shall be a legend in the World!"


    Tang Xian and Long Baidi didn''t miss the chance to join and also presented themselves. Their words were simr to the others, saying that Yasenia should make a contract with them and things like that.


    However, the fact that they were also speaking like that made Yasenia realize something. ''Hoh~, they haven''t realized my identity? That''s nice. I may be able to gain something out of this. However, my strength burst is getting smaller as the surrounding energy re-assimtes with the World.''


    As she listened, her thoughts spun rapidly. ''Although I''m more than enough to fight all of them simultaneously, that''s only temporary. I shouldn''t be too strong after this small burst. At most, I should be able to fight I and Jaxon simultaneously and win ny percent of the time. My current realm is the first level of the Unification Realm, after all.''


    Yasenia felt around herself and internally frowned. ''My body has regressed to an infant dragon. Even though my growth seems to be elerated, my bodily strength is still developing and not much stronger than before. I will need at least a year to recover to my peak.''


    After Yasenia reached that conclusion, Jaxon appeared beside them, pping his five pairs of fleshy ck wings, and ordered. "Beast, it is unlucky you were born here. Your only choice is to be a contracted beast. If you join me, you will have the most powerful race to back you up. Look around you; thousands of cultivators covet you, and the only group that can protect you from them all is mine."


    The dragon turned to look at Jaxon, and its eyes locked onto the shield. ''Hoh~, that''s Angel''s shield. The one he stole from me in the tournament, [Heart of ss].''


    It was not "Angel''s" shield, but, well, Yasenia''s brain sometimes worked differently.


    Yasenia''s show of interest looked different in the others'' eyes. It looked as if the beast was interested in Jaxon''s offer since it had basically ignored them but showed a reaction after looking at Jaxon.


    Their faces turned ugly, and they looked at Jaxon with murderous intent. All three that had appeared were not much weaker than Jaxon, so they didn''t fear him. Their groups were also big enough that if the Demons tried to attack them, they would receive crippling damage.


    Before the conversation continued, a sh of light illuminated the spot beside them, and the ethereal woman appeared. Five pairs of white, feather wings pped beautifully. Her blonde hair danced in the wind as her grey eyes overlooked them with clear superiority. I said, "Don''t listen; a dragon as sacred as you can only be part of the Divines. I won''t force you to be my contracted beast, but you should ally with us. Unlike the others here, I won''t tie you down with a contract, but you should promise to be mypanion for some years."


    Yasenia looked at I, and her eyes shed with battle spirit. This woman was the one that beat her extremely badly in the tournament, and she wanted to have her revenge. However, now, it wasn''t the moment for that. ''Hmm, the rematch can wait. More individuals are approaching.''


    The next that appeared was Laurina in her dragon form. She was a giant ten-meter-long, green and gold dragon. Her presence wasn''t any weaker than I''s or Jaxon''s, and the giant creature''s majestic bearing was impressive.


    The others frowned since, being a fellow dragon, Laurina''s offers would be the most attractive. However, to their surprise, the giant dragon bowed her head and transformed into her human form. Then, while bending her upper body, she said. "Congrattions on being born. Laurina and [Nature Dragon] faction are under yourmand. No matter who is in your path, we shall y them without holding back."


    Four beasts flew behind Laurina and bowed their heads.


    The first was a ten-meter-long half-ck and half-white winged tiger that transformed into a handsome and perfectly muscr half-ck, half-white haired man. "I, Razar, and the [Mountain shing Tigers] are at yourmand!"


    A thirty-meter-long giant green and blue turtle was next that spoke after transforming into a human. "Gorena and the [Ind Turtles] are at yourmand!" She was a very tall woman, simr to Andrea, with blue hair and green eyes.


    The next creature that transformed was a ten-meter-tall lightning Quilin. "Frisk and the [Lightning Quilins] are at yourmand." He was a rtively short but handsome man with long blonde hair.


    "Sirae and the [Ice Phoenixes] are at yourmand!" Said a beautiful and slender blue-haired woman who appeared after a blue phoenix transformed.


    Seeing these five powerful creatures bow toward the recently born dragon was a problem for the others. Although they were confident in defeating them, at what cost would that be?


    Nevertheless, when they looked back at the small dragon, they saw that the dragon''s eyes were still locked on Jaxon.


    Suddenly, she began to fly slowly toward Jaxon.


    Everyone''s faces changed, and their energy began rotating around them. Although they were speaking as if Yasenia had a choice, inside them, they would fight whoever Yasenia chose until the end.


    Jaxon smiled and said, "I see that you are an intelligent beast. Let''s make the contract."


    However, when the dragon stopped in front of him, it pointed at the shield with one w. The w was a beautiful golden color, like the purest of golds, but it also gave a chilling glow as it felt that it could pierce through everything.


    Jaxon was confused and looked at his shield. Then, he asked, "Are you asking for my shield in return for your loyalty?"


    The dragon nodded.


    Everyone paused and blinked twice. It was at that moment they all remembered that dragons are naturally greedy for treasures.


    Without thinking much about it, they all took powerful treasures and showed them to Yasenia.


    The first man, Isiah, said, "Don''t be tempted by such a lousy shield. What can you do with it, anyway? I have plenty of pills of Transcendence level quality that will surely help your growth and development!"


    The dragon, Yasenia, looked back at him, showing clear interest. Her lips arch in what they thought was a childish joy. However, inside the dragoness mind, this sentence was floating.


    ''Fufufu, maybe I can scam them of their powerful treasures.''


    Meanwhile, seeing that they grabbed the mysterious dragon''s attention, the others didn''t hold back and showed precious treasures.

 Chapter 328: Tatyanas Decision. Yasenias treachery.

    Chapter 328: Tatyana''s Decision. Yasenia''s treachery.


    As Yasenia plotted how to rob these people, Tai Yang and Change''er were slowly disappearing. Therefore, the attention they got was minimal since the cultivator''s eyes were locked on Yasenia.


    As they disappeared, they looked at Yasenia for a while, but they didn''t say anything. The tribtion that had fallen on Yasenia for entering the Unification Realm and gaining independence in her own fate had already gone by, so they couldn''t maintain their forms.


    Their eyes were thoughtful and calcting, clear that they hadn''t surrendered or changed their intentions yet. Do not think that they weren''t a threat if they continued with their ns; they were experienced Gods, after all.


    However, even if they were a threat in the future, the only person that realized it wasn''t even inside the secret realm.


    Tatyana observed them andughed aloud in ridicule. ''What a pathetic pair of Gods! Is your pride that important? Must everything go your way? How could a pair of Gods be as superficial as that? Truly a disappointment.''


    Tatyana observed the situation until they werepletely gone and waved her hand to make the skill disappear. Maintaining it was extremely costly, and it wasn''t something that she could keep up with everything that was going on in the Sky Continent.


    She sighed sadly as she saw her daughter''s figure vanish. Then, she shook her head, ''Anyway, I have to be stronger quickly, or I won''t be able to protect my little treasure. Since she has the [ck Crystal Heart], I don''t have to worry too much about her safety wherever she appears after the Secret Realm.''


    Tatyana walked out of the ruined Throne Room and was greeted by a crowd. All of them were her underlings; they had been waiting until the powerful fluctuations had ended inside the Throne room. Tatyana continued thinking, ''Cecile and the other children had also improved beyond my expectations, and together they should be able to protect each other. I can finally rx my heart. Moreover, they still have their life-saving treasures.''


    With that out of the way, Tatyana thought about increasing her strength quickly without hurting her foundation. ''Well, a giant massacre would be nice. Hmm, yeah, let''s annihte a quarter of the Demonic side of the Continent to use as an energy source for my advancement. Maybe that is too little? Bah, it doesn''t matter. I will kill until I have enough. If I''m stillcking, I will travel to the Underworld.''


    Tatyana looked around and said, her ck hair and royal-red dress waving without wind. "Let''s go to War. I want Death to flood the entire Continent."


    The thousands of subordinates before her fell to one knee and shouted in unison. "The Death Empress''s decree shall be the truth!"


    As so, with such unconditional genocide in mind, Tatyana also began her own journey to bing stronger.


    The Death Demigoddess started sprinting toward Godhood, and nothing would stop her! Whatever tried to do so, they would only be her nourishment.


    Back in the secret realm, Cecile, Andrea, Evelyn, Angel, and Kali maintained silence and looked at how Yasenia approached Jaxon. Their lips were twitching as they held theirughter, thinking of the face he would have when he realized what had happened. Of course, Cecile and Angel had rted her intentions to the others using their connection.


    Gerd, the only leader that hadn''t flown beside Yasenia, was doubtful. ''Why did this Dragon appear from the ck orb? Was it a dragon egg the whole time? It would make sense if that dead bitch carried something like this.''


    His delusion that Yasenia was dead without a chance to resurrect blinded him from the truth. Even when Cecile''s and the girls'' reaction was too calm, he lied to himself, thinking they were in denial about Yasenia''s death.


    He considered them some broken women that he could deal with whenever he pleased. The army of nt creatures around them and formations didn''t stop this thought. He considered himself extremely strong after the sacrifice ritual he was exposed to because of an inheritance, after all.


    Meanwhile, the S.L.U.T cult- *Cough.* Fanclub, was looking between their S.L.U.T general and the Dragon. At first, they felt their World copse when Yasenia died. However, after observing their goddess'' harem members be more rxed as time went on, it also rxed their feelings.


    When they saw the shape of the Dragon, they all opened their eyes in delight. How could they not recognize their adored dragon goddess?


    Even if she returned to ashes, they were confident in recognizing her!


    But since their second leader, Evelyn, was silent, they also remained silent¡­ Well, silently enjoying the scenery.


    Eighty percent of them were bleeding from the nose finding her dragon form extremely beautiful, and the other, more resilient, twenty percent, were taking photos at every possible angle to recreate, replicate, and build statues from.


    The other people who knew about Yasenia''s dragon form also didn''t speak about it. The reason was simple, the people who knew about Yasenia''s dragon form were close friends with our dragoness. Therefore, they wouldn''t sell her out. Linda, Lidia, and others from the academy had even stealthily changed groups from I''s to the S.L.U.T group. With all the events ongoing in the middle, people didn''t notice the movement of some hundreds.


    Without people knowing, now our girls had the Beast group to their right and the S.L.U.T group to their left. Twenty percent of the creatures present had formed an alliance as the events in the middle happened. Evelyn and the others also had their eyes on the surroundings, and they observed these movements, giving them even more confidence about their situation.


    In the ce where the leaders and Yasenia were floating, the dual cultivator woman named Qin Xue joined the others and also presented powerful treasures. "I have this [Root of Lust] that can increase your Yang or Yin energies. It is a transcendent treasure that I was about to use for myself, but if you be my contracted beast, I can give it to you. I''m sure that it will benefit you plenty."


    The Dragon, Yasenia, looked at her and blinked. ''Improving my Yin and Yang energies? No, thank you, I don''t want to kill my dears and increase my lust... Speaking of which, how strong have I be in that aspect?''


    Cecile and the other girls saw Yasenia looking at that cursed item and were sweating buckets. ''W-We don''t even know how much stronger she currently is in that aspect. Please don''t enhance her further, or we may die!''


    Cecile even transmitted to her head, ''My love, if you dare take that thing, I''m going to punish you without sex for a month!''


    Yasenia learned, some minutes after being reborn, that her dragon body could produce cold sweat because of fear. ''I-I won''t, sweetheart.''


    Her gaze returned to the shield as she pointed at it with her w. The gaze of the others darkened. ''Why was that shield so valuable for this Dragon? She can even use it!''


    Jaxon smiled and said, "Good choice! Let''s make the contract, and then I will give you the shield."


    Yasenia shook her dragon head and pointed at the shield again. Jaxon frowned and asked, "First, the shield? Then, the contract?"


    Yasenia nodded and wagged her tail, acting cutely.


    A certain group of people had to use healing spells because their members were bleeding out. Even our girls couldn''t help but blush. ''So cute!''


    I interrupted, flying beside them without fear. Jaxon thought about attacking, but he moved beside Yasenia first.


    I expressed, "Dragon, don''t be foolish. Once you enter a contract with him, he will use you like a ve! His race is infamous for not being truthful. A noble dragon such as yourself will only be used as a tool. I can give you a better shield than that one as long as youe with me. Outside this realm, I have plenty of treasures I can give you."


    Yasenia was interested, but if it was a benefit to get after the Secret Realm, it was as good as offering nothing. She knew that she could only ept one of the treasures, so she decided to get the shield.


    Yasenia spat a small golden fireball toward I. Yasenia intended for a more assertive attack, but she also didn''t want to hurt I, so she held back more than necessary. ''Hmm, maybe it''s too weak? If it''s too weak, it won''t create tension and create anxiousness in Jaxon''s heart to contract me faster...''


    I saw iting and frowned, shing toward it lightly. However...


    *BANG!*


    A golden explosion engulfed I for a second, and her figure shot out of the explosion right in the next instant. However, under the stunned eyes of the crowd, I didn''t exit by herself, but they noticed that she was sliding in the air because of the attack''s strength.


    The white-feathered woman opened her eyes, looking at her trembling sword with shock. ''A yful attack is this strong!? Impossible! I can''t let him make the contract.''


    Even Jaxon''s expression changed. ''I must make this contract fast.''


    Jaxon hastily threw his shield toward Yasenia and said, "Dragon, that''s yours. Now,e with me so we can make a contract elsewhere. Here isn''t safe." He would never have thought a baby dragon, a race known for its honesty, would lie to him.


    I shouted, "WAIT! Don''t do it! You will only fall into his trap that way!"


    Laurina and the other five beasts were also anxious. They didn''t want Yasenia to enter into a contract with another creature. How could they let such a majestic beast fall into a contract? They would rather die and give their lives!


    Moreover, they''ve sworn loyalty only to her. If Jaxon became Yasenia''s master, they would be Jaxon''s underlings, something they wouldn''t want to happen.


    However, they also knew that there was a group that would be even more against that oue than themselves. A side nce toward Cecile''s group rxed their nerves.


    Cecile and the others were all looking calmly as the events unfolded, not worried in the slightest. Therefore, they maintained their distance and didn''t interrupt, keeping an eye on the other leaders.


    After Jaxon threw his shield toward Yasenia, something unexpected happened.


    They saw the dragon wave her w toward the shield, absorbing it toward a ring they didn''t spot before on her right frontal hand. It was the [Five Realms Spatial Ring], an item that had also fallen inside the [Primordial Core]. Its high quality allowed it to survive the powerful lightning strike.


    Everyone that didn''t know that the Dragon was Yasenia was stunned. ''A spatial ring? Was this Dragon born with a spatial ring!?''


    However, not everyone waspletely blinded, and some connected the dots. Tang Xian and Long Baidi were part of that group.


    Still, before they could shout her real identity, Yasenia smiled and pped her wings. Like a blue shooting star, she flew toward Cecile''s group with a happy smile, leaving a beautiful starry trail behind her.


    Everyone was stupefied as the next scene urred.


    Yasenia dove directly between them, and all of them glomped her in a group hug.


    Yasenia''s body was only two meters long, without including the beautiful long tail, and a little over 150 cm in height, reaching Angel''s nose thanks to her long neck. She was quite small for a dragon, evenpared to a human. The size was simr to a big tiger.


    Of course, it was redundant to say that the moment Yasenianded between them, she disappeared below five bodies that jumped on her. They were extremely excited and d that everything turned out well and were ready to pamper their dragoness to the sky and beyond from now on.

 Chapter 329: Yasenias strange dantian. Angels anger.

    Chapter 329: Yasenia''s strange dantian. Angel''s anger.


    Yasenia felt them hugging her body in various ces, and she squintedfortably. Under the eyes of the stunned crowd, Cecileughed and scratched her chin, kissing Yasenia''s snout. "My beautiful Yasenia is so mischievous~. Did you have fun fooling them?"


    *Grrr~.* Yasenia purred in delight. Cecile''s scratches were top-tier, a close third behind Andrea''s.


    Angel was caressing her wings and eximed excitedly, "Yasenia, you are super pretty! Look, you have a golden Sun on this wing and a golden crescent Moon on the other. Kya! I love it~."


    *Grrrrrrr~.* The purr became louder and clearly delighted about Angel''s praise.


    Kali caressed her long neck, slowly feeling her scales and warm body. "Not to mention those beautiful images on your wings, the blue scales with white specs, simr to a starry night sky, are as beautiful. I thought we would have a rest of your seductive beauty, but now you are this majestic creature that will attract as many stares from the surroundings as before."


    *Grrrrrrrrrr~.* If it weren''t for their present situation, Yasenia would have loved to sprawl all of them and let her body in their care.


    Yasenia slowly moved out of their clutches before she became stupid under their pampering and waved her hand, summoning the shield, [Heart of ss], in front of Angel.


    Angel grabbed it and said sweetly, "Thank you, Yasenia!"


    Something cracking could be heard in the area where the leaders gathered. Probably nothing important...


    Anyway, our group ignored it since they were too upied caressing Yasenia all over her dragon body.


    Andrea caressed the long golden dragon horns and joked, "Now I have handles~. If you know what I mean."


    Yasenia''s mouth arched in a more than necessary seductive smirk for a reptile, making them blink. Even the stare she gave Andrea carried an aura of allure they couldn''t ignore. ''She can be seductive even in her dragon form!?''


    Meanwhile, Evelyn was crouched and caressing Yasenia''s chest with a frown. Then, she eximed with a despairing cry, "Why are you t! Where are your dragon tit-?"


    *Bang!*


    Evelyn spun in a star-like pattern after the tailnded below her chin at the perfect angle. An ovation appreciating the tail p could be heard from the female army at their left.


    "Beautiful tail p!"


    "Expertly done, the angr momentum transference is such that the spinning pattern changes as the General spins."


    "Have you seen the arc her wonderful tail did? Majestic, I don''t have words to describe its perfection."


    Angel had moved toward the tail that came back from a beautiful tail p and began feeling around. "The tail is beautifully thick and squishy~. Do you like it when I scratch here?"


    *Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr~.* Her growl was now constant, and the dragoness''s body that was recuperating became a starry-blue blob with wings. It seems that no matter the situation, her dears'' caresses were too much for our recently reborn dragoness.


    Mirrory and Valeria looked on with stunned faces but then burst intoughter. Valeria giggled and said, "It seems that no matter how strong, she will always be our mistress''s dear dragoness."


    Mirrory snorted arrogantly, "If she weren''t, I would have beaten her up. I still haven''t forgotten how she made my previous master suffer!" Valeria looked at the red-haired woman and shook her head. ''Her mouth is not that honest for something called Truth Mirror.''


    However, in our group, there were two creatures who were trembling.


    Sierra and Ebirah looked at Yasenia with fearful eyes.


    The monstrous bloodline pressure Yasenia released passively was oppressing, provoking them to feel like submitting instantly to her. However, after seeing their masters being so familiar with the creature they saw as absolute, they gradually rxed their nerves.


    Valeria spoke to them with a gentle tone, "Don''t worry, little ones. She is the mate of your partners, so she won''t do anything to any of you. You both should be happy as she is someone who will treat those that are good to her lovers nicely. As long as you continue supporting Andrea and Evelyn, she will only be your ally. Therefore, just be yourselves, as you''ve done until now."


    They both looked at Valeria and nodded. Valeria''s aura, unlike Yasenia''s, felt veryfy and weing.


    Meanwhile, after that cracking sound of Jaxon''s anger limit, he turned toward Gerd and shouted with bloodshot eyes. "Wasn''t Yasenia dead!? Why has she be that!? Did you lie to me on purpose, Gerd? I swear your death will be painful if you do it."


    Gerd was looking at Yasenia''s reunion with the others stupidly. He couldn''t believe it, "How could she survive that lightning bolt? Impossible. It is impossible."


    Gerd shouted toward our girls without acknowledging Jaxon''s questions. "HOW ARE YOU ALIVE, YASENIA!? The Heavenly Lightning vaporized you! Nothing of you was left behind!


    And Gerd was right.


    Yasenia didn''t really survive the bolt. She was struck dead. That''s right. Yasenia really did die.


    As Yasenia expected for a while, the moment the Heavens got the chance, they struck her down with the strongest "fair" attack they could. Then, with the Sun God and Moon Goddess strengthening it, it became something she couldn''t block and literally turned her to dust.


    So, let''s delve a little deeper into what happened when the bolt killed Yasenia.


    The moment the powerful Heavenly lightning struck Yasenia, as exined before, the [Celestial Pearl] took part in protecting her soul, and the [Draconic Heart] and [Primordial Energy Core] rebuilt her body following her soul as a vessel. Hence, Yasenia became aplete dragon in body and soul.


    However, Yasenia needed the [Empyrean Gxy Domain] to do this. Yasenia''s new domain was abination of her previous five domains. After she deployed it, she could control the space around her with very high authority.


    Combining it with her other three items and the creation of the Celestial Energy allowed her to iste herself from the Heavens while inside the [Primordial Energy Core].


    Recreating one''s body and avoiding death was going against the natural order, and as a result, against the Heavens. Therefore, you either need enough cultivation to beat this life principle, something a cultivator achieves in the Transcendence Realm, or a special situation, Yasenia''s case.


    If Yasenia couldn''t iste herself from the Heavens, it would have birthed another opportunity for the Heavens to attack her. This second attack would be without restraints since it would be a punishment, and Yasenia would''ve died.


    When reconstructing her body, [Draconic Heart] became more than a simple name for the sword, as it had be something elsepletely. A real heart, it had be Yasenia''s Beast Core.


    This sword could do something like that because of the bond it gained with Yasenia during the decades it spent with her and its origin. This sword which not even Elder Irina could crack open, was, in truth, the crystalized heart of a powerful dragon in the past. That''s why it was so durable and synced with Yasenia so well.


    The result of everything was Yasenia''s dragon body, pure original bloodline, and increase in strength.


    Now, if you looked into Yasenia''s dantian, there was a big surprise. Four cores were orbiting and rotating silently around a starry blue energy sphere.


    It was simr to a sr system.


    The first core and the nearest to the blue sphere was the [Celestial Pearl]. It was currently dormant; the silver, golden, and white colors were without movement on its surface. This event drained the item to thest drop.


    The second core was a red crystal core and Yasenia''s beast core; it was the core previously lodged in the middle of [Draconic Heart]. The one that changed colors depended on what energy Yasenia used in the past.


    The third one was the [Primordial Energy Core]. The cracks had previously been mended, and it was constantly supplying Yasenia with energy.


    Its function was to absorb the world''s energy and purify it from its influence, making itpletely Yasenia''s energy.


    The fourth one was not a core but a miniature gxy. It was the embryo state of Yasenia''s [Empyrean Gxy Domain]. The skill had materialized in something physical.


    Finally, the small ball of starry blue energy that made everything rotate around it was the Celestial Energy Yasenia currently possessed. If youpared the volume of both energies, the starry blue energy was minuscule, likeparing a spoon of water with the ocean. However, the aura it gave was as so profound and powerful that everything orbited around it.


    It was like the Sun between thes. Something that looked small but, in truth, was much more powerful.


    Yasenia finally started her path toward bing what she was bound to be: a dragon representing the Universe.


    In the group leaders, Gerd began spouting nonsense and asking questions, not believing the things that were happening before him; Jaxon looked at them murderously; Qin Xue looked at Yasenia with aplicated expression; the medicine Valley expert, Isiah, and the musical expert, Caleb, became thoughtful; and I looked at Yasenia with a frown, trying to guess why did she attack her.


    Between them, the five beast leaders were the most rxed. Laurina and the other four, Razar, Frisk, Sirae, and Gorena, floated down to their side.


    Yasenia turned her head and opened her mouth to speak, "Growl."


    Laurina nodded and was about to answer when she saw Yasenia''s face gaining a stunned expression. Laurina asked, confused. "What''s wrong? You just asked me why we came here; it is quite a normal question."


    Yasenia blinked twice, looking at Laurina. She had tried speaking in the human tongue, yet a growl had left her mouth. She tried again. "Groar!"


    However, another intelligible growl left her mouth, leaving Yasenia speechless... Literally.


    It was at that moment, Yasenia realized she couldn''t speak the human tongue!


    Laurina suddenly understood why Yasenia looked that way and exined. "You can''t speak the human tongue yet. Dragonsmonly gain that ability after reaching between ten to one hundred years of age, which varies quite a lot between species, or gaining their human transformation."


    Cecile and the others were startled.


    Evelyn was about to ask more in-depth when Jaxon and the others appeared beside them and interrupted.


    Jaxon said with an angry scream, "Return the shield and give the other treasures, Yasenia! Don''t think of leaving this ce alive if you don''t!"


    Yasenia looked at him and snorted.


    Angel squealed and hugged Yasenia''s neck, giving small kisses to the dragoness face. "You are so cute! I love you! I love you! Kya~!"


    Yasenia smiled and turned her face to lick Angel''s face once.


    Jaxon''s eyes cooled down, and he punched forward. A tremendous whirl of darkness, death, fire, and magma energies converged toward his fist, and then he prepared to smash forward. He wouldn''t be ignored so tantly by them so many times.


    Gerd saw Jaxon''s attack and alsounched himself forward, his eyes bloodshot with rage. He wouldn''t let Yasenia be alive! Right now, she should be the weakest, and he wanted to take advantage of that fact.


    Not only those two but another seven Unification Realm experts also attacked them, trying to catch them off guard.


    However, as they elerated, they all felt a chill climb up their spines. Their danger sense rang as their broad spiritual sense caught somethinging straight at them.


    They all changed their attacking motions into defensive postures.


    Jaxon ced his ten wings before him, turning all the gathered energy into a shielding skill. "[Abyssal Demon''s Defense]!"


    Gerd gathered a blood wall before him, protecting him as fast as possible. "[Blood Spirit Shield]!"


    The instant the nine Unification realm experts protected themselves with various defensive skills, each of them received an extremely powerfulser.


    *BOOM!*


    A colossal explosion urred, sending Jaxon and the others mming into the ground like a meteor, creating a long trench as they rolled into the ground.


    Angel''s silvery yet chilling voice echoed in the surroundings. "If you dare direct killing intent toward my Yasenia one more time, I will annihte all of you."


    Everyone looked at the cute girl hugging the dragoness with terror in their eyes. That attack had been too strong!


    Nine of the strongestbatants were sent flying with a single attack!


    Yasenia blinked twice as she thought with awe, ''Even after my transformation, I think I''m not much stronger than Angel...''


    Of course, Yasenia had higher chances in a death match, but Mirrory''s involvement and Angel''s powerful formations could overturn most of Yasenia''s advantages.


    However, if they sparred without the intention to kill, Yasenia was bound to lose because Angel''s formations and her coordination with Mirrory could be a pain if she didn''t resolve thebat quickly enough!


    A Saint''s inheritor was not something to underestimate!

 Chapter 330: Face-off, three groups.

    Chapter 330: Face-off, three groups.


    After Angel''s attack, the ce seemed to enter a stalemate. Seeing nine of the strongest cultivators being sted flying in an instant was very impactful. Therefore, Angel, who looked extremely pure and innocent while hugging Yasenia''s neck, became the most feared cultivator.


    Yasenia gave Angel another lick as a reward, making Angel''s previous serious face regain a sweet smile and continue to give her kisses. Yasenia squinted and purred, feeling quite well in Angel''s arms.


    I descended beside them, unafraid of retaliation. However, when her spiritual sense caught Angel''s hand moving, she flinched and took a step back.


    Angel''s eyes fixed on I, and although she looked calm, I knew that this cute and short woman would retaliate quite violently when she said something wrong.


    Inside I, this didn''t feel right. It was as if some sort of authority was being challenged. She should be the one making demands and being feared by others, not the other way around. Nevertheless, she ignored those feelings and turned toward Yasenia, saying what she came to say. "Yasenia, you should give the shield back to Jaxon."


    Yasenia looked toward I, surprised. She spoke... "Groar?" Only to feel annoyed. ''Why did I lose my ability to speak!?''


    Laurina chuckled and said. "Yasenia is asking why you would say that."


    Yasenia nodded andmented, with Laurina''s help to traduce. "Not only are you his enemy, but your races are also atplete odds. There is no reason for you to defend him."


    I exined. "If a battle starts, many will die. It is not worth losing so many lives over a shield."


    Yasenia looked at Laurina and said in dragon tongue, "Help me trante, please." She nodded with a smile.


    Then as Yasenia roared and growled, Laurina spoke, "A battle? Why would all the cultivators here fight? To return a single item to Jaxon? That''s not true. His demon side is not strong enough to threaten all of us. Heck, it is not strong enough to threaten my side. With my dears as a spearhead, I''m sure we can exterminate their army with small casualties."


    I looked at Yasenia with her grey eyes and said, waving toward the beasts, "What if I don''t help? Are you willing to sacrifice them so that your lover has a single item? Jaxon wouldn''t doubt sacrificing them to recover it!"


    Yasenia separated from Angel and squinted. "What are you trying to do, I? Do you think you can order everyone around? Your actions are illogical."


    I spoke aloud, "I can''t control the individuals gathered here, but I can guide them! My divine race is the leading race of the Universe, and we fight against Demons for the sake of the other races. Being the only Divine in the Secret realm, I''m more than qualified to be heard by everyone."


    Yasenia blinked twice. Then, she sighed and spoke through Laurina some more, "I''m disappointed. With our small conversation, I thought you were different. Someone with a head above your shoulders and with your own beliefs. I think your views are different from mine."


    Yasenia looked around and roared aloud, spreading her presence to the surroundings; Laurina followed her tone change and shouted aloud. "Are all of you Jaxon''s or I''s puppets!? Will you really fight against all the beasts and beast-humans present to return a shield to him? Will you really avoid fighting against the creatures invading our Continent because I told you!?"


    Yasenia pped her wings, instantly elevating fifty meters into the air, and roared once.


    *ROAAR!*


    Even without trantion, the message was clear. "Bring it on!"


    The beasts, Laurina, and the other leaders followed Yasenia''s dragon cry, and Yasenia''s S.L.U.T group also screamed with them!


    *ROAAR!!!*


    *RHAAA!!*


    The voice of more than two thousand creatures echoed in the surroundings. If the demons wanted to fight for a shield, they weed the challenge! They were not afraid!


    This shout full of provocation rang rm bells, and all sides moved in preparation for battle. I also pped her ten white wings and flew before Yasenia. She condemned, "Are you sending innocent beings to their death for a shield!? You are crazy!"


    Cecile appeared between I and Yasenia and spoke coldly. "It is not for a shield, I. How many times have Demons done as they pleased inside the realm? How many have fallen victim to their deeds? Do you think that avoiding confrontation will lead to a pacific end? It will not."


    Cecile said word by word, "The only method to make Demons stop is fear! Make them fear us so that they don''t dare do whatever they like! In this World and many others, sadly, the one who is stronger is right. And so, we shall show Demons and their allies that we are not pushovers!"


    I snorted, "You can say that because we are in the Secret Realm. What will happen when we go outside!? Unless the Divines arrive in the Sky Continent, the seniors will all die once the stronger Demons arrive!"


    Cecile shook her head, "Go back to your group. We''ve already heard enough to know your position on things. You don''t understand that they''ve already begun the invasion. Killing some juniors won''t change anything."


    Yasenia''s eyes sparkled as she flew behind Cecile, ''So cool~.'' Cecile turned, and after grabbing Yasenia''s w, they flew down.


    The numbers were quite against them.


    If we counted all beast-leaders as one group, there were a total of three main groups.


    The first group was led by Jaxon, with Gerd within the group.


    His side had a mix of Demons, humans, and Beast-humans. There were a few beasts, but most of them were contracted.


    Those that were not didn''t deflect because they had long lost most of their natural instincts, bing something called Demonic Beast.


    They were far less intelligent than intelligent beasts but as strong.


    They were the biggest group with six thousand individuals. That was almost half of the total number of creatures present, which was fourteen thousand. It had grown from the previous twelve thousand as the events unfolded.


    Half of Jaxon''s group was made of demons of many subraces, and the rest were a mix of the other races.


    The second biggest group was I''s, with five thousand thousand cultivators. The grand majority were humans, and the other human leaders that appeared in the past were inside this group. To refresh your memory, they were Isiah, the Medicine Valley genius; Caleb, the Zither-ying Musician; Long Baidi and Tang Xian, the ret- *Cough.* The leaders of the noble families; and Qin Xue, the leader of non-demonic Dual Cutlvators.


    Finally, the third andst group was Yasenia''s. They didn''t reach three thousand in terms of numbers, but they were close.


    Between them, almost all the Academy students in the area, the S.L.U.T group, and basically ny percent of beast-humans and beasts gathered.


    However, although their numbers were smaller, Yasenia''s group had the advantage of... Well, being Yasenia''s group. Yasenia, Cecile, Andrea, Angel, Evelyn, and Kali were forces to be reckoned with.


    Then, they also had the five beast leaders, Laurina, Razar, Gorena, Sirae, and Frisk.


    Inside the S.L.U.T. group were Lidia and Linda, who had also managed to reach the Unification Realm because they previously were at the peak of the Half-step level. Not to mention the three cult leaders, I mean, fan leaders, who were also in the Unification Realm.


    In short, they had more Unification Realm expertspared to the other groups, and it would be nice to remind you that beasts at the same level were stronger than their humanoid counterparts, Demons and Divines included.


    That''s why Eira and Boreas, the Ice Phoenix Patriarch and Matriarch, fought ten Demon Monarchs each in the War. Even then, they managed to kill some of them before Tian Long was summoned.


    All groups evaluated each other''s strengths. The thing people still were unsure about was Yasenia''s and her wives'' current power.


    The six of them had surprisingly entered the Unification Realm. Jaxon and I expected Andrea to enter it because she was the closest, but not the others.


    This fact gave them a bad feeling since they could fight against Yasenia in the past because of her low cultivation level. How strong was she now that she had caught up with them? What about her wives?


    Yasenia looked around, her mouth arched, showing a row of extremely sharp fangs. Then, she shouted, "Growl, roar!"


    Yasenia froze for a second. ''Ugh... I want to speak aloud!'' She still was unustomed to not being able to speak.


    However, Cecile wouldn''t let her dearest embarrass herself. Her cold voice echoed in the area, following right after Yasenia''s powerful-sounding roars. "Pathetic! Do you really think you can battle against us? Even if you win, at what cost would that be?"


    The dragoness''s golden eyes sparkled like a warm Sun. ''Right, I could''ve used Cecile or Angel to trante me! They know my thoughts thanks to our connection.''


    Jaxon frowned. He thought his group was much bigger. ''Weren''t there more beast-humans and beasts within my ranks?''


    What he didn''t expect was Yasenia''s influence.


    A demon flew beside him and said with worry. "Many of our captured beasts and beast-humans have escaped. With everyone moving, we couldn''t stop them all from leaving. Once they were close enough, they all deserted to Yasenia''s side. The beasts on their side helped them, and we could only kill twenty percent of those that escaped."


    Jaxon''s face instantly darkened. "I''m going to kill all of them!"


    I was also confused about the size of her group until a human man appeared on her side and said a simr thing. "Savior, a part of our forces had deserted toward Yasenia''s side. We''ve underestimated her influence."


    I frowned. After unlocking her bloodline and transforming into aplete Divine, some of their traits have begun showing. Arrogance and wish for control seemed to be one of them. "Although I have nothing against her, we can''t let her run rampant and do as she likes. Do not make it obvious, but help Jaxon''s side until the casualties are enough. Once Yasenia''s forces are forced to retreat, we''ll sweep in and save them. That should build enough influence for me to gain enough authority to overrule Yasenia''s bloodline pressure."


    The man asked with uncertainty, "What about the Death Empress? If something happens to Yasenia, she will go on a rampage."


    I shook her head, "In the grand scheme of things, she is weak. We don''t have to worry even if we enterbat with Yasenia; the Death Empress is not a threat outside this realm. Moreover, we can''t let Yasenia grow, or she can develop a very powerful threat¡­ Hmm? Where are Linda, Lidia, and those from the Academy?"


    The man coughed and said awkwardly. "The reason I informed you is so fast is that the ones who left amount to almost seven hundred. Our previous six thousand forces are reduced to five because of that."


    I blinked twice, unable to believe it. Long Baidi and Tang Xian appeared beside I and said, "We warned you that she was dangerous the moment you appeared. But you didn''t listen. We shouldn''t have left her alone for so long; attacking her was the right option."


    I''s frown deepened. "Even those from the Academy left? Are they trying to rebel? They are supposed to be allies with our Heavenly Sect, not a Dragon!"


    The man wanted to say that the Dragon''s mother was the leader of the Academy, but he kept it to himself. Discussing at this time will only lead to bad things.


    This was why Yasenia''s group had almost three thousand individuals; one thousand came from the other two main groups.

 Chapter 331: To fight, or not to fight? Yasenias Choice.

    Chapter 331: To fight, or not to fight? Yasenia''s Choice.


    Even when her group was basically half in numberpared to the other two, Yasenia didn''t care; their current numbers were enough deterrence to avoid a fight if she yed things right.


    Why did Yasenia want to leave? You may ask. Her strength at that moment was enhanced because of her recent "birth," and Angel''s and the other''s strengths have proved to be extremely high. Therefore, battling now and eliminating groups of enemy cultivators should be the best choice.


    However, Yasenia didn''t think that way. It wasn''t that Yasenia was afraid, but after so many years of warring, she understood that the battlefield was unpredictable. A single mistake could cost her own or any of her lovers'' life.


    Yasenia''s mind spun, and she observed the surroundings. After moving during this whole time, the city was actually behind Jaxon''s group, so they couldn''t use that escape route. Their only option was to run the long distance until the forest and then use the dense vegetation to lose their trackers. ''Moreover, if they decide to chase in small groups, we can set ambushes and eliminate them in guerri warfare. Spiritual Sense is a thing, but its distance is not wide enough to avoid these confrontations. Even if there is a special person with twice my own spiritual Sense, I can ambush them easily in that environment.''


    The dragoness didn''t stop thinking as she approached Cecile. The tinum-silver-haired woman looked at her lover and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Yasenia transmitted her thoughts through her link, Cecile was mildly surprised at her decision, but she felt relief more than anything.


    Meanwhile, Jaxon shouted. "I, this has nothing to do with you. Although our races are enemies, we can always reach small agreements. I won''t attack this time as long as you don''t intervene with my problems with Yasenia."


    I didn''t say anything, but herck of response was more than enough for Jaxon. I was practically the representative of the Divines, so she couldn''t say aloud that she wouldn''t attack them. However, everything else, from her bodynguage to her eyes, spoke louder than any word.


    Jaxon smirked, ''It seems that Yasenia''s disregard for her has struck a nerve, hahaha. Stupid, if she allied with Yasenia, they could fight us off rather easily. As Master said, Divines can gloss over important matters if someone ps their faces; their ego is extremely high.''


    I''s thinking was simr, ''Although I won''t help in the beginning, after fighting for a while with their group, you will be weakened. I can strike at that moment and destroy you in one fell swoop. Is he really stupid enough to fight when a group of enemies is looking at them from so close?''


    Yaseniamunicated some more things with Cecile while keeping her attention on the battlefield situation. After listening to Jaxon''s statement, she said onest thing to Cecile and let her speak aloud. Cecile''s cold voice spread in the area once more: "There is nothing to gain for any side. Let''s avoid the fight, and each go our ways. Jaxon, if you want the shield back, Yasenia agrees to a one-on-one in the middle of the three groups. It is your item. What does everyone else have to do with that?"


    Jaxon sneered, "Are you trying to make our numerical advantage null with that stupid bait? What do you take me for?"


    Cecile directly mocked him, "I see you as an arrogant and conceited Demon, one especially stupid since your recent increase of strength has bloated your head to the bursting point. How about admitting you are afraid instead of trying to speak in circles around it?"


    The beast howled and roared, many in mockery, and parroted Cecile. "That''s right! You were deceived; take it like a cultivator!"


    "You want your shield? Fight for it!"


    "Stupid Demon, our leader is willing to lower to your level. You should ept since only you will die that way."


    "Bahahaha, good one, brother tiger!"


    Jaxon said icily, "You steal my weapon, and then you tell me to fight? As expected of a lizard, your brain iscking. How about I also steal one of your lovers and ask you to fight for it?"


    Yasenia''s pupils thinned, yet she didn''t show any reactions. Internally, however, some ns changed, ''I will be demon hunting for the rest of my stay in the Secret Realm, it seems.''


    Andrea shouted with a cold voice even before Yasenia or Cecile could retort. "Do you think we are wallflowers or something? I wanted to leave you with a bit of dignity, allowing you to fight against Yasenia. However, I changed my mind. Your opponent is now me, Demon."


    Everyone was stunned. Although Andrea was known in the Academy, she wasn''t known like the other same-level cultivators, I, Jaxon, Long Baidi, and all of those. They thought she was a nobody who interrupted the talk between the big shots. Therefore, curses rained on Andrea from those that didn''t dare speak out sooner.


    "A fucking nobody cares to speak up!?"


    "Who do you think you are, whore?"


    "That mouth is better be filled by a dick!"


    "Speak one more time, and I''m going to r-."


    *ROOAR!*


    An explosive dragon roar made many cultivators, allied or enemies, grab their ears in pain. The shockwave was extremely powerful, and the aura it carried was extremely profound.


    For the first time, Yasenia began using energy seriously! That speck of Celestial Energy roiled about in her meridians, creating such pressure that all cultivators under the eighth level of the Mental-Nourishing realm couldn''t even speak. They were too preupied using their cultivation not to fall to their knees!


    The aura burst felt like a physical wave mmed onto them, pushing a big portion of the cultivators back. This created a ce without creatures except those strong enough to resist the burst from up close. They only amounted to thirty people. Compared with the hundreds previously, the dragon roar seemed to have vacated the ce around her of people.


    A sh of fear crossed those demons'' eyes as Yasenia''s gaze locked them in ce. Even if Yasenia had matured, she wouldn''t take people insulting her darling easily.


    One thing was holding back because of the situation, and another was letting people walk all over them.


    The only reason Yasenia wanted to avoid fighting in the first ce was not to risk her dears'' safety. However, Yasenia was 100% confident she could win if a battle truly started.


    Before more people pissed their pants in fear, they saw the previous woman they insulted cing her hand on the furious dragon''s head.


    Like a switch, all that aura dissipated as Yasenia turned her head to look at Andrea.


    Andrea kissed her on the snout and said with augh, clearly amused. "Wasn''t it our turn to be angry? They called you brainless lizard, my love. Why did it suddenly change to you being angry?"


    Yasenia stood on her hind legs and extended her neck, cing her ws on Andrea''s stomach. Then proceeded to lick Andrea''s mouth while growling.


    Of course, Andrea didn''t dodge and happily smiled as she received her caress. She turned toward Jaxon and said, "Are you in or not? I want to spend time with her, so be quick."


    Jaxon had felt a chill going up his spine when Yasenia roared angrily, so his thoughts about being stronger were pped out of his mind. ''Fuck. What did she do to be so strong? How could she advance a whole realm in half a year!? She was in the first level during the recent tournament!''


    His strength has also made a giant leap. Not only has he entered the Unification Realm, but his Demon Bloodline has also awakenedpletely. His innate skills, gained after entering the Unification realm, were terribly strong.


    However, when Yasenia roared, he felt small. Even if Yasenia appeared like a baby dragon, her size being very small, her aura release intimidated him more than any mountain-sized dragon he had fought until now.


    Not only he, all the strongest people present felt the abyss between their strength. Yasenia had caught up in the cultivation base, and the results were much worse than they thought.


    This was the reason Andrea rxed so much. Only a stupid person would challenge their dragoness at the moment, they needed to gather information before making a move, or the results could be catastrophic.


    All the leaders were smart people and understood that fighting now could mean destruction. No matter how arrogant, in front of death, people became humble unless they had a loose screw.


    "Who do you think you are, Yasenia!? Do you think roaring makes you imposing!?" The man named Gerd with a loose screw shouted.


    Jaxon almost kicked him flying. Although thebat was being set back, again and again, it was because of clear reasons! How could this stupid and obsessed person not see that their enemy had unnatural strength? It probably would be smaller as time went by.


    Jaxon frowned. ''However, it is also true that catching her in this situation, surrounded by thousands of cultivators, will be hard once she is able to leave. We only have one month, after all.''


    He smiled, ''When something is too strong... Sometimes allies became scared of it.''


    "I. You''ve felt it, and I have too. Let''s get rid of her before she goes out of control. You''ve fought against her and see how fast she is growing. At this pace, at most, we''ll be outssed in another year. I don''t believe their small group can face off against our coordinated assault."


    I bit her teeth in frustration. It is true that Yasenia was growing out of control faster than she thought. However, was it correct to make Yasenia their enemy? As Jaxon said, she was growing extremely fast. Yet, currently, she doesn''t have a bad rtionship with Yasenia. There were a few small disagreements, but nothing worthy of bing enemies.


    An ally worth befriending or an enemy that has to be killed at all costs. I had to decide which side Yasenia fell on and answer Jaxon.


    On the other side, Yasenia knew that attacking Jaxon''s group now was a good opportunity; her sudden powerful roar had destroyed their morale. If Yasenia charged as the spearhead into battle and disrupted the enemy lines, the fight would end with few casualties on her side.


    If it were the pre-trial her, she would have probably gone and attacked. Nevertheless, the pre-trial her would have assumed I wouldn''t interfere or even help her. Her golden eyes moved and locked on the thinking I.


    The years of fighting had made Yasenia more careful, more cunning, and more resourceful. ''Why attack now with thousands surrounding them? There is still a month left of time inside the realm. I don''t really care about demons, but I care about killing Jaxon and the others. The most prudent thing to do is...''


    Yasenia''s dragon eyes shed with a red light as she plotted their demise.


    *Grrrr~.*


    And well, they also shed with pure delight as Andrea scratched her chin and horns. ''Darling is too good at this~; for the moment, let''s leave. I want to cuddle with her.''


    After observing the attitude of all the people present, Yasenia decided to leave. "Let''s go. We are leaving." Said the dragoness to Cecile.


    Cecile conveyed her words to the others. They nodded and without saying anything, they used their movement techniques and left the area.


    Valeria, Mirrory, Ebirah, and Sierra followed behind.


    Before they realized what was going on, our group was already in the distance, speeding away.


    Everyone looked stupefied as the group of two beast women, four women, one giant woman, one lobster, one giant wolf, and one dragon disappeared into the forest.


    Laurina, Linda, Lidia, and other people close to them blinked repeatedly, and when they understood that they had left just like that, they ran after them.


    "Yasenia, wait for me!"


    "Munchkin, wait for your big sister!"


    "Lady Yasenia, I want to speak more in-depth; please wait!"


    With simrments, a group of thirty or so left as fast, if not faster than our group. Chasing after them.


    The rest looked as if they had swallowed a fly. The tant disregard was a big hit to their pride.


    However, what could they do? Chase after them?


    The Unification Realm experts could do so, but while doing so, they would leave thousands of troops behind.


    Jaxon and I didn''t expect Yasenia, with her dragon heritage, to run away, not caring about all the beasts present. What if they suddenly decided to attack them? Wouldn''t they all die without their leaders?


    In this absurd manner, Yasenia and the others left!

 Chapter 332: Yasenias hidden complex. Starting the hunt.

    Chapter 332: Yasenia''s hiddenplex. Starting the hunt.


    The three sides looked at each other awkwardly. They didn''t expect Yasenia to leave so suddenly. However, Jaxon also wouldn''t begin his attack on the beast group.


    The only reason I could probably find for fighting with him was to stop Yasenia. Now that she was gone, it was impossible for her to stay arms-crossed and do nothing if he decided to kill the beasts. Therefore, with a voice that was filled with repressed anger, he shouted, "Disperse and search for Yasenia! I want her dead!"


    Jaxon''smand was like a trigger, and everyone began dispersing. Even I''s group and the beast group went their way.


    Just like that, this tense situation fizzled without a conflict.


    However, had Yasenia really left? She didn''t!


    With Valeria, Mirrory''s, and Angel''s help, they hid in a rtively close area. Their mastery of formations and the natural life around them make it extremely hard to spot. That''s why it appeared as if they had disappeared as soon as they entered the forest. Instead, they were quite close, overlooking what was happening.


    There were various reasons for this.


    Yasenia had nned to see how things developed.


    The first option she had in mind was if Jaxon decided to begin a fight against the beasts; although a stupid decision, it was possible since he might be so angry at her that he would act irrationally.


    Acting emotionally to release emotions is not strange at all, so taking out his anger in killing that group of beasts and humans wouldn''t be strange.


    If that happened, I would most likely join the beasts against Jaxon and take advantage of the situation to gain more followers and strike down her enemy. In Yasenia''s mind, I wasn''t someone who despised her but felt she was growing too fast and being a menace to her future ns.


    However, their situation wasn''t so bad that this could only be solved by either of them dying. The main reason for that is what I wanted and what Yasenia wanted. Yasenia wasn''t interested in bing a leader or an Empress. She was interested in creating a safe space for her offspring and her dears.


    In short, she wanted to create a family n that would not meddle with World politics and is a neutral party.


    With that in mind, Yasenia had nned to reenter the fight when the battle started.


    With I fighting on the beast''s side, she wouldn''t be able to switch sides suddenly. She carried the banner of righteousness, so stabbing people in the back when she began fighting with them would look terrible.


    Therefore, in a somewhat forceful yet natural way, Yasenia would be able to ally with I.


    With a powerful ally, she would deal a massive blow to the demons using I''s side strength and her own. Of course, even if I decided to stand on the side and do nothing, Yasenia would also attack Jaxon''s group to save those beasts. They''ve supported her, after all, so giving a hand wasn''t overboard.


    However, it was extremely far-fetched for I not to participate in the battle and help.


    The other option was what happened, everyone dispersing without attacking. In that case, Yasenia had also thought up something. In the ce they were hiding, Yasenia rted through Cecile, "Keep track to which direction our enemies dispersed to. We will begin to hunt them down in about ten minutes. They''ve lived long enough, and now that we know their location, it is quite a good moment to kill most of them."


    They all nodded and paid attention. Valeria took the chance and approached Yasenia. The dragoness looked at the extremely tall green woman and tilted her head.


    Valeria crouched down and tapped her forehead. "Learn this skill in the meantime, Yasenia."


    With Valeria''s touch, Information flowed inside Yasenia''s brain for ten seconds. Yasenia understood what kind of skill it was and began learning it immediately.


    The others saw Yasenia stay still, as if she was stunned by Valeria''s touch, and blinked, confused. Kali asked calmly, knowing Valeria wouldn''t hurt Yasenia. "What did you do, Valeria?"


    She was so sure because of the conversation she had had with her some days ago. She still remembered how shocked she was when Valeria asked her the following.


    ***


    "Kali, do you mind if I and Yasenia deepen our rtionship?"


    At that time, Kali asked back, confused. "Deepen? In what way?"


    Valeria was sitting on the sofa with Kali on herp, so she said directly. "Well, having children with her, maybe falling in love in the far future, who knows?"


    Valeria felt Kali freeze in shock, so she lowered her head to kiss her cheek. "I will only do this if you ept, Kali. You are and will be my most important person. That won''t change."


    Kali looked at Valeria''s gentle expression and blushed bright red. She fidgeted with her hands, her two fox-tails coiling around Valeria''s waist as she whispered. "O-Okay, you can. H-However, I just froze because I didn''t expect that question. But if you two be closer, I will be very happy." Valeria found Kali very cute, so that day, she carried her around everywhere the group went.


    ***


    With that in mind, Kali was sure that not only would Valeria not hurt Yasenia, but she also entered into the people she would protect. Valeria chuckled and answered Kali''s question. "I think it is inconvenient tomunicate through Cecile all the time, so I''m teaching her the [Spirit Sense Communication] technique. This could take anywhere from a day to a week, but I know that with herprehension abilities, she will learn rather fast. Once we have a small time frame to rest, I will teach you all that skill too."


    And to prove her point, Yasenia''s mellow and bone-softening voice echoed in their heads two minutester. "Thank you, Valeria. I was bing frustrated that I couldn''t talk to my dears."


    Valeria crouched and petted Yasenia, "Not a problem. So, may you enlighten this old woman and say the name of your bloodline?"


    Yasenia''s eyes blinked in surprise, "I thought I shouted it quite loudly before I transformed?"


    Valeria rolled her eyes, "That''s something you called yourself. Do you think the title Spirit Queen is something you gain out of nowhere? I want to know the real name."


    Mirrory''s bad habit kicked in as she taunted, "But you still would have to bow before my master."


    "Previous master." Valeria retorted. "Your new master is so cute and kind; she wouldn''t tell me to kneel. Right, little Angel?"


    The tall, voluptuousdy''s gentle smile was ady-killer. Angel blushed and nodded. Valeria bent forward almost ny degrees, making those massive mountains bounce powerfully, and pinched Angel''s red cheeks. "You are so cute~."


    Evelyn''s mouth was hanging open, "My Heavens, Yasenia, you are t-chestedpared to her."


    *Bang!*


    Yasenia''s tail pped her as she rolled her eyes. "Of course, I will be smallpared to her. You areparing me to someone that has double my height and the same body proportions. Shameless."


    After making her seventh backflip, Evelyn stood up and said seriously, "However, my love. In all seriousness, why is your dragon body so slender? Where are your dragon tit-?"


    *Bang!*


    This time, she spun horizontally and vertically, simultaneously making Angel and the others apud. "Impressive. I didn''t know that control was biologically possible."


    "Masterful use of the tail."


    "Did she train during her twenty years in the trial? I really can''t rx, or I will be left behind."


    "As expected from Yasenia! She doesn''t forget to train anything, even her Tail-pping Dao!"


    Yasenia''s lips twitched. ''What the hell are they talking about? I didn''t train my tail-pping Dao!''


    Evelyn stood up again, unscathed, and said. "My love, I have a very serious question!"


    Yasenia resisted the tail p she almost sent reflexively and motioned her to go ahead.


    "Will we be able to have a taste of your dragon dick and pu-?"


    *Bang!*


    Yasenia sighed, "I don''t know why I bother."


    However, when she turned and saw five pairs of eyes locked on her, she froze. ''What are those expecting eyes? Why are their eyes shining with curiosity!?''


    Her dragon face became strange as she asked, "Do you really not mind doing it in my current state? I mean, I''m not partially human or anything. I''m really a full-fledged dragon. Where is the attractiveness to that?"


    All of them shook their heads in sync. Andreaughed, "I think we are all quite eager to have a taste, to be honest. It should be a fresh experience."


    Cecile muttered, "Are you bigger? Can I look?"


    Evelyn thought aloud, "Can youctate?"


    Angel and Kali blushed and looked elsewhere, their minds imagining who knows what.


    Yasenia turned her head, embarrassed. "I-I thought you would mind. Isn''t it strange to have a full dragon as a lover for all of you? You were raised as humans, after all."


    Cecile approached and patted her head, kissing her lip-to-lip once. "Why would we mind, my love? We love you as a whole, not only your physical shape. We will continue taking care of your needs no matter your form."


    Yasenia turned and looked at them with her reptilian eyes. She smiled, her eyes bending in crescent moons. There weren''t any sharp angles in Yasenia''s face that made her look ferocious. On the contrary, she had quite rounded and beautiful facial features. Just standing still, she would look elegant, with human characteristics on her face that made her look gorgeous. This smile which curved her eyes, even as a human, looked extremely fitting and would look beautiful even from a normal human''s viewpoint. With such a lovely face, she transmitted softly. "I love you."


    They couldn''t help but look stupidly at the dragoness. ''Although we didn''t mind, since when were dragons this attractive!? Are we blinded by our love, or is Yasenia even beautiful in her dragon form!?''


    Yasenia snorted withughter at their faces. Then, she looked toward the ce where the groups were previously gathered and saw that it was mostly empty. She was about to ask if they kept in check where did their targets go, but she stopped speaking as someone approached.


    The others also realized and tensed, looking toward where they came from.


    Lidia, Linda, and Laurina appeared, followed by the beast leaders and other people. They were all searching for them. Lidia spoke aloud, "Munchkin! Where are you? Big sister misses you~."


    Angel immediately asked, "Do we reveal ourselves?"


    Yasenia shook her head and said, "I know you want to see your big sister, but we have more important things to do right now. Although I wouldn''t mind taking them in since they are all in the Unification Realm, I also want to spend some time with all of you. Moreover, although they are in the Unification Realm, they aren''t strong enough to fight directly against those we will fight with. Let''s go."


    Angel said, "Can I give her one of ourmunication device sets? We''ve each have four, after all."


    Yasenia nodded. "You should leave a note and pass it to her stealthily." Angel did so, and then they moved far away from there.


    Lidia felt something above her and prepared her sword. However, since they were two items that didn''t give any danger sense, one orange with a blue core and another orange with a green core, she caught them. A message was heard right after, "Sorry, big sis, but we''ve got things to do. Once we are done with it, I willmunicate with you. Keep them safe. By the way, they don''t work inside spatial rings!"


    Lidia pouted, "Munchkin, you are so bad."


    Angel answered through the device, "Sorry, big sis. Once I can speak more, I willmunicate. Goodbye, I love you!"


    Lidia sighed, "I love you too, be careful."

 Chapter 333: Gerds concerns. Yasenias Coldness.

    Chapter 333: Gerd''s concerns. Yasenia''s Coldness.


    After Jaxon''s order, Gerd and his group were moving silently across the forest. A total of twenty demons, seventeen humans, and three beast humans made his group. Besides Gerd himself, there were another five Unification Realm experts, two male demons, one female demon, one human male, and one human female.


    It was a group strong enough to walk across the whole secret realm without encountering problems. Only other teams of simr strength, those made by leaders of various races, could match up to them.


    However, they currently had a strange face as Gerd was quite injured. The reason? Jaxon had beaten him quite badly after the event. He had received hits because he misinformed him about Yasenia''s death; if Jaxon had known that the ck orb was Yasenia''s egg, he would have attacked it with everything he had and interrupted her birth.


    Since this was a thing that went against the Natural Order, the Heavens wouldn''t have interrupted any attack made this way, so Jaxon was confident in interrupting it.


    However, he didn''t know that Angel had created manyyers of protection as time passed. Yasenia''s dears would have retaliated if a battle had begun, and it was unknown if they could have interrupted the events and changed the oue.


    Moreover, the rage of having his shield, his best weapon, stolen by Yasenia made him even angrier. With nowhere to vent, that rage led him to hurt Gerd quite badly.


    The result was the current him, who looked lost. His purple eyes looked forward with a lost expression.


    After Yasenia''s power-up, he could only dream of killing her. As twisted in the head as he was, he was not a stupid person. The strength that Yasenia disyed was terrific. Even if that strength was boosted by something, having entered the Unification Realm, she couldn''t be weak.


    The whole time, he had been eager to start a battle without fearing consequences because of this. Nevertheless, Jaxon''s authority was many levels above his, so he couldn''t really attack the beast group on his own. Yasenia''s escaping maneuver was like the nail in the coffin, killing all hopes he had of finishing off Yasenia.


    The human woman spoke, "Cheer up, Gerd. I''m sure we will be able to find Yasenia soon. If we do, all our allies aren''t that far. As long as we can hold them off, numbers will end up getting Yasenia killed. Moreover, her recent strength increase may increase her ego."


    Gerd sighed, "Mo Lian, that''s not..." He shut up and stopped running. "That''s not possible." That is what he wanted to say, but he kept it to himself. He said aloud, "Maybe, who knows."


    Mo Lian approached and hugged his arm, speaking coquettishly to cheer him up, "How about we do somethingter? Chava should also join!"


    Chava was one a female demoness at the side. She was actually from the gorefiend race, the sister of the one that entered the town. Her vertical mouth opened and said, "Sure, I don''t care about having a good time with Gerd to cheer him up. However, we have to think of a way to avenge my sister."


    Gerd looked at them and smiled slightly. These two were his lovers, and he had quite a lot of fondness for them. However, he knew that If he didn''t manage toplete the mission of killing Yasenia, who knows what would happen to him and his sister?


    The main reason he was able to gain so many resources was hismitment to killing Yasenia. If he did that, he would win quite a lot of influence and also be able to climb up the socialdder, making his and his sister''s situation ideal. But Gerd had also ced all the eggs in one basket, so not achieving this goal only spelled disaster.


    When Lucia''s current situation entered his mind, his face twisted grimly. "Maybe¡­ I shouldn''t have sided with that faction of your race, Chava. Who knows what horrors Lucia will go through after I return unsessfully."


    Chava also frowned, not because of Gerdsment but because of worry. "I will speak with my family, Gerd. I''m sure everything will be okay, and my sister-inw will be able to live a nice life."


    The reason it was soplicated was that one of the juniors from an important Demon family had taken a liking to Lucia, and the only thing that stopped him from directly taking her away was his current importance in the mission about Yasenia.


    Now¡­


    "All those things that may ur are because of your stupidity."


    Gerd and the other forty stopped in their tracks, looking at the surroundings. They had all entered abat-ready mood because of the familiar voice of the individual who spoke.


    Gerd''s slowly calming face twisted, and he shouted with rage, "Show yourself, Yasenia! Even if I''m turned into ash, I would still recognize your sickening slutty voice."


    "Well, I don''t appreciate thosementsing from you, Gerd. In fact, I find them disgusting."


    Dragon Yasenia and the others slowly walked out of the bushes. They didn''t know how they got so close, so their rm bells rang quite loudly.


    Even if they were fewer in numbers, their opponents'' strength was apparent as the only creature below the Unification realm on Yasenia''s side was Ebirah, who, after finding the Heaven-born me and bathing in it with Andrea, increased her strength to the peak-level third-ranked beast, one step away from crossing into the fourth realm.


    Therefore, counting Mirrory and Valeria, Yasenia had nine Unification Realm experts on her side. Although numbers could overwhelm someone of a higher level, that only worked on normal Unification Realm experts, something our girls were not.


    Gerd and the others had already begun preparing themselves as elemental coats appeared on them. Compared to Yasenia''s group''s calmness, it was quite a contrast.


    Gerd took a deep breath and calmed his expression and bloodlust. Then, he stated quite calmly. "You are here to kill me."


    Yasenia nodded her head, and her mellow and slightly deep voice spread around. "I want to pluck off the bothersome spines that are lodged in my skin. You know, although they are not harmful, they are still a pain, and it is better to eliminate them."


    Gerdughed in ridicule, "Well, I wouldn''t call the Demon race a "Bothersome spine," am I right?"


    Yasenia continued approaching him, getting closer as they spoke. "You are right. But the feud I have with the Demons is, in truth, not that deep. Although I hate them with all my heart for hurting mom and aiming for my dears, I''m not so unreasonable as tobel all of them as scum. However, it is true that I need to purge a big part of it. Of course, their meddling in sweetheart''s ritual is also a big mistake on their part."


    Yasenia''s lips raised, showing a row of sharp white teeth, and she said. "Now that I think about it, we have quite a few grudges, right, Demons?"


    Chava''s mouth opened grotesquely as she growled, "You wish! Not only are you on my lover''s way to sess, but you also killed my sister! Why won''t you die and let us be happy!"


    Yasenia blinked, stupefied at her outrage. "Wait. Is something wrong with your head? Who is the one that began targeting me? Did I ever provoke Gerd? Now you spout self-righteous nonsense as if my existence is the root of all your problems. How can such a mind even exist?"


    Evelyn ced her arm on top of Yasenia''s head, leaning on her, and said. "Dear, don''t you see that even though she is a pretty face, that mouth almost splits her face in half? Some of her brains must have spilled out through that big mouth of hers."


    Yasenia snorted withughter.


    Chava, on the other side, took out a sword identical to the one her sister carried andunched herself toward Yasenia''s group. However, before she could do so, Gerd grabbed one of her ten wings and stopped her. "Wait, Chava. It is not time to fight yet."


    Yasenia looked at Gerd and smiled, "You''ve been very confident since the beginning."


    Gerd smiled and spoke a single name, "Feng Yuan."


    Yasenia''s slit eyes thinned, and her gaze focused on him. "Although I was specting in the past, thinking about how and why someone would target Cecile, you actually had a part in it."


    Gerd nodded, "Of course, I was the one that told him about Cecile. He appeared to be reforming, but he wasmunicating with the Demons in the dark. It is a shame they didn''t aplish taking over her. With that card, we would have been able to eliminate you easily."


    Gerd looked grimly at Yasenia and said, "It is as if you always miraculously have an answer for whatever n I create to kill you. Time and time again, you avoided death by an inch."


    Yasenia chuckled, but her undeveloped draconic vocal cords only made her chuckle be simr to a low intermittent growl. "You underestimate me... No, you underestimate my mother. Do you know why my life is so smooth sailing? Do you know why I''m such a lucky person? That''s right, my mother, the Death Empress, the Headmistress of the Academy. It is all because of her."


    Gerd''s smile crumbled. Yasenia continued, "She taught me about so many things; she prepared me for so many scenarios... I really can''t love her enough. She pointed me in what direction I should walk and gave me all the resources I needed to clean the obstacles in my path. I only had to use them appropriately. Very few times have I exceeded her expectations."


    Gerd''s face became twisted, "Why? Why did you have to be born so lucky!? You have everything in your life! A safe position, a powerful family, close friends, loyal lovers, talent, strength, and potential! It is unfair!"


    Yasenia was stunned, "What''s this all of a sudden? Don''t tell me you did all of what you did because of jealousy."


    Gerdughed in anger, "As if! I tried so hard to kill you because of a deal with the Demons! However, you had to get close to Lucia. You had to make her fall in love with you. You had to break her heart and deny her feelings! If you had agreed to be her partner, I still had the time to go back on the deal!"


    Yasenia sighed, "You know why I never tantly killed you even when I could?"


    "You didn''t have that-" Gerd mocked her but froze in the next instant.


    Yasenia exined, "You lived inside the Academy, a ce where my mother''s authority is unmatched. I could''ve killed you quite easily, and you would''ve disappeared without a trace. I didn''t. The main reason is that I was slowly bing friends with Lucia. And although you are a scumbag, your love for her is real. I hate to admit this, but if I ignore you putting her in danger because you made a deal with demons, you are a very good brother."


    Gerd''s face didn''t look good. What Yasenia said was the truth, but what did that matter?


    As if reading his mind, Yasenia nodded. "Yes, it doesn''t matter now. You are going to die. There is a world where I let you live, but that world can be dangerous very fast."


    Gerd said, "If I die, Lucia will suffer."


    "I know." Gerd looked into Yasenia''s cold reptilian eyes and flinched. "I''ve heard your conversation, so I know what will happen. However, you''ve gone too far, Gerd."


    Yasenia began walking toward their group, she seemed defenseless, but the cold and menacing aura around her seemed like a deterrent for them to move and attack. "However, there is something you and many people don''t know understand about me quite well, Gerd. I''m not a good friend. I may be a good lover, but I''m not a good friend."


    Yasenia''s tone was extremely piercing and cold, showing no emotions. "If it is to protect a family member, I don''t mind sacrificing every single friend of mine. The two people are not even on the same level of importance. Sadly, you are a danger to my lovers, so you must die, even if that means dooming one of my friends."


    "You shall be the first I fight against, Gerd, so prepare yourself."


    "[Empyrean Gxy Domain]."


    *ROAR!*

 Chapter 334: Gerd鈥檚 Demise.

    Chapter 334: Gerd¡¯s Demise.


    "[Empyrean Gxy Domain]."


    *ROAR!*


    With an explosive roar, Yasenia''s domain engulfed the sky above them. The day changed into a night, and the night got filled with celestial bodies.


    Gerd''s subordinates prepared to attack Yasenia at the same time, but they felt their feet sink in the soil for a second. Looking down, two roots had coiled around their legs, keeping them in ce.


    Right in the next instant, one bigger root mmed toward Gerd''s back. He sensed it and was able to turn and block it with his sword.


    *BANG!*


    However, the strength of thesh made him take various steps back, separating him from his group. Next, he felt the soil beneath his right foot expand, so he jumped to the side out of reflex.


    *BOOM!*


    An explosion of a ss Mine hit his side, moving him further away from his group. He understood that he was being isted so that Yasenia could fight one on one with him. Hence, he tried to run back toward the others.


    However, a blue shadow approached from beyond the explosion, golden ws glittering with an extremely cold and piercing light.


    His only option was to block one more time.


    The moment the w and his sword smashed, his face changed. ''Heavy!'' And right after he thought that, his feet left the ground, and his body was sent flying by the dragoness''s monstrous bodily strength.


    When he recovered from thebo attack, the only thing before him was a tiger-sized dragoness with a whirling aura around her. Her scales glowed with a blue light like stars in the night sky, dimly yet beautifully.


    Around her, white balls floated about. Once his sightnded on one of them, he couldn''t help but feel a chill. ''Dangerous.''


    His gaze moved behind Yasenia and saw his thirty-ninepanions fighting against a magma-armored juggernaut followed closely by a blurring lightning user. On the other side of his group, the giant Wolf Queen was causing destruction, and in the distance, the Fox woman and Angel were looking without moving. Their attitude was clearly of someone confident in those that were participating.


    What''s worse is that the moment he looked, the phoenix released her first arrow.


    Well, more than an arrow, it was like a storm of Moon, Wind, and spatial energies, shredding a single line that instantly killed five of his subordinates.


    Yasenia saw his disbelieving face andughed, "Strong, aren''t they? Even the current me would be afraid of them. I''m only confident in winning against two of them, and that would be with almost lethal injuries. Well, it also depends on which two. If I fight Cecile and Angel... I might as welly belly up and wait for them to chop me into pieces."


    Gerd frowned and said, "You are lying. Your increase in strength is enough to fight them. Especially if you use that strange energy."


    Yasenia smirked. "Well, it is true that the energy you are speaking about is strong. Sadly, I still don''t know how to use it properly. It doesn''te with a manual, you see. I will only be able to use it properly in the future. The most I can do right now is use it like a brute."


    Yasenia opened her w and showed a tiny, dust-mote-sized starry blue energy ball. Gerd didn''t feel that threatened by it. Yasenia said, "Well, let''s try to see its strength, shall we? Block it."


    Then, Yasenia threw that minuscule energy ball toward him. Gerd wasn''t stupid, so he wanted to dodge. However, the speed of it was far above what he imagined. "[Virgin Blood Wall]."


    A dark-red wall appeared before him, blocking Yasenia''s attack.


    Then, the speck of energy hit it in the middle.


    *BOOOOOM!*


    An explosion so loud that it interrupted the other battle for the second it was heard. The explosion didn''t only sweep the surroundings with its shockwave; it created a void in the air for a second, making it implode and moving Gerd toward it after it exploded.


    Yasenia blinked, stunned at its strength. That was a single speck of Celestial energy, something that wasn''t even enhanced by a skill, her domain, or anything. It was just raw Celestial Energy exploding on touch.


    The attack wasn''t enough to hurt Gerd enough to send him out ofbat, but Gerd was a strong Unification Realm cultivator. Gerd alone could fight fivemon Unification Realm experts on the same level. Yet, the Celestial Energy explosion had sent him rolling on the ground for almost fifty meters. He had light burns, and his long silver hair was tangled and messy.


    Yasenia didn''t finish Gerd off, she knew about his regenerative abilities, so these injuries would heal even before he stopped rolling. Yasenia asked, "How was it? Did it feel strong? Sadly, that''s all I can do with the Celestial Energy at the moment, but I think it''s not bad."


    Gerd stood up with rage in his eyes. "Do you think that I''m a testing dummy or something!? I will make you regret ying around with me!"


    Then, he took out his sword and dashed toward Yasenia madly. Yasenia saw him approach and was impressed at his speed. "Not bad, you are fast."


    Gerd reached before her and swung down his sword. "DIE! [TENTH SACRIFICE]!"


    His sword shone with a bloody light, and its speed and sharpness increased sharply. What Gerd didn''t expect was for Yasenia two headbutt toward his sword, horns first.


    *CLANG!*


    Yasenia''s golden horn and his sword got repelled, and both of them took a step back. Yasenia used her spiritual sense and saw that the horn had a small white scratch that got healed right away. Then, shemented, "My horns are quite strong, aren''t they? They can block a middle-level Heaven-ranked sword."


    Yasenia then opened her maw and transmitted, "Careful, [Sun Dragon Breath]."


    *ROAR!*


    A golden wave of pure Sun energy shot from Yasenia''s mouth, hitting Gerd squarely. With a loud explosive sound, his scorched body was sent flying one more time. Yasenia nodded to herself, "I didn''t even charge it, and it already has that power. Not bad at all. One of my eight innate skills is already quite strong."


    During the fighting, Evelyn almost tripped as she shouted, "EIGHT!? What the-"


    *BANG!*


    Evelyn turned her head and saw Andrea sending a sneaky Demon flying who tried to attack her. Then, she heard Andrea''s deep,manding voice, "Focus, Evelyn. We can ask after we deal with them."


    Evelyn almost answered, ''Yes, mommy.'' But she held it back and replied, "Yes, Dommy Mommy!"


    ...


    Did she? Umm... Didn''t I just write that she held back? Why... Well, whatever.


    As Andrea''s, Cecile''s, and Evelyn''s fight continued, Yasenia ran toward the regenerating Gerd and swung her w. Gerd blocked, but his feet slid on the ground.


    Yasenia used her agile dragon body and tail to attack without stopping. A w sh, a wing strike, a body m, or a tail whip, Yasenia used everything in her arsenal to attack him without using her skills.


    Her body was currently being buffed by the [Empyrean Gxy Domain], so Gerd''s attack couldn''t even damage her scales.


    Gerd disyed a wide variety of blood attacks, trying to aim for Yasenia''s weaknesses, like the eyes, but she was able to block all of them.


    Slowly but surely, Yasenia sliced Gerd again and again. Why didn''t she finish him off quickly? Well, there were various reasons.


    First and most important, Gerd was a strong fighter, and she was using him to get used to her new body. Although Yasenia''s instincts allowed her to walk, fly, and fight as she was doing, in truth, every move was very cumbersome.


    Each time she attacked, she left her side wide open.


    Her defense was full of easy-to-abuse faults, and her attack timing was somewhat off. If it weren''t for her scales being strong enough to block Gerd''s attacks, Yasenia would be full of wounds.


    Of course, she was also holding back by not using any strengthening skills besides [Empyrean Gxy Domain], so this was far from being her full strength.


    Their back and for went for almost ten minutes. However, unlike in the beginning, when Gerd managed to slip one attack every once in a while, he waspletely on the defensive.


    Yasenia swung her w, pushing his sword away, and then sheshed with her tail. Gerd wasn''t able to lower his sword again because of the momentum it carried from Yasenia''s strength, so he lifted his leg to avoid a direct hit to the body.


    *BANG!*


    He flipped three times, using the dragoness''s strength to jump back, his face showing a painful expression. Yasenia''s eyes caught fast that his leg was broken.


    However, unlike what Gerd expected, Yasenia didn''t make a follow-up attack. "Well, Gerd. I must say that it has been quite useful to fight against you."


    Gerd frowned, his leg already recovering. "What do you mean?"


    Yasenia smirked and said, "I was using you as a training dummy. I wanted to use someone that would attack with the intention of killing. I must say, I''ve be quite strong, but I''ve lost quite a bit. My experience on the Trial is with my human body, so until I recover it, I must begin again from the beginning. What a shame."


    Cecile flew down to Yasenia''s side and caressed her head, "You don''t have to force yourself too much, my love. We can protect you."


    Yasenia nuzzled her chest with her snout and said, "I know."


    Gerd saw Cecile and looked toward the other battlefield. What he was made his eyes bulge with rage. "YOU SLUTS! I''M GOING TO KILL YOU!"


    Andrea and Evelyn were using the head of the Demoness that insulted Yasenia to y catch ball. However, the moment Gerd shouted, Andrea squeezed too hard, and the head burst into pieces. Andrea sighed and scolded Gerd. "Why did you shout? I put too much strength on my hand because you startled me! Now my armor is a mess..."


    Evelyn sighed, "I wanted to y with that woman a bit more. How dare she insult Yasenia? Maybe we shouldn''t have killed her so fast."


    Angel snorted, "I told you to leave her alive. I wanted Yasenia to teach me new torture methods!"


    Andrea and Evelyn apologized, "Sorry, little Angel. The next time we will definitely leave them alive."


    Angel nodded and smiled, "I forgive you!"


    Gerd felt something breaking and shouted like a madman. "AHHH!! DIEEE!!" Then, he charged directly toward them.


    They saw how a ck miasma surrounded him, and his strength suddenly multiplied. Yasenia frowned for a second, "He got devoured by his Heart Demons.


    However, Yasenia didn''t have to worry because Angel tapped the soil with the tip of her feet, and countlessplex lines appeared on the ground.


    Five pirs shot up, and chains from them tangled Gerd, immobilizing him instantly. Angel looked toward Yasenia and asked, "What do we do with him?"


    Gerd began struggling against the multicolored chains, but only the rattling sound of chains rubbing against each other was heard. Yasenia was impressed. ''She really is strong.''


    Yasenia approached Angel and said, "How about we use him for what you wanted?"


    Angel tilted her head. Yasenia found her very cute and licked her cheek. "We can use him to teach you torture. His regenerative factor is quite high, after all."


    Angel hugged Yasenia''s head between her breasts and squealed, "Really!?"


    Yasenia smirked and licked her lips this time. "Of course, my baby wants to. Who am I to say no?"


    Angel showered Yasenia with kisses. Evelyn asked, "What about the others we were trailing?"


    Yasenia blinked, "They can wait. We''ve got more than a month, after all."


    The next hour was spent in that ce, letting Angel try various torturing methods with Gerd. Then, Yasenia said. "How about we use their blocked signals to attract the demons in the surroundings?"


    Andrea nodded, "That''s a good idea. If they are little, we could take advantage and kill them."


    Yasenia smirked, "Well, let''s begin to fish with the bait, shall we?"


    Kali asked, looking at the bloody yet still alive man. "What do we do with him?"


    Yasenia said, "Let''s carry him around for a bit. I don''t feel like letting him die yet."

 Chapter 335: Lucias fate? Demon Hunting.

    Chapter 335: Lucia''s fate? Demon Hunting.


    Cecile suddenly remembered something. "Yasenia, can''t your ring holdplex life now that you are in the Unification Realm?"


    Yasenia got thoughtful and looked at the fainted Gerd, "That''s true. But I think that he is too strong for that. Moreover, what if he can move inside the ring? He could destroy items in it."


    Angel said, "Can''t you control the ring? You should be able to restrain him."


    Yasenia shook her head. "I don''t want to risk losing all we have in my ring."


    Andrea said something that she knew would get rejected. "How about you try it with us? You know, storing us in your ring and trying to control us."


    Yasenia frowned, "No. What if something goes wrong? Isn''t Mirrory also like a spatial treasure? She could surely hold Gerd inside her."


    Mirrory snorted, "I don''t want to."


    Yasenia sighed, "Then, we can only carry him around."


    Kali asked, "Why not kill him? He isn''t that important, right?"


    Yasenia looked at Kali andughed, "To be honest, you are right. However, I want to use him as bait to lure bigger fish. Nevertheless, the cons overweight the pros. He could have a technique to escape, something we can''t stop."


    Yasenia sighed and said, "Let''s move and kill him. I think we''ve made him suffer enough. To be honest, normally, I would just kill my enemies, but he is basically the root of many of our troubles. I wanted to make him suffer."


    Yasenia approached and lowered her head to bit his neck and carry him around. However, when she was about to bite Gerd''s neck, Andrea grabbed him and ced him over her shoulder. "Let me carry him. Also, don''t me yourself for Lucia''s situation. We could try to rescue her in the future if we can."


    Yasenia shook her head calmly, "Don''t worry about it. We don''t even know about the situation outside the Secret Realm. If things are bad, many besides her could be suffering a worse fate. We will do what we can, but always within our capabilities."


    Yaseniamented, "Moreover, maybe big brother Oliver will ask Dr. Ava to do something about it. Although she is very strict, she bes very scary and overprotective when someone targets Big brother. Not to mention Richard, his father. His strength is extremely high. In my mom''s words, he is second to her strength-wise."


    Andrea nodded, "Then, we probably shouldn''t worry as long as Oliver still has Lucia in his heart."


    Angel asked, "What if he doesn''t?"


    Yasenia stated lightly. "Then, Lucia is out of luck. Only time will tell what happens."


    Yasenia looked at the half-dead man and asked Kali. "How much time do you think he canst if we continue to use him as before, Kali?"


    Kali thought about it and answered, "With my healing, about an hour more. Although his regeneration is very high, there seems to be some sort of fuel for it. Without my help... About ten minutes. The things you are doing are quite brutal, Yasenia."


    Yasenia nodded, "Let''s y with him for a while and then move on. I can also take the chance to teach you more painful torture methods until he dies."


    Nobody found anything wrong with her words and proceeded to brutalize Gerd and use him as a testing subject for one and a half hours. His dantian was damaged before he woke up, so he couldn''t use any technique properly and could only scream in agony for the rest of his short life.


    A whileter, someone found his body, or what was left of it.


    His skin was yed in most ces, his fingers and toes were no more, his privates were missing, and his face was unrecognizable. Not to mention that his internal organs were scattered around him, seemingly in order. It was clear that they had been slowly and meticulously taken out of his body.


    The person that found Gerd''s body was a demon that smelled blood. He was four meters tall and had a deep yellow skin color. His head was simr to a bull, and his legs ending in hoofs. He was not in the Unification Realm, but he seemed very strong.


    He took out some sort of ck device and spoke through it in Abyssal tongue. "I''ve found Gerd''s body. We should gather some of our forces around here. The only person thates to mind that can do this are only enemies of our race."


    Hemunicated for a while more, and soon, almost two hundred demons appeared. Most of them were peak Demon Viscounts, with two Demon Counts in the helm, one male and one female.


    The female Demon approached Gerd and kicked his deformed head. "Tsk, useless. It seems that all he had was a pretty face."


    One of the younger female demons apanying her asked with a cute tone, "Big sis, he was killed right after the meeting. Wasn''t he strong?"


    The male Demon Count snorted. "Hmph, I always told all of you that humans are unreliable. The males are only good to be sex toys, and the females to lick my body clean, hahaha."


    One of the friends of the male Demon Count spoke. "Speaking of females, didn''t he have a sister?"


    The Demon Count rubbed his chin, "Yeah, he was quite a beauty too."


    The female Demon Countughed, "He thought that they would keep her safe. A shame; I think she was already broken even before he left for the secret realm."


    "Maybe she is already pregnant! Hahaha."


    In an instant, the sky above the group of hundreds of demons changed.


    A Sun and Moon appeared in a phantom night sky, surrounded by countless white lights.


    Then, a mellow yet imposing voice echoed inside the heads of the Demons. "[Empyrean Gxy Domain], [Falling Sky]."


    The phantom sky literally copsed on the demons below. Moreover, it was extremely fast.


    All the hundreds of white lights in the phantom night sky ballooned into five-meter-wide stars and fell on the demons.


    Together with the white stars, the phantom Moon and Sun also dropped on them. As they approached, their size became apparent, being ten times the size of a single star.


    The only thing the creatures below such an attack could do was look in powerlessness as their death approached in an extremely fast and imposing manner.


    *BOOM!*


    The Celestial Bodies collided with the ground and the demons. Then, a catastrophic explosion engulfed hundreds of meters around them, devouring every single creature in the vicinity.


    The shockwave of Yasenia''s [Falling Sky] decimated everything past the explosion range for almost a whole kilometer, leaving only a razed forest.


    The mushroom cloud created by the explosion reached enough height to be quite visible from almost the whole forest.


    The sound was like a punch in the chest for all that heard it inside a fifty-kilometer radius. Compared with a modern weapon, Yasenia''s attack had reached the strength of a weak atomic bomb.


    After everything rxed, nothing remained¡ªjust a crater almost fifty meters wide and fallen and carbonized trees.


    They all looked at the indifferent dragoness and gulped. ''She didn''t even activate the [Celestial dress]!''


    Of course, it wasn''t that they couldn''t block or survive an attack of such magnitude. Their gulp was because they didn''t expect it. Yasenia had told them that they would all charge in and kill them all, but she just used one of her strongest attacks without previous indication and killed all of them.


    Or did she?


    Unification Realm experts were the threshold for real town-sized destruction cultivators. Entering it and advancing on it would give an exponential increase in strength.


    Peak-level Unification Realm cultivators would be able to create attacks hundreds of times stronger than Yasenia''s attack. Not to mention, the Dantian Spiritualization realm and above increased this strength to even more absurd degrees.


    Therefore, two Demons shot up from the crater and tried to flee. However, they were obviously heavily wounded.


    The female Demon Count had six of her ten wings sted off her body, and her body had obvious missing parts. The previous soft and tender skin was burned beyond recognition, and her eyes were devoid of their previous arrogance and only had fear in them.


    The male Demon Count was somewhat better because he was stronger. However, better than the so heavily wounded female Demon counted as nothing. He was missing an arm, part of his leg, and five wings.


    Yasenia''s attack obliterated the other Demons.


    Cecile and Yasenia pped their wings and shot after them with blurring speed. Before they could even flee for one kilometer, a distance that was very short for people of their level, Yasenia grabbed the back of the male Demon''s head and shot down toward the ground.


    His eyes widened as he felt the vice-like mp on the back of his head. The absolute pressure Yasenia''s aura instilled in him made his reactions sluggish, and he could only let Yasenia dive toward the ground.


    *BANG!*


    Like a meteor, they sunk inside the hard forest ground. The Demon Count''s skull cracked under the strong pressure, and his eyes exploded as dirt, and other solid things forcefully entered his eye cavities. Not to mention the front of his skull that was fractured beyond recognition.


    Yasenia''s cold golden reptilian eyes locked on the twitching creature. He was twitching because skull fragments were piercing his brain and creating involuntary convulsions. Then, using her ws, she dug into his stomach from his back and ripped out his dantian.


    Without finishing him off, she threw him aside and looked toward the female demon.


    Cecile had filled all her body with holes, and half of her body had fallen off because of the freezing temperatures. The Phoenix was stepping on what was left of her, her bow fully drawn with a silver arrow on it.


    Yasenia said calmly, "Kill her."


    Cecile released the arrow before the Demoness could open her mouth to plead for mercy.


    *BOOM!*


    The ground around Cecile lifted because of the arrow''s strength, and the top part of the Demoness disappeared.


    Angel and the others arrived right after. Evelyn whistled, "My love, you''ve really smashed them into pieces... Hm? The male demon is alive."


    Yasenia jumped out of the crater she created whennding with him face first and said, "Yeah. However, I''ve ripped out his Dantian; he will die shortly after."


    Kalimented, "Well, even if he survives, without a Dantian, he can do nothing. Honestly, not killing him is worse than doing it now."


    Yasenia nodded and looked around. "Other Demons mighte shortly after. Let''s hide in the surroundings and see what happens. Let''s kill those groups that approach if we see an opportunity."


    Before they hid, a group of twenty Demons appeared from the forest.


    The twenty demons saw one giant wolf and other exotic creatures, so they immediately knew who they were. One of them cursed, "Fuck, we''re done for."


    Evelynughed, "Sierra, they already know their fate; let''s make it quicker!"


    Sierra howled as yellow lightning surrounded her body. Then, all of them, including Yasenia, charged toward the twenty Demons.


    The subsequent fight was redundant as they werepletely obliterated.

 Chapter 336: Unexpected encounter.

    Chapter 336: Unexpected encounter.


    One week went by, and Yasenia''s group managed to hunt three hundred Demons and people that traveled with them. At most, they hunted one or two groups of twenty to forty cultivators daily.


    You have to remember that the average strength of the cultivators inside the Trial was approximately the ninth level of the Mental Nourishing Realm. In short, they were powerless against a group of nine Unification Realm cultivators.


    As soon as they saw a group with Demons, Yasenia and the others scouted the surroundings, created a concealing formation around them, and then struck with overwhelming strength.


    Without any trouble, they managed to kill all those individuals without receiving any significant injury. Nothing that Kali couldn''t heal in a minute after the fight.


    Their hunting led them in one direction, and soon they left the forest area. Slowly but surely, they approached another of their targets.


    After the week went by, they arrived at the volcanic area Andrea was in before. With Andrea taking the lead, they began tracking their current target.


    As they walked, the other five were giving Yasenia strange looks.


    These strange looks weren''t something new, so not knowing what was going on in their heads, Yasenia stopped walking and asked them directly. "What''s wrong? You''ve been giving me strange looks for a while now. You know you can ask anything, so don''t be shy."


    Andrea looked at the slightly bigger dragoness and asked, "Are you okay? Do you feel wrong somewhere?"


    Yasenia was honestly puzzled and asked back. "What do you mean, Darling? I feel perfectly fine. Walking the secret realm with all of you by my side is fun and calming, not to mention we''ve managed to get some materials from our battle spoils, so everything is going on quite smoothly, right?"


    Evelyn approached and decided to ask directly, "So, you don''t feel horny? You don''t want to stick your dragon rod in and cum buckets inside us?"


    The other four were speechless. Kalimented, "You really have no filter, Evelyn. I''m honestly impressed."


    Andrea chuckled, "Moreover, your way of asking¡­ Why is it so simr to Tatyana''s? So direct and without any barriers."


    The corner of Yasenia''s mouth lifted, and sheughed. "Well, to be honest, I''m quite horny. However, dear, now is not the time for these things. Didn''t I fill all of you enough the previous week daily? I think you should have enough Yang energy reservoir for a while, right?"


    Yasenia saw their expressions and deepened her voice to her typical bone-softening mellow voice. "Or are you perverts eager to have sex with me? Hmm~, my dears are a bunch of depraved women wanting to have sex with an animal."


    Four of them turned sideways and coughed, their cheeks burning. It seemed that Yasenia had hit the nail on the head.


    However, Evelyn didn''t hold back and jumped on Yasenia''s back,nding between her beautiful wings. Yasenia turned her head and looked at Evelyn. Evelyn smooched Yasenia''s mouth and said, "Although killing Demons is nice and fun, I really want to have a taste of my dear dragoness. It doesn''t matter that you are currently an animal, as you say it. However, you must understand that every woman, deep inside, wants to be dicked by a Dragon at least once."


    Yaseniaughed aloud and kept walking with Evelyn on her back. She was the size of a small tiger, so it wasn''t that awkward for a single person to ride on her back. "That''s your opinion, dear. Do not include the whole female poption in your depravity."


    Evelyn used Yasenia''s horns not to fall off and leaned on her long neck. She rubbed her nonexistent female parts on Yasenia and said mischievously, "So~? My opinion is true if we take into count all the females in a one-kilometer radius."


    Sierra snorted from behind, "Are you forgetting about me, Evelyn?"


    Evelyn looked back and smirked, "I''m not~. Your sneaky sniffing of Yasenia''s scent has not gone by unnoticed, dear partner."


    Sierra''s step froze for a second, but then she continued walking with poise behind them. "Well, Mistress Yasenia smells very pleasantly, so I will not refute your usations."


    Evelyn asked, speechless, "Sierra, isn''t your vocabry tooplex for a wild wolf?"


    Andrea looked at Ebirah and asked, "Were you also doing the same, little one?"


    Ebirah hid her face behind her pincers and shouted in a shrill voice through the mental transmission, "This princess did not!"


    Sierra rolled her eyes, "Little girl, lying isn''t your most powerful trait, so don''t do it often."


    The othersughed, and Angel pocked the lobster princess, "Little Ebirah, you cheeky girl. Your shell is getting red~."


    Ebirah made some shy lobster noises and hid inside her shell. Cecile took the chance to ask jokingly, "Does Ebirah have a turtleplex?"


    Ebirah sprung out of her shell and asked, surprised. "How did you know!? You are so smart, Cecile!"


    Cecile really wanted to say that she was joking, but looking at those ck pearly vertical eyes that were looking at her with adoration, even the indifferent Phoenix couldn''t bring herself to tell the truth. "W-Well, many things hinted it away."


    Cecile turned toward Yasenia, changing the conversation, and asked. "So, when are you going to have sex with us?"


    Yasenia secretly snickered at Cecile''s reaction. ''She is very cute when young people are involved.''


    Cecile''s cheeks became rosy, feeling her thoughts through their connection, and Angel snickered behind her. Yasenia answered Cecile, "Wait a little bit more, Cecile. Once we are back, I''m going to make you all taste every single scale on my body."


    Evelyn rubbed her waist on Yasenia''s back with a mischievous smile and whispered, "You sure you don''t want to have a taste of this now? You devoured me quite eagerlyst week."


    Yasenia turned her head and licked Evelyn''s lips, opening them to insert her tongue for ten seconds. Evelyn moaned as the long tongue caused pleasant havoc and spread the dragoness taste inside. After she retired her tongue, Yasenia said. "I really want to, but we really have to know when is the time and when it isn''t. After we leave the Secret Realm, we will have a long rxing vacation to absorb our gains. At that time, we can try anything you want."


    Andrea blinked and asked weirdly. "Everything we want?"


    Yasenia looked into Andrea''s wary eyes and said with caution, "Well, everything that is within an eptable limit."


    Andrea sighed in relief, "Good, else who knows what Evelyn would have suggested." Yasenia was enlightened and then nodded in realization. "Right. "


    Evelyn looked at Andrea and scrunched her nose. "Why did you have to correct her?"


    Andreaughed, "Control yourself, Evelyn. Remember that Yasenia may be ufortable with some of your demands."


    Evelyn humphed, "I know something as basic as that."


    She stopped teasing Yasenia and properly sat on her back, feeling the back muscles move as Yasenia walked. Then, she snorted and jokinglyined. "You would have fucked me stupid in the past if I provoked you that way."


    Yasenia smiled, "And that would have been wrong. Now is not the time for sex."


    Evelyn pouted, "But we all want sex! We need it! A day without having your dragon dick filling us is like a year without tasting food!"


    Yaseniaughed and turned her head, "Is it that bad?"


    Evelyn nodded and kissed Yasenia''s scaly face. "Worse than that."


    The dragoness suddenly remembered, "Right, it has been a while since I cooked for all of you. I forgot to cook during our week in the town..."


    Angel''s eyes sparkled, and she eximed. "Let''s make a stop to eat! I want to taste the Cheese Sd! It is very yummy~."


    Kali nodded, "I-I also want to taste thesagna."


    Yasenia snorted augh, "Later~. You are all so impatient. This month will be full of hard work, dears. So no cking!"


    Cecile teased her by scratching her under the chin and said, "Who is the impatient one, my love? You are more eager than them for all of this to end."


    Yasenia nuzzled her face with Cecile''s, and she growled, speaking to them mentally. "Since you know it, let''s end this hunt as fast as we can. We still have to find Jaxon, Long Baidi, Tang Xian, and the others that apanied Gerd in the Tournament. In short, all those that may be a problemter."


    Andrea said, "Thest people we caught told us that Jaxon is nearby. Let''s go and see if what they told us is the truth."


    Angel asked with confusion. "Why do they think we will let them live each time we interrogate them? They always stupidly spill the truth in the end."


    Andrea patted her head and exined, "That''s because Yasenia uses abination of torture and hope, weakening their mental resistance. Even if they are cultivators, they have a mental limit. Moreover, cultivators are very scared of dying. If we are young, we are scared of dying and wasting a possible long life; if we are old, cultivators are scared of approaching death."


    Andrea sighed. "Cultivation, besides strength, has as the main purpose reach immortality. I would say that living longer is the most important to all of the cultivators above everything else."


    Angel blinked, "Yasenia is more important than living long!"


    Andrea smiled softly and asked, "But if you don''t live long, you can''t spend time with Yasenia, right?"


    Angel was momentarily stunned. Then, she nodded in agreement. "Well, that''s true..."


    Kali asks, "Is that why she usually lets one of them leave, but when they are out of sight, we kill them with our summons hiding in the surroundings?"


    Andrea nodded. "She gives them false hope. That way, they are more inclined to be truthful. If you only push them by killing them, they might tell lies, thinking they have no way of surviving. Giving a false escape route can open many ways to get what you want during an interrogation. Of course, as with everything, it can vary depending on the situation."


    Angel nodded with a thoughtful look. Yasenia approached and gave her a soft lick on her cheek, "Don''t worry about those things, baby. Just let me, Evelyn, and Andrea handle it. You just need to watch from the sides and let us do these dirty things."


    Angel nodded and hugged Yasenia''s long neck. Evelyn dismounted Yasenia a left Angel her spot. Angel happily sat on Yasenia''s back, squishing Yasenia''s neck between her abundant bosom. Evelyn felt her eyebrow twitch, ''Why am I the only t-chested woman? Even the next in line is Cecile, who has a nice D-cup pair.''


    Andrea looked slim because she was almost two meters tall but packed full feminine curves thatplemented her toned muscles in a mouthwatering body shape.


    Not to mention Kali, who Evelyn recently learned had a perfect hourss body under all those robes, having a big F cup and a big meaty butt.


    Evelyn''s gazended on Angel''s globes, and she felt her lips twitch again. ''So small, yet so big. What a beautiful and dreamy contradiction.''


    Evelyn''s gaze moved toward Yasenia, and after seeing her lean and beautiful dragon shape, she smirked to herself, ''Well, I''m not the only t-chested one now, hahaha.'' Poor Evelyn''s mental damage was too high, so she beganparing herself with a dragon.


    Yasenia and the others definitely ignored the woman who wasughing aloud to who knows what and continued walking.


    They saw an unrted group when they were approaching the ce where they told them Jaxon was hunting. However, this group only had ten humans. They all looked from the righteous side, and one even had the Heavenly Sect''s robes.


    Yasenia sighed, "We either were toote, or they lied. Let''s leave- Hm? Kali, my love, what''s wrong?" When she was about to ignore them and leave, she realized Kali was standing still, her body tense, and looking at one particr person between the ten of them.


    Valeria appeared without Kali calling her. However, unlike the previous gentle expression, she always carried, right now she was looking coldly toward the group of ten. Then, she squinted her eyes dangerously and said aloud. "Yasenia. That''s one of the ten from Kali''s incident."


    Yasenia''s eyes took a small instant to realize what Valeria was talking about. Right after, the dragoness''s aura took a sharp turn and flooded the area with murderous intent. Her pupils thinned into vertical lines, red spreading within her iris as a deep growl left her throat.

 Chapter 337: Facing off against Lu Hao.

    Chapter 337: Facing off against Lu Hao.


    A group of ten people was walking in the Volcanic area. It was made of seven men and three women, all of them human. The leader of the group was a man named Lu Hao.


    This person was from the Heavenly Sect. However, unlike most disciples from that sect that followed righteousness and had a heart that leaned on justice, he was a scum that managed to get admitted into the sect because of his connections.


    His father was a teacher of a high order, his grandfather was a powerful elder, his elder sister was a talented woman, and his mother was the beauty of her generation.


    Of course, a woman and man like them could not give birth to an ugly person, so he was very handsome. ck long hair, straight eyebrows, a tall body, and an angr face. If it weren''t because his body being less trained than usual, he would also have a perfect muscr body as his father did.


    However, unlike the strict upbringing a family like theirs normally had, he was pampered because of the mother''s difficulties when giving birth to him. When a child is indulged without restraint, the result, most of the time, is someone unafraid of consequences. Something that, in powerful families, happens more often than not.


    Lu Hao walked with one arm massaging the butt of one of the three women. She was a lover of his, a willing lover, so the others didn''t have any problem.


    The ce they were walking had tall rocks, so their visibility was low. It was like a mountain path leading upwards.


    That woman suddenly felt Lu Hao stopping and looked at him strangely.


    This lover of hers was a pervert that had even once taken her in public. She didn''t mind because his family was extremely powerful, and she wanted to gain his favor. However, she heard that he was scolded quite badly after that event. Yet, all the punishment he received was not being allowed outside for a month. The woman snorted in her mind, ''Talk about spoiling rotten a person.''


    Anyway, the woman looked at him strangely because he didn''t just stop that misbehaving hand, but his whole body froze like stone.


    The woman hugged his side and smiled, "What''s wrong, young master Lu? Are you unsatisfied with this one''s body?"


    But the moment she hugged him close, she realized that the man was trembling and sweating. She frowned, feeling that something was wrong, and said aloud. "All of you, stop. Young master Lu is feeling unwell."


    Some of them secretly tsked their tongues, thinking this was another excuse to stop and have a good time. However, when their eyesnded on Lu Hao, they realized they were wrong.


    The man called Lu Hao was trembling like a newborn calf. His face was pale, his teeth chattering, and his body dripped with cold sweat. He looked around, scared, and said aloud. "I-I don''t know why, but I feel like something scary ising. I feel like a wild beast has locked its eyes on me."


    The ten of them frowned. What kind of beast could create a reaction like this one?


    However, his reaction was so unnatural that they decided to believe him and take out their weapons, just in case. Moreover, Lu Hao was the strongest at the peak of the Mental Nourishing Realm. If he was afraid, the enemy should be strong.


    High on alert, they waited for whatever wasing to appear.


    After a whole minute of a tense atmosphere, they heard stepsing from behind a tall rock at the side. They all turned and prepared to attack.


    Nevertheless, what appeared from behind therge boulder was a two-tailed fox-woman and a small starry-blue dragon.


    The fox-woman appeared harmless, and the feeling around her was that of gentle beauty. A veil covered her face, but her figure approached perfection. An hourss figure that made the three women present look verycking.


    Her long chestnut-colored hair and the two big and fluffy fox ears on top of her head flickered from time to time, giving the gentle beauty a cute and yful undertone.


    Even the three women couldn''t help but feel that this woman must be an unmatched beauty under her veil.


    Then, their eyesnded on the dragon on her side, and their eyes widened.


    Although almost fifteen thousand people saw Yasenia''s awakening,pared with the more than two million that entered the secret realm, it was honestly a small portion.


    Not even one percent of the cultivators running around the realm knew about the happenings near the Lost Town.


    Therefore, when they saw the peerlessly beautiful beast, they couldn''t help but gasp in admiration. Her starry-blue scales, the images of the Moon and Sun on each of its wings, and the noble and elegant way of walking.


    Everything made a person think that a piece of the night sky decided to take a dragon form and appear before them.


    Looking at how close that majestic creature walked beside the fox-woman, they thought it was her contracted beast, making the fox-woman appear even more mysterious.


    However, no matter how beautiful and majestic the dragon appeared, it was very smallpared to other dragons.


    One of the men, feeling envy at the woman being able to get such a contracted beast, mocked Yasenia. "Miss, are you sure you want to keep that Baby Dragon? No matter how beautiful, it may die identally if there is a battle!"


    A friend of his supported his im with augh. "Hahaha, we should be careful of the baby dragon; its teeth may have already grown."


    The gentle aura around the fox woman cooled down, and even though they couldn''t see her face behind the white veil, they knew that she was angry at their remarks.


    Meanwhile, Lu Hao was confused. ''Why did I feel that much fear of them? They look harmless.''


    Moreover, after they appeared, he lost that feeling of fear, as if it had evaporated. He felt annoyed because he had shown quite an embarrassing side, so his gaze changed from a fearful one to an angered one.


    They saw the dragon turn her head and speak with the woman. However, it only made growls and simr sounds; hence, they couldn''t understand.


    The fox-woman''s aura rxed, and then, they saw her handnding on the dragon''s head and caressing her softly. The care in that gesture was clear to anyone spectating. Finally, they heard her voice, "Don''t worry, I know what we came here to, so I won''t do anything rash."


    Her voice was melodious, gentle, and intoxicating. Just listening to her felt like a mother calling her child; cozy, warm, and pleasant. Moreover, her voice carried tender feelings that would make anyone''s day better.


    The dragon went on its hind legs to give her a lick under the veil. That gesture moved the veil slightly, revealing a small portion of her chin. However, unlike the smooth and tender skin they expected to see, they saw scars running across her chin.


    The three women that were feeling even more inferior after hearing that nature-like, gentle voice, smirked slightly. ''So she is deformed; that''s why she has a veil.''


    Even the men''s fluttering feelings stopped after knowing that there was a deformed face behind the veil. No matter what, appearances were important for most cultivators and mortals. You may have good feelings toward people with severe deformities, but most of the time, you won''t usually see them as potential partners.


    Lu Hao asked with an angered tone, "Were you the one that used the intimidation spell before? Be careful how you answer, or you will suffer."


    Kali chuckled softly and said, "I wasn''t. It was my lovely dragoness that got angered. Did it feel scary? Did you feel... desperation?" Although her tone was light, the others couldn''t help but feel ufortable.


    Lu Hao was too angered to hear the strange undertone, so he snarled. "You dare!? I order you to kill your beast in front of me, or else, your family outside will bear the consequences!"


    Kali''s voice had amusement in it, "My family? They abandoned me quite a while ago, so that threat is quite ineffective. How about you try again?"


    Lu Hao looked coldly at Kali and said, "Good, you want a threat? I see you like that beast quite a bit. How about forcing you to see how other beasts devour her?"


    Kaliughed aloud, "You want to force another beast to kill her? Were your eyes eaten by a dog or something? How about you take a look at her."


    Yasenia''s eyes were filled with disdain, but she didn''t say anything. She had only walked out with Kali to be her emotional support facing her assaulter. She felt that even though Kali was speaking nonchntly, the hand that was caressing her head was slightly trembling.


    That''s why Yasenia just nuzzled Kali and caressed her back.


    Before Lu Hao could speak further, Kali suddenly asked. "You, the one from the Heavenly Sect. Do you recognize me?"


    Although she didn''t say names, it was clear who she was talking to.


    Lu Hao snorted, "I don''t. If you take off your veil and show the ugly face behind, maybe I would."


    Kali hummed, "You don''t recognize my body shape? My hair color?"


    Lu Hao had never met with a fox beast-human, so he frowned and asked, "I''ve never met with a fox-kin, especially not a two-tailed one. I would certainly remember!"


    Kali got thoughtful as her hand traveled Yasenia''s horns, head, and jaw. Yasenia''s purring was low and deep, but it was veryforting. Even in this situation, she had the impulse to hug her dragoness, ''So cute~.''


    Lu Hao saw that Kali wasn''t even looking at him and asked. "Woman, what is this all about? Youe here and start asking random questions. Now you ignore me as you y with that filthy beast. Who do you think you are to behave like that in my presence!?"


    A softugh came from the woman. Her head turned toward Lu Hao, "Who am I? That''s a question for you to answer, a question you must answer, a question that I need you to answer."


    They observed a wisp of ck smokeing from her body right after finishing her sentence, and their faces grimaced. The Heart Demon''s aura gave an extremely sickening feeling to any cultivator, so they couldn''t help but recoil one step.


    However, the dragon appeared unafraid as it nuzzled her face on the woman''s stomach and growled softly. As soon as the fox-woman looked down, that strange ck aura disappeared, "Don''t worry, love. It was just a momentary disruption. It won''t happen again."


    Kali looked at Lu Hao again and asked directly. "Let''s give you a hint, shall we? I''m from the Academy."


    Lu Hao snorted, "I''m done with you. You keep asking strange questions and mocking me. Go to Hell!"


    Then, he shot toward Kali at extremely high speed. Kalimented, "Angry because of some words and now you want to kill me? I''m so afraid~."


    Kali took out her wooden sword and swung it against his.


    *BANG!*


    A body flew backward for ten meters, but it wasn''t the fox-woman who flew back; it was Lu Hao. Moreover, they saw that Lu Hao''s low-level Heaven-grade sword had a small dent that was fixed by itself shortly after.


    Lu Hao''s lover approached hastily and asked, "Are you okay?" However, her words came to a stop as she saw that his wrist was swollen red and purple. ''His wrist broke with just one sh with the fox-kin!?''


    "So weak. I had to control my strength not to blow your arm into pieces." Kali''s words fell into their ears like a hammer to their hearts.

 Chapter 338: Kalis conversation with Lu Hao.

    Chapter 338: Kali''s conversation with Lu Hao.


    After Kali sent him away with one sword strike, she realized it wasn''t worth losing too much time in this. She looked at the fearful man lying on the ground as he looked at her fearfully and didn''t feel anything. After confirming how insignificant he was, it was as if he had lost importance.


    Therefore, she cut right to the chase and asked, "I will give you another hint to make you realize who I am. My name is Kali. Does it sound familiar now?"


    From the ground, Lu Hao was still in shock. How could someone so strong hide their strength so clearly? Kali''s aura felt like something hiding behind a veil, simr to her face. Therefore, he couldn''t gauge that she was in the Unification Realm.


    Of course, this was Valeria''s work. She had used a skill to hide Yasenia''s and Kali''s auras, leaving something superficial that didn''t appear too strong. She didn''t want this person to run away the second he detected their strengths.


    Moreover, while they talked, Valeria filled the underground with countless roots, creating a formation. It took quite a long time, but with Angel''s help from the shadows, she was able toplete it extremely fast.


    The formation she created was a weak space-isting formation. She didn''t want a life-saving treasure to allow him to escape, after all. In short, without them knowing, she had weaved a of roots that could kill all of them instantly with a single thought.


    Lu Hao stood up and jumped backward toward his group. After hearing Kali''s question, he frowned, still not knowing what she was talking about. He really wanted to shout about what she was talking about and why she was confronting him. But that sh with her made him acknowledge how much this two-tailed fox-woman outmatched him.


    The reason he didn''t even understand after hearing the name "Kali" wasn''tplicated. First of all, the man wasn''t aware of what had happened to Kali after that incident, and he also didn''t care.


    He was scum, and Kali wasn''t his first orst victim. Using the influence of his family, he banded with men and women to attack many other women he found interesting. People like Alyssa existed, so using these rich and powerful young masters and mistresses to ruin a person''s life was not unusual.


    Of course, it was something done underhandedly, so it didn''t happen that often. Strength could make you quite powerful and influential, but there were always limits. Believe it or not, in the righteous part of the Continent, there were plenty of rules and limitations.


    Moreover, these kinds of unscrupulous people weren''t that abundant. However, because their actions were so heinous, they caught the eyes and ears of others much easier, making them very noticeable.


    Kali and Yasenia looked at Lu Hao, and to Kali''s surprise, she saw that he was still confused even after saying aloud her own name. Even if he didn''t answer because of caution, his expressionid it out quite clearly that the confusion wasn''t acted.


    Kali couldn''t believe it at first, was that event something so insignificant to this person? Was all the suffering he caused her so easy to ignore and forget?


    She really felt like someone had punched her gut and damaged something. However, before the Heart Demons could even begin gaining territory back inside Kali, the dragoness''s voice soothed her like the most rxing sound. ''You see, honey. People like him are creatures that act like humans. You are happy now, right? You don''t have to seek their guilt, their apologies. They are just inferior creatures whose life is worthless. A waste of fresh air.''


    Kali looked at the dragoness and saw her looking back at her with gentle eyes. ''Deal with them like the trash they are. Make them suffer with the poison skills you''ve learned, make them regret making an enemy of you, and when you feel satisfied, let''s move on. They are not worth your time, don''t you think? Or are you willing to waste time we could be cuddling with them?''


    Kali smiled andughed aloud. She approached and hugged Yasenia into her bosom. How lucky she felt to have her by her side? All the sadness she felt banished just listening to her words, listening to that mellow and slightly deep voice that caressed the hearing sense. It was like drinking from a fresh spring on a hot day. "You are right. The more time I spend with him, the less time I can spend with you, my love."


    However, when Kali was hugging Yasenia, they suddenly heard him say. "Wait, Kali? Isn''t that the name of that useless broken toy?"


    Kali felt the lovely dragoness between her arms disappear, followed by a loud explosive sound. She blinked twice and looked sideways.


    At the same time, Lu Hao barely saw a blue shadow appear before him before a powerful w mped on his face, digging into his skin. Then, an irresistible force flipped his body and pushed him toward the ground.


    Before his back smashed into the ground, he saw a reptilian golden eye.


    *BOOM!*


    His world spun as his brain shook because of the impact. Worse, he felt his skull cracking but not shattering. Clearly, the owner of this force was careful enough not to kill him in one hit.


    However, the shards of the skull dug inside his brain, and pain assaulted his body as he also felt his ribs cracking because of the impact against the ground. "AARGH!"


    The other nine people only turned their heads when the explosion''s shockwave made them take back almost five steps. What they saw was the previous dragon grabbing his head and growling as she dug Lu Hao''s body into the ground with pure physical strength. Blood stained that w as Lu Hao''s internal organs had ruptured, and he was spitting blood.


    A chill ran up their spines, not expecting this creature to be so strong. In a single second, she had incapacitated their strongest fighter.


    The fear was so intense that they didn''t even register Lu Hao''s shout of agony until some secondster.


    Kali blinked at the dragoness basically teleporting and thenughed. She walked toward them calmly and asked aloud, "Didn''t you just say not to mind him?"


    Yasenia lowered her w onto his chest, digging them into his flesh to grab the bones, and snorted. "One thing is not to mind him; another is letting his filthy mouth run as he likes."


    The other nine snapped out of their support when he shouted because of Yasenia''s action one more time, and they cried with trembling voices.


    "W-Who are you?"


    "Why are you doing this!? What did we do to you!?"


    The female lover pointed her sword at Yasenia and said with a trembling voice. "R-R-Release him! Or we will be forced to fi-fight!"


    Kali took off her veil and tapped the floor with her two tails. "So noisy, stay still for a second. [Root Entanglement]."


    In that instant, roots exploded from below the nine cultivators, constricting them in ce. Like snakes coiling around their prey, their bodies became immobile in an instant.


    They released their auras, but none of them were inside the Unification realm. Kali was able to restrict them easily. No matter how they struggled, they wouldn''t be able to escape the fox''s skill.


    Ignoring the other nine, she arrived before Lu Hao and leaned above his bloody face, showing him her scarred face. She smiled and asked, "Do you recognize me now?"


    His eyes widened as if he saw a ghost. Kali finally saw the reaction she wanted and her lips arched. "So you do recognize me~. Surprised? Shocked? Stunned? Hahaha, that''s a good face you are making."


    The man shouted with his eyes trembling with fear, "Y-You, how are you still alive? How are you still sane!?"


    Kali chuckled and smirked, "Thanks to my two most important people, my lover and my dear Valeria~."


    Lu Hao was at first stunned, and then heughed through the pain. "Does he know you are a used- AARGH!"


    Yasenia''s ws sunk into his skin, ripping one of his ribs off. Kali saw the blood pour out and sighed with a smile, ''She can''t even control herself; so cute~.''


    Then, she began healing him and said, "[Flower Bed], [Healing Sap]. Hmm, with this, you shouldn''t die yet."


    Then, she patted Yasenia''s head and said softly, "Let him finish, my love. At this pace, you are going to kill him."


    Yasenia blinked and nodded. "He is very annoying and fragile, I almost couldn''t control my strength there."


    After coughing another mouthful of blood, he managed to sneer and say. "He must be living happily without knowing how used you are." Yasenia''s w twitched again, but she held it in.


    Kali looked at the about-to-die man and said, impressed. "To think that you still insist on continuing with the same sentence that made one of your ribs pop. What is your objective? You are going to die a torturous death. Such an agonizing death that it would be hard to describe. Yet all you try to speak about is that."


    Kali smirked, "Did you think I would get angry and kill you? You are very wrong, Lu Hao."


    Lu Hao snarled, his face distorting because of pain and his convoluted emotions. "So what if I die!? You will never be able to escape me! You will never be able to forget those three days!"


    Yasenia''s pupils thinned, ''Huh? Three days?''


    Kali saw Yasenia''s expression and scratched her under her chin. "Don''t worry, my love. You just have to remember our night weeks ago to know that I''m already over it. You don''t need to get angry."


    Yasenia nodded but decided to be extra gentle the next time they did it. Her objective to make Kali have her mind with only love for herself hasn''t ended yet, and it will probably never end. Kali was her fragile treasure, and she wouldn''t let some random people mess with her.


    Kali looked back at Lu Hao and taunted him. "Well, sadly for you, my lover knows about it. Even then, she loves me dearly and treats me like a precious treasure. My Heart Demons are more than half gone and slowly but surely disappearing. Moreover, thanks to eating them, I managed to awaken my bloodline~."


    Lu Hao''s face was filled with surprise and shock. "How is it possible!? No one would ept someone like you! You are a broken shoe, and nobody will love you truly! Hahaha, he is deceiving you, Kali. He is using you like a tool!"


    Kali looked at the increasingly insane man and looked at him with fake pity. "It must be frustrating, right? For a scum like you, the pain you inflected in me should be something important for your ego, right? However, although deep, it onlysted a few years. Compared to the long life ahead of me, the hundreds and thousands of years I will live after your death, this small event will slowly fade away and be a distant memory until I don''t even remember it clearly."


    Kali sighed with mncholy as if witnessing a tragic story. "To think that even the thing you thought would torment me will disappear. How pathetic can your existence be? At least, the trash on the road is annoying, and you may remember it. You, on the other side, are worse than trash, not even able to leave a mark on me."


    He spat another mouthful of blood, feeling his heart constrict unnaturally. Each word Kali said with such a calm tone dug inside him like knives. However, he still managed to make a cruel smile, "No marks? Do you not see your face in the mirror? Such an ugly monster; your man is probably blind to like something like you."


    However, to Lu Hao''s shock, Kali lifted her eyebrow andughed. "Sad and lowly creature, do you want to know who my masters are? Elder Frederich and Dr. Ava. The best alchemy of the Rising Talent Academy and the personal doctor of Lady Tatyana, the Death Empress. Do you really think they can''t heal some scars inflicted by random juniors? Delusional sub-trash, your life is a failure! And you will die without aplishing anything."


    Then, not wanting to spend one second more on him, Kali took out a slimy ck, purple, and red pill and forced him to ingest it with her aura pressure. "Time to experience something specially prepared for you~."

 Chapter 339: Lu Haos Fate.

    Chapter 339: Lu Hao''s Fate.


    After Kali forced the ck, purple, and red viscous-looking pill down his throat, the disgusting and rotting vor it had made his stomach churn and puke. He didn''t avoid the reflex as she felt the food rising and going out from where it entered. "Bleurgh! What the- Ugk."


    Kali warned Yasenia, "My love, you can let him go. I don''t want you to be close when the effects begin to show. It can be dangerous for you."


    Yasenia looked at Kali and saw that she was calm even while this was going on, so she guessed that whatever she fed him wouldn''te out so easily. She listened to her dear fox and stopped holding him down with her w. Then, she walked beside Kali.


    Kali used her tail to pat Yasenia as the terror about to happen unfolded.


    As Yasenia guessed, the thing Kali fed him didn''te out with his vomit. She could even see a small bulge on his throat.


    Even though Lu Hao really wanted to spit out whatever Kali forcefully fed him, he couldn''t. The reason? The instant the thing was about to be washed out by the vomit, the pill seemed to be alive and used strange tentacles to grab onto the throat walls and literally crawl inside.


    The feeling of a foul, nasty thing forcefully crawling down his throat as he puked was disgustingly terrifying. He began coughing and gagging, trying to vomit it but unable to. "What did you *Gag.* make me swallow!?" *Cough! Cough!*


    Kali looked at how his throat bulged as the pill went down, no matter how much he struggled, and a smile crept up her face. ''So it worked as intended. That''s good. Whenever I find them, the other nine will also be unable to escape it.''


    Kali saw the tear-faced Lu Hao cursing and trying everything in his power to spit it out, so she decided to exin to him. "I created this, especially for all of you. I made them even before I got to know Yasenia, my lover."


    One of the other nine who were constricted in Kali''s roots eximed, "No way, you are the Heavenly Dragoness''s lover? Liar! Everyone knows that she had no Fox-kin lover!"


    Kaliughed and caressed Yasenia''s head. "Well, she is right here, so even if I can lie, she can''t, right?"


    After dropping that bomb that made them dizzy, Kali ignored them and continued exining to Lu Hao. "At the time I created them, I was honestly on the verge of insanity. Therefore, you shouldn''t be surprised when I say that all the materials that pill is made ofe from the [Parasite Gnawing Forest]."


    Yasenia and our girls instantly got a chill running up their spine. Evelyn eximed out of shock, "No way you entered that cursed ce!"


    The reason for their reaction is that not even Transcendent Realm cultivators dare approach that forest.


    The creatures living there are all parasitic, and not even nts escape from having this trait. That forest has been there for an extremely long time, so every creature inside has evolved to be even more parasitic than the previous one.


    The things that live there are so dangerous that if even one of the strongest ones were tond in a bad ce with the appropriate condition, it could exterminate whole biomes by itself, spreading from host to host extremely quickly. Moreover, most parasites are not symbiotic, and they use their hosts only to propagate at the cost of the host.


    The only reason those creatures can''t leave that forest is that the seniors have built barriers around it to prevent the vermins from escaping. The entry of it wasn''t prohibited, but if someone entered and managed to exist alive, they would have to be in check for months after exiting. Another thing to point out is that the creatures living there don''t have intelligence.


    In short, things there have evolved in such a manner to battle for power when infesting the same host that their spread abilities and infecting prowess were terrifying.


    Of all the known creatures, only these living beings can defeat cultivators up to two realms higher in cultivation. A parasite lodged into a host, even if weak, can be something dangerous for the cultivator faster than they could even realize.


    After hearing about it, Kali felt Yasenia biting her dress and jumping backward, Yanking her away from Lu Hao. Angel even created a dome to protect all of them from it in the next second.


    Andrea scolded with a trembling voice, "Kali, my friend. Can you give us a heads up whenever you are going to use such a thing the next time?"


    Kali blinked andughed, "Sure. I have some more of them in my ring. I forgot about their danger to other people since I''ve worked with them for a while."


    Angel, Andrea, Evelyn, and Cecile felt their muscles twitching as they looked at the gently smiling foxdy. They couldn''t help but find her much more terrifying than before.


    Of course, Lu Hao also knew about these things since they were taught how to handle them in most sects. The power a parasite had was big to that extent. In the past, some sects specialized in them, and they were all attacked by the rest of the Sky Continent, demonic and righteous side, and eventually exterminated.


    Lu Hao''s face turned as white as a sheet of paper the second he learned where the thing crawling down his throat came from, and he started screaming. "Lunatic! Crazy woman! How could you even dare approach that cursed ce!? Ahh! I want to kill you!"


    Kali sighed, "Well, I will admit that you are not wrong. I was crazy at that time. Once I gathered my senses after what you did to me, the thirst for revenge flooded my insides, wanting nothing more than to cause a painful death to all of you."


    Yasenia moved closer to Kali and rubbed her body on hers, growling lovingly tofort her. Kali smiled and hugged the beautiful dragoness. "What I didn''t know was that my bloodline makes me immune to parasites. My aura is enough to make a two-realm higher parasite bow down to me and obey me. Quite a discovery that was. However, since the use of them is one of the few prohibited things in our Continent, I never delved deep into it."


    Yasenia protested, "I didn''t know about that!"


    Kaliughed, "You didn''t ask~."


    Yasenia turned her head and snorted. "Next time, you tell me without me asking."


    Kali thought Yasenia''s gesture was too cute and began scratching and kissing her. "Hahaha, you are so cute, my love."


    Yasenia squinted and couldn''t keep her false indignation for long as she started purring at Kali''s caresses.


    A piercing scream of pure unadulterated pain suddenly cut their small, tender moment. "AAAAHH!!"


    The others, even though they knew they shouldn''t, couldn''t help but feel real pity for him. That way of dying was going to be a real nightmare.


    Angel approached Kali and grabbed her sleeve. "Kali! What did you feed him? He is screaming much more than those Yasenia tortured!"


    Kali hugged Angel and surrounded her with her two tails. Then, she thought about how to exin it without making it too scary for her dear friend. "Well, I fed him a pill created from three parasite species. When they go inside a host, they will fight for dominance. One of them lives in the nerves, the other lives in the organs, and the other lives in the bones, so when they fight, those areas are damaged but at the same time healed to feed themselves and gain dominance of the whole host."


    Their faces twisted in fear. ''No matter how gentle, I have to remember not to piss Kali off.''


    Kali saw Angel''s pale face and kissed her forehead. "Don''t worry. He won''t die since the parasites keep their host alive while fighting until only one of them is left. Then, until they find another host, they will continue to keep him alive and feed on him."


    From afar, Angel looked like a trembling rabbit between a hungry fox''s ws. Although Kali wanted to make it sound not so terrifying by skipping some steps about that painful process, it was scary to think about it nheless.


    Yasenia and the others almost rolled on the floor,ughing at the image they portrayed.


    The situation would have been fun if there weren''t nine cultivators trembling in fear around them while one of them was almost screaming her lungs out. "MISS KALI, PLEASE LET US GO! I WILL BECOME YOUR SERVANT, YOUR SLAVE! BUT PLEASE LET US GO FROM YOUR ROOTS AND GET AWAY FROM HIM!"


    Who was the one shouting? Surprisingly, or not, his lover.


    Kali looked at them for a second and decided toply with her wish. When the roots holding them in ce near Lu Hao disappeared, they all jumped outward and got distance between the screaming and rolling man that had her skin bulging, as if some creatures were crawling underneath.


    Then, Kali strapped Lu Hao onto the [Flower Bed] to aid the parasites that would be losing with automatic healing, effectively lengthening the fight for dominance going on inside Lu Hao, and nodded.


    After she got everything in ce, she said. "Let''s go! It is too noisy here."


    Angel and the others nodded obediently. Who would dare defy this terrifying poison master?


    Kaliughed and carried Angel away with a princess carry. Angel blushed and hugged Kali''s neck and let her move her. The soft tails that worked as support below her felt veryfy and fluffy.


    Of course, our cute, lovely baby girl was very loved by everyone, so it was normal for Kali to want to pamper her a bit.


    The others followed behind with smiles, happy that Kali wasn''t affected, and managed to get revenge on one of them. Evelyn asked curiously, "Aren''t you afraid he will live?"


    Kali smirked and said, "I''m afraid he will die. That is why I strapped him onto the Flower Bed. Moreover, I freed the other nine from their bindings, so I don''t think they would do something about the situation. It will also be too dangerous even to touch or approach him since the parasites would have proliferated enough to infest other nearby living creatures that touch him in a minute."


    Evelyn whistled, "You''ve got all bases covered! What if they kill him out of pity?"


    Kali shrugged, "Lucky him. But who would risk their lives to kill him? They are not that kind of people. The fear that parasites provoke is too much for them to risk themselves doing something like that. Didn''t you see how seven out of nine ran away? The other two only seemed to be looking on with shock. When they snap out of it, they should also ran away with the others."


    Cecile asked curiously, "Why didn''t you kill the other nine? They are probably as bad as him since they were together, right?"


    Kali looked at Cecile and thought about it seriously. "That''s because I don''t want to be consumed by revenge. I want to take revenge on my aggressors, but those around them, even if they are bad people, are not my problem. Unless they provoke us, I will leave them live."


    Kali patted Yasenia with her left tail and said with a smile, "My future is with Yasenia and Valeria and all of you. I want to leave that past behind and move on. Killing people unrted to my revenge can bring extra trouble, something I wouldn''t like."


    The fluffy tail felt nice, making the dragoness''s tail wag and walk with small skips.


    After some seconds, Valeria also appeared and held Kali up with Angel, carrying both of them between her arms.


    Yasenia wanted to protest since thefortable tail couldn''t reach her from high up there, but looking at their happy faces, she just smiled and walked beside Valeria.


    Angel and Kali also beamed as it felt veryfortable to be carried by the Nature Spirit Queen. Her body was soft, her scent rxing, and her beautiful face and three-meter-tall stature made them feelfy and secure.


    In that manner, our group left and moved on with their travel. Slowly approaching the finish line for the Secret Realm.

 Chapter 340: Tracking Jaxons location.

    Chapter 340: Tracking Jaxon''s location.


    As they calmly walked across the Volcanic area, Andrea suddenly eximed, "Ah! We forgot to ask them about Jaxon. They may have known about his location since they are near the spot we were told."


    Kali nodded, "You are right... Sorry, we were so focused on him that we forgot our other objectives."


    Yasenia nuzzled her side and said, "It doesn''t matter. What is more important than the well-being of all of you? Dealing with him was a priority since the second you realized who he was."


    Cecile nodded, "That''s right. Don''t give it too much thought, Kali. However, what direction should we take?"


    They all got thoughtful until Yasenia spoke, "Oh, don''t worry about it. I''ve already picked up his scent. Didn''t you realize that we were moving in a certain direction since the beginning?"


    They all looked at her, speechless. Evelyn asked, "Why didn''t you say it? We thought you were walking without aim."


    Yasenia snorted. "I was receiving fluffy pats by Kali''s tail and then wondering whether to tell Valeria to let her down so she can continue petting me more! Who has the mental capabilities to speak in that situation about other unimportant things?"


    ''Is that now a fact? Is it a fact that receiving fluffy pats inhibits thought-process!? Is that a thing!?''


    However, seeing Yasenia''s actual serious face, they all swallowed their question and decided to rethink what their dragoness''s head considered a priority.


    Kali chuckled and jumped down from Valeria''s embrace, leaving Angel there. Then, she sat on Yasenia''s back and used her two tails to caress her dearest. "How is it? Comfortable?"


    Yasenia''s steps became lighter as a smirk spread on her face. Those two big fox tails made her back, and wings feel veryfortable, not to mention that carrying the weight of Kali on her back felt very good. Furthermore, since Kali was wagging her neck and resting her chin on the top of her head, Yasenia felt very nice.


    Cecile looked at Yasenia and asked, "Do you want to ride meter, dear?"


    Yasenia''s eyes lit up as she nodded, "Yes! I also want to see your phoenix form!"


    Cecile nodded and exined, "Well, I need one week to change from one form to another, so let''s do it once we have extra time."


    Angel eximed, "So long! Why isn''t it an instant conversion?"


    Cecile exined, "Well, my body is still unused to change between forms. Therefore, when I change, I need to reconstruct my body slowly. Moreover, my size is quite bigger than my Human body. It is very energy-consuming to change to the phoenix form. However, once the transformation is done, I''m much stronger in that form."


    Andrea curiously asked, "Much stronger? Do you think you would be able to fight against little Angel or Yasenia?"


    Cecile nodded, "Maybe not win, but unless they have an attack that annihtes a big chunk of my vitals, I can''t see myself losing. My regeneration is honestly freakishly high."


    Evelyn whistled, "I honestly can see myself losing. However, with my Thunder soul and Sierra''s support, I''m confident in being a tough nut to crack."


    Andrea and Kali nodded, agreeing with Evelyn. They didn''t feel that far behind. It was true that they were weaker, but it wasn''t as exaggerated as before.


    Valeriamented, "You girls will understand that the further you advance, the harder it is to fight against higher-lever cultivators. To be honest, it would be extremely unusual if you can fight six levels higher cultivators than your current level."


    Mirrory spoke without showing up. "That''s true. To put it in perspective, a person that can fight a whole realm above themselves in the Mental Nourishing Realm would only be able to fight four to five levels above themselves in the Unification Realm, and even less once they enter the Dantian Spiritualization Realm."


    Yaseniamented, "But that''s not absolute. In that example, you are expecting the Mental Nourishing Realm cultivator to be stronger at the same pace, right?"


    Mirrory smirked inside Angel, "Intelligent lizard. Your brain spins quite rapidly."


    Yasenia smiled, not bothered by her way of calling her. "Therefore, if that cultivator can also keep increasing his or her strength, they will end up strong enough to keep that advantage even in higher realms."


    Mirrory affirmed her suspicion. "That''s right. However, that''s easier said than done. Even then, you girls have a big help in the form of this talented lizard gaining an ancient Dual Cutlviation technique that was once famous around the whole world."


    Evelyn eximed, "Is it that powerful?"


    Mirrory exined, "With just that technique, a couple would only need to Dual Cutlviate without any actual effort, and they would eventually reach the peak Transcendent Realm. If they put effort and try to understand the technique... Well, it is said that you can even be an immortal cultivator. However, it was lost so long ago that I can''t remember the details so clearly."


    Their eyes gravitated toward the dragoness, looking at her with quite hungry eyes. Yasenia felt overwhelmed at being looked at by such hungry eyes. ''Maybe, it is my fate to exist while my reserves are always dry to feed these starving beasts.''


    Yasenia spoke while looking into the distance. "L-Look! We are approaching abat area!"


    They allughed at the poor attempt to change the subject. However, once they looked in the distance, they saw an indication of battle. It was faint, but it certainly was there.


    Andrea asked, "Is Jaxon''s scent going in that direction?"


    Yasenia nodded, "Yes. I''m sure that it is his group that is fighting."


    Angel, now sitting on Valeria''s shoulder, pointed and shouted. "Then, what are we waiting for? Let''s kill all of them!"


    They all chuckled and decided to pick up speed. The next instant, their bodies blurred as they zoomed into the distance at extremely high speeds.


    When they were close enough to observe everything from a safe distance and a distance where spotting them was hard, they slowed down.


    They were on top of a hill, almost twenty kilometers away. However, using various tricks, they could see clearly enough to know what was happening. Andrea smirked and said, "Well, that''s surprising. I didn''t expect to see something like this."


    The reason for Andrea''s surprise was that another group was actually besieging Jaxon. It was a big group of initially one hundred cultivators. Jaxon didn''t like moving in big groups, and the only reason he gathered one before was that Yasenai''s awakening felt very simr to the birth of an extremely strong natural treasure. Right now, he only had twenty people with him.


    The main battle was four Unification Realm demons, also called Demon Counts,


    against twelve human and beast-human Unification Realm experts.


    The other one hundred-plus cultivators were in a free-for-all, increasing the number of fatalities at an rming rate.


    Of course, Jaxon was extremely strong and, just by himself, could almost keep at bay most of the Unification Realm experts in the other group. Each Demon count by his side fought one or two other Unification Realm cultivators, and he was fighting almost six at the same time.


    The battle was intense and close, and thanks to their wings, the demons could makend and air attacks, which naturally gave them an advantage.


    Nevertheless, after he was robbed of- *Ehem.* After he lost the Transcendent Ranked shield, his battle strength declined sharply, so his enemies didn''t lose the chance and attacked relentlessly.


    Yasenia and the others observed the group of one hundred that were fighting the demons. Yasenia blinked and frowned as she spotted one peculiar woman there. ''Hmm? Why does that person look so familiar? Ugh, I have it on the tip of my tongue... Sigh, twenty years are quite a lot, huh.''


    She decided to turn toward the others and asked aloud. "Who is that archer nt user? I somewhat feel like I should know her- ah!"


    Only after asking aloud did ite to her mind. Yasenia''s gazended on Andrea, who had a wry smile. "She is your ex!"


    Andrea sighed and smiled. Then, she nodded calmly. "Yeah, that''s her. You wanted to kill her, remember?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Right, she is dangerous."


    Andrea didn''t refute it. "Well, inside the secret realm, she has some control over me, after all. I can understand why you would want to do so. Sigh, I hoped not to meet with her but to think I managed to find her in this huge secret realm."


    Yasenia approached Andrea and looked at her into her light-green eyes. Andrea felt that those eyes would be able to see through her everything. "Would you feel ufortable if I kill her?"


    Andrea crouched and grabbed Yasenia''s face with both her hands. Then, she directly kissed her. Yasenia let her tongue roll out and enter Andrea''s mouth. After a short but deep kiss, Andrea said with a calm yet firm tone. "I won''t. As long as you consider her dangerous, she is better off dead."


    Yasenia nuzzled her face on Andrea''s and purred. "Do you really not mind? She won''t be a problem after two weeks, but anything can happen in that time frame, so I prefer to be safe than sorry."


    Andrea shrugged and smiled, "Do as you please, dear. As I''ve already told you, I trust in your decision-making."


    Yasenia felt giddy inside and hugged Andrea, tackling her onto the ground. As they yed for a short time, Yasenia thought about it seriously.


    After thinking, she reached the following conclusion. "I will give her a chance to live. Being unnecessarily cruel can result in future trouble. However, we can''t be soft, either. Hence, one chance is all she has."


    Andrea''s smile widened, and she nodded again. "Let''s do that. However, I thought you would kill her right away, no questions asked."


    Yasenia gave a strangely seductive look, even in her dragon form, and said. "She was stupid enough to break up you, which let me have you, so I have to give her my thanks one way or another."


    Andreaughed and gave her another short kiss.


    Andrea did not mind what happened in the past. Their rtionship ended almost six years ago, so she was already way over it. Moreover, after all the fluffy and care-filled love she received from Yasenia, who would have the mental capacity to even think about it?


    Andrea was not one and will not be one to do such a thing. Therefore, she wouldn''t even have flinched if Yasenia had just told her to kill her coldbloodedly.


    The only thing that made her ask was that the girl''s parents treated her very well. Moreover, after they leaf the Secret Realm, their strength would have widened so much that she already had be someone insignificant.


    Andrea could perceive that she was inside the eighth level of the Mental Nourishing realm from the aura she was giving. Something iparable to her current second-level Unification Realm cultivation base.


    Evelyn warned, "While you two were talking, their numbers have lowered to twenty cultivators on each Jaxon''s side and only sixty on the other. Jaxon is giving his all, and although he doesn''t have the shield, his attacks are honestly impressive. The pressure he gives alone is turning the tides of the battle."


    Cecile asked Evelyn. "Do you want to fight him? I can hear battle intent in your words. We can keep the others upied if you want."


    Evelyn shook her head. "If I agree to do that, I fear the dragoness here will spank me¡­" Evelyn paused for a second, then smiled and said. "Yeah, let me fight-."


    *Bang!*


    as Evelyn spun in artistic ways because of her tailsh, Yasenia said calmly. "Charge your biggest attacks, and then release them toward him at once. We are aiming for one hit, one kill. If we let him react, he will probably use life-saving treasures to escape."


    They all nodded and slowly umted energy for their strongest attacks.

 Chapter 341: Combined Sneak Attack!

    Chapter 341: Combined Sneak Attack!


    Meanwhile, Jaxon was fighting fiercely, his expression ruthless. Each blow he delivered was filled with murderous intent, trying to kill one of his enemies at least.


    Jaxon''s two-handed war-hammer spun at his will, mming onto the shields with explosive sounds one after another. However, his six enemies used two shield-bearers, one archer, and three melee users to deflect and counterattack. Between those melee cultivators were a dagger, a sword, and a spear user.


    His darkness, fire, death, and magma-attributed skills flew with each swing, making them retreat. It truly felt like a giant was mming on their shields.


    Each time he mmed onto one of the shields, the dagger user tried to attack his back, but Jaxon''s ten wings could move defensively. The sword user tried to sh toward his arms, but Jaxon''s terrific physical body lunged with various physical attacks, maintaining him at bay each time he approached.


    Worse, even the spear user was unable to damage him seriously as Jaxon used the defensive skills on his difficult-to-block attacks and then relied on his regeneration to keep going.


    The archer was trying to shoot multiple powerful arrows toward him, all of them filled with the wind element, yet Jaxon used the wings that weren''t focused on the dagger-wielding woman to block.


    Jaxon had been held back for a while already, so he was quite angered and yelled. "You vermin! How dare you attack me with such lousy strength!?"


    One of the shield users sneered, "You''ve killed plenty of our brothers and sisters. This is your retribution, Jaxon! You will die here today!"


    Jaxon smiled savagely, "Will I?" Then, he charged a powerful attack and mmed it on his shield.


    The magma-engulfed hammer created a powerful shockwave that even pushed the other Unification Realm experts.


    The one hit directly couldn''t maintain his feet on the ground as he felt his arm cracking under pressure. Then, his body shot backward; his eyes were filled with shock. ''Was he holding back?''


    Jaxonughed aloud. "Weakling! You will all die as many did before! [Demonic Darkness Devourer]."


    A ck aura exploded from him, engulfing the five people left around him. The five people felt like acid had fallen on their skin and hissed in pain. However, with a single thought, their elemental coats increased in strength, protecting them from the smog.


    The archer immediately used a skill to clear their field of vision. "[Hurricane]."


    A strong wind swept the surroundings, dispersing the ck smoke and clearing the view. However, this only made clear the disaster that was about to happen.


    After the smoke dispersed, the woman using the dagger only saw something getting close to her face. ''Huh?'' The others shouted, but even before the sound of their call could reach her, the crunch of her facial bones shattering filled her ears for an instant before everything went silent forever.


    With a shower of gore, the Unification Realm expert''s head shattered into bits as her headless body tumbled on the ground and slid into the distance.


    The other five were shocked, and then their eyes burned with wrath. "I WILL KILL YOU!"


    Jaxonughed aloud as his wings spread widely. "One less useless trash, five more to go!"


    Wounds could be seen in every cultivator present, and even though Jaxon seemed badly injured, his wounds were regenerating at a visible pace.


    When Jaxon was about to charge, he heard the shout of one of his underlings. He turned his head and saw one Demon Count with a hole in his chest. It was one of the Demon Counts facing two people. Right after, those two joined the five against Jaxon, bing seven one more time.


    These two were quite fresh since that Demon Count wasn''t that strong. Therefore, one of them shouted with righteousness, "Jaxon! Surrender your life already! I won''t ever forgive you for killing my wife! You must die to allow those that reincarnated to restfortably!"


    Jaxon calmly pped his red fleshy wings and floated before those seven cultivators. His words were mocking, and his voice low and rumbling. "A group of human weaklings. You are the fourth group attacking me today, and all the others ended up dead. Why do you think you are special? You will end up the same way as the others did."


    The man sneered, "Do you think we''vee unprepared!? You''ve got no chance! You are already doomed! Not only are your underlings tired after battling, but your energy is also beginning to get low! Moreover, we have even more trump cards."


    Jaxon smiled evilly and tensed his powerful muscles. Blood flowed like a waterfall from his open wounds, and then it stopped. However, once that blood touched the ground, it began sizzling and melting the rock.


    Many couldn''t understand what he did, but the man who spoke had an ugly face. Jaxonughed at his face and said. "There, I expelled the poison coated in your weapons. What other tricks do you have, weakling?"


    The man''s face became pale, and he stuttered. "How did you know?"


    Jaxon''s wounds regenerated faster than before as he spoke, "Useless things. Why should I tell you how I did- Huh?"


    *ROAR!* "[Star Dragon Breath]!"


    *Awoo!* "[Wolf Queen''s Obliteration]!"


    "[Focused Laser Blood Crystal Formation]!"


    "[Heaven-Born me Explosion]!"


    "[Moon Freezing Catastrophe]."


    "[Thunder Soul Destruction]!"


    "[Nature''s Embrace]."


    "[Nature Queen''s Wrath]."


    In that instant, pure destruction engulfed the area.


    A white beam surrounded by stars zoomed at barely visible speeds toward Jaxon, the sky changed, and an enormous yellow lightning bolt fell on him; a wide red beam also shot from the same direction as the first one at a simr speed.


    Then, the floor burned and exploded in a brilliant scarlet me explosion; an enormous arrow made of three different colors tore space and reached the middle of the area, exploding and creating a silver whirlwind. The whirlwind spun the previous attacks, increasing the lethality of the events and creating something simr to a fire, ice, and thunder tornado.


    Furthermore, a ck lightning current surrounded the spinning hurricane of destruction as solid roots attacked the area from all directions.


    Finally, all those attacks got enhanced by a green aura that surrounded the ce of the catastrophe, making the tornado widen from twenty meters wide to fifty.


    Devastation. It was a view that scared all the creatures that witnessed it.


    The ce where Jaxon was standing was annihted into oblivion and beyond, creating a crater almost fifty meters deep and hundreds of meters wide.


    The attack was so strong that the mere shockwave sted everyone away from Jaxon''s position and injured those weaker than the eighth level of the Mental Nourishing Realm.


    Worse, the tornado of energies didn''t disperse shortly after, and they were strong enough to lift the soil and the powerful cultivators around it.


    If it wasn''t because the initial shockwave that had pushed everyone away, who knew how many of them would''ve been absorbed right into that tornado of pure destruction?


    The other group''s jaw fell, observing as a group of women and their beasts appeared from the side. The one leading them was a dragon whose body was like a work of art.


    Some demons recognized them, and some humans also did. However, right now, they were all too shocked to even speak.


    Angel looked at the tornado that was slowly dispersing and asked, "Do you think he is dead?"


    Evelyn looked at Angel''s breasts and said, "He is not. If he were, the jiggle of your tits would be happier-"


    *Bang!*


    Yasenia chuckled without moving her eyes from their attack. Her slightly deep and mellow voice reached them as she asked with amusement. "Did you miss my tail ps so much? You are triggering me quite a lottely."


    After making beautiful and artistic spins, Evelynnded on her feet and said with a smile. "It feels refreshing, like a p of fresh air, I mean, a breeze of fresh air. I missed it more than I would like to."


    "Pervert." Said a certain fox.


    "Ugh." Evelyn felt it physically.


    "Masochistic Pig." Said a certain dommy mommy- *Cough.* Tanned woman looking down on her.


    "Ahn~!" Evelyn enjoyed it¡­ Enjoyed? Whatever, she is a lost cause.


    "Degenerate!" Eximed a blonde cutie, hearing the clear joy in that moan.


    "Argh!" This one felt like a punch in the stomach! Their innocent little girl had said that seriously, which hurt the soul!


    "He is alive." Commented the tinum-silver-haired Phoenix calmly and ignored their banter.


    "How!?" Evelyn''s head whipped, and she looked toward Jaxon''s position with bewilderment.


    Once the giant attack disappeared, he was revealed in the middle below a transparent golden dome. He wasn''t more injured than previously, so it was clear that some sort of life-saving treasure had been triggered.


    Evelyn snorted, "Cockroach Demon, can''t you die the easy way? Do you know how annoying it was to gather those attacks? I had to sit for three minutes! You are not worth that much of our time!"


    The humans and demons could feel their lips twitching. ''One of the strongest in the Secret Realm isn''t worth three minutes of your time? What are you, the Emperor of the Universe?''


    Jaxon''s gaze was gloomy as he looked at them. The treasure he used could block even transcendent-level attacks. However, it could only be activated a limited number of times. To think he had to activate it against a bunch of people on the same level was truly a p to his face.


    He snarled as he looked at Yasenia, ignoring Evelyn. "You disgusting Dragon. Did youe here to give me back my shield?" Then, he smiled mockingly and said, "Oh, sorry. You can''t speak, right? Is it interesting to be so useless that you can''t evenmunicate?"


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow and transmitted her voice to the air so that everyone could hear her. It was the same mellow and attractive voice she had when she had a human-like body. "A shame, not even those childish remarks can work. I thought you would be more interesting than Gerd, but it seems that you will die as meaninglessly as him."


    Jaxon was still inside the golden dome, so he didn''t have any haste to flee. "Gerd? You killed that egocentric toy?"


    Yasenia smirked, "I did. Are you sad one of your ythings disappeared?"


    Jaxonughed aloud, "Stupid lizard, you may not know it, but you doomed your little friend Lucia."


    Yasenia lost her smile and approached the golden dome. "So, how strong is this thing?"


    Jaxon taunted, "Strong enough for you not to be able to scratch it."


    Yasenia went on her hind legs and extended her right arm. The position was very simr to how she usually held the sword. Then, she whispered, "[Draconic Heart],e to me."


    From her w, a red orb appeared. Then, that red orb released a powerful blue aura that soon solidified and became identical to her previous sword. Moreover, it was scaled to match her current body.


    Since she was as big as a tiger, once she stood on her hind legs, she was almost two and a half meters tall. A dragon holding a giant sword was quite an imposing sight.


    However, even then, Jaxon was still unfazed. "You won''t be able to scratch it, Yasenia. It can block even Transcendent-level attacks."


    Yasenia smiled, showing her row of sharp teeth, and said. "I know, but yourpanions aren''t as lucky."


    Then, she turned toward the other Demons and pointed upwards. Her sword exploded with golden light as she then lowered it. "[Draconic Noon]."


    An enormous golden wave in the form of a dragon flew toward them imposingly.


    Their faces changed as they deployed various defensive measures.


    *BANG!*


    Most of them were destroyed, but the remaining three Demon Counts could block the zero-charge [Draconic Noon]. However, Yasenia hid [Draconic Heart] inside her again and opened her mouth. "[Sun Dragon Breath]."


    *ROAR!*


    Another golden wave shot toward their broken defenses before they could rearm them. The Dragon''s breath was extremely swift, and they could only raise their weapons in hopes it would be enough defense.


    A golden explosion many times stronger engulfed them, killing all the Demons below the Demon Count realm. Those in the Demon Count realm were heavily injured, their bodies trembling with fear.


    Yasenia fell to her four limbs and said, "Finish them."


    The Demons turned tail and ran, but before they could even leave the sight of the humans, Andrea and the rest ughtered them like ants.


    It wasn''t even a battle when our girls ganged up on three Demon Counts; it was an instant assassination instead.


    Yasenia turned toward Jaxon and asked softly. "Quite tragic, isn''t it?"


    Jaxon''s eyes burned with wrath as they looked at Yasenia.

 Chapter 342: Jaxons situation. Andreas previous partner.

    Chapter 342: Jaxon''s situation. Andrea''s previous partner.


    Yasenia looked into Jaxon''s angry eyes calmly and maintained her gaze on him. "Did you expect this, Jaxon? I''ve had to be extremely careful because I had enemies everywhere. All because your annoying Demon Race wants to capture me."


    Jaxon sneered, "No matter what happens to the Demons in this Secret Realm, the Sky Continent is doomed. There are already Demon Sovereigns in the continent, individuals much stronger than your mother. I wouldn''t be surprised if you find out about her death when you return, Yasenia. Therefore, don''t be so overconfident because you gain strength."


    Yasenia approached the Golden Dome and asked Angel through a mental transmission. "Baby, surround him with formations. I don''t want him to escape."


    Meanwhile, she spoke to him. "I''m curious, Jaxon. Do you know why your race is so focused on my mother? It appears like they''ve been targeting me and powers associated with my mom since the beginning."


    Jaxon smirked, "Well, from what I''ve heard, there is a senior that could very well be your father."


    *BANG!*


    Yasenia''s w mmed onto the golden barrier, and her eyes thinned. "Jaxon, don''t provoke me with those things." Then, her tone became cold, "My mother is mine. Did I make that clear? And those that will have their filthy eyes on her will die, no matter which power they belong to."


    Jaxon''s face became solemn as he felt pressured even though he was inside the Golden Dome. Yasenia looked at the group of forty humans, and her gazended on a particr short woman with brown hair.


    That woman felt a chill as those golden eyes clearly locked onto her, and she felt a bad feeling rise in her heart.


    When Yasenia''s gaze returned to Jaxon, her gaze moved to Andrea as a sinister look crossed her eyes. ''What right did the woman she abandoned to be happy? Why could that disgusting deformed creature be able to build a rtionship? She should have rotted with regret for deceiving me!''


    Andrea was also looking at Jaxon, trying to prevent anything bad from happening, so she didn''t see those eyes that looked at her so nastily. In Andrea''s mind, she was an insignificant person, after all. Therefore, she didn''t even nce her way.


    Yasenia asked curiously, "Are the Tang and Long families allies with your Demon faction?"


    Jaxon snorted, "Why should I tell you? Do you think you''ve got me cornered or something?"


    Yaseniaughed, "Cornered? No, of course not. You are utterly trapped like an insect. A sad person that thinks he is the stronger, yet here you are, hiding behind a treasure made to protect you from seniors."


    Jaxon''s face fell, but Yasenia ignored it and continued speaking. "Do you know how much I care about your life and death? I really don''t care about it. You are just a talentless person that is bound to be ovee by me."


    Jaxon smashed his fist against the Golden Dome, creating a loud sound, and shouted. "Shut up!"


    Then, he said coldly. "You know nothing and don''t understand what kind of powers you are facing, yet you are so confident and arrogant. Even if you catch me here, you can''t truly kill me. I can wait here until the Secret Realm ends, and then you will die."


    Yasenia asked, "The Demons did something, right? They have tampered with the portal one way or another."


    Jaxon was initially surprised, but he smiled right after. "So you know that you are going to die. Is that why you are so fearless?"


    She looked into his eyes for a while, and a smile spread on her lips. "Pawn."


    Jaxon''s face sank as he red at Yasenia.


    Yaseniaughed, "So you are just a sacrificial pawn. A useless piece in the board that is bound to die. No... You are not even something like that." Jaxon almost turned off the Dome to fight against Yasenia.


    Yasenia, of course, realized that she had struck a nerve, so she dug and twisted. "You were a very proud person the first time we met. You even tried acting before my mother. However, since the letter was lost under your supervision and fell into my mother''s hands, letting us know about the Demon Invasion, the other younger generations have stepped all over you, right? Those thate from the Abyss look down on you who grew outside, and after your failure, you have been bullied."


    Yasenia guessed that she was hitting the nail on the head since Jaxon''s face was morphing with rage. Yaseniaughed aloud, "Poor little Jaxon, were your family included in that bullying as well? Did your rtives suffer? You were very sure that something would happen to Lucia after Gerd''s death, so were you speaking out of personal experience?"


    "SLUT! I''M GOING TO KILL YOU!"


    Yasenia sneered, "I''m waiting. Open the Golden Dome ande kill me, Jaxon." Yasenia walked toward the Dome and leaned on it, looking at Jaxon only two meters apart. "I''m here, poor bullied little demon. I''m here waiting for you to kill me."


    Jaxon''s eyes were bloodshot as he looked at her. "Since you wished for death so much, I will fulfill it."


    The next instant, the Dome disappeared. Yasenia''s body began falling forward after losing the support of the protective wall, and Jaxon''s hammer was swinging toward her underbelly with terrifying strength and speed.


    However, Yasenia was calm as she ced her tail in the most hardened form before the hammer.


    Jaxon''s hammer swing was simr to a golf swing as it impacted directly with Yasenia''s tail.


    *BOOOM!*


    Yasenia''s feet lost contact with the ground as Jaxon''s strength sent her flying backward. Jaxon smiled savagely and was about to follow, only to see the mocking smirk on Yasenia''s dragon face as she flew away with only a slight burn on her tail''s scales. "Fool."


    The next instant, the surroundings lit up with multicolored lights as Angel''s cold voice echoed. "Die."


    Jaxon was still mid-swing, but there were countless terrifyingsers only a meter away from him. Moreover, they came from multiple directions. Jaxon''s face twisted with anger and fear as his spatial ring lit up right before thesers hit him.


    *BOOM!*


    A tremendous explosion rocked the area where Jaxon was before. Angel''s attack was extremely powerful, and even Andrea and the rest felt their eyebrows twitch. Thosesersbined were even stronger than Yasenia''s dragon breath attack.


    Andrea caught Yasenia''s flying body as they slowed down slowly. Evelyn asked, "Did you get him?"


    Angel frowned and shook her head. "That bad person lived. However, before he used a teleportation talisman, some of mysers hit him, so he should be heavily injured."


    Cecile flew up and looked around. Then, shended back down and shook her head. "He isn''t in the surrounding area."


    Yasenia slowly walked back toward them as she said. "Well, I was expecting something like this. Teleportation talismans may be scarce, but he should have at least two or three of them."


    Angel pouted, "But I ced spatial lock formations."


    Yasenia smirked, "If those talismans are strong enough, it was easy for him to break your formation''s restrictions."


    Angel harrumphed. "I will make it impossible for them to escape in the future."


    Yasenia nodded and caressed her head with he tail, "I''ll be waiting for it, baby."


    Evelyn sighed, "You even had to act like a spoiled, arrogant bitch to get him out, yet he escaped. What a waste."


    Yasenia smiled coldly, "Well, not all of it was an act. Mom is mine, and those who insult her are only worth as nt fertilizer."


    Cecile and the others felt the possessiveness in those words and gulped.


    Then, they made a silent prayer. ''All those that decided to try your luck with Yasenia''s mom. Once she is strong enough, I pray for your safety.''


    Kali suddenly blinked, "Speaking of nt fertilizer. Can I use these demons'' bodies as such? I have some species inside my ring that need fresh corpses to grow. They are quite picky, and unless they are half-dead or recently dead, they won''t eat."


    Angel, Cecile, Andrea, and Evelyn felt their fear of this medicine expert grow. ''nt''s that need fresh corpses to grow? For what are you using such nts, dear Kali!?''


    Yasenia nodded calmly, "Sure. Do you need some people from the human group? I can leave them half-dead if you want."


    Andrea and the others almost kowtowed, "Mighty dragon, only you could answer something like that!"


    The group of humans stiffened. They thought these monstrous women were on their side, but it seemed they were wrong. Kali looked at them and struggled, "Hmm, although useful, I can do without them."


    Yasenia turned toward them and looked at Andrea''s ex. Then, she smiled and said. "You, the one with the green dress,e forward."


    The woman''s eyes trembled, and she took a step back. However, in the next second, Yasenia was standing before her. Her heart almost leaped out of her chest. Yasenia said, "Didn''t I just speak to you? Why did you take a step back?"


    The woman stuttered. "I-I did not offend you. Why are you choosing me?"


    Yasenia smirked, "Well, you are my darling Andrea''s previous partner, right?"


    Her face was drained of color as those golden slit eyes looked at her with amusement.


    Yasenia said. "Andrea has spoken to me about what you did to her, what you forced her to ept only for you to keep her secret."


    The woman looked toward Andrea and stuttered, "A-Andrea, please help-. Ugh."


    Yasenia''s tail coiled around her neck and lifted her. Her voice sounded cold and terrifying as she said. "Don''t you dare call her by her name, Bai Lian! Do you know that because of you, she grew a Heart demon? The only reason you are not dead is that I want to tell you something."


    The woman''s terrified eyes looked toward Yasenia as she said. "Thank you."


    Everyone was stunned, ''Thank you?''


    Yasenia smiled and continued, "Thank you for abandoning such a great person and allowing me to find her. Thank you for being stupid and judging her because of her body, unable to see whaty beyond it. Thank you for allowing me to find such a good wife."


    Andrea''s eyes became tender and misty. She approached them and patted Yasenia''s tail. Yasenia looked at her darling and loosened, allowing that woman to fall to the ground.


    The woman began coughing and taking deep breaths as she looked upward. "COUGH, COUGH, ugh."


    What she saw was the previous terrifying dragon purring as Andrea caressed her head. To her absolute disbelief, she could even notice that lethal tail wagging with happiness because of the scratches!


    Andrea turned toward Bai Lian and ignored her face filled with disbelief. "You know. I was always quite insecure in my body. I''m too tall, my body is somewhat muscr, and I even have the two sexes."


    Yasenia really wanted to say that she was a perfect sculpture and that many would like to lick every corner of her body, but knowing the situation they were in, she held it back.


    Bai Lian''s and the other people''s eyes widened. Bai Lian said, stuttering. "Y-You, did you just admit to...?"


    Andrea smirked, "Yes. I can admit it before anyone without a problem now. Do you know why?"


    Andrea looked at Bai Lian''s trembling eyes and said, "Because this beautiful dragoness likes me as I am. She takes care of my every need, treats me respectfully, and likes every part of me."


    Yasenia nodded, thinking. ''What is there not to like? I''m almost unable to hold back pouncing on you every time you smile!''


    Andrea sighed as she looked at Bai Lian. "Our rtionship wasn''t anything like that. After you discovered it, we fought constantly, you didn''t let me time for me, and you even used that as leverage to manipte me. Even then, you told me that you would consider epting me if I could do all of that. How stupid of me to have followed your spoiled demands for a year straight, thinking things like."


    "I can be closer."


    "I can change her bad character."


    "I don''t care about her abuse as long as she loves me back one day."


    Yasenia looked at Andrea and rubbed her head on her stomach.


    Andrea hugged her with a smile. "I was very silly, right, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia smirked, "You were. However, you have me now. No matter how silly, I will take care of you."


    Andrea''s smile became tender. "Yes, I have you now."


    Then, she looked at one of the Unification Realm experts, and he flinched. "You seem to be very close with him, Bai Lian. Doesn''t he also have a disgusting thing between his legs?"


    Andrea turned toward her and asked with a smile, "Tell me, what is different?"

 Chapter 343: Bai Lians End.

    Chapter 343: Bai Lian''s End.


    The reason Andrea knew about it was that they had each other Yin and Yang energies, a detail Yasenia had told her a moment earlier.


    For someone like our dragoness, discerning something like that was easy and simple. As long as two people had intercourse with each other, Yasenia''s [Celestial Yin and Yang Constitution] would be able to discern the mix of energies.


    The reason Yasenia told Andrea? Well, this was what she was thinking. ''Little annoying woman, you are finished! You''ve done the thing that you despised doing with Andrea, and you have no excuses~. Let''s see what Andrea thinks of you when you make excuses.''


    Well, our dragoness could sometimes be petty like that. In truth, although previous experiences didn''t really matter to Yasenia, there was a limit. For example, the first time she knew that Tatyana had plenty of past lovers, she felt conflicted and stifled. How could someone expect loyalty from someone with plenty of past failed romantic rtionships? It was not possible.


    However, what made her not mind it anymore was that Tatyana''s number of lovers was actually not that high. The number of serious rtionships she had was actually very few. Of course, because of her age, they were multiple.


    However, after Tatyana exined it to her, she knew that her number of real partners was small for someone who had lived as long as her.


    It was just a measly nine people.


    A senior that is more than one hundred thousand years old has tried to love only nine times. In Yasenia''s eyes, that was nothing. It was more than ten-thousands-years per rtionship.


    It would be not too far off to call Tatyana a virgin in lovepared with the majority at her age.


    Yasenia also feltpassion for her mother. Since Tatyana was someone that took love extremely seriously, each time those people betrayed her trust, it was as if someone stabbed her heart ruthlessly. Just imagining her silhouette at those times was enough for Yasenia to want to hug Tatyana and hide her in her embrace to protect her from the cold world around her.


    Tatyana''s tenderness was a fragile treasure that she had to protect. At the smallest push, Yasenia felt that it would break.


    That''s why she was so against amodating more people in her harem.


    Five women were Tatyana''s condition, and Yasenia didn''t intend to break that promise unless something unexpected happened that made Tatyana''s and her opinion change. That''s why Yasenia always said that it would be exceptionally rare for her to increase her Harem numbers.


    Yasenia wasn''t speaking about sexual partners but real lovers.


    Bai Lian''s desperate voice returned Yasenia from her deep thoughts. "I-I''m not with him! Believe me, Andrea. I don''t know why you suspect that, but it isn''t true!"


    Andrea looked at her, waiting for her to speak more.


    Bai Lian saw Andrea''s willingness to listen, so her eyes looked around and then began tearing up, looking soft and pitiable. "A-Actually, I still love you, Andrea. T-The reason I separated from you is that I didn''t feel worthy. I wanted you to hate me so that you wouldn''t carry any burden. Please, forgive me."


    The man''s face became ugly, and Yasenia looked at Bai Lian, her eyes shing with killing intent. However, she restrained her impulse and looked up at Andrea, only to be surprised.


    Andrea was looking back at Yasenia with tender eyes and asked softly, "What? Is my love worried?"


    Yasenia felt her scaly cheeks heating, and she looked sideways. ''So handsome~! Fuck I want to eat her whole.''


    Andrea saw her reaction, and her smile deepened. Then, she looked back at Bai Lian and sighed. "You know, I was expecting you to have grown. However, now I see that you are still the same spoiled and brainless woman."


    "B-Brainless? Did you just call me brainless?"


    Andrea looked at her coldly and said. "Bai Lian. You will have a chance now. I hope you know how to take it."


    Bai Lian didn''t know what to say; she had been struck into speechlessness by Andrea''s cold face and sudden insult.


    Even the day she left her, Andrea still maintained a gentle smile even though her eyes were clearly in pain.


    However, those light green eyes that had once looked at her with pampering were now cold, so cold that she started shivering. She felt her chest stuffy as memories of how Andrea treated her nicely crossed her mind.


    Andrea opened her mouth to give her that chance Yasenia promised. "All I want from you is one thing. Swear to the Heavens now that you won''t use your oath to order me. Then, we can each go our ways."


    Bai Lian''s eyes widened, and thinking about the ns she had just devised, she shouted instinctively. "Impossible!"


    However, the second she said that she wanted to take it back!


    The reason?


    An enormous pressure descended on her, mming her onto the ground. She felt like a thousand mountains had fallen on her and her bones began cracking as her body sunk into the hard soil of the Secret Realm.


    Then, Yasenia''s voice, apanied by a growl, entered her ears. "Lowly creature, I''ve wanted to give you a chance to live, but you are poking at my patience again and again. Now, you are refusing to do something as simple as that? You''ve already devised some shitty n, right? People like you are the most disgusting, backstabbing people you care about without conscience as long as there are benefits."


    Kali snorted, "She reminds me of Alyssa, what a worthless person."


    Evelyn nodded, "People like her are truly a pain if left alive."


    Angel was about toment when she closed her mouth out of surprise. "Huh?"


    The people in the surroundings had taken out their weapons and pointed them at Yasenia. The previous man had approached and said. "Who do you think you are? We haven''t interfered because we thought it was just resolving a small past conflict, but now you want to kill little sister Bai Lian? You are really bold! Our Mountain Peak Sect is not easy to bully!"


    Yasenia looked around calmly, and she moved in an instant. Before they could even react, Yasenia''s w was grabbing Bai Lian''s head. Then, she said. "Scram, else I will crush her head."


    They all stopped as their faces became solemn. The man said with a low voice, "I''ve heard that the Heavenly Dragoness is someone reasonable, so let''s speak."


    Yasenia blinked, "You know who I am?"


    He nodded, "I was there when you appeared from that ck orb."


    Angel tilted her head and asked Evelyn beside her. "Evelyn, is he stupid?"


    Evelyn let out a smallugh. Then, she patted her head. "I don''t know. But it is true that his brain is not working properly."


    The man''s face twitched. Yasenia muttered, "Well, since they know who I''m, then I have no choice..."


    The man asked with a frown. "What are you muttering, Yasenia? Let her go, and we won''t have any conflict."


    Yasenia asked. "You should know our strength. Why do you insist on protecting her?"


    He took a deep breath and said. "Do you think that you can kill and go as you like? We also have our dignity! If you are going to kill her, then you will also have to kill all of us."


    However, contrary to his expectations, Yaseia nodded. "Sure."


    Then, the world around them changed as hundreds of white sports appeared above her head. Then, Yasenia channeled her energy andmanded. "[Starfall]."


    The stars circling in the Gxy ballooned to five-meter stars and fell toward all the cultivators. Their gazes became terrified as they didn''t expect Yasenia to attack directly. They thought that she would give them some face and retreat!


    Now it was toote for regret, so they all attacked the falling stars, filling the ce above them with numerous attacks.


    The attacks collided, and they destroyed plenty of the stars. However, there were only fifty of them against almost four-hundred stars.


    The result was predictable.


    The sixty remaining starsnded on them and exploded with loud sounds and white explosions.


    Screams of pain filled the area.


    Yasenia and Andrea had already moved beside the other girls. The results were quite tragic, as only thirty of them remained alive. Yasenia''s attack had killed twenty of them!


    Then, Yasenia looked at the woman in her w and smirked. "They''ve died for you. What a beautiful thing, right? Well, it''s time to die."


    Bai Lian shouted in her desperation, "Andrea, I order you to save-" Crunch. Yasenia''s w closed, and her head exploded like a watermelon.


    Yasenia then said. "Kill the rest."


    Cecile and the others disappeared and murdered them all in a matter of seconds. Before the strength of our girls, their strength was trulyughable.


    Sierra looked toward Evelyn and said. "Now I know why you told me I will be surprised. They are truly stupid, attacking people stronger than them."


    Evelyn looked at Sierra and smirked. "Wouldn''t you attack someone stronger to defend me? In truth, it is not that umon."


    Sierra''s blue eyes opened and then rxed, getting thoughtful.


    Kali approached Yasenia and asked, "Why did you kill them all?"


    Yasenia looked at her and thought about it. Then, she said. "They seemed to care a lot about Bai Lian. If I killed her and let them live, I would risk creating enemies I don''t know about until it is toote. Therefore, I decided to burn the roots before more nts could grow."


    Kali looked at Yasenia and asked. "But they were not important enough to be someone significant, right? They are quite weak, and our strength will grow far beyond them in a short while."


    Yasenia smiled, "What about their families? Do you think that they wouldn''t attack me if they asked for it?"


    Kali frowned and then nodded. "You are right. It''s just that killing people that have truly done nothing wrong to us didn''t feel right. But your logic does hold to an extent."


    Yasenia circled Kali and sneaked her head between her legs, making her sit on her back. "Kali. I know that what I did was ruthless. However, you must know that, before any of your safety, not even a million innocent people''s lives are enough to deter me from bing a cruel creature. I won''t let any danger go, unlike before. As long as they have bad intentions, they are a threat to all of you and someone I''m willing to kill."


    Yasenia felt Cecile''s emotions and smiled. "Of course, there are limits. I will kill as long as it brings us less trouble than not killing. In this case, killing them was better for our future safety."


    Seeing that they were thoughtful, Yasenia said. "Imagine this. We let them live, and after the Secret Realm, they decide to go to Bai Lian''s master. Then the masteres, we fight them, we win, but we let them live again. Out of resentment, the master''s elderes, we fight them, we win, out of humiliation, someone even more powerfules...."


    Yasenia sighed, "The cycle can continue until we face Transcendent Realm experts before we know it. Even if we killed the first master, since they should be important, they wouldn''t let the matter rest unless they decided to make an exception. Therefore, I would rather be ruthless, killing forty innocents, and avoid all that trouble."


    Kali leaned on Yasenia''s neck and nodded. "I understand. It was just that you seemed to havemanded it so lightly that I felt that you did something out of tune."


    Yasenia smiled wryly. "I''vemanded to kill so many people that I''ve almost lost respect for life that is unrted to me. Before, I didn''t mind killing. Now I really feel like life is very cheap. The slightest bit of miscalction, and your life can end before you know it."


    Yasenia looked at the sky and sighed, "Our world is very cruel, my loves. We need to be cunning, ruthless, and overbearing to an extent if we want people not to look down on us and bully us. Mom won''t be able to save us all the time, so we have to depend on ourselves. It may get dangerous in the future, but I hope that all of you make it through all our cmities. Losing any of you will be a blow I don''t know I will be able to bear."


    They all looked at Yasenia and felt they had been toocent after gaining strength.


    After entering the Unification Realm and gaining all the treasures they currently had, they felt that they were practically invincible. However, what was Yasenia''s choice before an army that they would''ve been able to kill?


    Flee.


    Yasenia''s choice, even if she had plenty of strength to annihte them, was to flee. However, it wasn''t out of fear, it was a tactic to wait for their enemies to separate and then hunt them one by one.


    Evelyn sighed, "To think that I''ve only now understood why you retreated. Arrogance is truly a silent killer."


    Angel was especially affected. After gaining Fu Jing Jing''s inheritance, she felt like she would be able to fight whoever she wanted, but Yasenia''s words seemed to have pped some sense back into her.


    Remembering how aggressive she had been during the confrontation, she couldn''t help but look down guiltily. However, Yasenia''s mellow and pleasant voice entered her ears like a melody. "Don''t worry, dears. We are strong together. Not only physically strong but also mentally. Together, we can find solutions and avoid disasters. Our family will only grow and prosper, this I promise."


    Angel looked up only to see Yasenia looking at her tenderly. Angel''s eyes misted as she nodded. "I''ll work hard!"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Try again."


    Angel frowned, but then she opened her eyes and smiled beautifully. "We will work hard!"


    Yaseniaughed, "Much better." Angel blushed and smiled shyly.


    Yasenia looked across the Volcacion region and said. "Now, dears. Let''s find our enemies and kill them. Our hunt is far from over."


    They all nodded and put strength in their legs. Then, with an enormous sonic boom, all of them shed into the distance, traveling hundreds of meters each second.

 Chapter 344: Relaxing pause during the hunt.

    Chapter 344: Rxing pause during the hunt.


    As they ran across the Volcanic area, they spotted various groups. However, they decided not to bother them. After Jaxon used his spatial Talisman, it was clear that he would be much more cautious.


    Therefore, although they were searching for him, they didn''t have much hope. As their figures blurred across thend, Evelyn sighed and said. "I don''t think we are going to be able to kill him. What a shame."


    Cecile shook her head, "Well, we can''t be too greedy. We''ve dealt with Gerd and Andrea''s previous partner, so we really don''t have that many enemies left. Besides all the Demons we cross, the ones we have to search for are Long Baili and Tang Xian. Do you want to eliminate someone besides those, my love?"


    Yasenia thought and actually didn''t have enmity with that many people if you grouped Demonic Cultivators and Demons. Yasenia smiled and said, "We''ve done a good job in not creating that many enemies, so we really don''t have that many. However, what about those that were with Gerd in the Tournament? Moreover, since Gerd spoke about Feng Yuan, he might be in the Secret Realm."


    Andrea felt doubt and frowned. "Do you really think so? My love, he desecrated the Ritual because of the Demons. No matter what, he should have either died or been imprisoned for life by them. He might even be receiving constant torture."


    Yasenia smiled and said. "Who knows? Maybe the Demons helped release him. It shouldn''t be that easy when there are people superior to Transcendent Realm Cultivators running around the Sky Continent. He should be a good angry maniac that would try to kill me with whatever method."


    Yasenia stopped running, and so did the others. "Excessive confidence is a silent killer. Even if they don''t have the strength, who says they don''t have treasures that can kill us? I have two of such myself. With them, I can obliterate most of this Secret Realm. Not even the lightning that fell on me would be able to resist it strength-wise."


    Angel asked with a frown, "Why didn''t you use it?"


    Yasenia looked at Angel and asked, "Where did that lightning bolte from?"


    Angel tilted her head, but Kali answered. "Heavenly Tribtion, Angel. Remember that Heaven''s "fairness" is proportional to the challenger''s strength. If they use external treasures to pass it, it will be stronger. Of course, for normal cultivators, that wouldn''t be a problem, and external treasures might help. However, can you imagine what would''ve happened if Yasenia used those things?"


    Angel''s face became serious as she nodded. Yasenia licked her cheek, making her exim. Yasenia chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, baby. Aren''t I well and fine?"


    Angel hugged Yasenia''s head and pouted. "But you were almost killed!"


    Evelyn thought, ''More than almost, her body was literally killed. Only her soul remained.'' However, she didn''t say it aloud because just thinking about the powerful feelings at that time was like a hand squeezing her heart.


    The others also looked at Yasenia with worried expressions. ''What will she have to face in her next tribtion?'' That was a thought that roamed their minds at that moment.


    Yasenia looked at them and could guess why they were so worried. However, she smiled reassuringly and said. "Don''t worry. We''ll cross those bridges when we reach them. Right now, how about we take a small rest?"


    They nodded and moved toward a ce with big hills to hide them from normal detection methods.


    They all sat on the ground, and Yasenia circled Andrea with her body, resting her head on Andrea''sp. Andrea leaned on the body surrounding hers and sighedfortably. Yasenia''s body emitted energy at all times if she didn''t restrain it, and it felt reallyfortable. Like the body temperature of your lover for a mortal.


    Yasenia looked at Andrea and said softly. "She had iting. I gave her a chance, but she didn''t take it."


    Andrea turned and ced Yasenia upside down. Then, she began scratching her belly with a smile. Yasenia purred, and the others couldn''t help but approach and participate in the pampering attack.


    Andrea looked at her dragoness with a smile and observed the dragon blob she and the others created. A chuckle escaped because Yasenia was really cute right now. Then, she sighed softly and said. "You didn''t have to kill her yourself. I could have done it for you. She was my responsibility, after all."


    Yasenia snuggled closer and said with a mental transmission as her deep purrs filled the air, "I didn''t want to bet on triggering the Heavenly Oath. What if killing her made the Heavens attack you? It wasn''t something difficult, so I rather kill her myself."


    Andrea nodded and let the matter rest. It was a thing in the past, and Bai Lian was already gone. Therefore, she didn''t have to worry about it anymore. Then, she observed the dragoness''s belly and lifted an eyebrow as her hand caressed it, "So your low side is golden. It looks really nice, and it is actually very soft and smooth."


    Yasenia asked. "Do you like it? Or does it not fit me? I thought my whole body would be like my scales, but my underbelly is different."


    Andrea answered, "Very beautiful." The others nodded.


    Evelyn said with a strange smile. "To be honest, and I think I speak for all of us, although we don''t mind your appearance. I didn''t expect to find even this form of yours attractive at a partner level."


    Yasenia chuckled, "Really?"


    Kali confirmed Evelyn''s words. "I mean, no matter what, our aesthetics are more clearly in favor of a human form. However, you are a very beautiful and mysterious-looking dragon, my love. It really attracts the eye in more than one way."


    Right after, they saw Yasenia''s long tail wag as a smile spread on her lips. Their gazes softened as they looked at Yasenia.


    Cecile asked, "What do we do now?"


    Yasenia yfully and softly scratched Andrea''s face and thought about it. "Since Jaxon will certainly go into hiding, we can forget dealing with him. Let''s aim for Long Baidi and Tang Xian. Killing those two will be a big hit for the Tang and Long families. They are practically the hope of the young generation. "


    Andrea bit one of her ws and suddenly smirked. "Sure. We will follow what the oldest person in our group says."


    Yasenia''s eye twitched, annoyed, but she couldn''t retort! "I went from being the youngest to the oldest in two weeks. What a low blow."


    Angel blinked, "Aren''t you the youngest?"


    The other''s looked at Angel strangely until they realized what they meant. Kaliughed and said, "Right, you are practically a fifteen-day-old baby."


    Yasenia liked this even less. ''I feel that if we set my age at fifteen days, it will be troublesome for someone. I don''t know why I have this feeling, but it is there. Moreover, I don''t like that age!''


    Yasenia coughed, "Okay, I''m the oldest at forty-four years old. I prefer this age to the other."


    Cecile asked, "Why?"


    Yasenia''s face became strange, "I mean... If I were truly fifteen days old, you would have to be quite a beast to put a hand on me, right?"


    Their faces froze, and then Evelyn said. "Big sister, no, Mommy Yasenia, what should we do next?"


    *BANG!*


    Kali observed Evelyn roll away and smirked. "Someone as old and as experienced as you should know the answer. Please answer me." Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched, and her tailshed.


    *BANG!*


    Kalinded beside Evelyn, blinking repeatedly. Then, she muttered, "I couldn''t even see iting, yet it doesn''t even hurt."


    Evelyn at the said looked like a proud parent as she blurted. "Congrattions, Kali. You received your first tail p." Kali was speechless.


    Andrea, Angel, and Cecileughed at Yasenia''s twitching face. Then, they all sat around the belly-up Yasenia and restarted their caresses.


    Evelyn asked, "By the way, how are you reustoming to us, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia turned her neckzily since she feltfortable between their arms and said. "After seeing all of you once, I regained most of my slightly blurred feelings. After our first night, I was already stupidly in love with all of you again. What can I say? My body and soul desire all of you. It is as if you are all imprinted in my very core."


    Andrea looked at the dragoness''s waist area and didn''t see anything. She asked unabashedly, "Where are your genitals, my love? It is all very t there."


    Evelyn nodded with regret, "She is really t."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. Then, she looked down at her waist area and answered. "Hidden. My scales can part and allow my genitals to be visible when I''m in the mood. I mean, if I had it dangling, it would be quite the weak spot, right?"


    As they thought of a sword or something hitting that part, they couldn''t help but flinch for her. ''It would really hurt!''


    Evelyn asked, "How do you know?"


    Yasenia answered as she nuzzled her face on Evelyn''sp. "Do you think I don''t know how my body works? Moreover, I''ve allowed it to happen once. I was also curious, after all."


    Cecile moved the hand and approached it toward that area. It was between Yasenia''s hind legs, so she, who was seated at her side, could reach it easily.


    Yasenia looked at Cecile''s hand and couldn''t help but ask with a strange face. "What are you doing, my love?"


    Cecile saw Yasenia''s legs unconsciously opening as her hand caressed that area andughed softly. "I''m interested. You don''t mind, right?"


    Yasenia sighed, "I''m beginning to doubt who has the lust problems. Is it me or all of you?"


    Kali blinked, "I think your skills are too much for a person not to want to taste them from time to time. That week in the Town made me aware of why the others always seem to wake up soft like cotton."


    Yaseniaughed, "Soft like cotton? What does that even mean?"


    Kali smirked. "They are like starved beasts that had had their fill."


    Andrea snorted withughter, "I don''t want to hear it from you, miss I-lick-Yasenia''s-face-full-of-saliva-in-the-mornings."


    Kali blushed, and the others chuckled.


    Yasenia tilted her head, "But I don''t know how it would feel to do it now?"


    Evelyn said without shame, "I bet you can obliterate our pussy with your dragon dick."


    Yasenia refused to answer, or else she would only feed the fire of pervertedness that was eternally growing inside her dear.


    Cecile asked, "By the way, my love. How much time can you hold without sexual rtionships? You should have tested it, right?"


    Yasenia answered while trying to ignore that mischievous hand that began even pressing. She had to make a conscious effort, or she would really "open" to her!


    Yasenia nodded at Cecile''s question. "You are correct. I did test it. I can remain without sex and apletely calm head for about a year. After that, I slowly began flirting with other female soldiers even though I wasn''t doing it on purpose."


    The others listened, their eyes shining with curiosity.


    Yasenia said strangely, "Two and a half years in; I was already nearing my limits. More than once, I almost jumped at one woman when she answered my flirts with a hug. However, since I knew how pent-up I was, I resisted until one day, I couldn''t hold it anymore. Of course, I had used masturbation for a while now. After all, I had to release the liquid constantly created in my tail''s organ."


    Evelyn had taken out some cookies and was nibbling on them with the others. Yasenia was stunned. ''When did they start eating?''


    Evelyn urged, "What happened then? Did you pounce on her like a starving beast and bloated her with your semen?"


    Yasenia looked strangely at her. Then, she shook her head. "No. Since I was in that situation, my brain was almost constantly thinking about it. Therefore, I knew that once I began, who knows what could stop me? Since I also wanted to test my sexual capabilities, I moved the small army I controlled then and made ambushes on the enemy ranks."


    They stopped ying and listened attentively. Yasenia looked at Kali and said, "Kali, since I wanted to test my limits, I used the enemy females we captured. I don''t have to exin how I used them, right?"


    Kali shrugged, "They aren''t real people. They are just people in the world created by techniques we don''t understand. Therefore, you don''t have to worry. I can understand that what you did there was let loose of all inhibitions and try everything you could. I bet that this is one of the tamest things you did during your long stay."


    Yasenia blinked her reptilian eyes twice and thenughed. "Well, I don''t consider it tame. You are right. I won''t hold back then."


    ************************


    Author Note: There won''t be any explicit scenes in the next chapter. Just a summary of what happened. Don''t worry, dears~ I know that that kind of content would be very hard to swallow and something that most of you wouldn''t like.

 Chapter 345: Tracking Long Baidi and Tang Xian.

    Chapter 345: Tracking Long Baidi and Tang Xian.


    Yasenia exined. "At that time, when I couldn''t hold on anymore, I decided to vent my emotions. As I said before, I attacked one of the weaker camps of the enemy country and managed to capture most of them. Our strength surpassed them, so we told them to surrender."


    The others listened curiously. Yasenia continued calmly, "I knew the highest authority of that ce was female, so that''s another reason I attacked them."


    "After they surrendered, I picked twenty women, the general, and her right hand from the five hundred prisoners. Then, after cing a sound-canceling formation, I told my subordinates to send them to my tent one by one. I had free time, so I took four days with them to vent my lust."


    Yasenia wouldn''t exin things in detail since it was quite obvious what happened next. Therefore, she just said the oue. "Of the twenty enemies, I killed the first twelve, broke the minds of the next seven, and thest two barely remained sane, but they would be addicted to sex for the rest of their lives."


    Yasenia looked at them and said, "Of course, thosest two were the general of that camp and her right-hand woman."


    They couldn''t help but gulp. That was quite... Terrible.


    Yasenia saw their expressions and said calmly, "I was called the Demon Dragon General for a reason, dears. What I did during my twenty-three years there is worse than most of the things you''ve probably ever seen. I also found it ufortable, but I decided to temper my will as much as I could."


    Yasenia sighed, "I wanted to learn how to be ruthless enough for people to fear me and, at the same time, to not lose myself in that cycle of ughter and evil deeds. Therefore, I went far and above, without holding anything back to see where I would start corrupting."


    Evelyn asked after gulping, "Did you use the technique Tatyana gave you on your birthday? That technique to absorb Yin and Yang?"


    Yasenia shook her head, "I didn''t use it in the first seven andst two. But I did it with the rest."


    Andrea asked, shocked. "Wait, you killed people with just sex and without a technique? How?"


    Yasenia answered calmly, "Frying their nerves with pure pleasure. I made it so that their nerves would literally die trying to release so many signals. Of course, my Yang energy can seep deep into the mind, so the brain can''t just shut off and fall unconscious because I can directly stimte it."


    Angel couldn''t help but mutter. "Wow..."


    Cecile nodded, "Wow, indeed."


    Kali suddenly asked. "Why didn''t you use it for thest two? They were the most important, right? Wouldn''t it be better if they were dead?"


    Yasenia smirked coldly out of habit and said. "They were the leaders of the group we ambushed, so I wanted to use them to help me. They couldn''t live without me, so they betrayed their country for me more than once. You see, having someone with influence inside the enemy lines is quite good. Moreover, with my nourishment, they increased their strength fast enough to climb the ranks."


    Yasenia chuckled and said. "Even if they were a little rebellious at first, they became good girls after a few sessions under my care. Punishment and reward were administered so that they would be a literal ve to my sexual prowess."


    Evelyn felt a strange sadistic aura releasing from Yasenia, and her pants became wet and not of fear. ''Fuck me; she is seductive even in her dragon form. Thankfully, she didn''t tell us this story before, or I would have been in trouble... However, I''m jealous; I also want to be trained!''


    Even though Evelyn thought as such, even she didn''t dare admit something like that. It was very shameful, after all.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia''s nose twitched, and her head turned toward the rosy-faced Evelyn. Evelyn stiffened as Yasenia sent her a private transmission. "I will also train youter, dear. Don''t worry, and wait expectantly for it."


    Evelyn pressed her thighs together and gulped. ''I forgot how acute her sense of smell is! She smelled my horniness!''


    Anyway, leaving aside a very turned-on Evelyn, their journey continued without any incidents.


    After searching high and low for five more days, they finally picked the trail of the Tang and Long heirs. The time that had passed in the secret realm has finally crossed the two months mark!


    As soon as Yasenia managed to pick up a whiff of their aura, it was a matter of time before she could catch them. Yasenia''s sense of smell wasn''t only extremely powerful. Her instincts, experiences in hunting groups, and knowledge of the terrain were enough for her to be an extremely fearsome hunter.


    If that wasn''t enough, there was also Sierra, a Wolf Queen naturally endowed for the hunt, and Cecile.


    Cecile had learned under the number one hunter inside Yasenia''s Mortal Maid Division, ra.


    The silver-haired, tanned woman was an expert in everything rted to archery, hunting, beasts, and most rted knowledge. Although Cecile has only been some months under her teachings, it was enough for the extremely talented Cecile to absorb knowledge like a sponge.


    In short, if our girls decided to hunt someone down, good luck escaping!


    Only knowing that they were on your trail would give you a chance to escape their pursuit. However, since they didn''t realize, Yasenia and the others traversed the Volcanic area and re-entered the forest area, swiftly approaching them.


    With Sierra, Cecile, and Yasenia at the helm, they followed their scent and other hints and approached their position.


    By the time they caught up, two days had gone by.


    Fearing that an ambush like the previous one would result in them escaping as Jaxon did, they began hatching a n once they arrived in the vicinity.


    A group of fifteen was walking slowly around the forest. At the helm, a very beautiful woman and a handsome man lead them.


    They looked about twenty years old; she wore a graceful white dress, while the man wore a luxurious blue robe.


    Tang Xian, the woman, suddenly looked around and whispered. "Brother Baidi, we are in danger."


    Long Baidi frowned and looked around. He knew that Tang Xian had one of the most powerful elements, the Fate element, so he didn''t dismiss her worries.


    "What did you see, Xian''er?"


    Tang Xian frowned and said. "I didn''t see anything. You know I have the skill [Danger Prevention]. However, I haven''t cultivated it to a high level yet. Even then, we could rely on it to avoid the most dangerous ces. But now, a very bad feeling crept inside me. It was worse than any other feeling I had had until now."


    Long Baidi asked, confused. "Doesn''t that skill give you a blurry image of the danger? Can you tell what it is?"


    Tang Xian''s face became solemn as she said. "That''s the main problem, It was more a feeling than a prediction, and when I tried using my fate reading skills to create the image, I felt danger. If I pushed forward and did it, I may have had a bacsh."


    Long Baidi was surprised since he knew how powerful her Fate element was.


    Tang Xian was a rare cultivator who didn''t have any other element than Fate. That was extremely rare, even between Fate users. The main reason was that Fate didn''t have strong fighting skills, making it difficult for a cultivator to survive and develop. However, since Tang Xian had the luck of being born into the Tang Family, she was able to cultivate it to very high levels.


    Long Baidi asked her. "Do you think that other cultivators are targeting us?"


    Tang Xian nodded, "That''s the most probable. Although this Secret Realm has many dangers, it is rtively safe for Unification Realm cultivators like us. Therefore, someone must be targeting us."


    They had been posing as some sacred Holy son and daughter since they appeared in public, so they were quite well received in general. They had very few enemies besides the other noble families.


    Long Baidi got thoughtful, "Who do you think it is for them to give you such a bad vibe?"


    Tang Xian pondered, "I can only think of a few. Jaxon, Gerd, I, the Dragon Princess... Not many more, to be honest."


    She listed a total of twelve names, the beast heirs like Laurina included.


    Long Baidi frowned, "I would not count the beasts. That leaves us with Gerd and Jaxon. After the face-off, they saw that we had changed sides and supported I, so they must have thought we betrayed them. Maybe they are trying to kill us?"


    Tang Xian said after thinking, "It probably is Jaxon. Gerd is strong but isn''t strong enough to give me this fear."


    One of their followers, someone who also was in the Unification realm, asked. "Maybe we are being followed by Yasenia. They are also strong, right?"


    He hadn''t been with them at that time, so he hadn''t experienced Yasenia''s aura. He only heard rumors like Yasenia could blow tribtion clouds and things like that. Of course, he treated them as exaggerations, but he also didn''t dare underestimate her.


    Tang Xian''s face became twisted with hatred for a second but rxed before anyone noticed. Then, she said coldly. "That reptile is not strong enough to make me afraid."


    The man wanted to say something, but Tang Xian''s piercing gaze stopped him. He just lowered his head and listened to them.


    Long Baidi frowned, "We should leave either way. Yasenia has her little fuck toys, and they are quite strong. Jaxon himself is very strong, so we should also be wary."


    Tang Xian didn''t nod or shake her head, but her feelings about the matter were obvious. Nevertheless, she wouldn''t disregard her own feelings, so she said. "Let''s go that way; we''ve gained plenty of items, so we can rx in the town thesest days."


    However, an enormous pressure fell on them from above before they could leave or move.


    All of their eyes opened in shock as they looked upward.


    There, a dragon was pping her wings majestically. Each time her wings moved, they left behind a white glow, as if constetions glowed whenever her body passed.


    Her starry-blue scales and the Moon and Sun on her wings were striking and had the mysterious beauty of a night sky full of stars. Those golden eyes that looked at them indifferently made it more than clear who the person flying above them was.


    Long Baidi glowered and shouted, "Yasenia! You are too confident appearing here alone!"


    Yasenia used her wide spiritual range andmunicated with them; her voice wasced with mockery. "Too confident? Even after that event, you keep underestimating me? I thought that you would be a little smarter even if both of you have feces as a brain. It seems that I was wrong."


    Tang Xian''s attitude became solemn as her tone turned holy and saintly. "Yasenia, you should know that I''m the most powerful Fate Cultivator of the younger generation. However, I fear to tell you that your future is not good."


    Yasenia''s slit eyes turned toward her, and a smirk appeared on her lips. "Hoh~, I''m curious. Then, Tang Xian, how about you tell me my Fate?"


    Tang Xian sighed and said, full ofpassion. "I can see your Fate. Now that you''ve be a beast, you will no longer be allowed to remain beside your loved ones. They will eventually leave you, and you will remain alone. No matter what, a beast is ipatible with humans."


    Yasenia slowly descended from the sky,nding only one hundred meters away from them. For Unification realm experts, this distance was basically the melee range.


    Yasenia looked at Tang Xian indifferently and said. "You can read my Fate? My dears will leave me?"


    Tang Xian smiled and nodded with pity, "Even though we are enemies, I can only warn you. You should cut your ties with them before it is toote and bes too painful."


    The group of fifteen behind them eximed, "Holy daughter Tang Xian is benevolent!"


    "How could Yasenia fight against someone so pure!? If she dares attack her, my next meal will be dragon meat!"


    "Even though Yasenia wants to kill her for being too outstanding, she still warns her! What apassionate heart!"


    Yasenia smiled coldly and said. "You''ve trained your little dogs quite efficiently. However, your shamelessness is getting too out of hand, don''t you think? To say something like, you can read my Fate... I can onlyugh."


    Tang Xian felt the danger before getting stronger, so she sent a small signal to Long Baidi. However, she still said. "No matter if you find it difficult to ept, you shall cut your ties with them before it is toote!"


    From the forest, a cold voice resounded. "What a load of bullshit. Did your Fate skills also see this?"


    Then, the surroundings lit up as an enormous ss dome appeared, surrounding almost two kilometers around them. That wasn''t all. The surrounding forest seemed to be alive as dozens of nt lifeforms appeared and surrounded the fifteen-human-group.


    Then, from the forest behind Yasenia, Angel and the others walked out, their faces extremely cold.


    Evelyn sneered. "I bet you didn''t see thising, miss Fate user. However, you don''t have to fear getting it wrong again. After I''m done with you, you won''t be able even to open that disgusting mouth of yours."


    Tang Xian''s words had triggered our girls, and they were out for blood!

 Chapter 346: Yasenias group vs Tang Xians and Long Baidis group.

    Chapter 346: Yasenia''s group vs Tang Xian''s and Long Baidi''s group.


    Tang Xian''s face changed; she had felt that they were in danger, but she hadn''t expected them to sneakily build a formation around them. Now, they could be said to be inside Angel''s domain.


    The eyes of Tang Xian''s groupnded on Angel, knowing that she was the one setting up this formation. Since they were Long Baidi''s and Tang Xian''s subordinates, they had information on Yasenia and her wives.


    Long Baidi asked, "What is the meaning of this, Yasenia? Tell Angel to destroy this formation and let us go. You will regret it otherwise."


    Yasenia walked toward them, unbothered. Her steps were elegant and slow, her dragon body and tail swaying beautifully. "You see, there are some people I want to eradicate, and sadly, you two are on my list."


    Yasenia looked at the other fifteen and said. "I rmend not siding with them. As long as you go to the side and don''t interrupt us, we will let all of you live."


    Tang Xian''s expression became dark as she said aloud. "Don''t listen to her; she is lying! She wants to deal with the two of us first and then kill all of you when you''ve lost our support."


    The fifteen people listened to Tang Xian and approached their side to fight against Yasenia''s group. Since Mirrory and Valeria were not summoned, Yasenia''s side had fewer people than them.


    Long Baidi looked at Yasenia and sneered. "Yasenia, we are not easy prey. Our subordinates are all in the Unification Realm, not to mention both of us, who are on the second level! You have no chance."


    Yasenia looked at him and narrowed her eyes. "We have no chance?"


    Then, Yasenia swiped her w toward them, activating [Moon Dragon w].


    A phantom w identical to hers appeared in the sky but many times bigger. The w was almost fifty meters long, and the energy inside of it was extremely high.


    Long Baidi used his darkness and light element to activate a defensive skill. Tang Xian retreated and created distance. Her specialty was ranged attacks using her Fate attribute and a bow.


    The others didn''t interfere since they wanted to know their gap in strength.


    *BANG!*


    Yasenia''s casual attack collided with the light and darkness shield, creating a powerful explosion. The defensive skill wobbled as if a big rock was thrown into ake.


    Long Baidi felt like a heavy punchnded on his chest, making him frown and stagger one step back. ''Strong!''


    The other fifteen gained solemn expressions as they looked at Long Baidi''s defensive skill almost shattering in a single blow. Yasenia said calmly, "Not bad. Your strength is truly extraordinary. A normal Unification Realm expert may have been sted flying with that hit."


    Long Baidiughed coldly, "If this is all you have, then I can onlyugh."


    Yasenia smirked. "How could that be my whole strength? Let''s see how you deal with this. [Moon Dragon Breath]. ROAR!"


    Yasenia opened her mouth and roared, shooting a silver beam toward Long Baidi. Long Baidi''s smug face changed as she saw the attack approaching. Then, he used one of his innate skills. "[Dark Light sh]."


    He shed toward Yasenia''s breath attack, and a ck light crescent shot speedily toward Yasenia''s attack.


    *BANG!*


    Both attacks collided, and Long Baidi''s attack shattered into countless particles while Yasenia''s dragon breath continued forward, weakened. The remaining of Long Baidi''s previously set defensive shield received Yasenia''s attack head-on, and with another loud explosion, both of them disappeared.


    Yasenia smirked. ''He is not bad; I can see why he was nurtured so much.''


    Long Baidi eximed, "You are not that powerful, after all. I knew that we should''ve attacked you once we discovered your identity!"


    Yasenia blinked, ''I haven''t even used a single strengthening skill, and he is already so high and mighty? Hmm, maybe he has nobat experience...''


    Tang Xian couldn''t hold any longer and raised a pure white bow. Then, she shot more than ten arrows in an instant.


    Yasenia saw theming and moved to the side, trying to dodge, yet the ce she escaped to appeared to be where the arrows were actually heading. ''Hmm, Fate-attributed enhanced arrows. They should be difficult to dodge.''


    Tang Xian''s smile widened for a second. ''Stupid lizard, did you think you could escape my attack?''


    However, before Yasenia attacked, ten silver lights shed from behind her.


    Tang Xian''s smirk froze, and the other people''s eyes widened when those ten silver arrows hit Tang Xian''s white arrows with pinpoint uracy, canceling her attack.


    They looked at the aloof Moon Phoenix holding her crystal bow and couldn''t help but be extremely wary. How difficult was it to hit arrows in the air with other arrows? Not to mention that these ones were enhanced by the Fate attribute. Cecile''s bow skills could only be described as monstrous.


    Suddenly, Long Baidi took the chance of Cecile''s disy of skill to sh beside Yasenia at extremely high speeds and swing his sword toward her throat.


    Long Baidi smiled, thinking that his surprise attack was sessful. However, when he looked at Yasenia, a pair of slit golden eyes were directly looking at him extremely calmly. So calm that it looked emotionless.


    Long Baidi''s spiritual sense caught somethinging from the side, and with a twist of his waist, he managed to redirect his attack.


    *CLANG!*


    He blocked with the sword, but the impact was tremendous, sending him flying hundreds of meters. Long Baidi looked at his arm and saw that it was trembling because of the collision.


    When he looked up, he saw Andrea standing beside Yasenia in her full body armor, holding her halberd. Andrea''s voice was heard next. "Little man, trying to sneak attack her is not very wise. How about we trade some blows?"


    Without waiting for Long Baidi''s answer, her figure blurred as she appeared before Long Baidi in the next instant. Her halberd was already shing toward him, wanting to chop him in two from above.


    Long Baidi''s eyes became murderous as he shouted. "[Dark Light elemental Armor]!"


    A ck and white armor covered his whole body, and he shed toward Andrea. His sword was also covered with those colors, and its strength made the airpress and exploded continuously.


    Andrea''s eyes narrowed below her helmet. "[Descending Sr Strike]."


    Her halberd shone with golden light as it released scorching temperatures.


    *BOOM!*


    Their attacks collided, and they both took five steps back. Andrea''s mouth beneath her helmet curled as she muttered. "Interesting."


    However, Yasenia said. "Darling, let me fight him. I want a somewhat strong opponent to temper myself."


    Andrea nodded and retreated. Then, Yasenia turned toward Cecile and the others. "Cecile, maintain Tang Xian busy or kill her if you can."


    "Angel, don''t participate in battle; overlook everything and interfere as you see fit."


    "Evelyn, Andrea, go fight against the fifteen cultivators. Kali, Sierra, you support them.


    "Valeria, Mirrory, do not participate, and let us gainbat experience."


    "Ebirah, try helping from a distance, but don''t push yourself. It is normal you can''t fight at the moment because of your low cultivation, so focus on defense."


    All of them nodded and charged toward the others. In a second, the area inside the ss dome covering the sky was filled with countless explosions, attacks, and fighting sounds.


    Yasenia looked toward Long Baidi and smiled. "Well, now it is you and I. How many hits will you be able to resist? [Celestial Dress]."


    Yasenia''s already powerful aura ballooned and exploded outwards. Around her, a white, translucent armor with constetion-like patterns hugged her dragon body.


    Long Baidi''s expression changed when he felt Yasenia''s monstrous aura. However, he couldn''t even open his mouth when his danger bells rang. He shed to his right instinctually.


    However...


    *BOOM!*


    He felt as if a mountain had hit his sword, and his body flew backward. He used his spiritual sense at its limits and sensed Yasenia oveing his flying body and stopping behind him.


    His eyes shed with fright, and with tremendous effort, he twisted his body mid-air to meet Yasenia''s follow-up attack.


    This time, he saw it more clearly as Yasenia''s tail swung toward him, leaving a starry trail behind it.


    *BANG!*


    Sword and tail collided. Right after, the monstrous bodily strength of the Dragon made him flip more than ten times until he mmed into the ground.


    Yasenia moved again, and her figure approached Long Baidi. However, a pir of darkness exploded from Long Baidi''snding spot. Yasenia saw a shadow shooting from the small crater and focused her eyes.


    Her pupils thinned to lines as she saw Long Baidi''s skin filled with ck artistic tattoos. ''A berserk skill?''


    Yasenia swung her w and met Long Baidi''s attack.


    *BOOM!*


    Another explosion resounded, and Yasenia took two steps back while Long Baidi took ten. Yasenia was honestly impressed. Her current body was as hard as a heaven-ranked treasure, and her strength surpassed normal Unification Realm cultivators by a mile. Her punch would be able to turn them to mush even without using skills.


    [Celestial Dress] enhanced everything, including physical strength, so for Long Baidi to be able to move her was impressive.


    Yasenia asked. "Is that your trump card?"


    However, Long Baidi didn''t answer as his eyes were trembling with shock. "H-How did you block that attack!? My current strength is approaching a level five Unification Realm cultivator!"


    Yasenia looked at him indifferently and asked again. "Is that your strongest trump card? If so, you have no chance."


    Long Baidi''s face twisted, and he lunged forward at Yasenia gain. "I''ll kill you!"


    Yasenia looked at his approaching figure and said, her voice resounding kilometers around them. "Let''s end with the games here. [Empyrean Dragon Authority]."


    For Long Baidi, it was as if the sky had fallen on his shoulders.


    His figure mmed into the ground as his soul quivered with fear. Yasenia''s aura was like a hand pressing down on him, and soon, his bones began cracking. "GAHH!"


    The other fights stopped at that moment and looked in their direction.


    Yasenia slowly walked toward Long Baidi as her aura pressed on him from above.


    Although humans didn''t feel Bloodline suppression as much as other races, Yasenia''s upgraded [Empyrean Dragon Authority] overturned this fact.


    When Yasenia activated this skill, her bloodline pressure affected every living being equally.


    When the Dragon''s authority descended, everyone could only lower their heads before their might. That''s why they were called the strongest race. That''s why they were able to crush those in the same realm.


    The other cultivators would always be at a disadvantage in front of a dragon who had awakened its innate aura!


    Yasenia reached Long Baidi and looked down at him. His eyes showed enormous resentment and malice as he red at her.


    As she observed Long Baidi''s indignant eyes, she shed downward with her w. "Die."


    However, before she could kill him, her spiritual sense caught an extremely powerful white arrow flying toward her. Yasenia''s danger rms rang as she felt a threat to her life!


    Yasenia''s expression became solemn as her aura burst from her, sting Long Baidi away.


    Then, she turned and gathered all her energy in her w. Following that, she summoned [Draconic Heart] in the form of her w. Next, she mmed her w toward the ground. All of this happened in an instant. "[FULL MOON]!"


    As soon as Yasenia''s w mmed onto the ground, a silvery explosion covered her and materialized in a fifty-meter dome around her.


    Then, the arrow arrived before [Full Moon] and impacted.


    *BOOOM!*


    Cecile''s and the other''s expressions changed when they saw Yasenia''s [Full Moon] exploding into pieces and the arrow barely slowing down.


    Yasenia''s expression became ferocious, and she roared. A golden beam left her mouth as [Sun Dragon Breath] shot outward."


    Yasenia''s dragon breath and the arrow met. Like a hand splitting water, Yasenia''s dragon breath opened, being split by the arrow. The arrow pierced all the way through and arrived before Yasenia.


    Without any other option, Yasenia ced her wings before and used [Celestial Dress] to increase her body defenses to the limit.


    *BOOOM!*


    Their expression changed as they saw Yasenia being sted away without control. The scales in her body filled with cracks as blood flowed out of her mouth.


    *BANG!*


    Her speed was so high that before they could even shout, Yasenia''s body smashed against the formation dome and then rebounded, finallynding on the ground. Yasenia groaned, ''Fuck, she almost got me.''


    The previous pressure [Empyrean Dragon Authority] exerted diminished a whole lot, allowing most of them to breathe normally again.


    However, Cecile and the others turned their angered gaze toward Tang Xian, but instead of an ted expression, there was only shock on Tang Xian''s face. "H-How are you alive? My [Fate Ending Arrow] is close to the strength of a high-level Unification Realm expert blow! It is impossible for you to survive it!"


    Yasenia slowly stood up, and Kali appeared beside her. Then, she began healing Yasenia with all her skills. Yasenia looked at Tang Xian and narrowed her eyes. "You don''t have any more energy. That attack of yours consumed everything..." Yasenia shook her head and said to the others, "I was careless. Kill them all, and be careful. They may have other trump cards, especially Long Baidi."


    Then, shey on the [Flower Bed] below her as Kali''s life energy restored her broken body.

 Chapter 347: Intense Fight! Their strength.

    Chapter 347: Intense Fight! Their strength.


    Cecile felt horrible at the moment. Yasenia''s injury was basically her fault for not maintaining Tang Xian upied. The aura explosion of [Empyrean Dragon Authority] was so strong that it took her attention away from the battle for some seconds.


    That amount of time wasn''t long, but in a battle like theirs, it gave Tang Xian enough time to prepare her trump card.


    Yasenia''s current body was filled with cracks, and blood seeped from those wounds. She was able to spread the strength evenly across her whole body with extremely good technique, preventing the arrow from piercing her w. However, the result was as if a bomb exploded inside of her.


    Thankfully, her internal organs and other structures were extremely resilient, so Yasenia just needed ten minutes of rest. With the [Flower Bed] and Kali''s healing, that time was reduced to less than a minute.


    Kali wasn''t only healing Yasenia. Every chance she had, she would summon four treants, an archer dryad, and a caster dryad, sending them to the battlefield.


    The summons couldn''t kill the cultivators by themselves, but it gave Andrea, Evelyn, and Sierra enough breathing room to weave between the attacks of the fifteen Unification Realm cultivators.


    Moreover, her supportive [Root Walls], [Entangling Roots], and [Fatal Thorn Field] were extremely effective in the battle against multiple enemies.


    With Kali''s help, Andrea could approach their ranged attackers and release a barrage of attacks, looking like an imposing War Goddess.


    Evelyn used her speed to appear beside those that lost bnce after shing with Andrea''s strong attacks, always managing to injure them. Evelyn''s spear was like a roaring lightning eastern dragon as she swept, stabbed, shed, and spun it.


    Meanwhile, Sierra used her powerful body and a literal lightning rain to keep five of them in check.


    The main reason Andrea and Evelyn could fight against so many Unification Realm cultivators was because of their foundation and equipment.


    Yasenia''s nourishment was truly like a miracle, and if their enemies'' energy was like water, theirs was like mercury.


    Moreover, Andrea''s [Star Born Searing me] and Evelyn''s [Storm Roaring Thunder] were extremely powerful. They made their attacks multiple times stronger, showing off the power of Natural Treasures.


    Sierra was a beast with the word "Queen" in her bloodline, so she couldn''t be weak even if she wanted to. Her bodily strength was naturally above amon beast, and her control over lightning was nearly stronger than that of Evelyn.


    Angel was overlooking the battle, shooting Lasers through her dome whenever someone tried to sneak attack one of them. Fighting within Angel''s ss dome was extremely frustrating because it really felt like they were being controlled around by her, forcing them to attack with certain patterns.


    Her control over formations also let her double-cast and slowly create [ss Golems], sending them to the battlefield.


    Meanwhile, Cecile was fighting against Long Baidi. The main reason was that he was protecting Tang Xian, and Cecile''s eyes carried murderous intentions toward her.


    Angel thought about attacking Tang Xian with her formations, but since doing so could force them back to a corner too fast. She decided to leave it to Cecile for the moment as she prepared a powerful one-hit one-kill attack.


    Long Baidi was somewhat hurt because of the fight against Yasenia. However, the injuries didn''t affect his current strength. Even then, the phoenix''s continuous attacks didn''t leave him the chance to close the gap between them and attack.


    Cecile tensed her crystal blue bow. Then, a silver arrow appeared in it, shining powerfully and releasing a bright glow. In the next second, Cecile aimed at Long Baidi and rxed her hand.


    The arrow flew out of the bow with a visible shockwave as her cold, and indifferent voice spread in the surroundings. "[shing Moon Arrow]."


    Long Baidi''s expression changed, and he raised his sword quickly. Then, the arrow hit his sword.


    *BANG!*


    Long Baidi felt as if her arm was about to be torn apart by the arrow''s strength, and he lost bnce. He took tens of steps back until he finally managed to kill the momentum. However, right after that, Cecile''s voice reached him again. "[Moon Shredding Shot]."


    This attack was much more powerful than the previous one as the silver arrow tore the air with sharp wind des surrounding it.


    The spiral of wind and Moon energy arrived before Long Baidi in the form of an arrow almost in an instant. Long Baidi could only activate one of his trump cards. "[Dark Light Body]!"


    Light and darkness exploded in a pir, creating a protective aura around him. Simr to before, his visible body was covered in tattoos. This time, they were ck and white instead of just ck.


    He swung his de and met the arrow frontally.


    *BOOM!*


    The arrow''s power pushed Long Baidi back ten steps, but he maintained his bnce. Then, he put strength in his legs and pushed forward, lunging toward Cecile extremely quickly.


    However, Cecile smirked as she said. "Haven''t you forgotten about someone?"


    Long Baidi''s eyes opened as he turned swiftly. However, what he managed to see was a ten-meter-wideser falling on top of Tang Xian and the woman looking up with resentful eyes as if unwilling to fall there.


    "Xian''er!"


    *BOOM!*


    Theser devoured Tang Xian''s spot and then exploded with extreme might. Yasenia looked at the effects, and her lips twitched. ''That''s too powerful. It almost approaches that arrow''s strength. It is certainly weaker, but not by much.''


    The fifteen cultivators got distracted by the enormous explosion and looked over. However, Evelyn, Kali, Cecile, Angel, and Andrea took the chance and sent a barrage of attacks toward them.


    The face of five of the fifteen injured Unification Realm cultivators changed as they felt death looming. They tried to dodge or create defensive measures, but it was futile.


    Three roots that appeared from the ground squeezed around one of them, and then thorns exploded from them, creating countless holes in him. The thorns then released lethal poison, basically melting him into a puddle not long after.


    Anotherser fell on another cultivator, slightly weaker but not by much. He was somewhat prepared and created an energy barrier above him. Theser mmed on the barrier, destroying it and mming on top of the cultivator. He screamed in pain, but the barrier allowed him to live.


    However, although he blocked theser with difficulty and survived, a ss golem jumped from a blind spot and hugged him. Thest thing he saw was the multicolored light created by [Golem Explosion].


    The third victim was maybe the luckiest since the death was almost instant. Cecile''s arrow shed extremely quickly and pierced the forehead of a female cultivator. She didn''t even know what hit her before the light left her eyes.


    Andrea''s attack was probably the most painful. She basically drowned one of the cultivators in a magma pir. The pain of being flooded and cooked to death was one of the worst death one could have. Thankfully, the unlucky woman didn''t take long to die under Andrea''s ruthless attack.


    Evelyn used her Thunder Soul to enhance her [Luminous Spear Throw], sending a white spear with ck lighting around it toward one of the cultivators. The attacknded on his chest since its speed was simr, if not faster, to Cecile''s arrow. The Luminous Spear created a charred hole where his heart previously was, killing him on the spot.


    These attacksnded simultaneously and ended the life of five cultivators instantly. Even Sierra couldn''t react because shecked training and cooperation with them.


    Long Baidi''s eyes almost spat fire because of the rage he felt. However, he took a deep breath and said. "I see that not even fifteen Unification Realm cultivators are enough. However, don''t befortable. We''ll be back-."


    *BANG!*


    A golden w mmed on his back, creating five gashes so deep the bone was visible. Moreover, Long Baidi''s body was thrown forward without control, colliding into the ground and spitting blood.


    Yasenia''s attack hadnded squarely on his back, and the monstrous strength of the dragoness had cracked his bones and ruptured his internal organs.


    However, Yasenia frowned. ''I felt that my w boosted by [Draconic Heart] was about to pierce through his defenses. Why did they suddenly be so hard?''


    Yasenia didn''t take time to think about it and shot toward him, trying not to give him a chance to breathe. ''I have to sh his spatial finger off. Otherwise, I don''t know how many Life-saving treasures I will have to go through before I kill him.''


    Long Baidi was dizzy from Yasenia''s attack. However, he didn''t lose time and activated a teleporting talisman of high grade.


    Yasenia''s speed rose to the limits, and she arrived before him again.


    *SLASH!*


    Blood flowed as a body part flew too high up in the air. However, Yasenia''s expression was grim because the person before her had disappeared. "He escaped."


    Yasenia managed to sh his arm off before he left through the spatial talisman. However, at least she managed to get his spatial ring. Yasenia shed toward Long Baidi''s arm and picked the golden ring from the finger.


    As she did so, she turned and looked at the cultivators that were left. There were only three of them remaining. Andrea, Cecile, Kali, Angel, Evelyn, and Sierra assaulted them without mercy, and soon they also fell.


    Yasenia moved toward the crater created by Angel''s attack on Tang Xian and swept her spiritual sense across it. Yasenia shook her head and sighed. "They are as resilient as cockroaches. She also isn''t dead."


    Yasenia looked up, and her eyes gained resolution. "If I find any of them, they would have no escaping possibility. We''ll have to move relentlessly. Moreover, they are heavily injured, so healing will be difficult, especially for Long Baidi since he doesn''t have his spatial ring."


    Yasenia allowed her energy to touch Long Baidi''s ring, but it was locked with powerful formations. It was normal; her ring also had something simr. Unless Long Baidi were dead, Yasenia would need a powerful Formation Master to unlock it.


    Angel and the others arrived at her side, and Yasenia observed them. They all were somewhat weary of the fight, but besides some scratches, they had no injuries. This made her extremely happy. Seeing how strong her dears truly were was a delight that filled our dragoness with the purest of joy.


    Yasenia''s tail wagged as she asked. "How do you feel after your first real battle together? Before this, they were practically skirmishes. This one had some difficulties, so you should be able to evaluate yourselves properly."


    They looked at each other and pondered seriously for a moment. Then, Andrea spoke. "I think we would be able to deal with more than double these numbers. Although we fought mostly without holding back, Angel, Kali, Valeria, and even Mirrory didn''t participate. You were also out ofbat for a while and didn''t even use your Domain, so if we used our trump cards and items, we could fight and kill at least twice as many."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow, "At least? Then, at most?"


    Evelyn spun her spear and pierced it into the ground. "At most? Humph, I would not fear fighting against one hundred cultivators of simr strength to them if we were together."


    The others looked Yasenia directly in the eyes and nodded.


    Yaseniaughed proudly, "Good! Your estimates are not too far off if we take into ount that Unification Realm cultivators are as strong as them. Even if there is a strong cultivator every twenty Unification Realm Cultivators, if we go all out, we don''t have to fear fighting even against one hundred of them!"


    Then, while all of them were smiling, Yasenia suddenly asked. "So? How many treasures did we get?"


    They all looked speechless at the money-grubber expression Yasenia currently had.

 Chapter 348: Tang Xian and Long Baidis situation. The end of the Secret Realm is near!

    Chapter 348: Tang Xian and Long Baidi''s situation. The end of the Secret Realm is near!


    While Yasenia and the girls counted their spoils, Long Baidi and Tang Xian appeared very far away. They were in the vicinity of the mountain Evelyn was in the past. It was the ce they marked for their life-saving treasures to transport them to in case of an emergency.


    Since they were the sessors of their respective families, they had three life-saving treasures each. A spatial treasure, a defensive treasure, and an attack treasure. In their fight against Yasenia and the others, they consumed everything except Long Baidi''s attack treasure.


    However, even though their protection treasures activated, they would only activate when the damage was enough to be lethal. That''s why Yasenia''s attack managed to injure Long Baidi so badly before it activated.


    What did this mean for Tang Xian?


    Well, at the moment, the woman was screaming like a shrew with a voiceced with pain, anger, and madness. "I am going to kill that beast! My face! My face!! AHH!! I want to eat their flesh!"


    The protection treasure and teleportation treasure activated while Angel''s attack hit her, so her skin, hair, and robes were burned extremely badly. The result was a deformed face that would make our dear Fox''s scars look like small deformities.


    She looked horrendous, with her skin melting in some ces and bubbling in others. Thankfully or not, depending on which side you were, these wounds weren''t enough to kill her. Moreover, Tang Xian still had her spatial ring, so she had some healing treasures with her.


    Long Baidi looked at Tang Xian and his face twisted with disgust. Although they were fiancees, he wasn''t someone who would support Tang Xian in this situation. The anger from losing his ring and arm, receiving grave wounds, and the rage burning inside him formed an extreme dislike toward Tang Xian. ''Why didn''t her attack kill Yasenia? Why was she so stupid and screaming like a shrew? Isn''t she a Fate user? Why couldn''t she predict all of what happened? Those people she rmended were useless.''


    Those thoughts circled inside his head, feeding his ego as he convinced himself that everything that happened was Tang Xian''s fault. However, he wasn''t incensed enough to snap at Tang Xian yet because he could feel that the protection in his ring wasn''t broken yet.


    As long as this protection remained, he would be able to recover everything in the future.


    He looked at the woman screaming profanities and said with a t tone. "We''ve underestimated her because we had the [Demon Golden Nail] with us. However, we''ve used both of them, and it didn''t even protect us fully."


    Tang Xian took out a lot of medicinal salves, pills, and incense and smeared them over herself.


    After she gulped them down and felt her body healing, she continued screaming like a deranged person.


    "Fucking shitty treasures! Aren''t they Transcendence Ranked treasures!? Why am I burned? Why could she burn my perfect face!?"


    Long Baidi was getting annoyed.


    He was already mad about the wounds he received and losing his ring, only to have this woman screaming at him as if he owed her something. "Tang Xian, stop screaming and rx for a second. We-"


    "Rx!? How can I rx when they are still alive!? I''m going to send thousands of men to ra-"


    Long Baidi''s patience snapped, and he shouted. "SHUT UP! So what if we had the treasures!? She mmed us around like ragdolls! Your fucking arrows were so weak they couldn''t pierce her scales! Useless! Not even your enhanced attack by the [Ending Fate Arrow] could kill her!"


    Tang Xian''s eyes opened wide, and her face morphed with rage, making her face even uglier. "HUH!? You dare me it on me!? How would I be able to shoot when your fucking weak ass couldn''t maintain her in ce! Moreover, I had that arrogant woman shooting arrows at me constantly! If her pressure didn''t m you to the ground, I wouldn''t have been able to use the arrow! If one of us is useless, it is you!"


    Long Baidi shouted back. "At least I could fight back against her! On the other side, you were like a leaf in a storm, thrown around by that weak Phoenix as if you were a leaf in a storm."


    Then, he sneered. "You should stop speaking and gesturing around, else that disgusting face of yours will be permanent."


    If Tang Xian''s eyes could spit fire ording to her anger, she would have methrowers as eyes at that moment. Therefore, she said something she shouldn''t have out of pure rage. "You fucking impotent man! You only have a pretty face and a tiny cock! I can only satisfy myself after fucking your friends! So you better shut your mouth and follow behind me like the good dog you are!"


    Long Baidi''s eyes opened wide, not believing what she had just said. Tang Xian seemed to wake up after seeing Long Baidi''s expression, and her heart dropped. However, since she had started, she stupidly went all the way with it.


    Her mouth arched in a mocking smile as she said. "Why act so surprised? Did you really think you could satisfy me? You are just a-"


    *BANG!*


    Long Baidi''s fist met with Tang Xian''s healing face, splitting the delicate skin on her face and throwing her away.


    Tang Xian didn''t expect his punch.


    Although Long Baidi was an asshole to others, he actually treated Tang Xian decently. Therefore, this punch was extremely out of character for him.


    The woman looked at him with a bewildered expression. ''H-He hit me? W-What?''


    Long Baidi''s tone was so cold that it would give chills to anyone hearing it. "Go fuck yourself, retarded woman. I will go on my own for thest two weeks. Also, our family alliance will end as long as I gain the title from my father."


    Tang Xian reacted and shouted somewhat anxiously. "W-Wait! You can''t leave just like that."


    However, under her very eyes and extremely injured in both heart and body, Long Baidi used his movement technique and vanished from the spot. He didn''t even listen to her excuses. Not that someone would''ve to listen after their partner put a green hat on them without their consent.


    The situation was very different from our dragoness''s situation, after all.


    In the forest area, our girls were moving around, trying to find more people they had enmity with. However, they didn''t seem to have more luck and only found a bunch of stranded Demons.


    Their treasure number in the Heaven rank was already in the hundreds. Yasenia couldn''t help but sigh. "Truly, the path to bing rich fast is robbing. How much time would it take to make this with normal means? Not to mention, our resources can only be measured with tens or even hundreds of tons."


    Evelyn said it quite bluntly. "We are fucking rich."


    They all nodded. Kalimented, "With the new formation, alchemy, and cksmithing knowledge we take back, the Academy will be able to be much stronger."


    Evelyn nodded. "Yes. Sadly, there weren''t many techniques in tailoring. But I think I managed to get a lot of nice designs to make clothes in the future."


    Yasenia asked because she was quite clueless about Spirit Tailoring knowledge. "Won''t you need the designs to have a certain capacity for energy? Tailoring is simr to formations but on clothes, right?"


    Evelyn nodded. "Yes, However, although the design is important, the patterns for energy circuits are embedded in the threads, so with enough skill, you don''t have to worry too much about the shape of the clothes."


    Yasenia looked around and sighed. "It doesn''t seem like we will be able to find them again. They must be hiding after our attacks."


    Andrea nodded. "No matter how high their ego is, they should''vee to terms with the fact that we are quite strong. They must be waiting for the time in the Secret Realm to expire."


    Angelmented, "How about we stop? Although I really want to kill them, I rather we spend the rest of our time exploring together. We haven''t done so yet..."


    They all were startled. It was the truth that, although they''d spent some time in the town together, they still hadn''t explored the secret realm together.


    Kali asked. "How much time is there left?"


    Yasenia trailed in her words, "Four days..."


    Then, she got thoughtful.


    Killing Jaxon and the Tang and Long Heirs was important. However, It was much harder to find someone once they knew they were being hunted. That''s why the first attack was the most important. Sadly, they escaped with their lives because they had powerful life-saving treasures.


    Yasenia looked at Angel''s face, and her heart softened. "Sure, let''s stop. Thest four days will be for us. Remember, we have to meet up with your sister and the others, so let''s leave thest day for that."


    Angel''s smile bloomed as she jumped on Yasenia''s back. "Thank you! I love you!"


    Yasenia chuckled and walked with her on her back. Then, she asked. "So, what do you girls want to do?"


    Evelyn began speaking. "I want to fu-"


    *Bang!*


    Yasenia looked at the others with a smile that wasn''t a smile and asked again. "What do you want to do?"


    They looked at Yasenia''s swishing tail and gulped. ''Let''s make normal proposals.''


    Kali said. "How about we catch some fauna and flora for your ring, Yasenia? The ecosystems in your rings are quite dested, right?"


    Yasenia blinked and said. "Wow, that''s quite a good idea."


    The others nodded. Yasenia turned toward Cecile and asked. "So, my love. You are the expert in fauna. What kind of beasts should we catch?"


    Cecile got thoughtful. Meanwhile, Evelyn returned from being pped away and looked at Yasenia with pleading eyes. "Why can''t we do something quickly? You know, just an hour of bam-bam, and we would be satisfied."


    Yasenia sighed and said. "We will do so after we exist in the secret realm, dear. I don''t feel secure doing something like that after the spectacle I created. I bet that many people are aiming for us. You''ve also seen the reaction of most groups that recognize us, right? They either try to fight us to make me their contracted beast, or they run away."


    Evelyn sighed. Then, she clenched her fist and stated, "Only four days until I taste dragon dick!"


    Yasenia almost tripped even when she was a quadrupedal creature. She looked at Evelyn with a surprised face, "Are you that eager?"


    Evelyn nodded, "How many humans have the honor of having sex with a dragon in its dragon form!? Your species bes too big in the adult phase! Just imagining Uncle Tian Long''s thing¡­ No wonder the female dragons ran away from him. They didn''t want to die..."


    The others strangely couldn''t refute her crazy ramblings. ''Why are her crazy episodes so logical?''


    Sierra had to look to the side, ''I''m sorry for my master being the way she is!''


    Anyway, thest four days were quite rxing. They hunted beasts together and collected many spirit herbs and minerals. They even found various interesting animals that Yasenia pocketed inside her ring because of Cecile''s advice.


    One was called [Rainbow Caterpir].


    Depending on their diet, the silk they created was different. Moreover, inside Yasenia''s ring, they would thrive easily. The best thing was that they didn''t feed on spirit nts, so Yasenia''s garden was safe from them. Their diet consisted of other insects as their behavior was simr to spiders.


    Another was called [Red Honey Bee].


    Yasenia was basically immune to their stings, so she approached and directly threw the whole beehive inside with all the bees she was able to catch, the [Red Queen Bee] included.


    These bees didn''t only create extremely nutritious and powerful Honey, but they would aid Spirit nts'' growth and also be food for the caterpirs.


    The third species Cecile rmended was [Soil Enhancement Earthworm]. They would eat the rotting nts and create enough extract to make the already-regted soil healthier. Moreover, they also fed on insects from time to time, so they could control the poption of the [Rainbow Caterpirs].


    Inside her ring, in the forest area, Yasenia had plenty of precious spirit herbs, so she couldn''t risk having those insects destroy them.


    Therefore, she searched for bird species that could control their poption further.


    On theirst day, she finally found something interesting. Cecile told her that they would be perfect because they didn''t eat nts, just insects. It was called [Morning Sun Bat].


    A special breed of white bats that fed on small creatures. They would regte the environment without multiplying a lot. Moreover, they could only survive in ces where they were the top predator because their reproduction rate was quite low.


    Cecile nodded, "With this, your forest inside the right will not only be auto-sufficient like it was before but also evolve. The evolution potential of these creatures and all the moremon ones we added will be enough to make the forest lively without hurting the Spirit Herbs."


    Yasenia licked her lips and said, "Your help is appreciated; expect plenty of rewards~."


    Cecile scratched her neck and smiled, "I will eagerly wait for them."


    *Grrr~.*


    It seems that, no matter how Yasenia changed, her lovely growling and tail wagging would never disappear.


    And so, as they bantered and yed, the time to return arrived.

 Chapter 349: The Portal Opens!

    Chapter 349: The Portal Opens!


    Yasenia and the others were currently walking around in the desert area. They''d already visited all the other regions, so they decided to have a look around on theirst day. Yasenia suddenly remembered and asked Angel. "By the way, where are your sister and the others?"


    Angel blinked and said. "They are in the desert area too."


    Yasenia was surprised. "How so?"


    Angel smiled, "I''ve been telling big sis in which area we are so that we can get together as soon as you tell us."


    Yasenia caressed her head with a smile. "Good job, my love. Since you have everything prepared, call them. We will rest for thest hours until the time to goes."


    They moved to an oasis they spotted nearby andy under the shade of one of the biggest trees. Yasenia made one spin andy on the ground, leaving a spot between her limbs. Then, she used her tail to grab Angel and ce her there. The others sat around them, and Sierra alsoy, surrounding them in the middle of her giant twelve-meter-long body. She was like a small white furry hill.


    Andrea sighed infort and looked at Sierra. "How do you feel, Sierra? Is the temperature in the desert too high for you?"


    Sierra shook her head. "It isn''t. I''ve realized that I''m very resistant to different temperatures."


    Evelyn leaned on Sierra and was instantly surrounded by her cool fur. "Sigh, your body is so refreshing andfortable, Sierra. It feels likending on a very soft and cool mattress."


    Sierraughed gently. "Well, I''m happy you like it, Evelyn. Are we waiting for those people we didn''t meet with after the face-off?"


    Evelyn nodded. "Yes, they should be here soon. One of them is our close friend, the other is Angel''s sister, and I don''t know if they are with someone we know."


    Sierra nodded and let the wind of the desert blow her fur.


    The atmosphere was rxing and peaceful. After so many days of constant hunting, this moment felt extremely satisfying. Angely on top of Yasenia and closed her eyes without falling asleep.


    There were some creatures in the area, but none of them approached them. Although they were sitting there rxed, the auraing from their group was enough to scare most creatures in the Secret Realm.


    Yasenia and the others didn''t talk and just enjoyed each other''s presence. Kali, Cecile, and Andrea took the chance to groom Yasenia. They caressed her scales, tail, wings, and horns softly.


    Our dragoness half-closed her eyes and growled infort, letting the time go by.


    After one hour of rxing waiting, they heard people approaching. Yasenia lifted her head from Cecile''sp and looked around. Then, she freed her tail from Kali''s arms and used it to poke the half-asleep Angel. "Baby, wake up. Someone is approaching."


    Angel whined for a second but soon sat up. However, the pout on her lips was enough to let the World know that she was angry from being bothered by thatfortable position! Yasenia moved her head and licked her cheek. "Once we confirm that they are your sister and the others, you cany on top of me again."


    Angel nodded, and her pout was reced with a smile. "Okay!"


    They allughed softly and looked at the approaching people.


    Thankfully, there weren''t any twists or turns, and the nine people that approached were people they knew.


    Lidia, Linda, Laurina, and the other four beast leaders appeared in the distance and approached quickly. Moreover, besides those two, there were two more: a red dragon-man and a Blue-feathered Harpy.


    Kali remembered who the Harpy was. "Isn''t she Gahanna? The Half-step demonic dual cultivator that Yasenia fought in the Tournament?"


    Yasenia''s face scrunched, making an effort to remember. Then, she eximed. "Ah! The one I almost killed?" Kali nodded.


    Yasenia asked, "What about the dragon-man?"


    Andrea smirked. "He is Argon. He fought against me in the Tournament and defeated me. He is a very skilled and honorable warrior."


    Yasenia nodded. "If he managed to beat you, he must be strong."


    Lidia was at the front, shouting with excitement. "Munchkin! I can finally meet with you."


    Angel stood up and also ran toward Lidia. Soon big sister and little sister entered each other arms in a hug. Lidia began asking "mother" questions like, how did the secret realm go? Are you okay? Did you eat nicely? Were there any problems? Did Yasenia bully you?


    Angel chuckled and answered with a happy smile from within her arms. She felt very nice andfy.


    Linda and the other seven approached our group. Yasenia greeted them calmly. "Hello, it has been a while."


    They saw how rxed all of them were, so they nodded and didn''t cause amotion. They just sat around them, and Yaseniay back on Cecile''sp, resting her wings on Andrea''sp and her tail on Kali''sp.


    Linda smiled and said. "You made quite themotion, Yasenia. I didn''t expect to see your birth."


    Yasenia turned her head to look at them without leaving Cecile''sp and smirked. Then, she said. "Well, it was quite unexpected even for me. I had the luck to gain the treasure that would let meplete it, and in the middle of being surrounded, I realized what I was missing. Not wanting to lose the momentary enlightenment, I went forward and happened what you all witnessed."


    Linda nodded.


    Yasenia looked at Laurina and asked with amusement in her voice, "Miss Princess Dragon, you are looking at me quite passionately. Anything you want to say?"


    Laurina blushed and coughed. She ced her emerald green hair behind her ear and said. "Well, I was admiring Miss Yasenia''s majestic body. It is truly worthy of being the supreme Ancient Beast bloodline. If you didn''t already have a mate, I would''ve tried to mark you...."


    Cecile''s eyebrow twitched. ''Dangerous woman.''


    Yasenia smirked, "Well, I''m very happy with Cecile, so I would like for you to stop simr thoughts. I don''t want her to be ufortable." Laurina didn''t take offense and nodded.


    Yasenia saw that she had a good attitude, so she proposed. "How about I call you Laurina, and you call me Yasenia? We are quite close in age, so let''s forget about formalities. We can begin as friends since it appears we will often havemunications for a while."


    Her eyes moved toward the other beast leaders and said. "All of you can also do the same."


    They all nodded.


    Yasenia''s eyes moved toward the naked Harpy and the Dragon-man and asked. "So, why are these two with you?"


    Argon stepped forward and said quite loudly. "Miss Yasenia, let me present myself. My name is Argon Firon, and Ie from the [Fire Dragon-man] n! I''m the future patriarch of my species, so I was getting to know our junior leaders when Miss Angelmunicated to Miss Lidia to meet. Since I had previous interactions with Miss Andrea, I thought about approaching to greet her. She is one human warrior I respect."


    Yasenia looked at him up and down and nodded. "Good bearing, good strength, good personality. Worthy of someone who Andrea admires. Don''t be so formal; you can call us by just our names."


    Argon smirked, showing off a sharp row of fangs, and nodded. "With pleasure."


    Andrea chuckled and said. "Argon, how about a small spar at the side? I''ve be very strong, so you must be careful."


    Argonughed loudly and took out an enormous three-meter-long club. "I couldn''t ask for anything better!"


    Yasenia was speechless. "Is that a pir or a club?" Kali nodded. "It is enormous, and it also looks extremely heavy."


    Andrea and Argon moved to the side and began exchanging blows.


    Cecile and the others were extremely impressed when their strength was simr. Although Andrea had an advantage, she was also one level higher than Argon, so it could be said that, without using trump cards, their strengths were evenly matched.


    Frisk, the [Lightning Quilin] Junior Leader, said, impressed. "I didn''t expect his tribe to foster such a talented man. I''m not much stronger than him."


    Even Razar, the rash [Mountain shing Tiger] junior, nodded. "If he isn''t too exhausted, I would also like to fight with him."


    Sirae, the [Ice Phoenix] junior leader, said. "It seems that the [Fire Dragon-Men] are going to enter quite a prosperous era."


    She was a smart woman, so she knew that a race could climb the ranks quite quickly with a strong leader.


    Gorena, the [Ind Turlte] leader, was quite a big woman with a muscr body. However, her temperament was calm and rxed. She smiled gently and said. "That''s good. The stronger, the younger generation, the better for Yasenia. We are all her followers, after all."


    Yasenia looked at Gahanna, and the woman froze for a second. Yasenia chuckled, "I hope there aren''t any bad feelings from the past. How about we also restart as friends?"


    Gahanna''s eyes widened, and then a beautiful smile spread on her face. "Yes! Thank you, Yasenia!"


    Yasenia nodded. Then, she thought for a second and took out eight pairs ofmunication devices. They had a total of twenty-four pairs, so it wasn''t that much. "These aremunication devices we made. We canmunicate in the future if you want. However, I hope you don''t use them rashly. Also, they can''t work if they are in spatial rings or if you are in dimensions with spatial fluctuations."


    They all took their devices and thanked Yasenia. Yasenia looked at Sirae and asked. "How is Feng Yuan doing?"


    Sirae''s lips twitched. "He is constantly burning in the prison of our Phoenix race. After one thousand years of punishment, we will execute him."


    Yasenia''s eyes didn''t change, and she nodded. "Good. He is lucky."


    The others began sweating. ''Lucky? What is unlucky for this person then!?''


    Kali looked at them andmented. "Remember who her mother is, and you''ll have your answer."


    The cold and elegant face of the Death Empress crossed their minds, and they began sweating cold. ''In fact, he is quite lucky.''


    Speaking of Tatyana made Yasenia excited to return. She hadn''t seen Tatyana for so long and missed her dearly.


    Her warmth, her gentle red eyes, her pampering, her voice, her touch, her scoldings, and her beautifulugh. She missed everything.


    Cecile lowered her head and kissed Yasenia''s eyes softly. "Don''t worry, my love. We''ll see Tatyana soon." Yasenia nodded and snuggled in Kali, Andrea, and Cecile''s embrace.


    Angel and Lidia had already returned and sat with the others. Then, they all began speaking about their adventures in the Secret Realm.


    Time went by quickly, and the hour to return was approaching.


    Yasenia''s excitement grew, but she also had a strange face. The reason?


    Well, her ws weren''t even touching the ground at the moment. Andrea, Evelyn, Cecile, Angel, and Kali were hugging the dragon as if she was a plushie. "Hmm, dears? Can you let me down?"


    A well-coordinated "No" followed her request.


    Yasenia asked weirdly. "Why?"


    Angel was hugging Yasenia from between her limbs, so she looked up and said. "I don''t want to be separated from you again!" Yasenia sighed.


    You have to remember that Yasenia wasn''t too big at the moment. She had indeed grown since the day she entered the Unification realm. It could easily be seenpared to before. However, she had gone from a small tiger to a normal tiger in size.


    Her tail was longer than her body, and her wings reached almost five meters in wingspan, but they were very retractable and could fold quite nicely.


    Even then, when five womentched onto her body tightly, there almost wasn''t enough dragon for everyone.


    Yaseniaughed, "You can hug me all you want, but how about I hug you? My wings have grown enough to surround most of you."


    Another collective "No" followed her statement. They were veryfortable hugging Yasenia as a plush toy.


    Although her body was scaled, they discovered that she was very soft when she wasn''tbat-ready. The feeling wasn''t any worse than hugging her human form. It was just somewhat different.


    Of course, one womanined from time to time, "This would be perfect if you had dragon ti-?"


    *Bang!*


    Leaving the woman with a red forehead aside, the others were calmly waiting while feeling Yasenia''s smooth scales. Laurina and the others looked at them amusedly. Although they thought of Yasenia as a sacred creature, they wouldn''t be stupid enough to intervene in their rtionship. They could see that, although Yasenia made a symbolic "struggle," she was letting them do as they wanted.


    Angel sighed, "Your scales are so beautiful, Yasenia. It is like they have stars glittering inside."


    Andrea nodded, "Your right wing is my favorite. The Sun on the wing looks powerful."


    Cecile said, "I think the Moon in the left wing is better. It looks elegant."


    Kali also shared her opinion. "I think the golden horns curving like a crown gives her a beautiful, attractive, and authoritative feel.


    Evelyn smirked and said, "To be honest, I like her long neck the most. It is veryfortable to cuddle with her neck resting around me. Moreover, scratching her there seems to make our dragoness happy."


    Yasenia felt happiness as they described her, and she smiled contentedly, her tail wagging rapidly. The women around blushed, finding her too cute. And the men thought that it was a shame she didn''t like males, so a sigh escaped their mouths.


    Suddenly, they felt their bodies being pulled by an invisible strength, and they saw a green portal big enough for Sierra to go through the opening in front of them. Evelyn and Andrea asked Sierra and Ebirah if they also sensed it, and the answer was positive.


    By the way, Sierra was carrying all of them on her back, and Ebirah wastched with her legs on Andrea''s back.


    Laurina and the others didn''t bother and waited around Sierra.


    Like this, all of them were prepared.

 Chapter 350: Spatial Tunnels difficulties. Another World?

    Chapter 350: Spatial Tunnel''s difficulties. Another World?


    After the Green portal appeared in front of them, Yasenia frowned and asked, "Was the portal''s color like this? I don''t remember it that way."


    They all shook their heads. Cecile said with caution. "It is probably like Jaxon told us. The Demon race outside has done something to the portal."


    Yasenia sighed, "I was hoping for it to be a lie, but it seems that it wasn''t just a scaryment."


    Angel proposed. "How about we don''t cross it?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "If we do so, we''ll be trapped here for who knows how much time. Right now, we have to grow stronger, and we''ve already exhausted most opportunities to do so in the Secret Realm. We need to gain things outside."


    Yasenia then said. "Moreover, I want to meet with Mom as soon as possible. I''m willing to take the risk and face whatever the Demons had prepared for us."


    They looked at Yasenia''s resolved expression and nodded. They knew that no matter the challenges ahead, Yasenia was going to charge forward.


    Yasenia saw that they didn''t contradict her, so a smile appeared on her face. "Hug Sierra closely. We don''t want to leave her behind."


    Evelyn and the others crouched with Yasenia and also hugged Sierra by grabbing her fur.


    Then, Yasenia said aloud. "Let''s go. It''s better if we don''t dy."


    Our dragoness was still being held hostage by the five of them, so she could only order and not walk herself. Sierra obeyed and began walking toward the enormous semi-circr green portal.


    Sierra approached the portal, and when she was about to touch it, the portal acted like a mouth and surrounded them.


    Yasenia used her spiritual sense and saw that Laurina and the others were walking right behind them, so they were also being surrounded by the portal. Yasenia said aloud. "Maintain your heads calm. Whatever they''ve prepared, we''ll ovee it!"


    Then, the rift openedpletely and swallowed them.


    The green portal shrunk, and soon, it disappeared, leaving nothing behind.


    Atst, Yasenia and the others left the Secret Realm!


    Meanwhile, inside the portal, it was a strange situation. The first time, they felt as if they were traveling at extremely high speeds with a protective bubble around them.


    However, that wasn''t the case anymore. Yasenia and the others felt the spatial tear and strain on their bodies. It was as if a force was trying to pull them apart from each other and send them who knew where.


    Their expression changed, and their cultivation burst out, increasing the control in the space around them. Yasenia was about to say something as the warped surroundings shed by, but her spiritual sense caught Laurina and the others suddenly being pulled away in different directions. It was so fast that she couldn''t even react.


    Yasenia''s expression changed, "Don''t let anyone go! If you really want not to separate, don''t hold anything back!"


    As soon as Yasenia told them, their eyes became serious and released everything within.


    The spatial tunnel they were traveling trembled as their aura shook the ce. However, Cecile and the others still felt their grip on Yasenia slowly slipping.


    Yasenia looked around, but she couldn''t guess when this would end! Therefore, she didn''t know what to do for a second.


    However, when she felt that Ebirah''s legs were about to slip away from Andrea''s body, her brain shed with realization.


    Instantly, she extended her w and moved the energy inside her dantian. The small quantity of Celestial Energy inside her dantian appeared on top of her w.


    The starry blue dot of bright energy was like a star in the Universe. However, its aura spread in the surroundings like an unstoppable tide. Right after the Celestial Energy dot appeared, they all felt their surroundings calm down. The sensation was simr to being inside the protective bubble again, and they looked at Yasenia with smiles. "Good job- Huh?"


    Yasenia was extremely new to Celestial Energy, so she didn''t really know its strength. Summoning all her Celestial Energy on top of the palm and controlling it was something she shouldn''t be able to do yet.


    Therefore, to do so, she was using her [Empyrean Gxy Domain] to trap it and the exhausted [Celestial Pearl]''s influence to calm it and avoid exploding it.


    If the environment were calm, she would be able to summon it without problems. However, they were inside a spatial tunnel right now, and she was using it to ward them from the turbulent space.


    Yasenia''s eyes were red, not because they had changed but because their blood vessels had exploded. Her body was filled with cracks, and her mouth and nose flowed with blood. Yasenia would love to tell them not to worry, but she felt that her limbs would separate from her body the second she lost concentration.


    Mirrory said to the scared girls. "Don''t be surprised. The fact that she can forcefully control Celestial Energy to create a safe space is impressive. Right now, Yasenia is being affected by the pulling force all of you are receiving at the moment. If this spatial tunnel continues for thirty more seconds, Yasenia''s body will be ripped into pieces."


    Cecile''s eyes widened, and she instantly asked. "Help! How do we help her!?"


    Mirrory contemted for a second, and then she sighed. "Sigh, who told me to open my mouth? Anyway, listen to me. Evelyn, Andrea, summon your Natural Treasures and use their aura to try andpress the Celestial Energy. Cecile, use your connection with Yasenia to channel energy into her; it shouldn''t be hard. Kali, use your healing spells to heal Yasenia''s body. Valeria, support Kali. Angel, focus inside you and summon me, but control yourself. Remember that if you summon too much of my body, you will literally die."


    They all followed her orders instantly.


    Andrea''s and Evelyn''s Natural Treasures pressed on the Celestial energy, and they instantly felt as if something had tried to expand their bodies. Evelyn and Andrea didn''t expect such a strong reaction, and they spat a mouthful of blood because of some internal injuries.


    The monstrous power of Celestial Energy didn''t allow anything to control it. Therefore, them trying topress it was like a mortal trying to put two mas together.


    However, their eyes were only filled with resolve as they forced themselves topress it further.


    Cecile was hugging Yasenia from behind, so she hugged her closer and used their soul connection to connect with Yasenia''s soul. She easily managed to do so because Yasenia had no guard against Cecile.


    Cecile''s expression changed because she felt that even the powerful soul of the dragoness was about to burst. Cecile instantly flew toward the Dragon soul floating in the air and dove inside it. Then, she released all her energy.


    From the outside, it appeared like silver threads were flowing from Cecile toward Yasenia.


    With only these two, Yasenia already felt much less pressure. However, she was still suffering.


    Kali didn''t lose time and summoned and improvised [Flower Bed], covering Yasenia''s body with the flowers instead of cing them on the ground. She could do so because Yasenia was bleeding, and the [Flower Bed] could feed on blood. Yasenia''s nutritious blood was like a stimnt, and Kali''s healing prowess basically multiplied.


    Moreover, with Valeria helping, Yasenia felt as if a refreshing spring was seeping inside her, mending the damaged organs, bones, veins, and muscles.


    Yasenia finally felt enough relief to be able to speak intermittently. "Don''t... Feel... Bad... We will... not separate... and ovee this!"


    They nodded with serious faces. After one minute, Angel opened her eyes, and the aura around her multiplied. Her hair changed to a beautiful scarlet red, and her eyes turned a vibrant green. The feeling of strength around her wasn''t any smaller than Yasenia''s.


    Thankfully, there wasn''t any air to move with the shockwave, so they didn''t feel anything but the pressure it had. Even then, their expression couldn''t help but change. ''Strong!''


    "[Truth Mirror Summoning]." Angel''s silvery voice echoed, and a pristine Mirror appeared behind her. It was small, just one meter long and one meter wide. However, the presence it had was even deeper and stronger than Yasenia''s Celestial energy.


    The bubble around them was about ten meters in radius. However, after a truly small part of Mirrory''s true body appeared, it ballooned and became almost fifty meters in radius. Mirrory''s voice came from nowhere and everywhere at the same time. Unlike other times, this time, it carried a solemn and sacred feeling with it. "Children, you can stop for the moment. However, the second Angel''s energy runs out, you must implement what I''ve told you again."


    They all instinctively nodded as if whatever she said couldn''t be disobeyed. Yasenia''s eyes turned toward Angel, and she smiled. "How do you feel, Baby?"


    Angel looked at her own red hair and caught some strands with her small hand. Then, she smiled and said. "Strong! I feel that nobody can beat me!"


    Yaseniaughed softly. "That''s good. By the way, how is your energy doing?"


    Angel''s smile froze, and then her eyes widened. "Wow! I''m going to be dry in three minutes."


    Their eyes also widened in surprise. Angel''s energy reservoir was very deep. She had so much energy that fighting for one day straight wasn''t a problem.


    Mirrory''s voice echoed again. "What did you expect, Angel? Do you think I''m some random thing? With your current strength, you should be able to fight against all of the others present here. You wouldn''t win, but you could defend yourself. However, remember that if you use me to attack, unlike just summoning me as you are doing now, your energy will disappear even faster!"


    The others almost choked on their own saliva.


    Evelyn asked. "Mirrory, how much until we exit the tunnel?"


    Mirrory''s pondering voice echoed again. "Hmm, normally, spatial transportation is almost instantaneous. However, the longer itsts, the further we should be going. We should''ve already left your World at the pace we are going. We should be approaching another one. Returning to your homes will be difficult, children."


    Yasenia felt her heart dropping for a second. However, remembering the situation in the Sky Continent, she sighed. "It may have been for the best..."


    The others patted the dragoness, knowing what she was thinking.


    Valeria closed her eyes and opened them ten secondster. "We are reaching the end of the tunnel. All of you, prepare yourselves and hug each other again." Valeria rushed inside Kali and disappeared.


    Without dy, they all grabbed the dragoness like a shared plushy one more time, not minding the blood around her, and crouched to grab onto Sierra. Mirrory said. "Unsummon me."


    Angel didn''t disobey or ask and followed her instruction. The small mirror turned into a light streak and sunk into Angel again, returning her hair and eyes to the normal blonde and blue.


    The protective bubble around them shrunk extremely fast. However, they existed from the spatial tunnel before they could be affected again by the powerful spatial turbulence.


    After a sh of light, they existed the green warped space and were greeted by a beautiful blue sky.


    Then, their bodies felt weightless, and the wind blew on their faces.


    They looked around, only to see some clouds far in the distance but below them in height.


    Sierra feared the worst and looked down. To her horror, they were up in the sky.


    Sierramented aloud, "T-To think I would die just after leaving that cage... My destiny is truly sad."


    Of course, Sierra did not know that even if they fell, the air resistance would slow them enough tond at speeds far slower than what they usually achieve while fighting.


    Since the girls were educated in this matter, they were rxed and looked at the surroundings.


    Evelynughed aloud, "Don''t be so dramatic; we are just falling from... Hmm, at least one hundred kilometers? Moreover, Cecile and Yasenia can fly and float if we want to with the help of energy. Falling from this height is not lethal."


    Sierra rxed after hearing so, so she also looked around.

 Chapter 351: Different Worlds.

    Chapter 351: Different Worlds.


    After crossing the clouds, they could finally see the terrain. They were in the middle of a forest area. Looking toward the horizon, they failed to see a town or a city.


    Angel blinked and frowned, "I don''t recognize this ce."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes, "If you did, it would be strange. Don''t tell me that you would know if we are in the Sky Continent or not from just a forest. Moreover, after Mirrory exined it, it is clear that this is not the Sky Continent."


    Andrea frowned and asked, curious. "How do our ce separate? I mean, Mirrory, you said that we are in another World. But what do you mean by that?"


    Mirrory manifested her body. The red-haired, well-endowed woman appeared, carrying with her a fiery dress.


    She looked toward the ground, and since they still had some time until they fell, she didn''t mind exining some things. "Well, our Universe is separated into various dimensions or worlds. Normally, these worlds are nes of existence with a Sun, a Moon, and many stars. Since most creatures'' living conditions are simr, it is quite umon for the World not to follow that main structure."


    Valeria also appeared and sat behind Kali. Then, she added, "There are creatures that have adapted to other more extreme environments, but it is quite rare. Therefore, they are an exception and not the rule."


    They nodded in understanding. Mirrory continued exining, "From what I''ve learned about the Sky Continent, it is a mid-level World. The worlds are qualified in various manners, but normally, the most important thing is the inhabitants'' strength."


    Kali asked, "How did you learn about it?"


    Mirrory said matter-of-factly. "I''ve read all of Angel''s memories, so I know what kind of ce it is... Well, I know it as thoroughly as Angel does."


    Yasenia chuckled. "All of them?"


    Mirrory gave her a side eye and nodded. "All of them, any problem?" Yasenia shook her head and motioned her to go ahead with her exnation.


    Mirrory continued. "Well, you are still weak to learn about these things. So unless an event that requires this knowledge urs, I will not go into detail. The thing you must know now is that you are very, very, far away from the Sky Continent. Traveling between Worlds or Dimensions is very costly."


    They became thoughtful. Then, Andrea asked. "How does this cepare to the Sky Continent?"


    Mirrory shrugged. "I don''t know. I also don''t recognize this ce."


    They frowned. However, Valeria said. "That''s a good thing, children."


    Cecile asked. "How so?"


    Yasenia got enlightened and said. "Right. Since you don''t recognize it, it should be quite a new World, so the cultivators'' strength here should not be too high."


    Mirrory clicked her tongue. "So annoying. Can you be a little more stupid?"


    Yasenia smirked. "I think it was quite obvious. A good teacher always exins things in such a manner that the student can guess the rest by themselves."


    Mirrory''s lips quirked, and she said. "At least your mouth is sweet."


    Suddenly, Sierramunicated, "G-girls, although I don''t mind speaking about this. Can we do it afternding? We are almost on the ground!"


    Yasenia chuckled and said, "Sierra, haven''t you noticed that we haven''t been elerating for a while? We aren''t falling that fast."


    Sierra blinked twice and asked, "Did you do something?"


    Evelyn said, "It is because the air pushes you up while you fall. You can''t elerate unless you use energy or be more aerodynamic."


    Ebirah was clutching tightly to Andrea''s back. However, after hearing that, she asked cautiously. "We won''t be elerating anymore?"


    Andrea shook her head, "We won''t. You will fall even slower if we go outside Sierra''s back. Sierra is very heavypared to us, so she will fall faster than us. However, since we are on her back, we are falling as fast as her because her body is blocking the air for us."


    Ebirah looked toward the ground and felt that it really wasn''t that fast. Therefore, sheined, "That''s not fun! I want to fall faster!"


    Andrea smirked, "Are you sure?"


    The lobster princess nodded confidently. "Ye-AHHHHH!" Not knowing that Andrea would grab onto her and use energy to elerate toward the ground.


    Evelyn chuckled, "Look at them go!"


    Angelmented. "I didn''t know lobsters could scream like that."


    The othersughed as Ebirah''s scream echoed.


    Sierra asked with concern, "Will they be okay?"


    Evelyn''s smile became bad, "Do you want to try and know the answer?"


    Sierra tucked her tail between her legs, somewhat feeling that something bad was about to happen. "I-I''m okay. You don''t have to-AHHHHH!"


    Evelyn used an energy shield to avoid air resistance below Sierra, and they elerated abruptly.


    With a lobster princess and a giant Wolf Queen shouting for their dear life, the group arrived at the ground faster.


    *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Two explosions echoed in the surroundings, making some birds on the trees fall away. Some of the animals in the surroundings were alerted by the explosion and looked up cautiously.


    From the craters, a wobbling giant wolf walked out, her four legs still shaking because of the scare. Evelyn wasughing and rolling about on top of her head. Sierra felt annoyed and dropped her from her head. Then, while Evelyn was midair, she smacked her with the fluffy white tail.


    *Bang!*


    Yasenia blinked, "Did I infect her?"


    Cecile said with her cold and indifferent tone. "Evelyn is soon going to learn to fly."


    Kali chuckled softly.


    From the other crater, Andrea walked out with a bubble-spitting lobster with spinning eyes between her arms.


    Evelyn returned from the ce where shended and had an annoying smirk on her lips. Annoyed that she felt like she had lost some respect, the Wolf Queen summoned a lightning bolt and struck Evelyn.


    *Bang!*


    "Don''t do that again; I thought I was going to die."


    Evelyn absorbed the lightning bolt and pandered to her, "Oh~ Come on~ It was a harmless joke!"


    Sierra snorted, but internally she was sighing. "Whatever, where are we?"


    Meanwhile, Andrea was calming the angry princess. "I''m going to tell my daddy what you did! You are trying to murder me!"


    Andrea, of course, acted ordingly. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. You are right, little Ebirah."


    "How could you do something like that to a royal princess! I-I''m telling you, mom and dad will scold you!"


    Andrea didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Please, miss princess. If you tell them something like that, it will be even harder for us to keep being together."


    Ebirah snorted and climbed on Andrea''s back again. Then, she said. "Hum, you shall carry this princess as punishment!"


    Angel chuckled, "You are so cute, little Ebirah!"


    Ebirah turned her head, but it was clear that she was happy with thepliment. Ebirah stuttered, "D-Don''t think that praising me will make things better!"


    Andrea looked over her shoulder and petted her between the eyes, "What if I pet you? Will you forgive me?"


    Ebirah made some strange lobster noises and let herself be caressed by Andrea. The others thought, ''Ah... She forgave her.''


    Yasenia took a deep breath andmented, "The energy quality is nice and refreshing."


    The others blinked and absorbed some of the energy. Kalimented, "Wow, it feels so pure. Why is that?"


    Valeria smirked. "Well, Yasenia''s guess is correct. This World is quite recent. I bet it doesn''t have a cultivation history longer than 200.000 years."


    Angel eximed, "So short! Even mommy Tatyana is ol-more experienced than that!"


    They looked at Angel strangely because that change of phrase felt unnatural. However, looking at Angel''s twitching lips, they didn''t give it more thought and continued observing their surroundings.


    Cecile asked, "Do you think that all the people of the Secret Realmnded here?"


    Mirrory shook her head. "The trap the Demon ced seems to be something that made all of yound on a random spot in the Universe. A simple yet effective trap. Moreover, just the raw spatial travel will be enough to kill more than ny percent of the juniors that entered. Only the strong half-steps and Unification Realm juniors should''ve survived the journey."


    Evelyn frowned. "That''s unlucky."


    Mirrory shook her head. "To be honest, we were lucky. Imaginending on an inhabitable nted. Or worse, a without energy. Or something even worse than that."


    Andrea thought and asked. "Couldn''t they''ve done something more drastic?"


    Mirrory shook her head. "If they messed too much with the portal, there was a chance that the guardian would attack. That person who guarded the portal could instantly kill Tatyana even though it was just a soul strand."


    Yasenia asked something that bothered her. "If that person was so strong, weren''t the treasures a little... Lackluster?"


    Mirrory rolled her eyes. "The fact that Jing Jing''s legacy was in there was strange. People as strong as him would create various Secret Realms to spread their legacy as far as possible. Moreover, that inheritance alone is enough to make it extremely valuable."


    They nodded. The inheritance of a Saint was literally the only one in the Universe as far as they were aware. Moreover, Mirrory has shown her strength in the portal. Not even the Celestial Energy that Yasenia has gathered until now can rival what Angel can summon of her body.


    Mirrory sighed. "Maybe he knew that Angel or someone worthy of it would appear in the future. Who knows. He was quite a crazy old man."


    Angel asked. "Did you know him?"


    Mirrory shook her head. "I did, but at the same time, I did not. I think that he ended up dying because of old wounds or something. He was quite a free-spirited person who roams the stars. He even helped me and Jing Jing create the inheritance ritual."


    They nodded and didn''t ask anymore.


    Valeria said. "I''ve been asking the nts around here, and they know that there are cities and towns if we go north."


    They all nodded and began traversing the forest slowly. Andrea smiled and said. "Well, we don''t have any haste, so let''s take it slow. It feels nice not to feel the need to run around as if something is chasing behind us."


    Yasenia corrected her, "Sorry, darling. But remember that we can''t ck too much. We need to be stronger to help Mom in the future."


    Evelyn nodded and approached with a pervy smile. "You are right, my love. How about we don''t ck anymore and do a little bit of hip exercise?"


    Yasenia was speechless. "Is your sense of security screwed or something? How could we do that in the middle of nowhere and in a ce where we don''t know the dangers around us?"


    Evelyn snorted and sat on her back. "My sense of security is not screwed. But I really want you to screw me!"


    Yasenia promised. "When we can get a ce to stay, like an inn or something, we''ll definitely do it."


    Evelyn hugged Yasenia''s neck and looked at her right eye. "Really? No more dying?"


    Yasenia nodded. "No more dying. When have I lied to you, my love?"


    Evelyn smiled and kissed her cheek. "Okay, I''ll believe you."


    Yasenia smiled and turned her head to give her a lick.


    Yasenia decided to release a strand of her aura to scare predators and other animals. Thanks to that, their journey was uneventful, and they didn''t even encounter beasts.


    After running through the forest at a moderate speed for almost eight hours, something simr to a city appeared in their view.

 Chapter 352: Traveling Mountains Merchant Group. Real Body Cultivation.

    Chapter 352: Traveling Mountains Merchant Group. Real Body Cultivation.


    By the time they reached a city, It was dusk. The sun was already hiding on the horizon, but the light of the day still illuminated the ce.


    When they observed the different infrastructures built in the city, it looked strange. Even though it followed the basic city surrounded by walls, the materials used for all the buildings seemed different.


    It was a solid material simr to dirt but looking strong. Moreover, the houses past the walls had rounded roofs. Yasenia was ustomed to t or pointed roofs, so seeing circr ones was a first. "That''s interesting."


    Andreamented. "That material... I think I''ve seen it somewhere. Right! It is [Living Dirt]."


    Evelyn raised her eyebrow, "Hoh~, that sounds interesting. How does it work?"


    Andrea exined. "The reason it is called like that is that it can multiply, grow, and be sturdier the longer it absorbs energy. Moreover, the Earth attribute users can bond with [Living Dirt] and force it to change forms. However, to do so is difficult. [Living Dirt] grows continuously, and it is theorized that reaching past a point can gain sentience and, in extremely rare cases, sapience."


    Kali was surprised. "That sounds dangerous to use as a "House building" material. What if the house suddenly devours its residents?"


    Yasenia smirked and said. "It needs a lot of time for that."


    Andrea looked at Yasenia and asked curiously. "You know about it?"


    Yaseniaughed. "I can''t differentiate it at sight like you, but I''ve read about it. It was one of the materials used in the past on our Continent. However, it was used when the Beast-Humans still had a footing in our Continent. So it was very long ago. I heard that humans didn''t like it because they feared what Kali said."


    Angel tilted her head. "Does it have any drawbacks besides that?"


    Andrea shook her head. "It doesn''t. Moreover, I remember doing a thesis about it and presenting it to my Master."


    Yasenia asked. "Aunty Irina?"


    Andrea nodded. "I spoke about how we could use their energy-absorbing trait to create "Cultivation Houses" or "Energy Absorbing Structures." However, she said that it was impossible because some technologies had been lost, and we couldn''t create very efficient tools to do so. I wonder if any of the books I bought in the Lost City will help once she sees them."


    Yasenia got thoughtful. "If we can do so, or even grow a conscious [Living Dirt], we could use it as a guardian. Who would expect the house to attack?"


    Cecile narrated in her indifferent voice. "A pair of unaware robbers enter the house, not knowing that they''ve, in truth, entered the stomach of the monster about to devour them alive."


    Evelyn shuddered, thinking of the situation. "That sounds scary as hell."


    Angel nodded, "Especially if Cecile narrates it."


    Cecile blinked, "How do I make it scarier?"


    Kali held herugh. "Well, your tone of voice can be terrifying whenplemented with a scary tale."


    Cecile nodded as calmly as ever. "I see." Then, a mischievous glint shed in her eyes. "Angel, I''ll tell you scary stories every night from now on, okay?"


    Angel shook her head as quickly as she could. "Nonono, I''m okay without them!" Cecile smirked, clearly amused. Her smirk brightened her facial features for that instant, making the others somewhat dazed.


    Yasenia coughed and said. "Focus, we are approaching the city. Although I don''t feel any danger, we can''t rx in an unknown ce."


    They all nodded and followed behind Yasenia.


    They all stayed quiet, and they approached the wall.


    After exiting the forest to the cleared area around the city, they saw a queue that clearly connected with the only visible entrance toward the city. At this distance, they already couldn''t see the city beyond the wall because it was actually extremely high at almost one hundred meters in height.


    Angel knew a little about defensive architecture because formations needed knowledge of those if they wanted to deploy city-wide formations. Therefore, she frowned because they were too tall. "If the walls are this tall, it will be much more difficult surrounding the city with protective formations."


    Evelyn said. "Maybe... They don''t have any city-wide formations and have used a literal wall to protect themselves?"


    Andrea and the others looked at Evelyn, feeling that that was too ineffective. Andrea said. "I mean, if I put enough strength, I can jump over that wall without touching it. Not to mention, if beasts like Sierra appear, they could climb it in two or three jumps."


    Sierra nodded. "That''s right. Although I''m bigpared to all of you and can jump less, my bodily strength is much higher."


    Cecile looked at Sierra, "I want to fight youter."


    Sierra looked toward Cecile and smirked. "Do you dare only use your physical body?"


    Cecile snorted. "Is there something I dare not do?"


    Sierra taunted. "How about making Yasenia sad?"


    Cecile''s lips twitched. "Is there something I dare not do if it isn''t rted to Yasenia?"


    They allughed.


    Shortly after, they finally arrived at the back of the queue. However, they were looking at the people in line to enter the town with strange faces.


    The main reason was that the creatures in the queue turned to look at them, didn''t turn back, and continued to look at them. Their gazes were strange.


    Angel suddenly asked in a low voice. "Umm... Why do I not see any humans?"


    Evelyn whispered back. "I don''t know."


    Not only were there not humans, but most of the creatures present were beast humans! There were some beasts, but ny percent of the people there were humanoid beast-humans.


    Kali blinked, confused. "Do you think they are looking at Yasenia?"


    They all nodded. Andrea said. "It should be, right? I mean, look at her."


    The sun was almost hiding, so the light from the day was disappearing.


    In this dim scenery, Yasenia''s white dots that connected in small constetion-like patterns glowed in a beautiful and soft light. Her golden Sun and Moon on each wing also had a light glow, creating two golden spots below her.


    The starry blue scales and a long tail with golden rings grabbed the attention, and her beautiful and lean body and dragon face made one wonder what kind of artwork did she sprung out from.


    Yasenia felt her dears'' gazes like pins, and she had the urge to apologize. Cecile sighed. "Well, no matter her form, it seems that she will gather eyes."


    Yasenia almost hid her tail between her legs because of her guilt. However, the steps approaching made her regain her bearing.


    Yasenia looked at the approaching person and saw a middle-aged man with a pair of ck furry wolf ears and a short bushy tail behind him. They tried to analyze his strength, but they couldn''t sense a cultivation level. They blinked, confused. Angel even asked, "Am I blind, or does he not have cultivation?"


    Andrea also frowned. "That''s strange. I feel that he is not a mortal, but I can''t sense his cultivation."


    Evelynmented. "Based on the aura''s strength he has, he must be on the first or second level of the Body Modification Realm. Therefore, unless he has a heaven-defying technique, he shouldn''t be able to hide his cultivation from us."


    Yasenia warned. "Be careful. Let''s try to ask about it in a roundabout way. Also, even if he wants me as a ve or something, don''t be angered."


    Cecile said tly. "You are asking for the impossible, my love."


    Yasenia sighed with a smile. "Okay, don''t show that you are angry then. Is that better, sweetheart?"


    Cecile and the others nodded.


    Their conversation was fast, so the man reached after it happened and didn''t hear anything. He wore an elegant blue robe and had some Earth-ranked items on him. Earth Rank items were a luxury for someone at the Body Modification Realm. Therefore, they could guess that he wasn''t a nobody.


    The middle-aged man raised his left hand and grabbed the air when he reached in front of them. Then, he lowered it.


    They looked at him, waiting for him to speak, but they noticed a small frown appear for a second. It disappeared quickly, but they knew already that they''d done something wrong.


    He looked at Cecile, taking her as the head of the group, and spoke. "Hello, seniors. Let me present myself. I''m Gavan from the Traveling Mountains Merchant group. I''ve approached this time because I see that all of you have some interesting items at your disposal. Would you like to negotiate about it?"


    Yasenia and the others blinked, surprised. ''He speaks the samenguage as in the Sky Continent?''


    Valeria saw that they were confused, so she exined. ''Thenguage of your Sky Continent is verymon in the Universe. The only reason Lost Town didn''t speak it is that it was a ce that was created shortly after the Heavenly Cmity, so it still had the previous mainnguage. As I said before, this ce appears quite new, so it would''ve been bad luck if they didn''t speak the mostmonnguage in the Universe.''


    They nodded, epting her exnation.


    Since the man spoke to Cecile, it was her who answered. "Hello, we are an unaffiliated group of independent Cultivators. We would love to do trade, but we''ve no knowledge of the market in this area. You see, wee from afar, so we are new to this ce." Cecile wasn''t an expert in these things, so she had asked Yasenia to guide her speech.


    The middle-aged man frowned. "Youe from afar? With just five of you?"


    Cecile tilted her head and thought, ''Five? Isn''t this man a merchant? Why can''t he count up to eight?''


    Yasenia was also confused. However, she answered via Cecile. "Well, as you can see, we are eight, sir. Besides that, our strengths are quite high. We had almost no trouble traversing the forest."


    The middle-aged man looked at Andrea, Angel, and Evelyn with clear disdain and said. "What can humans do? Their bodies are so fragile that they snap at the smallest forces."


    Yasenia didn''t like his eyes, but she decided to make Cecile talk respectfully. "Sir, we have no reason to lie. Anyway, we''ve gained items from deep in the forest, so we would like to sell them. Since you are from a merchant group, how about you help us enter the city, and we speak about the prices inside?"


    He retracted his gaze from Andrea, Evelyn, and Angel and looked back at Cecile. Then, he said with a doubting expression. "Miss, with all due respect. There are even Mystical-ranked beasts in the forest."


    Valeria instantlymunicated with all of them. ''That''s simr to a fourth-ranked beast. Moreover, you can''t detect his cultivation because he is cultivating in a different manner. He is actually a body cultivator. Not one of the false body cultivators in your Sky Continent. He seems to be cultivating a real pre-Heavenly-Cataclysm method. Strength-wise, body cultivators can reach strengths as high as energy cultivators.''


    Mirrory was genuinely surprised. ''Impressive. I thought that real body cultivation manuals had disappeared. Learning it has many benefits, so I rmend staying in this ce longer than nned and gathering the best method if there is more than one.''


    Their eyes opened wide. Yasenia thought, "If I can get this cultivation and give it to mom, she


    may be able to cultivate both of them and be even stronger."


    Mirrory said. ''We''ll exin in detailter. Now focus on what he has to say.''


    Cecile said. "We can protect ourselves from Mystical ranked beasts. However, everyone has their secrets, so I rmend not digging further. Anyway, you''ve approached us intending to buy an item. What is it?"


    The middle-aged man looked back at Andrea, Angel, and Evelyn and said. "Them. I want to buy those ves."

 Chapter 353: Andreas surprise and Distancia Continent.

    Chapter 353: Andrea''s surprise and Distancia Continent.


    The middle-aged man looked at Andrea, Angel, and Evelyn and said. "Them. I want to buy those ves. They look exotic, even between humans, so I hoped to gain them from you."


    They all became confused. However, Andrea, Evelyn, and Yasenias soon caught up to what was happening. ''Since we didn''t say anything about them being ves, it seems this world''s state is the opposite of the Sky Continent. Beast humans are the dominant race, and humans are discriminated against.''


    While Yasenia and the others thought about it, an unexpected individual from the group jumped in indignation and answered back. "How dare you take my friend as merchandise! Andrea is someone I care about, so even though humans are normally bad people, she is not!"


    They blinked, surprised, and looked at Ebirah standing before Andrea, her pincers cking loudly. A smile appeared on their lips, finding her cute and brave. Andrea approached Ebirah from behind and caressed her shell. ''Don''t worry, little one. Whatever he says won''t offend us.''


    Of course, Ebirah was not too big, standing at one and a half meters tall, counting the shell, slightly smaller than Angel. Therefore, the wolfkin decided to ignore the young-looking crustacean.


    However, when his eyes caught the material Ebirah was using as a shell, his eyes instantly widened. He blurted without thinking. "Huh!? What kind of mineral do you have as a shell!? The quality is something I''ve never seen in my life!"


    Ebirah''s lobster face didn''t change much, but it somehow could express how smug she was feeling. "Hohoho, now you understand this princess''s strength!? It is..." Ebirah looked at Andrea, asking for permission to say it. Andrea saw how eager she was to brag, so what else could she do but nod?


    Giving the go-ahead, Ebirah said grandiosely. "Hear loud and clear, little merchant. My shell is a Low-level Transcendence ranked [Violet Volcanic Meteorite]!"


    It was one of the multiple materials they found where the Heaven-born me was hiding. Its high energy emissions, coupled with the heat and pressure it released, were enough to create Transcendent-ranked materials.


    As expected, the man almost fainted when he heard it. Then, he shouted, full of rage. "The legendary Transcendent Rank!? What are you doing using such a precious material as a shell!?"


    Ebirah got scared and almost jumped at his scream. She turned toward Andrea with a face that shouted, "He bullied me!"


    Andrea instantly frowned and said coldly. "She can use it, eat it, or throw it away as she likes. If you dare to raise your voice like that again, I''ll cut your head off so that you can''t scare her anymore. Am I clear?"


    The wolf-kin looked at Andrea angrily, feeling that she was letting a specially precious thing go to waste. Ebirah''s ck eyes sparkled, feeling protected by Andrea. Therefore, full of courage again, she snorted and said. "Humph, that''s right! Do you know who I am? I''m the most beautiful princess, and Andrea is my strongestest best friend. So if you dare bully me, I will tell her to cut your head off! I warn you. She is very good at that. I''ve seen her do it a lot~."


    The others held theirughter, thinking that Ebirah looked really cute. Andrea''s tense face also rxed, and a small chuckle left her mouth while she used her hand to caress her shell softly.


    "What can a human do? Also, who do you think you are, someone with a Mythical level bloodline?" He snorted and said.


    Ebirah froze and eximed. "How did you know!?"


    Andrea rolled her eyes. "He didn''t, but now he knows."


    Ebirah was confused, but when she saw the paralyzed wolfkin, she ced her ws in front of her mouth. "Oops."


    Andrea asked Angel with a sigh. "Did you ce a sound-canceling formation?"


    Angel chuckled and nodded. "From the moment little Ebirah stepped forward, I did so fearing the worst."


    Evelyn raised her thumb. "Good call!"


    The man heard their conversation and began sweating coldly. For good measure, he took out something and measured her bloodline level. ''Peak-level Mythical beast!? She is almost a Divine Beast! Isn''t she royalty!?''


    The others looked curiously at the strange device in his hand emitting a light yellow color. They didn''t know what it was.


    The wolf kin''s attitude changed almost instantly. Although he had a Peak King-level Beast bloodline,pared with a Mythical beast, the rank just below a Divine beast, he was nothing but amoner. "Little ancestor, little ancestor, don''t be angry. I-I just misspoke right now. I can see at a nce that your human pet, umm, friend is a very noble person."


    Then, he gulped and asked. "Can I know which family youe from?"


    Ebirah looked at Andrea again, asking for permission. Andrea couldn''t resist those pearly ck eyes, so she nodded with a chuckle. Therefore, our lobster princess cked her pincers and eximed proudly, "Listen well, furry one! I''m the princess of the [Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster] n!"


    They thought that he wouldn''t react. However, they saw his eyes instantly bing much bigger one more time. Andrea''s rxed facial expression tensed as a thought crossed her mind. ''Don''t tell me...''


    Making Andrea''s fears a reality, the wolf-kin said with a smile, as if he had found a heavenly treasure. "Lobster princess? Oh! That princess! The lost princes!? I''m going to be rich! Hahaha-Huh?"


    Before he could express himself more, an extremely sharp halberd was touching his neck. He moved his eyes to the side, only to see Andrea''s light green eyes looking at him from above. "Gulp."


    With an audible gulp, a chill went up his spine, and his tail hid between his legs. Even therge wolf''s ears on top of his head ttened with clear fear. ''I couldn''t see her!''


    Andrea''s calm and deep voice entered his wolf''s ears. "How are you going to be rich, mister wolf? Care to exin?"


    The normally tall wolfman was surprised when he saw the human woman half a head taller than him holding therge, heavy-looking weapon below his neck. ''W-Wait, a human female''s cultivation is higher than mine!? Impossible! Humans can''t cultivate body refining techniques as easily. Especially the physically weaker females of the human race!''


    In truth, the wolf-kin couldn''t sense their auras because they were toorge. Imagine trying to distinguish the shape of an ocean from a human point of view. The only thing you would see is water and nothing more. Therefore, he couldn''t sense them because our girls were too strong.


    Moreover, he had been so surprised about finding Cecile, a Moon Phoenix, that he had overlooked the rest of the creatures present.


    Moon Phoenixes usually had Divine-level bloodlines, but his tool could only measure up to low-level Divine Bloodlines. Therefore, it didn''t react correctly when pointed at Cecile, a low-level Ancient Bloodline beast.


    Not to mention, Kali''s bloodline was a high-level Divine bloodline.


    Even when he pointed at Sierra, it marked that she was a peak-level Mystical beast. Although it was lowpared to Ebirah''s and the others, it was still two whole ranks above his.


    After looking closely, his jaw openedically as his eyes widened.


    Meanwhile, our girls looked at the other people looking at them curiously. Since Andrea had acted, they were worried that the people in the surroundings would attack.


    Kali spotted a group of five taking out weapons and ready to attack the second Andrea ced her halberd on the man''s throat. Guessing they were his guards, she just tapped the ground with her two tails and rooted them in ce.


    Meanwhile, the man had even begun trembling. He was so shocked that he forgot to answer Andrea''s question!


    Not to mention the powerful feeling Sierra gave him; every single other individual wasparable to the Moon Phoenix he thought so highly of in the beginning. He couldn''t sense their strength, but the feeling of danger was very simr.


    Then, he finally looked toward the slightly hidden Yasenia.


    When his eyesnded on the beautiful dragon, and he pointed his tool toward her, the device in his hand overcharged and literally blew up!


    They all blinked, and Angel said with disappointment. "What a shitty treasure; it can''t even measure Yasenia''s bloodline level."


    Evelyn nodded. "I was interested, but it really is subpar. Sigh, what a waste of time. Andrea, you can continue your interrogation; it seems that the item wasn''t as precious as we thought."


    That''s right, Yasenia had told Andrea to ignore the man until he proved he had something interesting. That item was something that coulde in handy. However, since it wasn''t able to measure her outrageously high bloodline, she lost interest.


    Meanwhile, the man''s eyes were almost popping out of their sockets. ''W-what is that? What kind of bloodline is that? The item broke!''


    Yasenia was purposely folding her wings and walking behind the group not to stand out too much. But after the tool exploded after pointing at her, that didn''t matter too much as eyes began gathering on her.


    At the end of the day, her dragon form was beautiful but also very eye-catching.


    Just one look at her, and one would know that she was a special existence.


    Andrea asked again, her voice more forceful. "Stop gaping and answer! Why did you say you would make money!?"


    He stuttered and exined, "Y-Yes, the Royal Family is searching for her because she disappeared months ago. They put a reward for those that find her! The reward is five hundred extreme Parus!"


    Yasenia sighed. ''Parus? We''ll have to learn about this currency.'' Yasenia transmitted to Andrea, ''Darling, whenever you can, ask about the currency.''


    Andrea sent an affirmative answer.


    Meanwhile, Andrea was thinking to herself, ''So we are in her continent.''


    Andrea decided to stop acting aggressively. She lowered her halberd and stored it.


    Then she asked, "What''s the name of this continent?"


    The wolf kin didn''t like being interrogated by a human, so he was somewhat resistant to answering.


    Before, he answered so readily because of the weapon below his neck. But now that he had regained some of his wits after beingpletely shocked, he took some steps back and said, "I don''t have to answer- Hii!"


    A terrifying chill drowned him when the silent dragon red at him. Yasenia''s size was deceiving, making her appear like the child she supposedly was in her dragon years.


    However, unlike other young dragons that took many years to develop actual interracial intelligence, Yasenia was obviously different. Not only has she grown with humans, but her education was also much more extensive than any wild beast.


    Moreover, Yasenia could use the [Empyrean Dragon Authority] in her gaze to make it literally pressure those she gazed at. Of course, she could regte the effects. If she had gone all out with it, the man would''ve died because his organs would squish to a pulp under her pressure.


    Feeling that he may lose his life if he acted stranger with this strange group, he began answering the questions readily. "T-The name of the Continent is [Distancia Continent] and..."

 Chapter 354: Conversation about Distancia Continent. The wolfs plan.

    Chapter 354: Conversation about Distancia Continent. The wolf''s n.


    The wolfman answered. "T-The name of the Continent is [Distancia Continent], and we are in the middle part of our Continent. The Continent is separated into central, western, eastern, southern, and northern sides."


    Kali asked softly, "Which side is the strongest? What are the strongest powers?"


    He frowned and asked aloud. "Are you all outsiders? How could you not-"


    Yasenia pressured him again, making him shut up. Then, Cecile said coldly. "We are the ones asking questions. Also, you don''t have to wait for your guards since we have them immobilized. Trust us when we say your life is in our hands."


    The man wanted to curse. He thought that he''d had bad luck this time. However, he didn''t make any fuss and answered their questions. "The main powers are the thirty-three ns, nine sects, and three Empires."


    Kali and the others were curious. However, Andrea asked about the origin of the Continent''s name. The wolfkin looked at Andrea with disdain and answered proudly. "Our Distancia Continent was renamed after the hero who fought against the humans oppressing other races in the Continent. Thanks to his strength and leadership, beast humans rose into power, and we were able to exterminate most of the evil Humans upying our Continent."


    Yasenia looked at him, not fully believing. However, she didn''t doubt it too much. Cecile asked on her own, "Is he or any of hispanions alive?"


    The man''s gaze turned murderous for a second. However, he rxed quickly and answered. "They sacrificed themselves to kill the strongest experts in the human race. Thanks to them, we can have the lives we have. Moreover, this was something that happened seventy thousand years ago."


    Andrea asked, "Where do the [Sun Engulfing Ore Lobsters] live?"


    "in the Western coast." He answered half-heartedly.


    Andrea wanted to punch him, but she realized that she was not the one to ask questions this time around. Therefore, Kali followed it up. "Sir, where exactly? We want her to return to her parents, so they know she is okay."


    He seemed to be much more respectful with Kali and answered. "In the [Deep Orean City]. It is hundreds of kilometers away from the coast and underwater, so I don''t think you will be able to go there without the proper equipment."


    Kali continued asking. "Are humans rare on this Continent?"


    The wolfman crossed his muscr arms and snorted. "Not only are they rare and weak, but they are also quite hated. Therefore, randomly killing humans isn''t even seen as something bad. Of course, I agree since they are creatures of destruction and innately evil. After the beast humans managed to conquer the Continent, we made a purge of humans. Therefore, they are almost extinct. We would''ve exterminated them if it wasn''t because they really propagate fast and are good at hiding."


    Yasenia and the others lifted their eyebrow. Yaseniamunicated. ''Let''s be careful. Baby, Darling, dear. From now on, if you want to ask something,municate it to Cecile or Kali and let them speak for you.''


    They sent affirmatives and continued listening.


    They asked questions about the city before them, and Kali did a great job of making the wolfman slowly show a better attitude.


    They actually didn''t care about this city because they wanted to go to another one, far away from this man. However, Kali and the others decided to mellow their rtionship with him first and then ask other important questions.


    Then, Kali moved to another important question. "Sir, how are the realms of your cultivation divided? I''m using another kind, and I''m quite curious."


    The man nodded and said. "I would also like to hear yours. The ranks I know of are the Initial Foundation phase, Mortal Transformation, Spiritual King Body, and Ethereal Soul Body. I''m currently in the low level of the Mortal transformation body, quite an aplishment."


    Kali asked curiously. "Low-level? It isn''t divided into first, second, and third levels?"


    He shook his head and said. "No, each realm is divided into low, middle, high, and peak levels."


    Kali nodded and waved her two tails, releasing a soft and pleasant scent. "I see."


    Kali looked around and saw that more people were gathering in the surroundings. It seems that they were getting the ink that something was wrong.


    Therefore, Kali nodded and said. "You can go. Thank you for answering our questions."


    Yasenia suddenly sent a mental message to Cecile, who suddenly said. "Wait."


    The man looked at the Phoenix Woman and became much more respectful. He still saw her as the leader of the group, after all. "What''s wrong, miss?"


    Cecile asked, "You are a merchant, right? I have a perfume from my country that is very popr with male cultivators. Moreover, it was specially brewed by her."


    Kali had also received a mental message from Yasenia, so she cooperated. "It is true! I almost forgot because you were so pleasant to talk to, fufu." Kali said with a softugh.


    Kali waved her two big fox tails again and asked softly. "Do you want to buy some of it? I think you could profit."


    The wolfman was a merchant, so something foreign for aesthetics was quite valuable. It always sells better if between the high ranks of females.


    Therefore, he asked, intrigued. "Can I have a sample?"


    Kali''s eyes shed with hidden emotions. Then, she took out a vial with a transparent liquid and said, "Here, you can have some of it sprinkled on you if you want. Although it is mainly attractive for women, men can also use it."


    The man took the delicately forged vial with his big hands and sprinkled some of it on the back of his hand. Kali''s eyes looked at him with a sh of pity, but she hid her emotions quickly.


    After smelling it, he was positively surprised. "It smells really good! No wonder females are attracted to it. The scent is soft and sweet, but not so much so that it hides the natural scent of the person wearing it. Even in concentrated amounts, it wouldn''t make you frown or anything. A really good item, for sure. How much of it do you have?"


    Kali said calmly. "We have almost ten liters of it or two hundred vials like that one. Of course, we can create more whenever we want."


    Then, Kali waved her hand and made the vial return to her hand. Right after, she hid it in her spatial ring. The man was surprised, but he didn''t say anything.


    His eyes shed cunningly, ''Right, since they are so out of touch with our Continent, they must not know the price of these things.''


    He smiled handsomely and said, "Well, although it is a really good item, not many would buy it because many males prefer a female''s natural scent. Therefore, it won''t sell too much. However, even then, I can give you fifty low-grade Parus. It is honestly above the price it would fetch, but I can make an exception for all of you."


    If the skepticism in their eyes became more material the higher it was, it would probably have be solid by now.


    Therefore, Kali asked Ebirah, "How much is that, little Ebirah?"


    The lobster princess spat bubbles in disdain and said, "I can''t even have a full meal with that money! Parus is the name of the coin, but in reality, they are spirit stones. Stones that can store energy inside of them, quite a precious material."


    The wolfman''s mouth twitched. He forgot about the lobster princess between the bunch because she remained silent in their conversation! ''Why did they ask me so many questions when they have her!?''


    In truth, they wanted to make it clear that they were in her Continent. After so many coincidences, Ebirah was more than sure they were in her home World.


    Ebirah continued exining. "The money is divided into wed, low, mid, high, peak, and wless grade Spirit Stones or Parus. You need ten kilograms of each quality to store the same amount as in one gram of the next material! Normally, the coins are ten grams, so a total of one thousand coins go to the next level. In my house, amon meal costs almost thirty mid-grade Parus!"


    ***


    To make it easier to understand, we will use the number of coins, not kilograms or pounds. Meaning, one thousand coins for each level, nice and easy.¡ª a note from a forgotten red-eyed empress.


    (A/N: Your entrance is approaching, so you had to start breaking the fourth wall, right? Can you do it more moderately? Moreover, what do you mean by forgotten? You have your own novel!)


    ***


    Anyway, after Ebirah exposed him, the wolfman couldn''t help but protest. "Little princess, in your house, probably a single dish is as costly as a house for other people. Therefore, I wouldn''tpare it that way."


    Ebirah snorted, "So what? You areparing me to people from a rural area. Kali''s items are much higher quality than a meal in my house! So, you definitely are scamming her!"


    The man really wanted to retort, but after being red at by the rest of the people present, he decided against it.


    Kali shook her head and said with disappointment. "Since you don''t value it, we are leaving. We won''t take up more of your time."


    Kali and the others turned around and walked toward the nearest city. They gained information about the surroundings while asking about the city before them.


    Looking at the fading group into the forest, he shook his head and returned to his group while cursing his luck. Who would have thought he would be bothered by a strong foreign group?


    Right after, the five guards approached and asked with concern. "Sir, are you okay?"


    "What do you think!?" The man snapped at them. "They almost killed me!"


    "We are sorry, sir. Our feet got entangled by unknown roots, so we couldn''t move. Maybe they have a powerful individual between them."


    The wolfman rolled his eyes so hard he almost took flight. "Leave me and prepare for punishment. I don''t need guards as weak as you. By the way, I''m going inside my caravan. I don''t want anyone to bother me."


    As he entered his resting ce and closed the door, he sneered and thought. ''Don''t think that this is the end. Since you dare humiliate me like that, I''ll make you pay one way or another. First, I will send a message to the Sun Lobster King and gain a big sum. This money will be the first payment.''


    Remembering the somewhat humiliating episode, his mouth arched evilly, ''Then, I can say that they have kidnapped her. They will probably believe me as soon as I write that there are humans with her. Moreover, if I state that they are using her as an experiment because of her high-level bloodline... Hahaha. You are done for!''


    He began to find some ink and paper, but he also felt tired. ''Sigh, speaking with dirty humans might have drained me.''

 Chapter 355: And there he lay, never to wake up again. [Purple Heart Poison].

    Chapter 355: And there hey, never to wake up again. [Purple Heart Poison].


    After leaving the sights of the people there, our group kept walking calmly. For a while, they didn''t speak and rxed as they traveled across the beautiful forest.


    Yasenia suddenly remembered something. ''Oh my, how could I forget something like that? Sigh, well, it is better to do it in an isted ce."


    Then, she turned her head and looked at them, "I''ve just remembered a very important thing. I don''t know what will happen, so let''s go deep inside the forest."


    They were confused but followed her nheless. Evelyn asked with a smirk. "Are you finally going to-."


    "No. I''ll keep my promise. Only after we gain a house will we do it."


    Evelyn chuckled. "So fast to answer~."


    Yasenia sighed with a smile and passed her head between Evelyn''s legs, forcing her to sit on her back. "You are bing more mischievous as time goes by, dear. If you continue to do, you will leave me with no other option besides punishing you~."


    Evelyn hugged Yasenia''s long neck and chuckled. "Yasenia, if you want me to be more mischievous, you just have to say so."


    Yasenia was speechless. That wasn''t her intention at all!


    After walking for thirty minutes at a moderate pace, Angel asked. "What are we going to do? Will we be able to reach the next city at this pace?"


    The others turned toward Yasenia.


    They''d expected her to exin, but she had been silent the whole way as she carried Evelyn on her back. They didn''t ask earlier because they didn''t feel the need to. However, since little Angel wanted to speak with Yasenia, she decided to ask aloud.


    At this time, they''d already gone very deep into the forest, and the night was already covering the sky with its darkness, covering the surroundings with a silver sheen of moonlight.


    Although they didn''t fear the night, they also didn''t like standing in an unknown ce at night. Dangers were harder to spot at these hours.


    Nevertheless, the beautiful scenery of a forest at night with the Moon''spany was very pleasant if you rxed enough to look around.


    Yasenia spoke softly."Before I answer you, baby, I''ve been thinking about one thing."


    Angel nodded, and the others paid attention. "I know that our priority should be to find another city as our ce to stay. However, I''ve been thinking about the hate for humans in this ce. Therefore, after some deliberation, I feel that Angel, Andrea, and Evelyn should act as our ves."


    Yasenia looked at them and didn''t see any change in expression. She chuckled. "I feel silly if you don''t show any reaction."


    Evelyn caressed Yasenia''s neck and said softly. "Why would we be against this idea, my love? It''s not like we are your actual ves. Using it as a cover to protect us is something reasonable and clever."


    Yasenia sighed. "Sorry, my loves. Although I would never want any of you to feel slighted, you will have to act as ves for a while. At least until I found a better way to cover it."


    They easily nodded. Andrea said. "Don''t worry. Adding to what Evelyn said, we know that if we remain headstrong and you try to act differently, we will gather a lot of unwanted attention on ourselves."


    Evelyn smirked. "Furthermore, It will be interesting acting like a ve for a while."


    Evelyn massaged Yasenia''s head and said with a servile but yful tone. "Mistress, does it feel good? Do you want a more in-depth massage? This sex ve is ready to listen to any orders~."


    Yasenia''s dominant side tingled at Evelyn''s demands. However, she held it in before she went out of control.


    They''d been more than a month without sex, so she was very pent-up. Now with Evelyn''s teasing hands roaming her body, she really felt like jumping on her and exploding inside her.


    And although she controlled herself, she answered Evelyn with a deep and domineering tone, satisfying her dear''s desire for a moment. "You little ve. Are you tempting your mistress? I''ll make you wish you didn''t say those things once I have the chance. No amount of begging will save you, so prepare to lose your ability to walk."


    Evelyn shuddered and moaned for a second. "Mmm~, I''ll be waiting, mistress~."


    The others also felt flustered and a small heat spread in their core.


    Yasenia''s voice with that tone was lethally attractive. It just made one want to submit.


    Yasenia chuckled aloud, dissipating the strange atmosphere. The others also sighed and shook their heads.


    Evelyn pouted, "I want something more~."


    Yasenia sighed, not remembering Evelyn being so clingy. However, she wouldn''t reject her dear mischievous girl. Therefore, she turned her head to lick Evelyn''s mouth inside out for some seconds.


    After their deep kiss, Yasenia looked at Evelyn and smiled. "Sorry, dear. Just one or two more days."


    Evelyn nodded with an obedient look and leaned on Yasenia''s body with a smile.


    Then, Yasenia continued. "Anyway, I thought it would be a good idea for our group leaders to be Kali and Cecile. I will try to act like a young dragon. That way, people will confuse me and not take me seriously. You can even treat me as your pet if the timees or you find it appropriate. Don''t worry about it."


    Cecile and Kali nodded. They knew that avoiding major trouble was their objective, so sacrificing a bit in terms of speech was nothing.


    Yasenia turned toward Sierra and said. "Sierra, you should act like a guardian beast and be aggressive as soon as someone tries anything funny. Don''t attack; you can release pressure and summon lightning around your body instead. In short, look strong and imposing."


    Sierra nodded and said, "I can do that. Should I kill if they retaliate?"


    Yasenia shook her head, "There is no need. Besides Ebirah, the rest of us are strong enough to protect ourselves. Of course, if Evelyn orders you mentally to attack, don''t hold back. Also, if you feel endangered, also don''t hold back."


    Sierra nodded again.


    Ebirah did not protest about Yasenia''sbel as the weakest and asked. "What should I do, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia patted the young lobster princess with her tail and said, "You just have to look as cute as always and tell us about customs in your Continent. If we speak about something strange, don''t fear cutting in the middle of the conversation and correcting us. The same you did to exin to us about the Parus currency."


    Ebirah happily danced around Andrea, "She called me cute, Andrea!"


    Andrea stopped the spinning lobster by cing a hand on her shell andughed. "Of course, Ebirah is super cute, after all."


    Ebirah happily cked her pincers, making everyone chuckle.


    Yasenia begun. "Now, the reason why we are going to an isted ce."


    Evelyn interrupted. "Sorry, love. But I''ve been curious for a while. Why did you let that werewolf go? He can and most likely will enter into contact with Ebirah''s family. If he does something funny, we could have a lobster army after us without knowing."


    Andrea shuddered, knowing what would happen if she gave a bad impression to Ebirah''s parents. ''I better prepare some treasures... Maybe I should forge some lobster armor? Hm. It doesn''t seem like a bad idea.''


    Instead of Yasenia, it was Kali who answered. "Don''t worry; he won''t remain alive for long."


    They turned their heads and saw a smiling fox. Images of that slimy parasite pill crossed their minds, and they instantly began shivering. ''Mommy Kali can be too scary sometimes.''


    Kali burst intoughter after seeing their reaction. Then, she exined. "I didn''t use parasites this time."


    They all sighed in relief. However, Kali continued. "But I''ve been studying them since I''ve seen how effective they were. I think they can be one of my main strengths..."


    They all instantly made a mental note. ''Whatever you do, don''t piss Kali off.''


    After the mental note, Evelyn suddenly eximed. "Ah! That perfume or cologne or whatever was not cologne, right?"


    Kali nodded, "As sharp as always, dear Evelyn."


    Kali exined. "That liquid is one of the poisons I got from the Lost Town, [Purple Heart Poison Pill]. This poison attacks the nervous system and makes the victim sleepy. Then, it slowly but surely lowers the body functions of the sleeping person, cutting off the natural reflexes to restart the heart. Finally, their heart stops, and their body literally stops functioning, killing them."


    The others swallowed. This poison was scary because another whole reason. Imagine thinking you are taking a nap, only never to wake up again.


    Angel asked curiously. "But won''t they realize he was poisoned? We''ll be their target if they know."


    Kali smiled and surrounded Angel with her fluffy tail, "Don''t worry, little Angel. It''s almost impossible to detect since their death looks natural. Although it has the name purple heart, it is more of a metaphor for suffocating the heart and, with it, the victim''s life. I liked it the most because of the poetic name."


    They nodded, understanding but not understanding at the same time.


    Kali looked at the sky and said softly. "He should already be sleeping deeply. Never to wake up again."


    Andrea sighed, "Sometimes, you are terrifying, Kali."


    Kaliughed softly, "I''m very tame as long as they don''t mess with us~."


    Cecile praised, "Reliable and strong."


    Kali''s smile widened. "Thank you, Cecile."


    Yasenia nodded. "Any more questions, dears?"


    They remained silent, so Yasenia briefly exined why they had gone so deep into the forest. "The other reason I wanted to leave that ce is to take out the treasure Mom gave me at the beginning of the Secret Realm Exploration. I don''t know what it is, but she told me to put my energy inside when I''m outside."


    "Knowing mom, her item will probably make quite the spectacle, so I want to be deep into the forest to avoid foreign eyes."


    The others nodded, finding her opinion reasonable, and followed behind.


    Sometime before, after the wolfman had entered the caravan and sat, he readied the ink and paper. However, his eyelids began feeling heavy.


    He blinked, trying to force himself awake. However, he soon frowned. "Strange, why am I sleepy? Yesterday, I sleptfortably."


    He rubbed his eye with his hand and yawned, showing a mouth full of sharp teeth. Even the wolf ears on top of his heady t, showing he was quite tired. "Hmm, we still have at least an hour before entering the city. I guess I can take a nap before that. I won''t be able to send the letter before I enter the town either way."


    He stood up from the desk and stretched. "I bet speaking with those outsiders burnt my energy. Truly tiring. Once I get up, I will be sure to write a letter enough to make all of you the enemies of the lobster n." *Yawn.*


    He changed intofortable sleepwear and then went into his bed. Soon, his eyes closed, and his breathing became even. Slowly but surely, the breathing rhythm slowed down. Getting quieter and quieter until only silence filled the room.


    There a wolfy, never to wake up again.

 Chapter 356: [World Destroying Heavenly Lightning] vs [Black Crystal Heart].

    Chapter 356: [World Destroying Heavenly Lightning] vs [ck Crystal Heart].


    Author Note: So, I love all of you very much, so I''m telling you in advance that today''s chapter ends in an abyssal cliffhanger. You''ve been warned.


    *******************************


    Our group had finally stopped their walk in a deep part of the forest. Yasenia and Cecile flew up to the sky and hovered over the area for about twenty minutes. Meanwhile, our girls stayed alert on the ground.


    Kali even summoned Valeria. They were in the middle of the forest, so her strength in this environment was ridiculously high.


    Valeria closed her eyes and sat cross-legged on the ground. Then, her soft-looking green hair extended into the ground and connected with the trees in the area.


    After Yasenia and Cecilended, Yasenia spoke. "There are some beasts, but none of them showed real intelligence. We arepletely safe unless Valeria says otherwise."


    Valeria opened her green eyes and caressed Yasenia''s head. "Don''t worry, Yasenia. You can go ahead and do whatever you want. As you said, the only living beings in the surroundings are unintelligent beasts."


    Then, Valeria cut her hair and let it meld with the floor. It was very nutritious for the environment.


    "If you need anything more, even cuddles, don''t forget to summon me, Kali." After that, Valeria kissed Kali''s forehead and then sunk into her.


    "Yes!" Kali smiled and looked at the dragoness.


    Yasenia nodded and moved toward a clearing in the forest.


    The area was without trees, and the Moonlight poured unobstructed. Yasenia''s dragon body gave a soft glow as she reached the middle of the location.


    Evelyn sighed. "It is as if she belongs in the sky. Truly a beautiful creature."


    The others nodded.


    Each time they looked at Yasenia from afar, she really looked beautiful, like an artistic piece of art.


    After Yasenia distanced herself from them a distance she perceived as secure, she took out the [ck Crystal Heart] and grabbed it with her w.


    The item was extremely simr to a real heart butpletely ck and also had a crystalline surface. The glow on it allowed the details to be seen more clearly. However, it wasn''t beating and looked like a mineral more than anything else.


    "Let''s see what this is."


    Then, Yasenia slowly poured her energy into the heart. Her energy exited her meridians and sunk into the heart.


    Slowly but surely, Yasenia began seeing something glowing. It was a ghostly green aura that spread in the heart. Moreover, a ck fog began falling to the ground and filling Yasenia''s feet.


    In the middle of the night, it looked as if Yasenia''s feet were slowly sinking into darkness. However, Yasenia''s heart was unflinching. She didn''t even think that this item could hurt her.


    Therefore, she continued pouring energy inside. The green glow inside the heart began illuminating past its confines, looking eerily beautiful.


    Yasenia found it endearing since it made her remember Tatyana''s presence.


    After one hour of patient energy transferring, the whole clearing was covered in ck fog. It didn''t go up, only reaching about a meter in height. It was a little above Angel''s waist. Moreover, the green light was now strong enough topare with amp.


    Then, as if it had absorbed all the energy it needed, Yasenia felt it floating up. Therefore, she let it go.


    Yasenia debated whether to stay below it, finally deciding to go to her lovers'' side. Cecile asked, "Why did you let it go?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "I didn''t. It left my hand once it stopped absorbing more energy."


    Then, a low sound reached their ears.


    *Thump-Thump.*


    They all blinked twice and focused on the heart, not believing what they''d just heard. However, the sound repeated again.


    *Thump-Thump.*


    This sound was clearlying from the ck heart. Evelyn was shocked. "It won''t be alive or something, right?"


    The ck fog in the surroundings began spinning, whirling around the heart at a moderate speed. For them, it felt like a cool breeze.


    Valeria suddenly materialized herself. They looked at her and saw that she was frowning while looking at the surrounding forest. "The forest is dying... No, more urately, the ck fog is sucking the forest''s life essence."


    Yasenia said, "Valeria, I''m sorry if it hurts you, but I won''t stop it, even if it means killing this whole forest."


    Valeria sighed, "I know... Hm?" Valeria looked at the fog and squinted. "You are trying even to take my life essence? Not so easy."


    A green glow appeared around Valeria, and the fog suddenly avoided her, creating a small circle around her.


    Andrea asked, "Should we create a barrier? If it is even taking Valeria''s life essence, we don''t know if it is absorbing ours."


    Yasenia nodded. "Just in case. Although I doubt that mom would give me something that dangerous, we don''t lose anything from being cautious."


    Angel nodded and waved her hand. Liquid ss spread from her extremely fast, surrounding a ten-meter area. Then, from the fifteen nodes she created, lines of red crystal connected them, creating three concentric circles, the smallest with a five-meter radius.


    Then, she chanted casually, "[Tripleyered crystal defense formation]."


    A light beam shot from her hand and sunk into one of the fifteen nodes. Next, aser rebounded on all the nodes, and a reddish light circled around the red crystal lines, creating geometrical forms inside the three concentric circles.


    Three secondster, a transparent and reddish dome surrounded them.


    Evelyn''s and Andrea''s mouths, who had a deeper understanding of formations than the others beside Yasenia, dropped open. Evelyn almost cursed aloud.


    "What the fuck?"


    ...


    Umm... She cursed aloud. Hmm? She shouldn''t have¡­ Huh?


    A-Anyway, Evelyn asked while looking at the barrier. "What did you do these months, little Angel? Your instantaneous barrier is a little too strongpared to the ones you created in the past."


    Angel blinked andmented, "Is it? I find it mediocre, to be honest. After my constitution and bloodline changes, formations like this one are just three or four waves of my hand. Still, they aren''t strong enough to block many strong attacks, so they can only be called time-gaining formations."


    This time even those that didn''t understand formations were sweating cold. There was a collective thought from all of them besides Yasenia, ''Thankfully, she is our ally.''


    Yasenia''s thought went something like this, ''My baby is so talented~ I really want to pamper her!''


    And so she did.


    Before Angel knew what was happening, a dragoness had coiled around her, licking her face tenderly. Angel''s body became soft and fell into the dragoness''s embrace, sinking into the sweet pampering she was receiving.


    As they marveled at Angel''s increase in power and Yasenia''s skill in making Angel a human blob, ck thunderclouds manifested above the floating heart with a loud rumble.


    This startled even the blob-Angel and pampering-mode Yasenia.


    They all looked up and gulped.


    The clouds were so dark that you could differentiate between the darkness of the night and the pure darkness in the clouds. It felt as if it was sucking the light away from the World.


    Not only that, the second they saw the lightning rumbling in the clouds, their hearts felt heavy.


    The same multicolored lightning that destroyed Yasenia''s body was roaring in the clouds. However, unlike the one with Yasenia, it was literally meters wide and kilometers long this time.


    If Yasenia''s lightning was a small snake, this thunder was a giant easter dragon made of Pure Heavenly Lightning.


    Valeria''s face became solemn. "[World-Ending Heavenly Lightning]."


    Evelyn stuttered with a pale face. "W-World what?"


    Valeria said seriously. "The lightning you are seeing is not the real lightning. That''s a projection of the thing about to be summoned. The Heavens of this world seem unwilling to let whatever Tatyana''s item is trying to do resolve."


    They looked at the still-growing lightning bolt and gulped. ''That''s a projection? That kilometric lightning of pure destruction is a projection!?''


    Kali blinked and said. "Wait, the heavens of this world? What do you mean?"


    Valeria frowned. "Hmm, my tongue slipped..." She didn''t want to say anything, but looking at Kali''s begging face, she felt helpless and sighed. "I can only tell you that each World has its own Heavens. There is indeed a Universal Heaven, but it can''t oversee all the Universes by itself, so it makes copies of itself and lets them grow with each World. I can''t tell you any more details, or it will be bad for you."


    They nodded seriously. They understood that Valeria wouldn''t hurt them.


    Mirrory also appeared and looked at the ck sky. "Impressive. They are so angry that they rather destroy this World than allow the item to take effect."


    Andrea spoke to Yasenia with a questioning tone, "Umm, Yasenia would you be able to¡­?"


    Yasenia shook her head continuously. "I''m not a god! That''s too powerful. I would be obliterated in an instant if that thing touched me."


    Yasenia then said. "Moreover, dears. The only reason I survived the Pure Heavenly Lightning bolt was all the treasures I used for rebirth. Technically, I didn''t even survive!"


    Kali asked, "Not even using all your Celestial Energy?"


    Yasenia shook her head, "No. This tribtion is on another whole level, no another whole dimension!"


    *Thump-Thump!*


    The heart in the middle of the catastrophic storm pulsed once. Unlike the other times, it was a heartbeat so loud that it overpowered Heaven''s rumbling!


    Yasenia and the others looked speechless as the sound waves made Angel''s formation wobble dangerously. Even Cecile couldn''t maintain her silence. "My love, what the hell did Tatyana give you?"


    Yasenia didn''t know whether tough or cry. "I wish I knew."


    As the heartbeat and the Heavens fought in which side was more imposing, a pulse of death energy expanded like a wave from the heart. Angel''s barrier instantly shattered, and all of them were flooded by the ck wave.


    Valeria''s expression changed as soon as the wave of Death energy touched her, and she coughed a mouthful of blood. Kali got scared. "V-Valeria, are you okay? What happened?"


    Valeria waved her hand, and the green aura around her exploded with might, pushing the Death energy inside her out of her body and the space around her. "Don''t worry, Kali. I didn''t expect the Death energy to be so pure that it couldpete against my Life energy."


    Then, Valeriamented in awe. "She has such a pure Death energy. It is as of it hase from the center of the Underworld."


    Mirrorymented, "Although it is weak in strength, the purity doesn''t lose to amon God of Death. What realm is your mother in, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia said, "I heard some demons call her demigoddess orw-creator, but I don''t really know."


    Valeria and Mirrory showed shock.


    Valeria said solemnly, "Only a demigoddess, and she already has such high-quality Death energy? Impossible. Her death energy must be special. If not, her talent is literally unheard of."


    Andrea looked at them and asked. "Why didn''t it affect us if it is so pure?"


    Mirrory snorted. "Aren''t you smart? Think for yourself and try to answer it. Don''t rely on us because we are present."


    Andrea didn''t take her tone to heart and took her advice seriously. Then, she said. "Probably Tatyana excluded us one way or another. However, Valeria awakened inside the secret realm, so Tatyana didn''t exclude her. That''s why it affected her."


    Mirrory nodded. "Good. Remember, you can ask your hypothesis, but don''t ask us tantly. Unless it is something you must know instantly, we want all of you to develop critical thinking and think for yourselves."


    Andrea bowed and said. "Thank you, Mirrory."


    Mirrory nodded and looked around. "Thankfully, you decided to do this very deep in the forest. Even then, I think that almost ten thousand kilometers around us have died."


    "Ten thousand kilometers!? D-Did we walk that far from the towns and cities?" Kali''s eyes opened wide.


    Yasenia nodded. "Yes, unless there are hidden towns. It just affected the forest. However, we must run away the second this thing finishes. I bet that the experts of this Continent will arrive sooner rather thanter."


    *RUMBLE!*


    After the loud deafening sound, they looked up, and their eyes widened in terror. The lightning bolt had taken the form of a multicolored ten-kilometer easter dragon. However, it waspletely made of [World-Destroying Heavenly Lightning].


    However, as if to answer the creation of the Heavenly Lightning Dragon, the crystal heart absorbed all the Death energy, and the light in the middle shone like a Green Sun surrounded by ck clouds.


    Then, with a powerful heartbeat, all the Death energy gathered from killing millions of acres of forest rushed into the heart.


    The light dimmed, and the world became silent for a second. Even the lightning dragon in the sky looked at the heart silently.


    Then, a change urred around the heart.


    From it, ck veins and arteries began growing at high speed. The veinspleted the circtory system, and scarlet blood poured from them.


    The blood didn''t fall. It took the shape of muscles, bones, and slowly the form of a human.


    Although it was a gruesome spectacle, our girls had their mouthspletely opened as that shape became the naked form of someone they were very familiar with.


    After a sigh, the silence was broken by an elegant and beautiful voice. "Finally, I''m back~."

 Chapter 357: Lightning Descends, the Empress Retaliation.

    Chapter 357: Lightning Descends, the Empress'' Retaliation.


    After a sigh, the silence was broken by an elegant and beautiful voice. "Finally, I''m back~."


    Andrea said with pure disbelief, "She- That body. No way she materialized here."


    Yasenia didn''t know, but she felt her heart pounding excitedly.


    Although she didn''t show it, the moment she realized they weren''t in the Sky Continent, Yasenia''s heart became heavy, thinking she wouldn''t be able to see her most loved person for much longer.


    Nevertheless, the perfect female figure of the floating woman, that long ck hair that reached below her perfect soft butt, and that pair of red eyes confirmed everything she needed to know.


    The floating naked woman was Tatyana, without a doubt!


    Yasenia felt so excited that her four limbs were tapping the ground as her tail wagged very quickly. The others couldn''t help but find Yasenia''s actions endearing; she really looked like a puppy that saw its owner and wanted to go forward but couldn''t.


    Hmm... Maybe that''s a bad way to put it, but she really looked cute like that.


    Nevertheless, the powerful [World Ending Heavenly Lightning] ''s presence still deterred the dragoness enough from pouncing on the gorgeous woman.


    However, Valeria''s words made Yasenia''s excitement stop. "Yasenia, I don''t want to cut your happiness short, but that body is very weak to be Tatyana''s. I can sense that although its current strength is tremendously high, its actual strength is much lower."


    Yasenia wanted to refute and insist that it was indeed Tatyana, but when she focused, she could feel that the body was, as Valeria stated, in the first level of the Unification Realm. ''W-What''s wrong?''


    *RUMBLE!*


    The thundering sound created by lightning burst out, stealing their attention from the naked Tatyana.


    The Death Empress frowned and looked to the sky. When she saw the kilometric dragon made out of [World Ending Heavenly Lightning], she snorted. "What, you don''t like my presence here? Too bad, if you think you can stop me, you are really delusional. I know that releasing that dragon to kill this body will hurt you badly, so you better stop it before it is toote, Heavens."


    *ROAR!*


    The floating dragon suddenly roared, carrying a powerful wrath with it.


    Tatyana''s red eyes turned cold.


    She waved her hand and created a beautiful ck dress with a generous cleavage showing off her perfectly sized and mouthwatering breasts and curves.


    As the storm raged, Tatyana''s voice sounded regal and imposing. "I won''t repeat myself. Heavens, retreat. You can''t win against me."


    Our girls below gulped. The image was truly awe-inspiring.


    The dragon that could literally destroy a world was being scolded by some with the bearing of an Empress.


    The picture really fueled their drive to be strong enough to look like her one day.


    Although they knew that Tatyana was not normal and had some problems, especially in the mental area, that didn''t mean they didn''t respect her. Quite the opposite.


    Her strength, resources, intelligence, and experience were things our girls looked up to and wanted to one day be able to match.


    They looked at the dragon in the sky, and as expected, the Heavens didn''t retreat. With the resonant sound of a thousand ps of thunder, the dragon began its descent.


    Its aura was gigantic and made our girls feel as if a mountain was pressing on their shoulders, making their legs bend involuntarily. The momentum it carried seemed able to sink inds and continents or destroy worlds as it approached the small creature below it.


    Tatyana''s face lost any expression as her eyes shone with a bloody light. "You left me with no choice."


    Then, time seemed to slow down as Tatyana chanted aloud, her voice echoing louder than any thunderp!


    "The world, my enemy." All the death aura previously gathered spiraled behind Tatyana.


    "Thus, I throw my worldly identity." Tatyana''s aura became elusive as if she had really cut her connection with Fate.


    "Thus, I gain Hegemony." The Death aura gathered into a red sphere as big as the descending dragon.


    "I rebel and challenge the Heavens!" The red aura was stained by a ck color, slowly taking the shape of a weapon.


    "With my defiance, I''ll gain serenity." The turbulent weather around Tatyana stopped, the time around Tatyana stopped, and the World around Tatyana stopped.


    Even then, Yasenia and the others could still see Tatyana moving, as if everything had fallen into her control.


    Then, the red sphere behind Tatyana unfolded and transformed.


    In what seemed an instant, a Grim Reaper as big as the descending dragon manifested. It had a long red robe that covered its whole body and held a bulky ck scythe as big as himself.


    With its summoning, an eerie cackle filled the surroundings.


    Mirrory''s and Valeria''s expressions changed at once. ''True aura? Impossible! She should only be able to manifest it after reaching the half-step Demigoddess realm! This must be another skill...''


    However, Tatyana''s final chant made them realize the Death Empress was not a cultivator measured bymon sense.


    "[True Aura Manifestation: Heaven''s Demise]!"


    With an upward hand motion, the red reaper moved.


    With extreme ease, it flew upward and swung its ck scythe in a rising circr motion. Then, that ck scythe moved at extreme speed, leaving a ck trail wherever it passed as space appeared to be ripped open by its strength.


    *SLASH!*


    Yasenia''s and the other''s expressions changed as the Lightning dragon, clouds, and the sky was literally sliced into two by an immeasurable red line.


    Next, an inhuman sound filled the whole world as the sky cracked in many ces.


    Even amoner would be able to tell that it was a scream full of pain.


    Valeria said with a stutter. "S-She made the Heavens of this World scream in pain."


    Their mouths fell open. ''She did what!?''


    Tatyana waved her sleeve andmanded with a regal tone. "Disperse."


    Before their shock-filled eyes, everything in the sky was swept away by an uncontroble force, showing a clear night sky one more time and dispersing everything else.


    It was as if the absurd events that just happened had never urred.


    Nevertheless, the dead forest and the floating Tatyana made it clear enough that they didn''t imagine all of that.


    Tatyana sighed and thought. ''Well, there goes most of the strength I umted for emergencies. What a bother. Why were the Heavens so whiny? I didn''t want to hurt anything. Now I only have Unification Realm strength... Moreover, I was forced to hurt the Heavens of this World. Well, whatever, it''s not like they can do something now that I''m here in flesh and bones!''


    Tatyana turned her head from the clear sky and looked toward the people gathered there. A smirk spread on her lips as she saw the stunned look of her little treasure. ''Her dragon form is so cute~. Hmm, I want to cuddle a lot with her... Hm?''


    Tatyana frowned, feeling something strange with her soul. However, she couldn''t put her finger around it. ''I''ll have to ask if something important happened. Anyway, let''snd and greet her; she must miss me after three months~.''


    With that in mind, Tatyana silently floated down toward Yasenia''s group with a smile.


    Angel''s eyes almost took a heart shape after her show of strength. "So cool~." The others couldn''t deny it even if they wanted.


    Tatyananded before the dazed dragoness and looked at her with a tender smile. "I''ve missed you, little treasure."


    That sentence was like a switch flipped inside Yasenia as she jumped toward Tatyana, not caring about any more details.


    Yasenia could feel that this person was indeed her mother, and she wanted to fall into her mother''s arms and be pampered.


    Emotions flooded the dragoness as she tackled Tatyana to the ground, her eyes bing misty. "Mom, I missed you!"


    Tatyana hugged the scaly creature above her, not caring at all about the changes she already knew about her daughter. Not only did she not mind, but she was also happy about them. Her dear daughter had finally been freed from shackles and now was walking her own path.


    As her mother, how could Tatyana not feel happy that her dearest has escaped the Fate predestined by the Heavens? That meant that Yasenia would reach as far as her talent, wit, and strength carried her.


    Moreover, Yasenia was her little treasure, and that wouldn''t change no matter what shape or form she took.


    Tatyana''s heart could beat faster because she was attracted to Yasenia''s beautiful soul. The body that held the soul was a container that she would love as long as it was her dear daughter''s.


    The others tactfully waited as the two exchanged greetings, and Tatyana slowly calmed down the excited dragoness.


    Yasenia rubbed her body on Tatyana, licked her, spread her scent all over Tatyana, used herrge wings to cocoon her, and coiled her tail around her without showing any kind of restraint.


    Her show of affection was frantic and full of emotions. "Shh, little treasure. Don''t worry. I''m here with you now."


    Yasenia licked her mouth, eyes, nose, and ears, and Tatyana chuckled. "Yes, yes, I also love you the most." Then, the red-eyed woman scratched the back of Yasenia''s skull and her wings.


    Yasenia squinted and purred with delight. Even the girls standing far away could hear her lovely and deep growls of pure happiness.


    They couldn''t help but look at Tatyana.


    This peerless expert was smiling tenderly,ughing heartily, and ying around with the dragoness. When a person such as Tatyana showed real joyful emotions, it gave her a charm that was hard to ignore.


    It made the people looking want to have those smiles, tender words, and pampering caresses directed at them. As if they would have everything in the world as long as this person smiled genuinely at them.


    It really looked as if the previous Cultivation Monster that made the Heavens scream in pain had disappeared, leaving behind a very loving and caring mother.


    Slowly, Yasenia''s frantic show of affection slowed down to tender and soft movements.


    They really wanted to tell them that they should move and leave because people might be approaching soon. However, who could interrupt this meeting?


    Even a normal person would be able to feel how emotional Yasenia was while cuddling with Tatyana.


    Kali looked at Valeria and whispered. "Valeria, can you look for trouble? I don''t want to interrupt them unless it is urgent."


    Valeria nodded and was about to sit cross-legged when Tatyana''s voice interrupted. "You don''t have to. Let''s move."


    They looked back at them and saw Tatyana lifting the dragoness and moving around. You have to remember that her size was simr to a tiger, so it looked really funny. Some chuckles escaped their mouth, and then they moved to the distance.


    Two hourster, many powerful auras approached the ce at very high speeds. During the next three hours, arge variety of creatures appeared together with many beast humans.


    In total, there were almost one hundred people. However, these individuals had extremely profound strength.


    One of them, a middle-aged man with luxurious robes and golden Dragon Horns, asked aloud. "What happened here?


    A silver-feathered harpy snorted and said. "What kind of stupid question is that? It is clear that someone went through tribtion, and when fighting back, it even hurt the Heavens!"


    A golden-winged garuda, the male part of the Harpy poption, said. "The real question is, where is the expert that made this event? Did they perish when making that attack?"


    A wolf-man with ck ears and a tail said. "It''s not impossible. Look at the amount of Death energy in the surroundings. I''ve never seen something like this. Only the death of a powerful creature can create something like this."


    One old man in white stepped forward and said. "I propose to make a stop in our small altercations until we know what happened. We, the nine sects, will step forward to be the first to agree."


    Another old man with a ck robe snorted. "Remember that you can''t speak for all of us. However, I still agree with you."


    The Dragon Horned man said solemnly. "The three Empires will also abide by this treaty."


    The harpy and the garuda looked around, and many people nodded toward them. Then, the silver-winged harpy said. "We, the thirty-three ns, also agree."


    With that, all of the powerhouses gathered in that ce shot around, scanning the surroundings for the tracks of someone. However, our girls were already too far away.

 Chapter 358: [Divine Lich Empresss Body Forging]. Valerias previous master.

    Chapter 358: [Divine Lich Empress''s Body Forging]. Valeria''s previous master.


    By the time the top forces of the Distancia Continent began sweeping the area, our girls were already very far away in the direction of the nearest City.


    While running, Tatyana still carried therge dragoness, looking quiteical. Evelyn said with a smallugh. "Mother-inw, be careful when spoiling her, or you will revert her to childhood one more time."


    Tatyana looked at the cute dragoness liking her face, and smiled. "Maybe that''s not bad. I wouldn''t mind grooming-I mean, seeing her grow up again."


    The others looked at Tatyana strangely. Cecile asked. "Did you really groom her?"


    Yasenia stopped and looked at Tatyana curiously. ''Did she?''


    Tatyana snorted. "I did not. It is true that I wanted her to be my lover since before she was born, but that doesn''t mean I wanted something wired by me. I was a normal mother raising her child until she was a proper adult!"


    Tatyana then clicked her tongue. "I wanted to wait a little more, maybe until she was one hundred years old. However, that child, Oliver, was getting too close to her. Smooth talker, he made so many of my ns to make my little treasure crazy for me go to waste."


    Yaseniaughed aloud, "So it is true that brother Oliver was the trigger for your confession. You almost lost to a junior~."


    The others blinked. ''Will you just ignore that she wanted to make you crazy in love with her?''


    However, remembering Yasenia''s attitude toward Tatyana, it seemed that Yasenia had developed in that direction without Tatyana''s intervention. They couldn''t help but internally shake their heads. ''Truly, they are daughter and mother no matter how strange their rtionship is.''


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow. "Did you really think so? Not muchter, I managed to get your everything. I think I was quite smooth~."


    The others nodded. Andreamented with augh in her voice. "For what you''ve told us, it was quite effective. She got you to change your attitude from daughter to daughter-lover quite quickly."


    Yasenia''s cheeks became shiny, showing off a gentle blue light. The others almost clutched their hearts while running. ''That''s how she blushes!? How can she be so cute!''


    Yasenia rxed and looked around. "Are we far enough? I want to stop and talk a bit with Mom."


    Tatyana nodded, "I also have some questions. Hmm... Let''s stop over there. There is arge cave behind that wall. We can create a small fire and pass the night calmly."


    No one protested, and they all made a ny-degree turn.


    Shortly after, they reached the natural cave and entered inside. Yasenia left Tatyana''s embrace and waved her w, summoning arge brown couch with a table in the middle. Quite a fancy piece of furniture.


    Tatyana lifted her eyebrow. "This design... It is quite simr to the one in our house."


    Yasenia nodded and used her mouth to sit Tatyana on it. Then, she climbed on top and circled her twice, letting her body rest around her with her head on Tatyana''sp.


    The red-eyed woman looked softly at her and caressed her head, horns, and snout. The others also sat around and rxed. Angel leaned on Yasenia''s body and stretched. "Finally, we stop running. This night has been quite the roller-coaster, especially because of Mommy Tatyana''s item."


    Tatyana was close enough to stretch her hand and pat her. "Sorry, little Angel. I thought the Heavens wouldn''t react. This World must be quite new for not letting something with Demigoddess level strength appear."


    Yasenia lifted her head and looked at Tatyana.


    "What''s wrong, little treasure?" Tatyana''s voice was soft, and her red eyes reflected Yasenia''s dragon face.


    Yasenia didn''t hold back anymore and asked. "Mom, why is your cultivation only in the first level of the Unification Realm? Did something happen?"


    Tatyana rxed after Yasenia''s question. "And here I thought you had something more important to ask me."


    She looked around and saw that they were all curiously looking at her. Therefore, she decided to exin it. "Well, do you remember the forbidden skill I spoke to you about?"


    Yasenia frowned for a moment. Tatyana was surprised that Yasenia had to take time to remember something so recent. "Do you really not remember? It was only one year ago."


    Yasenia''s face became strange, making Tatyana frown. "Did something happen to you, little treasure?"


    Yasenia said. "I''ll tell you after you tell me about your thing."


    Tatyana was somewhat concerned, but she nodded and exined. "I told you about it the first time I summoned Jiang Ying Yue, my [Undead Empress]. The reason Jiang Ying Yue died in the past was that when I was trying to cross toward the Transcendence Realm, I took a lot of time crossing. The main reason for it was one skill I found by chance."


    Tatyana sighed and continued. "The name of this skill is [Divine Lich Empress''s Body Forging]."


    Mirrory and Valeria let out a surprised sound, taking Tatyana''s attention.


    Valeria asked with curiosity. "How did you manage toplete that technique? I remember that all those who tried ended up losing their body and dying! I remember that it became a forbidden skill because its creator was the only person who managed toplete it."


    Mirrory nodded andmented. "The results were also quite terrific. When failing, one would be an iplete undead, so the [Underworld Gate] would swallow that person. Once you enter the Underworld, it is almost impossible to leave it, so all of them are considered dead or worse."


    Mirrory sighed. "However, that wasn''t the worst ending for those who tried. Most of them were left behind as brainless Undead, and their souls had perished in the process ofpleting the skill. The fact that Tatyanapleted it is mind-boggling."


    Tatyana squinted and observed both of them. Mirrory and Valeria stopped speaking and looked back at Tatyana.


    The moment their gazes crossed, it was as if the air became denser, and the tension in the air became palpable.


    Our girls were confused, but they didn''t say anything.


    After a while of mental battling, Tatyana''s expression became cold, and she asked with a dangerous tone. "Care to present yourselves? I don''t like having unknown people around my little treasure. Especially when they are seniors from before the Heavenly Cataclysm."


    Valeria felt innate closeness and adversity toward Tatyana. Death and Life energy were connected in many ways, hence, creating this strange link. It wasn''t a real link but more of an intuitive feeling.


    Valeria felt it so clearly because she was a pure life-energy spirit, something literally created from Life energy and then developed a soul to became a sapient, living creature.


    Therefore, when Tatyana directed malice toward her, it felt really terrible.


    Even then, Life and Death went hand in hand, so as long as their conflicts were resolved, they could end up being quite good friends.


    Of course, only time could tell.


    With a calm expression and a smile, Valeria spoke first. "It is the first time we meet, Tatyana. My current name is Valeria, given to me by my mistress, Kali Natwood. My current identity is the evolution of Kali''s [Golden Crown], its name being [Golden Flower Queen]. My original identity is The Spirit of Nature. I hope we get along."


    Tatyana''s wariness reduced a lot.


    Spirits of Nature were one of the most harmless things as long as you didn''t provoke them. Of course, once angered, they were utterly terrifying. Some people rather offend a Vengeful Dragon than amon Spirit of Nature. Therefore, Tatyana asked with interest, "You are a spirit of Nature? But you feel moreplete than a recently created spirit. Moreover, you seem to have a past identity. Can you tell me?"


    The clear change in tone made Kali sigh in relief. She would be sad if her loved Valeria and her mother-inw were at odds.


    Valeria nodded. "I was the original Spirit of Nature. If I tell you that some call me [The Spirit Queen], you may know who I am."


    Tatyana was surprised. "The Spirit Queen?"


    She turned toward Kali and smirked. "Little girl, you really are lucky. With her, reaching the demigoddess realm will be quite easy."


    Kali smiled and hugged Valeria''s side.


    Lately, she only felt lucky.


    Getting Valeria and Yasenia in her life was like a blessing for the foxdy. She always felt her heart fluttering with happiness when thinking about them.


    The others found it cute because the size difference made it look like a child hugging a grown woman. Valeria looked at Kali and picked her up, sitting her between her legs and on top of the floral dress. Kali felt the giant green mountains pressing on her head, and she leaned on the body behind her, her two tails tightly circling Valeria''s waist.


    Tatyana asked again. "How did your previous master die? Being able to control someone like you, he or she must have grown to be a powerful Cultivator."


    Valeria sighed and said, "About forty thousand years ago, the Divines tried to conquer his World. He fought back and won, but he sacrificed himself to revitalize the World destroyed by the War."


    Tatyana got thoughtful, and then her face became strange. "I see..."


    Valeria looked at Tatyana and frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    Tatyana asked. "I hope not. I really do, but, by chance, Is the World you are speaking about the World of the Nature Spirit Elves?"


    Valeria nodded and asked, feeling a bad premonition. "What happened? Do you know something about them?"


    Tatyana sighed and asked. "Was the King of that race your previous master?"


    Valeria nodded again. "Yes."


    Tatyana continued her questions. "Was it your idea for him to sacrifice?"


    Valeria shook her head, "I was against it. He didn''t need to sacrifice. Although the World was extremely damaged, it could be repaired in one or two hundred thousand years."


    Tatyana squinted and asked. "Any other reasons for him not to sacrifice?"


    Valeria didn''t understand these questions, but she answered either way. "Of course, he would leave his family behind if he died."


    "Anything more?"


    Valeria was confused. "There should be many more reasons, but those are the most important, in my opinion."


    Tatyana sighed in disappointment. "No wonder. A stupid master raised a stupid spirit."


    Valeria''s face changed as Tatyana sneered and continued. "To be blunt, your previous master was quite a stupid one, was he not?"


    Valeria frowned and said with slight anger. "Don''t go too far, Tatyana. Even if you are Yasenia''s mother, I won''t keep quiet if you insult him like that."


    Tatyanaughed mockingly. "And what are you going to do? Fight me? For what?"


    Valeria said coldly. "His sacrifice was for a noble cause! If you insult his determination-"


    Tatyana interrupted, "Bullshit. We are both intelligent people, Valeria. So we know that this sacrifice was not noble nor heroic. It was a stupid thing to do."


    Valeria''s face became even colder. "Apologize, Tatyana. You can''t insult his determination like that."


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow. "Let me ask you a question, miss Spirit Queen. When he sacrificed and healed the World, what did the World lose for it?"


    Valeria frowned for a while, and then something clicked. Her eyes widened with terror. Tatyana said calmly. "Thankfully, you are not stupid without remedy. Yasenia, my love, how about you answer my question?"


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana, and then a Valeria. "Before I answer, can I ask you something, Valeria?"


    Valeria nodded, her face still affected. "Was he the strongest of the race?"


    Valeria closed her eyes and sighed. "Yes, he was."


    Once Valeria answered, the other girls also seemed to catch on to why Tatyana said what she said.


    Yasenia looked back at her mother and answered. "What he left behind was a void that no one could fill. The position of the World''s protector."


    Tatyana smiled, "Even my little treasure got the clue quite fast."


    She locked at the worried Spirit Queen and said. "Instead of keeping his life and guiding his people, he sacrificed and essentially left the elves without a guardian, without someone that could protect them."


    Tatyana said with pity. "In this world, strength is the most important. What can people tell you to do if you are stronger than them? Nothing."


    Tatyana shook her head. "I bet everyone was against the idea, everyone was telling him not to sacrifice himself. However, your stupid and egocentric previous master most likely thought that they were mourning for him."


    Tatyana said mercilessly. "Well, I''m here to pop your little fantasy and tell you that most probably, those people were against it because they didn''t want to lose his strength. He was the deterrent that could keep even the Divines in check. Without him, I bet you can guess the oue."


    Valeria closed her eyes tightly.

 Chapter 359: Tatyanas knowledge and participation in the Spirit Nature Elves situation.

    Chapter 359: Tatyana''s knowledge and participation in the Spirit Nature Elves situation.


    They all stayed silent, looking at what Valeria had to say. She suddenly opened her eyes and eximed, "Right! His death also created a World protection formation. Although they wouldn''t be able to leave, no one should be able to enter the World without the permission of his descendants. Moreover, its strength was extremely high since it was created via his sacrifice."


    Tatyana snorted. "What a good guy he was. He made them lose their strongest person and built a nice cage for them to be unable to escape."


    Valeria''s face fell again. Then, she sighed with a defeated look. What Tatyana said was true, and she wouldn''t be childish and refute it. ''To think that your death would be so tragic. Thankfully, you will never know, and you were able to reincarnate peacefully.


    Kali saw that Valeria was sad, and she hugged her tightly.


    Valeria felt the small arms surrounding her as well as two fluffy tails circling her waist, which made her look down and see Kali''s worried face. This snapped her out of her thoughts and made her regain her usual gentle face.


    Valeria''s eyes softened, and she caressed her scarred cheek. "Don''t worry, Kali. Something like this can''t corrupt me."


    Kali was doubtful. "Are you sure?"


    Valeria nodded and lowered her head to kiss her forehead. "Yes. I''m a Spirit of Nature, so I don''t have things like Heart Demons. However, we can always be corrupted. That happens when we experience strong negative emotions and change from Spirits to Phantasms or Corrupted Spirits. Of course, the negative feelings must be very deep for it to happen. Moreover, It is very rare for a developed Spirit to corrupt as it happens when young spirits experience a particrly strong negative situation when they are still young and inexperienced."


    Angel asked curiously. "Phantasms? I''ve never heard of them. What is the difference with a spirit?"


    Valeria answered. "The difference is that Phantasms usually are extremely violent and aggressive against everything. Also, the intelligence is much lower. They are like beasts that haven''t developedpletely."


    While exining, she suddenly remembered Tatyana''s previous strangeness. She turned toward her and asked. "What happened to the World? Did the formation manage to protect it?"


    They looked at Tatyana, and after they observed her cold red eyes, they almost knew the answer. "No. The Divines managed to break into the World about three thousand years ago. Sadly, there hasn''t been anyone as strong as him since then. The battle was one-sided, and it has fallen."


    Valeria looked at Tatyana with a face filled with shock. "How¡­?"


    Tatyana looked at her andpleted her sentence. "How do I know? Well, that''s because I made a deal with the Divines at that time."


    Valeria''s heart sank as Tatyana said calmly. "In exchange for gaining control of the powerful tomb in my Sky Continent, I would help them decipher a formation. Sadly, opening powerful tombs from past experts sometimes releases a lot of energy. That kind of energy release is quite special, so it can be felt from extremely far away. They had their eyes on it, so I made a deal with them."


    Tatyana continued. "Although I don''t like Divines, they keep their word as long as you make a deal with them. It took me almost a century, but I managed to do it and decipher what they gave me."


    Tatyana looked at Valeria andmented. "You should''ve guessed what that formation was."


    Valeria didn''t even have to answer; it was obvious. Tatyana sighed. "Later, I knew that this formation was a small part of a World Protecting array, not that I cared at that moment. With that knowledge, it seemed that their own formation masters managed to crack it open. Moreover, their conquest was more brutal than normal since they were defeated once. It was a worldwide annihtion."


    Valeria''s eyes became bleak for a second. "My children¡­"


    When Valeria said that, their expression changed.


    At first, they felt pity for Valeria, but not too much since she didn''t have anything to do with those people now. It was something sad but not something that should affect her a lot.


    However, when they heard Valeria''s mutter, they knew that this was a little bit more troublesome.


    Kali was so anxious about Valeria that Yasenia was getting secondhand anxiousness!


    Yasenia stood up and walked to their side. Then, she pulled Valeria down and made her lean on her.


    Yasenia used her wings and tail to cover Valeria as she used her tongue to lick her green hair softly.


    Valeria was surprised and looked at the dragoness grooming her. Yasenia said softly. "Don''t say anything. Just rx."


    She felt warmth returning to her heart thanks to Kali''s hug and Yasenia''s care. She chuckled and said in her mature and gentle voice. "I''m quite pathetic... I didn''t think I would need my juniors tofort me. It is quite embarrassing."


    Tatyana smiled. "Well, even we need afortable ce to rest our hearts. I found mine; you may find yours soon."


    Valeria looked at Tatyana and smirked yfully. "Say, Tatyana, can I be part of your daughter''s harem together with Kali? You know, like get one get another for free."


    The others were surprised.


    Tatyana snorted. "Don''t even think about it. We''ve just got to know each other. There is no way I''m allowing something like that."


    Valeria sighed. "Well, I''ll have to win you over, it seems."


    Tatyana lifted her eyebrow. "it seems that it is your only option. However, it isn''t easy to gain my approval."


    Andrea, Kali, Cecile, Evelyn, and Angel straightened their backs. Although Yasenia was the head of the harem, the one in the lead was and will always be Tatyana. They didn''t find it unusual and felt that it was only right. Even Cecile thought the same while being Yasenia''s interlocked soul.


    Then, Tatyana asked carefully. "By the way, I could be wrong, but how you said it can be interpreted in many ways. Are you the biological mother of that race?"


    Valeria looked at the cave ceiling for a while, and under their surprised eyes, she nodded. "Yes. I''m their ancestor."


    Tatyana scratched her cheek. "Well¡­ That''s awkward. No wonder you got so angry when I insulted him. The [Spirit Nature Elf] King is probably the father of the species, right?"


    Valeria nodded again. "Yes."


    Kali was surprised, but she wouldn''t feel bad about something that happened tens of thousands of years ago. Moreover, this man was now dead, so what was there to be sad about?


    Tatyana walked to Valeria''s side and sat beside her, giving her a pat on the shoulder. "We can try to save those that remain in the future. Cheer up!"


    Yasenia looked at her tactless mother, speechless. Valeria justughed. "You are really not good at consoling people."


    Kali was between Valeria''s arms and said with confidence. "Don''t worry, Valeria. I will help them when I be stronger. No one can bully your children!"


    Valeria looked down at the young, scarred girl and smiled tenderly. She hugged her strongly, making Kali''s face sink into her ample bosom."


    Evelyn said, "Impressive. Kali''s head almost disappeared in those green mountains."


    Andrea pped the back of her head with a chuckle. "So silly. Behave a little."


    Kali felt veryfortable, and her two tails swished as her throat made small happy fox noises. Valeria caressed her back softly and said. "Don''t worry about it, Kali. We can go slowly. Three thousand years have already gone by, so hurrying is meaningless already. If there are survivors, then they must''ve found a way to hide. If the Divines aren''t even targeting them anymore, there is also no reason to hurry up."


    Cecile said calmly. "Moreover, we don''t know if we are close or far away from that ce. Not to mention, we are very weak."


    Kali nodded and leaned on Valeria, her two fox tails wagging happily.


    Tatyana turned her head and looked toward the red-haired mature-looking Angel. "Well, we''ve got who Valeria is covered. Who may you be?"


    Mirrory crossed her arms and answered calmly. "And why should I answer?"


    Tatyana squinted, but before she could say anything, Angel scolded her. "Mirrory, don''t be disrespectful to Mommy Tatyana."


    Mirrory raised her eyebrow and teased Angel. "Right. How could I possibly be rude toward a person little Angel dearly loves?"


    Angel''s face instantly burned, bing red like a tomato and a stuttering mess. "I-I d-don''t, I mean, I do, but-but, ahh!!! Stupid Mirrory!" Mirroryughed aloud.


    Tatyana shed behind Angel and hugged her from behind, making the little girl feel like her heart would jump out of her chest because it was beating too fast. Tatyana teased the little girl. "Little Angel, you''ve been very quiet for a while. I was hoping to receive some wee kisses."


    Angel''s face looked about to explode as she turned to look at the gorgeous woman. Then, with a trembling body, she pecked Tatyana''s cheek.


    Angel instantly looked down, bing too shy even to speak. Tatyana kissed Angel''s head and made her sit between her legs, making Angel make some bashful noises.


    After hugging her from behind, she turned toward Mirrory again.


    Mirrory leaned on the couch and crossed her legs, then she said. "I''m the Truth Mirror."


    Tatyana''s eyebrow jumped, "The Heaven''s Truth Saint''s weapon?"


    "Companion." Corrected Mirrory.


    Tatyana was surprised even more than by Valeria''s identity. "What are you doing here? No, why are you following my daughter''s group?"


    Mirrory thought it was an excellent opportunity to put Yasenia in trouble and said. "Well, you are a Fate user, right? Is it as strong as your Deathw understanding?"


    Tatyana asked back. "Why you ask?"


    Mirrory said. "You should''ve felt a big shift in Destiny and Fate not long ago, right?"


    Tatyana didn''t confirm or deny. "Is that relevant to our current conversation?"


    Mirrory snorted. "Of course it is. The reason you felt that shift is because your dear daughter messed with a Saint''s destiny!"


    Tatyana frowned and looked at Yasenia. "What happened, Yasenia?"


    Mirrory saw Tatyana''s expression and smirked; she intervened and answered. "Oh, nothing much. Your dear daughter almost destroyed Fu Jing Jing''s soul and changed my contract with Angel from an equality contract to a ve contract. How about you scold her a little? She is really getting out of hand, daring to disrespect the Truth Saint like that. She is not going to go far with that mentality."


    Tatyana opened her eyes in surprise and then burst intoughter.


    Mirrory was confused about her reaction. ''Shouldn''t someone at her level understand the dangers Yasenia went through? She should be scolding her, notughing!''


    Yasenia threw a side nce at Mirrory and shook her head. She understood Mirrory''s intention in speaking that way, but she didn''t think Mirrory would get the desired results.


    Tatyana asked Yasenia with an amused smile. "What happened?"


    Yasenia exined everything that happened with Angel, and Tatyana listened attentively. Tatyana frowned for some moments, but her expression was neutral after a while.


    After Yasenia stopped speaking, Tatyana said seriously. "Little treasure, I know that the Truth Mirror said those things to provoke me into scolding you. However, what you did is really worth scolding. I know that the anger at that time made you use the most extreme methods, but one wrong step and you would''ve died."


    Yasenia nodded. "I know. I could''ve definitely handled it better, but I didn''t know if they were legit or not. That''s why I wanted to take control of the situation. What if they were trying to take control of Angel? I couldn''t afford to lose her, so I did what I did."


    Tatyana nodded. "I know. That''s why I''m not spanking your butt. However, the next time, be more mindful."


    Mirrory expected a more violent reaction, but she was satisfied. She asked. "Why did youugh at first?"


    Tatyana snorted. "I thought you were exaggerating. Who would believe that the soul of Saint would be so weak to be toyed around by a Mental Nourishing Child?"


    Then, the Death Empress looked at the small girl between her arms and congratted her with another kiss. "Good job, little Angel. You''ve gained a Saint''s inheritance. Your future is now unlimited."


    Angel couldn''t be any happier. Both Tatyana and Yasenia congratted her! Moreover, she was now being pampered by Mommy Tatyana, she could be considered on cloud nine at the moment, and her cheeks hurt from smiling.


    Tatyana looked at Sierra and Ebirah, but she could guess that they were contracted beasts. "Hmm, I''m going to ask about all of your experiences, I''m curious how much you girls have grown, so these two beasts can present themselves then."


    Sierra and Ebirah nodded respectfully. This was Yasenia''s mother and someone that made the Heavens literally cry in pain.


    Then, she turned toward Yasenia andmented. "Now, Although I have some details to tell you about myself, how was your Secret Realm, little treasure?"


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana and took a deep breath. Then she began exining what had happened to her since the beginning.

 Chapter 360: Tatyana hears about Yasenias Twenty Years.

    Chapter 360: Tatyana hears about Yasenia''s Twenty Years.


    Yasenia began exining what she experienced after she entered the Secret Realm. How she got so angry that she awakened [Dragon Strength], how she met with Sarah, and how strange she was. Yasenia said, "Hermon sense was strange. Although she was strong with a quintuple attributed constitution and also a high-level Mental Nourishing Realm, she was very ignorant of everything. She also was very out of touch with death and killing. Each time we got into a fight, she was very scared."


    Tatyana listened, and the more she heard, the more thoughtful she became. Kali chuckled and said, "I also found her strange because she felt like a two-month-old living being. Of course, I bet it was my misunderstanding or that she was special."


    Yasenia smirked. "Well, she may have been reborn like me. Don''t I also feel like a two-month-old?"


    Kali nodded. "You sure do. That''s why I haven''t thought much about it since then."


    Tatyana blinked when she heard that, and then her eyes widened for a second. However, she hid her expression quickly enough for no one to realize her thoughts. "Truly an interesting person. How about you tell me more about her?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Well, I have to continue exining my experiences."


    Then, she proceeded to exin how she would talk with somebody, her thoughts about her being possessed by a senior, how she sometimes stopped mid-sentence as if that senior interrupted whatever she was saying, and the strange event while crossing the Heaven Gate.


    Tatyana could already guess what Yasenia had encountered. ''So she really is an otherworlder. Moreover, she probably has a system or the soul of a powerful senior inside her.''


    Tatyana frowned. ''A system... People with that thing are really annoying to kill. So many tricks, treasures, and luck that I rather not fight them.''


    Tatyana praised Yasenia. "Good job maintaining distance with her as you also got closer. If we meet her again in the future, you should tell me instantly who she is."


    Yasenia blinked and looked at Tatyana''s serious face. "Is something wrong with her?"


    Tatyana scratched her snout softly. "Silly girl, if she has a powerful senior inside, wouldn''t it be difficult if she can let it out to injure you?"


    Yasenia sighed. "Well, I think I was quite harsh to her when I returned from my Trial, so I don''t know if she still has a good opinion of me. I was rather numb then, and I didn''t want to lose my time with other things that weren''t meeting my dears, so I was quite an asshole."


    Tatyana tilted her head. "Numb? Was that Trial hard?"


    As soon as Tatyana asked, Yasenia was apprehensive. If nervousness could create stomachache for her, she would''ve probably had to go to the toilet first.


    ''Time has finallye. I don''t have a guilty conscience, but I''m afraid that what I did has crossed mom''s limits. Nevertheless, I have to tell her without sugarcoating.''


    As Yasenia thought about it, she felt a pair of arms surrounding her head as a soft power moved her dragon body into the woman''s embrace. The feeling of being cradled this way was truly nostalgic, making her remember how Tatyana held her almost forty years ago when she was nervous. This feeling made her eyes tear up as she looked at Tatyana''s gentle and smiling face. "Tell me, little treasure. I love you so much. What are you afraid of telling me?"


    Yasenia confessed, "It is because you love me so much that I''m afraid of telling you."


    Tatyana got thoughtful and looked toward the outside of the cave. Then, while she was still looking away, Tatyana asked softly. "Yasenia... Did you fall in love with someone?"


    Yasenia''s heart instantly dropped, and she immediately answered. "NO! I did not fall in love with anyone."


    The others heard fear in Yasenia''s exmation, and they were shaken. Valeria blinked twice and frowned. ''Maybe I''ve taken entering Yasenia''s harem too lightly? It seems that it is not a matter of course... I''ll have to work hard then. If I can''t, well, I''ll see what I do. I''ll think about those situations when they happen.''


    Meanwhile, Tatyana turned her head back to look at Yasenia and saw Yasenia''s honest expression, so her small smile returned.


    Yasenia felt her heart about to burst. For a second, she felt as if the person holding her was about to disappear.


    The fear she felt in that instant was enough to have her heart still trembling.


    The dragoness finally understood how fragile holding Tatyana''s love truly was. She was sure that if she crossed Tatyana''s bottom line, that was it. There won''t be a chance for redemption, and the person holding her like she is now will probably disappear from her life.


    This was like a p to her face that made her reevaluate many of her assumptions.


    Meanwhile, Tatyana didn''t show any strange emotions on her face. She kissed Yasenia''s snout and chuckled. "Don''t be afraid, little treasure. If you haven''t fallen in love with anyone, I can''t think of anything that can upset me as much as you fear."


    Yasenia instantly rxed. That kiss was extremely soothing as if it had returned something inside her.


    However, for the first time, Yasenia was really thinking about lying! Nevertheless, she knew that honesty was the base for all rtionships.


    She took a deep breath and exined. "You see, the Trial I did was a trial to make me gain experience in everything I wascking. Of course, it made me meet with people with all the qualities to be liked by me, it made me experience betrayal, and it made me experience War on the deepest level. From amon soldier to the general of the whole army."


    Tatyana frowned. "You got to experience all of that in one month? That impossible-."


    Tatyana''s eyes widened, and she looked into Yasenia''s eyes, searching for an answer. Yasenia nodded slowly. "Unless the time is sped up inside the Trial."


    Tatyana''s arms tightened around Yasenia, and she asked with a tremble in her voice, even though she didn''t realize it. "How much time?"


    Yasenia felt her throat choking up because of emotions. However, she managed to say it calmly. "Twenty-three years."


    Even though it wasn''t the first time hearing it, they all felt a sharp pain in their hearts. It was truly a long time for them. Although they would probably live hundreds and thousands of years, for a young twenty-one-year-old, a period as long as twenty-three years long was truly a lot. No matter if they were a cultivator or not.


    What they didn''t expect was to see Tatyana physically flinch, as if something inside got hurt. "Twenty-three years? You''ve been away from me for such a long time?"


    Yasenia nodded, and she felt her sight blur a little.


    "I missed you, mom."


    Yasenia could finally say those words with the full meaning behind them. Even if she had expressed them before, only now did Tatyana understand them to their full extent. ''So that''s why I felt her soul so strange. It is much older than before!''


    Tatyana''s heart hurt for her little treasure! Can you imagine losing sight of your child for a month, only to realize twenty years had gone by? How would you feel after losing all that time with them?


    Tatyana hugged Yasenia tightly and rained kisses on Yasenia''s scaly face. "My dear, my love. You''ve been away for such a long. No wonder you reacted that way when we met. Oh, my dearest, you''ve suffered."


    Yasenia snuggled closer and coiled around Tatyana, some tears falling from her eyes. Her voice, even if it was a mental transmission, it was a little choked. "I really missed you, m-mom."


    Only now did Tatyana know what Yasenia did that made her afraid to tell her. Even if Yasenia hasn''t spoken yet, how could she not know about Yasenia''s constitution?


    Did she mind? She did not.


    Not only did she not mind, Tatyana couldn''t help but hold Yasenia dearer to her heart, melting the frozen heart in her chest a little more.


    The reason?


    Tatyana was moved because, even when she stayed almost twenty-three years in the Trial, even more years than how much she had lived before, Yasenia had protected her feelings and her heart for her.


    Yasenia was so young that having her feelings changed would be normal. How many people entered a puppy love rtionship?


    Nevertheless, Yasenia not only did maintain her heart, but she also kept it secured for them for twenty-three years after beingpletely out of contact.


    How could Tatyana not be moved? How could her feelings for her dear little treasure not grow?


    Tatyana could only shower her emotional daughter with love and pampering, trying to fill that void that suddenly appeared without her knowledge.


    Moreover, the fact that she lost twenty-three years of her daughter''s early years was a blow to Tatyana''s heart; she wanted to apany her daughter on her journey and be a part of it.


    That''s why she was willing to give an important item like the [Divine Lich Empress''s Body Forging] to her. This skill/item was one of Tatyana''s most powerful trump cards and life-saving treasures. Giving this item away was the same as giving one life away.


    The others looked on with various reactions to their interaction.


    Angel and Evelyn were sniffing as some tears slid down their cheeks. The mischievous girl was also a sucker for these kinds of things.


    Meanwhile, the others were looking at them tenderly.


    They''ve never felt truly jealous of their rtionship because of how pure it was.


    No matter what, if you saw the person you loved being so affectionate, it was impossible not to feel anything unless you didn''t love them. However, they didn''t feel bad inside. It was to the extent of thinking silly things like, ''I will ask herter for a hug like that; it looks really nice.''


    After Yasenia rxedpletely, she felt somewhat sleepy in Tatyana''s arms, so she curled around her and closed her eyes calmly. She didn''t fall asleep but was on the verge of it.


    Tatyana kept caressing Yasenia''s wings, neck, head, and horns while she turned and asked the others about their experience.


    Angel took it from where Yasenia had left the story. With Mirrory''s help, she told her how her ritual went and what happened.


    Tatyana couldn''t help but frown when she heard the amount of mental damage she had received. "Come here, little Angel."


    Angel approached and sat beside Yasenia and Tatyana. She couldn''t help but look at the sleeping dragoness softly and caress her. Yasenia took a deep breath and exhaled from her nose, feelingfortable.


    Tatyana took Angel''s wrist and used her energy to check her brain. Mirrory''s eyebrows and fingers twitched. ''She trusts them too much! Doesn''t she understand how dangerous this is? Now Tatyana can kill her with a thought.''


    Tatyana retreated her energy and frowned deeply. "Little Angel, your head still had some after-effects, so avoid injuries to the head. They should disappear in a year or so, but they are dangerous."


    Angel nodded seriously. "Yasenia has also told me! I will take care of myself, Mommy Tatyana!"


    Tatyana punched her cheek and smiled, "Good girl."


    After leaving a smiling Angel, she asked the others about their journey. They didn''t hold back before Tatyana and exined what they got, their innate skills, and many more things.


    Sierra and Ebirah also presented themselves, and Tatyana got to know the trouble Andrea was in, making herugh. Andrea scratched her cheek in embarrassment, but she was happy to see Tatyana smile.


    After speaking for hours, Tatyana was finally up to date. "I didn''t expect so many things to happen. We knew that the Secret Realm was special, but I didn''t expect it to have so many things. Even I would have been able to benefit from it."


    Yasenia didn''t open her eyes, feeling Tatyana''s fingers on her scales, and asked with a soft and peaceful tone. "So, mom. Why are you only in the first level of the Unification Realm?"


    Tatyana smiled and started exining the [Divine Lich Empress''s Body Forging] in detail.

 Chapter 361: The Dantian, the Body, the Soul. Tatyanas explanation.

    Chapter 361: The Dantian, the Body, the Soul. Tatyana''s exnation.


    While Tatyana contoured Yasenia''s facial features, she exined one of her most secret techniques. "The [Divine Lich Empress'' Body Forging] technique is an ancient technique that uses the Heavens to its benefit. Not only is it powerful,plex, and demanding."


    "However, ifpleted, your strength will be much higher than anymon Transcendent Realm cultivator. Moreover, the advantages the cultivator gets don''t end in just strength;prehension about the fundamentalws will be easier to decipher, talent will be increased, the bloodline will be purified, the soul strengthened, and the soul will also evolve to mix with the Death energy. This will make the one whopletes it extremely close to the Death Concept."


    They couldn''t help but gasp. Andreamented. "That''s heaven-defying. How can a technique be so powerful?"


    Tatyana chuckled. "Well, it is literally heaven-defying because those aren''t the only benefits. Afterpleting it, the cultivator will gain a second body."


    Yasenia opened her eyes and lifted her head from herp to look at Tatyana. "A second body?"


    Tatyana pushed Yasenia back onto herp and scratched her where Yasenia liked the most. "Don''t worry, little treasure. I''m still me. Let me exin in more detail."


    Yasenia let her worries go and rxed again on herp, her throat letting out delighted growls. ''If it wasn''t mom, how could she know where I like to be scratched so well? Oh... That ce feels so nice~.''


    The others could practically read Yasenia''s mind as her tail wagged and her deep purring spread around. They wanted to participate in the pampering! However, they resisted the impulse with their steeled wills and allowed Tatyana to continue her exnation.


    Yasenia''s face amused Tatyana. "You are so cute, little treasure."


    *Grrr~.*


    Tatyana smiled softly and continued exining. "As you may have guessed, the technique''s name is not an exaggeration, as I used it to forge another body."


    The others paid attention. "You see, when entering the Transcendent Realm, a cultivator sheds their old body to create a new onepletely made of Heaven and Earth''s essence. The soul is the vessel, the World''s energy is the materials, and the Tribtion Lightning is your hammer."


    "However, with the [Divine Lich Empress Body Forging] technique, you don''t discard the old body; you use it as a catalyst to cut yourself from Fate and gain independence. Something simr to what you recently did, little treasure. It also goes a step further to mix it in the process and allows you to create two bodies instead of one."


    Angel asked, confused. "So, are you mommy Tatyana or not?"


    Mirrory answered. "She is. The only difference is her body. I can guess that this body would have been much stronger if the heart was in your possession, right?"


    Tatyana nodded. "As expected from a Senior! You truly know your things. As Mirrory said, if I was the one to trigger the heart with my main body, I would create a level-one Demigoddess self. It is slightly weaker than my main body, but it can beparable to Jiang Ying Yue."


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia and said. "To be honest, I''m impressed you managed to summon me as a Unification Realm expert, little treasure. You''ve improved much more than I ever anticipated. As always, it seems like you like to surpass expectations, hahaha."


    Yasenia asked curiously, "Does your main body know about this one?"


    Tatyana nodded, "Yes, I share the same soul through space with this body. Even if I''m far apart from it, it is not different from being here myself. The only downside is that the strength is very limited because, although I have more than one body, there is certainly a "main body." The body that has always stayed by your side is the one, little treasure. That body is also the one who gave birth to you."


    Yasenia smiled, satisfied. Even if it was the same soul, therefore, the same person, she prefers to be part of the "Main" Tatyana.


    Kali asked curiously. "Why is the strength limited? Since you have the same soul, and the dantian resides in the soul after the Dantian Spiritualization Realm, your strength should be the same, right?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Well, yes, but actually, no."


    They blinked, confused. Tatyanaughed. "Let''s exin a little more about bodies and souls."


    The others nodded and focused. "Each individual can be separated into three main parts, the soul, the body, and the dantian. Although some take the mind as another part, I consider it as a smaller part of the soul."


    "The soul is the essence of every creature. Everything that has life has a soul. And something without life, when gaining a soul, it gains consciousness and life. There are two types of souls: the first, a reincarnated soul that has lost its previous life umtions, or the second, a new soul created by the World''s energy. There are exceptions, but these are the two mostmon ways to ssify a soul."


    Tatyana exined. "The cycle of reincarnation, in truth, is a way for the World to recycle souls. The reason the World does that is that creating new ones is difficult."


    "However, the reincarnation of a soul also has its problems. When reincarnating, the souls can''t bepletely stripped of their essence, so that''s why some things from the past life carry over. To those things, people in the past gave them the name "Karma.""


    Our girls were enlightened. Yasenia guessed. "So, killing other people is something that builds bloodlust, something that''s not good, and so it stains the soul generating bad Karma. However, if you do good deeds, more than generating good Karma, you keep unaffected by it, so you generate good Karma."


    Valeria praised. "Good guess, but you are a little bit off. Doing good deeds makes a person gain empathy, which reduces the natural bloodlust, effectively gaining good Karma. Killing others is just one way to gain bad Karma, and all people have done in the past something wrong, so having bad Karma is verymon. In short, everyone has bad Karma in them. Of course, the extent of its influence is something you can ignore in one out of a hundred million people."


    The others nodded.


    Kali asked. "And what are Heart Demons? Are they rted to all of this?"


    Mirrory answered. "Heart Demons are not too rted. They are our negative thoughts that get so deep that they create corrupted spots inside our souls. They are neither alive nor dead, and their origin is one of the mysteries of our World. Not even gods know how they were created or when they started appearing. But they are certainly a part of our World."


    Kali asked, "You say they are not too rted, so they have some rtion, right?"


    Mirrory nodded. "If someone dies with very strong Heart Demons, those demons can be instinctive fears in your future lives. Fear for rtionships, fear of crowds, fear of women, fear of men, fear ofpanionship, fear of love, fear of constricted spaces..."


    Valeria patted Kali''s head and said. "For example, if Kali would''ve died before meeting with Yasenia, or during your tragedy, in your next life, you would probably have a fear of men and trust issues."


    Kali and the others understood.


    Tatyana said. "We''ve gone on a small tangent, but knowing that the soul is just a part is what I wanted to focus on to exin my current weakness. This body is certainly being fueled by my dantian and controlled by my soul, so it has practically infinite energy. However, since Yasenia''s energy created the body, the general strength is limited to the Unification Realm level. Now, this body is independent, and I can grow it as I want, so I won''t remain this way for long. But my cultivation speed won''t be much faster than all of you."


    Yasenia frowned. "Wait, you''ve lost the cultivation of this body?"


    Tatyana smiled softly. "Yes, to recreate it with the strength it previously had, my main body should use about one to two hundred years of refining."


    The others couldn''t believe it.


    This woman had given up one Demigoddess-level body to stay by Yasenia''s side when War was filling the Sky Continent. Demigod-level cultivators like Demon Sovereigns were now at the top of the Sky Continent, so even losing one cultivator at that level could mean defeat.


    Moreover, they didn''t think that this body was just another body; it must have a lot of techniques Tatyana could perform with it. So giving this body up was basically cutting her own arm off with no opportunity to regrow it.


    Even Yasenia was stunned.


    She looked at Tatyana, and she didn''t know what to say. For the first time in a lot of time, she was truly speechless and didn''t know how to express the emotions she felt at that moment.


    Tatyana saw the tempestuous emotions in Yasenia''s golden trembling eyes and smiled gently, her elegant red eyes curving beautifully. "You are my most important person, I can lose the Sky Continent, but I can''t afford to lose you. I really don''t."


    Yasenia didn''t say anything and just embraced Tatyana with her neck, wings, arms, and tail. After surrounding and hiding Tatyana in her embrace, Yasenia uttered emotionally. "I love you, Tatyana. I really do."


    Tatyana chuckled and patted the beautiful creature coiling around her. "I know."


    The others didn''t speak, allowing them another moment for themselves. Moreover, you can bet that if somebody had tried at that moment to interrupt them, they would have massacred those people!


    After a while, Yasenia separated andid her head back onto Tatyana''sp. Tatyana resumed her caresses, pampering her little treasure a little more.


    The others felt they wouldn''t interrupt anything now, so Andrea asked curiously, "How is it to control another body? I can''t imagine controlling two bodies in different positions and not losing fighting power."


    Tatyana sighed, "Hard. It took almost three hundred years to use both of them individually without affecting the other. Moreover, although I only have one soul, I almost developed a split personality in the process. At that time, I had just lost Jiang Ying Yue, so I used my two bodies to speak back and forth with myself. It was a really hard time."


    Cecilemented with curiositycing her voice. "You were really fond of her, right?"


    Tatyana nodded and chuckled. "If it wasn''t because she died, Yasenia may have had another mother right now."


    Yasenia scrunched her nose. "But I wouldn''t have mom all for me."


    Tatyana smiled with a seductive undertone and kissed Yasenia''s mouth. "Oh~, is jealousy what I hear?"


    Yasenia used her long and pleasant tongue to dig deep into Tatyana''s mouth and taste the delicious saliva there while filling Tatyana''s mouth with her own taste.


    Then, after retracting her tongue from Tatyana''s mouth, she snorted andid back down on herp. "It is jealousy. What are you going to do? Mom is mine and only mine. See how I kill all those that had rtionships in the past with you in the future."


    Tatyana blinked, not expecting to get this answer. The others knew what Tatyana was thinking, so Andrea said with a chuckle. "She is much more possessive of us now, Tatyana. She almost pushed us down in the middle of the street in the Secret Realm to assert her territory."


    Yasenia snorted but didn''t deny it. Although she discarded it right away, it was true that she had the thought once. Tatyana smiled. "Well, that''s nice. You were a little too passive in the past, my love. I like this domineering attitude toward us."


    Cecile asked. "By the way, learning to control another body in a hundred years is long or slow?"


    Valeriamented. "It is really Impressive. Although I was born with the ability to control multiple bodies, I understand how hard it is to increase that number. This time, although it is only one, it is from one to two, so she had to control double the bodies. It could''ve taken a toll on her mind if she overexerted."


    Kali was surprised. "You can control multiple bodies?"


    Valeria chuckled. "Yes, I can."


    Kali asked again. "How many can you control now?"

 Chapter 362: Talking about Valerias past. Tatyanas resolution.

    Chapter 362: Talking about Valeria''s past. Tatyana''s resolution.


    "How many can you control now?" Kali asked while sitting on Valeria''sp. She hadn''t left since Valeria sat her there, so she had to lift her head to ask the question.


    Valeria looked at Kali''s curious eyes and decided to answer. "Well, I have to create them first. However, once I do, they''ll be like stalks of my main body. Since I''m quite weak right now, I should be able to control six bodies without losing too muchbat efficiency."


    They looked at her, speechless. Cecile asked curiously. "So, you are, in truth, six times as strong as you are now?"


    Valeria shook her head. "Not even close. My spare bodies will not have that much strength. My main core can fight against the other five bodies to a stalemate unless I get serious. Then, my five bodies would win with destructive tactics such as sacrificing one or two of them to take me down. However, the same as with Tatyana, I use my only soul and a single dantian to control all six of them. Hence, it is six bodies, one individual."


    Angel got thoughtful and asked. "So, if you control a soul via a secondary soul, it can''t be considered yourself?"


    Mirrory answered her. "That would be a stretch, but if that secondary soul is nurtured enough and away from the main soul for too long, the soul can gain independent thinking. It is quite dangerous since they would know everything about you. If they, for some reason, betray you, it would be a disaster. It has happened in the past once or twice."


    The others frowned, thinking of the possibilities. Mirrory sighed and said. "Do not spin the idea too much, juniors. Tatyana can have other bodies because of a lost ancient technique that no one couldplete before her other than its creator, and Valeria is literally the Spirit Queen! A Nature Spirit created by concentrating absurd amounts of Life energy in one ce during millions of years."


    Valeria''s eyebrow twitched. "Why did you have to tell them my age!"


    Mirrory was stumped. "You old monster, you still care about your age when you''ve probably crossed the ten-million-year mark!?"


    Valeria pouted. "I''m not that old!" Kali blushed, thinking that she was too cute.


    Mirrory snorted. "Face it. Moreover, if you arepared to me, you are basically a baby!"


    Angel blinked, "Wow, Mirrory! Why are you so old!"


    Mirrory''s eyebrow twitched. Then, she said. "Sorry Valeria, I shouldn''t have said so."


    The others didn''t fall to the ground because they were already seated.


    Valeria nodded. "It is good that you understand."


    Mirrory definitely ignored Angel''s question and continued. "Speaking of Valeria''s body control, not even other Nature Spirits can replicate what she can do; she is their Queen for a reason. Therefore, they are the exceptions of the exceptions. People with multiple bodies are as rare as they can get."


    "Finding a person with a Yin and Yang constitution is tens of thousands moremon, and Yasenia is probably the only one with such a constitution in the whole Sky Continent, a ce with hundreds of trillions of people."


    Hearing thisparison, they understood that worrying about this was the same as worrying about lightning falling on them with a clear sky.


    Tatyana looked at Valeria and suddenlymented. "Leaving its extreme rarity aside, I can understand now how you were able to give birth to a whole new race. You really got to work, hahaha."


    The others choked and entered a coughing fit. Mirrory rolled her eyes and didn''t speak anymore.


    Meanwhile, Valeria giggled at Tatyana''sment. "I wantedpany, and what betterpany than my own progeny? The spirits are good children. But they all looked the same and were already self-sufficient. So I wanted to try having other children."


    ''Wow... Sometimes, the reason for the origins of a whole race can be so casual.'' They all thought at the same time.


    Valeria continued. "After seeing human variety, I wanted to try something like that. Moreover, the human bloodline is extremely adaptive, so I used my summoner of that time to have some children and then, with his permission, others to get more gene variety to the race. That''s why my [Nature Spirit Elves] are almostpletely human-like. I used humans to create them, after all."


    Kali asked shyly, "V-Valeria, how many children have you had?"


    Valeria got thoughtful and said. "If we don''t count the creation of Nature Spirits as having children since that''s asexual... I would say less than five thousand, but I''m notpletely sure. Some of my bodies were quite active, after all."


    The coughs were louder this time, and even Yasenia looked at Valeria, bbergasted. ''A super mom.''


    Tatyana smirked, "I see. Valeria can be considered to be a super M.I.L.F. "


    Valeria asked, confused. "What are you talking about? Super Milf?"


    Tatyana shook her head, "My things, don''t worry."


    Valeria was confused, but she just shrugged. Then, after thinking of something, the tall, voluptuous greendy looked at Yasenia and smiled, making some of them gulp. "I''m a very good and experienced mother, Yasenia. I can guarantee that I''ll be very good with everything."


    Yasenia didn''t doubt it.


    Tatyana coughed and said somewhat sourly. "Stop tantly seducing my daughter in front of me!"


    Valeria chuckled and transmitted the next just into Tatyana''s mind. ''I won''t stop~. Your daughter''s genes feel so tasty. I really want to have her children. More important than that, Yasenia herself will be a good mother to them, so I won''t let the matter rest~. You should give up, Tatyana, this senior has taken a liking to your daughter, and Kali''s bond with her makes us, in a way, inseparable~. Moreover, although Yasenia doesn''t have romantic feelings for me, she is fond of me."


    Tatyana''s eyebrow twitched in annoyance. ''So much for having too good of a daughter. Everyone wants a piece of her!''


    Valeriaughed, amused. ''It''s your fault for raising her up to be such a good woman.''


    Tatyana sighed. If Valeria were a random person, she would have secretly made her disappear! But this senior won''t be easy to deal with.


    Tatyana sighed one more time and looked at the dragoness. Yasenia looked at Tatyana innocently, like the good girl she was. ''I can''t punish this adorable face! Should I feed her something to make her ugly? That way, she won''t attract so many bees and butterflies.''


    Yasenia felt a chill and didn''t know why. ''What''s wrong? I feel danger!''


    Leaving dangerous thoughts aside, Tatyana suddenly said. "By the way, I don''t remember [Spirit Nature Elves] having a high amount of human bloodline. It was actually very thin. Wouldn''t they have to be half-human if they were made how you told us?"


    Valeria looked at Tatyana, confused, and said as if it was a matter of course. "I purified the next generations with my bloodline. Of course, the human bloodline would be thin."


    All of them got their imagination running and thought. ''Now, Tatyana seems like a very moral person.''


    Tatyana thought, speechless for the first time. ''She is like the exaggerated version of myself.''


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana and Valeria and said. "If we have children, they''ll be out of your boundaries!"


    Tatyana and Valeria repeatedly blinked, looking at Yasenia with innocent looks.


    Yasenia thought to herself that she would have to watch her children in the future.


    However, the others looked at Yasenia with simr thoughts. ''What if they fall in love with their super pampering ultra beautiful and protective mama dragon? Nonono, we have to protect our children''s feelings!''


    And so, a secret organization to protect future generations from their attractive dragon mother and their grandma was born today.


    Anyway, in Valeria''s case, you couldn''t apply ordinarymon sense. Valeria was a spirit, one of the first Nature Spirits, to be exact, so she had to create many during her years to spread her race. For her, normal birth or asexual birth was quite simr, so she didn''t feel it was strange at all. Furthermore, the purifying nature of her existence made it so that close rtionships wouldn''t haveplications, unlike what happened with humans and other races.


    Even then, there were two individuals who had been looking back and forth, not understanding some of the crucial details. Of course, they were Angel and Ebirah.


    Angel was curious about how she could purify the bloodline and wanted to understand, so she opened her mouth to ask. However, Mirroy interrupted her. She even materialized and patted her head with a smile. "Don''t ask, little Angel. Sometimes, ignorance is bliss. Therefore, let''s leave it at: "Those who understand, understand." and "The ways of the seniors are profound.""


    Angel looked at Mirrory and nodded obediently. Mirrory sighed inside. ''I saved her innocent mind!'' Not knowing that, beside some punctual things, Angel''s mind was quite corrupted by a certain skilled dragoness.


    Andrea changed the conversation and asked, "Have we told you the name of this Continent, Tatyana?"


    Tatyana shook her head. Yasenia said. "Distancia Continent. Do you know it?"


    Tatyana''s eyebrow twitched in annoyance. "Distancia Continent? We are so far away from home."


    Seeing their questioning looks, Tatyana sighed. "We are in a lesser World. Compared with the Sky Continent Middle-level World, it is very weak and young. Unlike with Cultivation, challenging a higher rated World in a War is a gap impossible to surmount. Therefore, lesser Worlds are in a different dimension than the Middle Worlds. It is a natural barrier created to protect lesser Worlds from higher-level ones. Therefore, the distance between Sky Continent and Distancia Continent is basically impossible to cross."


    Yasenia frowned and asked worriedly. "Then, I won''t meet with you again?"


    Tatyana tapped Yasenia''s snout and smiled. "Of course you will. How would I be able to go to the Sky Continent in the past otherwise? I was born in a very backward Continent, after all. There are natural one-way portals to travel to the upper dimensions. We just have to go to one and cross it."


    Kali asked, "How do you know the Distancia Continent, mother-inw?"


    Tatyana scratched her cheek, "Well... I may have created a little bit of trouble in a nearby lesser world."


    The others were speechless in more than one way. Has this woman left her mark through the whole Universe, or what?


    Furthermore, seeing her innocent look, they knew that "a little bit" was a very big euphemism.


    Angel asked. "What did you do?"


    Tatyana smiled happily and said. "Not telling!"


    This time, it was Yasenia''s and the others'' eyebrows that twitched with annoyance. "You really like being mysterious, don''t you?"


    Tatyana smiled like a flower, "My second favorite thing is leaving people with that itch to want to know but not being able to~. Well, torturing my enemies until they break is too fun, so we can call that my third favorite thing!"


    Cecile asked curiously, "What''s your favorite thing?"


    Tatyana patted Yasenia''s head and said, "Having my little treasure''spany, of course."


    Yasenia smiled and wagged her long tail.


    Her smile was surprisingly pleasant to look at, even in dragon form. Although she had a reptile head, the dragoness had some human traits that made it appealing.


    For example, she had big expressive golden eyes, a smooth jaw, and a pair of beautiful golden curved horns thatplemented her smooth blue scales. When she smiled, her eyes curved in a human-like manner, which was beautiful even for a dragon.


    Tatyana kissed Yasenia''s snout. "Although it is somewhat bad Inded here if they remember me, this ce is perfect for reaching the Dantian Spiritualization realm. It has been a lot of time since then, so it is possible that they won''t recognize me. Moreover, with the energy quality here, I can guess that there aren''t any Transcendent Realm cultivators in this World, so you have a good chance of surviving as long as you don''t create enemies."


    Yaseniamented. "Now that we are all up to date. It is time to decide on our next location. First, do we have to make haste and return to the Sky Continent as soon as possible, Mom?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "Even if you want to return, it is not possible. Our strength is too low to make the trip. We have to at least be in the Dantian Spiritualization Realm. Furthermore, you''ll only be a burden for me if youe back, little treasure."


    Yasenia didn''t feel bad because it was the truth. "Is everything good over there?"


    Tatyana nodded, "I managed to take back enoughndmarks and resources tost for tens of thousands of years. Moreover, they can''t send much stronger people for a while. I can resist easily. We even have some victories against the Demons. Sadly, they are as resilient as cockroaches, so no matter how many I kill, more appear. I got bored after obliterating four of their main ten armies. With that Death energy, I will send my main body to cultivate and break through the next realm."


    "How many demons are in each army?" Andrea asked.


    Tatyana got thoughtful for a second. Then, she shrugged. "I don''t know. My Undead army was bigger and stronger, so I just crushed them with brute force and added them to my numbers. I think one of the reports said something about three hundred million, but it must be wrong."


    They sighed in relief, only to hear: "It should''ve been more. Or I would''ve killed them even easier."


    After realizing that probably over ny percent of those people were stronger than them, their mouths were twitching incessantly. ''My mother-inw is too terrifying.''


    Meanwhile, Yasenia felt a renewed sense of pressure. Her objective hadn''t changed, which was bing strong enough to help Tatyana. Therefore, knowing that even if she was running through the cultivation levels, her mother seemed to be flying, it didn''t feel veryfortable.


    Tatyana didn''t console Yasenia. She understood her dearest''s objective, but she won''t slow down to wait for her.


    Yasenia''s objective might have been to be strong enough to help Tatyana, but Tatyana''s goal was to be strong enough not to allow Yasenia to participate in her battles. Tatyana didn''t say it and told it as if they were easy battles, but that wasn''t the case at all.


    Tatyana stopped fighting the demon armies because she was getting short on resources. Although it was a fact that she managed to get rid of four out of ten armies, she also had to pay a heavy price in casualties.


    The losses were light enough not to weaken her and maintain the Continent''s delicate bnce but sufficiently heavy to deter her from seeking a fight with the fifth army.


    Just thinking of Yasenia charging in the middle of those battles that have changed the map of the Sky Continent was enough to make Tatyana antsy.


    After bing a transcendent realm cultivator hundreds of thousands of years ago, this was the most motivated Tatyana had ever been in gaining personal strength. She looked at the resting dragoness on herp and thought tenderly. ''Grow at your pace, little treasure. Mom can hold the sky for you until you can spread your beautiful wings throughout the Universe.''

 Chapter 363: Ebirahs Familys Strength. Koran City.

    Chapter 363: Ebirah''s Family''s Strength. Koran City.


    After they were all on the same page, Andrea suggested leaving the cave. "Let''s go out. It''s almost dawn; we should be able to move easily."


    They all nodded, and Yasenia and Kalizily left Tatyana''s and Valeria''s embrace. Yasenia yawned, opening her mouth widely and showing her sharp teeth. Evelyn looked at Andrea andughed.


    Andrea was confused. "What''s so funny?"


    Evelyn smirked, "Be careful where you put your precious thing. Those teeth look quite sharp."


    Andrea was stumped.


    Yasenia snorted and said. "Look." They looked and saw the sharp teeth suddenly retracting, leaving her toothless.


    They blinked twice, stunned at Yasenia''s peculiar skill. Angel whispered with a squeal. "So cute!"


    Andrea was confused. "Why can you do that?"


    Evelyn smirked. "Of course, it is so she can suck your D-"


    *Bang!*


    Cecile answered, ignoring the backflipping woman. "Dragons can hold their progeny in their mouth. Dragons are tiny and weak at birth; hiding their sharp teeth to avoid injuring their children is one reason. Another is to prevent their teeth from getting stuck if they bite something and allow them to swallow big prey. Although unusual, they can dislocate their jaw to consume other beings like snakes. Once a dragon swallows a prey, it is almost guaranteed death since its stomach acids can digest everything."


    Tatyana nodded in praise. "You''ve learned quite a lot under ra''s teachings. I''ll give her a rise."


    Cecile nodded and said coolly. "She is an excellent teacher."


    They all left the cave and traveled toward a nearby city. It wasn''t too far away, and with Cecile''s navigation prowess and the seniors'' experience, they reached another city really fast.


    Evelyn saw that this city was bigger than the previous one, so she said. "There should be strong powers in the city. What do we do once we enter? Do we join a sect or a merchant group? What should we do."


    Their heads turned toward Yasenia. Although they had their own ideas, Yasenia was their leader, and they also trusted her judgment a lot. "We can join a power. Although creating ours would be nice, we shouldn''t be able topete with the top powers until some years go by. My idea is the following."


    Yasenia exined. "First, we create a new n to gain influence. We use our advanced techniques, treasures, and material wealth to gain a foundation. Then, if the opportunity arises, we should ally with one of the strongest factions but leave ourselves a way out. To do so, we should make other groups understand our value without looking too threatening in the power bnce."


    "We want people to look at us and think: ''They are a group with a hightent potential, but they are not a threat at the moment.'' That way, we can slowly and secretly build our strength, expand our influence, and make ourselves a hidden power before they realize it. If we manage to do so, we won''t be taken by surprise if something were to happen. Moreover, we will be able to stay neutral and avoid most conflicts. What do you say?"


    They all looked at Yasenia, impressed. Angel muttered. "Wow... So powerful."


    Tatyana chuckled. "You actually think like your mom. This makes me happy."


    They looked at Tatyana and realized that it was true. This woman, titled [Death Empress], had been slowly building up her power in the Sky Continent, allowing her to gain so much influence that no one dared to offend her rashly. One day, she even took one of the most importantndmarks in the Continent, the [Sky Piercing Tower], to herself and the other superpowers had to retreat.


    Ebirah looked at Yasenia, and although she was young, she had been trained in politics and other aspects since she had memory. Therefore, after hearing her unfiltered thoughts, she understood most of Yasenia''s traits in a political situation. Cunning, ruthless, maniptive, ambitious, scheming, prudent, and intelligent. A threat to anyone dealing with her.


    She shyly approached Yasenia and used her w to grab her wing. Yasenia turned her head and smiled. "What''s wrong, little Ebirah?"


    The lobster put a serious face, don''t ask me to describe a lobster putting a serious look, and asked. "Can you join my faction?"


    "Are they strong?" It wasn''t Yasenia but Cecile who bluntly asked. Ebirah turned toward Cecile. Perhaps, between all the girls, the indifferent and aloof phoenix woman was the one Ebirah feared the most.


    Cecile''s eyes seemed only to register one thing: Yasenia and what Yasenia cared about. However, little Ebirah showed courage and raised her pincers with pride. "Of course! We are the second strongest Crustacean race!"


    Cecile lifted an eyebrow. "And how is your strength on a continental scale?"


    Ebirah voiced proudly. "We are part of one of the third biggest groups, the thirty-three ns! Moreover, our [Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster] race is ranked fifteenth, just behind the [Ind Ruin Mantis Shrimp]!"


    Cecile didn''t speak again.


    Andrea knew that she would have to face the parents of her littlepanion sooner orter, so she decided to convince Yasenia. "I think we should agree. Ebirah''s influence will help us not begin from the bottom of the chain. Moreover, as long as she inherits the power from her parents, we''ll have a powerful ally."


    Yasenia smirked and said. "You don''t have to convince me, Andrea. We''ll be lenient with little Ebirah''s race. Even if they don''t agree to be our allies, we won''t be their enemies unless they do something unforgivable.


    Sierra saw another city in the distance and said, "We are approaching the city walls, be careful with what you say."


    They all nodded and discussed a more specific n via Spiritual Sense.


    The architecture was simr to the other city, using [Living Dirt] to create walls and houses. The roofs were still primarily circr, but this city seemed to have more variety looking at it from the outside.


    After they ced themselves behind thest person in the queue, they waited for their turn. Having learned of their previous experience, Yasenia, Cecile, and Kali led the others, and Andrea, Angel, Evelyn, and Tatyana acted humbly.


    Valeria and Mirrory had hidden inside Kali and Angel, and Sierra and Ebirah walked behind the ground. Sierra''s enormous body was quite eye-catching, so Ebirah wasn''t noticed by anyone.


    Like before, some merchants approached. This time, they spotted Yasenia easily because she was walking at the front, so many of them approached, trying to buy her.


    Cecile frowned, displeased, but Kali answered easily. "She is our prized Beast. A young dragon of unknown species. Her price is not something you can afford. We are going to the capital to sell her and gain the most profit."


    One merchant bunny woman said, "Do you think you will be able to reach the capital? It is too far away from here."


    Kali smiled and released her aura at half-strength. A soft wind rose and hit everyone present. The wind was soft, but the presence that it carried was not.


    They felt their chests tighten as the veiled fox-woman looked at them with those profound verdant green eyes.


    This action was more than enough to deter all of them, and they all took a step back, returning to their groups. Cecile snorted, but Yasenia just rubbed her head on her stomach and let out a calming purring sound. Cecile''s entire being rxed as she petted Yasenia.


    There weren''t any extra incidents this time, and they made it to the gate. At the entrance, there were two guards. Their body was very tall, and they were very muscr. Both of them were from the Minotaur race.


    One of them looked at them, and one of them shouted with vigor. "State your intentions in the Koran City!"


    Kali looked up and said softly. "We''vee here to sell our treasures. They are very high level and quality. However, it is our first timeing to the prestigious Koran City. We would be delighted to have a map of the city."


    The minotaur felt nice having his city praised and said. "With the size of your wolf, I rmend entering through the West gate. This gate can''t open to its size. If you want a ce to rest and a map, we rmend the Barbed Hotel. Very good ce with a stable big enough for your beast. Moreover, the beverages there are strong and delicious!"


    Kali nodded and asked, "How much will it cost to enter the city?"


    "One hundred wed Parus for each of you and one low-grade Parus for the wolf."


    They stealthily looked at Ebirah, and she nodded in approval. Tatyana also said, her tone respectful, "Master, he is quite generous. You should ept."


    Kali felt strange being called Master by her mother-inw, but she nodded nheless. However, they didn''t have any money. Kali thought for a second, and she took out a [Blood Purification leaf], something beneficial for Beast humans. "One leaf for each of you should be enough to pay our entrance."


    The minotaur on the right frowned, making his bullhead look ferocious. "Although we ept goods for the same value, I don''t recognize this spirit nt."


    Kali said, "It is called [Blood purification Leaf]. Very beneficial for beast humans."


    The other guard was more knowledgeable and said. "Take it. Those two leaves are enough to allow them to enter."


    Hearing hispanion say that, he nodded. "Here, nine entry jades. Don''t lose them, or you will have to pay again."


    Kali picked the eight green jades and one blue jade. After looking at them for some seconds, she hid them in her ring and smiled. "Thank you, I hope you have a nice and peaceful day."


    Then, our girls turned and walked toward the West Gate.


    When they were far enough, the other guard approached and said, "We''ve struck the jackpot! This herb is an extinct herb that helps increase the purity of our bloodline. Those below the Beast King Bloodline rank can increase a whole level with one leaf! A true treasure. Let''s take one each."


    They were good friends, so he didn''tin and gave him one of the ten centimeters long red leaves. Each of them opened their mouth and gulped it.


    Thanks to the leaf, this pair will soon climb the militarydder from guards to city soldiers. The pay was one hundred times higher and conditions much better, allowing them to live morevishly.


    Evelyn didn''t know about that leaf, so she asked curiously. "Was that leaf precious?"


    Kali shook her head, "I have the whole tree in my ring. One leaf is nothing. I was hoping to enter with one hundred of them. Who would''ve thought that two of them were enough."


    Angel asked. "Then, why did you take out two of them?"


    Kali patted her head and exined. "I wanted to know how many of them I would need. I expected them to reject the two leaves and give me a number. However, they unexpectedly took them."


    "Oh. They are very silly, hahaha." Little Angel giggled. Kali smiled and looked toward the West gate in the distance.


    If the two guards had known their conversation, they would have spat blood and died of regret. Thankfully, they lived happily in their ignorance.

 Chapter 364: Female Guard. Tatyanas talk. Human Slaves.

    Chapter 364: Female Guard. Tatyana''s talk. Human ves.


    After some minutes of jogging at a moderate speed, they finally reached the West Gate. The city was massive, so even moving at a moderate pace, which would be like using a powerful horse for an ordinary mortal, they still took almost half an hour to reach it.


    This gate was very different from the previous one. That entrance to the city was six meters tall. However,pared with the one in front of them, it was short.


    The West Gate had a massive metallic door over thirty meters in height. On each side of the door, two giant humanoid creatures stood at fifteen meters tall. They had the shape of a human, but because of their size and bulky armor, they looked very imposing.


    They didn''t have their helmets on, so our girls could tell three of them were male while thest one was female. Their facial features were very human-like, simr to their bodies.


    However, there was a difference with ordinary humans; they all had four arms instead of two.


    Yasenia tried to sense their strength, and she felt their level was simr to a mid-level Mental Nourishing Realm cultivator, equivalent to a middle-level Spiritual King Body cultivator.


    Kali approached slowly, and since there wasn''t any queue at this door, she walked up to the guards. The four of them looked at them and released a strand of their aura, trying to intimidate Kali and the others. However, they didn''t even flinch.


    This made the guards frown for a second. ''They aren''t simple.''


    The female guard stepped forward, mainly because our group had only females. The step sounded loud because of the massive weight of the four-armed giant.


    Kali stopped and smiled, her two fox tails swishing calmly. "Hello, wee from the other gate. They told us that we had to pass through here to enter with our guardian beast." Kali pointed at Sierra, who looked like a small wolf before these giants. However, Sierra still lookedposed and elegant, looking at the guards coldly.


    The female guard felt dangering from Sierra. Nevertheless, she nodded. "That would be right; this is the only gate that allows creatures as big as your Wolf. Do you have the entry jades?"


    Kali waved her hand and made the jades float before the female giant. The guards were surprised. However, knowing all the mystical skills in the world, they calmed right after. Kali spoke. "Here are the entry jades. Please, check for their authenticity."


    The female giant crouched and grabbed the fist-sized jades with one of her hands. Kali and the others saw energy circuits dimly lighting up around the armor, and then the gauntlet shone with a green light for an instant. The female giant nodded and returned the jades to Kali.


    To her surprise, Kali stepped forward and took her directly from her hand, not being afraid of her. The guard blinked twice, confused.


    The source of her confusion was theirck of reaction.


    After seeing only one of the nine creatures flinch because of her size, it was surprising for her. This giant female guard was, in truth, a very gentle woman. Her house''s tradition was the only reason she acted as a guard. Moreover, since the poption of giants was small, she didn''t have any real friends besides her family.


    She liked little people more than those of her size because she felt like she had to take care of them.


    She had hurt small creatures without it being her intention in the past, which made her more careful when approaching others. Some looked really fragile to her, and she had strong protective feelings toward them.


    Nevertheless, she would always scare those more petite than her.


    In her mind, it wasn''t strange for small creatures to fear her. After all, her strength was high, and her presence intimidating.


    But against all odds, she found a group of small creatures that didn''t only not fear her, but they also looked at her with calm eyes. Even the little lobster who flinched was calmed right after with the caresses of the tallest and brown-skinned woman between them.


    Kali saw that the giant woman was still crouched, looking at them with an odd expression, and asked. "Is something wrong?"


    The female guard shook her head and stood up slowly. Her figure was imposing as she became taller and taller. After she reached the gate, she turned and said. "You all are allowed to enter the city! Open the gates!"


    "Open the gates!"


    "Open the gates!"


    "Open the gates!"


    With four simultaneous shouts, all the giants moved and ced their hands on the tall gate.


    Then, in an impressive show of strength, the four of them pushed, making the enormous gate rumble as it opened in the middle.


    Yasenia and the others lifted their eyebrow. That gate looked much heavier than they thoughts. Ebirah was impressed and asked Andrea. "Would you be able to open it?"


    Andrea rubbed her chin and then nodded. "I should be able to. They don''t look much heavier than the giant doors inside the Volcano."


    Ebirah cked her pincers, "You are so strong, Andrea!"


    Andreaughed softly.


    Their shout interrupted the conversation.


    "The gates are open! Wee to Koran City!"


    Yasenia and the others didn''t dy and walked through the gates. Kali said as they crossed the gates. "Thank you for your hard work. These are for all of you, you should eat them before they lose effectiveness."


    Then, she threw one [Blood Purification leaf] at each of them. They were really nothing to Kali, and seeing the enthusiasm the minotaurs had when they took them, she thought it would be a good show of sincerity.


    The guards used one of their fourth arms to catch the leaves, and after smelling the aroma, they knew it was something good. They all smiled, satisfied.


    However, the weakest of them suddenly turned their attention toward the heavy gate. "What are you standing there for? Close the damn gate; it is heavy!"


    The other three smiled awkwardly and began retracting their steps. The gate made another rumbling sound as it finally closed with a low and resounding boom.


    The female giant saw their figures disappear and thought. ''Maybe I can get close to them. I will visit them in the future.''


    Meanwhile, Yasenia and the others finally entered the city and saw very popted streets filled with all kinds of different creatures. Most had a humanoid form with beast traits, but seeingplete beasts walking about wasn''t strange. There were also humanoid beasts, meaning bipedal lizards, bears, and a wide variety of creatures.


    However, Yasenia and the others also realized that most of the beast humans were from the Wolf n. Maybe, out of one hundred beast-humans, there were ten wolf beast-humans.


    The buildings were tall and small. There wereyers, with the shortest structures at the front. They could also spot some of them with enormous doors, probably to allow giant races to enter.


    The streets were also over two hundred meters in width.


    In the middle were carriages, motorized vehicles, and even people moving on flying swords.


    In short, it was a pretty diverse and popted area with exotic architecture. Tatyana lifted an eyebrow andmented. "They actually rely a lot on [Living Dirt] this much? This can be really dangerous real fast."


    Yasenia and the others nodded.


    However, there was another detail they caught right away. It was quite ring for them, after all.


    "Where are the humans?" Evelyn asked. The others also felt the absence of the race they thought was the most widespread.


    Even after looking around, they didn''t spot many humans and those they spotted...


    Andrea pointed in one direction with a strange face. "There are some over there."


    Following Andrea''s finger, they saw two male and female humans tied in chains and naked, posing on the streets. There was a female fox kin with a whip speaking with passing people, "Human ves for just one hundred and fifty wed Parus! They are well-trained and very obedient. Do not miss the discount we are making today!"


    Yasenia and the others couldn''t help but feel surprised. Tatyana thought to herself. ''This is what they call an uno-reverse-card, I guess.''


    The fourth-wall-breaking Empress turned her head and saw their confused expressions. Sheughed softly and asked. "What? Did you think that beast humans wouldn''t treat humans as such? No matter which side of the coin, we are all quite simr at the end of the day."


    Yasenia asked, her tone inquiring. "Even Demons?"


    Tatyana easily nodded. "Even Demons and Divines. They are just more liberated in some aspects, with fewer moral restraints. But in the end, every race fears the other race getting control, and they oppress them until they can''t even lift their heads. It is rare to find Worlds with different groups that coexist with each other."


    Cecilemented coldly. "Foolish. This only creates a vicious circle of revenge. If humans are allowed to escape their bindings, the world will be set ame by them."


    Tatyanaughed, "You''ve perfectly defined the whole world, Cecile."


    Tatyana said slowly. "As the cultivators search for immortality, they are stopped by others, giving birth to resentment. A person can maybe endure others pushing them from their goals once or twice. Still, after a while, the resentment umtes and grows inside a person bigger than what they can handle. This creates one feeling: thirst for revenge."


    Tatyana shook her head. "After one is blinded by revenge, the resentment transforms into unconditional hate and leads us tomit atrocities. Of course, the other side retaliates, creating more trouble and leading those involved into a cycle of revenge until one side is exterminated. Few conflicts are resolved without that happening."


    Tatyana sighed. "Moreover, this is only one reason creatures and races fight with each other. There are plenty of them that gives us an excuse to act before they do, even if we don''t know if they had the intention to harm us. All of you have done things like this more than once."


    They couldn''t refute it, so they looked at her, waiting to hear the rest. Tatyana continued. "However, we don''t live in a World where words can resolve every conflict. We live in a World where the bigger fist is correct, and the weaker one can onlyment at their feebleness. Therefore, you don''t have to feel guilty. Why should you hold your ideals by following rules set by someone else?"


    Tatyana sneered. "We just have to be stronger without rming the people trying to suppress us. Once we are strong enough, they''ll be the ones listening to us, and we''ll be the ones making the rules."


    Tatyana looked at them, her red eyes burning their souls with renewed determination. "Therefore, you have to gain strength. Without strength, others will repress your ideals, no matter how morally upright you want to be, how much of a good person or a devil you want to be."


    "Remember, children. The Cultivation World is about strength and nothing more."


    They nodded and took a deep breath. ''Strength! Without it, we''ll just be thrown around by others, never able to create our own future.''


    After her small speech, Tatyana motioned them to move forward. Kali and Cecile guided them, wanting to go to the inn the minotaurs rmended.


    However, as they walked, that ve-owner fox-woman spotted them. Kali''s presence made her eyes gravitate toward them because a two-tailed fox was a rarity.


    She approached with a smile and spoke to Kali. "Miss, I see that behind you there are some humans. How about selling them to me? We can even exchange ves if you find any of these likable."


    Kali and the others turned. The red-furred fox woman was dragging the four human ves by the chains around their necks.


    Since they were naked, Angel and the othersnded their eyes on a bare, living male for the first time. Evelyn whispered, "So small. Did they cut a part of it?"


    Angel giggled, "So cute."


    Andrea smirked. "I always felt I was small, but it seems thatparing myself with Yasenia or the monster dildos Tatyana uses was like shooting myself in the foot."


    The ve owner woman turned her head and looked down. ''Well, they aren''t the biggest, but they aren''t small either... What kind of things are these humans used to?''


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched, and she used her wing to cover their eyes. Then, she transmitted mentally. ''No looking so intently! A nce, I don''t mind, but do not let your eyes wander too much.''


    Their lips instantly quirked. ''She is so cute when she is jealous~.''


    Kali shook her head while hearing their banter. Then, she turned toward the woman and said...

 Chapter 365: Talk with Jorey, a common merchant.

    Chapter 365: Talk with Jorey, amon merchant.


    Kali shook her head while hearing their banter. Then, she turned toward the woman and said tly. "I mean no disrespect, but can you ves evenpare to mine?"


    The fox-woman''s long and fluffy ears flickered, feeling like someone pped her face. ''They are just humans; can they be that much better?''


    With a hidden contemptuous look, she began evaluating Andrea, Tatyana, Angel, and Evelyn. Our human girls looked at her with cold expressions, making the fox woman feel a chill going up her spine. However, she just ignored it because of the particr beauty all of them had.


    The cute, blonde, and sweet-looking short woman could melt the heart.


    The tall, tanned, and light-green-eyed heroic woman would make the heart pound.


    The short and tmon woman had those violet eyes and electric blue exotic hair that would attract attention.


    And finally, the red-eyed human felt like she was on apletely different level. When the foxdyid her eyes on Tatyana, she involuntarily lowered her gaze as if not feeling worthy of looking at that gorgeous and elegant face.


    However, that feeling of pure dominance Tatyana passively released also made some instincts re up a fire inside.


    The foxdy looked at Kali and said, trying to act calmly. "I''ll exchange all my ves and a powerful mid-level Earth-rank treasure for the red-eyed human. I think I''m overpaying, but I''m determined to take her."


    Yasenia''s gaze cooled down below freezing, but she lowered it instantly. She didn''t want to act impulsively. Nevertheless, she sent Kali a message about what to say.


    Kali heard it, and her lips twitched. ''So brutal...''


    Nevertheless, she said it aloud, word by word, without skipping anything. "Miss, if you really think she is that worthless to be traded by those malnutrition sacks of flesh, then please scram before my patience disappears. I wouldn''t trade her even for a transcendent ranked treasure. And do not bring up my human ves again, or else my patience will grow thin."


    Then, Sierra growled and unfurled a part of her aura.


    *BOOM!*


    The foxdy almost fell face-first onto the ground after Sierra''s imposing presence surrounded her. Her face changed, and she hastily exined with a terrified tone. "I''m sorry, miss. I was wrong, and I failed to see your greatness. Please, forgive me."


    Kali nced at Yasenia for a second and saw her lips coldly quirking. ''My love can sometimes be malicious.''


    Sierra stopped after she apologized, and the foxdy breathed a sigh of relief. Her body was soaked in a cold sweat. ''I thought I would die right there and then... So scary.''


    She was about to leave with fear and a seed of resentment in her heart. However, she suddenly saw a beautiful creature skipping toward her with curious golden eyes. The red fox-woman''s eyes widened, and she eximed, "Such a beautiful dragon!"


    Yasenia approached slowly and smiled, making her eyes curve beautifully. "Beautiful miss, the master said we are not selling yet, so, umm, we want to leave peacefully. Can we do that? I''m sorry about the big wolf; she is very protective of us..."


    Our girls'' thoughts coordinated. ''The devil. Her race should be called Devil Dragon.''


    Well, except for one of them. ''Little treasure is so cute when acting like a child! I want to hug her and squish her!''


    The fox-woman felt an arrow pierce her heart and crouched slightly to hug Yasenia''s head. "Sure, sure. You are such a beautiful girl. I understand that the big bad wolf would react that way."


    The innocent Sierra ordered by the currently cute-acting dragoness: ''miss, it was her who told me to tten you to the ground with my aura. I was the merciful one!''


    Yasenia faked growling sounds and wagged her tail. "Miss, you are sofy~."


    The woman squealed, forgetting about her resentment, and said. "You are very cute, darling. I would really love to take you with me. Sadly, your master is probably very against it."


    Cecile said coldly. "You are right, so keep it light."


    The fox woman rolled her eyes and retrieved a piece of raw meat dripping with blood from her spatial ring. "Here, darling, a little treat. I bet you''ll like it."


    Yasenia saw a piece of raw red meat from an unknown animal appearing in the woman''s hand and blinked twice. ''Raw meat?'' It was fist-sized, so it was indeed suitable for a treat.


    Yasenia curiously sniffed the piece of meat and found that it smelled sweet and quite lovely. Under the speechless eyes of our girls, Yasenia opened her mouth and chomped on the raw piece of meat.


    Yasenia chewed slowly, and the sweet blood taste and texture made Yasenia truthfully squint, making the fox woman''s and our group''s hearts pound at her cuteness. ''So cute I want to die!''


    The fox woman looked up to the others and was instantly paralyzed with fear. ''Why are their gazes so intense!?''


    How could she know that she had discovered something they didn''t know, and the fact that a random person found Yasenia''s new trait made them extremely pissed and jealous!


    Cecile asked with a freezing voice, making even the spectators want to grab a warm nket. "Have you finished? We want to keep going."


    The woman wanted to cry but didn''t have tears! She wanted to flee, but she was still interested in the red-eyed human and, now, Yasenia, so she said. "I-I won''t try to buy them anymore, but I see you all are quite new. How about traveling together? I swear I won''t n to do any tricks! I really just want to spend a little more time with the cute darling here."


    They wanted to refuse; how could they let this wild woman take more time of their dear dragoness!?


    However, Yasenia spoke faster than them with a childish voice. "That was yummy~. Are you going to give me more if we travel together?"


    Their attention shifted to the cute acting dragoness. ''I want to pet her!'' They thought unanimously.


    The fox woman nodded repeatedly. "Yes, yes, yes. But only if your groupes with me."


    The fox woman felt the dragoness leave her arms, making her feel somewhat empty. Then, she saw Yasenia walk in front of the Phoenix woman and tilt her head. "Can we go if we have the time~?"


    Cecile''s cold face melted into a smile, and she kissed her snout.


    The spectators who thought the phoenix had face paralysis were stunned on the spot as if they saw flowers bloom after winter. ''So beautiful!''


    Cecile understood Yasenia''s ns instantly, so she looked at the fox-woman, her face returning to the cold and indifferent one, and curtly ordered. "Let''s move to the side of the street."


    The spectators blinked repeatedly. ''Maybe, I''ve just imagined things?''


    They all moved to the side, and Cecile asked without a change of tone. "Are you going toward the Sun Engulfing Lobster Capital?"


    The fox woman thoughtfully said. "It is somewhat far, but my caravan can move in that direction."


    She pointed at the four naked humans and said. "Honestly, those four are the only merchandise left to sell. Then, I must buy some goods from this city to resell elsewhere. I can buy with the Grandsol City, the capital city of the Sun Lobsters, in mind."


    Kali praised. "You seem experienced."


    Jorey smiled. "Of course, I, Jorey, have been doing this for more than one hundred years. Mypany, [Mountain Traveler Merchants], has grown greatly since I took over."


    They all blinked, feeling that the name familiar. ''Ah! The wolf-man we killed was a part of her merchant group.''


    Yasenia smiled wryly internally. ''Maybe it is not that good of an idea to travel with them?''


    Kali smiled and said. "Whenever we leave the city, we''ll contact you if you are still around. How should we do so?"


    Jorey said, "You just have toe to one of our shops and give them a letter with this stamp. It should reach me in less than a day. Tell me where you reside, and after that, we can travel outside together."


    Kali received a stamp for the letter and looked at it. It had the face of a wolf looking to the right and a fox looking to the left. Yasenia asked, like a curious child. "Why does it have a wolf-head? You are fox, right miss?"


    Jorey didn''t suspect anything and petted Yasenia''s head. "Of course, I''m a fox. The reason is that two families lead my merchant group."


    She sighed. "Sadly, the wolf family is bing too powerfultely. Unless something unexpected happens, we may lose control over the merchant group."


    Kali raised her eyebrow. "Is it okay to tell us something like that?"


    Jorey waved her hand. "Everyone knows about the power struggle in our merchant group. Me speaking about it or not is really not a big deal."


    Kali nodded. Then, she asked, "We''ve made quite a long journey and wanted to rx for a while. Do you know a ce to rest with the humans? We have a policy of treating humans nicely, so I don''t want them to sleep in poor establishments."


    Jorey was surprised, "Why do you have that policy?"


    Andrea unfurled her cultivation, hitting the fox like a steel wall, and said with a cold voice. "Even if I can''t be free, I want to be treated with respect."


    Yasenia internally fangirled. ''My darling is so handsome even as a ve, kya!''


    Jorey took ten steps back and looked at Andrea fearfully. "Y-Y-You are in the Ethereal Soul Body Realm!? How did you reach that level?"


    Andrea snorted and crossed her arms. "None of your business."


    Jorey frowned, but she didn''t dare make a squeak after looking into those light-green eyes. She turned toward Kali and asked with concern. "How did you control someone strong like that?"


    Cecile received Yasenia''s idea and found it reasonable. She said with a cold smile. "No matter how strong they are, their families aren''t as strong. Moreover, what can a human do in our world even if they have a little bit of strength? With our race''s supremacy, not even someone a thousand times stronger than her could make a difference."


    Jorey was stumped but found it reasonable. ''I''m still immature. The fear of seeing a strong human startled me.''


    Kali looked around and saw that there were many people with shocked eyes looking at Andrea. She asked. "I see that her strength is high for this area. How strong is the Lord of this city?"


    The fox woman frowned and said. "Last time I heard about it was ten years ago. At that time, he had just achieved the fifth level of the Ethereal Soul Body Realm. Nevertheless, I feel like this human of yours can challenge him and put up a fight."


    Meanwhile, the four humans behind the fox-woman woke up from their stupor, and after hearing Jorey''s evaluation, they began pleading with hope filling their tones. "Please, Hero! Save us!"


    "We don''t want to be ves. We want to be free again!"


    "This life is worse than death, please. Save us from our bindings."


    "I don''t want to be sold to an unknown man, please!"


    Andrea looked on as the fox woman''s whip shed and hit the four humans on the chest, sting them away. She could''ve reacted; she could''ve stopped it, but for what?


    Saving these four random humans won''t only put her own safety at risk. Their whole group might be med for colluding with humans, bing the enemy number one of the Distancia Continent.


    Not only was it not worthy, but it was also stupid to act like a hero in this situation. Moreover, for our protective heroic woman, before Yasenia''s safety, the lives of one million humans paled inparison.


    Jorey shouted with rage. "Shut up! I will send you to a breeding facility if you dare say one more word. Let''s see if you are as energetic as you are right now!"


    The eyes of the four people widened with fear and instantly shut up. However, their eyes locked on Andrea, pleading for salvation.


    Andrew said aloud, her tone t and indifferent. "Don''t look at me. I''m not going to save you. Not only will I not save you, but if you dare continue to look at me like that, I''m going to cut your heads off."


    Their eyes widened as if the person before them had be some sort of alien creature, looking shocked and horrified.


    Jorey''s eyes shed with surprise. Then, she said to Kali and Cecile with wonder, "You''ve trained her well. How did you do it?"


    Kali shook her head and chuckled. "You see, I didn''t train her. What mypanion here has told you is only a partial truth. What we do most of the time is treat them and their families properly. Although we sell them as ves, we choose our buyers very seriously. Only if we know they won''t suffer will we sell them. This way, with a basic sry and bare minimum life quality, they can at least maintain dignity and will willingly work harder. So that you know, the strength of the other three humans is simr or even superior to Andrea''s."


    The people that had been listening had their eyes almost pop out of their skulls. They were the strongest humans they''d seen in their life. Yet, there they were, obediently following the two-tailed fox and the Phoenix woman.


    And the trick seemed to be as simple as treating them somewhat better.


    Kali didn''t know, but her words would begin a reform in very in the Distancia Continent, making it more simr to the one carried on the Sky Continent.


    It wasn''t much, but it was definitely an improvement that would lead to small general improvements in human life quality in the Distancia Continent.

 Chapter 366: Separating from Jorey. New house! We are wealthy?

    Chapter 366: Separating from Jorey. New house! We are wealthy?


    Jorey thought about Kali''s words profoundly and felt that they were right. ''Humans are a high-intelligence species. Although most of them are used as property, they are not stupid enough to treat all of this as natural. Most of them, even when reared since they are a child, are resistant to being in such a lowly position.''


    She gave it more thought as she saw Andrea, Angel, Tatyana, and Evelyn obediently standing behind Kali without any restraints around them. ''If we increase theirfort levels to be worthwhile living,pared with other ve tradepanies, humans will basically flock to us. Then, if we increase our policies to give them basic rights, we can control them and make them submit much easier.''


    Her eyes focused on Andrea. ''Look how obedient the beautiful and tall human is even after reaching such a terrifying strength. She even has more loyalty for her owner than those of her race pleading for salvation. ''


    Jorey was an intelligent merchant, so she also saw the risks. ''Of course, buyers would not be happy not to be able to do whatever they want with our ves, but in the long run, it can create a healthier business method to sell them. We could create a new term, [Luxury ves].''


    Jorey smiled cunningly, feeling the potential profits and movement this could create. Then, she thought. ''Between humans, some will try to rebel even then, but any intelligent species would do so if given a chance. We just have to keep a tighter leash by not allowing them to cultivate and check their personal strength from time to time.''


    With those thoughts in mind, Jorey could see the profits and also the potential dangers.


    It won''t give tangible benefits for maybe a decade or two. Still, after building up their reputation, they could price their ves much higher because of their health, obedience, and other characteristics, which would not be evenparable to other ves in the market.


    Jorey wanted to confirm some things, so she asked Kali with curiosity. "How strong are you?"


    To be able to control someone like Andrea, her own strength should also not be inadequate.


    Cecile and Kali smiled but didn''t answer. The implications were obvious.


    Even then, Yasenia more or less could guess Jorey''s thoughts with a simple deduction of their conversation trajectory and the looks she was giving Andrea and the others. She trotted in front of Jorey with a raised chin, as if a super proud child, and said. "Master is super strong~. Not even all the humansbined can beat master!"


    Jorey''s eyes shed with understanding. ''Of course, the reason she can control them is not just the good living conditions. A suitable strength is also required. I should create a cultivation method that allows ves to gain strength, but not enough to be out of control.''


    Kali, Cecile, and Jorey, with Yasenia''s timely interventions, spoke for almost half an hour more. With new revolutionary ideas, Jorey felt she had gained a lot. Therefore, she gave Kali a card. "Here, miss. This card will give you a twenty percent discount on any merchandise sold by our [Mountain Travelers] merchant group. Also, we are going to start an auction in the near future together with another merchant group, so feel free to participate. I''ll send you the detailster when you contact me again."


    Kali''s eyes shed with understanding. ''It is like saying: "I can give you more benefits, but only if you contact us again." She is not stupid.''


    Kali smiled and said. "We''ll contact you as soon as we manage to settle in the Koran City. We have to get used to everything here, after all."


    Jorey nodded and raised her hand, grabbing the air. The gesture was very abrupt, so Kali was confused. Andrea sent her a transmission after Ebirahmunicated with her. ''That''s the same as bowing in our continent. Just copy her gesture.''


    Kali raised her right hand and grabbed the air.


    Jorey smiled and said. "Farewell!" Then, she turned around and dragged her ves away with her.


    Andrea and the others saw the four ves looking back at them with longing as if pleading for their salvation. However, none of our girls moved an inch.


    After they disappeared into the crowd, Yaseniamunicated with the others. ''Let''s sell half of our trash items to shops around the city. We should be able to gain enough to livefortably for a while. We can also be familiar with prices in this World by selling them in different shops.''


    They began walking toward one of the shops, and Evelyn asked. ''What do you take as a trash item?''


    Yasenia pondered andmented. ''For us, items of magic grade and below are basically useless. We should keep twenty percent of them, just in case, but I think we can sell the rest.''


    Andreamented. ''Try not to sell crude materials. Let''s focus on selling all the weapons andpleted items of magic grade.''


    Yasenia nodded in understadning. Some of the low-level materials could still be used as foundations to createplicated structures, pills, or even formations. Moreover, the price will probably be meager, and since Yasenia had more than enough space in the giant [Five Realm Spatial Ring], she didn''t have any hast to get rid of those.


    Yasenia decided to ask Tatyana. ''Mom, what quality is my spatial ring?''


    Tatyana smirked and said. ''Why should I tell you?''


    Yasenia felt her teeth itching. ''I''ll bite you if you don''t tell me!''


    Tatyana burst intoughter, ''You are adorable when you are like this, so I refuse!''


    Yasenia moved her mouth and bit Tatyana''s arm yfully. Tatyana exaggerated a pained reaction, and soon, both of them began ying around as they walked the streets.


    The others shook their heads with smiles.


    The way to sell their merchandise was notplicated at all. They went to a shop, spoke with the shopkeeper, and after pouring out some treasures, they sold them. Yasenia sold three weapons, two armors, a cauldron, a smithing hammer, a smithing furnace, and a formation pen at each shop they visited.


    All of them were between the middle and high-grade magical-ranked.


    They understood that magical rank items could be sold between ten to five hundred low-level Parus. It was very little, but they also understood that these shops then resell them to the public for at least twice the price.


    They also guessed that those they sold at such a low price were the owners of the shops scamming them. However, they didn''t mind because while they were in their shops, they could see the actual costs of the items.


    It varied a lot for each product. For example, a sword and an alchemy cauldron of the same level would not be priced simrly. The alchemy cauldron would be much more expensive.


    However, they could guess that low-level Parus was used for magic-ranked materials, middle and High-level Parus for earth-ranked materials, and peak or wless Parus for Heaven-ranked treasures and above.


    It was not entirely urate, but it was a giant leap in understanding for the girls.


    Thinking about the thousands of tons in Heaven-ranked material and the hundreds of items of the Heaven ranked they had; one thought crossed their minds. ''We are filthy rich.''


    After visiting different human-sized shops for hours, their money piled up and amounted to almost three hundred middle-level Parus. It was more than enough to stay in the fanciest inn in the town for at least a week.


    Angel chuckled and said. "We only sold like one or two percent of our magic-ranked treasures. We have a lot of money."


    Yasenia chuckled. "We''ve hunted demons and other creatures in the Secret Realm for months. Not only that, we had Valeria to help us with Spirit nts and little Ebirah to help us with minerals. It is quite normal that we have this much. Not counting all the spending we made in the Lost Town."


    Cecile said with a smile, "Do not underestimate yourself, our little greedy dragoness. Your scent for treasures is not weaker than Ebirah and Valeria, and it works for everything. Not just nts or minerals."


    The others nodded. Yasenia''s treasure sense was frankly unfair.


    The times Yasenia made almost ny-degree turns as she sniffed the air in the Secret Realm were not low at all.


    Weapons, spatial rings, armors, cultivation resources, professional treasures, and many more couldn''t escape our dragoness''s sharp olfactory sense.


    Yasenia smirked triumphantly. "Of course, I''m a dragon, after all."


    Did they just call her greedy? Why is she acting so cutely and proudly!? They really wanted to drown her in kisses for being so adorable.


    Anyway, leaving aside the constant fight against Yasenia''s cuteness they had to face, our girls had quite a rxing experience while walking the city.


    They expertly avoided people with strange intentions, so there weren''t any "Young Master" events... Yet.


    You can''t underestimate our girls'' experience dealing with these after walking with Yasenia everywhere. She was like a ma for all these beauty-seeking individuals with egos more enormous than the World.


    They went directly to the inn Jorey rmended with their new rtively low funds. Although they thought about going to the one the Minotaurs rmended, they trusted Jorey more in understanding the high-quality ces.


    To their surprise, it was not an inn but a mansion when reaching the ce. Withrge metal gates and a frontal garden, they could see a three-story building one hundred meters away.


    Furthermore, looking behind the mansion, it had arge garden. Evelyn asked, doubtful. "Did that woman send us to the correct location?"


    The others were also confused. Although they''d seen properties like this one lying all over the gigantic city, they thought they were private properties, not something they could rent.


    They looked around and soon saw a dog-woman running in their direction with an anxious face. Once she arrived, she extended her hand solemnly and grabbed the air below her waist as a formal greeting. With a ragged breath, she apologized. "I''m sorry for reachingte; I didn''t expect customers to appear here directly."


    Ebirah exined that the lower the air grabbing, the more serious the greeting was. If someone was in a higher position, it wasmon for that person to grab the air higher than someone with lower prestige. To be treated as equals, grabbing the air after raising one hand was the mostmon.


    Kali smiled and sent a healing mist to the dog woman. "Don''t worry; we were told toe here since we are new to the Koran city. We didn''t expect to be a mansion but an inn."


    The dog woman felt a refreshing and earthly scent covering her body, dissipating her fatigue at once. Her eyes looked at Kali with awe, and she smiled widely. "Thank you, senior. It is not a problem even if youe here directly since we have a human ve waiting in each residence. Sadly, the human guarding this mansion died of illness, making our precious guests wait."


    They couldn''t help but feel surprised. The disregard for humans was such that even this innocent and obedient-looking woman thought of them as nothing but tools. Of course, this didn''t mean that the dog woman was evil. It was just that their education in this matter was radically different.


    Even Angel and the others have lived surrounded by very since they were children. Therefore, not only did they not find it disturbing but only strange because the roles were reversed.


    Tatyana thought to herself. ''Moral views are most of the time subjective. Killing should indeed be universally seen as wrong, but don''t predators catch their prey for food? Don''t herbivores kill sentient nts for food? Treating humans as ves maye as horrific because you are also a human, so you rte to it, but if you look at it with a broader perspective, things can be messy.''


    (Author Note: Miss Tatyana, can you stop trying to brainwash my readers? Don''t try to apply the twisted moral views of a Cultivation World in a civilized one!)


    Tatyana snorted.


    Yasenia saw her mother sneering and asked her as Kali spoke with the dog woman about the price. ''What''s wrong, mom?''


    Tatyana said with disdain. ''A pedantic person is trying to interrupt my ramblings with mortal logic. Moreover, there already exist plenty of "young masters" in mortal worlds. It''s just that the general popce doesn''t get in contact with them often! If they opened their eyes and looked around with a more scrutinizing eye, they would realize how self-entitled many people are!''


    Yasenia felt that her mother was in the middle of a crazy episode, so she just nodded and patted her head with her tail. ''You are right, mom. You are the smartest, after all.''


    Tatyana smiled like a flower and forgot about continuing her tirade, leaving behind a cold-sweating author.


    Meanwhile, Kali finally reached an agreement with the dog woman to pay one hundred middle-level Parus each week for living in the mansion. This mansion was just amon onepared with the really luxurious ones, so it wasn''t too cheap or expensive.


    Ebirah also approved this pricing.


    After getting the contract done and paying a third of their current money capital, they all walked inside their new home.

 Chapter 367: A tour through their new house. Transmutation.

    Chapter 367: A tour through their new house. Transmutation.


    The mansion was expansive and luxurious. It wasn''t made of the best materials but had a weing and refreshing ambiance. The brown furniture, wooden floor, and stony walls gave it a rustic feeling that allowed forfort.


    After walking through the door, there was a hall with stairs on the far right. There were three doors, one at the left, one at the right, and another in the front.


    The door on the left guided them to a passageway that had opened windows on the left side and three white wooden doors on the right. Opening those rooms, they found them out to be guest rooms.


    If you followed the hallway, you had one door that sent you to the back garden and another that guided you to the living room. The middle door in the entry hall also headed toward the living room.


    It was very wide, and the back wall was made of panoramic windows that opened to the back garden. Through it, they could see a curious Sierra inspecting the rear garden and curiously sniffing around.


    Sierra felt their gazes and looked through the panoramic windows at the smiling girls. Thankfully, she had a furry head, or her embarrassment would show on her face. She straightened and walked away elegantly to inspect other ces.


    They giggled at her antics and looked around the living room. It had threerge couches. Two of them were in the middle of the living room, surrounding a rectangr table made of thick wood. The other faced therge transparent panoramic window. The couches were a wine red and looked veryfortable.


    Besides this, there was also a hearth with four chairs. The walls were decorated with various paintings and two ample cupboards.


    It was very nice andfy.


    They followed to the next door and found the dining room. There was a wide table with almost twenty chairs. There were windows to allow natural light in, and the walls were afortable yellow. There were three cabs with diverse tableware.


    Following to the other side of the dining room, there was the kitchen separated by a small hallway that made a ny-degree turn.


    Yasenia observed the kitchen and nodded. "Not bad. I can work with this space."


    Evelyn asked, "Can you cook with your form?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "I don''t know, I probably can''t, but I will once I can be human-like again."


    They felt it was a shame, but they just nodded.


    They did anotherp around and saw two bathrooms on this floor¡ªone with a ce to bath, the other with three separate toilets.


    One of the toilets was a hole in the ground, probably for species that couldn''t use a human-like toilet. Not that our girls needed it, but who knew if their guests would need it one day?


    After that, they explored the second floor.


    It was where the multiple bedrooms were. In total, they counted seven with a main bedroom bigger than the others. The rooms were simr, with a bed that took up almost sixty percent of the room, a wardrobe, a window, and a toilet. Beside the bed was amp fueled by special oil and a bedside table.


    Yasenia said. "I have the better beds and furniture in general, but let''s try to use these. They lookfortable enough. Moreover, I bet all of you will just use the bed in the master bedroom."


    They looked at Yasenia with faces that said. "You are speaking the obvious."


    They had their dear dragoness close. How could they sleep in a bedroom separated from hers?


    Yasenia shook her head with a smile and walked up the stairs toward the final floor.


    When they reached it, they were surprised. Not because something special was here, but just the opposite.


    It was empty.


    Andreamented. "This should be a cer, right? Should we use it?"


    Cecilemented. "We can leave tradable items here. However, with Yasenia''srge spatial ring, it is a little redundant."


    Evelyn suggested. "How about using it for our work? We can create four rooms, an alchemy room, a cksmithing room, a formation room, and a tailoring room."


    They all got thoughtful; it wasn''t a bad idea. Kali asked. "How much time will we stay in this city, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia was unsure. "Traveling with Jorey would be an advantage but also a disadvantage because Andrea, Angel, Evelyn, and Mom would need to always act as ves. Therefore, we can afford to lose that chance if we want to stay in this city longer."


    Yasenia shook her head and said. "We may be here one week, month, or even a year. Who knows? Honestly, we don''t have any other objective besides slowly integrating into the Continent and using our resources to increase our strength."


    Yasenia turned toward Ebirah and said. "If you are worried about your family, we can send them a letter. They''ll probably send someone to see your well-being unless they are too doting to allow you to travel outside. So, unless we receive urgent news about Ebirah''s family, we should stay in the dark and slowly develop."


    Yasenia got thoughtful and said. "Let''s take it slow for now, and if we decide to stay in the city for an extended period of time, we can buy this house and modify the cer to create your workshops. We have the capital for that, after all."


    They found it reasonable.


    After having seen the house, they all walked toward the living room.


    They opened the panoramic window by sliding it to the right and sat on the long red couch. Sierra also approached andy outside, her head resting right beside them, not blocking the view. At twelve meters long and eight meters tall, she was like a small hill when lying down, after all.


    Evelyn saw Sierra''s rxed look and smiled. "How are you feeling, Sierra?"


    Sierra calmly looked at them and said softly. "Rxed. It is really strange not having to be on constant alert. I think this is the first time in my life I can feel this... liberated. With the soft breeze and yourpany, I feelfortable."


    They all smiled andid back on the red couch, looking at how the breeze moved the grass and the trees. It was almost winter in this world, so the scenery had its own charm even when the temperature was low.


    Yasenia felt herself being lifted, and then all six loversid her on theirps. She blinked twice, confused and surprised because their movements were coordinated.


    However, soon any other thought disappeared as various hands began massaging her whole body. Her head, neck, wings, back, and tail werefortably caressed to the point Yasenia became a purring blob.


    They all smiled, and no one spoke. Yasenia''s lovely growls and the sweet floral scent her body naturally gave made the atmosphereforting. They could feel their souls rxing. How good would it be to live like this for the rest of their lives?


    Pampering their dear dragoness in the mornings, rxing while appreciating the scenery, and working from time to time to break the monotonous lifestyle.


    After a while, Andrea broke the silence with her deep and soothing voice. "Now that we have a resting ce, what''s the n?"


    Evelyn offered. "How about creating a strong connection with a big merchant firm like the [Mountain Travelers] group? Although they normally don''t have political power. Big firms tend to have plenty of connections we can use to our advantage."


    Yasenia would typically answer, but she was too far gone. She was a growling mess as she felt the six pairs of hands caressing her scales.


    Tatyana also didn''t speak. She wouldn''t help them with anything unless they were on a very incorrect path.


    She was here as a spectator that would interfere when things went south.


    Even if she wanted to, her current body was not that strong, so she couldn''t turn the world around and save them from everything.


    She was here just to apany Yasenia on her adventures. Seeing the melted expression on her daughter''s dragon face, she leaned down and kissed its lips softly from time to time, making the dragoness drift further into the pleasant realm.


    Meanwhile, as Tatyana pampered Yasenia, Cecile spoke. "How about we use one of our highest items to participate in an auction and gain their attention? We could also open our own shop."


    Andrea felt that it was a good idea. "We can also create the illusion of being a hidden power thanks to our strength and exotess. In this Continent, strong humans andplete beasts seem to be scarce."


    Evelyn took one of Yasenia''s hind legs and massaged it by moving the ws and rxing the muscles. "Which item do we use? One of the Transcendent level items Yasenia found? Some of them seem somewhat useless... Ah, forget what I said. They are Transcendent items, so we might be unable to guess their functions."


    Tatyana asked, curious. "What items did you get?"


    Kali used her hands to slowly massage Yasenia''s second half of the tail as she said. "The cauldron I have is strangely not appropriate for alchemy. Tatyana, do you know what this is for?"


    Then, she outstretched one of her hands and summoned the [Earth Refining Cauldron].


    Tatyana observed the item that floated on Kali''s hand, and her red eyes shone with interest. "Interesting."


    They all were surprised. To make this Experienced Death Empress feel surprised about an item, the item must be excellent.


    Tatyana looked at Kali and said. "This item can be used for alchemy. And it''s a suitable cauldron for that. You must have used the Sky Continent''s alchemy method, right?"


    Kali nodded. Tatyana exined, "You have to use the alchemy method you learned in the ce where you got it. Did you learn it?"


    Kali nodded again. "It''s very simr; thus, I could learn it almost instantly. I just had to adjust some things. Even then, the order of doing it is different. Instead of purifying the ingredients, heating the cauldron, and then slowly burning the essence to create fumes andpress them into a pill, Lost Town''s method directly purifies the herbs inside the cauldron."


    Kali frowned. "It''s less refined and more brutish, but I can see the benefits of being able to mix everything faster. The difficulty is greater, but I can manage to do it. However, I thought the Sky Continent method was better, so I haven''t used this cauldron with that method yet."


    Tatyana didn''t stop pampering Yasenia and answered, "Well, you are not wrong. It is certainly rougher of a method. Nevertheless, that cauldron aids by purifying the elements while doing it. If you purify it outside and then use the cauldron, you are basically purifying the effects and special qualities the second time."


    They nodded, understanding why the results would be and. However, such a simple extra option wouldn''t have made Tatyana say "interesting."


    Tatyana didn''t keep them guessing as she did other times and exined the function that attracted her so much. "That cauldron is special because it can be used for a lost practice: Transmutation."


    They all frowned and asked, "What''s that?"


    Surprisingly, Yasenia opened her mental channel and spoke, "It is the art of transforming a material into another, more specifically, altering its structure to a basic level. You can turn dirt into gold, or the mostmon use, perfecting the structure of a piece of metal, herb, or any other material you have. It''s another form of alchemy, in a way. The most widespread alchemy is medicinal alchemy, but Transmutation is the general alchemy. Of course, it has its limits."


    Yasenia turned her head to look at the cauldron and smiled, "We hit the real jackpot with this one. The fact that it is a Transcendent ranked treasure means it can alter up to Transcendent rank materials. Moreover, those materials below its limits have a chance to increase in level. Just with this short exnation, you can already guess its value, right?"


    They all opened their eyes widely, stunned at the revtion.

 Chapter 368: Contract Orders and [Weather Controlling Primal Stone].

    Chapter 368: Contract Orders and [Weather Controlling Primal Stone].


    After Yasenia''s exnation, it was clear that the [Earth Refining Cauldron] was a treasure that any power would kill for. The range of use for Transmutation was not only broad, but it was also like having a resource printing machine. Of course, they still had to try to use it. However, it will probably be one of their main treasures when creating items in the long run.


    Andrea frowned, feeling that this couldn''t be identally divulged. "We have to keep this item a secret. If someone discovers its uses, we''ll probably have the strongest powers of this Continent knocking on our doors before we invite them toe."


    Evelyn suggested. "How about we tie ourselves in a Heavenly Oath? That way, even if we are about to have a slip of the tongue, we''ll be able to avoid it."


    Yasenia instantly denied it. "This item is certainly precious, but it''s not that powerful. I won''t allow any of you to be bound to something as dangerous as a Heavenly Oath."


    They all understood Yasenia''s position in this matter, so they knew that it wouldn''t be possible to do it that way.


    Andrea looked at Ebirah and said. "Sorry, little one. I will make an order for you, okay? I trust you, but since you are young, having a momentary slip is not umon. Do you mind?"


    Ebirah shook her head and then nodded. Her vertical pearly ck eyes looked resolute as she said in her sweet and sticky voice. "I understand! This is very important for you, after all."


    Evelyn looked at Sierra and smirked. "Do you want to experience an order? We can use this instance to see how it feels."


    "Sure, I don''t mind. I also want to see how much control you have over me."


    Andrea smiled and said. "Don''t worry, little Ebirah. Once you are an adult, I will undo the order."


    Ebirah nodded. "I''m very close to bing an adult, so I don''t mind!"


    They were curious, and Angel asked. "How much time?"


    Ebirah said with uncertainty. "I think that I need about a year and also enter the Mystical... Oh, I mean, the fourth beast rank!"


    Andrea nodded. Then, Evelyn and Andrea spoke at the same time. "As your master, I order you, Sierra/Ebirah, to nevermunicate, share, or speak anything about this matter to creatures I don''t allow."


    Sierra and Ebirah felt a strange feeling deep inside them. It felt as if something had been engraved in their core being. However, the sensation disappeared as fast as it came.


    They looked at themselves curiously but didn''t feel anything wrong. Evelyn asked, "Are you okay, Sierra?"


    She nodded her giant wolf head and said, "Yes, nothing wrong. How about you prohibit me from speaking to Angel, and then I try telling her about it?"


    Ebirah lifted her pincers and said, "This princess also feels extremely fine~."


    They chuckled, and Evelyn did as Sierra told her.


    Then, Sierra looked at Angel and opened her mouth. However, the second she did so, a painful electrifying feeling assaulted her throat, making her grunt, unable to speak a word.


    She instantly stopped the notion of telling Angel anything, and the pain assaulting her also disappeared.


    Sierra frowned. "That''s worse than I expected. Little Ebirah, don''t try what I did, okay? It really hurts."


    Ebirah had seen Sierra''s expression, so she nodded very fast. "I don''t like pain, so I won''t."


    Andrea looked at her little friend with slight worry. If even Sierra winced in pain, the feeling must be strong. Ebirah seemed to sense Andrea''s concerns, so she said. "Don''t worry, Andrea. I won''t ever have to feel it, so I rather keep it."


    Andrea opened her mouth but then sighed. "Be sure to tell me if you feel anything wrong with it, okay? I''ll immediately dissolve the order."


    Ebirah giggled and nodded.


    Yasenia was impressed by the cauldron''s secret. Therefore, she guessed that the other item found with the [Earth Refining Cauldron] and the [Crystal Key] was not ordinary.


    Yasenia took out the [Weather Controlling Primal Stone], flooding the ce with its natural aura. "We''ve also found this item with us in the same ce as that one. Do you seniors know about it? The tests I''ve done with it were useful but nothing out of the ordinary. It can change the weather in many ways, and the disaster level it can create can be powerful. However, it wouldn''t be able to hurt Unification Realm cultivators."


    Tatyana observed the stone for a while and said with a chuckle. "You girls got some good things inside. From the aura it gives, that''s a fragment of a mature Natural Treasure. Unlike Andrea''s [Star Born Searing me] and Evelyn''s [Storm Roaring Thunder], which are young Natural Treasures, this one is part of an ancient Natural Treasure."


    Cecile asked with interest. "Are there different ranks for Natural Treasures also?"


    Tatyana had an amused smirk as she said. "Well, the answer can be summarized with the word Yesn''t."


    They looked at Tatyana speechlessly, not understanding what she meant. Tatyanaughed. "Natural Treasures have no real rankings. Some are stronger, and others weaker in Nature. However, once in a cultivator''s hand, they would be able to grow as long as their owner grew. The better Natural Treasures had been in the hands of a powerful Cultivator before, making it much easier for them to grow once more after weakening."


    Valeriamented without showing herself. "Do you know more about them, or have you simplified?"


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "Do you want me to exin all the other factors that can make a Natural Treasure better than others? We would need days! What I wanted to tell you is that it is true that some Natural Treasures are easier to grow than others, but all Natural Treasures have the potential to be monstrous things."


    They nodded in understanding. Tatyana then picked up the [Weather Controlling Primal Stone] and said. "However, breaking a Natural Treasure is something quite difficult. Even I am not confident in breaking them. Therefore, the force that made this one explode must have been devastating. Thises with good and bad news."


    Tatyana exined. "Since you have this piece of the Natural Treasure, it will be able to sense other parts once it gains a master. You can meld them together and transform them from a Transcendent Realm treasure to a Natural Treasure again.


    This got their attention. Tatyana gave it back to Yasenia and said. "Well, you girls decide what to do with it."


    Yasenia passed it to Evelyn and said. "What do you say, dear? Do you want it?"


    Evelyn looked at it for a while and said. "I already have my Thunder Soul. Although being able to create electric storms at will would be very powerful for me, I rather others have it. Seniors, is it useful for Kali, Cecile, or Angel?"


    Valeria''s voice spread in the room. "It would be useful for Kali. If a fragment can control the weather, the whole thing must be rted to creation. This is one of the Primordial elements. If Kali gets it and her bloodlinepletely purifies, she will gain massive gains. I hope you girls can allow her to have it."


    Kali became flustered. "Valeria, that''s too shameless."


    Valeriaughed gently. "Don''t worry; it''s not like the others can use it better than you can. I bet your dear Yasenia and little friend Evelyn won''t be against it."


    Yasenia nodded. "Valeria is right. Since it can help honey, then she can have it."


    Evelyn directly passed it to her. "That sounds like something interesting. Here, have it."


    Kali took it with a flustered expression. "T-Thank you."


    The others smiled and didn''t answer. Kali looked at the stone in her hands and took a deep breath. It was a gorgeous stone. It had moving clouds, asional lightning bolts, a rainy side, a blizzard, and a sunny side. It appeared like a moving piece of art.


    Kali used her nail to slice her skin open and dropped a drop of blood on it.


    They felt as if the treasure was testing the waters at first, but as soon as it understood Kali''s bloodline, it sucked the blood in an instant.


    Then, the living room was covered in clouds that burst forth from the Primal Stone. They circled around them, creating an eye of the typhoon in miniature with Kali and the floating primal stone in the middle.


    The clouds shed with lightning, snow, hail, rain, and strong winds. The scene was awe-inspiring as the Primal Stone showed off the powers of Nature.


    Then, all of it was sucked back into the stone, and the item dove into Kali''s dantian, allowing the room to be the same as before.


    Kali smiled and said. "I feel very refreshed."


    Valeriamented softly. "Once you are able to assimte its gains, you''ll probably unlock your third tail. It shouldn''t take longer than a month."


    Kali nodded with a wide smile. This meant that she could cleanse her body one more time, bing more powerful.


    Bonding with treasures was something all cultivators could do. However, they didn''t do it often. The main reason was that once bonded with an item, it would reside and feed off of the energy in the Dantian.


    The treasure would be able to grow thanks to it.


    However, having too many bonded items could slow down a cultivator''s advancement speed or, even worse, make their cultivation recede. Furthermore, to make the connection, they had to use Soul Power. If too much soul power was used, a cultivator could be a cripple.


    Unbonding with an item could also hurt a cultivator. Therefore, they only used this skill for vital objects or Natural Treasures, which, as they grew, also nurtured the Cultivator.


    In short, although bonding with a treasure would make items grow, they had a limit, unlike Natural Treasures. Therefore, they had to do it sparingly as each person had a limit. On the other side, that''s why the moment a cultivator found a Natural Treasure, they would bond with them without flinching.


    After imagining the already powerful Kali with a Natural Treasure in the future, Angel eximed with awe. "You''ve be very powerful, Kali!"


    Kali smiled and patted her head. They were sitting side by side at that moment.


    Mirrory spoke from within Angel after an audible snort. "You are not less in any way. Your Constitution is not only Unique, but it had never existed before. New physiques created in the way yours were have unlimited potential. If things turn right, your will be able to fight even against a Primordial Attribute Cultivator. Not to mention, you own me! Can a Natural Treasurepare? Bah, they are trash."


    They were all stunned. ''Did Angel praising Kali''s new treasure trigger Mirrory''s pride or something?''


    Meanwhile, Angel''s determination red up like an inferno. "Mirrory, I''m counting on you!"


    Mirrory internally smiled, but she snorted and answered, "Of course. Who can guide you better than me?"


    "Yasenia!" Answered Angel instantly with blind confidence.


    Mirrory felt her eyebrows twitch in annoyance, and her smile disappeared. The others were stunned for a second and then burst intoughter.


    Mirrory coughed and said. "Anyway, don''t worry about these things now. That''s something for far into the future. Since you are in the Unification Realm, it is time for all of you to begin training for the next step of cultivation, or shall I say, the first step to bing a future strong cultivation."


    They listened attentively, only for Mirrory to say. "I''ll tell you tomorrow. I don''t feel like speaking anymore."


    Then, leaving behind such a juicy bait, Mirrory sank inside Angel''s soul again.


    Of course, she wasn''t throwing a tantrum. How could a mystical and ageless Mirror throw a tantrum!?


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Death Empress: Don''t let the lies get to you. She was throwing a tantrum.


    Author: *...* Can someone tell me why I created her like this?


    Death Empress: *Smirks* Tsundere author, you know you like it~.


    BACK INTO THE NOVEL! (¨s¡ã§¥¡ã)¨s¦à/(.¡õ . )

 Chapter 369: A Dragons Reverse Scale. Relaxing Talk.

    Chapter 369: A Dragon''s Reverse Scale. Rxing Talk.


    They were all stunned at Mirrory''s words, so they turned toward Tatyana. However, the Death Empress just raised her eyebrow and said. "Since she wants to teach all of you, I am not someone that likes to steal the glory."


    Their lips twitched. ''Even if we can''t detect that you said a lie, it doesn''t mean our brains arecking!''


    However, they could only sigh as their seniors liked to act mysterious from time to time. Of course, they understood that most of the time, it was for their own good, so they didn''t push the matter.


    Kali stood up and said. "Although it isfortable to lie here like this and do nothing, I''m curious about the [Earth Refining Cauldron]. I want to test the Transmutation feature."


    Yasenia felt a pair of hands out of the six leaving her body and snorted in annoyance. They chuckled, getting the message clear. ''I want to be pampered!''


    However, Andrea, Evelyn, and Angel were curious about this Cauldron. Therefore, one by one, they stood up with words such as. "Yasenia, I also want to learn about it. We''ll cuddleter!"


    "My love, I can maybe increase the production rate of equipment in the future, so I''m also very interested."


    "My tailoring skills are mediocrepared with the others, so I can maybe use this thing topensate. We''lle backter."


    Yasenia snorted, but she obediently raised her body and allowed all of them to stand up. The four of them smiled and approached Yasenia''s face to shower her with kisses and scratches, one after another. Yasenia''s tail wagged and hit the sofa with rhythmical sounds.


    Then, the dragoness said jokingly. "Hmph, since I''ve received such a good payment, this majesty will allow you to leave!"


    The four of themughed and went to the third floor; Ebirah decided to follow them.


    This left Yasenia, Tatyana, and Cecile in the living room, with Sierra lying softly in the garden right outside the panoramic window.


    Everything became calm again, and Yaseniaid back on Cecile''s and Tatyana''sps. This time, however, she was with her belly upward, folding her wings in a way that wouldn''t bother them too much.


    Of course, Cecile and Tatyana didn''t lose a second as they began caressing Yasenia''s body tenderly. They used their hands to feel the scales, press on them, and rx Yasenia''s muscles.


    Cecile copied how Yasenia had massaged them in the past, which was veryfortable.


    Tatyana was on another level, making Yasenia feel like her limbs had lost strength. Even her usual swishing tail had be limp, and she was almost drooling infort.


    Cecile was awed and asked. "Tatyana, you know how to massage dragons?"


    Tatyana nodded. "I know. However, I''ve only massaged one in my life. To allow a human to touch their body this way, the dragon must trust the human with their life."


    Cecile blinked. "Why?"


    Tatyana caressed with her index and middle finger an exceptionally shiny scale in the spot where Yasenia''s long neck and head met and said. "This is a weakness most dragons have. It is called the Reverse Scale. A dragon''s core is normally hidden here. There are some that have it in their brains and others in their hearts, but the mostmon spot is this ce."


    After Tatyana touched that spot, Yasenia let out some menacing growling noises. They weren''t purs offort; they were warning signs. Cecile could even feel Yasenia''s body tensing!


    Cecile was stunned. ''Not even Tatyana can stop Yasenia from having involuntary reactions when touching the Reverse Scale!?''


    Tatyana stopped touching it with a tender gaze, and Yasenia''s body rxed right after. "The fact she allows me to touch it is something impressive. You can try if you want, but I wouldn''t rmend it."


    Cecile frowned. "Not even her [Interlocked Soul] can touch it?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "No, you can touch it. Do it, just so you see."


    Cecile nodded and extended her hand to that spot. Instead of touching it directly, she slid her fingers up Yasenia''s neck until she reached that spot. Even before touching the Reverse Scale, Cecile could already feel Yasenia''s growling.


    Looking at Yasenia''s opened golden eyes, she could feel a natural and beastly intent trying to override Yasenia''s consciousness. As if a defense mechanism was about to trigger.


    Sierra, on the side, felt her hair standing up and cautiously looked over.


    Cecile sent calming thoughts through their connection. She didn''t believe she couldn''t touch it. After feeling the turbulent feelings inside Yasenia calming down, Cecile moved upward and finally touched the Reverse Scale.


    When her index and middle finger touched it, she felt through the connection an electrifying feeling. Then, she saw Yasenia''s slit eyes thinning to lines, and the growl was simr to when Yasenia was about to get furious. Even the tail and frontal limbs were about to attack in reflex. Even the ws were fully tensed.


    Sierra also had to control herself fully not to run away. ''Dangerous, dangerous. Yasenia''s anger can be so terrifying even before exploding. My Heavens, I pity those that make her angry in the future.''


    At first, when Cecile looked into Yasenia''s eyes, her instincts told her to stop touching her there immediately; she felt that the dragoness was about to attack her.


    However, she locked eyes with the dragon about to pounce and sendforting thoughts. ''It''s me, dearest. I''ll never hurt you. Control your instinct, my love. You know that I''m even willing to die for you. I''m your mate, your soulmate, and I''ll apany you to the end of time.''


    With Cecile''s calm and soothing voice, Yasenia''s pupils slowly rxed, but the growling didn''t stop.


    Cecile could also feel the twitching tail and frontal limbs stopping their spasms. Tatyana lifted an eyebrow, ''She can calm her to this extent? However, doing more can be dangerous.''


    Tatyana said. "Cecile, stop. You will force her too much if you continue."


    Cecile wasn''t stubborn and retrieved her hand. Yasenia''s aura mellowed out when she did so, and her body became soft again. Cecile smiled and caressed the golden-scales belly. "Good girl. You controlled yourself perfectly."


    Yasenia purred, and the sounds were as different as day and night. The warning growl was deep and rumbling; hearing it would make even the soul quiver. However, her purring, although deep, it was much more mellow and tranquil. Anyone hearing it would feel their muscles rxing.


    Tatyana said to Cecile. "Cecile, I know you are considering training Yasenia to control this reflex. But I rmend not to. This instinct is fundamental to Dragons, and almost all dragons tamed and forced to learn to control this reflex didn''t end well."


    Cecile frowned. "What happened?"


    Tatyana sighed. "They lose their fierceness and be very passive. It is like castration. Although it would mellow the creature, they would also lose many basic instincts besides that one, and their bodies would be less resistant to any outside threat. After a lot of time, some be so sluggish that allow people to kill them without resistance."


    Cecile was shocked.


    Tatyana sighed. "Although it isn''t a big deal if the worst-case scenario doesn''t ur, which admittedly is rare, it is never worth it. Making her lose so much and risking it only for us to touch a little part of her body is stupid beyondpare."


    Cecile agreed. "I understand."


    Yasenia had been silent all the time because she was controlling her reactions. "Sweetheart, don''t worry about it too much. My reaction means nothing; you can rx."


    Cecileughed and lowered her head to kiss her dragoness''s belly. "I know. I was curious about it, nothing more."


    Yasenia felt relief after hearing that answer. She was afraid that Cecile would think she loved her less because of that. Both things almost didn''t have any corrtion.


    The reason Yasenia was morefortable with Tatyana was that, as well as her lover, she was her mother. The parent-child bond wasn''t less influential for a dragon than the [Interlocked Souls] bond.


    Even then, Yasenia guided the conversation away from that topic. It was something she had been curious about for a while. "Mom, why are only cksmithing, alchemy, and formation branches inside the Academy? There are plenty of other professions, right? Transmutation, Spirit Tailor, Spirit Cook, Botanic, Talisman Master, Acupuncture, Cultivation Architecture... There are many, many professions."


    Tatyanamented. "That''s true. However, in the end, the most important ones are those three. A cultivator is not someone that stays in the same spot; if they do, they need personal strength to be safe. What''s better than alchemy, formations, or cksmithing?"


    "Alchemy can give your family or power plenty of pills that can elerate, strengthen, or heal the people inside."


    "cksmithing can create powerful treasures that allow people to battle above their cultivation level."


    "Formations are one of the few professions where a weak cultivator can fight against strong opponents as long as they are in a previously nned ce."


    Yasenia and Cecile nodded. However, it didn''t fully exin why they couldn''t have lower branches for the other less essential professions.


    Tatyana seemed to have read their thoughts, so she chuckled and said. "Moreover, there is one thing that it''s important if you want to coexist with other powers. Can you tell me what it is?"


    Yasenia thought for a moment and then nodded. "If you have a monopoly in every industry, the other powers will eventually raise their weapons pointing at the Academy. Even if it is a very influential power, fighting against the whole Continent is not worth it. Even if you win, it would be at a very high cost, and for what? To have a monopoly and stale development because of theck ofpetition? It''s illogical."


    Tatyana scratched her chin and smiled, "My little treasure is so clever~."


    Yasenia growled and squinted, her tail wagging happily. Cecile chuckled and caressed her belly. She thenmented with a teasing smile. "Even with double your previous age, you still are so adorable, my love."


    Tatyana chuckled, and Yasneia snorted. If she received belly and neck scratches, she was willing to be as childish as they wanted!


    Tatyana finally said. "Monopoly sounds good in the short run, and mortal species always fall into this trap of momentary absolute power. Imagining themselves holding all the money, resources, intel, and being able to control society as one wants is very tempting."


    "However, this only leads to eventual destruction. Withoutpetition, there isn''t progress; without progress, a society eventually crumbles before others that have continued to advance. What pushes technology the most?"


    Yasenia answered without a doubt. "War. In times of War, there is always a staggering improvement."


    Tatyana nodded. "The reason is that, during a real War, there are only two oues for a power. You win, or you lose. And to win, you have to advance; you have to be creative; you have to improvise and, thus, create new and more powerful techniques, treasures, or cultivation methods."


    Cecile looked outside, and seeing that it was bing dark, she said softly. "However, in war, there aren''t always winners."


    Tatyana nodded calmly. "That''s true. War can end with only losers, but never with only winners. However, it is inevitable as long as there are benefits involved. Words can only do so much, and once one side stops obliging to terms... Other means have to be used."


    With such a sentence, the three became silent, and Sierra became thoughtful. The Wolf Queen managed not to flee previously, so she had been listening to the whole conversation. ''Is this what separates humans from other races? Wisdom is taken very seriously. Even someone as young as Cecile and Yasenia can understand these things. Compared to them, even I, at almost four hundred years old, am basically ignorant.''


    Their thoughts roamed free as they pampered Yasenia, and night arrived.


    Andrea and the others left the attic and went toward the living room, meeting with a rxing scene of a dragon, a phoenix woman, a woman, and a giant wolf looking outside the window with dim lights around them.

 Chapter 370: Future plans. Talking about Ebirahs situation.

    Chapter 370: Future ns. Talking about Ebirah''s situation.


    The dim and mellow light the World at dusk gave shone on the four creatures by the window. They were all silent, and there was even a soft breeze that moved Sierra''s fur.


    The scene was so calming and pleasant that they didn''t want to disturb them. However, it also gave them the feeling of home, a heartwarming feeling that calmed their souls, so they didn''t want to leave.


    It made them dazed enough to make them stop at the door and lean to the side, continuing to look at them without making any sound.


    Even then, the ones basking in dusk''s light didn''t take long to realize they were back.


    Before they could say anything, Tatyana and Cecile spotted them. With a smile, Tatyana softly asked. "What are you girls standing there for? Come here and sit around."


    The four of them blinked twice,ing back to themselves.


    Realizing that they had been standing there for almost a minute, mesmerized by the picture, made them feel a little embarrassed. However, Tatyana''s soft and calming tone pushed them to move and approach.


    With an awkward chuckle, they walked toward them and sat on their sides. Once they sat, they softly began caressing the dragoness.


    Yasenia observed their faces, and a smirk formed on her face. However, she didn''t say anything and closed her eyes again, allowing them to caress her as they wanted.


    They all felt even their souls rx as the sound of Yasenia''s slow breathing and the breeze rustling the trees reached their ears.


    Nobody spoke for ten minutes, just enjoying each otherpany.


    After a while, they heard her mellow voice asking peacefully. "How did it go, dears? Did you create or refine something?"


    Andrea took out an orange-colored, low-level Earth-ranked metal and a purple thirty-centimeters-long, low-level Heaven-ranked herb. She sat beside Tatyana, allowing her to ce the items in front of Yasenia''s resting head.


    Yasenia observed the two items, a nt with smooth, circr leaves and glossy metal in a streamlined shape, and was surprised. Even then, her voice was calm, not disturbing their peaceful moment. "The feeling around them is extraordinary. If they didn''t have the particr aura the materials give, I would''ve mistaken them for items above their rank."


    Andrea chuckled softly. "Yes, it is truly extraordinary. Moreover, this kilogram of metal was created after fusing ten kilograms of different Magic-ranked metals. So, it isn''t even a naturally formed Earth Ranked material."


    Kali pointed at the purple herb and said. "This herb is not abination. Using the Transmutation principles, I managed to enhance the properties of the [Devil Blossom] Herb. It has changed from being a peak-level Earth-rank item to a low-level Heaven-ranked item."


    Cecile was surprised. "Then¡­ Isn''t that cauldron an unmatched treasure? We can create everything we could before, but now it is just better."


    Yasenia was thoughtful. "There must be a drawback of some sort, right?"


    Angel was the one who answered. "You are right and wrong. It is true that although we can create better things, the time we use for refining and transmuting all the materials is much longer. Moreover, it can also fail, destroying the materials used in the process. Since we are novices with its uses yet, all we managed to do this afternoon was create those two items."


    Yasenia nodded. "What are the good things about it?"


    Angel continued. "Well, once we created the item, recreating it bes much easier. As long as we know enough about it, we''ll be able to enhance them easier. Furthermore, the cauldron has memory. So it can recreate the process as long as you will it. So we''ll eventually be able to allow it to have it in the background doing something."


    Yasenia nodded. "That''s nice. Next time, I''ll also join. Today I wanted to rest a bit."


    They smiled excitedly.


    Yasenia was very sharp in many things and had given new perspectives on things more than once. Not only that, Yasenia''s knowledge in one specific profession might be lower than theirs, but she had the advantage of having studied plenty of them.


    Naturally, she wasn''t an all-knowing genius. However, now that she probably could also do professions herself, Yasenia was about to learn much faster. Acquiring theoretical knowledge and practical knowledge was very different, after all. You needed both as long as you wanted to innovate in a field.


    Yasenia was curious, so she asked a little more in-depth. "How much stronger would you estimate the final result if we use transmuted items instead ofmon ones? Are they easier to work with? Or are they more unstable thanmon materials?"


    Evelyn answered. "We''ve calcted it will be from two to ten times better. Even then, we''ve just estimated some quick numbers, so we can''t tell for sure. As we exined before, we are still quite novices with transmutation. Therefore, things will most likely get better in the future."


    Evelyn frowned. "We also don''t want to say anything about stability while creating items since we still haven''t even used them. "


    Yaseniamented with anguid voice. "Well, it''s true that we rush these things. Even then, in the future, we can create a shop that focuses on quality instead of quantity. That way, getting acquainted with powerful people will be easier. Moreover, it will be much more manageable than creating tens of thousands of items to meet a demand formon cultivators."


    They felt that it was a good idea.


    Andrea suggested. "That''s a good way of development. We should think of a n and how to create a stable foundation. We don''t want our goods to be coveted by strong powers and snatched away."


    Yasenia understood that. "I have some ideas, let me give them a little bit more thought, and I''ll tell you in the future. For now, there is one rtively important thing we have to decide."


    They looked at Yasenia as she said the following. "We''ve got two options now."


    "We buy some supplies and sell most of our low-level items in this city. Then, we rush toward Ebirah''s ce and start our shop there."


    "The other option is to create a shop in this city, and after we gain a foothold, we meet with Ebirah''s factions. We''ll have a sturdier foundation, but I can guess that it won''t be enough to face her Race. So, if they decide we''ve been keeping her kidnapped with us because we took too long to get her back, we''ll get in trouble."


    Yasenia looked at Ebirah and said. "Of course, we have a third option. We can also leave Ebirah with her parents and then pick her upter, but I''m sure neither Andrea nor Ebirah wants that, right?"


    Ebirah used her six legs and two pincers totch around Andrea and eximed, "I don''t want to separate from Andrea! She is the only friend that treats me so well..."


    Andrea said. "Let''s go for your second suggestion. We can also modify it along the way and make a letter for them if we really need to make it known that Ebirah is okay."


    The others didn''t know a lot, but Andrea knew that Ebirah, although she was a princess, she was pretty lonely. Her parents choose their friends for her, afraid she would be kidnapped or damaged. Therefore, Ebirah hasn''t felt thepany of a real friend before meeting with Andrea.


    Moreover, the way everyone treated her nicely, but without restricting her, was very liberating for the spoiled princess. If it weren''t because the portal for the Secret Realm appeared in one of her excursions outside, and she slipped out of the guards'' supervision to enter it curiously, she would''ve probably grown up into a sheltered and spoiled princess.


    Andreaughed softly and caressed her between the eyes. "Don''t worry, little one. If you don''t want to leave my side, I''ll keep you by my side. We are best friends, remember?"


    Ebirah eximed, and her body became soft. She liked Andrea''s caresses between her eyes. It feltforting. So much so that she thought her shell was about to fall off her back. Moreover, Andrea''s words also made her feel a lot of affection for Andrea, not in a romantic way, but more like a family member.


    Therefore, with some happy lobster noises as a background, Andrea spoke. "I think it is best if we gain a foothold first. That way, the bacsh will be smaller when her parents learn about our contract. After realizing how strong the hate against humans is in this World, it has be too difficult not to think about the worst oue. However, if we have enough influence, we can convince them."


    Yasenia mercilessly popped that thought. "Darling, I don''t want you or little Ebirah to be delusional, so I''ll say this quite bluntly."


    Andrea looked at Yasenia.


    "This country hates humans, and they don''t do it lightly. The ve circumstances of Humans in this World are almost worse than the Beast-humans in the Demonic side of the Sky Continent."


    "Moreover, Ebirah''s parents appear to be big shots, so they can''t be weak, and most probably, they are seniors of the anti-human generation. Therefore, even if we are the strongest, they will always be against your contract with her. You must realize that, although its name is blood contract, the result isn''t much different from a ve contract."


    Andrea frowned and then sighed. She looked at Ebirah''s pearly ck eyes and saw that the little princess didn''t understand what they had just said deeply.


    Ebirah used her pincers to move Andrea''s hand between her eyes again, and Andrea dly caressed her between them. Ebirah made strange, happy lobster noises again, and her long, thin legstched around Andrea.


    Andrea smiled a little and said, "You are right. I shouldn''t try to avoid inevitable trouble but face it. However, what can we do?"


    Yasenia jumped from theirp and walked to Andrea''s side. She sat before her and smirked. "That''s not something we can think about now. We are strangers to how this World works, so we have to first meld with its customs and understand its culture. Only then will we be able to y the right cards. Thinking about it now is the same as thinking about what to do if the Moon suddenly disappeared."


    Andrea smirked and ced Ebirah to the side.


    Then, she picked the dragoness between her arms, making hery on top of her. Andrea kissed Yesenia''s mouth and asked. "So, what do we do now?"


    Yasenia''s mouth arched as she said, licking Andrea''s lips softly. "How about going to bed? Roll a bit on the sheets, and think about it tomorrow?"


    Andrea looked at the beautiful reptile between her arms, and her smile deepened. Her light green eyes looked into the coquettish golden eyes, and her arms tightened around the creature. "Sure, let''s go."


    Then, Andrea stood up and walked away, carrying the dragoness up the stairs. The others raised their eyebrows, and Evelyn''s smile widened. ''Finally!''


    Ebirah looked at the rest and asked, "Can I go up with them?"


    They couldn''t help but choke and cough. Then, their gazesnded on the 100% crustacean, and they couldn''t help but think of strange things.


    Cecile asked curiously, her face a little odd. "Do you think Andrea would be tolerant enough to¡­? You know, if things end up going in that direction..."


    Evelyn shrugged, "Do lobsters even do it that way? I don''t know the biology behind it, to be honest."


    Kali sighed, "Girls, Ebirah is still a child."


    Tatyana chuckled, "And so are Yasenia and Cecile if you look at them like a Dragon and a Phoenix."


    Their faces became strange. They couldn''t refute it!


    Tatyana looked at the confused Ebirah and said, "You can''t go with them yet."


    Evelyn raised her eyebrow, "Yet?"


    Tatyana shrugged, "Who knows how Andrea''s feelings will change? She seems very fond of the little lobster. However, that''s something for the far future."

 Chapter 371: Andreas first taste of the dragoness. (R-18)

    Chapter 371: Andrea''s first taste of the dragoness. (R-18)


    ******************************************************


    Author Note: TRIGGER WARNING, the next five chapters have interracial sexual content of a Dragon x Woman. You''ve been warned.


    ******************************************************


    Meanwhile, Andrea carried Yasenia to one of the rooms upstairs. Holding the tiger-sized dragoness and walking around with her was a little strenuous, but our tall and strong Andrea could do it smoothly. Moreover, Yasenia had curled her long tail around Andrea''s torso to secure her position further.


    While they walked, Yasenia licked Andrea''s face and mouth slowly.


    By the time they reached the room, Andrea was already excited, and her pants began feeling tight. Yasenia''s kissing method of using the tongue to explore their mouth was pleasurable and arousing as plenty of fluids were exchanged.


    The bedroom Andrea chose to enter was not the main one, but it was spacious enough. The bed in the room was white and brown, big enough for three people to sleepfortably.


    Without dy, Andrea walked toward the bed andid Yasenia on her back, trapping her below her with her arms. When Andrea looked down, she was surprised at Yasenia''s reaction.


    Yasenia was nervous and shy. The blue scales on her cheeks became visibly brighter, and her horns and eyes slowly changed from golden to pink. Moreover, her wateryrge, slit eyes were looking at her with clear bashfulness.


    Andrea saw all this, and her heart almost stopped at how cute her dragoness looked. If it were on another asion, seeing Yasenia like this would be enough for her to pounce and begin a night of wild sex.


    However, since this would be Yasenia''s first time in her dragon form, Andrea took it slow. Her lips quirked in a soft smile, and her long, slender fingers caressed Yasenia''s bright cheek. "Are you feeling nervous, my love?"


    Yasenia nodded and whined a little. "I-I don''t feel too secure in my appearance."


    Yasenia has always been a beauty that stole hearts with a single look. Therefore, now that she was a dragon, she felt that no matter how beautiful, her attractiveness wouldn''t trante into sexual beauty for a human.


    Moreover, she had doubts about how her dears would react to her privates. What if they found them ugly or something?


    Andrea understood Yasenia''s plight. Her face softened, and she rested her body on Yasenia''s, allowing her to feel her hardened member. Then, in her deep and soothing voice, Andrea said. "Don''t worry, my love. I understand why you are nervous, but trust me, okay? I really don''t care how you look. Tonight, you''ve decided to give to me your first time, so let me guide you."


    Yasenia ced her ws on Andrea''s shoulders and nodded obediently. "O-Okay, darling."


    Andrea kissed the dragoness''s lips, rxing her a little more. "Good girl. You are so beautiful; how could you think we wouldn''t like you?"


    It was a shame that her facial muscles made it difficult for Yasenia to kiss back with her lips. Therefore, she used her tongue to express her love.


    Andrea didn''t move forward and rxed Yasenia''s body. She pressed her waist against Yasenia''s to let her feel her emotions.


    Andrea felt lucky to be born with both sexes at times like these. Of course, the main reason was another one, but allowing her dear to let her discern her feelings of arousal so clearly was an advantage.


    Yasenia''s tail wagged, and her throat released her deep purs while she felt the rigid shat pressing on her scales. Andrea''s dick was poking her, and Yasenia''s heart surged with happiness after realizing she could still arouse her darling.


    After feeling the nervousness in Yasenia''s eyes slowly disappear, Andrea began kissing downward. Her lips left kisses across Yasenia''s jawline, slowly reaching her neck. The dragoness naturally moved her head to the side, allowing Andrea to kiss her, and she sighed infort.


    Yasenia knew Andrea liked to kiss her body until she reached down and gave her either a blowjob or a cunnilingus to begin their night.


    Once she reached her neck, Andrea saw the particrly shiny and captivating scale and got thoughtful. She didn''t touch it because she knew the importance of it to Dragons. Andrea asked softly. "Dear, is this your reverse scale?"


    Yasenia confirmed, "Yes, avoid touching the nearby area, darling. I may react wrongly."


    That was the only weakness dragons had. Andrea understood and kissed below it softly, continuing her journey as she spoke between kisses. "I will create armor to protect this area. I can''t have your weakness unprotected, my love."


    "Okay, darling. I''ll leave it to you." Yasenia smiled and sighedfortably, her ws carefully caressing Andrea''s back. Although they were sharp, Yasenia had enough control not to hurt them.


    Andrea''s heart was filled with happiness when she allowed her to create armor for that part. Dragons were so against something being near that area that they usually avoided even armor. They wouldn''t even be able to cry if the armor meddled with one way or another.


    Yasenia''s looked down and saw Andrea already kissing her chest area.


    Andrea was mesmerized by Yasenia''s body.


    Her scales were a beautiful blue with white spots of light that appeared like stars. It was ethereal in a way. Moreover, she could see that her right side had some sun-shaped golden scales, and her left side had golden-colored moon-shaped scales.


    Then, her lean underbody had glossy and soft golden scales.


    After her journey that left a trail of kisses, Andrea reached the waist area but saw nothing there.


    She lifted her eyebrow and looked up at the dragoness. "Why are you hiding, my love~? Are you still shy after I kissed your entire body? Hmm?"


    Yasenia looked at Andrea and fidgeted a little. However, under Andrea''s passionate gaze, her body gave in before her mind did.


    Andrea saw Yasenia''s golden scales parting in two different ces. The ce closer to the tail opened vertically, showing beautiful pink flesh and a pink hole.


    Moreover, the scales moved the flesh in a way that created the shape of vaginal outer lips, plump and juicy. Andrea licked her lips involuntarily as it looked pretty "appetizing" for devouring.


    Then, above the dragon vagina, the scales that parted let out quite a mighty member. Unlike the vagina, the penis pushed the scales back, bing bigger at a rapid pace.


    Soon, Andrea had the dragon rod before her face. ''This... It is quite the thing. Can we fit it inside?''


    The shape of her pink penis was cylindrical, with a head that thinned until the tip. Unlike a human''s penis, which had an ampler ns, it was more pointy.


    Even then, Andrea wasn''t faced with the different-looking thing. She found it endearing and, well, imposing.


    Most likely, it was because it belonged to her dearest, but she honestly didn''t have any resisting feelings. She looked up and saw Yasenia covering her face with her ws but clearly leaving a gap to observe her reaction. Andrea chuckled, "Both your sexes look very nice~. Why are you so insecure?"


    Yasenia asked with a small and shy tone, "Really~?"


    Andrea lowered her head and gave a big smooch to the penis and vagina. Yasenia''s smile widened, and her tail wagged. However, she was confused as to why Andrea opened her eyes in surprise. "Is there something wrong, darling?"


    Andrea licked her lips, her light-green eyes shining with a predatory light, and she muttered. "Why do you taste so good?"


    Yasenia''s face almost became as bright as amp as her cheeks blushed hard. ''Kya!! My darling says I taste good!''


    Andrea curiously grabbed the penis and moved her hand up and down. Yasenia let out a growl of pleasure.


    The tanned hand moved up and down on the pink member, and the texture made Andrea lift her eyebrow in surprise again. She didn''t keep it to herself andmented, "It feels slimy and hot. Moreover, it is firm yet quite squishy. How does it feel, Yasenia? Is this technique good?"


    Yasenia didn''t expect her dick to be so sensitive, so she nodded, and even her mental transmission had a pleasure-filled tone of voice. "Good, so good, darling. Hmm~."


    Andrea could''ve used a second hand because of its size, but she went slowly. ''She is a small dragon, but her thing is not small at all.''


    Yasenia''s hind legs opened as the pleasure built up quickly, her moans escaping her throat.


    Andrea saw Yasenia''s expression and realized that her dear was receiving a lot of joy.


    She smirked and opened her mouth wide. It was hard to fit her thing, but she didn''t fear it and lowered her head.


    Andrea''s eyes instantly widened, ''S-So delicious!''


    Her tongue got to work as she licked it all around.


    After Yasenia felt her penis prating Andrea''s mouth, Yasenia''s throat trembled, releasing a deep growl, and she observed Andrea devouring her penis more eagerly with each second that went by.


    Her penis was sensitive, and her waist began to move, wanting to Pierce Andrea''s mouth deeper. "Mmm~, so good!"


    Andrea felt Yasenia''s eagerness, and she made a downward movement. The prominent and soft pink member pierced her throat, but she wasn''t prepared for what happened next.


    When Yasenia felt her member piercing something, it was as if lightning had struck her body, and her eyes rolled. However, the feeling was the same as cumming; it was softer.


    Nevertheless, Yasenia released a transparent fluid through her member. It wasn''t cum, but when Andrea''s throat was filled with it, our heroic woman''s eyes felt like a fire ignited in her very core. ''Mmm~, what''s this!?''


    Andrea''s penis got to full mast, and her pussy started drooling as if she was starving. She hugged the dragoness''s waist and moaned, "Ohhh!"


    The liquid Yasenia released was simr to precum. Still, instead of releasing it slowly as humans did, she released it inrge amounts at the beginning to instantly lubricate her mate.


    Moreover, without their knowledge, these fluids had aphrodisiac effects that could range from mildly arousing to instant orgasms.


    Yasenia had instinctively released it with mild effects.


    Even then, Andrea and Yasenia didn''t care at that moment because both felt terribly good. Yasenia really wanted to move, so she began fucking the tight hole she had recently prated.


    Andrea and Yasenia began moaning. ''Fuck! At this pace, I''m going to cum from being throat fucked! I feel like she is using my sensitive holes, not my throat!''


    Better yet, unlike human penises, Yasenia didn''t need to move her waist to thrust her penis back and forth. Before Andrea realized what was happening, Yasenia''s penis retracted and extended, reaching depths Andrea didn''t know were possible.


    Even then, Andrea''s eyes rolled up with pleasure, and her penis twitched, approaching an orgasm rapidly. The previous fluids the dragoness smeared made the throat sexually sensitive, and the soft outside of it molded perfectly to assure a tight fit, but without forcing it to stretch to a painful width.


    Yasenia was lost in pleasure as her penis fucked Andrea''s mouth. Shortly after, she groaned, "I''m cumming!"


    Andrea was lost in pleasure, her pants soaked because of her precum. This call from Yasenia made her understand she had underestimated Yasenia''s current sexual prowess and also made her understand that she really wanted to be fucked by this dick in her real pussy.


    When Yasenia felt the sensation of cumming, Yasenia''s penis actually grew in length and pierced Andrea''s throat even deeper, bulging the entirety of her neck slightly as she released her cum. "OH YES!"


    Andrea''s eyes rolled up, and she also came when the semen poured directly into her stomach. She hadn''t even taken off her clothes, yet her penis and vagina ejacted as if she had been fucked stupid, smearing her robes with her fluids.


    It was a miracle Andrea didn''t bite down in pleasure.

 Chapter 372: Andreas rampage. Yasenias next prey~. (R-18)

    Chapter 372: Andrea''s rampage. Yasenia''s next prey~. (R-18)


    After cumming for a while, Yasenia''s penis retracted and let Andrea breathe again. She took a deep breath, filling her nostrils with the thick, sweet, and musky scent. With desire in her eyes, she continued licking Yasenia''s sensitive dick until it stopped spurting cum.


    The dragoness growled, and her ws almost pierced the bed. "Mmm~."


    The soft moan echoed in Andrea''s mind and made her look up. Their eyes met, and like a spark falling into a mmable substance, it exploded in an inferno.


    Both knew their switches had turned on, so they didn''t lose any more time.


    Andrea instantly took off her clothes and showed her perfectly sculpted feminine body.


    Her beautifully carved muscles glistened with her sweat, and her pair of standing breasts had their nipples stiff. Her lean waist, wide hips, powerful penis, and thick thighs were enough to make any woman or man drool.


    Yasenia''s eyes were like torches as they scanned every corner of the woman worthy of being called a war goddess.


    Moreover, her exotic light chocte-colored skin glistened with sweat, attracting people to want to lick wherever this domineering woman pointed.


    Yasenia almost moaned from just seeing such a powerful body and member who were clearly about to fuck her. "Mmm~, Darling, please fuck me."


    Andrea leaned above the dragoness and pinned her down, each arm beside the dragoness''s head and her legs opening Yasenia''s hind legs. Andrea grinned, making Yasenia''s heart pound in excitement. "How about you beg me a little more lewdly, dear?"


    Yasenia''s heart rate quickened. "Please, Darling. Fuck my pussy until it is smeared with your cum."


    Andrea''s light green eyes shed with passion and moved her waist forward. Her penis head parted the soft golden lips and pink flesh, prating Yasenia''s dragon pussy.


    Andrea instantly felt Yasenia''s vaginal walls constricting around the penis and tensed, trying to squeeze the cum-smeared member that opened her pussy for the first time after being reborn.


    Andrea''s waist lost strength for a second because of the powerful pleasure wave that assaulted her brain. Yasenia''s walls were soft, slimy, hot, and constantly spasming around the member, making the pration ten times more pleasurable.


    "Ohhhh! Your pussy is so good! Fuck!"


    "Roar!" Yasenia roared in pleasure. She didn''t expect to be so sensitive, just a thrust, and she felt like Andrea''s dick was piercing her brain.


    Andrea didn''t care anymore and leaned forward to hug her dragoness''s scaly but soft body. Then, her waist went berserk.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    Yasenia''s reptilian eyes rolled, and her limbs locked around Andrea''s body. Her wings closed in a cocoon that surrounded the mating pair. Moreover, her neck could twist enough to bite Andrea''s nape as she was fucked by her.


    Andrea felt the toothless jaws pressing on her neck and the tail coiling around her body as if the dragoness was trying to hold onto something not to fly away. This was like an instant burst of bliss as she realized that her dick could pleasure her dragoness.


    Andrea whispered with a breathy and deep voice. "My love, my love, oh so good! I love you so much!"


    Yasenia''s vagina instantly mped around the dick fucking her after Andrea''s low voice caressed her hearing sense.


    They didn''tst long, as both felt their pleasure nerves firing signals continuously. Andrea felt the suction from the dragon''s pussy, and she couldn''t hold on.


    Her spine straightened, her toes arched, and her arms tightened as a mind-melting orgasm rocked her body. With onest waist m, she pierced the deepest she could. "I''m cumming!"


    The human''s semen shot through her penis and flooded the dragoness''s insides.


    Yasenia''s happiness level reached new heights, happy that her Darling found her attractive even in her dragon form. ted that she could receive Andrea''s semen and euphoric about the orgasm rocking her body. ''Fuck, my muscles are twitching so much!!''


    Her penis sprayed without her consent as she felt the hot semen entering her deepest parts. Her vagina was twisting and tightening involuntarily, squeezing thest drop out of Andrea''s dick.


    Andrea could only stop cumming after almost a minute of inhuman squeezing. Her body went limp on top of the dragoness, and she released a sigh offort.


    She thought her lover would milk her until thest drop disappeared because Yasenia''s vaginal suction power was genuinely otherworldly.


    She felt her stomach area, and it was drenched.


    Yasenia''s cum was smearing her belly and breasts, making her want to giggle with joy. ''I made her cum~. Ah, this feeling is truly phenomenal.''


    Andrea kissed Yasenia''s neck softly and caressed her scaly body. As she did so, she felt Yasenia''s jaw loosening and letting her neck free.


    She had also bitten them when making love with them in the past. They knew that Yasenia did so only when she was extraordinarily excited and lost her usualposure.


    Andrea lifted her body and looked at the dragoness''s expression. Her heart almost leaped as the lovely and girly countenance entered her eyes.


    Her big, pink reptile eyes were moist and coquettish, and her cheeks blushed with a beautiful light blue shine. The posture was submissive, and the meaning of that gaze was one ofplete submission toward her.


    Andrea''s lips raised, and she moved to kiss the side of her face repeatedly, making Yasenia growl infort. "You are such a beautiful creature, my love. I loved it. It feels so good inside you I couldn''t even hold for five minutes."


    Yasenia nuzzled and licked her, growling sounds leaving her throat and the loosened tail wagged happily.


    Her limbs tightened around Andrea. "More~. I want more, Darling."


    Who could resist the beautiful dragoness? Not Andrea.


    After some tender moment, Andrea''s waist resumed the exploration of the dragoness''s carnal passage.


    Their mating continued until Andrea couldn''t cum anymore inside her. Then, Yasenia flipped Andrea and pined her from above to explore Andrea''s vagina.


    Our heroic woman was reduced to a moaning mess until Yasenia was satiated with the feel of her hole.


    They finished one hourter.


    Andrea didn''t end up fainting; her endurance had be much higher.


    The tall woman hugged her dragoness''s head between her breasts and caressed her long neck. Yasenia was purring as Andrea''s soft mounds cushioned her head. Andrea asked with a tender and tired voice. "How was it, my love?"


    Yasenia licked her neck repeatedly, and her eyes squinted with happiness. She didn''t even move because she felt veryfortable. Her voice also sounded coquettish, as a satisfied little wife. "Perfect~. I love you, Darling."


    Hearing the response she hoped for, Andrea''s restless mind rxed, and she allowed the tiredness to envelop her body. "That''s good... to hear... my love."


    Between Yasenia''s wings and with her weight on top of her, Andrea closed her eyes, happy and relieved.


    Yasenia felt Andrea falling asleep, but she didn''t escape her embrace for ten more minutes. She felt safe andfy between Andrea''s arms as she observed her rxed face. Her face''s contours were exquisite.


    After ten minutes of being mesmerized by Andrea''s beauty, Yasenia slowly escaped her arms and moved her to the bath. Although she couldn''t use her ws thatfortably to bathe Andrea, she was as skilled with her tail.


    Andrea was clean and refreshed in no time, dressing in brown sleeping robes. She carried her to the main bedroom by walking on her hind legs and using her frontal limbs to hold her.


    After tucking her darling into the bed by moving the sheets with her mouth, she nuzzled her face oncest time.


    Then, with renewed confidence, Yasenia left the room and went downstairs.


    The others were in the living room, waiting for Yasenia, when they heard footsteps. They looked sideways and saw the dragoness opening the door and entering the living room.


    They almostughed aloud when they saw a happy dragoness skipping toward them. Yasenia smiled widely and said. "Andrea liked it very much!"


    Seeing the proud look on her, they all congratted her with amusement in their gaze.


    Yasenia''s smile wouldn''t disappear.


    With that happy look, she chose her next victim. The chosen one only felt the dragoness''s tail wrapping around her waist and lifting her. By the time she blinked, she was on Yasenia''s back.


    The dragoness chuckled and said, her tone mellow and soothing. "Now it''s your turn, honey~."


    Kali blinked as she was carried away by the dragoness. She looked down and became nervous, her two fox tails surrounding Yasenia''s torso.


    "O-Okay, where are we going to do it?"


    Yasenia went to another bedroom, not the one she used with Andrea, and said. "How about here?"


    Kali nodded.


    Soon both of them were on the bed. Unlike her session with Andrea, Yasenia didn''t do much forey.


    She slowly took off Kali''s clothes, soon making her reveal her naked, scarred body. Yasenia''s eyes became tender, and she began licking those scars, starting from the neck area.


    Kali smiled and petted Yasenia''s head. She was ustomed to Yasenia treating her scars like this as if her slow licks could heal her scars.


    Kali leaned back andy on the bed, closing her eyes to allow Yasenia to lick her body as she licked. The feeling of the dragoness slowly grooming her body was divine and rxing; even her soul felt calm when the soft tongue trailed her marks.


    Soon, Yasenia reached Kali''s big breasts and began licking those scars. Kali''s breathing became rougher as the dragoness''s skillful tongue teased her nipples and stimted her sensitive breasts.


    The fox looked down and saw Yasenia opening her mouth and sucking one of them. The toothless gums squeezed it gently, sending pleasurable signals to the fox''s brain. "My love, do you like them?"


    Yasenia looked at Kali''s flushed face and smiled. She rested her head between Kali''s snow-white mountains and nodded. "Sweet and tasty~, like every other part of you, Kali."


    Kali''s heart skipped a beat, and she could feel the heat rushing to her cheeks. Yasenia didn''t take much longer and went to Kali''s vulva.


    The dragoness saw Kali''s two tails wagging excitedly when her eyesnded on the scarredbia. Yasenia pressed her lips with the soft flesh, giving it a loving kiss.


    Kali''s face was full of love. The way Yasenia expressed how preciously she held her dear in bed always left her feeling as if she was the luckiest woman in the World.


    Yasenia looked at Kali and said. "Honey, my penis is bigger than before, but it is also softer, so I don''t know how it will fit. I''m going to lubricate you with my saliva first, alright?"


    Kali was surprised. "E-Even bigger? W-Will you fit? You were already a tight fit before..." Kali was honestly worried. She had a very small vagina, after all.


    Yasenia smiled reassuringly. "Definitely, I can sense that I can fit. However, I want to lubricate you first. Move to the headboard and open your legs, honey."


    Kali moved to the headboard with Yasenia''s words and opened her legs bashfully. Yasenia opened her maw wide and trapped Kali''s butt and vulva inside it.


    Kali chuckled, feeling ticklish because of Yasenia''s breath. However, her giggles soon turned into gasps of pleasure.


    Now that Kali''s pussy was literally inside Yasenia''s mouth, her long tongue could reach all the way inside and more if needed.


    Yasenia didn''t immediately prate her with her tongue. First, she licked the outerbia and clitoris, her eyes locked with Kali''s.


    Our fox''s verdant green eyes became misty as Yasenia''s expert tongue triggered every spot. "Mm~, Yasenia, ah! That ce is too, mmm~, sensitive!"


    Yaseniamunicated mentally. "Honey, I will prate you deeply, okay?"


    With Kali, Yasenia always liked to get her consent before doing anything. Kali nodded and lowered her hand to caress Yasenia''s snout. "Go ahead, dear. But can you not make me cum? I want to reach orgasm with your penis."


    Yasenia''s golden eyes shed with a pinkish light, and her horns also began changing colors from their roots. "I''m more than d to hear that, honey~."


    Then, she prated her. Kali''s back arched as a soft moan left her mouth. "Mm~."


    Yasenia slowly savored Kali''s earthly taste. It was a taste that forced open the scales on her waist to reveal her penis. So fertile, so fresh, so full of life. Yasenia couldn''t help and savored every corner, making Kali''s eyes roll in pleasure.


    After a minute, Kali began moaning aloud. "Oh my heaven! You are eating me so ravenously, AH! Yasenia, love, I''m going to cum if you don''t stop!"


    Yasenia''s senses were brought back by Kali''s shout and the squeezing of Kali''s tight vagina. ''I almost made her cum to taste her Yin energy~. Fufufu, my honey is so delicious~.''


    Then, she stopped moving around and retreated her tongue.


    Kali had to clench her muscles to not cum as the tongue retreated from inside her. The feeling of a long tongue licking all her inner walls was something that would make any woman drawn in pleasure.


    Yasenia separated her mouth from Kali and pulled her legs with her tail toy her horizontally on the bed, leaving her below her.


    Kali looked into the dragoness''s pink eyes and gulped. Yasenia said with a deep tone. "Kali, my love. Look down to see my penis. If, after you see it, you give me the go-ahead, we can be one."


    Kali looked down, and her eyes widened. ''Wow, s-so imposing. Will I really be prated by that?''


    Then, she swallowed a mouthful of saliva, not because of fear but because the transparent liquid dripping from the tip made her salivate. ''I can smell that delightful sweet and strong taste from here.''


    She saw the twitching and more than ready thing and looked up at Yasenia. Then, she nodded and whispered, "B-Be gentle, Yasenia."


    Yasenia nodded and lowered her waist.

 Chapter 373: Kalis euphoric experience. Valerias plan? Pampered Angel. (R-18)

    Chapter 373: Kali''s euphoric experience. Valeria''s n? Pampered Angel. (R-18)


    After Kali gave her the go-ahead, Yasenia nodded and lowered her waist.


    Kali''s eyes stared as the pink member gently opened her lower lips. The dragoness''s girth was something that had Kali''s heart racing. However, her legs opened more, and her two fox tails coiled around Yasenia''s tail.


    Yasenia felt Kali''s tight entrance and pushed forward, slowly opening the pink hole.


    As always, Kali had a very narrow hole, so both of them could feel the pressure.


    For Yasenia, prating Kali was always a pleasurable experience. How everything seemed to hug her penis was stimting to say the least. Kali released soft moans as she felt the dragoness''s dick open her.


    However, to Kali''s surprise, she could see how the dragoness''s dick seemed more squishy than she thought. Instead of feeling like a hard rod forcefully opening her passage and electrifying her with pleasure like before, it felt like a gentle, slimy, pleasurable experience that slowly increased her sticity.


    Kali felt in heaven. "Mmm~, so good. I really like how it feels."


    Yasenia''s gaze became gentle, and she continued pushing forward. Unlike the human penis, a dragon''s penis was highly adaptable. At first, it would be a little squishy and push the passage to the limits. Then, the hardness and girth would continue to grow until Yasenia felt that any more would be painful.


    Moreover, there was another thing.


    After Yasenia felt that she was deep enough, the feeling from before invaded her, and she felt a rush of liquid flowing through her and rushing toward her dick.


    Kali saw with opened eyes as Yasenia''s dick inted, making her nerves electrocute her body all around with pleasure, and then, a hot fluid flooded her insides.


    Yasenia growled as her precum shot and flooded Kali''s hole. She saw Kali''s eyes rolling upward as her mouth opened with a loud moan. "Ohhh! My heavens, what''s this feeling!?"


    Kali felt like an inferno consumed her body, and her legs, arms, and tail coiled around the dragoness on top of her. Her verdant green eyes suddenly opened as she felt her body explode in the dyed orgasm Yasenia had prepared her before.


    Yasenia grunted as Kali''s pussy squeezed like a vice. Kali''s voice was like a trembling sigh. "W-wow, You already came? B-But it feels different."


    Yasenia chuckled and nuzzled her head with her. "That was my precum, honey. I was lubricating you."


    Kali was surprised.


    Then, the fox blushed. "Y-You released so much; I can still feel my womb filled with it. A-also, I feel my body is burning."


    Yasenia didn''t hide it and said. "Yes, it has aphrodisiac properties. Do you find it ufortable, dear?"


    Kali''s face was reddened as she looked at Yasenia and shook her head. "No, I feel my body burning, but it is delightful. It has a very gentle effect; it feels like a warm nket around my body."


    Yasenia licked her cheek and said. "I''m d. I''m going to move now, okay? Remember that I''m insatiable, so when you want to stop, you must tell me, okay, my love?"


    Kali kissed Yasenia''s dragon head and nodded, her two big, fluffy tails surrounding Yasenia more. Then, Yasenia began to move back and forth.


    The scene at their privates was mouthwatering as Yasenia''s penis went back and forth, squelching liquids. Moreover, it was as if she had two girths, and each time the penis moved, you could see it perfectly filling Kali''s entire hole but not straining it.


    Kali felt in heaven. Yasenia''s dragon dick was a marvel that was dominating her soul with pleasure. "Ahn~, Ah! Ah! Mmm~."


    The fox''s moans, the dragoness''s purring, and the lewd squelching sounds filled the room as their genitals rubbed in a dance of pleasure.


    Yasenia saw Kali''s face flushed with pleasure and the tempting Yin energy, and her pleasure built up. When having sex with her dears, more than any feeling, their face was what pushed Yasenia''s pleasure receptor the most.


    The way they moaned with delight, the way they hugged her body, the way they kissed her in a trance as the pleasure she gave them filled their bodies was what provided Yasenia the most joy.


    Of course, the pleasure of the act was never low, especially with those with particr constitutions like Kali and Cecile.


    Yasenia breathed heavily as Kali''s insides throbbed again when another orgasm overcame her body and she couldn''t hold onto it anymore. The feeling climbed up her body like a wave until it reached her brain.


    Then, Yasenia bit Kali''s neck as she growled. "I''m cumming!"


    Kali felt Yasenia''s penis thrust forward and open her everything until it pushed against the cervix. The particr shape of the penis allowed the head to pierce through and poke inside the uterus. Then, Yasenia''s powerful load shot through it and flooded her insides, this time with thick, hot, and nutritious semen.


    Kali''s body tensed like a bow while fireworks exploded in her mind. "Ahhh!!!"


    Her pussy was like a broken faucet as she squirted without control. Yasenia''s penis released ropes of semen and filled her dear fox until it spilled outside.


    Soon after, Yasenia released Kali''s neck to look at her dear. Kali''s verdant green eyes were zed with tears of pleasure, and her mouth was drooling. Her whole body was limp and sweaty, as if she had done the most strenuous exercise.


    Yasenia''s smile deepened as she whispered, making Kali tremble in pleasure. "How was it having sex with a dragon, honey?"


    Kali reacted by rubbing herself on Yasenia''s body as her two tails caressed her all over. A little more, and Kali would be purring.


    Yasenia looked at her with a pampering gaze and said. "Good girl, I see that you liked it a lot. Let''s do it a little more until you arepletely satisfied, okay, honey? I have to refill you of my Yang energy, after all."


    Kali nodded with a shy smile. "I-I also want more."


    Yasenia nodded and then smirked. "Let''s try double pration. What do you say, honey?"


    Kali''s eyes moved with bashfulness. She wasn''t used to using that other hole. But she nodded nheless.


    With the confirmation, Yasenia''s dick and tail got to work for some more time, leaving Kali''s insides painted with the dragoness''s colors.


    Yasenia took out her members of the sleeping fox, and all the held-up semen flowed out. Yasenia observed Kali''s peaceful and smiling, sleeping face and traced her scars with her eyes.


    Yasenia didn''t know when it happened, but Kali''s scars began looking adorable to her instead of looking ugly. She knew that they weren''t, in any way, beautiful. However, she couldn''t help but love Kali and everything she had more and more as time went by.


    The dragoness prepared the bathtub to clean her fox for a while. Once she stepped inside with Kali, Valeria appeared, holding both of them between her long arms. Yasenia blinked and looked at the three-meter-tall greendy. "What''s wrong, Valeria?"


    Valeria smiled softly and kissed Yasenia''s head. "Nothing. I just want to bathe both of you, can I?"


    Yasenia thought for a second, but she finally nodded. Valeria''s green eyes with golden slit pupils sparkled with happiness, and a gorgeous smile spread on her lips.


    Then, she asked with a hopeful gaze. "Can I bathe you both after each session?"


    Yasenia looked into her eyes and said. "Sure, I can also rx a bit under your care."


    And so, Valeria began bathing both of them with a gentle and caring smile on her lips.


    While bathing Yasenia, Valeria didn''t shy away from any ce. Although Yasenia had her parts hidden, it wasn''t long before Valeria pressed on some muscles to make her naturally open.


    Yasenia was too stupefied to react before Valeria started cleaning her penis, and her other hand gently washed her vulva.


    Yasenia didn''t feel any sexual intentions, so she didn''t react even after recovering from her stupefaction. However, she couldn''t help but ask. "How did you do that?"


    Valeria tilted her head and asked. "Do what?"


    Yasenia pointed at Valeria''s two hands and asked. "How did you open me without arousing me?"


    Valeria understood andughed. "Of course, I can do that. I just manipted your nervous reaction and forcefullymanded your subconsciousness. That way, I can manipte your body and simultaneously not bother you."


    Yasenia was speechless. ''Thank the heavens that she is my ally. A million-year senior can be terrifying, alright?''


    Yasenia then was bathed like a child, inplete mercy of Valeria. However, Yasenia didn''t resist since, well, it was veryfortable.


    Yasenia''s body felt incredibly light andfortable when she walked out of the room.


    Valeria carried Kali and looked at the dragoness. She saw Yasenia''snguid and rxed smile and a gentle smile spread on her own face. "Did you like the bath, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia nodded, her tail wagging subconsciously. "I''ve learned a lot. Thank you, Valeria. I''m looking forward to the next one."


    Valeria chuckled. "Fufufu, you are so cute~. I''m also looking forward to it."


    The dragoness looked up and said. "I''m going to the others now. Good night."


    Valeria crouched, careful not to wake up Kali, and kissed Yasenia''s snout again. "Good night, Yasenia."


    Yasenia didn''t resist these small shows of affection. A small kiss on the nose wouldn''t kill anybody. After receiving Valeria''s soft kiss, she nodded and turned around to get her next prey.


    Valeria smiled to herself as she saw the dragoness walk away calmly. ''Fufufu, first step to conquer dear Yaseniaplete~. The next step is to lower Tatyana''s resistance to me~. Just imagining rolling in the sheets with Yasenia and Kali makes me giggle with happiness~.''


    Well, this super M.I.L.F. seemed quite serious. But only time will tell if she aplishes her desires.


    Yasenia then went to get Angel.


    After a while, they both were in the room. Yasenia cradled her little girl softly as she moved her penis in and out.


    The wasn''t movement since Yasenia could control her member to lengthen and shorten about twenty percent of the total length. Not to mention, her tail was easily handled to explore the little girl''s back hole.


    Angel mewled and moaned as her two holes were massaged, and Yasenia''s wings and limbs kept her secure. "Mmm~, Yasenia~, Yasenia~."


    Hearing the soft calls of her lover, Yasenia lowered her head and softly licked her face. Yasenia''s way of having sex with Angel had always been slow and very pleasurable, always trying to surround the most she could of her body around her and drown Angel in her presence.


    At that moment, only Angel''s feet could be seen from the back as Yasenia surrounded everything else. Her wings, limbs, tail, and neck were enough to make Angel disappear in her embrace as her penis and tail allowed them to make love.


    Surrounded by Yasenia''s presence, Angel was in heaven. The dragoness''s penis was prating even her uterus, and the tail was digging so deep that she could feel both rods rubbing each other inside her.


    Soon, Yasenia came and filled the little girl. Angel let out a throaty moan as her insides flooded with cum. "Ohhh!!!"


    Yasenia felt her stomach being sshed by Angel''s squirt. However, soon she felt another liquid hitting her. Yasenia was surprised since this hadn''t happened in a while, but soon her smile became gentle. "Is my baby feeling so good that she peed herself? Such a careless little girl."


    Angel felt her heart jumping around at that tone. She lifted her head and looked at the gentle dragon face looking at her. She said with a flushed face. "I-I''m sorry, mommy Yasenia."


    Yasenia lowered her head and licked her mouth. "Oh baby, don''t worry. You can do so as much as you want if you feel good. I won''t me you."


    Angel nodded with infinite love shining in her eyes. "M-Mommy Yasenia, I want more."


    Yasenia''s smile became tender, and she began moving her members again. "Sure, my baby can make it with me as much as she wants."


    Angel''s moans sounded like kitten mewls, tickling Yasenia''s heart.


    Their session continued for a long time until Angel fell asleep surrounded by Yasenia''s wings, scent, and presence.


    Yasenia heard Angel''s soft breathing and stayed still for another ten minutes, looking at her little girl for a while more.


    After the typical bathing session, Yasenia went down to get her fourth victim of the night.

 Chapter 374: Evelyns sweet dreams. Cuddling with Cecile. (R-18)

    Chapter 374: Evelyn''s sweet dreams. Cuddling with Cecile. (R-18)


    After Yasenia tucked Angel into the bed with the other two, she swept the living room with her divine sense. Evelyn, Cecile, and Tatyana were sitting there together.


    Yasenia went toward them to pick Evelyn.


    Once she was there, they all looked at Yasenia. Evelyn stood up and smirked. "Finally! My time hase!"


    Yasenia chuckled and walked toward her, allowing her to sit on her back. Then, she walked upstairs. Evelyn was so excited that she began kissing Yasenia''s neck even before entering the room.


    Our girl has been very eager to have a round with Yasenia.


    Receiving such an enthusiastic response from Evelyn was like a stimnt that ignited Yasenia''s passion.


    Yasenia turned her head and bit her by the robes, throwing her onto the bed. Evelyn eximed andnded face-first.


    Before she could even look back, Yasenia''s two frontal ws appeared by the sides of her head, and the dragoness''s head was before her. "You should remember all the teasing you did to me, right, dear?"


    Evelyn''s groins were about to catch fire with the dragoness above her and pinning her down face-first on the bed. Moreover, those predatory golden eyes carried the promise of getting back to her for all her teasing. ''M-Maybe I''ve provoked her too much?''


    Evelyn felt a w ripping her pants apart, and a breeze touched her naked skin. Evelyn gulped. "Yasenia, my love. Y-You can''t be that petty with me, your lovely Evelyn."


    Yasenia''s smirk was wide, showing her fangs. "Oh~, I can''t? Don''t worry. You will only feel pleasure. Of course, tomorrow morning, a sore throat and hip pain are guaranteed, but sacrifices will always be made, right?"


    Evelyn didn''t know if her heart was pounding because of excitement or fear. However, once she felt arge rod resting between her buttcheeks, she knew the answer immediately. Her cheeks flushed as she felt the tip going through her butt crack and approaching her eager hole.


    After the three previous people, the dragoness knew that her penis could even enter a raw vagina. Its natural lubricant and her ability to spray their insides with precum once prated were enough to have sex anywhere and anytime. Her dears were guaranteed to feel in heaven each time she fucked them.


    Therefore, without previous warning, Yasenia opened her maw and trapped Evelyn''s face, using her tongue to fill her mouth instantly, and she also lowered her waist to pierce Evelyn''s pussy.


    Evelyn didn''t expect to be prated so early since usually Yasenia would ensure they were soaking wet before any action.


    However, she didn''t feel resistance as her hole was stuffed entirely with the dragoness''s penis and opened until she felt her womb being crushed.


    The electrifying feeling of the dragoness''s forceful pration made Evelyn moan inside Yasenia''s mouth as her long tongue filled her mouth. "MMMMPH!"


    However, Yasenia didn''t have a single shred of mercy for Evelyn and began pounding her as if it was thest thing she would do today. The moment she started moving, the load of precum burst out and lubricated Evelyn''s entire passage with a burning and pleasurable sensation.


    Then, the dragoness could slide in and out without any problem. Of course, it didn''t end there as the tail also moved, and after spraying another load of precum inside Evelyn''s butthole, Yasenia began thrusting there too.


    For Evelyn, this was a mind-melting experience. Her face was trapped in Yasenia''s mouth, the tongue ravaging her mouth and Yasenia''s breath filling her nose. Moreover, the feeling of being a chomp away from danger made it unnecessarily erotic for her.


    Her pussy was being ravaged like a toy, she could feel her flesh moving as all her vaginal muscles were spasming because of the enormous thing opening her hole. She could already imagine how widened her entrance was at that moment.


    Finally,st and not least, her butt was stimted by the bumpy tail, making all the nerves there send pleasure waves to her brain one after another.


    ''I''m going to be stupid!''


    Only thirty seconds after the beginning, Evelyn was already squirting because of a monstrous orgasm.


    However, Yasenia didn''t stop even when the slender girl below her was literally spasming in pleasure, her purple eyes rolling around as if they didn''t know where they were, and Evelyn''s throat was shouting in pure euphoria.


    Yasenia was, of course, keeping an eye on her mind while she ravaged her, so she knew when it would be too much.


    However, until then, Evelyn''s fate was bing the sexual ything for the dragoness, something Evelyn had been waiting for a month straight. If you could read her mind, it would probably be a string of "YES! YES! YES! I''m being fucked by my Dragon Lover!"


    Forty minutester, Yasenia finally stopped.


    Evelyn was unconscious, her stomach bloated with semen, and her face distorted in a lewd expression of pure happiness.


    Yasenia unplugged her two rods, and Evelyn''s pussy and butt spurted a river of cum, creating a puddle below them.


    Yasenia was somewhat tired herself. She had sent Evelyn to the limit, let her rest a second, and did it again until Evelyn''s mind shut down. "Although I''ve never broken her limit, she will probably be unable to move tomorrow."


    Yasenia looked at Evelyn andughed at her expression filled with happiness. ''My dear never ceases to amaze me with her requests. To think that she told me to treat her like a sex toy... Sigh, I must have a tender night to pamper her the next time.''


    Yasenia dragged Evelyn to a part where the bed wasn''t stained with their fluids. Then, she curled Evelyn in a fetal position andid her down.


    Yasenia circled Evelyn and allowed her to rest in a nest created by her body. Then, her eyes became tender, and she began cleaning Evelyn''s body with her tongue.


    She didn''t want just to bathe her. Yasenia felt like pampering her for a while now.


    Softly and slowly, Yasenia cleaned Evelyn of other fluids.


    Somehow, Evelyn opened her eyes and managed to wake up for a moment. She looked at her position, curled in Yasenia''s embrace. Then, she saw Yasenia cleaning her belly with her tongue, her throat making soft purring sounds, giving the ambiance a lovely and calm feeling.


    Evelyn looked at those soft and tender eyes as she cleaned her and felt as if her heart was dipped in a jar of honey, so sweet and happy. However, she couldn''t speak and couldn''t keep her eyes open for much longer, shortly after falling asleep.


    This time, our little Evelyn had a sweet smile and joyful blush adorning her face.


    Yasenia didn''t realize that Evelyn had awakened and realized her action.


    Nevertheless, she continued pampering and cleaning Evelyn for a while more. Her tongue didn''t miss any part of her dear Evelyn.


    Then, she used a towel to clean her saliva and cuddled with the curled Evelyn for five more minutes. Observing Evelyn''s sleeping expression and softly nuzzling her with her snout.


    "It''s time for you to go to bed, dear."


    After carrying Evelyn and cing her on the bed, it was Cecile''s turn.


    Tatyana saw Cecile and Yasenia leaving the living room with a smile and turned to look at the night sky. She knew why Yasenia left her forst and also didn''t pick her up first.


    It was simple. Yasenia just wanted to have the most time with Tatyana, so she left her forst.


    The Death Empress closed her eyes and meditated, waiting for Yasenia toe down.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia and Cecile had already be entangled. Their bodies had finallypleted their respective transformations, so they were pure-blooded beasts.


    This made their connection even more profound and more solid.


    Yasenia didn''t lose time prating her dear phoenix and flooding her with her precum. Then, they went at it like animals.


    Their growls, cries, and moans filled the room as Yasenia used her waist to move inside Cecile''s insides.


    They came quickly, filling the room with their shout of pleasure.


    "Roar!"


    "QYA!~"


    Cecile''s insides devoured Yasenia''s Yang energy as if it was nectar from the gods, and Yasenia''s body mixed Cecile''s Yin energy inside her too.


    Cecile caressed the scaly creature above her as her mouth couldn''t stop kissing her. Her wings fluttered with happiness, and her tails stroked Yasenia''s tail like long arms.


    Yasenia growled and moved her tail, piercing Cecile''s free hole before cumming again because of Cecile''s tail masturbation.


    Cecile smiled as her insides received even more of Yasenia''s sweet release.


    They went at it for a while until Cecile finally couldn''t control herself.


    She flipped the dragoness and took out one of the dildos. With extreme expertise, she ced it on her vulva and then pierced Yasenia''s pussy.


    The dragoness''s goldenbia were spread open in a circle as Cecile''s giant penis pierced inside her. Yasenia roared with pleasure.


    However, Cecile was just getting started as her waist went up and down.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    Cecile loved fucking Yasenia with the dick.


    It was her natural instinct to dominate her partner, who gave everything in their connection to her.


    She wanted to make the dragoness cry in pleasure, roar and let the world know she was hers. However, Yasenia''s delightful dragon-pussy constricted around her and squeezed and trembled, making Cecile almost go crazy. "Fuck! Your pussy is so good!"


    Yasenia just allowed herself to be dominated, and Cecile kept going at it. She even flipped the dragoness and began doing it doggy style. Yasenia could only pierce her ws into the mattress and destroy the bed as she was pounded from behind by her mate.


    Cecile hugged Yasenia''s waist and moved, kissing Yasenia''s back between herrge wings.


    Yasenia felt Cecile cumming and releasing her squirt deep inside her, and her body trembled in delight. ''Cecile''s cum is so good~.''


    However, it wasn''t long before their initial frantic mating began evolving.


    Yasenia turned around and surrounded Cecile in her arms. Her wings wererge enough to hide her mate in her embrace. Cecile had already vented her desires, so she took off her dildo and allowed Yasenia''s dragon rod to pierce her again.


    She snuggled in Yasenia''s embrace and allowed the penis inside her to do its marvelous work. The pleasure built up as they hugged each other.


    Cecile looked at the dragoness face and smiled lovingly. Yasenia rubbed her face on Cecile''s, growling with love.


    They didn''t need to speak; their feelings flowed between them naturally.


    Even then, voicing them from time to time was good. Thus, Yasenia said with a soft growl as her dick moved inside Cecile. "I love you~, I love you~, mmm, it feels so good, Cecile."


    Cecile answered with a soft and tender voice, one that only Yasenia was allowed to hear. "I love you too. Ahn~, you are doing it so nicely, my love."


    Yasenia and Cecile soon orgasmed and finished their session.


    Cecile was still between Yasenia''s arms, tired but awake. Her white, naked, perfect body touched Yasenia''s scales, relishing in their warmth.


    Yasenia didn''t move and passed her ws through Cecile''s feathers. They felt cool andfortable.


    Cecile spoke softly. "Let''s stop here, my love. I''m more than satisfied."


    Yasenia smiled, full of love. "Don''t worry, sweetheart. We can continue doing it if you really want to. I don''t want you hiding your desires to allow others."


    Cecile looked up and met with the gentle expression of the dragoness. "You are my precious mate, Cecile. I don''t want you to hide your desires from me for others, even if that other person is Mom. Alright?"


    Cecileughed with happiness and hugged Yasenia closer. "Mn! I won''t. I love you, Yasenia."


    Seeing such a cute Cecile made Yasenia''s heart skip a beat. Therefore, Yasenia and Cecile had onest slow round.


    Cecile relished in Yasenia''s love and bathed in it until she felt every part of her usually cold heart warm and fuzzy.


    After theirst round, Cecile was still energetic enough to bathe Yasenia and clean her. Yasenia allowed herself to be bathed for a second time this night and leaned on Cecile''s body.


    Fifteen minutester, Cecile walked toward the main bedroom, and Yasenia made her way down to the living room.

 Chapter 375: Diving a little deeper into Tatyana. (R-18)

    Chapter 375: Diving a little deeper into Tatyana. (R-18)


    After saying good night to Cecile, Yasenia walked downstairs toward the living room, her mind recalling the night she had had until now. ''My dears really enjoyed the night. I can say that it is a big sess ~. Who would''ve thought they would be so eager even when I was in my dragon form?''


    Yasenia reached the door separating the entry hall and the living room and walked inside.


    Her eyes went to therge couch before therge panoramic windows, and she stilled for a moment.


    Tatyana was sitting cross-legged, calmly absorbing the energy around her and regting her body. This made it so that her long and satin-like ck hair waved even without air.


    Her revealing ck dress showed the milky white skin that glistened with the moonlight in an enthralling image.


    Yasenia saw Tatyana''s eyes slowly open, revealing her ruby-like eyes, more precious than any gemstone. They had a natural calming aura, and a small smile hung on Tatyana''s lips.


    It was different from the usual Death Empress; she looked like a quiet and gentle woman bathing in the moonlight.


    Yasenia''s mind came up with a sentence. ''As beautiful as the starry night, as far away as the Moon in the water.''


    Tatyana looked to the side and spotted her dear daughter looking at her from afar. Her smile turned even more gentle. "Come here, little treasure. You don''t want to keep mom waiting, right?"


    Yasenia felt bashful for some reason, but she walked toward Tatyana while looking at her face.


    When Yasenia reached before her, Tatyana extended her hand and caressed Yasenia''s head. Yasenia jumped onto the couch and circled Tatyana, resting her head on herp.


    Tatyana didn''t have any haste in doing what they were about to do, so she calmly leaned on Yasenia''s body and slowly caressed her.


    Her fingers traced Yasenia''s facial features; her finger was like a soft feather as it passed over Yasenia''s eyes, horns, lips, and snout.


    Yasenia took a deep breath and exhaled through her nose. After ten minutes, Tatyana smiled. "Are you more rxed now, little treasure?"


    Yasenia let out a soft hum, clearly enjoying her mother''s care. Yasenia suddenly remembered Tatyana''s actions with Angel in the cave and asked with doubt. "Mom, what do you think about Angel?"


    Tatyana thought about it calmly. "Hmm... She is a cute and innocent girl. A bit immature, but she is also a genius formation master."


    Yasenia asked with a strange tone. "Do you like her?"


    Tatyana blinked and looked at Yasenia with a funny look. However, she didn''t tease her and answered honestly. Her face became calm as she said something that surprised Yasenia.


    "I don''t. I don''t like any of your lovers. I wish I could have you for myself. I wish I could kill anyone whoys their eyes on you. If your constitution didn''t have the difficulties it has, all of them would''ve mysteriously disappeared the second they began getting romantically close to you. Now, even Valeria is slowly worming into your heart."


    Yasenia was honestly stunned. She thought Tatyana didn''t dislike them because of how she acted. However, it seems that everything has been her misunderstanding. Tatyana smiled and said softly. "Don''t get surprised, little treasure. Which man or woman would like to share their lover?"


    Yasenia''s face becameplicated, and she sighed. She thought that because Tatyana was willing even to share a bed and have intercourse with them, she was getting close to them, but she failed to remember that sex for Tatyana was meaningless.


    For the more than one-hundred-thousand-year senior like Tatyana, sex only had meaning when she did it with the person she loved.


    Why did Tatyana agree to have sex with the others? You may ask.


    Of course, it was to deepen their rtionship with Yasenia and make them morefortable with her presence.


    Moreover, Tatyana didn''t dislike having intercourse, it was a pleasurable experience that allowed her to pass the time, so she just did it. However, Tatyana''s heart for other people besides Yasenia was as cold as a one thousand-year-old ice cube.


    Tatyana could see Angel and the others being ughtered before her, and she wouldn''t even bat an eye.


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana and sighed. ''Right, how could I have thought that mom would be so simple? Which person with her age can be a simple being?''


    However, this didn''t make Yasenia''s heart change for Tatyana. How could it? She had discovered what kind of person her mother was slowly but surely.


    A Death Empress feared by all those who live and those who are dead.


    A Demigoddess that could implement nsplicated enough to manipte entire worlds.


    A fearless woman that looked down on the most influential races like the Divines and the Demons.


    A Fate Maniptor that couldtch strings on anyone and make them dance at her whims.


    Tatyana was a powerhouse nurtured by a World of ughter, tragedy, and misfortune. Someone who pushed beyond her limits, who knows how many times.


    Could someone like that just take a liking toward a bunch of juniors who had just begun taking their cultivation trip?


    Unlike Yasenia, who Tatyana allowed to change her heart, the others would have to work much harder if they wanted to gain her affection.


    Yasenia used her frontal limbs to push Tatyana down onto the couch softly andnded on top of her.


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia calmly and asked. "Aren''t you disappointed? I''m sure you thought I was slowly getting along with them, right?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "Disappointed? No, I wouldn''t use that word. I feel... Hmm. How to put it? As if a curtain that was hiding you opened to reveal a little more of yourself."


    Tatyana was surprised when she saw Yasenia smile tenderly and say. "I''m not disappointed. I''m happy."


    Tatyana asked, surprised. "Happy? Why?" Even this senior was confused at Yasenia''s reaction.


    Tatyana wouldn''t have flinched if Yasenia had snapped at her angrily. She perfectly knew that what she said could create a rift between them. However, she didn''t hold it back because her own heart wouldn''t change.


    She thought she could afford to be hated by Yasenia for a while. Her little treasure was very young, so Tatyana could always slowly coax her, even if it took ten years, a hundred years, or a thousand years.


    Unlike the previous times she loved, this time she was her lover''s mother, increasing their bond to a depth she could never reach before.


    After seeing Tatyana''s confusion, Yasenia thought that she was adorable. ''It seems she still doesn''t understand how precious she is in my heart, hahaha. Her confused expression is so cute~.''


    Yasenia nuzzled her head against Tatyana''s face. "I''ve finally seen deeper into your hidden heart, which makes me very happy. Why would I feel any other way after what you said?"


    Tatyana felt her heart elerating, and a slight blush crept up her cheeks involuntarily. She looked sideways, caught off guard. "I-I see."


    Yasenia saw Tatyana''s reaction and felt butterflies dancing inside her. ''No way, did mom just get bashful!? Argh! My heart is going to explode!''


    Tatyana recovered instantly and looked at the dragoness on top of her. Then, sheughed softly. "My little treasure, do you know what you just did?"


    Yasenia shook her head, but she only felt her body flipping around. Soon, her back pressed against the sofa with the gorgeous woman in a ck dress straddling her. Tatyana smiled seductively and said. "I know you don''t, but it doesn''t matter. Just know that you''ll never be able to escape me, My little treasure."


    Yasenia saw a hint of something in Tatyana''s eyes, but she could not read Tatyana''s emotions.


    However, she soon gasped as Tatyana''s hand pressed on her belly, using a simr trick to Valeria''s to open her.


    However, Tatyana''s skill didn''t just open it but triggered something deep inside her that made her body burn.


    Tatyana''s red eyes shone as she said with a bone-softening tone. "Now that we are on the same cultivation level, I think I can let loose some of my real skills~."


    Yasenia felt her soul shiver in pleasure as a strange energy entered her genital area. Then, saw her penis harden at record speed, reaching the maximum length in just five seconds, and her pussy was secreting a slimy substance.


    Yasenia was about to open her mouth, but Tatyana made her clothes disappear, revealing the perfect body below it. The words got stuck in her throat as the Empress above her showed her everything with a predatory smile.


    This night, Yasenia was bound to know how much of a greenhorn she was before Tatyana.


    The Empress leaned forward until she could finally ce the tip of Yasenia''s long member on her lower mouth. "M-Mom, be careful when-MMM!"


    Tatyana didn''t even hesitate when she moved her waist back and swallowed the enormous and hardened dick.


    Yasenia''s eyes rolled as she pierced Tatyana''s first and second entrances. The cervix had opened and allowed entry. Not only that, it seemed as if Tatyana''s insides could stretch infinitely as her dick was hidden entirely inside.


    Until now, although she could y with her width thanks to the softness and have pleasant sex with her dears, she hadn''t managed to hide her whole member inside them even once. The dragoness penis was giant for a human woman. Now, fully hardened and at full mast, Tatyana''s lower lips had widened in a circle as she kissed the base of the penis.


    Yasenia could even see the bulge herrge dragon rod was creating on Tatyana''s body. The sight of the skin being pushed by her dick made Yasenia crazy; it was the first time she had seen something like this.


    Tatyana also moaned aloud as she caressed therge rod with her hand. "Mm~, so big and hard. If it weren''t because of my techniques, I wouldn''t have been able to eat even three-quarters of your dick."


    However, Yasenia''s stimtion was such that her load of precum shot uncontrobly.


    Tatyana felt the hard and hot rod inting even more, making her feel full, and then her uterus was flooded by the dragoness ridiculous load. Tatyana''s eyes widened in pleasure as the fluids smeared her fleshy cave with the aphrodisiac liquid.


    Tatyana''s brain buzzed with pleasure as she moaned aloud. "OHH! What is this??"


    Yasenia''s precum smeared Tatyana''s insides and started a fire in the Empress'' core. Her red eyes filled with lust, and she didn''t dy it anymore.


    Tatyana began jumping up and down. The dragoness''s rod at full mast wasrge enough to look as if Tatyana was doing squats instead of having sex. "OH YES! MY YASENIA''S DICK IS SO GOOD! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!"


    Even Tatyana was like that. You could imagine Yasenia at the moment.


    Her penis was being squeezed inside her mother in a way that lit up every nerve. The sensitivity of her dick seemed to be tenfold the usual as she felt the fleshy walls around it stimte her. Instead of her dick, it felt as if her brain was being fucked.


    She couldn''t hold on to this stimtion and came without control. "I''M CUMMING!"


    Yasenia shot her load into Tatyana with so much force that it deformed Tatyana''s uterus walls. Tatyana''s red eyes rolled, and she made a downward motion, making a fleshy sound.


    *PAH!*


    Then, she threw her head up, and as the semen flooded her insides, she squirted all over Yasenia. "YESS!!!"


    It reached so far that even Yasenia''s head was sshed with Tatyana''s squirt. However, this was just the beginning.


    Yasenia growled and hugged the woman into her embrace, ws almost piercing her skin, and then she began moving as much as possible.


    Tatyana also moved her waist, and the sound of wet liquids sshing as flesh met with scales filled the living room.


    Yasenia opened her mouth and trapped Tatyana''s face inside, using her tongue to fill her mouth with it. Tatyana didn''t lose out as she activated a skill to make her insides vibrate.


    Yasenia''s eyes almost rolled to the back of her skull as the micro-vibrations stimted her even further. Another load of semen spurted out of Yasenia''s penis.


    As Tatyana squirted again because of Yasenia''s powerful cum, she sucked Yasenia''s tongue deeper inside her and used her throat to stimte it.


    Yasenia thought that her mother was out of tricks only to have her tongue converted into another sensitive member and be fucked by her throat. "OOHHH!!"


    Yasenia''s tail was even faster than her current pleasure-filled thoughts as it rushed to Tatyana''s back hole and pierced inside.


    Tatyana uttered a muffled grunt as the long tail opened her asshole and explored her insides. ''So deep! Oh fuck, I''m cumming again!''


    The pleasure was enormous, and her arms went around Yasenia''s body in a tight hug. So tight that some of Yasenia''s scales cracked under Tatyana''s orgasmic strength.


    However, this little pain was another stimnt, and Yasenia''s throat released a roar of pleasure even when she was almost devouring her mother''s face.


    Yasenia''srge wings enveloped them in their world, and they fucked each other like beasts for almost an hour straight.


    Yasenia was milked like she never expected, and her pleasure senses were constantly firing. If she was the previous self, she might have been mentally wounded.


    Tatyana, on the other side, was dly surprised. Who would''ve thought that having her body nourished by Yasenia at the same level of cultivation made her instantly reach a muscle-spasming orgasm?


    It was as if the dick had pierced her brain and cummed there, directly stimting her nerves. Then, the hot Yang energy spread across her meridians, making her body burn with the mes of pleasure.


    Yasenia had already allowed Tatyana''s face to be free, but after one hour of being trapped there, Tatyana''s senses of smell and taste were filled with Yasenia''s vor.


    The couch below them was ruined, and Tatyana was currently lying on top of the dragoness''s body. The giant dragon dick was still lodged inside her, and the tail was simrly widening her butt. However, they both had rxed by now.


    Well, more like Yasenia was almost out ofbat.


    You could see her body twitching, the tail doing strange shapes because of involuntary muscle spasms, the eyes zed with pleasure, and her maw drooling so much that the couch beside her head had a puddle.


    Speaking of puddles, there was a white one below their waist area.


    Tatyana''s red eyes scanned the limp and twitching dragoness and smirked. The member inside her was still twitching and spurting cum whenever a tiny bit recharged in an involuntary reaction. ''Will her body not stop cumming if I don''t unplug her? Hmm~, well, whatever. I really like it, and her mind can support these minor and asional orgasms.''


    It was clear that the winner by an absolute advantage was Tatyana.


    She had vanished Yasenia''s mind to who knows what level of the Pleasure Heavens.


    Tatyana asked softly. "Little treasure, are you here with me?"


    Yasenia answered in a stupid voice. "Yesh, mommy~."


    Tatyana chuckled in amusement. "Sleep, dear. It is alreadyte."


    Yasenia''s mind was already on the brink of unconsciousness, so as soon as she heard her mother''s order, even when her two rods were deeply lodged inside her, her eyes closed, and she fell asleep.


    Tatyana smiled again. Then, she closed her eyes for a second and activated onest skill. This skill made her insides softly massage the member inside her but did not stimte her sexually. It would only feel calming and satisfying.


    Yasenia''s body seemed to soften as soon as she cast the skill, and Tatyana smiled, satisfied. ''This is the first time I use this skill, but I''m d it worked well. Good night, my little treasure.''

 Chapter 376: The morning after. (R-15)

    Chapter 376: The morning after. (R-15)


    Morning came, and the sun began lighting up the sky.


    In the main bedroom, our girls woke up one by one. Although their previous night was tiring in a way, cultivators at their level needed not much rest.


    However, they all were feelingzy.


    It was undeniable that Yasenia had done an excellent job of satisfying their desire for her. Nevertheless, when they didn''t spot their dear dragoness on the bed, they all decided to wake up.


    Evelyn moved to the side of the bed, and when her feet touched the ground, she yelped. The others looked at Evelyn with confusion. Andrea asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Evelyn''s face had a slight blush as she said. "Yasenia got my waist to work yesterday night, and I''m feeling the after-effects."


    They had various reactions while looking at Evelyn rubbing her waist. Andrea chuckled. "You''ve finally got the night you wanted."


    Evelyn nodded. "I didn''t expect to be so good. Although I prefer her human form, I almost lost my mind while the dragoness fucked me."


    Andreaughed and asked. "Do you need help?"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes and stood up. "I can deal with this bit of pain."


    The others saw Evelyn''s wobbly legs and didn''t know how to react. Evelyn circted her energy, and shortly after, the trembling stopped. "Tsk, what a shame. I didn''t want to heal and feel the pain all day. But I can''t walk if I do so."


    The rest of the girls wanted to bow down to this... "Warrior."


    Evelyn saw their stunned faces andughed. Then, she asked them, "So, how was it? Did you girls like it?"


    Andrea smiled and said, "Loved it. Her gestures, her growls, the feeling of her genitals, everything was incredible."


    Angel asked shyly, "Y-You were the first. How did Yasenia react?"


    Andrea smiled softly. "Very cute. She was shy and eager at the same time. I really will remember this night for a long time. How about all of you?"


    They looked at each other and began exchanging experiences.


    They couldn''t help but marvel at their dragoness''s drive. Kali concluded. "Although her lust has grown, we have also be more formidable. All of us together are more than enough to satisfy her needs."


    They all nodded. Angel then said. "Also, we have mommy Tatyana. Even at this level, I''m sure she can squeeze Yasenia dry only by herself..."


    They couldn''t help but nod. Cecile asked. "Speaking of them, where are they?"


    After getting dressed in their cultivation robes in seconds, they looked around the rooms on the second floor. Andrea spotted Ebirah sleeping in one of the rooms they didn''t use, but she decided not to wake her up yet.


    They met at the stairs and shook their head. Evelynmented, "They are not on the second floor."


    Kali ced a hand on her mouth and chuckled. "Maybe, they were so eager that they did it in the living room."


    Andrea nodded. "I wouldn''t be surprised. Yasenia had been away from Tatyana for twenty years, after all."


    They walked down the stairs to find them. Evelyn looked outside the window and saw a small white hill of fur curled and sleeping soundly. "I hope Sierra wasn''t ufortable."


    Cecilemented. "She is a wild wolf; I think she is ustomed to sleeping outside. Moreover, she can''t enter the house."


    Evelyn looked at Andrea and asked. "Andrea, can you build her a small hut?"


    Andrea nodded with a smile and patted her head. "Don''t worry. I''ll do it when I can."


    Cecile looked at Angel, making the little girl a little nervous. "What''s wrong, Cecile?"


    "Wasn''t Senior Mirrory going to teach us something? Is she awake?"


    Mirrory''szy voice reached their ears. "I don''t sleep. Also, there isn''t any haste in knowing that. You''ll need years to refine it, after all."


    Evelyn smirked. "Oh~, so senior Mirrory spectates Angel''s night?"


    Mirrory snorted. "As if I would be affected by that. However, little Angel, you should control yourself more next time. Peeing yourself is not very good, after all."


    Angel''s face exploded in red, and she covered her face with her hands, embarrassed sounds leaving her mouth.


    The others almost tripped at Mirrory''s "betrayal." Kali mumbled, "Valeria, you are not allowed to discuss my nights without my permission..."


    "Oh my~, then I won''t say how loud you moaned and screamed Yasenia''s name~."


    Kali was the second victim of the seniors.


    With a flushed face, Kali covered her face with therge two fox-tails, joining Angel in the embarrassment melody.


    The othersughed but didn''t say anything. They weren''t any better than them in any aspect, so they didn''t want these seniors to target them.


    Who knew if their powerful spiritual sense also caught their act? They didn''t want to tease these two, only to be victim number three!


    During their talk, they reached the door to the living room and opened it.


    However, once they opened the door, their legs almost failed them as a wave of powerful, divine-smelling scent hit their olfactory sense.


    A small moan escaped their mouths as their bodies reacted to Yasenia''s powerful mating scent. They had practically been ustomed to entering in heat once they smelled this scent.


    Even then, they could control their small impulse with a little bit of willpower.


    Andrea''s voice was shaky for a moment, recovering mid-sentence. "Sigh, how can something that smells so well exist." Then, she felt lucky. "Thankfully, I didn''t wake Ebirah up and make here with us. Who knows what would''ve happened if this powerful scent hit her?"


    Evelyn involuntarily took in a deep breath and said in a dreamy voice. "Why does she smell so good? I could practically masturbate to just her scent."


    As always, they couldn''t refute Evelyn''s words even if they wanted.


    Evelyn chuckled. "If Sierra was here, she might have been unable to find a mate in the future. Her instincts would probably force her to have only Yasenia''s progeny, hahaha."


    Kali''s two tails were dancing rapidly, and her cheeks were blushed, "I think that it isn''t only the scent. Her pheromones should be able to trigger ours, making the smell divine and pleasant for us."


    Then, she added. "Of course, any female or male would be as excited since Yasenia''s presence is just too arousing."


    Angel stuttered because of embarrassment and pointed at the middle of the¡­ War zone? "Wow, look at them. They really didn''t hold back."


    Their eyes followed Angel''s finger and saw the two individuals'' state.


    In the middle of the room, the dragoness and the Death Empress were entangled and connected almost in a single entity.


    Their body fluids covered everything around them, creating quite a messy view. It was clear that they didn''t address the surroundings before falling asleep.


    Yasenia circled Tatyana''s entire body, using herself as a full-body pillow. She was on her back, and the wings and tail wrapped around the woman in her embrace.


    They could see Tatyana''s perfect long legs circling Yasenia''s waist, but they also spotted some cracks. It seemed that the orgasms the Death Empress experienced made her hug her dear so tightly that some of her scales broke. Of course, they were mostly regenerated, but they could still observe the damage.


    Moreover, Yasenia''s tail was curled, clearly going toward Tatyana''s waist area. Since they couldn''t spot the golden tail tip, it was clear where it was hiding.


    Cecile said with a deadpan expression. "They fucked each other to sleep."


    Andreaughed, "That''s a good summary of the wild events that may have happened here."


    Evelynmented, "Well, it isn''t strange after considering how much Yasenia missed Tatyana. I wouldn''t have been surprised if I had found them still going at it this morning. The fact that they have stopped is probably because either of them has "lost" the battle."


    Angel muttered. "It is strange to see mommy Tatyana tired. Is she okay?"


    Kali thought, "It should be that her current body isn''t as resilient as her main body. Although she has massive soul power, she can still get physically tired. Taking Yasenia head-on isn''t easy, no matter how experienced you are."


    Valeriamented. "Kali is right. Yasenia''s energy transference during dual cultivation can make any person below the Dantian Spiritualization Realm climax by just being injected by it. Even if the dual cultivation is not a sexual one, the pleasure would still be immense."


    Cecile raised an eyebrow. "How do you know?"


    Valeria chuckled, her voice sounding mischievous. "Well, I can connect my senses with Kali for a short time, so I have experienced it indirectly~. You girls are so lucky in this aspect."


    They were speechless. These seniors are really sneaky!


    Andrea took out a [Body Scent Absorbing Pearl] and activated it.


    There was a soft pulse of energy that evaporated everything in the room. Then a powerful suction force absorbed everything. They all took a deep breath, and besides the lingering scent in their nostrils, they could now breathe fresh air.


    Angel looked at the fist-sized blue crystal in Andrea''s hand with awe. "The formation is incrediblyplex even if the effect is simple. It must realize what things it can vaporize and what it shouldn''t. Even the current me would have to spend a month or two to create one item. It would also have a hundredth of its current quality."


    The others were speechless.


    Evelyn sighed, impressed. "I heard Tatyana created six hundred in ten minutes or so. That is a cleaning pearl per second. It truly puts things into perspective."


    Two months against a second, it was truly iparable. Cecile asked, curious. "By the way, how many do we have left?"


    Andrea answered. "We still have around six hundred. Yasenia has only used twenty of them or so. Remember that they can be reused until the space inside is filled."


    Evelyn suddenly asked. "Say, couldn''t we use them like a weapon? You know, throwing them toward an enemy and making it explode. I think that our enemies would instantly lose strength."


    They looked at the blue crystal ball in Andrea''s hand and got thoughtful. Andrea saved it in her spatial ring andmented. "Well, we''ll see if we use it in the future. Don''t throw them away if you use them. Yasenia should have given all of you twenty of them, right?"


    They nodded.


    Then, Andrea closed the door, leaving the mother-daughter pair in the living room.


    Evelyn asked. "So, what should we do? Yasenia and Tatyana will probably be with each other for the whole day. We should do something in the meantime."


    Kali said softly. "We should build our alchemy, formation, tailoring, and cksmithing rooms on the third floor. Then, hear about what Mirrory has to say about cultivation. After that... I don''t know. What do you girls think?"


    Cecilemented, "How about exploring the city? We can gather information about it."


    Angelmented. "Won''t it be dangerous?"


    Mirrory spoke. "What are you afraid of? You all have life-saving treasures, so you can escape if something happens. Moreover, with Valeria and me around, you should be safe."


    They nodded, and Valeria spoke with a calming tone. "Don''t worry, children. Tatyana, Mirrory, and I have scouted the whole city for strong people, and the strongest in the city right now is an expert with early Dantian Spiritualization strength."


    Andrea was surprised. "There are people who cultivate energy instead of body cultivation?"


    Valeria chuckled. "No, silly. I mean that their strength level is in that area. They should be in the Epoch Core Body Cultivation Realm. Or they may be a super talented person that can surmount levels in cultivator, or on the contrary, someone on higher levels but much less talented. Who knows?"


    Evelyn got thoughtful, "Should I call Sierra?"


    Andrea shook her head, "We will leave Sierra at home to protect Ebirah, Yasenia, and Tatyana."


    Evelyn looked at Andrea weirdly. Andrea looked at her and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Evelyn said, "I just feel that "Tatyana" and "protect" don''t belong in the same sentence."


    The other four looked at her weirdly, wanting to respond something but not being able to deny her im.


    Andrea nodded, "Let''s carry Sierra with us. However, I rather let Ebirah here. Since she is a princess, people may recognize her if we carry her around too much."


    And so, after building theirbs and a hut for Sierra, they all left the house to explore outside.


    In the meantime, Andrea had spoken with Ebirah and told her to wait at home. She didn''t hide concerns, so Ebirah was understanding and stayed in the house while absorbing minerals to increase her strength.

 Chapter 377: City Lord of Koran City.

    Chapter 377: City Lord of Koran City.


    Rumors about powerful humans arriving in the Koran City had already spread, reaching the City Lord''s ears.


    It wasn''t strange because a thing like this was as rare as it could be. Humans in the Distancia Continent were scarce, weak, and easy to bully.


    Learning that a powerful human existed generated two different thoughts. The first was a sense of danger. However, most people wouldn''t take it seriously. After so many years, the generations that lived when humans roamed the Continent freely were already gone.


    The other reaction was curiosity. How did a weak race like humans manage to nurture a mighty warrior? It was indeed a mystery for them.


    If the City''s ve owners weren''t sure they could catch them, they would''ve probably tried to get their hands on them already. However, Jorey, one of the most prominent merchants, didn''t try to take them by force, so they became careful in the matter.


    In a building near the middle of Koran City, the City Lord looked at papers when this news reached him. He was a mix between a wolf and a human. His skin was on the darker side, and his fur was ck. His head was in the middle between a wolf and a human, but his body was entirely that of a human. His legs were muscr, and a short and bristly tail was behind him.


    He was part of the [Steel Back Wolf n], a strong n even between the plethora of families in the Distancia Continent.


    He read the reports and asked themon-looking female, brown-feathered harpy on his side. "I received reports about a strange group with high strength. Are they that strong? Do we need to be wary of them? Although they seem like merchants, the reports about strong humans are quite problematic."


    Like almost all variants of her race, the harpy was naked with a stack of papers on her ws. Her arms and wings were attached into one, but her fingers were separated and looked agile enough to work with in delicate work.


    Despite her nakedness, she didn''t act out of turn and answered formally. "We''ve failed to observe them in detail. However, I received a report five minutes ago that most of them had left the house. I told one of our spies from the [Phantasmal Night Owl] race to watch over them. I believe they can do their job well and inform us as long as there is trouble."


    The City Lord''s facial expression was not good. He looked into the eyes of the harpy with disdain and asked coldly. "Are all of you cking? How did you not gain any information after a whole night went by? You could''ve infiltrated their house or tried to guess from which family they are!"


    The City Lord had a low growl in his voice while he spoke. "The only thing I''ve got after ignoring all the useless ttery in the report is that they have a powerful human, a dragon, a two-tailed fox woman, a phoenix woman, a young crustacean, and a wolf from an unknown giant race! I can fill a report like this after looking a single time! Useless!"


    The harpy''s feathers ruffled in fear. Although she was not weak, the aura of the City Lord was much stronger than hers. Therefore, she hastily exined before something went out of control. "City Lord, calm your anger. They have a mighty formation master. All the people I sent to inspect it couldn''t even look inside at what was happening. Even the wolf seemed to have popped out of the house once they walked outside. Clearly, their vision disrupting formation is of an extremely high level."


    The City Lord''s wild facial features scrunched as he looked at the trembling harpy. However, he didn''t do anything in the end. "You are lucky you have some backing, or else you would''ve already lost your head. And what if they have a formation master? Don''t we have a lot of them too? Unless they are from the [Sky Formation Pce], I don''t believe our experts can''t beat theirs."


    The harpy sighed in relief after the City Lord calmed down. Then, she straightened and exined. "We tried contacting the Senior that is currently allocated in the City. However, he told us to wait some days before he could do something about it. It seems he is speaking with the people from the Nine sects currently in the City."


    The City Lord pondered about it for a second and didn''t insist.


    His Koran City wasn''t strong, after all. In the whole Continent, they could be counted as a small power. If he weren''t from the [Steel Back Wold n], many would have already tried to push him out of his current position.


    After reading the documents for a while more, he was doubtful of the description of the Dragon. "Did you hire a poet to write the description of this Dragon? The Moon and the Sun in their wings, scales as beautiful as a starry night... This should be exaggerated."


    The harpy shrugged; she was also curious when she received the text. "Leader Fu, I''ve confirmed with the person who saw the dragon directly, but he said that this text doesn''t do justice to the actual beauty of the creature."


    The City Lord scanned the document again with a raised eyebrow. "Did we discover which race it is from? I''m getting interested, to be honest."


    The harpy shook her head with a sigh. "No. This dragon species is unknown! Not even the librarian could find out about it. After she ensured that the Dragon we described existed, she even went to the house''s surroundings to look at it with her own eyes."


    Leader Fu nodded. "I see. What about its bloodline? Is it grown up? Speak to me about it a little more."


    The harpy moved to the side and bend to pick up a document. The City Lord''s eyes couldn''t help butnd on the plump butt.


    After she straightened and turned around, she came back to him. He recovered his gaze and listened to her exnation. "With the limited information we have, we can guess this creature is young. After all, the Merchant Jorey from the [Mountain Traveling Merchants] treated it as such. The Dragon didn''t resist her hugs, treats, or other gestures."


    The City Lord nodded. "Well, if it were an adult dragon, there is no way they would allow others to humiliate them like that."


    The harpy nodded. "We''ve also learned that it is a female dragon. One of our spies caught one of the women calling her "My beautiful dragoness." I think this is enough to confirm her gender."


    The City Lord''s eyes shone with interest. "A female dragon of an unknown race? That''s even rarer than the powerful humans. What about her bloodline? Is it strong enough?"


    The harpy''s gaze became serious. "We''ve tried reading her bloodline with our skills and items, but we didn''t manage to read any of them."


    Leader Fu frowned. "None of them? That''s impossible, right?"


    The harpy sighed. "Leader Fu, this is my spection, but I''m ny percent certain that the formation master has created a disruptiveyer. If they are strong enough to hide an entire mansion, they should be able to create a low-scale, moving formation that hides their traits."


    The City Lord nodded. "That''s reasonable. Tell me more."


    She continued. "However, although we couldn''t directly measure their bloodline, it can''t be low. Have you read the characteristics of the Phoenix woman, City Lord?"


    He nodded. The harpy said seriously. "We think she is a descendant of the [Moon Phoenixes]. Although that''s a mythical change, all the traits shown by them appear in her. Indifferent, aloof, with silver wings and blue eyes. She has three phoenix tails, and her beauty is catastrophic. Her face alone can make Kings and Queens wage war to gain a smile from her."


    The City Lord was surprised. The Harpy race was beautiful by nature, his secretary didn''t look bad, but she could be considered ugly among those in her race. For someone like her, standards were set high since birth. Therefore, to speak like that only meant that this Phoenix Woman was a peerless beauty.


    Still, he was the most interested in the Dragon. The harpy didn''t leave him hanging and spoke. "Taking into ount this, and seeing like this Phoenix Woman was very careful with the dragoness, we can assume that the dragoness is at least in the Divine Level bloodline-wise."


    "Divine level!? Only leaders of an entire race can reach such heights. That''s impressive."


    The harpy nodded. "We can only guess that a new n is emerging to the surface. Our Continent''s hidden ns are many, and although most of them are weak, some rival the leading powers of our Continent."


    The City Lord got thoughtful and stood up, walking toward the window and looking outside. Then, he said. "Try getting into contact with them. Remember to be friendly. Also, if you get into their good books, try to dig for information on why they came to our City."


    "Although we don''t fear anyone, we also can''t afford to offend a powerful family. Also, when you are near, try to measure their bloodline. I''ll lend you the most powerful bloodline detector we have. It is very precious, so don''t you dare lose it."


    The harpy was petrified. She didn''t want to get close to these people. What if they thought that she came to harm and killed her? They looked like people you wouldn''t want to mess with, even from a distance!


    However, she was unable to go against most of his orders. She was here to increase the alliance between their ns, after all. Although they hadn''t had any intimate contact until now, she could feel his eyes all over her while she worked.


    Usually, this was something to feel prideful of for harpies, but she was brought up in a family with other races, so even if she was naked because of culture, tradition, and necessity, she didn''t like people ogling her body.


    She answered with a sigh. "Understood, City Lord. Is there anything more you want to discuss?"


    He turned around with a smile that looked quite ferocious and nodded. "Good. By the way, Ghana, when will you let me mate with you? Aren''t we here to create bonds between our ns?"


    Ghana''s feathers stood up in fear, and she answered. "City Lord, please remember that I''m not interested in starting any rtionship. I would like for you to get me out of our thoughts. We''ve been working together for decades, so I hope to rify this."


    He stared at her up and down for seconds, forcing Ghana to use her wings to cover her body, and then snorted. "You are so ugly, so I wanted to be magnanimous after you didn''t find a husband for such a long time. Who would''ve thought that you would answer like that? Anyway, speak to me about the strange things around ustely."


    Ghana frowned, but she didn''t answer his mocking remarks. She went back to take other documents and then began reporting. "The horrifying screech of pain that resonated throughout the Continent is confirmed to be Heaven''s scream of pain. The forest in the area has basically died. From the focal point, it is estimated that more than ten thousand kilometers in radius died because of powerful Death Energy. The person who challenged the Heavens probably died after hurting them."


    The City Lord''s expression darkened. "That forest was a good spot to gather resources. Anything more?"


    The harpy nodded. "There are reports of people seeing cracks in the sky and people falling through them. What should I do about this?"


    The City Lordughed and waved his hand. "Mark them as rambling lunatics. Cracks in the sky? If that happened after the Heavens were attacked, I would take them seriously, but the reports are from before, so they are probably a group trying to gather attention. If there isn''t anything more, please go meet with the group in our City."


    Ghana nodded, and after grabbing the air below her waist area, she walked away.

 Chapter 378: Intent, the first step toward law attainment. Commotion in the Smithy.

    Chapter 378: Intent, the first step towardw attainment. Commotion in the Smithy.


    Meanwhile, Angel, Andrea, Evelyn, Ebirah, Cecile, Kali, and Sierra were walking down the street and looking at the foreign architecture.


    Sierra''s huge body would generally be an inconvenience and very eye-catching. However, there were plenty of giant races and beasts in this Continent full of exotic variety.


    From time to time, they could even spot creaturesrger than her, humanoid people that would make Sierra look small, and flying beasts that glided above their heads with massive wingspans.


    Angel couldn''t help but mutter, her voiceced with awe. "This ce is impressive. So many races and creatures. It is very different from our cities."


    Evelynmented. "Visually, it is enjoyable for the eye. However, I''m unsure how the establishments in this city work with such discrepancies in size."


    The others were also curious. Even though they''d walked the city before and entered some shops, they had only entered normal-sized stores.


    Andreamented. "How about we enter one of the giant buildings? I''m rather curious. Also, it would be interesting to see a master in our professions topare with our work. What do you say, girls?"


    Kali nodded, her tails swaying as she walked. "I thought we would receive Mirrory''s guidance today, but I didn''t expect Yasenia and Tatyana to fall asleep like that. Seeing workers in action is a good thing."


    Mirrorymented. "I want Tatyana to be present in the demonstration. However, I can tell you that now that you are in the Unification Realm, you will have to work in the soul aspect a lot more, and consequently, you will begin your understanding of thews."


    Cecile raised an eyebrow, interested. "Laws? We''ll learnws soon?"


    Thankfully, Mirrory wasn''t materialized, or Cecile would have received a re full of disdain. However, her tone could actually make them imagine her current expression. "Laws? Youngsters like you learningws? Not even Tatyana''s main body has a real understanding of thews. What can juniors like you do?"


    Cecile wasn''t offended; this archaic mirror had all the right to be as arrogant as it wanted since its real strength was something unimaginable to them. "Then, what do you mean?"


    Valeria took the conversation, exining more patiently and gently. "You girls have to remember that understanding aw entirely is simr to bing a god. If youprehend aw perfectly, everything that doesn''t understand them is like an insect in front of you. A thought, and they are gone."


    Their face became serious. Such a terrifying power was scary. Valeria chuckled. "Don''t worry; only creatures in a high-rank world, stronger than even the Sky Continent, canprehendpletews."


    Angel suddenly asked. "But I heard senior Tian Long using them before."


    Valeria asked Kali. "Can you show me that memory, Kali?"


    Kali did so, and Valeria observed the eternal chains attack. Then, shemented. "That''s bending thews, not using them. If that dragon had known how to use the Death Law, he wouldn''t have had to materialize to deal with those Demon Monarchs."


    They were somewhat speechless but nodded in eptance. Valeria continued. "However,ws are not learned so easily. There are various steps to take."


    "You first must understand an [Intent]. This can channel some concepts into your attacks. For example, if someone had learned about the [Wind Intent], that person would be able to control all wind around them to a certain degree. A person with an Intent is also much more powerful than one without it since Intent is the first step toward learning aw."


    Andrea asked. "How much stronger?"


    Valeria thought for a second. "Following the previous example, if someone without an initial level of Wind Intent attacks a rock and can cut a tenth with wind des, someone with it can at least cut one or two of those rocks with the same strength."


    They were surprised. Such a high advantage was not a joke.


    Valeriamented with a chuckle. "Your dear dragoness already understands an intent, but she hasn''t used it actively ever because she didn''t reach the Unification Realm."


    They were stunned. "Which Intent did she learn?"


    Valeria said. "More than one. The one I can actively sense is Sword Intent. However, I don''t know when or where she did learn it because she already had it when she met Kali for the first time."


    Their expressions became heavy. Yasenia had once again taken a giant step forward before they could realize it. Moreover, it had been a long time ago. ''Wasn''t Yasenia a level one Mental Nourishing Realm at that time? How could it be?''


    While Cecile thought about it, a scene shed in her mind.


    She remembered that after Yasenia got [Draconic Heart] for the first time, their master Madeleine took them on a training journey. At that time, Yasenia was very unused to the giant sword and kept failing to cast her skills.


    However, one morning, Yasenia''s aura seemed to change as Madeleine and Cecile observed her. Her cumbersome swordy felt like it had taken a giant leap forward, and her movements became smooth like water.


    She also remembered Madeleine''s shocked expression when Yasenia broke through that invisible barrier. Cecile''s heart became even heavier. "I think I know when it happened."


    Cecile exined the situation, and Valeria and Mirrory nodded. Valeria said. "It must have been. Sword skills can''t be suddenly increased without learning the essence of the sword [Sword Intent]. What level was she at that time?"


    Cecile said. "Body Modification Realm."


    Valeria and Mirrory became silent. Then, Mirrory said. "I will be blunt, so don''t take it badly. But the only ones that canpare in raw talent to Yasenia are Cecile, Kali, and Angel."


    Andrea and Evelyn nodded. Andrea smirked and said. "I knew about that. That''s why I''m always trying to improve. Moreover, Evelyn has inherited a Thunder God''s legacy, so she isn''t that far away from the others. If it weren''t for the Heaven-born me I got, I would have probably been unable to keep up. Even with Yasenia''s nourishment."


    Andrea clenched her fist and said. "However, I won''t give up. Even if the world doesn''t want me to be someone exceptional, I''ll carve a path myself. I refuse to be left behind by her."


    The others saw Andrea''s light green eyes shining with determination and felt admiration. Even before the abnormal Yasenia, Andrea''s will to improve and be a step before Yasenia had only been strengthened, resulting in her being the person with the highest Cultivation Level.


    Valeria and Mirrory looked at Andrea thoughtfully for a second. However, they didn''t say anything more.


    Mirrorymented. "Speaking is easy. You''ll have to probe those words with actions."


    Andrea nodded, her back straight and with a fearless smile on her charming face. "I know."


    Valeria exined a bit more about the path toward understandingws. "Well, intents also have different levels, and after perfecting an Intent, you mustprehend domains. Only after perfecting domains will you be able to start trying to understandws."


    They couldn''t help but clench their fists; the path of cultivation was very long. When they feel they''ve reached a small height, an enormous mountain appears every time on the horizon.


    Valeria saw their expressions, so she said. "The path is long. I won''t exin more of it for now. We''ll continue the conversation when we return to the house and Tatyana is present."


    They didn''t have any objections and continued walking around. Although, at first, they were a bit distracted by their thoughts, they soon became calmer.


    After a while, they decided to enter a smithy. However, the doors were almost twenty meters tall.


    The building was truly imposing, making them feel truly small. If it weren''t because the readable sign on the side of the building, it wouldn''t have been possible to know it was a smithy.


    Andrea stepped forward and ced her hand on the door. However, a humanoid giant with four arms looked at them with a sneer and mocked aloud. "What are you little ants doing here? Do you think you can open these doors? Hahaha, you should go to one of the small smithies at the side."


    They all looked up at the fifteen-meter-tall man and blinked.


    Sierra ced them below her and growled, lightning coursing around her white. The man saw the lighting and frowned, but he wasn''t too afraid.


    However, Angel scrunched her nose and walked forward.


    The people around looked at the pouting cutie walking out of the protection of the beast and shook their heads. ''Does she think those doors are made of hay? What can she do with that little body?''


    However, their eyes were bound to almost pop out of their skulls with Angel''s following action.


    *BANG!*


    The door opened like a cannonball struck it when Angel kicked it with her short leg. Our group members chuckled and looked at the shocked faces at the sides.


    "Sierra, rx. Let''s walk inside." Kali walked forward after reminding them about their current identities via spiritual sensemunication.


    Sierra''s expression returned to a cold and aloof one, standing behind them again.


    Meanwhile, Angel blinked, having forgottenpletely. However, she was quick-witted enough to say with a cute smile. "Master, you can go inside now~."


    Kali and Cecile nodded and patted her head one after another. "Good job, little ve."


    Angel nodded with a smile.


    Then, Angel looked at the giant man, making him flinch with lingering fear. "S-Sorry, miss, I was blind and failed to see your greatness."


    Angel snorted and walked inside with a cutely proud expression.


    Andrea couldn''t resist pinching her gtinous cheeks.


    Meanwhile, outside the smithy, a certain brown-feathered harpy was hiding between the stunned crowd while sweating buckets. ''Fuck my life. I have to approach those monsters!?''


    Shaking her head, she decided to tryter. ''What if they are still annoyed? I don''t want to be a punching bag!''


    Inside the building, our girls looked around with interest. The ceiling was as tall as twenty-five meters. Many weapons, armor, and other items made for giants hung on the walls, and there was a counter in the far right corner of the room.


    The counter was like a four-story tall building, and to their surprise, the side facing them was transparent, showing two floors inside. This counter was like a building inside a building, strange and innovative.


    The creature standing on the counter was neither too small nor too big rtive to the ce.


    It was a red-furred bear kin with a height of four meters. His simrities to amon bear were abundant, but his body was better suited for walking on two legs since the legs were longer and more muscr.


    He was quite an intimidating creature.


    However, our girls didn''t fear him in the slightest.


    Angelmented. "I feel like I''m in thends of giants! Won''t it be very cumbersome for people to jump onto the counter if they want to speak with him?"


    Evelyn chuckled, "Look, there are stairs at the side. The shop is very customer-friendly if they havemon-sized items. Should we take notes for our future shops?"


    Andreamented with interest, "We really should. Look, there aren''t only stairs. Aren''t the two counters on disy like building floors?"


    They focused on them, and Kali muttered with wonder. "They''ve got a building inside a building. I guess that guest of normal size can find their items there too. I just spotted amon-sized sword there."


    While discussing the intriguing shop, the bear-kin jumped from the counter,nding in front of them with a loud bang.


    He was a Low-level Spiritual King realm body cultivator, equivalent to a Mental Nourishing Realm cultivator, so that kind of feat was nothing.


    He looked at our girls with an unfriendly gaze. Then, he spoke with his gruff voice while pointing with his w. "Our [Father Bear cksmith] does not wee humans. Less so those that damage doors in their entry!"


    They looked at the door he was pointing at and saw a dent in the closed door. It seems that Angel''s kick was a little stronger than she expected.


    The blonde cutie couldn''t help but blush. She generously said. "H-Here, mister bear, ten low-level Parus, this should be enough for the door, right?"


    The bear sneered and wed toward Angel.


    Their faces fell, but thankfully, the speed of the attack was too slow for them.


    Angel observed the w getting closer with a confused look. ''Why did he attack me?''


    Sierra calmly said. ''Don''t counterattack. Leave it to me.''


    Angel nodded obediently and waited in ce as the w approached her.


    Sierra''s body blurred when the w was thirty centimeters away and didn''t seem to have lost momentum, and her paw descended on the bear-kin with monstrous strength.


    The bear-kin''s eyes widened, and he jumped backward, dodging Sierra''s attack. Of course, Sierra allowed him to dodge.


    However, when the bear-kin had dodged the strike, Sierra didn''t stop the descent of her paw and increased her strength.


    *BANG!*


    The smithy trembled under the Wolf Queen''s monstrous strength, and the floor below her paw cracked. Then, she growled toward the scared bear-kin.


    Cecile stepped forward and released her bloodline pressure on top of him.


    If he wasn''t scared enough before, when the low-level Ancient-ranked bloodline pressure mmed onto him, he almost pissed himself in fear.


    Cecile''s voice entered his ears with a tone that could freeze hell. "How dare you attack my person, scum!"

 Chapter 379: Value of Transmuted metals. Searching Information.

    Chapter 379: Value of Transmuted metals. Searching Information.


    Cecile''s voice entered his ears with a tone that could freeze hell. "How dare you attack my person, scum!"


    The tall bear-kin almost couldn''t control his dder.


    Sierra''s horrifying attack, which managed to crack the floor of his smithy, was scary enough, but now the bloodline pressure from this woman seemed to be as crushing as a mountain. Moreover, he had the instinctual urge to kneel in front of her. ''W-What kind of seniors did I provoke!?''


    Cecile pped herrge silver wings and flew forward,nding in front of the four-meter-tall bear kin. Her blue eyes were as cold as the Moon and so piercing that they seemed to freeze the soul. "You dare swing your dirty paw in front of me? Why did you attack my person? Think carefully before you answer, or you will lose that arm."


    The bear kin didn''t care anymore about honer and directlyy t before Cecile. "S-Senior, please forgive this junior! I didn''t think the ve would be so significant for your esteemed self; this one thought the human was annoying because she almost destroyed the door and wanted to eliminate her! I don''t have any ill feelings toward senior!"


    Cecile''s eyes became emotionless. How could Cecile not know how much Yasenia loved and pampered Angel? Wanting to eliminate Angel was something stepping a bottom line for the Phoenix. Therefore, she summoned her [Crystal Blue] bow with the intention to shoot at the bear kin.


    Therge bear''s eyes were filled with despair.


    However, a soft and calming furry tail wrapped around Cecile''s arm before she could tense the bow. Cecile felt her anger dissipate and looked to the side. She saw Kali looking at her and shaking her head softly. "Don''t kill him, Cecile. Remember where we are."


    Cecile frowned but soon rxed. She stored the bow in her ring again and stepped back, allowing Kali to walk forward. The bear kin sighed in relief after the suffocating pressure disappeared. ''I-I''m saved...''


    Kali smiled under her veil, making her eyes look gentle, and she asked. "Mister, we don''t want to cause trouble. We are new in Koran City and wanted to gain some knowledge and maybe create some connections."


    Kali stopped for a moment, ''Hm? Now that I think about it, we don''t have a name for our n... I should ask Yaseniater.''


    Kali continued. "Stand up. I know this is all a misunderstanding, so there is no need to be so submissive."


    The red-furred bear-kin felt that this two-tailed fox woman was a saint and hastily stood up. ''Such a delicate woman! I would want her to be my wife if she were a little taller!''


    Kali asked softly. "Are you upied now, mister? We hope to talk to you about selling a small part of our special merchandise."


    The bear kin shook his head rapidly. "Not busy, not busy. What does the beautifuldy want to sell? I''m the best cksmith in this area, so I guarantee to give good prices."


    Kali nodded and looked back. "Andrea, step forward. Discuss with this gentleman about it."


    Andrea walked forward after paying respects to Kali and stood before the bear kin. "I want to sell this metal. How precious do you think it is?"


    The cksmith''s eyes widened when she saw the lustrous purple metal with a natural aura around it. It was a transmuted metal, and Andrea wanted to see how this bear kin would react. ''As expected, this thing can also catch the eye of the cksmiths in this Continent. Now, as long as he gives me an honest price for this metal, I will be able to evaluate our items.''


    The bear kin asked with a tremble in his voice. "Can I hold it?"


    Andrea threw it toward him. After catching it, he observed it closely and asked with an incredulous tone. "This material seems to be in the middle rank of the Earth realm. However, the aura around it and the purity are truly exceptional. It doesn''t lose at all whenpared to high-level Earth-rank materials!"


    He turned toward Kali and asked respectfully. "Senior, where did you get this? This is one of the best metals I''ve ever seen!"


    Andrea interrupted and said coldly. "The master has told you to do business with me; why are you looking at her? You are lucky to have heard their voice once; stop looking for trouble!"


    The bear kin looked at Andrea for two seconds and then turned toward Kali with a frown. "Lady Fox, is it okay for your ve to talk like this? I don''t mean to say anything, but you shouldn''t allow these creatures to gain so much freedom."


    Cecile looked coldly at him, making the bear shiver. Even the fur puffed up because of fright. However, he was more stubborn than they thought and didn''t retract his words and kept looking at the tranquil Kali. It seemed that his guts were big.


    Andrea sneered and said. "Do you think you are worthy of speaking to ourdy directly? It seems that those ears on top of your head are for decoration! Let''s say this clearly, okay? The only reason she spoke previously is for you to understand your ce! The only thing you have to speak about now is the material''s price."


    Although he feared Cecile and Sierra, the bear-kin wasn''t a pushover. Now that he had regained some of his previous calm, he looked at Andrea with a frown and said. "Little human, my smithy is backed by one of the thirty-three ns! Don''t get too arrogant!"


    Andrea didn''t back off. "After feeling master''s bloodline pressure, you still think you can open your mouth!? My mistress has the bloodline of the legendary [Moon Phoenix]! Do you think she has to be afraid of anything?"


    The bear-kin froze and looked at Cecile only to meet two piercing icy-blue eyes. "I-Impossible. [Moon Phoenix] are only beasts from the legends! There is no evidence they''ve ever even existed."


    Andrea sneered, "Just a little shopkeeper. Do you think you know the actual depths of the Distancia Continent? Let''s get to business before our miss gets too annoyed even to make a trade with you."


    The bear-kin decided to lower his head this time. With the name of the legendary [Moon Phoenix] in the line, he dared not speak back. Just Cecile''s presence was already a big enough deterrent to know that they were not a bunch he could provoke!


    Moreover, the thing in his hand looked very precious. He didn''t want to miss this chance because of the unreasonable brown-skinned human.


    Then, he scratched his head with his paw and sighed. "Follow me. I will have to evaluate the things you want to sell inside. This item is too exotic to give it a price directly."


    They followed the bear kin and approached a six-meter-tall door on the left. It was the door to his forge.


    Evelyn transmitted to Andrea with amusement. ''You are quite good at acting like a gown, so convincing I almost wanted to p you. Arrogant, overbearing, and with lines that would infuriate almost anyone.''


    Andrea had to contain herughter. ''I must have done it extremely well if even you wanted to hit me.''


    Evelyn frowned. ''What do you mean?''


    Andrea snickered. ''Well, normally, you are begging to be hit, not the other way around.''


    Evelyn almost tripped.


    After following the bear kin, they arrived at a ce with a lot of furnaces and items to do forging.


    There were weapons, armor, and other armaments in the middle of their creation. Andrea observed the items for a second, trying to guess their quality. However, she soon frowned. ''This method is different from the Lost Town''s and Sky Continent''s methods.''


    She got thoughtful. ''I''ll have to get books for professionals while we are here. Maybe I can create a new forging method...''


    While Andrea and the others looked around, the bear kin returned from picking his tools. "Seniors, pleasee here."


    They approached arge desk and tried to look at it, but it was too tall. However, after the bear-kin waved his hand, he took out a set of chairs for them to stand up on.


    Andrea spotted a green base linked with a transparent vertical crystal.


    The red bear said, "I''ll toss the item here. To know its price, I have to measure its purity and rank it urately."


    Andrea nodded. Then, they tossed the lump of metal inside the recipient and observed the vertical crystal.


    They saw currents of energy going through the item and entering the mineral. Then, those currents retreated and were absorbed by the crystal. The crystal lit up with very pure and beautiful white light.


    They decided to observe his expression, and although he tried to remain calm, it was clear that he couldn''t contain his shock. Andrea smirked. "Well, now that you''ve seen how valuable it truly is, I believe you won''t disappoint me."


    The bear kin got thoughtful. Then he said. "This metal should be able to fetch from one to five mid-level Parus depending on where you sell it. It is quite precious."


    They lifted an eyebrow. ''The previous mid-level Earth-ranked metals they sold could only fetch between ten to twenty low-level Parus for the same amount. That was one hundred times less!''


    Andrea mostly understood why this metal would be more precious, but she felt that there was something she didn''t understand. Therefore, she asked. "Master Smith, why would it cost one hundred times more than other metals in the same rank?"


    The bear-kin sneered. "As expected of a human,pletely uncivilized. This metal has gone through an unknown procedure that allows it to carry energy around it easier. This allows formations and other enchantments to be ingrained much easier."


    Andrea frowned. ''Material energy conductivity does not affect the effective range of enchantments. Usually, it only depends on the material''s rank because that factor limits the quality of the spirit veins ingrained in weapons. Spirit veins are like the veins and arteries of the treasures. However, what he just spoke makes it seem like energy flows through the whole weapon at once.''


    Andrea''s thoughts raced for just one or two seconds, so she didn''t dy too much answering. "Master Smith, you''ve been amodating. How about giving you this piece of metal as a sign of honesty? Although we''ve had our differences, I can feel we can be good partners in the future. My name is Andrea."


    The bear kin snorted. He didn''t like this arrogant human. However, knowing who was standing behind her, she answered on cue. "Well, I''m Herian."


    Then he said, looking at the piece of metal. "This is undoubtedly precious. I''ll ept the gift. If you want to ask anything, you cane to me. Our [Father Bear cksmith] is one of the best throughout the Continent without considering the major powers, so I hope to see you as customers in the future."


    Although he disliked Andrea, he found Kali very pleasant to the eye. The aura she gave was as soft as Nature and very pleasant. He didn''t mind bing acquaintances with them, and, who knows, he might be able to talk to the mysterious-looking fox-kin.


    The veil hiding her face only made her more mysterious and attractive to the bear-kin.


    Now that her bloodline was bing purer, she also released a charming aura toward any beast-rted creature. After all, a bloodline named [Life''s Origin Nine-Tailed Fox] could not be simple.


    Andrea smirked and said. "Well, then, we won''t be courteous. We arrived in this city not long ago, so we would love to hear information about auction houses and other businesses worth visiting."


    He thought for a second and nodded. "Sure, I can tell you about something like that."


    They decided to ask him and not an information broker because this was one of the most famous smithies in this town. Moreover, going to an information broker could also mean danger as who knows what kind of experts hid there to monitor activities.


    There was a chance for them to catch the attention of someone they couldn''t afford to offend. On the other hand, this smithy would not cause too much trouble as long as they didn''t damage it too much. The piece of metal they gave him was enough to fix the broken door and floor, and he would still have extra money.

 Chapter 380: Koran Citys Powers. Brilliant Auction event.

    Chapter 380: Koran City''s Powers. Brilliant Auction event.


    At first, the bear kin began exining a little about which powers were allocated in the Koran City. There were plenty, so Andrea decided to make a list.


    Between all the names he told them, they kept their attention on the major ones. "The city has plenty of influential people. The main reason is that this city, although quite distant from the consequential areas, is a trading point between two outer cities of two of the Three Empires."


    The bear kin guided them to a room and sat on an oversized couch. Our girls took their own from the spatial ring and sat before him. "Of all the powers here, you should pay attention to the elders from the Nine sects, generals from the Empires, and influential families from the thirty-three ns. Rtionships between them are tense, but if another power begins to rise, it is known and quitemon that they would cooperate for a while and eliminate that power unless it bes part of one of the threerge factions."


    Andrea smiled. "That''s interesting. We would like to know a little more in-depth since there isn''t such a delicate power bnce in our hometown."


    Herian was doubtful. "So you do trulye from a far-away ce. I thought that you were kidding. Who would expect something like a [Moon Phoenix] would be birthed in such a remote ce."


    Andrea shrugged. "Our master is a chosen one, favored by the heavens! Her parents had a small ancestry with the Moon Phoenix, but it was diluted. However, thanks to fate, she was chosen and her blood purified. Thankfully, it was possible to keep it a secret until the master gained enough strength. Now we want to spread our influence slowly."


    The bear kin nodded. Andrea continued. "After hearing what you said, we''ve decided to create a shop in this city and expand from there. Would you be interested in cooperation?"


    The bear kin nodded. "Sure, if you can provide a cubic meter of that material per year, we can have a deal. Where are you going to open the shop?"


    Andrea shook her head. "We don''t know yet. We have to consult it with our matriarch. Although master Cecile and master Kali has plenty of influence, we are still under our matriarch''s rule, after all."


    Herian''s eyebrows twitched. "There is something more terrifying-Ehem! More dignified than miss Phoenix here?"


    Andrea smiled mysteriously. "There is. Even master Cecile has to lower her head before our matriarch''s bloodline."


    The bear kin couldn''t help but sweat. ''I almost fainted with the Phoenix''s Bloodline pressure. I can''t imagine what kind of monster can make this indifferent and aloof Phoenix obey them.''


    Andrea suddenly asked. "By the way, master Herian. Do you know a way to make a lot of money fast? We would like to have a good foundation for our shop."


    The bear kin rolled his eyes. "If there was such a method, do you think I would easily share it with you?"


    However, he suddenly stopped speaking and got thoughtful. Then, he said. "Well, now that I remember, you have a chance to gain a lot of Parus quickly and easily."


    They got interested. Andrea had asked randomly, but it seemed it wasn''t in vain. Herian said. "Our city''s most prestigious auction house will soon open for the yearly auction. I''ve also heard they''ve got their hands into a mighty treasure this year, and plenty of powers areing from across the continent to bid for it."


    Herian snorted augh. "Moreover, they are lengthening this year''s event from one to three days. I heard they ept all kinds of treasures, and depending on the quality, they''ll expose them on the first, second, or third day. Theter, the better, of course. If your matriarch has something interesting she can sell, she will be able to participate in this event and make quite a lot of money. Moreover, as long as they are good with words, creating alliances and other connections won''t be too hard."


    Andrea asked curiously. "Master Herian, will the aquatic races alsoe?"


    The red-furred bear kin nodded. "Some of them will surelye. Of course, not many can live outside the ocean, so not many will appear."


    Andrea didn''t want to ask tantly about the [Sun Engulfing Ore Lobsters], so she didn''t probe further. "Where do we submit our treasures?"


    Herian ced his bear head on his paw and said. "You must go to the [Brilliance Auction House] before two weeks go by. It will be for the best if you can go with your matriarch. So many people are registering, and unless you have an imposing momentum and bearing, it will be hard to receive good attention. Maybe your treasures even get devaluated if you make a bad impression."


    His eyes turned toward Cecile, and he said. "Well, even if only Lady Cecile goes by herself, it shouldn''t be a problem. However, I''m going to be blunt, Lady Cecile. You are too beautiful. I would use something to cover the face if I were you. Also, try to control your temper when people deal with your ves. Even if they have importance to you, some people will get very offended if they are slighted because of a human."


    Cecile nodded and said curtly. "Thanks, I''ll keep it in mind."


    Herian released a sigh of relief inside. ''Thankfully, she didn''t re at me as if I were a dead person this time.''


    Kali stored a vial she had on her sleeve into her ring.


    He didn''t know it, but the bear kin had been very close to death this whole time. Thankfully, he managed to calm our girls by telling them handy information.


    Although attacking the pampered little girl was a sin hard to forgive, he showed his value enough to make our girls hold onto the decision.


    The conversation continued for a while, and they learned about another five influential powers in the Koran City other than the Intercontinental ones.


    Herian''s deep voice spread in the room. "Well, besides the powers I mentioned earlier, there are some you have to keep an eye on."


    "First, the [Lotus Alchemy Valley]. Although less significant than the Nine sect dedicated to alchemy, they are one of the continent''srgest providers."


    "Then, our smithy. I''ve been respectful this time around because of Lady Cecile''s presence. However, our Father Bear cksmith is ubiquitous around the continent. We are thergest subsidiary to the Nine Sect dedicated to cksmithing."


    "Next, we have the [Silk Weaver Tower], [Perfect Formation Gate], and the [Mountain Traveling Merchants]. All of them have quite a bit of influence, so be careful when dealing with them."


    Kali asked softly. "Oh? Are the Mountain Traveling Merchants that influential?"


    The bear kin was excited to hear Kali speaking to him, so he nodded quickly and answered in detail. "Yes. Moreover, I''ve heard that there has been argemotion."


    "One of the powerful merchants has mysteriously died, and Jorey, a fox kin, has gained a lot of influence. If nothing goes badly, the Mountain Traveler Merchants will be unified for the first time since creation."


    The bear kin saw an odd expression appearing on their face and asked. "Is there something wrong?"


    Kali shook her head and stood up. "Nothing. Thanks a lot for your cooperation, master Herian. I hope that we have a pleasant cooperation in the future."


    The bear kin stood up and lifted his paw to grab the air. Kali smiled under her veil and reciprocated the gesture. Cecile turned around and said. "Let''s go home. The matriarch may have woken up from her nap."


    The others hastily followed behind. Herian sighed. "Such a pure flower, a shame she is so small. I would''ve asked Father to propose marriage to their n if she had at least half my height like that brown-skinned human."


    Then, he walked toward the counter and began helping the other workers with the customers.


    After exiting the smithy, they decided to return to their house and see if Tatyana and Yasenia had woken up. They''ve gained more than enough information to make solid ns.


    As they walked with Sierra behind them, no one dared to bother them. Each time someone approached, Sierra would growl at them and scare them away so they could return home quickly.


    They saw their dear dragoness sitting at the entrance when they reached the house. She was looking around, waiting for them with worried eyes. They couldn''t help but feel a warm current entering their hearts.


    When Yasenia saw them, she hastily ran toward them. "Where did you go? I know you are strong, but remember that we are in an unknown city! We don''t know what danger lurks under the surface. Remember that Valeria, Mirrory, or Tatyana aren''t omnipotent. What if someone they couldn''t detect appeared?"


    They looked at Yasenia and almost rolled their eyes. ''If someone like that appeared, would having you there make any difference?''


    However, they knew their dear dragoness was worried, so they didn''t correct her ramblings.


    Andrea patted her head and kissed her snout, "Don''t worry, dear. We went out to gather information. Since you were still entangled with Tatyana, we decided not to bother both of you and make something productive in the meantime. We''ve learned quite a few things. Let''s go inside so you can listen."


    As they crossed the door, Yasenia sniffed around their body and looked closely to see if they were injured. They didn''t resist the inspection and even returned hugs and kisses as they went inside.


    By the time they crossed the door, Yasenia''s tail was wagging happily with her mouth arched in a beautiful smile, and if they had lipstick, the dragoness''s face would be covered with kiss marks.


    Tatyana sauntered toward them. "Leave a note or something next time. Little treasure was feeling frantic for a while." They were about to nod when Tatyana said with an annoyed tone. "She even stopped mid-intercourse because she was worried. I''ve been blue-balled by my little treasure for the first time!"


    They tripped and almost fell face-first.


    However, seeing the annoyance on Tatyana''s face, they didn''t darement and pleaded for forgiveness in their minds. ''Sorry, mother-inw!''


    Yasenia pped Tatyana''s butt with her tail and snorted. "So greedy, we were doing it for almost all the previous night and all morning. I bet that even if we kept at it, we would be caught "mid-intercourse" a weekter!"


    Their mouths opened. ''The mother-daughter duo are too mighty!''


    Tatyana coaxed with a smile and a hug. "Oh, little treasure, don''t be like that. How could I guess it would be so pleasant to have sex with you? Feeling everything so clearly is truly a delight. You have to be strong soon so you can fuck my real body like that too!"


    They decided not toment.


    Andrea turned to the side and started speaking with Ebirah. The lobster princess smiled and asked about the city. Although she was originally from this continent, her birthce was underwater, so it was her first time in and city.


    Each on their own, they walked toward the living room and sat around.


    Yaseniaid her body across Cecile''s and Angel''sp, her long tail resting on Kali''s and Andrea''sp and her head on Evelyn''s legs.


    The five women didn''t lose a second to start pampering their dear dragoness.


    Tatyana just sat across them with a smile. observing Yasenia''s happy expression.


    With Yasenia''s soft and deep purring sounds, they began speaking about what they''d heard from Herian.

 Chapter 381: Plans for the near future. [Void Soul Purifying Tear].

    Chapter 381: ns for the near future. [Void Soul Purifying Tear].


    Evelyn looked at Yasenia and smiled while caressing her face. "Well, let''s talk about what we''ve learned."


    Yasenia exhaledfortably and nodded. "Go ahead."


    Evelyn and the others told Yasenia about the powers in the city, uing events, and the value of Transmuted items. Yasenia listened attentively, retraining all the information and creating a power hierarchy in her head.


    After listening to everything, Yasenia got thoughtful ."Besides the auction, are there any other noteworthy events?"


    Evelyn nodded. "Yes, he mentioned it in the passing, but there is a tournament in a nearby city only a month from now. It appears to be a tournament for juniors. How about it, interested?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "It wouldn''t be wise to participate in the tournament. We can build a reputation quickly, but we''ll also lose some mysteriousness surrounding us. We''ll be dancing with danger a bit in the future, so we can''t leave any clues that allow people to measure our general strength."


    Andrea said. "So, we forget about it?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "No. We should go as spectators. We can understand a lot about the strength of the juniors in the Continent that way. We are considered recently graduated juniors in the Sky Continent, but I guess it isn''t like that here."


    Tatyana chuckled. "You are giving yourself a little too much credit, little treasure. With the Transcendent Realm Experts roaming the Sky Continent, only Dantian Spiritualization Realm experts have the right to create any sort of institution, and that''s taking into ount that they must be willing to be under a major power as long as any of them be interested."


    Yasenia sighed. "I see."


    Tatyana said softly. "Now it''s even worse. After the invasion of the Demons, businesses that can''t face a low-level Demon Monarch are bound to meet catastrophe eventually."


    Yasenia and the others sighed. "I hope we aren''t that powerless in this Continent."


    Valeriamented with confidence. "You aren''t. I''ve been scanning the living beings in this city, and I can tell that strength-wise, you girls are in the top one hundred."


    Yasenia and the others nodded. Angel asked curiously. "How would we fare against the top experts?"


    Valeria shook her head. "We''ll warn you about them, so don''t offend them. At the moment, you only have enough strength to run away."


    Evelynmented. "Well, leaving aside that conversation, I think we should participate in that auction event. Although it will happen one and a half months from now, it shouldn''t be too inconvenient."


    Kali asked. "What about the merchant Jorey?"


    Yaseniamented. "As long as I tell her about our intentions, I think she should help us. She has be quite fond of me, after all."


    The others looked at Yasenia strangely. Yasenia felt a shiver and said. "I don''t know what you are thinking about, but I don''t have anything to do with her!"


    The others chuckled, and Evelyn took out a piece of raw meat. "Look here, dear~. Do you want a treat?"


    Yasenia saw the dangling piece of raw meat dripping with blood and licked her lips.


    Jorey''s piece of meat was very delicious. Yasenia sniffed it for a bit, and after confirming that it smelled good, she opened her maw.


    Evelyn excitedly fed Yasenia, and the others saw Yasenia''s jaws closing and munching the raw meat. Yasenia squinted, "Yummy~. Almost as good as cooked meat. It is like a juicy piece of candy that melts in the mouth."


    Well, they were now convinced that Yasenia did like raw meat. No matter how human-like, she was still their dear little beast.


    Kalimented. "So, we''ve decided to stay in this City for at least two months?"


    Yasenia was still savoring the piece of meat, so Cecile answered. "Yes. If we can get closer to Jorey, we can use her to deliver a letter to Ebirah''s family. They must be worried after not seeing Ebirah for three months."


    Evelyn said. "Worst case scenario, they consider Ebirah died or something."


    Ebirah was listening from the side and became restless. "When will we be able to send the letter?"


    Andrea petted her and softlyforted her. "One week at most, okay?"


    Ebirah nodded andid back down on the carpet.


    Sierramented from the outside. "Since we will live here for a while, we should expand our nest, right? How about invading the adjacent buildings?"


    Evelyn blinked and smacked her head. "I forgot to exin to you about properties and ownership. Sigh. Sorry, Sierra. We''ll have another lessonter to exin the basics of society."


    Sierra blinked and nodded. "Sure."


    Tatyana asked. "Do you know how to read?"


    Sierra nodded. "A bit, Evelyn has taught me."


    Tatyana nodded. "Train that skill the most. You''ll be able to learn a lot from books. Sadly, I can''t use my spatial ring with this body."


    Sierra suddenly remembered and asked. "By the way, Lady Tatyana, how did you manage to get pregnant without intercourse? I would like to know that method."


    Tatyana asked. "Why?"


    Sierra said calmly. "In case I don''t find a good father. I''m already an adult and should have little cubs soon. I''ve been looking around the city as we walked but haven''t found an attractive bloodline."


    Tatyana said. "Well, then you should search harder. That method is not replicable. Moreover, we should be in the Sky Continent if we want to try. However, I don''t rmend it even if I learn how to replicate the ritual."


    Sierra asked, confused. "Why?"


    Tatyana''s face was strange when she spoke. "Strange things cantch onto the kid too easily that way. I almost lost Yasenia twice, even before she was born."


    The others were speechless. ''Strange things cantch. What does she mean!? Are the gods considered strange things!?''


    Yasenia changed the topic. "Once we present items to the auction house, we should try to contact their superiors. We could create connections with them and use their establishments in other cities where our strength is not near the top. Our items should be very exotic for this ce, after all."


    Yasenia estimated. "If webine our strengths, we should be able to challenge a Dantian Spiritualization Realm expert, right?"


    Tatyana burst intoughter.


    The others looked at theughing Tatyana with wry expressions. ''I guess our dragoness shoot too far up.''


    Yasenia sighed. "I guess I underestimated Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivators. However, half-steps shouldn''t be out of reach, right?"


    Tatyana chuckled and said. "You would be lucky if all of you together could win against a level eight Unification Realm expert."


    They were stunned.


    Tatyana saw their expression and shook her head. "Individually, little treasure would be able to fight against a level six and win, but level seven is already out of reach. Of course, I''m speaking by considering the quality of cultivation in the Sky Continent. Moreover, I''m also assuming that both sides arepeting fairly and with simr equipment."


    "However, body cultivation is not aughing matter, so it shouldn''t be too far off. Of course, this is an estimate made in a superficial evaluation."


    "I''m quite excited to know that body cultivation still exists, to be honest. If I manage to learn it, I may be able to increase my strength further."


    They all blinked and looked at Tatyana. Tatyana continued. "Anyway, the power difference between levels and realms is increasinglyrger. If you need a step to cross to the second level, you''ll need five for the third and twenty for the fourth. The Unification Realm has another name in the Sky Continent."


    They looked at Tatyana as she said. "The Genius Killer Realm."


    Their expression became solemn. Tatyanamented. "Not only is the first realm that you need actualprehension of the secrets of cultivation, but it is also the cultivation realm where most potential is brought to the surface. The main reason is that you need to understand the concept of the soul and master it. Without mastering this concept, you''ll never be able to Spiritualize a Dantian and keep advancing in cultivation. I can''t count the number of genius cultivators I''ve seen get stuck for hundreds of years in the Unification Realm because they rushed their advancement."


    Tatyana looked at Cecile, Kali, and Angel and said. "You three will benefit the most in this realm, even more than Yasenia. Angel will manage to start absorbing Fu Jing Jing''s soul power hidden inside her soul, Kali will be able to absorb the undigested Heart Demons, and you, Cecile, will be able to assimte further with whatever it is that you have."


    Cecile blinked and asked. "This thing?"


    They saw a fist-size ball of pure and solid translucent energy appearing on Cecile''s hand and frowned. They didn''t know what it was, but the aura it gave was terrifying. Tatyana nodded and asked with a confused expression. "Yeah, that. What is it?"


    Their mouths fell open. ''Not even Tatyana knows what that is!?''


    Cecilemented. "Hmm, I don''t know. I absorbed it when I reached the center of the True Phoenix Tearke I trained in. However, I never managed to do anything with it, so I thought it was useless."


    They didn''t know whether tough or cry. Something found in the middle of a tear shed by a Primordial Phoenix was ssified as useless!? They wanted to hit their heads with tofu and faint.


    Cecile felt Yasenia''s feelings, and her cheeks flushed. "W-Well, I tried to use it many times, but it didn''t work. That''s why I thought it was useless."


    Mirrory appeared and floated above the fist-sized silver sphere. She thought for a second and frowned. "Hmm, I''ve seen this somewhere, but I can''t remember."


    Valeria also materialized and looked at it. The three seniors frowned and spoke between themselves.


    Our girls were like cows listening to music as fantastical names flew out of their mouths eloquently. Tatyana asked. "It can possibly be [Primordial Heart Phoenix Essence], right?"


    Mirrory shook her head. "She found it in a phoenix tear, so it is impossible. Could it be a [Void Soul Purifying Tear]? The conditions the child described are enough for it to be created."


    Valeria shook her head. "That can only be created by the tears of a [True Fire Phoenix]. That tear most likely came from an Immortal [Moon Phoenix]."


    Mirrory counter-argued. "Didn''t you hear the child? That teares from a True Primordial Phoenix."


    Tatyana intervened. "Can we really believe whoever spoke? Even a Phoenix tear of someone near my level of strength would be able to purify Cecile''s bloodline as it did as long as it is rted with a [Moon Phoenix]."


    Mirrory nodded. "That person wouldn''t lie to a junior. Although some of his thinking is a little crooked, he usually is quite eager to help youths. Moreover, the effects wouldn''t be that thorough. The tearke even changed the child''s soul, after all."


    Tatyana then asked. "So, is it the void thingy you spoke about? I''ve never heard of it in my life."


    Mirrory nodded. "Well, it is an item only found in very high-ranked Worlds. I can''t think of any other item that can condense in the middle of a True Phoenix Tear that gives that aura. The aura is of a Supreme-level item, after all."


    The listening girls almost choked to death. ''A what item!?''


    Cecile''s hold on the item became extremely careful in an instant. Then, remembering how she threw it in the corner of her spatial ring as if it were trash, she wanted to cry and apologize to the senior.


    The three seniors looked at the anxious girls as they looked at that item and felt their lips twitching, especially when they saw Yasenia''s money-grubber eyes.


    Mirrory coughed, attracting their attention. "That item is already bound to Cecile''s soul, so don''t worry. Anyway, it would be best if you kept it inside your Dantian from now on. It is simr to an energy crystal, so it will slowly dissolve, leaving behind its energy for you to cultivate. Your soul should be fifty times stronger after you consume itpletely."


    Cecile instantly swallowed the fist-sized item but began choking.


    Mirrory looked at the choking chicken- Cough, Phoenix, and cut a finger on Cecile''s hand. "Swallow the blood."


    Cecile obeyed, and after her blood touched the [Void Soul Purifying Tear], it shrunk and went into her dantian. Cecile took a deep breath and then calmed down.


    Evelynughed aloud, almost rolling on the sofa. "Can you image our powerful phoenix choking to death because of a treasure? Hahaha."


    Cecile red at Evelyn, making her hup.


    Yasenia sprawled over her dears again and said. "So, what should we do now?"


    Mirrory said. "How about training with the Intents."


    Yasenia tilted her head. "Intent? What''s that?"


    Their mouth twitched, ''A genius who unlocked Intent without even knowing about it... Truly, you leave us speechless, dear.''


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia and asked, "Before we do that. Little treasure, what happened with the Dragon egg? I think it is quite a good time to hatch it."


    Yasenia''s eyes shone, and she immediately took out the egg.

 Chapter 382: Hatching the egg!

    Chapter 382: Hatching the egg!


    Author Note: Cliffhanger at the end~. Read at your own discretion~."


    ***************************


    Their eyes fell onto the big chicken egg. Their expression couldn''t help but be odd. Evelyn asked doubtfully. "Are you sure it is a dragon egg, Yasenia?"


    Angel giggled, "It looks like a chicken egg."


    Andrea was amused. "Well, it is fifteen centimeters tall, so it''s double a chicken egg, but yeah, it''s really underwhelming for being a dragon egg."


    Valeriamented. "That''s how you know it is from a powerful dragon. I can guess its bloodline is at least at a divine beast level."


    Yasenia heard them and also thought it was strange. She knew that most high-level dragon species had special means to camouge their offspring to make it look inferior to others. However, just in case, she used her nose and sniffed around it, using her aura to feel the life inside the egg.


    The others waited for the verdict. "It really is a dragon egg. Or, well, at least I can feel a profound dragon bloodline inside. So I can''t imagine it being anything other than a dragon."


    They nodded, and their eyes focused on the egg, waiting for Yasenia to hatch it. Yasenia saw their expression and said strangely. "Why are you looking at me? I don''t know how to hatch it. I''ve already wasted all my efforts in the past, and it didn''t react to anything."


    Cecile raised her eyebrow, "Did you try to use Blood Essence?"


    Frowns appeared on their faces. Andrea asked, "How is the blood essence you used for Angel''s ritual? Has it recovered?"


    Yasenia nodded. Her voice was soothing as she coaxed them. "Don''t worry, dears. I''mpletely healthy. After being reborn, my blood essence was refilled. Also, I tried to use blood essence in the past by approaching it to the egg, not dropping it on the egg. I didn''t feel any reaction then, so I reabsorbed it inside me."


    They nodded, feeling better. Cecile said. "Don''t use your blood essence. What if you mark it with it or something? You''ll gain a new lover even before you realize it."


    Yasenia was speechless, but it also made sense. Therefore, she looked at Tatyana and asked. "So, what should I do?"


    Tatyana shrugged, "I don''t know. How about you, Valeria? Any clues?"


    Valeria materialized and looked at the egg closely. Then, she shook her head, "I don''t. Something strange is protecting it, and I can''t read through it with my current strength. I could see through it if I had at least peak-level Dantian Spiritualization Realm strength."


    Angel asked thest senior present. "Mirrory, can you help us?"


    Mirrory''s spiritual sense covered the egg for a while, and then she said. "No idea. This creature is from the higher nes. I''m too weak to decipher anything."


    They all sighed. Yasenia asked. "Is it safe even to crack it open? Its background seems extraordinary."


    Tatyana shrugged. "What''s the worst that can happen? As long as you don''t abuse it, we will be safe. Even if its parents are gods or immortals, they won''t be unreasonable enough to kill us for rearing their child when they couldn''t."


    Yasenia nodded and said. "Well, since my body and bloodline have changed, I may trigger it. If it is from a higher world, it is possible that it didn''t react before because my bloodline was not that pure."


    The others found it reasonable. Therefore, Yasenia decided to pour her blood first.


    Her golden w pierced her thought scales, and bright red blood began flowing.


    The blood was sparkly and somewhat dense, looking like drops of rubies instead of blood. Moreover, the fragrance was simply tempting for Valeria, Kali, Sierra, Ebirah, and Cecile. Their eyes turned toward it, and they couldn''t help but gulp.


    This was the first time they saw her bleed so closely. When Tang Xian injured her, she also bled a bit, but it soon coagted and was absorbed by Kali''s nts to heal her.


    Angel asked curiously as the blood dripped on the egg. "Why is Yasenia''s blood so beautiful? There are no impurities; it looks nice."


    Usually, blood was red-colored, but it also had darker red spots. That was because of the impurities in the body.


    Our girls had very little of them because Yasenia''s dual cultivation technique cleansed everything in their bodies. However, even they couldn''t escape the small impurities.


    However, Yasenia''s blood was as pure as it could get. The only one who could rival Yasenia in blood purity was Cecile because of the True Phoenix Tearke''s purifying nature and maybe Tatyana''s current body.


    Moreover, most Phoenix bloodlines had self-purifying properties. Of course, its effect varied depending on the bloodline level and type.


    Mirrory answered Angel, "Her body was recreated from the purest of energies. It is normal for her to have no impurities. The energies created in Yasenia''s even rival ancient energy spots where it has been left to develop alone for millions of years. It''s normal since Yasenia created the Primordial Celestial Energy at that time. Its presence is enough to make any energy be extremely pure."


    Yasenia blinked and asked. "What if I mix Celestial energy with my Yang energy when dual cultivating?"


    Mirrory, Valeria, and Tatyana''s eyes widened, and they said simultaneously. "You can''t do that!"


    Yasenia and the others were startled at their outburst and asked, curious. "Why not?"


    Tatyana said it simply. "Even this body of mine wouldn''t be able toe out unscathed, so make your assumptions if you injected it in any of these juniors."


    Their faces twitched with dread. Yasenia got thoughtful as her blood dripped on top of the egg, drenching its surface slowly. "Would it benefit your real body, mom?"


    Tatyana got thoughtful. "I don''t know. I may benefit a little if you inject every bit of Celestial Energy you have into it. Still, I can''t tell you if we don''t try. However, releasing Celestial Yang energy is also extremely pleasurable, so you should prepare yourself when you do so."


    Yasenia nodded. Suddenly, they heard Angel exim as she pointed at the egg. "Look, look!"


    Their eyes focused on the egg, and they saw Yasenia''s drops of blood disappearing from the eggshell. However, looking closer, they discovered that it was being absorbed by it.


    Yasenia''s eyes widened, and a beautiful smile appeared on her face.


    Yasenia''s tail wagged, and she looked at Tatyana excitedly. "Look, mom! It is absorbing my blood!"


    Tatyana caressed her head softly and nodded, "Good Job. Keep at it."


    They all looked on curiously. Yasenia saw that her blood had disappeared entirely and guessed that her blood output was insufficient.


    The white eggshell began changing when a frown started appearing on Yasenia''s face.


    They saw colors appearing from the top and bottom, slowly transforming the simple egg from a pure white to a purple and golden-colored egg.


    Yasenia blinked, confused, "Why is it changing?"


    Kali was very sensitive to life, so she more or less understood what was happening. It was more of a hunch than anything else, but she said it anyway. "I think it is absorbing your blood and transforming. It seems that the reason for it to be a white egg is not as simple as hiding its rarity. It may integrate your bloodline with it, evolving into a new species or enhancing its own potential."


    Evelyn spected after Kali''s guess, "So, Is it a rare dragon species that use lineages higher than itself to enhance its own bloodline? Is that why Yasenia''s previous blood couldn''t awaken it? If that''s so, it is quite interesting."


    Tatyana was also curious. "Plenty of races use simr methods, so it isn''t out of the question. There are plenty of strange creatures in the World. However, this is quite a bad evolution trait unless its parents can also hatch the egg at will. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be able to be born unless the parents use a higher level creature for it to hatch."


    Yasenia nodded, then asked somewhat anxiously. "Will my children also be like this?"


    Tatyana shrugged, "I don''t know. Little treasure, you are the first of your species. We don''t even know if your children will be born in a dragon or humanoid form. We don''t even know the gestation period."


    The dragoness was stumped at such a nonchnt reaction. However, it was true, and she couldn''t refute it. "Right¡­ By the way, how much blood does it need? It is sucking quite a lot."


    Valeria frowned. "Yasenia dear, can you speed up your bleeding? I feel that once the colors and patterns on the egg arepleted, it will need plenty of nourishment. The more, the stronger its potential will be."


    Yasenia looked that seven-tenths of the egg was painted with beautiful purple and golden patterns and asked. "Can it suck all my blood?"


    Kali and Valeria frowned a bit and discussed with each other. Finally, Kali said. "No, your blood is very pure, so it will be much more efficient. You will lose at most seven or eight liters of blood. With your regeneration, you are out of danger. However, don''t worry; Valeria and I will keep an eye on you."


    Yasenia nodded, and her following actions gave them a minor scare.


    Yasenia first stood up and walked in a circle around the egg to surround it with her underbelly. With the egg nestled there, Yasenia''s tail changed to a sword shape and shed her stomach open.


    Their hearts almost jumped to their throat as blood flowed from therge gash as a small waterfall.


    They all wanted to p the reckless dragoness. Andrea said, holding her temper. "Dear, don''t do that! That area of yours is a sensitive spot; what if you damage something irreversibly!? That''s near the dantian!"


    Yasenia saw their pale faces andughed softly. "Don''t worry; I wouldn''t permanently injure myself for it. I know how resilient my body truly is. I can close this wound in ten seconds as long as I will it."


    Of course, they perfectly knew it but seeing the egg sucking all that blood and trembling as if it was excited made all of them want to punch the little creature. ''If you don''t break your back in the future to help Yasenia see how we spank you!''


    Tatyana frowned and grumbled, "This little sucker is being too greedy. Let''s call it Sucker once it is born."


    Yasenia snorted, "No, what kind of bad name is that?"


    The others also snorted, thinking that Tatyana''s name was suitable. Evelynined. "Hmph, it deserves it for being a greedy beast."


    Yasenia shook her head and smiled."I''ve already thought of a name! So no, we won''t call it Sucker."


    Cecile asked curiously. "Which one?"


    Yasenia smiled proudly, "Since its shell is purple and gold. The name will be Purplegold!"


    Everyone entered a coughing fit and almost coughed up a lung. ''What kind of crappy name is that!? Isn''t Sucker a better name than that!?''


    However, while everyone was dying of grievances because of the shitty name, the mother of the dragoness nodded and said in admiration. "A good name, as expected of my daughter. Your taste is truly superb."


    The surprise they got from hearing that was so high that they all huped.


    "Nonono, how is that a good name!? You better not use something like that!" Evelyn intervened, only to receive one confused golden and another red gaze.


    Seeing the sincerity in their confusion was enough to leave Evelyn and the others almost speechless. ''They are serious!?''


    Andrea woke up from her stupor and said seriously, her tone leaving for no options to say no. "My love, we will be naming our children in the future. You leave it to us."


    Yasenia blinked twice, confused.


    However, since Andrea''s gaze was deep and domineering, the dragoness wagged her tail and nodded like an obedient little wife. She felt her heart fluttering when those light-green eyes looked at her so seriously.


    "Okay, I will listen to darling."


    If Andrea spoke with such a face and tone to Yasenia, only nods would follow whatever the heroic woman said!


    Andrea almost had her heart stop at that sneaky cuteness attack. ''Ugh, how can my love be so adorable!''


    She sat beside Yasenia and patted her head, kissing her tenderly. "Good girl. I will give them a perfect name, don''t worry. You just have to leave everything to me."


    Yasenia leaned on her and purredfortably. "I''ll listen to whatever darling says~."


    The others couldn''t help but blush slightly at Yasenia''s obedient self. ''My heart~, I can''t!''


    After a minute, Angel suddenly eximed, "It stopped absorbing blood!"


    Yasenia left Andrea''s embrace and looked at the egg she was nestling. The dragoness and Kali acted simultaneously and healed Yasenia''s wound, rapidly closing the sliced stomach.


    When Yasenia lowered her snout to clean the egg, she saw it tremble and then...


    *Crack*


    The egg began hatching!

 Chapter 383: New family member! Kaleina, the Endless Void Dragon.

    Chapter 383: New family member! Kaleina, the Endless Void Dragon.


    Author Note: The sketch for the new cover is FREE on P.a.t.r.e.o.n! Well, if you are a future reader, maybe you''ll be able to see the finished illustration. To see it, you can either click the Novel Cover tag or, well, scroll down until you see it. My name on P.a.t.r.e.o.n is also "Mortrexo," so it''s easy to find~.


    **************************************************************


    The sound of the eggshell cracking made Yasenia stop her actions and focus on the egg. Her eyes shone with interest as she saw golden cracks slowly spread around it.


    The others looked at the dragoness, and their eyes softened.


    The image Yasenia portrayed was truly captivating as her body was curled around the hatching egg, and Yasenia''s expression became tender and gentle.


    The way Yasenia was hatching the egg looked like a mother dragon nesting her egg, so they felt that the scene was enchanting. ''Will she look this way when she looks at our future children?''


    Those thoughts shed in their minds, making them feel anticipation for the future with Yasenia.


    Yasenia nuzzled the cracking egg with her snout and softly encouraged it, "You can do it, little one. Push harder."


    As if hearing Yasenia''s encouraging voice, its struggles became more active, and the cracks on the egg becamerger.


    The purple-golden egg was now filled with golden cracks all around, but mostly in one spot in the middle where you could see a little bulge appearing from time to time. It was clear that the creature inside the egg was pushing at that point.


    Yasenia didn''t help the little child. The action of breaking free from their own eggshells was essential for most creatures. It was a feat of strength that could affect the child''s development.


    If a parent had to help their child to escape their eggshell, it was doubtful whether the child could survive the harsh cultivation world.


    After three minutes of struggling, Yasenia and the others suddenly saw a small snout break through the hard eggshell and open a small hole. Yasenia became excited, and Angel eximed. "It is going out of the shell!"


    The little creature''s struggle continued until it could finally part the eggshell enough to allow its little, snake-like head to pop out.


    "Squeak~!"


    The toothless mouth opened, releasing a sharp, short cry that melted Yasenia''s heart.


    The little snake-head was slimy and had a mesmerizing violet color with closed eyes. It was moving from side to side, trying to push its body out of the egg behind it.


    "Good job! Keep pushing, little one. You are almost there." Yasenia''s voice was soothing and gentle while she patiently waited and looked at the small snake-like creature slowly slithering out, carrying the fluids out of the egg.


    The tiny creature was simr to a snake but had two small arms at the front. It used those arms and wriggled out of the egg, the rest of its serpentine body finally leaving the egg.


    The others observed curiously and attentively since their future children may also greet the World this way. It was a little magical scene.


    After some minutes of struggle, the cute purple creature finally left the egg and fell onto the wide couch, squeaking with an adorable and sharp noise.


    "Good job, dear." Yaseniaughed happily and lowered her snout to lick its body clean. The small let-out cheerful sounds as Yasenia''s tongue cleaned it from the fluids of the egg.


    The others grabbed their hearts. ''What''s this!? It is so cute it hurts the heart!''


    The scene was really precious.


    Then, they heard Yasenia growl softly and push the tiny creature back toward the egg with her nose.


    The little critter tumbled toward the broken eggshell and began nibbling on it.


    Angel was confused and asked softly, trying not to startle the fragile life. "W-Why did Yasenia push it toward the egg again?"


    Cecile answered quietly. "Dragons eat their eggshells at birth. A dragon''s egg is very nutritious, and the child dragon will be able to benefit a lot from it. Not only will it help in arousing the bloodline, but it also helps the dragon develop extremely fast."


    They all understood and watched as Yasenia softly encouraged the small dragon to eat the shell. Evelyn lifted an eyebrow andmented. "Look, it has opened its eyes! Such beautiful golden eyes."


    Kali asked, confused. "Doesn''t its eyes resemble Yasenia?"


    Tatyana said. "Well, although little treasure is not its mother, her blood had a part in its birth. Inheriting one or two traits of hers wouldn''t be surprising."


    They all got thoughtful, and Evelyn asked, unsure. "This... Can it be counted as a half-child for Yasenia?"


    Andreamented with a helpless smile as they saw Yasenia''s tender eyes and soft licks to the small beast while some soft and lovely growls left her throat. "Even if it isn''t, I bet that Yasenia already considers it hers."


    Angel giggled and pointed at Yasenia''s tail. "Look."


    Their eyes moved and saw a happily wagging tail; even the wings fluttered with happiness.


    Tatyanaughed softly and said. "Well, this will certainly help satisfy Yasenia''s deepest desire for a short time until we can finally take that final step. It is a good thing, so you should also take this as a training experience for the future."


    They nodded thoughtfully and focused on the munching snake-like dragon.


    Seeing how cute it was, a single thought appeared in their minds. ''With that level of cuteness, I don''t have to try too hard to take it as my child.''


    Andrea sat beside Yasenia and caressed her head. Yasenia looked at her and asked, "What name should she have, darling?"


    Andrea asked. "Oh? How do you know it is female?"


    Yasenia chuckled and said. "She smells like it."


    Andrea nodded and didn''t question it. A dragon''s olfactory sense could even smell treasures; smelling a child''s gender was not hard at all. It was probably an innate ability of this magnificent and powerful race.


    Andrea had been thinking about the name for a while, so she said. "How about... Kaleina Dravory."


    Yasenia''s eyes lit up, feeling it was an excellent name. She looked at her and called her. "Dear, your name will be Kaleina. Do you like it?"


    The newborn dragon cutely squeaked again. Although it probably didn''t have a meaning, Yasenia felt that she was happy with it. She chuckled softly and nuzzled it with her snout. "Good~. I''m d you like the name darling gave you. I also like it a lot."


    Andrea smiled, her heart feeling warm and cozy.


    The others approached and looked at little Kaleina eating the eggshell. Kaleina''s golden eyes moved around curiously, observing the people surrounding her "mother."


    However, when her mama dragon pushed her to eat the eggshell again, she stopped observing the smiling faces and returned to her feast. Moreover, feeling that these people may steal the delicious eggshell, it began eating faster.


    Angel giggled. "So cute~. Don''t worry, little Kaleina, we won''t steal anything."


    Yasenia lowered her snout again and poked her to rx her. The small caresses from what the dragon took as her mother made Kaleina squint and feel rxed.


    Kali smiled gently. "Look at the shiny purple scales. They are gaining a beautiful glow as she eats the egg."


    Evelyn nodded with a proud smile. "They have a simr color to my eyes~. A beautiful violet color."


    Sierra was also looking from the outside and was curious. "I didn''t expect newborn dragons to be so fragile. Our wolf race cubs can already walk and run after so much time has passed."


    Tatyana exined. "Dragons are fragile at birth. In fact, they are one of the most vulnerable newborn creatures. Only human children canpare in fragility."


    Tatyana continued. "However, don''t get confused. Although they are weak, they gain strength extremely fast. If a dragon can survive its first hours and eat the whole eggshell, it will gain enough strength to protect itself. Of course, as always, it depends on the dragon species. By the way, which dragon species is Kaleina?"


    Cecile was looking at a thick book, searching for something. After hearing Tatyana''s question, she frowned and said. "I can''t find Kaleina''s species. This book should have all bloodlines and species recorded in the Sky Continent. However, I can''t find one that shares simrities with her. My love, can you tell me which level her bloodline is?"


    Yasenia nodded and said. "High-level Divine Beast bloodline. However, she may break into the peak level after eating the eggpletely."


    They all blinked repeatedly. Kaliughed aloud. "She has already surpassed my current bloodline level."


    Sierra''s lips twitched. "Oy, Evelyn. When will you help me increase my bloodline? I''mgging behind."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "As if it is so easy to increase your peak-level Mystical ranked bloodline. Before entering the Divine beast level, you must cross the legendary and mythical bloodline levels. We''ll need some treasures to increase it that far."


    Sierra sighed. "Even little Ebirah is a peak-level Mythical beast."


    Valeria thought about it and said. "The colors and aura remind me of one family of dragons but¡­ It''s not possible, right?"


    Mirrory held her chin andmented. "Are you talking about [Endless Void Dragons]? However, if Kaleina is of that race, it would exin most things about her, right? It would also exin why a backward ce like the Sky Continent wouldn''t have any register about her."


    Yasenia and the others twitched. ''Backward ce... It seems we are frogs at the bottom of a well knowledge-wise.''


    Valeria frowned. "But how did a Void Dragon egg appear in the Sky Continent? Most Void Dragon families are from God Continents. Between them, the purple [Endless Void Dragon] n is one of the strongest."


    Mirrory suggested. "Maybe a fight urred, and the spatial distortions sent the egg flying to lower dimensions. It could have been sent there on purpose. Although high-level experts can''t travel easily to lower dimensions, sending an egg is not hard at all. Moreover, although the Sky Continent is currently a middle-level World, the energy quality there is not inferior to higher-level worlds."


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow. "That''s not right. The energy in the Sky Continent is even worse than in this Continent."


    Mirrory rolled her eyes. "That''s because the [Sky Piercing Tower] is absorbing most of the World''s energy to keep its functions. That greedy thing isn''t even letting one percent of the World''s energy go to its inhabitants. Do you think that with lower-level quality energy, people in the Sky Continent would have higher cultivation bases than here? That''s nonsense. "


    Tatyana''s expression changed. Then, she got thoughtful. "I see... I have to close ess to that tower slowly. I can always im that its resources are almost disappearing if they keep piging it, and I don''t want to lose it. Nobody in the Continent knows where that tower came from, after all. Thankfully, I refused to allow any demon to enter it."


    Tatyana looked at Mirrory, but she didn''t ask in the end. ''Well, once they enter the tower, she will probably reveal its secrets slowly.''


    Angel asked, curious. "God Continent? What''s that? How does itpare with a Medium world like the Sky Continent?"


    Mirrory exined. "Continents and worlds are separated in various levels. Various conditions give the levels. The energy quality of the ce, the strongest cultivators, the number of cultivators at that highest level, and more. The Sky Continent could be qualified as a peak-level Transcendence Continent or a middle-level world. The Worlds levels are still far away from being useful to juniors like you, so exining it now has no meaning."


    The girls nodded in understanding. They knew that rushing to know everything was not the correct way. Slowly learning about everything will make it so that they have a broader view and can integrate knowledge slowly.


    Evelyn asked. "I can understand that, but Tatyana is above Transcendence, right? It should be ssified higher."


    Tatyana chuckled. "Well, I was the only cultivator above that level. So it doesn''t count. You need a solid foundation."


    Yasenia was paying attention to Kaleina, but something in that sentence sounded wrong. Her eyebrows knitted, and she asked. "Was? What do you mean?"


    Tatyana chuckled. "I''m not, don''t worry."


    Yasenia didn''t believe it, so she looked at Tatyana with an unwavering gaze.


    Under that expression, Tatyana could only sigh and briefly exin the Sky Continent''s current situation and a little more in-depth.

 Chapter 384: A peaceful afternoon and Summoning rituals.

    Chapter 384: A peaceful afternoon and Summoning rituals.


    Tatyana sat on Yasenia''s side and caressed her back. "After the Demons arrived at the Sky Continent, they swiftly took over the Demonic side of the Continent. Moreover, of the other four continents in our World, they managed to get two of them before my forces got them. Now, the World is separated into two sides. The Demon side and my side."


    "The leader of the [Heavenly Sect] was sessful in summoning a small group of the Divine race. However, they couldn''tpete with the Demons since theirs was a hasty summoning;pared with the nned one from the Demons, theygged behind."


    "However, the summoned Divines were able to create a defensive perimeter. They can be considered a third power in our World, but they don''t have any high-level Divines in their ranks yet, so their only option is keeping a defensive posture."


    "My attacks on the Demons have also slowed them down to a paralyzing point. If it weren''t because the two Demon Sovereigns that arrived, I could have exterminated them even before theynded on the Continent. Sadly, I can''t kill those two without risking my life, so I''m just harassing them with my replenishable Undead troops."


    Tatyana saw their thoughtful gazes and said. "Don''t worry too much about it.


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana and asked, "Are you in danger?"


    Tatyana shook her head, "I''m not. Although I cannot win fights easily, defending myself is not a problem."


    Tatyana smirked andmented. "Your mom has even conquered a third of the Land World in less than a year~."


    They couldn''t help but be stunned. ''Didn''t many powers have simr strength to the Academy? What happened?''


    Yasenia knew that her mother was hiding deep, but she didn''t expect her to be able to conquer a third of the World in a year!


    She could only imagine Tatyana leading a massive army as one city after another fell into her grasp. A chill of admiration rushed up her spine. She would have had goosebumps if she had been in a human form.


    Tatyana smiled at Yasenia''s scorching gaze. "Hmm~, Is my little treasure impressed?"


    Andrea asked incredulously. "You... Did you conquer all of that under the Demon''s pressure?"


    Tatyana nodded calmly. "Yeah, after fighting against their Demon Empress and Emperor, they understood that I was not easy prey. Therefore, those two decided to concede most of the ces I imed for myself, thinking they could take them back in the future."


    Tatyana sneered. "I bet they won''t expect the nice surprise I have prepared for them. Especially for that annoying Jurtok."


    Yasenia saw an expression of disdain sh in Tatyana''s eyes and was surprised. Usually, even when speaking about enemies, Tatyana''s gaze was deep and unfathomable. However, there seemed to be a deep grudge against Jurtok inside Tatyana''s eyes.


    Yasenia asked curiously. "Who is this Jurtok Demon?"


    Tatyana''s expression froze for a second. Then, she coughed and said. "A past acquaintance. From more than forty thousand years in the past."


    Yasenia''s eyes were full of ming as she said. "Don''t lie to me. He was a past lover, right?"


    Tatyana''s lips twitched, and she answered honestly. "Sigh, he was not a lover. I never loved him. I was just depressed at that time, so I used him as a portable dildo. I only stayed by his side for two hundred years, little treasure."


    Their mouths twitched. ''Only two hundred years... Our time perception is really different.''


    Valeriamented. "Oh, since you were so little time with him, why do you have such a deep grudge against him?"


    Tatyana snorted. "The bastard wanted me to be his Breeder Empress. Did he really think I would agree to spawn demons for him? Is he worthy? Just a pretty face. I left his side the same day he suggested that. However, it seems like he has been searching for me since that time, and now he is on the Sky Continent. The Demon Empress and Emperor are his father and mother."


    Yasenia felt a little ufortable. This person was not like the other lovers she met from Tatyana and was still actively pursuing her and with enough backing to put pressure on Tatyana.


    However, Yasenia''s expression was calm, and she asked casually. "How strong is he?"


    Tatyanamented casually. "A peak-level Demon Monarch. Nothing to be worried about."


    Yasenia nodded and didn''tment, lowering her head to y with Kaleina.


    The others saw Yasenia''s calm expression but felt something was brewing inside Yasenia.


    Tatyana looked at her little treasure and smiled softly. "Don''t worry. I''ll kill him when I can. I can''t let the little thorns in my dearest''s heart stay alive, can I?"


    Yasenia calmly nodded, but Tatyana still felt that Yasenia was a little bit down.


    She sighed and sat in front of Yasenia, hugging her head. "Little treasure, the past can''t be changed. I know that Mom having previous lovers can feel a little ufortable because you love me a lot. But you have to understand that mom has many years of experience on her back."


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana and chuckled. "I know. Haven''t I exined previously that I understood and I didn''t mind? I wasn''t silent because of that. I just felt a little bad for a second; it went away immediately after that."


    Yasenia sighed and said. "I was thinking I''m powerless right now and that we truly haven''t spent much time together."


    Tatyana kissed Yasenia''s lips softly and coaxed her. "Isn''t that a good thing?"


    Yasenia blinked. "Why is it good?"


    Tatyana chuckled and looked gently into Yasenia''s slit eyes. "Well, if we haven''t spent much time together, that means we have a lot of time before us to enjoy each otherpany! If that''s not a good thing, I don''t know what it is."


    Yasenia''s heart skipped a beat, and she felt a stream of warmth flow across her whole body. Then, she nodded a little shyly. "Mn, we have a lot of time before us."


    Tatyana was satisfied with her expression and shared a deep and slow kiss with her.


    The others couldn''t help but feel hot. When Tatyana acted so gently and treasured Yasenia, she looked too attractive.


    Only after she left Yasenia purring between her arms did Tatyana finish exining the situation in the Sky Continent and its surroundings.


    Yasenia listened attentively while taking care of Kaleina and receiving her caresses.


    "If my information gathering has uncovered everything as I expect, the strongest demons are currently in charge of protecting the rituals to summon even stronger demons, so they can''t be bothered about me at the moment."


    Yasenia''s peaceful face tensed again. "How much time do they need to summon the stronger Demons?"


    Feeling Yasenia''s unrest, the small thirty-centimeter-long Kaleina squeaked. Yasenia''s eyes fixed on the tiny creature calling for her, and a smile spread across her lips. Her entire being seemed to melt as she rubbed her nose with Kaleina''s body, growling softly tofort her.


    Evelyn and the other girls gulped because the gentleness she radiated was attractive beyond species. "She is like that with something that isn''t her child. How will she be with her own?"


    They all blushed, thinking happily about that situation.


    Tatyana also began pondering. ''Can this body have children? Although it is a skill, I have all my organs working properly. This body can even die¡­ Maybe, I can have children with little treasure much sooner than I thought. However, ideally, I would like to have them with my main body. Sigh, we''ll see. When the timees, I won''t stop it. If something happens, it happens.''


    Yasenia looked at them and tilted her head, "What''s wrong?"


    They all shook their heads. "Nothing, nothing. You can continue."


    Yasenia chuckled and lifted Kaleina onto her head. She had finished eating the whole eggshell, and her bulging little belly was slowly digesting it. After climbing on top of her mama dragon''s head, the snake-like Kaleina coiled around her horns and closed her eyes, falling asleep shortly after.


    With a new head ornament, Yasenia looked at Tatyana and asked again, "How much time do you have, mom?"


    Tatyana was distracted by her previous thoughts and tilted her head. "What do you mean?"


    Yasenia found that gesture too cute but resisted her impulse to bathe Tatyana in kisses. "How much time until stronger demons appear in our World?"


    Tatyana woke up from her wandering thoughts and answered, "At least two hundred years, at most one thousand years. However, that''s if I don''t do anything about it."


    Yasenia nodded. ''It was not long if she considered the strength she must reach by then, but it was not a desperate time frame.''


    However, she heard Mirrory refute Tatyana. "That''s too little time, don''t you think? They will need at least two thousand years to summon a single high-ranking Demon in a middle World like the Sky Continent."


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow, "Summoning rituals have be much more advanced during the time you were missing, Truth Mirror."


    Mirrory frowned. "It''s not possible. The summoning rituals cannot evolve so much in just one million years. There must have been an important breakthrough to devise something like that."


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow. "You should know that an event like that happened not too long ago."


    Mirrory''s eyes widened. "The Heavenly Cataclysm?"


    Tatyana nodded and began exining some concepts that appeared after the Heavens weakened the links between dimensions with its wrath.


    Tatyana and Mirrory began discussing things on a scale our girls found dizzying, speaking of concepts likews and fundamental rules to argue Tatyana''s proposed time frame. Some words were even impossible to understand as they carried traces ofws in them.


    Valeria joined shortly after and also took Mirrory''s side. "I also think you are over-praising the Demons, Tatyana."


    Tatyana shook her head. "Your previous master''s world was stronger than the Sky Continent, but it isckingpared with the Worlds at the top. A World of their size, power, and resources can develop summoning rituals to this point. How do you exin their power to expand through the Universe so fast if it isn''t because of some kind of breakthrough in transmission rituals?"


    The two seniors got thoughtful. Tatyana finished her argument with the following. "Moreover, I rather overestimate them than underestimate them."


    Mirrory and Valeria nodded. Mirrorymented, "Sure. But I think you are exaggerating a lot."


    Tatyana shrugged.


    Yasenia and the others looked back and forth between them. Then, Evelyn asked, "What''s the conclusion?"


    Tatyana said, "As I said, two hundred years at least."


    Yasenia nodded and asked. "By the way, Mom. Is the Sky Continent important?"


    Tatyana instantly knew why Yasenia asked. "Sadly, little treasure, it is important. The tower in the middle of the Academy is quite mysterious, and even with my current strength, I can''t reach the top. Moreover, Mirrory here seems to know about that thing, so it can''t be useless. If the quantity of energy of the Sky Continent weren''tcking because of it, the number of cultivators at my level would be many more."


    Cecile asked, "How does the energy quality of a World increase?"


    Tatyana looked at Mirrory. "Exin it. Although I have a general idea, I think the oldest one should exin it."


    Mirrory looked at Tatyana and snorted. "You speak as if you were a young woman, you old fossil-."


    The others blinked only to see a blurry personnd a punch on Mirrory.


    *BANG!*


    Mirrory''s soul body slid backward and stopped in the garden, right beside Sierra.


    However, they saw Mirrory had her arm before her chest, sessfully blocking Tatyana''s punch.


    The others began sweating coldly. They almost couldn''t react to Tatyana''s attack. ''A-Aren''t we on the same level? What kind of speed is that!?''


    Mirrory snorted, "Olddy, be careful you don''t sprain your back making such a sudden movement."


    Tatyana''s lips raised in a menacing smile. "Hohoho, now you''ve done it, broken Mirror."


    Mirrory snorted and teleported toward the middle of the Garden.


    Tatyana followed suit andnded one hundred meters away from Mirrory.


    Mirrory said with a mocking tone. "Now, children, it''s time for the lesson I promised yesterday about [Intents]. I wanted to get a practice dummy, so I''ll just use your mother for a bit, lizard. Angel, prepare to lend your energy to me for a while. I''ll absorb quite a lot, so remember to tell me when you can''t go on."


    Angel became nervous but nodded nheless.


    Tatyana''s red eyes began shining with a bloodthirsty light. "I see. You want to use me as a training dummy to show intent? Hahaha, sure, sure. It has been a while since someone looked down on me so much. Then, shall we begin?"


    Right after Tatyana finished speaking, the world around her died, and her aura ballooned.

 Chapter 385: Mirrory Vs Tatyana. Intents Explained.

    Chapter 385: Mirrory Vs Tatyana. Intents Exined.


    After Tatyana released her aura, all the nts around her died. Spiritual waves with ck undertones rolled around her, and her long ck hair danced imposingly.


    Mirrory didn''t disy anything like that as she calmly watched Tatyana''s aura.


    The other girls stood aside, gulping in anticipation of the battle.


    Mirrory calmly spoke. "As we exined before, intents are the first step towardprehending aw. They are divided into many different levels, simr to cultivation. General levels range from one to ten. Then, the Intent can develop into a domain or continue the Intent path. However, that''s something for the future."


    Tatyana leaned forward and lunged toward Mirrory.


    Our girls felt the world slowing down because their perception had to strain to follow Tatyana''s fast charge.


    Tatyana chanted aloud for the girls to hear. "[Death Intent Level One]."


    The aura around Tatayna''s fist changed instantly, and they all felt extreme danger. The ck haze surrounding Tatyana''s fist gave them a feeling of pure dread.


    Mirrory lifted her palm and calmly chanted. "[Reflection Intent Level One]."


    *BANG!*


    Tatyana''s punchnded on Mirrory''s hand with a loud explosion. The power behind that punch made their expressions turn solemn. However, what made their mouths widen was that it wasn''t Mirrory but Tatyana who retreated from the exchange.


    Tatyana lifted her eyebrow and saw her fist corroding by her own Death Energy.


    "Reflection Intent. This is the first time I heard about it; it is quite powerful."


    With a single thought, the corrosive Death Energy on her fist disappeared. Mirrory exined. "As you can see, we didn''t channel any skill, and our attack was purely physical. Intents can be found in many forms. Tatyana''s Intent is offensive in nature. The Reflection Intent is defensive in nature."


    Mirrory saw that they understood, so she continued. "There are many more kinds, however. For example, Fist Intent, Speed Intent, Darkness Intent, Wind Intent, Luck Intent, King Intent, Spear Intent, Sword Intent, Greed Intent, Blood Intent, Life Intent, ughter intent, and Decay Intent... These are to name a few."


    Tatyana charged again toward Mirrory, and our girls saw the aura around her change strangely. "[Battle Intent Level One]."


    Mirrory talked calmly. "[Destiny Intent Level One]."


    Once they were at a melee range, Tatyana''s body sped up as her arms and legs began kicking and punching Mirrory in a perfectbination.


    However, Mirrory seemed to predict every action Tatyana took and blocked every attack. If Tatyana disyed a perfect attackbination, Mirrory showed an otherworldy defensivebination.


    The sounds of arms and legs shing in with loud bangs filled the garden for a while.


    They thought that they were in a stalemate, but they saw Mirrory''s feet sliding slowly through the ground as Tatyana''s attack became more and more powerful by the second.


    Mirrory exined while blocking Tatyana''s blows. "As you can see, Tatyana''s battle intent allows her to move with unimaginable coordination. Moreover, the longer the battle drags, the more powerful she bes. [Repel]"


    A wave of invisible energy exploded from Mirrory''s body, rushing toward Tatyana at extreme speeds. However, Tatyana reacted fast, concentrating the Battle Intent in her fist at one point.


    Then, she took a step forward and punched with her whole body.


    *BANG!*


    Mirrory felt the heavy punch even if it didn''tnd on her, and she retreated five steps. She raised her eyebrow and flicked her long red hair. "Not bad. Those years on your back seem to have not been in vain."


    Tatyana snorted. "Just a little trick."


    Evelyn asked with a stunned expression. "What happened?"


    Mirrory exined an absurd event calmly. "She just focused her energy in her fist and exploded it within the repelling wave, harmonizing the vibrations and blowing up the skill from within while simultaneously hurting me."


    Their mouths dropped. ''She did what now!?''


    Mirrory turned toward them and said calmly. "As you can see, Intents are very powerful. They don''t lose to any skills you have at the moment. However, the strength we showed doesn''t exin why a person who understands Intent is stronger than one who doesn''t, right?"


    They got thoughtful and realized that she was correct. Although Intents looked powerful, some of the skills they had could match or even ovee the strength they showed.


    Mirrorymented. "Well, the thing about Intents is that they are not an individual thing. One person can learn multiple of them if they are talented enough. Moreover, you can stack different Intents to create mixes and more powerful ones. For example, if youbine ughter Intent and Spear Intent, you can get ughter Spear Intent. This will allow you to have a powerful spear technique, and each spear strike would carry the power of ughter intent."


    They all nodded thoughtfully. It was indeed powerful.


    Mirrory continued. "And that''s not all. The Intent is valued because you can use it inbination with everything. They meld very well with different skills."


    Seeing their confused expressions, Mirrory turned toward Tatyana. "Attack seriously, but try not to destroy the house."


    Tatyana smirked, and her aura ballooned.


    The Death energy in the surroundings rushed toward Tatyana''s hand and slowly took the shape of an elegant and intricate sword.


    After the sword materialized, Tatyana exined the attack as she cast it. "[Death Strike]bined with Death Intent level one."


    Then, Tatyana swung the elegant sword in her hand.


    *SLASH!*


    The world before her sword died as a ck crescent attack tens of meters wide rushed toward Mirrory at speeds barely perceptible for our girls. Mirrory calmly tapped the ground with the tip of her foot, creating a transparent barrier before her.


    *BANG!*


    The ck crescent attack that made their body have chills was easily blocked. Mirrorymented. "Did you see that? Even an ordinary skill such as [Death Strike], which is as basic as it can get, can gain tremendous power. Now, imagine a powerful skill being coated by a high-level intent."


    Their all nodded earnestly.


    Yasenia asked. "So, how do we learn intents?"


    Mirrory blinked and looked at Yasenia. "Don''t you already have various intents?"


    Yasenia was stumped. "What do you mean?"


    Tatyana chuckled and called her. "Come here, little treasure."


    Yasenia walked toward her. Tatyana ced her hand on Yasenia''s head and invaded her body with her spiritual energy. Yasenia didn''t resist and allowed the foreign body to roam around her.


    Mirrory''s eyes twitched when she saw that. ''This level of trust... I don''t think I''ll ever be able to reach it.''


    Tatyana retreated her spiritual sense five minutester andmented. "You currently have three level one intents in you. Sword Intent, Celestial Intent, and Monarch Intent."


    Evelyn whistled. "That sounds potent."


    Andrea nodded. "Impressive indeed. She already has three Intents."


    Angel smiled widely. "Yasenia is the best~."


    Cecile frowned. "I have to catch up again. I won''t be left behind."


    Kaliughed gently. "You girls, don''t be hasty. We can''t get hasty and hurt our foundation, right?"


    Meanwhile, Yasenia was baffled. "Three Intents? When did I learn them?"


    Tatayna''s eyebrow twitched. ''This daughter of mine is sometimes too talented.''


    "I don''t know, little treasure. Can you think of moments when something suddenly clicked? Think about it since you''ll be able to understand the Intents better if you know how you gained them."


    Yasenia got thoughtful and returned to the others. She theny on the ground and ced Kaleina before her, pampering her for a bit while she observed the rest of Mirrory''s and Tatyana''s match.


    The others sat around Yasenia, pampering their dragoness instead.


    Meanwhile, Tatyana turned toward Mirrory and smiled widely. "Well, you antique. Now that we''ve exined the most important parts to the children, we can have a little bit of real fun."


    Mirrory lifted her chin. "As you wish, old woman."


    Right after, they saw Tatyana''s body disappear and appear before Mirrory in an instant. The sword in Tatyana''s hand gleamed coldly as it rushed toward Mirrory.


    Mirrory created a transparent shield and sword, retaliating against her. The shield deflected the sword, and she ruthlessly thrust toward Tatyana''s heart.


    Tatyana didn''t lose bnce, so she could twist her torso to dodge Mirrory''s attack. Using the torsion, she spun her body as energy rushed toward her sword.


    Mirrory felt the power behind the sword strike and took a step back, cing her shield before her.


    *BANG!*


    The girls saw Mirrory sliding backward because of Tatyana''s powerful strike.


    Without giving her a chance to breathe, Tatyana began an all-out assault with powerful sword strikes.


    A cacophony of shing sounds filled the area as their bodies blurred through the garden.


    Tatyana suddenly jumped backward and raised her sword. "[Undead Summoning]."


    Fifty ck shadows materialized from the ground in an instant. All of them were skeletal, but their ck armors carried the breath of Death with them.


    Moreover, the aura they gave was that of an expert.


    With nimble and orderly movements, the fifty undead began attacking Mirrory.


    Mirrory looked at them calmly and rushed toward the Undead mob.


    Angel and the others felt their heart pounding as Mirrory elegantly weaved through their attacks as her sword became a butcher of the undead.


    Every three steps, two were for dodging and another for killing an Undead.


    *Dodge.* *Dodge.* *Smash!*


    *Dodge.* *Dodge.* *Smash!*


    Tatyana observed as her undead died one after another. However, she didn''t move.


    By the time Mirrory finished her undead, the aura around Tatyana had be powerful and profound. Mirrory''s eyebrow raised in surprise, showing the first expression since the beginning of the match.


    Tatyana chanted. "[Divine Lich Empress Battle Dance]."


    Yasenia and the others forgot to blink as soon as her words finished.


    Tatyana''s ordinary ck dress changed to a royal red battle dress. She looked like a bloody Valkyrie, her beauty reaching whole new levels.


    Then, Tatyana''s body disappeared from their vision.


    *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!*


    The next instant, Mirrory was assaulted by a ruthless yet elegant swordbination. Each attack Tatyana released was clearly aimed at a vital point, and the strength of her blows was enough to push Mirrory around the garden area.


    Mirrory barely kept Tatyana at bay, using her shield and some defensive skills to her advantage. ''Stronger than expected. It seems that I can''t underestimate her.''


    However, midbat, she recovered fast and used her own skill. "[Divine Truth Battle]."


    Tatyana arrived before Mirrory, her sword shing toward her neck at vertiginous speeds.


    However, Tatyana''s expression changed as she saw Mirrory''s emerald green eyes looking coldly at her. ''I''m in danger!''


    Believing in her Battle Intent and instincts, she changed the attack to a defensive move, cing her sword on her right vertically.


    *BOOM!*


    Her body bent sideways right after she did that as Mirrory''s transparent shield mmed onto her sword.


    Tatyana flipped midair, falling onto her feet with elegance. However, Mirrory was already before her with her sword thrusting toward her dantian!


    Tatyana''s expression became ruthless as her energy roiled through her meridians. Tatyana''s voice was cold and murderous as she chanted. "[Perish]."


    Mirrory saw her vision being covered by a ck curtain before she felt like a steel wall mmed her head on.


    *BANG!*


    The others saw an enormous wave of Pure Death energy engulfing Mirrory, sting her into the ground quite ungracefully.


    Mirrory''s eyebrows knitted as she hastily stood up. ''If my body were one of a true Unification Realm expert, I would''ve been in danger.''


    Her thoughts were cut by the sound of a punch tearing the wind and approaching her face.


    However, Mirrory wasn''t someone easy to bully.


    A meleebat without weapons developed right after.


    Tatyana''s fists were fast and ruthless, constantly aiming for vital points. Each time Mirrory blocked, there wasn''t even a shockwave because of the mastery of her attack. That meant that she was transferring all her strength into Mirrory''s body.


    However, behind Mirrory, the floor cracked and exploded each time she blocked. Mirrory was expertly sending Tatyana''s strength into the ground using an exquisite and precise movement technique.


    They were evenly matched as the fight went on.


    Each time Mirrory tried to counter-attack, Tatyana would sneak a punch, maintaining her advantage.


    Of course, Mirrory wasn''t losing either because Tatyana couldn''t damage her. The blows thatnded on her weren''t strong enough.


    The back and forth in the middle of the garden was like a beautifully coordinated dance of violence and elegance.


    Andrea and the others had their mouths open. ''So beautiful, yet so deadly.''


    After one minute of observing the exciting match, Cecile said with a heavy tone, "I can''t win even if I use all my trump cards."


    Yasenia was protecting Kaleina with her wings from the shockwaves when she heard Cecile. Yasenia chuckled and said. "Don''t feel down, sweetheart. Remember that we are still little babies in their eyes. What kind of person haven''t they fought? One is thepanion of a Saint, the other a genius cultivator that has reached the Law-creator Realm and can still surmount cultivation levels to and fight."


    Cecile nodded and sat beside Yasenia, using her finger to y softly with Kaleina. "I know. However, I wanted to acknowledge my weakness."


    Kali asked Valeria, "Are you that strong?"


    Valeria shook her head. "I''m not that good in meleebat. However, I wouldn''t lose to either of them if we fought seriously. Moreover, they are still not using their real power. If they did so, this city would be rubble. What they are doing right now is a skill exchange. They are evenly matched, but Tatyana is slightly stronger in meleebat."


    They nodded in understanding and continued to watch their battle. They could feel the intents flowing around them and interlocking seamlessly with their movements, increasing their battle performance to a higher level.


    Tatyana and Mirrory stopped after ten minutes because Angel was already losing a lot of energy.


    Angel couldn''t help but breatheboriously. "Huff, Huff, Mirrory consumes so much energy."


    Tatyana and Mirrory looked at each other, still not having enough, but they weren''t stubborn. Therefore, they stopped the fight.


    And like that, the first spar between Mirrory and Tatyana ended in a draw.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Or, well, you can tell me if you feel any of them won in your eyes. What do you think?

 Chapter 386: A relaxing week.

    Chapter 386: A rxing week.


    After both stopped the fight, they looked at each other and snorted simultaneously.


    Mirrory said with mockery, "Not bad for an Old Woman. However, we should do it sparingly, or else you will sprain your back."


    Tatyana lifted her chin and sneered. "I can also say the same for an antique. You shouldn''t fight so hard, or I may inadvertently break you."


    Their eyes lit aze again.


    Nheless, Angel appeared beside Mirrory and hugged her waist before they could start fighting again. "Wow! Mirrory, you can fight against Mommy Tatyana! You are so powerful~."


    Mirrory''s lips raised, feeling happy inside. Then, she patted Angel''s head and said. "Of course. Do you finally understand my greatness?"


    Angel nodded repeatedly. "Yes, yes. But Mirrory. You use too much energy. I can barely stay on my feet right now."


    Mirrory and the others looked down and saw that Angel''s legs were trembling. They couldn''t help but be amazed.


    After gaining her inheritance, Angel''s energy pool was incredibly dense and extensive. Angel had Andrea, Evelyn, and Sierra''s energy quantitybined if wepare in amount.


    The main reason it didn''t show so much is that formation-building is very energy-costly. However, once Angel deployed her formations, she was a force to be reckoned with in extended battles.


    Yet, Angel had her vast energy pool drained in just ten minutes of not-serious fighting from Mirrory. This was one of the main reasons why Angel hadn''t used Mirrory so much in the past.


    This weapon was powerful, but the energy absorption was tremendous.


    Mirrory picked Angel up and carried her back toward the girls. "The next time, tell me before you reach this extent. I''m not used to having such a weak master, so I can unconsciously drain too much and damage you. You must tell me, understood?"


    Angel wound her arms around Mirrory''s neck and nodded obediently. "I will! Thank you for caring, Mirrory."


    Mirrory snorted but had a small smile on her lips. "You are my master, after all."


    Meanwhile, Tatyana stretched and returned to Yasenia''s side. "That was a nice stretching exercise. I feel that my control of this body has improved quite a bit after this fight. However, it is strange moving so slowly."


    Yasenia praised her sincerely. "To be able to fight against the Truth Mirror hand to hand and not lose in the slightest, mom, you are amazing."


    Tatyana patted her head and the currently calmly sleeping Kaleina. "In truth, Mirrory''s main strength is being a helper to her master. Fighting by herself, she can only exert so much strength. Therefore, she was fighting at a disadvantage."


    Mirrory approached andughed arrogantly, "At least you know your ce."


    Tatyana smiled, her red eyes shining with a predatory light. "However, it won''t remain true for long that we are evenly matched. Once I fully master this body, you should be prepared to be beaten ck and blue."


    Unlike what people could think, Tatyana was usually the weak one aiming for more powerful people. She was someone that had wed her way up with her bare hands and effort.


    Until now, she had never failed to ovee her targets eventually. Moreover, Tatyana would always be more motivated when she had someone running before her. Herpetitive spirit pushed her to train harder until she could grab that objective''s back and pull them behind her.


    Mirrory felt a chill for a second as if a powerful predator had locked their eyes on her. After looking into those red eyes that seemed to carry oceans of blood, she finally understood why Tatyana had reached where she was. ''She isn''t only talented, she also has a drive for power deeper than normal. Moreover, she doesn''t be upset when she finds someone stronger; instead, it motivates her to push herself.''


    Mirrory clicked her tongue. "No wonder that lizard is so scary; a child born and raised by this woman can''t be weak.''


    After their demonstration, Mirrory, Valeria, and Tatyana began brutal training on our girls.


    ****


    "What kind of spear thrust is that!? Are you trying to stab a chicken!? Put more power on your back, move your body with the spear, and allow the flow of the battle to carry your weapon. Use your natural treasure not as an attack but as a supplement to your attacks. Think of it as an extra intent and coat your lightning with it. Use hit-and-run tactics. You are extremely fast, so move your legs, don''t stay in ce exchanging blows. Your distance attacks are also powerful, so use that advantage more often."


    "Yes, Master!"


    ****


    "The halberd technique is good, but you aren''t using the advantage in the distance you have! You have a long weapon, so use it as such. If not, you should change to axes or hammers! Maintain your enemies at mid-range, not closebat, or else your blows will be less powerful. Use your body more; you have powerful armor and another elemental armor on top of that, so use them to push back the enemies thate too close to you. It will be ideal if you expand the use of your natural treasure."


    "Understood!"


    ****


    "You are a nt summoner, so work with your summons. It is good learning closebat skills, but you should practice more coordination with your summons. Fight against seven of your summons while I control them, and you''ll understand."


    "I''m ready."


    ****


    "You are a dragon. Don''t fear weapons since you can afford to exchange injuries with your resilient body! Your scales are as hard as any armor, so use them as such. Also, work on the shapeshifting of your [Draconic Heart]. You should be able to change weapons mid-battle to give you a more unpredictable battle style."


    "I understand. Can you help me practice my new Movement Technique?"


    "We''ll delve into it after I drill the basics into your new body. You must learn how to fight like a dragon before anything else."


    ****


    "Your formation mastery is increasing, but your weapon mastery is rough and untrained. You are like a novice with the usage of your shield. From now on, you''ll also use a sword, as I did in the previous spar. Just having a shield is not good enough if you want to be able to fight masterfully."


    "I''ll do my best, Mirrory!"


    "You must if you want to keep up with the other monsters in your little group."


    ****


    "Your archery is too straight and inflexible. You rely on drowning your enemies in a shower of powerful arrows. Try to use tricks; use the terrain. Aim your arrows at the soil and make them explode. You have the Space attribute, so use it more often. You are too focused on your Wind and Moon attributes. You also have to learn hand-on-handbat since you have a body that''s suitable for it. This can also eliminate your weakness at close ranges."


    "Yes."


    ****


    While Tatyana taught Yasenia, Evelyn, Andrea, and Cecile, Valeria focused on Kali and Mirrory on Angel.


    After a while, dinner finally came. Yasenia wasn''t ustomed to cooking with this body, but she tried her best. She also tried using Spirit Cooking and had mild sess. However, it was nothing impressive for the moment.


    A week went by like this. Yasenia also tried her hand with Transmutation during this time and also tried her hand with the professions. However, the dragon''s body made it so that all her previous training went to the gutter. Until she regained her human form, she would have tofort herself, knowing that, at least, now she could finally create items.


    Of course, our girls didn''t shy away during the nights and went eagerly to be devoured by their dragoness.


    Every night they would end up with a hoarse voice because of the skillful dragoness plowing all their holes with her dragon dick. It was an experience that made them feel hot in their core just thinking about it.


    The way sometimes the dragoness grabbed them from behind and humped them like an animal felt truly exciting and perverted.


    Of course, with Tatyana in the equation, Yasenia was left dry after doing it with all her dears each night. She didn''t even have the strength to move after the excited red-eyed empress sucked her dry each night.


    The way they slept was strange but heartwarming.


    Instead of all of them sleeping in parallel like before, they slept in a circle around the dragoness. Yasenia''s head rested on Tatyana''s stomach; her wings covered Cecile and Kali; her tail coiled around Andrea and Evelyn; and her four limbs had Angel trapped between them.


    The morning after this uneventful yet peaceful week, they all slowly woke up, weing another rxing and cozy morning.


    Evelyn stretched and untangled herself from Yasenia''s tail. "It is very nice to wake up without fearing for our lives. Here in another country with no enemies, we are quite free to do as we please."


    The others slowly left Yasenia''s side and spoke. Andrea said. "Yeah, living like this is quite a dreame true. Wake up beside our dragoness, eat her food, work with her, increase our strength, and at night... Well, a fun time awaits. Hahaha."


    Yasenia chuckled, stretched her reptile body, and yawned, showing them a mouth full of sharp teeth. Cecile remembered Evelyn''sment and turned toward Andrea. "So, how good are her blowjobs? I''ve been so engrossed with her vagina that I forgot to ask for one."


    The girls were ustomed to Cecile''s bluntness in these matters, so Andrea answered calmly. "Really good. Not only can she suck, but her long tongue can coil multiple times around it. Moreover, her gums are toothless, and when she bites softly, she can create delightful pressure... Fuck, I''m getting aroused."


    Their eyes went down, and they saw a prominent bulge rising to the asion. Evelyn rubbed her chin and said. "Say, Yasenia, it has been a while since we had some threesomes. Can we do them today at night? I really want to be pressed between Andrea and you."


    Andrea lifted her eyebrow but didn''tment. She liked bullying Evelyn with Yasenia at night, so she had no objections.


    Yasenia jumped off the bed andmented. "Sure, why not. Those that want to be together tonight gather in the same room."


    They nodded, but Cecile and Kali didn''t seem interested. They preferred their alone time with Yasenia.


    Of course,tely, Kali has discovered that Valeria has been bathing them after the fact, which made her very happy and shy. As long as Yasenia and Valeria got along, our Lady Fox would be happy.


    On the other side, Angel looked shyly at Tatyana and then at Yasenia. She really liked being squished between mother and daughter. However, she just sent some hints to Tatyana because she was too shy to ask her directly.


    Tatyana saw Angel''s eyes and nodded to her, making the little girl smile with bright red cheeks, looking very adorable.


    Tatyana didn''t mind pampering this girl who her daughter liked so much. It was a pleasant experience, after all.


    While Yasenia walked downstairs, she asked curiously. "So, how was the experience of having intercourse with me during this week?"


    Cecile answered first, "Interesting. I didn''t expect your genitals to be able to move so much. It is very different from a human''s. However, the pleasure is otherworldly."


    Evelyn nodded, "It is very pleasurable. No wonder Dragon blood is so widespread. All females or males who tried intercourse with a dragon got hooked and ended up going all the way. I mean, that dick is a marvel. It is flexible yet hard, ensuring a tight fit in every hole. Not to mention her pussy, which mps around like a living being and squeezes the soul out of you. I almost felt my soul fly away when I prated her for the first time."


    Evelyn then sighed. "If only she had huge dragon tits... What a shame and lost opportunity."


    Yasenia''s tail was twitching all the time, but she controlled it since she was the one who asked. Of course, not that she expected such a detailed answer.


    Angel sat on Yasenia''s back andmented, "But aren''t dragons normally very big? Although Yasenia is very big, much bigger than before, she is within eptable limits."


    Tatyana nodded, "Dragons have really big dicks. However, Yasenia is, surprisingly, slightly above average. I expected her dragon form to have a dick as big as a leg, but who knew that it is only as big as a forearm."


    Angel blushed and stuttered, "I-I was speaking about body size. Yasenia hasn''t grown so much in a while, after all..."


    Tatyana blinked twice, and the others burst intoughter.


    Yaseniaughed aloud, "Mom, your horniness got the best of you this time. Hahaha."


    Tatyana snorted but was smirking underneath. "Who knew her thoughts would be so innocent after a week of being drilled by you? I personally want to strap Little treasure to the bed and have my way with her for a week straight without breaks. Did you go easy on her?"


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow, making quite a human-like gesture, and said. "How about asking my red-faced baby? I bet that she can tell you that she has pissed herself because of pleasure more than-"


    "AH!!! What are you saying aloud!? Stupid Yasenia, stuupid."


    Yaseniaughed as Angel''s little fistsnded on the back of her head.


    Andrea joked, "Yasenia, stop teasing her before her face changes from red to maroon."


    Evelyn chuckled. "Toote; look at her. She looks like a cooked lobster."


    Ebirah blinked. "Do cooked lobsters turn red? The ones I ate in the past were green!"


    They looked at the lobster princess with strange eyes. ''Cannibalism?''


    Kali coughed and changed the subject. "Anyway, what should we do today?"


    Tatyana looked outside and blinked. "Well, you girls will have to decide after addressing the person outside."


    Their eyes turned toward the entrance, wondering who had arrived.

 Chapter 387: Two visitors. Getting to know Flanna and Ghana.

    Chapter 387: Two visitors. Getting to know nna and Ghana.


    Add info about contacting Jorey in the chapter.


    After hearing Tatyana''sment, they were curious about who had arrived. The reason Tatyana could tell that there was someone outside was because of the Formations sheid around the house during this week.


    With Angel''s and Mirrory''s help, they hadid out aplex and intricate formation thatbined defense, offense, and surveince and increased the energy inside the mansion.


    Cultivating in this mansion would be equivalent to needing half the effort for twice the results. Yaseniamented. "Well, we can skip today''s morning cultivation. Moreover, it is already time for us to get into contact with the rest of the city and begin expanding."


    Evelynmented while they walked toward the entrance. "Tatyana, how is the process of unlocking Long Baidi''s ring?"


    Tatyanamented. "I''m letting Angel do all the work. It would be nice for her to learn. Therefore, she will need at least another week, at most, a month. All depends on how much she understood my exnations."


    Angel raised her fist and proimed. "Don''t worry, Mommy Tatyana, I''ll unlock it before the next week finishes."


    Tatyana patted her head.


    After a bit of walking, they arrived outside. There they saw Sierra standing before the gates, looking at the visitors coldly.


    Evelyn jumped upward andnded on Sierra''s head. She crossed her arms before her chest and asked. "Did they miss behave, Sierra?"


    The two visitors felt their gaze, which was a suffocating experience. The main reason was that they weren''t holding back and were scanning them up and down.


    After hearing Evelyn''s question, they looked at the wolf.


    Sierra said calmly. "No, they''ve been quite polite. After I told them to wait until you arrived, they didn''t overstep and were very understanding."


    Our girls nodded, and their faces eased up a lot. The two women felt the atmosphere around them lighten up. They sighed in relief after they felt the pressure leave.


    ''Thankfully, I was polite to their guardian beast.'' Thought both of them.


    The two women at the door were quite different.


    The first one was a brown-feathered harpy. She was neither tall nor short, and her body had slender and visually attractive proportions. Her face leaned toward the stern feel, but she had a quiet calmness and elegance between her brows.


    Like most harpies, she waspletely naked. However, she had her wings folded before her in an attempt to look more courteous and reserved.


    Her professional demeanor and attitude were so prominent that they felt that being naked didn''t diminish the formal feeling around her. However, this made them a little cautious of her.


    A capable-looking person like this wouldn''t approach them without motives, after all.


    Yasenia and the others moved their eyes toward the other unknown woman. However, to look at her, they had to raise their eyes even higher than when looking at Sierra.


    That''s right. This person was a fifteen-meter-tall, four-armed female giant. She also had brown hair and eyes.


    However, her facial features were delicate and lovely. If she were a short woman, she would look charming and adorable.


    Moreover, her dress matched her cute and round face, wearing an ankle-length pink dress. Her four hands were nervously fidgeting, and her face looked back and forth between them.


    All in all, unlike the professional-looking Harpy, this female giant looked inoffensive. Yasenia''s type had always been cute and lovable girls, so she immediately gained a positive impression.


    Cecile walked forward and spoke to the giant woman first. Her voice was as cold and as indifferent as ever. "Good morning. What may your business with us be?"


    The giant woman curled a lock of her shoulder-length brown hair around her finger and asked, "W-Well, I wanted to ask what you n on doing today. U-Um, but before that, I should present myself."


    When her voice reached their ears, they felt it was somewhat familiar. It was Evelyn''s head that clicked first. "Oh? That voice... Are you the guard at the entrance of the West Gate?"


    The giant woman blinked her big eyes twice, looking very surprised. "W-Wow! I didn''t expect you to recognize me. Yes, I''m the guard standing at the West Gate."


    Cecile frowned, thinking of different motives for her to ask about their schedule. However, Kali spoke before her.


    "We got ns on going out and seeing this town''s establishments. How about you present yourself first?" Her tone was naturally much gentler than Cecile''s.


    Kali sent a message to Cecile, ''She looks like she wants to be closer to us. Moreover, she is very weakpared to us, just around the initial levels of the Mental Nourishing Realm. Even if we let her attack us, she won''t even scratch us.''


    Cecile nodded, ''Did you discuss with Yasenia?''


    ''Yes, she says we should focus on the politely smiling Harpy. The chances of her having underhanded intentions are much higher. The other woman, we can get close and begin looking to make some friends. We can''t keep being isted if we want to develop ourselves, after all. These two are a good opportunity.''


    Cecile nodded and let Kali take the reigns of the conversation.


    Their conversationsted less than a second, so the others didn''t realize.


    After hearing Kali''s question, the giant woman knocked her head and said apologetically. "S-Sorry, I was nervous and forgot to present myself. As you have guessed, I''m the guard that checked your entry to the Koran City. Um, I came today because you all seem close to my age and didn''t get scared by my height."


    Her face reddened slightly as she gestured with her four hands. "I-I know it is a silly reason, but I just want to get close and be friends, if possible. I have no bad intentions, I swear."


    Andrea and Yasenia chuckled, finding her gestures cute.


    Kali smiled under her veil and asked, "What''s your name?"


    The female giant answered obediently. "nna Cobaltfist."


    Kali nodded, "Well, nna, walk to the back garden with Sierra. We''ll be with you as soon as we learn our other visitor''s reason foring here."


    nna felt her tense nerves rx and a smile spread on her face. "Okay, I''ll be under your care!"


    Then, the woman that made Sierra look small walked with her broad steps toward the back of the garden, Sierra following behind her with Evelyn on her head.


    After the woman that made Sierra look small walked inside, Cecile looked at the Harpy and asked her tone cold. "What are your intentions?"


    The Harpy answered without losing her professional smile. "Hello, new residents. My name is Ghana Featherloss. I''m here on behalf of the City Lord. He heard that a group of beautiful and powerful beast-kin arrived, so he sent me here to guide you through the town and help you in case you had troubles."


    Cecile asked coldly. "Why did you appear only a weekter?"


    Ghana answered without hesitation. "Our City Lord is busy, so by the time this news reached, some days had already gone by."


    Yasenia''s pupils thinned for a moment, but she rxed right after. ''Is she lying to save face? Or is she lying because she has bad intentions?''


    Ghana then said. "After I got the order to guide the distinguished guests, I waited for you to step out of your residence. However, you''ve already been inside the mansion for a week, so I decided toe here myself."


    Kali softlyughed. "Interesting. You are here to control us and ensure we are not here with bad intentions, right?"


    Ghana''s calm expression almost crumbled when Kaliid her intentions right onto her face. She wanted to refute, but after seeing their analytic eyes, she decided not to contradict her. ''They are much smarter than expected.''


    Kalimented. "Well, we don''t have anything to hide, and our intentions are not bad, so you are wee to enter inside. Having someone from the City Lord''s side will help when discussing or if we get in some unwanted trouble. Come inside."


    The Harpy blinked, surprised. Her understanding of the group made a one-eighty turn. She felt that not only had she underestimated them, but these people seemed to be much more hidden than what they portrayed on the surface.


    However, there was also a pleasant surprise. Their eyes didn''t carry any hidden contempt, disgust, or lust when looking at her.


    Although other races didn''t say anything about the traditionalck of clothes from their race, they would always have a reaction. Depending on the position and situation, the responses were mixed, especially when males or females with lustful intent looked at them.


    Thankfully, there was protection throughout the continent because one of the most influential races was their Harpy race. Even then, because more than 99% of Harpies were quite lustful themselves, those who wanted to be reserved had a hard time.


    However, these girls seemed unfazed at her nakedness. They observed her once at the beginning and then kept a calm attitude and straightforward gaze. Just this small gesture made Ghana''s impression of them better, and her previous unwillingness to work as basically a caretaker disappeared. ''Since they can show me respect, I should change my initial approach.''


    They all walked toward the garden where nna was waiting. The giant woman was calmly kneeling on the grass on Sierra''s left. After being able to enter the house, she felt a little more rxed, and her demeanor changed from nervous and fidgety to calm and quiet.


    Moreover, they could see her trying to pet Sierra, only to have her hand hit by Sierra''s tail. "Little wolf, why don''t you let me pet you? I won''t hurt you."


    Evelynughed at the side. "Sierra, you are too cute sometimes. It seems that you are still a "little wolf." Hahaha."


    Sierra rolled her eyes. Then, she reprimanded nna. "Girl, don''t touch me like that. I''m not a pet. Also, I''m probably much older than you, so you should treat me respectfully."


    nna was momentarily surprised. However, she nodded and said shyly, "I''m sorry, senior. It''s just... your fur looks very soft, so I couldn''t hold myself, sorry."


    Kali spoke from the side. "nna, Sierra is our precious guardian beast, so try not to annoy her, alright?"


    nna nodded obediently.


    Meanwhile, our girls took out two couches and a table to ce in the garden.


    The day was sunny, and the weather was warm andfortable. After summoning the couches, Yasenia climbed onto one of them and promptlyid across Angel, Andrea, and Tatyana.


    Evelyn kept lying on top of Sierra, and Cecile and Kali sat before Ghana formally.


    Ghana''s eyes couldn''t help but gravitate toward this mystical dragon.


    She has never seen a dragon up close before. In the Distancia continent, dragon-men weren''t umon, but pure dragons were rare. Moreover, those that existed had weak bloodlines.


    Therefore, a dragon such as Yasenia was highly eye-catching. Not to mention, because of Yasenia''s size, Ghana assumed that she was a child, so she was confident that if she were sold, she would be incredibly valuable. ''I heard they wanted to sell some merchandise. Is this dragon also part of it? I should ask.''


    Ghana decided to make conversation and looked at Kali. "I''ve heard that you are interested in selling your merchandise. Although I haven''t read the specifics, do you intend on selling the dragon? I will definitely give you a fair price for her."


    Ghana felt all the pairs of eyes focus on her, and her feathers ruffled as a chill went up her spine.


    Kali smiled, seeing her reaction, andmented softly. "She is not someone I would sell, so stop before we get upset."


    Ghana didn''t need Kali to tell her because the second she made that proposal, the eyes of all the people present seemed to lock onto her, pressuring her badly. ''Crap, I hit andmine the first time I spoke.''

 Chapter 388: Best Alchemy Market in Koran City.

    Chapter 388: Best Alchemy Market in Koran City.


    Ghana didn''t need Kali to tell her because the second she made that proposal, the eyes of all the people present seemed to lock onto her, pressuring her badly. ''Crap, I hit andmine the first time I spoke.''


    Of course, they just applied pressure for a moment. Although they didn''t like when people treated Yasenia as merchandise, they also understood that it was natural because of the nature of this Continent.


    Kali smiled andmented. "You should''ve guessed it already, but we take very seriously when someone offends our dragoness. Therefore, if you want to have a good rtionship with us, I advise you not to have any intentions toward any of the individuals present."


    Ghana nodded quickly and said. "I''m truly sorry. I will be careful in the future."


    Then, she asked. "What merchandise do you have, miss? I can help you evaluate it if you want."


    Kali answered. "Our merchandise is varied and exotic. However, we are nning to auction our items in the Brilliant Auction. We haven''t gone there yet because we''ve been limatizing ourselves to the living condition in the Koran City."


    Ghana nodded and asked. "Did you n on there today?"


    Kali shook her head. "No, we must still visit one of the most prominent alchemy shops. After doing so, we''ll go to the auction house."


    Ghana nodded and looked at the humans. However, this time she didn''t ask. If they didn''t speak about it, she would not ask. Then, remembering what the City Lord told her to do, she felt a headache iing.


    Regardless, she had to try nheless. "Respectful misses, since you know that Ie from the City Lord Mansion, I would like to ask if you can open a day to speak with our City Lord."


    Kali answered nomittally. "We''ll see what we do. As long as we have time, we''ll certainly go visit the City Lord."


    Ghana nodded, satisfied with the answer. Although it wasn''t a yes, at least, it was a rejection.


    Cecile turned toward nna and asked, "So, now that we are all together. How about you speak about yourself a little?"


    nna nodded, "I''m the daughter of one of the guardian elders of our race. Our tribe moved from the central part of the Continent some centuries ago, and we''ve settled nearby. Because of the importance my race attaches to military training, I''ve been doing guard duties for some months already."


    Then, she said with an embarrassed smile. "Until now, I''ve never had little people as friends, but I want to be your friend!"


    Evelyn hadn''t listened to her previous reasons, so she reflexively asked. "Why?"


    nna said embarrassingly. "I-I don''t have many friends, and I felt like you all were good people. So I just¡­ umm¡­ want to get to know all of you."


    Yasenia looked at the others andmunicated mentally. "Well, having two people with us can be a plus. So, we can let youe with us for a while."


    Andrea transmitted to Yasenia''s and the other girls'' minds. "Isn''t it going to be a bit of a bother to carry a giant with us? I mean, she won''t be able to enter most establishments we visit."


    Yasenia said. "Since we already have Sierra, it won''t be different. Moreover, if we enter a ce of normal human size, we can have her outside with Sierra and one of us, we should be able to avoid many troubles with her help. Who knows if there are people who will try to kidnap Sierra or something? nna seems like a good girl and also seems to have some influence; we lose nothing by getting close to her."


    They nodded, finding her reasoning eptable.


    Kali said aloud. "Good. Since we now know your intentions, let''s go out. We were going to walk outside today either way."


    Without any more dy, they all went out.


    Their group was eye-catching, so many people gave them a second look. It was expected since Sierra and nna were among the few giants walking on the streets. Moreover, seeing the giant girl conversing with human-sized people with a smile was a strange sight.


    Typically, because the height difference was a very restricting factor, giants and normal-sized races didn''t have many interactions.


    As they walked down the street, Ghana guided them toward the most famous alchemy shop. The shop was more like a buildingplex.


    It upied arge part of a long street, and many people walked around. The shops were set in such a manner that, unless you wanted something specific, you could buy it in an outdoor market.


    Kali led the group and spoke with some of the people selling goods. However, nothing she saw caught her eye. Everything was mediocre, and even the items she saw on sale were, at most, low-level Earth-rank quality.


    Kali asked with doubt. "Are you sure this is the best alchemy shop, Miss Ghana? The items here are quite mediocre."


    Ghana blinked and was about to answer when a voice came from the side. "This customer, it seems like you are not cing our items into your eyes."


    Kali and the others turned around and saw an elegant-looking male catkin smiling at them. However, our perceptive girls quickly saw the hint of contempt between his brows. Kali smiled calmly and nodded. "That''s right, I heard that this was the best Alchemy shop, so I was expecting better quality. However, I discovered nothing interesting after looking around for a while."


    The man was about to get angry. However, Kali said. "But, I know this ce is for a general purpose. Since this person here is knowledgeable, can you enlighten this little girl and tell me where I can find the higher quality merchandise from your reputable shop?"


    The catkin''s ears flickered, and his face calmed down. Then, he said. "I could, but why should I? Do you even have the capital to buy better items?"


    Kali smiled and stopped hiding the rank of her robes.


    Beforeing out, they had all decided to take aura-concealing pills. Therefore, unless they allowed it to, all the aura emanating from their items and bod could be suppressed.


    When the particr aura of a middle-quality Heaven-grade robe began emanating from Kali''s green and golden robes, the man''s face and all around them froze.


    Heaven grade was almost the top quality for items in this World. Although Transcendence Items may exist, they were far and few in between.


    The man''s expression made a flip, and he showed a calm and elegant smile. "Dear customer, I couldn''t see your greatness. Please, follow me inside. We have plenty of articles that may be of your liking."


    Kali concealed the aura of her robes again and followed quietly behind him. nna and Ghana couldn''t help but admire the robes Kali was wearing.


    However, little did they know, All the clothes and essories on our girls'' bodies were Heaven grade.


    Speaking of treasures, Andrea had focused on creating armor for Yasenia''s reverse scale during this week. It was also blue-colored, so it could be easily concealed. Moreover, with Evelyn''s help, they created a small,fortable pocket on the armor for Kaleina to rest in.


    This pocket was reinforced with aplex formation created by Tatyana herself to protect that space from outside influence. Unless the armor broke apart, Kaleina would always be safe and sound.


    The recently-born dragon was resting in this pocket, surrounded by her "mother''s" scent. Moreover, each time Yasenia spoke or growled, Kaleina could feel the vibrations.


    Kaleina would probably be purring as she snugglyy there if she could.


    The first location the male catkin guided them to was a human-sized shop with five floors. Yasenia turned around and told Andrea and Cecile to wait outside with nna, Ebirah, and Sierra.


    They had no objections to this.


    Yasenia and the others entered the building and were immediately impressed. The shop floor was expansive with many counters.


    There were pills, herbs, and cauldrons on disy, all giving a luxurious feeling. That was especially true for some cauldrons that had bold paintings of many powerful-looking beasts.


    However, Kali and the others just gave them one look since the quality was still low.


    The strongest cauldron they could spot on this first floor was just a middle-level earth-ranked treasure.


    They wanted to know how much it cost, so they approached one of the most eye-catching cauldrons.


    The male catkin followed by their side and exined. "This powerful cauldron was once owned by an elder of the [Nine Herb Fragrance Sect]. Later, he found a better one in a mysterious realm expedition. However, reluctant to destroy it, he decided to ce it on sale."


    Their eyebrows lifted with interest. ''One of the Nine sects.''


    They observed the cauldron a little closer, but after a while, they were disappointed. There was nothing special about it, at least not after an initial evaluation. Kali asked. "How much does it cost?"


    The catkin smiled and said. "This cauldron costs one-hundred-and-fifty-five High-level Parus. It is one of the best offers for a cauldron like this one."


    Yasenia and the others blinked. ''Our home costs one hundred mid-level Parus a week. That''s 0.1 High-level Parus. This cauldron alone can buy over 1500 weeks of residence in our current home. That''s almost thirty years of residency.''


    Kali frowned. "Isn''t that too much for a mid-level Earth-rank item?"


    They had sold items in the past, but most were in the Magic rank. Therefore, they still had to adapt to how it ramped up the price with the quality of the treasure. Of course, the possibility of having been scammed in the past was not low. However, the things they sold until now couldn''t even leave a scratch on the number of resources.


    The catkin smiled. "It is not too much. Although other cauldrons of the same quality can cost much less, they are not as good as this one. Moreover, the fact that an Elder from a Nine Sect owned it in the past makes the item''s evaluation ramp up."


    Tatyana approached and whispered something in Kali''s fox ear. They saw Kali''srge ears twitch because of Tatyana''s warm breath. However, she listened attentively.


    Then, Tatyana turned back and walked to the back of the group again. Her posture was always servile and polite.


    The catkin was initially suspicious because of the human''s gorgeous ck dress, but after looking at her actions, everyone could feel that she was just a well-groomed ve.


    Kali snorted. "Why does it matter who owned it in the past? This cauldron shouldn''t be able to fetch more than fifteen High-level Parus. You are inting the price by more than ten times."


    The catkin''s polite smile ttered. ''Of course, I inted the items. If you can buy Heaven-ranked items, what is High-level Parus to you? Do you have to be so stingy?''


    However, he didn''t voice it aloud. "That''s too cheap, dear customer. How about seventy high-level Parus? That would be a price in the middle and quite just."


    Kali''s smile under the veil disappeared. "Look at my face."


    The catkin''s eyes moved toward the veiled face that showed only a pair of enchanting verdant green eyes. Then, Kali enunciated. "Do I look stupid?"


    Although her tone was gentle, the feeling it gave was quite chilling.


    The catkin was stumped by Kali''s powerful momentum and didn''t know how to answer the sudden question.


    Kali then said with a chilling chuckle. "Since my face doesn''t have the word stupid written on it, why are you treating me as such? Do you think we are easy to bully or something?"


    The catkin reflexively lifted his hand to wipe his forehead, only to find that he was drenched. ''W-Why is this person so scary?''


    Kali snorted and was about to ask for another employee. However, she felt someone approaching them with her spiritual sense.


    Yasenia, Evelyn, Kali, Tatyana, and Angel turned their heads, dispelling the tense atmosphere. Ghana sighed in relief. ''I thought a fight was about to break out- Crap.''


    She couldn''t help but curse when she saw who had caught their attention. ''Why is this spoiled brat here?''


    The person approaching had luxurious clothes and a charming smile on his lips. His ck hair pointed wolf ears, and his tail was enough to know his race.


    On his side, another five youths walked with fawning smiles, and behind him, a group of guards from different races followed, d in armor.

 Chapter 389: Young Master Fus arrogance.

    Chapter 389: Young Master Fu''s arrogance.


    Kali didn''t speak with the catkin again, waiting for this group to approach. Although it was a hunch, she felt this wolfkin was walking toward them.


    As Kali expected, the man and his group approached them, arriving secondster. After closing the distance, he looked at the catkin, ignoring Kali and the rest, andughed aloud. "Friend, I''m here again! What goods do you have for me today? I broke my cauldron thest time, so I hope you can sell me something nice."


    The catkin''s smile twitched. ''Can''t you see that I have other customers with me?''


    However, considering this person''s position, he ignored our girls and spoke to the man. "Young master Fu, it is good having you here again. As you can see, I was selling this cauldron to these customers here."


    "Oh? This cauldron is new. I see that it looks quite nice. I''ll buy it!" He said, interrupting whatever he was going to say.


    Angel and Evelyn had to hold their tongues because they were humans. However, for some reason, even when he hadn''t done something too wrong, they really wanted to walk up and p this person.


    Yasenia didn''t care about the cauldron. However, this man had just interrupted her honey''s conversation. If it weren''t for Tatyana''s hand scratching the back of her head, she would have pped him with her tail. ''Can''t you see that my honey is talking with this person? Moreover, you interrupted when honey was about to make a good deal!''


    Kali wouldn''t allow herself to be bullied, so she spoke softly. "This employee, we were speaking with you first, so how about you finish your business with us before talking to this man?"


    A female dogkin walking behind the wolfkin sneered and stepped forward, crossing her arms before her. "Who do you think you are to speak before young master Fu, little fox? Do you not know you can''t interrupt your superiors when they talk?"


    This young man surnamed Fu looked at Yasenia''s group, finally cing them in his eyes. When he saw Ghana apanying this group, his eyes became interested. ''Why is this harpy here instead of serving my Father?''


    However, what caught his eyes more was the people themselves. "Hoh~, these human servants are quite beautiful."


    Yasenia''s gaze began to cool down, knowing there wasn''t a way to avoid confrontation.


    He turned toward Kali, not forgetting to scan her up and down, and asked. "Beautiful Fox, sell them to me. I''m willing to pay five high-grade Parus for each of them."


    A friend of hisughed and said. "Brother, why pay so much? Aren''t they just human ves? Although they are wearing quite beautiful robes, they are just ythings. I think that five middle-level Parus are enough."


    The moment he finished speaking, they all felt the air around them cooling down, literally and metaphorically.


    "It seems that not only the master but the dogs wagging their tails behind you also have brain problems."


    Cecile''s voice was below freezing as small ice particles appeared around her. Her aura was so cold that they couldn''t help but shiver.


    However, the guards behind young master Fu reacted and took out their weapons. "Insolent! You are in the presence of the young City Lord. Apologize for your transgression!"


    Cecile sneered and released her bloodline pressure without containing anything.


    In less than an instant, the entirety of the hall was covered with a thin sheet of ice as Cecile''s presence seemed to cover the sky.


    Their expression changed to one of dread when the low-level Ancient Beast Bloodline flooded the entire hall.


    The catkin who tried to inte the price before felt this sensation even more deeply. He thought that the fox-kin was already dreadful, but now this woman resulted to be even worse.


    Young Master Fu''s expression also turned gloomy. However, he wasn''t that afraid. His own bloodline was also rtively high, so he could barely resist the pressure. ''What kind of bloodline level is this? I''ve never felt something like this!''


    However, he didn''t cower. ''Before strength, what is bloodline level? I can make you disappear, and nobody would be able to tell how. You are in my domain!''


    Filling his head with false confidence, he sneered and said. "How about you rx, beauty? I just want to buy your human ves. No need to get so agitated."


    Cecile''s face behind her blue veil became even colder. "What did you call me?"


    Kali and the other girls looked at Young Master Fu with pity. ''Flirting with Cecile? Are you trying to get yourself killed?''


    If something touched Cecile''s nerves besides people slighting Yasenia, it was people trying to court her.


    Young Master Fu felt the change of mood from the phoenix woman, so he smiled. "What, are you ttered? If you sincerely apologize, I don''t mind allowing you to be my concubine. With your bloodline level, our children would be powerful."


    Kali stepped forward, using her cultivation to arrive before him instantly. ''This braindead person, you just had to step on the Phoenix''s tail.''


    Just as Kali arrived, she felt a gust of wind approaching the man''s dantian. Kali hastily extended her hand and covered it with wood armor.


    *BANG!*


    A powerful shockwave spread on the impact point, sending Young Master Fu rolling onto the ground.


    Kali''s hand armor shattered as the prative force of the punch damaged her. The pain made her hiss for a second. However, she looked at Cecile''s surprised face and said calmly. "Rx, we are not in our territory; this person is important. We should avoid trouble."


    Cecile nodded obediently and shed back to her original position. Nobody could follow their speed.


    Although Cecile wasn''t reconciled, she knew she was wrong.


    Kali shook her hurting hand and turned her face toward the stunned man, saying with a t tone. "If you keep talking nonsense, I won''t be able to protect your life the next time, so shut up."


    The man''s facial expression went through a string of emotions. From fear to anger, from shame to indignation. This was the most embarrassing episode of his life. Not only could he not see and feel the iing punch, but another person had to block it for him. Moreover, looking at the two-tailed fox woman, it was probably rtively effortless.


    His face became ugly, and he said. "Ha! You slut only protected me because you are afraid-"


    *SLAP!*


    Ghana approached him and pped him across his face. Before Young Master Fu could react to this surprise p, Ghana reprimanded him. "Stupid child, can''t you even guess why I am here? Can''t you spend two seconds thinking with the head above your shoulders!? They are esteemed guests; your father sent me to keep thempany and avoid trouble from happening! Yet you almost threw all of our efforts out of the window!"


    Young Master Fu frowned. However, he was confident because of a recent event when he was admitted as a disciple of one of the Nine Sects. "So what? I have nothing to fear unless they are part of a major power. If I want something from them, they should be grateful and give me their things!"


    Yasenia had seen plenty of people like him, but this was the first time she felt the difference between having Tatyana backing them and being able to shut up these unreasonable people with violence,pared to facing them without backing.


    She would have stepped forward and crippled or killed him if they were back in the Sky Continent. However, now that they couldn''t act aggressively, these people would not fear or back away as quickly.


    Ghana was stunned at the response she received. However, she also felt something wrong. ''Why would he be so confident?''


    Young Master Fu pushed Ghana aside and said to his guards. "I''ve never tried riding a wild Phoenix. How about capturing and sharing her with brothers and sisters with special tastes? I bet her friends would like to see how I make her my little toy, hahaha."


    Kali looked at him for five seconds and said. "We don''t want trouble, but we are also unafraid. I rmend you stop your idiocy before this esctes out of control for both parties. Our Astral Sky n doesn''t want trouble with this city."


    Young master Fu looked at Kali again and smiled arrogantly. "But I want to escte things. What are you going to do, kill me? Hahaha, I''m part of one of the Nine sects and also the son of the City Lord. What can you do to me? Nothing! If you dare harm me, you''ll have one of the most influential powers and every armed force in this city hunting you."


    Kali and the others frowned and nced at Yasenia for a second. However, their hairs stood on their ends when they saw a pair of half-red, half-golden reptilian eyes observing the situation.


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia, and her eyes danced with amusement when they looked back at Young Master Fu. ''Provoking my daughter so thoroughly. I hope you are able to bear her wrath, young man.''


    At that moment, Yasenia decided to speak. "Take one step or order your guards to walk up, and I will kill you. I


    don''t like repeating things, so think deeply before you act."


    Her voice carried a menacing growl that made most beast humans tuck their tails between their legs as their bodies filled with a deep sense of fear and reverence.


    The eyes of everyone in the store turned toward Yasenia, and for a second only silence reigned in the area. Although Yasenia was very noticeable, she usually walked with her wings folded, trying to minimize her presence. Moreover, she was also using a technique to make herself easier to ignore.


    Of course, this onlysted until a person looked at her intently or she gathered attention to herself.


    This time, Yasenia''s presence was not like Cecile''s.


    Cecile was like an ethereal woman that could only be looked up to.


    A woman who was far above the clouds and wandered the world alone. Therefore, her anger was chilling and gloomy.


    However, Yasenia''s current aura was like the moments before a natural disaster would ensue. Although it seemed calm, the sense of fear prated a person to the point that made their soul shiver.


    Moreover, this time, not even Young Master Fu could ignore the bloodline pressure emitted by Yasenia.


    Ghana''s expression changed when she couldn''t even begin to guess the bloodline level. Her aura felt like a vast ocean while they were small boats thrown around by the tall waves.


    ''Was this young dragon their leader all along!?''


    Young master Fu''s expression was severe, and he said, not realizing that his voice was quivering. "Y-You, you. What power are you from!? How can a dragon have this kind of bloodline pressure!?"


    Yasenia stepped forward elegantly.


    However, the tiles under her ws cracked under the pressure of her aura each time she took a step. Moreover, all the people present felt as if the weight on their shoulders was increasing with each step.


    The reason was that Yasenia was slowly increasing the strength of her [Empyrean Dragon Authority].


    While everyone was basically paralyzed because of Yasenia''s pressure, she arrived before Young Master Fu. Her dragon face was a few centimeters away from his face.


    Yasenia observed his trembling eyes and said with contempt. "Do you think you are worthy of me exining things to you? If we didn''t want to keep a low profile, I would have already turned you and your little friends into cold corpses. Now, will you continue to act like a brain-damaged person, or will you stop?"


    Young Master Fu''s eyes had deep resentment besides the deep fear. Yasenia''s eyes saw the desire for revenge, and her face became indifferent as she began raising her w.


    Ghana was afraid that this person would really kill him, so she stepped forward with difficulty, her forehead and body filled with cold sweat because of how strenuous it was to move in Yasenia''s domain, and said with a trembling voice. "Young Dragon, please, reign your wrath. Once I inform his father, you''ll probably not hear about him again, no matter how vengeful he is currently feeling. Our city only has good intentions toward your n, and killing him would sever every chance to make cooperation possible!"


    Yasenia paused and looked at Ghana with interest. ''Hmm? She can move and talk in this atmosphere. Impressive. If I can, I should poach her to my side.''


    Yasenia didn''t have any intention of killing this man. However, she was about to kill those behind him. Since she knew that this person would not stop searching her for vengeance, she first wanted to see the City Lord''s reaction. Then, depending on the situation, she would think about how to act.


    Her life-saving treasures were still untouched on her ring, so she was not fearful unless Transcendence level cultivators appeared. Although two of her life-saving treasures could deal with even these, she knew their reaction speed was beyond anything she could do.


    Ghana felt the pressure dissipating and sighed in relief.


    Yasenia was about to step back, but her senses caught something. She turned her face toward the entrance and frowned for a second.


    Tatyana sensed something and looked in the same direction. Then, her lips arched. ''Interesting. Someone strong made an appearance~.''

 Chapter 390: Yasenias plan.

    Chapter 390: Yasenia''s n.


    After Yasenia turned to look toward the entrance of the building, an old man walked in slowly. He had abundant white hair and lion characteristics. However, his body didn''t look very imposing. It was simr to a human elder but with more abundant hair, lion ears on top, and a tail behind him.


    However, what made Yasenia squint was the strength radiating from him. She felt she would be disadvantaged if she traded blows with this person.


    Yasenia hid her pressure and maintained a posture of wait and see. ''This is getting out of control. I have to be careful now. However, we can''t show weakness, so I''ll have to bnce on thin ice for the rest of our conversation between aggressiveness and diplomacy.''


    Meanwhile, Young Master Fu recovered quickly when Yasenia stopped pressuring him. He jumped backward andnded between his guards. However, he couldn''t help but curse in his mind when he saw the paralyzed guards. ''Shitty Dragon, how can someone''s bloodline pressure be that imposing. Not even those genius I saw from the Central part canpare.''


    If he hadn''t done training previously to resist this kind of pressure, Yasenia could have paralyzed even him.


    He looked at Yasenia with a sinister gaze, but he realized that she wasn''t looking at him but toward the entrance of the building.


    Following her gaze, Young Master Fu saw who was walking over, and his smile widened. ''Ha! Now you are out of luck!''


    "Master! You''ve arrived at a perfect time. I know I told you I would finish my shopping fast, but some rude people stood in my way. I can''t deal with them easily, so I hope master can lend me a hand in the matter."


    The old man looked at the situation with a scrutinizing gaze. Then, heughed and said. "You cheeky brat, are you trying to take advantage of your elder already?" Then, with fake anger, he reprimanded. "You have to take care of yourself! You are still a junior, so you should leave trouble to your elders."


    Tatyana internally sneered. ''No wonder he is this rotten. Not allowing the juniors to suffer is the bane of countless outstanding geniuses.''


    Young Master Fu smiled and said. "I''m sorry elder, my righteousness wouldn''t allow me to see this evil continue doing as they wanted, so I chewed off more than I could take."


    The Elder sighed, "Who told you to be the most talented person in Koran City? I''ve heard your plight, disciple, and now this Elder will have to resolve your grievances even if I am unwilling."


    Ghana''s face became ugly when this man appeared. ''An elder from a Nine sect... Crap, I''m trapped between a wall and a hard ce.''


    Yasenia returned to the girls'' side and observed this Elder closely. Just hearing their conversation was enough to have a poor impression of him. However, she wasn''t in a position where she could kill as she wanted.


    Although she wasn''t proficient in identifying the Body Cultivation level, she could guess that his strength was simr to someone between the fifth and seventh levels of a Unification Realm expert. ''Barely inside the gap mom told me I could fight against. However, I feel she has underestimated my strength since my growth has been rather startling. Even then, I should tread this situation carefully.''


    Ghana didn''t know what to do.


    However, she decided to exin his identity to Yasenia at least. "He is an elder from the [Nine Herb Fragrance Sect]. This sect gained the "Nine" title after defeating the previous Nine alchemy sect in an alchemy duel. Moreover, they had secretly stolen many of the previous Nine Alchemy sect customers, so they not only defeated them but ended up devouring and assimting many of their strongest experts. The previous Nine alchemy sect can''t be considered even a second-rate sect today. Although this happened five hundred years ago, it is still one of the most talked about subjects."


    Yasenia frowned. ''A new power is the most troubling. They have strength simr to ancient sects, but their guts are still quite big, and their arrogance has yet to settle down.''


    Yasenia turned her eyes toward him. She didn''t want trouble to hit them so soon, but who would''ve thought this rash fellow was so unreasonable?


    Yasenia thought that after a few hidden threats and exining that they


    didn''t want trouble, he would retreat, but he was so stubborn that it


    was impressive in its own right.


    Of course, they could''ve relented the cauldron, which, by the way, they weren''t interested in. However, there was a limit between letting her dears act like a ve and allowing other people to trample them. Some grievances can''t be swallowed, or else the sharpness of their character may dull.


    Moreover, he had been very insistent on buying Angel and the other human girls, something Yasenia hated.


    Yasenia didn''t fear Koran City but was very cautious about this Alchemy sect with the "Nine" title.


    Regardless, she wouldn''t show weakness. If she did so, it would convey that they were easily bullied.


    Yasenia''s eyes shed with various calctions, thinking of a way to escape this unscathed and maintain their hidden nature.


    The old lion man asked Young Master Fu. "So, what''s the problem? Did they try to bully you while I was away?"


    "Of course not. What could they do to bully me? However, I''ve told them I wanted to buy their human ves, but they refused and threatened my life."


    The old man''s face fell.


    Kali spoke at this moment. "These humans have grown with me since I was little. Therefore, I don''t want to sell them. Please, senior, don''t force our hand. We don''t want trouble with Young Master Fu or your sect."


    Tatyana and Yasenia looked at Kali and shook their head. ''If you speak like that, they will think you are easy to bully.''


    Tatyana looked around and thought to herself. ''Well, I won''t interfere and let them learn how absurd this World is.''


    Meanwhile, Yaseniamunicated. ''Honey, let me speak. I''ll need your helpter, but remember not to speak unless I say so or you have a good idea. However, first, ask me about it.''


    Kali blinked twice and nodded.


    The old man snorted and said. "Since you are so polite, I will give you a chance. Sell them all for one high-grade Parus, and I will let bygones be bygones. Our [Nine Herb Fragrance Sect] doesn''t like bullying weak powers, after all."


    Yasenia''s eyes cooled down, and she said. "Elder, I will give you some advice. Don''t think we are easy to bully. Although she politely asked you, that doesn''t mean we fear your sect. Therefore, you should really think things through."


    The Elder''s face became livid, and he shouted. "You daring young Dragon! Who brought you up to be so malicious? Now, forget about buying them, you either give them to me, or I kill you and give them to you."


    Tatyana''s eyes cooled down, but she remained silent.


    Yasenia''s face became icy cold. "Since you refuse to speak nicely, you leave me with no choice."


    Then, Yasenia stealthily unfurled [Empyrean Dragon Authority] full force and focused it on the Elder.


    The others only saw an invisible pressure descending on the Elder. Then, the Elder froze briefly under the overwhelming pressure Yasenia exerted on him.


    Yasenia didn''t fail to use that time frame to strike at him.


    *BANG!*


    Under the shocked eyes of the people here, they saw the Elder''s feet leaving the ground after a golden w smacked his chest.


    Like a cannonball, the Elder shot backward with tremendous force.


    However, Yasenia''s face was severe. ''Although I haven''t used much strength, it felt like pping a solid steel te instead of a person. A body cultivator''s physique is on another whole level.''


    With a loud explosion, the Elder''s bodynded on the wall and rebounded off of it. However, the strength Yasenia sued wasn''t enough to make him fall. With difficulty, hended on his feet, shock coloring his face.


    Yasenia didn''t make a follow-up attack. She just observed the Elder with a cold gaze and said. "Now you should understand that we are not easy to bully. What I''ve shown you was just a minuscule part of my strength, and killing you instantly is just child''s y for me."


    The Elder woke up from his shock after hearing Yasenia and looked up at her with wary eyes.


    Yasenia snorted and said. "Don''t look at me that way. Your junior was rude to us, yet we didn''t touch him, treating him with the respect he is entitled to for being part of an esteemed Nine sect. If he were just part of Koran City, we would''ve already crippled him. However, even if he deserves respect because of your sect, we aren''tmbs for ughter. Now I ask. Will the Elder continue pushing our petty skirmish, or can we talk slowly and respectfully between seniors?"


    The Elder''s face was pale as he looked at Yasenia.


    Yasenia''s attack didn''t injure him heavily, but her pressure was like a w squeezing his soul. ''What a terrifying level of Bloodline Pressure! They are not simple.''


    Under the stunned eyes of the spectators, after ten seconds of silence, the Elder asked with a respectful tone. "May I know from which n you are?"


    Yasenia turned and walked toward Kali and the others, "Leave and don''t bother yourself with things beyond your capabilities. You already have an age, so you should know when you should and should not push the matter. We offended neither you nor your sect, so we have no enmity. Soon, I nned on visiting the sect with interesting rewards, such as this one."


    Yasenia motioned Kali to step forward and show one of their highest-quality pills. It was a low-level Transcendence that allowed people to break through into the Dantian Spiritualization Realm without troubles. It was a present Elder Frederick gave Kali in the past for being his apprentice.


    Just the presence of the pill sucked in the energy in the surroundings, and everyone in the shop couldn''t help but suck in a deep breath. The aroma from it was enticing to say the least.


    There were many greedy eyes, but when Yasenia looked around and released a strand of her aura, they took a step back and looked down.


    The Elder saw the pill''s quality, and his eyes widened. ''Such a powerful auraing from the pill. Not even the sect master can do something like this! They must be from a hidden power.''


    He got thoughtful and observed Yasenia''s group back. They were already leaving the hall through the entrance. ''Let''s forget about this, they really didn''t do anything excessive and showed mercy to our disciples.''


    Young Master Fu wasn''t satisfied, and he said. "Elder, they''ve humiliated us so much. How could you not ughter them?"


    Yasenia stopped walking and half-turned her head. When the Elder looked at those thinned golden slit eyes, he felt a subconscious chill climbing up his spine.


    He turned around and...


    *SLAP!*


    "You stupid disciple. Can''t you think with your brain for once!? They''ve already shown us so much face even after we wanted to force them to do something so humiliating, yet you want to continue this farce!? I''ve really misunderstood you. You''ll enter as an outer disciple instead of an inner disciple and train your heart from scratch."


    Young Master Fu opened his eyes as his head whipped to the side.


    Had someone pped him in like this during his more than forty years of life? No one has even dared toy a hand on him, yet today, he was pped like this!


    He looked at the Elder with incredulity and stuttered. "E-Elder, how could you side with outsiders? Our sect is invincible; we shouldn''t lower our heads to no one!"


    The Elder squinted. "Stop speaking before you also be an outsider."


    Then, the Elder swept his eyes across the other students, and they couldn''t help but shrink and look down with guilt. "Don''t think you all will escape punishment."


    The Elder turned toward the entrance and saw that they had disappeared. Then, he took a deep breath and said. "Come with me. We are leaving for the sect. Staying here is redundant since you all need training."


    Young Master Fu was about to protest again, but when he received the Elder''s sharp gaze, he shut up and followed behind with unreconciled feelings.


    ***********************************


    Author Note: /posts/79774551?pr=true <--[NSFW] Tatyana riding Yasenia, is here! I wanted to deliver it yesterday for Women''s day, but the artist got some things wrong, and we had to dy it until today.


    Nevertheless, I hope you all can enjoy this image in, well, any form you want! (?? ????) £¨*£Þ3£Þ£©/¡«?

 Chapter 391: Flannas and Ghanas promise. Yasenias considerations. [Beast Pocket].

    Chapter 391: nna''s and Ghana''s promise. Yasenia''s considerations. [Beast Pocket].


    While the Elder spoke to them, Yasenia and the others decided to return home.


    Andrea and Sierra had been waiting outside all this time, but after hearing themotion, they were somewhat nervous. When they saw them exit from the building, their nerves rxed.


    Andrea asked about what happened, and the others exined the details.


    They were silent on their way back but could see Yasenia frowning asionally, thinking about something.


    Cecile didn''t hold back and asked. "What are you thinking about, my love?"


    Yasenia didn''t answer and looked at Ghana and nna. "You two should return already. We''ll deal with this ourselves."


    nna nodded. Although they''ve spent very little time together, it was a pleasant time, so she said. "I''lle back another day if you don''t mind."


    Kali heard her timid voice, so she nodded. "Sure, unless we have important things to do, we''ll certainly wee you."


    Yasenia added. "However, you should avoid rting to us for a while. We''lle to youter, okay?"


    nna frowned, feeling Yasenia was making an excuse not to meet with her again. Yasenia chuckled and said. "You are here to gain military experience, right? You don''t have to be specifically a City Guard. So, in the future, when we open our shops, we''ll contact you to work with us. What do you say?"


    nna got thoughtful and nodded. "Okay, but don''t forget about me."


    Yasenia nodded. "We won''t."


    nna smiled, and after saying goodbye to everyone, she left.


    After seeing the giant woman leave, looking back from time to time, they chuckled. Andreamented. "Quite a cute girl for her size."


    Evelynmented with a smirk. "Moreover, she had quite a big sister body."


    Kali was speechless. "Evelyn, a single breast of hers isrger than your entire body. You could probably hide your entire body in her cleavage. That''s just too big."


    Evelyn said with righteousness. "There is no limit to the glorious female shape! Only proportion matters! That''s the way of the Breast Dao-."


    *Bang!*


    Yasenia tail-pped Evelyn. Then, she felt that she hadn''t done so in a while.


    Anyway, the dragoness turned her head toward a stupefied Ghana and said. "Miss Ghana, will you continue to be with us?"


    Ghana shook her head. "No, I must inform the City Lord about his child''s behavior. You should also expect nothing to happen. Even the Nine sect elder has given you face. The City Lord is not stupid enough to go against your group."


    Yasenia nodded. "We have many things rted to cksmith, alchemy, tailoring, and formations. Once we open a shop in this City, we''ll probably be able to increase Koran City''s reputation. So I hope the City Lord is wise and makes the correct choice."


    The Harpy nodded and said. "Don''t worry, miss Yasenia. I''ve seen already gathered enough information. I''ll probably not appear before all of you again, so this is a goodbye."


    Yasenia approached the Harpy, releasing a bit of her enticing scent, and smiled. Although she was in a dragon form, Ghana''s aesthetics were more general than a human''s, so she could admire the beauty Yasenia had in her dragon form in a more personal way.


    Therefore, these gestures made Harpy blush slightly.


    "Miss Ghana is impressive and has very high skill. If you find that you need another ce in the future, you can always consider us."


    Ghana was fidgety, feeling that this kind of approach was unfair. However, she still answered professionally. "I feel ttered by your interest, but I''ll probably not be able to do so. Thank you for the offer."


    Yasenia chuckled and circled Ghana twice, looking at her up and down. However, for the naked Harpy, her eyes didn''t feel invasive but appreciative. "Don''t be so quick to reject me. The offer will always be there, so remember toe to us as long as you feel like it. Unless a big change has urred, we''ll probably ept you."


    Ghana was stiff under Yasenia''s scrutiny. However, she managed to nod and say hastily. "I''ll keep it in mind. Thank you for the offer." Then, she pped her wings and flew straight up, quickly disappearing into the distance.


    Yasenia narrowed her eyes for an instant and thenmunicated to the flying Harpy via spiritual sense. "Sure, we''ll be waiting."


    After they saw Ghana disappear, they turned toward Yasenia, waiting for her exnation. "Ghana could move when I was pressuring the whole room, and she didn''t get overwhelmed by fear."


    Cecile said lightly. "Her cultivation is not low."


    Yasenia nodded but counter-argued. "Although she is a middle-level Ethereal Soul Body Cultivator, equivalent to a level four Unification Realm expert, her bloodline should not be high enough for her to resist as rtively easily as she did. Therefore, her mind must have been trained a lot. Having her as a general manager for our shop would be a big plus."


    The others found truth in her words and were convinced by her exnation.


    As they walked down the street, Yasenia kept thinking about what had happened. The others saw she had plenty on her mind, so they asked about it.


    Yasenia sighed. "Although they won''t bother us in a while, they may retaliate when they discover our real strength. Even if they have twenty people as strong as the Elder, I''m not afraid. However, his strength is already approaching our limit. Moreover, he seems to be a weak Elderpared to the true powerhouses of this Continent. So as long as he calls a person above his rank, we''ll be in trouble."


    Evelyn asked curiously. "Why weren''t you more forceful, then? Maybe making a show of strength would''ve been better and deterred future troubles."


    Yasenia shook her head. "Although I could kill him or beat him into a sorry state, I couldn''t do so instantly. Making a short exchange and leaving our strength to the imagination will always have a better ending."


    Yasenia looked at Evelyn and said. "Moreover, I don''t even know how many treasures he has with him. Remember that attacking rashly can result in a dangerous situation, simr to what happened with Tang Xian and Long Baidi. That arrow that damaged me badly was not within our expectations. At that time, we held back slightly and used them as target practice, but it almost ended in tragedy for being overconfident."


    Yasenia saw their thoughtful expressions and exined further. "Furthermore, since we didn''t fight seriously and only exchanged a single blow, the resentment in the Elder is quite small. A small gift as thanks should be enough to reconcile with their sect. A gift like a good quality cauldron will appease the Elder if he is angry and wants retaliation. However..."


    Yasenia''s words trailed as she thought about Young Master Fu.


    Tatyana said with a praising tone. "You''ve settled it the best way possible, little treasure. I''m honestly impressed. I thought you would be more forceful, but you handled it very cleverly. Also, if you get targeted by people like that child, you''ll end up either fighting, suppressing each other, or killing each other unless you listen to their absurd demands."


    Yasenia smiled, happy with Tatyana''s praise. "Thanks, mom. Let''s return home as soon as possible."


    Angel asked. "Weren''t we going to go to the Auction house?"


    Yasenia sighed and said. "We don''t know if they are arrogant enough to call for reinforcements. What if Young Master Fu ends up convincing the Elder? Although he looked reasonable, don''t underestimate the power of talking nonsense from those spoiled brats."


    Cecile said to the others. "Let''s go home. It''s not like we have any haste to go to the Auction. We still have two weeks, after all."


    They all followed behind after a nod.


    Once they turned the street, Yasenia suddenlymented. "We need something to hide Sierra. Although our group is somewhat eye-catching, Sierra gives our location like a big fluffy white signal."


    Sierra snorted augh. "Did you have to put it like that?"


    Evelyn chuckled. "Well, if we ignore your usual aloof attitude, that description is quite fitting."


    They all got thoughtful, and Sierra said. "How about I wait at our house? I don''t mind staying at home."


    Yasenia shook her head. "No. I''m worried something will happen to you. Although our defensive formations are strong, if there is no Angel or Tatyana nearby to control them, they can only function at ten percent of their real potential." What if they try to capture you? I don''t want anything to happen to you."


    Sierra nodded and smiled.


    Even with the contract, she felt like part of the family. ''Making Evelyn my contractor might have been the best decision of my life.''


    Valeria suddenly asked. "How about you hide in Evelyn''s body, as other contracted beasts do?"


    Sierra tilted her head. "How could I hide in Evelyn''s little body? One of my fangs is almost taller than her!"


    Tatyana asked, surprised. "You don''t know how to? I thought you were outside because you disliked being inside her."


    Sierra was surprised. "Wait, I can hide inside Evelyn?"


    Yasenia has never touched the topic of beast-taming, so she was also clueless about this. She knew a humanoid could attach beasts with different contracts, but nothing too deep about it.


    The other girls were in a simr situation. Beast taming was a very niche way of cultivation, almost as rare as nt summoners. Hence, knowing about this profession''s skills would be a stretch even for our knowledgeable girls.


    Evelyn scratched her head and said. "Maybe I should start learning about Beast Taming. I may find ways to improve ourselves and other convenient things."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "Dear, how could you overlook something so important?"


    Evelyn snorted. "It has been quite hectictely, so Ipletely forgot. Speaking of forgotten things. How are you girls with the [Element Enhancement Pills] we gained from the Heavenly Sect Master in the tournament?"


    Yaseniamented. "I''ve already eaten one of each. I''m waiting another four months to eat the next one."


    The others also said simr things. Yasenia suddenly had a bad feeling. "Don''t tell me you also forgot about that."


    Evelyn chuckled and said. "No, I didn''t. Those pills are vital for our development, after all. They can strengthen our elements, and there is a minimal chance for them to evolve, after all."


    Tatyana said. "Ebirah, Sierra, Andrea, Evelyn,e to me. I''ll pass you the way to allow your beasts to reside inside you."


    They all came close to her and Tatyana tapped their forehead with her finger.


    A stream of knowledge flowed inside their brains, adding information about how to use the skill.


    Tatyana exined while they all focused on absorbing the information. "That''s the method. Its name is [Beast Pocket]. It is a basic skill for beast tamers. If they didn''t have something like this, they wouldn''t be able to walk around with their contracted beasts since, more often than not, a beast tamer has multiple beasts under them."


    Yasenia also asked for it. Therefore, Tatyana passed the skill to all of them.


    Learning it was effortless because even Body Modification Realm experts needed to use the skill. Moreover, it has been perfected through many generations of beast tamers, making it very basic when the effects were not.


    The skill created a spatial pocked in the cultivator''s soul, allowing the beast to live in their souls. Typically, this would be difficult and dangerous, but a beast couldn''t attack the master with malicious intentions, so situations when it became a problem, were far and few in between.


    Evelyn looked at Sierra and used the skill for the first time. It felt a little ufortable for a moment since the skill slightly modified the soul.


    However, as soon as the process ended, Sierra felt her body shrink and transform into a stream of light. The stream of light entered Evelyn''s chest, and she disappeared just like that.


    They all blinked, surprised. ''So easy?''


    Ebirah looked at Andrea and used the skill herself. Andrea felt Ebirah''s wish, and she epted it. Soon, the ufortable feeling passed, and the same event urred.


    Yasenia suddenly asked. "Can I hide inside Cecile or Angel? I have a special contract with both of them, after all."


    Angel blinked, curious.


    Tatyana shook her head. "You aren''t their contracted beast, so you can''t. A soulmate or interlocked soul is very different and much more intricate than a beast contract, so this beast pocked can''t work."


    Yasenia heard Angel muttering that it was a shame and chuckled. "Did you want me to flow inside you~? I can do so without the skill."


    Angel blushed and looked sideways.


    After teasing her baby a little bit, Yasenia looked at the six people left behind without including herself and Kaleina and nodded. "Now, it will be much easier to move around."


    Finally, after an eventful day, they all returned to the safety of their home.

 Chapter 392: Astral Sky Clan and Dravory Clan. [Beast Physique Pill].

    Chapter 392: Astral Sky n and Dravory n. [Beast Physique Pill].


    Once at home, our girls gathered in the living room.


    After they arrived home, Sierra and Ebirah exited the [Beast Pocket].


    Andrea looked at Ebirah and felt her wonder in her via their connection. "How was residing in the [Beast Pocket]? Was it ufortable?"


    Ebirah shook her head and said with interest. "It is like residing in another world~. Andrea, your soul is reallyfy."


    Andrea chuckled and patted her head. "How was itfortable?"


    Ebirah struggled to exin. "It was like... Hmm, like being in the middle of a volcano. However, the heat wasfortable, and I could even absorb your energy to nourish myself~. Moreover, I could feel your emotions and thoughts much clearer."


    Ebirah ced her ws in front of her mouth and chuckled. "You only think about Yasenia and cksmithing."


    Thankfully, Andrea''s skin was tanned, so the blush that crept up was hidden. However, Yasenia could feel her shyness. "So cute~."


    Andrea coughed and changed the subject. "Sierra, how was your experience?"


    Sierra was lying outside, and when she heard Andrea''s question, she couldn''t help but have a strange face. "I will say this. Evelyn, you should focus on things other than reminiscing about Yasenia''s breasts."


    They were silent for a second, then burst intoughter. This time, even the shameless Evelyn was ashamed. "I-I don''t think about it that often..."


    Sierra chuckled and said. "I know. I was joking."


    Then, Sierra smiled gently and said. "The experience wasfortable. Being in her soul is like walking under a lightning storm. It makes me think about my home. I wouldn''t mind staying there often since her energy nourishes me. By the way, why can her energy nourish us so much?"


    Tatyanamented. "That''s mainly because they are owners of Natural treasures that align with your elements."


    Yasenia wondered. "Is this why beast-tamers usually focus on beasts with simr affinities to them?"


    Tatyana nodded. "That''s one of the many reasons. However, it is moreplicated. Not that I will go into detail. None of you want to be beast tamers, so there is no haste to learn the knowledge. I''ll buy books about it and lend them to all of you if I have the time."


    Angel suddenly asked. "Yasenia, is our formal family n name [Astral Sky n]?"


    Yasenia looked at Angel and nodded. "Yes. After thinking about it, I came up with that name. We should use it from now on. Although the Dravory n also sounds lovely, I think this one represents us better. It also sounds more imposing."


    "However, once the Astral Sky n bes big enough, we can reserve the Dravory n name for our n''s core people. What do you girls think?"


    They liked it and nodded with enthusiasm. They found both names rolling off their tongues quite smoothly. ''It feels like I finally gained Yasenia''s surname~. So nice!''


    Yasenia saw their smiles and also smiled.


    Meanwhile, Tatyana looked at Yasenia and thought for a second. ''Dravory n, eh?''


    Tatyana smiled heartily. ''It feels good to have a family n name.''


    They spoke for an hour, and Young Master Fu appeared in their conversation again. Andrea frowned and asked. "How should we deal with people like him in the future? We were lucky the Elder had at least some brain cells this time. However, we''ll eventually find someone who is reckless."


    Kali suddenly said. "How about we all wear veils?"


    They looked at her and raised an eyebrow. ''Was this fox addicted to veils after wearing them for so long?''


    Kali rolled her verdant green eyes, effortlessly reading their thoughts. "Although I admit that I''m starting to like wearing veils outside of hiding my facial appearance, I''m seriously suggesting this."


    The others listened as Kali exined. "Why is it that people like them even approach us? Isn''t that because they love beauty? Therefore, I think the core problem is that Andrea and Angel are very attractive. Moreover, being humans, people think they can buy them if they offer enough money."


    Evelynined. "What about me!?"


    Kali''s lips twitched as she looked at Evelyn. It wasn''t that Evelyn was ugly or something. However,paring her with the heart-throbbing beauties in the room, she was indeed verycking. "Well, you are also quite... Exotic, Evelyn."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "Can''t you at least lie to me and tell me I''m also beautiful? So honest."


    Kali chuckled.


    Yasenia used her tail to pick up Evelyn and ce her in the little nest her body created.


    Suddenly, Evelyn felt surrounded by Yasenia''s presence, and then a sweet andfortable dry tongue began licking her hair. "Don''t worry, dear. You are beautiful in my heart. I like your violet eyes and slender body, so don''t be concerned."


    Evelyn had said it as a joke, but hearing Yasenia''s serious answer, she couldn''t help her cheeks from bing rosy. Her whole face burned as she looked shyly at the pampering dragoness. She could only utter an affirmative sound as her body slowly melted into her embrace. "Mn."


    The others smiled, looking gently at the rare scene of Evelyn blushing.


    Cecile asked. "However, won''t we look even more conspicuous if we wear veils?"


    Kali shook her head. "We can go for the group dress. If we all wear the same style of dress and veils, we can pass as an important group, and people will take us more seriously. Moreover, the mysteriousness we want to create around us will also increase."


    They all got thoughtful, feeling that it was a great idea. Therefore, they began discussing the color of the robes and veil.


    After a short while, they decided to wear a simple white. This would give them a pure and otherworldly aura, making them even more unapproachable at a nce.


    However, although the discussion went well, Andrea had a strange face by the end of it.


    Yasenia knew Andrea was ufortable in a dress, so she said. "Darling, I want you to be our majestic guard. With the full armor and your stature, it will look very handsome and imposing. Moreover, the helmet can already hide your face."


    Andrea looked at the understanding dragoness and couldn''t help but love her more. Then, she nodded with a smile. "I can do that. Sierra will be inside Evelyn most of the time. I can take her ce as a ''Guardian Beast.''"


    And so, they went to their rooms and changed their clothes. They had bought plenty of robes in the past. Moreover, changing colors to a robe was easy for the Spirit Tailor Evelyn.


    After receiving Yasenia''s pampering, she was full of energy to do her best, so she ended up not only changing colors but also including a mysterious aura in the white dresses.


    They all took their dress and went to change.


    Yasenia patiently waited in the living room with Andrea.


    In the meantime, Andrea hugged and kissed the dragoness, pampering her little wife. "You''ve be very big, my love. Soon, it will be difficult to hug you like this."


    Yasenia was growing extremely fast, getting out of hand quickly. Yasenia sighed. "I don''t know how much I need to mature before being able to be a human. I hope it doesn''t take too much. At the pace I''m growing, soon it will be impossible to have intercourse even with the adaptability of my member. Kali has started having trouble taking my size."


    Andrea patted her head and said. "Don''t worry, dear. Even if we can''t do it, we can always cuddle at night and spend it nicely."


    Yasenia chuckled and rubbed her face on Andrea''s. "You are right, darling."


    They both heard steps on the side and turned to look.


    Their eyes couldn''t help but widen at the five gorgeous women walking toward them.


    Cecile, Tatyana, Kali, Evelyn, and Angel wore white cultivation dresses.


    It was flowy and long, with long and wide sleeves that hid their arms. The skirt didn''t trail on the ground but was light and would move with their steps, giving the illusion that they were stepping on clouds.


    Everything about the dress gave the illusion of a celestial woman, and their varied hair colors and other characteristics were what ced them apart.


    The veil on their face did not cover their whole face, hanging from the bridge of their nose and showing their eyes.


    Because it hid the facial characteristics and focused on bringing out the beauty of their eyes, not even Evelyn looked less than the others.


    Evelyn''s electric blue hair and violet eyes showed a hint of mischievousness and yful beauty. Coupled with herte increase in beauty thanks to Yasenia''s nourishment, she didn''t lose to the others in the slightest.


    Kali''s chestnut-colored hair, fox ears, and green eyes, with her long tails swishing behind her, made people feel her innate gentleness.


    Cecile''s silver wings, hair, and icy blue eyes made her seem indifferent as the Moon in the sky and peerlessly beautiful.


    Tatyana''s ck hair and red eyes revealed a mysterious and elegant aura of danger. However, the white dress also gave her a different-than-usual feeling of gentle beauty.


    Finally, Angel''s long blonde hair and round, watery blue eyes gave her a feeling of pureness and innocence. Just a nce and one would want to hug her.


    Together and with this attire, they looked like Celestial Maidens walking in the mortal world.


    They all looked at the dazed Yasenia, and a smile spread below their veils, curving their eyes beautifully. Yasenia gulped. ''I think this is worse than before. They have a soul-snaring beauty.''


    Then, Yasenia felt discouraged for a second.


    The others saw Yasenia getting dejected and were surprised. Kali approached and asked softly. "What''s wrong, dear?"


    Yasenia sighed and lifted her w. "I really wanted to dress with all of you, but I can''t transform into a human."


    Tatyana tilted her head. "Wait, you can''t transform?"


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana and felt something amiss. Her face twitched, and she asked. "Don''t tell me you had a method all this time."


    Tatyana saw Yasenia''s annoyance andughed aloud. Her elegant red eyes bent beautifully as her body shook a bit.


    Now that she wore white instead of the usual ck, she gave off a different heart-pounding feeling, like a refreshing breeze during a heated summer. Just a nce made their heart skip a beat and feel their body warming. ''Heavens, with a mother like that, Yasenia can not be not beautiful.''


    Tatyana saw Yasenia and the others looking at her dazedly and smiled. She approached and pinched the dragoness''s cheek, waking her up from her stupor. ''Oh~, there is more flesh than I thought, sofortable to pinch.''


    Yasenia pouted after being pinched. "What are youughing at? You should''ve told me if you knew about it!"


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow and said calmly. "Don''t worry, I knew about it. In truth, I didn''t give it to you earlier because I wanted all of your dears to have intercourse with her in your dragon form."


    Cecile hummed. "A test?"


    Tatyana nodded calmly and didn''t hide it. "Yes. I wanted to see if any of you would be repulsed by her beast form."


    Evelyn asked curiously. "What if we didn''t feelfortable with it?"


    Tatyana smiled but didn''t answer. She changed the subject and said. "I can see that you all didn''t mind about it. Thus, I''m already satisfied."


    She turned toward Yasenia and grinned. "Now, little treasure, it is time to regain your human form."


    Tatyana waved her hand, and a pill appeared. Yasenia blinked twice, feeling a potent fragrance from it. ''This smell... Transcendence level?''


    "Here, little treasure. A [Beast Physique Pill]."


    Yasenia frowned. "Do you have ess to your spatial ring?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "I don''t. I made this pill this week. It was hard, but I was luckily sessful."


    Yasenia and the others choked. ''She made it!? Did she just admit to creating a Transcendence-ranked pill with a Unification Realm strength!?''


    Kali''s mouth was wide open. "Mother-inw, the herbs you asked me to give you before..."


    Tatyana nodded. "They were to create this pill."


    Kali''s lips twitched, and she felt defeated.


    She felt a hand on her shoulder and saw Angel looking at her. "Wee to Mommy Tatyana''s lesson in humility. No matter how talented you are, Mommy Tatyana is always better."


    Kali didn''t know whether tough or cry. Of course, she understood that Tatyana''s countless years of experience would make her look like an untalented brat.


    Then, she thought about the properties of the pill. ''A transcendent level pill that increases a beast''s physical strength, organs, bones, and meridians. It also perfects their physical appearance and makes them mature extremely fast. However, I''ve never seen it in action, so I don''t know how fast the maturity rate is.''


    Kali asked Tatyana. "Mother-inw, isn''t that pill too powerful? You may affect her Fate, right?"


    Tatyana answered her. "Don''t worry. After her rebirth, she lost the effects of the Beauty Pill. Therefore, this one could be said to be a recement. It won''t change anything."


    "Moreover, her current connection with Fate and Destiny is very faint. I believe that not even the Heavens can predict anything about her. Of course, I won''t do something that harms her."


    Kali nodded and couldn''t help but sigh. ''With a mother like this, no wonder Yasenia is as talented as she is. She must have trained Yasenia since she was very young. A genius is frightening. However, a hardworking genius with powerful teachers'' support is a terrifying existence.''


    Yasenia observed the tempting golden-purple pill with beautiful patterns for a second. Then, when Tatyana told her to open her mouth, she obeyed and felt the pillnding on her tongue.


    In an instant, the pill dissolved and entered her body.


    They all waited expectantly, looking forward to her transformation.

 Chapter 393: The terrifying [Beast Physique Pill]. Unexpected situation.

    Chapter 393: The terrifying [Beast Physique Pill]. Unexpected situation.


    Author Note: Trigger warning(?): Intense chapter, cliffhanger at the end.


    ***************************


    At first, there weren''t any changes. They could only see Yasenia looking at her own body, not understanding what the pill was doing.


    When they were about to ask, they saw Yasenia''s facial expression change as she said hurriedly. "Mom, get Kaleina from me."


    Tatyana shed and instantly took Yasenia''s neck armor together with Kaleina. The little purple dragon poked her head out of the pocket and looked around with pearly golden eyes. After seeing her mother''s frowning face, Kaleina squeaked in worry. Tatyana patted her head with her finger. "Don''t worry. She will be okay in the end."


    The little dragon has almost doubled in length. However, this growth was not immense since she was initially tiny. Now, she was as long as an arm if she stretched her body.


    They were confused until a sound that made their bodies get goosebumps began sounding.


    *Cra-crack CRACK!*


    The sound of bones cracking filled the room as Yasenia grunted in pain. The sound was intensely unpleasant.


    Tatyana frowned for a second, and then she remembered something. "Little treasure, go outside. Angel, help me operate the formation to block sound and vibrations. Also, make it impossible to look inside from the outside. We can''t let people know what is about to happen. If anybody breaks through the formations, send Sierra to intercept and kill them without mercy. The others, stay around Yasenia and don''t rx your nerves. Stay in a battle-ready mood."


    They didn''t know what was happening but didn''t even question Tatyana and got to work.


    In an instant, everybody moved outside, and Angel''s aura unfurled, engulfing the whole mansion and activating the formations.


    Her long blonde hair waved with powerful energy emissions, and her blue eyes had zero of the usual innocence, looking sharp and attentive.


    Countless green, yellow, and red lines spread throughout the mansion and shone briefly while Angel used her energy to activate everything.


    From the outside, it was as if a white dome with yellow, green, and red runes appeared out of nowhere.


    Of course, something like this caught the attention of many people walking in the surroundings, especially those on standby to observe them.


    Yasenia was in the middle of the garden, her bones cracking, and if you looked closely, her skin was stretching and rxing with countless spasms.


    Cecile and the others felt their heart twitching with each painful-sounding sound.


    Meanwhile, Tatyana floated upward, and she extended her hand.


    An exquisite ck Formation Pen with engravings of dragons and phoenixes appeared on her hand.


    Tatyana''s hand blurred, and green and ck runes appeared around her, creating countlessplex patterns.


    Angel''s jaw dropped, and her eyes widened.


    Evelyn asked. "What is she doing?"


    Angel stuttered. "She is creating a formation only Transcendence Realm cultivators should be able to create. It should be impossible to do so with her cultivation level. However, I can also feel that these formations will be very weakened because of the quality of energy Tatyana is limited to. However..."


    Angel saw the hundreds of symbols appearing around Tatyana each second as the woman moved from side to side in an elegant dance and sucked in a deep breath. "Topare, I would need a week to create one of the hundred symbols Tatyana creates each second."


    Their eyes couldn''t help but widen in pure and unadulterated awe.


    Mirrory appeared and squinted. "Impressive. Angel, your talent is high. Nevertheless, you are only ordinary before Tatyana as you currently are. Of course, you''ve just begun, and she has plenty of experience. However, even if you both began at the same level right now, she would ovee you with giant steps."


    Angel didn''t feel discouraged but motivated. "I know. However, I will catch up to her sooner orter!"


    Mirrory smirked after hearing the answer she wanted. "Good, don''t lose that motivation; you''ll eventually catch up if we work together."


    With someone as monstrous as Tatyana before her, Angel''s objective was material and within her reach. It wasn''t something ethereal but something that existed right before her eyes and, therefore, something that she would eventually be able to do if she worked hard enough.


    Although our baby was usually calm regarding everything around her, that changed when dealing with formations. When talking about her second most significant hobby, Angel was exceptionallypetitive.


    Tatyana finished her preparations and nodded. "This should stop all shockwaves and her aura."


    Then, Tatyana''s eyes became cold. "And if somebody darese and interrupt her, heh."


    A chilling smile appeared on her lips as she observed the people surrounding their mansion with her bright red eyes.


    While all of this was going on, Yasenia was feeling terrible.


    It was as if something had grabbed all her limbs and skin and was pulling on them vigorously.


    If it wasn''t because she couldn''t see anything around her, she feared that her hands and legs would pop out of their joints at any moment.


    Moreover, the sound of her bones cracking and bing bigger was terrible, not to mention the difort and pain that all this caused.


    It was as if countless needles pierced her bones, and someone moved them around.


    The terrible part was that this feeling was happening across her whole body.


    If Yasenia weren''t someone with enough mental resilience, this kind of pain would be enough to make anyone shout in agony until their vocal strings snapped.


    Despite Yasenia''s robust mental resilience, grunts and short roars of pain asionally exited her throat.


    The only thing that made Yasenia not question if something went wrong was the abundant energy the pill was releasing.


    The Primordial Energy Core and Celestial Pearl were working overclocked as they created enough energy to nourish the absurdly elerated growth Yasenia was currently experiencing.


    Andrea and the others felt ufortable seeing Yasenia suffer so much. However, they couldn''t do anything besides take care of any situations that may ur on the outside.


    After half an hour, Angel couldn''t help but ask with a distressed tone, "Why is Yasenia bing bigger? Isn''t she supposed to transform into a human after eating that pill?"


    Yasenia''s length, without including the tail, was already three-and-a-half meters long. Compared with her previous two-and-a-half was significant growth.


    If she was supposed to transform into a human, Yasenia should be shrinking, but the size kept constantly increasing with those heart-wrenching sounds.


    Tatyana exined. "Yasenia''s growth, even before ingesting the pill, was already elerated. The main reason is that her soul is mature, so the body has no restraints in developing into a mature form. This pill forces the body to work on the limits to grow to a mature shape."


    Tatyana sighed. "Of course, this pill is very obscure and unpopr because if a real young beast ingests it, it will damage their foundation and, most of the time, kill them."


    Cecile frowned with worry. "Then, why is it even made? Although it is somewhat beneficial, it doesn''t seem worth it for a young beast to ingest itpared to developing naturally."


    Tatyana nodded. "You are right. Yasenia is an exception to it. However..." Tatyana sighed and exined. "Demonic Beast Tamers don''t really care about that. Normally, their rituals involve adult beast sacrifices. Therefore, with this pill, they can, well, "Grow" adult beasts faster to use as materials for their rituals or other things. Some are wicked enough to use them for breeding."


    Their faces changed a little. Although they weren''t merciful, hearing this kind of thing made them somewhat nauseous.


    Imagine changing a young beast for a young human and doing the same. The brutality of the process was easy for all to see.


    Tatyana continued. "Moreover, despite the high quality, it is one of the easiest pills in this rank to create because the drawbacks are too high. With enough time and practice, Kali could easily create it with her current skill level."


    Their faces twisted in disgust. Andrea frowned, "The pill should be banned."


    Tatyana shrugged. "It is prohibited in non-demonic ces. However, this pill is also extremely precious for adult beasts. Although growing faster is one of its effects, the main one is perfecting a beast''s body and enhancing its physique. Of course, the effects are lower the older a beast is."


    "It makes young beasts grow because the "Enhanced" physique this pill forces upon the beast can only take an adult form. No matter how strong, a child cannot beat an adult physically. Therefore, the body uses nutrients and energy to reach maturity forcefully."


    They knew that Tatyana wouldn''t harm Yasenia, so Evelyn asked. "How is Yasenia different from others besides her mature soul?"


    Tatyana said. "Her constitution is the main point that this pill is extremely beneficial for her-."


    "Argh!"


    Tatyana and the others turned to look at the dragoness grunting in pain, and they frowned in distress.


    Yasenia smiled weakly and said. "C-Continue. Don''t worry, ugh, about me."


    Tatyana felt a twitch in her heart, but she continued. "[Yin and Yang Celestial Body] is a constitution that expertly regtes and bnces everything inside, and in the future, around Yasenia. Her physique makes it so if she ingests something that strengthens her right arm, those effects would spread and enhance her whole body."


    Kali eximed. "That''s extremely powerful!"


    Tatyana nodded. "To be honest, the only drawback of her constitution is that she has so much Yin and Yang that her lust is almost uncontroble. However, this problem will mostly disappear once she reaches the Transcendent Realm."


    Cecile asked, "Why?"


    Tatyana smirked, "Well, you will know in the future."


    They shook their heads, expecting an answer like that.


    *CRRRACK!*


    *ROAR!*


    A fierce dragon roar left Yasenia''s mouth, creating a small shockwave and carrying a lot of pain. Thest sound sounded as if her bones had broken into pieces.


    They could feel their hearts clenching as they saw Yasenia''s face warping with pain.


    Yasenia wed the ground as she felt everything stretching, squeezing, strengthening, and stretching again. Moreover, her organs were twisting and turning as they grew more powerful and kept up with her body''s growth.


    When the others saw this, they exchanged Yasenia for Kaleina in their minds, and their disgust toward Demonic Beast Tamers grew stronger.


    After five hours, the energy inside Yasenia couldn''t keep up with the increasing demand her body needed to support Yasenia''s growth. Not even the powerful Celestial Pearl and Primordial Energy Core could absorb and transform enough energy this fast.


    Tatyana frowned and muttered. "She is consuming a lot of energy. Little Angel, you help activate the energy-gathering function. We will focus on Life, Fate, Sun, Moon, and the Star energy. Other energies are not as useful, so try avoiding them. However, I will purify most of it, so focus on quantity."


    Angel nodded, and both of them got to work.


    Angel was in charge of using the formation to absorb the energy from the outside toward the garden.


    Tatyana focused on cleansing it of harmful things and separating all the energies that were not previously mentioned.


    "Life and fate energies? Why does Yasenia need those?" Evelyn asked curiously.


    Mirrory exined to them. "Fate and Life energy will help her grow. Life energy can nourish and enhance her body, while Fate energy allows Yasenia to picture her future self better and subconsciously transform more straightforwardly. Without Fate Energy, her body is constantly going by trial and error, slowly finding the perfect form. This can eventually hurt Yasenia."


    They all nodded in understanding and looked at the dragoness.


    She has already grown to a massive five meters in length, officially doubling in size since the beginning of the transformation.


    However, Tatyana miscalcted a simple but easily forgettable thing: The amount of energy Yasenia would need toplete her growth.


    Therefore, some troubles were bound to happen shortly.

 Chapter 394: Yasenias Wild Energy Absorption. Ghanas Hesitation.

    Chapter 394: Yasenia''s Wild Energy Absorption. Ghana''s Hesitation.


    The absorption speed increased constantly.


    Angel efficiently used theplicated formations to supply the demand Yasenia''s body needed. Tatyana then separated and expelled all energy that wasn''t helpful to Yasenia.


    Thanks to this, Yasenia was absorbing extremely pure energy, avoiding any impurities from forming inside her. Not to mention her [Yin and Yang Celestial Body] was working overdrive together with the [Celestial Pearl] and the [Primordial Energy Core].


    What Angel and Tatyana didn''t consider was that Yasenia''s energy requirements could not be satisfied with the energy in a small area.


    From the outside, people could see an invisible vortex of energy rushing madly toward the garden.


    At first, people looked on curiously. However, they saw that this vortex was growing and growing, taking energy from further and further away.


    After an hour since the runic dome appeared, the absorption radius was already two kilometers. However, this radius was growing exponentially.


    After two hours, it reached ten kilometers.


    After five hours, it reached a hundred kilometers.


    By this time, the vortex''s absorption influence covered most of Koran city. Yet, the size didn''t stop and kept growing.


    The leading powers in the City ignored it at first since anything that creates such an event couldn''t be formed by simple people. However, their patience began thinning after they felt the living materials, like [Living Earth], begin to weaken.


    As the powers of the Koran City became restless and began nning to take action, our girls were still tense inside their house.


    During this whole time, Yasenia suffered from fast-paced maturing symptoms.


    The pain she endured would be enough to drive many people crazy. She felt as if her body had broken apart and reformed many times already.


    Even for her, this constant torture was taking a toll on her psyche, and she was currently lying t on the ground, breathing weakly.


    The ground around her had already been dug up and moved by her ws and initial struggles.


    However, by the twenty-fourth hour, she couldn''t even move a muscle as she tiredly endured the pain of her insides and skin churning and stretching.


    The now giant dragon was lying weakly, surrounded by mauled earth and fallen scales. As Yasenia''s body size grew, her scales were falling around her and regrowing at high speeds.


    Seeing Yasenia so exhausted made our girls heartbroken.


    They could only guess how much she was suffering, but to make their dragoness so weak, it couldn''t be low.


    Cecile''s heart had been twisting as if a knife was digging and carving pieces of her flesh. Although she couldn''t feel it clearly because Yasenia had blocked their connection to prevent Cecile from feeling everything, she could still sense Yasenia''s general state.


    After a whole day of enduring this ufortable feeling, she turned and asked Tatyana. "How about we stop it here, Tatyana? I don''t mind her regaining human form. It''s not worth it to make her suffer so much to get a human form. We can wait until she naturally matures."


    Surprisingly, it was Yasenia who answered. A murmur that came directly from Yasenia''s mouth reached them. After advancing to her current maturity level, she could use her own vocal cords to speak instead of spiritualmunication.


    The voice was different and simr to her human voice. It was mellow, pleasant, and slightly deep. A voice that could make the heart of those listening itch.


    However, in her dragon form, her voice had reverberation that added an ethereal and majestic feeling.


    "Sweetheart... we shouldn''t... stop now..."


    Angel also had a soulmate connection with Yasenia. She would''ve already be teary-eyed if she hadn''t distracted herself by controlling the formation. However, the weak, enchanting voice that left the dragon''s mouth made her eyes water.


    What Angel hated the most was seeing Yasenia hurt. She only wanted to see Yasenia strong and pampering, smiling gently at her and with indulgence in those golden eyes.


    Therefore, after seeing those dim and tired golden eyes slowly moving to look at them, she couldn''t help protesting with a quivering voice. "Yasenia, please stop. We can wait perfectly fine."


    Yasenia said softly. "No... I won''t stop... If I stop now, I won''t be able to hug all of you properly..."


    Even the most emotionally stable Andrea had to bite her lip to avoid getting emotional.


    Tatyana didn''t expect the pill to need so much time. She looked at the twenty meters long dragoness and shook her head. Then, as if to convince herself, she said. "Although this is quite strenuous and painful, she will greatly benefit from it."


    Yasenia''s sight was blurry, but she could still feel her lovers'' distress.


    Yasenia slowly moved her long neck and circled them. With her current size, she could do so effortlessly.


    Although it really hurt moving, she managed to hold her grunt of pain. Then, she smiled weakly and coaxed them. "Don''t worry, dears. It will end soon."


    They looked at the dragon and frowned. Her current size was alreadyrger than Sierra''s. However, her growth didn''t seem to be slowing down.


    Knowing Yasenia''s determination, they didn''t try to convince her again and walked near Yasenia''s head.


    Unlike at the beginning, when the aura around Yasenia was turbulent, now


    everything was calm besides Yasenia''s body''s unpleasant sounds.


    They all sat beside her head and caressed the giant dragon''s head gently. With Yasenia''s current head size, it was effortless for them to do so.


    They all nodded and sat around her head. With her current size, only her head was enough for them to sit around.


    Angel asked Tatyana. "How much more will she grow? How much time does she need?"


    Tatyana got thoughtful and then shook her head. "I don''t know. She is the first of her species, so I don''t know her size while she is in the Unification Realm. I can''t take a reference in other dragons either since the size disparity between species in the same level is toorge."


    They all nodded and were about to focus on Yasenia again when they felt amotion outside. As if a switch had been flipped, all their eyes became freezing as they looked toward the exterior.


    It hasn''t been the first time someone tried to bother them. However, they didn''t want things to escte, or else something might go wrong. However, what entered their ears this time made their attitude change.


    Because of themotion and manyints from residents in Koran City, the City Lord ignored Ghana''s advice and sent her and an army to stop whatever was happening.


    Meanwhile, outside their mansion, people had sensed that the energy was gathering toward it unnaturally. Many parties had sent a group of forces to investigate and try to test the waters.


    What made the girls react was one group screaming. "To whoever resides in this ce, I rmend stopping whatever you are doing now, or we will destroy it! If it is someone advancing, then we''ll kill them!"


    This woman had cat features and parts. She was part of a third-rate power in Koran City. However, all their group operations used Koran City as the headquarters. Therefore, the disrupting nature of the ritual was hurting many of their cheaper items which couldn''t resist the powerful energy suction.


    Thankfully, Tatyana had been restrained enough to avoid living things when absorbing energy, so the losses were mostly material.


    Even then, Tatyana and the others didn''t answer the provocations. They knew that as soon as they struck first, they would give the many other people watching over them an excuse to attack in a group.


    Angel sneered, her blue eyes shing with a green color and the roots of her hair turning bright red. "This woman really thinks highly of herself."


    Tatyana said coldly. "Don''t attack yet. We can only retaliate when attacked. Also, unless they have strength in the Unification Realm, ignore them. They won''t be able even to scratch the formation."


    Cecile asked. "What about those in the Unification Realm and above?"


    Tatyana said. "They shouldn''t be able to break through. However, the energy absorption formation is quite delicate, and it may break. This will prolong Yasenia''s time to transform."


    They nodded, and thick, killing intent filled their eyes. ''You want to prolong our dragoness''s suffering? Your end can only be one, and that''s Death!''


    The catkin frowned and looked back at the others. "They won''t answer no matter what. Why don''t we attack the dome?"


    She heard a voice in her head. ''Don''t act rashly. The City Lord''s forces areing here. Ghana, the first secretary, is leading them, so let them take the burn of whoever is doing this.''


    The cat-kin nodded and crossed her arms while looking at the intricate rune dome.


    Ghana arrived shortly after and looked at the many people surrounding a strangely appealing white dome filled with red, green, and ck runes.


    Her eyes wereplicated as she looked at where she had been before. ''What are these girls doing now? Don''t they know how dangerous this is? Also, why didn''t the nine sectse forward?''


    Ghana shook her head andnded on the ground, followed by no less than a thousand armored guards of many sizes and forms. Their aura gave a sense of oppression to the spectators, and they couldn''t help but sigh in awe.


    Ghana approached the entrance and said respectfully. "Astral Sky n, I''m here to speak. Your ritual is taking too much energy from the surroundings. The range is vast, approaching a thousand kilometers radius, creating considerable material damage. The City Lord can''t close the eyes to the problem of the people, so I hope you''ll stop whatever you are doing and move to a remote ce where you can''t disturb the public."


    Ghana took a deep breath and said with a sour heart. "If you don''t stop, we''ll be forced to attack and forcefully end whatever you do!"


    Tatyana was startled. ''One thousand kilometers!?''


    She turned toward Yasenia and frowned. ''This is abnormal. Why does she need so much energy? There must be a way to lessen these effects.''


    Tatyana didn''t know the answer to everything, sadly.


    Tatyana had miscalcted how much energy Yasenia needed to gain a mature body.


    You must remember that if Yasenia grew naturally, our dragoness would''ve needed one or two years to grow to her mature size.


    The energy absorption would''ve happened gradually, so besides a constant suction force around her, it wouldn''t have been too disruptive.


    However, her growth speed was one day to one year.


    Imagine growing from a child to an adult in just eighteen days. The amount of food you had to consume in eighteen days would be simr to the amount of food in eighteen years.


    Of course, we should consider many other things, but you get the gist of the idea.


    That was the reason for the hectic absorption range.


    Even then, Tatyana didn''t have any intention of stopping. She took the reins herself and spoke aloud with a cold and majestic tone. "We can''t stop it. This ritual is essential and delicate. Allow us to be selfish this time; I can promise that, as long as you are merciful this time, your City will bepensated for the damage."


    Ghana received an order mentally and bit her lips. ''These blind people, can''t they understand that a group that can create something like this can''t be simple!?''


    However, she swallowed the dissatisfaction and said. "I won''t repeat myself! You have to stop this before further damage is done. Then, you have to pay..." Ghana gritted her teeth, causing at the greedy City Lord, and shouted. "You have to pay tenfold, and in case of not being able to pay, you shall give your dragon pet as an offering to the City Lord!"


    Tatyana''s eyes cooled down, and her voice made the people outside feel chills even when the words weren''t threatening. "If we stop it, this entire Koran City will blow up. We will think of ways topensate, but we don''t fear retaliation if you force us. Think carefully, miss Ghana. I don''t have as much patience when dealing with my enemies."


    Then, Tatyana cut off themunication channel and didn''t speak again.


    Ghana''s eyes became solemn. She couldn''t imagine the person''s strength when just her voice was enough to make her feel oppressed.


    Ghana turned toward the General at her side and was about to convince them to stop when she heard him shout. "You are too arrogant! The reputation of our Koran City soldiers is not cowards! Attack the dome with all your strength!"


    Ghana''s eyes widened, and she shouted. "STOP!"


    However, it was toote, as many projectiles flew toward therge rune dome.


    *********************************


    Author Note: Novel Cover Art Progress! Remember that it is public~. You can see it just clicking or copying the link! /posts/79976344?pr=true

 Chapter 395: Tatyanas methods. Kalis idea.

    Chapter 395: Tatyana''s methods. Kali''s idea.


    Tatyana and the others saw from inside the dome as a wave of attacks that hid the sky for a second rained on them.


    Small rocks, magma bolts, light beams, vines, and countless other attacks approached the formation quickly.


    Of the one thousand people, two hundred and fifty prepared to run after the projectiles to attack the dome in close-quartersbat.


    Ghana''s face became ashen, but she didn''t move because she could do nothing to stop it. Her eyes followed the trajectory of the attacks as she angrily thoughts inside her head. ''That stupid brain-muscles general. Why did Ie here if not to take things slowly!? Did I give the attack signal!?''


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    Explosions filled the area around the house, covering the dome with the sts urring almost constantly.


    Ghana and all the spectating powers looked closely, expecting the house to be in rubles.


    Nevertheless, when the dust settled, the runic dome appearedpletely intact before their eyes, as if nothing hadnded on it.


    The spectating powers felt their heart chilling. ''Who is their formation master? Can a formation set up in a week resist an attack like that?''


    Yasenia was semi-conscious. Therefore, the loud explosion startled her.


    Before the girls could tell her something, she forced her hurting body to stand up and asked in a hoarse voice. "What is happening? Are we being attacked?"


    Hearing the cracking sounds of her body and the feeble voice as Yasenia forced herself to stand up made our girls anxious. Cecile hastily flew before the giant dragon''s head and said. "Lay back down, my love. Don''t worry, and leave it to us. You just have to focus on your transformation and not move. Otherwise, you will hurt yourself."


    Yasenia frowned and was about to speak, but an electrifying pain weakened her legs, and her body mmed back down onto the ground quite loudly.


    *Bang!*


    The sound of Yasenia''s body falling was like a hammer to their hearts, making their body twitch in pain.


    Yasenia closed her eyes and said. "I''ll trust you... But be careful... We can always choose another city... Also... Try not to kill as much as possible..."


    They allforted her while a silent wrath burned in their hearts. The fact that Yasenia stood up because of the sound made them irrationally angry at everyone outside. ''How dare they make our dragoness stand up when she suffers so much because of it!?''


    They looked outside, and the previous hesitation about killing disappeared amid their bloodlust.


    Thankfully, they heard Yasenia''s words, so they didn''t act rashly.


    Even then, they wanted to ughter everyone on the outside and allow their dear dragoness to rest assured and have a peaceful environment for the transformation.


    Ghana sighed in relief and was about to order the soldiers not to charge when Tatyana''s soul-chilling voice spread in the zone. "I''ve told you, don''t force us. I''ve warned you we can''t stop the ritual. I promised you''ll regret it if you challenged my bottom line."


    Tatyana floated on top of the dome and looked down at all the people.


    The moment the Death Empress appeared, it felt as if the temperature in the surroundings had dropped, and the ce around them looked more dark and ominous.


    Amidst this dark feeling, the red eyes overflowing with red light felt like the gaze of death itself.


    Tatyana''s lips arched in a sneer. "I can''t use my original summons because they are too strong. How about I make some new ones."


    Then, she extended her hand, and Death Energy rushed toward her like crazy.


    ck energy streams rushed toward her hand, creating an intricate, elegant, powerful-looking sword.


    While looking at the white-dressed woman holding the ck Death sword, the powers spectating clearly felt, for the first time, that they might have underestimated the unknown force.


    Tatyana shed her sword toward the one-thousand-creature army without saying anything, and the air before she exploded with a grating sound as a ck crescent zoomed toward two hundred of the soldiers.


    Before anyone could react, the sound of flesh being cut sounded, and the bodies of those who were touched by Tatyana''s energy de exploded in fleshy bits.


    She had used a powerful [Death Intent] and [ughter Intent] inbination with an energy sh to create that effect.


    The eyes of everyone present widened with pure fear as they looked at the messy and bloody part where people previously stood.


    However, this was just the beginning. "[Death Absorption]. [All-Epasing Undead Resurrection]."


    As soon as Tatyana''s phantasmal voice spread, all the energy from the people she had just killed rushed toward her, entering and nourishing her body. Then, death energy spiraled around the ce of the massacre.


    Meat chunks and blood seemed to go back in time as they reformed the people who had just died. However, their hair was white, and their eyes were a ghostly green.


    Then, they all kneeled on one knee and shouted. "Long live the Death Empress!"


    Following that, the meat of all of them fell from their bodies, only leaving a skeleton behind with phantasmal green mes int he empty eye sockets.


    However, the aura of death in them increased, strengthening the creature.


    The only creatures that could remain as fleshy creatures in Tatyana''s army were those with great potential or those resurrected in the general rank.


    Tatyana saw that all of them were useless in the long run, so she lost interest.


    Then, her eyes turned toward the other petrified people.


    If the instant assassination of hundreds wasn''t enough to scare everyone, the subsequent mass resurrection and flesh loss were enough to gue the spectating creatures with nightmares for years.


    Ghana had a small impression of this woman. Although her sense of presence seemed concealed, she was eye-catching, and her temperament was always gentle and tranquil.


    However, looking at the floating Death God before her, she couldn''t help but swallow, trying to moisten the throat that had be dry because of fear.


    The girls inside the dome looked at the powerful Death Empress in awe.


    Tatyana looked around and said. "We arrived in this City with good intentions. My masters don''t want to be disturbed during this delicate time. We also didn''t expect the ritual to get so out of control, so we intended topensate the powers in the future."


    The people gulped, but no one interrupted this person. Who knew if her sword would be directed at them the next time she swung it?


    Tatyana continued with an eerily calm voice. "However, I see that the hospitality of this City is just this much. Forget aboutpensating. If any of you dares interrupt again. I''ll massacre your powers in this City, leaving no one alive. This is ourst warning."


    Then, without waiting for an answer, the skeletal creatures dissolved into a ck mist, floated inside Tatyana, and then the Death Empress re-entered the dome.


    The spectators took a deep breath, only now realizing they had been holding their breath. Feeling the cold sweat and their sticky robes, all of them began trembling. ''T-That human is too terrifying. H-How strong must her masters be to control something like that?''


    Ghana was hit the hardest since she had seen how tender and peaceful Tatyana could be. After understanding her powers, she felt like she had been walking around death closely this time.


    Meanwhile, inside the dome, Kali asked with a respectful tone. "Mother-inw, can we hold on until Yasenia finishes her transformation? Your deterrence might work on most of them, butrger powers mighteter to bother us."


    Tatyana answered with an eerily calm tone. "Unless a Dantian Spiritualization Realm expertes to their aid, they can dream of scratching my formations. If such an expertes and insists on bothering my little treasure..." Tatyana sneered.


    They all looked at Tatyana and gulped.


    Her posture was calm, but those eyes appeared to hold oceans of blood and massacre, giving them a strange feeling of fear, respect, and, let''s be honest, arousal for a few of them.


    Outside, Ghana came back to her senses and frowned deeply. She observed the trembling soldiers and sighed. ''As I expected, we can''t deal with them. However...''


    She looked at the energy rushing toward the Rune Dome and frowned. ''I just can''t allow them to continue... What should I do?''


    Ghana''s eyes shed with an idea and muttered. "Well, it''s better than nothing."


    She turned toward the remaining eight hundred soldiers and mentallymunicated. "Call the top powers of our City. Say that the people doing damage are too strong for our Koran City to deal with, and unless they want to have their items destroyed, they shoulde and help. Inform them of our losses to incur urgency."


    Ghana looked at those near her and continued. "A small team should inform the City Lord that we should not interfere again if he doesn''t want this precious little City disappearing from the map..." Then, remembering Tatyana''s skill, she said with a somber tone. "...Or worse. Now, go."


    The remaining eight hundred soldiers spread around the City tomunicate Ghana''s order faster than they cam. Who would want to stay in the immediate area of these frightening people?


    Ghana''s order was like music to their ears!


    The Harpy looked at the mansion for a long time and sighed. ''Although I really want to stay on good terms. I am currently the first secretary of this City. I have to be loyal and stop whatever you are doing since I can''t guarantee thepensation you speak about is real.''


    Ghana''s face became tired, and she leaned on a nearby wall. ''Will you still ept me if I want to join you in the future? Will you me me? Will you... survive the nine sects?''


    Ghana looked down, and her hazel eyes became dispirited. "I hoped to be friends with all of you, but this is going too far. The livelihood of many will be affected even if you stop now, not to mention allowing you to carry on."


    Tatyana and the others looked outside and saw movement. However, they didn''t take the initiative. Their current position was very delicate, so they could only act on cue of whatever they threw to them.


    An hour passed, and soon Tatyana and the others heard a voice from an old woman in the sky. "Juniors, stop whatever you are doing."


    After looking up, they saw five people floating above their mansion in different flying treasures. They were three men and two women.


    They could perceive the characteristical aura of peak-level Earth-ranked treasures when they observed the items they were flying on.


    The sword below one of them was even more mighty at the low-level Heaven Rank.


    The one who spoke was an old woman in green cultivation robes and sitting on a flying cauldron. Her aura was profound and powerful.


    Just a look, and they understood that these people were on the high levels of the Ethereal Soul Body Realm.


    Before Tatyana spoke, Kali''s eyes shed with an idea, and then she threw a pill toward the female elder who spoke.


    It was a low-level Heaven-ranked pill.


    The elderly woman caught the pill and looked at it for a moment. Then, her eyes shone with interest and surprise.


    Kali spoke respectfully. "Senior, I can guess you all are from a powerful force since you dared approach even after our previous threats. However, we don''t have any bad intentions, and our ritual has just gone awry. Nevertheless, it won''tst another twenty-four hours (Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria spected the time)."


    "Sadly, what we are doing is impossible to stop, or the consequences would be dire (She can imagine Tatyana''s anger). However, we can create things like these. I hope we can reach an agreement and not be irreconcble enemies. The short-term losses will be iparable to the future gains we can offer."


    Ghana''s face was filled with surprise and praise. ''I thought they could only be forceful, but it is clear that they know how to adapt depending on the strength of their opponents.''


    The old woman was clearly an alchemist, so she asked with apparent interest. "How many of those can you create each year?"


    Kali''s lips arched. ''Since they are interested, we can salvage this situation with easy-to-create items.''


    Kali looked at the others and saw that they all had understood her intentions rather quickly. ''As expected of those Yasenia chose, none are short-sighted.''


    Tatyana said calmly. "What you are thinking is good. However, remember that we must act like a strong party."


    Kali and the others nodded and looked at the people in the sky.

 Chapter 396: Troubles resolved? First contact against Intents.

    Chapter 396: Troubles resolved? First contact against Intents.


    After observing the pill for a while, the old woman stopped speaking. One of the people who arrived with her asked without bothering to cover their conversation. "Elder Mu, are you really going to ignore what they are doing?"


    Elder My lifted her eyebrow and said. "What''s wrong with it? You already know how precious are low-level Heaven-ranked pills. This pill is enough topensate for most damage they''ve done to us. Moreover, this pill has an incredible purity of eighty-five percent."


    The sword-riding Elder snorted. "As if material wealth is something we care about. This is about respect for their elders. If we tell them to stop, they should stop."


    Cecile interrupted while listening from below.


    Her tone was calm and neither servile nor overbearing. "Elder, to be frank, although we are a recent power, we are not afraid of your sects. While living in a single ce may be difficult, unless your sect masterse personally to deal with us, we are confident in escaping your pursuits. Mypanion has used that pill to show our sincerity, but you should understand that we don''t fear you."


    Then, before the elders could speak, Cecile spread her bloodline pressure toward the surroundings. She allowed it to run rampant and didn''t hold back one bit.


    All beast-rted creatures felt a wave of invisible pressure surrounding their bodies, their faces changing instantly.


    Moreover, because of the [Void Soul Purifying Tear], the item Cecile obtained in the middle of the Phoenix Lake and swallowed not long ago, her soul had constantly increased in strength.


    Her soul wasn''t the only benefiting thing. Her bloodline became more potent too, and the influence more significant.


    The Elders, who were arrogant before, were shocked. "You... What kind of bloodline is that? I''ve never felt something like this!"


    Cecile didn''t answer and restrained her aura. "I hope to create good rtionships with the elders. What do you think?"


    The elders couldn''t help but be thoughtful. Cecile had done what she did because she had seen that Bloodline Level is a highly effective and versatile tool in the Distancia Continent.


    Their strong auras allow them to bluff much more convincingly and better than if they used words.


    Even this time, it worked as intended. The thought that someone with such a powerful bloodline and cultivation level could be a rogue cultivator was ridiculous in most people''s eyes.


    An elegant veiled woman with pointy ears standing on a flying flute said with a tinge of interest. "Well, you''ve proven yourself. You have resources and influence. We won''t be unreasonable. However, we need at least an exnation to understand what is happening."


    Before they could answer, another robust tigerkin riding a hammer said with a snort. "A single pill is not enough for this old man. Who knows if that pill is just a treasure lying around in your spatial rings."


    Andrea grinned, throwing a jagged, dark, one-handed sword to the sky.


    The hammer-riding Elder shed before the sword when it appeared before them. A single look and he could tell that it was a high-level treasure.


    After the sword fell into his hands and he analyzed its level, his eyes couldn''t help but widen. "A mid-level Heaven-ranked sword!? Hmm... This sword is interesting. The energy cirction is different than usual. Also, which materials are these? I''ve never seen some of them..."


    Hearing the murmurs of the Elder, the others looked at the opaque rune dome with deep eyes. ''They are not simple.''


    Andrea''s deep voice reached their ears. "A single pill is not much. How about when we include that sword? It''s nothing much, but It should be sufficient."


    The girls heard the Elder and frowned. ''A mid-level heaven sword? That''s not something we have plenty of... What is Andrea thinking?''


    However, they didn''t interrupt, cing their confidence in her.


    Their eyes changed, and they became even more interested in this group. The flute-riding woman said. "Astral Sky n, right? It seems that you are not simple. Even if this is a bluff, the fact that you have the mentality to let go of a treasure of this level is enough to gain my admiration. I won''t interfere in this matter anymore. Remember to visit my house. I''ll send a person to invite you soon."


    Then, the woman disappeared into the distance.


    Elder Mu, the alchemist, also said simr words and flew out.


    The hammer-riding Elder looked at the other two and said. "You two, don''t be stubborn. Don''t young beasts making progress and bing more powerful fill you with good feelings? They''ve got guts, resources, moderate strength, and good intentions. Either way, our losses won''t cross a Hundred high-level Parus. That''s not even pocket money for your grandchildren."


    Then, this man left, disappearing into the distance.


    The sword-riding Elder looked at them and asked. "How much time do you need toplete whatever you are doing?"


    Kali said. "Not more than a day. Moreover, the absorption potency will start diminishing in an hour or so."


    Thest Elder, a violet-robed man standing on a giant blue eagle, said. "Elder Huo, it isn''t worth it offending them for this. Although we don''t fear any power, we should not be too unreasonable. The absorption can only damage things of the mortal and low-level spirit rank at most."


    The sword-riding Elder snorted. "It won''t affect any of you, that I know. However, I don''t know when our sects became so tolerant."


    The other man tapped the eagle with his foot and said. "Well, let''s resolve itter. We can always follow Elder Song''s lead and invite them for an afternoon."


    Then, the eagle soared toward another part of the City.


    Elder Huo looked down and said. "Resist one attack of mine. Then I''ll also retreat."


    When he finished speaking, he saw a silver-armored woman appear on top of the Dome. She had full-body armor and tall stature, holding an imposing halberd and giving a powerful aura.


    Andrea said calmly. "Elder, whenever you are ready."


    The sword below Elder Huo appeared on his hand, and then he aimed toward Andrea.


    A mysterious aura enveloped his body, making Tatyana''s face change. ''Andrea, be careful. He has [Sword Intent].''


    Andrea''s face became serious, and she didn''t dare underestimate him.


    In an instant, her aura burst out, sharply increasing the temperature around her. Then, molten metal covered her entire body, encasing her in the [Chromosphere].


    Then, she buffed herself with plenty of skills. [Mental Enhancement], [Sr Skin], and a new skill called [Searing Sun Mantle], which increased the temperature and hardened all the molten metal around her.


    Elder Huo said. "You have some ability, but I must remind you that my sword is not simple. Prepared or not, take this!"


    Elder Huo drew his sword from the sheath, and the pressure from the attack was like a mountain pressing down.


    Andrea''s eyes became solemn as she chanted aloud. "[Molten Shield], [Molten Wall], [Sr sh Spear]."


    When Elder Huo finished drawing the sword, a powerful and invisible crescent rushed toward Andrea together with a sword howl.


    The air was cut apart as it approached Andrea at extremely high speeds.


    The golden spears Andrea sent toward it exploded, slightly weakening the attack but unable to change its pace.


    Then, the attack hit the first of the four defenses set up by Andrea. [Chromosphere] allowed her to duplicate [Molten Wall] and [Molten Shield], hence the quadruple barrier.


    Andrea knew that this wouldn''t be enough.


    Therefore, she clutched the halberd with her two hands, and the tip of the spearhead of the weapon lit up with a small bright red me.


    The invisible crescent made contact with the first [Molten Wall] and sliced it into pieces without a chance of resistance.


    Kali and the others looked solemnly at the ease that the sword light cut through Andrea''s first barrier.


    Yasenia''s eyes shed with worry as the attack came closer and closer to Andrea.


    Meanwhile, with a calm heart, Andrea stepped forward and swung the halberd from its backward position in a fast and powerful arc.


    She used all the muscles of her body and back in a perfectly well-coordinated manner to increase the momentum of her attack. By the time her halberd was midway, the sword crescent had already sliced all her four defensive walls.


    Elder Huo shook his head. ''She isn''t strong enough to block it... Huh?''


    The small bright red me in Andrea''s halberd tip suddenly burst into an inferno.


    A red glow illuminated Andrea''s ce like a sparkling red Sun suddenly appeared. Then, Andrea''s deep and powerful voice echoed around.


    "[Star Searing Strike]."


    *BOOOM!*


    The two attacks collided, creating a whirlwind of mes that consumed arge area around Andrea.


    Everyone held their breath as the shockwaves stopped.


    Elder Huo looked interested as the mes dissipated, revealing the uninjured armored woman.


    Although the magma armor around her had minor cuts, they didn''t even reach her second armor.


    Everyone was stunned into speechlessness. ''She resisted that attack!? How?''


    Those knowledgeable about Intents were even more bbergasted. ''She stopped an intent-coated attack without intents herself and having less cultivation level? Who the hell is this monster?''


    Although they couldn''t differentiate Andrea''s cultivation, the aura she gave was


    Andrea looked up and spun her halberd once, stopping when it became vertical. "Good sword. However, it wasn''t able to prate my defenses. I hope Elder Huo will keep his word."


    Elder Huo lifted an eyebrow and caressed his beard. "Not bad. Although I didn''t go all out, you could block it with a lot of ease. Even If I had gone full strength, you would have probably seeded. Well, I''m not someone who breaks promises. We''ll probably see each other soon."


    Then, he stood on his sword and left.


    Andrea looked around, making people retreat a step involuntarily.


    After giving everyone a warning look, she dissipated all her skills and fell back down into the house.


    As soon as Andreanded, she felt Yasenia''srge headnding beside her. Andrea turned to look at her and smiled tenderly.


    She also removed her armor and spread her arms to hug the giant dragon''s head. "Good girl, now there aren''t any more people who will bother us. You can continue your transformation in peace."


    Yasenia growled weakly and opened her mouth slowly to lick Andrea tenderly. Andrea chuckled as the tonguerger than her body licked her.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn clicked her tongue. "They took the pill and the weapon. So shameless. It thought they would return them and then speak about cooperation between our powers."


    Kali snorted. "I expected something like that, so I don''t really care. The pill I gave them was an experimental pill I created in my free time. Its name is [Ambient Cleaning Pill]."


    Kali chuckled and sat beside Yasenia''s head to pat her as they spoke. "I took inspiration from Yasenia''s cleaning jades. Surprisingly, it ended up in the Heaven rank, but its utility is very limited."


    Cecile asked, "What does it do exactly?"


    Kali exined. "It makes the room where you ce it smell good. It can also hide odors and, because it is in the Heaven rank, it can cover huge rooms. You can ce the pill in an inconspicuous corner, and the whole room will be very fragrant no matter what you do inside."


    They looked speechlessly at the fox, feeling that she truly was too¡­ foxy.


    Kali saw their reaction and chuckled. "Don''t look at me like that. If you think closely, it is very useful. You can hide the smell of ambient poisons of lower levels than it and the smell of any dangerous substances. You can hide the smell of powerful treasures. You can also hide the smell of assassins in one room to make an ambush against a person. There are plenty of uses; you have to be creative."


    They all blinked twice and then got thoughtful. After Kali exined it, although it was underwhelming for a heaven-ranked treasure, it could be pretty valuable in the right situation.

 Chapter 397: Final difficulties.

    Chapter 397: Final difficulties.


    After hearing Kali''s exnation, they turned toward Andrea. Evelyn wasn''t shy and asked. "So, did you also give them a mediocre Heaven-ranked weapon? Even if Kali painted the pill into the useful spectrum, we could all understand it isn''t that good."


    Kali chuckled. "So blunt. Couldn''t you leave me some face?"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "No one is stupid here, my good friend Kali."


    Kali didn''t contradict her and just raised an eyebrow.


    Andrea looked at their questioning eyes andughed. "Well, you''ve also got me. More than a sword, I gave them a limited item."


    Angel tilted her head and asked. "What do you mean?"


    Andrea nodded. "Let me exin. Do you remember the sword we saw in the auction house we participated in in the past?"


    Cecilemented. "The one where we got Kaleina?"


    Hearing her name, the little dragon lifted her head and squeaked.


    She was currently coiled around Tatyana''s neck, burying her little head in Tatyana''s hair. The scent of her hair was calming for the little child. The main reason was that Yasenia''s blood coursed through Kaleina''s veins, even though she wasn''t Yasenia''s child.


    Therefore, she had some innate familiarity with Tatyana.


    Tatyana didn''t expect something like this at first.


    After learning about it, her heart for the little dragon became a little softer, and she decided to treat her like her grandchild. Although she wouldn''t be a loving grandma, she would not slight Kaleina in the future.


    They all looked at the cute little dragon, and their eyes shone with pampering. They understood that she was partially Yasenia''s child because Kaleina had Yasenia''s blood on her. Therefore, they were always very loving of her.


    And yes, you could say that Kaleina had two biological mothers and a father if you counted Yasenia. Dragons are incredible species, after all.


    After the small cuteness attack, Andrea continued exining. "Yes, the auction where we got the little one. There was a sword that attracted Yasenia''s attention, so I also kept it in mind. This sword could splinter in contact and dig crystals in the enemies. It was quite an insidious sword."


    Angel also remembered because it was entirelypatible with her ss attribute. She asked with interest. "Did you make a replica?"


    Andrea shook her head. "It is tooplex. Although the rank wasn''t high, the effects, inner structure, and materials are too rare. However, I seeded in making a prototype, even when this prototype couldn''t regenerate itself. Of course, it has a regeneration mechanism, but Metal attribute cultivators can only activate it."


    They all nodded and saw why Andrea was willing to give it away. Although the mechanism exists, without the artisan themselves telling you how to use it, it will be almost impossible to use."


    Andreamented. "To reach heaven grade, I had to increase its splinting capabilities and strength. In turn, this makes it so that the sword bes useless faster. Don''t get me wrong, it is a good sword, but you must deeply understand the weapon to use it efficiently. As it is, it will only be an "n-times use" item."


    Cecile looked back and forth between these two women and concluded. "So you scammed them both? Quite gutsy."


    Kali chuckled and caressed Yasenia''s giant head. "They dare disturb our dragoness; they deserve a little bit of scheming as a payback. They should be happy I didn''t give them a pill with the [Purple Heart Poison] as an aromatic poison."


    Their lips twitched. ''Poison masters are terrifying, especially this fox who is slowly specializing in parasites.''


    They remembered seeing Kali handle those squishy and squirmy insects, and their skin broke into chills.


    Andreamented. "Yasenia is changing back to human form. We''ll soon be able to create items together in a more tangible way."


    The others opened their eyes in realization. Evelyn hit her palm with her fist. "Right! I almost forgot. Yasenia, my love, we''ll soon work together~."


    Yasenia smiled tiredly. "I''m... looking forward... to it."


    Andrea looked at the lethargic Yasenia and felt distressed. However, she put on a cheerful appearance and kissed her snout. "I''m excited to create something with you for real, my love."


    Yasenia chuckled tiredly and smiled, "Yes¡­ I also want to¡­ create something¡­ with you."


    They felt a sharp pain in their hearts, but they smiled.


    Yasenia saw through their facade but couldn''t do anything because it felt horrible.


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana and asked. "Mom... Is there more danger?"


    Tatyana looked outside and shook her head. "I don''t think so, little treasure. The harpy isn''t very agreeable with making enemies with us, and after our show of strength and resources when dealing with the Nine sects, we managed to gain a small window of protection."


    Tatyana continued. "They''ll probably just stay nearby until youpletely transform, or, well, for them until the ''Ritual'' stops."


    Yasenia nodded and closed her eyes, focusing entirely on digesting the pill''s effects.


    She moved her energy through her meridians, absorbed energy from the outside, and used her Dantian to mobilize it.


    The energy moved thanks to both these things, creating something like the blood cirction system, with the Dantian as a heart and the meridians as veins and arteries. Yasenia made sure to use her physique andprehension in energy, together with her instincts and the abundant Yin energy she absorbed from her mother and the others.


    Cecile''s Yin energy was the most natural for her to absorb, Tatyana''s the most powerful, Kali''s the mostfortable, Andrea''s the most vigorous, Evelyn''s the most calming, and Angel''s the most pleasant.


    Her body felt some relief when their energies swirled inside her body together with the many other energies like the Star, Moon, and Sun. Yasenia then thought of methods to make the process better.


    In truth, she had been pondering since the beginning, but with everything happening, she couldn''t entirely focus.


    ''My foundation is not being damaged. My body is growing nicely without imperfections. The energy quantity is not bad, but it could be better. I can feel that the growth pace is nearing the limit, but I should be able to make it faster and better. I have a hunch about this because my body shouldn''t be so drained of energy. What am I overlooking?''


    Yasenia sunk her mind into her Dantian and saw that it was empty besides the four things floating like a sr system.


    Yasenia''s consciousness focused on the mini Celestial Energy "Sun" in the middle, and she got thoughtful. ''This... Huh? Has my body used Celestial Energy? I have roughly the same amount as in the beginning.''


    Yasenia observed for a while and realized that her body was not using Celestial Energy. ''That''s strange. Why isn''t my body using it?''


    Yasenia had roughly twelve strands of Celestial Energy in her Dantian. It was rather time-consuming to replenish this kind of energy, so she used it sparingly. However, she decided to try and use it together with the pill. ''What will happen?''


    She curiously separated a strand from the nail-sized, starry-blue sphere. Yasenia saw it shrink, and it began absorbing energy to replenish itself.


    Then, she slowly carried that strand of starry-blue colored Celestial Energy outside her Dantian.


    The second the strand of Celestial energy entered her meridians, Yasenia felt as if energy exploded inside her. The weakness and sleepiness vanished, and her whole body felt as if somebody had injected it with stimnts.


    However, it wasn''t good as her body expanded faster, and the pain multiplied.


    *ROAR!*


    Outside, the others only felt the terrifying pressure emanating from the dragoness, soon followed by a pain-filled roar.


    They were startled and looked at Yasenia anxiously. They saw Yasenia stand up and w the ground again painfully. Tatyana frowned and hastily asked. "What happened, little treasure? What did you do?"


    Yasenia clenched her jaw as she tried to control her body. She was trembling as she stuttered. "The Celestial Energy in my Dantian, ugh, wasn''t being used, so I used it. Hisss."


    Tatyana frowned and asked, "Is your Celestial Energy regenerating?"


    Yasenia sunk her consciousness inside and observed the rotating mini-star. Then, she nodded slowly, trying to ignore the torment. "Very slowly, but it is regenerating."


    Tatyana approached her and ced her hand on her heart area. However, the second her handnded on Yasenia, Tatyana felt tremendous pressure, and her body was sted away.


    *Bang!*


    The sound of Tatyana hitting the ground followed, stunning all the people present. Yasenia was scared, thinking she had hurt her.


    However, Tatyana stood up without injuries and with a smile on her lips. "So that''s Celestial Energy? The second I came into contact with it, I was sted away by its aura."


    Tatyanamented. "You''ve managed to shorten the time by two hours, little treasure. If you want to elerate it more, you can use more Celestial Energy. However, it will be much more painful."


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia and said. "If the effects are simr, each strand will lower the time by two hours. You need at least sixteen more hours, so using eight of them will do the trick. There should also be some extra benefits. However, since your body was reformed by using Celestial Energy in the first ce, it will probably just increase yourpatibility with it. Srength-wise, it shouldn''t affect you much."


    Yasenia nodded and said. "Then, I''ll use the eight strands."


    Tatyana''s thoughtful face froze for a moment, and she shouted. "Wait-."


    *BOOM!*


    All of them felt as if a steel wall mmed their bodies and flew backward until they smashed against the formation dome. Thankfully, the strength wasn''t enough to hurt any of them, but they were all dizzy.


    *ROAAAAR!*


    Yasenia''s terrifying dragon roar woke them up with a start, and they looked over.


    In the middle of the garden, Yasenia continuously banged her head, limbs, and body against the ground, creating various craters as she roared and roared in pain.


    Angel became so distressed that she was about to cry. "W-What''s happening?"


    Tatyana''s eyebrow twitched with annoyance and worry. "She took all eight strands at the same time, this stupid daughter."


    Tatyana took a deep breath and shed beside her. "How are you doing, little treasure- Huh?"


    *BANG!*


    Tatyana''s body flew backward after Yasenia''s enormous tail mmed her like a tree-sized whip. They all were stunned.


    Looking at Yasenia, they saw her usually golden eyes,pletely red-colored and irrational, like a wild beast.


    *ROAR!*


    After a powerful and intimidating roar, they saw Yasenia charge toward them with dangerous intentions.


    However, none of them moved, unable to react to Yasenia''s sudden attack.


    By the time they reacted, the extremely quick dragoness was lowering her w onto the nearest person, Evelyn.


    Andrea shouted. "Evelyn, dodge!"


    Evelyn didn''t move and saw the enormous w looming over her.


    When they all felt that Evelyn was about to be squashed, the w stopped abruptly.


    They looked up and saw Yasenia''s facial muscles warping. Evelyn jumped andnded on Yasenia''s head. Then, she smiled and said softly. "It hurts, right, dear? Don''t worry. Lie back down, and we''ll soothe your pain."


    Yasenia''s vision was blurry, and she saw a small creaturending on her snout. Her first instinct was to move her head and chomp the person. However, she realized who she was after hearing her voice and smelling the scent.


    "E.ve.lyn?"


    Evelyn smiled calmly and nodded. "It''s me, my love. Lie back down."


    They all saw Yasenia''s red eyes turn golden again, and then, as if someone had cut her strings, the beast fell onto the ground.


    Evelynnded right near Yasenia. Yasenia moved her head softly andined. "Dear... It hurts."


    Evelyn didn''t have any fear and hugged her dragoness. "I know. I know."


    She kissed the giant dragon''s head repeatedly and soothed her. "Breathe calmly, my love. Everything will be fine in a moment."


    Yasenia hummed a soft and whiny answer. "Mn."


    The others could only sigh in relief and also approached without any fear.


    They soon surrounded Yasenia''s dragon head, and they began pampering her.


    Tatyana emerged from the rubble and patted her dress to make all the dust fall. "My Heavens, I didn''t expect that. Thankfully, my little treasure instinctively controlled her strength, or I would have had broken bones."


    The others looked at Tatyana, and Angel asked worriedly. "Are you okay, mommy Tatyana? Is Kaleina okay?"


    Tatyana waved her hand. "Yeah, she didn''t hurt me. Kaleina is safe in my dress. She is just a little scared because of the loud noise."


    A small purple head with golden eyes popped from Tatyana''s cleavage, looking around timidly.


    Seeing that she was still in the mood to look around, they all sighed and smiled.


    Andrea turned toward Ebirah and said. "Are you okay?"


    Ebirah was frozen in the ce she hadnded after being sted away. Andrea''s call woke her up. "Eh? Ah, yes. Wow, L-Lady Yasenia is so strong. T-This princess has never seen something like this."


    Sierra sighed at the side. "Evelyn, I know you trust Yasenia, but next time, dodge. Just in case. She just hit Lady Tatyana; hitting you next wouldn''t be unreasonable."


    Yasenia felt guilt crush her heart andmented. "Evelyn... Listen to Sierra... I don''t want to hurt you..."


    Evelyn kissed her eyelids and nodded. "Okay, my love, I understand."


    Tatyana appeared before Yasenia and hugged her head, kissing her repeatedly. "To think that the pain is enough to make you lose your sanity for a short time, it must hurt so much, right dear?"


    Yasenia apologized with a remorseful and painful tone. "S-Sorry, mommy."


    Tatyana looked at her tenderly and said. "Don''t worry, little treasure. Your subconscious affection for us is too strong, and you stopped the rampage even before it started. You are so cute, little treasure. I love you a ton."


    Regardless, Tatyana really wanted to spank her. "However, even if it hurts, you deserve it. If it hastens your growth, of course, it will make it hurt more the more you use it! Now, look at you. Couldn''t you have used that beautiful brain of yours for a second and absorbed it one by one?"


    Yasenia whimpered and looked at Tatyana with tears in her eyes. That gaze was practically shouting, "Why is my mommy berating me when it hurts so much?"


    It was a direct hit to our girls'' hearts, and they all resumed their pampering of the dragoness.


    Tatyana''s gaze softened, and she sighed. Then, she approached and looked at those big, watery, golden reptilian eyes caressing her. "Silly girl. Don''t you know that if it hurts you, it also hurts me? Be careful the next time."


    Tatyana then measured the effects and sighed. "Twenty more minutes, little treasure. You have to hold on for twenty more minutes, and you are done."


    Yasenia nodded and gritted her teeth.

 Chapter 398: "Im back, dears." [End of Book Seven]

    Chapter 398: "I''m back, dears." [End of Book Seven]


    During thest twenty minutes, they saw Yasenia''s body growing at much faster speeds.


    The speed was so fast that her scales couldn''t keep up with her growth and began falling off to give way to new, bigger, and more lustrous ones.


    Moreover, her horns also fell once, and new and more charming horns grew extremely fast.


    Even when their aesthetics were not trained to differentiate the beauty of a beast, one had to be blind to realize that Yasenia gave a much more alluring aura than before.


    The curves of her body had softened, her body had be less bulky and more streamlined, her facial features had gained a more charming feel, and her eyes were human-like, expressive, and able to tell stories with just a single look.


    The golden parts gave a dim sheen. The characteristic glow of her starry blue scales was also more entuated without being too eye-catching.


    Not to mention, Yasenia''s height was nearing twenty meters¡ªsimr to a seven-story building.


    Considering the charming long tail, her length reached almost eighty meters. In modern terms, it was longer than amercial airne.


    The wingspan wasn''t any less than her length, making her extraordinarily imposing and beautiful.


    When they looked at the now giant Moon and Sun in her wings, they couldn''t help but sigh in amazement. ''Such a beautiful creature. Just looking at her is enough to spend an entire afternoon.''


    Tatyana looked at those scales and four-meter-long horns on the ground and said. "Andrea, keep them safe. You will be able to create a semi-transcendent level scale armor and weapons with them if you use them now. Of course, if you break through your cksmithing skills, your chance to create your first Transcendence level item will be right around the corner."


    Andrea and the others were stunned.


    Tatyana looked at them and smirked. "We are quite fortunate. Yasenia''s scales and horns are probably the best material to create robes, weapons, and armor in the Distancia Continent. With many of them, creating a dress for each of us is not impossible."


    The girls were at first ecstatic. However, they soon frowned and looked at Yasenia. Andrea asked, "Do you not mind, my love? I won''t do so if you feel ufortable having your body parts turned into items."


    Yasenia couldn''t speak ormunicate spiritually because of her exhaustion, but she still gave a reassuring gaze. Her eyes seemed to tell Andrea she could take them at will and use them as she pleased.


    They felt a little touched. They knew that Yasenia pampered them, but they could only feel warm and fuzzy inside each time she did so.


    How could Yasenia not agree to allow them to use her body parts to create powerful items for themselves?


    If doing so wouldn''t upset her dears, Yasenia would even self-mutte to give them her body parts.


    Of course, she would never do so because this was crossing an invisible line she should never cross, and she knew it deep inside.


    The girls helped gather the small mountain of scales and tworge horns. Evelynmented. "I''m still too new to tailoring to use these scales efficiently. I feel that if I use them now, it will be like using gold to make shit, so keep them with you for the moment, Andrea."


    Andrea wanted to say something, but Evelyn snorted and said. "However, you better not use them all. I also want to use the gift our dragoness gave us. After powdering and changing them into silk, I want to create some robes with them."


    Andrea blinked twice and then chuckled. "Don''t worry. I''m also still reluctant to use them. After all, this will be the best material I''ve worked with in my life. I want to increase my strength and familiarity with them first. Such a treasure has to be treated sparingly."


    Yasenia felt so happy that they cherished her scales, and a weak smile appeared on her lips. If she weren''t exhausted, her tail would certainly be wagging.


    Thankfully her body had almost stopped growing, and she was adjusting to the new size and regaining her energy.


    Without any more incidents, Yasenia''s growth finally stopped at the size mentioned earlier¡ªtwenty meters in height, eighty in length, and eighty in wingspan.


    This also meant that, finally, the events outside also stopped.


    Ghana was still standing outside, and when she felt the absorption suddenly stop and disappear, she sighed in relief. ''Although we''ve lost two hundred people, the rtionship between our groups is still salvable. I have to report back to the City Lord and make him enter into reason.''


    "We are leaving! Register the names of those who died and send thepensation to their families."


    The general frowned, not convinced. "Miss Ghana. We should wait outside until theye outside and give us an exnation!"


    Ghana''s usual calm aura became extremely cold in an instant. She turned toward him, and her spiritual pressure exploded from her for the first time.


    The wave of energy was suffocating for most of them, and a trace of terror shed in their eyes. Ghana said with a low and intimidating voice. "You better stop bothering our previous guests. If it weren''t because your impatience and stupidity, would we have lost two hundred powerful guards for nothing!? Shut up before I get really furious and retreat to the barracks!"


    The general''s animal ears ttened, and he stuttered. "Y-Yes, miss."


    He didn''t expect Ghana to be a mid-level Ethereal Soul Realm powerhouse!


    Ghana snorted and pped her wings.


    With a powerful sonic boom, Ghana disappeared into the distance.


    All the soldiers sighed in relief, and after onest look toward the now-calm Runic Dome, they left.


    Meanwhile, inside, they all just finished gathering all the dropped scales.


    When they were about to speak, they felt the enormous body of the dragoness move.


    They turned to look and saw Yasenia slowly standing up.


    The enormous dragon''s frame slowly blocked the sun before them as it finally stood up.


    Yasenia''s aura took a turn. Then...


    *ROAAR!*


    The giant dragon''s roar made the sound-canceling barrier wobble dangerously as Yasenia''s aura flooded the entirety of the house.


    The imposing sight of Yasenia''s outstretched wings as her throat trembled together with her dragon roar made something instinctive and primitive inside of them want to surrender their everything to her.


    Angel, her soulmate, Kali, the most sensitive to bloodlines, and Cecile, her interlocked soul, felt it the most clearly, and their cheeks flushed.


    After Yasenia stopped roaring, she felt refreshed. Although she was still tired, she could finally stand up without feeling like her body was about to crumble into pieces.


    She turned her head and looked down at the others.


    Seeing the tiny creatures below her, she chuckled. ''So cute. They are like little dolls.''


    Yasenia walked around them, including Sierra, andy in a circle surrounding them.


    Her enormous body made the eight-meter-tall Sierra look small. Meanwhile, Ebirah looked at the massive creature with starry eyes and a pounding heart, not in arousal but excited to see a powerful beast.


    Tatyana sighed, "Who would''ve thought that she was only like a big tiger not long ago? Now, we can y sports on her back."


    Tatyana reached for a tear that wasn''t there and said. "They grow so fast, sniff."


    The mouths of the others twitched.


    Feeling mischievous, Yasenia asked with a smirk. "Do you want to try doing it now?"


    Evelyn looked at Yasenia seriously and said. "My love, I don''t want to die so young. Your thing can only be measured in meters now! I also bet we can explore your cave like a real one now!"


    Yasenia''s lips twitched. "Okay, you win. Anyway, how do I be a human now?"


    Angel whines. "Ah, you''ll be human so fast?"


    Yasenia lowered her head and smiled. "Why? Is my baby unsatisfied?"


    Angel blushed and nodded. "I-I want to y with you and fly around on your back."


    Yasenia got thoughtful and said. "We can''t do that now, baby. Although I also want to carry you around, I''m too eye-catching. Beast hunters wille running if they discover a dragon such as myself. Previously, I was just a "young dragon." The risk was minimal. Now... How many people will want my body to create items?"


    Angel realized and got scared. "O-Okay, you transform fast into a human."


    Yasenia smiled gently and gave Angel''s whole body a single kiss. "Good girl."


    Then, she turned toward Tatyana and asked. "So, how do I be a human?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "I don''t know. It should be something that you know innately."


    Yasenia frowned and pondered.


    In the meantime, the others didn''t lose time and began running around her body as Yasenia thought. They even used her back as a slide.


    Yasenia, of course, allowed them to do as they pleased.


    After some minutes, her eyes brightened. "Ah! So that''s the method. Hoh? Quite easy. Hm, hm. I see. I need to use my energy topress my muscles by exerting pressure with the meridians."


    "Then, to make the flesh change, I should..."


    "Hmm, the bones are a problem, but if I use the skill this way..."


    "The body functions can also be maintained thanks to the soul..."


    Yasenia revised her transformation method for a while.


    The others yed andy around as Yasenia''s calming, thoughtful voice caressed their eyes.


    The ethereal sound in her mellow voice was truly bone-softening.


    Cecile asked curiously. "Will your human form change?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Besides my tail, it shouldn''t change much. However, in the future, once I master the art of transformation, I''ll be able to semi-transform."


    Evelyn asked cautiously. "Will you be t?"


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "Will you not love me if I''m not as busty as before?"


    Evelyn''s expression stagnated.


    Yasenia saw her constipated expression andughed aloud.


    Evelyn sighed and resigned herself. "Well, I can satisfy myself if your butt is as fleshy as before."


    Yaseniaughed again. "Silly girl. Stop messing around."


    Evelyn chuckled and said. "You asked a stupid question. My answer should be as stupid."


    Yasenia looked at her tenderly and said. "Sorry for attacking you before, dear."


    Evelyn shook her head. "Don''t worry. I knew you wouldn''t harm me."


    Yasenia turned toward Tatyana and lowered her head to look at the small Kaleina.


    Kaleina had seen the whole transformation process, so she knew that this was her dear mom. She squeaked in delight after seeing Yasenia much more energetic. "My little precious was worried. Sorry, mom is alright."


    The gentle voice was enough to make our girls sluggish and warm. ''Sigh, she is a sin.''


    After ying with them in her dragon form for a while, Yasenia decided to begin her transformation. "Dears, retreat."


    They all nodded and jumped off of her.


    Then, Yasenia began circling her energy.


    Energy surged inside her as the [Primordial Energy core] converted the World Energy into her own.


    Yasenia''s giant body began to shine in a radiant but soft light. Then, they saw the enormous dragon slowly shrinking.


    The speed was much quicker than before, and the process was calm and peaceful.


    The lights of dusk, together with Yasenia''s radiance, created a view that would charm anyone. Moreover, the moving energy formed a soft, warm gale that caressed their bodies and carried Yasenia''s presence.


    They couldn''t help but rx and feel as if their bodies were being hugged by their dragoness. It was soothing and peaceful. ''Thankfully, the transformation is painless and fast.''


    They saw her height shrink from twenty meters to ten, five, and finally, a little less than three meters.


    Then, her body didn''t only be smaller, but it also began changing forms.


    This technique was a natural skill for most high-bloodline creatures. Something created and passed through their genes by their ancestors to allow a painless transformation.


    It wasplex, but it was easy for beasts. It''s like the uncontroble things inside a human that we don''t know how it works.


    Although Yasenia was the first dragon of her species, that didn''t mean that she didn''t have knowledge from her ancestors, she was a dragon, after all. Moreover, Yasenia has evolved from the Sun God, Moon Goddess, and Tatyana''s bloodlines.


    No matter how different her current bloodline, [Empyrean Cosmos Dragon], was, she had absorbed their generational and gic traits.


    The first visual changes were the wings. They slowly folded on top of her back and began melting into the skin. Then, the neck shortened as her long face shrunk.


    Yasenia went onto her hind legs, and their bone structure changed into a straight pair of beautiful legs.


    Her arms also changed, and her ws disappeared, leaving behind a pair of slender and beautiful hands.


    The scales on her body sunk inside her skin, like pebbles falling into the water, and left behind soft bluish skin.


    However, the color soon changed, going into a healthy pinkish-white.


    Then, they observed her chest as the t surface became more voluminous, gaining a very bountiful and perky shape.


    Those familiarrge pairs of breasts appeared before their sight, and they couldn''t help but feel nostalgic. ''Our big dragoness is back.''


    Well, you can''t me them. Those gorgeous breasts were quite a characteristic feature of our dragoness.


    However, as her glossy ck hair grew in an instant, reaching below her waist, there was a special change.


    Around her body, a beautiful blue, golden, and silver dress appeared. It was off-shoulder and opened in the middle, showing a generous cleavage that opened until her belly button.


    A skirt made from her own starry-blue scales, long in the back and short in the front, also materialized, allowing their eyes tond on her plum thighs and long legs.


    Yasenia looked like a Celestial and Seductive goddess.


    On her feet, a pair of high boots thatplemented what she wore surrounded her dainty and soft-looking feet.


    Her beautiful and long dragon tail remained the only thing from her dragon form. However, this didn''t diminish the change because it wasn''t the triple-section tail like before. Now, it was exactly like her tail in dragon form¡ªa starry blue tail with beautiful golden rings surrounding it. The tip waspletely golden.


    Moreover, the tail glowed softly like her dragon body, leaving a lingering image of beautiful glittering stars wherever it moved.


    They all held their breaths as the unmatched beauty reappeared before them. They didn''t want to disturb the beautiful creature suddenly emerging from the transformation.


    Instead of just the seductive aura she carried before, her body and her dress also gave her an ethereal beauty that a mortal could never hope topare.


    Finally, Yasenia''s closed eyes slowly opened, revealing a charming pair of golden slit-eyes that could snare souls with a single look.


    She looked at them with a smile on her kissable and naturally moist lips and said, soft and gentle. "I''m back, dears."

 Chapter 399: A short spar. New [Empyrean Cosmos Dress].

    Chapter 399: A short spar. New [Empyrean Cosmos Dress].


    Yasenia''s smile, new seductive dress, and curvy figure as she spoke softly made their hearts hot, and their minds fell into a daze.


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow with apparent joy, and her eyes curved in beautiful crescents because of her joyous smile after realizing that her beauty had dazzled them. ''Standing there with a silly expression, they look so cute~. I want to eat them~.''


    If the previous expression wasn''t enough, Yasenia''s delighted smile was like the nail in the coffin. ''I can''t. She is too beautiful!''


    Cecile sighed. "Can I ask her to return to her dragon form? I don''t want the world to see her."


    The others snapped out of their trance with Cecile''s words. After finding them too possessive, they wanted to find fault in Cecile''s words. However, they couldn''t say anything after looking at Yasenia''s figure up and down two more times. ''I want to change her into a pendant and hide her in my robes!''


    Andrea finally muttered. "It has yet to reach the three-month mark, yet I almost forgot how ravishingly stunning our dear is in her human form. Moreover, unlike before, she gives this soul-snaring feeling that makes me quite... aroused."


    Andrea sighed, resigned. "I can understand your concerns, Cecile. I really do."


    Yaseniaughed softly and began walking toward them with her usual sashaying steps. The soft hips and flexible waist twisted in a mouthwatering way as the gorgeous tail swayed behind.


    As she approached, Yasenia spoke slowly and with an evident smile in her voice. "Sorry, sweetheart, darling. You signed for this when you said yes to being with me~. You''ll have to protect me if you don''t want bad people from stealing me away~."


    Evelyn almost cursed while feeling her heart speed up. "When sheughs, she is even more lethal¡­."


    Yasenia suddenly stopped walking as she felt a golden bulletnding on her chest. She blinked twice and looked at the head full of blonde hair rubbing in her generous cleavage.


    "I missed this~." Said Angel while greedily sniffing Yasenia''s sweet floral scent as she buried deep within Yasenia''s breasts.


    The softness surrounding her head as Yasenia''s firm and protective arms went over her shoulders to push her deeper made Angel think she was in heaven. She tightly hugged Yasenia''s waist and relished the feeling of her dragoness''s embrace.


    Yasenia caressed Angel''s head and slowly massaged her scalp while allowing her to do as she pleased. "Are youfortable, baby?"


    Angel was a human-shaped blob already, so she could only mewl in response.


    Evelyn nodded with teary eyes. "Finally, the giant heavenly tits have retur-."


    *Bang!*


    They all blinked twice after Evelyn flipped away and looked at the person standing still five meters away. ''H-How did Yasenia''s tail hit Evelyn!? She is too far!''


    Yasenia smiled and looked at them calmly, her long tail swishing behind herzily. ''Her Tail-pping Dao has leveled up!''


    They shook their heads and decided not to delve deep into the mysteries of the Tail-pping Dao. Then, they approached her.


    Meanwhile, since our baby was in the dragoness''s embrace, her hands naturally came into contact with Yasenia''s dress. Although the excellent pair of happiness mounds blocked her vision, her spiritual sense could still analyze Yasenia''s dress.


    Angel had never seen this dress, and the texture reminded her of Yasenia''s scales. Therefore, she lifted her head from Yasenia''s cleavage and asked curiously. "Where did that dresse from? I''ve never seen it on you before."


    Yasenia tilted her head and looked down while asking. "What dress- Huh?"


    They all felt their lips twitching. ''Did she not realize that she is wearing a dress!?''


    However, Yasenia''s gaze had been locked onto them since she opened her eyes. Angel''s head was also buried deep in her revealing cleavage, so it was perfectly possible that Yasenia didn''t realize it. ''However, she should have at least felt it, right?''


    Nevertheless, they knew they were wrong when Yasenia looked at Tatyana with a lost expression and repeated Angel''s question. "Mom, where did my dresse from? I''ve never seen it before."


    Tatyana was speechless. She looked at it and frowned for a moment. Then she said. "Mirrory, can youe out?"


    Mirrory materialized and looked at Tatyana with a puzzled expression. "What''s wrong?"


    Tatyana looked at her and said, imitating Angel''s cute expression. "Mirrory, where did the dresse from? I''ve never seen it before."


    They all choked and entered a coughing fit.


    ''Did she have to put such a cute expression!? My heart is going to burst with this pair of mother-daughterbos!''


    Mirrory''s eyebrow twitched, and she looked at Yasenia up and down. "This should be her innate gear, right?"


    They didn''t know what this was, and their confused expressions were enough for Mirrory to understand. "This is something high-ranking beasts have. After they understand the dress code in their humanoid form or shape, they usually use their own scales or feathers to create attire. Yasenia is a special case, so she should have created it unconsciously since she already understands everything."


    Mirrory said. "Of course, this is something very unusual, and not all beasts can develop something like this. However, by now, I guess that it doesn''te as a surprise that Yasenia can."


    They all took the news smoothly.


    Tatyana was curious, and she approached Yasenia to touch the dress. Yasenia let go of Angel to allow Tatyana to inspect her.


    However, when Tatyana''s hand came into contact with her, Yasenia''s mouth dropped as she said. "Wait, I can feel your hand."


    Tatyana blinked and poured her energy inside her. Yasenia stayed still and asked. "How is it? Did you find something?"


    Tatyana said. "Hmm, it is connected to you. So I guess that this is simr to a second skin. Do you want to name it?"


    Yasenia shrugged and gave it a name. "How about [Empyrean Cosmos Dress]."


    Tatyana nodded and looked at her thoughtfully.


    Then, Tatyana poked Kaleina''s head into her cleavage again, hiding her.


    The dragoness who was about to hold her dear Kaleina blinked, confused. When she was about to ask why she did so, Evelyn interrupted, taking away her attention from Tatyana.


    "Well, you can''t call that a second skin, right? It is more like a half-skin. She is almost naked with how much of her body she shows."


    The others were about to chuckle when Tatyana suddenly punched Yasenia''s stomach.


    *Bang!*


    Yasenia''s body bent forward as her face twisted in pain. With a grunt, she clutched her stomach and looked at Tatyana with a speechless gaze. "W-Why did you hit me so hard?"


    The others were dumbfounded and looked at Tatyana in a daze.


    Meanwhile, Tatyana blinked, surprised. "Wow, your body sure is sturdy. I didn''t hold back a bit, yet you managed to absorb a full blow from me. Moreover, you only felt enough pain to grunt. Your body and this dress are quite strong."


    Yasenia didn''t know whether tough or cry. She straightened her body, towering over Tatyana, and snorted. "Aren''t any other better ways to test it? Why did you hit me?"


    Tatyana looked up at her and smirked, "I wanted to catch you off guard to test it better. By the way, is it as good in the unarmored parts?"


    Yasenia was about to answer when her mind connected Tatyana''s question with her previous action. ''Crap.''


    She knew what wasing, so she instantly blocked over her naked chest with her hardened tail.


    However, she felt something striking her leg as her world spun sideways.


    *Bang!*


    Tatyana''s kick made her feet airborne, and her whole body spun to the right. As she was about to hit the ground, Yasenia instantly used her tail to p the ground andunch her body backward.


    After two spins, shended on the ground perfectly, ready to receive another attack. Tatyana hadn''t yed with Yasenia in a while, so she didn''t hold back.


    As Yasenia expected, Tatyana approached her with a smirk, and her fist clenched. However, Yasenia wouldn''t act cowardly just because she was Tatyana.


    Yasenia took a step forward and punched toward the iing punch with the intention of meeting with it.


    Tatyana dodged, and they began exchanging blows.


    The ground around them cracked as their powerful attacksnded. However, Yasenia was suppressed because of Tatyana''s dodging skills.


    Yasenia had been a bit careful because of Kaleina. However, after noticing the protective barrier around Tatyana''s chest, she knew nothing would go wrong if they just used their physical bodies.


    She clenched her fist and punched with all her strength.


    Tatyana''s eyes shed. ''Finally. Although I can dodge and deliver a counter-punch, I really wanted to see her brute strength. Let''s sh with just pure strength and without tricks.''


    Yasenia''s and Tatyana''s fist met.


    *BOOM!*


    After a visible shockwave, Yasenia staggered back two steps, her fist hurting.


    However, Tatyana was almost blown away by the monstrous bodily strength of the dragoness.


    Only after sliding for twenty meters did Tatyana stop her momentum.


    The other girls were stunned.


    Tatyana looked at her red fist and felt that some bones almost broke. Her eyes shone with praise and delight. ''My little treasure is so strong~. If she can learn a body cultivation method... I can''t wait, fufufu.''


    Yasenia didn''t follow up. She knew that the punch hadnded because Tatyana had allowed it. Of course, she had countermeasures for when Tatyana dodged. She wouldn''t allow herself to be beaten easily, after all.


    Even then, she was confused about some things after their exchange. She was too easily suppressed, after all.


    Tatyana nodded in praise. "Not bad. After the first surprise attack, you could maintain your bnce andnd on your feet. Then, your other technique was clean, neat, and not as unpolished as before. Your bodily strength is also superb for someone at your level. You finally have the body and skill to do justice to your dragon heritage."


    "Of course, your technique is still rough on the edges and can improve, but with our exchange and your current judgment capability, I can tell you''ve improved by leaps and bounds."


    Yasenia''s eyes shone with happiness as Tatyana looked at her and said. "Good job, little treasure. You''ve worked hard."


    Yaseniaughed happily and ran over to hug Tatyana in a bear hug.


    Suddenly surrounded by her daughter''s soft body, Tatyana was content and hugged her back. ''How can such a soft body have so much strength? She is so bouncy and soft, like a giant marshmallow.''


    Yasenia didn''t care about Tatyana''s pinching and rubbing and asked her with confusion. "Mom, how did you manage to sneak attack me and then attack my blind spots so easily? I had my spiritual sense all over you, and we were so close, yet I couldn''t react before my eyes picked your attacks."


    Tatyana said calmly while eating her daughter''s tofu. "Of course, I tricked your spiritual sense."


    Yasenia was speechless for two reasons. "Why did you say something so outrageous as if it was the mostmon thing in the world? Also, why are your hands messing with my butt as if it was dough?"


    Tatyana tilted her head. "You have such a juicy ass. It really gives people the desire to take a bite. Where did you take it from? I''m not that plump in the ass department. And, well, it is quitemon to try to trick spiritual sense, is it not?"


    Yasenia used her tail to p Tatyana''s butt. Then, she said, "Of course, it isn''t normal! Also, your buttocks are as good as mine. Why did you lie so tantly?"


    The other girls were speechless at the strange conversation. ''Are you going to talk aboutbat or butts!? Why are you keeping two conversations at the same time!?''


    Tatyanaughed and stopped acting silly. Of course, her hands didn''t stop misbehaving. How could she lose the chance to grope the sinful body hugging her?


    "It is not normal for people at your level, but it is a necessary skill you must learn. The method is simple and difficult. You must use your spiritual sense to cover your body and escape the opponent''s senses."


    Tatyana kissed Yasenia''s neck and said. "Those who can''t learn will be at a clear disadvantage. However, you can only do it after advancing into the next realm because you need your soul, mind, and body to bepletely linked. Therefore, until you reach theter stages of the Unification Realm, it is not really possible. Not even for you."


    Yasenia nodded. Then, she said. "By the way, the damage to unprotected parts is a bit bigger. But the difference is negligible. Even then, I feel more protection on the parts covered by the dress."


    Mirrorymented. "Don''t worry. You can change the shape of it at will once you familiarize yourself with it."


    Kalimented with a dreamy tone. "Yasenia wearing a full-body scale armor must look very handsome and heroic."


    The others nodded in agreement.


    Just imagining the dragoness''s long hair fluttering as she held her giant sword and wore full body armor was enough to make them sigh with an entranced expression.


    Cecile said with a rare sour tone. "It would be good if she dressed like that usually. Now, she is attracting bees and butterflies everywhere."


    Yasenia chuckled and suddenly gasped. She looked down at Tatyana and said strangely. "Are you in heat, mom? Why are your hands slowly creeping inside my panties?


    Tatyana shrugged, her red eyes shing with a yful light. "I can''t stop, little treasure. My hands have gained a mind of their own. If I hadn''t controlled them, they would''ve already slipped in the crack~."


    Yasenia sighed and let her body at Tatyana''s mercy. Thankfully, she had just transformed, and her sex drive was zero because of her tiredness. Otherwise, she would''ve already been tumbling in the sheets with Tatyana.


    They all walked to the living room and sat around peacefully to discuss how to mend the events caused by Yasenia.


    Of course, Yasenia didn''t miss the chance and bathed all her dears with real kisses. The sensation of finally being able to kiss properly was enough to make Yasenia soft and tender between her lovers'' arms.

 Chapter 400: Yasenias exhaustion. Reaction of Important parties.

    Chapter 400: Yasenia''s exhaustion. Reaction of Important parties.


    Of course, they didn''t rush to speak and thought about letting Yasenia rest first.


    Even if the dragoness''s natural regeneration was good, getting rest would do wonders for a person. The fact that a cultivator at their level doesn''t need deep rest didn''t mean that sleeping or rxing was not beneficial.


    Yasenia was on the sofa, leaning on Andrea''s tall body and resting her head on her shoulder. Her waist was twisted outward to avoid bothering her with her big tail.


    Angel and Kali had caught it and were ying with it peacefully. Unlike before, it wasn''t as smooth as the scales looked harder. However, the colors were much more beautiful since they were exactly like her dragon scales.


    When they saw Yasenia''s tail tip with the sharp-looking scales, they couldn''t help but frown for a second. Cecile was quite direct. "Yasenia, will you use your tail in the future? It looks painful."


    Yasenia was sniffing Andrea''s neck with her eyes closed in rxation as Andrea''s firm arms hugged her waist. The posture was toofortable, so she answered with a sleepy tone. "Don''t worry. Although the natural shape has changed, I can still smoothen the tail tip." Yasenia took in a deep breath and sighed. "Darling, you smell so nice~."


    Andrea''s face was tender as she softly kissed Yasenia''s forehead and cheeks. She couldn''t express how much she loved their current position. Tatyana was massaging her legs while she said jokingly. "Well, that''s good news. I didn''t want to lose the double-pration perk that naturally came with you."


    Yasenia snorted and snuggled deeper between Andrea''s arms. Meanwhile, she controlled her tail to smoother the scales. The others saw the scales moving slowly and shifting, finally bing a t surface with a tempting shape at the tip.


    Evelyn nodded and said. "Can you do anything new with it?"


    Yasenia thought for a second and thenmented. "Does this count?"


    They saw Yasenia''s tail top open in a circr passage to reveal a pink flesh tunnel. They were instantly stunned. Then, Evelyn muttered. "A tail-pussy."


    Their lips twitched. Kali asked, "So, what is this for?"


    Yasenia snorted and said. "My tail organs have be much more intricate. Now, I can absorb and expel fluids with it. In short, it really is a tail vagina. Of course, that''s not the main use, as I can feel that I can expel waste through it. However, I don''t understand why I developed it."


    Valeria guessed. "Probably your subconscious desire to have more ways of pleasing your partner affected your rebirth process. Moreover, you may be able to simultaneously gestate a life within your tail and uterus, making you more fertile."


    Yasenia sighed. "Well, I''ve been able to do this for a while already. It is also true that I have some organs I can''t tell what they are there for yet, so I can ept that exnation, even if it is a bit far-fetched."


    Andrea raised her eyebrow. "Why didn''t you tell us earlier?"


    Yasenia bit Andrea''s neck and opened her golden eyes for a second. "I was already shy having intercourse in my dragon form. Do you think I''ll make my body even stranger in your eyes?"


    Evelyn looked at Andrea and chuckled. "What, eager to try it?"


    Andrea snorted and looked at her. "As if I''m the only one."


    The others smirked. ''Well, she is not wrong.''


    Kali thought of something andmented. "Now that I think about it, I''m finally relieved from my duty of being the spokesperson!"


    Yasenia chuckled and turned her head to look at her. "Was it that hard, honey?"


    Kali was usually without her veil at home, so she smiled and shook her head. "No, but I feel more confident leaving the decisions to you. I prefer looking at things from the outside and helping you in the dark."


    Yasenia smiled softly. "You all have done an outstanding job since we came to this Continent, dears. Especially honey and sweetheart have worked the hardest. In the future, I''ll be confident to leave many responsibilities to all of you."


    Evelyn snorted. "You weren''t confident before?"


    Yaseniaughed andmented. "I was. However, now I''m not only confident but certain that you''ll do a wonderful job."


    Evelyn nodded ."That''s more like it."


    Kali rolled her eyes. "So I''ll not be free from work?"


    Yasenia snickered. "I''m sorry, honey. I want all of you to have something to rely on and something to excel. Remember that I don''t want to shackle you and leave you by my side as little canaries or flower vases. I want beautiful phoenixes that can soar the sky freely with their own wings to walk by my side."


    They all smiled and nodded, full of motivation.


    This was another thing why they loved her so much.


    Yasenia never disrespected their wishes and even put their sess before her own. She was always motivating them to push forward and polish themselves.


    Sometimes they wondered if Yasenia''s desire for them to be better was more substantial than their own.


    Angel eximed. "Don''t worry, Yasenia! I will be very powerful in the future!"


    Yasenia moved her tail to pat her head and smiled. "I''m looking forward to it."


    They all got silent and enjoyed a bit of the afternoon.


    After a while, Ebirah asked Andrea softly. "Andrea, did you send the letter to my family?"


    She spoke in a lowered tone of voice because Yasenia had fallen asleep between Andrea''s arms.


    Afterpleting her transformation, Yasenia was honestly exhausted to the bones. Not only has she suffered harsh torture, but her energy spending and creation have left her meridians and dantian hurting.


    Her body had been practically shouting for Yasenia to rest for a while already.


    Kaleina has also returned to Yasenia''s embrace.


    Although Yasenia''s form had changed, her scent remained the same. So she was currently nested in the mountain valley and surrounded by her mother''s presence.


    The little newborn dragon was in heaven and profoundly asleep. Hearing Yasenia''s strong heartbeat and smelling her scent as her pleasant body temperature surrounded her was as rxing for Kaleina as it could get.


    In our little dragoness''s opinion, the only better thing would be if her mother spoke to her with her usual gentle and pampering voice. However, contentment was written all over if you looked at her face.


    Andrea looked away from the sleeping Yasenia and nodded to Ebirah. "I''ve beenmunicating with Jorey for a while. The letter has been sent with top-level secrecy. After thest events, I bet that Jorey will be even more eager to gain favor with us, so she will most likely maintain the bargain on her part. Don''t worry, little Ebirah. Your parents will soon know that you are okay."


    Her tone was not low or high, but the deep and low voice was like a luby for the nestled dragoness. Moreover, she was leaning on her, so the vibrations Andrea created when she spoke felt rxing enough to sleep even deeper.


    Ebirah nodded and felt relieved. She really liked it here, but her parents loved her very much.


    This feeling went both ways. Therefore, she was reluctant to let them worry about her safety. Ebirah also didn''t ask how Andrea wrote the letter. She had confidence in her.


    Moreover, she had also seen Tatyana helping, which eased her heart even further.


    Evelyn asked. "What''s the intention on Jorey''s side? Are they unhappy about our abrupt change of ns?"


    Andrea said. "She is willing to wait for the auction to pass. She has even told me she is eager to see what kind of treasures we will auction, and she is gathering capital to fight for some of them."


    Angel was surprised. "Why is she so confident in us?"


    Kali chuckled. "That would be thanks to your dear Yasenia. They met twice during the time we were here. At those times, she used her childish behavior to let Jorey know a little about what we intended to sell with the method of slips of the tongue. Her identity as a dragon child lowered Jorey''s guard, so she could easily manipte the conversation."


    Angled nodded.


    They looked outside and decided to wait for tomorrow to do their business. They had to meet with influential people, so they wanted to rest for tomorrow''s events.


    The night was peaceful as Yasenia slept until the next day''s morning.


    While our girls recovered from their tiredness, the city was not silent, and this night was bound to be a bit chaotic.


    Yasenia''s transformation didn''t cause too much damage. However, some weak locks, items, and part of the walls had been somewhat damaged. It was easy to fix, but if left unattended, it could lead to a disaster in the future.


    The City Lord was in his desk, received report after report, and was considerably annoyed. Not to mention, Young Master Fu, his child, has recentlye and protested about Yasenia and the others, making him dislike them even more.


    The tipping point to almost irrational hate was when Ghana exined the situation and sided with outsiders. He still could remember Ghana saying things like. "City Lord, I know you are angry, but the group is not easy to provoke. Even the Nine sects decided to give them some face; wouldn''t we be rushing to our deaths if we provoked them?"


    It sounded logical and rational, but he didn''t like it. He was from a powerful n with influence throughout the Distancia Continent. Did he have to give face to some unknown people?


    He looked at the night sky and muttered. "Astral Sky n... Let''s see how you solve the iing troubles."


    He opened amunication channel and said. "Ghana,e to my office. I want you to do something."


    While this happened in the City Lord''s house, the elders of the Nine sects had also gathered in one ce.


    The sword cultivator, who looked like an upright middle-aged man,mented. "The Astral Sky n finished much earlier than they said. Were they deceiving us?"


    The [Nine Pure Melody Sect] female elder shook her head. She looked like a woman in herte thirties. "They didn''t. Their voice had no fluctuations. Although they weren''t 100% honest, I frankly could not tell you which parts they spoke half-truths. Probably because of that formation around their ce."


    The violet-gold-robed elder had some wrinkles but didn''t look too old. After hearing their analysis, he nodded thoughtfully. "Our [Nine Golden Body Sect] has to bow down to that kind of formation. Just looking at it, they should be rted to the [Perfect Formation Gate Sect]. Although they aren''t a Nine sect, they are close enough strength-wise. If they are not... I can''t imagine another power that can create such aplex formation array."


    The cksmithing elder looked buffed and rough. He rubbed his beard andmented. "Don''t be so sure. I''ve previously seen the formations from the Perfect Gate, and those runes around the dome arepletely new to me. If the energy used to create the formations weren''t from someone not that strong, I would have mistaken the formation quality to be simr to the Sect Leader from the [Perfect Formation Gate Sect]."


    The others got thoughtful, and the sect from the sword-cultivating sectmented. "They''ll probablye to find us tomorrow. How about we wait for them in the same ce? We can''t allow some unknown power to look down on us too much, no matter how strong they are."


    The elder from the Golden Body sect snorted and said. "Are you resentful that your sword was so easily blocked, Old Huo?"


    Elder Huoughed. "My [Nine Earthly Sword Sect] is not so narrow-minded. I''m just curious about how they''ll react."


    The others looked at him half-believing.


    The night went by busily, and another day arrived.


    Outside Yasenia''s house was a brown-feathered harpy apanied by a group of soldiers.


    However, the harpy didn''t look happy and was frowning deeply. ''Was the City Lord''s brain eaten by a pig!? I really want to p him!''


    asionally, she would look at the house''s entrance. Other times, her gaze would gravitate toward one of the giant guards at the side. Ghana sighed and crossed her fingers. ''Please, don''te out today.''


    The Guard Captain beside Ghana was the same that apanied her yesterday. Therefore, he was apprehensive when he was ordered toe back here. After thinking about the situation calmly for a night, he understood that he had almost sent his soldiers on a suicide charge yesterday.


    He turned toward the harpy at the side and asked respectfully. "What do we do now, Second Secretary?"


    Ghana frowned at the title. After yesterday''s events, the City Lord had demoted her from the first to the second secretary. Just thinking about the person who took her ce made her want tough in anger. ''It seems that blood is thicker than water! Ugh, I really want to m him around!''


    The guard captain felt the strand of intense pressure released by Ghana''s anger, and he gulped. ''She looks quite inoffensive, but her current face is enough to want me to straighten my waist.''


    Ghana answered the Guard Captain coldly. "We wait until they appear. We''ll leave and return tomorrow if they are not here byunch time."


    They all nodded and didn''t protest.


    Hours went by, and Ghana began to rx.


    However, right when they were about to leave, the formation surrounding the house became transparent while a group of women became visible.


    Ghana initially wanted to curse, but her thoughts got stuck when her eyes fell on the group of five heavenly maidens dressed in white, guarded by a tall armored humanoid and led by a blue-wearing woman that could only be described as a goddess walking on earth.


    *********************


    Author Note: Chapter 400! What an absurd number to think about. I''m really d to all of you, dears, who apanied me on my little journey!


    What will happen in the next chapter? Stay tuned to know! The novel cover art can be seen on the Patreon Link in the synopsis! Or you can go to discord to see it~.

 Chapter 401: Ghanas change of mind. Walking into the Elders mansion.

    Chapter 401: Ghana''s change of mind. Walking into the Elders'' mansion.


    Ghana initially wanted to curse, but her thoughts got stuck when her eyes fell on the group of five heavenly maidens dressed in white, guarded by a tall armored humanoid and led by a blue-wearing woman that could only be described as a goddess walking on earth.


    The steps of the five white-wearing females were elegant and moved the dress they wore beautifully. They had opaque veils on their faces, oAnly showing their different yet equally enchanting eyes.


    The flowy white dresses and veils gave them a mysterious feeling, making them look ethereal and out of the norm. However, although their steps were simr, even a spectator could guess each of their unique personality traits. One looked pure and innocent, another mischievous, the next gentle and soft, and the two leading looked cold and extraordinary.


    However, their coldness was different. One was like a person high in the sky, unreachable and aloof. The other looked like a natural monarch, elegant and deterrent.


    Even with their particr attitudes, they all shared a single thing¡ªtheir submissive temperament as they walked behind the dragon woman.


    Speaking of which, Ghana''s and every other person''s eyes were locked on her.


    The beautiful, off-shoulder blue dress was as captivating as a starry night sky, and the revealing nature ignited a fire in everyone who looked at her.


    The dragon scales that created the skirt looked orderly and didn''t make it stiff, allowing it to sway with the wearer''s steps.


    Her walking was three parts dignified, three parts elegant, and four parts seductive.


    However, the thing that made heads turn was not the dress but the person wearing it.


    She had a gorgeous face that could seduce anyone.


    The visible golden slit eyes, the naturally thickshes, and the straight and beautiful eyebrows gave her a soul-stirring gaze that many would kill for.


    The semi-transparent ck veil that highlighted the fairness of her skinbined with the semi-visible red smiling lips was hypnotizing.


    They could also see a small purple beast coiling around her bare neck. The shiny purple scales made it look like a ne of the highest quality.


    The seven women together were like maidens that had descended from a pce of fairies.


    Even Ghana, a harpy ustomed to seeing beautiful women, couldn''t help but have her breath stolen away by the leading dragon woman. ''So beautiful she makes the Moon pale inparison. She doesn''t lose to our matriarch in the slightest.''


    Everyone thought simrly.


    Yasenia looked around and saw the hundreds of guards. Between them, she spotted a familiar figure. ''Hm? nna has alsoe this time?''


    Each person she looked tensed in nervousness, and a natural smile appeared on her lips. ''It has been a while since I received such looks~. Well, let''s see what Ghana hase to do.''


    Ghana saw the dragon woman approaching slowly and had to take a deep breath to calm herself. ''City Lord, don''t me me. A person like this can''t be simple, so I can''t follow your instructions.''


    Yasenia spoke slowly in her naturally mellow and attractive voice. "First Secretary Ghana, right? I''ve heard my girls speak about you. Could you tell me where the Elders that appeared yesterday live? I would like to visit them. My disciples made amotion, and I sincerely wish to apologize."


    Ghana internally gasped. ''She is the master of that bunch? No wonder she looks like someone powerful. Moreover, that tail is very simr to the small dragoness. Is she her mother?''


    Yasenia''s eyes looked at the naked harpy up and down for a moment. She saw that although she looked excited when looking at her, she controlled her body''s reactions very well. ''Not bad. She is quite rare among her people. Other harpies would have already been drooling in more than one way.''


    Yasenia didn''t find fault in Ghana for the previous events. She knew this person was following orders.


    Leaving everything behind to curry favor or to protect them was unrealistic. They''ve just known for a day, and unless the City Lord screwed up and let this person go, she would have to work hard to sway this person to her side.


    The self-control and discipline she showed only increased Yasenia''s evaluation of Ghana.


    Yasenia spoke again, her tone a little softer. "Miss Ghana, I know you may hate my juniors, but I want to make amends with your city and its residents. After I go to the elders, I''ll step into the City Lord''s mansion to personally speak with him."


    Ghana woke up from her stupor and stuttered for a second. "A, um, yes, yes."


    She coughed once and gathered herself. "Our Koran City is more than wee to make amends as long as thepensation is enough. Make sure that we won''t take advantage of you. However, the damages are in the thousands of High-level Parus. I don''t know if you have the capital for it."


    Yasenia smirked under the veil, making her eyes curve beautifully. Ghana gulped. "Well, how about this? We''ve been hidden for a while, refining our craft. We want to start selling our items and opening a series of shops. Would you like your Koran City to have the first [Astral Sky Shop]? We promise the residents in this city to have ten percent off for life. It isn''t exaggerated but can amount to considerable money over time."


    Ghana was surprised and got thoughtful. Yaseniamented. "Our shop will be a high-end shop focused on quality products above the Earth Rank. We''ll also sell small batches of inferior products to allow the moremon residents to have a chance to visit us. Of course, our items will bepetitive and align with Koran City''s prices."


    Ghana was surprised. This was an excellent offer. She wouldn''t evaluate it like that if Yasenia was ordinary, but their products will be Earth Rank and above. If only Koran City residents had the discount, this would encourage influential people toe to the city.


    She really wanted to say yes directly and felt that this person was sincere.


    However, she wasn''t the first secretary anymore, so she didn''t have the authority to make a decision like this one.


    Ghanamented. "Although I personally want to ept your proposal. I don''t have the authority. You should also first gain forgiveness from the major powers in our city."


    Yasenia lifted her straight eyebrow. "The first secretary doesn''t have the authority?"


    Ghana coughed and said, embarrassed. "I''ve been demoted, so I''m no longer the first secretary."


    Yasenia paused and was incredulous. ''Is the City Lord right in the head? Or did he find someone even better than Ghana?''


    Ghana saw that Yasenia was confused, but she didn''t understand why. Therefore, she exined further. "After you deal with the major powers, you should step into the City Lord''s office. I''ll wait for you there so you can see Leader Fu as fast as possible."


    Yasenia swished her tail thoughtfully and said. "Good. We''ll talk in more detailter. In honor of my dragon bloodline, I promise to pay the damages as long as the values presented to me are reasonable and honest."


    Ghana was once again surprised. A dragon''s promise was highly precious. Yasenia also wanted to avoid conflict, so she decided to be honest and pay for the damages she caused. But...


    Yasenia looked at Ghana coldly and released a wisp of her bloodline. "However, if you try to take advantage of my promise and humiliate my honor, I swear not to rest until the Koran City disappears from the map."


    Ghana felt constricted and breathing became difficult. Yasenia''s pressure was like a giant mountain pressing on her. At that moment, she understood even more deeply that these people were not littlembs waiting for their demise. They were sleeping dragons that disliked being disturbed and waking them up would only spell doom.


    Ghana answered seriously. "I won''t let you down, senior."


    Yasenia asked again about the direction for the elder''s residence, and Ghana answered. Then, Yasenia turned and walked away.


    Ghana heard Yasenia''s fading voice. "I''m not worried you''ll let me down. I''m worried your City Lord will. If you feel that you don''t belong to the City Lord''s ce, you cane to us. I always appreciate talent."


    Ghana was surprised and looked at Yasenia''s group''s back. Imagining herself walking with these seven people created a certain yearning in her heart. ''It feels good to be appreciated...''


    Then, she frowned and got thoughtful. ''The n today was to use nna''s familiarity with them to threaten them to pay for the costs. Thankfully, I didn''t have to carry it through.''


    Ghana sighed and touched her forehead. ''The City Lord is losing touch with reality. After so many years, our ns have many other links besides myself, so leaving won''t be too troublesome. I''ll give Fu Hao onest chance toe to himself. If he keeps being stubborn, don''t me me for cutting old bridges.''


    Before leaving, Yasenia approached nna. "You, big girl, are nna Cobaltfist, right?"


    nna was wearing full-body armor and holding two heavy-looking giant swords with her four arms.


    ''I-Is this person talking to me?''


    ''She really is speaking to me... Ah! I-I have to answer.'' she fell into a daze after confirming that those ensnaring golden eyes were locked onto her but reacted quickly.


    nna hastily nodded after Yasenia''s question, looking a little flustered. "I-It''s me."


    Yasenia chuckled and said. "Rx, I''ve heard from my girls that you are quite exceptional. Could you give me a way to get in touch with you? I have an offer for you."


    nna hastily nodded and told her where she lived. Then, Yasenia left without bothering her more.


    A guard of her race at her side looked at her with a jealous expression. "You are fortunate. Although thatdy is small, she looks like a beautiful doll. Having her as a leader and seeing her often is a blessing."


    nna didn''t answer but agreed in her heart. ''Thatdy is really beautiful.''


    As they walked across Koran City''s streets, Yasenia and the others talked slowly.


    Kali said with a happy tone. "It feels good to have you lead the conversations again. I can rx and listen on the sides~."


    Evelyn giggled. "it is really nice. We just have to act mysterious and let her speak."


    Andrea scolded with a smile, "You silly girls. Don''t bezy, and remember to pay attention to her conversations. If you have any ideas, don''t forget to tell her."


    Yasenia chuckled. "Don''t worry too much, darling. Now that I can finally take the lead, you girls can rx and leave everything to me~."


    Cecile snorted. "Don''t pamper them so much. You''ll raise a bunch of useless lovers."


    Yasenia giggled and joked. "Well, I don''t mind taking care of all of you for the rest of my life."


    Evelyn teased. "Who was the one who told us to be more active? Now you tell us to be good-for-nothings? You can only pick one, my love."


    Yasenia sighed. "Well, although I want to carry you in my pocket and protect you from the sun and the rain, I have to let go~. What a cruel fate!"


    Tatyana spoke jokingly. "Don''t worry, little treasure. If you want them to be wastes that can only live from you, you just have to tame them in bed."


    Yasenia''s eyes shed with a predatory light and scanned them. "Hmm~, I''ll think about it."


    They didn''t know whether tough or cry. ''Our waist will suffer in the future.''


    Evelyn changed the subject. "By the way, will we really pay for the damages?"


    Yasenia nodded. "We have to show that although we are powerful, we aren''t unreasonable."


    Tatyana asked. "Are you forgetting something?"


    Yasenia smirked and waved her tail tip from side to side. "I haven''t, mom. The next step is to show that, although we are reasonable, we aren''t easily bullied."


    "This way, people will be more secure when trading with us and won''t dare swindle us. Moreover, if we are arrogant, we''ll call for unwanted attention. If we cover for our mistakes without showing weakness, we will receive attention from interested parties."


    Yasenia followed it up with a conclusion. "Gaining infamy is easy. If we refuse to pay, everyone will know about our [Astral Sky n]. But creating a good reputation and strong opinion is what we want. This way, we''ll keep being low-key since people will forget the events."


    Tatyana nodded. "Good. Remember that respect and image are only worth so much. Strength makes people respect, fear, tter, or look up to you. You will be slowly taken advantage of if you don''t show a powerful stance."


    Yasenia nodded. "I know."


    They went around the houses of the elders, only to find two of them empty. However, once they reached the third house, a lizard woman maid weed them, saying that the five elders were waiting inside.


    Yasenia and the others were surprised. After preparing, they stepped inside the luxurious andrge mansion.

 Chapter 402: First face to face with the Elders. Yasenias unstoppable momentum.

    Chapter 402: First face to face with the Elders. Yasenia''s unstoppable momentum.


    Once they crossed the gates, they arrived at a finely decorated frontal garden. It wasrge and spacious, giving off a luxurious vibe.


    The dragon woman leading them was trying her very best to look calm. However, from the instant she saw Yasenia, her pheromones were about to go crazy. ''W-Who is this beautifuldy? I-I want to revere and give my body to her! She smells so nice, and her draconic aura is so strong~.''


    Yasenia didn''t realize the strangeness of the draconic beast human maid and asked softly. "Excuse me, I want to make sure, but you are guiding us toward the Elders of the Nine Sects amodating in this city, right?"


    The maid''s scaly and pointed ears became hot. "Y-Yes, miss. I''m guiding you to our elders. Also.. um, don''t worry too much. They weren''t in a bad mood before, so I don''t expect them to be harsh."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. ''Doesn''t this maid know that letting me know that is like giving me the initiative for our discussion?''


    However, after she saw that the calmly walking woman was throwing bashful side nces at her, Yasenia understood. Not only Yasenia but the others also realized and tsked their tongues.


    Cecile muttered. "Seductress."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched. ''I haven''t done anything!''


    Tatyana snorted. ''How about dressing more properly?''


    Yasenia was speechless. ''Put your hand on your bare chest and ask your heart if your clothes are much better than mine!''


    Andreamented. ''But Tatyana gives an elegant and majestic aura. You don''t lose to her, but your dress invites people to do sins!''


    Yasenia secretly snorted. ''It is not my fault that my figure is naturally seductive.''


    "Miss, we are here."


    Yasenia and the others stopped their discussion and became serious again.


    After the main door to therge mansion opened, a luxurious and densely decorated hall weed them.


    There were stairs in the middle and five rooms. Hanging on the ceiling, intricate chandeliers reflected the light beautifully.


    When Yasenia''s gaze reached the top of the twenty stairs covered by a carpet, she saw five elders looking at them. Their physical auras were restrained, but they were clearly releasing pressure on them.


    Yasenia internally scoffed. ''Is this their way of saying they are in a higher position than us? Well, you can dream if this little trick is enough to gain the upper hand.''


    One of the male Elders asked with a majestic tone. "For what reason are the juniors gathering here?"


    Yasenia smiled calmly andmented. "How about we go to a fitting room and talk about it? We don''t know which eyes and ears are listening at the moment, after all."


    The elder''s eyes shed with surprise. Not only was Yasenia disregarding seniority, but she was also telling them clearly that she didn''t feel safe in the middle of their house!


    This wasn''t a loud p, but it was like a figurative pat on the cheek.


    Their eyes squinted for a second, and they decided to release their bloodline pressure on Yasenia.


    Yasenia felt the wave of pressure rushing toward her and snorted. "Since you want to y that game, don''t me me for being rude. [Empyrean Dragon Authority]."


    *BOOM!*


    The world around Yasenia darkened as her aura invaded the whole room like an unstoppable tide.


    The maids and other workers at the side felt like someone had clutched their throats and shackled their bodies.


    The elders fared better just because their cultivation was higher than Yasenia. Even then, their expression had already changed from solemn to horrified. ''What kind of bloodline pressure is this!?''


    Yasenia didn''t use her bloodline for a long time, just one or two seconds. However, this small moment felt like one or two hours for everyone present.


    After they felt the pressure dissipating, most took a deep breath, searching for air even if they weren''t suffocating.


    The suffocation they were feeling was spiritual, after all.


    However, they soon calmed down.


    Yasenia didn''t lose momentum and spoke before the shock disappeared from their minds. "So, shall we talk properly now?"


    The elders reacted and saw the dragoness calmly standing in the middle of the Hall. Her posture was rxed, and her golden eyeszy, as if they had lost interest in dealing with them. Moreover, her beautiful hand slowly caressed the little beast around her neck.


    They frowned but couldn''t say anything. Although they had the Nine Sects backing, the benefit this group could give them was not something they could certainly get through other channels.


    Yasenia''s items'' value, her bloodline, and her rxed attitude made itpletely clear who had the advantage in the discussion.


    Yasenia stepped forward and walked toward them. All the personnel instinctively tensed when Yasenia walked, as if afraid of being noticed by her. She walked up the stairs and approached them, stopping five meters away at the same level. "Respected seniors, we are from the [Astral Sky n]. I''vee to discuss the deals my juniors have presented. However, before that, I would like to know from which power each of these seniors is."


    The old woman from the alchemy sect didn''t want the tide of the conversation to go so much in favor of this mysterious woman and said. "Junior, are you even qualified to make deals with us?"


    Yasenia''s expression became indifferent, and she said coldly. "Senior, I don''t want to disrespect you. However, I want to tell you that we aren''t afraid of any power on this Continent. Although we are a new n searching for connections and new partners, we are not pushovers."


    Yasenia said as a matter of course. "We have resources, power, and exotic items many people would kill for. We also have good intentions toward your sects. But you must know that just cing one in the market and putting the price of someone''s head as a reward would make it so that the person can only live in hiding."


    The sword cultivator eximed. "You dare threaten us!?"


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow calmly. "When did I speak about using these methods on you? Don''t make yourselves so important."


    They couldn''t help but get angry.


    However, Yasenia acted as if she didn''t see and told them firmly. "So if your powers want to look down on us, take advantage of us, or threaten us. We may not win, but we can cut some limbs at least. We are not afraid to apany you in dance until the end or to go to another ce to start all over."


    Yasenia then softened her tone a bit. "But we are honest about this cooperation. We will make the best possible deals as long as the partnership is mutual.


    Yasenia finished while saying. "Please, Elders, think carefully."


    They swallowed their anger and pondered over her words.


    They''ve indeed tried to make these juniors look inadequate and inferior to gain an advantage. However, it was the first time someone acted boldly before them and rejected their intentions so firmly.


    Nevertheless, despite threats in her words, most of it was about cooperation.


    The woman before them reiterated that she would cooperate if they gave them some face.


    The purple-gold-robed elder looked at Yasenia with a thoughtful expression and asked curiously. "Junior, this is the first time in my life to feel a bloodline pressure as strong as yours. Who are you?"


    Yasenia said tly. "I''m a cultivator who wants to make new allies and has no bad intentions toward your sects. That''s all you need to know."


    He frowned, not satisfied with the answer. However, he couldn''t force her to answer because they indeed wanted to cooperate with this mysterious [Astral Sky n].


    Yasenia asked something to Angel and Tatyana quickly. After hearing their response, she internally nodded. ''Good, Tatyana has already infiltrated the formation core. Angel is halfway through, so it shouldn''t be long before they take control of the formation set up in this ce.''


    Then, she said. "How about you invite us inside? We can talk calmly with some drinks and food. I''m honest when I say that I have no bad intentions."


    The five elders looked deeply at her and ended up nodding. The cksmithing bear-manmented. "Follow us."


    Yasenia waved her hand softly, and soon the six people below the stairs shed and appeared behind Yasenia.


    No one realized when this happened.


    This gave the elders anotheryer of understanding and another hidden mystery of their actual strength. They couldn''t react and follow their speeds because they were distracted, but it couldn''t be slow.


    Yasenia smiled softly and said. "Shall we move?"


    They sighed and walked forward.


    The mansion was huge, as expected. You had to walk through various luxurious paths to reach the Hall for guests. Only now, Yasenia understood why this city was so massive. Even if there were just ten families with houses as big as this one, they would reach enormous sizes. It is like a country inside a city.


    Tatyana seemed to know what Yasenia was thinking about andmented. ''It is easy to work with "Living materials]" and cities are created fast.''


    Yasenia asked. ''Should we avoid this kind of material for our future houses?''


    Tatyana shrugged. ''I don''t care, really. The attacking and defensive qualities of these materials can be increased via formations. Together they can create mighty fortresses. However, they have a fatal w. The meaning of living materials is quite literal, so if the semi-sentient creature dies for whatever reason, everything under its influence will die, rot, and crumble.


    Yasenia nodded in understanding and put aside these thoughts.


    As they walked down the long hallways, Yasenia and the others realized most butlers and maids working were humans.


    However, their strength was meager. The strongest they saw couldn''tpare to a level one Body Modification Realm expert.


    Yasenia didn''t hold back andmented. "This is quite interesting. I thought we managed to exterminate most humans. How so there are so many in your house, senior? My n usually uses contracts to hire maids."


    The woman from the music sect answered calmly. "Our sects have breeders, so getting human ves is very easy. Moreover, humans work nicely as ves. They are agile, intelligent, and dexterous while doing housework. Why should we not take advantage of and use them?"


    Yasenia blinked. ''very here is much worse than in the Sky Continent.''


    The bear-kinughed and said. "Moreover, our juniors can have some fun with them asionally."


    Yasenia didn''t flinch and nodded. "I see. Are you not worried that a talented one would appear and reverse the Hard work our hero did in the past to return sovereignty to our beast-human race?"


    The alchemy elder chuckled with a hint of mockery. "Junior, you are too young. I will give you some knowledge. Humans have a tough time cultivating the body. Our cultivation speed is tens of times faster than theirs."


    Yasenia wasn''t reconciled. "Then I ask, what if a genius that can use body cultivation appears?"


    The sword sect elder answered. "Can hepare to the geniuses of our race? I don''t think so."


    Yasenia internally sneered. However, she was not obvious and chuckled calmly. "The humans also thought like so, and look what happened. It only takes one invincible human to appear to reverse all we have."


    One of the old men shook his head. "It won''t happen. Not to mention we don''t allow them to cross the first realm. The chances of that happening are zero."


    Yasenia shook her head. Shemunicated with the others. ''It seems that beast humans have becent. I wouldn''t be surprised if a force is already gathering up humans to make a counterattack. We should be careful around them. Andrea, Angel, Evelyn, Tatyana, especially you four.''


    Tatyana snorted, ''That''s why I never side with one race. At the core, we are all simr. The only different ones are pure beasts. Even when they have the eventual rotting fruit. Most of them are trustful and honest.''


    Yasenia was amused, ''Is that why you decided to gestate me as a beast? However, I feel that I''m quite deceitful.''


    The others internally nodded. ''Yasenia can trick a person into selling themselves and count the money they cost for her.''


    Tatyana said calmly. ''Well, you were raised by me. I won''t allow my dearest to suffer because your sense of judgment and trust is like a beast.''


    Yaseniaughed softly. ''Even mom has a bias toward one race. I thought you would support the Undead, you know, being closer in age and such.''


    Tatyana stealthily used her energy to p Yasenia''s full butt. Yasenia almost yelped as her soft curves bounced temptingly.


    One of the old men turned and asked, "Anything wrong?"


    Yasenia shook her head calmly. "I was impressed by that decoration. I couldn''t help but softly exim."


    The other elderly woman spoke for the first time. "You have a good eye. That decoration is from¡­."


    Yasenia listened as Tatyana''s voice sounded in her head.


    ''Don''t tease your mother, little treasure. If you do, I will make you lose face before these old people!''


    Yasenia wanted to say that Tatyana was probably older than their whole recorded History. However, she kept it in because she didn''t want to be publicly spanked.


    The others didn''t say anything, but their lips twitched, holding theirughter as hard as they could.

 Chapter 403: Hero Distancias Strangeness. Five out of the Nine strongest sects.

    Chapter 403: Hero Distancia''s Strangeness. Five out of the Nine strongest sects.


    The conversation about interiors and the various luxurious items decorating the hallways continued until they reached the main study.


    There was a three-meter tall, wooden, white double door. They were both artistically carved by a master, and the details of the creatures depicted on them were awe-inspiring.


    Yasenia could identify a beast-man of an unknown race holding a ming sword. The image''s artistic cues made one feel that this man was a hero.


    She asked with curiosity. "Is this an image of the hero? Even if I''ve heard about him, my n doesn''t teach about our past in detail. Mainly because since I took charge, I tried changing things to look more into the future."


    The violet-gold-robed Elder answered. "Yes, that''s Distancia. He is the hero who saved us from human oppression. The tales and stories are numerous, and his race has always been a mystery. He appeared out of nowhere, showing impressive growth speed, charisma, and resources. With unstoppable momentum, he swept the Continent and liberated the World. Then, he disappeared."


    "Hmm. Do the records say anything about where did he go?"


    He shook his head. "No. Most probably, he ascended and became a god-like figure. All the cultivation techniques of our Continent are actually fragments of his. His body cultivation technique was much more intricate; our ancestors could only replicate part of it. Nevertheless, we can reach the limits of cultivation with it."


    Yasenia blinked. ''Limits of cultivation? Do they not know about the realms beyond the mortal realms? Also, this person. Did he gain an inheritance from a lost god that fell to the lower dimension? His growth seems even more startling than mine. So strange...''


    Yasenia''s confused gaze changed to one of pure determination. ''Nevermind, this only reinforces my previous thought of putting in hard work. I must remember that I''m not the most talented, so I must never stop improving.''


    Meanwhile, Tatyana started to pay attention. ''These patterns... For a person born in a backward ce like this, it is impossible to gain so much talent or strength suddenly. An inheritance also has limits, like with Angel. Even with one of the strongest inheritances in the Universe, she still has to creep up thedder slowly. So, there is only one exnation left.''


    ''A transmigrator or reincarnator with the World''s assistance. Maybe a system or some sort of unmatched treasure.''


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia stealthily and saw her golden eyes shining with vigor. Her own lips quirked in a smile. ''Well, my little treasure won''t lose to these people. Even if she crosses them, I''m confident in her chances of winning or befriending them.''


    Shortly after, they finally crossed wooden white double doors.


    The room they entered was big enough to hold even fifty people in a meeting.


    The floor was made of white marble covered by stylish brown carpets. The luxurious furniture was wooden, giving the whole room a rustic feeling.


    The room''s color palette was a mix of browns, whites, and gold, increasing the feeling of wealth and prosperity. The couch and chairs were ck, increasing the formality of the ce.


    ''A nice room.'' Yasenia thought.


    It was quite a beautiful room.


    They all walked toward the center of the room and sat on thefortable-looking sofas, facing each other.


    Yasenia sat with Cecile and Kali at her sides. Angel and Evelyn stood behind Kali and Cecile respectively, their postures rxed, but there was an air of solemnity. Tatyana was behind Yasenia, softly massaging her shoulders.


    At the same time, Andrea stood five meters away, her weapon always ready, looking like a personal guard that only knew battle and protecting her masters.


    Kaleina was softly coiled around Yasenia''s neck, examining her surroundings curiously with her beautiful golden eyes, which she inherited from Yasenia.


    Ebirah, Sierra, Valeria, and Mirrory were paying attention from the inside of their respective masters.


    Their postures were all correct. However, Yasenia had to send a message to Tatyana to restrain herself! She was getting soft all over because of her skillful hands. ''Mom, don''t y around! We are about to enter the serious part of the conversation!''


    Tatyana blinked twice, feeling wronged. ''Little treasure, I wasn''t ying around. I''m very earnest in massaging you. Sniff, you don''t want your mommy anymore...''


    Yasenia instantly changed her stance. ''Hmph, who said that? Continue the massage. I love you the most. Who dares to stop your massage? It is not me, at least.''


    Tatyana smirked secretly while the others felt their lips twitching. ''Our dragoness brain cells stop working when Tatyana shows a sad face.''


    Of course, Tatyana didn''t y around and made the massage rxing. She knew that if she continued as before, her daughter would start purring subconsciously sooner orter.


    The alchemy Elder started the conversation. "Well, let''s start by presenting ourselves. Do you want to go first?"


    Yasenia smiled calmly and answered. "I''ll give this honor to the elders. I''m just a junior, so it is a matter of fact to let the seniors go first."


    The sword cultivator raised his eyebrow. "You weren''t too respectful earlier."


    Yaseniaughed softly and answered with a smile. "There is a fine line between showing arrogance and showing strength. I''ll act respectfully to those who respect me and give them the respect and seniority they deserve. Therefore, allowing you seniors who have been acting in line after our first small altercation is the minimum I must do."


    Their eyes shed with praise, and their attitudes naturally changed. They rxed their guard a bit and began presenting themselves.


    "Well, since you are so polite, this old woman will go first. I''m Elder Mu, from the [Nine Herb Fragrance sect]. It is a pleasure to meet young heroes who know how to carry themselves."


    The other woman chuckled and gently spoke after her. "I''m Elder Song, from the [Nine Pure Melody sect]. Your beauty is like art. I''m sure plenty of my disciples would like to draw you. You cane to our sect whenever you are free. We won''t mistreat you."


    Then, the yellow-robed bear-kin man spoke with a grin. "Indeed, young heroes who know to carry themselves are pleasing to the eyes. I''m Elder Yu, from the [Nine Molten Hammer Sect]. I''m curious about the person who forged that sword, so you cane and present them to me whenever you are free."


    The other two older men spoke next.


    "I''m Elder Huo, from the [Nine Earthly Sword sect]. I''m still unconvinced about my previous results. I would like to have a spar with your guard."


    Finally, the violet-gold robbed man spoke. "I''m Elder Mao, from the [Nine Golden Body Sect]. I''m curious as to what body cultivation technique you are practicing. I''m sure it isn''t recorded in our extensive library, so I can pay for it if it is for sale. My sect likes to collect the myriads of cultivation methods."


    Yasenia and the others got thoughtful. ''The [Nine Golden Body Sect] should be one of our stops in this Continent. If their library is as vast as they say, it will be like a small treasure trove for us.''


    Andreamented. ''In truth, all of them are worthy of exploring. The one we are the least interested in is the harmony sect. However, the rest are interesting in their own right. You have sword Intent, right? You may learn a lot in the sword sect, Yasenia.''


    Angel nodded. ''It is a shame there is no formation sect. However, we should visit the others in the future.''


    Ebirah alsomented. ''Our Continent is said to have Three Empires, Nine sects, and Thirty-three ns. However, that isn''t really true. Mom said to me that there were many more powers. However, those powers that reach the top will add those suffixes to their ns. For example, our n is the [Fifteenth Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster n]. Also, the sects and Empires don''t order their strength rankings. Only the ns do so."


    Kali asked. ''Oh? That means that the "Nine" title is a title that can be taken away?''


    Ebirah affirmed it. ''Yes, not only for sects. The ns and Empires are also the same. Weaker powers can challenge stronger ones at any given time. Of course, there are some regtions, but it is not overlyplicated.''


    Yasenia sent thanks to Ebirah. ''Thank you, little Ebirah.''


    Ebirah said happily, ''Not a problem!''


    Their conversation was fast, so it didn''t dy the general flow of the discussion.


    Yasenia said. "Thank you for all your offers, seniors. We''ll take them into serious consideration. My name is Yasenia Dravory, the Matriarch of our hidden [Astral Sky n]. I hope these elders from the Nine sects can lend us your knowledge."


    "Astral Sky n? I''ve never heard of you." Elder Mao from the Golden Body Sect was doubtful.


    Yasenia smiled. "That''s normal. We''ve been hiding for millennia until we amassed enough resources and strength. Now, we''ve decided toe out in the open. However, we never wanted to do it in a high-key manner. We want to slowly integrate with the Continent flow and be part of it."


    Elder Song, from the Harmony Sect, chuckled with amusement. "Well, you made quite amotion."


    Yasenia sighed with a smile. "Who would''ve thought that my juniors would create such amotion? I told them to maintain a low profile, yet here I am, trying to exin myself to the elders of the Nine Sects. They''ll receive severe spanking when we reach home."


    The eldersughed good-humouredly.


    Meanwhile, two of our girls thought. ''Hm? Why is she rewarding us for her mistakes?''


    Elder Song from the Harmony sect spoke again. "Well, restricting children is not good either way. You can also count it as a blessing in disguise since it has allowed you to contact five of the Nine sects quite easily."


    Yasenia nodded. "That''s why they will only be spanked. They would be locked in solitary cultivation for a long time if it was serious. However, I''m not only lucky because of contacting all of you. I''m also fortunate that the elders I met are merciful seniors."


    Yasenia sighed with aplicated expression. "If you had interrupted what they were doing, it would have made us irreconcble enemies."


    Elder Mao from the Yu from the Molten Hammer Sect asked curiously. "Was it that important?"


    Yasenia nodded seriously. "If it weren''t, we wouldn''t have to provoke the supreme powers of our Continent. Who would like to be at War with five of the nine sects? Although we are not afraid, we are not reckless youngsters who would bite whoever provokes them. We like to avoid conflicts as much as possible."


    Elder Mu from the Herb Fragrance Sect asked. "Do you mind telling us what it was?"


    Yasenia thought about it and put on aplex expression. Then, she sighed and said apologetically. "It is one of our main secrets. unting wealth often results in catastrophe. I will have to abstain from answering your question, Elder Mu. I''m sorry."


    Elder Mu didn''t insist. "Don''t worry. You are a good leader, so I''m sure you are just doing your best for your followers."


    Yasenia smiled softly. "They are my juniors, after all."


    She refrained from answering things like "I''m willing to sacrifice everything for them" or exaggerated ims because that would only create a target and a weakness.


    Being vague about these things is usually the best.


    As they spoke, their eyes couldn''t help but gravitate toward Yasenia''s neck.


    Kaleina felt many eyesnding on her and slithering inside Yasenia''s abundant ck hair. However, after hiding, she curiously poked her head to look.


    Elder Songughed gently, and her eyes showed a doting light. "What kind of beast is it? I''ve never seen something like it."


    Yasenia didn''t n to answer vaguely and create misunderstandings. Therefore, she thought for a moment before answering.

 Chapter 404: Talking About Professions With The Five Elders. Kaleinas cuteness.

    Chapter 404: Talking About Professions With The Five Elders. Kaleina''s cuteness.


    Yasenia ced her hand near her neck, and Kaleina coiled around it.


    Yasenia kissed her softly, making Kaleina squeak adorably. Yasenia''s heart softened, and she decided on something.


    Her gazended on the elders and told them. "She is my child, Kaleina. I was impregnated in the past by an unknown woman with both genitals. That person then disappeared... However, she left me with this beautiful present. I''m still unsure about her dragon species, but I will love her no matter what."


    Elder Mu asked with a hidden meaning. "Hoh? Was she born not long ago?"


    The elders thought of something and looked at Kaleina with more curiosity.


    Yasenia blinked twice, feeling that the question had a hidden de. She didn''t rush to answer until the thing that felt wrong clicked.


    She internally sneered, but her face was calm. "Yes, she hatched not long ago. More or less two weeks ago. I wasn''t with the juniors until today because I was taking care of her. I wouldn''t havee here if they didn''t trigger the ritual."


    Elder Mu nodded thoughtfully and didn''t pursue the matter.


    The others also rxed, and their attention went away from Kaleina. Yasenia''s eyes shed with a hidden murderous expression, but she didn''t show anything.


    She just kept softly caressing and kissing her little dear.


    Kaleina suddenly squeaked with a more piercing sound, taking Yasenia''s attention. She knew that she would make this sound when she was hungry.


    Yasenia looked at the elders and then at Kaleina. "Excuse me, elders. Will you be kind enough to stop surrounding me with your spiritual senses for a little while? She is hungry."


    They were all grandfathers and grandmothers, so they understood. Theyplied with Yasenia''s request.


    The dragoness used her wide and long tail to block her chest and lowered her robes to allow Kaleina totch onto one of her nipples.


    The small dragon bit strongly and began drinking milk.


    The elders couldn''t see anything, and Yasenia continued the conversation while cradling Kaleina. "Well, since the presentations are out of the way. Let''s get to business."


    Their expressions had rxed a lot after speaking with Yasenia, and now they treated her like another junior. After chatting for a while, they assumed that Yasenia was sharp and cold but with a soft heart for those close to her.


    With a much better expression, Elder Yu said. "Well, miss Yasenia! The items your juniors gave us are interesting, but only their quality is high. Their functions are quitecking. For example, the sword only has limited usages."


    Elder Mu nodded. "The pill is decent, but it is very limited in terms of use. To ambient a room, I can use other things."


    Kali and the others lifted their eyebrows. Kali even asked with a touch of incredulity. ''Hoh? Couldn''t they think of better ways to use these items? Maybe they are faking it to buy arge batch for a lower price. Be careful, Yasenia.''


    ''I know. Thank you, honey.''


    Yasenia chuckled softly. "Those are precious products with multiple applications. However, I can understand why you would not value them. As a matter of fact, we can create more useful things of that quality. Kali, show them a real pill."


    ''Take out something soul-rted and something you can currently create. Do not be hasty and think carefully. It must be something we can produce in the future withoutplications.''


    Kali nodded and sunk her consciousness inside the ring. She searched around the plethora of vials, pills, and items in her storage, and after five minutes of searching, she found something interesting.


    This was one of the pills she got in Lost town. Its name was [Soul Refining Pill].


    After Kali took out the exquisite vial, the eyes of the five elders were hooked. Kali then opened the cap on top, allowing the fragrance to fill the room.


    Even Kaleina, who was happily sucking and drinking milk while getting her body caressed, paused for a second. However, Yasenia stealthily squished her breast, pouring some milk drops into her mouth. The sweetness and delightful taste hooked back the little dragoness to keep drinking from her mother.


    Although dragons didn''t need to drink milk when they were children, it didn''t mean they couldn''t, especially when it was as nourishing and delicious as Yasenia''s.


    Her milk was nutritional and gentle with Kaleina''s body, making her feel fuzzy and warm inside. ''Mommy''s milk is the best~.''


    Yasenia nced at Kaleina briefly, only to see her expression filled with relish. She almostughed aloud because of her deep satisfaction and happiness. ''My little darling is so cute~.''


    However, she restrained her facial expressions and focused on the Elders'' expressions.


    After the profound aroma, she could clearly discern their eyes changing from rxed to interested.


    She leaned on the couch with a smirk and then asked Kali. "Please, Kali. Exin to them what this pill is about."


    Kali nodded respectfully and answered. "This [Soul Refining Pill] does as the name suggests. It makes the soul stronger, purer, and bigger. Moreover, it can also heal injured souls to a certain extent."


    "The effects from consuming it would be a better synchronization between soul-mind-body. The ability to cleanse some impurities. Finally, the possibility to help deal with strong heart demons. It may not heal them, but it allows the cultivator to naturally suppress and cleanse a small part of them."


    Kali wouldn''t say that the effects were minimal in some aspects. This would only depreciate the value of the pill.


    However, she wasn''t lying and wouldn''t have a guilty conscience since the Soul Refining Pill was precious and potent. She also wasn''t lying about any point.


    Kali saw their shocked expressions and smiled. "As you can tell, it is a very effective pill. However, it isn''t easy to make."


    Yasenia saw the expression of Elder Song, from the Pure Melody Sect, Elder Mu, from the Herb Fragrance Sect, and Elder Mao, from the Golden Body Sect, change drastically. The other two also had a reaction, but it was less exaggerated.


    Yasenia couldn''t discern if it were because they could control their reaction better or because they didn''t find them as powerful.


    Elder Mao asked with a low voice. "Is all of what you just said true?"


    Yasenia smiled. "We would not dare deceive you. We are here to make friends, not some momentary profits. All of what my junior Kali said is correct. I''ve eaten one myself. The effects are indeed extraordinary."


    Yasenia and the others had already eaten one each, so what they said was true.


    What Yasenia didn''t know or understand about their reaction was that the soul was the weakest part of a body cultivator.


    Although their physical strength was extremely high, to the point that a body cultivator could punch to death an average cultivator with a single punch, body cultivation didn''t nourish the soul as standard cultivation did.


    When cultivating the standard path, you simultaneously use energy to strengthen your soul, mind, dantian, and body. The efforts are more spread, and a person focuses more on increasing the whole being to new levels.


    However, when cultivating a body cultivation technique, that same energy was used for just the body and dantian, with a little bit used for the mind and soul so that it can keep up with the speeds and strength of your own body. Nevertheless, it was iparable to an ordinary cultivator.


    Of course, this made body cultivators absolute war machines.


    Yet, if illusion-based sects from the Sky Continent arrived here, they would take over quite quickly. The fragility of the soul meant that any mind-disrupting techniques were much more effective. After crossing the Unification Realm, skills that targeted the soul were more abundant. Therefore, after considering everything, body cultivators weren''t much more mighty than ordinary ones.


    They were just two different paths.


    Now you should understand their shock. Although these people hadn''t met ordinary cultivators, they all knew their souls were weak to attacks or tools that focused on souls.


    When Yasenia suddenly presented a pill that could reverse this problem, at least by a bit, they were shocked, ecstatic, and incredulous.


    Yasenia was surprised when they seemed to like it more than she expected. Therefore, she decided to devaluate it a notch.


    She sighed andmented. "Sadly, only we can create these pills because you need a strong soul to create them. If you don''t have one, it will backfire during production and kill the alchemist. Our Astral Sky n has strongly emphasized the soul since infancy. Therefore, we are much stronger in that aspect than anyone at our level. That''s our confidence."


    They frowned, not believing her.


    Yasenia wasn''t in a hurry. She looked down and saw that Kaleina had finished and was drowsy. She smiled and patted Kaleina''s back, allowing her to burp after eating her fill. Next, she nestled her between her breasts.


    Kaleina fell asleep after a brief moment from purefort after the soft and fragrant flesh engulfed her body. ''Mommy''s embrace is the best~.''


    After ensuring Kaleina wasfortable, she lifted her dress and lowered her tail.


    Then, Yasenia looked at Elder Mu and smiled. "How about a bet? You take one disciple from your sect, and we teach him or her. The way of teaching will be by allowing him to see the procedure from start to finish, inspect the ingredients, take notes, and then have Kali guide them step by step. The bet is about the oue."


    Elder Mu lifted her eyebrow and asked. "What are the stakes?"


    Yasenia chuckled calmly. "If he or she dies while concocting, we won''t receive any retaliation on your part. Moreover, we will be allowed to learn one valuable pill of the same quality from your part. On the contrary, if they learn it, we will allow them to return to your sect and use it as they like. They can teach you, spread it, or never practice it again. We won''t care what they do with the knowledge."


    Elder Mu''s eyebrows jumped at Yasenia''s confidence.


    Yasenia pursued her lips and smiled. "Our training isn''t something to scoff at, and I''m very confident in my assumptions. Of course, this one isn''t our only special pill, so losing a monopoly over it won''t matter much. Even if we lose a monopoly, the original creator is on our side, giving our pills apetitive edge."


    Elder Mu frowned. ''Tsk, this junior is too tricky. There are trapsid out in every sentence.''


    Yasenia didn''t speak anymore and waited for Elder Mu''s decision. Before agreeing, Elder Mu asked. "What alchemy level must one have to concoct that pill?"


    Yasenia turned toward Kali, who answered nonchntly. "To have more than an eighty percent sess rate, one must have at least peak Heaven-ranked Alchemy Mastery. The soul strength also influences this factor. Therefore, it can vary from person to person."


    Elder Mu opened her eyes wildly and shouted. "Impossible! Even I only have a high-level Heaven-ranked alchemy! How could a junior like you concoct this kind of pill!?"


    Yasenia frowned. "Elder Mu, if I may be disrespectful, how strong are you inside your sect?"


    Elder Mu saw Yasenia''s genuine confusion and didn''t get angry at her question. "I''m the thirtieth best alchemist. Even then, only around ten people in our sect have peak Heaven-ranked alchemy or above."


    Yasenia got thoughtful. ''Their levels are that low? Kali is about to nt her foundation at the peak of Heaven-ranked alchemy firmly. She will need more cultivation and understanding before making a breakthrough, but she won''t take more than five years.''


    Curious, Yasenia turned toward the ck Hammer sect Elder, Elder Yu, and asked. "Are the levels of experts in your sect simr?"


    Elder Yu nodded and crossed his arms before his chest. "Yes, we have fifteen people above or in the peak of Heaven-ranked Spirit cksmiths. I''m in near the thirtieth position too."


    Yasenia stayed silent for a moment and went thoughtful. ''What to do? My ns must change ordingly. Hmm... Ah, I know.''

 Chapter 405: Yasenias Prowess. The Elders concession.

    Chapter 405: Yasenia''s Prowess. The Elders'' concession.


    After understanding their strength and pondering momentarily, Yasenia was not afraid to change her previous intentions. "Well, seniors. It seems that I''ve overestimated the strength of the Nine sects. Thus, I have another offer."


    They raised their eyebrows in surprise. ''This is the first time I heard overestimate to describe feelings about our sects.''


    Yasenia said calmly. "Since your levels in alchemy and cksmithing are not that much higher than our Astral Sky n levels, I''ve decided not to sell the pill recipes and weapon designs. Instead, I suggest entering a seller-buyer rtionship. Even if our group is not big and probably fails to meet the demand, we want to be a somewhat exclusive shop for high-level cultivators."


    They squinted thoughtfully, and Yasenia rified. "We don''t want a piece of the pie. We want to increase the size of the pie. Even though I''m not deeply informed, I can guess the current supply of high-level treasures is very limited. Therefore, our n entering this sector will only benefit your sects since we can be allies. We can even deny selling it to some groups as long as your exnations are reasonable."


    This wasn''t Yasenia''s original intention. However, after her transformation, she could more directly influence the direction of their n''s development.


    When she first arrived at this house, the dragoness wanted to leave the recipes to therge sects and share profits, taking advantage of theirrge workforce. Nevertheless, since their professional level is not that high, Yasenia thought the profits wouldn''t be too different if they did it themselves. Moreover, they will remain independent and have more freedom of operation.


    The faces of the elders changed after Yasenia''s exnation. Even if it was reasonable, they were not people who would want things to be equal. They had strong powers behind them, so pushing people to gain the upper hand in negotiations was a day-to-day matter.


    Moreover, the temptation of the Soul Refining Pill was great, instilling a feeling of greed in them.


    Elder Mu said nodded calmly and said. "Junior, you are knowledgeable, and your vision is far and wide. However, you forget one thing."


    Yasenia was confused and observed their expression closer.


    However, these old foxes were good at hiding their facial expressions when they wanted, so Yasenia didn''t feel anything wrong besides her gut feeling. ''Tsk, these old foxes are plotting something again.''


    "What might I have forgotten, Elder Mu?"


    Elder Mu calmly said. "You told us yesterday that you will do business with us as long as we allow your juniors toplete the ritual. There must be some kind ofpensation for it."


    Yasenia linked things in her head, but there was a piececking. Yasenia was still ignorant of the real value of the Soul Refining Pill for these people.


    This factor was what made Yasenia confused. "Elder Mu, I don''t understand. Everything I presented is for the benefit of our two powers. Are instant gains as important as the future gains we will have when cooperating? Why focus on thepensation for the insignificant damage we created?"


    However, Elder Mu continued to insist, and the others didn''t interrupt. "Don''t pull our legs, little girl. We were letting you put forward your ideas, not agreeing with them."


    Yasenia looked at them calmly for some seconds and asked. "What kind ofpensation?"


    Elder Mu smiled, thinking that Yasenia waspromising, and said. "We still want to try to learn the Soul Refining Pill. It is an interesting pill, after all."


    Tatyana knew where Yasenia was stumbling, but she didn''t interrupt. ''Sometimes, you don''t know the value of the things you hold. However, a person must be sharp enough to understand when people be too interested in those things you hold lightly. Then, you shall adapt your strategy.''


    Meanwhile, Yasenia was thinking. ''The recipe of the Soul Purifying Pill? Didn''t we agree that it was extremely problematic to learn? But they still want to try and learn it at the cost of potentially sacrificing their high-level alchemists...''


    Yasenia''s golden eyes shed, and the fog in her golden eyes cleared. ''Ho, ho... I see.''


    Yasenia put on aplex expression and said. "That... I can''t do that."


    Elder Mu and the others lost their smiles and squinted at Yasenia. "Junior, you should know when to relent and when to be stubborn."


    Yasenia leaned forward and ced an elbow on her knee, supporting her chin with her palm. With a frown, she asked. "Why are you so angry, Elder Mu? I didn''t say we won''t trade the pill with you, right? However, I don''t want one of your powerful alchemists to have an ident."


    Yasenia said with a sigh. "If the numbers were higher, I wouldn''t mind too much about small sacrifices. After all, the pill is worth the sacrifice. However, with your number of high-level alchemists, it would be stupid. Yes, you may be able to learn a powerful pill, but at what cost?"


    Yasenia saw they were wavering, so she hit the iron while it was hot. "As long as you don''t want to fall from the throne, something I''m not thrilled about, I won''t share this pill recipe with any of you. I''m sorry, the most I''m willing now is to trade the pill with all of you."


    The speaking was done beautifully, and the elders couldn''t find fault in her words.


    Yasenia understood when to pull and when to let go, so she leaned back again and articted. "I don''t want to have enmity with all of you, elders. Therefore, think before you act. As long as we leave this ce with an agreement, you can buy as many of them as you want and do experiments with them."


    Yasenia chuckled andmented. "Moreover, even if you want to force me to give you the recipe, there is one detail you are missing."


    The elders felt the pressure in the room increase, and their faces changed.


    Yasenia''s eyes shed with a cold and dignified light as she said as a matter of factly. "Why did we enter here so readily, knowing it may escte into a full-blown conflict? Why am I willing to speak honestly and candidly in your presence? The calmness I portray can''t be faked, so you must understand that I have confidence in facing all of you and escaping unscathed. Even if someone stronger than all of you were here, I could still escape."


    The Elders became silent and looked gloomily at Yasenia.


    Yaseniaughed, unafraid. "Since speaking nicely won''t work. Let''s talk crudely. I''ll give you five pieces of equipment in the Peak Earth Rank and ten [Soul Nourishing pills]. A total of twenty-five peak Earth Rank treasures and fifty [Soul Refining Pills]. The two groups will be allies and treat each other nicely. However, without any special agreements."


    Internally, they thought that it was generous. ''Hmm, although this n seems to have many resources, they are new. We can guarantee benefits if we ept this deal and avoid getting losses or being deceived by her. Moreover, five peak-rank Earth treasures mean five elite disciples will be better equipped. Resources that disciples can gain are arge part of why talented disciples join sects, so they can also motivate future disciples to join.''


    In short, there weren''t any disadvantages.


    Of course, they wouldn''t show their willingness and decided to haggle for a while.


    Elder Mao snorted. "Do you think such a small offering is enough to get allied with a sect as big as the [Nine Golden Body Sect]? Are you taking us as beggars?"


    They all expected to see either surprise, annoyance, anger, or disappointment in Yasenia''s expression. However, they saw her lips quirking in a beautiful smile even though her eyes weren''t smiling. "Good, good, good. Do you think that I''m easy to bully? That I''m your dog and will chase your skirt with a call of your hand? Hahaha. Ridiculous!"


    Yasenia sneered and stood up. The other girls followed suit. "Since you don''t like it, I will go to the other powerful ns in the city. I''m sure that there will be forces that will ept our offer."


    Their expression changed.


    Regardless, Yasenia acted as if she was suddenly blind and continued speaking. "Since we can''t be allies, I will give each of you five [Soul Nourishing Pills], and we''ll be a neutral party. Five pills of the middle Heaven rank are more than enough to pay for all the damages my juniors caused. Therefore, there won''t be any grudges. However, any future cooperation will be made on the grounds of strangers."


    Then, Yasenia turned around and swayed her hips toward the entrance.


    All the elders were stunned on the spot and almost failed to react.


    How could they expect this person to be so delicate that a little bit of haggling would trigger her so much?


    What amazed them the most was Yasenia''sck of hesitation when losing a chance to be an ally with a power as influential as the nine sects. Moreover, it wasn''t just one of them, but five!


    Elder Song from the Pure Melody Sect reacted the first and stood up hastily. "Wait! Yasenia, don''t be so hasty. The one who spoke right now is the Golden Body Sect. Our Pure Melody Sect didn''t say it didn''t want to be allied with you. We are willing to take your first offer."


    Yasenia''s back was facing them, so they didn''t spot the sly smile curling on her lips right after Elder Song spoke.


    The dragoness controlled her expression and turned around, looking coldly at them.


    They couldn''t help but gulp. They were all perfectly thrown into Yasenia''s pace. Yasenia spoke slowly. "I don''t want any more humiliation. This is thest chance."


    Then, she walked back toward the couch and sat back down.


    Yasenia understood that although peak-rank Earth treasures seemed not much for her, it was quite a lot for people on this Continent.


    Based on what she had seen until now, she could calcte that items of that level were equally precious to a treasure on the peak level Heaven rank back on the Sky Continent.


    Heaven grade was a luxury even for some elders from various sects back in the Sky Continent.


    Therefore, these elders should feel simrly about the Peak-level Earth-rank treasures.


    Moreover, if they didn''t get at least ten [Soul Nourishing Pills] back to the sect, it was questionable whether they would get one for themselves.


    With only five, they most likely would be given to the disciples with the best potential or the most influential elders, leaving them with nothing.


    Yasenia decided the number on purpose after Elder Mu, from the Herb Refining Sect, and Elder Yu, from the Molten Hammer sect, told their positions and the number of experts inside the sect.


    Yasenia expected that if she gave them ten, it would be enough so that they could receive one as a reward.


    In short, Yasenia yed these elders like a fiddle after understanding the importance of this pill for them. With enough information, this dragoness was ruthless and would slowly erode and take back any advantage she could.


    It was something Tatyana had taught and ingrained in her bones since she was little.


    Angel and the others would be fangirling if they didn''t have to look solemn. They had to restrain their facial muscles!


    After Elder Song stepped forward, the other three realized this lifeline existed, so theytched onto it. All of them repeated simr sentences to Yasenia.


    Elder Mao''s face sank, thinking that they had set him up. Even if their sects formed part of the same group, they weren''t perfect allies. There were many problems between the sects, and the rtionship wasplicated.


    However, who was Yasenia? Using the method of killing the chicken to scare the monkeys is good, but you have to evaluate the situation before using it.


    Therefore, she would not do something as stupid as creating an enemy. She looked at Elder Mao and said. "Elder Mao, don''t worry. As long as you ept the deal, we will do as if I didn''t hear your previous words. I know that as a senior, there are times when pride is important, but as I have reiterated repeatedly, I don''t want to be enemies with any of you. What do you say?"


    Elder Mao was surprised and looked into Yasenia''s eyes intensely. After seeing no deceit in them, he nodded and smiled. "Hahaha, juniors these days are reasonable and intelligent. Our Golden Body Sect also doesn''t want to be enemies with the Astral Sky n. I ept your excellent conditions!"


    Kali and the others almost couldn''t keep from shouting: "If it was such a good deal, why didn''t you ept it before? Shameless person."


    Tatyana really liked how Yasenia carried that conversation. A proud smile couldn''t help but spread on her lips. ''My little treasure is growing so nicely~. The chance of the elders reacting previously wasn''t that high, and she could have used a better method to reach the agreement.''


    Of course, Tatyana wasn''t stingy with her praise. ''Even then, the way she did it was extremely smooth, andpared to the most sure-fire way, it will leave asting impression on these people. Now, as long as they are in charge of negotiations with us, it is guaranteed that the Astral Sky n will be treated not as an inferior power but as an equal.''


    Yasenia felt Tatyana''s hand scratching her in the best ces she liked and had to use her long tail to tap Tatyana''s back, or she would begin purring!


    She coughed to get a hold of herself. Then, the conversation flowed about what kind of Earth-ranked treasures they would want.


    Yasenia would turn and ask Andrea each time they asked for something to ensure her darling could forge it.


    Knowing that this junior was sincere in her efforts to be an ally with them, they guided them as a senior would and didn''t put any more traps. They even advised her about some general matters between the powers in and outside the city.


    They also told her which powers were dangerous to get along with and which ones were interesting to make contact with at least once.


    Kali was at the side, writing everything down as the conversation flowed seamlessly. She sighed in admiration. ''Thankfully, she regained her human form and can lead us. I''m not confident in carrying myself the way she does it.''


    The others heard Kali''s thoughts and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 406: Leaving the Elders House. Elder Songs strangeness.

    Chapter 406: Leaving the Elders'' House. Elder Song''s strangeness.


    The conversation was fruitful, and Yasenia learned plenty of details about the general powers. Moreover, with skilled talk, Yasenia hid most of the things about themselves.


    The only thing she revealed almost entirely was their strength profession-wise. The main reason was that they would rely on this for their cooperation, so hiding their capability would do more harm than good.


    During the conversation, Elder Song had taken a real liking to Yasenia.


    Although she appeared young, she was intelligent, sociable, and neither arrogant nor humble once they knew her better. Her personality was just right.


    Moreover, she also knew how to do business without getting a loss and without making them feel like they were losing out.


    Therefore, Yasenia ended up falling in the category of excellent junior. Naturally, they weren''t sure about her strength, but age-wise, Yasenia had rified that she was indeed younger than them.


    Nevertheless, since the dragoness only exined things vaguely, it strengthened the feeling of mystery and attraction around her. ''She would be a good partner for my grandchildren...''


    Elder Song observed Yasenia for some seconds, and since the serious conversation had ended, she decided to strike first before the other elders could. "Girl Yasenia, you are very talented and beautiful. Your age is also the best time to begin a family. I have a grandson who is considered the number one musician of his generation. Would you like toe to our sect to listen to his music? He is well-spoken, and you two may share many interests since he also has a small business outside the sect."


    The other four Elders almost cursed aloud. ''Tsk, this serpent woman is sneaky. She took the advantage.''


    Yasenia was momentarily surprised.


    However, she recovered fast because she felt six pairs of eyes burning holes in her and the pair of hands in her shoulders increasing in strength.


    Her eyebrows and mouth twitched as cold sweat trickled down her temple. ''My dears are bing a bit radical...''


    Yasenia coughed and said with a smile. "Sorry, Elder Song. We can meet if it is without matchmaking purposes. Otherwise, I would like to avoid meeting not to sour our rtionship with love matters."


    Elder Song was surprised. "Why so fast to reject me? I can tell you that he is quite a good man. Moreover, since my n is part of the seventh n between the thirty-three, you must not underestimate our bloodline. Although yours is something I have never felt before, our [Five Fanged Serpent] race is one of the best on the Continent."


    Yasenia nodded and smiled. "I understand, Elder. However, you must understand that I have a family waiting at home. Moreover, even if I want to meet with him, I would have to ask my wives for permission first, hahaha."


    They all nodded and remembered the tiny dragon that had appeared earlier. After Kaleina fell asleep and disappeared from their sight, they almost forgot about her.


    Moreover, Elder Song heard the word "Wife," not "Husband."


    ''Is Yasenia male? I''ve seen males with feminine bodies, but this person doesn''t give that vibe.''


    Elder Huo from the Earthly Sword Sect lifted an eyebrow and thought simrly to Elder Song. "Hoh? You are quite obedient to them. Also, girl Yasenia, are you male? Since you have femalepanions, where did this childe from?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "Well, I don''t want to exin too much. However, I can say that having children between us is not a problem."


    Yasenia looked at Elder Song and said calmly. "As I said, I''ll speak with my wives first. If they want to, we will definitely look for him."


    Elder Song nodded absentmindedly. ''So she likes females....''


    Elder Mao smirked and muttered, "Wives eh¡­."


    Then he asked aloud, "Does junior Yasenia have more than one?"


    Elder Song''s ears perked up, and she listened to Yasenia''s answer.


    Yasenia chuckled and nodded. "Yes, we''ve been together for some years already. I hope the elders'' opinions don''t decrease and think I''m a phnder. We are very much in love, and everything has been consensual."


    Elder Mu, Elder Yu, and Elder Hao sighed. ''My granddaughters are already in a rtionship. Even my daughters have their own pair.''


    Elder Mao, on the other side, said with a smile. "By the way, you''ve been paying attention to Body Cultivation methods, right? Coincidentally, I have a daughter in my sect that part of the librarian. You can meet with her and speak about it in the future. What do you say?"


    Yasenia sighed. ''Dears, I know it may feel a bit ufortable, but this is a chance to enter the library and look for Body Cultivation techniques.''


    Tatyana said calmly. ''ept. It doesn''t matter much what her thoughts are of you as long as you do not show interest and make clear your intentions.''


    Yasenia nodded and said. "Sure, I''ll pass one day. However, I have stopped admitting wives for a long time, so I rmend not getting her hopes up. Let''s leave everything to flow naturally. If something happens, then we will wee it. If it doesn''t, we can still be friends."


    Elder Mao thought for a second and found it reasonable. Therefore, he didn''t push the matter. "Sure. That''s also fine."


    Yasenia said thoughtfully. "I really love my current wives. Therefore, I don''t want to hurt them by epting others into my Harem without deep consideration."


    They all raised their eyebrows and got to know Yasenia a little more. ''She is a loyal person for those she has epted. Her character is not bad.''


    Elder Song asked, her elegant face looking curious. "Are you the oldest?"


    Yasenia shook her head, "Not by a close margin. One of my lovers is a very o- Ehem, experienced person."


    Elder Song nodded, her gaze flickering with an unknown light.


    Then, Yasenia stood up, and the others followed. "Elders. It has been a pleasure, but I must go now. I hope we can keep in contact."


    Elder Mu asked. "Before you go, can I get to know the alchemist that created this pill? They seem to be an extremely formidable person."


    "You''ve already met her. She is the powerful alchemist." Yasenia smirked and used her tail to hug Kali''s waist.


    Their eyes widened as they looked at the young-looking two-tailed fox. She had a veil that covered her entire face, but it was transparent enough to let people discern her beautiful green eyes.


    Even then, they could spot some scars on the top of her forehead, so they instantly guessed why she wore the veil.


    Elder Song frowned, feeling some pity. "Child, do you need our help? Elder Mu should have some medicines for scars, right?"


    Kaliughed softly and said. "Don''t worry, Elder Song. I''ve alreadye to terms with my appearance. Moreover, these scars are not that simple."


    Elder Mu was surprised and asked. "Can I see them?"


    Kali didn''t have any trouble and lowered her veil for some seconds.


    The elders couldn''t help but suck in a deep breath. Elder Yu was quite honest, so he got angry and asked aloud. "Who is the ruthless person who did this to you? Tell us, and we will teach them a lesson!"


    Yasenia smiled andmented with a cold smile. "Don''t worry, senior. They are already living a life worse than death."


    Kali spoke said reassuringly after putting her veil back on. "Don''t worry, elders. I''ve already told the Lady to allow me to cure this myself. That''s why I started the alchemist path seriously. It is one of my many motivations."


    Their eyes changed, and they looked at Kali with appreciation. Even the usually cold Elder Mu''s eyes slightly changed while looking at Kali, showing some warmth. "Hmm, good, good. You are a talented child, so you will definitely be able to find something soon."


    Elder Yu asked. "And who may be the cksmith? Did they alsoe?"


    Yasenia looked to the side at Andrea and chuckled. "Present yourself."


    Andrea stepped forward from behind and raised her right hand to grab the air. "This lowly guard has the pleasure of meeting the Elders. I''m the Lady''s cksmith."


    Their eyes naturally showed surprise. They could vaguely feel that this person was a human, after all.


    Elder Yu looked at the sleek, beautifully forged armor and halberd and asked with surprise. "Did you forge the armor and the Halberd?"


    Andrea nodded without taking off her helmet. "Yes, Elder."


    The others were also impressed. Elder Huo, from the Earthly Sword sect, asked. "Can you create swords as good as that halberd?"


    Andrea nodded formally. "With my recent breakthrough, it should be possible as long as I put in the effort and time. I feel I''ll be able to craft even better equipment soon."


    They couldn''t help but reevaluate this human. Their eyes naturally fell on the other humans and got thoughtful. ''Are all these as talented as that person?''


    They didn''t show any resistance to a human being talented, mainly because Yasenia''s prowess had numbed their senses a bit. If they were random people, their feelings wouldn''t be so neutral.


    Elder Huo nodded in praise. "Good, I maye to you for my disciple''s next sword or mine."


    Andrea said calmly. "It will be an honor."


    Yasenia finished the conversation. "Well, since you already know about our deal, I rmend telling your sects toe and get thepensation. Also, we''ll be participating in the iing Auction with plenty of interesting products, so we rmend your attendance."


    Then, she smiled. "We''ll be in our house until then, preparing the items for the Auction. Let''s have a pleasant cooperation."


    They nodded, and Elder Mao said, leading the group of elders. "We also feel the same, Yasenia. I hope we are allies for years toe."


    Yasenia nodded and calmly turned around, walking away.


    They looked at the dragon tail swishing from side to side in an S pattern and got thoughtful. Many questions filled their minds.


    "What kind of beasts do you think they are? Do you think they are from the 33 ns?" Elder Yu asked.


    Elder Song shook her head. "I once heard a verse about the silver phoenix. High and mighty, strong and lonely, but as their first love appear, they maintain their loyalty. A verse for the [Moon Phoenix]. The legend of this race is widespread, and many of the lower phoenixes rted to these creatures exist in our Continent. However, that woman didn''t seem rted. I think that she is a legendary [Moon Phoenix]."


    The others were surprised. Elder Mu eximed. "A Moon Phoenix? It is rumored that they have at least a high-level divine Bloodline level!"


    Elder Mao frowned and said. "For someone like a Moon Phoenix to willingly follow Yasenia, she must be extraordinary herself."


    Elder Song smirked. "Of course. However, I do have a feeling that Yasenia is the lover of the Moon Phoenix. I felt a trace of each other in their concealed auras. Only thanks to my [Harmonic Intent] could I spot a trace."


    The others were enlightened.


    Elder Yuughed. "Well, I can''t me the legendary creature. If I were in my prime, I would''ve tried to court Yasenia with all my might!"


    Elder Song frowned. "Hmph, we aren''t that old. Moreover, she said she had older lovers..."


    The Elders choked and looked at Elder Song with shocked expressions.


    As the elders discussed them, Yasenia and the others left therge mansion and walked toward the center of the city, the ce where the City Lord resided.


    Yasenia''s eyes looked into the distance and muttered. "Well, it is time to meet each other, City Lord."

 Chapter 407: A stroll to the City Lord Mansion.

    Chapter 407: A stroll to the City Lord Mansion.


    Angel''s silvery voice reached Yasenia''s ears as they walked down the street. "Yasenia, when did you agree to meet Elder Mao''s granddaughter?"


    Yasenia got thoughtful. "Well, certainly not before the auction. We can also use our connection with them to attend the tournament we have heard about. When was it, do any of you remember?"


    Andrea answered. "Yes, it is three weeks from now."


    Yasenia asked. "Have you investigated where it is and how long it would take us to go there?"


    Evelyn answered this time. "Yes, we heard it would take about five days if we go in a carriage. If we decide to run there, it shouldn''t take us more than ten hours."


    Yasenia nodded. "We have to investigate where these sects are."


    Cecilemented. "My love, you should get an identification badge or something. We can''t just tell them that a certain elder told us we could enter. We need proof to avoid trouble."


    Yasenia nodded. "You are right. Next time we meet, if the feeling they currently have about ussts, we can ask for it."


    Angel frowned and then eximed, "Ah! You want to see if they can maintain their thinking about us after thinking more in-depth after the conversation?"


    Yasenia used her tail tip to caress her head, making Angel squint. "Clever girl, that''s my intention. Of course, since I did some tricks, they will realize something. However, I think that they will ignore most of it. Maybe they will ask me more about some of the details I gave and try to dig up more about our n. However, I''m confident that the good impression I created issting."


    Tatyana teased. "Especially on Elder Song. I think you created quite a deep impression."


    Yasenia was confused. "Elder Song? I felt that I spoke more often with Elder Mao, though."


    Tatyana shook her head. "Nevermind."


    Yasenia nodded and didn''t insist. Tatyana sighed, ''If she isn''t trying to seduce a person, my little treasure is quite¡­ dense.''


    Evelyn suddenlymented. "By the way. Once we enter the library, will we steal the cultivation methods there? Angel can create a formation that copies the body cultivation manual whenever you touch it, right?"


    Angel shook her head. "Don''t put such a burden on my back. Creating something like that is not that easy."


    Yasenia also shook her head. "I have other ns. If we steal and cultivate it, we can be spotted easily. Moreover, the risks outweigh the rewards. Also, that''s not the only way of discovering a body cultivation method. Didn''t you pay attention when we spoke about the Hero?"


    Kali said cleverly. "They mentioned that he was the first body cultivator in the Continent, right? Does this mean that there are ruins and other ces withplete Body Cultivation methods on this Continent?"


    Yasenia nodded. "That''s what I think, at least. We''ll have to keep an eye on any opening secret realms, tombs, or ancient ruins. I''m sure we can get something interesting there."


    Tatyana didn''t contradict their thoughts. ''Either way, that probability also exists.''


    Yasenia was sensitive to Tatyana''s movements, so she felt her hesitation. She turned her head and asked. "Anything wrong, Mom?"


    Tatyana was momentarily surprised at Yasenia''s perception. Then, she shook her head with a smile. "Nothing, just thinking of some possibilities, but they are very unlikely, and you don''t have to know. Not to mention, passing this knowledge is risky. Worst case scenario, the Heavens can strike us."


    Yasenia blinked and nodded obediently. "If it is important in the future, I hope you can tell us."


    Tatyana nodded and smiled. "Of course. When did I do something to hurt you, little treasure?"


    Yaseniaughed and continued walking forward.


    Evelyn was rtively new to the Academy and didn''t know one thing Andrea mentioned. "How can we get spotted? Do different cultivation methods give different auras?"


    Andrea answered. "Yes. All of you have a unique cultivation manual gained from the Academy at the beginning, right? These manuals usually leave an imprint in the soul as you cultivate to identify those that cultivated the method. If it is discovered that you cultivated it without permission, you''ll be crippled by dantian destruction. To be honest, the Academy has the worst penalty for this thing."


    The girls were shocked and turned toward Tatyana.


    Tatana lifted her eyebrow. "What? Did you think I would be merciful? If they have the guts to steal, they must have the guts to lose everything."


    They all nodded. Yasenia asked. "Did someone steal them in the past?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Yes. However, all of them are crippled. At least all of the people whom we caught. There may be a person with this cultivation method running around that my subordinates haven''t caught yet. However, it is unlikely since I have a special team dedicated to protecting the sect''s secrets."


    Andrea continued her previous exnation. "As Tatyana said, it is difficult to hide such a thing because there are plenty of ways to know which cultivation technique someone uses as long as they have it in their archive."


    Cecile was doubtful and asked, "Will these backward people have methods like these? It seems that their cultivation-rted knowledge besides exotic Body Cultivation is quite scarce. Even juniors like Kali and Andrea canpare with people at the top profession-wise."


    Tatyana chuckled. "You have to understand that Kali, Andrea, Evelyn, and Angel not only have better treasures, but their masters are also much stronger. Not only that, they were all talented even back in the Sky Continent."


    "Either way, Andrea''s and the other girls'' talent isn''t rted to this. The method to check cultivation methods is very simple, after all."


    Angel blinked, "Is it really simple, mommy Tatyana? Or is it simple for you?"


    Tatyana nodded. "You just have to create a formation that records the energy cirction pattern and give them names. It is tedious work, but once done, you add the recorded data to the formation''s core. Then, you can analyze a person by just having them revolve their energy while putting a hand on the device connected to their database. Moreover, it is quite easy to copy and modify."


    Angel got thoughtful and then nodded. "If it is just that, it is simple. Even I would have been able to do it before gaining Senior Fu Jing Jing''s inheritance. The only problem may be the time needed to do it, but an elementary formation master can create one if they put in the effort."


    Kalimented. "By the way, Yasenia. Have you felt it?"


    Yasenia snorted and nodded. "Of course, their gaze is too disgusting not to notice it."


    Their eyes turned to the side, and saw a group of youngsters approaching.


    Just five minutes earlier, these people had been on their way to an entertainment club. However, their eyes suddenly caught Yasenia and the others.


    The lead person was a delicate-looking woman. However, although she looked gentle and elegant, she was lustful and debauched.


    With her personality, Yasenia was like a juicy piece of meat before a starving predator. ''Who is that? So beautiful¡­ I really want to taste those red lips and make her obedient under my hands~.''


    "Let''s follow them. I want to see if they are someone special."


    "Miss, didn''t you have an appointment with your fianc¨¦e?"


    She snorted and said. "That person is just obsessed with me. She will wait for me no matter how much I make her wait. Moreover, I need to get to know this dragoness. Have you ever seen such a beautiful woman?"


    The friend looked at her with aplicated gaze and sighed. "As you order, miss."


    Back to the present.


    "Hello, miss. May I know your name? I''m the daughter of the first minister of this town."


    Yasenia looked at the woman and frowned. ''If it weren''t because I''m very perceptive to gazes. I would have thought that this delicate and elegant woman has no faults and just approached out of curiosity.''


    Yasenia''s eyes gravitated toward the furry ears on top and the fluffy swaying tail behind her. ''Fox race. Hmm, the colors are simr to Jorey''s. Is she a rtive?''


    Yasenia didn''t smile and spoke indifferently. "Step out of my way. I don''t want to waste my time with you."


    The ck fox eyes of the woman shed with excitement. ''A rebellious one~. Making these proud women fall is the best feeling.''


    She chuckled and put forth a timid expression. "Umm, I just wanted to get to know you. However, since you are too busy, we can speak briefly. I swear I won''t take too much time."


    Yasenia looked at her for some seconds and asked. "Is that merchant girl, Jorey, a rtive of yours?"


    The woman was surprised. ''How does she know my cousin?''


    However, feeling that this was an advantage, she nodded. "Oh! You know my cousin. This can only be fate. Please, let me buy you dinner."


    Yasenia took two steps forward and arrived before her. Her tall stature made it so that she was more than a head taller.


    The fox woman''s cheeks reddened as the seductive body approached her. ''Such a nice smell~. I really want to eat this woman!''


    She shyly lifted her eyes only to feel her heart cooling down.


    Yasenia''s golden slit eyes were thinned, and an invisible pressure radiated. "Usually, I don''t deal with trash if they are at the side of my way. However, if trash jumps before me and acts as a clown, I like to erase it forever. Now, which type of trash are you? For your cousin''s sake, I rmend choosing the first option."


    The fox woman felt the blood draining from her face. She wanted to refute and speak against her, but she felt as if her body couldn''t move once those golden eyes locked onto her.


    The world around seemed to darken, leaving two golden orbs that consumed everything.


    Her breathing quickened with fear, she felt suffocating, and her heartbeat was going too fast even for someone like her.


    Her whole body was bound to the ce where she was standing as the dark world around her engulfed her everything.


    Her nk mind could only tremble in fear while those golden orbs appeared in her mind.


    "¡­iss"


    ''Huh? Where am I? How much time has passed?''


    "¡­iss!"


    ''W-who is talking? Are they talking to me? Who am-''


    "MISS!"


    Her mind cleared up suddenly, and she looked around hastily. Light entered her eyes again, and she began gasping for air like someone who had left the water and was previously about to suffocate.


    Her hands clenched on the arm before her, and her trembling legs almost failed her.


    The person was surprised at the reaction of her friend. "Miss, are you okay? What happened?"


    The woman was still taking big mouthfuls of air as her eyes darted around, trying to spot the previous woman.


    After she didn''t see her, she felt some weight on her heart lifting and began regting her breathing. Then, she asked with a quivering voice. "W-Where is that woman?"


    The apanying person frowned and took a cloth to clean the woman''s sweat, which fell like a waterfall. "After speaking to you, she circled you and left with her entourage. You''ve been standing still for almost a minute!"


    ''A minute? Just a minute? I felt like hours went by¡­.''


    She looked at her trembling hands and gulped. ''I almost made a big mistake.''


    Then, she shook her head and spoke. "Let''s go see my fianc¨¦e. She must be waiting."


    The other person was surprised but nodded nheless.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia was walking calmly and finally could spot therge building in the center of Koran City.


    "Oh~, we are close." She lightlymented.


    The others gave Yasenia some curious gazes but didn''t know what to ask. Angel was the one who asked. "Yasenia, what did you do to her?"


    Yasenia smiled, and shemented. "Nothing much. I tried using my Soul pressure on her."


    Evelyn was surprised. "She looked as if she was looking at a terrifying thing. I don''t think I''ve ever seen someone''s pupils dte so much in fear."


    Yasenia shrugged. "Well, it''s better to shock her a bit rather than kill her."


    Mirrory''s voice spread from within Angel. "Shock her a bit? You''ve created a Heart Demon in her."


    Yasenia blinked twice. "Did I?"


    Tatyana chuckled. "And not a small one. She will be quite fearful of beautiful women from now on."


    Yasenia shrugged. "Well, whatever. I had a bad hunch about her either way."


    Valeria snorted. "I think it is quite a good thing. I could feel resentment from many souls in her. She wasn''t a good thing. If she doesn''t stop her behavior, she will probably die in her next tribtion thanks to your influence."


    The other girls were speechless. Evelyn looked at Yasenia and asked. "Can I experience it? The way you looked down on her was honestly hot. I almost had to change my underwear."

 Chapter 408: Plan to recruit and test Flanna.

    Chapter 408: n to recruit and test nna.


    When they got close, they could finally appreciate the enormous size of the City Lord''s mansion. It was very tall, probably built to amodate even giant races inside.


    There was a lot of traffic entering and exiting the building.


    Our girls could appreciate the efforts put into creating all of this. ''Hmm¡­ The City Lord looks like someone that puts effort. A person who doesn''t care wouldn''t create so many facilities.''


    Yasenia saw two giants before the gates of therge building. They were fully armored, holding weapons of their respective size.


    After she looked closely, she recognized one of them. It was a female giant holding two giant swords.


    ''I didn''t expect to encounter nna. She is very approachable and has a not bad strength. Hmm, I can''t act as if I know her. How do I approach her?''


    Yasenia got thoughtful. ''She is a gentle girl, so I should contact her in the future to work for me. I can also make her an envoy for rtions with other giant races. She didn''t sound like she had an attachment to this City, so it shouldn''t be too hard to convince her. However, I can''t allow someone without will or talent to join.''


    Shemunicated mentally with the others. ''Keep an eye on nna and speak with her often after our business here. She can be part of the power we want to develop in the future.''


    They nodded. Andrea added. ''Should we test her?''


    Yasenia nodded. ''I had that in mind.''


    nna and the other guard saw a group approach and looked down. nna was surprised when she recognized most of them. She could also remember the gorgeous woman in the front. Even if they exchanged just a few words, her beauty was hard to forget in a short time. ''I remember that she appeared out of nowhere. Is she their leader or something?''


    Yasenia looked up and added a seductive spell to her voice. Then, she said softly, her voice sounding as pleasant as a siren''s song. "I''vee to speak with the leader of this city. Could you open the door for me?"


    "W-who¡­ Oh, yes." The other guard was instantly mesmerized and moved to the door


    nna also felt her brain bing nk for a second. However, she soon snapped out of it and stopped the other guard with one sword as she pointed her other sword at Yasenia.


    ''Seduction spells? She is not a good woman!'' Her face inside the helmet was tight, and she shouted. "Who are you? Identify yourself!"


    The other guard also snapped out of it and lifted his giant spear.


    Seeing themotion, the people around stopped to look at them.


    Yasenia smiled. ''Not bad. Although I''m quite bad in seductive spells, nna is a whole realm below me. I should be able to affect her a bit more.''


    nna saw Yasenia''s smile and frowned, sporadically looking at Kali and the others. ''A-are they under the spell of this woman? Is that why they changed so much after meeting with her?''


    The more she thought of these wild cases, the more usible she found them. "Y-You, are you a Charm Demon? Did you charm those behind you!?"


    Yaseniaughed and took two steps forward. ''She thinks I charmed my dears? To think that she was so well-behaved the first time we talked~. Now she looks like a harmless dog that bares its teeth, so cute.''


    nna and the other guard saw Yasenia approaching and lowered their sword and spear until it was very close to Yasenia. However, Yaseniashed her tail twice without effort and made contact with the weapons.


    *BANG!* *BANG!*


    The two giants felt as if their arms were about to rip off because of the brute strength of the dragoness, and the weapons were sted away.


    The strength from the tailshes transferred through the weapon into them and made the giants stagger three steps to the sides, leaving a way for Yasenia to walk through the middle.


    nna''s heart thumped with fear as those golden eyes smilingly looked at her. ''W-What kind of strength is that?''


    Yasenia said calmly. "I don''t like weapons being pointed at me. I have ears and will answer without a problem if you have something to ask. Moreover, this isn''t our first meeting, nna."


    nna gulped. ''S-She knows that it is me? How? I''m fully covered in armor! Oh¡­ Wait, I was also like this the first time we met¡­.''


    Yasenia then said while looking at nna. "I''m the Matriarch of the Astral Sky n. We are a new power, so it would be normal if you haven''t heard the name. These people behind me are my juniors. They had rmended you to me in the past."


    Yasenia chuckled, and she teased. "Also, I''m not a Charm Demon or something. I''m a dragon~."


    nna was suspicious, but she obediently listened to Yasenia exin further. "Not long ago, they created quite themotion. Therefore, I''m here to discuss the damagepensation with the City Lord. I want topensate the city for the destruction we created and avoid souring the rtionship between the two parties."


    nna felt that the words were logical. She had been there when she saw this gorgeous woman approach her. However, she still had to fulfill her duty. No matter if they were people she knew, she shouldn''t be partial. Therefore, she straightened and said with a voice that left for no negotiations. "If you don''t have a previous appointment, you can''t enter. I will not allow you to step inside."


    Yasenia squinted and released a rtively intense pressure on her.


    Yasenia''s small frame seemed to be more prominent as her presence pushed her shoulders with the weight of a mountain. "Are you sure? I don''t mind admitting to having a liking for you. However, that won''t stop me from hurting you, little nna."


    nna and herpanion began sweating, her heart pounding vigorously as Yasenia slowly walked toward them.


    However, she clenched the two swords nearly ten meters long and gritted her teeth to face off against the approaching dragoness. "Y-You can''t. Even if you pressure me, I can''t let you walk through these gates without a previous appointment."


    Yasenia extended her hand and summoned [Draconic Heart].


    A red core appeared before her hand, and then a blue substance burst from it, quickly bing a giant sword. "This is yourst chance, girl. Lower your weapon."


    Right after, Yasenia released a strand of her aura, making her presence be more imposing and denser.


    The other guard could no longer stand it and quickly backed away with a trembling body, leaving nna alone.


    However, nna didn''t back away even though her eyes were filled with fear. ''I-I want to run. How can someone so little be so scary?''


    Yasenia stepped forward and prepared her sword.


    nna knew she had no chance, so she could only close her eyes and wait for the strike that would end her.


    However, after an agonizing five seconds, the blow she expected didn''t reach her. She heard a knocking sound on her helmet as the pressure around her disappeared.


    nna opened her eyes and saw Yasenia floating right before her eyes with a smile. "Good job. I really respect people like you. You stood up to my pressure and didn''t back away until thest second."


    nna felt her legs wobbly and almost fell onto her butt. She looked at Yasenia''s smiling face and was very confused. "H-Huh? W-What happened? Why aren''t you attacking?"


    Yasenia chuckled and went back down onto the ground. "Such a cute girl. How could I attack you? I was testing you~. Of course, I''m sorry for this selfish test I imposed on you. However, I needed to ensure something without informing you that you were being tested."


    nna was confused.


    Yasenia took out a pill jar and spoke. "Take it."


    Then, she threw it toward nna. The giant woman instinctively caught the tiny sk and looked at it curiously.


    The jar on her hand was so small that she had to squint to see it properly, like a water droplet on a human''s palm.


    Yasenia looked to the side and saw Ghana approaching. ''After the smallmotion, you finally appear. Well, it is time to say goodbye to our giant friend.''


    Yasenia turned and said as she left. "Be sure to eat it when you are alone and in closed-door cultivation. It will help you greatly. Also, thank you for approaching my juniors and trying to be their friends. I hope you don''t get a bad impression of them because of me. They are honest and want to be close to you."


    nna blinked twice, still unable topletely register everything that happened.


    Ghana opened the gates and said respectfully. "Wee, miss. The City Head is waiting for you."


    Yasenia and the others walked inside. Angel sent a message to nna via mentalmunication. ''nna, that pill is very precious! Our Matriarch thinks highly of you, so she decided to give it. You must keep it secret and consume it as soon as possible. Also, you can take the two pills inside simultaneously. They are called [Soul Refining Pill] and [Blood Tree Bloodline Enhancement Pill]. Both of them a Heaven-ranked pill!''


    nna almost died from fright. ''H-H-Heaven ranked!?''


    nna would, of course, recognize Angel''s cute and silvery voice. Therefore, she hid the pill jar inside her ring the moment she understood the value of the pills.


    She wasn''t in the Ethereal Soul Body realm and couldn''t say anything back. She hadn''t unlocked the spiritual sense yet, after all.


    However, she really wanted to give back this hot potato. ''Why are they wasting a Heaven-ranked pill on someone like me!?''


    Even then, she felt very grateful in her heart after understanding that everything was a test.


    She really wanted to p herself for being rude to such a good person who could casually give her these treasures.


    ''If I seed and be much stronger, I will return to Senior to thank her. Then, I will join her group and pay back for this favor!'' nna thought with determination.


    The other guard asked, "Is it a good thing?"


    nna shook her head instantly. "How could it be a good thing? I''m sure it is a small gift for my performance. Didn''t you see how casual she was with the bottle?"


    The other guard nodded, and nnaughed. "How could a powerful person like her give something precious to a little guard like me?"


    The other guard found it reasonable and sighed. "Even then, at least she gave you something. I should have maintained my position. Who knew that it was a test."


    nna patted his shoulder. "Don''t worry, senior. You have more experience than me, so you are more afraid and know how to react. I''m just a little calf that is not afraid of tigers, hahaha."


    The other guard nodded and smiled. "You are right. You were quite reckless. If that person weren''t trying to test you and was serious, you would be dead by now."


    nna blinked and then gulped. ''He is right. Maybe I should be less ballsy in the future. I don''t know what got into me at that time¡­''

 Chapter 409: Meeting with the City Lord.

    Chapter 409: Meeting with the City Lord.


    Ghana guided Yasenia through the enormous mansion. If Yasenia weren''t sure that this was the main building of this city, she would''ve mistaken it for abyrinth. The corridors were abundant, their height changed often, and there were doors of various sizes.


    Honestly, walking through these hallways would be confusing without a guide. Nevertheless, there was a luxurious air contained in them, and signs were pointing at the exit andmunal rooms where you could inform yourself where you wanted to go. Not to mention, some people had some shlight that indicated where they had to go.


    There was order within the disorder, which gave the ce a naturally imposing nature.


    It seemed as if the building was telling the person inside them that they were not in a random ce but a site where top authorities gathered.


    Of course, the building was built to amodate races of all sizes. This was the reason for the changes in altitude in the hallways.


    Yasenia and our girls observed that everyone had a dignified air while walking, some looking outright nervous.


    Arge variety of creatures could also be seen walking around. Most had humanoid forms and features, people with wings, tails, horns, and other animal characteristics.


    Even then, Yasenia and the others saw beasts from time to time. Between them, bipedal beasts were rare, four-legged were the mostmon, and there were asional six-or-more-legged creatures.


    They even saw an enormous centipede crawling around. ''So insect-like creatures also exist in the Distancia Continent.''


    Evelyn excitedly said in a mental message. ''Look! There is a woman with sixrge breasts over there! The dress looks gorgeous on her while showing off her three deep cleavages at once. I wonder from which species she is.''


    Yasenia had to control her tail, or she would''ve sent her flying multiple times already.


    Andrea was also curious. ''Cecile, do you know her species?''


    Cecile gave that woman a side nce andmented. ''She is a bear-kin. She should have inherited the teat number of her beast form back into the human form. It''s not that rare. I''ve seen in books rodent women with eight or ten breasts.''


    Evelyn looked at Yasenia and snickered. ''Suddenly, I find our Yasenia''s peerless titscking-''


    *p!* *Bang!*


    Everyone stopped walking and saw how a human slid down the wall after being pped by the dragon woman.


    They frowned when they discerned the happy smile on the human''s face. ''Was she trained to be beaten?''


    Their eyes looking at Yasenia changed from awe-struck to curious. ''Some people have strange tastes.''


    Yasenia sighed. ''Who can resist the call of the Dao? It is infinitely profound, so once you begin falling onto it, you can only push forward bravely, wanting to see the end of it. It doesn''t matter the stares you receive. I can only see my objective in front of me. Ignoring the world and walking my infinite path. What a lonely road.''


    The other''s felt their eyebrows twitching and wanted to p her back. ''Why is her nonsense somewhat understandable!?''


    Anyway, after that slight pause, Ghana continued guiding them until they reached arge pair of double doors. They were made of abination of white, brown, and ck wood, looking luxurious andplex.


    Yasenia hummed and guessed. ''Is it a custom to have luxurious doors the more powerful you are? I should take it into ount.''


    Kali squinted her eyes andmunicated. ''This door is made of [Living Wood], a variant created from growing nts in [Living Dirt] and altering the original one.''


    Angel asked, ''How did you know?''


    Kali chuckled. ''Valeria told me. However, I can sense a weak life forceing from it.''


    The others nodded and looked curiously at the living door.


    Ghana interrupted their small inner conversation. "Miss, the City Lord is waiting inside."


    Yasenia asked. "You won''t enter with us?"


    Ghana shook her head. Then, she said, trying to hide her bitterness. "There are other people more qualified. I''m just the second secretary, after all."


    Ghana thought she could hide her emotions well, but our perceptive dragoness caught a whiff of her inner self. Her eyes lit up for a second. ''Unless the now-appointed first secretary is a monster, it is truly stupid of him to demote Ghana. This is my chance to strike.''


    "Well, miss Second Secretary, I don''t think the same. You were the one who was present in the ce. How could there be a more qualified person other than you?"


    Ghana''s face became strange briefly, and her gaze softened a bit. Then, she said, trying to make an excuse. "Miss, my culture and body doesn''t allow me to wear clothes, so many visitors are ufortable with my nakedness-"


    Yasenia chuckled and interrupted. "I''ve allowed you to apany us here. Do you think that your nakedness can bother us? If I cared, I would''ve already asked you to leave."


    Ghana hesitated, and Yasenia added. "Moreover, I''ve heard that my child wanted for you to join us. The few interactions I had with you are enough to show that you are a profoundly aplished woman. Therefore, I want you to apany us."


    Ghana was startled. It had been a while since she received recognition because everyone took the work she made for granted.


    Her contributions to the creation and maintenance of Koran City weren''t inferior to the City Lord. Now, hearing Yasenia''s words, she realized how exploited she had been.


    Yasenia saw a sh of light in Ghana''s brown eyes, and her lips quirked. ''Good, the beautiful fish took the bait. Now, I have to be patient and slowly reel her in~.''


    Our girls caught the calcting smirk that shed on Yasenia''s face and shook their heads. ''It seems that this woman will be living with us shortly.''


    Yasenia struck when the iron was hot. "Open the door and enter with us, miss. The City Lord won''t dare do anything to you while I''m present."


    Ghana looked deeply at those charming golden eyes and finally nodded. She walked before Yasenia with confident steps and pushed the doors open. "City Lord, the guests have arrived!"


    The doors opened with her push revealing a spacious ce. There were two desks. On the right side, everything was made for giant people. On the left side, everything was made for normal-sized people.


    Behind the desk, for normal-sized people, there was an expansive window that allowed views of therge and prosperous city.


    On that desk, the City Lord satfortably, and beside him, a woman of the same race was standing formally.


    Yasenia looked at the City Lord for the first time, and she was. She could feel a sense of danger as severe as the one she felt from the Elders. ''It seems that this person is hiding deeply. Even Ghana has underestimated him. I would have to go all-out and hold nothing back to win against someone like him.''


    Tatyana also informed her. ''The woman beside him is not strong enough to endanger any of you. However, the City Lord is stronger than he appears, be careful and treat him the same as you did with the elders.''


    Yasenia internally nodded and answered. ''That was my n. Even if he were weaker, I would treat him the same. His physical strength may be small, but his current influence in our living sphere is very profound. I can''t be arrogant and lose myself because of Cultivation levels. Strength is only worth something when it is absolute enough to make everyone unable to stand up to you. Until then, I must tread things carefully, or I will eventually stumble and hurt badly.''


    Tatyana smiled and nodded. ''Good girl. Everything you said is correct. Go for it, then. I''ll always have your back, so don''t fear testing new approaches. Sometimes, walking out of ourfort zone can expand our vision more than you could imagine.''


    Yasenia nodded. ''Understood. Thanks, mom.''


    Yasenia observed the two people in more detail.


    The City Head was amon-looking middle-aged man with thick brows and bright eyes.


    His disposition seemed easy-going, but his eyes showed he was a sharp person who was not easy to bully.


    His body was tall, but he wasn''t taller than Yasenia. He had a muscr body that his suit couldn''t hide, and his hands had long and sharp nails.


    Even when holding a pen, he didn''t look literary but like a general writing a military report.


    Moreover, his wolf-like features covered with ck fur gave him a wild approach. He wasn''t unattractive by any means. However, he was not a handsome and beautiful man. He had a manly and powerful charm that attracted people who looked for stability.


    Everythingbined in a stern and authoritarian figure who couldn''t hide the ruthlessness deep in his bones.


    The woman at the side was a first-ss beauty.


    She had a slender body with long legs and a naturally coquettish nature. Even when she was formally standing, she couldn''t hide that sultry aura.


    The body was not very curvy, but she had meat where she should have. Moreover, the cute-looking face with therge wolf earsbined with a mature woman''s body gave her a contradictory feeling that tickled the taboo impulse differently than Angel did.


    If Angel looked like a pure and innocent person that was not touched by the filth of human nature while having a curvy body that could incite carnal feelings, this woman was like someone who would attract their prey with her unassuming appearance and then devour them without letting even the bones go.


    Of course, they did the same with her in the short time Yasenia took to observe them.


    The gorgeous and peerless dragoness was like a celestial goddess who decided to step into the mortal realm.


    Even the woman couldn''t help but have her heart elerating for a second. ''How can such a beautiful woman exist?''


    Not to mention, once they observed those beside her, both were startled by the procession of beauties.


    ''Did these fairies fall from the sky?''


    The man had nned on taking the initiative for the conversation, but Yasenia''s appearance startled them briefly.


    A time Yasenia took advantage of to smile and step forward. Then, she slowly raised her hand and gained the initiative for the conversation.


    After making the greeting gesture of the Distancia Continent, she spoke with her mellow and charming voice, filling the spacious room with her voice. "Good afternoon, City Lord. I''m Yasenia Dravory, the matriarch of the Astral Sky n. I''m here to discuss the terms for the damages my juniors created."


    The middle age man snapped out of his stupor and presented himself by returning the gesture. "Wee. You can call me Leader Fu. I''m part of the [Steel Back Wolf n]."


    He pointed at the side to the woman and presented her too. "This is my first secretary, Fu Liang. She is also from the same n as me. We are far rtives. I hope you can take care of her."


    She greeted Yasenia. "It is an honor to meet with Lady Yasenia. Your beauty is much higher than any reports we were given."


    Yasenia nodded at her but internally shook her head. ''Revealing that you have been spying on me identally by telling me the existence of the reports. If it isn''t a way of her trying to tell us that she knows much information about us¡­ Well, I can guess that other conditions led to Ghana losing her position.''


    The woman frowned at Yasenia''sck of reciprocation. ''Hmph, just because you are a bit beautiful, do you think you can look down on me so much? Just wait and see if I don''t ruin your reconciliation efforts!''


    However, even if those thoughts roamed in her mind, she didn''t show them on her face.


    Yasenia turned toward the City Lord and began calcting how to carry the conversation out of what she guessed until now.

 Chapter 410: Yasenias aggression. Ghanas brilliance.

    Chapter 410: Yasenia''s aggression. Ghana''s brilliance.


    The City Lord spoke. "You can sit on those chairs. They have specially built back holes so you can easily sit with your tail. Your friends can also use them. They are adaptable andfortable. One of the bests wood-workers in the city created them."


    Yasenia smiled. "Thanks. Then, we''ll take a seat."


    After sitting, Yasenia spoke. "Leader Fu, as you should already know, my juniors began a ritual two days ago. However, it went out of control and created damage all around Koran City. Although the items that suffered irreparable damage were mostly mortal and low-level items, we admit that the action was a mistake on our part."


    Leader Fu nodded. "I understand. However, let me deal with a little trouble before we continue."


    Yasenia paused and squinted for a second. However, she didn''t say anything and nodded. "Please, go ahead."


    He smiled and said with a troubled smile. "Sorry, Lady Yasenia. I thought you would dy your visit, so you caught me slightly off guard. Please, wait for a moment."


    Yasenia said nothing but knew people had been tracking her as she moved through the city.


    Therefore, she also knew he wasn''t caught off guard. Moreover, Ghana''s appearance was more than a clue to know that her superior was aware of their visit. ''Such a low-level action to let me know we are not in control? Hmph, since you are ying that game, don''t me me for being ruthless.''


    Nevertheless, she didn''t say anything and just smiled, waiting for whatever y the City Lord was about to do.


    The City Lord looked at Ghana and said sternly. "Second Secretary Ghana, why are you here? I gave you work before, didn''t I? I also told you to guide our guests here and then leave because yourck of attire can make things awkward."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow but remained silent.


    Ghana spoke calmly. "Leader Fu, there is a reason why-."


    City Lord Fu sent a pressure wave that interrupted her speech, making Ghana look bad. "Listen to what I tell you."


    Fu Liang looked at Ghana with a mocking expression.


    Yasenia''s eyes shed with understanding, and everything clicked. ''So it is like this¡­ Since you don''t want this little gem, let me get it~.''


    Of course, this matter was suggested by her in order to let these people know that Ghana was not the one in charge.


    The wolf girl wanted to rify it because of Ghana''s previous contact with them. She was scared that this new n would favor Ghana more than her.


    In short, she was tantly stealing "customers" right before them with the support of the highest authority. Ghana was mainly demoted because of these small tricks that slowly stripped away Ghana''s power.


    Ghana had realized it long ago, but she didn''t have any way to point it out since everything was done slowly and looked natural.


    Under the reproachful re and mocking smile, Ghana could only lower her head and ept it.


    She wanted to clench her fist in anger and argue back, but she knew doing so would only give them a reason to strip even more responsibilities from her because of ck of conduct."


    She knew because it had happened before.


    Sadly, although her contributions were high and her connections deep, when choosing between her and the City Lord, it was not hard to guess whom they would prefer.


    Ghana didn''t show anything on her face and swallowed her frustration.


    After taking a deep breath, she was about to agree when something unexpected urred.


    The silent Yasenia spoke up at this moment with a calm and steady tone. "Leader Fu, it was me who told her to enter the room with us."


    Yasenia didn''t exin further and just nced at him with a prating gaze. Her posture was natural and made people feel she didn''t have to exin herself.


    It carried a hint of arrogance. However, this was purposely created by Yasenia to give Leader Fu the feeling that she was superior in this cooperation. They were subtle hints that affected the subconscious more than the conscious part.


    He squinted and asked. "Hoh? Isn''t it an eyesore to have a person showing off all her private ces right before your eyes?"


    Yasenia continued calmly. "I told her to enter with us because she was present during what happened. She has a first-person recollection. Moreover, she gave the orders in that ce and probably read and processed most of the information about the incident. Having someone on your side to corroborate our story would be advantageous for you."


    Leader Fu looked at Yasenia and ced a bit of pressure on her. He was about to speak when Yasenia directly cut him again and said, unafraid. "I can understand that you were unable to prepare for our visit. However, forgetting to have the most important witness at your party is quite a blunder. If you are tired, we cane on another day. Of course, my thoughts aboutpensation might change. What do you say, City Lord? Should Ghana leave or not?"


    If they had tried to gain the upper hand indirectly, Yasenia had made a metaphorical p on the table and looked at him in the eye, saying. "I''m in charge here. Do you agree or not?"


    Angry that things didn''t develop in her favor, Fu Liang snarled and lifted her tone. "Who do you think you-."


    Yasenia''s gaze immediately moved onto her, and she released her pressure without holding back. "I''m talking with your superior, so don''t bark unnecessarily."


    Fu Liang felt as if her body was about to copse as monstrous pressure surrounded her, like a giant hand squeezing her whole body.


    Her face became pale, and her eyes were filled with horror.


    Yasenia''s pressure control had always been superb, so the City Lord didn''t feel it so much. However, he could see the drastic change in expression.


    Our dragoness didn''t pressure her for more than five seconds, but Fu Liang almost copsed after Yasenia''s gaze moved away.


    Fu Liang was physically unharmed, but her poor state was there for all to see.


    Leader Fu smiled, but his eyes weren''t smiling. He also tried to pressure Yasenia, and he spoke. "Miss Yasenia, look at the owner before hitting a dog. Maybe, the owner is someone you can''t afford to offend, after all."


    Yasenia looked into his eyes and smiled back as if the pressure surrounding her didn''t exist. "If the dog barks too much, I will find it annoying and maybe hit it, especially when it is trying to bite. I won''t allow an animal to harm me, after all."


    Fu Liang''s face became red and white because of the amalgamation of negative feelings. When had someone disrespected her so much before after being under the City Lord''s care?


    Naturally, she couldn''t speak because of the lingering feeling Yasenia left on her very soul.


    Before she could even bring herself to say anything, Leader Fu spoke eerily calmly. "I''ll keep it in mind. Let''s move on. You are here to give my citypensation, right?"


    Yasenia leaned on the couch, and like before, Tatyana began massaging her shoulders while standing behind her. Our Death Empress liked pampering her little treasure, so she wouldn''t lose a chance to do so.


    Yasenia saidzily. "That was my intention. However, I''ve only received little ys and mockery from the moment I entered. Therefore, I''ve changed my mind."


    Leader Fu frowned and was about to speak when Yasenia lifted her hand. "I didn''t say I wouldn''t give you something. I''ll be living in Koran City for the time being. Therefore, I don''t want a small person to ruin a chance to make amends between us. My first offer was to give Koran City fifteen percent of the profit generated within the shops we would set up here. It is a big sum, but affordable nheless."


    Without the City Lord''s go-ahead, Fu Liang jumped into the conversation as if she wanted to bite off a chunk of Yasenia''s flesh. "What do you take us for? We are not beggars on the street! Fifteen percent? Even fifty percent wouldn''t be enough!"


    Leader Fu frowned but also felt it was too low, so he said nothing.


    Yasenia looked at him and raised an eyebrow. "Leader Fu also thinks that''s a small sum?"


    Leader Fu answered calmly. "Indeed."


    Yasenia sneered and butchered him with words. "I thought you would be a little brighter, but it seemed my hopes have been smashed. You don''t even know what we are selling, our products'' quality, our connections, our strength, or even future and current partners. You don''t know anything, haven''t asked anything, and followed a stupid woman who only wants glory and respect when her abilities are mediocre."


    Unlike how she carried herself toward the elders, Yasenia didn''t even bother being polite and directly tore down his facade.


    After her words, Yaseniapletely ignored their worsening expressions and turned toward Ghana, who had an almost imperceptible smile on her lips, her eyes gloating at their misfortune. Yasenia almost lost the trail of her thoughts andughed aloud. Yet, she held it in. ''She looks quite cute.''


    Yasenia coughed to catch Ghana''s attention, and once Ghana snapped out of her gloating, she spoke. "Miss Ghana, please exin what happened without bias to let your City Lord understand. You need to say things as they happened. Do not embellish any words."


    Ghana nodded and stepped forward. She had her wings naturally folded before her to hide her body parts.


    She looked calm and elegant despite not having any clothes on. Thanks to how she carried herself, no one would feel ufortable because of her nakedness. On the contrary, it made an appealing image of a naturally capable and cultivated person.


    Even then, Ghana waited for Leader Fu''s approval. If she spoke rashly before he gave the go-ahead, no matter what she said, It would look biased toward Yasenia''s group. Therefore, Ghana was smart enough to make it look like she was still his ally when she had already decided somethingpletely different in her heart.


    Leader Fu feltforted by this action because, in his mind, it meant that Ghana was still loyal to him. As Ghana had expected, he would''ve doubted her words'' veracity if she had spoken without receiving his order.


    Leader Fu looked at the confident Yasenia and sneered in his heart. Then, he nodded and said. "Ghana, you can speak. Remember to tell the truth."


    Ghana nodded solemnly and didn''t twist or turn her words.


    She followed Yasenia''s instructions and spoke the truth as it was. No exaggerations or embellishments.


    The brown-feathered harpy spoke fluidly and in detail, making everyone present understand the situation perfectly. She also filled some gaps with clever remarks about the involved powers and Yasenia''s response to them, giving Yasenia''s faction a subtle yet unavoidable edge.


    Yasenia''s eyes glowed as she looked at the confident Harpy speaking. She had everything Yasenia wished for in a n Leader and surpassed even those standards.


    Eloquence, intelligence, and ability to speak the truth while giving an edge to one party whenever she could. The detailsmunicated were concise and easy to verify, and her words were hard to misinterpret.


    Andrea and the others only now understood why Yasenia had been so eager to take this harpy under her wing. They feared this person could''ve made a little ce for herself if it weren''t because Yasenia''s heart had already been closed.


    To be honest with themselves, they felt that this woman''s ability to speak was on par, if not superior, to that of Yasenia.


    Even Tatyana''s eyes had a hint of praise in them.


    With such eloquence, she left no gaps for the City Lord to interrupt, and Ghana managed to speak for almost twenty minutes uninterrupted.


    Andrea and the others took a deep breath, only one word floating in their minds. ''Masterful.''


    ****************


    Author Note: There are new sketches on /Mortrexo! I''m working on Mirrory and Angel anime style and Yasenia in her dragon form this time. Valeria''s illustration is also on the way~. Check them out~.

 Chapter 411: Yasenia鈥檚 way of hunting a little bird.

    Chapter 411: Yasenia¡¯s way of hunting a little bird.


    After Ghana stopped speaking, she stepped back and maintained a calm expression.


    However, almost everyone in the room could understand to whom her speech gave the edge. Her words were too detailed, yet the slight smirk on Yasenia''s lips and the light frown on Leader Fu''s brows were enough of a hint, even for those who didn''t understand.


    ''Why did Ghana gave spoke so objectively? She just showed that her previous insults were not just words without meaning but a truth that he can''t now use against her. Now, the Astral Sky n has the advantage in the conversation! ''


    Leader Fu didn''t instantly answer Yasenia''s previous provocations to use themter against her. After all, Yasenia didn''t hold back one bit, and when discussing cooperation, no matter how superficial, giving face to the other party was essential.


    Now, after Ghana exined all the factors he didn''t consider, it was easy to see why Yasenia would react that way, and she had a witness from his side to corroborate her words and narrative.


    The worst part was that it was a factual narrative, meaning they spoke truths. Therefore, the way to reverse this now was impossible.


    In short, Yasenia pped his face, and Ghana told him that there was a venomous insect on his cheek, and thus, she saved his life, making it impossible to be angry after being pped.


    If it weren''t because his position as the City Lord, Leader Fu feared that he would have to say thank you after the p.


    However, not everyone in the room was smart enough to identify the subtleties of Ghana''s speech.


    Fu Liang wasn''t impressed.


    Although there wasn''t anything essentially wrong with what Ghana said, Fu Laing felt they somehow diminished their status.


    In other words, she felt like she had something stuck in her throat after listening, with no way to cough or swallow it.


    Moreover, wanting to ruin Yasenia''s intentions to ally with Koran City, she didn''t hold back and spoke aloud. "Leader Fu, miss Ghana''s actions have made our city lose face. The people may think it is unsafe to live in our city because we didn''t dare to face a group that endangered many lives and livelihoods."


    Fu Liang had some skill to reach her current position, so her words weren''t entirely without reason. She continued righteously. "Although they may have a reason for their actions, we mustn''t forget the damage they''ve done to our citizens! No matter what, they mustpensate us enough to calm the masses!"


    Leader Fu frowned at first, but after hearing her, he felt she had a point. The two hundred lives lost could be justified as self-defense, but the damage they''ve done couldn''t.


    Leader Fu felt he had all the reasons to demand highpensation for the millions of living beings in Koran City. ''Right, I still have the moral high ground.''


    Yasenia, on the other hand, thought differently.


    Although what Fu Liang said is true, it is also true that the situation was still within controble parameters. She knew that what her energy absorption damaged were very low-level items. Anyone hurt by infrastructural damage could be attributed back to Koran City for using such low-level things to build houses.


    Therefore, she said. "While I know what miss Fu Liang said is true, City Lord must not be confused. Our ritual only damages mortal materials. If anyone in this city suffered because of it, wouldn''t City Lord have to exin why people still lived with such a poor quality of life?"


    Yasenia then snorted without letting Leader Fu speak. "Moreover, when have I said that I didn''t want to givepensation? I''vee here with sincerity. Since the beginning, I''ve always tried to act polite and use my personal resources to pay for the damage. However, let''s not act stupid for a second. Since the beginning of our conversation, Leader Fu has been trying to take advantage of us using multiple tricks."


    Yasenia leaned forward, cing her chin on her hand while her elbow rested on her knee, and said coldly. "Now, your first secretary is trying to put on our heads that we don''t want topensate the city. Thankfully, a second secretary like Miss Ghana exists in this city, or who knows how things would have developed by now?"


    Leader Fu said, trying to maintain a calm face. "Even if you make yourself sound just, weren''t you about to lower thepensation? So much for caring for the citizens."


    Yasenia barked augh. "Ha! Do you think I care even a bit about them? Even if they all died right in front of my face right in this instant, I wouldn''t even bat an eye. I''m only trying topensate because I decided to ce my shops in this city and have already discussed it with the Nine Sect."


    Fu Liang scowled. "However, Miss Ghana overstepped her boundaries and spoke out of turn! Miss Yasenia can''t order us how to treat the people under us. She is part of our power, and her punishment and reward are under our jurisdiction."


    Yasenia''s eyes shed as she thought. ''Fufufu, finally. They took a while to put their feelings about her uncensored before her. Now, no matter how she tried to convince herself, it is impossible not to see their disregard for you.''


    Her eyes nced sideways at Ghana with a slight smirk. ''Right, Ghana?''


    As Yasenia expected, Ghana''s expression was not good. Intelligent people, most of the time, share a significant w in them. They tried to find a reason for everything, convincing themselves their ways were correct.


    Sometimes, it got so bad that they ignored any other clue around them that could refute their thoughts.


    However, this sentence was like a sharp knife slicing a tense string. Without trouble, it made it snap.


    Leader Fu didn''t realize Ghana''s expression as his eyes had trouble looking elsewhere other than the forward-leaning dragoness. Although he hated her to an extent, no matter where she was, the eyes would follow her every gesture. It was a natural advantage, and denying it would be stupid.


    Yasenia knew it well and used it in her favor many times.


    Leader Fu looked at the calm Yasenia and asked. "What do you think, Astral Sky n Matriarch?"


    Yasenia smiled and spoke. "Naturally, I have no right to mess with Leader Fu''s internal affairs."


    Ghana bit her lips and looked down. She thought Yasenia would defend her, but her hopeful thoughts popped up with a single sentence.


    Yasenia said so as not to allow Ghana to have any way oftching onto the City Lord. Her objective was to snatch her away, not to protect her while she helped other people.


    Leader Fu''s lips quirked. "You say so, but you surely allow your juniors to do as they please in my territory."


    Yasenia sighed. "Please, Leader Fu. Don''t try to y word games with me anymore. I''ve alreadyid out my thoughts as clearly as I could."


    Yasenia leaned back on the chair and saidzily. "If I allowed them to do as they pleased, I wouldn''t be here. For starters, I''m not afraid of the Nine sects, not to mention your smaller city. Crushing Koran City and creating Koran Barren wouldn''t be too hard."


    Leader Fu finally caught up on an important detail he had missed earlier. "Wait. Which Nine Sects are you talking about?"


    Yasenia rolled her eyes, ying with a lock of her hair yfully. "And here I thought you had earwax or something. Which Nine Sects are there on our Distancia Continent besides those top powers? Would anyone dare to name themselves like them?"


    Yasenia saw his change of expression and chuckled. "Must I add, my talk with them has gone smoothly, and we can be considered to have a connection. I dare not say I''m their ally yet, but I''m halfway there. Do you think I need to fear any of your threats after hearing this information?"


    Leader Fu lost his calm and looked at Yasenia with an ugly expression. If Yasenia had said this since the beginning, there wouldn''t have been much trouble. ''But why!? What''s the reason for her to keep that important detail from me?''


    He thought intently but forgot about the capable Harpy standing with a lowered head on the side.


    Naturally, Yasenia valued Ghana more than any cooperation she could ever have with Koran City.


    Although this harpy had ced them in a pinch in the past by calling the Nine sects in her vulnerable time, Yasenia hoped Ghana would act that way if she faced one of her enemies that coincidentally were Ghana''s friends.


    The fact that Ghana could put responsibilities and personal life apart was a highly sought-after quality for a sub-leader that isn''t linked deeply with the leader.


    Yasenia wouldn''t have to consider this if Ghana were Andrea or any of her lovers, but she wasn''t, so Yasenia had to consider every possibility before deciding on someone.


    This was why the usual unforgiving Yasenia could easily forgive Ghana and was eager to ce this brown bird under her wing.


    Leader Fu felt like the dragoness had yed him since the beginning, and the anger got to his head. "What''s the meaning of this, Yasenia Dravory!?"


    His aura burst forward, and he crashed it on Yasenia without holding back.


    His peak Mythical bloodline, just a step away from bing Divine level bloodline pressure, and the high-level Ethereal Soul Body Realm cultivationbined in a wave that tried to engulf and crush Yasenia.


    However, for Yasenia, the bloodline pressure felt like a soft breeze. Of course, the cultivation pressure was not something she could easily shrug off.


    However, Yasenia scoffed and deployed her [Empyrean Dragon Authority] without holding back.


    If Leader''s Fu pressure was like a wave that engulfed everything in its way, Yasenia''s aura was like a devouring beast that could never be satiated, instantly exploding Leader Fu''s aura and counter-pressuring him right away. Yasenia''s tone was cold as she looked indifferently at the City Lord. "Oy, little wolf. How dare you show off in front of me? Not only is your braincking, but you also think you can reach the sky with a single jump. Stop before I just don''t give a damn about anything and bury you together with this whole city."


    Fu Liang, Ghana, and Leader Fu''s eyes widened in shock, and an innate fear crept up like countless hands, rising until their fur and feathers stood up on their ends. ''What kind of Bloodline is this!?''


    This was the first time Yasenia didn''t hold a single drop of her bloodline pressure to pressure someone for so long. The effect was as you could imagine: the three people almost fell to their knees out of pure instinct.


    The Celestial Dragoness was not a creature thatmon races could defile.


    Yasenia stopped before Fu Liang fell to her knees, and the three of them took in a deep breath.


    Yasenia didn''t speak for a second, waiting for them to regain their bearings. Then, she said without any expression. "Anyway, this is thest time I make an offer before I lose my patience. Listen well."


    Yasenia said. "I''ll give the Koran city Twenty mid-level Earth rank treasures aspensation for the deaths of the soldiers. One hundred peak-level Magic rank treasures for thepensation for the infrastructural damage. Finally, two low-level Heaven Grade weapons and one piece of armor for the City Lord to use as he pleases. This should be more than enough to cover everything."


    Their eyes widened as Yasenia proposed an absurd proposal. Just the magic-ranked treasures were enough to cover the city''s costs and everything else.


    Not to mention twenty Earth-ranked treasures, which could be more or less exchanged with one hundred Magic-ranked treasures each.


    Then, if you added the Heaven-ranked treasures¡­


    Only then Leader Fu understood what kind of loss it was for him not to ept the previous fifteen percent they offered.


    He was so regretful that his face almost changed colors.


    Meanwhile, Ghana silently decided in her heart. ''What more do I need to choose? I hope Lady Yasenia will ept me. If she doesn''t¡­ Well, I guess I can only return to the n.''

 Chapter 412: End of Negotiations. Ghanas realization. Kali Dravory?

    Chapter 412: End of Negotiations. Ghana''s realization. Kali Dravory?


    After hearing Yasenia''s offer, it was clear that they had no other reason to deny her. Even the insistent Fu Liang was out of excuses to dy or interrupt further.


    Yasenia knew it, and that''s why she was calmly waiting for their answer.


    Leader Fu suddenly thought of something and asked onest thing. "Your group met my Son some days ago, right?"


    Yasenia sighed and looked boringly at him. "Are you really going to defend him and pass on my offer? I''ll tell you now. I don''t want to continue to deal with you. Therefore, the next words I want to hear are whether you ept our cooperation. If you bring anything else besides that into the conversation again, we are done. My patience has limits."


    Leader Fu frowned. Ultimately, he couldn''t even gain a slight verbal advantage during the conversation. He sighed and leaned back tiredly on the armchair. "Sure, I ept. Let''s make a contract. Having everything in ck and white can help us both."


    Yasenia nodded. She didn''t have a problem with it. "Sure. Let my person write the contract in a moment."


    Leader Fu was surprised. "Write it now?"


    Yasenia nodded. "She is that capable, after all. Tatyana, please, I''ll leave it to you. It should begin like this. For the price of one hundred Magic-grade treasures, twenty Earth-grade treasures, two Heaven-grade weapons, and one Heaven-grade armor, the Astral Sky n won''t owe anything to the Koran City rted to the damages made by their actions. With damages. The payment must bepleted before a year goes by. If the Koran City denies the payment, this contract would not be valid, and the debt would also disappear."


    Tatyana took out a piece of paper and began writing with the unique ink Yasenia gave her.


    Yaseniamented. "This ink has a trace of my energy and can''t be modified. I have ways to know if it has been modified. Tatyana will specify what we consider ''damage'' and what it means not to owe each other anything. After you sign this contract, we''ll be neutral parties."


    Then, Tatyana wrote some details to avoid loops in the contract. She knew what Yasenia wanted, so the work was done in less than five minutes.


    Tatyana walked in front of Yasenia with a stack of twenty pages and showed it to Yasenia. "Mistress, I''vepleted the work."


    Yasenia smirked and trailed her finger across Tatyana''s arm. "Good Job, my servant~."


    Tatyana''s red eyes shed darkly, but she controlled herself and stepped back. However, Yasenia heard Tatyana''s voice in her head. ''Prepare for tonight. I will make you call me Mistress until you be hoarse and can''t move your legs.''


    Yasenia gulped, but she didn''t show anything on her face.


    She just floated the paper stack andnded it on Leader Fu''s desk.


    Speak about surprises; the fact that Yasenia nced at it once before giving it to him showed her confidence in her servant.


    The eyes of the three couldn''t help butnd on the white-dressed red-eyed human. Her temperament was frankly the best out of the ones following Yasenia.


    They even had an absurd feeling of majesty and eleganceing from her, as if this woman was meant to be some a ruler.


    Leader Fu, Fu Liang, and Ghana shook their head. ''I may be crazy to feel like that about a human.''


    Ghana, however, thought a little more deeply. ''Even then, her prowess during the ritual event was extraordinary. She just used a single attack to kill all those guards, after all. Not even the elders may be able to do something like that as easily as Tatyana did. She is not simple.''


    Leader Fu looked at Ghana and Fu Liang, then he said. "You two, please examine the contract and see if there are any faults."


    Yasenia chuckled. ''So blunt. Do you think this little goodwill is enough to make Ghana forget everything?''


    Of course, Ghana wasn''t happy. However, she still had an obligation since she was working under him. ''Well, whatever. I can take this as a farewell work.''


    Fu Liang was surprised that he called for Ghana. Her eyes shed with a murderous light. ''Does he want to incorporate Ghana again in the city operations? Not under my watch!''


    Before Ghana could even step forward, Fu Liang took the documents from his hand and spoke calmly. "Don''t worry, City Lord, I can analyze it myself. We can allow someone with unknown thoughts to mess with something this important."


    Ghana froze in her spot, Yasenia lifted an eyebrow, and Leader Fu frowned, clearly displeased.


    However, Yasenia wouldn''t let this opportunity go. She reacted quickly and spoke before Leader Fu could. "Miss Ghana,e to my side while City Lord and miss Fu determine the veracity of our contract. I have a copy here and would like to hear your thoughts on it."


    Leader Fu could only swallow the words he almost said and work with Fu Liang.


    Naturally, Ghana wouldn''t refuse Yasenia''s invitation, and she walked to her side. Yasenia guided Ghana to sit beside her naturally and took out a copy Tatyana had created.


    Ghana felt nothing out of ce, and Yasenia''s scent made her even morefortable. ''She smells like a flower bed. So fragrant and sweet.''


    Then, both parties silently discussed the contract for the next half an hour.


    Fu Liang frowned as she read in detail. ''There are no loops. It seems that they are not brainless. This contract can''t be taken advantage of no matter what we do. We can only follow the agreed conditions if we don''t want to have a fallout.''


    Meanwhile, Ghana suddenly paused as she looked at one condition.


    Tatyana''s and Yasenia''s eyes shed when they saw Ghana reread that condition and mull over it.


    The use used vague and broad terminology to say that the Astral Sky n could hire any person from Koran City as long as they were willing, and the Government couldn''t meddle with it. Moreover, there wasn''t a time frame added to this use.


    As someone reads it, the brain would find it reasonable. However, after continuing reading, Ghana found aplementary use muchter that addressed this use.


    It was short, but Ghana found it quite ring after recognizing the fault in the previous one.


    It practically said that even if they took people from any power, any liquidation costs would enter within the "damage" cost mentioned before. ''This¡­ Doesn''t this mean they can use this contract to hire anyone, and the Koran City government would be responsible for the costs? Hm...? Wait.''


    Ghana raised her eyes only to meet a pair of smiling golden eyes.


    Yasenia chuckled and asked, leaning forward and cing her mouth beside Ghana''s ear. "What do you think of the contract, Ghana?"


    Ghana blushed and lowered her head, her ears gaining an alluring red and her thighs squeezing together. ''S-She is seducing me!''


    Of course, Yasenia wasn''t seducing her, but no matter what she did, it would look sensual, so it looked like it.


    Ghana answered with a trembling voice. "I can''t find any faults in it. Everything is good."


    Yasenia''s smile widened, and sheughed softly. Then, she whispered. "I''m d. If miss¡­ or well, my Ghana doesn''t find any faults, I''m relieved."


    Ghana felt her heart thump strongly but maintained herposure. Her head spun as she organized the data in her mind. ''She wants me to work for her? The whole contract also seems to be built to hide these two uses¡­.''


    Ghana''s eyes widened. ''Don''t tell me.''


    Ghana revised the whole conversation in her head, and her eyes widened. ''I was also doubtful why Yasenia didn''t speak about her cooperation with the Nine Sect Elders since the beginning, but if her objective wasn''t to enter an agreement with the City Lord, but to make me have thoughts about leaving their side¡­.''


    ''Everything fits too well together.'' She looked at Yasenia and saw her leaning back on her chair, calmly sipping a drink, a satisfied smirk on her lips.


    She looked like a cat that had caught a fish.


    Ghanaughed under her breath. ''How can I say no to this? Since you are so sincere, I''ll have to work hard in the future.''


    Fu Liang said, interrupting Ghana''s thoughts. "Leader Fu, you can sign the contract."


    Leader Fu had some codes with Fu Liang, so he understood there were no exploitable loopholes.


    If Fu Liang had said, "The contract is perfect," it would''ve indicated that she had found a beneficial loophole.


    If she had said, "The contract is beneficial," it would have meant that it is the opposite, beneficial for the other party.


    What Fu Liang said right then meant that there were no loopholes to take advantage of for any party involved.


    In short, a fair contract.


    Yasenia didn''t know and also didn''t care. She trusted in Tatyana''s and her own judgment. Not to mention, her main objective had been achieved.


    Reach a non-harmful agreement with the City Lord and catch the beautiful brown bird.


    Everything else was inconsequential for Yasenia.


    After signing the contract, Yasenia smiled, satisfied. "Perfect. Everything has been sorted out. We''ll deliver the items we promised as soon as possible. The agreement says a year, but we can probably deliver them in less than a month."


    Yasenia had the items already in her ring, and if she wanted, she couldplete the transaction now. The Secret Realm''s battle spoils were abundant, after all. Not to mention the almost unlocked Long Baidi spatial ring.


    Yasenia also wanted to experiment with the [Earth Refining Cauldron] and see if she could increase the quality of low-level items. These items she would use to give the City Lord were perfect. If the cauldron created imperfections or lowered the performance, Yasenia wouldn''t be held ountable.


    Yaseniamented. "To show my sincerity, I''ll give you half of the Magic-ranked items. We have that much on us, after all. Honey, be a dear and give them a wide variety ofpleted items."


    Kali stood up and walked in front of Leader Fu''s desk.


    Kali''s natural scent reached him, making him and even Fu Liang take a few sniffs involuntarily.


    It was a gentle and earthly scent, like recently cut grass or wet earth when it began to rain. It made people think they were in the middle of a forest, surrounded by soft sunlight.


    Leader Fu couldn''t help but give Kali a few more looks. He realized that, although the face was mostly hidden and the revealed skin had some pink scars, the body was that of perfect beauty.


    Kali was curvaceous, tall, and with a slim waist.


    The two tails swayed behind her, giving an extra allure, and the long and fluffy chestnut-colored fox ears flickered yfully, making the heart itch. ''Although the scars dimmish her beauty, if they aren''t too ring, she is a rare beauty. Does this group only have first-ss beauties? Even Fu Liang falls short before most of these women.''


    Yasenia waszily leaning on the chair when she caught the slow change in Leader Fu''s eyes. Yasenia''s pupils slowly thinned. ''You better not do anything stupid, City Lord.''


    The others sensed Yasenia''s change and began circting their energy. ''Kali is quite a delicate nerve for our dragoness, City Lord. Be careful with what you say.''


    Kali took out the treasures individually, giving them to Leader Fu respectfully.


    As she did so, Kali softly said the name of each treasure. Kali''s voice had a touch of innate gentleness and could calm the soul of those who listened to her. "This is a [Petal Cauldron]. I''ll give City Lord five of them¡­ This is a [Sharp Metal Sword], a standard longsword. I think giving you ten of them is right. Then¡­"


    The room was silent, with only Kali''s gentle voice.


    Leader Fu couldn''t help but give Kali some different looks. Even with the scars on her face, his interest was piqued. "Miss, what''s your name?"


    Kali blinked twice, surprised. Kali was very unaware of those gazes since her whole mind was filled with the dragoness. However, she wasn''t slow enough to understand that gaze after such a question.


    Kali felt a chilling aura behind her, and a smile hung on her lips. ''Hm? Is my dragoness bing jealous? She is so cute. How to answer for this to not end in a tragedy?''


    Kali''s eyes shed, and she smiled. "I''m Kali Dravory."


    Yasenia, who was about to go on a rampage and drag this City Lord''s face across the whole of Koran City, paused.


    She blinked twice and looked at Kali''s back intensely. Her face was calm, however.


    Kali felt the chilling aura change to a scorching gaze and giggled internally. ''Dragon appeased~.''


    The others were also surprised at Kali''s answer, but they were all enlightened and decided to follow the trend. Therefore, from now on, our girls will present themselves with Yasenia''s surname.


    Leader Fu smiled and asked. "A beautiful name. Would you like to-."


    Yasenia, who had just tasted honey, became annoyed. However, half her anger had evaporated thanks to Kali.


    Therefore, she stood up and hugged Kali from behind, looking at the City Lord coldly over Kali''s head, thanks to her tall stature. She was seventeen centimeters (6.7 inches) taller, after all.


    Kali felt the very tall and voluptuous body sticking to her back while a pair of arms hugged her waist firmly. She tilted her head up and saw the scary expression on Yasenia''s face. Yet, our fox only felt her heart fluttering. ''My~, she looks so handsome~.''


    "Leader Fu, my girls are certainly attractive, but I would ask you not to try to flirt with one of them before my eyes. May I remind you that my name is Yasenia Dravory? You should understand what this means."


    However, Leader Fu interpreted it like she didn''t want her disciples and maybe family members to go to another power. He didn''t think for a second that these two women were together. Nevertheless, he didn''t insist for the moment. "Hmm. Well, we can talk in the future, then."


    Yasenia turned while hugging Kali''s waist and left some perfunctory words. "We are leaving. It was a pleasure doing business with you, but we won''t continue any talk in the future."


    Leader Fu looked at the tall dragoness''s back as she led her entourage outside. However, he didn''t back off and spoke. "I also think the same. I hope to see Lady Yasenia soon. Naturally, miss Kali and the others can visit whenever they like."


    Yasenia stopped walking, but Kali lifted her head to kiss her neck.


    Even through the veils, Yasenia felt like a warm spring soaked her burning heart, calming her down.


    After a deep breath, she left the room without creating trouble.


    Kali smirked, satisfied, and leaned on Yasenia while they left.


    Ghana looked at Yasenia''s back until they left and turned toward Leader Fu. ''Now, it is time for me to cut things cleanly. I can''t let Lady Yasenia wait. Maybe, I can catch up to her before she leaves the building.''


    Leader Fu also turned to look at Ghana, his eyes cold.

 Chapter 413: Ghanas and City Lords confrontation.

    Chapter 413: Ghana''s and City Lord''s confrontation.


    Ghana looked at Yasenia''s back until they left and turned toward Leader Fu. ''Now, it is time for me to cut things cleanly. I can''t let Lady Yasenia wait. Maybe, I can catch up to her before she leaves the building.''


    Leader Fu also turned to look at Ghana, his eyes cold.


    Ghana looked back without fear. Her posture was straight, with her wings folded before her.


    Leader Fu felt the alienation in her eyes and was momentarily startled. In the past, although she wasn''t receptive, there was always a servile attitude in her movements.


    However, that had changed. Ghana was looking at him as if he weren''t her superior. His eyes became stormy, and he used a coercive aura to pressure Ghana. "Why did you enter with that woman? With your presence as a witness, we could extort them of more resources! Not to mention, you didn''t give us an advantage when exining the situation!"


    Ghana internally shook her head. ''Does he still not understand, or is he pretending, thinking I won''t have the courage to step forward?''


    Ghana smiled with an indifferent tone. "Sorry, City Lord, their Matriarch told me to enter so I couldn''t say no. If I were to deny her after her insistence, she might have be unhappy."


    Fu Liang didn''t buy it and snorted. "So what? They may be powerful. However, I don''t believe they have the guts to really do something! Didn''t they end up giving us very generouspensation? Why would they do so if they weren''t afraid of us?"


    Ghana sighed and looked at her with disapproval. "Fu Liang."


    The woman interrupted. "It''s miss First Secretary for you, Ghana."


    Ghana shook her head and looked at Leader Fu. "Fu Hao, I''m willing to exin some things on the ount that although your intentions were clear, you didn''t overstep your boundaries and never physically molested me."


    They both were surprised when Ghana called him by his full name. "The Matriarch of the Astral Sky n is not simple. They are not afraid of spending wealth to deal with bothersome matters. However, one of their members didn''t even hesitate to attack a Nine Sect Elder right before your son, Fu Yu."


    Their hearts trembled in an instant. Fu Hao asked aloud. "Why didn''t I receive-"


    "You did." Interrupted Ghana.


    "When did I receive-?" He paused and looked to the side.


    Fu Liang maintained her calm but was internally nervous. Intending to lower Ghana''s position even further, she had previously destroyed Ghana''s reports.


    One of the reports wrote all the details, but when she rewrote it to gain merit, she skipped this part because she thought it would upset Fu Hao to know that Fu Yu was slighted.


    Fu Hao seemed to notice something wrong but didn''t say anything. Ghana saw that even when Fu Liang hid something so important, he intended to let it pass.


    Thest warmth in her brown eyes disappeared in the wind.


    Leader Fu sneered. "I didn''t receive any reports, so expect to be demoted further Ghana."


    Fu Hao continued. "Moreover, you''ll also be punished for acting by your ount in many recent situations. You don''t know what kind of ns I have, so going against my orders for what "you thought" was best is a big mistake!"


    Ghana wanted to refute, but he had a point there.


    His orders were clear, and she went against them. Although her intentions were good, she had indeed not followed his orders.


    However, the demotion was clearly an excessive punishment. Yet Ghana was calm when listening. She had already expected something like this.


    In truth, Ghana knew what she had done when she entered the room with Yasenia would probably doom her position further.


    However, after knowing a City Lord''s n rtive was constantly suppressing her because of a minor mistake, she felt it was no longer worth working for him. This began almost two years ago after Fu Liang arrived from the main branch to get more experience.


    Ghana kept working. However, one day, she forgot to retrieve some things and returned to the office. After slightly opening the City Lord''s office door, she heard moaning sounds in the City Lord''s room.


    Ghana instantly understood many things after this. Thankfully, the pair inside seemed very invested and never discovered Ghana.


    The Harpy was uncertain about her future, and the demotion to the second secretary was like cing the fuse on a time bomb. Then, today''s conversation lit that fuse, making Ghana''s resolve to keep working for Koran City blow to ashes.


    Naturally, Yasenia''s attitude, wit, resources, strength, and charm crossed her mind when thinking about where to go.


    After Yasenia told her that she didn''t mind her nakedness, Ghana had already decided. In truth, Yasenia''s consequent efforts were redundant since the Harpy had already chosen to nestle under her wing.


    Ghana spoke. "Leader Fu, I know my mistakes are many and grave, so I''ve decided to resign from my secretary position."


    Leader Fu and Fu Liang froze in shock on the spot. They felt that their hearing had been impaired or affected by something.


    Although Fu Liang wasn''t without skill when working as a secretary, her level was clearly many levels lower than Ghana''s. So, their n has always been to make Ghana Fu Liang''s secretary and allow Fu Liang to gain recognition from the elders back at home through her while Ghana did all the work.


    Fu Hao thought that today''s events were perfect for that. However, he didn''t expect that this bird would fly away so easily.


    Fu Liang snorted and said, "You can''t resign! What about all the secrets about the city that you know? We can''t let it fall into the wrong hands! Moreover, your contract with us is extremely binding! You can''t leave even if you want. You don''t have the capital for it."


    Ghana smirked and took out the contract from her spatial ring. "Miss Fu Liang, in my original contract, it was already stated that even if I stopped working for the City one day, I would never reveal any secrets to outsiders to damage the City. It was promised under oath. Therefore, you can rest assured. All the bases are covered. Moreover, even though our cooperation was a form of alliance between races, I won''t stand here and keep being abused."


    Leader Fu frowned and wanted to say more, but Ghana stated. "Mister Fu Hao, there is also a page that says I can leave if I manage to pay all the expenses the Koran City covered until now. So, if you excuse me, I''ll leave."


    After saying her piece, Ghana turned and left.


    Fu Hao stood up and mmed his palms on the solid desk. "You are not allowed to leave, Ghana! I prohibit it! You can''t pay that much money!"


    Ghana snorted, but she didn''t stop her steps. "I know. However, Matriarch Yasenia can."


    Ghana opened the doors and walked outside. Fu Hao naturally wouldn''t allow her to leave so easily, so he ran after her.


    Ghana looked at him, and she pped her wings.


    With a sonic boom and extreme familiarity with theplex hallways in the City Lord''s manor, she flew through the tall corridors to catch up with Yasenia.


    Yasenia and the others were walking out of the building when they felt someone approaching quickly from behind.


    They turned around and saw Ghana arriving in front of them with an abrupt stop.


    Evelyn''s eyes bounced up and down as she observed Ghana''s chest''s motion after stopping so abruptly.


    She didn''t haverge breasts, but they had enough size for her nakedness to allow them to bounce freely and beautifully.


    Yasenia just nced once and looked up with a smile. "What''s wrong, miss Ghana?"


    Ghana smiled respectfully and was about to speak when another gale arrived before them.


    They turned and saw Fu Hao standing there with a gloomy face. "Ghana,e back. I''ll return you the First Secretary position."


    "I refuse. You already know what I''ll say." Ghanaughed and walked beside Yasenia, feeling that she would be safe by her side.


    Fu Hao sneered and spoke with a mocking tone. "You are so confident that Matriarch Yasenia will want to pay the enormous liquidation damages. Do you think you can escape this easily?"


    Yasenia was surprised. ''Hm? Didn''t this happen too quickly? I should''ve needed a few more meetings to convince someone like Ghana to my side. Did this City Lord do something stupid?''


    Ghana didn''t want to create a bad reputation for Yasenia, so she pointed with her chin to the side. "Lady Yasenia, Mister Fu Hao, how about we go to the side and speak about it slowly? There are many eyes and ears present right now."


    Yasenia didn''t have an objection and internallyughed. ''The little bird has left the nest? That''s good. Now, I can offer her a new house~.''


    After moving, Fu Hao was about to sit when Yasenia interrupted. "No need. This trouble can be solved with a single look at our contract."


    Fu Hao paused and had a bad premonition.


    Yasenia smiled and took out a copy of the contract. "Look at these lines."


    Fu Hao read closely, and he didn''t understand at first. Yaseniaughed. "Ghana is a person from a power of the Koran City, right?"


    His eyes immediately widened. "Y-You tricked me!"


    Yasenia snorted. "I didn''t. The contract has been in your hand all the time. Moreover, how could I expect miss Ghana to leave your power so soon? I''m not a Fate Master!"


    Fu Hao gnashed his teeth. "Then, why do you ept-"


    "Leader Fu, don''t be silly. Why I would ept someone as talented as Ghana is natural. Missing this chance would be stupid on my part. Anyway, we are leaving now. Have a good afternoon."


    Yasenia didn''t need to show off her presence anymore around the city for the powers to notice her, so she took out a flying ship, and all of them entered it.


    They were impressed by the design and architecture of the ck and white flying ship. The feeling it gave was profound and unreachable. However, they didn''t understand what it was.


    Flying ships are an advanced technology that can only be found in Medium Worlds, a low-level World like Distancia Continent isn''t advanced enough.


    Yasenia thought. ''I couldn''t use it in the Secret Realm and wanted to investigate this Continent afoot for a while. But now, I can finally start to use my flying treasures. However, the boat will be too conspicuous in the future. Also, I should use a sword to fly around.''


    Yasenia grabbed Ghana''s arm and jumped upward,nding on the ship whit the other girls. ''Regardless, I want to get out fast to avoid more conflict, so I''ll use it this time.''


    Yasenia used ten Violet Crystals from the Sky Continent to fuel it and told the stunned Fu Hao. "Goodbye."


    After Yasenia spoke, Fu Hao blinked, and the ship disappeared.


    His face changed, and he jumped upward to look across the sky. However, there wasn''t even a shadow of them.


    ''How can they be so fast!?''


    Ghana also blinked, and the scenery had changedpletely. She was shocked and looked around, only to see they were floating on top of Yasenia''s mansion. Ghana was instantly terrified. ''Weren''t we kilometers away from her house? Tens of kilometers in the blink of an eye!? How are they so fast!?''


    Naturally, the inside was protected, and they didn''t feel anything as the formations absorbed the impact created by the momentum.


    Yasenia kept the ship in her ring, and all of themnded on the ground right before the gates.


    Ghana was repeatedly blinking, not knowing what had just happened. Yasenia chuckled and patted her head. "We''ve arrived. Let''s walk inside."


    Ghana was dragged inside by her hand, still in shock and looking around with bewildered eyes.

 Chapter 414: Relaxing time after a tense day.

    Chapter 414: Rxing time after a tense day.


    After all of them entered the house, Tatyana tapped the ground twice with her feet, and the formations activated, isting the house from outside view.


    However, unlike when the formations were in their active defensive mode, they blocked all the aura from the inside.


    This was blocking vision as no items could look from afar. A faint kind of blurriness would impair even enhanced vision.


    It wasn''t as inconspicuous as the giant dome filled withplex runes and was adequate to maintain 24/7.


    Once inside, Yasenia felt all her muscles rx and sighedfortably. She always had to maintain her guard when walking outside, so she could only rx here, surrounded by formations.


    The others also rxed, and their postures instantly changed. They went from elegant and ethereal walking to a casual and morefortable one.


    Ghana blinked and saw all of them rx and transform into those she once saw. ''Hmm? Are they partially acting outside?''


    Seeing them removing their veils and their white and formal robes changing into morefortable ones, the Harpy smirked and thought. ''Well, I prefer them this way. I was actually a bit nervous before.''


    Yasenia also dematerialized her [Empyrean Cosmos Dress] and boots, summoning a casual ckce dress around her body. The semi-transparent cloth did little to hide her assets.


    Moreover, this see-through cloth that barely stopped the eyes from seeing the most important parts was too tempting with the dragoness''s jiggling curves.


    Their eyes gravitated toward her as Yasenia walked with a straight back and sashaying steps, highlighting her assets even more.


    They couldn''t help but feel hot all over their body and licked their dry lips.


    The seductive dragoness passed her hands over her hair and sighed. The sigh was like a feather caressing their hearts, making their body feel itchy. "Finally, at home. Dealing with those people was exhausting."


    Angel, wearing a soft andfy white dress, appeared before her with a blushing face. Yasenia didn''t even stop walking as she leaned forward and picked her up between her arms.


    Angel smiled and buried her face in Yasenia''s neck, sniffing her fragrance greedily.


    Tatyana was also wearing a ck dress simr to Yasenia''s. When she changed, the eyes of the girls also couldn''t help but make a few spins. ''This mother and daughter are too sinful!''


    Ghana was a race with natural high lust. Thankfully, the person herself was very controlled. However, even then, she used her wings to cover her slowly heating body and moistening thighs.


    Although her face remained unchanged, she cursed and thanked one thousand Gods in her head. ''How can there be such an attractive creature!? Lady Yasenia is too tempting!''


    Tatyana grabbed Yasenia''s right arm andmented after a slight chuckle. "Well, you met all your objectives for a rtively low price. We''ll only need two or three weeks of work to replenish everything we''ve traded with these powers."


    Andrea was wearing a blue t-shirt andfortable jeans. Thankfully, her underwear had good quality and could contain the semi-hardened member.


    She stretched her body and moved her sight elsewhere to calm herself. "They were quite hard to chew. Thankfully, the Matriarch helped us~."


    The teasing tone within the word Matriarch made Yasenia give her a side-eye with a smirk.


    Andrea, who looked over momentarily, gulped. ''She is seducing me!''


    Yasenia saw Andrea''s flustered eyes andughed softly, approaching and using her arm to hold Andrea''s waist.


    When Yasenia did so, Kaleina slithered out of her cleavage and rubbed her little face with Yasenia''s.


    Naturally, Yasenia turned a bit to kiss her little dear.


    With her right arm holding Angel from below, Tatyanatching on to it, her left arm hugging Andrea''s waist, and Kaleina acting cute with her, Yasenia felt satisfied. ''Sigh~, life is good.''


    Her long tail happily swished from side to side with her typical S pattern. Cecile, Kali, and Evelyn smiled gently as they looked from behind.


    These little things were the ones that made their Yasenia the happiest, and they couldn''t help but want to love her more and make her even more content.


    Ghana couldn''t help but be surprised. ''These human women are very close to the Matriarch. Maybe they are her bed warmers? Lady Yasenia seems to care about them quite a lot. Moreover¡­''


    Ghana was one step behind everyone. Therefore, she could see the gazes of love directed at Yasenia from every other woman besides herself. ''Well, I''m not surprised. Falling in love with someone like Lady Yasenia is not hard. I should not make the same mistake I previously did and treat these humans with basic respect.''


    Suddenly, Andrea and Evelyn used the [Beast Pocket] skill, and after two streams of light, Sierra and Ebirah materialized.


    Ghana was stunned one more time. ''W-where did theye from?''


    Sierra stretched and said with azy tone. "Although I don''t mind being inside you, I still prefer being outside. It feels a little constricted inside after a long time."


    Evelyn looked at Sierra and squinted. "Hoh? I can feel that something about you is about to break through."


    Sierra looked down and smiled. "My bloodline is about to enter the Legendary Realm."


    The girls were surprised and congratted her. Sierra smiled and nodded. "Thank you."


    Andrea looked to the side and observed Ebirah. ''Is she also feeling constricted?"


    Ebirah looked at Andrea, and knowing what she was thinking, Ebirahmented with a smile. "I like being in the [Beast Pocket] a lot! It feels like being inside a shell but much safer! Also, also, my bloodline is advancing slowly. Maybe I can enter the Divine Bloodline rank in the future!"


    Andrea smiled. "Good girl. Remember to tell me if you feel ufortable."


    Ebirah nodded and cked her pincers. "This princess feels extremely good!"


    They all chuckled and finally reached the living room. As always, Sierray right outside the panoramic widow. The beautiful and giant white wolf queen gave the view a nice touch.


    After they all sat around, no one spoke and rxed.


    Ghana also didn''t speak. At first, she felt a bit awkward whit everyone resting softly. However, the atmosphere surrounding them was so peaceful and tender that she felt the silence felt natural.


    Ghana also rxed and leaned back on the armchair she was sitting on. Her eyes observed the group before, and she couldn''t help but sigh. ''They should be a family, right? It is not possible for Lady Yasenia''s aura to feel so tender when surrounded by people she doesn''t care about.


    She even saw Yasenia kissing the blonde human girl asionally, making her smile bashfully and happily.


    Ghana''s lips raised when she saw the tiny dragon cub slithering around Yasenia, rubbing herself on her and asionally squeaking softly with yfulness.


    Yasenia also used her fingers to "battle" with Kaleina, curling her serpentine body with a finger and kissing her little head.


    Kaleina "fought back," biting the finger and trying to curl around it. Moreover, she used her tiny frontal ws to grab onto it.


    Ghana smiled and rested her head on her hand as her elbow rested on the arm, her brown eyes looking at the beautiful picture before her.


    Eventually, as Yasenia was leaning her body on Cecile, she turned toward Ghana. She saw the Harpy silently looking outside the window with a rxed smile.


    Yasenia chuckled and spoke. "Well, Miss Ghana. Let''s talk."


    Ghana turned her head and nodded. "Lady Yasenia, you can call me by my name."


    Yasenia nodded and spoke. "Okay, Ghana. You want to work for us, right?"


    Ghana nodded without hesitation. Yaseniamented. "What are the reasons for your fast change of mind? I''ll be frank, Ghana. I didn''t expect you toe to me so fast. I had nned to slowly attract you to my side since I value your working ability. Yet¡­"


    Yasenia smiled andmented. "Here you are. Much sooner than expected."


    Ghana didn''t flinch, and shemented. "Miss Matriarch, I just want to work for you after you showed your wit in the City Lord room."


    Yasenia turned her headzily, feeling Cecile''s fingers pressing on her scalp and the scaly body of her little daughter on her fingers.


    Tatyana was on her other side, just leaning on her.


    Then, her tail was being massaged by Evelyn and Andrea, both of them meticulously rxing the stiff and strong muscles there.


    Kali naturally massaged the sensitive tail tip, expertly calming Yasenia without giving sexual stimtion. Finally, Angel gave her soft kisses on her neck as she leaned between her arms.


    Everythingbined was enough to reduce the mental capabilities of the Dragoness by half.


    However, Ghana''s answer made her dissatisfied.


    "Work for me because you admire me? Just that?"


    Ghana blinked and tilted her head. Yasenia sighed. "Tell me the whole truth, Ghana."


    Ghana stayed silent for a moment.


    Yasenia looked at Ghana for a long time and spoke. "I won''t me you this time because you are still unfamiliar with me. However, You must know one thing very clearly, Ghana."


    Ghana saw Yasenia''s prating gaze and frowned. Then, shemented. "Are you unsatisfied that I didn''t give you theplete answer?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "No. I hate lies. And if you tell half-truths intending to deceive me is even worse. I rather you tell me directly that there are special conditions you can''t tell me yet than butter up to me with fake and nd words that have no meaning."


    Ghana was startled, but she swallowed when she looked at those golden slit eyes. Then, she nodded seriously. "I understand, Matriarch."


    Yasenia squinted and nodded. "Good. So, I''ll ask again. Why do you want to work for me?"


    Tatyana searched her chin softly and kissed her cheek. "Rx your expression, little treasure. You''ll not rest for a lifetime if you react like that whenever an ally lies to you."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "Do you think I don''t know that? I wanted to make it clear to the new person. A bit of intimidation goes a long way."


    Ghana hearing their conversation: "¡­"


    Yasenia chuckled and looked at Ghana. "Although what Tatyana said is true, what I said also holds. I hate liars. Therefore, if you want to be someone I will trust in the future with more than everyday work, you better not let me catch you lying to me. I don''t care if you have good or bad intentions. Now, please answer my question honestly, or tell me the reason you can''t answer me honestly. Either way is good."


    Ghana took a deep breath and thought deeply for a moment. ''Lady Yasenia hates liars. I thought of slowly making my way up with my skill set instead of my outside work conditions. I want her to evaluate my work as objectively as possible. That''s why I lied to her and held back from exining the situation about the City Lord. However, Lady Yasenia probably doesn''t wish to know the excuse.''


    Ghana didn''t answer immediately, and Yasenia didn''t urge her. She liked that Ghana thought things thoroughly. She also understood that the reason for lying was not malicious in any way, so Yasenia wasn''t too angry.


    However, she had an innate dislike for lies, so each time she felt someone telling her half-truths, she didn''t like it.


    Even good-intentioned lies can lead to misunderstandings and troubles. Therefore, Yasenia rather listened to the person telling her they couldn''t tell her something than a so-called "White Lie."


    Naturally, she wasn''t unreasonable now, unlike before her twenty-year trial when she had an irrational hate for lies.


    After a while, Ghana decided and looked back at the dragoness.


    Yasenia also looked and smiled encouragingly. "No matter what you choose, I won''t me you, Ghana."

 Chapter 415: Ghanas situation and suggestion.

    Chapter 415: Ghana''s situation and suggestion.


    Ghana nodded after hearing Yasenia. She decided to tell her everything. Either way, they''ll be working together for a while, and she didn''t have to have minor tensions.


    Yasenia has proved to be scheming and maniptive when dealing with the City Lord so easily. However, the fact that she is also someone very gentle to those near her made it very tempting to enter that circle of people.


    Ghana knew it would be almost impossible to enter that circle. However, the first step would be to put her trust in her. "I''ll tell you about it, Matriarch. I didn''t have anything against it since the beginning, so don''t worry."


    Yasenia nodded. "Go ahead then. We have plenty of time now, so you can also tell me slowly. There is no haste."


    Ghana smiled andmented with a smallugh. "If the Matriarch is so gentle, I''ll want to speak faster."


    Yasenia alsoughed and leaned on Cecile, gettingfortable to listen to what Ghana had to say.


    Ghana started with her overall situation. "I started working on Koran City almost eighty years ago. Not a long time or a short time. At that time, our Harpy Race had some conflicts with another n, the [Five Fang Serpent n]. The negotiations were going badly, so we sought allies."


    Yasenia nodded while slowly caressing Kaleina. "Go ahead."


    "The name of our main Harpy n is [Storm Feathered Harpy n]. I''m part of it, but I always have been untalented cultivation-wise because of my lower-than-normal bloodline. I already have three-hundred-and-fifty-two years, and I''m just a mid-level Ethereal Body Soul cultivator, after all."


    Yasenia was surprised and asked Tatyana. ''Is her age too high to achieve higher cultivation realms?''


    Tatyana shook her head. ''Although she is slower than usual for cultivators in this ce, she shouldn''t be too far off. Also, unless a cultivator has started aging, they still can increase cultivation as well as a young one.''


    Yasenia observed the rxed sitting Ghana and spoke. ''Well, she looks quite youthful.''


    Cecile snorted. ''Is her body good to look at, my love? Her breasts are round and with beautiful pink tips, right?''


    Yasenia''s lips twitched. ''Not as good as yours, sweetheart.''


    Cecile pinched Yasenia''s waist, making her almost yelp.


    Ghana continued exining, not catching the little banter. "We promised the [Steel Back Wolf n] to help set up a city here, and they''ll help our race with that trouble. The deal was done, and some of our sisters were sent here."


    Ghana used her wed finger to y with her thick brown hair andmented. "I guess you can tell what happened next. Even if my talent and beauty were below average, I have always been good at management work, so I was sent to help."


    Yasenia smiled. "I can also guess that you suggested yourself personally."


    Ghana''s eyes shed with surprise. She chuckled andmented. "You are right. I have always been alone, and as hard as it is to believe, I am still unfamiliar with intercourse."


    Yasenia and the girls almost choked. ''A three-hundred-year-old virgin?


    Ghana saw their unbelieving eyes and chuckled, cing her hand before her mouth. Then, she teased Yasenia. "If the Matriarch wants to inspect, you can always do so."


    Yasenia was speechless. "Aren''t you proper? Why are you seducing me?"


    Ghana lifted her eyebrow. "Who is the one seducing whom? Look at what you are wearing."


    Yasenia and the others looked at her, and their eyebrows twitched. ''Well, I can''t help but side with Ghana on this one. The ckce semi-transparent dress contrasting with her fair skin is truly tempting.''


    Ghana smiled and continued. "Anyway, the reason I came was to find a mate and start a family. However, the City Lord was unlike what they put him out to be."


    Ghana sighed. "Even though he doesn''t overstep boundaries, he will mount any woman that lets him mount her. The number of mistresses he has is already over a hundred. I advocate for one-on-one families, so I could never be with him."


    Yasenia chuckled. "I also have a harem, miss Ghana."


    Ghana rolled her eyes. "I know, Matriarch. Have you seen me trying to make advances on you even once, expect that small tease?"


    Yasenia blinked twice and realized that Ghana had indeed never made any suggestive gestures to her.


    Evelyn snorted augh. "Our dragoness''s charm iscking, it seems."


    Ghanaughed. "As if! Without my firm resolve, I would already be trying to jump on the Matriarch. She is the most attractive woman I''ve ever seen. The onlyparable one I''ve ever seen is our n''s Harpy Leader and Miss Cecile."


    Their interest was piqued, but they allowed her to continue exining.


    Ghana sighed. "Besides the disappointment on the City Lord, I was very happy the first forty years I worked here. It was challenging, interesting, and full of twists and turns. There had been more than once I had to resolve a City-Destroying catastrophe. Thankfully, my resources and background were good enough each time. Even this time, I bet Lady Yasenia would''ve ended up destroying the City if it weren''t for me."


    Yaseniaughed. "Well, you are not wrong. I''m quite fed up with the City Lord. I was one step away from giving up this City and moving to another one."


    Ghana smiled and continued. "However, I''ve been unhappy about my work for almost thirty years. This city''s Harpymunity is tiny, so our culture is seen as strange. Although I helped set it up, the [Steel Back Wolf n] is the main influence in Koran City. Their n males are usually not very attractive unless they are mixed children. As you know, mixed children''s bloodline is usually worse unless the genesbine just right. Therefore, Koran City was unattractive for most Harpies who are innately hedonists and beauty searchers."


    Yasenia understood the gist of it quickly. "I see. Continue. Why have you been unhappy thesest years?"


    Ghanamented with a frown. "Although no one says anything, I''ve already heard that sexual harassment on harpies is getting worse as years go by. Because of the small poption and the fact that most harpies here are from branch families of our race, there aren''t many efforts from the main branch to attend to the troubles here. They aren''t that serious yet."


    Ghana sighed. "I also don''t find fault in it. Harpies'' natural nakedness creates trouble everywhere, no matter how many regtions there are. In some ces, low-level harpies are being traded as sex ves."


    Angel was unaware of why the harpies walked naked, so she asked. "Why don''t you wear clothes, then? The design shouldn''t be that troublesome."


    Yasenia patted Angel''s back, who was straddling her at the moment, and she answered. "It isn''t that they don''t want, but they can''t."


    "They can''t? Why?"


    Ghana answered this time. "Clothes make our race weaker since we need our skin to absorb the World''s energy better. Wearing clothes is like having a cloth lodged in your nostrils. You may be able to breathe, but it would be ufortable and difficult. There are, of course, advantages to our innate condition. However, the problem is that our natural beauty and nakedness are not a goodbination."


    They all sighed and understood most problems guing the Harpy race instantly. Ghana continued, somewhat enraged. "Fu Hao, the City Lord, hasn''t done anything substantial, and every time I bring it up, he dismisses the problem because there haven''t been any serious cases. However, if we leave the problem unattended before it bes a real problem, many harpies would''ve suffered by the time wee up with solutions."


    Ghana crossed her arm-wings and frowned. "Some of my sisters have already settled down in Koran City, so leaving is also not an option. Not to mention, the cost of moving around is not cheap."


    Yaseniamented. "Ghana, I know that this matter is important to you. However, I''m no savior. If you intend to work with us to drag our Astral Sky n to this dispute, I''m sorry, but we won''t step up. You are valuable, but not so much that I''ll dare risk stepping on the wrong foot when I meddle with this problem."


    Ghana nodded. "I know. However, having a workforce to create a base of operations for your n would be best. Even if Lady Yasenia hires only harpies and gives them protection under your wing, it won''t look wrong no matter what intentions those powers have."


    Yasenia looked deeply at Ghana and got thoughtful. "Your story holds. However, you might not know that I''m quite a new power, so my knowledge and resources are certainly lower than the entirety of the Harpy race. Now I ask, why don''t your leaders do something about it? I can understand theirck of cooperation at the beginning. And you''ve already exined it. However, after thirty years, they should start worrying if the trouble hasn''t been resolved yet, right?"


    Ghana answered. "The Harpy races live far up North, too far away from their influence to be significant here. The resources needed are too many to solve a still minor case like this one. However, the assaults keep getting more frequent, I have my wings and talons tied, and I can''t do anything about this situation."


    Ghana then said firmly. "If you help us, our race will be an ally in the future. We may look like degenerates who like walking naked, but we are not ungrateful. The sense of loyalty in the Harpy race is a basic trait we all develop since young."


    Yasenia squinted. "What if I enter a war with your Harpy race in the future? Who will these harpies that work under me give support to?"


    Ghana said without flinching. "Some of them will definitely support our race. However, most of them will be on your side as long as you are on the right. I am willing to support you unconditionally if you ept my request this time."


    Yasenia smirked. "That''s quite a beautiful way to say: I''ll support whomever I like the most depending on my mood at the time. If any of them feel like I''m wrong, they can leave at any time, right?"


    Ghana''s expression minutely changed, but it instantly returned to normal. ''She is much sharper than I thought.''


    Yaseniaughed, amused at her wordy. "Well, it was me who told you to be honest. You''ve tried to hide a bit of what would really happen, and I don''t me you."


    Ghana looked down and sighed. ''She probably won''t ept.''


    However, Yasenia didn''t take long to speak. "Okay, I''ll take you in. However, I want to know about the powers in the city, the quality of goods, prices, and general knowledge of the Continent from you. I want you to pour every word of knowledge and create an orderly database. No lies, no hidden truths, no wordys. I want to know everything you know about Distancia Continent."


    Ghana''s face lit up, and she smiled. She didn''t doubt it for a second and epted. "Yes, Matriarch! I''ll work my hardest!"


    Yasenia, Tatyana, and Ghana began a conversation about how to move the willing harpies.


    Yasenia understood that those bullied would probably be on the weaker side, so she wanted Ghana to speak with the stronger harpies about our n and recruit them.


    Yasenia also thought about getting a guard group. nna crossed Yasenia''s mind, but she could guess that she was processing the pills she gave her. ''I''ll wait for a bit to speak with her. I don''t know if she and her race would be able to join us either. We''ll start with a harpy division that can fight.''


    Yasenia got thoughtful, and she turned toward Angel and Kali. "Do your summons need your energy?"


    Angel answered first. "My golems can work independently as long as they have energy inside. I can create them and also create an energy-recharging formation. However, their intelligence is very limited."


    Yasenia got thoughtful. "Well, the intelligence matter can be ovee if we let other peoplemand them around. What about you, Honey?"


    Kali shook her head. "They need to stay connected with me. Maybe I can create them in the future and give them independence, but my skill is not powerful or thorough enough yet. Sorry, Yasenia."


    Yasenia nodded. "Don''t worry, honey. We can do with Angel''s golems for house and security and to protect things like the treasure and such. Moreover, this method will be for when we are not around, so we can think of ways to increase their power."


    After speaking about everything with Ghana, Yasenia stood up and stretched. Then, she smirked and shouted excitedly. "Now, I can finally try Alchemy and the other professions! I''m quite eager~."


    Ghana was confused, but the others became excited. Angel eximed, "You should begin with Spirit Cooking!"


    Yasenia chuckled and got closer to her to pick her up between her arms. Angel wound her arms and legs around her with familiarity and smiled. "Baby, how about we do formations first? You can teach me directly!"


    Angel''s eyes shone, and she nodded quickly.


    But then, Yasenia saw that she became hesitant and began struggling.


    Yasenia was puzzled. "Why? Don''t you want to teach me?"


    Angel answered quickly. "I-I want to! But¡­ Isn''t mommy Tatyana better to teach you formations?"


    Yasenia understood, and sheughed. She smooched Angel''s lips andmented. "Well, you are not wrong, but I''ve been learning from her for twenty years. I want to be taught by you today, baby. Can you?"


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. ''This daughter of mine just wants to eat her pampered girl. Why make excuses?''


    Angel fidgeted with her hands and asked with hope. "Really?"


    Yasenia was already moving toward Angel''s workce in the mansion. She kissed her little girl''s tender cheek with another loud smooch and smiled. "Of course. I want to spend some alone time with my baby~."


    Angel''s cheeks became rosy, and a sweet smile spread on her lips. "Yay! I love you~."


    Then, they walked away, leaving behind a group of smiling girls and a surprised Ghana.

 Chapter 416: Tatyanas Warning. Yasenias Tools and her First Formation!

    Chapter 416: Tatyana''s Warning. Yasenia''s Tools and her First Formation!


    Watching their backs disappear, the other girls stood up, ready to do their own thing, whether it was studying, cultivating, or creating something.


    Andrea saw Yasenia giving kisses and her tail wagging as she held Yasenia away and gave Tatyana a side-eye.


    She saw Tatyana''s gaze on Yasenia''s back and smirked. Then, she joked with Tatyana. "She ditched you for her pampered little girl. How does it fill to be abandoned for the fresher love, Madam?"


    Tatyana turned her head and sighed dramatically, touching her cheek. "How do you think I feel? I can''t keep the attention of an excellent woman like her for myself."


    Tatyana used her finger to clean a tear that wasn''t there. "Sniff, they grow so fast. They find a random girl in the streets, and then the family is just a secondary thing that can be thrown to the side. Truly tragic, I should go to my room and cry in misery."


    The othersughed. Evelyn patted her shoulder with a solemn expression. "I understand. However, Tatyana, you must think about the beautiful nights as you are buried below her soft but domineering body. I bet they can help with the loneliness."


    Tatyana rolled her eyes and then pinched Evelyn''s cheek, smiling seductively. "Little girl. You don''t really think you can steal her from me, right?"


    Evelyn saw those red eyes shining with a coquettish light as the juicy lips arched deliciously. The gorgeous and elegant face looked down on her, making her feel at her mercy.


    She could feel her cheeks blushing at a fast speed.


    Tatyana whispered in a way that all of them felt that she was caressing their ears. "If I wanted¡­ You wouldn''t be able to touch her."


    Tatyana caressed Evelyn''s cheek slowly, and after ncing at the other girls, she turned to leave with a chuckle simr to that of a Lust Spirit.


    They all cursed in their minds. ''Like mother, like daughter. Crap!''


    However, Ghana was confused. She had a hunch because of the way everyone treated her and some words Tatyana said.


    She couldn''t help but ask aloud. "Miss, are you the Matriarch''s mother?"


    The girls paused and looked at her; a dangerous light shed in their eyes.


    Tatyana stopped walking and turned to look at Ghana.


    Ghana saw Tatyana slowly turning, and after the ck hair got out of the way, she saw those deep and unfathomable red eyes locked onto her own brown eyes.


    Horror.


    Ghana''s body was drowned in the purest emotion named "Fear."


    She felt like she was about to fall into a blood-soaked frozen hell, and her body couldn''t help but sweat coldly. Her chest tightened, and all her muscles tensed as if she was facing the greatest enemy of her life.


    Her face was pale, and her feathers were lifted as she heard Tatyana speaking slowly.


    "Ghana child, being too intelligent is also a fault sometimes. There are things that you should evaluate when to saw or not."


    "Usually, I wouldn''t say anything as I don''t really care, but you are someone she wants. A person she has worked hard to convince to her side."


    Ghana was frozen in ce as Tatyana spoke slowly. "You better not betray her, or I''ll make you experience horrors your current imagination isn''t even able toprehend. Am I clear?"


    Ghana hasn''t been so fast to nod in her life.


    Tatyana rxed her expression and turned around to walk.


    The others also gulped. ''As expected of Tatyana, even if her tone was normal, it really felt scarier than any demonic voice could ever be.''


    The atmosphere around Tatyana returned to normal, and when she was about to leave, she turned toward Kali.


    Kali instinctively straightened her back, and her two tails also straightened with her tense body.


    Her answer to her gaze was formal and quick. "Is there something you would want from me, mother-inw?"


    Tatyana blinked and chuckled. "Don''t be so tense with me, or little treasure will me me and tell me I was bullying you."


    Kali rxed her posture andughed embarrassedly. "You can''t me me, mother-inw. When you are scary like that, I think anyone would react the same as me."


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "Anyway, I want to try some things with your [Earth Refining Cauldron]. Can you lend it to me?"


    Kali quickly nodded and summoned it.


    The second the Transcendent Grade cauldron appeared, the air around it seemed to warp as energy slowly spun around it.


    The presence of a Transcendence treasure was already abovemon understanding, so it affected its surroundings if left unattended.


    Ghana''s eyes changed one more time, not knowing what kind of treasure that was.


    She had once seen a mid-level Heaven-rank treasure, and the aura around it wasn''t even close to this cauldron. She smiled nervously, feeling her heart palpitate. ''These people really aren''t normal. So many things point to the fact that offending them is a huge mistake. I''ll have to work hard and make those silly sisters of mine join them.''


    Tatyana looked sideways for a second and saw Ghana''s nervous smile. She internally smirked. ''Well, this should be enough to make her obedient for a long time, no matter what happens. Sigh, I want to leave them to their own, but I can''t help but pamper my little treasure a bit and give her some advantages.''


    Tatyana shook her head with a smile. ''Well, can you me a mother for wanting to pamper a daughter as cute as Yasenia? Just imagining the wagging tail and smiling face is enough for me to pluck the Moon and give it to her.''


    Then, the Death Empress hid the Cauldron in her ring and walked away toward her workshop.


    The others sighed in relief, and Ghana left the house to look for the Harpies.


    Meanwhile, inside Angel''s workshop, Yasenia had grabbed a formation pen and was ready to draw some Formation Lines. The formation pen she used was a low-level Heaven-grade pen she had in her ring.


    It wasn''t the one Tatyana had given her in the past.


    She first wanted to see if she could do things without Tatyana''s gifted items. As long as she confirmed it, she was ready to use


    These nine treasures could be used for Alchemy, Cooking, cksmithing, and Formations. Their names were [ck Gold Smithing Hammer], [ck Gold Tongs], [ck Gold Cooking Pan], [ck Gold Herb Refiner], [ck Gold Ink Bowl], [Burning Hell Oven], [Devil''s Heating Furnace], [Spring Tree Pill Cauldron], and [Earth Dragon Nail Formation Pen].


    All of them appeared in the middle-level Heaven rank. However, Yasenia had analyzed them in the past and realized they were failed prototypes created by Elder Irina, which could grow until the peak of the Heaven grade with their use.


    She was familiar with these as Elder Irina was her mentor for cksmithing when she was young.


    Also, Yasenia called them "failed items" because Elder Irina wanted to create something that could grow much more and maybe develop a Treasure Spirit.


    These items with a little bit of sentience were called soul equipment.


    Extremely rare, even between the highest-leveled items.


    Mirrory could enter this category. However, her quality was astronomically higher and was already way past that level.


    Yasenia stopped her thoughts from wandering anymore and focused on the task before her.


    Looking at the formation-building materials in her ring, she decided to go from a low level and slowly climb up to rebuild familiarity. Even though she never stopped studying during the Trial, the twenty years of abstinence in practice were determinantal.


    Angel smiled and rxed the tensed Yasenia. "Don''t worry, Yasenia! Even if you fail, I''m here to correct your mistakes."


    Yasenia paused and looked down to her side, looking into Angel''s round, watery blue eyes.


    Her cute stare made Yasenia involuntarily smile. "I know, baby. Thank you."


    Yasenia let out a breath, and her mood rxed.


    Her whole being changed as concentration built up in her thinning golden eyes.


    Yasenia wasn''t ambitious for her first try and took out some spirit-ranked herbs and minerals.


    Then, she began mixing them in an [Ink Bowl].


    Spirit rank was the rank below Magic rank, so doing the mixing was elementary. For someone like Yasenia, whose knowledgepared with skilled Heaven-ranked Formation Masters, it was simple and basic.


    The objective of mixing these minerals and herbs was to create [Formation Ink]. Usually, to build Formation Lines, you need this Ink. There were exceptions, but this was another reason most people could not use formations mid-battle.


    Naturally, the better this ink quality was, the easier it would be to create specific formations.


    This [Formation Ink] will also make creating the specific formation easier or harder.


    Yasenia''s theoretical knowledge was high, and she could mix in the past, so her skills while doing so weren''t low.


    Angel was momentarily surprised.


    Although it was a bit rough in her eyes, Yasenia''s mastery while mixing couldpare to peak-ranked Earth formation master. ''Wow~, my Yasenia is so talented~.''


    The trick to mixing the ink was using the materials'' properties to melt the minerals and herbs without heating them.


    The bowl to do so also had some unique qualities that allowed the fluid matter to stay fluid without solidifying again.


    The materials would react with each other, and then the formation master would use energy to bnce, mix, purify, and expel.


    The chosen materials would have to be rted to the things you want to create.


    For example, if you wanted to create an attack formation that would use the fire element, the Formation Master would use items like [Burning fungus], [Fire Herb], [Magma rock], and simr things. However, they would need [Fire Catalyst Herb], [Fire Taming Rock], and simr materials to melt those and make them react.


    The list of materials was never-ending since even herbs or minerals used for cksmithing and Alchemy could be used to create [Formation Ink].


    When Yasenia used her hands to hold the bowl and circte her energy inside, she was surprised. "Huh?"


    Angel heard her exmation and saw Yasenia''s strange face. She looked down and observed that Yasenia''s method was wless for the moment.


    Naturally, working wlessly with Spirit-ranked items was not impressive, so Angel was curious about her exmation. "What''s wrong? You are doing very well, Yasenia. Are you dissatisfied with something?"


    Yasenia patted Angel with her tail without losing focus on the [Ink Bowl]. "Don''t worry. It''s just¡­ In the past, even when mixing materials, I felt some resistance. However, now, my energy is flowing smoothly through the [Formation Ink Bowl]."


    Yasenia smiled happily andmented. "I know how my energy will move inside the item and across the Ink. I can visualize the paths and move them to my will instead of fighting against my energy rebelling against me."


    Angel smiled happily for her dragoness. "That''s good!"


    Then, she looked at the ink andmented. "Yasenia, you should stop in about ten seconds, or the ink will begin losing purity, and the [Formation Pen] won''t work smoothly."


    Yasenia nodded and warned. "I''ve never gone past this point without causing something to break or explode, so be prepared, baby."


    Angel nodded but shrugged right after. "Well, you are using very low-level materials, so even if it explodes as violently as it can, it won''t hurt us. Go ahead without worrying."


    Yasenia agreed, but it was better to be safe than sorry. "Even then, watch out."


    Angel wouldn''t disobey her dearest dragoness, so she nodded and paid attention.


    Yasenia picked the formation pen and dipped the tip in the [Formation ink].


    When Yasenia''s energy activated the [Formation Pen], the tip opened slightly, and a suction force appeared.


    Then, it began sucking it and storing it inside of itself.


    Yasenia''s materials this time were rted to nts since she wanted to create the most basic [nt Growth Enhancement Formation].


    The [Formation Pen] changed colors from white to a muddy green.

 Chapter 417: Yasenias Formation Building. Angels desires. (R-18)

    Chapter 417: Yasenia''s Formation Building. Angel''s desires. (R-18)


    Author Note: *Cough* Heavy Cliff, you''ve been warned.


    *********************************


    The [Formation Pen] began sucking the [Formation Ink] and storing it inside. Then, it changed colors from white to muddy green.


    Yasenia''s materials this time were rted to nts since she wanted to create the most basic [nt Growth Enhancement Formation].


    In the past, the storage tended to fail because of difficulties during the creation of the ink. In the worst scenarios, the ink reacted violently and exploded like a bomb.


    Therefore, Yasenia was tense, expecting the pen to react in an undesired way.


    Angel saw Yasenia looking at the pen warily and found her very cute. She also had practiced with her in the Past, so she had seen these strange and sudden explosions.


    After half a minute, more than half of the ink in the bowl had disappeared. Therefore, Angel smiled and encouraged her. "Congrattions Yasenia, it looks very stable!"


    Yasenia blinked and looked at Angel with a happy smile. "Really?"


    Angel''s heart skipped a beat after seeing such a smile from her dragoness.


    However, she tiptoed and reached out, blushing to turn Yasenia''s attention toward the [Formation Ink Bowl].


    Then, resisting the urge to kiss her, she said with a stuttering tone. "Y-Yes! It looks perfect. But it would be best if you didn''t lose concentration or look away¡­ J-Just in case."


    Angel internally thought. ''In case I can''t control myself and throw myself into your embrace.''


    Yasenia saw Angel''s red cheeks from her peripheral vision andughed, making the little girl ever shyer.


    After another twelve seconds, the ink wholly disappeared inside the pen.


    Yasenia looked at the green-white pen and blinked twice, and she muttered. "I did it."


    Yasenia''s smile spread as widely as possible, and she excitedlyughed. "I did it! Hahaha."


    She turned and hugged Angel.


    Who knew Angel would be the one attacked?


    Yasenia didn''t hold back and lifted her between her arms, soon nting multiple kisses all over her face. "Baby! My baby! I did it! Hahaha."


    Angel could only feel Yasenia''s soft and warm lips, leaving trails all over her face. The brain functions were enough to hug Yasenia''s neck and wrap her waist with her legs, but more than that proved difficult under the assault of her scent, arm-tail hug, and kisses.


    "Y-Yasenia¡­ calm¡­ down... a¡­ bit! Mmph!" Angel could only speak intermittently between the kisses thatnded on her mouth. However, even that stopped when Yasenia fullymitted to a deep kiss.


    Yasenia''s tongue invaded her mouth and curled around Angel''s tongue. Angel''s eyes rolled together with the pleasant sensation, and her arms and legs tightened as their breasts pushed against each other.


    She could feel therge volume squishing together, warmth, and the tip was easily noticed through the thin ckce dress.


    Angel moaned while kissing and pushed her tongue against Yasenia''s, tightening the embrace to feel more of those breasts that had even fed her in the past.


    She could feel Yasenia''s elegant hand with long fingers passing between her hair and massaging her scalp as they deepened the kiss further.


    Yasenia''s long tongue, when deep kissing, upied the mouth withfortable and pleasant sliminess and softness.


    The tongue would not only push against your tongue but also lick your gums and the roof of the mouth, leaving an aftertaste worth licking your lips.


    The asional bites made everything even more exciting, igniting her core like a match falling into a mmable object.


    Kissing and hugging Yasenia was honestly an unforgettable experience.


    Soon, Yasenia slowly stopped the passionate kiss and gradually retrieved the tongue from Angel''s mouth.


    Angel could feel the long organ licking its way out.


    She could see traces of pink on Yasenia''s watery golden slit eyes.


    The beauty of those yes felt universal, captivating her even further.


    Yasenia''s affections felt like vines that naturally grew along objects without damaging them. The more you received her love, the tighter they would tie you to the extraordinary dragoness.


    After onest lick to Angel''s lips, Yasenia retrieved her tongue into her mouth and smiled softly.


    Angel saw that smile and felt dizzy, her heart elerating even further. Her body was limp, but Yasenia''s slender but strong arms kept her firmly close to her body.


    A sigh left her mouth. The softness and tenderness in that sigh even felt surprising for Angel.


    Yaseniaughed softly and pecked her cheek slowly. "Good girl, did you like the kiss?"


    Angel felt like the question was redundant, so instead of answering, she buried her head in her neck and sniffed with squinted eyes. ''Sigh, this smell is soul-healing~.''


    Yasenia freed her right hand from holding Angel by using her long, broad tail to support the girl between her arms.


    Then, while holding her, she decided to continue her formations.


    This formation was elementary, and Yasenia has sessfully drawn it in the past sessfully.


    The thing that she previously couldn''t do was createplex formations that used the mixing of different inks and items. To do so, she would need to mix the various [Formation Ink]s inside the pen with the help of her energy instead of just drawing the runes, lines, or shapes for the formation.


    This was an essential thing for high-level formations, hence, her previous inability to drawplex formations.


    After securing the dizzy-from-happiness Angel in her embrace and concentrating enough to ignore Angel''s mewls and kisses on her neck, Yasenia turned toward the ground and held the formation pen elegantly.


    While sitting between her arms, Angel couldn''t help but stare.


    The way her arm extended, the way she held the pen, the way her body leaned without being affected by her staying between her arms, everythingplemented into a beautiful stance that Angel fell in love with after just a nce.


    Of course, this form was taught, or more precisely, hammered into her by Tatyana.


    Naturally, it was not only elegant and graceful, but it also allowed her wrist to move nimbly, quickly, fluidly, and rapidly.


    With such a stance, Yasenia began drawing the formation lines.


    Angel''s eyes widened as Yasenia''s hand moved and interconnected between moves seamlessly.


    Line after line appeared on the ground in beautiful andplicated patterns as Yasenia circles around the formation center.


    The pen didn''t have to contact the floor to create the formation line.


    Using advanced techniques, every pen could use a trick not to teleport the ink onto the ground but to transport the lines through the air, transform them, change their length, and many other utile qualities.


    Angel found Yasenia the most charming she had ever been in her eyes.


    Our little girl''s love of formations, Yasenia''s elegant formation-making as she carried her, and, of course, Yasenia herselfbined in a gorgeous dance that resonated with Angel''s deepest aesthetics.


    She felt it deep in her soul at that moment as her blue eyes shined like starlight. ''I was born to love this woman.''


    Meanwhile, Yasenia had shut down her senses from everywhere else that wasn''t creating the formation.


    Her mind spun rapidly as she interconnected specific runes with geometrical patterns and threw formation stones onto the ground with a flick of her wrist as nodes to interconnect everything.


    Each section of the heptagonal figure with a seven-armed star linked to every vertex and a concentrical circle in the middle unified thanks to the nodes and runes.


    Each time a node was ced after Yasenia drew formation lines, they started emitting a light green glow. The first top vertex lit up first, giving a faint glow.


    Yasenia''s eyes shed with joy when she saw that reaction. Although it wasn''t her first time drawing this formation, it was the first with her own [Formation Ink].


    Therefore, each time a sessful checkpoint to create the formation waspleted, her heart leaped once with joy.


    A small smile spread on her serious face, making Angel''s every bone soft. She swore that if Yasenia dropped her now, she would ssh on the ground like water with how weak her body felt.


    The second vertex waspleted, and it also lit up.


    Yasenia''s speed picked up once she understood that there were no problems. Her elegant drawing changed to a more precise and quicker one.


    Although she took five minutes to paint the first two parts, thest five parts of the formation materialized at monstrous speeds.


    Just fifteen secondster, the formation waspleted. Yasenia then spun the [Formation Pen] with her fingers and flicked it toward the ground with its tip.


    A ripple of pure energy spread in the room, and the formation sucked the energy around until a soft ripple could be seen, signaling thepetition of the nt Enhancing Formation.


    After Yasenia finished the formation, she sighed in relief and looked at the formation with a smile. ''Not bad.''


    Then, a gorgeous and loving smile appeared on Yasenia''s lips as she looked at her girl, who had a lovestruck expression. "Atst, I''vepleted my first real formation. Thank you for apanying me, baby."


    Our little girl''s heart almost exploded from going too fast. ''S-S-So beautiful. I think I''m going to die.''


    Yasenia didn''t receive a word back as Angel kept looking at the dragoness with flushed cheeks and a soft body.


    Yasenia tilted her head and looked at Angel with a puzzled expression. "Are you okay, baby?"


    However, after looking closely, she realized that her baby''s cheeks looked like two delicious and juicy red apples while her watery blue eyes straightforwardly expressed her deep love.


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow with a smile in her eyes.


    After approaching a wall, she ced Angel softly on the ground, squishing her between her body and the wall.


    Angel was already burning when the mellow and seductive voice vibrated in her ears. "Baby, you are looking delicious~. However, you should tell me what''s wrong first before I eat you, right, baby?"


    Yasenia''s whisper was breathy and hot. "Tell mommy Yasenia what you want~."


    If a woman could be more turned on than her, Angel didn''t know how that would be possible.


    She could feel her underwear soaked even before taking them off.


    Angel tiptoed and used her arms to bring Yasenia''s head down. Then, with a needy voice that would arouse the feeling of domination on anyone, Angel whined. "I want you~."


    Yasenia lowered her head and kissed the entranced Angel deeply. "Mmm~."


    Angel moaned right away, and her eyes closed.


    Angel''s legs failed her as she held onto her lover with passion.


    Their tongues danced more anxiously, more quickly, and more wetly than before.


    The interchange of saliva was more frantic and passionate to the point that Angel gulped from time to time.


    Slowly, Yasenia''s arms and legs lifted Angel''s body and opened her legs.


    Angel was pressed against the wall, and the hard surface highlighted Yasenia''s softness.


    Soon their faces were at the same height as Yasenia''s hands slipped into Angel''s underwear, only to find a flooded marsnd there. Yasenia''s eyes shed with lust as her fingers soaked with Angel''s juices.


    Yasenia asked the obvious to make Angel even more anxious of her. "Baby, do you want some action before we continue? Or should I stop?"


    Yasenia''s mellow and soul-stirring voice was enough to ignite a fire in any man or woman. Now, the dragoness was using her fingers as stimtion and touching her soft lower lips while doing so.


    This made Angel want Yasenia to pierce her and explode together in a passionate firework. "I want you, mmm~. I want you! AH! I want you to fill my insides with your delicious Yang energy!"


    Angel''s soft and needy moans triggered Yasenia, and she soon began stripping Angel''s white skirt as well as getting nude herself.

 Chapter 418: Action in the Formation Room. New toy! (R-18)

    Chapter 418: Action in the Formation Room. New toy! (R-18)


    Angel had her feet dangling in the air and her body supported by Yasenia''s legs, the wall, and the dragoness''s body pushing her against the wall.


    After expressing her desire for her, she felt Yasenia''s dress slowly disappearing. Her eyes lowered, and she realized the blue dress sank slowly inside her body like a pebble thrown into ake.


    Angel''s eyes were weed by the dragoness''s naked and jiggly breasts in just three seconds as her abdomen felt the heat radiating from a particr mighty member.


    She couldn''t see it since Yasenia''s and her own breasts blocked the view. However, it firmly touched her body, allowing her to feel the shape.


    Angel was so excited that her spiritual sense activated and clung all over Yasenia''s curves, creating the perfect image inside her head.


    The soft and bouncy curvy figure was imprinted in her mind, and the long and thick hard member also appeared.


    It was her human dick, butrger and with the same form. The perfect phallus ended in a wide shape that could scratch every fold inside her vagina while moving back and forth.


    Angel knew very well how good this penis felt, and her heartbeat elerated, eager to be prated.


    Angel swallowed another mouthful, trying to moisten her dry throat because of her arousal.


    Angel''s lower clothes also disappeared as Yasenia stored them in her ring.


    Angel still had her upper clothes, but it didn''t matter for both of them.


    Angel''s previous pleas triggered Yasenia, and her penis tip glistened with precum.


    Angel was moist since their first kiss, and after Yasenia''s fingering, she was dripping and staining the floor below.


    Yasenia lowered her head and captured Angel''s mouth while using her arms to firmly hold Angel''s small and soft buttcheeks.


    Angel hadrge breasts, but her butt was actually on the leaner side. It was a nice and beautiful contrast Yasenia loved.


    The sounds of exchanging saliva filled the room again while a moan escaped their mouth from time to time.


    The hot member pressed on Angel''s lower lips, spreading them without prating. Her round head moved between her soft lips up and down, stimting both.


    Angel moaned as their kiss continued.


    The feeling of Yasenia holding her from below her knees and grabbing onto her lean butt was phenomenal.


    She knew this position would allow Yasenia to move her violently as she prated her deepest parts.


    Yasenia''s golden-pink slit eyes looked into Angel''s blue ones. "Are you ready, baby? Mommy Yasenia is eager to fill your insides~."


    Angel nodded and mewled. "Please, I want you inside. Open me."


    Yasenia smiled after lifting her waist until her penis was vertically below the dripping vulva.


    Then, she slowly began lowering her.


    The strong arms secured Angel as the wide head spread the juicy lips, slowly widening the tight entrance.


    Angel released a shaky breath because she loved the gentle way Yasenia inserted herself into her.


    She could feel slowly as her entrance spread open and gave way to the penis prating her.


    Instead of a violent thrust, going slowly allowed her to feel her insides dly weing the pleasant and big rod.


    She involuntarily tightened, and her insides squirmed, trying to swallow Yasenia deeper.


    Yasenia felt it and released a soul-stirring moan, making Angel''s insides clench.


    However, this didn''t make the dragoness rush as she dug into the flesh tunnel, feeling the warm, moist passage clinging onto her and squeezing pleasantly.


    Angel kissed Yasenia''s body as she was gradually lowered.


    Soon, she could feel the penis reaching her passage end.


    Her head was right between Yasenia''s breasts once fully prated. Being hugged and buried like this as the potent and sweet smell in the cleavage filled her nostrils was like taking an aphrodisiac, igniting the whole body.


    The dragoness''s member''s size made Angel feel full. Every corner of her tunnel was filled with her. "Baby~, you are so tight."


    Angel bit Yasenia''s breast, and her blue eyes looked up to meet a pair of pinkish-golden passionate draconic eyes.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Yasenia pushed her waist and tapped against the cervix.


    Once she pressed onto the cervix, Angel let out a small moan, and her insides clenched tightly.


    Angel hugged Yasenia and kissed the white mountains with an intoxicated expression until she reached one of the sweet-tasting pink tips.


    Her hole felt full, and her heart was sweet.


    After Angel bit her nipple, Yasenia sighed a moan.


    Then, Yasenia began moving.


    Her waist curved backward, slowly stimting the folds in the vagina until the head almost popped out.


    When she felt the clenching entrance tightening and wanting to drag her inside, she changed the motion and pushed forward.


    The penis head caressed all the folds inside Angel''s pussy, creating slow but pleasantly building sensations.


    "Oh, I love it~." Grunted Angel while biting the nipple.


    *Pah.* *Pah.* *Pah.*


    Yasenia''s waist undted sensually, like a dancing woman seducing a lover.


    Moreover, the womanly fluids dripped so much that a squelching apanied Yasenia''s thrusts.


    Hearing her juices creating that sound, Angel blushed, but she was too excited by Yasenia''s skill to care enough.


    She began bouncing up and down to hide her shyness, wanting to sink in pleasure and forget about her bashfulness.


    Yasenia didn''t expect Angel''s sudden increase in pace, and she grunted in pleasure. However, she soon followed suit and elerated.


    Her breasts would bounce on Angel''s face each time she thrust forward.


    Moreover, after sucking for a while, a white liquid started dripping from Yasenia''s nipples as she bounced.


    The erotic sight of the breastmilk spilling as she fucked her was enough to make Angel forget everything besides the woman''s body before her. ''Mommy Yasenia''s milk is so yummy~. Ugh, her dick is reaching so deep! Oh my goodness, I''m in heaven!''


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    Angel felt her body burning with pleasure and began moaning without restraint. "Oh yes! More, more! I want your cum!"


    Yasenia listened, and her waist elerated. "Then, be prepared, baby!"


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    The fleshy sound and squelching got louder as their love-making got more passionate.


    Angel couldn''t hold it in, and she felt the burning feeling from her core descending across her body like a wave.


    Then, her body felt electrocuted as pleasure flooded her body. "I''m cumming!"


    Yasenia felt Angel''s wild spasm as the legs tried to close, and her abdomen quivered. Moreover, she felt liquid rushing out and hitting her dick and body.


    The vagina followed Angel''s orgasm and trembled like crazy, stimting Yasenia over the edge.


    Yasenia''s eyes rolled in pleasure, and she pierced until the tip pressed against the cervix enough to open it without pration. "Oh, YES!"


    Angel''s uterus was instantly flooded with Yasenia''s cum, and both squirted like a broken faucet.


    Angel''s moan almost pierced the walls as she shouted in pleasure while the hot Yang energy burned her meridians with pleasure.


    Her brain could only register the milk going down her throat and the hot semen filling her uterus.


    Their moans filled the room until they both rxed again.


    Yasenia turned around and rested her back against the wall, still holding Angel up between her strong arms.


    Angel looked up, and after their eyes made contact, both faces approached, and soon, they were devouring each other mouths.


    Angel focused on the feeling of Yasenia''s throbbing and cum releasing penis as it overfilled her uterus with the hot and pleasurable Yang energy.


    She could even feel her womb squeezing in happiness each time a spurt of cum crossed the cervix.


    Yasenia smiled and nuzzled her face against Angel''s. "Baby~, I love you."


    Angel felt a level offort only her dragoness could give her. "I love you too, Yasenia."


    After a passionate kiss and exchange of feelings, Yasenia wanted more.


    Although, at first, she was going to stop after one round, she felt too good inside Angel not to continue. Therefore, Yasenia began moving again.


    "Ahn~." Angel moaned with surprise, not expecting Yasenia to begin moving again.


    However, with her body moving up and down, she could only be a soft blob as the dick ravaged her insides.


    Angel said between moans, "We should, mmm~, continue with, Ah! The formation testing! Ah! AH! AH! Ohh, so deep!"


    Yasenia thrust powerfully one, two, three times, hitting the cervix with each thrust. The small inner entrance spread wider on her final thrust, almost letting the member in.


    Angel moaned, her eyes filled with expectation for that rod to finally break through.


    However, when Yasenia was about to cross it, she stopped moving, making Angel feel like something had been stolen.


    Yasenia smirked and asked. "Are you sure you want to-."


    But before she could even finish her sentence, Angel mmed her waist down on her own, and Yasenia felt her head opening thatst entrance and piercing inside her womb.


    Angel and Yasenia rolled their eyes upward and moaned loudly in euphoria. "OHH, YES! FUCK ME STUPID!"


    And with Angel''s instantaneous defeat, Yasenia went at it again.


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    With Yasenia''s full length inside, their flesh could m loudly and wetly together.


    Angel''s and Yasenia''s up and downs made their breasts bounce lewdly, and Angel''s expression loosened.


    The feeling of having the womb fucked while stirring the semen inside drove her crazy.


    Yasenia had been trying to resist a bit, but Angel''s shouts and lewd face made something snap.


    The tail that Yasenia had been letting aside moved quickly and pierced Angel''s asshole. Its slippery surface slid right inside without any resistance. "OHHH!!!"


    Angel''s body arched back, and a jet of cum sshed all over Yasenia. Yasenia didn''t stop her waist and lowered her head to take one of those breasts into her mouth and bite the nipple to stimte her further.


    "AH! AH! AH! MORE! MORE!"


    After ten more minutes, Yasenia no longer did hold it in and allowed the fluids to rush out.


    Angel''s insides were painted white, and Yasenia''s semen flooded her two holes again. The throbbing penis released the hot semen, and the tail did the same.


    Yasenia sat on the ground and hugged the small twitching body closely. Angel melted in her arms as her insides were filled with the dragoness''s Yang energy.


    She could feel it gently traveling through her meridians, muscles, bones, and organs as Yasenia circted her technique. Her mind cleared for some seconds, helping her understand some of her struggles with cultivation.


    ''This technique is truly divine~. However, my Yasenia''s skill is even more divine~.''


    Everything happened simultaneously as she felt pleasure, which was a plus.


    Yasenia caressed the back of the sweaty Angel and kissed the side of her head. Angel was about to suggest returning to practicing formation, but she didn''t say anything knowing they had the rest of the day.


    Of course, it had nothing to do with Yasenia''s proposal to use her holes.


    "Baby, how about you fuck me this time~? You can even use the special double dildo if you want."


    Angel blinked and asked. "Double what?"


    Yasenia took out a dildo with two dicks simultaneously, clearly separated to prate both holes simultaneously.


    Angel gulped. "I-I want to try it."


    Yasenia chuckled and kissed her soft cheek. Then, she ced it on Angel.


    Yasenia leaned on the wall and opened her legs.


    The tail forced Yasenia to tilt her waist upward, making the position even more vulnerable.


    Angel could perfectly see the two juicy holes she was about to prate. With an eager heart, she moved forward and began piercing Yasenia''s holes with her new double girl-dick.


    The tightness, moistness, warmth, and softness of the dragoness''s pussy were divine.


    The butthole was tighter and clenched around firmly, trying to squeeze her.


    Angel almost let out a loud moan when both sensations reached her brain. However, she held it in and hilted herself all she could with the two dicks.


    Yasenia moaned and smiled. "My baby''s dicks feel so good~."


    For Angel, this was a direct stimnt.


    After hugging Yasenia''s squishy body, burying her face between her breasts, and making them surround her head, she thrust her waist like an animal.


    Naturally, Angel wasn''t too skilled with the penises, so she was pounding Yasenia with simple up and down motions, unlike Yasenia, who tried to press all the buttons inside by waist rotation.


    Not that it was unpleasant.


    Having her insides churned by Angel''s forcefulness was a delight for Yasenia, and moans escaped her mouth. "Good, good! Baby, you are doing it so well!"


    It only took five minutes, and Angel orgasmed. Her squirt went through both penises and unloaded inside Yasenia.


    "I''m cumming, Yasenia, YES!"


    Yasenia didn''t cum, but her insides clenched and tried to absorb all of Angel''s squirt, leaving nothing to escape her holes.


    Angel''s body went limp, and she fell on top of Yasenia with a satisfied smile. Her mouth caught one of the leaking nipples and began suckingfortably.


    The dragoness looked at her and chuckled softly. "Let''s leave it here. We can continue at night."


    Angel gulped a mouthful of fresh breastmilk and mewled, "Five more minutes like this, please~. I love being inside you and drinking milk."


    Yasenia naturally allowed it and hugged her close, using her tail, legs, and arms to surround her baby as much as she could.


    Angel buried her face in the breast bigger than her face and kept sucking the milk.


    She would''ve fallen asleep in the warmth andfort Yasenia''s body hug gave if it weren''t because she wanted to see Yasenia''s formation building again.

 Chapter 419: A little bit more formations. A speck of Tatyanas soul.

    Chapter 419: A little bit more formations. A speck of Tatyana''s soul.


    After their lovely session, Yasenia cleaned and helped Angel wear her clothes again.


    Then, Yasenia also clothed herself in the previous sexy and semi-transparent ckce dress.


    Angel was still feeling the aftertaste of their session, so she couldn''t help but find the clothed Yasenia attractive.


    Naturally, Yasenia realized and leaned forward to hug Angel. After carrying her toward the table to create [Formation Ink], she sat on a chair with her on herp.


    And so, Yasenia was sitting on a chair with a spoiled Angel curled in her embrace.


    Her face was like a satisfied and sleepy cat.


    Her eyes moved between Yasenia''s hands mixing materials and her serious face.


    Yasenia''s lips were slightly pursued, her gaze was concentrated, and her temperament solemn.


    After mixing a more high-level [Formation Ink], the dragoness looked down and asked. "Did I do it correctly, baby?"


    Angel blinked twice and focused on the [Formation Ink].


    She blushed a bit and said, unsure. "U-Um, it looks good. I would use it¡­."


    Yasenia saw that she hadn''t paid attention and sighed with a smile. "Baby, pay a bit more attention, okay? I know you feelfortable, but we are here to do formations. Our little fun time has already passed."


    Angel was embarrassed and felt that she was sometimes too much of an infatuated fool. "S-Sorry, Yasenia. I was distracted by your working face."


    Yaseniaughed and pressed her cheek with Angel''s, forcing the blonde girl to look forward. "I don''t care, baby. You can be silly as you want. I''m going to do it again, okay, love? This time, pay closer attention."


    Angel nuzzled with Yasenia and then nodded with a sweet smile. "Okay!"


    After the second try, Yasenia separated her cheeks and looked at the concentrated Angel. "Did I do good? How do you feel about it?"


    Angel smiled widely and turned her head to nod. "Very good~. I feel so happy and rxed."


    Yaseniaughed gently. "Not that, baby. I''m speaking about the [Formation Ink]. How do you feel about the [Formation Ink]?"


    Angel blushed and med herself again. ''Ah! I be dumb with Yasenia around.''


    Mirrory''s voice reached her ears. ''You do. I know Yasenia spoils you rotten, but you should keep your mind a bit more alert, Angel.''


    Angel nodded seriously. Then, a blush resurfaced on her cheeks, and she asked. ''D-Did you look, Mirrory?''


    Mirrory answered unabashedly. ''Your emotions are so out of control. Do you think I can rx and pretend not to look? I might as well enjoy the spectacle.''


    Angel felt her cheeks burn even more.


    "What''s wrong, baby? Are you feeling ufortable somewhere?"


    Angel felt a cool handnding on her cheeks and shook her head. "Don''t worry, Yasenia. I''ll exin a bit about your [Formation Ink]."


    Yasenia nodded. "It is not bad. However, you should''ve mixed 0.05 more grams of [Brilliant stone]. Also, the quantity of [Harrowing Flower] is one fment less. The concoction time was also half a second longer than it should be."


    Yasenia sighed and nodded. "Why is that? I followed the recipe word by word."


    Angelmented. "Well, you must consider the items you are using, the ambient energy, and the order you ce things inside the bowl. Because of our previous¡­ adventure, the energy in the surroundings is slightly disturbed."


    Yasenia spread her senses around and realized that Angel was right. She looked at her baby with admiration and smooched her cheeks. "My baby is so powerful~. I''m so proud!"


    Angel smiled sweetly and hugged Yasenia''s neck. "However, it is quite good. I give it eighty-six points out of one hundred!"


    Yaseniaughed gently. "Thank you, baby. Now, correct me and ask me how I reach a one hundred out of one hundred."


    Angel nodded and began speaking and exining how to calcte the ambient effects in the formation.


    While Angel spoke, Yasenia ced her free hand under Angel''s clothes and above Angel''s womb, guiding the Yang energy across her meridians.


    She rubbed her warm belly as she did so, making Angel''s body basically boneless. However, although she was snuggled, her words were clear, and her exnations didn''t falter.


    Angel could do it herself, but Yasenia''s pampering toward her baby was infinite.


    Circting her energy? Don''t worry; the dragoness could do it for her!


    Angel smiled sweetly and curled into Yasenia''s embrace, rubbing her face on the tender neck.


    To say that she wasfortable would be an understatement.


    With that pace, Yasenia continued trying to create higher-level inks until she reached her limit.


    She also created more formations guided by Angel and sometimes Mirrory.


    When the day became dark, Yasenia exited the workshop while carrying a drowsy Angel.


    The others were in the living room, and even Ghana was there. She had returned from contacting her people. Now, she was waiting for answers and other things she had nned.


    Naturally, there weren''t any obstacles created by the City Lord since he was pretty busy trying to fill Ghana''s void.


    When they saw the almost sleeping Angel being carried by Yasenia, they didn''t react. It was something within their expectations.


    Ghana was shocked to see such a gentle face from the person who could face Fu Hao directly without flinching, but since she was a guest, she didn''t say anything.


    She also didn''t question why the human was acting spoiled and kissing her. Tatyana''s previous warning was enough to know that this group wasn''t normal.


    Yasenia walked toward Tatyana and passed Angel to her. Angel didn''t lose time and hugged Tatyana''s neck tightly.


    Tatyana naturally caught Angel while hearing Yasenia. "Mom, hold her for me for a while. I''m going to prepare dinner."


    Tatyana nodded and amodated the little girl. Angel blushed and said, "Mommy Tatyana, I can go down if I''m a bother."


    However, no one was blind as they saw Angel clinging to her tightly. Her reluctance was apparent.


    Tatyana looked at her and kissed her forehead. Then, she smiled. "Just rx, little Angel. Let''s go sit on the sofa and wait for Yasenia."


    Angel nodded with happy blush and hid her face in Tatyana''s neck, sniffing Tatyana''s elegant scent.


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana''s smiling face and couldn''t help but wonder. ''She truly is good at acting.''


    Yasenia naturally knew that Tatyana didn''t love any of her girls. However, she also felt that Tatyana didn''t really dislike them.


    Yasenia had wanted to test it. However, after doing so, she felt that it was wrong.


    She approached and picked and startled Angel, sitting her on the couch. After kissing her lips once, she smiled gently. "Be good, baby."


    Angel blinked twice and nodded.


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow and silentlyughed. Then, she mentallymunicated. ''Unnecessary worry, little treasure. Do you think I would force myself to do something I dislike? Little Angel is quite soft and squishy. Holding her is veryfortable. Like having a defenseless rabbit in my arms.''


    Yasenia snorted while leaving. ''I''m the one jealous seeing you both so close. She is MY baby, and you are MY mom.''


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. ''Think about how you fucked us both simultaneously and then say that again with the same conviction, I dare you.''


    Yasenia almost tripped while leaving. ''Can''t we joke without having to talk about sex?''


    Tatyana smirked. ''No. Your body is too tempting not to make this the main conversation.''


    Yasenia looked back before crossing the door and rolled her eyes charmingly. ''Silly Mom.''


    Tatyana felt her heart skip a beat as she saw the long tail slowly disappearing.


    Meanwhile, the others asked Angel how it went, and Angel said proudly that Yasenia could be considered a mid-level Earth-ranked Formation master.


    Andreamented with a smile. "Wow. However, what can I say, as expected of our Matriarch."


    The others nodded, equally impressed.


    Although Angel was considered a mid-level Heaven-ranked formation master, and the difference between them was enormous, Yasenia could be said to have begun doing formations from scratch today.


    An achievement like that was naturally praiseworthy.


    Meanwhile, Ghana at the side eximed. "Mid-level Earth rank? That''s one of the highest in Koran City. Did she recently advance? How many years did Lady Yasenia take to reach this level?"


    Angel blinked and threw a bomb casually. "Today is her first-day doing formations from scratch."


    The others held theirughter, knowing that Ghana would misunderstand this. However, they didn''t bother correcting Angel.


    As they expected, they saw Ghana''s face go through myriad expressions as if the world had copsed. ''What is this Heaven-defying talent!?''


    Ghana misunderstood that today was Yasenia''s first-time doing formations as a whole.


    Naturally, she thought these people wouldn''t understand, so she seriously said. "Miss, if you don''t have a good enough teacher for the Matriarch, her talent will go to waste. I rmend you suggest to your Matriarch to go to the [Perfect Formation Gate]. They may not be in the nine formations ranking, but they aren''t any weaker. They just don''t care about World affairs besides things rted to formations. Therefore, they haven''t participated in the decennialpetition."


    Their eyes naturally gravitated toward the calmly sitting Tatyana, and they thought. ''I think she has a strong enough teacher.''


    Tatyana felt their gazes and smiled. She turned toward Ghana andmented. "Don''t worry. We have the best formation master in the Continent on our side, so don''t worry."


    Their eyes twitched because of her shamelessness, but it was the truth, so they didn''t say anything.


    Ghana was doubtful. "Miss, it is not that I don''t believe you, but¡­"


    Tatyana calmlymented. "You don''t believe us. It is normal. Why lighten your words? In our Astral Sky n, we prefer frankness over wordys."


    Ghana nodded and said bluntly. "Then, I apologize in advance. Powers in Distancia Continent run very deep. The surface powers are not weak at all. However, some hidden ns are as strong, if not stronger, in some aspects. Telling that you have the best Formation master is arrogant."


    Tatyana smirked. "How much do you know about our n, Ghana?"


    Ghana paused. Then, she said. "Not much. However, although the Matriarch''s cultivation may be unfathomable for me, your overall cultivation can''t escape me. I can sense that some of you are in a simr level to me, after all."


    Tatyana lifted an eyebrow. "Intent?"


    Ghana nodded. "I have [Perception Intent]. I''ve even leveled it up to the second level."


    Tatyana''s eyes shone with interest. "No wonder Yasenia has so much goodwill toward you."


    Ghana didn''t understand, but Tatyana understood that her Yasenia''s [Monarch Intent] allowed her to find suitable people to follow her.


    Tatyana turned toward Ghana and trailed her words. "However¡­"


    Ghana felt the air around getting colder, and our girls knew that Tatyana was about to release a bit of her soul.


    Unlike her cultivation, her soul was still at the demigoddess level. She could only release a speck of it through this body and for just an instant, but it was more than enough.


    Ghana suddenly felt the world copsing, and thendscape before her eyes changed to a sea of blood and corpses.


    The innumerable dead people raised their heads simultaneously, looking at Ghana.


    Ghana felt Death.


    It wasn''t a feeling of terror or something. No, what she was feeling was Death itself.


    Something deep inside was telling her so.


    The next moment, everything disappeared.


    Her eyes registered the room, and a pair of blood-red smiling eyes looked at her. "Sometimes, relying on Intents is inurate, don''t you think so, Ghana?"


    Ghana''s body burst into a cold sweat as she was shown one more time that monsters were hiding inside this mysterious Astral Sky n.


    She stuttered and nodded. "Yes, Lady Tatyana. You are right. I was short-sighted and rash."


    Tatyana smiled and nodded. "Good. You can now wait until dinner is made. I rmend you eat here today since my little treasure is cooking."


    Ghana didn''t even question Tatyana''s way of calling Yasenia. She had already guessed that this red-eyed human was more influential than the Matriarch. ''Does the Matriarch know, or is she being manipted by this human female? Is it the truth that she is her mother? So many questions¡­.''


    Ghana sighed, but she didn''t regret joining them. On the contrary, she felt that she had made the right bet. ''Either way, I''ll follow honestly as long as they don''t mistreat me.''

 Chapter 420: Soul Weapon Draheart. Yasenia and Kaleina.

    Chapter 420: Soul Weapon Draheart. Yasenia and Kaleina.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia was in the kitchen with renewed confidence. Her sess in formation-making told her that her days of energy troubles were gone.


    Therefore, she was actually eager to try Spirit Cooking. ''I can finally make quality food for my dears~. What a happy day.''


    Yasenia''s tail wagged as she prepared the things she needed. To be sure, Yasenia retrieved the Spirit Cooking book from her spatial ring. The thick book, which was almost a meter in length, floated before her thanks to her energy usage.


    After reaching Unification Realm, moving objects wasn''t aplex action. Even when a cultivator is in the initial realms of the Mental Nourishing realm, they can move items with their energy.


    However, for a cultivator to use this skill in battle, it still wasn''t appropriate. Nevertheless, using the energy to fly in flying treasures was more than okay.


    Flying with just the body was harder because when you levitate a body, even if it is your own, you have to ovee the natural resistances of the body. Therefore, only after reaching Transcendence and gaining absolute control of their own body could a cultivator fly freely and move around everywhere, even across empty and hostile space.


    Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivators could also move across space without having trouble. However, it wouldn''t be as free as someone in Transcendence or above.


    Yasenia skimmed through the book and nodded with confidence. Her overwhelmingly powerful mind had every letter and rune memorized to perfection.


    Even then, Yasenia wasn''t a hasty person. She muttered to herself. "Today, I''ll use a low-level recipe and see if I can understand itpletely. I have time, so I''ll slowly experiment. I can see that cooking these recipes also gives a bit of benefit, so I won''t be wasting material."


    Yasenia got thoughtful. "What to cook is the question now. Hmm, it must be some meat, especially for Angel. I must replenish all the energy she consumed to have her with energy at night!"


    A particr blonde cutie felt a chill up her spine and looked around, confused.


    Yasenia chuckled and searched the recipes in her mind.


    For a cultivator who had so much information in their minds, the feeling of remembering was like searching a small library.


    It wasn''t always instantaneous since they had so much information in their minds.


    Therefore, the act of forgetting wasn''t unusual in long-lived cultivators.


    However, more than forgetting, it is more like they can''t link some things to revive those memories. With the proper stimtion, they would be able to remember.


    Naturally, remembering things they deal with every day would not be this strange. This peculiarity is for something they had maybe memorized once and never used.


    "What meat dishes do I have in my recipe book?"


    Yasenia flipped through her knowledge and recollected the effects of the foods.


    "[Mountain Bull Head], nutritious for the mind and strengthens bones. Hmm, I don''t have a bull at hand, so let''s seek meats that I do."


    "Should I cook [Grilled Duck Serpent]? I remember having meat from it after encountering it in the secret realm. A bizarre beast¡­ However, the effects only make the hair a bit shinier, which is not worth it. Oh! Should I make [Snow Wolf With mashed fire potatoes]? Hmm¡­"


    ''Wolf meat¡­ I haven''t prepared it since we got to know Sierra. I should ask, just in case.''


    Yasenia shouted from the kitchen. "Sierra! Do you mind eating wolf meat?"


    Sierra was rxedly basking in the sun when she heard Yasenia''s shout. She blinked twice and looked toward the kitchen. Then, she answered. "I don''t. You can prepare it if you want."


    Yasenia was relieved. "That''s nice. I can feel that it is getting a bit cold, and this dish can increase resistance to cold by increasing the body''s ability to regte heat. Although the effects aren''t permanent, It should help keep my dears warm for a while."


    Of course, only our pampering dragoness would worry that her Unification Realm lovers would get a cold.


    However, since these foods didn''tst forever because they were very low-level, it wasn''t essential.


    Furthermore, the benefits of foods at the Spirit level were too low for Yasenia to care about.


    Cooking this and cooking a warm chocte cup in winter for a mortal was not too different.


    Moreover, Yasenia picked it mainly because the image of the finished product looked quite delicious.


    It was a juicy brown stake with a beautifully adorned white and thick paste which Yasenia guessed were mashed potatoes.


    And so, without any more dy, Yasenia took out a dead three-meter-long wolf Evelyn had given her in the past. Her ring could keep ingredients without rotting for much longer, so it looked like it was recently killed.


    ''Quite a strange wolf. These red markings look unnatural. Hmm, should I use this one or one of the most normal ones?


    Yasenia squeezed the muscle and meat on the wolf and pondered. ''But this wolf''s meat looks the juiciest and most delicious. It really makes me want to transform into my dragon form and gobble the beast.''


    Yasenia licked her lips but then shook her head. ''Anyway, Spirit Cooking also helps purify ingredients, so I shouldn''t bother.''


    Yasenia looked at it and, to be sure, she decided to take out the recipe book and follow it while reading. Using memory to find the book was good enough. Either way, her objective was to make the dish as perfect as possible. She wasn''t trying to show off her memory to anybody.


    After five minutes of searching, a smile spread on her lips. "Here are all the variations. [Snow Wolf Head Meat soup], [Snow Wolf Body Sd], [Snow Wolf Ribs Barbecue]..."


    Yasenia nodded and began searching around her garden to pick up the spices and all the other ingredients. One by one, they appeared in the spacious Kitchen.


    After a while, Yasenia nodded, satisfied. "Let''s start."


    Yasenia flipped her hand, and her [Draconic Heart]''s red core appeared on her hand. Then, the blue aura spread outward, transforming into the shape of arge kitchen knife. ''Let''s cook with it.''


    When Yasenia was about to cut into the giant wolf, she felt [Draconic Heart] vibrating. ''Huh? What''s wrong?''


    Yasenia focused on it, and she felt some kind of resistanceing from it. Yasenia blinked twice. "Hoh? Have you developed a bit of sentience?"


    Yasenia didn''t receive an answer. However, when she tried to begin cooking again, the vibrations appeared again. Yasenia sighed. ''Soul weapons¡­ Mom spoke about them in the past. They are sentient weapons developed after years of use. This weapon is a bit mysterious, but knowing that it came from one of Mom''s adventures, it is clear that it can''t be normal. However, I''mpletely linked to it now, and I haven''t felt anything in the past.''


    Yasenia mused over it and nodded. ''Did my tribtion make it gain a nascent soul? I remember blocking that powerful lightning with it, so every fiber in it must have been stimted. That lightning was something that could damage even Transcendence Cultivators. That''s why it annihted my previous body.''


    Yasenia nodded and caressed [Draconic Heart]. Then, she tried tomunicate using the faint link she just perceiveding from it.


    ''Sword, are you that against me using you for cooking?''


    This time, Yasenia felt a slight vibration as if agreeing.


    Yasenia frowned.


    Then, she snorted and said to it. "I understand that you are developing a soul. But don''t forget that you are part of me. I like cooking, and if I can use you instead of worse-quality kitchen tools, why wouldn''t I?"


    The [Draconic Heart] whined a bit more.


    Yasenia''s brows rxed, and she sighed. She caressed the de softly and coaxed it. "We are creating delicious food for my dears. Cutting ingredients with you, who is a part of me, will add my vor to the dish. It will make me very happy since I feel that I''m using my all to feed them."


    [Draconic Heart] stopped vibrating. Yasenia smiled and approached the blue kitchen knife to her lips, kissing it. "Thank you, mypanion. Hmm, should I name you?"


    (The author sweated. There isn''t anybody to prevent this naming disaster now!)


    Yasenia smiled and spoke. "You''ll be called Draheart."


    (The author spat a mouthful of blood. ''So literal!'')


    (A particr Death Empress snorted. ''It is a lovely name. Just let my little treasure cook.'')


    (Author: ¡­Yes, ma''am.)


    Meanwhile, Yasenia felt a vibration, but this time, she could clearly feel the joying from [Draconic Heart], or, well, Draheart.


    "I''m d you like it~. Let''s cook the best food for my dears!" Yaseniaughed and cheered.


    After hearing Yasenia''sugh and motivated shout, Kaleina woke up from her nap and slithered out of Yasenia''s cleavage.


    Seeing the groggy little eastern dragon pushing her breasts apart and wing her way out of her ample bosom, Yasenia''s gaze became tender.


    Yasenia lifted her, kissing her little head all over. Kaleina smiled sweetly and became limp as her mom kissed her. ''Mommy''s kisses feel so nice~.''


    With the sword''s presence and Kaleina''s happy squeaks, Yasenia felt extra motivated.


    However, before she could start, Kaleina squeaked again, this time with a higher pitch tone.


    Yasenia blinked twice, and all the motivation she gathered deted. "Sigh, couldn''t you be hungry a littleter, my dear daughter?"


    Yasenia looked at the small violet creature with a helpless but pampering gaze. Kaleina squeaked again and used her little ws to separate the light and thin ck cloth from Yasenia''s breasts, trying to reach the nipple with quite an eagerness.


    Well, who can me her when her milk is so tasty?


    Yasenia looked at the hour and thought to herself. ''Well, I still have three hours to cook everything. I can use some time to pamper my little dear, right?''


    Yasenia thought to herself and suddenly realized that she hadn''t spent time alone together with Kaleina for a while already.


    Usually, there were other people with her, so her attention was divided. She had never honestly spent time alone with her.


    Yasenia looked at the wagging tail of this little daughter that suddenly popped from the egg, and her expression softened.


    She looked outside and used her spiritual sense tomunicate.


    ''Today''s dinner may be a bitte. I want to spend some time with Kaleina by myself.''


    The others heard and didn''t have any trouble.


    Yasenia first checked if any of the ingredients would go bad, and after confirming that there were no problems, she walked outside.


    Yasenia saw the sun slowly lowering in the sky and smiled. ''Today''s sunshine feels quite nice.''


    Yasenia took out a rocking chair and sat on it. It had a ce to slide her tail and not bother her. Not only that, the tail was quite a perfect tool to rock her body on the chair.


    Yasenia opened herce robe naturally, allowing the small dragon totch to her nipple.


    Yasenia saw the small arms of the dragon hugging her breasts as Kaleina''s mouth bit her nipple.


    The afternoon light fell on them, giving a golden glow to their bodies. Yasenia used her arm to support the serpentine body.


    The smile on her face was peaceful and content. Then, she began humming a song from the Moon Empire. It was soft, slow-rhythmed, and rxing.


    Kaleina was secured and allowed her body to rx as she drank her meal. Her mother''s humming vibrated in her ears, further increasing the pleasant feeling across her body.


    Not to mention, Yasenia''s fingers tenderly caressed her body, making her even more rxed.


    Finally, the chair''s gentle rocking made everything link together in a single and peaceful moment.


    Kaleina was still a very young dragon. However, she had more awareness than a human baby at one or two years of age.


    Naturally, thefort Yasenia provided was deeply imprinted in the young dragoness''s soul.


    Yasenia''s expression as she felt the gentle breeze and observed Kaleina''s satisfied expression was so tender that no one dared to bother them.


    Even with her naked breasts, the image didn''t even have a spec of immorality.


    It rxed whoever looked at her and also made people understand a Parent''s love. Mother or Father, it didn''t matter.


    This was the picture our girls observed from a distance.


    Andrea sighed. "This¡­ Sigh, I have no words."


    Evelyn nodded calmly and spoke with a tender tone. "I could watch her forever, and I would never get tired."


    The others agreed and watched from a distance, not bothering the mother-and-daughter duo.


    After a while of seeing Yasenia feeding, ying, andughing with Kaleina, they saw Yasenia stand up and walk toward the kitchen again with a refreshed and gentle smile.


    They didn''t leave until the dragoness tail disappeared from their sight. Then, they silently turned around and left.

 Chapter 421: Yasenia Spirit Cooking.

    Chapter 421: Yasenia Spirit Cooking.


    When Yasenia returned to the kitchen, she had Kaleina coiling around the crown of her head like a beautiful and stylish headband. Yasenia gave her onest caress and spoke with Kaleina. "Let''s cook together, dear. We''ll be cooking for your¡­."


    Yasenia blinked twice, ''Right, what are they for Kaleina? Mothers? That''s not right¡­ Aunts? That''s also not right. Mother-aunt? That''s quite a mouthful. Hmm, I think the best way would be to call mother and their name when they are referring to other mothers and just mother when they are referring to their biological mother.''


    Yasenia then became confused. ''So¡­ What will they call me, then? Father?''


    Yasenia stood still, giving the matter some spins.


    Kaleina looked at her standing still mother, filled with confusion. The thoughts were obviously childish, but the general feeling was like this: ''Why is she standing still? Wasn''t mommy going to show me something?''


    Yasenia smiled and spoke to herself. "Ah! I know, I''ll be mommy~. Hmm, such a sticky and sweet way of calling is best~. Even if they called me daddy, I wouldn''t mind. Although I share more simrities with a female figure, I can''t deny that I have what it takes to pass as a male. Either way, it must be a sweet and sticky calling."


    Meanwhile, Kaleina, who had already called her like in her mind, was confused about all that rambling. Her immature mind couldn''t keep up with the speech and only got a general and unclear idea.


    Yasenia shook her head and focused on the ingredients in front of her. "Well, Kaleina. To cook the big wolf and make apanying foods at the same time, we first have to chop it in pieces and then cook it in portions. That''s why our kitchen has ten cooking spots. Naturally, cooks can work together, but a skilled Spirit Cook can simultaneously use those ten spots with all their fires and utensils as if they would be used individually."


    Kaleina blinked, not understanding a thing. However, she felt good listening to Yasenia''s voice.


    Yasenia continued talking. "And that''s not counting on more advanced ones who can use tens, hundreds, or thousands of cook spots at the same time. I''ve been practicing this skill, so your mommy is very good at it and can use between ten and twenty spots! Are you impressed, dear?"


    "Squeak!" Eximed the small dragon after hearing her name.


    Yaseniaughed proudly, looking weirdly cute.


    "Cooking meat is not that difficult, dear. Everyone can make a stake on a pan with oil and some spices just by eye. However, that''s only if you cook it without striving for perfection."


    "When meat is perfectly cooked, it melts in the mouth with one or two chews, spreading rich and strong vor and making you wish for more. Not to mention, meat can be apanied by a wide variety of vegetables, sauces, and many other things."


    Yaseniaughed. "Speaking of sauces, mommy has a special one made from her breastmilk~. It''s extremely delicious and goes quite well with almost everything. Well, you like to take it directly the most, right, Kaleina?"


    "Squeak!" Answered the little dragoness again after hearing her name.


    Yasenia approached the wolf and summoned [Draconic Heart]. "Draheart, it''s time for us to shine."


    After hearing the motivated buzz from her sword-kitchen-knife, Yasenia got to work and slowly separated the giant wolf into usable parts.


    The beast was three meters tall and almost six meters long. Moreover, being a winter wolf, its body had plenty of meat. ''Hmm, I should use half of the food for my dears and the other half for Sierra.''


    Yasenia looked at the wolf''s organs and tilted her head. ''What should I do with these? Should I throw them away?"


    Yasenia sniffed and licked her lips, her eyes shining with a predatory light. "However, this rawness and bloodiness bring the beast within me to light. Maybe I''ll keep them as snacks."


    Yasenia waved her hand and kept everything she wouldn''t use in her ring.


    Then, she began the cooking process. "Well, Kaleina. To be a good Spirit Cook, you must understand ingredients to the most basic level. Theirposition, reaction with energy, adequate heat, what other items can be mixed to bring forth their vor, and everything that can make it worse."


    Yasenia blinked. "Well, besides how it reacts with energy, not much change from the way of a normal cooking master. However, this extrayer gives such a depth that it transforms into somethingpletely different."


    As Yasenia said, the spirit chef must understand the ingredients and meld energy with their fibers to cook with energy and add the effects.


    If you misuse energy on a dish, the ingredient could react violently and have its vor changed, the item melt, be harmful, and in extreme cases, even explode!


    When inserting energy inside the ingredients, the cultivator has to feel its energy flow and enhance it. Dead items naturally have ack of apparent flows, so it Is a very delicate job.


    The stronger the creature or nt when alive, the moreplex was finding these patterns. Not to mention, once you dab into these to help them enhance a cultivator body, you have to make it so that the cultivator body won''t react wrongly.


    Cases of Spirit Food Poisoning are not unusual.


    As you''ve most likely guessed, Yasenia''s previous energy was unstable.


    Although her constitution maintained it in check inside her body, Yin and Yang would react once it left her, and anything she tried to create would be waste.


    Unless Yasenia conquered the energy in her body and allowed it to maintain bnce outside, Yasenia would never be able to work in a profession. Thankfully, she was reborn, and her new energy naturallybines Yin and Yang, creating a perfect harmony that eases everything she can do.


    This new primary energy Yasenia used is a lower version of the pure Celestial energy in the middle of the dantian.


    Celestial energy was Yin and Yang in harmony with cosmic elements that could only be found in the dawn of time. Therefore, it could live in bnce even outside Yasenia.


    The more Yasenia increases her strength, the more her energy will slowly grow in quality and purify until it is wholly Celestial. When Yasenia reaches that point, well, let''s not spoil the future~.


    Anyway, as Yasenia heated the pans and cut the vegetables, she was constantly revising the energy use method in her mind.


    Yasenia began spreading oil in the pans and made normal cooking actions. Naturally, she was also creating apanying dishes, a sd, to be specific.


    She had to control the energy and slowly refine the ingredients. Her energy sunk into the meet and enhanced its properties, making it glow in unnatural ways.


    Yasenia''s mind processed the ingredients'' information, temperature, and integrity without losing sight of other actions.


    Her figure moved fast all around, and her tail nimbly helped her move things from side to side.


    Everything kept the usual rhythm, and Yasenia created the food rapidly and efficiently, not losing in the care department. Her face was unusually serious.


    Yasenia always smiled while cooking because she knew her food would feed her dears. However, she was trying to Spirit-Cooking today and was unprecedentedly serious.


    Slowly but surely, a pleasing scent began spreading from the prepping food. Kaleina was observing everything with her shiny golden eyes and suddenly sniffed.


    The smell of cooked meat filled her nostrils, making her stomach growl a bit even though she had just eaten.


    Yasenia felt Kaleina''s stomach sounds andughed. "I''ll give you a bitter, don''t worry, dear."


    Kaleina squeaked happily and licked Yasenia''s cheek with her tiny tongue. Yasenia lost her serious expression as a gentle smile appeared on her lips.


    As the meat sizzled and released its vorful juice, Yasenia''s energy made it much more tender. Moreover, she had used the [Red Honey] her bees in the ring created to make it even more delicious and soft.


    As the meet continued to cook, she used her own milk and strange blue potatoes in her ring to create the mashed potatoes. Naturally, there were other ingredients involved, but nothing tooplicated.


    Usually, to create creamy and delicious mashed potatoes, ingredient proportion and cooking timing were key. There weren''t any otherplex steps to do it.


    Thanks to her secret ingredient, the breast milk, she could refine the dish much easier, creating a thick but not too dense paste that smelled heavenly.


    The aroma of her Spirit Cooked food spread and reached the living room.


    All the people in the living room caught a whiff of the scent and gulped a mouthful of the pooling saliva.


    Their eyes couldn''t help but gravitate toward the kitchen and look on eagerly. ''It appears to be sessful! Today''s dinner will be delicious!''


    In the kitchen, Yasenia cooked the whole three-meter-tall wolf with different methods.


    She used a wide variety of spices and other supplementary ingredients to make it more delicious. Yet, Yasenia didn''t overdo it because she mainly wanted to highlight the meat''s vor, not to cover it with spices and other things.


    Yasenia took an hour and a half to cook everything because including energy into the food was not easy and fast. However, Yasenia was confident in drastically reducing this time as long as she kept practicing. "It smells delicious. I''m sure my dears will like it. Hm?"


    She lifted her finger and touched her forehead, only to touch a slimy, transparent liquid.


    After using her spiritual sense, she saw Kaleina drooling while looking at the dishes-filled table. Yasenia burst intoughter and picked her with her hand. Then, she used a finger to clean the drool and said softly. "Let''s wait until we go to the table and eat with everyone, okay, my little dear?"


    Kaleina''s tail wagged, and she nodded, eager to try the food she had just seene into being.


    Yasenia slowly spread her energy around her and reached for all the dishes she had cooked. Then with a singlemand, she was about to take everything into her ring. However, she stopped.


    Yasenia smiled and muttered. "I should carry everything myself. It is a bit bothersome, but to see their faces as I carry the food feels more¡­ Natural."


    Yasenia used her hands and tail to help herself and walked toward the dining room.


    The other people idling in the living room heard the kitchen door opening with their sharp ears and stood up immediately.


    They caught up with a food-carrying Yasenia and gulped. The image of the ck-semi-transparentce-wearing dragoness with their food felt like it tickled a deep part of their core, making them feel their heart beating slightly faster.


    Yasenia wasn''t surprised when they all shed and overcame her, sitting around the dining table almost instantly.


    Ghana was a bit shameless this time and imitated their actions, also sitting at the table with the others.


    Yasenia smiled softly and began setting up the table. "I hope you like it, dears."

 Chapter 422: A nice and cozy dinner.

    Chapter 422: A nice and cozy dinner.


    Yasenia smiled softly and began setting up the table. "I hope you like it, dears."


    While they sat around the table, they observed their dinner. They could see it was a te of meat and appetizing-looking mashed potatoes.


    The meat was perfectly cooked, and they could see its juiciness and tenderness with just a nce.


    Thergest te had a long and semi-circr piece of meat sliced in even steaks. The sd had their favorite yogurt topping and a bowl with a white sauce with bits of vegetables floating within it.


    They knew that this was Yasenia''s special sauce. ''Wow~, tonight Yasenia has gone all out!''


    Meanwhile, Sierra looked at everything from the outside and thought she had to learn to be a human soon to eat with them.


    A transparent door connected an outdoor dining room with the one they were sitting on right now, and Sierra could see them easily.


    However, she saw Yasenia walk toward her with a smile, making her confused. "What''s wrong, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia chuckled and waved her hand. "Here, for you."


    Sierra saw a te almost three meters wide appear before her. However, what made her surprised was that there was an elegantly cutrge piece of cooked meat.


    The dish was decorated withrge and edible vegetables. Yasenia ced them because she didn''t know if Sierra ate vegetables. Therefore, even if she couldn''t eat them, they would give the te a good image.


    Sierra''s eyes opened wide, and the other girls lifted their lips.


    Yasenia saw that Sierra was stunned andughed gently.


    Sierra blinked twice and moved her shocked gaze to look at the dragoness.


    Yasenia motioned her to lower her head, and after Sierra did so, she caressed her nose slowly. "These are all for you. I''ve also prepared some vegetables on the sides. The vegetables are edible and cooked in the meat''s juices so that you can eat them too. Still, if you don''t like-."


    "I''ll eat! I like them!"


    Yasenia was startled at Sierra''s enthusiastic and loud response.


    However, she smiled and nodded after discerning her grateful big blue eyes and the wagging fluffy tail behind her back. "Then, you can eat as you like, Sierra. I hope you like it."


    Sierra''s tail wagged faster, and she licked Yasenia once with her tongue, making Yaseniaugh one more time. "Thank you, Yasenia. I''ll eat everything!"


    Yasenia nodded and returned to the kitchen to bring the rest of the tes.


    Evelyn smirked and looked at Sierra''s impatient figure, waiting for everyone to begin eating. "You can begin eating if you want, Sierra."


    Sierra snorted. "I''ll wait until Yaseniaes back. I can wait until then easily."


    Evelyn smiled gently and didn''t say anything. ''This big wolf can sometimes be adorable ~. I should thank my dear in bed at night!''


    Yasenia returned with more food, slowly setting everything on the table. Naturally, nobody ate and waited until their diligent wife set up the table.


    The figure of the dragoness walking around and cing te after te on the table was very charming.


    After setting everything on the table and putting a clean te before each of her girls, Yasenia began serving their food.


    Ghana wanted to ask if she needed help, but Yasenia''s smile made her choke those words.


    The gentleness and care this previously imposing dragoness had were like a warm nket in winter, making you feel cozy andfortable.


    Ghana felt her body rxing and a smile spreading on her lips. ''No wonder these talented people decided to follow her. You can''t be unhappy with someone like her as a partner.''


    Not only because she set up the table or made the food but because these little actions could extrapte to many things.


    A person wouldn''t be so caring and eager when setting up the table and cooking food to be apletely different person in other matters.


    These gestures allowed Ghana to discover that this intelligent and cunning woman was extremely pampering to those she considered close and had a gentle heart deeply hidden in her cold exterior.


    Yasenia didn''t know that her everyday actions were seen through by Ghana, nor did she care.


    Our dragoness was too upied serving her dears!


    She picked the first tray of meat and slowly served them from behind.


    Herrge, warm bosom squished against their back as they saw the delicious foodnding on their tes.


    Food served by the voluptuous dragoness was delicious in more than one meaning! Moreover, Yasenia would lean forward and kiss their cheeks softly, asking if they wanted something more.


    They didn''t know if the breast pushing against their back, the soft and tender kiss, or the food before them was more delicious, but everything together was one of the day''s best moments.


    Ghana was also seated by the table with them and considered serving herself. However, seeing such a sweet disy of affection made her feel full. ''I haven''t eaten yet, and I''m already stuffed with dog food.''


    Moreover, the genuine smiles that appeared on their lips after it made her internally chuckle, as it was another clue that these actions weren''t acted just to impress her or something.


    Nevertheless, while Ghana thought of these things, Yasenia suddenly approached behind her. Ghana stiffened and waited.


    ''Maybe I''m a bit delusional-oh!''


    She felt Yasenia leaning behind her and resting her breasts on her back as she reached forward to grab food.


    ''Ah¡­ Is this Heaven? The softness and weight on my back, the pleasant floral scenting from her, her mellow voice speaking something I can''t register because of the stimtion¡­ So much bliss.''


    Meanwhile, Yasenia blinked twice, looking at the frozen Harpy. "Ghana, are you here? Ghana!"


    The girls burst intoughter.


    "She has short-circuited." Andrea chuckled.


    Ebirah was eating beside Andrea and alsoughed. "This princess finds the Harpy very funny~."


    "Look at that face. It is as if she had reached Nirvana. Hahaha." Kali gentlyughed.


    "Well, with those Heavenly Tits pressing on her back, I can''t me her."


    "Yasenia didn''t consider that she could mentally destroy the ally she had gained after so much effort. Such a waste." Sierra smirked and teased.


    Yasenia sighed and patted the smiling Ghana''s cheeks. "Ghana, I''ll take your food away if you don''t snap back."


    "Don''t!"


    Evelyn, Ebirah, and Angel almost fell out of their chairughing.


    Even Tatyana''s and Cecile''s lips quirked with amusement.


    Yasenia sighed with a smile. "I won''t. I won''t. Don''t worry. I was asking, do you want three or four spoons of sauce? Also, do you prefer the sd with yogurt topping or without?"


    Ghana said a bit incoherently. "Everything is very good, yes. I''m very happy with anything."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes and smiled. "Okay. Then, I''ll serve you with the sauce and topping. They are made of a special ingredient, so I bet you''ll like it."


    Ghana tilted her head. "Special ingredient?"


    Yasenia lifted her lips but didn''t answer. ''I want her to eat her first mouthful first. The embarrassed face will be quite a sight to look at~.''


    After that, Yasenia served to herself and sat on her seat between Cecile and Tatyana, with Angel on herp. Then, she smiled and spoke aloud to everyone. "Enjoy your meal, dears."


    "Thank you for your hard work, Yasenia."


    All of them spoke simultaneously.


    And so, they all began devouring the food.


    They cut a piece of the meat with their utensils and then carried it to their mouths.


    The second the first piece of meat entered their mouths, it melted and spread a vor explosion on their taste buds, making their eyes widen.


    They could clearly feel the difference between Spirit Cooking and regr cooking. Some of them couldn''t help but moan at the deliciousness.


    It was as if eating without salt and then with salt. The difference was tremendous.


    Yasenia fed Angel and saw her other dears wanting to masticate slowly to savor the food but also eager to swallow and take another bite.


    The conflicted expressions as their mouth moved almost made Yaseniaugh aloud.


    Even then, Yasenia smiled, her eyes curving in happiness. She really loved seeing how much they liked her food.


    Yasenia felt Angel pulling her arm softly and two tiny ws tugging her hair. She looked and saw a pair of small golden eyes and shiny blue eyes looking eagerly at her.


    Anybody could tell that those eyes were screaming to feed them more.


    And so did Yasenia.


    She took some veggies and another piece of meat and approached the fork to Angel''s mouth. Angel opened wide and took the food in. "Delicious~."


    Yasenia kissed her bulging cheek. Then, she cut a much smaller piece of meat and used another fork to feed Kaleina.


    Kaleina chomped and squinted. ''Mommy''s food is the best~.''


    Then, shemented aloud. "If you want more, go ahead and serve yourselves another ration. All the food on the table is for tonight. So don''t fear finishing it."


    They didn''t have to be told twice!


    Yasenia moved her eyes and observed Ghana. The harpy was in a sensory shock as she ate, not registering the surroundings at all.


    It felt like every fiber of her being was concentrated in tasting the food.


    Yasenia''s beautiful golden eyes shed with mischievousness. "Ghana."


    Ghana reacted to Yasenia''s food and turned her head with bulging cheeks. ''So cute.''


    Yasenia fed another fork to Angel and Kaleina while saying. "The sauce''s secret ingredient. Can you guess it after tasting it?"


    The others blinked twice and turned their eyes toward Ghana with curiosity. ''It''s impossible to guess, right? Unless she had tasted something simr in the past.''


    Ghana got thoughtful. She cut another piece of meat, dipped it in the white sauce, and took another bite. ''The taste is a bit salty and a bit sweet. It is very delicious, and I can feel how nutritious it is. Healthy and full of nourishing. Hmm¡­ I wonder what ingredient it is?''


    Evelynmented mentally. ''I bet that she doesn''t guess it.''


    Kali nodded. ''It''s impossible. I remember I almost choked to death when I first knew it.''


    Andrea smirked. ''Well, she is an experienced woman. Maybe she has tasted dragon milk in the past.''


    Tatyana snorted. ''Yasenia''s milk is on another level. Even I wouldn''t be able to guess it. I''ll take her as a personal disciple if she guesses it.''


    Cecile lifted an eyebrow. ''So confident?''


    Mirrorymented. ''I''m tasting it via Angel''s taste buds, and I can tell you that Yasenia''s milk vor is at a Universal-ss level.''


    Valeria followed it up. ''After taking a bite myself, I can confirm that few creatures can produce such delicious milk. The main reason, I think, is because her Celestial constitution and energy are affecting the vor.''


    Yasenia was stunned. ''Such a high praise?''


    The three seniors nodded thoughtfully. ''You could make a living by just selling your milk.''


    The girls were speechless. ''It''s the first time I feel privileged at a Universal level.''


    Ghana sighed and spoke. "I can''t guess."


    Yasenia was curious. "How about a wild guess? It''s okay to be incorrect."


    Ghana frowned. "Hmm¡­ Is it a special kind of spice? However, the underlying sweetness¡­ It makes me remember the taste of milk."


    Their eyebrows jumped.


    Tatyana''s eyebrow twitched. ''How can she be so lucky? However, it doesn''t count because she first guessed spices.''


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. ''Stingy.''


    She looked at Ghana with a smile, and she trailed her words. "Well, you are not wrong. It really is milk¡­."


    Ghana nodded. "The creature creating such delicious milk must be very precious."


    Yasenia and the others couldn''t hold it anymore andughed.


    Ghana was confused and looked around. Yasenia smirked. "Well, you are looking right at that creature."


    Ghana repeatedly blinked as her brain felt like it was clogged, failing to understand the meaning of those simple words. ''Hm? Did she changenguages? Why can''t I understand?''


    Yasenia directly pointed at her breasts and smiled. "My breast milk. The secret ingredient is my breast milk."


    Ghana became stone.


    The freezing was so perfect that a passing person would confuse her as a detailed statue.


    "W-W-W-W-W-What!?"


    Yasenia and the othersughed again. Ghana was freaking out. ''Breast milk!? The Matriarch''s breast milk!?''


    Her face exploded in red, and she didn''t know what to say, do, or think.


    Andrea patted Ghana''s back andmented. "Well, even if you know. I hope you keep the secret. Yasenia only uses this ingredient with those she trusts."


    Ghana nodded dumbly. She was about to put a piece of meat in her mouth to rx with eating, but her hand froze as her brown eyes locked on the white sauce.


    Ghana gulped. ''Should I stop eating? But¡­ It''s too delicious!''


    Yasenia smiled and spoke softly. "Eat calmly, Ghana. Don''t worry about it. I wouldn''t have used it if I was against you tasting it. I''m the cook, after all. This can be considered a bit of a weing present."


    Ghana''s tense nerves rxed as the gentle voice soothed her. Ghana sighed and looked at Yasenia. "Matriarch, please inform me previously the next time you are going to give me such a surprise."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow with a teasing expression. "It wouldn''t be funny if I did so~."


    Ghana sighed and finally put the piece of meat in her mouth, her eyes a bit resentful, in a good way. ''It looks like Matriarch is a bit less serious than I thought.''


    However, this also made her feel a bit closer to Yasenia, feeling that she was more "mortal" than the perfect being she had portrayed until now.


    Ghana silently smiled and shook her head. ''Whatever.''


    After finishing the first te, they all took a second one, Ghana included.


    Sierra was also munching on the second leg, her tail wagging fast enough to create wind behind her. ''So delicious~.''

 Chapter 423: Ghanas plans. Yasenias thoughts. Evelyns night. (R-18)

    Chapter 423: Ghana''s ns. Yasenia''s thoughts. Evelyn''s night. (R-18)


    When they finished most of the food, Ghana couldn''t help but say while munching thest bites. "Matriarch, if you open a restaurant, it will be a sensation in a short time. It will also you a lot of profit. Not to mention, this is a very high-quality food. Even if you sell something a tenth as good, you can get almost everyone addicted."


    Ghana continued with positive points. "Not to mention, as the owner of such a good food chain, you''ll be able to enter into contact with high-status people and their children. Naturally, elders want to pamper their young, and they''ll want to give them the best food. Here is where your best quality foodes, only reserved for people with privileged rights or VIPs."


    Seeing that Yasenia was listening, Ghana sliced another piece of meat and dipped it in the almost-empty sauce bowl. "The business would be unique and world-renowned if the food can benefit cultivation, boost vitality, or any tangible and immediate advantage, which I feel it has. Therefore, no matter where you open a shop, every high-ranking person in the surroundings will try to attend and curry favor with you."


    Yasenia smiled. "Continue."


    Ghana nodded. "If you make a limited number of dishes daily, weekly, or monthly and create an artificial scarcity and mysteriousness on the food and its ingredients, the price and influence would skyrocket."


    Yasenia nodded and asked. "What are the disadvantages?"


    Ghana easily answered. "Naturally, you''ll be antagonizing the food sector, which cannot do any of this. Envy is a strong driving factor for people acting against each other. Events ofpetitors trying to steal your recipe would bemonce. However, your aim is the highest-ranking people so that it won''t disturb ordinary restaurants or businesses with no real power, allowing you to shrink the adversaries by more than 99%."


    Ghanamented. "Not to mention, food-rted sects or powers are very weak. The strongest I know doesn''t even reach a third-rate power, meaning I alone am enough to deter them in the strength department."


    Yasenia nodded, impressed. "Everything you said is correct, reasonable, and beneficial. There genuinely are no drawbacks to this n. Not to mention, with our monopoly, sects would even protect us for fear of losing the luxury they tasted. We would tap into a new market and be the overlords there."


    Ghana nodded, but Yasenia continued. "However, you''ve forgotten one thing."


    Ghana was confused and tilted her head. Yasenia smiled andmented. "The reason I cook is not to gain profit. Everything I do usually rtes to gaining power, be it political or personal strength. Yet, I never spoke them aloud."


    Yasenia smiled gently and spoke slowly. "To be honest, I had already thought about your ideas. However, my cooking is only for those I consider close. What if I be too upied with the restaurant and lose time to cook for my dears? I won''t do that."


    Ghana was confused. "Just that?"


    Yasenia nodded. "An extremely selfish and irrational opinion. However, I want to keep my cooking particr for my n. I don''t want everyone to taste my food, not to mention I would never use my special ingredient with those I do not have a good impression of."


    Yaseniaughed. "But that''s just an excuse. No real factual points would prevent me from cooking for everyone outside and inside my n since I could cook their food simultaneously as I work and would have no trouble doing so. Moreover, I can cook just as well without my breast milk, making it another weak argument."


    Yasenia looked at Angel on herp and saw that she was looking at her with her typical cute expression.


    Yasenia kissed her lips softly and spoke with a gentle smile. "Even then, just this thing, I want to be irrational and keep it special."


    Ghana and the others looked at Yasenia and smiled, their eyes filled with tenderness.


    ''Well, not everything must be done to make a profit. Losing oneself in the pursuit of power is a normal thing that corrupts even the purest of hearts. The fact that Yasenia can remain calm and let go of clear and easy benefits is a great quality.''


    Evelyn reclined on the chair andmented. "Don''t worry, Yasenia. I''ll work hard to bring ie to our house. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Andrea and Kali followed it up.


    "You should do as you like. cksmithing is extremely profitable as long as I''m seriously doing it."


    "Not to mention, Alchemy is one of the foundations for cultivators. Money won''t ever be a problem."


    Angel also bragged. "My formations can also sell for a very high price! We don''t need your cooking to have a profit. We didn''t practice so much for you to carry everything on your back."


    Cecile nodded. "You just need to guide our path, my love. We''ll walk beside you and help you widen it to make walking easier."


    Yasenia smiled brightly and said softly. "I know. My dears are exceptional, after all. I''m the one who knows that best."


    Andrea and the others felt their heart skipping a beat. Yasenia''s smile was too cute!


    Tatyana didn''t say anything, but everyone knew that the person who would really step up if they were in a no-way-out crisis would be her.


    The Death Empress''s presence felt like an invisible hand that could hold the sky, giving them a sense of confidence and security while doing things.


    However, it also ced immense pressure on our girls, pushing them to better themselves at an increasing speed.


    At the end of the day, what could they do that Tatyana couldn''t do better than them?


    With hundreds of thousands of years behind her, Tatyana had moderate mastery in all professions. Not to mention, the one she specialized in, formations, was the most versatile profession.


    A formation''s limits were limited by a Formation Master''s imagination and knowledge.


    A monstrous genius and ancient cultivator like Tatyana were like an all-epassing shadow that could cover the World and was inescapable.


    Then, Yasenia''s talent and cultivation speed felt like an abyss running after them, trying to devour them.


    With mother and daughter intangible pressure, our girls'' only option was to be monstrous genius themselves.


    However, none felt anxious, as an unbreakable will filled their bodies, repeatedly pushing them against their limit.


    If they could meet with their past selves, all of them would find themselves unrecognizable.


    Ghana also felt it at this moment.


    The eyes of everyone when looking at Tatyana and Yasenia weren''t only filled with love or admiration, but there was an underlying desire to devour and ovee them.


    Ghana felt for the first time the amount of pressure Yasenia''s existence could exert on others.


    Just by knowing more and more deeply about her, you would feel overwhelmed to the point of wanting to give up.


    However, this Harpy wanted to keep up and wouldn''t give up easily. Not as a romantic objective but as to be a person this extraordinary dragoness could rely on.


    A smirk appeared on Ghana''s lips. ''It has been a while since I felt this fired up.''


    Yasenia just nced at everyone once and then refocused on finishing feeding her baby. "Here, baby, aah."


    Angel''s mood changed when Yasenia''s pampering tone reached her. Her eyes sparkled as she opened her mouth. "Ahh."


    Yaseniaughed and kissed her bulging cheeks. "My baby is so good~."


    The othersughed, rxing the atmosphere and returning to the cozy and warm dinner.


    Dinner went by slowly as they spoke about their ns with each other.


    Yasenia allowed Ghana to listen to their overall n direction. She had trust in this Harpy. Since the first time she spotted her, Yasenia''s interest in her was evident.


    Yasenia appreciated talented people the most, after all.


    After finishing the food, they moved to the living room, where they rxed for an hour or two.


    Ghana looked outside and saw that the sky was already dimming.


    Therefore, she stood up and talked. "Matriarch, being here with you has been a very enlightening experience. I''m eager to work for you as soon as possible. I swear to use my best to help you reach your goals as long as they don''t touch my bottom line."


    Yasenia nodded. "Good night. Speaking with you has also been fruitful. We''ve managed to get a good understanding of building prices and maintenance and many more aspects of Koran City. I''ll eagerly await you to return with your n members."


    Ghana nodded earnestly and left their house right after.


    Andrea asked, knowing the obvious answer. "Will we really use them?"


    Yasenia smirked. "Our n saves a suppressed group of a powerful race. The leaders must be thankful if they don''t want their young to feel insecure while traveling the World. Of course, they could be unfeeling about a random group and be leaders who dominate by force and strength. But even if they are like that, we''ll gain loyal workers. As long as we keep the top bunch under control. We''ll be fine even if thousandse."


    Yasenia rxed and used her tail to circle Evelyn''s waist and sit her on herp. "However, we''ll probably take a few hundred first and slowly increase our workforce."


    The others got thoughtful. Evelyn hugged Yasenia and squished against the softness. "Ghana is quite an interesting person, right?"


    Yasenia smirked and stood up while hugging Evelyn. Evelyn used her legs and arms totch onto Yasenia and look at the gorgeous face before her. She saw those moist and kissable red lips move. "Ghana is certainly an interesting person. However, just as a subordinate. I''ll never get tired of saying that only an exceptional exception can break the barriers in my heart-mmph."


    Evelyn couldn''t hold back and kissed those moving red lips. Her eyes squinted as she bit and used her tongue to lick around the mouth.


    Yasenia''s golden eyes darkened, and her hand grabbed Evelyn''s butt. "So eager? Dear, you are igniting a fire that you must put off."


    Evelyn''s moist violet eyes locked onto the dragoness and spoke. "Well, I have the perfect fluids to extinguish the fire."


    Yasenia''s iris was tainted with golden pink as a seductive smile spread on her lips. "You''ve said it, don''t cry for mercyter."


    She turned toward the others and uttered with dripping seductiveness. "I''m leaving to punish a rebellious dear. You can wait for me in your rooms if you want to do itter~."


    They all gulped. ''Who wouldn''t want to if you say it with that voice? My ears will get pregnant!''


    Then, under their eyes, the sashaying hips of the dragoness carried her blushing prey between her arms.


    Yasenia walked up the stairs and kissed Evelyn, Intoxicating the girl with her caresses, taste, and scent.


    Just the light teasing from Yasenia was enough to build up a fire in Evelyn''s core.


    Evelyn received soft kisses on her face, and her breathing sped up. The main reason was that Yasenia avoided Evelyn''s searching lips, making Evelyn frustrated and her body igniting into an inferno.


    Yasenia felt Evelyn''s arms trying to move her head, and her eyes shed.


    *p!*


    Evelyn felt a tingling and pleasurable sensation on her butt and bit her lips. Yasenia''s low and mellow voice entered her ears. "Bad girl, did I allow you to taste my lips? Hm?"


    Evelyn blushed, and she felt her core dampening at a fast pace.


    Yasenia continued kissing her face without touching Evelyn''s lips until they reached their room.


    Evelyn was breathing roughly while her lips trembled, asking for her partner. "M-Mistress, please. I want to kiss."


    Yasenia moved to the side and licked her sensitive ears. Evelyn shuddered as Yasenia spoke lowly. "Good girl, asking for things like this is what you should do."


    Then, under Yasenia''s rewarding and tender gaze, her lips were sealed and passionately kissed.


    Evelyn''s satisfaction with being praised as Yasenia''s hands massaged her butt made her moan with delight and deeply satisfied.


    Yasenia''s tender gaze, as she exchanged kisses with her, was soul-stirring to the point that she involuntarily hugged the soft body tighter and searched for Yasenia''s creamy lips.


    Yasenia sat on the bed with Evelyn straddling her. Seeing Evelyn''s eagerness and feeling her grinding her hips on her thigh made Yasenia''s predatory naturee to light. "Such a good girl. Do you like my lips so much?"


    Evelyn bit Yasenia''s lips and licked them, showing her eagerness. "Mistress'' mouth is the best."


    Yasenia''s eyes deepened, and she thrust her long tongue inside her mouth.


    Evelyn''s violet eyes widened as Yasenia took the reins in their kiss without holding back. Then, she felt a hand slipping inside her robes and caressing her small breasts.


    Evelyn moaned as Yasenia''s elegant fingers pinched her tiny nipples. "Mistress, more! Please More!"


    Yasenia chuckled lowly. "Such a greedy dear. Now I want to see your little fountain, so prepare yourself."


    Evelyn processed her words simultaneously as Yasenia''s other hand slipped into her underwear, and her fingers dug inside her moist cave, the thumb pressing on her swollen bell. "AH!"


    Then, Yasenia fingered her roughly, hooking her middle and ring finger. This created a squelching sound and pleasure that forced Evelyn to bend forward and moan. "AH! AH! AH!"


    Yasenia moved her mouth beside her ear and lifted her other hand.


    Then, when she felt the contractions bing more regr in the carnal passage, her mouth bit the ear, one hand pped Evelyn''s butt, and the other pinched the clitoris.


    *SLAP!*


    It was as if lighting fell on her as Evelyn''s eyes rolled and her body tensed. She threw her head up and screamed with pure joy. "AHH!!!"


    Yasenia felt the squirt sshing on her hand as Evelyn''s unfocused violet eyes looked up, and her long electric blue hair tickled her legs. ''My little fountain is as energetic as ever~.''


    Yasenia felt her dick throbbing at the sight of her dear''s orgasm, and she disrobed both of them.


    Then, she waited for Evelyn to finish her orgasm.


    ****************


    Author Note: /posts/81237114 <- Valeria''s colored sketch.

 Chapter 424: Evelyns pampering mood and desire to be dominated. (R-18)

    Chapter 424: Evelyn''s pampering mood and desire to be dominated. (R-18)


    After Evelyn''s orgasm ended, Evelyn and Yasenia hugged without a piece of cloth.


    Evelyn was limp between Yasenia''s arms while Yasenia was leaning on the headboard and helping Evelyn''s body rest on her.


    She used her shoulder as a pillow for Evelyn, and her hand caressed her blue hair.


    Evelyn squinted and felt her heart throb because the hard nipples and dick were shouting for attention while every other part of Yasenia gave her a feeling of tenderness.


    Her hands moved down and grabbed the throbbing penis.


    Yasenia smiled softly and lifted Evelyn''s chin.


    As the little hand moved up and down on her rod, Yasenia slowly tasted Evelyn''s lips.


    One of the dragoness''s hands gently kept Evelyn''s chin up, and the other fondled her butt.


    Then, the hand on Evelyn''s chin lowered to give the dragoness more support and lifted Evelyn''s waist.


    Strangely, after that world-shaking orgasm, Evelyn felt rxed and soothed without losing her eagerness to have intercourse with Yasenia. However, although Evelyn didn''t have any trouble asking for the strangest things, she was shy when asking for regr and calming sex.


    Yasenia hugged her closely and smiled. "Dear, how do you feel."


    Evelyn blushed and opened her mouth to ask for it. However, she just bit her lips, her heart beating fast.


    Yasenia finally made contact with Evelyn''s lower mouth and smirked. "Oh dear, you are soaking down there. I can feel liquid dripping on my penis."


    Evelyn flushed and said bashfully. "I-I want you inside, mistress."


    Yasenia heard Evelyn''s voice softer than usual and instantly knew what Evelyn wanted. She was about to drop Evelyn on her rod to give her a forceful and electrifying pration. However, she changed her mind.


    Yasenia''s voice was filled with pampering as she tasted Evelyn''s lips slowly. "Of course, dear. You''ve been such a good girl. Today I''ll pamper you, okay?"


    Evelyn felt her heart fluttering and nodded with shining violet eyes.


    She really loved the crazy pleasure Yasenia gave her when fucking her roughly, but today she wanted to be pampered, and Yasenia took the hint even without her speaking.


    Then, Yasenia slowly lowered the t girl, and her wide penis head widened the vaginal entrance and pushed inside.


    The feeling of slow pration as she looked at a tenderly smiling dragoness was unmatched.


    Yasenia then spoke with a smile as she saw Evelyn biting her lips in pleasure. "However, dear. It would be best if you gave me a hint earlier. I was about to drop you forcefully and prate you roughly like you like."


    Evelyn''s heart leaped, and her cheeks reddened.


    Yasenia felt the fleshy walls mping on her, telling her the feelings her sentence provoked. Yasenia chuckled and finally rested Evelyn''s butt on her thighs again, fully prated.


    Evelyn had to take a deep breath because Yasenia''srge rod was directly pushing against her womb, and the sensation of pleasure was like a constant stream, making her body feel hot.


    Evelyn kissed the skin of the gorgeous woman digging deep inside her. "I love you. I love you."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. ''Today''s dear is acting a bit like Angel. Hmm, has it been too long since I treated her tenderly?''


    Either way, the dragoness secured Evelyn and slowly leaned forward together with Evelyn.


    Their bodies, still connected, lowered simultaneously andnded on the bed.


    Evelyn''s legs opened in an M shape as Yasenia rested her soft and bouncy body on her.


    The sight of therge breasts resting on her t chest and being deformed by it was something Evelyn loved to bits.


    Then, Yasenia lifted her waist, slowly scraping her insides, and pushed forward not long after.


    With a rhythmic waist movement, she began making love with Evelyn.


    Yasenia felt Evelyn''s legs bouncing limply, and her arms were limp at the side. Evelyn''s mouth released moans sporadically as her violet eyes looked at her with a moist sheen.


    Yasenia kissed her cheeks and ear and asked with a deep and sensual voice. "Do you like it, dear?"


    "Mmm~, I love it. Ah. Ah. Mmn~."


    Yasenia lifted her upper body with her arms and continued moving. This gave her big breasts more room to move, and with her waist movements, they began bouncing up and down.


    Having a big-breasted woman fucking your holes while those soft bundles bounced right in front of your face was a sensation every person should try at least once.


    The visual stimtion apanied the pleasurable stimulus below, making you feel closer and closer to orgasm.


    The genitals rubbed together, igniting their nerves and creating pleasure waves. The fluids got mixed into one. And their voices leaked.


    Yasenia''s undting waist movements were delightful as the penis didn''t just go in and out but also moved around, massaging the love tunnel''s every spot.


    Evelyn''s eyes rolled about as moans escaped her throat. The way Yasenia fucked her felt like the work of a goddess.


    Evelyn''s eyes locked onto the bouncing breasts and saw a white liquid dropping. She licked her lips and Yasenia felt Evelyn''s scorching gaze.


    With a seductive smile, she used her soft thighs to push her legs into the mating press position, allowing her breasts tond on Evelyn''s face.


    Yasenia moaned as she felt Evelyn biting the nipple and sucking vigorously.


    The pleasure was constant for both of them, and the feelings exchanged in their movement could outweigh any extreme pleasure Evelyn could ever feel. ''Although I would''ve been squirting like a broken faucet by now if Yasenia was rough. This kind of full of feelings and slow sex is truly exceptional. It makes me feel pleasure on a deeper level that I can think about even after the fact.''


    Evelyn heard Yasenia grunt in pleasure and looked up at her. Those golden-pink eyes were dting, and Evelyn knew that an orgasm was iing.


    Yasenia grunted as the slippery cave tightened and spasmed, pleasuring her rod delightfully.


    Shortly after, Yasenia moved down, freeing her breast from Evelyn''s mouth, and kissed Evelyn deeply. Then, she spoke between kisses without stopping her waist. "Dear, your pussy feels too good. I''m going to cum. Prepare yourself."


    Yasenia''s words seemed like a trigger that made Evelyn clench like a vice. Her whole body wanted the semen of this extraordinary woman.


    Yasenia moaned at Evelyn''s reactive clenching, making her divine voice echo in therge room and forcing Evelyn''s abdomen to contract. ''How can such a sensual moan exist? Oh fuck, I''m also cumming!!''


    Yasenia kept pounding Evelyn only to feel the insides spasming violently and her navel being sprayed by Evelyn''s squirt.


    She looked at Evelyn''s eyes and saw them rolling as she bit her reddened lips, and drool fell from the side of her mouth.


    She bit down Evelyn''s neck and pushed as much as possible to fill Evelyn''s deepest part directly.


    Then, the white, thick liquid burst from Yasenia''s penis and stained Evelyn''s insides.


    "OHHH!!"


    "Aahn~!"


    Both of them moaned as lightning coursed their bodied. Evelyn''s feet tensed, her nails dug into Yasenia''s back, and her back arched as the hot white nectar stained her insides white.


    No matter how many times, Yasenia cumming inside was always the best feeling in the World.


    The way Yasenia''s penis throbbed, and with each throb, a spurt of cum released, made Evelyn''s core squeeze and tremble in delight.


    Yasenia sighed with squinted eyes and licked the bite mark she made while biting Evelyn''s neck. "Sorry, dear. Your pussy felt too good today. I came before you."


    Yasenia removed her penis with a pop, making a white stream trickle out of Evelyn''s hole and stain the butt hole.


    Then, she lifted her face and looked at Evelyn''s expression. Yasenia instantly burst intoughter.


    ''So cute.''


    Evelyn looked love-struck as she hugged, kissed, and sniffed the seductive woman that had just sent her to heaven.


    Yasenia smiled and gently made love with Evelyn until she came inside three more times.


    Evelyn was soft and limp, hugging the dragoness with clear dependence, her cheeks stained with a beautiful red color and her eyes shy and tender.


    "Do you want to continue, dear? Or do you want to relish in the aftertaste a bit longer? You should be a bit overfilled, after all." Yasenia smiled tenderly and kissed Evelyn''s cheek.


    Evelyn blinked foolishly as she looked at the person hugging her securely. "Yasenia. It feels so good~."


    "I''m delighted to hear that, dear."


    Yasenia sat up and cradled Evelyn, cing her head at her breast level. "Drink, dear. Let''s pamper you more. This time, I''ll use my tail. I know you love it."


    Evelyn opened her mouth and pushed her face against the soft flesh. Then, she spread her legs, ignoring the dripping semen between her legs.


    Yasenia then moved her tail while maintaining that position and slowly prated Evelyn''s vagina again.


    The previous creampies made it slippery and easy to prate.


    In that position, Yasenia could use the arm that wasn''t supporting Evelyn''s upper body to slowly caress Evelyn''s clitoris as the tail fucked her.


    Yasenia saw how Evelyn''sbia separated to wee her tail and used her index and middle finger to squish those reddish lower lips.


    Her fingers slowly caressed the outer lips of the vulva and then made their way up to y with the swollen bell.


    Evelyn moaned and gulped the sweet-tasting breast milk as her pussy was massaged by Yasenia''s long and dexterous fingers. At that moment, Evelyn felt that those fingers were enough to make a woman submit.


    Evelyn''s desire to be dominated by Yasenia had ignited the moment Yasenia flooded her insides the first time and further amplified while being treated as she was.


    By now, Evelyn wanted to finish the night in a crazy pleasure firework.


    Therefore, she separated her mouth from the pink nipple and looked up at Yasenia.


    Yasenia moved her gaze from Evelyn''s genitals to Evelyn''s face and smiled, her hand not stopping. "What''s wrong, dear?"


    Evelyn asked while moaning. "I want to, Aahn! Scream myself hoarse, Yasenia."


    Yasenia lifted her beautiful straight eyebrow. "Hoh~? No more pampering mood? Even when I do this?"


    Yasenia''s hand moved faster as the tail rotated horizontally while prating Evelyn. This way, Evelyn felt her sensitivity increasing, and her moans were louder. "Oh, Yes! More, I want to be filled with your cum in every hole!"


    Yasenia realized that Evelyn really wanted to be fucked silly. She nodded and chuckled. "Then, prepare your heart, dear. No amount of pleading can stop me now."


    Yasenia ced Evelyn on all fours and went behind her. Then, she thrust forward, piercing deeply, and her tail followed suit, opening the wet asshole carefully.


    The double pration ignited Evelyn''s core in what followed a crazy fucking in many positions.


    Her tiny body was rocked back and forth in waves as her moans filled the room.


    To finish, Yasenia used Evelyn''s mouth as her tail flooded the uterus again.


    Evelyn gulped everything with evident delight as her tongue licked the dick passionately.


    Not long after, Evelyn fell asleep from mental exhaustion while licking the dragoness''s dick like candy.


    Yasenia looked at the head resting on her thigh as the tiny pink tongue unconsciously licked her and giggled. ''So cute, like azy cat~.''


    "Evelyn dear, I must go now."


    Reacting to her voice, Evelyn buried her head deeper into Yasenia''s crotch to the point that she was almost kissing her lower lips.


    Yasenia didn''t know whether tough or cry when she felt a tongue slowly tasting her down there.


    She sighed and decided to wait a bit more. It appeared that Evelyn really wanted to stay in this strange position a bit more.


    ''My dear is sometimes weird even in her sleep.''


    After some minutes, Yasenia bathed and carried Evelyn to the shared room.


    Then, she visited all her dears one by one.


    Yasenia''s waist got to work as usual and finally dominated all her dears and filled them with her nourishing Yang energy.


    Yasenia saw all of them leaning on the bed limp and smirked. Well, all of them besides two were still awake.


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana and Cecile and smirked wryly. "It seems I can''t put every dear to sleep as I did before. Cecile, my love, you are truly getting stronger quickly."


    Cecileughed and patted the bed. "So silly. Come to sleep. Dealing with all of us must be exhausting."


    Yasenia dove between Tatyana and Cecile and moved Angel to rest on her. It seems that sleeping without Angel''s weight on top of her had be more challenging. ''I wanted my baby to be addicted, but it looks like their influence on me is no less.''


    Then, surrounded by Tatyana, Cecile, and Angel, with her other dears a bit further but close enough to hear their breathing, Yasenia''s eyes closed, and she went to sleep.

 Chapter 425: A morning to pamper the dragoness. Angels novel experience. (R-15)

    Chapter 425: A morning to pamper the dragoness. Angel''s novel experience. (R-15)


    Like that, a night passed, and the morning after all the events came.


    They all woke up refreshed, feeling Yasenia''s energy circting inside them. It made their bodies feel energetic and full of vitality.


    Moreover, since they managed to resolve the most urgent problems yesterday, their hearts were rxed and calm.


    They opened their eyes one by one and checked the surroundings to find their dearest.


    However, they were surprised when they found Yasenia still sleeping. Usually, the dragoness was one of the first to wake up.


    They kept silent and looked as the morning light slowly illuminated the room. The soft morning glownded on Yasenia''s fair skin, creating a beautiful sheen.


    Her rxed facial features and soft breathing made her look gentle and peaceful.


    Not to mention, the small Kaleina leaning beside Yasenia''s head looked very cute. Her small mouth softly bit Yasenia''s ear, and the purple serpentine body curled around Yasenia''s neck.


    Naturally, the dragoness didn''t realize and kept sleeping peacefully, her arms holding Angel closely and securely on top of her.


    Angel had the side of her face resting on the soft and malleable flesh, and her blue eyeszily looked at Yasenia''s sleeping face. ''Sigh, my Yasenia looks like a being untouched by mortal dust when she sleeps. So gentle, ethereal, and tender-looking.''


    This posture was not ufortable for Yasenia, even though it would feel unpleasant for an ordinary woman. After all, sleeping side by side and cradling your lover if you want intimacy is better.


    They didn''t say anything as they all felt Yasenia''s tiredness must be due to her mental battles and stress.


    Although speaking with the City Lord and the Elders looked effortless, they were sure that Yasenia had considered many things while talking, walking that thin line that would give them the most advantages.


    It was tiring, not to mention all the formation and cooking practice she did yesterday.


    Not long after, they all saw Yasenia''s thick and long eyshes trembling and her eyes slowly opening, revealing a misty pair of golden eyes with slit pupils.


    The ck vertical pupils widened and thinned, ustoming to the light pouring from the window.


    Her hand moved and caressed Angel''s head as she looked around dazedly.


    They all found her unbearably cute.


    After the dragoness saw her dears looking at her right after waking up, a broad smile blossomed on her lips, and she said with a hoarse but pleasant voice. "Good morning, dears."


    Who can resist this cute sexiness?


    Their following actions naturally were pampering the dragoness while she was still a bit groggy from just waking up.


    The coordinated pampering attack was super effective, and Yasenia sprawled all over them as they kissed and scratched her.


    Yasenia became a purring mess as they made her thoughts fly away, only leaving thefortable feeling of being pampered in her mind.


    Even little Kaleina joined the fun. The small dragon hugged Yasenia''s cheek with her tiny arms and licked her mama dragon with love.


    Their hearts melted while observing Yasenia''s squinted eyes as her seductive body twisted in delight, her throat releasing her typical deep purring, and her tail wagging continuously.


    "Our Yasenia is such a good girl."


    *Grrr~.*


    "Look how much she likes her little daughter''s licks~, so cute."


    *Grrrrrrrr~.*


    "Oh? Now you lick mommy too? My little treasure is very sweet~."


    *Grrrrrrrrrrrr~*


    Anyway, while pampering Yasenia, time went by very quickly.


    By the time they went down, time for breakfast was almost over.


    However, who was our dragoness?


    An infinitely pampering lover. Therefore, she walked away from them andmented with a smile. "I''m going to make breakfast, dears. If you want anything special, don''t be shy ande to tell me."


    They saw Yasenia walk away while twisting her slim and tempting waist that highlighted her curves. Sometimes, they felt that Yasenia must be walking like that on purpose to attract their eyes to the full butt below the tail. However, they knew pretty well that Yasenia just walked like that to bnce the center of mass of her body.


    Evelyn mutter. "Even then, her walking makes me want to bury my face between those plump ass cheeks. Being her chair must be a blessing of seven lifetimes."


    Again, they wanted to scold her but couldn''t refute her!


    They all knew how well it felt to, well, p those cheeks.


    Yasenia brought their thoughts back from the dangerous tangent they were going. "By the way, I''ll go with Kali to do alchemyter. If you want anything in the meantime, I''ll be in the kitchen."


    They made affirmative sounds as they saw those delicious hips sashaying away.


    They only stopped looking once the tail disappeared behind the corner.


    Angel skipped toward the living room and asked. "What do you think she will do for breakfast? I''m so eager!"


    Evelyn said wistfully. "I hope she makes fried milk. She did it once in the past, but she has been trying so many desserts that she never did it again."


    The others blinked and also found it to be a good idea.


    Especially Angel, who changed directions and flew toward the kitchen.


    Seeing the golden hair fluttering as she disappeared behind a door, the others chuckled and moved to the dining room. Breakfast was usually ready fast, so they didn''t go to the living room.


    After they sat down, Tatyana asked. "So, you''ve taken quite the responsibility of helping the harpies. Have you nned how to help Yasenia carry this burden?"


    Andrea nodded. "That''s the first thing I thought about. We can''t let our dragoness take all the weight on her shoulders when we are near her."


    Kalimented with a smile. "I would prefer if she just sat down and pointed a direction, allowing us to pamper and carry her. However, I can''t deny that sometimes the impulse to rx and allow her to spoil me and be waste within her arms is powerful. Such a dangerous yetforting embrace our dragoness has."


    Cecile took a sip from a ss of water andmented. "You know that''s impossible for her to let us bear all the responsibilities. If she has a chance, she will always try to take away responsibilities from us. The worst thing is that she has the ability to do so, making the temptation even bigger."


    Evelyn chuckled. "Who knew that having a pampering lover can be sometimes stressful? Our professions and strength are developing quickly, so we can keep up with her. Moreover, the feeling of wanting to help her build a stable family is much stronger than the feeling of allowing her to pamper me rotten."


    Andrea nodded. "I agree."


    Valeriamented. "Be careful of rxing your guard, girls. Who knows when that talented dragoness will suddenly have enlightenment and leave all of you in the back? It''s better to be ahead of her if you can. Remember to put in effort whenever you can."


    Andrea sighed with an unmistakable happy but a bit stressed smile. "Such a troublesome dragoness."


    Tatyana nodded in acknowledgment. "At least your minds are in the correct ce. Keep up the good job. Your aplishments today are because of past efforts. So don''t be too hard on yourselves. You all are talented and have great potential. The main advantage is that Yasenia is dividing her efforts between you all, giving you a chance to keep up. If she were like Cecile and focused just on cultivation¡­ Things would be much more different today."


    Andrea and the others nodded solemnly. Andrea said. "Let''s talk about possible directions we can take and how to create the items we owe to the sects and City Lord. My idea is the following¡­"


    As the others spoke in the dining room, Yasenia heard Angel''s particr rapid and short steps approaching while she set up her cooking tools.


    She turned around and saw Angel opening the door and peeking from behind. Her big blue eyes curiously looked at what Yasenia was doing, and the long blonde hair was like a waterfall of gold, almost touching the floor.


    However, Angel found that the dragoness was looking at her amusedly. "What''s the matter, baby?"


    Angel blushed after being caught up so quickly. However, she entered the kitchen, and with short steps, she reached in front of Yasenia, looking up at the tall dragoness.


    Yasenia''s tail quickly dragged her little girl into her embrace, making Angel''s face sink in her softness. Angel took a deep breath, enjoying the sweet floral scenting from Yasenia.


    "What''s wrong, baby? Do you need anything?"


    Yasenia patiently asked again while Kaleina curiously looked at the person buried in her mommy''s arms. ''Hmph, she is my mommy, either way. Look, I can always hug mommy with my small body.''


    Well, a bit of healthy jealousy was not a bad thing.


    Angel looked up without separating and asked shyly. "C-Can you make fried milk? I want to eat it."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow and teased. "Oh my~, my little girl didn''t have enough yesterday night? You sucked so much that I thought I would never be able to produce more!"


    Angel buried her head between Yasenia''s breasts like an ostrich, and Yasenia''s sharp eyes saw the ears getting red. ''My baby is so cute~.''


    Angel said with a shy and muffled voice. "I want more."


    Yasenia lowered her head to kiss the top of her head and readily agreed. "Since my baby wants more, I''ll make sure to cook it deliciously!"


    Then, Yasenia turned around with Angel in the same position and took out her tools.


    Angel turned around, her nape still between Yasenia''s breasts because of the difference in stature. After all, Yasenia was 32 centimeters taller than Angel (more than a foot).


    Between those tools, Angel saw one she didn''t recognize. ''So strange.''


    She curiously picked it up and asked the working Yasenia. "What is this one for?"


    Yasenia was weighing the sugar when Angel asked her.


    She looked down and saw the device in Angel''s hand. ''Hoh? Hahaha, she had to choose that one. Her instincts are on point, I guess.''


    A bad smile spread on the dragoness''s lips as she said. "You''ll help me use it as I do other things, okay? Usually, I would use my tail to use it, but with you, I can free it to do other things."


    "Okay! I''ll help you make delicious food!" Angel nodded spiritedly and looked up with determined eyes.


    Yasenia smirked and moved her hands toward the open cleavage on the ck nightdress.


    Then, under Angel''s gaze, Yasenia pulled down the dress and freed her pair ofrge and bouncy breasts.


    Angel was stunned when those white mountains with pink tips were presented right before her and moved up and down three times. ''Wow, so jiggly¡­ Not! Why is she showing me her breasts!?''


    Then, she heard Yasenia''s mellow voice with a hint of teasing. "You can begin to use it now, baby."


    No matter how slow she could sometimes be, Angel was more than sure what the device she randomly picked was for.


    Angel''s cheeks reddened as she looked at the proud mountains right before her eyes. ''S-So it is a breast-milking device.''


    Yasenia saw the frozen Angel''s expression change, and the skin gained a beautiful blush at a visible speed. She chuckled and spoke. "Well, baby. Do you know how to use it? Hmm, I should teach you."


    Angel looked up with a pout. "You are bullying me."


    Yaseniaughed some more. "How could it be? I love my baby so much. I would never tease you! Now, now, baby. To use it, you must¡­"


    Angel snorted cutely.


    However, she still followed Yasenia''s instructions while resisting the shyness in her heart and hid the beautiful nipple with the conic top.


    Then, she used her energy as Yasenia told her to and activated it.


    Then, she saw the thing sucking and releasing at intervals and the transparent bottle below filling with thick, white, and delicious-looking milk. ''Wow, it takes so much.''


    Meanwhile, Yasenia continued preparing everything moving the least possible not to affect Angel''s efforts until she finally needed the milk.


    Did Yasenia have more saved in her spatial ring?


    She naturally did have some bottles of milk in her ring. However, she really wanted her to tease her baby a bit.


    She looked down at the red-faced Angel and lifted her eyebrow amusedly. "Stop for a second, baby. I need that bottle."


    Angel nodded and stopped, separating the conic shape from the nipple.


    Angel saw a few white drops on the now-hardened pink tip and licked her lips.


    Then, she unscrewed the bottle and gave it to Yasenia before plugging another one.


    Yasenia told her with a smile. "Now, the other breast, baby. That way, I''ll store more, and we can finish quicker."


    Angel nodded and went to work again, giving side nces to the other nipple asionally.


    It was quite a novel experience, to be honest.

 Chapter 426: A Sweet breakfast with [Strengthening Dragon Fried Milk].

    Chapter 426: A Sweet breakfast with [Strengthening Dragon Fried Milk].


    Ten minutester, Yasenia patted Angel''s head and rubbed her sore breasts. "Okay, let''s stop here. I don''t need to produce more. Moreover, it is starting to hurt a bit."


    Angel looked at Yasenia''s hands and blinked. ''I should help her! She has produced a lot, after all."


    Angel unscrewed the bottle attached to the item and gave it to Yasenia.


    Yasenia picked it up and poured the contents into another container to warm the milk further. Even if it was recently milked and had a warm temperature, Yasenia wanted to warm it up further so that it wouldst until they went to the dining room.


    Angel was utterly shocked at Yasenia''s "productivity."


    At first, she thought that Yasenia would be able to produce four liters at most, quite an exaggerated number. However, only after really milking her did Angel know how wrong she was.


    ''20 liters (around 5.2 gallons). I wonder if Yasenia''s ancestors had a cow down the evolutionary tree.''


    Angel saw that Yasenia was about to pull the dress up and eximed. "Wait!"


    Yasenia blinked twice and looked at Angel curiously. "What do you want, baby?"


    Angel said with a serious expression. "I-I''ll massage your breasts!"


    Yasenia raised an eyebrow, and she then chuckled. "Sure, go ahead. Try not to bother me too much while I cook, okay, love?"


    Angel nodded, grabbed one of the big breasts with both hands, and slowly began applying pressure.


    Her little fingers pressed and sunk into the soft flesh, massaging the deep tissue. Yasenia''s naturally jiggly body was very malleable, and the breast wrapped around Angel''s fingers like jelly.


    Naturally, the pressure made a bit of milk leak. However, Angel''s face only became light pinkish while using tissues to clean Yasenia asionally. ''Yasenia can massage my entire body and hold back. I can also do the same!''


    Meanwhile, Yasenia continued to cook the fried milk and prepare the morning beverage like coffee and milk tea.


    Yasenia thought to herself while Angel seriously soothed her breasts. ''The way her hands move¡­ Isn''t this what I do when I give her a full-body massage? Hoh? My baby was learning as I did it?''


    Yasenia chuckled. ''I thought she wasn''t paying attention because she usually begins to droolfortably while I massage her.''


    After a while, Angel also didn''t overdo it, lifting Yasenia''s nightdress to hide her bosom.


    Yasenia lowered her head and kissed her forehead. "Thanks a lot, baby. I feel superfortable now."


    Angel lifted her head and smiled sweetly. "Really?"


    Yasenia nodded honestly and smiled. "Really. My baby did a great job. Your little hands felt veryfortable."


    Angel hugged Yasenia with a broad smile and then said with newly gained confidence. "I-I''ll also help you with the cooking."


    Yasenia chuckled and nodded.


    Then, Yasenia exined it to her while she made the fried milk and other morning foods by herself.


    After another twenty minutes, Yasenia finally cooked thest slice and nodded.


    Her eyes also moved toward Angel''s te, and she chuckled.


    Angel was pouting while looking at the ugly thing she made. Naturally, the little cutie was quite a disaster when it came to cooking.


    She had never in her life touched a cooking tool, after all.


    The first reason, she was a noble girl from an Empire, meaning her food was made by servants. And even after entering the Academy, she went to the restaurants in the small Academy City.


    Then, in her second year in the Academy, she met Yasenia, which needed no exnation to corrte no cooking and the meeting.


    Yasenia picked one from her own te and said to Angel. "Let''s exchange. You feed me one of yours, and I feed you one of mine."


    Angel whined. "But mine are ugly and probably taste horrible."


    Yasenia hugged her from behind and leaned forward to match the height of their faces. When Angel looked at her with her big blue blinking eyes, she opened her mouth with an "ahh."


    Encouraged by her lover, Angel picked one and fed it to Yasenia while she also bit on the one her dragoness presented to her.


    Angel''s eyes widened as the crunchy exterior broke, and the snack poured a creamy and delicious substance inside her mouth.


    The perfectly cooked friend milk melted quickly and spread the milk''s sweet but not heavy taste.


    ''Oh, my goodness. Delicious!'' it was light and vorful and didn''t feel heavy in sweetness.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia had to restrain her facial expression from twisting. ''This¡­ It''s solid. Didn''t I tell her the exact measurements of flour? Also, why does it feel like a sugar explosion urred in my mouth?''


    Yasenia gulped and swallowed with difficulty. ''Thankfully, my saliva can melt food easily, or I would''ve choked.''


    Angel also swallowed, but the soft and creamy substance just slid down her throat, leaving a fragrant aftertaste that made her want to eat more.


    Yasenia saw Angel''s melted expression as she went forward and ate the rest of the fried milk and sighed. ''All to make my baby happy!''


    She also leaned forward and ate the rest of Angel''s fried milk.


    After that, Yasenia said. "Baby, help me carry the tes and drinks."


    Angel came back from her culinary trip and blinked. She looked at the ten slices she had made and asked. "Do I also carry these?"


    Yasenia''s lips twitched, and she said. "I''ll move them myself. My baby makes them, so I n on eating them all myself."


    Angel smiled and asked. "Oh! Did you like it?"


    Yasenia fell directly into hell.


    Two options appeared before our dragoness.


    She could lie and tell her they were good, which would make Angel happy and smile sweetly, or she could be honest and tell her they are not tasty and see her cute smiling face be sad.


    However, Yasenia swore to be honest even when bad things happened, so she said with a joking tone. "I''m afraid that only I can eat them, baby. My stomach is good enough to assimte that food."


    Angel felt like lightning struck her, and her smile disappeared, bing sad.


    Although Yasenia knew it would happen, it still hit her heart.


    However, who was Yasenia?


    The ultimate pampering dragoness!


    Our tall woman leaned forward and kissed Angel''s lips. "Why are you sad, baby? Whether it is good or bad, I''ll always be happy to receive it as long as it is yours. That''s why¡­"


    Yasenia picked another slice and ate it. "I''ll eat every single one of them. You just have to practice slowly if you want to learn, and I''ll be sure to taste your dishes all the way until they are tasty."


    Angel felt her heart fluttering, and after picking up the other te, she run away with blushing cheeks and a happy smile.


    Yasenia stopped hiding the piece she ced in her mouth and bit down, creating a loud crunch. ''Thankfully, my teeth are strong.''


    She smiled wryly and sighed. ''I have to eat them before arriving at the room, or it will appear like I''m eating bones.''


    And thus, Yasenia carried the tes while eating the brutal sugar bomb her baby had prepared.


    The others waited in the dining room.


    Once the kitchen door opened, they saw Yasenia and Angel carrying one tray for each of them, including Sierra, Ebirah, Mirrory, and Valeria¡ªa total of eleven trays.


    Yasenia would share one with Kaleina. That''s why there weren''t twelve trays.


    At times like this, Yasenia realized that her little family of mom and her had grown so much.


    She couldn''t help but smile as they talked to each other andughed. ''This feels really nice.''


    Of course, once they saw the delicious-looking golden fried milk slices, they gulped. However, Yasenia warned. "Wait a bit longer, dears. I need to carry your beverages."


    They all nodded as the milky scent filled their nostrils.


    Yasenia knew their preferences like the palm of her hand.


    Andrea, Tatyana, Mirrory, Evelyn, and herself preferred milk coffee, while others preferred milk tea more.


    Yasenia even made arge bowl for Sierra.


    Of course, she didn''t use the same proportions, and Sierra''s food didn''t have much more milk than the other girls.


    Yasenia would need to spend too much time to produce the milk necessary to feed an eight-meter-tall and twelve-meter-long giant wolf.


    However, the vor was not much worse thanks to someplementing ingredients she used for her together with the [Red Honey] the bees in her ring produced.


    Moreover, Yasenia used Spirit Cooking to make everything, producing a fantastic peak-level Earth-ranked breakfast!


    It would''ve entered the Heaven rank with just a little more proficiency, a terrifying aplishment.


    The recipe Yasenia used was [Strengthening Dragon Fried Milk].


    It was an extremely rare recipe because obtaining Dragon Milk is almost impossible for anybody other than, well, a female dragon or her partner. Not to mention, learning toctate was very difficult for dragons¡­ Most of the time.


    Yasenia was surprised to find plenty of powerful recipes that had Dragon Ingredients. Moreover, all of them were Heaven-ranked and above.


    She realized that dragon ingredients were scarce, precious, and nutritious.


    Of course, she wouldn''t mutte herself to make food. That was a bottom-line Yasenia knew never should be crossed.


    However, milking herself was not out of reach.


    Recipes with dragon milk in them were plenty, reaching the hundreds. Hence, she could feed her dears as much as she wanted.


    What was interesting was that all dragon recipes had permanent boosts.


    It wasn''t much, maybe just half a percent of an overall power increase per recipe.


    However, if she stacked them all¡­


    ''Won''t my dears be at least twice as strong? Even if they lose effectiveness the more dragon-rted recipes I feed them, the boost is a non-negligible amount.''


    Yasenia was brought back from her thoughts when Evelyn asked with almost a pleading voice. "Yasenia, my love. When can I eat this food from the gods."


    Yasenia blinked and chuckled. "Onest thing, dear."


    Then, she returned to the kitchen and carried back a bowl with a white and creamy substance for each of them.


    Tatyana was surprised. "You also made Condensed Milk? When? I don''t believe you can make it all this morning."


    Yasenia nodded. "Between I visited you, girls, yesterday night, I made it slowly and let it rest for the night."


    They were speechless. ''She doesn''t waste a single second.''


    Yasenia smiled and spoke. "Well, don''t wait for me anymore. You can start eating when you like."


    They all thanked Yasenia for the food and began eating with relish.


    The dragoness leaned on the chair, took one slice of fried milk, dipped it in the coffee, and then took a bite.


    Thebination of sourness and sweetness made Yasenia squint with delight. ''Not bad at all, very tasty. Hm?''


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched when she looked at Evelyn. ''Why is my dear crying? Is it that good!?''


    Evelyn said emotionally. "To think my love can feed a whole family with just her tits. Worthy of being the bearer of those Peerless Heavenly Breasts-."


    *Bang!*


    They all ignored the strangeness that Yasenia''s tail could p Evelyn much further away from her tail''s range and the spinning woman, focusing on eating their breakfast.


    Yasenia''s lips twitched this time. ''They have been immunized. They''ve stopped reacting!''


    Evelynnded back on the chair perfectly and continued eating with gusto.


    ''Even my dear does not react!''


    "Your Tail pping Dao is powerful. However, there is nothing that can beat your Wife-Material-Cooking-Mastery." Tatyana said solemnly.


    Tatyana sighed. "This weapon is so strong that it nullifies any effect the Tail Dao may create. As expected of my little treasure, your "Wife-ness" index is too high even to measure."


    Yasenia was so speechless that she stopped eating. ''What the hell is she talking about!?''


    Well, besides this small episode, the breakfast went by slowly. They all savored it with smiles on their face as they spoke about ns and other cultivation-rted topics.


    Twenty minutester, therge trays had disappeared. Yasenia only ate a few of them and left most for her dears, who wanted to eat more, and Kaleina.


    Yasenia didn''t ignore the benefits of the food, in any case. She ate enough to allow the food to strengthen her all it could.


    Yasenia smiled, and after enjoying the satisfied expressions of the girls, shemented. "Today, as I said yesterday, I''ll go help Kali. All of you can do as you want in the meantime. If you want to go outside, don''t forget to wear your white robes and be careful. Keep the life-saving treasures at hand at all times."


    They noddedzily.


    Then, Yasenia stood up and walked toward Kali.


    Kali also stood up, and together they walked to the alchemy room on the third floor.

 Chapter 427: Kali and Yasenia in the alchemy room.

    Chapter 427: Kali and Yasenia in the alchemy room.


    After leaving behind the other girls, Yasenia and Kali walked hand in hand toward the alchemy room on the third floor.


    They had built all the Rooms for professions, and Tatyana helped set up some of the mostplicated formations.


    Kali squeezed the warm hand holding hers and looked at the woman walking by her side.


    Yasenia turned her head and smiled, squeezing back. Their interactions were usually like this, gentle and soft gestures without many words.


    The feeling was truly magical for the Fox Lady. No matter how many times they were intimate, it still didn''t fail to make her heart beat a bit quicker.


    She felt that, as long as a person was sincere and had their heart in ce, they would not be looked down on by others. ''The past is the past. Looking forward is usually the way. However, forgetting the past is also not a good thing. I just have to ept everything and live happily.''


    Yasenia asked while climbing the stairs toward the third floor. "Kali, are you happy?"


    Kali nodded. "Yes. With you by my side, I always feel like the luckiest woman in the world."


    Yasenia interlocked their fingers and used her tail to y with Kali''s two fox tails softly. Her mellow and gentle voice reached Kali''s ears again. "Remember that we are family, Kali. If you ever feel bad, you have to tell me. I will not be upset no matter what."


    Kali opened the Alchemy room door and walked inside, raising her eyebrow and teasing Yasenia. "No matter what? My dragoness has a wide and forgiving heart. I''m impressed. Then, I should try other¡­"


    Yasenia hugged her from behind and whispered in a low tone. "You should do what, honey?"


    Kali''s joking sentence got choked even before it left her mouth, and she said softly. "I should try to express myself more often with you."


    Yasenia smiled and kissed her scarred cheek. "That''s my girl."


    Kali nodded with a blush and changed the subject. "What is your experience in alchemy, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia rubbed her cheek with Kali''s and answered. "My practical experience is negligible. Everything I''ve tried creating has never taken a pill shape, after all."


    Yasenia then said. "However, expect a higher level of knowledgepared to when we worked together previously. During my time in the trial, I never stopped studying all the books in my ring. Therefore, my knowledge in all the professions, including alchemy, cksmithing, tailoring, formations, and cooking, has increased significantly."


    Then, Yasenia waved her hand toward one empty table and summoned five thick books. "Here. These are the ones I used to learn Alchemy. I still haven''t learned them all, but I''m constantly advancing."


    Kali looked at the five books that were half her height and a quarter of their height thick.


    However, Kali wasn''t surprised or impressed.


    Books about alchemy, or any profession in that regard, weren''t small. That''s why books weren''t used often.


    The usual way to transmit or save information was via Jade Slips.


    Jade slips were a material that could retain knowledge. It acted as a memory card and could be reused.


    And although they appear convenient, if a cultivator wanted to use them to save a Cultivation Method, Alchemy recipe, or anything that needed a high grade ofplexity, they had to have a deep understanding of what they were engraving in it.


    That''s why books were still used. They could hold information of any shape, not justplicated Cultivation Methods and such.


    "Hmm, not bad. Let me see the titles." Kali walked out of Yasenia''s arms and observed them.


    Yasenia blinked and pouted after feeling her embrace empty.


    Then, she walked forward slowly and hugged her fox again. "You''ve probably never read them. They were made by mom''s experts for me, after all. I''ve been quite pampered in this regard."


    Kali felt the soft body leaning on her again and smirked. Then, she asked. "How were you pampered?"


    Yasenia said. "Well, I had everything I needed, knowledge and teacher-wise. I nevercked anything. Even then, I had to work hard and learn many things while training. Naturally, mom and the other teachers were strict. However, it was worth it."


    Kali nodded and imagined little Yasenia studying hard on a table, her short legs dangling and her still-growing tail yfully swishing.


    Kali''s face stiffened as her heart beat a bit faster. ''She must''ve been so cute and adorable. I must ask my mother-inw to show me some videos of Little Yasenia.''


    Yasenia saw Kali''s mind wandering and asked. "Something wrong?"


    Kali blinked twice and shook her head. "Nothing wrong."


    Then, she focused on the five books on the table and read the title aloud. "Comption of all mortal alchemy Volume 1."


    The others had the same title but changed the volume number.


    "Well, you are right. I''ve never heard of a book like this one."


    Yasenia nodded. "I think Aunty Avalonia and Uncle Frederick made them."


    Kali''s lips twitched. ''The Death Empress personal doctor and the most powerful alchemy in the Academy made a book working together for a child.''


    Yasenia chuckled and rested her chin on Kali''s thin shoulder. "Well, they are also your masters. You may know most things here."


    Kali nodded and took the first book. It was weighty, so Kali was confused about how could a little Yasenia study with it.


    Yasenia answered her question. "Anna and Eve helped me."


    Kali realized. "Right, they are your personal maids. They should''ve helped you study."


    Yasenia nodded.


    Yasenia then carried Kali toward a chair at the side and sat with her fox on herp, waiting for her to read the books.


    Yasenia saw the pages flying by at a speed that didn''t look like Kali was reading.


    The sound of the pages rustling was the only thing that you could hear in the alchemy room as Kali leaned on Yasenia''s tall and soft body while reading alchemy. ''This is veryfortable.''


    After an hour and a half, Kali had flipped through the five books. Yasenia had also been reading the books Kali wasn''t using to avoid wasting time.


    After organizing her thoughts, Kali looked at Yasenia and spoke. "They are one of the best theoretical books I''ve ever read, to be honest. The main author should have been Master Avalonia. The methodology and exnation are very simr to Master Avalonia, after all. However, some ideas aren''t hers, and I can also see the influence of Master Frederick on them."


    Yasenia nodded. "You are right. Aunty Avalonia wrote most of these books."


    Kali asked. "How many of them have you understood? Not memorized. I want to know how many you haveprehended and truly internalized out of these five books."


    Yasenia looked at them and thought for a moment. Then, she said. "Probably the first two."


    Yasenia exined. "I''m not sure about the other three because I need to do practical work before being sure I''ve reallyprehended the words. However, the ideas exined in the third and early parts of the fourth book are understandable."


    Yasenia looked at the fifth book and sighed. "However, the middle andst part of the Fourth Book and the entirety of the Fifth book are aplete mystery to them. I can''t understand a thing."


    Kali nodded. "That''s better than I expected. Even I struggle with the fifth book, so don''t get depressed. Afterprehending that book, an alchemist will probably be able to create their first Transcendence Grade Pill."


    Kali then guessed. "If you are able to understand the first three books, you should probably be able to be an Earth-rank alchemist. Higher than that will take time because you aren''t just focusing on alchemy. However, it is good enough."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. "Is it really good enough?"


    Kali was confused. "What do you mean?"


    Yasenia kissed her lips once and spoke. "I want to be able to help you in the future. Therefore, your good enough should refer to a level where I can work as a useful, practical assistant for you."


    Kali blinked, surprised.


    Then, a smile spread on her lips. She leaned in Yasenia''s embrace, and her two fox tails wagged happily. "You don''t have to, Yasenia."


    Yasenia wound her arms around her neck and smiled at her. "But I want to. I''ll also be able to spend more time with you that way, honey. I really like staying around you."


    Their tail intertwined, and Kali''s lips arched, moving the scars on her face. However, Yasenia didn''t mind and felt happy that her fox could smile without restraints in front of her.


    Yasenia approached her face slowly and licked those scars softly. Kali squinted her verdant green eyes and almost purred infort.


    Yasenia spoke between each lick.


    "I like your scent."


    "I like your taste."


    "I like your presence."


    "I like your aura and your soothing voice."


    Yasenia looked at Kali and gave her a deep kiss. Kali sighed through her nose and responded tenderly, thinking to herself. ''I also like all that and everything else about you, Yasenia.''


    Kali and Yasenia snuggled like that for a moment.


    After the kiss, Kali said with her gentle and soothing voice. "Let''s get back to work, my love."


    Yasenia nodded and looked at her, waiting for Kali to exin and give her an evaluation of what requirements she would need to help. "Well, to be useful to me and not slow me down, you mustprehendpletely the first three books."


    Kali smiled andmented. "Right now, you are honestly a burden. If you try to help me, it will do more harm than good, and I think I speak on behalf of everyone. Your theoretical knowledge is near ours, but your practical work is null. Therefore, you must slowly improve yourself."


    Yasenia nodded. She really liked Kali''s frankness.


    If she was not helpful, she wanted to hear about it. Thest thing Yasenia wanted was to be a burden for her dears.


    She also didn''t expect any less than what Kali said.


    Her dears were extraordinary in their specialized areas, and catching up to them was impossible. Her objective was not to ovee them but to at least be able to help them in a valuable manner.


    In short, Yasenia wasn''t discouraged but motivated. Knowing that you didn''t know anything and working to learn was the beginning of everything, after all.


    Kali patted Yasenia''s shoulder. "Let''s see you create some pills. I want to see how good my dragoness is in alchemy."


    Yaseniaughed, and after Kali stood up, she followed toward the cauldron in the middle of the room.


    Yasenia took out alchemy tools, not the prepared ones, and ced them on the wooden table.


    There were many items like tubes, sks, heaters, herb refiners, and many others.


    Yasenia felt that she didn''t forget anything and asked. "Which pill do you think I should begin making?"


    Kali took out a recipe and passed it to her. "The [Metallic Bone Pill] is a good start. It is a middle-level magic-ranked pill with aplicated but easy-to-replicate process. Recreating it is methodical and easy once you create it sessfully."


    Kali smiled, and she said. "If we open a shop in the future, this can be one of the general public pills we can sell. If you can create this and simr ones that boost other aspects of a cultivator, you''ll be very helpful."


    Yasenia chuckled at the tease in her words. Then, she looked at the recipe and began to prepare the ingredients.

 Chapter 428: Yasenias first Alchemy Pills.

    Chapter 428: Yasenia''s first Alchemy Pills.


    Yasenia sunk her mind into her spatial ring and went to the Alchemy section. There were plenty of cupboards with different colors andbels.


    Each color represented a level, and thebels were for the general characteristics of the herbs stored in those cabs.


    Yasenia knew what she needed after looking at the recipe and began searching for the ingredients. She muttered in her mind. "The main ingredient I need is [Bone Body Grass]. This white grass has metal and darkness properties, so it should be here¡­ Yes, there it is. I need three stalks. Do I have so many?"


    Yasenia searched and nodded. "I have thirty-six stalks. It is more than enough. And as long as I have a single stalk, it means that I can grow them in my garden. However, some herbs need too much time to mature, even with the eleration formations I have. How much time does Bone Body Grass need?"


    Yasenia remembered that a single stalk of Bone Body Grass needed up to a year to mature. Regardless, the eleration in her ring would reduce the time to a day.


    It may look like much, but when you realize that there were herbs that needed thousands of years to mature, the feeling of one year to one day became slow.


    The high-quality pills that can affect Tatyana''s main body would be at least a hundred thousand years old. Therefore, you can imagine that the eleration of one day to one year is not so much.


    The [Five Realms Spatial Ring] Yasenia had was not specialized in herb growing and maintenance, so the formations weren''t actually too high level.


    Yasenia took the white grass with solid white leaves and kept looking for other ingredients.


    Exining it was long, but, in truth, Yasenia took out all the necessary ingredients in less than ten seconds.


    Kali looked and nodded. "Remember that you''ll need a bit more of the [Fire Spitting Grass] and the [Quenching Water Grass] to make the core reaction."


    Yasenia nodded and continued her sentence. "Also, since they are water and fire attributed, I''ll need other neutral herbs to make their reaction softer, right?"


    Kali nodded with a smile. "Yes. Which one do you think is best?"


    Yasenia looked at the recipe andmented. "Although the recipe says [Mountain Hanging Bush] is best, I think that [Spiral Flower Stalk] is a better choice."


    Kali nodded and then shook her head. "You are right. However, you must remember that [Mountain Hanging Bush] also helps the [Bone Body Grass] dissolve quicker and mend easier. Therefore, the recipe is right to tell you the [Mountain Hanging Bush]."


    Yasenia blinked andughed. "Right, I forgot to take into ount the reaction with other herbs, such a silly mistake. I should trust the recipe more."


    Kali shook her head. "You shouldn''t. Your way of thinking is good; always look at recipes critically. Many times, recipes are written by inexperienced alchemists and passed down because the effect is good enough. Therefore, you also should investigate profoundly if you want to change a recipe. There are sometimes hidden reactions you aren''t taking into ount."


    Yasenia nodded and turned her attention toward the tools. "So, to begin the mixture that will then be poured into the cauldron, I need to mince the Bone Body Grass. However, to not lose its medical properties, it must be minced in a mix of [Fiber Stalk] and [Rock Petal Sand]."


    Yasenia took the yellow corn-like nt and used a mallet to smash it slowly. The energy followed the user''s will and gradually refined the herbs.


    When Yasenia saw the brown-colored mixture, she used a uniqueder to let the impure parts of the mix fall out.


    Then, Yasenia ced the Bone Grass on it and used one hand on the stalks and another on the bowl to slowly mince the herb.


    Kali was going to remind her of another step when she saw the long tail moving and grabbing a vial, cing it in a holder, and opening the fire.


    The tail tip''s agility and precision made Kali feel somewhat hot when it wasn''t really doing anything strange.


    However, that was what she was about to remind her, so she stayed silent. Kali''s mind wandered for a moment. ''Yasenia''s tail agility can also be used this way¡­ Bah! What am I thinking? Keep watching!''


    Yasenia began by mincing the bone body grass. Then, she put it in the preheated vial and lighted a small fire below it to heat it.


    The fire and water grass wereplementary ingredients, so they had to be purifiedpletely.


    Therefore, she used the herb refiner to squeeze out their essence while the bone grass heated up.


    The residual liquid left was transparent, and Yasenia separated it into two bowls.


    One with the fire grass liquid and the other with the water grass.


    Then, she took out another batch of spirit nts that went directly into the cauldron.


    When the white-and-brown mix containing the bone grass turned orange, she picked the heated vial with pincers and poured the grass inside the cauldron.


    Together with it, she threw ten different raw herbs without any refinement inside.


    Yasenia ced the lid and waved her hand, and a powerful fire lit up below the Alchemy Cauldron.


    The orange me engulfed half the cauldron, and the heat inside skyrocketed.


    With the alchemy technique, her eyes could see how the elements inside reacted. Then, with surgical control, she moved the heat around and also allowed the herbs to be slowly burned or melted.


    The first five herbs became pure smoke, and Yasenia began rotating everything clockwise.


    When she saw thest herb melt and be pure medical powder, Yasenia opened the lid for a second to throw the fire grass essence inside.


    Kali flinched but didn''t say anything and observed from the side.


    Yasenia used her energy and connected with the cauldron''s interior. Then, the temperature inside soared when the Fire essence met with the mixture.


    Yasenia didn''t lose focus and controlled the temperature inside not to destroy the herbs'' essence.


    Once the temperature reached the point of vaporizing the bone grass, Yasenia opened the cauldron again, using her energy to create a film to block gasses from escaping, and poured the water grass inside.


    After closing it again, the temperature plummeted, and the gasses inside began condensing.


    Yasenia increased the temperature of the mes around the cauldron to slow down the condensing time.


    Kali''s eyes shed with understanding and nodded in appreciation. ''Not bad. At first, I thought that if she didn''t mix the two essences at one, it would heat up and cool down too fast. Yet, I underestimated her temperature control. If I were to rate her Alchemy me control, I would rate it on par with me. Maybe it is because she has the Sun attribute and she is a dragon?''


    Kali thought about the words of that Nature Dragon Princess. ''Dragons are natural when dealing with fire.''


    Valeria answered her doubts. ''You are right, Kali. Yasenia''s control over fire is because of that.''


    Kali nodded and smiled. ''How do you see Yasenia''s alchemy for the moment?''


    Valeriamented. ''Not bad, to be honest. This should be the first pill she ever creates. Nevertheless, her control is honestly excellent. It is a shame Yasenia doesn''t focus on any profession. She would be absolutely extraordinary.''


    Kali chuckled. ''Well, she is very passionate about cooking.''


    Valeria smiled. ''Right. She is passionate in everything rted to pampering her dears.''


    Kali lifted an eyebrow. ''How are the night baths? After she took human form, did you bathe with her?''


    Valeria said happily. ''Yes. She allowed me to bathe both of you yesterday night. I was surprised at how soft and tender is Yasenia''s body. Truly mysterious when her body strength is so high.''


    Kali was surprised. ''Hoh?''


    Valeriamented. ''Usually, even females with high body strength would eventually have their muscles strengthened to a point where their body loses a bit of softness. Yet, Yasenia feels boneless.''


    Kali nodded. ''Right. My hand sinks into her flesh no matter where I touch. Her hug is like aying on a water bed. Not to mention leaning on her breasts feels superfortable. Even then, it doesn''t feel like fat because there is a limit to how much you can sink. It feels like touching soft muscle but also very tender flesh. Truly magical.''


    Valeria nodded. ''Not a bad description.''


    As they talked, they saw the alchemy fire spin around the cauldron as it sucked energy.


    Kali smiled. ''Hoh? She is already in thepletion step! Now she has to form the alchemy pills with centrifugal force and use energy attraction as a nucleus. How many do you think she can create on the first try?''


    Valeria hummed. ''Maybe three at once? That would be quite an achievement, to be honest.''


    Kali nodded. ''I can create fifteen at once, but further increasing that number seems tough.''


    Valeria chuckled. ''Don''t worry, Kali. With your talent, you''ll be able to create thousands at once eventually.''


    Kali smiled. ''I hope so. I want to be useful for my dragoness in the future, even if I can''t keep up cultivation-wise.''


    Valeria reassured her. ''Don''t worry. You are only some days away from awakening your third tail and assimting the Weather Stone. You''ll see how much your talent grows as the tails increase. You won''t feel insecure once you unlock all nine tails.''


    Kali nodded.


    As Yasenia spun everything inside the cauldron, she used her energy control to iste impure fumes from fusing with the pill.


    Simultaneously, she had to apply pressure and create various pills by isting spinning material in different spots.


    The control needed was very high and delicate.


    A single misstep could cause the bnce in the cauldron to be bothered and explode in a violent chain reaction. Those reactions were too fast to stop once they urred, even for highly aplished masters.


    Therefore, if it happened, it was the same as failure.


    Ten minutester. The fire below the cauldron disappeared, and Yasenia took a deep breath.


    Kali and Valeria waited with interest to see if Yasenia was sessful or not.


    Although the pill was rtively low ranked, the concentration needed was not low.


    Kali honestly expected Yasenia to fail on her first try. No matter how much confidence she had in her lover, her thoughts were always realistic.


    Kali approached with a smile and encouraged her. "Open it. Let''s see if you managed to create them."


    Yasenia nodded, and with a nervous heart, she opened the lid.


    Light grey fumes rose from it, and at the same time, Yasenia beckoned the pills inside tond on her hand.


    Yasenia saw four dark orange-colored pills and frowned. "I thought this pill was light orange."


    Kali chuckled, "It is light orange. However, the more impurities inside, the darker it is. Look."


    Yasenia saw a perfectly spherical light orange pill appear on Kali''s hand and blinked twice.


    The pills on Yasenia''s hand were a bit uneven and very dark. Meanwhile, the one on Kali''s hand was like a beautifully carved marvel that emitted a soft glow and light fragrance.


    Comparing both of them was like looking at a delicious-looking candy and a candy left on the counter for a week after falling to the ground.


    Yasenia pouted. "I failed the pill¡­"


    Kali found Yasenia too cute, so she tiptoed and kissed her chin. ''My dear is too tall~. Well, I like her like that the most.''


    Yasenia looked at Kali and pouted again. However, those golden eyes were bright and clearly asking for kisses.


    Kaliughed aloud and wound her arms around Yasenia''s neck to kiss her lips.


    After a short time for intimacy, Kali began evaluating the pill.

 Chapter 429: Alchemy Purity, Progenitors, and Life Origin Foxes.

    Chapter 429: Alchemy Purity, Progenitors, and Life Origin Foxes.


    To evaluate alchemy pills, there are various steps to take. However, the results can be summarized into a percentage purity value.


    If a person is skilled enough, he or she can determine purity by looking at the pills. Kali didn''t have the skill to do so for pills of her rank. Even then, analyzing a low-level pill like Yasenia''s was not difficult.


    Kali levitated the four pills with her energy and moved toward the table.


    Yasenia asked. "What are you doing? Aren''t they failed pills?"


    Kali shook her head. "Silly Yasenia, did I tell you that you failed? A failed pill is usually ck and fails to have a rounded appearance. Your four pills are rounded, dark orange, and have dark spots. This means your pills aren''t failed products."


    Kali ced the pills on a transparent and semi-circr ss bowl and activated the green lines moving across the see-through surface.


    Yasenia knew that Kali was analyzing the pills'' purity and waited for the evaluation.


    After a while, Kali nodded. "As expected, you didn''t fail, dear. The pills you created have sixty-two percent purity. It can be considered a very low-quality pill. To be concise, this is a high-level wed grade pill. Pills are divided into wed, low, mid, high, wless, and perfect grades."


    Yasenia sighed. "A wed pill? And you are telling me it isn''t a failure?"


    Kaliughed. "Well, it''s also not a great sess. Regardless, it can be sold perfectly fine and won''t harm a cultivator too much."


    Yasenia looked with disdain at the pills she concocted. "Don''t be soft with me, honey. These pills can only be fed to brainless animals."


    Kali smiled wryly. "Well, in your eyes, that''s right. But some people would sell all their fortune to buy a pill like these."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "Well, some people would kill for one of my scales. This doesn''t mean I have to sell them, right?"


    Kali nodded. "You have a point."


    Yasenia caught the four pills andmented. "If I remember correctly, a wed-grade is a pill between 55 and 65 percent, a low-grade pill is between 66 and 75, a high-grade pill is between 76 and 85, a wless-grade pill is between 86 and 95, and a perfect-grade pill is between 96 and 100 percent."


    Kali nodded. "Well, you are mostly right."


    Yasenia remembered. "Right, this is formon pills. A high-level recipe pill can pass the one hundred percent purity in the right conditions."


    Kali nodded. "Right, but those things are a bit out of reach."


    Yasenia looked at Kali''s pill curiously and asked. "How much purity does the pill you made have?"


    Kaliughed and answered. "Well, it has a ny-seven percent purity, a low-level perfect-grade pill. Compared to yours, it is many times stronger and creates negligible impurities. This means it is adequate to consume at will until the effectiveness disappears."


    Yasenia sighed in admiration. "You are so talented, honey. I truly picked up a treasure by having you as my lover."


    Kali blushed, and her tails wagged. Then, she whispered. "I''m the lucky one. I don''t know what would''ve happened to me without you."


    Yasenia smiled and kissed Kali''s scarred lips. Kali answered eagerly and hugged Yasenia closely.


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow when she heard Kali''s small moan. "Oh my~, is my fox in heat?"


    Kali''s eyes misted, and she blushed. "I''m not."


    However, the coquettish voice betrayed her thoughts. Yasenia went to a sofa at the side and had some fun together.


    After twenty minutes, Kali was stered all over Yasenia while purringfortably. She was straddling the dragoness with sweat dripping down her body.


    Yasenia kissed Kali''s neck and face slowly and spoke. "Did you like it? Hm? Do you feel warm inside?"


    Kali''s two tails wagged rapidly as she licked Yasenia''s neck. The sweet taste of Yasenia''s sweat made her tongue tingle delightfully.


    Yaseniaughed softly and patted Kali''s fleshy butt. "Honey, let''s continue with alchemy, okay? Maybe you can teach me a bit about the things you are doingtely."


    Kali''s moist green eyes moved, and she nodded obediently. Then, she slowly lifted her waist with a moan.


    The dragoness''s deeply lodged member slowly slid out, electrifying Kali on the way out.


    Yasenia helped her, and after a reluctant pop sounding from the fox''s mping strength, they bathed together.


    Kali blushed madly because of the sound, and Yasenia teased her during bath time. "My fox is really reluctant, hm?"


    Kali said with a shy voice simr to a soft whisper. "It''s your fault for feeling so good."


    Yasenia''s eyes became tender, and she said with a pampering tone. "Yes, yes. It is my fault. Now, lift your arm for me, dear. I need to wash there too."


    Kali obeyed and did as her lover told her. The fox''s verdant green eyes never left Yasenia''s gorgeous face.


    She really liked her soft facial expression when she pampered them. It differed from the usual seductive face that could charm souls with a nce.


    It felt so rxing and heartwarming, making her heart flutter and feel fuzzy.


    Valeria didn''t appear this time as she felt that leaving them time for the two of them was right.


    Yasenia looked at the woman looking attentively at her, and smiled at her. Kali smiled back sweetly. ''Ha¡­ I really love her. She is so beautiful.''


    After wearing their robes, they stood up and returned to work. Or, well, that was Yasenia''s intention if a certain Lady Fox wasn''t hugging her closely with a clingy expression.


    Yasenia hugged her back and smiled helplessly. "Honey, do you want to continue working?"


    Kali was relishing in the joy of rubbing her face on Yasenia''s squishy breasts as she answered. "Mn! I''ve already picked up your mistakes. They aremon mistakes new alchemists make, so you can improve quickly for a while."


    Yasenia nodded and saw the flickering fox ears moving from side to side. ''Hm, I want to take a bite. They look so soft.''


    "Kya!"


    Well, Yasenia wasn''t a person who held her desires too much, and she did what she thought. "Mn, Yasenia, my ears are sensitive."


    Yasenia almost fell into the beauty trap one more time and snapped out of it. ''So close, I almost ate her again.''


    "Valeria,e out and help us. I will control my impulse better that way."


    The alchemyb had tall ceilings, enough for the three-meter-tall Valeria to walk aroundfortably, so she didn''t need to crouch or anything after she materialized.


    Yasenia looked up and sighed. "For someone as tall as you to have the same body proportions as me is somewhat cheating."


    Valeria chuckled andmented. "Well, usually I take the best body for breeding that my Master has seen, so me your fertility, Yasenia."


    Yasenia''s expression became weird. "Do I have a subus ancestor or something?"


    Valeria and Kali blinked. The Nature Queen asked. "Why do you ask?"


    Yasenia felt that her seductive index and sexual characteristics were too exaggerated. So she exined her doubts.


    Valeria answered. "Don''t worry. You don''t have anything like that. The thing is, Progenitors usually are much more beautiful. It is a gic function so that they are attractive and can reproduce. At the end of the day, with a good enough appearance, finding mates is not hard."


    Yasenia nodded and suddenly asked. "How beautiful is the subus Progenitor, then?"


    Valeria got serious andmented something absurd. "She can charm inorganic beings."


    Yasenia and Kali were speechless. Kali asked. "How does that work?"


    Valeria sighed. "I haven''t seen her in person. However, I''ve heard tales of the Subus Progenitor smiling to a rock, and the rock was so charmed that it gained a soul and followed her for life."


    Yasenia felt that she was uglypared to someone for the first time in her life.


    What kind of concept was that beauty? What happens to a living being if a rock can be charmed with a smile!?


    Valeria saw their faces and chuckled. "However, don''t worry too much. It is unknown if that existence is even alive. After all, she is so dangerous that even many Demons want to kill her."


    Yasenia asked. "Have you ever seen her?"


    Valeria shook her head. "Thankfully, no."


    Yasenia was surprised at her answer. Valeria sighed and exined. "She is basically my nemesis. I''m a life-oriented nature spirit with a natural impulse to breed and propagate life. The subus Progenitor is a normal woman, but she is so fertile that her body fluids can impregnate other women and even normal men. If I had met her before I matured, the subus race would have been much more dominant today."


    Yasenia was confused. "Wouldn''t you be happy to be with one of the most fertile existences?"


    Valeria shook her head. "There is too much for everything."


    Kali frowned, worried. Valeria leaned forward and patted her head. "Don''t worry, Kali. If you manage to unlock all nine tails, your presence will be enough to counter hers."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "[Life Oirign Nine Tail Fox] are that powerful?"


    Valeria chuckled. "Their name is not for show. However, very few manage to reach the nine tails."


    Valeria corrected herself. "Well, not ''very few.'' After the Heavenly Cataclysm, I haven''t heard of a single one appearing. Even before it, they were considered extinct."


    Yasenia looked at Kali and spoke. "Well, there is one here."


    Valeria chuckled. "I mean foxes of that bloodline with the ability to grow the ninth tail. Even a [One Tailed Nature Fox] can give birth to a [Origin Life Fox]. However, it is difficult to tap into that bloodline''s potential."


    Yasenia nodded, having learned a new thing today. "Well, let''s get back to work!"


    Valeria and Kali nodded, became strict teachers, and taught Yasenia for the rest of the morning.


    Yasenia went to cook at one o clock, preparing another delicious meal. This time, she made fish soup that improved metabolism and increased impurity cleansing.


    The effects were mild but would add up as the days passed.


    Yasenia was focusing on foundation strengthening with her cooking. Things that didn''t directly show but umted to create an advantage. In short, the growth would be slow, but her dears would be stronger after a while.


    Yasenia and Kali returned to the alchemy room in the afternoon and continued practicing.


    Meanwhile, the others were also doing their thing.


    Andrea, Evelyn, and Angel were studying and working. Cecile was training with Sierra. Ebirah apanied Andrea and helped her whenever she could. And Tatyana was meditating and stabilizing her body.


    She wasn''t used to having such a weak body, so she was a little out of tune.


    Night arrived, and after a delicious dinner made by Yasenia, they spoke a bit about their ns for the auction.


    They were sitting on the couch in the living room, with Sierra lying on the outside. Yasenia hugged Angel on herp and had Andrea and Evelyn on her sides.


    The others were in front of her, sitting onfortable armchairs.


    Yasenia noted that Ghana didn''te back today. However, she had given her amunication tool, so she rxed, knowing nothing had happened to her.

 Chapter 430: More Plans for the Auction.

    Chapter 430: More ns for the Auction.


    However, to put her mind at rest, Yasenia decided to contact Ghana.


    The others saw Yasenia taking out amunication device and activating it. "Ghana, can you hear me?"


    On the other side, Ghana was meeting with a group of five harpies and speaking about their future steps when she felt themunication device on her vibrate. "Wait a moment. I need to answer this."


    The other five naked women looked at her curiously, only to hear a mellow and charming voice through the device. "Ghana, can you hear me?"


    Their eyes widened for a second, and their interest was piqued. "Yes, Matriarch. Do you need anything from me?"


    Yaseniamented. "No, I was calling just to make sure you are safe. Did anything happen?"


    Ghana smiled and answered. "Nothing is wrong, Matriarch. I''m speaking with my Harpy sisters to meet with the Matriarch soon."


    Yasenia''s voice entered their ears again. "I see. Remember not to force people. More workforce is convenient but not necessary."


    Ghana looked at the curious harpies and suddenly thought. ''Maybe the visual impact is better to convince them. I should ask.''


    "Matriarch, I want to show them one of the portraits miss Evelyn shared with me. Is it possible?"


    Yasenia agreed. "Sure, go ahead. We''ll see each other if they ept either way."


    Ghana smiled and was about to thank her when Yasenia suddenly eximed. "Wait!"


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Then, Yasenia asked something that made the harpies'' imagination run. "Are the photos sexual or of my naked body? Even if I don''t really mind. I would prefer if you show themon photos."


    Ghana imagined the naked dragoness and blushed. Then, she coughed to keep her voice steady. "I didn''t receive any erotic portraits, Matriarch."


    "You didn''t? Hmm, since you said Evelyn, I totally thought she gave one to you. She likes to brag about my body, after all. Either way, keep up the good work."


    "U-Understood. Have a good night."


    "Mm."


    Then, Yasenia cut themunication.


    Ghana sighed only to feel five intense eyes on her. She turned around and saw those eyes burning with curiosity. Ghana coughed. "Are you more willing to listen now?"


    "Speak!"


    "Yes!"


    "Sister Ghana, how could you hide a beauty and not share it with your sisters?"


    "That big sister''s voice is so nice~. I want her to whisper to me at night~."


    Ghana sighed. ''I should have tried this approach earlier. This horniness from deep within our bones can''t be avoided.''


    On Yasenia''s side, Evelyn received strange nces. Andrea asked. "Did you really share her naked figure?"


    Evelyn nodded and shook her head. "I only did so with the high priests of Yasenia''s cult. I mean, with the fan leaders of Yasenia''s fan club."


    Yasenia blinked. ''Why do I feel that the first sentence is quite dangerous?''


    Tatyana spoke. "It was something like a reward. Don''t worry. The most important parts are blurred."


    They looked at Tatyana, and their eyes became even more confused. Angel directly asked. "How did mommy Tatyana know?"


    Evelyn said proudly. "Of course, the cult leader-"


    *Bang!*


    After blowing Evelyn away with a flick to her forehead, Tatyana smiled and spoke. "She asked for my permission first. By the way, little treasure. What do you intend to present in the Auction?"


    Yasenia was distracted andmented. "Well, we should auction Heaven-ranked items we can replicate and batches of interesting pills and herbs we can''t find in the shops."


    Cecile asked. "Why only items we can replicate?"


    Yasenia exined. "If we sell items we can''t do ourselves, we won''t show strength but wealth. We want people toe to our shops and see items simr to those in the auction. Moreover, if we sell items we can''t replicate, we are losing them together."


    Yasenia continued. "Not to mention, if we show wealth instead of strength. Eventually, a bad-intentioned group could target us for our riches. High-ranked professional masters are well-respected, so they''ll be careful when dealing with us if we can replicate what we sell."


    Andrea agreed. "Yes. We want to make our name known and at the same time gain a strong reputation. Even if this reputation is ghost-like, we will be able to avoid scrutiny for a while. By the time someone can discover our faults, we will already be an indispensable part, and we can ask our future allies for help."


    Kali added. "Our strength may also increase enough by then not to fear those powers."


    Cecile nodded. "I understand."


    Kaleina squeaked. Yasenia caressed the small creature slithering around her body and asked. "By the way, how much will Kaleina take to mature?"


    Valeria answered. "Many years. If it follows a normal dragon''s aging process, she will need at least fifty years to reach a mature form. Not to mention, dragons don''t have growth limits, so it is hard to say when a dragon bes mature."


    "Usually, dragons are considered mature when they can transform into their humanoid form."


    Angel looked at the little violet dragon and asked. "Yasenia, is Kaleina beautiful?"


    Kaleina heard her name and lifted her head from Yasenia''sfortable caresses. "Squeak?"


    Yasenia looked at Kaleina and smiled. "She is the most beautiful."


    The others sighed. ''I see. Our Yasenia has a daughterplex. She will call beautiful as long as it is her child.''


    Tatyana knew the aesthetic standards of dragons, and she answered. "Kaleina is still too young to call beautiful or not. However, she is adorable even from a dragon point of view."


    Yasenia continued with the previous subject. "I''ve made an inventory to know how manyplete items that we don''t need we have. There are three peak-level, seventeen high-level, thirty-one mid-level, and one hundred and thirteen low-level treasures in the heaven rank we can sell."


    Yasenia followed it up. "Between them. We can probably recreate all the low-level and mid-level Heaven-ranked items. However, the high-level ones are much moreplicated, not to mention the three peak-level ones."


    Evelyn asked. "Did you count cultivation, alchemy, and other methods?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "I''ve excluded the cultivation methods, raw materials, and cultivation techniques. I''ve also excluded anything that has to do with any profession."


    Kali smiled, amused. "Then what did you count, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia said. "Well, weapons, armors, essories, robes, one formation core, one cauldron, one cksmithing hammer, and [Soul Nourishing Pills]. The cauldron and such are in the low level."


    Angel turned her head and looked at Yasenia. "Did you include the ones in Long Baidi''s ring?"


    Yasenia blinked twice and pecked her baby. With the face that close, it was hard to resist. Then, she answered neatly. "No, I didn''t."


    They couldn''t help butugh.


    They were sure that their treasures in the Heaven rank were in the high hundreds. They''ve hunted thousands of people in the Secret Realm, and one out of every five would have at least one Heaven-ranked treasure.


    Hearing that Yasenia chose less than two hundred of them could only be for one reason. Their dragoness was reluctant to part with her treasures!


    Yasenia knew they had seen through her, but she shamelessly stuck to her choice. "Hmph, the other treasures may be useful in the future."


    Evelyn teased. "Sure, they''ll do perfect decorations. Right, love?"


    Yasenia blushed a bit. "Either way, selling a hundred Heaven-ranked treasures is enough to make us extremely rich. I would''ve sliced that number to a dozen if it weren''t because mom told me they were too little."


    ''A dozen? She is such a miser.''


    Yasenia saw their judging eyes, and her lips twitched while the tip of her ears reddened.


    Cecile and the others found her reaction too cute, so they teased her.


    Kali began. "Hmm. A hundred are very few, love. We should sell all of them."


    Yasenia''s eyes widened as she looked at Kali. Cecile said coolly. "They will just gather dust in your ring, after all."


    Yasenia saw the direction this was going and became nervous. "Dust? How could that be? My ring keeps them very clean even if they stay there for a thousand years!"


    Andrea sighed. "But, my love. Shouldn''t we be prepared for unknown times? Selling the most we can before something happens will give us more capital to work around."


    Yasenia stuttered. "W-Well, you are right. However, I''m confident in making everything go very well. Believe in me, darling."


    Yasenia''s arms tightened around Angel''s waist as she continued. "Not to mention, we may need the treasures if we leave this ce! Money is not Universal, while treasures are!"


    Angelughed and said. "Silly Yasenia. They are teasing you!"


    Yasenia blinked and finally saw the amusement dancing in their eyes.


    "You, you, you¡­" Yasenia''s lips raised in a smile that wasn''t a smile as she said. "Very good, very good, haha. Your wings have hardened, right, dears? Tonight, I can go all out then, right, dears?"


    They all felt a chill rushing up their spines, carrying a mixture of emotions that made their core tighten and squeeze.


    Angel felt something hard and hot hardening between her buttocks, slowly pushing up the fabric, and eximed with a red face. "Y-Yasenia!"


    The others saw Angel''s stiffness and red face, and out of a pure instinctive desire to survive, they changed subjects with extreme coordination.


    Andrea hastily spoke. "Have you girls prepared the pills for the sects and the City Lord?"


    Kali answered. "I''m almost there. Yasenia''s alchemy is also very clean and well done. She will be able to be considered an Earth-rank master in a while."


    Cecile praised with a smile. "My love is very talented, as expected of her."


    Yasenia snorted, and Angel felt the rising danger slowly soften. After seeing the small girl sigh in relief and be soft again, they all internally exhaled.


    Yasenia leaned backzily, allowing Angel to use her breasts as a pillow, and said. "Honey has been working on the pills while teaching me. She will have them prepared for the auction. How are the Earth-level treasuresing along?"


    Andrea sighed. "While you worked with Kali, we were trying to figure out the Transmutation Cauldron. However, it is much harder than I expected."


    Evelyn nodded. "We can''t use the transmutation property forplete objects yet, so Andrea has been mass-producing weapons and armors of that level."


    Andrea confirmed her words. "Today, I focused on creating the production chain. During the next five days, I''ll probably be able to produce everything."


    Yasenia smiled and used her tail to caress her leg. "Darling is so mighty~. Tomorrow I''ll work with you."


    Andrea caught the misbehaving tail tip and squeezed a bit hard, making Yasenia hum. "I can''t wait to teach my dragoness how to forge treasures."


    Yasenia''s eyes became coquettish, and Angel stiffened again while her face blushed. ''S-So big.''


    They talked for an hour, deciding where to ce their shop and more details to ask Ghanater, and finally went to bed.


    Well, Yasenia carried them to bed and put them to sleep with a melody of moans and passionate shouting.


    Andre was the one to "suffer" the most tonight as she felt her balls shriveling while the dragoness almost sucked her soul out.


    Andrea could swear that she could feel the squeezing and sucking even after Yasenia finally allowed her member to rest for a bit.


    Andrea''s thoughts before losing consciousness while a certain dragoness coiled around her like a soft snake were the following. ''Heavens, will I be able to produce more ''milk'' in the future? She has really sucked me dry.''


    However, Andrea''s night was bound to be a bit longer as Yasenia had her switch flipped by the handsome and toned Andrea. "Darling~, more! You look so good while you fuck me."


    Andrea felt blood rush down at the soft call of her dragoness and used herst drops of strength to pound her one more time.


    Yasenia''s body bounced as Andrea''s waist moved back and forth. The image of that feminine body filled with lean and strong muscles as she pounded her core was truly a treat for the eyes.


    The dragoness screamed in delight as her hands traced the perfectly sculpted female body fucking her.


    Her hands caressed the back muscles, biceps, and marked abdominal muscles as her mouth bit Andrea''s neck while her golden eyes rolled in delight.


    After Andrea''s body tensed onest time and filled her insides, Yasenia caught Andrea''s body and looked at the tanned woman''s closed eyes with a hint of obsession. ''My darling''s member truly fits my preferences, and her milk is really delicious~. Ahn~, I want more. But I need to allow her to rest and recharge so that she can feed me~.''


    "Goodnight, darling! I love you."


    However, Andrea was too tired to answer and deeply sleeping, feelingpletely rxed in the tender and soft embrace of the dragoness.

 Chapter 431: Use of Energy for levitation and flying. Yasenia for Tatyana.

    Chapter 431: Use of Energy for levitation and flying. Yasenia for Tatyana.


    The night went by, and another day arrived.


    As always, they all slowly woke up while surrounding the dragoness. This time, Yasenia wasn''t thest to wake up; Angel was.


    Therefore, although she woke up early, she couldn''t leave, fearing waking up her pampered baby.


    However, after ten minutes and seeing no movement from her little dear, Yasenia decided to move out and prepare breakfast.


    The girls who woke up by then, Cecile, Tatyana, and Andrea, helped the dragoness slowly escape Kali, Evelyn, and Angel''s tight embrace.


    Yaseniaughed softly and mentallymunicated. ''I can''t move my arms. Help me move them without waking them up.''


    The others smirked and used their energy to levitate them for a bit.


    Using energy to move objects was a prevalent practice. Not to mention moving an average person, for a Unification Realm expert, their energy control was good enough to fly around at a decent speed.


    Flying freely and fighting was still impossible. However, feats like blocking a single attack mid-air or moving their body through the air were easy.


    Even then, the energy consumption to fight in the air was too high, so it wasn''t worth it, especially if they wanted not to get sted flying in every exchange.


    They needed to use energy to absorb the momentum of the blows, and transferring it to the ground was much easier than making it dissipate while floating.


    Hence, the ability to fly while fighting was only possible for high-level Dantian Spiritualization realm and above. These cultivators would have a solid energy core, and the consumption to keep steady in an air battle would be negligible.


    However, it was still too early for our girls.


    Afterying the three dears on the bed, Yasenia and the others walked toward the kitchen.


    Kaleina felt Yasenia moving and groggily opened her eyes.


    Naturally, Mama Dragon noticed and used her fingers to gently caress the little head that popped out of her hair. "Sleep more if you are tired, dear. It is still early in the morning."


    The girls saw Kaleina yawning and showing a small row of sharp white teeth. Then after nuzzling with Yasenia''s cheek, it dove into Yasenia''s thick and silky hair again. She didn''t fall because of Yasenia''s ability to give her a soft bed within her hair.


    Kaleina liked it there because Yasenia''s scent surrounded her. Since, at night, Angel would upy her mommy''s breasts, Kaleina decided to take the hair for herself.


    Andreamented. "Soon, Kaleina will be big enough not to be able to hide like that. What will you do then, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia snorted. "Even if I have to carry a mortal python-sized Kaleina around my body, I will as long as she wants to."


    The othersughed.


    Yasenia suddenly asked Tatyana. "Mom, do you know how to Spirit Cook? The books I have about it are yours, right?"


    Tatyana nodded. "I''ve dabbled a little with it. However, my understanding is quite shallow. It may be the one I''ve practiced the least of all the things I know."


    Cecile was curious. "Why is that, Tatyana?"


    Tatyana said calmly. "What need do I have for food? If it weren''t because Yasenia liked to cook, I would''ve forgotten about those books."


    Andrea smirked. "No wonder Yasenia spoils Kaleina so much. She has inherited it from her mother!"


    Yasenia smiled happily. "Of course, Mommy has pampered me since I was little!"


    Yasenia then turned toward Tatyana andmented. "Even if your knowledge is shallow, as you say it. That''sparing it to your knowledge in other professions, right?"


    Tatyana nodded, and Yasenia rationalized. "Then,pared to me, you should be a master."


    Tatyana didn''t deny it.


    Yasenia smiled and spoke. "Let''s cook breakfast together!"


    Tatyana shrugged. "Sure, why not."


    Thus, mother and daughter went to the kitchen while the others practiced cultivation. It has been almost three months since they entered the Unification Realm, and they were a step away from breaking through to the next level.


    Meanwhile, mother and daughter worked together in the kitchen for some time.


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana''s work and was impressed. "You call this ''Shallow knowledge?''"


    Tatyana finished cooking another te and chuckled.


    She cleaned her hands and walked between the counter and Yasenia.


    "Little Treasure, it is not to brag, but I''m better at almost everythingpared to you. You still need a few years to catch up to me."


    Yasenia looked down at the gorgeous woman looking up at her coquettishly. Her heart sped up a bit, and she couldn''t help but lean down to kiss Tatyana''s lips.


    Tatyana basked in the tender, luscious lips that she could feel melting away in her mouth as she shut her eyes in bliss. ''Well, maybe she is already more attractive than me. At leastpared with my Divine Lich Empress body, I find her objectively more attractive.''


    Yasenia separated slowly and smiled tenderly at the woman hugging her waist. "Tatyana, I love you."


    ''Tatyana?'' The Death Empress looked up at her little treasure''s golden eyes and saw a tender and warm light.


    ''Ha¡­ Her eyes are like two suns that can warm my heart. No matter how often I look, I don''t think I''ll ever get tired. So bright, so cozy, sofortable. As if those eyes only have me and can be my eternal resting ce.''


    Tatyana leaned on Yasenia''s body, her face resting on her shoulder and burying her face in her neck. ''Even if it may not bepletely true, I have forgotten thest time someone''s loving gaze could make me feel this way.''


    "I love you too, Yasenia."


    Yasenia felt Tatyana''s arms tightening around her, and she used one arm to hug her back while using her tail and the other arm to continue cooking. "Mn, I know."


    This time, Yasenia cooked cream with her milk and other products, using it to stuff it in buns.


    Yasenia saw her milk reservoir lowering and blinked. She looked at the softly resting woman and asked for it. "Tatyana, can you help me get five liters of milk?"


    Tatyana lifted an eyebrow and waved her hand to make the milker float to her hand. Then, with ease and familiarity, she lowered the nightdress and began milking.


    The skill with which Tatyana carried out her actions gave Yasenia a sense offort. She chuckled andmented. "Why are you also good at this? Hahaha."


    Tatyana hadn''t separated from Yasenia''s hug and was using one hand to do so while her other arm circled Yasenia''s waist.


    "Well, practice makes perfect."


    Yasenia was speechless. "How many women have you milked?"


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "I had beasts with very high-quality milk for a while, and to prevent idents, I milked them myself. Their lifespan was around one thousand, so even if I didn''t want to, I learned how to milk breasts easily."


    Yasenia had a strange face. "Are my breasts the same as animal breasts?"


    Tatyanaughed. "How can that be?"


    Yasenia sighed in relief, only for Tatyana to continue.


    "You produce more milk than them! I suspect you have cow ancestry down the line. En, my daughter is a Dragon Cow."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "Did you just call your daughter a Dragon Cow?"


    Tatyanaughed. "Well, it is quite fitting. You have a quite attractive pair of big udders, after all."


    Yasenia shook her head and thenughed. "So silly."


    Yasenia continued preparing breakfast without trouble.


    After asking Tatyana for help a few more times, Yasenia decided to stop because she was feeling a bit sore.


    Tatyana chuckled after she saw Yasenia rubbing her sore breasts. "You are really something. Don''t you have tens of litters of milk in your ring? Why milk yourself every morning?"


    Yasenia smirked. "Most of the milk I have still stored is from the pre-transformation me. How could itpare with the freshness and quality of recently milked milk?"


    Tatyana curiously asked. "However, since you didn''t throw it away, I bet you are doing something with it."


    Yasenia sighed with a smile. "I was supposed to be a surprise, but, well, whatever. I''ve turned off the food conserve on those liters of milk and made some preparation to let it ferment. My objective is to create a good cheese. The one I used before was done in a rush."


    Yasenia saw Tatyana''s surprise and smiled. "Not to mention, the recipe is a Heaven-Ranked recipe to create cheese. Thankfully, that milk is enough to use in that recipe."


    Tatyana nodded and asked. "That''s good. More delicious things to eat. How much time will you let it ferment? Ten years, a hundred years, a thousand years?"


    Yasenia''s mouth twitched. ''A hundred years? A thousand Years?''


    "I was thinking about five or ten years¡­ Have you ever eaten a thousand-year-old cheese?"


    Tatyana nodded with a thoughtful look. "Quite an experience that was. However, it was delicious."


    Yasenia chuckled and hugged Tatyana by passing her arms over her shoulders.


    Her tall stature made it quite easy to hug all of them but Andrea this way. However, Andrea could do the same with her, so she wasn''t sad.


    The posture was intimate as their bodies stuck together, feeling the breasts squish together.


    Then, Yasenia pressed her forehead against Tatyana''s and looked at her affectionately.


    Tatyana hugged her waist with a smile and tiptoed to kiss Yasenia softly.


    Their soft lips met with each other, and only the sound of their kisses could be heard for the next few minutes.


    They didn''t escte it further and shared a slow, intimate moment full of feelings. Such a slow kiss made Yasenia remember their first kiss, and a smile spread on her lips.


    Tatyana felt her smile while they kissed and asked with one of her own. "Why are you smiling, little treasure?"


    Yasenia chuckled and reminisced. "I was remembering our first kiss. It feels like a lifetime has passed, but only twenty-five years or so have gone by."


    Tatyana felt a slight prickle in her heart.


    She felt awful each time she remembered how she had lost so much time of her little treasure''s youth.


    Yasenia saw through that micro expression and leaned forward to capture her lips again. "Tatyana, don''t feel so bad. It was something good and allowed me to grow a lot. Maybe we will separate again in the future because of the situation-."


    Tatyana shut her up with a kiss and stated. "We won''t. Nothing can separate me again from you, little treasure. And those who try will only be rushing to their end." Yasenia saw those red eyes glowing with endless killing intent and felt like the world had be an ocean of blood and corpses.


    The blood reached her knees and seemed to be creeping up, trying to consume her body.


    The corpses around crawled toward them as an abyss opened above them, wanting to devour gods and immortals alike.


    Yasenia could see Tatyana''s body in her embrace, tangled with countless red vines and thorns digging inside her skin.


    Even then, Yasenia''s heart was as cid as ake.


    She knew the endless ocean of blood and corpses represented Tatyana''s endless ughter.


    The abyss above them represented Tatyana''s bottomless void and darkness.


    The vines were all Tatyana''s heart demons trying to consume her and not allowing her to move.


    Even then, Tatyana calmly moved her arms while blood sttered, as if unaware of the pain it caused.


    The invincible Death Empress''s soul was as such.


    An endless ne that could well be called Hell.


    Yasenia looked into the blood abyss those eyes appeared to be and smiled. "I know, Tatyana. I''ll also do my best to be by your side forever. Even if I can''t, I''ll just be consumed with you into this darkness surrounding us."


    Yasenia hugged Tatyana''s thorn-filled body and kissed her lips.


    Tatyana closed her eyes and felt a slight relief from her constant torment.


    ''Sofortable.''


    The kitchen door opening interrupted their intimacy, dispelling all the imagery around them.


    Even then, they didn''t mind and smiled at each other.


    After they stopped kissing, they looked sideways and saw a red-faced Angel looking at them.


    Yasenia chuckled and used her tail to call her. "Come here, baby."


    Angel flew across the room and dove between mother and daughter.


    Yasenia and Tatyana smiled and squished her with their breasts.


    She said sweetly, her voice muffled by the abundant flesh surrounding her head. "Good morning, Yasenia, mommy Tatyana."


    They chuckled, and Yasenia lowered her head to bathe her in morning kisses. Angel mewled happily and asked while being attacked and hugged her neck. "Yasenia~, did you make breakfast? I can help you if you haven''t finished!"


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched. She gave her onest smooch on the lips and then said. "Of course, I''ve finished. Look here, baby."


    Angel saw five trays filled with stuffed buns and smiled happily. "Buns! So yummy~."


    Yasenia looked at Angel softly and kissed her cheek. "Help me carry them. I still have to prepare the coffee and milk tea."


    Angel nodded with a happy smile and used her energy to carry the buns.


    Tatyana chuckled and crossed her arms. "You really love little Angel."


    Yasenia raised an eyebrow and hugged Tatyana again. "I do love her. However, that doesn''t mean I don''t want to continue our previous situation~."


    And before Tatyana could speak again, her mouth was invaded by Yasenia''s passionate kiss.


    "Mmm~." Tatyana moaned and melted in the dragoness''sforting embrace.


    Yasenia''s hug felt like snuggling near a fire in the middle of a harsh winter.

 Chapter 432: Astral Sky Clans first group.

    Chapter 432: Astral Sky n''s first group.


    After preparing all the drinks and having a short moment of intimacy, Yasenia and Tatyana went to the dining room.


    Cecile and the others saw Tatyana and Yasenia carrying their drinks to the table.


    They had all woken up by now, and no one was missing. Yasenia moved around, cing their morning drink and giving them morning kisses.


    Being served by the dragoness and kissed in the morning was very pleasant, making their mood excellent.


    Yasenia arrived before Kali, and instead of cing the drink now, her tail gently wrapped around her waist and below her thighs, lifting the foxdy up.


    Kali blinked twice as Yasenia moved below her and made hernd on her plushy thighs. Kali felt a pair of slender and firm arms going around her waist as the body of the dragoness stuck to her back, forcing her to feel the softness squishing against her back.


    The foxdy turned her head only to be kissed by Yasenia. Kali asked with a chuckle. "Why?"


    Yasenia smirked and spoke. "Well, today, I want to pamper my little fox."


    Yasenia put on a pleading expression, which was very unfair to make with a seductive face like hers, and she asked. "Can I?"


    Kali felt her heart leap and elerate. ''Why is she so cute!?''


    She put on a serious expression, which was not very convincing because of the blushing cheeks and nodded. "You can always pamper me, Yasenia."


    Yasenia smiled brightly, giving another strike to the fox''s heart. Kali decided to change the subject before Yasenia''s cute acting made her heart burst or something. "B-By the way. What is this thing? It looks like bread, but it''s soft and fluffy."


    Kali poked it and saw the light brown surface spring back up slowly.


    Andrea was surprised. "There is a bakery near our Academy that sells products like this. Have you never go with friends?"


    Kali smiled wryly. "What friends? I got excluded very quickly after that incident."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes and said. "Are you good at stepping onndmines, Andrea?"


    Andrea chuckled and retorted. "I was asking before that. You lived for a few years in the Academy before it, right?"


    Kali blinked and nodded. "That shop is not new or something, right?"


    Andrea shook her head. "It was already there before I attended the Academy, and since I''m the oldest¡­ Second oldest without counting seniors, I was curious."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched, and she snorted. "Yes, yes. This olddy is about to grow wrinkles!"


    The Wolf Queen reaching half a millennium: "¡­"


    The three seniors whose ages were six figures and above: "¡­"


    The four sighed with mncholy. ''I never thought a forty-year-old baby would ever call themselves old. What an age we live in.''


    Kali chuckled and kissed Yasenia''s grumpy face, making her expression be bright again.


    Yasenia ignored Andrea and ced one of the stuffed milk buns before Kali''s mouth. "Ignore the big bad woman. These are recently baked and will taste divine. Moreover, there is a surprise inside them."


    The girls'' eyebrows lifted, and they looked at it with curiosity. ''Are they stuffed with something?''


    Everyone proceeded to take a bite simultaneously, including the seniors, Ebirah and Sierra.


    The moment they bit, the cream inside the bun exploded in their mouth, spreading its delicious sweetness across their tongue and filling their mouths with the soft and pleasant texture of the cream.


    They almost moaned as the vor explosion pampered their taste buds in a sweetness trip. ''Our dragoness is getting better and better. So delicious!''


    Kali leaned back on Yasenia as she munched with squinted eyes. ''This cream is really tasty.''


    Yasenia hugged her slim waist and smiled. "Do you like it?"


    Kali looked at the smiling, charming face and smiled back, her two tails surrounding Yasenia with her fluffiness. "Super delicious. I love it. What is the cream inside?"


    "It is pastry cream lightened with whipped cream. These can be called [Dragon Cream Puffs]."


    Kali was munching another cream puff and blinked. "Dragon? Why dragon?"


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "The cream has dragon ingredients in it. A more precise name would be [Celestial Cosmos Dragon Cream Puffs]."


    Evelyn almost choked on the cream puff and thenughed aloud. "That is the most badass name I''ve heard for a dessert, hahaha!"


    Yasenia and the others alsoughed.


    Yasenia pecked Kali''s lips and tasted the sweetness. ''Fox vor with cream, really good.''


    Then, she chuckled and advised the fox. "Well, if you like them, you better hurry up, honey. The others are devouring them quite fast."


    Kali blinked and saw that almost a quarter of them had already disappeared. Her eyes widened. "You girls, slow down! Are you an animal or what? Taste them more slowly!"


    They stopped for a second, thinking about how to answer, but they saw Kali filling her mouth with the buns while they thought about it.


    "Kali! You cheater!"


    *Munch.*


    "Who knew that she was so cunning! I''m not trusting you ever again!"


    *Munch.* *Munch.*


    "You think I''ll slow down after such a betrayal? Kali, you are not worthy!"


    *Munch.* *Munch.* *Munch.*


    "Moreover, who are you calling a beast? You are the Fox here!"


    *Munch.* *Munch.* *Munch.* *Munch.*


    Yasenia burst intoughter. She picked two of them, enough for the effect of the food to fully work, and slowly dipped one of them in her coffee.


    After biting, Yasenia nodded and licked her lips. "Very good."


    Meanwhile, Sierra was gloating as she had her own food because of her size. ''Hmm, maybe I don''t have to rush to gain a human form. That way, Lady Yasenia will make special food for me.''


    While they ate breakfast, Tatyana and Angel felt Ghana knocking on the door through the formation.


    They didn''t stop their munching speed and used mentalmunication to speak to Yasenia.


    ''Little treasure, the harpy is outside.''


    ''Yasenia, Ghana has arrived~.''


    Yasenia looked at them and saw the two women with their mouths stuffed with food and looking at her. ''Why are my dears so cute?'' Yasenia couldn''t hold it in and burst intoughter.


    The others looked at theughing Yasenia nkly, thinking that she looked gorgeous whileughing.


    Yasenia slowly stopped and smiled at them. "Dears, there are visitors outside. I''ll take a look. In the meantime, you can continue eating slowly. If you want more, I''ve left another tray in the fridge in the Kitchen."


    They all nodded, and Yasenia ced Kali back onto the chair.


    Kali furrowed for a second. ''Even if they are cushioned, I can''t help but feel my Yasenia''s thighs are softer.''


    Once Yasenia left the dining room, her whole being slowly changed as her facial expressions disappeared.


    Thefy night dress was stored away, and around her, the blue, seductive, and ethereal [Empyrean Cosmos Dress] appeared on her body.


    The semi-transparent ck veil hid half of her face, highlighting the fairness of her skin and making those beautiful golden slit eyes even more prominent.


    Kaleina appeared from her hair and slid around Yasenia''s neck, like the most beautiful of nes, the violet scales with golden markings looking very beautiful.


    Yasenia smiled and petted her. She had already breastfed her in the kitchen, and Kaleina''s belly had a smooth bump as she digested the nutritious breast milk.


    Outside, Ghana wasn''t alone.


    She had almost three hundred harpies behind her, creating quite a sight of naked women of all shapes and forms.


    One of them was still doubtful and asked. "Senior Ghana. I mean no disrespect, but why did you decide to stop working with the City Lord? We''ll have to leave the city if we have no backing."


    Another nodded. "You were our biggest support. Once people in the city know you left, our sisters may be more harshly harassed."


    Another harpymented. "Oh,e on, sisters. Isn''t it just a bit of sex? It feels good! You should just let yourselves go."


    One of those women rolled her eyes. "Sister, you must understand that some of us don''t like intercourse that much or consider it an important activity between lovers."


    Another harpyughed. "Yeah, sure. That''s why yesterday you were eating me out so nicely, right? Your skills are quite good, sister. Well, I also sprayed for most of the night, so I have noints."


    That harpy snorted. "A bit of fun between sisters is different from sex with a male. They can impregnate you! What will you do if you be pregnant? I know some of you like to have risky sex. Even if our fertility lessens as our strength increases, the chances are not zero! Are you even prepared for children?"


    Some harpies looked a bit guilty. One of the younger ones, more than twenty years old, whispered. "But the feeling of almost having an egg is truly exhrating, sister."


    Ghana sighed. "Girls, listen to me. You are only one percent of this city''s more than thirty thousand harpies. However, you are the best of the best."


    Ghana exined. "I picked all of you because I have trust in your characters. I know that most of our sisters don''t mind our current situation, and most of them arefortable and happy."


    Those harpies that just spoke nodded. Ghana continued. "However, you must understand the difference between freedom of sex and freedom of a person. If we keep being used as we like, we might end up like sisters in other cities. Do you all want to work on brothels? Our genes make us lustful. However, we should control that lust and not get tossed around by it, just like our Harpy Matriarch."


    They all got thoughtful. Ghana continued. "For example. Imagine the person you hate the most. What if that person can force you to do it after we get converted into sexual tools?"


    All harpies got serious and nodded.


    Ghana smiled and continued. "Unlike before, this is a chance to gain a real foundation. This person is mysterious, powerful, and has ambition. Not to mention, her growth potential is something this continent hasn''t seen before. Our harpy race will benefit from getting good ties with her, not to mention working for her will definitely be better."


    One voluptuous harpy asked with a serious expression. "They are a new power, right? What if they decide to attack our Harpy race."


    Ghana shook her head. "I know what you are thinking about. However, this person likes staying out of trouble. If no one provokes her, she will be your best ally. However, telling you that her race is a pure dragon should exin everything about what happens if the opposite is done."


    They all straightened and folded their wings before their bodies, showing seriousness. ''Dragons are extremely vengeful.''


    Once, a power kidnapped a dragon child. From then on, they were assaulted by most dragons on the Continent, and in just a year, a massive second-rate power disappeared.


    The dragon race was not strong in Distancia Continent because they were solitary and never stayed together except when other races bothered them.


    Ghana exined. "Even then, she is very tame and has great insight. Unlike most dragons who are brainless, she is the most intelligent creature I''ve seen in myst fifty years."


    Their faces changed, and all their yfulness disappeared, leaving behind three hundred women with solemn expressions. Even if they were naked, no one would dare underestimate them. ''If sister Ghana calls one something like that, they are worthy of following.''


    These harpies knew that Ghana had only be humble before one woman, and that was the Matriarch of the entirety of the Harpy race. They knew that if it were not because her low-level bloodline, Ghana would have be the Matriarch''s right-hand woman.


    Ghana saw their expression and nodded with a smile. "I hope you are all respectful to our new Matriarch, Lady Yasenia."


    Although they were initially doubtful, after hearing Ghana praise someone so highly, their urge to see this person increased.


    Suddenly, they heard the tall gates opening.


    Ghana smirked and turned around. "By the way, I''ve forgotten to tell you. Her beauty isparable to the stars in the sky."


    Their eyes turned toward the opened gates, and a Dragoness that could only be described as a Celestial Goddess entered their eyesight.

 Chapter 433: The harpies enter the manor.

    Chapter 433: The harpies enter the manor.


    Their eyes turned toward the opened gates, and a Dragoness that could only be described as a Celestial Goddess entered their eyesight.


    A tall, seductive, curvy body wore a dress that did nothing to hide the voluminous breasts, supple skin, and thin waist.


    The skirt was short in the front, barely reaching mid-thigh, revealing her long legs with soft and plump thighs.


    A face that could steal souls away, golden eyes that could lock a person in ce, and a head full of silky ck hair that moved at the rhythm of the woman''s walking speed, swaying the hearts of those that looked at her.


    Around her slender and beautiful neck, a creature they couldn''t identify shone with a beautiful luster as her violet scales reflected the sunlight. The beast had a small pair of golden eyes that blinked curiously.


    Then, her aura and momentum were worthy of a superior, increasing her presence to something worthy of being called Celestial.


    The starlight shining on her very long blue tail with golden rings gave the dragoness that mystical feel that enhanced the woman''s existence and showed off her dragon heritage.


    These harpies weren''t prepared for the frontal visual stimtion, and all stood there stunned, their expressions somewhat loose as many mouths fell open.


    Yasenia observed the three hundred naked harpies, her golden slit eyes scanning their strengths. ''The strongest is Ghana, but fifteen of that group are not too bad. Although the aura and strength the others give are not extraordinary, I can work with this. Not everyone must be a genius, after all. I''ll needmon people to take care of many things. However¡­''


    Yasenia internally chuckled. ''Although I''m releasing a passive aura to deepen their impression of me, their expressions are quite amusing.''


    Ghana spread her wings and folded them before her before leaning forward. "I wee the Matriarch of the Astral Sky n, Lady Yasenia Dravory. As you asked, I''ve gathered my harpy sisters thesest few days. Most of the other harpies are still in a wait-and-see situation. I hope the Matriarch can be generous and give time for them to decide."


    Ghana straightened and solemnly stated. "From this moment on, we are all under your care!"


    The other harpies were still stunned at Yasenia''s beauty.


    Thankfully Ghana''sst exmation made them snap out of their daze, and they also made the same gesture. "We''ll be under your care!"


    The voice of three hundred harpies was loud and clear, making the spectating powers curious.


    Yasenia looked at Ghana and smirked. ''The little bird is very smart, wanting people to know that harpies have a new backer, so you made this small scene. Well, this is something good for me, so I can''tin.''


    Yasenia sighed. ''It seems that Ghana is still too independent in some decision-making. I''ll have to exin things in-depth. Doing good things is good, but she must understand that my working style differs from the City Lord.''


    Yasenia wasn''t bothered. ''Well, we''ve known each other for a week. It would be scary if she could adapt to my preferences on how to do things this quickly.


    Yasenia didn''t move and waited silently, thinking about these things.


    Her sharp eyes didn''t stay still as her gaze moved across the three hundred women, one by one.


    Each time her golden slit eyesnded on someone, they felt like a heavy weight had fallen on their backs.


    However, they didn''t dare move, as if the coercion created by her gaze was enough to lock them in ce.


    Yasenia saw that a tiny number had slightly changed expression during this quiet time, indicating dissatisfaction. ''Hmm, interesting. Well, I don''t me them.''


    ''Even then, they should be a bit more patient with their future superior, and although I trust Ghana, I should do a clean-up as soon as we enter.''


    Yasenia looked around silently and internally sneered. ''We''ve been watched for a while after my transformation event. I hope these powers are not too obvious and allow me to act on them.''


    After a while, she opened her charming lips, allowing them to hear her mellow and intoxicating voice. "Good. I''ve heard your vow. Follow me inside, and we''ll speak more in detail."


    Then, she turned around and walked away.


    The harpies breathed out a sigh of relief.


    Her silence made most of them nervous. They felt a natural inferiority toward her, not in a wrong way, but in the sense of Yasenia being in a higher ce in the hierarchy.


    ''A natural ruler.''


    ''A superior being.''


    ''An unmatched senior.''


    Thoughts like that floated in their minds.


    Ghana stepped forward and walked inside.


    The other three hundred harpies walked behind Ghana, following her steps.


    Meanwhile, one of the youngest silently squealed. "Oh, my Heavens! She is so gorgeous I thought my heart would explode!"


    Another one nodded. "Sister, I understand. My talons almost gave away when I saw her. I still feel my body wobbly."


    Another one had her eyes glued to Yasenia''s back, and she swooned. "Sister, I''m in love. My life objective is bing the Matriarch''s concubine!"


    A senior snorted. "Child, don''t be so noisy."


    The juniors felt a bit guilty and were about to apologize when they heard this senior harpy state. "You have to respect seniority. If the Matriarch were to choose a concubine, I should be chosen first!"


    The younger harpies were speechless.


    Ghana''s eyebrow twitched. ''These horny bird brains. Do they think the Matriarch is deaf or something!? I should educate them harsher once we are epted.''


    Meanwhile, Yasenia was amused and almostughed aloud. ''Quite an energetic bunch. I like them.''


    Ghana felt her friend''s gaze and looked at her.


    However, those glittering eyes gave her a bad vibe. "Big sister Ghana, if you told us that our boss would be such a crotch-wetting woman, I would havee earlier!"


    Ghana almost coughed up a lung. ''A crotch what!?''


    Yasenia almost tripped when she heard that expression. Thankfully, dealing with Evelyn''s strange praise daily had tempered her bearing to a terrifying point.


    The other harpies who listened nodded. ''Quite an urate description.''


    Ghana didn''t dare look down and see if the expression was literal or metaphorical, so she looked forward and walked as if nothing had happened.


    All the harpies followed Yasenia inside, and the manor doors closed on their own.


    The people outside began discussing and speaking about it. It was clear that the fact that this mysterious power seemed to be recruiting would soon spread around Koran City.


    The harpies walked behind the dragoness, whispering to each other with shining eyes and their eyes observing her tempting swaying hips and tail.


    Although they preferred males since they were a female race, Harpies were quite¡­ omnivorous in general. Not to mention, Yasenia is not an ordinary dish but a sulent and vorful world-ss one.


    The way her waist twisted with each step felt like a cat was scratching their little hearts, tempting them to walk face first into her alluring behind.


    Yasenia ignored their gazes while thinking. ''Well, I didn''t think they would react like this. Am I that attractive to Harpies? I thought the impact would be less since their race has many attractive women.''


    What Yasenia failed to consider is that when you think you''ve seen the most beautiful and perfect thing, suddenly encountering something even more perfect can be an even greater shock.


    Without losing time, Yasenia guided them to the back garden where her other dears were waiting.


    The harpies had just looked at the Yasenia dish, only to be presented with six other delicious-looking ones.


    This group of six women, one giant white wolf, and a hermit-crab-like creature was very eye-catching and seemed to have a wide variety of vors.


    They all had white robes and veils, making their beauty ethereal and mysterious.


    However, they gave an individual charm that was hard to miss even when their faces were hidden.


    Cecile was especially beautiful in their eyes as her silver wings charmed almost half of them into a daze one more time.


    This time, Andrea also wore the same as others, a white dress with a veil.


    Her tall, well-proportioned body looked heroic and handsome, and her aura was domineering.


    Some harpies almost called ''mommy'' when they saw her.


    Yasenia walked to the middle of her dears and turned around, prepared to deal with the horny birds.


    Andrea mentallymunicated. ''Their eyes are quite hungry, hahaha.''


    Kali blinked. ''I can even see a few looking at me when this veil only covers half my face.''


    Tatyana chuckled. ''Harpies are very open in this regard, so expect receiving advances. I suggest not getting angry because although they are insistent, as long as you refuse them firmly, they won''t pursue the matter.''


    Yasenia chuckled. ''Dears, be patient with our future n members.''


    Yasenia could feel Cecile''s irritation about it. However, this was just their culture, and they couldn''t do much in the short term.


    ''Andrea, start designing something they can wear. It doesn''t have to be a formal dress, but enough to hide them a bit. I don''t care if they end up sexier. It''s all about novelty. An item like that will sell like hotcakes for a while.''


    Andrea nodded and noted it.


    Yasenia began to talk to them. "I don''t know how much Ghana has exined to all of you, so I''ll repeat everything I want you to have clear. Listen attentively."


    They all straightened.


    "Our Astral Sky n has no foundation in this city. We can be considered a new power. Our intelligence is limited, and our main n is far away."


    The harpies frowned but kept listening.


    Yasenia smiled. "However, our resources are deep, and our techniques and methods are unmatched in Distancia Continent."


    Yasenia saw their doubt and continued. "I know this im is outrageous. I know you don''t believe it, and I don''t ask you to believe it. I wouldn''t believe it either. But it doesn''t matter. Instead of words, I''ll use my future actions to make this statement true."


    Many different emotions shed in their eyes.


    Yasenia continued. "Even if I have that knowledge, we are new here. Therefore, our first step must be to create a stable operating base and ce to grow roots so that we can be a titanic tree."


    Yasenia spoke calmly and slowly, but the momentum behind her words was impressive, making these harpies'' blood boil.


    They felt as if they were witnessing the beginning of a new era.


    Yasenia''s face became serious as she asked. "Now, I want to know if you are a little more than pretty faces. I want to know if the women Ghana selected are here with yful interest or seriousmitment."


    Yasenia continued. "I''m willing to take you all in, but I don''t keep waste by my side. Therefore, I ask, are all of you sure about taking this step and entering my power? Whoever leaves now won''t receive any penalty."


    Yasenia finished by saying. "I won''t care about unrted people leaving, and even if you want to leaveter, I won''t tie you down under certain conditions. However, once you snuggle below my wing and be part of my power, what I hate with my very soul is betrayal, and punishment for it will be beyond anything you can imagine. Therefore, take your time and think if you''ll stay or not."


    Yasenia then stopped speaking and silently looked at them.

 Chapter 434: Getting to know the three hundred harpies.

    Chapter 434: Getting to know the three hundred harpies.


    Yasenia finished by saying. "I won''t care about unrted people leaving, and even if you want to leaveter, I won''t tie you down under certain conditions. However, once you snuggle below my wing and be part of my power, what I hate with my very soul is betrayal, and punishment for it will be beyond anything you can imagine. Therefore, take your time and think if you''ll stay or not."


    Yasenia then stopped speaking and silently looked at them.


    The harpies looked at each other and got thoughtful. Yasenia''s way of presenting was strange, to say the least.


    Until now, whenever these experienced women entered a house, n, or power, they would always hear their ce was perfect, with pristine walls and deep connections.


    Yet, Yasenia told them many negative things and some unbelievable statements. Although they were naturally attracted to Yasenia''s appearance, none of the three hundred harpies present were stupid to be swayed by it.


    Ghana chose them by hand, after all. Each of them had critical thinking ability and decision-making.


    Yasenia didn''t speak and looked around, waiting for the ones who wanted to leave and were unconvinced. Yasenia could have told them many of their advantages in more detail, and she was sure that they would follow her with loyalty.


    However, for the first batch, she wanted people who liked to gamble yet had a sense of ambition while also thinking things through.


    The dragoness threw various hints in her speech that would attract their attention, so if they didn''t leave, it meant that they were either confident in her or Ghana''s vision.


    Either option was good.


    After ten minutes of waiting, all of them stood in their ce. Yasenia was satisfied and revealed the first honest smile. "All of you stayed. I didn''t expect something like this."


    One of the harpies shouted. "Matriarch, if we can see you daily, even dying is worth it!"


    The harpiesughed, and another shouted. "That''s right! If Matriarch sets a group bath session, we''ll follow you even if you decide to fight the thirty-three ns!"


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow and chuckled. "That suggestion, I''ll think about it."


    "Really?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Once we getfortable with each other, I don''t mind sharing a bath."


    "Woohoo!"


    "Matriarch, you are the most beautiful!"


    "Matriarch, you are the sexiest!"


    Yasenia rolled her eyes and spoke. "Okay, enough ruckus. Let''s get to serious work."


    Yasenia stopped speaking and waited for the harpies to get silent.


    Then, she continued calmly, her face regaining the previous seriousness. "Since all of you have decided to join me, we must divide you into groups and understand your strengths."


    Yasenia pointed behind her andmented. "Those six women behind me are masters in each of their crafts. They areparable to those in the top twenty of the Nine-sects. Not to mention, they may surpass even those people soon."


    Exmations were heard from the girls."


    Yasenia said. "The professions they dominate are the following. Alchemy and everything rted to medicine, spirit nt gardening, cksmithing, formations, tailoring, and cooking."


    Yasenia said. "Naturally, we''ll need a powerful force to defend ourselves, so one of them is also an expert hunter with wide beast-rted knowledge and high strength."


    Yasenia saw many harpies frown, and she stated. "Those who don''t fall into any of these categories, don''t worry. We have books, jade slips, and other learning tools of every profession and an all-rounder with basic knowledge in most professions."


    Andrea and the other girls looked at Tatyana and rolled their eyes. ''If what she knows is basic knowledge, then we are nothing more than ignorant people!''


    Yasenia turned around and ordered. "Separate to allow them to surround you."


    They all shed and stood in various corners of the harpy group. Only Sierra and Ebirah didn''t move and stood beside Yasenia.


    Yasenia then ordered. "Those who know how to do alchemy, medicine, poison, gardening, or anything rted to spirit nts and their concoction line up in front of the fox woman."


    "Those with tailoring skills line up before the blue-haired and violet-eyed human woman."


    "Those who know forging or anything rted to cksmithing, mineral gathering, or mineral science line up before the tallest and tanned human woman."


    "Those who know formations or anything to do with it, like creating [Formation Ink] or [Formation Cores], line up before the blonde human woman."


    "Those who focus on strength,bat skills, hunting, beast studying, and rted skills line up before the silver Phoenix woman."


    "Those with administration, intelligence gathering, nning, management, and everything rted line up before the ck-haired red-eyed woman."


    "Finally, those with other skills besides the mentioned ones, no matter which skill, line up before me."


    "I want all of you to queue from youngest to oldest and stand in a single-person line."


    As soon as Yasenia stopped speaking, all the harpies began fluttering around.


    Soon, seven orderly lines appeared, each before one of our girls.


    Before Kali, there were five harpies. One of them looked very young, while the other four looked like middle-aged women. Well, beautiful middle-aged women.


    Andrea saw three harpies stand before herself. There weren''t any young harpies with her.


    In front of Angel, there were seven of them. The age range was rtively lowerpared with the other two groups.


    Then, before Evelyn, there were ten of them. Following the trend, they were not young or old.


    Things changed when looking at Cecile''s group. Most of the three hundred harpies lined up before her. The age range varied, but they leaned more toward the older side.


    The reason was apparent: the older a person was, the morebat experience and higher cultivation level.


    It wasn''t always the case, but besides those asional geniuses that can surmount realms, a person''s cultivation strength followed this trend.


    Cecile got almost one hundred and fifty harpies¡ªhalf of the ones that came here.


    Tatyana''s group was also rtively numerous. There were around seventy harpies before her, leaning toward the younger side. Naturally, some of them were on the older side. Ghana was in this group near the back of the line. Her age wasn''t small, after all.


    Finally, in front of Yasenia stood the remaining fifty harpies. Yasenia observed the groups and strangely perceived that her group had the most beautiful harpies. However, she soon understood why so she didn''t say anything.


    Yasenia nodded. "Good. You''ve all been orderly and didn''t interfere with others. Just this deserves praise. Still, I''ll warn all of you. I hope the group you''ve chosen is what you want to do in the future. Changing groups will be possible, but entering those groupster won''t be easy. The positions in each group will be rted to achievements and judgment from the superiors, after all."


    Yasenia then spoke calmly but with a chill in her tone. "If I hear about someone abusing their power in the future, they''ll be directly killed once proven right, depending on the offense. The opposite is also true. If a person tries to incriminate their superiors wrongly, there will also be a death penalty in the worst-case scenario."


    The harpies felt goosebumps from the cold voice and hastily nodded.


    Yasenia rxed her tone and aura and continued. "Now, the person in front of eachne will be your direct superior. You''ll only answer to them and me. As the Matriarch, my words are of the highest status. Nevertheless, you must not ignore their words and always ask if the orders contradict. I won''t punish people who ask and take their tasks seriously. Only if you intend to have your work resolved through questions will there be a problem."


    The three hundred women nodded again. Yasenia rified. "Further code-conducts, way of reporting, and many other details will be exined. Therefore, don''t worry. I''ll tell all of you this. In my n, the worst kind of people are liars. Honesty is required, even if you messed up a job."


    "You''ll be more heavily punished if you messed something up and hide it than hastily reporting it and searching for ways to correct it. Confessing sins and mistakes will reduce the penalties within a reasonable limit. There won''t be loopholes since the judges will be me and my direct subordinates. So don''t try to be a smartass."


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana and the others and said calmly. "Use the next three hours to get to know them. If you find any of themcking, having a bad attitude, or being suspicious, send them to me. Also, write aprehensive report of what you learned while noting their name, age, cultivation level, rtionship status, and other important matters. Avoid the most private questions, but what it''s needed to be known, it must be said. I trust you know how to do so."


    They all nodded.


    Yasenia smiled and moved with her group to the side, separating from the others.


    Ebirah moved her little legs to Andrea''s side while Sierra slowly walked toward Evelyn.


    Yasenia turned around and took out a jade slip to note everything down.


    Then, she looked at the first in line, an eighteen-year-old-looking girl. She had red feathers, a cute face, and a short and slender body.


    Yasenia observed her starry eyes and pink cheeks, thinking this cute harpy was very eager.


    Yasenia coughed and asked. "What is your specialty, name, age, cultivation Realm, cultivation level, and what do you want to work as."


    The cute harpy smiled widely and spoke. "I''m a gem embedding expert. My name is Grata. Thirty-eight years old. Low-level Spiritual King. I want to work as a gem embedder and create powerful and cute essories for my sisters and the Matriarch! Also¡­" The girl blushed and spoke. "I want to be the Matriarch''s bed warmer!"


    Yasenia didn''t flinch and nodded. "Well, thatst thing is impossible, but you can do the rest. Step to the left. Next."


    The harpy blinked twice and pouted. However, she was obedient and moved aside.


    Yasenia continued epting, and the thirty-ninth harpy made Yasenia''s eyes glint.


    The next harpy was a voluptuous and very beautiful one. It looked as if her body was made of water because of the jiggling nature of it, and her watery dark eyes could intoxicate with one nce.


    She was definitively one of the most beautiful people Yasenia had ever seen.


    The woman smiled and spoke with a charming and tender voice. "I''m a sex worker. Seventy-nine years old. High-level Spirit King cultivator. My name is G. I want to keep my line of work."


    Yasenia nodded without a change of face andmented. "Step to the left with the other harpies. Next."


    Yasenia continued checking their professions and found out the following.


    Half of them were sex workers¡ªa total of twenty-five harpies.


    Ten had exotic professions: five spirit cooks, a talisman master, a jewelry master, an architect focused on living materials, a gem embedder, and a gardener.


    ''Why is the gardener here? Didn''t I tell them to go to Kali? Well, never mind.''


    The other fifteen knew art, music, and other entertainment-rted skills.


    Yasenia had separated them into three groups. The first group was the craftsmen, the second group was the entertainers, and the third was the sex workers.


    Yasenia saw the nervous faces of the sex workers and said softly. "Don''t worry. You are not less valuable than any of the others. Let me deal with the others first, and I''ll make a proposal to all of you."


    They all sighed in relief and nodded, looking at Yasenia with new admiring eyes.


    They could feel that she really didn''t look down on them, so they were happy.


    Yasenia smiled at them and walked toward the other two groups.

 Chapter 435: Yasenias test.

    Chapter 435: Yasenia''s test.


    The first group Yasenia spoke to was the entertainers.


    This small group of harpies was nervous as Yasenia stopped before them.


    Yasenia observed them and spoke. "All of you have different skills. They are not part of a power''s strength. However, they cane a long way to bring entertainment and a way to make our long lives easier and more fulfilling. I know the importance. However, I also know that you are not essential."


    They all frowned and kept listening. Yasenia smiled. "However, like sex workers, you are a piece that can''t be forgotten when developing a healthy n. A way to vent, rx, or let our imagination run. That''s what you all are. Therefore, do your best, and we''ll also create ns for the future for all of you."


    Their eyes brightened, and they all nodded. Yasenia walked a few steps to the right and observed thest group.


    Unlike the previous two, they were confident since their professions were rare. Yasenia smiled and spoke. "It''s good to be confident. However, I''m rifying that although you can be valuable assets for our n, you are not essential."


    Their rxed stances tensed. Yaseniaughed. "Well, don''t be so tense. As I said, I know the value of a Talisman master and the others since I myself am a Spirit Cook."


    They all rxed again, and Yasenia nodded. "Good, all of you will follow my instructions in the future. However¡­" Yasenia moved her eyes andnded on a beautiful blue-feathered harpy. "Why did youe here?"


    The eyes of the others gravitated toward her and were confused for a second. Then, they remembered that Yasenia told them that gardeners needed to go toward the Fox Woman.


    The harpy''s face became pitiful as she said. "I have bad experiences with fox-kin. I''m sorry, Matriarch. Allow me to work under you."


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow, and a smile appeared on her lips. Then, she called the rest while not answering the gardener. "Let''s group up again."


    They all nodded and gathered in a single group, confused about why she ignored her.


    Yasenia began. "First of all, I need to inform all of you of this one more time since it seems unclear."


    Yasenia blurted. "I hate people lying to my face."


    They all flinched for a moment at the coldness in her voice. Yasenia continued. "I understand some things can be said easily. I understand that there will always be lies. Therefore, I won''t me any of you for it unless it is something I consider important. For example, I don''t care if any of you tell me that you have zero intercourse experience, even if it is a lie. I don''t care about those things."


    Yasenia continued. "However, if by chance I ask why you didn''t follow my orders. And then, you tantly lie to my face, expecting me to believe it. Well, it doesn''t sit well with me, yeah? I feel like I''m being treated as a stupid person."


    Their eyes couldn''t help but gravitate toward the gardener, and they saw sweat building up in her body.


    Yasenia chuckled and stepped forward, using a handkerchief to clean the sweat on her forehead. However, this gesture didn''te as heartwarming. It felt as if the cold was seeping into their bones.


    "Since things are like this, we''ll do one thing before we begin knowing each other more thoroughly." Yasenia''s voice sounded calm, like the calm before the storm.


    Yasenia stepped back and looked at the fifty women, spreading her spiritual sense at maximum efficiency around them.


    The woman saw Yasenia''s golden eyes radiate a soft glow, and their instincts told them that an ancient predator had locked their eyes on them.


    Yasenia spoke, maintaining the calm but now emotionless tone. "All of you make an oath to the heavens saying that you didn''t deceive me or tell me half-truths when presenting yourselves."


    Her senses caught four of them flinching as soon as she finished speaking. Strangely, one of them wasn''t the gardener.


    However, Yasenia didn''t care. She smirked, and her eyesnded on those four, one after another.


    "You four, step forward and tell me the truth. Name, age, cultivation base, profession, and your intentions and reasons for entering my n."


    Their faces twitched, but they had no choice but to step forward.


    The other groups felt the abnormality, and their eyes moved toward them.


    Ghana frowned and was about to ask when she felt a pair of red eyesnding on her back. Ghana''s words got strangled in her throat, and she swallowed them. She asked Tatyana. ''Lady Tatyana, what happened? Did they offend Lady Yasenia?''


    Tatyana said. ''Just watch. If no one offends her, Yasenia will treat all of you exceptionally well. Her change in temper should be because of something major.''


    Yasenia smiled and said with a calm tone that didn''t match the smiling lips. No, her voice matched the cold golden reptilian eyes that seemed to see through all truths. "Don''t worry. I expected people to lie, trying to hide their true intentions. Not to lie to you, I even expect spies from other powers to be in this group. Or people sent with bad intentions, wanting to know more about us."


    The four harpies that stepped forward didn''t show anything on their faces, showing a calm stance.


    Yasenia chuckled. "Do you think that a person that has nothing to do with this will keep calm and not be surprised by my words?"


    Their faces changed as Yasenia continued. "It looks like you are trying to control your facial muscles, not to make any errors and get discovered. Lack of facial expression or reaction is also quite a big hint, don''t you think so, Florrie?"


    The harpy Yasenia spoke to had ck feathers and blue eyes. With a beautifully proportioned slender body. A cold beauty that usually had a calm face.


    However, this time, the lips couldn''t help but twitch as her eyes looked at Yasenia with a hint of fear.


    "I think Lady Yasenia is too suspicious." Her voice was cold and without fluctuations.


    Yasenia chuckled. "Am I? Good, good. Then, go ahead. Swear to the heavens you are here with good intentions toward my n. Or something easier, swear that you don''t have any secondary thoughts toward me besides joining with all your sisters."


    Yasenia stepped forward and smiled. "Go on. I''m waiting. I''ll believe in you if you can swear one of them."


    Florrie said. "I, Florrie, swear to the Heavens that my intentions toe to Lady Yasenia''s n are good."


    Everyone thought something would happen, but thunder didn''t fall, or the clouds didn''t gather.


    Yaseniaughed aloud. "You have the guts to do little tricks with your words? Are intentions good? Good for whom? Can you answer this simple question? Hahaha, hrious. Did you really think you could deceive me with such a tant and obvious trick?"


    The others who began doubting became solemn. Yasenia''s current smile was too cold. "How many years has it been since someone has tried to trip me with words in such a tant way?"


    Yasenia disappeared, and before they could react, she clutched Florrie''s neck and lifted her body.


    The eyes of everyone widened. ''When did she move!?''


    Florrie''s eyes bulged as Yasenia''s monstrous bodily strength could fight back against a body cultivator at her same level. "Florrie, Florrie. You are making my patience run thin-."


    Yasenia stopped talking when she felt an object attacking her from a blind spot, trying to stab her dantian.


    While Yasenia talked, one of the other three who stepped forward had taken a sword out and attacked without previous signals.


    The momentum on the harpy''s body exploded, making everyone realize that she was in the low level of the Ethereal Soul Realm.


    Yasenia''s pupils thinned as she analyzed the situation with her spiritual sense, and a n formed instantly. ''Low-level Earth treasure. Strength is close to a level one Unification Realm Cultivator. Movements are practiced, so she isn''t a novice assassin. Her intention is clearly to kill me. Whom might I have offended enough for them to try this? I can think of very few, but it can also be an unreasonable power that doesn''t want me to take a piece of the pie.''


    Yasenia saw the sword reaching right before her stomach and smiled cruelly. ''Well, I expected something like this, and I haven''t had action in a while.''


    *CLANG!*


    Yasenia saw the dagger bounce off her blue [Empyrean Cosmos Dress], and Yasenia didn''t move from her spot.


    The harpy''s face turned as pale as a sheet of paper as she saw sparks flying because of the friction between the dagger and Yasenia''s dress. ''What kind of dress is this!?''


    She looked up only to meet a widely smiling face.


    That smile looked like the grin of a demon in the Harpy''s eyes.


    Yasenia threw Florrie to the side and turned around. "Well, well, well. A little bird wants to y with me."


    The harpy instantly knew that she had made a grave mistake and tried to p and jump back.


    However, it was toote.


    A blurry shadow zoomed toward her and didn''t allow her to react.


    After a painful sensation on her chin, the harpy saw the word spinning as her body flew into the distance. Her body rolled on the ground until she hit a wall with tremendous force.


    *BANG!*


    Yasenia''s blunt tail had hit her right on the chin, sending her spinning against a wall almost three hundred meters away instantly.


    The powerful impact made the harpy''s brain bounce, making her eyes dizzy and her body hurt.


    Before she fell to the ground, Yasenia appeared beside her and grabbed her by her hair. "What, a single hit, and you are already like this? However, I must give it to you. Your body is somewhat resistant to keep your chin from shattering after that impact¡­ Oh, never mind. You have a dislocated chin."


    Yasenia grabbed the back of the harpy''s head, lifted her, and then with a full body motion, she mmed downwards.


    *BOOM!*


    A powerful shockwave spread in the garden as soon as the face mmed into the ground.


    The crunch of bones breaking filled the ears of the harpies, making them shudder.


    They looked back and saw Yasenia calmly walking while dragging a bloodied harpy behind her.


    This was a scene that many of them would not forget for a long time.


    However, although this took much time to exin, not even ten seconds had passed since the harpy attacked.


    Right after Yasenia began walking back, seven monstrous auras exploded from the girls, including Sierra, and mmed all the harpies onto the ground.


    *BOOM!*


    They all felt their hearts sinking like the Heavens were about to copse as their bodies sank slowly, creating three hundred harpy-shaped craters.


    Yasenia chuckled and disappeared for one second, reappearing in front of them while holding the fainted harpy. "I thought that my sincerity until now could have made you abandon your intentions of spying on me or trying to hurt me. I thought that you may have evene forward and exined yourselves. However, I really can''t trust anybody in this World."


    Yasenia looked around and asked. "Now, what should I do to make all of you, vermin,e out from the treasure trove I found and allow me to clean it?"

 Chapter 436: Yasenia vs Ten Ethreal Soul Body Realm Assassins.

    Chapter 436: Yasenia vs Ten Ethreal Soul Body Realm Assassins.


    Yasenia looked around and asked. "Now, what should I do to make all of you, vermin,e out from the treasure trove I found and allow me to clean it?"


    Even when she was a middle-level Ethereal Soul Body Cultivator, Ghana couldn''t move under thebined pressure of all our girls.


    Not to mention the aura, their faces were tarrying and looking at the group of three hundred harpies like insects about to be squashed.


    However, Ghana lifted her head and managed to speak. "M-Matriarch, most of us are sincere. Please, spare us!"


    Yasenia heard the strained voice and turned to look at Ghana with indifferent and cold eyes.


    Those thinned vertical pupils made her gaze even more piercing, making all the harpies in the line-of-sight shudder.


    The image of her carrying one of them with their facespletely smashed added to the terror Yasenia inflicted.


    Yasenia said nonchntly. "Don''t worry, haven''t you heard me? I said I wanted to clear the treasure trove I found, meaning all of you are my small treasure stained by some vermin. Therefore, I''ll give all of you a chance."


    Thebination of being praised while being ttened was strangely rxing, making a lot of the most experienced ones rx.


    Yaseniamented. "We are going to allow all of you to speak, and you shall swear to not having any harmful intentions toward us. If you can''t¡­ Hehe, you don''t want to know the oue."


    Yasenia said. "Ghana, we''ll start from you."


    Ghana felt the weight on her dissipate, but the cold and murderous eyes directed at her made her chest feel stuffy and her body as if it was soaking in ice-cold water. ''Who is the dumbass that wants to provoke these monsters!? Just their spiritual pressure can tten all three hundred of us to the ground!''


    Naturally, Ghana should have been able to support herself since all of them shared the pressure. However, they were inside the Formation area Tatyana and Angel built together.


    In truth, Tatyana and Angel had spotted the person moving toward Yasenia at second zero. However, Tatyana stopped Angel from moving.


    Ghana said in one breath. "I, Ghana Featherloss, swear to the Heavens that I don''t want any harm to befall the Astral Sky n and all rted individuals now or in the future, and I''m willing to work for them honestly and put my life on the line for the Astral Sky n''s progress."


    It was aprehensive oath that stated intentions without binding Ghana to the n. A clever and thorough oath.


    The ce stayed silent as they all waited for the Heavens to react. They knew that if Ghana were rted to any of these powers, their chances of survival would decrease rapidly.


    Yasenia waited for ten seconds. However, this small-time frame felt eternal for Ghana and the rest of the harpies.


    Second, by second, ticking by as sweat covered their bodies.


    Then, Yasenia''s voice entered their ears. "Good. Walk back behind your assigned leader and wait there."


    Ghana inhaled and sighed in relief.


    Then, she stood up and honestly walked behind Tatyana. She saw that Tatyana''s eyes had zero amount of surprise in them, and a thought crossed her mind. ''Was this intentional? Did they do this to fish out the troublesome ones before they became a problem?''


    Ghana immediately looked at the other girls, and even if some of them had anger in their eyes, none of them had confusion or surprise in them. Ghana''s heart chilled for a second. ''They truly are a bunch not to be offended.''


    The other harpies saw that Ghana was pardoned, and all those who didn''t have bad intentions felt like a ray of light pierced the dark clouds on the horizon.


    Immediately after, most of them swore Ghana''s oath and stood up individually, returning behind their assigned leaders.


    Soon, only nine harpies, plus the one Yasenia was holding, were left behind.


    Yasenia looked at Florrie and the other eight harpies still on the ground. Yasenia saw their eyes resentful as they looked at her. Yasenia frowned andmented aloud. "Only ten were spies? What a shame. I wanted some more of you to be spies."


    Ghana had already rxed and realized Yasenia had zero intentions of hurting them.


    On the contrary, she was trying to clean up their group so that trust could be built.


    Ghana wasn''t the only harpy sharp enough to realize because most of the present harpies were quite intelligent.


    Therefore, the brown-feathered harpy got enough courage to ask aloud. "Matriarch, why do you want more? Isn''t it good to have fewer spies?"


    Yasenia looked at Ghana and smirked. Her voice was calm as terrifying truths escaped her mouth. "Well, I wanted some living test subjects for Kali and Tatyana. The more, the better. After all, testing poisons, parasites, torture methods,bat skill effectiveness, and all those things will eventually break a person and make them useless. The more test subjects I have, the better, don''t you think so?"


    The faces of all harpies became a bit whiter, and gulps could be hearding from many of them.


    The nine harpies lying t on the ground had their eyes widened with pure terror, and they started to struggle. "You can''t do that!"


    "If this knowledge is known outside, your little power will be smashed!"


    "Humans! You are worst than humans! You are humans in beast skin!"


    Ghana bit her lips and asked. "Matriarch, can you spare them? You can-."


    Yasenia chuckled and lifted a hand to interrupt. "Let me deal with this, Ghana. I have a proposal that can help them."


    Ghana nodded and heard Yasenia say. "All of you will fight against me simultaneously. If you win, you live. If you lose, you die. How is that?"


    ''Isn''t that the same as condemning them to die?"


    Yasenia felt the woman she was dragging twitch, and she threw her toward the other nine. "Ten against one. It has been a while since I fought against people with killing intent toward me, so don''t hold back."


    Florrie and the others felt the pressure disappear and hastily stood up. One of them approached the injured harpy and gave her a pill.


    Yasenia saw the broken face mending itself and returning to normal.


    Yasenia smirked and extended her hand forward.


    A red core appeared out of nowhere, and a blue liquid morphed in the air, taking the form of a giant sword.


    Yasenia called its name. "Draheart, we have some slicing to do."


    The wide broad sword as tall as Yasenia buzzed excitedly as its aura spread in the surroundings, making all energy spin toward Yasenia.


    The nature of the peak-level Heaven-ranked sword was revealed, making everyone suck in a sharp breath.


    Cecile ordered with a prating and cold voice. "All of you, jump back."


    The harpies obeyed.


    Then, Tatyanamunicated with Angel, and they both took out their formation pens. They scribbled runes and lines in the air at the same speed.


    When [Draconic Heart] fully formed, they both muttered. "[Combat Room Formation]."


    The harpies saw aplex formation they''d never seen before shine on the floor and disappear immediately.


    However, they felt the change.


    Ghana muttered. "The floor is much tougher?"


    She stomped with strength enough to shatter an iron block, creating a loud bang. However, the previously soft floor was undamaged.


    The formation masters were shocked, and their eyes shone with curiosity. Angel looked at her subordinates and smirked. "If you follow me, I''ll teach you formations like these and moreplex ones!"


    The harpies looked at the adorable human woman that previously mmed them onto the ground withplex feelings. ''I want to pat her, squish her cheeks, and hug her. However, I also feel like ttening my body onto the dirt before her and calling her Master.''


    "Thank you, senior." That was all they could think of as an answer.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia looked at her opponents and smiled. "Don''t hold back and stay alive. I won''t be able to judge you after if you die."


    The harpy that was mmed onto the ground gritted her teeth with anger. "As expected of a dragon, arrogant and stupid!"


    Yasenia sneered and shed horizontally once. "[Crescent Moon]."


    A silver attack sped toward the harpy at a frightening speed.


    They all blocked simultaneously, and after a loud impact sound, they negated the attack quickly.


    The harpies looked surprised. One of those tenughed. "So this is the Matriarch''s strength? Such a waste, hahaha. Kill her!"


    Florrie felt something wrong. ''It can''t be this easy.''


    However, herpanions had already charged forward. She could only exim. "Be careful. Something is off!"


    Yasenia''s eyes moved toward Florrie with interest.


    The ten approaching harpies took out different weapons, most of them being daggers and short swords, and one of them being an archer with a one-handed crossbow.


    Yasenia''s spiritual sense analyzed those weapons. ''The strongest one is at the Peak-level Earth rank level. That crossbow has some vials. From what I can guess, it should be dangerous, so let''s avoid being hit by arrows.''


    Yasenia''s attention was on them. ''All of them are low-level Ethereal Soul Realm cultivators. A group of Unification Realm cultivators. I can''t take them lightly, even though I''ve be much stronger. However, I should slowly increase my strength output as long as I''m not in danger.''


    Yasenia activated [Empyrean Cosmos Dress] at its maximum capacity and prepared to receive them.


    The first two stabbed toward her, and Yasenia moved her feet to avoid them. Right after, Yasenia felt another two shing toward her back.


    She spun and counterattacked with [Draconic Heart].


    The two daggers and her sword met. Yasenia felt a strong impact, but her feet remained stationary while the two harpies staggered back.


    Then, Yasenia used her horizontal swing to sh upward.


    The talons of the harpy that were about to ambush her from above impacted the giant sword, and she was sent flying.


    The remaining four attacked simultaneously from the four directions when Yasenia''s sword still pointed upward.


    Yasenia didn''t lower her sword as she spun on site.


    The dragoness''s thick, armored tail followed her spin and blocked the four attacks.


    Right then, Yasenia heard air whistling as an arrow zoomed toward her neck. Without a change of expression, she bent her body backward, and after the arrow grazed her, she spun and jumped out of the encirclement.


    However, there was an extra trap!


    The first four that attacked Yasenia had charged an attack and shot a destructive energy ball right at the dragoness.


    The powerful energy sphere lifted the ground as it zoomed toward Yasenia.


    Yasenia''s eyes shed, and as soon as shended, she used that leg to twist her body and spin.


    She spun twice mid-air and began opening her leg in the third spin.


    Yasenia''s leg strength had always been much higher than any other extremity.


    The dragoness''s long leg glowed with the energy film, leaving a trail behind as her golden eyes thinned and focused on the energy sphere.


    Then, her leg gathered the spin momentum, creating a perfect arc. Shepleted the rotation, ripping the air apart with the built-up pressure, finally impacting against the energy sphere.


    Leg and sphere collided, and time seemed to slow down.


    Yasenia''s leg''s impact distorted the spherical form of the energy orb as her shin sunk into it.


    "HAA!"


    *BOOM!*


    With Yasenia''s shout, the energy ball was directly kicked back with much more speed and a thunderous sound.


    *BOOM!*


    Those four harpies received the explosion''s impact, and their bodies were sted away with various degrees of injury.


    Yasenianded as the four harpies hit the walls around the garden.


    The ten assassins'' faces changed as Yasenianded on one leg with her sword pointed toward them and a smirk on her lips. "Is that all?"


    The sequence of moves and perfect blocks awed many spectators. Especially thatst horizontal spin kick. They could feel how the momentum of Yasenia''s legs gathered and exploded onto the energy ball.


    Florrie was already scared. However, she ordered. "Don''t hold anything back and survive! Let''s try to tire her! [Shadow Body Cultivation]!"


    Florrie''s body blended into the ground and disappeared. With her shout, the others also had plenty of changes, and their auras skyrocketed.


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "Self-boosting? I also know how to do that. [Celestial Dress], [Star Night Domain]."


    Her [Empyrean Cosmos Dress]''s color changed from blue to white as the images of a sun and a Moon appeared on the lengthening skirt.


    The upper part of the body climbed up Yasenia''s body, creating a body-hugging and long-sleeved top.


    Unlike before, since this was the semibination of [Empyrean Cosmos Dress] and [Celestial Dress], the previously flowy skirt was now filled with beautiful ivory scales, and there was a star-shaped hole, showing off her cleavage in the middle of the dress.


    Yasenia''s beauty was elevated further beyond as her aura became ethereal and mysterious.


    In the same instant, [Star Night Domain] deployed, darkening her surroundings as multiple stars materialized across the whole fighting area.


    This domain created countless stars that could be used to block projectiles and distance skills as well as elerate Yasenia''s Star Creation, allowing her to use Star-attributed abilities much faster and with many more stars.


    When Yasenia finished deploying everything in less than a second, nine of the ten harpies appeared and attacked her from all directions.


    "[Shadow Strike]."


    "[Molten Fist]."


    "[Thousands stabs]!"


    Nine different attacks used by body cultivators approached Yasenia.


    Meanwhile, Ghana and the others spectating were freaking out. ''A domain!? That''s something only Epoch Core Body Cultivators can create!''


    Yasenia''s voice spread in the surroundings, chanting a skill she hadn''t used before. "[Firmament''s Battle Dance]."


    She developed this skill long ago while creating the [Celestial Dress]. However, she had just recentlypleted it.


    Yasenia''s footwork became ethereal as her giant sword moved at shing speeds around her.


    *ngngngCangngngngngng!*


    In less than a second, nine consecutive sounds of weapons colliding echoed as the nine harpies who received this attack were sent flying.


    The archer had fired the arrow right when Yasenia and the first harpy collided to take her off-guard. However, she didn''t expect Yasenia to st everyone away from her even before the arrow arrived!


    Yaseniaughed and pointed at the archer while ignoring the arrow. "[Shooting Star]."


    [Star Night Domain] activated first, and the floating stars moved before the arrow, exploding and vanishing it.


    Then, an enormous five-meter, white star appeared behind Yasenia, only to zoom toward the archer with blurring speed.


    *BOOM!*


    The body of the archer was charred and sted away. However, the resilience of a cultivator at the harpy''s level allowed her only to receive superficial burns.


    Yasenia looked at them and lifted an eyebrow charmingly. "Not bad. Can you continue? I still have a lot to give."


    The ten harpies felt their hearts sinking.


    ''Who told us she was acting strong and deceiving our sisters!? She is clearly a monster!''

 Chapter 437: War Intent. Ghanas suggestion.

    Chapter 437: War Intent. Ghana''s suggestion.


    Yasenia looked at them and lifted an eyebrow charmingly. "Not bad. Can you continue? I still have a lot to give."


    The ten harpies felt their hearts sinking.


    ''Who told us she was acting strong and deceiving our sisters!? She is clearly a monster!''


    However, they couldn''t give up now, not with their lives on the line. Moreover, at that moment, only Yasenia was facing them. If the others involved themselves, their chances would get thinner than they already were.


    Therefore, the ten harpies attacked Yasenia in a barrage of attacks.


    Yasenia fought with them without increasing her strength further. At this pace, Yasenia could fight for days if needed.


    She only used one domain, two strengthening skills, and her battle dance skill.


    However, these proved to be enough to deal with the barrage released by the ten harpies as Yasenia''s body weaved between their attacks and counterattacked.


    The harpies surrounding them were awed, but some of the strongest ones were confused. They could feel that Yasenia wasn''t going all out and doubted why Yasenia would dy a battle that could be finished quickly.


    Ghana had tried to intervene more than once. However, Tatyana had stopped her each time.


    Ghana knew for a fact that those ten weren''t an opponent for Yasenia.


    Yasenia was trying something.


    She used zero attacking skills besides [Firmament''s Battle Dance] to increase herbat perception. The reason was to try and sense the [Sword Intent] inside her.


    ''Intents are understandings of a specific idea, concept, orw at the most basic level. I have inside me three intents. [Sword Intent], [Monarch Intent], and [Celestial Intent].''


    Yasenia saw three swords attacking her from her right and swung [Draconic Heart], focusing her every fiber in the sword''s movement.


    *CLANG!*


    Her sword repelled the three des, but Yasenia wasn''t satisfied. ''What is sword intent? Is it about the control of the sword? The sharpness of the sword? The swiftness of the sword?''


    Yasenia continued to parry and counterattack without the intention to kill.


    After some time of fighting back and forth, Yasenia was still stuck. ''What is a sword? A weapon? Apanion? A tool? A friend?''


    Yasenia continued fighting, and her eyes moved quickly, observing all the attacks and dodging, blocking, and counterattacking.


    Yasenia made a whole spin and hit all of them, sting them away. Then, she frowned. ''Sword intent¡­ Is that an intent I want to learn? An intent that suits me?''


    Yasenia observed the whole battlefield and shook her head. ''It''s not. Sword Intent is something I learned when I considered myself more human than a dragon. I discovered it when I got [Draconic Heart] for the first time and trained in that mountain with master Madeleine.''


    Yasenia''s battle awareness increased by the second as her golden eyes shone. ''I see. I don''t need sword intent. Draheart is not just a sword. It is my heart, a core part of my being.''


    The ten harpies lunged forward again, but Yasenia didn''t move this time.


    ''I was too obsessed with the sword.''


    Yasenia''s [Sword Intent] disappeared from her body.


    ''My [Monarch Intent] will help me lead my n. My [Celestial Intent] will help meprehend my element. The key to my sess in battle lies in the mastery of a concept I have honed over thest twenty years.''


    Yasenia ignored the approaching harpies and focused on her memories. ''Recall the feeling when you saw the death of yourpanion. Recall the desperation of ordering your subordinates to die for your objectives. Recall the victory, betrayal, achievement, sacrifice, joys, and anguish you felt.''


    When the ten harpies were about to reach Yasenia, the dragoness''s breath changed, and the world around her became heavier.


    "[War Intent]."


    As soon as Yasenia spoke, Tatyana''s, Valeria''s, and Mirrory''s expressions changed.


    As if a drop of red ink fell into her eyes, Yasenia''s eyes changed from golden to bright crimson bloody color, followed by a monstrous wave of killing intent exploding from her.


    *ROAAAR!!*


    A dragon cry that almost deafened all the people present exploded from Yasenia, making her ck hair dance wildly with the sonic waves.


    A single word appeared in Yasenia''s mind as the [War Intent] swallowed her body.


    ''Kill.''


    The ten assassin harpies abruptly stopped their charge as their core shouted for them to run, and fear overcame their bodies. The previous charming woman in front of them had changed into a horrific creature. They felt as if she would devour even their souls if they attacked.


    The harpy who attacked Yasenia first was locked by the dragoness''s cold red-slit eyes and an expressionless face.


    Her body exploded with cold sweat as her eyes trembled with pure dread. "Stop-."


    However, before she could speak, she saw a blur and three people appearing before her.


    *BOOM!*


    A shockwave powerful enough to st away the harpies cracked the reinforced garden soil as Yasenia''s sword was stopped by Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria.


    The spectators were instantly terrified at such a brute strength and speed disy.


    Even Ghana, with her level two [Prediction Intent], had difficulty following Yasenia''s movement.


    Yasenia''s expressionless face looked at the three women with questioning, wondering why her sword could be stopped, why these people could survive after receiving her attack, and why they didn''t let her make that other harpy burst into a gory shower of death.


    However, this statested briefly. Or, to be precise, it onlysted until Yasenia''s eyes met with Tatyana''s smiling red eyes.


    "Little treasure, don''t be mischievous and suddenly activate dangerous things. Stop your [War Intent] and all your skills before I have to spank you."


    Yasenia, still expressionless, felt something telling her to obey this person. The feeling in her heart said that following this woman''s words would not harm her, no matter what.


    It was a feeling engraved deep in her soul that quickly overpowered the thirst for battle and bloodshed that surged inside her heart.


    Yasenia made [Draconic Heart] sink back into her dantian and nodded obediently to Tatyana''s words. Then, her dress slowly changed back to the seductive and revealing blue [Empyrean Cosmos Dress]. The stars floating around also disappeared, and everything returned to normal.


    Tatyanaughed and stepped forward to pat her head. "Good Girl. Now, rx your mind."


    Yasenia nodded obediently again.


    Then, the red that consumed her iris gradually changed back, returning to the usual warm and beautiful golden color.


    Yasenia blinked twice and looked at the three seniors standing before her with confusion. "Huh? What happened? Why are you three here?"


    Mirrory snorted. "You went berserk after activating [War Intent]. If we didn''t stop you, you would''ve massacred the ten assassins and who knows what more."


    Although Mirrory wanted to say that she would''ve killed her lovers to annoy Yasenia, she couldn''t because the reaction to Tatyana was honestly shocking for her. ''I know she loves them, but how deep can her love for them be to overpower such a strong urge to massacre? Many would''ve ughtered their whole family.''


    Meanwhile, Valeria sent a wave of soft breeze toward Yasenia.


    Yasenia felt it and squinted infort. The feeling was simr to theforting hug Valeria usually gave her while bathing her after dealing with Kali. The breeze felt like a tender and soft embrace from a flower bed.


    "Dear Yasenia, be careful next time. We must train you before you use [War Intent] again. I don''t want to hurt you. Do you understand?"


    Yasenia heard the scolding tone and the pampering undertones, so she nodded and smiled. "Okay, Valeria. I''ll listen to you. Don''t be angry."


    Valeria sighed and nodded.


    This conversation was made with their Spiritual Sense, so the other three hundred harpies didn''t listen.


    The girls also rxed their tensed nerves after hearing them. ''All it''s good if Yasenia ends up safe and unharmed.''


    Then, the dragoness turned her head toward the ten harpies.


    They all became pale and began trembling. They finally knew how foolish they''d been to fight this woman.


    Ghana was shocked after the whole ordeal but reacted quickly and yelled out. "Matriarch, could you forgive them? I can guarantee that none of them should''ve done this with bad intentions."


    Yasenia looked at Ghana and squinted. "They''ve attacked their Matriarch. Can they still be left alive after such an offense?"


    Ghana''s lips twitched. "Even if you kill them. You won''t gain anything, right? Why not use them in some way?"


    Yaseniaughed and began walking toward Ghana. "I will gain something and use them."


    The ten harpies felt a bit rxed until Yasenia''s following wordsnded.


    "You see, I''ve wanted some living test subjects for Kali and Tatyana for a while. After all, not having somewhere to test their poisons, parasites, and torture methods is sad and can stagnate progress. Moreover, one or two are insufficient because a person will eventually break, making them useless."


    The ten harpies lying t on the ground had their eyes widened with pure terror.


    One of them finally broke down and eximed. "Ghana, my dear sister. Please, I beg you, convince the Matriarch and let us work as double agents for her! I swear I won''t betray her. I''ve been set up!"


    Yasenia didn''t interrupt and kept a smile on her lips. Then, she looked at Ghana. Her eyes seemed to be asking. "What will you do? Will you listen to them? Will you show them mercy? Will you keep begging?"


    Ghana instantly felt a mountain-like pressure on her shoulders. After all, Cecile and Angel had wanted to murder all of these bold creatures for a while now.


    Kali and the others were also angry, but they were a bit more restrained.


    Even then, after her suggestion, she felt their eyes focusing on her with no kind intentions.


    The thing was that two of them were good friends with Ghana, Florrie was one, and the harpy that attacked Yasenia was the other one.


    However, she didn''t understand why they decided to do this even after all this time.


    Ghana thought for a minute, and Yasenia didn''t interrupt her thoughts and stopped walking ten meters away from reaching Ghana''s position.


    After a while, Ghana took a deep breath and spoke with a firm voice. "Matriarch, besides the one who attacked you, the others had yet to do something before you asked them to give their lives inbat. I ask you to evaluate their offer of working as a double agent. If they were instigated, they could be critical pieces."


    The harpy that attacked Yasenia was stunned. Knowing that herst escape route was cut, her face became ferocious, and she began snarling. "Ghana! Slut! Traitor! You''ll ignore our one hundred years of friendship over this!? Slut! SLUT! SLUT!"


    However, the brow-feathered harpy didn''t answer and looked at Yasenia.


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow and approached Ghana step by step,pletely ignoring the yelling harpy.


    The soft sounds of Yasenia walking toward her weighed on her, making her heart pound erratically.


    However, even when her body began sweating, she maintained eye contact with those equally beautiful and terrifying golden slit eyes.


    Nine meters, eight meters, seven meters.


    Step by step, the tall and voluptuous dragoness sashayed her hips, approaching Ghana.


    Ghana gulped and had to look up once Yasenia was close enough because of their stature difference.


    Yasenia''s face was now close enough to feel her breath on her face, and Ghana''s heart was about to burst because of the pressure.


    Even the other Harpies watching felt they were about to faint because of nervousness and anxiety.


    Suddenly, Yasenia smiled andughed. "You cheeky harpy."


    Then, she kissed Ghana on the cheek, petrifying the woman on the spot, and turned around.


    "You are lucky that your good friend Ghana is as intelligent as she is. Now, this is your chance to redeem yourselves. Swear that you will never betray me, no matter what happens."


    The ten harpies felt resistance against that kind of oath. However, Yasenia was merciless and ordered. "Fast. You must swear that your lives are mine to do as I see fit from today onward. You''ve betrayed me once. Now you shall be on a leash until I feel otherwise."


    Yasenia saw the harpy that attacked her about to speak, but Cecile''s voice cut her off mercilessly with a terrifyingly cold voice. "Shut up, and don''t dirty her ears with your voice anymore. She is talking to the other nine. Your fate is already sealed."


    The harpy was about to shout angrily, but vines tightly tied her mouth and body. "MMPH!"


    The nine of them were reluctant about such a restrictive oath, but if youpared a fate worse than death to bing a ve, seven of them chose thetter.


    Yasenia looked at the two that were left and narrowed her eyes. "What about the two of you."


    One of them snorted. "As if I''ll be a ve. That''s a human''s ce, and I dare not steal it."


    The other was indifferent and didn''t answer.


    Yasenia looked at them and nodded. "If you thought that acting tough would catch my attention or something, you are very wrong."


    Before they could speak again, they suddenly felt a piercing pain in their legs and looked down, only to see a purple ivy injecting something in them.


    They hastily shook it off and pped their wings to jump away. However, their bodies became drowsy almost instantly.


    They stumbled in the air and finally smashed onto the ground with their eyes closed.


    They had been tired after Yasenia''s attacks, so their resistance was exhausted when the poison entered their bodies.


    The spectators saw the three ivies retracting and finally entering the long and wide sleeves of the Fox Lady.


    ''She can put to sleep an Ethereal Soul Body realm cultivator instantly!? What kind of monsters live in this group.''

 Chapter 438: Planning the first steps.

    Chapter 438: nning the first steps.


    Yasenia approached them and took out three ropes from her ring. Yasenia mentally asked the three seniors. ''Do these ropes work on Body Cultivators? They are supposed to interfere with energy, thus making the cultivator unable to resist or activate skills.''


    Tatyana nced at the blue and white ropes and nodded. ''They should work. I''m not that sure, though. This is also my first time seeing pure body cultivators, little treasure.''


    Mirrory and Valeria nodded. ''Don''t worry. They are enough for these three.''


    ''Yes, the ropes wouldn''t work if they were mid- or high-level. But with the low-level Ethereal Soul Body Realm strength they showed, it is more than enough.''


    Yasenia was relieved and approached them, throwing the rope toward them.


    The ropes moved independently and tied the three harpies tightly. These treasures were something Yasenia found within a Demon cultivator''s ring. They were just mid-level Earth-ranked treasures but worked nicely once they caught their prey.


    There were five of them in her ring.


    Yasenia first turned toward the seven harpies and spoke. "From now on, your leader will be Florrie. You''ll form our n''s assassin squad. You''ll receive more subordinates in the future. The more sessful missions youplete, the better. If you continue to work obediently, I won''t order you to do anything against your will."


    Florrie and the other six were surprised. ''Doesn''t this mean we''ll be treated like the others as long as we don''t disobey her?''


    Ghana looked at Yasenia and smiled. ''I need to work hard to repay her mercy.''


    Yasenia then continued. "You should understand that my trust in you is at its lowest point. Honestly, if it weren''t for Ghana''s plea, all of you would''ve been disposed of, so you should thank herter."


    They all acknowledged Yasenia''s words. "Now, speak with Ghana and share all the information about the powers or people who contacted you. We must be careful when dealing with them in the future. I believe all of you left a backdoor open, so cooperate with the management team so we can learn of them as quickly as possible."


    "Yes, Matriarch! Thank you for forgiving us!"


    Yasenia nodded, and the harpies around sighed in relief. They couldn''t help but look at Yasenia with new eyes. ''Not so narrow-minded, but also not forgiving and naive. Veryfortable to work with.''


    Yasenia turned toward Ghana and asked her. "What must you do after recollecting their information?"


    Ghana saw Yasenia''s probing eyes and thought about it. Then, her eyes shed. "I should create a false report for them to give the people they are contacting with. This way, they can work as double agents without creating doubt."


    Yasenia smiled, satisfied. "That''s right. Don''t forget to include some truths between the lies. It will make it more difficult to corroborate."


    Ghana nodded and eximed. "Yes, Matriarch!"


    Yasenia finally turned toward Kali, and her whole being seemed to rx. "Kali dear, take these three and do as you see fit. Remember to speak with Tatyana in case she wants to experiment with one of them. Don''t forget to give them an anesthetic poison and a Meridian-clogging poison. Inspect their bodies inside out to find any treasures they may be hiding."


    Kali tilted her head. "Inside-out?"


    Yasenia blinked and nodded, saying something quite terrific in a natural voice. "Yeah. As Mom told me in the past, you must Inspect their uterus, intestines, and stomach to see if they have something there. Not to mention the rest of the body."


    ''Such cruel methods are used for just an inspection. I can''t imagine what methods would be used when real torturing urs.'' The seven assassins who vowed to Yasenia felt their choice was the correct one even more deeply.


    Even these trained assassins shivered in fright just thinking about being on the receiving side of such methods.


    Ghana knew who this "Mom" was and couldn''t help but cast a fearful nce at the red-eyed woman. ''No wonder Yasenia is ruthless. Her mother must have taught her to have no mercy.''


    Kali frowned and was hesitant.


    Yasenia instantly realized and smiled gently. "If you feel ufortable, don''t do it. I''ll do it with Valeriater so they don''t die. Just keep them asleep until then."


    Valeria was still outside and nodded. "Yes. Don''t force yourself, Kali. Me and Yas-, ahem, Lady Yasenia can do it easily."


    Kali hesitated.


    She could be ruthless to her enemies and inflict hellish pain. She could make someone swallow parasites or vicious poisons and venoms. She could operate a person and open them wide to save them.


    However, this procedure of ruthlessly opening someone to see if they have something inside still hits a sensitive nerve.


    Kali took a deep breath and stated. "Let me help you. I have to be ustomed to these things."


    Yasenia nodded without trouble and used her tail to pick and throw the harpies toward Kali''s feet.


    The three bodies made a perfect arc andnded unharmed before the Lady Fox with heavy thuds.


    Yasenia then looked at her new followers and smiled. "Now, we should continue exining our ns for the initial parts of our n."


    After such a disy, they were obedient and nodded quickly.


    Yasenia had been elevated to the "Unfathomable Senior" position in their hearts. Her attractive index was also elevated because of her elegant fighting, beauty, and powerful aura.


    Who didn''t like someone with power, beauty, strength, intelligence, influence, and riches?


    Some of them werementing that Yasenia wasn''t a male, or they would throw themselves onto her bed without questions asked.


    Either way, Yasenia, and the others created a n after a day of work. They spoke about the general direction, what Yasenia expected from them, and how to organize themselves.


    Tatyana also participated, helping them refine their ideas and inserting a few of her own. They were all about the work ambit for management and the way of report and work.


    The Death Empress wouldn''t directly help her daughter, but she was going to make sure that the information that reached Yasenia''s ears was useful.


    While suggesting things, she also dered that Ghana would be her second inmand, making Ghana feel ttered.


    ''Since little treasure wants this person as a right-hand woman, I''ll train her a bit.''


    Ghana didn''t know that a Demigoddess had decided to help her develop.


    Tatyana frowned for a second while listening, remembering the other thing she had been doing. ''I also need to finish that formation as soon as possible¡­ It may take a few months, however.''


    This thing was-


    (Death Empress: Shh! Don''t spoil surprises!)


    (Author: ¡­ Yes, ma''am.)


    Anyway, since the mansion they currently lived in wasn''t enough for three hundred harpies, they decided to buy arger house in the city.


    The ce they currently live in could be used to open their future shop since it was in quite a good spot. The size was also enough for a shop; they would be ready to open it after some remodeling.


    The architect harpy had work to do quite early, and she didn''t lose time, wanting to prove herself useful to the Matriarch.


    In the meantime, Yasenia nned to pour resources into this first batch of subordinates. She wanted to use pills and other items to increase talent, body strength, bloodline, and soul strength.


    Not to mention, her [Yin-Yang Acupuncture Resonance Manual] would finallye in handy. This manual was focused on expelling impurities, creating bnce in the body, healing old wounds, increasing vitality, regenerating the body, and many more benefits.


    Her dears were constantly being purified and strengthened as she used the [Celestial Maiden Ascends Through The Heavens] Dual Cultivation manual, so the acupuncture manual was useless.


    With all the work and nning, Andrea and Yasenia couldn''t go to the forge that day.


    Andrea was a bit sad she couldn''t forge with her dragoness. Therefore, aspensation, Yasenia went to Andreast for their night activities and rolled on the sheets with her until Andrea was satisfied.


    The tall woman didn''t hold back and asked for many things she had wanted to do and dominated Yasenia until she became a purring and submissive dragoness.


    Yasenia was deeply inside Andrea as the tanned woman softly pampered and jumped on her.


    All in all, Yasenia was softened to a puddle and became spoiled.


    Even the following day, after Yasenia woke up, the other girls saw she softly crawled on the bed andy on top of Andrea, purringfortably and her tail wagging.


    Andrea chuckled and caressed Yasenia''s long ck head. "Good girl. Who is my most beautiful girl, hm?"


    Yasenia licked Andrea''s neck, and her sweet floral scent enveloped the toned and heroic woman.


    The others almost had a heart attack at her cuteness. Evelyn asked curiously. "What happenedst night?"


    Andrea lifted an eyebrow and chuckled. "I allowed her to pour as much fertile semen as she wanted in me, but only if she allowed me to lead her. The result is this."


    Yasenia was curled around Andrea like a protective dragon, gently kissing and snuggling her.


    The others nodded, and some ideas popped into their mind. ''I also want to have a cuddly Yasenia around me!''


    Tatyana lifted an eyebrow and focused on Andrea''s stomach.


    Then, she sighed sadly. ''Oh, for a moment, I thought¡­''


    Tatyana then smiled. ''Well, I think it is time for the family to grow after we create a solid enough foundation in Distancia Continent. It shouldn''t take longer than fifty years. I won''t say it to Yasenia yet. It will be a surprise~.''


    The red-eyed woman ced her hand on her abdomen and smiled. ''Thankfully, this body can get pregnant so I can have her first child.''


    Yasenia seemed to feel something, and her eyes moved toward Tatyana. However, she just saw her looking at her with a smile and her hands folded on her legs. ''Hm? Was it just my imagination?''


    Tatyana sighed internally. ''So sharp, she almost caught me in the middle of the gesture.''


    In case you were wondering, they had built a temporary residence in the gardens for the harpies with all their help.


    It was a little cramped, but it worked until they found a more spacious ce. The harpies also didn''tin since they didn''t need much space.


    The three captured harpies had also been stripped of anyst resort and couldn''t escape. Just in case, they still asked Sierra to be vignt of them for the night.


    After being spoiled in the morning by her dears, Yasenia woke up with infinite energy, eager to cook for them.


    Kaleina was around her neck as always while the other girls went to do their thing.


    It would be her first time using the giant cooking tools in her ring, so she felt pretty motivated. After knowing that she could do the professions, she would use her mid-level Heaven-ranked cooking tools.


    Therefore, Yasenia was eager to see the result.


    She saw the five cooks waiting for her when she arrived at the kitchen.


    Yasenia smiled and spoke. "Today, we''ll work together. If you can''t keep up, don''t worry. It is more of a skill measurement. Not to mention, my methods may differ from yours. In short, take it easy."


    "Yes, Matriarch!" Five loud female voices shouted simultaneously.


    Yasenia took out standard ingredients to cook for the three hundred harpies and got to work.


    Her skill was naturally high, and her energy usage was superior.


    Although these Spirit Cooks had more years behind their back, Yasenia had learned from much deeper books. It didn''t matter if you studied an elementary school book for years; you would end up being worse than someone who had studied for fewer years with understandable university knowledge.


    While looking at Yasenia cook and exin the process, their eyes glittered and nodded repeatedly, admiring Yasenia''s innovative ideas and ability to put them into practice.


    Not to mention, the sight of a rxed Matriarch as she cooked was heartwarming and beautiful, making them happy just by looking at her work.


    The process was smooth, without anyplications.


    By the time Yasenia and the other cooks finished cooking a simple breakfast, the three hundred harpies woke up thanks to the scent.


    Yasenia didn''t use unique ingredients, but that didn''t mean it was less tasty.


    After finishing, Yasenia asked the five cooks to help her move the tes.


    "Why don''t we save them in the ring and carry them outside, Matriarch?"


    Yasenia said. "It is more weing and pleasant to see the food being carried. We want to make them feel cozy andfortable, not as if we are throwing the food to their face or something."


    They all nodded thoughtfully and decided to follow the Matriarch''s steps.


    After setting up arge enough table in therge garden, all the harpies were served a bowl of porridge and a te of crepes with red-honey topping. Depending on their taste, there was also a cup of coffee, milk tea, or other teas.


    Naturally, the milk used was regr milk, not Yasenia''s.


    It was a simple meal, but its smell was mouthwatering.

 Chapter 439: Discussion about the harpies and main cultivation paths.

    Chapter 439: Discussion about the harpies and main cultivation paths.


    After setting up the harpies'' tables, Yasenia walked toward the table for her dears and ced their breakfast there.


    This time, Angel and Evelyn helped her carry the things to make it quicker.


    Nobody began eating before Yasenia gave the go-ahead, but the whole garden was filled with the sweet-smelling food on the table.


    After everyone had their food before them, Yasenia stood beside her seat and looked around at the women waiting for her to speak. Yasenia smiled calmly and talked. "Before we have our breakfast, I wanted to say a few things."


    All of them paid attention.


    "This is our first breakfast together, which signifies our first step toward the future. We are fewpared to the most prominent sects, and you are the first batch of many. I intend to give all of you part of our resources to set the foundation for a future superpower."


    They all felt a surge of motivation.


    Yaseniaughed a bit andmented. "Yesterday, we scared all of you because I needed to ensure that the worst spies were eliminated before they could deal any damage."


    Yasenia sighed and smiled. "I know that some of you may still be from other powers, have astray intentions, or are doubtful about the future. However, I hope you all can change opinions in the future."


    Yasenia looked at the food and continued. "Anyway, I don''t want to make a serious vow about our future greatness, a motivational speech about our future riches, or brag about what we have now."


    "To inaugurate the creation of our [Astral Sky n] outside my home, I made this breakfast. My intentions are notplicated, and I have no schemes prepared. What I want to do is create a safe haven for my dear ones in this Cultivation World full of struggles. Our way of working will be easy."


    Yasenia looked around and stated. "If nobody offends us, we''ll treat them with respect. However, we fear no one. Hence, when somebody thinks we are easy to bully, we''ll make it known that we are not timid beasts but slumbering dragons!"


    All of them felt motivated and shouted. "Well said!"


    "For the Matriarch!"


    "Let''s make our names known!"


    Yasenia chuckled and smiled gently. "Good spirit. I have nothing else to say. Dig in. Don''t be shy."


    They looked at the softly smiling dragoness and felt their heart fluttering.


    Although having their loyalty bought with one breakfast was unrealistic, it could touch the heart when the big and powerful beauty prepared it.


    Yasenia then sat down, and the girls at her table began eating.


    Following suit, the harpies took a spoonful and tried the delicious-looking porridge.


    A vor explosion urred in their mouths.


    Their eyes widened, and sounds of joy filled the garden.


    "Oh~, the Matriarch''s cooking is delicious."


    "Even thesemon dishes taste divine."


    "I can''t imagine how aplex dish would taste like, mmm~. This red honey is marvelous."


    "Ahn~, If Lady Yasenia couldctate, I would kill for this breakfast to be prepared with it."


    "Brainless bird, can''t you speak normally while we eat the Matriarch''s food?"


    "You perverted bird! Lady Yasenia is a dragon."


    "Right! How can someone from the dragon racectate?"


    "Even then, I can understand the thought, sister."


    "Right, it is such a shame. I bet anything from that pair of jiggly flesh would be delicious."


    "Sisters, how about we ask the cooking sisters to tell us about the Matriarch''s cooking?"


    "Good idea!"


    Ghana, who was listening, was speechless. ''I better not say that I''ve tried what they are fantasizing about. No, I won''t even say that Lady Yasenia canctate. Who knows what kind of strange pleas they would do if they knew.''


    Meanwhile, Yasenia had set up a simple sound-canceling formation around her table and began eating with her dears.


    The dragoness observed her dears wolfing down the breakfast with a satisfied smile. Then, she asked curiously. "Dears, how was your experience with the harpies yesterday?"


    They were about to answer when the conversation about Yasenia reached their ears.


    They blinked twice and smiled wryly. Kaliughed. "Should I say as expected?"


    Yasenia''s lips twitched. "What do you mean, as expected?"


    Cecile gulped the porridge in her mouth andmented. "As expected, the group that follows you is full of perverts."


    The dragoness felt even her eyebrow twitching. ''Do I have a pervert ma or something? Even my fans back at home are simr to this.''


    Evelyn sighed. "I should have been a harpy in my past life."


    The others looked at Evelyn and saw that she had a strangely proud, serious, and admiring gaze. They turned to listen to the harpies on the table Evelyn looked at and almost spat the coffee.


    "You are correct, sister. The Matriarch''s breasts curve is nearing perfection."


    "I can only guess, but the softness seems extraordinary. No normal breasts would jiggle that sensually as she walks yet maintain a proud and standing position."


    "I agree. There should be a bit of sag for that much jiggle and theirrge size. However, not only do they not sag, they are perky and beautifully rounded."


    "Right, a true marvel. If I can be suffocated between them to death, I''ll be smiling as a ghost."


    They all felt it in their bones that Evelyn would fit like a glove between the harpies even when she was a human.


    Andrea coughed and changed the subject. "To answer Yasenia''s question, my experience with them was not bad."


    Kali nodded. "I agree. How is the skill of those with you?"


    Andrea shrugged. "They are usable. After the tests I made, their skill is between the peak-level magic rank and mid-level Earth rank."


    Angel, Evelyn, and Kali agreed. Evelyn said. "The harpies I have are also around that bracket. Have any of you got a high-level Earth rank master?"


    None of them nodded.


    Yaseniamented. "If they were more skilled, they would most probably not be here."


    Kali realized. "Right, Koran City can be considered a second-rate power at most."


    Yasenia shook her head. "It is too weak to reach the second rate. There are no Epoch Core Body Realm cultivators directly affiliated with Koran City. Ghana told us that a second-rate power on a continental scale needs at least one Epoch Core Body cultivator."


    Evelyn chuckled. "Then, we can only be considered a third-rate power right now."


    Yasenia shrugged. "It''s not that bad. We also aren''t a real third-rate power since our production quality matches first-rank powers. If we can create Transcendental Items, we will reach a peak level for Distancia Continent."


    Tatyana chuckled. "Well, hold your horses a bit, little treasure. The breakthrough to the transcendental rank for professions is a brutal bottleneck that stumps masters for hundreds or thousands of years depending on their talent."


    She continued. "Even if all of you are exceptional, do not expect to reach that level before twenty or more years pass."


    Kali asked curiously. "Not even Angel?"


    Angel blinked twice. "Why do you remark me?"


    Kali smiled. "Well, with your inheritance and talent, you''ll probably be the first to break through."


    Angel nodded thoughtfully.


    Mirrory materialized and floated above Angel, resting her breasts on the head full of blonde hair. "She still needs much practice. She must relearn some concepts before reaching that level, which will take many years."


    Yasenia saw their frowns and cheered them up. "Don''t worry about distant things yet. Remember that our weapons and armor are even stronger than those Elders we met from the Nine Sects. They should be inner sect elders if their sects are organized like those in the Sky Continent."


    Angel asked. "It goes from outer to inner and then core members, right?"


    Valeria assessed. "I think they are Core Elders, to be honest."


    Andrea wasn''t surprised. "Right, even in the Academy, Unification Realm cultivators were considered Core Disciples."


    Cecilemented. "It''s all spection."


    Yasenia chuckled. "You are not wrong. Once Ghana and the others begin to work and gather the information, we''ll finally graduate from being ignorant people."


    Tatyana snorted. "You never graduate from that title, little treasure."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes charmingly. She asked Andrea while feeding Kaleina some porridge. "Darling, how is their technique?"


    Andrea was confused for a moment and then realized what she was asking. "Different. I was able to see the difference between our craftsmanship. When we work together, I''ll exin it to you in more detail."


    Yasenia nodded and asked the others.


    They were all satisfied with their juniors, except Cecile and Tatyana.


    Cecile said coldly. "They are weak, undisciplined, and unskilled. Although their bodies are much stronger than a spiritual cultivator, their skill variety is limited and sometimes non-existent."


    Yasenia remembered her battle against the ten assassins, and they only used one or two different skills each.


    The archer had no skills rted to archery. She could shoot fast arrows because of the hard-to-pull mechanism and specially prepared arrows.


    Evelyn asked. "Spiritual cultivator is to refer to cultivators like us?"


    Cecile nodded. "I asked Tatyana and learned that there are three main cultivation paths. Body cultivation, Spiritual Cultivation, and Soul Cultivation. The names are self-exnatory as body cultivators focus on their bodies, spirit cultivators train everything equally, and soul cultivators focus on their soul powers and have weak bodies."


    Andrea asked. "Can we learn the three paths?"


    Mirrory answered. "It''s possible. However, you have to have enough talent to do so. As you all are, only Yasenia, Angel, and Cecile are talented enough to practice the three paths simultaneously."


    Yasenia asked. "What about Tatyana?"


    Tatyana answered herself. "Possible, but my spirit cultivation is too advanced, so we don''t know if there will be a rejection. It is still in the air."


    Valeria chuckled. "Talent-wise, Tatyana is more than qualified."


    They weren''t surprised.


    Cecile continued herints. "Speaking of which, any spiritual cultivator focused on soul mastery would be able to massacre body cultivators rather easily if they could attack freely."


    Cecile thenmented. "However, I have to praise body cultivation since once they close the distance andnd an attack, they can easily destroy any spiritual cultivator some levels above them. Their resilience is also abnormal, and they can receive much damage before losingbat power."


    Yasenia hummed. "That strong?"


    Cecile looked at Yasenia with a deadpan expression. "My love, don''t ce yourself as a standard. How many cultivators at the First Level of the Unification Realm would have been able to receive the barrage of attacks younded on them? You can already match up to a seriously fighting cultivator on your same level without strengthening yourself."


    Yasenia chuckled. "I was just asking, don''t be so eager to praise me~."


    Then, Yasenia said seriously. "Anyway, they are not that bad. As long as we can use our renewable resources to increase their defenses, soul strength, talent, and bloodline, we''ll have a good army in the future. Have you seen any of their Cultivation Techniques?"


    Cecile nodded. "If we want to practice them, we can only start from the beginning. Even then, we''ll advance rapidly because our bodies are extremely well nourished."


    Mirrory nodded. "You are lucky to be the versatile cultivators. Thanks to the bnce of soul and body as you advance, the other two cultivation paths are not hard to enter."


    Yasenia nodded. "Then, we must find a high-quality cultivation method suitable for us as soon as possible."


    Yasenia turned toward Tatyana with a smile and asked. "So, how are your subordinates?"


    Tatyana snorted. "Although some of them have potential, as they currently are, they would be eaten by other powers in a year if I exclude Ghana."


    Kali was curious. "And with Ghana?"


    Tatyanamented. "They would survive but never make it past a second-rate power. Ghana''s talent is a very limiting factor."


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia andmented. "You should begin a massage program daily and use your acupuncture on them."


    Yasenia frowned. "That would take too much time. Even if I spend ten minutes with each of them, it would be five hours without interruptions."


    Tatyana nodded. "I know. That''s why you should start with a weekly routine and increase your skill."


    Yasenia nodded and spoke. "I''ll use two hours before bed."


    Tatyana nodded andmented. "Also, since my current body can''t protect you as well as I would want to, I''ve decided to train them until they can work independently at an eptable level."


    Yasenia smiled happily. "Thank you, Mom!"


    Tatyana chuckled and patted her head. "Moreover, I''m building a formation that will help you. However, it won''t be ready in a while."


    Yasenia was curious. "What kind of formation can take you a few months?"


    Tatyana smirked. "Not telling~."


    They all felt their heart twitch. ''I want to know!''


    Yasenia sighed and picked a red fruit, throwing it into her mouth. "I walked into it, so it is my fault."


    Angel suddenly said. "Speaking of formations. Mommy Tatyana, I have some formations copied from inside the secret realm, and I want to study them with you. I''ve been trying to decipher them with the books I bought in Lost Town, but I''m stuck. Can you help meter?"


    Tatyana easily nodded. "Sure, I also want to see the methods you all learned. I couldn''t participate these days because I was stabilizing this body, but now I''m mostly done with it, so I''ll spend some time with you girls and see if I learn something new."


    They all became excited and nodded eagerly.

 Chapter 440: Searching for an operation base. Yasenias offer.

    Chapter 440: Searching for an operation base. Yasenia''s offer.


    After they finished eating, they gathered the harpies, intending to exin the objectives for the day.


    Later everything would be slowly nned.


    In the meantime, Yasenia decided to do a short meeting each morning to rify doubts, point out mistakes, and give ideas of what to work on.


    The conversation started with all of Yasenia''s dears pointing out some things they wanted to change and stating what they needed regarding tools and budget.


    Itsted about half an hour, and Yasenia wrote down everything.


    Nothing too important was discussed, so Yasenia changed the subject to her main objective.


    The dragoness looked around andmented. "Well, with this out of the way. Let''s speak about our most essential need."


    They all paid attention, and Yasenia asked. "Do any of you know a terrain in sale we can buy to build or buy an apartment for at least a thousand people? It would be best to have at least 100 amodations for giant races."


    Ghana stepped forward and spoke. "There were various of them in Koran City. However, I need the Matriarch to be more specific."


    Yasenia nodded and stated. "Our main trades will be Alchemy, cksmithing, Tailoring, and Formations. The other trades are moreplementary, but it would be best to have rooms for all the professions."


    "Naturally, a barracks or a simr structure for ourbatants and a living space for future members or to create more buildings would be an advantage."


    "If the buildings have outer to inner sections to separate more senior or important n members would also help, but we can rebuild it if it isn''t that way."


    Yasenia continued to list the requirements she had in her head for a short while, and all harpies attentively listened.


    After Yasenia listed her ideas, she waited to receive an answer. Ghana was the first to speak since she had managed the city for many decades and knew Koran City like the palm of her hand.


    "There are three of them you would like. However, they are not cheap."


    Another harpy nodded. "Matriarch, I know which ces Sister Ghana is talking about. One of them is the most suitable for a multipurpose base."


    Yasenia saw that the one who spoke was one of the seven assassins and smirked. "Hoh~, What do you know?"


    The harpy nodded and reported faithfully. "That ce was recently put on sale by an ancient family because they had no choice but to sell it after offending a Nine Sect in hopes of finding something to defend themselves."


    Yasenia nodded. "Continue."


    The harpy smiled and spoke. "The price is very high for a third- or second-rate power. But the actual value at which they are selling it is eighty percent cheaper than it should be. Not to mention, they are still mid-fight and very eager to sell the ce."


    Yasenia looked at the harpy and asked with a smile. "Anything more?"


    The harpy nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, Matriarch. I brought it up after considering your previous confidence and fearlessness of the Nine Sects. Since buying that ce that belonged to an enemy of the Nine Sects may antagonize you with them, retaliation can''t be ced out of the picture."


    The harpy continued. "If it weren''t for this, the ce would''ve been sold almost instantly."


    Kali was curious and asked. "Which Nine Sect did they offend?"


    The red-feathered harpy said. "They offended the [Nine Pure Melody Sect], Lady Kali."


    Yasenia got thoughtful and nodded. Then, she chuckled and scolded jokingly. "You ce a juicy steak before me with a sword above it. Really insidious."


    The harpy heard the joking tone, but she still felt cold sweat rolling down her cheeks. "S-Sorry, Matriarch. I''ll be more careful the next time."


    Yasenia shook her head calmly. "Don''t be. You''ve done well. In the future, remember to exin things like this to your superiors. It is our, the superiors, task to use the information we receive and make a n. If you avoid speaking about things because you think they can be harmful, we would be making ns without the whole picture in mind, and you can hurt us more than you would while telling us the dangerous information."


    All of them understood what Yasenia said and kept it in their hearts.


    Then, she turned toward Tatyana and ordered. "Tatyana, pick a group of harpies for them to gain experience and go buy it. Visit Elder Song on the way and ask her about the situation. We are rtively unknown, so this power may be able to fall into a trap set up by us and Elder Song. Make sure not to get involved in the matter and try to gain some favorability with the Nine sects."


    Tatyana asked. "Should I gain a rapport with both sides or only the Nine sects?"


    Yasenia said. "Only the nine sects. If we y on two sides, it may backfire in the future. Let''s keep it simple for the moment."


    Tatyana nodded and looked around, thinking about whom to pick.


    Meanwhile, the people listening couldn''t help but have doubts. ''She asked for quite the task. Is a human able to carry it through?''


    However, those harpies in the management group were silent and looking at Tatyana eagerly. It always felt as if they were dealing with an unfathomable senior. Just their conversation yesterday made them realize how hidden this woman was.


    Therefore, although she was just a human, they all admired her deeply as she could teach even Ghana, a harpy they considered superior to them in skill.


    The one hundred harpies under Tatyana straightened their backs, wanting to be picked by her.


    The other two hundred harpies didn''t miss this, and questioning looks appeared on their faces because of the strange reaction.


    Tatyana picked seven harpies, including Ghana, and looked at Yasenia. "These should suffice. They are the ones with the most potential. In the future, they can work as the main secretaries if they put in the effort."


    The seven that were chosen felt as if they were injected with stimnts.


    Yasenia nodded quickly, fully trusting Tatyana.


    Then, she approached and looked closely at the seven women that caught her mother''s eye. Five of them were young, but the sixth was close in age to Ghana.


    Yasenia told them. "Look behind you. Those three hundred women are your allies but also yourpetitors. If they are motivated, they will always be ready to catch up from behind and take a higher position."


    They looked at the group and saw many eyes focused on them. This made the youngest ones feel pressure.


    Ghana and the other harpy were confident, and they even yfully made faces to them.


    A few chuckles were heard.


    Yasenia smiled andmented. "Don''t be too nervous. Remember that this is a great opportunity to leap ahead. Whether you take advantage of it or not is your choice."


    They all straightened and shouted. "Yes, Matriarch!"


    Yasenia nodded and then said with a calm tone. "I promotepetition. But if thepetition turns into hurting each other maliciously, there will be punishment. Maybe I won''t be able to control all of you closely, but I''m rtively young and of the dragon race. My lifespan is long enough to abolish this power and create another a thousand yearster."


    Yasenia let it sink in and continued. "Please remember the rules about seniority that I exined earlier. Also, it''s important to note that if any of you form corrupt cliques, I will not ignore the situation.


    Yasenia looked at them and warned. "If you are caught, the end will be miserable."


    A loud exmation came from all of them. "We understand, Matriarch!"


    Yasenia nodded and turned toward Tatyana. Then, she whispered and took out an item from her ring. "Be careful, Mom. Here, a teleportation life-saving treasure, just in case."


    Tatyana didn''t refuse and took the talisman, saving it in her own spatial ring. This spatial ring had been forged by her hand, and it was very spacious. "Don''t worry, little treasure. I don''t want to be separated from you, so I''ll ensure keeping myself safe and sound."


    Yasenia smiled and wanted to hug and kiss her, but she had an image to maintain.


    Therefore, she bid Tatyana farewell with a pat on her head, making Tatyanaugh.


    After Tatyana left, Yasenia turned and continued giving orders for the day.


    First, she looked at the seven assassins. "You seven, take a chance to sneak out andmunicate with your respective powers. Also, send news that I''ve discovered about the other three and kill them easily. Be sure to inform me about their answers."


    The seven harpies nodded in recognition.


    Yasenia turned toward the others and said to all of them. "Go with your assigned leader and continue learning. Once we move to the bigger house, we''ll sort all of you into different levels depending on your talent and build a proper ce to train and do professions. Now it is time to know each other."


    "Yes, Matriarch!"


    Yasenia nodded and moved to the side with her group. During these first few days, Yasenia wanted to increase familiarity instead of going directly to work and expand.


    They all sat in one of the rooms of therge mansion.


    After sitting with them, she spoke to the sex workers first. "I''ve already asked, but you may have changed your mind after a night of sleep. Do you want to keep working in the sex trade? Or do you want to try other things?"


    Yasenia continued. "Right now, none of you are old enough to say you can''t try other things. Some of you are very young, after all. Of course, I''m not forcing you, and if you want to continue, I have nothing against it."


    The twenty-five women looked at each other. One of the oldest, a beautifuldy with a mature body, spoke. "Matriarch, we are willing to continue working. We like the pleasures of this trade, and we also think we can benefit the n."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow and leaned back in her chair. "And how would that be? Do you want to open a brothel under my name?"


    The harpy chuckled and shook her head. "Well, you may already know it, but our race has a high sexual drive. We like mating as much as other races, like strengthening their bodies. Therefore, we can work as an inside Brothel to relieve our sisters'' stress. Believe it or not, a brothel made of harpies is usually visited the most by harpies."


    The others in the roomughed, and one joked. "Well, who better to bring us to climax than one of our sisters?"


    Another rolled her eyes. "Girls, we are in front of the Matriarch. Restrain yourselves a bit."


    Yasenia chuckled and reassured them. "Don''t worry. Unless you step on my bottom line, I won''t be angry. I suppose you''ve read the small guidebook, right?"


    They all nodded and rxed. One of the youngest smiled shyly andmented. "Matriarch, you are much more lenient than we thought. Thank you for this opportunity and understanding toward our race."


    The others also smiled gently. Yasenia waved her hand. "Isn''t it too early to be emotional? We''ve only been together for a day! After a year of working for me, you can tell me the same if everything keeps being of your liking."


    Yasenia turned toward the mature harpy andmented with a smile. "Now, the internal brothel is a good idea. However, you must have other objectives, right? How about telling them to me?"


    The mature harpy fidgeted andmented. "Well, if we can one day be the Matriarch relievers, we would be happy. However, even if that is one of our goals, the main one is to eventually be the Matriarch''s maids. Serving diligently to help you keep everything in check inside the house would be ideal."


    Yasenia expected something like this and got thoughtful. ''A group of maids. What should I do?''

 Chapter 441: Entertainment groups Gala and Leila. Walking to Andreas forge.

    Chapter 441: Entertainment group''s G and Le. Walking to Andrea''s forge.


    While Yasenia spoke, she could see them looking at her eagerly. These women''s eyes could tell a thousand stories without saying a word.


    Yasenia had just spoken with only twenty-five of them, so she turned toward the entertainers and asked. "What do you think about their idea? Do you agree on opening an entertainment building for n members?"


    A slenderer and elegant harpy stepped forward.


    If Yasenia remembered correctly, she was a singer. Her temperament was indifferent, and her ck feathers and eyes looked ethereal with her movements.


    Her voice was on the deeper side with a touch of otherworldly charm. "We want to be part of this group, Matriarch. Right now, we may be overstaffed. However, creating a ce to rx the heart for the Matriarch''s future followers or bing a private group to please and help the Matriarch, either option is a pleasant oue."


    The woman lifted a barely noticeable smile as she looked at Yasenia. "I can see that the Matriarch genuinely cares about us and wants us to have a free choice. However, Matriarch, you must understand that most sisters who have entered the entertainment industry will remain there. It feels natural for us harpies to seek pleasure, emotional pleasure, or flesh pleasure. We are a lustful race that seeks attention."


    Yasenia listened in detail.


    "If Ghana is the first harpy the Matriarch has met, I must inform you that you''ve first met the exception."


    Yasenia nodded and smiled. "Ghana isn''t the first Harpy I know, and I understand your race culture. I ask because I want those exceptions to have a chance to step forward and not think I pack your race in a single bag. Before a race, you are all individuals with different likes and objectives."


    She turned toward the other ten in her group, who were unrted to entertainment, and ordered. "Go to the side for a moment. I want to discuss this with just them. Use this time to prepare questions and a list of essential materials and tools you''ll need in the future."


    They all nodded and moved to the side with thoughtful expressions.


    Yasenia looked at the remaining forty harpies and spoke. "I''ll allow it for the moment. Still, just an ''entertainment'' spot is not enough to be useful for my n. What would the difference between you and women in brothels outside our n be otherwise?"


    They all nodded and listened attentively. "You will be a ce to gather information secretly and will report directly to me. I want a report of what you talked about with your clients, their likes, which power they belong to, and what secrets they spill while you tease them. In short, everything you hear from their mouths."


    The harpies blinked twice, confused. Yasenia exined further. "As you know, our n will expand in the future. I know that this first batch is filled with mostly trustworthy people. However, the inspection in the future will rx as more and more people join us. Many details may be lost, and it is inevitable."


    "Here is where your entertainment group wille in handy. Many people blurt their emotions and thoughts to people they deem unimportant. Especially if they feel rxed after a roll on the sheets or a performance."


    Yasenia''s eyes shed, and she spoke. "I''ll also teach all of you to create intoxicating alcohol that will work on cultivators. This item will quickly be popr and help with information extraction as it will also blur the memory."


    They all widened their eyes and got excited. Who knew that Yasenia had nned it so deeply for them to be helpful in the long run? They were delighted, and their eyes shone while looking at the dragoness.


    Yasenia continued. "Naturally, reports will have to be cleaned up, so I''ll put a head for each of the sections of this establishment, meaning the sexual department and entertainment department."


    Yasenia pointed at the two women that spoke and stated. "You two will be the heads of the establishment and will make sure none of the girls under you perform. Tell me your names again and present yourselves formally."


    The Harpy had a mature and curvy body and answered respectfully and with a beautiful smile. "I''m called G, Lady Yasenia. It will be my pleasure to serve you in the future. I''ll make sure everything goes smoothly."


    The calm and slender Harpy answered elegantly, her eyes solemn and grateful. "I''m called Le, Lady Yasenia. I''ll make sure my girls are the best of the best in the future."


    Yasenia nodded. "Good. G, remember you are in charge of the harpies wanting to work in the erotic industry. Being in charge doesn''t mean forcing them to do things they don''t like for profit. Your first and most important policy will be that they can''t be abused unless consensual. Remember that you are selling your body, beauty, skills, and charm, not your dignity. I want for all of you to be respected even if your trade is the sexual one."


    G and the others felt warmth enter their hearts, and they nodded with smiles.


    Yasenia looked at Le and continued. "You will control the harpies that only want to be entertainers without sexual intercourse. Teach them to be beautiful, attractive, yet far away from the grasp. They have to enter the room with nothing and leave with their customer''s heart. However, they always have to maintain a distance and leave the customer wanting more without being able to touch. Your final objective is to be a desirable and unreachable fairy. As I said to the others, do not force anyone to do things they don''t like."


    Le nodded in understanding. "Thank you, Matriarch. We''ll work hard."


    Yasenia chuckled andmented. "If they can be half as elegant as you and as beautifully as you carry yourself, I''ll be happy."


    Le''s cold face gained a rosy color as she nodded. "I won''t fail the Matriarch."


    Yasenia looked at the forty naked harpies and spoke onest time. "Remember that you are not tied to this profession. You can always try your hand in any other profession. I won''t force anybody to do this trade. The superior-junior policies will also apply here, so be honest and work hard."


    They all nodded with passion in their eyes. "Understood!"


    Yasenia nodded. "Dismissed. Began the nning by yourselves." Yasenia was about to turn when shemented. "Remember that all of you are sisters. It doesn''t matter if you are on the erotic or entertainment sides, respect each other and look out for the sisters in the other trade."


    The harpies froze for a second and looked at each other. Then, they smiled and nodded.


    Satisfied, the dragoness finally turned toward the other ten, leaving a sentence behind. "If you want to be my maid, go to Tatyana. She has the requirements and training for it. However, I rmend not going. The training is too rigorous, so much so that most people have died trying. And not a few tried in the past."


    The forty women were stunned.


    They wanted to ask her, but Yasenia had already returned to her seat and was already speaking with the others, so they kept their thoughts to themselves. Some were still curious and thought, ''We''ll ask Lady Tatyana when she returns.''


    Yasenia talked with the cooks for a while. The conversation went on about ways to increase their skill and gain experience. The dragoness also suggested growing ingredients at home and avoiding being dependent on outside food sources. They all took notes on Yasenia''s advice.


    One of the cooks asked. "Lady Yasenia, where do we get a ce to grow farm animals?"


    Yasenia answered easily. "Don''t worry about it. I already have a perfect ce. I only need the animals. I''ll also open a small farm on our terrain since the new house will have enough free space to grow a few of them. With the help of elerating formations and good food, it won''t be a problem."


    Yasenia turned toward thest five and remembered their professions: a talisman master, an architect, a gem embedder, a jewelry master, and a gardener.


    Yasenia asked the jewelry master and gem embedder. "You two will probably work together in the future, right?"


    They both nodded. Yasenia realized that they were a bit simr and asked. "Are you two rted?"


    The jewelry master smiled and proudly puffed her chest. "Lady Yasenia realized! We are sisters~."


    The other opened her wing arms and hugged the first one. "Yes, we chose these professions toplement each other!"


    Yasenia nodded and received their list of tools. ''Hm, we don''t have some of these. We''ll have to make them.''


    After a talk with all of them, Yasenia decided to stop it there and said to them to do as they pleased. She didn''t intend to give serious work before they moved to their new house.


    As she walked away, Yasenia thought about the seven assassins. ''This ticking bomb is very dangerous. Even if oaths are helpful, they are not definitive. I still don''t understand Distancia Continent enough to tell whether there are methods to break these oaths.''


    Yasenia sighed. ''Well, this is still within my predictions. Even if they escape, they can''t do much. My strength is still unknown, our structure is unstable and bound to change and adapt in the future, and my resources are also a mystery. As long as I keep these three things in secret as well as maintain a bit of distance from my dears in the presence of harpies, we should be fine no matter what happens with them.''


    Yasenia wasn''t worried about their safety. After fighting them, she understood that they didn''t have the strength to ambush and kill them.


    Yasenia walked near the room with the three assassins who didn''t surrender and heard horrendous screams.


    She blinked twice and tilted her head. ''Is Kali doing something?''


    She opened the door and sneaked a nce inside.


    She saw the three of them chained and wriggling on the floor as bulges moved across their skin, their eyes bloodshot, and their yells of suffering echoed in the room.


    Yasenia silently closed the door again, her lips twitching. ''My dear Fox is somewhat terrifying.''


    Then, the dragoness smiled. ''But this only makes her even more charming~. After all, my dears are perfect!''


    Well, she was a bit of a love-blinded idiot. What can you do?


    Even if Yasenia saw Kali devouring something bloody like a beast, she would probably call her cute and hug her, taking out a handkerchief to clean Kali''s mouth.


    Anyway, the dragoness soon arrived at her destination, Andrea''s forge.


    She silently opened the door and entered, not alerting them.


    Andrea was in her forge with the other cksmiths.


    When Yasenia arrived, she was amused as the three harpies were mesmerized by Andrea''s workmanship and stood still while admiring her.


    Their wings were folded before their chests, and they stared at the woman''s tall figure as she sweated and worked with the metal with a focused face.


    Yasenia didn''t interrupt Andrea''s work and watched from the door, not alerting them.


    **********************************


    Author Note: New NSFW illustration in progress! /posts/foursome-nsfw-in-82227326

 Chapter 442: Andrea and Yasenia in the forge room. (R-18)

    Chapter 442: Andrea and Yasenia in the forge room. (R-18)


    Andrea was in her forge with the other cksmiths.


    When Yasenia arrived, she was amused as the three harpies were mesmerized by Andrea''s workmanship and stood still while admiring her.


    Their wings were folded before their chests, and they stared at the woman''s tall figure as she sweated and worked with the metal with a concentrated face.


    Yasenia didn''t interrupt Andrea''s work and watched from the door, not alerting them.


    Andrea''s top was tight, showing her slim but powerful figure and highlighting her abdominal, back, and arm muscles.


    Andrea was built dreamily, without big muscles. Every crevice in her body seemed sculpted by a master, including her pair of not-small and round breasts.


    Because of her tall and elegant body, her feminine characteristics were often overlooked. However, she had flesh where she should have, with curves many women would kill for.


    Each time she lifted her arm to hammer the fiery metal, Yasenia''s golden eyes traced the way her muscles moved in perfect synchronization and then lowered it to create a loud and melodic ng.


    The sound was continuous and with a pleasant rhythm. Yasenia licked her lips and gulped as she saw Andrea''s sweat roll down her chiseled face and elegant neck, finally disappearing in her cleavage.


    Andrea had her curly hair tied in a ponytail, and it swayed each time Andrea hit the metal, making those looking at her have their hearts sway with it.


    Yasenia''s mesmerized look was interrupted as the voices of the three cksmithing harpies reached her ears. "Oh, my Heavens, senior Andrea is so handsome when she works!" Said Harpy number three.


    "Look at her powerful arms. I can die happy if she hugs me and whispers in my ear. Looking at her height, I can already feel my face sinking in her breasts once she hugs me." Said Harpy number one.


    "I just want to be pushed down and have her kids~! Kya!" Followed Harpy number two.


    "But we are all women?" Reasoned Harpy number three.


    "I don''t care. Her deep voice can already make me pregnant. If I taste her fingers, I''ll have at least triplets!" Eximed Harpy number two.


    "Aahn~, I want to be the metal she is pounding~." Commented Harpy number one in a dreamy voice.


    Harpy number three nodded. "Although I want to say you are a bit crazy, Senior Andrea is truly an eye candy."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched, and her eyes locked on the back of the three harpies, giving them chills. However, Andrea''s attraction while working was too high to follow the instinctive warning!


    ''I think opening the entertainment house is a better idea than expected. These horny harpies can at least release there and not bother my dears. Humph, they are lucky to be my subordinates, or I would''ve already gotten rid of them.''


    Meanwhile, Andrea didn''t hear them because she was focused on her craft. Her green eyes reflected the mes as she heated the semi-finished sword. ''The shape is already done. Now I need to engrave the sword''s meridians and runes and add thest few materials to change its alloy and eliminate most impurities without lowering the hardness.''


    Andrea took out the red-hot sword from the fire and took out a semi-transparent and thin knife.


    Then, she began carving runes and lines on the sword with extreme concentration while her energy traveled inside the body and created more of them.


    These vein-like marks were called Spiritual Veins or Item Meridians.


    The heroic woman''s beautiful light green eyes barely blinked as her agile fingers moved the knife while sinking it into the softened surface of the sword.


    The harpies looked at those long, elegant fingers moving, and drool pooled in their mouths. Which mouth, you''ll have to guess.


    Yasenia also felt her little heart speeding up, and her eyes became misty. She bit her lip and continued observing. ''Truly, a serious woman concentrating on the thing they like is too attractive.''


    When Andrea finally carved every meridian and rune, a change urred.


    The energy around the red-hot sword spun and was sucked in by it. Andrea controlled the energy and moved the de, cooling it down by sinking it into a liquid-filled bucket.


    Then, a powerful aura spread in the forge as a smile appeared on Andrea''s lips. Her deep and attractive voice sounded in the silent room. "Not bad, high-level Earth grade."


    Once Andrea removed the sword from the cooling liquid, the lines and runes had transformed into beautiful markings, and the surface was smooth and solid.


    The sword''s edge shone with piercing light, and a beautiful luster covered it.


    Andrea swiped the sweat on her forehead with her sleeve and turned toward the harpies with a smile. "How was it? Did you understand the steps? Thest step left is to adjust the hilt and few other details, but this is where the most difficultiesy."


    "Everything you did was beautiful, Senior Andrea! You are the most handsome, and every step only highlighted your handsomeness!" Said Harpy number three.


    "Senior Andrea, can you hug me? I will learn better if I receive your hug! I swear!" Blurted Harpy number one.


    "Senior Andrea, I want your children! Don''t worry. After I''m pregnant, I will learn cksmithing much faster!" Eximed Harpy number two.


    Before answering, Andrea''s eyelids twitched, feeling danger.


    She turned toward the door and froze in ce.


    Yasenia was leaning on the door frame, smiling at them. However, those golden eyes weren''t smiling at all.


    Andrea felt the sweat she had just cleaned flowing again. ''T-That smile is a bit scary.''


    Andrea coughed and spoke, pointing at the door. "You should look there first before you continue speaking."


    The three harpies blinked twice and turned around.


    Once they met Yasenia''s eyes, their souls almost left their bodies. "M-M-Matriarch!"


    "We were joking!"


    "Yeah, yeah. How could we covet Lady Andrea?"


    Yasenia chuckled. But herugh felt extremely cold. "Joking? Hmm, I see. The triplets thing and the eye candy thing were also jokes, right?"


    The harpies epted their fate. ''She heard our previous conversation!''


    Yasenia calmly asked. "Why are you so silent now? Have you three lost the ability to ramble?"


    The harpies wanted to cry very much. ''Mommy, Matriarch Yasenia can be very scary!''


    Andrea walked with a coaxing smile and spoke soothingly. "Don''t be jealous, Lady Yasenia. They are just joking around. Moreover, that''s their form of speaking their goodwill. Wouldn''t I be dead of jealousy after what they spoke about you in the garden and other ces?"


    Then, she reached Yasenia''s side and hugged her closely. "Forgive them, okay, my Matriarch?"


    The aura around Yasenia instantly vanished after receiving the hug, and she snuggled in her arms with a coquettish expression. "Okay, if darling says so."


    After working on the sword, Andrea was sweating, and her smell was quite strong, but Yasenia found it pleasant to inhale. She felt lightheaded and buried her face in Andrea''s neck, her nose continuously sniffing the strong scent invading her nostrils.


    Andrea saw Yasenia''s wagging tail and rxed.


    She knew that Yasenia wouldn''t punish the harpies, but in turn, Yasenia would carry out her revenge at night on her, sending her deep into Pleasure Heaven without mercy.


    Andrea still remembered that time when Yasenia kept trying to milk her even after she was dry, and the pleasure was mind-melting.


    The harpies looked at the two tall women''s bodies squishing against each other, saw their Matriarch''s tail wagging, and their cheeks instantly blushed. ''Heavens, they look so good together!''


    Andrea looked at the blushing harpies and spoke calmly. "Today, I''m going to work with the Matriarch. You can all retreat and study the books I gave you this morning. I''ll call you back if we finish our business."


    The three harpies scurried out of the room, giving the two hugging women side nces as they left. ''They are so suited for each other! Kya!''


    ''Only someone like senior Andrea can hug the Matriarch and still make the Matriarch look like an obedient little wife!''


    ''Oh my gosh, I know they are ve and master, but I can''t help pairing them! I can die happy if I see them kissing!''


    Well, each of them had some stray thoughts as they left, fantasizing about not-safe-for-children things.


    After they left, Yasenia tapped the floor with her tail, activating the formation, and locked the door.


    Andrea''s eyebrow lifted, and she looked down at her dragoness- The soft, squishy, and sweet-smelling body between her arms had already aroused her. "What are you doing, my love?"


    Yasenia raised her eyes seductively and didn''t answer. Andrea''s enticing and strong scent had aroused her.


    Moreover, the rock-hard thing pressing her navel was like a switch that triggered the dragoness.


    Andrea could only register the golden-pink eyes before she felt her pants disappearing and freeing her hardened member, Yasenia''s arms going around her neck, and her long legstching onto her waist as the voluptuous body jumped onto her embrace.


    Andrea caught her out of reflex.


    Then, as Yasenia''s lips sealed her mouth, Andrea felt her dick entering a soft and moist entrance and being surrounded by pleasant pressure. ''Oh, my dick is melting.''


    The tanned woman groaned in pleasure, and her arms went around Yasenia''s legs to grab the dragoness''s full butt cheeks.


    They didn''t lose time as they got to work and filled the forge with the sounds of flesh pping and Yasenia''s melodic moans.


    Andrea was crazed by the cries that could steal souls and the misty and seductive eyes that looked at her with dependence and submissiveness.


    Receiving these looks, she had to empty herself in the dragoness multiple times and get filled as many times before regaining her rationality.


    Thirty minutester, Andrea was soaked in Yasenia''s transparent and white fluids because the dragoness couldn''t hold back and came from all her sexes multiple times.


    Andrea sat on the ground against the wall and breathed roughly as she hugged the naked dragoness on top of her.


    The wet sounds of slow kisses could be heard while maintaining that pleasant position.


    Yasenia purred, and her tail wagged while feeling the twitching member inside her. "Darling, I love you~."


    Andrea tightened her arms around her as if she was holding a precious treasure. "I love you too, love."


    They took another ten minutes to clean themselves and the forge room.


    A few minutester, Yasenia used pincers to heat a metal rod in the oven and begin cksmithing.


    Andrea looked from the side with a tender smile and focused on the process. "Don''t be nervous, love. You could do these steps before, so there won''t be any problems. Once we reach the meridian and rune carving phase, we''ll slow down."


    Yasenia nodded and continued heating it.


    After it reached a perfect temperature for that material, she ced it on a solid surface and began using her hammer.


    However, Yasenia''s method was a bit different from Andrea''s.


    The extremity that held the main hammer wasn''t her arm but her tail.


    She used the hammer-tail to pound the item into shape as one arm held the piece in ce. Then, herst arm used a smaller hammer to strike between the main hammer''s strikes and perfect the shape further.


    Andrea at first thought that Yasenia wouldn''t be able to be as urate with her tail. Nevertheless, after observing for a while, she didn''t say anything.


    Yasenia''s sword''s form transformed exceptionally quickly and urately. Andrea could swear that Yasenia''s speed and precision would be higher than hers if they were at the same level.


    Our heroic woman scanned the dragoness''s serious face, which was very different from the ecstasy-filled expression she had seen ten minutes ago. Regardless, she found both equally attractive.


    Since this part of the process was easy, Andreamented. "I''ve started to decipher the differences between the cksmithing methods of Lost Town, Distancia Continent, and Sky Continent. If I understand the differences deeply and then fuse the methods, I''ll step closer to bing a powerful and unique forge master."


    Yasenia asked, not moving her gaze away. "Are the methodspatible?"


    Andrea nodded with certainty. "I believe these methods arepatible. I''ve seen works done with the three, each focusing on very different ces. Therefore, the methods can fuse and create a moreprehensive and powerful forging method."


    Yasenia looked sideways and smiled. "I''ve never doubted you, darling. I know you are feeling pressured to find ways to strengthen yourself. I trust you''ll always find a way to keep up with me and walk by my side."


    Andrea smiled wryly. "You have too much confidence in me. You are already a quarter of the way toward the second level, and I''ve moved less than that. At this pace, I''ll eventually be ovee by you."


    Yasenia shook her head. "Darling, be more confident. I''ve increased so much in my level because of my recent transformation. The energy I absorbed was not all used to transform myself but also to increase my cultivation. I believe that you will be before me. Aren''t you also a step away from understanding an Intent?"


    Andrea sighed and smiled. "You trust me too much, my love."


    Yasenia nodded with a bright smile. "Of course, you are the person I''ve chosen to inseminate me in the future. No matter how many years pass, I will trust you, darling."


    Andrea felt touched and carefully approached Yasenia''s back, hugging her and kissing her nape tenderly.


    Yasenia purred and turned to share a deep kiss.


    Then, she continued forging, and Andrea guided her.

 Chapter 443: Yasenias forging. Enlightenments.

    Chapter 443: Yasenia''s forging. Enlightenments.


    Author Note: By the way, regarding Yasenia''s skill at the professions, she is not that talentedpared with her other dears, and Yasenia will not be a jack of all trades and be excellent at all of them. She will be passable, butpared to the girls, she will reach a level enough to be their helper and not much more.


    *************************


    Yasenia kept advancing in the forging process. Soon, she arrived at the point where everything would be waste material previously.


    This step was known as Spirit Vein engraving and was Particr to the Sky Continent. Yasenia learned it in the past during the Academy sses.


    The previous method was simr to the current practice in Distancia Continent.


    Andrea observed the other day how the harpies forged. They did it not by engraving spirit veins but by enhancing the materials with energy traces and using the forging hammer to shape the sword and the energy itself.


    The results were simr, but with the Spirit Vein engraving, a product''s enhancement durability increased. Moreover, it was easier to give extra skills to the items. The metal sword that splintered and regenerated was a good example.


    Regardless of which method, this step required delicate energy control. The previous Yasenia was helpless in this aspect, and thus, her forging products always became waste.


    Andrea guided her from behind, whispering the steps softly and unhurriedly. "Now, you have to engrave the Spiritual Veins in the sword, love. The shape is perfect, so you have to follow the mineral''s natural patterns and the alloy''s structure."


    Yasenia nodded and poured her energy into the sword handle to spread it across the sword.


    Her right hand had a carving knife and slowly moved across the heated metal, creating lines and runes across it.


    The energy Yasenia powered worked in the inside where the knife couldn''t reach.


    These inner Spirit Veins helped the item and user connect easily because a cultivator usually poured the energy through the handle.


    With care and a calm heart, very thin lines appeared on the surface and inside of the weapon.


    These lines were naturally much more elementary than the ones in Andrea''s previous work.


    However, the paths were semi-perfect in Andrea''s eyes.


    Andrea made sure that there weren''t any problems and smiled. "Good girl. Continue, don''t be nervous. You are doing great."


    Yasenia leaned on the hard body behind her as she continued engraving the spiritual veins and simple runes.


    Andrea whispered again. "The [Hard Ocean Mercury] characteristics are those of a soft and malleable material. Therefore, you have to weave the spirit veins between the metal''s inner structure so that they don''t break when the user swings the sword."


    Yasenia''s breath slowed down, and she listened to Andrea''s voice. "This step will reinforce the metal and give it the ability to harness the Water energy the material naturally gathers."


    Yasenia''s mind got rid of every thought and focused on the sword and the voice behind her.


    Andrea felt a change in Yasenia''s aura, but she didn''t stop guiding her. "This sword has a peculiar ability to bend, so it is not good for stabbing. However, the shing power is much higher as it acts as a semi-whip."


    Yasenia''s aura became even more profound as all the information about forging she knew began interlocking together.


    Andrea saw Yasenia''s amateurish but neat moves change and be more fluid with each second.


    Not only that, but the patterns Yasenia engraved became more and moreplicated. Andrea''s eyes shone with delight. ''Is this what I think it is?''


    Nheless, she didn''t stop speaking until she shared everything she knew about this sword.


    Yasenia''s movements were not fast, but the fluidity increased exponentially as some hints of when Yasenia was formation building appeared.


    The tanned woman didn''t dare breathe loudly for fear of interrupting her. She even activated the protective formation outside to avoid outside interruptions.


    Later Andrea would be d she did so as a harpy came to ask questions, but after feeling the sealed state of the smithy, she left.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia''s mind was working with unprecedented rity. ''I see. The art of smithing is simr to the first cultivation realm. You must give the item life by carving its meridians, bones, and body, creating a perfect bnce.''


    Yasenia''s [Celestial Yin and Yang Body] activated and helped Yasenia envision how the material and meridians bnced. ''The hardness problem can be solved if I carve this set of runes, and topensate for the loss of flexibility, I have to increase the density of Spirit Veins across the center area. Then¡­''


    The processsted for twenty minutes between reheating, melding, and engraving.


    Andrea stepped aside and looked at the working Yasenia,pletely mesmerized.


    After twenty minutes, Yasenia stopped working, and the energy of the smithy began gathering toward it.


    The effect was visual, which surprised Andrea. ''Only Earth-rank items and above can produce this effect.''


    After the energy turbulence stopped, Yasenia slowly retrieved the sword from the cooling liquid.


    The surface of a beautifully carved oceanic green sword with blue markings appeared before their eyes.


    Yasenia woke up from her strange state, and her lips arched as she called it. "[Ocean Mercury Wave Sword]."


    The sword shone with a beautiful blue shine, illuminating the forge with a pleasant luster.


    Thissted for five seconds, and then it came back to normal.


    The moment Yasenia finished, both of them focused and tried to decipher the level of the sword.


    Andrea''s lips raised as she kissed her dragoness''s cheeks. "As expected, you are a genius, my love. A mid-level Earth Ranked sword! Hahaha, your first sword is Earth ranked!"


    Yasenia felt Andrea''s bliss and turned around to kiss her lips.


    "Thank you, darling. This is all thanks to you. I love you."


    Andrea lifted an eyebrow. "Thanks to me? What do you mean?"


    Yaseniaughed and rested her head on Andrea''sfortable shoulders. "While you spoke and guided me, I could enter a clear-minded state. Hence, it is obviously thanks to you that it turned out like this."


    Andrea smiled. "Even then, this means you can forge mid-level Earth-ranked items, right?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Don''t expect the same quality to ur every time. This time it was a fluke as myprehension was enhanced. My level should be on the peak magic grade for a short while. However, I''ll probably stabilize after gaining experience at the mid-level Earth rank."


    Andrea was surprised. "What happened back there? I felt your aura be profound, and your movements becamepletely different. To be honest, if it weren''t because this sword can''t reach Heaven ranked, you would probably have been able toplete a Heaven-ranked sword."


    Yasenia blinked and looked at Andrea carefully. "What''s wrong, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia smiled somewhat shyly and spoke. "Well, I''ve probably had an enlightenment."


    Andrea''s eyes widened. "An enlightenment!? That state where you study something is worth hundreds of times more each second? I''ve heard people increasing theirprehension by years for each hour of enlightenment."


    Yasenia chuckled and nodded. "I''ve had them before, so I''m pretty sure."


    Andrea was stumped. "You''ve had them before¡­ Do you have enlightenments often? Don''t you know that there are some cultivators that go their whole life without having one?"


    Yasenia asked curiously. "Have you had any?"


    Andrea shook her head. "I haven''t."


    Yasenia was surprised. "You are this good at forging without having an enlightenment? What kind of monster are you, darling?"


    Andrea''s lips twitched. "I don''t want to hear it from you! So? How many enlightenments have you had until now?"


    Yasenia exined. "I''ve only had a total of six, I think."


    "SIX!?"


    Yasenia burst intoughter. "Haha, yes."


    Yasenia used her fingers and began counting. "My first enlightenment was when I understood the [Celestial Coat]. Back then, I grasped how to use my constitution to help me bnce the three elements inside me."


    Yasenia lifted another finger. "The second one happened when I understood swordsmanship while training with Master Madeleine. Cecile was present at that time."


    The third finger stood straight. "The third time it happened was when I created the [Celestial Dress], the evolved version of the [Celestial Coat]. I''ve alsoprehended the hint to create the battle dance I showed when fighting the harpies."


    She straightened her pinky andmented. "My fourth enlightenment happened when I was reborn. I couldprehend myself then and escape many shackles, not to mention helping me unlock my Celestial Energy."


    Her thumb also straightened, showing her palm to Andrea, and she said. "Then, the one I had recently allowed me toprehend [War Intent]. You saw how I almost went berserk. That''s because enlightenment helpsprehend the thing you are trying to with the most efficiency, so creating a battlefield and massacring people would''ve helped me level up my [War Intent]. However, Mom, Sierra, and Valeria stopped me."


    Andrea was d about that. "Will you enter that state when you activate it in the future?"


    Yasenia was unsure. "I don''t enter that crazy state. However, I do lose my ability to feel any emotion. I hope darling isn''t scared when she sees my cold self."


    Andrea kissed Yasenia''s lips and smiled. "How can I be scared of my dear dragoness? Don''t be silly, my love."


    Yasenia nodded, and her tail wagged happily.


    Yasenia wound her arms around Andrea''s neck again and kissed her chin. "The final enlightenment happened right now, and it was about cksmithing."


    Andrea was honestly shocked.


    She had never had an enlightenment in her life, yet the beauty in her arms had so many of them!


    ''Some people are just born with talent. A genius that challenges the Heavens!''


    Andrea knew that the current enlightenment was rted to forging, so she asked excitedly. "What did you understand about cksmithing, love? Exin it to me."


    Yasenia saw Andrea''s excited expression and couldn''t resist lowering her tall darling and raining kisses on her.


    After ying a bit, she said thoughtfully. "Treasures are not any different from living beings. What a cksmith does is meld their body, give it shape, give it veins, and allow it to gain life bypleting a cycle. In short, a cksmith is a creator that can eventually even give life to weapons. I think that only when a cksmith can create Soul Weapons will they be able to be called real Spiritual cksmiths."


    Andrea blinked twice and opened her eyes. Then, she became serious as she felt a nagging feeling in her mind.


    She tried to think hard about it, but the idea kept slipping, frustrating our tall woman.


    She felt somewhat anxious because she knew that this was what she needed to increase herprehension to the next level!


    Sadly, after a while, Andrea had to give up.


    Yasenia didn''t move and leaned in Andrea''s embrace, closing her eyes with a satisfied expression. She was very tall herself, so only Andrea could give her this feeling of being hugged in an embrace, and Yasenia loved it to bits.


    If it weren''t because she had to do other things, she would love to stay all day between Andrea''s arms.


    Yasenia heard her darling sigh and looked up with a tender smile. "Did you get it?"


    Andrea nodded but then shook her head. "I understand what you said, but I feel an idea slipping and can''t understand it."


    Yasenia chuckled and used her arms to force Andrea to lean in her arms.


    Andrea had to bend her body a bit tond in the dragoness''s soft embrace, but she soon buried her face in the beauty''s neck and hugged the tender and voluptuous body pressing against her. "Don''t worry, darling. You know that we have to take one step at a time. Mull over it, write your thoughts down, and practice creating items without fear of failing. Eventually, you''ll understand whatever is stumping you. I trust you."


    Andrea hugged her tightly and sighed with a content smile. "I know. I won''t disappoint you or myself. Hard work is the basis for sess, so I''m not hasty."


    Yasenia nodded and felt her darling straightening her body and leaving her arms. ''I wanted to hug my darling a bit more~.''


    Andrea smiled and spoke. "Let''s continue, love. Since we know that you can create swords, let''s try other shapes and forms. I''ll also work with you side by side."


    Yasenia nodded and listened to her.


    They deactivated all the formations that prevented people from entering and continued forging for the rest of the day.


    The harpies also joinedter, and the day went by like that.


    Yasenia and Andrea kept working untilte into the night.


    ********************************************************


    As always, the monthly thanks to all Patreon! By the way, we are almost at 100! Very excited to see it grow. Also, there are tens of illustrations there, including NSFW ones


    I will put the benefit beside it for those interested in it. Both novels have sketches, illustrations, and up to 15 advanced chapters!


    First, the Sun Cultivators! (SIX Advanced chapters for the Heaven, Earth, Me and Rise of the Death Empress! Complete illustrations and sketches. Your votes count as three in future polls. Patreon only polls.)


    Beater


    BenjaminB5


    Bob bob


    Chris


    Clutch


    dezwon quinn


    DrYggdrazil


    Embreal


    essespeople


    HPLee 2


    iriri


    Luis Perez


    Matthias Bless


    Nine-hydra07


    Odin Ellingsen


    Raymond


    Ryuse Ikejima


    Sophia


    Spencer Ryan Crawford


    the beast walls


    The3rd


    Vusal Rustamov


    Wafflz


    ???? ????? ?????


    Next the Moon Cultivators! (EIGHT Advanced chapters for the Heaven, Earth, Me and Rise of the Death Empress!! Complete illustrations and sketches. Your votes count as three in future polls. Patreon only polls.)


    Akalynn


    Andrew R G


    Ang Rogers


    Eric Beck


    Garry Capps


    Interested99


    SenoirKain


    Vincenzo_45R


    Now Star Cultivators! (TEN Advanced chapters for the Heaven, Earth, Me and Rise of the Death Empress!! Complete illustrations and sketches. Your votes count as three in future polls. Patreon only polls.)


    Eakamdeep Brar


    dio Crand


    Eric


    LeShae Hartford


    Other


    Syvos


    S¨¦bastien Kingsbury


    Theon Johnson


    Tychopik


    Finally, the Celestial Cultivators! This tier is the Most Popr! (FIFTEEN Advanced chapters for the Heaven, Earth, Me and Rise of the Death Empress!! Complete illustrations and sketches. Your votes count as three in future polls. Patreon-only polls. And the right to ask for spoilers~.)


    Acedia


    ndra Luna


    Andrew Miles


    Anna Haig


    Ash


    Azur Kris


    Belkoth


    ckelements


    ChaosOmega98


    Cidant


    Cinnabar


    Cossey3407


    Danarose


    Danlee


    eeleater


    fightnguru


    foolishlurker


    Henry Hammond


    Huxley


    Jackson J Betts


    Jason Davis


    Jeremy


    John Doe


    Jostein Andersen


    June


    Kaszty


    Keyku


    Khaos


    Kikaibaka


    Li1 Mainy


    Liam OCW


    Mace1980


    MadKingMidas


    Marco La Grange


    me493865


    Mystride


    Neko-chan


    Ole Martin Johnsen


    Randomnt


    Rasmus Happel


    reventcake295


    Ryuu


    S_Mawa


    Scott Logan


    Sir Hellington


    Tatsuya


    Yeuromain


    zerohaste


    Thanks a lot to all of you who supported me and donated!

 Chapter 444: Leaving the mansion. Five Shadow Fang group.

    Chapter 444: Leaving the mansion. Five Shadow Fang group.


    Once their forging session ended, Tatyana arrived to knock on their door. "Enter!"


    The door opened to reveal the Death Empress''s figure wearing a white dress.


    Yasenia turned around and smiled. "How was your trip?"


    Tatyana smiled back and walked toward her, her eyes roaming her body. "Fruitful. By the way, where is Kaleina? I don''t see her here."


    Yasenia blinked andmented. "I left her with Cecile beforeing to the smithy."


    Tatyana looked at Andrea''s dodging eyes and understood. She lifted her eyebrow andmented. "I hope you practiced seriously."


    A cough left Andrea''s mouth, and she continued cleaning up the smithy.


    At first, Yasenia didn''t understand, but she soon got it. "I''ve even had an enlightenment about cksmithing, so I guess it was fruitful. A little bit of fun doesn''t hurt."


    "Right. Let''s go down after you finish here."


    They nodded, ignoring the harpies'' curious eyes.


    While walking down the stairs, Yasenia looked outside through the windows and saw that the sky was already darkening. "It''s sote. I only managed to create three swords."


    "Matriarch, to have only worked for a day, that''s very good!"


    Yasenia smiled and nodded.


    Soon they separated from them, and they both went toward the kitchen while Andrea left to inform the others.


    After confirming that no harpies were around, Yasenia hugged Tatyana and asked while coiling her tail around her. "How was it? Did you have any problems? Was it difficult?"


    Tatyana smiled and returned the hug, burying her face in Yasenia''s neck and sniffing her floral scent. "Don''t worry, little treasure. Everything went well. The final price for their house and the shop locations in this city are two low-level Heaven-ranked items. What do you think?"


    Yasenia looked down at the gorgeous woman and blinked, surprised. "Just two swords? No way. Even if Heaven-ranked items are expensive, they shouldn''t be able to buy all their houses and shops. I heard that they were a second-rate power, after all."


    Tatyana nodded andzily leaned on her tall daughter. "They are in dire need of good equipment to fight the Nine Sect. I used it to my advantage to scam them. We''ve signed a contract and even used vows, so they can''t return even if they regret it now. With a nod of your head, we can buy it whenever."


    Tatyana looked up and smiled mischievously. "Not to mention, I''ve managed to slip a use that prohibits them from messing with us in the future. It''s not absolute since they only have to sacrifice those tied in the oath. However, they will lose three Ethereal Soul Body Realm cultivators if they do so."


    Yaseniaughed. "In short, unless it is a considerable offense, we are immune to them."


    Tatyana nodded. "They are the thirty-first n of the thirty-three ns, the [Lightning sh Squirrel] n. I asked around and learned that the conflict started because an arrogant junior from the [Nine Pure Melody Sect] forced herself on a man from the Squirrel race. However, the woman turned the story around, and both sides fell off since there was no definitive proof for either side."


    Yasenia realized. "I wondered why they could resist the Melody sect with a second-rate power level. It turned out to be one of the thirty-three ns. By the looks of it, even if internal conflicts exist, the thirty-three ns are unified toward outside threats. Although they won''t truly interfere, they won''t let the n be destroyed. I guess the conflict will end either with the Squirrel n''s apology or the Melody Sect asking the other Nine sects to interfere."


    Tatyana blinked twice. "Oh my. Little treasure, you''ve truly matured to guess so much from what I told you. Good job."


    Yaseniaughed and lowered her head to kiss her. "It was not hard to guess. However, we have to keep in mind that this is all spection. We can''t read the future, after all¡­" Yasenia stopped and looked at Tatyana with strange eyes. "Well, I can''t do it, and you also currently can''t with this body."


    Tatyanaughed aloud. "I don''t use this skill to predict these oues unlesspletely necessary. Tapping into the future can change it just by looking, not to mention predicting an urate oue is a very dangerous skill."


    "Dangerous?"


    "Yes, do you remember how even my main body was bleeding from the seven orifices when you entered the Secret Realm? Even at a demigoddess level can hurt me, not to mention something weaker."


    "Moreover, those Fate users that abuse simr powers usually end up with terrible Fates for themselves. Quite an ironic thing, to be honest."


    "I see. But you were injured because the time frame to predict was minuscule, right?"


    Tatyana was surprised. "How did you know?"


    Yasenia smirked. "Well, I''ve learned a few things about all the attributes inside the trial while reading all the books you left behind."


    Tatyana confirmed her suspicions. "Yes. I tried predicting countless paths three months ahead in just an instant, and it overwhelmed my soul and mind momentarily."


    Yasenia nodded and changed the subject. She didn''t like talking about Tatyana''s injuries. It made her heart hurt. "So, when are we moving?"


    Tatyana lifted her head andmented casually. "Whenever you want, I rmend moving right away. We can avoid many potential threats and also begin seriously working on strengthening the n."


    Yasenia nodded and shared a little bit of an intimate moment with her in the kitchen. Nothing out of hugs, a bit of fondling, whispers, and kisses.


    Then, Yasenia prepared dinner with the harpies and, at the same time, stored her items lying around the kitchen in her storage ring. They were going to move, so Yasenia intended to carry away everything they could.


    Tatyana also stored the formation she was building.


    Usually, formations weren''t transportable. However, Tatyana knew that they wouldn''t stay in this ce long enough for her toplete it. Therefore, she built it on a portable surface.


    While Yasenia prepared dinner, Tatyana informed the rest of the girls and harpies, making everyone move busily.


    By the time Yasenia and her helpers finished cooking, the whole mansion was already cleaned of all items, leaving behind a pristine house.


    To make a short goodbye to where they first met, Yasenia set up the tables outside to eat together.


    The harpies were excited and waited for the food to be served.


    The dinner was not too fancy, but it was naturally delicious. Not to mention, the atmosphere was exciting, and many harpies even set up a small stage to sing, dance and y music.


    Yasenia leaned on her hand and smiled. "We should do something like this from time to time."


    Evelyn nodded enthusiastically. "I agree!"


    They blinked and followed her gaze, only tond on a pair of voluptuous harpies dancing. Naturally, theck of clothes made the dance unnecessarily sexy.


    They all sighed and chuckled.


    Yasenia shook her head and kept feeding her two little dears, Kaleina and Angel. Then, she teased. "Should I also take off my clothes and dance?"


    "No." Was the instant answer from all of them.


    Yasenia burst intoughter.


    With this joking banter, the dinner went by quickly.


    Then, Yasenia gathered everyone and spoke. "As warned before, we are moving tonight. Our management team made a great deal; we can''t miss this chance. Tomorrow morning I''ll share with all of you many ns and projects I want to start and the direction our n will take."


    Yasenia paused for a second and continued. "I trust you didn''t leave anything behind. Even then, I will give you an extra half an hour, so revise your rooms, workce, and the ces you visited during your stay here."


    "Yes, Matriarch!"


    Yasenia and the other girls used their spiritual sense, just in case, and after cleaning up the ce, they walked toward the gate.


    The movement was not big. However, the fact that the annoying formation that blocked their sight disappeared was important.


    Therefore, some powers received notice of their movements.


    Yasenia stood at the gate, waiting for the harpies to gather.


    Naturally, these spies from the outside waited patiently. However, they didn''t realize that Yasenia''s wide spiritual range had already locked onto them, and she was observing their racial characteristics.


    ''Hmm. I can''t guess much, but I can distinguish the mouse, lion, tiger, bull, and wolf races. At least, their characteristics lean on those races. Well, it doesn''t matter. Once I open my intelligencework, I will have people doing this work.''


    While being analyzed, these people couldn''t help but look at Yasenia.


    Yasenia was wearing her beautiful blue dress with the scaled skirt. The night breeze blew her long ck dress as a semi-transparent ck veil covered half her face and apanied her in this dance with the wind.


    Her tail was even more striking at night since it had its own glow. The white lights on her scales shone like a star river as the golden arcs left a trail wherever the tail moved.


    The constant swishing motion was hypnotizing.


    Behind her, the five white-wearing women stood elegantly, and the armored had a rxed but attentive posture.


    Their eyes moved past the giant, majestic white wolf andnded on the group of three hundred harpies.


    Yasenia smiled andmented. "Let''s move. Maintain a formation and follow the group."


    Then, the dragoness turned around and unhurriedly walked down the street. The time waste at night, so very few people walked on the streets.


    Halfway to their objective, Yasenia pped her tail on the ground twice. The movement was inconspicuous and felt natural.


    The following people didn''t notice that seven harpies disappeared from the group using extremely high-level stealthy movements.


    Once out of sight, these seven harpies separated into different groups and flew quickly toward gathering points.


    Right after they stopped flying, some seniors from other powers approached them.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia encountered a small problem.


    "Quite a beautiful woman we have here. Not to mention the ones behind! How about you all join our group during this cold night?"


    Yasenia''s eyes narrowed as she observed the group of twenty before her. ''What power are they from? They are all of simr strength to Ghana.''


    Ghana didn''t dy inmunicating. ''Lady Yasenia, they are one of the evil powers in the Koran City, [Five Shadow Fang]. Their business covers beast-human trade, addictive substances, gambling ces, and simr. I''ve been trying to deal with them for almost two decades. However, their backing is strong, and I''ve never had substantial sess.''


    Yasenia nodded. Then, she turned toward them and smiled.


    *BOOM!*


    A pressure shockwave filled the street like a wave as the night became darker, and Yasenia''s golden eyes glowed.


    Yasenia''s [Empyrean Dragon Authority] and [Monarch Intent Level One] burst forth with tremendous momentum. She also mixed her soul pressure within the aura, increasing the pressure to the next level.


    "Scram before I erase all of you from existence. I''m not free enough to y with you."


    The twenty people''s pupils widened in fear as their bodies trembled. They had the illusion of looking at an archaic creature that had just escaped its prison.


    This kind of people feared the strong and took advantage of the weak. Therefore, after getting burned by Yasenia''s monstrous momentum, they all scurried with their tails between their legs.


    Then, Yasenia''s aura rxed, and she kept walking forward.


    Yasenia stopped and turned around toward the petrified harpies. "Is there something wrong?"


    They all woke up from their shock, and the admiration in their eyes increased to the point that Yasenia felt it in her skin.


    Ghana coughed and ordered. "Retrain yourselves and follow the Matriarch!"


    "Yes!"


    Yasenia nodded and continued walking. ''If they can ovee the initial fear, they could fight harshly against me. Twenty beast-humans with mid-level Unification Realm strength are not a joke, after all.''


    Yasenia smirked as she continued her walk. ''Thankfully, my bloodline is as strong as it is~.''


    Then, our dragoness sighed. ''However, it looks like this power may bother me in the future. Well, I can''t blow up my cover as a super-powerful senior here. Speaking of powers bothering me, how are those girls doing?''

 Chapter 445: Florries Deception. Exploring the New House.

    Chapter 445: Florrie''s Deception. Exploring the New House.


    Florrie flew across the familiar streets. However, unlike previous times when her feelings were free and rxed, she was nervous and filled with dread. ''Lady Yasenia has allowed us to leave the group and meet with our superiors at a delicate time like this one. She couldn''t make it clearer that this is a test.''


    Florrie''s ck feathers fluttered with the wing, camouging with the darkness surrounding the alleys.


    Only her white naked body shone with the natural lighting from the Moon and the city''s lights.


    After moving across this unsettling darkness and arriving at the usual meeting point, Florrie stopped andnded safely.


    Ten secondster, a person appeared from the darkness and stood before her. He had wolf characteristics and a ck robe. He looked beside Florrie and noticed theck of other harpies.


    "Where are your other colleagues? You were apanied by two others when I hired you to save the harpies."


    Florrie snorted and answered coldly. "Those stupid teammates tried to assassinate the Astral Sky n Matriarch, ambushing her while they were at a melee range. The attack failed, and that dragoness wasn''t even hurt. The power she showed was immeasurable at a nce, and she didn''t even look tired."


    Florrie saw his doubt and smiled coldly. "As I wrote in the earlier report, another two tried to assist her. The result didn''t change, and she won with rxed moves. Also, her allies didn''t move and stood aside for the altercation."


    The man lifted an eyebrow and asked. "If she was so strong, why did thebatst so much?"


    Florrie looked at him as if he were stupid. "Do I even have to exin this? She¡­" Florrie stopped speaking and squinted her eyes. Then, her aura slowly seeped out, and her eyes became cold. "Do you think I betrayed you?"


    The man sneered. "You tell me."


    Florrie''s eyes became colder, and she turned around, not saying anything more.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Elsewhere. Either way, that person won''t feel my absence. If I''m not trusted after just a day of being in the Astral Sky n, I don''t even know why I''m partnering with Young Master Fu Yu and the City Lord."


    Florrie extended her wings and pped, taking off.


    "Wait!"


    Florrie stopped mid-air and turned around with a mocking smile. "What now? Regretting it?"


    "Forgive me. Young Master Fu was afraid that you would defect like Ghana did. That''s why we just tested you. Miss Florrie is one of the best assassins in Koran City and has decades of experience. We shouldn''t have doubted you."


    "That''s all? An apology and that''s it? Good luck finding the next person." Florrie turned around and continued flying away, looking uninterested.


    "Miss Florrie, wait!" Now this person was genuinely getting scared of her leaving.


    Florrie looked back and spoke. "Onest chance to say something that convinces me to do this job. I''ve seen that some of the harpies truly believe that dragoness promises and are already loyal to her. Therefore, unlike when I faced just an unknown n, now I''m facing my sisters."


    The man sighed in relief and spoke. "We''ll triple your remuneration and add allies once the Astral Sky n recruits again."


    Florrie flew back and crossed her wings before her chest. "Not enough. I know other powers are colluding into this spying thing after the third random harpy stepped up to help my twopanions. I want information about those powers and their spies. This way, I''ll be able to coordinate with them until my allies arrive."


    The man nodded and smiled. "This is just a small thing. How about we move to what information you''ve gathered?"


    Florrie nodded. "Yes. They have no foundation in the Koran City. However, their resources are deep and unfathomable. Their strength is also extremely high, and their intelligence doesn''tg behind. Even if the group of harpies didn''t join them, they wouldn''t be a group easy to bully. Now with more working hands and advanced techniques, there is no way of stopping their ascension."


    The man frowned, and Florriemented. "Let me be honest. Their strength is out of the scope of a simple Koran City. I will continue gathering information since that''s my job. Nevertheless, I rmend that you be their allies instead of enemies. The other spies, unless their eyes are blind, will also suggest simr things."


    "So confident?"


    "Do you think my decades of experience are just for show? Your Young Master kicked an iron te this time."


    Florrie sighed and pped her wings to fly up again. "If you truly don''t want to surrender, I rmend focusing your efforts on the market and not allowing their future shops to be popr."


    Then, she looked at him coldly and spoke. "Remember that I''m doing this for my sisters. If you use lowly methods like disposing of shopkeepers of my race to gain future market superiority, our cooperation will be done right then."


    After leaving that sentence, Florrie used her Body Cultivation to p her wings and disappear instantly.


    The man sighed in relief. ''I shouldn''t have underestimated her. We almost lost our cooperation.''


    Meanwhile, the other assassin harpies had simr conversations with their superiors. They''ve all agreed previously in some details, so nothing would be out of ce even if the powers shared the conversation word by word.


    The details were polished by Ghana and supervised by Yasenia, so there was near zero probability of failure.


    Naturally, Florrie and the others assessed the situation and responded as they best thought. Florrie''s performance was all self-nned and effectively carried out, showing her experience and intelligence.


    She couldn''t help but smile and look forward to what Yasenia would tell her. ''This went better than expected. I hope Lady Yasenia finds what I managed to do useful. Were my other sisters as sessful as me?''


    Meanwhile, Yasenia was walking down the street calmly with her group. After the altercation with the Five Shadow Fangs, there weren''t any other obstacles in their course.


    Midway there, our dragoness''s spiritual sense caught the subtle aura of a person joining the group seven times. Then, she smirked coldly. ''They are back. Have they maintained their promise? Are they still loyal? Fufu, we''ll knowter.''


    The seven harpies felt a chill up their spines and obediently followed the group.


    Without any distractions, Yasenia arrived at the new mansion.


    Yet, once Yasenia was there, she couldn''t help but upgrade the name from mansion to estate.


    The property was surrounded by a twenty-meter wall barrier, enough to block the eyes of most passersby, including giants. Thend it took was equally giant as it felt like a small town inside the enormous Koran City.


    A double-door gate big enough to allow giants to walk inside adorned the spot toward the center of the City.


    This property was located on the North side of Koran City together with other equally giant and spacious households.


    The North of Koran City was considered the privileged part, after all.


    This gate could slide open with a pulley mechanism, making it easier for less-strength-oriented people to open them.


    This pulley mechanism could only be used if someone inside allowed it.


    Its heaviness was a security measure against low-level cultivators sneaking into the garden area. The walls also had this function.


    The estate''s giant size would otherwise make it difficult for weak people to guard it.


    Regardless, Yasenia approached it and pushed it open with ease.


    The enormous doors slid open with a slight push until they hit the walls with a loud and imposing loud sound.


    Arge piece ofnd weed Yasenia and the others.


    There was an expansive frontal garden with interlocking rocky paths and a few acorn-shaped decorations.


    Tall trees decorated the outermost sides, and trimmed bushes and flowers livened up the sight while walking toward the main building.


    The paths were wide enough to allow vehicles to ride on them. The main path reached ten meters wide, after all.


    The mansion across the five hundred meters long frontal garden had a za before the main entrance, probably to allow vehicles a ce to park.


    Yasenia nodded, satisfied. She also felt a bit nostalgic as it made her remember the house where she grew up.


    Although Tatyana''s Countess Mansion back in the Moon Empire wasrger, it wasn''t by much. After all, there weren''t more than three thousand people in the house back then.


    This mansion wasrge enough for at least a thousand people to live. It was still a giant ce, but it fell a bit shortpared to Yasenia''s growing house.


    Looking to the side, Yasenia spotted a single-floor mansion a few hundred meters away. It was simr in shape and style, but the scale was the main difference. ''A ce for giant races to live? It looks like so. We won''t use it yet, but it will be useful if nna''s n epts our deal.''


    Yasenia refocused on the main building.


    It wasn''t very tall, having three floors.


    However, it was wide, with many different sections, rooms, and more.


    As the typical tradition they''ve seen theserge mansions follow, a wide staircase greeted them after crossing the main entrance, which reached the second floor with a carpeted floor.


    Yasenia wasn''t used to this extravagant luxuriousness. Therefore, she wanted to change it to a more simplistic style. Not by much since it may be a disadvantage in the future when dealing with face-seeking powers. Enough so that you wouldn''t be blind with that much decoration.


    Kalimented. "The previous masters were a bit exaggerated with the decorations."


    Cecile nodded. "Very ugly."


    Yasenia chuckled. "You are as blunt as always, sweetheart. We''ll change itter and lean more on whites, greens, and cks, with a decorated carpeted floor. It will be much softer to the eye and more weing."


    Cecile smiled.


    Yaseniamented. "Let''s go to the room area to choose where the main rooms will be. Then, you can select rooms as you like but try to be near each other and don''t spread too much. We''ll organize this better after we reunite, so don''t worry too much."


    "Yes, Matriarch!"


    Many harpies began scurrying around, eager to look at their new house.


    Our girls walked around to familiarize themselves with the main rooms andyout. Their eyes were sometimes blinded with luxury and others with emptiness as some rooms were cleaned of theirst item.


    Angel grabbed Yasenia''s hand while walking and spoke. "This ce is as big as my home back in the Star Empire!"


    Yasenia smiled and asked the others. "How about all of you?"


    Cecilemented. "I don''t remember clearly because I left early, but it should not be too far off."


    Evelyn shook her head. "My home was much smaller. We lived in a ce enough for fifty people, including maids and such."


    Kaliughed. "My parent''s house is much more humble. We didn''t have any servants. However, my whole family lived side by side, so it wasn''t much different from a big mansion. After all, some of my uncles were barons in the Nature Kingdom."


    Andrea lifted an eyebrow. "It looks like all of you have some background. I''m just a lowlymoner, mydies."


    Yasenia teased. "Hoh? And you''ve dared dominate this noble person? This night you must not move unless I order it,moner."


    Andrea''s lips arched, and she bowed humbly. "As you say, mydy. This one''s body is for you to do as you see fit."


    They all chuckled and passed the time like that. Angel was nning the formation with Yasenia''s and Tatyana''s asional ideas helping her optimize and better it.


    A few hourster, morning arrived without any of them having slept yet and with various ns.


    Yasenia sent a message and spread her voice across the whole estate so that all the harpies gathered in the main hall.

 Chapter 446: Setting everything up for the future. Astral Sky Clans first day.

    Chapter 446: Setting everything up for the future. Astral Sky n''s first day.


    The group of three hundred people stood in therge reception room. This room was made to hostrge-scale festivities, so it didn''t feel cramped, and everybody was seated.


    In the host position, Yasenia stood in her blue [Empyrean Cosmos Dress], looking beautiful and seductive.


    Her golden eyes scanned the girls, and after counting that everybody was here, she took a step forward and activated [Empyrean Dragon Authority].


    Her aura changed and became solemn. However, Yasenia didn''t use this to pressure them but to increase her charisma.


    [Monarch Intent] could work simrly, but Yasenia''s control over it was insufficient to use it before some of the weak harpies.


    Although most were in the Spirit King Body Realm and above, there were a few in the Mortal Transformation Body Realm, a level simr to a Body Modification Cultivator. If Yasenia were to pressure those people with her uncontrolled aura''s weight, she might crush their wills and spirit.


    All the harpies straightened their backs and puffed their chests. Yasenia was satisfied with the reaction and began speaking with a solemn expression.


    "You''ve already seen the generalyout of the ce we''ll be living. The ce is not small. Therefore, we''ll need workers to manage, clean, and generally keep the ce working and neat."


    The entertainment worker leaders, G and Le, stepped forward and simultaneously spoke. "Lady Yasenia, let us do it!"


    Yasenia looked at them and got thoughtful. "I''ll allow it for the moment. However, we''ll make sure to hire workers in the future to do this and take this responsibility away from your group."


    Yasenia saw their questioning expressions and exined. "Soon, you''ll be working on something that can greatly tire you mentally. I don''t want idents to happen."


    They understood what Yasenia was talking about. Yasenia smiled and spoke. "In the meantime, you can work on that. You have to remember this condition, though. Only those that haven''t worked the previous night can work the day after."


    G and Le smiled widely and felt touched. Then, they nodded and eximed. "Yes, Matriarch! We thank you for your care!"


    Yasenia nodded and turned toward each of her girls. "We''ve spotted three workshops for each main profession and a few others for more niche ones. The biggest and more developed one will be taken by the leaders of the groups: Kali, Angel, Andrea, and Evelyn. The rest will share the other rooms."


    Yasenia looked around and pointed out an important thing. "Remember that you can rework some halls if we need more space for Spirit Profession. They''ll be our main strength and negotiation chip. Don''t slight yourselves because there is no space. Even building more structures in the wide and spacious garden is possible."


    They all nodded and shouted. "We hear the Matriarch!"


    Yasenia turned toward Tatyana and continued. "Tatyana, transform one wing of the mansion into a ce where you and your subordinates can work. I won''t nag you much, but consider future members and the hierarchy setting. Your group is the soul of our n, so we have to take care of it."


    Tatyana nodded. "Leave it to me, Matriarch. I won''t disappoint you."


    Yasenia turned toward Cecile and ordered. "Thebat group needs barracks and training grounds. Work together with Angel''s Formation group and the Spirit Architect. Don''t be shy about funds. The managed group may be the soul, but your group is the shield and spear that will keep us safe. I want you to be harsh in training the first batch so that they''ll be able to train future recruits fast and efficiently."


    "You have to assess their performance and set military ranks. The higher the rank, the better the benefits. Remember, at least twenty percent of our total revenue will go to the military camp."


    Yasenia looked at everyone and reminded. "This goes for all of you. The higher your skill, achievements, and contributions, the better your position, benefits, and treatment. If someone fails to perform a bare minimum, the penalty will be at least receiving hellish training and reshaping and, at most¡­." Yasenia paused for a second. "¡­Well, depending on the failing level of the performance, the punishment can get harsh."


    "Yes, Matriarch!"


    Yasenia followed it up. "There are rewards and bonuses forpleting beyond what you are asked for. If you work hard and create results, I will not hold back with rewards. We''ll set up a point system to redeem for high-level items. Most of them will be exclusive to the Astral Sky n, so expect them to be of much higher performance than the items we''ll sell to the outside."


    Yasenia paused for a second and then said coldly. "However, if you work for working without having our n''s benefit as your priority, you can pack up your things and leave right now. The punishment for leaving or betraying will only increase the more things youe in contact with. I''m benevolent, but I won''t allow someone that knows our n''s deepest secrets to leave easily."


    They all gulped, feeling a sense of oppression from the dragoness body.


    Even then, they still gathered their courage and shouted loud and clear. "Yes, Matriarch!"


    Yasenia rxed her aura and smiled. "Good answer."


    Then, she gave more specific orders. First, she turned toward the people under her charge and said. "For the moment, you will work as maids. I don''t care if you begin your recreational activities. However, have a sense of self and always question if the ce, situation, and hour are right."


    "Remember the limits I''ve set and that you are workers, not objects. If you are abused, talk to a team leader or me directly. To avoid fake framing, there will be written consent from both parties before the act. Naturally, if the clues are evident, I reserve the ability to judge without concrete proof. Like it or not, I''m the rules of the Astral Sky n, and I won''t allow inner conflicts to weaken us."


    They nodded and answered on cue. "Yes, Matriarch!"


    Yasenia nodded and then said. "Good. Management team, I want a registering item for each room and a 24/7 working model to know in which room is who. We''ll leave private areas out of it. However, you''ll have to use something like an entry jade to enter exclusive areas."


    "This will allow us to track all of you during your working hours. Don''t worry about not having privacy."


    "I''ll give initial trust and only go as far as registering where you are without images of what you are doing."


    "The ones exempted are the seven original n members: Angel, Andrea, Cecile, Evelyn, Kali, Tatyana, and me. This permit won''t be exclusive, so you can achieve it by building trust with us. For example¡­"


    Yasenia pointed at Ghana and smiled. "Ghana will also enter the exempted category as she has repeatedly proved herself."


    Ghana smiled widely and eximed. "Thank you for this honor, Matriarch!"


    Yasenia nodded. Then she regained her serious and elegant expression. "We are giving an initial trust, and I hope not to regret it."


    They all nodded with seriousness.


    Yasenia then lifted one hand and spoke. "I, Yasenia Dravory, promise that as long as my Astral Sky n subordinates do not betray me or the n, I''ll do my best to protect them from unfair treatment even if I have to go to War."


    The harpies'' hearts skipped a beat and became emotional. No matter the world, as long as there was a long history of existing dragons, it was well-known that a Dragon''s promise was something to be trusted.


    If a dragon used the words I promise, you better believe they would do whatever they were promising.


    "Long live the Matriarch!"


    The resounding shout of three hundred harpies echoed in the spacious hall.


    Yasenia saw that everyone understood their assignment and smiled. "You are the first branch of our [Astral Sky n]. The first time we deployed a working model outside our hometown. Therefore, I hope everyone lives up to my expectations, and we eventually be a prolific and influential power."


    Yasenia gave them onest nce and turned around to leave. Before passing through the door, she said. "The main office room is where I will be most of the time. If you have anything you don''t understand,e there. The seven spy harpies should alsoe as soon as possible and speak about their¡­ small escapade."


    Once the door closed, the passive pressure Yasenia had released disappeared, and all the harpies felt their bodies losing strength.


    Some even fell onto the ground.


    One harpy said with a sultry tone. "My Heavens, the Matriarch is truly unmatched. My legs are wobbly."


    Another harpyughed. "Are they wobbly because of her aura or something else?"


    A bold one lying on the ground with flushed cheeksmented. "I don''t fear confessing that I almost control. She looks so beautiful when speaking to us with that domineering tone~. Ahn~, I want to be punished by the Matriarch! I want to be looked down on by those golden eyes and be spanked!"


    Angel and the others turned their heads toward Evelyn, clear amusement dancing in their eyes.


    Evelyn blinked and asked. "What''s wrong?"


    Andrea chuckled andmented. "She is your spirit animal. What a coincidence that she is in your tailoring group."


    Kali chuckled and joked. "Is this a reunion set up by Fate? Only the heavens can be this far-seeing."


    Evelyn was speechless. Then she said righteously. "Although I agree one hundred percent with them. I can ask for it, so don''t put me in the same group!"


    This time, it was their turn to be speechless. ''This pervert is without remedy.''


    The harpies'' conversation was getting a bit off track as their wild nature appeared.


    "Although being spanked would be perfect, if the Matriarch fingers me, I think I would be a water dispenser."


    "I agree. Those long and elegant fingers would reach just the spot, and if she is rough, oh my heavens, just imagining is enough to make me drool."


    Cecile''s patience ran thin, and she took a step forward, spreading her aura and making the temperature in the hall plummet. She had waited for some time before intervening because Tatyana told her not to restrain them too much, but she couldn''t ignore some things!


    "You are all new, and I understand your race''s way of thinking is different than the norm. Hence, I won''t scold you much."


    Even if Cecile said so, her aura and freezing tone made all the harpies so silent that even a pin drop would be heard.


    Cecile continued, looking at them coldly. "However, know that having impure intentions toward the Matriarch and expressing them before me is strictly prohibited. I have a narrow heart when ites to these things, so I hope you can respect it."


    The harpies nodded like pecking chickens.


    Cecile continued. "Of course, if any of you is brave enough to try to seduce her¡­ Well, I''ll leave the consequences to your imagination."


    Cecile''s voice was like the cold winter wind, permeating their bones and giving them chills. ''Mommy, Senior Cecile is too scary.''


    Ghana took a step forward and spoke calmly. "Don''t worry, Lady Cecile. We''ll be careful in the future. However, I hope that if the only thing is discussion, you''ll be benevolent and not be too harsh. After all, the Matriarch is very attractive looking for our race."


    Cecile looked coldly at Ghana, but she did not refute.


    Ghana knew that although she did not verbally agree, there would be leniency if they didn''t cross her bottom line.


    Cecile turned around andmented. "Today will be free. You can all return to your houses outside the mansion and pick up your possessions. Unlike the previous manor, this house will be our permanent residency for a long while."


    Our girls left the hall to meet with Yasenia, leaving behind the harpy group to discuss between them.

 Chapter 447: Discussion Between the Harpies. The Last Detail.

    Chapter 447: Discussion Between the Harpies. The Last Detail.


    After the door closed, the harpies looked at each other and smiled.


    One chuckled andmented wistfully. "If she weren''t such an iceberg, Lady Cecile would be as attractive as our Matriarch."


    "Right, her face is the definition of a peerless beauty. It''s a shame she usually is expressionless."


    "Well, Lady Cecile only has the Matriarch in her eyes."


    "Right, whenever she looks at her, I can see the love practically dripping from her gaze."


    Ghana sighed. "You girls have your minds in your lower half."


    The harpies stopped and thenughed.


    Ghana smiled helplessly. "Remember, they are our superiors. Don''t try to seduce them."


    One of the younger harpiesmented. "But sister, Ghana. The Matriarch has a harem, so maybe she can choose some between us to join it, right?"


    Ghana''s face cooled down and warned. "Never say that again. I''ll tell all of you this time, so listen closely."


    "Our Matriarch may seem like an approachable person who would easily fall in love. But I can assure you that Lady Yasenia is warm on the outside but cold on the inside. Do not try to seriously flirt and fall in love with any of the seven Ladies. You''ll regret it dearly."


    They all stayed silent and took Ghana''s words to heart.


    Ghana saw that they took it seriously, and she rxed her expression. "Our Matriarch will be someone important in the future. Her talent is unheard of even after her strength has reached her current height and appears to be still developing. She will skyrocket in the future and take over."


    "If you don''t want to be left behind, you should not bezy with your cultivation besides your other responsibilities. Aim for the Epoch Core Body realm, or you''ll only be regarded as secondary n members in the future."


    One of the oldest harpies, although she still looked like a well-groomed middle-aged woman,mented. "You have a lot of confidence in her."


    Ghana didn''t deny it but thought otherwise. ''More like confidence in Lady Yasenia; I have seen Lady Tatyana''s prowess in person during the negotiation. Her alone can make any power reach for the stars. I couldn''t read any action or thought with my level-two perception Intent. Not even the higher-ups from the Nine sects could escape scrutinypletely.''


    Then she turned toward the others and ordered. "Create the registering model as fast as possible. Lady Tatyana is the most hidden between them, so you should be careful. Although the Matriarch is adept and has good concepts, they are sometimes too idealistic. Possible, but some things need to be streamlined and perfected. However, Tatyana''s management method is beyond wless. Her way of negotiating was like a devouring monster slowly swallowing her prey while the prey smiled and gave her gifts."


    "Is it so exceptional?"


    Ghana nodded solemnly. "The initial price for this mansion was five Heaven-grade and fifty Earth-rank items. In the end, they settled on two Heaven-grade items. However, if that was all, I wouldn''t be that impressed. While negotiating, Lady Tatyana changed their perception of the situation and gave some hints to fight back, making them owe Lady Tatyana a favor. Furthermore, Lady Tatyana negotiated that future buys from them would have discounts, and whenever they didn''t want a building in a city or were selling, they would contact us first."


    They all were stunned. And the other six harpies that went with Ghana to apany Tatyana confirmed her words.


    One of them added with a wry smile. "By now, they should be regretting some of the deals. However, the liquidated damages make it so that it''s not worth it to fight back for the benefits that regain."


    Another one nodded. "They have been manipted so thoroughly that they can''t fight back after regaining their wits. If you see any person from the Lightning Squirrel n, you can almost consider them allies with certainty. Be careful, though."


    Those in the management office that didn''t go with Tatyana felt the pressure.


    The others also gulped, changing the perception of their Ladies to someone much more profound.


    Ghana warned onest thing. "I know some of you have dissatisfaction because your leaders are humans. However, their skill is certified as long as they have a tenth of Lady Tatyana''s proficiency. Or, well, a tenth of what I''ve seen. Do not disrespect them. I can''t save any of you if you do so."


    Some harpies chuckled. "In any case, the humans are really a treat for the eyes."


    "I know, right? Lady Andrea makes me want to ask her for head pats and praises! If she calls me a good girl, I may fall in love with her."


    "On the contrary, I want to hug, cuddle, and pamper Lady Angel! Such a cutie big-breasted little girl."


    "Lady Evelyn is very fun to talk to. Did you all know she has many albums filled with Lady Yasenia''s photos? She has shown some of the photos, and they are fantastic."


    Another Spirit Tailor nodded. "Not only that, she seems to be the general of a secret group called Yasenia''s Super Lovable Ultimate Team. Or Yasenia''s S.L.U.T for short."


    Ghana and those who got the acronym choked and entered a coughing fit. ''Why isn''t "Yasenia''s" also in the acronym to form Y.S.L.U.T!? Is it on purpose!?''


    Ghana turned toward the spy harpies and sighed. "You seven. I really didn''t expect you to do something like this. Did you think that I would pit my sisters for any benefit? I haven''t been fighting against Koran City''s management to keep all of you safe for so long for nothing."


    They all looked down, ashamed. "Sorry, sister Ghana."


    Ghana patted their shoulders and encouraged them. "Well, work hard to make amends. You were clever enough to surrender yourselves at the end. Also, don''t worry about the oath. Lady Yasenia doesn''t seem like someone who would mistreat those that are loyal to her."


    They all nodded solemnly. "We''ll do our best, sister Ghana."


    Ghana turned toward Florrie and smiled. "You''ll probably be assigned as their leader. Work hard."


    Florrie''s eyes shed with determination. "I will."


    Ghanaughed andmented. "Speaking of Lady Yasenia, she told all of you to go to her office. I rmend going immediately if you don''t have anything to do right now. As long as you did nothing wrong, nothing will happen. I hope to see seven sistersing back, and not less."


    "Thank you, sister Ghana!"


    They all were regretful, but they could only make up for it by being honest and turning their backs on their previous employers.


    Without any dy, they all walked across the mansion and arrived before Yasenia''s office.


    "You''vee quite fast. Enter."


    The dragoness''s voice came from the inside. Florrie stepped forward and opened the door.


    Yasenia''s office room was huge, but the decoration differed from what the harpies used to.


    The style was more elegant and restrained. The colors were darker, and there was no golden or red. However, the wide window at the side pouring light inside and the flower pots on crucial parts of the study avoided the depressing ambiance it could have.


    The whole room was solemn but didn''t make you feel unweed. Although, it gave a strange pressure that made you aware that you were before a superior.


    In the middle back of the room, Yasenia was sitting on a ck cushioned chair with a hole in the back for her tail. She was leaning on her hand, smiling as her other hand yed fight with Kaleina.


    The young dragon attacked Yasenia''s fingers and tried to defeat them, only to be pushed around and growl in annoyance.


    Besides the dragoness, the other six sat around her and spoke between them asionally while observing Mama Dragon y with her child.


    The big brown desk was luxurious looking without looking tacky.


    Yasenia motioned them to a stylish white couch and ordered. "Sit."


    The seven of them moved and sat on the couch. One of them couldn''t help but ask. "Lady Yasenia, our nakedness¡­."


    Yasenia chuckled. "Don''t worry. It is self-cleaning. After just five seconds, even licking the spot where you sat wouldn''t be a problem."


    They nodded and rxedly nted their butts on thefortable sofa.


    Yasenia continued ying with Kaleina andmented. "Don''t worry too much. You don''t have to fear me now if you didn''t go against our previous agreement. Please exin to me in detail about your encounters with the powers. Florrie, you begin."


    Florrie nodded and exined the conversation and situation word by word. She described how they were suspicious, how she managed to deceive them, and how she gained a few chips for negotiation and information gathering.


    They didn''t hide anything and rted their encounter as it happened.


    Yasenia was honestly impressed as Florrie did more than she expected. "Very nice. You''ve exceeded my expectations."


    Florrie''s cold face gained a smile, and she thanked her. Yasenia then asked the others individually, even if they were to the same power and were in the same ce.


    The rest of them weren''t as proficient as Florrie, but none of the powers suspected they were double agents on the surface.


    Yasenia stayed silent after hearing their tales and thought of many situations. Then, she asked aloud to no one. "Do you think the Five Shadow Fang group is rted to some of those powers? What should we do about them?"


    No one answered for a while. Then, Florrie clenched her hands and took the initiative. "My Lady, I think you don''t have to worry about them. Those twenty we met were rtively high-ranking people. After the scare they received, they won''t mess with us as long as we don''t fight them. Being on guard is good, but you shouldn''t overthink it too much."


    Yasenia looked at Florrie and smiled. "Good. Keep up the good work. Here is a falseyout of the house. You''ll eventually be asked to give something like this if they have bad intentions. I''ve created a few false weak passages that we''ll fill with lethal formations in the future. As long as they don''t ask for it, do not give it."


    The seven harpies took the falseyout of the house and kept it in their rings.


    "After they ask for it, report to me. I''ll leave it to your discretion whether to give it before reporting to me or after. However, if they ask for it before a month from now goes by, try to dy it until then."


    "Yes, Matriarch!"


    Yasenia threw them a jade slip with false information about their following steps. If they moved by following that information, Yasenia would be able to catch them off-guard and make her momentum practically unstoppable.


    "That''s the outline of a false course of development. The same with the map, do not give it yet. Discuss with the top of the management group and see if it is feasible. Do not fear looking for Ghana, Tatyana, or me if you have any doubts."


    Finally, Yaseniamented. "If they want just to observe our Astral Sky n, we won''t do anything. Yet, we won''t show mercy as long as they have malicious intentions. If you have family, friends, or loved ones in those powers, I rmend asking them to move out. Do it gradually to not attract their attention."


    They nodded obediently. Yasenia smiled. "You can leave. Good job. I''m relieved I don''t have to hurt more of you."


    They all felt a pang in their hearts and eximed. "We''ll work hard for the Matriarch!"


    With that, they all left, leaving Yasenia and the girls in the study room.

 Chapter 448: Wealthy? Super Spirit Market. Jewelry and Gem Embedding.

    Chapter 448: Wealthy? Super Spirit Market. Jewelry and Gem Embedding.


    After the seven harpies left and closed the door, Yasenia''s aura softened, erasing the solemn feeling in the room.


    Without the dragoness''s pressure, the room was very cozy and weing. The colors and nts created a rxing atmosphere.


    Cecile spoke with a soft tone. "Good job, my love."


    Yasenia stood up and threw herself into Cecile''s embrace.


    The phoenix naturally opened her arms and silver wings, closing them as soon as the soft and fragrant body snuggledfortably.


    "Sweetheart~, I''m so tired! Pamper me~."


    Who could resist?


    Cecile certainly could not. She carried Yasenia toward therge couch and sat with the dragoness straddling her. Although the dragoness was big, this didn''t impede them from sitting in this position.


    The Phoenix''s cold body would feel ufortable for other people, but Yasenia thought it was perfect.


    Although Yasenia''s body and attitude were usually hot, she also had the Moon attribute.


    Attributes affected personality to a certain extent. It was a knowledge known by everyone.


    Yasenia''s Sun and Moon attributes also took part in this. For outsiders, Yasenia was as cold as the Moon and as indifferent as the night sky.


    For her dears, she was the opposite, like the warm Sun that kept them warm and cozy in a cold-blooded world.


    For her allies, Yasenia was like the stars in the sky. She had a mysterious and celestial beauty and looked like someone you couldn''t see through or obtain.


    After they satfortably, Cecile began petting her dragoness and kissing her. "My love is so hardworking. I''m very proud of you."


    Cecile''s three phoenix tails entangled with Yasenia''s dragon tail as her hands caressed her back and herrge wings cocooned her.


    The feeling of the cold and feathered tails squeezing her tail muscles melted the dragoness until only a purring and tail-wagging dragoness blob remained.


    The others chuckled and sat around them. Evelyn crossed her legs andmented. "We finally have everything on the starting line and ready to go."


    Andrea nodded. "Right. What is our next move?"


    Kali suggested. "Should we stay low and gather information?"


    Evelyn answered. "Have you forgotten the small tournamenting up in the neighboring city? We should watch it to understand how strong juniors of the powers here are."


    Yasenia didn''t stop sniffing her sweetheart''s neck as shemented. "You are right. However, remember that we have to do a few things more important than that before that."


    Angelmented. "Long Baidi''s ring is almost opened. I''ll need two more days. Between the treasures inside, nothing will be of immediate use. It is also a shame that Sky Continent''s purple crystals are worthless here. There are almost five hundred thousand of them."


    Evelyn spluttered. "Five hundred thousand!?"


    Tatyana chuckled. "If you could exchange them for Parus, you would be one of the richest people in Distancia."


    Andrea asked. "What is the exchange rate?"


    Tatyana said. "To remind you, the Parus currency is divided into six levels, needing 1000 of the previous one to reach the next. These levels are wed, low, mid, high, peak, and wless Parus."


    Evelyn smirked. "I think none of us are so forgettable, Tatyana."


    Tatyana smiled and thoughts. ''You may not be, but some people are.''


    "Anyway, a Purple crystal is the equivalent of ten thousand wless Parus."


    They all choked and entered a coughing fit. Andrea muttered in shock. "Doesn''t that mean we have 50.000.000.000 wless Parus?"


    "Fifty Billion!?"


    Cecile blinked. "Then, why are we selling things in the auction? Being generous, a heaven-grade treasure may reach a million wless Parus tops. That''s a drop in the bucket for us."


    Yasenia kissed her neck and chuckled. "If there are other people from the Sky Continent, using purple crystals is like telling all of them we are here. It would be easy to track them back to us. Remember that we came here directly from the Secret Realm."


    "We have quite a few enemies there. If they band with the top powers and sell us as a human-ally power, things can go south quickly. Our strength is not small, and the strongest cultivators of the continent will not allow to leave us to grow peacefully. Not to mention, they might force me to kill the humans, Evelyn, Andrea, Angel, and Mom, to prove my innocence no matter what kind of word ys and tricks I use. In short, it is too dangerous."


    Tatyana agreed. "But little treasure, it''s not like you can''t use thempletely. Using some as a mineral you''ve found wouldn''t be a bad deal. You''ll have to melt them and change their coin shape. Then, using rarity as an excuse, the price can also be increased by a lot."


    Evelynughed. "Well, this resolves all of our economic problems."


    "As if we had any in the first ce." Yasenia snorted, making Cecile chuckle as the air she blew tickled her neck.


    Then, they entered the discussion about the shop. Andrea opened the conversation. "How many shops will we set up in Koran City?"


    Yasenia answered easily. "One."


    Andrea and the others blinked. Kali confirmed. "Just one? We won''t open one for each profession?"


    Yasenia nodded. "We''ll make a huge shop with shops inside. We can separate it into floors for different necessities and professions. Each floor can also have many stalls, and if it gains poprity, we can even make deals with other powers to allow them to set up their own shops inside in exchange for gaining a percentage of their ie."


    They all thought about it and realized that it was an excellent idea.


    Meanwhile, Tatyana blinked twice and asked. "You want to open a supermarket?"


    Yasenia was confused and asked. "A super what?"


    Tatyanaughed and shook her head. "Nothing, don''t worry. I also agree with this idea. Allowing other powers to set up shops can also avoid many conflicts. We can also use blocking the highest floors as a privilege to inte prices for the biggest spenders. The fact that the item can be bought in a privileged ce can greatly increase prices."


    Kali asked with disbelief. "Mother-inw, do you really think people will pay extra just because it is in a "privileged" spot created by us? They are not stupid."


    Tatyana sighed. "Oh dear, you underestimate how easy it is to manipte a poption as long as a certain portion of that poption does it."


    They found it hard to believe but decided to believe in her.


    Yasenia, on the contrary, was fond of that idea and began scheming with Tatyana on ways to promote it.


    The girls listening to obviously ck-hearted schemes to squeeze money from people prayed together toward future consumers. ''May this mother and daughter don''t scam you too hard.''


    Angel silently asked. ''Mirrory, do you understand what they are speaking about?''


    Mirrory answeredzily. ''I do. The idea is quite revolutionary, to be honest.''


    Angel was surprised. ''You haven''t seen things like that in the past?''


    Mirrory rolled her eyes. ''Usually, my masters are all focused on cultivation and don''t meddle in these worldly affairs. A cultivator doesn''t need economic power if their strength is high enough. Why should I pay attention to something like this?''


    The night arrived while discussing things.


    Yasenia looked at the darkening sky and stood up from Cecile''s embrace. Yes, she had been stering herself on Cecile all this time. "Let''s stop here. We prepared the general outline and can work on the details in the future."


    Kali asked. "What are you going to do now?"


    Yasenia smirked. "I''m going to cook! I need to teach five Spirit Cooks well. Maybe they can open a small restaurant in the Super Spirit Market. It will help people who want to wander around for more time and get hungry. Moreover, I must give work to the gardener, talisman master, architect, gem embedder, and jewelry master."


    Angel asked curiously, "What is the difference between a gem embedder and a jewelry expert?"


    Andrea answered. "The jewelry master focuses more on the design and carving of the actual material. They create essories and such."


    "The Spiritual Gem worker focuses more on the theory and development of new ways to add special materials, usually precious gems, into treasures and other objects."


    "They are simr, but the distinction is that one creates items while the other focuses more on bettering items afterpletion. They will work together with my cksmiths to create high-end essories. cksmiths can create essories, but the quality is much lower than theirs."


    Yasenia stretched after she stood up.


    They couldn''t help but appreciate that curvaceous body stretching and highlighting all the seductive features.


    Yasenia sighed after stretching, making some of them gulp.


    The dragoness smiled andmented. "We have everything on track. The thing we arecking the most is ie and liquid capital."


    "Tomorrow, to alleviate some of the more materialistic harpies'' worries about the future, let''s hold an exhibition of the things we will present for the auction house."


    Kali nodded. "That''s a good idea. Once they see the depths of our funds after instilling respect for the first days, they will think of us more highly, and the chances of betrayal during our first most difficult period will decrease tremendously."


    Evelyn smirked and added. "Moreover, these harpies have previous connections. Once they realize our goods'' quality, number, and variety, they will probably contact allies or people they know, spreading our name while also being limited to businesses."


    Andrea further added. "We''ll maintain anonymity in the public eye, but our name will slowly reach the higher-ups of the Distancia Continent. This can make us remain hidden and also visible."


    They looked at Yasenia''s calcting eyes after realizing the extent of the effects, and they couldn''t help but admire her.


    Each step may not be significant, but it was steady and firm and stronger with each stride.


    As they saw her retreating back, they could already imagine that not too long from now, a single stomp from the dragoness would be able to make the continent tremble like an earthquake.


    Dinner and the first night were uneventful.


    Yasenia celebrated with her girls at night, filling them with much love.


    She didn''t forget to put Kaleina to sleep first.


    They all thought they would drown in Yasenia''s love as she didn''t hold back much. Their eyes rolled at the rhythm of their rocking bodies, and melodic moans filled their rooms for hours.


    After the fact, Yasenia walked to Kaleina''s sleeping room, picked her up, and carried her toward their shared bed, cing her beside her head.


    Then, she went to sleep, surrounded by her satisfied and peacefully sleeping girls.


    When they woke up the next day, they could still feel the hotness all over their body and a bit of soreness on their lower halves. They all stood up and walked outside the bedroom, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    ''My goodness, I think I will have a hoarse voice all day. Yasenia was really excited yesterday.''


    Thanks to the unique qualities of Yasenia''s discharge, they could still fill it moving in their core as they walked, making them feel delightful.


    In an excellent mood, everyone began their morning activities.

 Chapter 449: Yasenias Intents and Dantian. [Constellation Steps]. Showing off.

    Chapter 449: Yasenia''s Intents and Dantian. [Constetion Steps]. Showing off.


    Yasenia was sitting cross-legged and feeling peaceful as she did her morning cultivation. Her cultivation room was on a corner of the house, allowing the natural light to bath it without obstructions.


    While cultivating and absorbing energy, Yasenia felt her little daughter slithering around her body. Kaleina would also sniff curiously when the Yin energy from her dears she was absorbing released a bit of their scent.


    It wouldn''t be noticeable if she weren''t this close, but Kaleina was a dragon, and her sense of smell was on a whole other level.


    Yasenia didn''t mind until she felt Kaleina rubbing on her and licking her. Yasenia opened her eyes and stopped absorbing energy.


    She looked at Kaleina, who was biting her right breast and rubbing her serpentine body there while leaving traces of her scent, and sheughed. "What are you doing, love?"


    Kaleina looked upward and showed an annoyed face. Then she squeaked and buried her nose in Yasenia''s softness, sniffing deeply.


    Perceiving a scent that wasn''ting from her mommy, her golden eyes, inherited from her mama dragon, shone with undisguised annoyance and bit that spot.


    Yasenia even felt Kaleina''s little tongue licking and trying to erase the scent.


    "Are you jealous, love?" The dragoness guessed that this behavior was because of some jealousy and felt her heart melting.


    She picked her up and ced the rounded and cute dragon face before her eyes. Kaleina didn''t understand Yasenia''s question, but hearing her mother call her, she squeaked and smiled.


    How could Yasenia resist this cuteness?


    "Don''t worry so much, dear. That scentes from your other aunt-mothers."


    Kaleina tilted her head. Yasenia sighed with a smile. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. How about eating breakfast? Are you hungry, love?"


    Kaleina squeaked with a high-pitched tone, and Yasenia knew she wanted to eat.


    The dragoness naturally lowered her robes, and the little dragoness slithered across Yasenia''s arm toward her chest.


    The serpentine dragon reached her destination and immediately used her ws to hug therge breast and bite the pink nipple.


    Warm and sweet milk filled her young taste buds, making her squint and start purring immediately.


    Her vocal cords had developed enough to make lower sounds, and purring was also possible.


    Yasenia''s tenderly looked at her and used her arms to support her limp body.


    Then, with the peaceful sensation of Kaleina''s sucking, Yasenia closed her eyes again and continued cultivating.


    Cultivating could only be done with peace of mind, and breastfeeding Kaleina was one of the most rxing activities for our dragoness.


    The energy around her easily flowed inside her body, reaching her meridians through her pores. Then, that energy made a trip toward her dantian, where the [Primordial Energy Core] absorbed it and transformed it into a refined version.


    Following that, half of the pure energy released by the core was divided into four threads and went to different parts.


    The first thread was the thinnest, and it was absorbed by Yasenia''s [Empyrean Gxy Domain]. It was currently an embryo and couldn''t show much strength. However, it rivaled her other domain skills.


    The second thread was thicker than the first, moving toward [Draconic Heart] and using it to nourish the Soul Equipment.


    The third thread was the same as the previous twobined and was used to feed the [Celestial Pearl].


    The final and fourth thread was double the previous threebined. The star in the middle of the sr system in Yasenia''s dantian absorbed it greedily, slowly creating pure Celestial Energy.


    The other half of the energy went out of the dantian and circled Yasenia''s body to strengthen it and also strengthen her soul. The connection between soul-mind-body was the main struggle in the Unification realm.


    It was a very gradual action, and one couldn''t rush it.


    Yasenia could observe her body and soul. Her soul was enormous, it was a dragon that spanned tens of kilometers, and her body was filled with rivers of stars. The face was different from her previous beautiful face. It was the face of a mature but magnificent dragon.


    The golden ws and hornsplimented the body, and the star and moon on her wings looked like a painting done by an immortal.


    Her body was simr, but it was much less imposing. It was also in a dragon form; even if it was identical to her soul, it was dimmer.


    ''I should try to stabilize them. I''ll increase the body strength first and then nourish the soul further when I feel a bottleneck. I''ll also begin training my movement technique, [Constetion Steps]. I had it even before joining the academy, but because of the requirements to practice even the first level, I couldn''t touch it until now and had to conform with [Lingering Star Steps], which gives me just a threefold speed boost. It''s also a Magic Rank technique, quitecking, to be honest. Therefore, my speed should increase exponentially once I reach the first level and above of the [Constetion Steps].''


    The [Constetion Steps] have many levels, and Yasenia saw that she could unlock a [Constetion Pattern] with each level. ''Well, let''s take it slowly.''


    ''Also¡­''


    Yasenia observed the "Sr System" in her dantian and blinked at the fifth " that appeared. The firsts were the [Celestial Pearl], [Primordial Energy Core], [Draconic Heart], and [Empyrean Gxy Domain].


    The fifth that appeared was ethereal and had a red, gold, and starry blue color mix. ''Are those¡­ My intents?''


    Yasenia tapped on them with her consciousness and felt that they were, indeed, her Intents¡ªthe [War Intent], [Monarch Intent], and [Celestial Intent].


    Describing them was difficult.


    They were like waves of energy that bent the space around them in strange ways, looking like something out of this World but strangely also part of it.


    Yasenia shook her head. ''I know [War Intent] boosts mybat abilities exponentially. From what Tatyana told me, it is abination of [Battle Intent], [Weapon Intent], [Wisdom Intent], [ughter Intent], and [Instinct Intent]. Naturally, thebination makes me a bit worse in each of those things.''


    ''[Monarch Intent] is more like suppression intent. A worthy Monarch is the leader and the strongest of a country. Therefore, I can make everyone in an area bend to my will and strengthen my aura andbat strength. The intent can also allow me to rule people easier and see through the hearts of people. I''ll have hunches on those who want to betray me, and I can also easily identify talent.''


    Yasenia''s conscience cautiously approached the [Celestial Intent], but before she could touch it, Yasenia stopped. She could see the starry blue ethereal wave getting restless and unwilling.


    ''Although it is my intent, it is like it has a conscience. I''ve also tried approaching with Celestial Energy coating my consciousness, but I wasn''t sessful.''


    ''I need toprehend what Celestial is, what it means to be Celestial, and what it means to be Celestial. I will be able to use this intent properly only then.''


    Yasenia felt the rxing feeling of Kaleina''s feeding stop, and she opened her eyes while exhaling a breath.


    She looked down and almost burst intoughter.


    Kaleina was sprawled on her arms, her belly bulging a bit, and with an expression of pure contentment.


    Her dear daughter would''ve ascended to Heaven if she were a little more rxed.


    ''My dear is so cute.''


    She lifted her and tenderly kissed her scaly stomach and the rest of her body. "I love you a ton, Kaleina."


    Yasenia''s and Kaleina''s tails wagged as they shared a beautiful mother-and-daughter morning.


    Meanwhile, Angel''s formation group created various formations with effects like energy absorption, sound instion,bat training, surveince, registration, defense, shock absorption, structure integrity, and many more around the estate.


    Tatyana helped with the general defensive and anti-surveince formation around their territory. It was enormous, and she took the lead while teaching Angel.


    She didn''t reveal her formation strength to the harpies and gave Angel credit for her ideas. The motive was clear; Tatyana wanted to be a bit hidden. Even if they knew she was a negotiating and management monster, she didn''t want them to know she was, well, a super senior.


    After morning activities, breakfast, and helping around, Yasenia gathered all the harpies in thergest room to avoid being crammed.


    The harpies waited for Yasenia toe, and they discussed the reasoning for this gathering among themselves.


    "Why do you think the Matriarch gathered us?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe she is nning to reveal our first project?"


    "Honestly, I don''t care for what we are gathered. I''m content as long as I can see our Matriarch''s body and gorgeous face. I haven''t seen her since yesterday night!"


    "Well¡­ I can''t disagree. Yesterday night I had quite a wild dream, after all. I had to change the sheets twice in the middle of the night."


    "I can understand, sister. That thick tail surely is tempting."


    Ghana sighed andmented. "Silence, sisters. The Matriarch is arriving!"


    The door opened, and Yasenia entered the room with the other girls. She wore her revealing blue dress, and our girls wore formal white dresses.


    Because of Yasenia''s insistence, even Andrea was wearing one.


    Because of the tightness of the dress, her very tall and golden-proportioned body showed off her usually hidden femininity.


    With her figure for all the harpies to see, a loud and collective gulp sounded.


    Just imagining being held between her arms and pampered by her was enough to make them restless.


    "Crap, I didn''t expect the heroic Lady Andrea to look so good in a dress."


    "I-I want to be hugged by her."


    "I want her to pat my head and praise me."


    "I want her to cuddle me and groom my feathers."


    Yasenia and the others couldn''t help but chuckle. Their desires were so pure and cute that Yasenia couldn''t get mad.


    She secretly said. "See? I told you that they will like it, darling. You look outstanding in a dress."


    Andrea was embarrassed. "Okay, I know. Please don''t rub it on me."


    Then, sheined a bit. "Hadn''t I worn the dress you previously gifted me in the past? You should already know it. There is no reason to wear one before them."


    Yasenia snorted. "But you only wore it twice. Put it on more often. This goes for all of you. I made them for you to wear, not for them to gain dust in your rings."


    Kalimented. "But it would be such a shame if they broke."


    Cecile nodded. "It is the first hand-made dress I received from you. I want to cherish and keep it intact."


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "Sigh, well, do as you want. I won''t say anything about it anymore." Yasenia didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Yasenia reached the middle of the room and stood before the three hundred harpies. She smiled and said calmly. "Good morning. I hope your first night in our home was adequate. If you want to change and decorate your rooms, you can fill in an application and send it to the management team. As long as they are not outrageous, any request can be considered, so don''t shy away."


    They all said aloud. "Thank you, Matriarch!"


    Yasenia chuckled. Then, she said thoughtfully. "We are a new power, and you all know very little about me and my n. Until now, I''ve made verbal promises and not actual material ones. I was testing all of you and seeing who would be ufortable with it. I apologize for something like that."


    Yasenia didn''t bow or anything but smiled gently at them as she spoke thest words.


    The ruffling of feathers filled the room as some were a bit too excited at Yasenia''s gentle smile.


    "We forgive you; we forgive you."


    "Right, right, the Matriarch can test us however she wants. Even tasting us in bed is possible."


    Yasenia sighed and smiled helplessly. "All right, I know. Even then, I want to give you peace of mind. Most of you will probably have thought about this question. How will the expenses be paid? Are their riches limited? Will we be able to expand securely?"


    Yasenia paused and observed their reactions. Seeing that some of them nodded without fear, she was satisfied. "Well, today, we are here to show all of you that we indeed have the ability to support all of you and even expand our operation teams many-fold. With our foundation, creating profit is easy."


    Kali waved her hand, and a smooth wooden table materialized before them. It was almost twenty meters long and three meters wide.


    Then, Yasenia waved her hand, and the room''s aura changed.


    More than one hundred treasures of different qualities filled the table.


    The room''s energy seemed to be drawn by them, a unique quality that only appeared in Earth-ranked treasures and above.


    The faces of all the harpies changed from curiosity to incredulity like a coin flip.


    Even Ghana, who had a general idea, was frozen stiff by the array of powerful treasures before them.


    Naturally, one-hundred-plus Earth-ranked treasures wouldn''t be that much. The problem was¡­


    ''These treasures are all Heaven-ranked!?''

 Chapter 450: Setting off toward the Auction house. The City Lords frustrations.

    Chapter 450: Setting off toward the Auction house. The City Lord''s frustrations.


    Ghana looked over the treasures over and over again, trying to verify that her eyes weren''t doing tricks on her.


    Not to mention her, most harpies were petrified after seeing such a treasury.


    Yasenia chuckled and smiled. "These treasures, pills, and materials will be auctioned in the uing Brilliant Auction house event. They are all items created by people of my n back at home. Naturally, one of your current leaders can recreate everything you see here. I chose it on purpose so that people don''t think we are just a bunch of wealthy spendthrifts."


    Yasenia looked at their expression and smiled, satisfied. "I think it will be enough to sustain us for a while and avoid trouble before we start making profitable business, right? What do you all think?"


    They looked at the calmly smiling dragoness and didn''t know how to react. ''Not even some top sects have these many Heaven-ranked treasures! And she wants to sell them!? Who the Hell is this person!?''


    However, more than surprise, all the harpies here felt relief and excitement. ''Thankfully, I''ve not been stupid and followed Lady Yasenia through her tests. Her reserves must be immeasurable if she can put so many treasures to auction without looking hurt.''


    Yasenia didn''t directly tell them this was a rtively tiny part of her wealth. Being too rich attracted trouble, after all.


    However, Angel''s progress in Long Baidi''s ring was almost unlocked.


    These one hundred heaven-ranked treasures were not evenparable to a tenth of the value of the things inside Long Baidi''s spatial ring.


    The girls had spotted hundreds of Heaven-grade materials, items, pills, cultivation methods, and other misceneous things. Earth-grade materials were even more numerous.


    Most likely, Long Baidi was used to keeping everything with him, which backfired once she lost it to Yasenia.


    ''How are they doing?'' Yasenia was curious, but she didn''t delve much into it. She still couldn''t rx and had to n things for her n.


    Yasenia allowed them to feast their eyes on these powerful treasures for a while. Some came forward under Yasenia''s encouragement and analyzed the items.


    Ghana was attracted by a high-level whip between them and looked extremely reluctant that Yasenia was going to sell it.


    Yasenia asked her. "Do you want that whip?"


    Ghana was startled, but then she smiled and shook her head. "You''ve said these items are replicable, so I rather wait for Lady Andrea to create one and buy it myself with points."


    Yasenia smiled. "You are answering as if I were going to give it to you for free."


    Ghana realized and blushed. "Sorry, Matriarch. I''ve received so many good things from you that I was jumping to conclusions before you finished."


    Yasenia chuckled and looked at them. "These items are something that will be in the item shop of our n in the future. To buy these things, the currency won''t be Parus, but Astral Points."


    "Astral Points will be gained monthly depending on your position in the n. Extra achievements, work, and benefits you bring to the n will also give you Astral Points. We''ll also give a fixed Parus Monthly allowance, but that money is more for all of you to be able to buy things outside."


    "Rewards will be divided into many levels, and the management team will also open a mission center. In this ce, any person from the n can post a mission, and others can ept it andplete it. The exchange coin can be Parus, Astral Points, or both."


    "I won''t ept favors as payment options since they are unreliable. Of course, this is a formality. You can try to loophole around it and create a mission with one Astral Point as a reward and then pay a favor privately. But I hope you''ll do those kinds of transactions outside the mission center and reach out privately to those people for whatever you want."


    They all understood the gist of it and found it interesting. Yasenia lifted an eyebrow andmented. "There will be penalties for nopletion or failure in doing the mission or because the mission set rewards are not up to standards. Be careful and be fair when giving rewards and choosing missions. You can set time limits, conditions, minimum strength, minimum knowledge, and many other things to make it easier for others to know what you are asking for."


    "Yes, Matriarch!"


    Yasenia and Kali waved their hand, and all the treasures and the table were sucked into the ring again.


    They all looked at Yasenia''s ring and wondered what kind of wonders it held. Yasenia leaked a strand of her [Empyrean Dragon Authority], making those curious eyes widen in fear.


    Yasenia knew they didn''t have evil intentions, but reminding them of whom the ring would snuff out any potential future trouble. After all, some people got increasingly courageous as they thought things through and created a perfect fantasy of sess in their heads.


    Cutting the grass by its roots was a worthwhile prevention.


    Yasenia kept observing and saw that there weren''t any greedy eyes in the multitude. The eyes mainly carried excitement, curiosity, expectation, and a hint of fear after the strand of her aura.


    Yasenia stopped pressuring them and smiled. "I''ve decided to go to the Auction House today. The day for the Brilliant Auction event is a few weeks from now, so I want to inform the Brilliant House of the merchandise so they can market this event further and gather the most clients they can."


    "The more this notice spreads, the higher the benefits since powers will fight for the treasures. I''m still unfamiliar with Koran City, so I wanted to ask this. Can any of you guide us there without problems and allow us to see a higher-up directly? I can ept if you have deeper connections with this Auction house or a better one. When you volunteer yourselves, keep in mind that I want to sell these items as fast and profitably as possible."


    Yasenia saw five harpies lifting their winged arms; Ghana was between them.


    After waiting ten seconds, nobody else lifted their wing. "You five step forward and out of the group."


    They obeyed her orders, and the dragoness spoke. "Speak between all of you and see who has the best connections and way for us to meet with influential people in the Auction as fast as possible. We''ll pick that one to lead the others when we are outside and be the main speaker."


    They looked at each other and discussed for a while. Yasenia listened to their conversation and learned more or less who were the better-rooted ones in Koran City.


    Finally, a middle-aged harpy woman of simr age to Ghana stepped forward. "Lady Yasenia, I''m Hanna from the management group. I''ve had the privilege of apanying Lady Tatyana when she went to negotiate. I''m the better option for this task, closely followed by sister Ghana."


    Yasenia nodded and looked at Ghana. "I have other assignments for you. Although the happiest are good soldiers, they are not resilient enough. I want you to hire a tribe or race with good innatebat power. nna''s giant four-armed race is a good example, but it would be best and more convenient if they have a simr height to us."


    Yasenia crossed her arms under her abundant bosom, highlighting the volume, and said thoughtfully. "Speaking of that woman, it would be good if you could speak with her and try to convince her to join us. I don''t know if she will ept, but the previous gifts I gave her should help with the recruitment."


    Ghana nodded. "Leave it to us, Lady Yasenia. Their race has powerful bodies and strong vitality. The only difficulty for them is their slow cultivation. If the Matriarch has something to aid them, they will dly work for you. However, I must warn you that they are a very stubborn n. The only reason they''ve fallen so much is that a first-ss power wanted to recruit them by force, and they fought back until now they are considered a third-rate race."


    Yasenia and the girls were surprised. "So stubborn? Do they rather lose all their people that submit?"


    Ghana smiled helplessly. "That seems to be the case, so don''t get your expectations high, Lady Yasenia."


    Yasenia nodded. "Try your best. If there is no luck, it''s not a big problem. Regardless, you''ll have to work on this once we return. The Brilliant Auction is more important."


    Without further ado, Yasenia led the group outside.


    Yasenia moved, and many harpies left the mansion to take their personal belongings, speak with their contacts, families, and ns, and spread the news about the uing auction.


    Although three-hundred people didn''t seem much, many of these women had deep connections with people in power. Ghana didn''t hand-pick them at random, after all.


    Yasenia wouldter send a letter to the five Elders and the City Lord. Although the City Lord was not exactly an ally, they were notplete enemies. Moreover, she would be happy to grab his wealth via this auction.


    Speaking of which, the City Lord was very upset about Ghana''s departure.


    Yet, he didn''t and couldn''t do anything about it.


    It was true that Ghana was important, and she was a talent that any power would hurt losing.


    Nevertheless, Ghana had always left a backdoor for herself, not to speak about Yasenia and his contract.


    She had sent a message to the main power of her race the second our intelligent harpy left the City Lord''s power. The Matriarch of the Harpies knew about Ghana since she had taken part in her upbringing.


    She was sent to such a remote ce to see if Ghana had a lucky encounter to increase her cultivation talent and protect her from assassination attempts.


    Moreover, this letter had many instances where Ghana was slighted and the reason for her departure.


    It was clear that the Harpy Matriarch would not be too happy with the wolf race in a bit. Not to mention, [Storm Feathered Harpy] was part of the thirty-three ns, and the position was not low, being at the tenth strength-wise.


    Koran City was not even a central city, so the chances of the leaders deciding to intervene were minimal.


    In short, retaliation from the City Lord would only happen if Fu Hao''s cables somehow short-circuited and decided to go nuts. Otherwise, with Ghana''s preparations, Fu Hao could only grit his teeth and let the harpy go unpunished.


    The news he will shortly receive about Astral Sky n''s participation in the Auction with many treasures would also tie his hands and limbs.


    After showing such strength, the powers would likely take a wait-and-see approach. This wasmon in the cultivation world since time was very different for cultivators.


    In a mortal society, a person may leave a power go a year unchecked because the chances to makerge advances in such a short time frame were negligible.


    In a cultivation world where top powerhouses lived for thousands of years, waiting ten or twenty years was not unusual.


    Unless Yasenia made a very obvious and exceptional movement, she had a high chance of being under the radar.

 Chapter 451: Brilliant Auction House Entrance.

    Chapter 451: Brilliant Auction House Entrance.


    Yasenia''s group wore ethereal dresses while walking toward the Brilliant Auction. People looking at them paid attention, but no one was brave enough to interrupt their walk this time.


    Walking before our girls, the previous five harpies guided them while folding their wings before their bodies. This posture was the formal walking posture for harpies, and it was one of the deterrents to those that wanted to approach.


    More so when they recognized the famous First Secretary Ghana, not many people knew that Ghana left the City Lord mansion yet, so it was an unintended advantage.


    This time, Evelyn allowed Sierra to walk outside and serve as another deterrence for people trying to approach them.


    The eight meters tall majestic white wolf Queen looked at those who stepped forward, intimidating them with her gaze.


    Yasenia also asked Evelyn to make Sierra walk with them to tell the city''s powers where they were going.


    The dragoness intended not to hide their visit to the [Brilliant Auction House] but to spread it as much as possible so that many powers attended.


    They reached the Brilliant Auction House entrance an hourter, but since they didn''t have any other ns for the day, Yasenia wasn''t in a hurry.


    She even stopped halfway to buy some snacks on the road and other exciting items.


    Angel yed with a wooden toy that made a ball bounce randomly and had the ball attached to a string. Moreover, there was a spike in the middle and a hole in the ball, so trying to do tricks with it was pretty entertaining.


    Yasenia patted her head with a smile and asked. "Is it interesting?"


    Angel nodded and continued, creating continuous "ck, ck" sounds from the sound of the ball and wood hitting.


    The time was just after noon, the sky was cloudy, and the temperature was on the colder side. Yasenia suddenly felt a drop of water falling on her nose, followed by an increasingly harsh rain.


    They all activated energy shields and prevented the water from wetting them. "It has been a while since I saw rain."


    Yasenia was honestly surprised. Then, with a smile, she deactivated her shield and allowed the rain to fall on her.


    The other girls lifted an eyebrow, and Angel, Andrea, and Kali followed Yasenia''s lead.


    Yasenia squinted and continued walking. "Quite refreshing, to be honest."


    Hanna chuckled andmented. "Is it rare to rain from where you are, Lady Yasenia?"


    Yasenia nodded. "I''ve only seen rain a few times since there are even formations to avoid these things where I live."


    Ghana asked, curious. "Formations to control the weather? They should be quite advanced."


    Angelmented while skipping to their side. "Not so much. I can create one back at home if you want, Ghana!"


    Ghana couldn''t resist patting her head and smiling. "No need, Lady Angel. But you could teach the Formation sisters if you have the time."


    Angel smiled sweetly and nodded. "Okay!"


    Hanna clutched her heart and hugged Angel into her embrace. "Lady Angel, you are so cute!"


    Angel''s face was directly nestled between a pair of naked melons, and blushed. ''Wow~, so big.''


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched, and her tail directly snatched her away, making Angel''s face go fromrge breasts to bigger and squishier breasts. Angel hugged the slim waist, pushing her face deeper to sniff her scent. ''Oh~, Yasenia''s breasts~. Oh¡­ Little Kaleina is here.''


    It seems that the dragoness''s breasts had reached a league of their own in the little girl''s mind, and describing them as "Yasenia''s breasts" was enough.


    Yasenia was satisfied at her reaction and lifted an eyebrow toward Hanna.


    Hanna blinked twice, feeling a bit of a loss. ''Sigh, the Matriarch is a bit stingy. I wanted to pat Lady Angel until she turned into a blob.''


    Ghana and the others held theirughter. ''Lady Yasenia is sometimes too cute.''


    Angel moved her head back to free her face from the titty prison. Then, she looked at Hanna and shyly said. "Thank you, Hanna. You are also very beautiful."


    The mature harpy smiled happily and asked softly. "Are any formations Lady Angel created among the items we will sell?"


    Angel turned around, leaving Yasenia''s embrace, and puffed her bountiful bosom, making it bounce twice. "Of course, I made a low-level Heaven-ranked, Agricultural formation!"


    Hanna''s and the other harpies'' eyes caught fire as determination filled their bodies. ''We must make Lady Angel''s formation sell for a hundred times its value!''


    While they discussed, Yasenia observed the building before her. It was grand and bustling, with many people entering and exiting, even with the rain falling.


    Kaleina popped her head from Yasenia''s bosom. She had been startled awake after Angel''s sudden invasion of her home.


    When she was about to re at Angel, a drop of water hit her nose, making her sneeze cutely.


    Yasenia saw a slight spatial distortion appearing where she sneezed and blinked twice. ''What was that?''


    Yasenia shook her head and used her body heat to warm Kaleina and create a small transparent umbre to avoid getting her little daughter wet. Kaleina felt her mommy''s body heat enveloping her and almost fell asleep because of thefort. ''Sofy~.''


    Yaseniaughed. ''Whatever, she probably will slowly awaken her powers since beasts don''t need to mature to gain strength, unlike human-rted creatures fully.''


    Then, she gently caressed her head with a finger as she observed the four queues filled with many races of a wide range of heights.


    One of them was much more numerous than the others.


    Hanna saw where Yasenia was looking andmented. "That is the registration counter, Lady Yasenia. You must wait there and present your intentions if you have no connections. Then, depending if you want to sell, buy, or make business deals, you go to one of the other three queues."


    Yasenia was curious and asked. "What kind of information do they ask for?"


    Ghana answered from the top of her head. "In which Auction are you participating; what is your general spending power; your identity; if you are presenting items, which grade do they belong to¡­ That''s the general procedure."


    Yasenia nodded. Then, she turned toward them and smiled. "Well, I''ve preciselye with you five to avoid these time-wasting things. Guide me inside~."


    Ghana and the others chuckled and nodded. "Leave it to us, Matriarch!"


    They were about to walk inside when Yasenia saw them stop.


    With augh, one of the harpiesmented. "Matriarch, it seems that we didn''t need toe."


    Hanna smacked that harpy''s butt. "Don''t say nonsense. Our presence will be important from now on."


    That harpy pouted.


    Yasenia and the others followed their gaze to know what they were talking about and saw a lizard man walking toward them.


    He was taller than Andrea, at two and a half meters tall, and had a green scaly body and lean but powerful muscles.


    The creature had a male appearance, with a face that resembled a human''s but was covered in scales. His legs were not straight like a human''s and resembled a lizard''s. His thick tail was long enough to drag on the ground, but it swayed in the air.


    In general looks, he was quite a handsome fellow.


    "Do you know him?"


    Hanna answered. "He is one of the lower leveled managers here."


    Yasenia sneered a bit. "They are underestimating me. Well, never mind. Let''s go with a wait-and-see approach."


    Yasenia waited patiently and waited until he came face to face with them. Then, he smiled and greeted them neither humble nor overbearing. "Matriarch from the Astral Sky n. I''ve been waiting for your arrival since a few days ago."


    Yasenia squinted her eyes. ''Who told him?''


    Andrea guessed andmented. ''Maybe it was the cksmith we and the others spoke to when we left the house without you, do you remember? It happened the morning you were still entangled with Tatyana.''


    Yasenia remembered. Then, she smiled and asked directly. "Hoh~? Where did you hear about it?"


    The lizard man was cunning, so he initially intended to y silly and walk in circles with his words.


    However, as soon as Yasenia stopped speaking, she released a strand of her pressure.


    The lizard-man felt his body losing control momentarily and almost fell to his knees. Yasenia''s pressure on beast humans was monstrous, but if the beast human had dragon-rted blood, it was even worse.


    The lizard man was internally horrified. ''What kind of creature is her!? I''ve received intense training to resist bloodline pressure, and I still almost submitted!''


    Without any dys, he answered while sweating profusely. "Miss, I''m just a middle-man, so I know they came from the most prominent alchemy store."


    Andrea blinked. ''I was wrong, it seems.''


    Yasenia chuckled and approached, her chest almost touching the lizard man.


    What was strange for the lizard man was that their eyes were at the same level while Yasenia stood on her two feet.


    Without realizing it, Yasenia''s gaze pressure forced him to bend forward and lower his head until they were at the same level.


    Yasenia smiled and asked. "Good or bad intentions?"


    He gulped as his receptors became overwhelmed.


    The tantalizing but absolute scent, intense pressure, beautiful face, and seductive body could cause the brain of many to malfunction.


    He stuttered and answered. "No-Nothing too important. They just wanted to know which items are in Astral Matriarch''s merchandise."


    Yasenia remembered that Kali allowed the Heaven-grade aura from the robes to show strength and daunt some people. ''That''s probably why they want to buy my items without letting them appear in the auction. By using their connection and buying it directly for a bit of a higher price, they can avoid people fighting for the items they are interested in.''


    ''These two powers are equal in strength, so the auction would probably rather offend me than them.''


    Yasenia smiled. ''Except, they had failed to consider one thing~. The item quality is a great opportunity for the Brilliant Auction House.''


    Yasenia asked herself. ''Should I take precautions? There is no way the auction house will do something stupid. Either way, I will send a letter to the nine sects about the items we are postingter. This will make it so weaker powers will get into trouble if they dare touch our merchandise. In short, let the tigers fight as we reap the benefits.''


    These thoughts were shared with her girls, and they all nodded.


    "I see. Don''t be too nervous. I was just curious. Lead the way. We should go to a higher-ranked manager for our items." Yasenia dissipated her pressure as she spoke.


    He nodded like a pecking chicken and guided them inside respectfully.


    Four of the five harpies swooned with a few of our girls, admiring the domineering dragoness.


    Cecile asked. ''There is no need for all of us to stay here. Should I do those things as a precaution?''


    ''Sure. Then, it would be best if you went to¡­'' Yasenia turned toward Cecile and told her what to do about the situation.


    Thanks to their deep connection, the Phoenix understood everything, turned, and pped her wings to fly away.


    Andrea, Evelyn, and Sierra apanied her, quickly catching up to Cecile. Sierra turned into a lightning bolt and shed forward, sinking into Evelyn.


    For outsiders, it just felt like Sierra sped out of their range at vertiginous speeds.


    The harpies were curious since they weren''t informed but didn''t ask.


    Yasenia would naturally not leave them in the dark but didn''t give them all the details. There was still some trust to build up before Yasenia could share her ns extensively.


    Once they reached a reception room, the lizard man called a higher-ranked manager.


    He refused to deal with this guest who could effortlessly pressure him into submission.


    Yasenia did not have any opinion and obediently waited.


    ''Well, let the negotiation begin~.''

 Chapter 452: Carbira from the Brilliant Auction House.

    Chapter 452: Carbira from the Brilliant Auction House.


    Not long after waiting in the reception room, a person Yasenia assumed was from a crustacean race arrived.


    She was neither short nor tall, her body was well-proportioned., and she had a dress simr to those workers she had seen until now.


    The main difference was the luxury of those clothes, making it clear this person was of a higher rank than others.


    The face of the woman made Yasenia lift an eyebrow, one of the two reasons she identified her race.


    Although the facial features were human-like, the eyes were very different. Like a crab or a lobster, her eyes protruded from her human-like face like two pearly ck gems.


    It was the first time Yasenia met someone with this characteristic.


    Then, on her back, they could see a crab-like shell attached. Therefore, they could conclude she was from a crab-rted n.


    The shell was a beautiful light red and white,plementing her formal red uniform.


    Angel giggled internally. ''Thankfully, little Ebirah is not here. Otherwise, she would have probably grumbled and asked Andrea to cook her.''


    Kali asked. ''Oh? Why do you say so?''


    Angel smiled. ''Little Ebirah always tells me how she wants us to beat up the crab n. The lobster and crab race seem to have deep grudges.''


    As they had guessed, this woman was a crab-kin, one of the races Ebirah had more dislike towards.


    Angel couldn''t help but ask. ''Will Ebirah also have protruding eyes?''


    Cecile answered. ''From what I''ve learned, Ebirah''s race assumes a human-like form after transforming. At most, some of them havepletely ck eyes or antennae. This person is a beast-human with a crab bloodline, not aplete crab beast.''


    Their eyes shed with realization. Kaliplimented. ''You know so much, Cecile.''


    Cecile''s lips quirked a bit. ''I can''t just sit around doing nothing while all of you practice your professions. I''ve been reading basic information about all races and cultures in this ce.''


    Meanwhile, the crab-kin walked slowly, observing their gazes, and was internally surprised. ''They are not looking at me with disgust? This is new.''


    As you can probably guess, beauty standards mostly align with a human''s. Therefore, having the eyes protruding out of your face was not very pretty.


    Her eyes were not ugly; they were a beautiful and shiny ck, but looking at her felt very wrong.


    Many people didn''t even want to make deals with her after looking at her face. Naturally, these were a minority, and most people didn''t say a thing about her looks.


    These few, however, did a bit of damage to her career path. The leader of the Brilliant Auction treated her very well and encouraged her, which was why this woman hadn''t left to do behind-the-scenes work.


    Of course, our girls were epting. They didn''t look at her with disgust or anything simr.


    Angel, however, couldn''t restrain her curious eyes.


    Yasenia took the initiative to present herself.


    With a pleasant smile, she said. "Sorry if our gazes are a bit rude, miss. It is our first time seeing a crab beast human, so our curiosity may get the better of us. Please tell us if you find it rude or ufortable, and we''ll try to hold back."


    The woman was surprised and then smiled, her eyes moving side to side with a bit of joy. "Hello, dear guests. It has been a while since somebody asked me about this." She chuckled andmented. "I don''t feel ufortable. You can even look and ask as much as you want as long as you are not rude. I''m not stingy."


    Her voice was pleasant and rang well in the ears. Besides her protruding eyes, everything about this woman was good-looking.


    Yasenia confirmed that this person wouldn''t try to make their discussion hard, so she got straight to the point with a much more pleasant smile. "We have plenty of top-quality treasures. I want to present them at your Auction, which will ur in less than a month. Is it possible?"


    The woman was surprised, and the straightening eyes showed it.


    Then, she pondered, the eyes swirling as she thought. Yasenia couldn''t help but smile, finding her a bit cute.


    "This year''s event is a little bit more special because it will be an important anniversary for this building and our Brilliant Auction house. The two hundredth anniversary of the Brilliant Auction House, and the Fiftieth for this building, to be exact."


    Then, the woman spoke carefully. "Therefore, tomemorate it, we''ve spent a lot of manpower and wealth to invite powers around the World."


    The woman saw no changes in Yasenia''s face. ''Doesn''t she understand what I''m hinting at?''


    She continued speaking tactfully. "The quality of items we''ll be presenting is much higher than other years, so we can''t ept mediocre goods and damage our reputation.."


    Hanna snorted at the side. "Carbira, you shouldn''t look down on our Matriarch so much. If we''ve carried her here, it means we have confidence.''


    Carbira''s lips twitched, and shemented. "I hope so. I still remember that time when you carried quite a handsome-."


    Hanna stopped her with a stammer. "This time is different! Can''t you leave a bit of face for this old friend?"


    Carbira rolled her eyes, and the girls smiled because the movement was pronounced.


    Seeing their grins, Carbira blushed and coughed. "Sorry, guests, I''ve lost my manners."


    Yasenia shook her head andmented. "It doesn''t matter. If you are good friends with them, then you are good friends with us. Let''s not dy this anymore. I can see that you are honest and won''t try to create pitfalls."


    Carbira saw Yasenia waving her hand and summoning a middle-level Heaven-grade sword.


    The de was smooth as engravings of golden lions filled it. The handle was red, and the length approached one meter.


    It looked exquisite and luxurious, giving a dominant breath while absorbing the room''s energy toward it.


    The moment the item appeared in the dragoness''s hand, Carbira''s two vertical eyes froze as they clearly locked onto the sword.


    The crab woman stuttered and asked. "Where did you get this? It''s my first time seeing a sword so exquisitely carved in person. Swords of simr strength are usually on the hands of top powerhouses."


    Yasenia grinned, showing her white teeth, andmented. "This sword is only averagepared to what we want to sell, so I hope you can make us a ce in your Auction."


    The woman was bbergasted. ''Average? This is Average!? Then what do they consider exquisite? This sword can be a n''s heirloom!''


    Ghana spoke at this moment. "Carbira, don''t let this opportunity go. This is the chance you''ve been waiting for years to rise to prominence. You''ve been very suppressed yet still managed to get where you are. If you cooperate with Lady Yasenia, you''ll gain much more than you can imagine."


    Carbira took a deep breath and looked at Ghana. "Ghana, I''m going to be honest. This is too sudden. You know I trust you and Hanna very much, but if your Lady has three items more of this quality, you know that we''ll have to spend many resources protecting it from thieves and such. I don''t want anything going wrongly."


    Yasenia asked. "Can''t you keep them confidential?"


    Carbira shook her head. "If I want to gain authority via this trade, I can only do it in an honest manner and before the eyes of the public. Doing it stealthily will only give other managers a chance to rob me of the opportunity with dirty means. Things can get out of control quickly when greed is at y."


    Yasenia nodded in understanding.


    Carbira then observed Ghana and Hanna and asked. "I heard you two left your powers to join an ''upstart and immature'' power. I didn''t believe it then, but I guess this ''immature'' power is Lady Yasenia''s Astral Sky n."


    Ghana nodded with a smirk. "The Matriarch is someone who will soar into the sky sooner orter. I know you like this job, so I won''t convince you to quit. However, I rmend building a deep connection now that we are still in the initial development. You''ll only profit from this transaction that we''ll do."


    The other harpies also came forward andmented on essential facts about the Astral Sky n that wouldn''t hurt them even if they were public. Examples of such things were the scope of work, productivity, and preliminary nning for the store.


    The five skilled harpies spoke slowly, not pressuring, but Yasenia could feel how they shaved Carbira''s resistance and changed her thoughts.


    Yasenia didn''t interrupt and leaned back on the chair, calmly admiring the discussion led by Hanna and Ghana.


    Carbira''s resistance disappeared after listening for a short while. Instead, she was eager and very motivated to take this opportunity.


    Kalimented. ''These harpies are really good.''


    Cecile nodded. ''My love, we''ve been lucky. With them, many things will be much easier.''


    Angel proudly puffed her chest. ''Yasenia will never be wrong! She chose Ghana, and benefits are already appearing.''


    Yasenia internally chuckled and rxed. ''Competent subordinates are really good. Angel and Kali work with Andrea and Evelyn to create something good for them. Ask about what they want and give it. Also, keep producing the bloodline-cleansing, body-enhancing, soul-strengthening, and mind-reinforcing pills. We must make our beautiful little birds reborn into elegant Phoenixes that can soar the sky.''


    Kalimented. ''Do you remember the [Bloodline Tree], Yasenia?''


    ''The one you gave two leaves off to those minotaur guards?''


    ''Yes. I''ve nted one in the garden of the mansion. Once it bears fruits, the harpies will increase their strength manifold.''


    ''Good. Start simr projects. Things like this will be in the Astral Sky n for sale. Tatyana, work with the management team to adjust the price of items in our shop.''


    ''Sure. I''ll create a perfect and loophole-free, fair point system.''


    Thanks to the harpies, Yasenia didn''t even have to y any tricks or interfere.


    Carbira left and returned with a VIP card for the Brilliant Auction House. It could be used to open a luxurious fifteen-people room.''


    Angel couldn''t help but admire Yasenia.


    Her decision to take these harpies was correct and saved them time, effort, and resources and created a connection she wouldn''t have to supervise personally.


    Leaving one of the five harpies as the person in charge of deals between Brilliant Auction and Astral Sky n in the future would be more than enough.


    Yaseniamented. "Since most things are already done, let''s move to evaluate our merchandise."


    Carbira smiled and nodded. "Sure, Lady Yasenia. I''m really eager to see what you''ve prepared for us."


    Yasenia stood up, and everyone else followed. "Where is the ce to evaluate our items, Lady Carbira?"


    Carbira waved one hand and humblymented. "Call me just Carbira. You are my friend''s boss, so it feels a bit weird."


    Yasenia chuckled. "As you say, Carbira."


    The crab woman stepped forward and spoke. "Follow me. The evaluating rooms are this way."


    **********************


    Author Note: /posts/valeria-divine-82733239 <- Valeria, Divine Spirit Nature Empress. Herpleted image is here. I hope you like it~. Discord has partial images of Mirrory and Valeria if you want to check them. The link to the Discord Server is in the summary of the novel.

 Chapter 453: Slight hiccups.

    Chapter 453: Slight hups.


    The ce to test and evaluate the items was deep into the building. Auction houses were usually divided into an entry and meeting hall, where the auction happened, and a storage and testing room.


    The number of rooms, halls, and stages changed from auction house to auction house, but the overallyout was simr.


    Brilliant Auction House was the biggest one, including the surrounding cities, and the size of this building showed it.


    They had to walk for a while before reaching a hallway with ten rooms and a blue crystal above each door.


    Yasenia realized that everything was done for normal-sized races. This brought a question to mind, which she vocalized. "Carbira, I can see that this building has no adaptability for giant races. Is this normal?"


    Carbira smiled and answered. "Well, as a new power, it is a good question. I rmend that you don''t try to create an "all-race" building. Once giants step inside a shop, their size intimidates many customers. Sadly, Races that have a height higher than three meters are rare. This means that if you want to amodate most of the market, you must lean toward normal-sized races."


    The crab beast-kin saw Yasenia''s thoughtful expression and rified. "Buildings and shops for giant races are mostly dominated and run by such races. Besides the top powers of the Continent, which need to amodate all races, it isplicated and strange for a normal-sized filled race to amodate them. Moreover, there aren''t any top powers rted to them, so a giant''s race spending power is more often than not lower than any other power. In short, it is not worth amodating them until your reputation is stabilized and world-renowned."


    Yasenia nodded and then asked with a raised eyebrow. "Are you sure about telling me all of this?"


    Carbira chuckled andmented. "Ghana and Hanna are very clear about these things. They probably haven''t told you yet because the situation wasn''t right, or you haven''t purposed creating such an establishment."


    Hanna snorted and pushed her chest forward, making it bounce. "I haven''t told her because I feel confident in the Matriarch''s vision. Naturally, I have a half-written report about all these things done. I intended to present it two weekster after Iplete it."


    Yasenia smiled. "You don''t have to exin yourself, Hanna. Remember to focus on that report if you have nothing else to do. The faster we know about the market tendencies, the better and faster we can create the shop."


    They all nodded. "We understand, Matriarch!"


    Yasenia turned toward Carbira and asked. "Are you sure you don''t want to change powers? I''m more than wee to take you in. You look like apetent person."


    Carbira shook her head. "I owe too much to the Brilliant House owner. I won''t betray him unless he doesn''t want me anymore."


    ''Ghana, keep an eye on Carbira. If they fail to keep a hold on her in the future, don''t lose a chance to recruit her.'' Even if Yasenia didn''t insist, she gave that order to Ghana, just in case.


    Ghana was amused and answered. ''I''ll look onto it, Matriarch. You really don''t lose a chance.''


    Yasenia gave her a side nce and a smirk. ''If I weren''t like that, I would''ve missed recruiting you.''


    Ghana smiled and didn''t answer.


    They all walked before one of those ten rooms, and Carbira spoke. "This is a VIP seller room. There is a formation that roughly evaluates the general value of the things ced inside. If you light up the crystal above the front door, you''ll pass the quality test."


    Yasenia nodded and asked. "Anything I should take note of?"


    Carbira thought and answered. "The room only measures items outside your ring. Hence, take out everything you want to auction. The brighter the light, the better the treatment of your batch, after all."


    Yasenia nodded and entered the room.


    Carbira and the others looked up, not expecting the following events.


    Once the dragoness stepped inside, the crystal lit up, gaining luminosity by the second.


    Carbira was surprised andmented. "It should be her Spatial ring and clothes. To gain this shine just for her clothes¡­. The quality should be at least a high-level Heaven grade. No, the light is increasing, so it''s a peak-level Heaven-ranked garment. Impressive."


    Tatyana blinked and asked. "Lady Carbira, does it measure the ring''s quality too?"


    Our girls were confused and then remembered. ''Right, Tatyana gave that ring to Yasenia¡­ Wait.''


    Carbira looked at the human woman and nodded. "Yes. It is now analyzing the clothes quality and should begin with the ring''s quality¡­ Now."


    Tatyana was about to warn, but it was toote.


    The luminosity of the crystal above the door suddenly increased exponentially, almost blinding them.


    The light emitted from it was so bright that it looked like a miniature Sun, illuminating the hallways and beyond with a blinding white light.


    Carbira eximed. "What''s going on?"


    *Crack.*


    "Huh?"


    *BANG!*


    The crystal couldn''t handle the quality of Yasenia''s [Five Realms Spatial Ring] and exploded.


    The light extinguished with the crystal''s destruction, and the hallways returned to normal.


    Almost everyone was stunned on the spot.


    Carbira, Ghana, and Hanna knew how much those crystals could handle. Hence, when looking at the crystal shards on the ground, they were stupefied.


    Yasenia was confused until she remembered her spatial ring. She looked at the hand and smiled wryly. ''Right, this item was the ring Mom used before the one she has now¡­ How could it be of low quality?''


    Yasenia sighed in annoyance. ''To think I forgot such a basic thing¡­''


    Tatyana''s lips twitched. ''Such a blunder.''


    Carbira woke up from her stupor and looked at Yasenia up and down. Yasenia saw her eyes and scratched her cheek. "Well, sorry for that."


    "You, what¡­ What is that ring? This crystal can even handle the legendary low-level Transcendence items! Although we''ve never had middle-level transcendence items, it shouldn''t have any problems with them."


    Yasenia smiled calmly and answered. "You already know I won''t answer those questions. It was my blunder that I didn''t remember, and I''ll pay back the Auction House for the broken crystal. I suppose there is a percentage of what we sell that will go to you, right? How much is it?"


    Carbira wanted to ask more deeply, but she felt Yasenia and the rest of the women, including the harpies, looking at her with a warning in their eyes.


    The woman felt a deadly chill rushing up her spine and swallowed her questions. Ghana said tly. "Carbira, we are good friends, so I''ll tell you this. Say that the thing that broke this crystal was the quantity of Heaven-ranked items she took out."


    Carbira''s protruding eyes crossed, a sign of her frowning. "That excuse won''t work unless she takes out a Heaven-grade treasure amount we''ve never received. That means above thirty Heaven-ranked treasures. And at least one Peak-Heaven ranked treasure."


    Hanna chuckled. "Then, there is no problem."


    Carbira would''ve snorted at everyone else who said they had more than thirty heaven grades treasures at hand, but she didn''t say anything this time. ''If this person has a treasure strong enough to blow up the measuring crystal, it should be the auction who begs her to participate, not the other way around. Naturally, she should also be someone not easy to deal with.''


    Carbira guided Yasenia to another room, and she spent the only slot she had for the final day of the auction on Yasenia. She had another customer in mind. However, they weren''t as good as this mysterious dragoness.


    The show of strength and promise of thirty-plus Heaven-ranked items was enough for Carbira to ignore everything else and ept Yasenia.


    "Lady Yasenia, now, we need to register all your items, item descriptions, and if they are a niche use item, their way of use, disadvantages, and details for the buyer to keep in mind."


    Yasenia asked. "This slot you used, how many items can I present?"


    Carbira was curious, but she smiled and spoke. "Don''t worry. You won''t be able to reach the maximum limit. Remember that all items must be worthy of being on thest day of the auction."


    One of the harpies snickered. "Big Sis Carbira, you are underestimating our Matriarch again."


    Yasenia didn''t keep Carbira in the air and took out a simple-looking short sword. But the word simple would be thest thing Carbira would use to describe it.


    The aura of a low-level Heaven-ranked item was on full disy as a sharp and piercing aura emitted from it.


    Yaseniamented. "This is the lowest and worst item I want to present."


    "Y-Your what?"


    "My lowest level item."


    There was silence in the room for five seconds.


    Then, the crab woman asked with a trembling voice. "How many items?"


    "One hundred and seven."


    "One hund¡­." Carbira''s eyes rolled twice, and she fell backward.


    Yasenia shed and caught her before she fell on the shell on her back.


    Angel and two of the five harpies couldn''t hold it anymore and burst intoughter. The others also had a smile on their lips as a small chuckle left their mouths.


    The dragoness sighed with a smile. "I thought the crystal situation would''ve been enough to prepare her heart."


    Hanna ced a hand on her mouth andmented with a smile. "Lady Yasenia, I think that only increased her stress levels."


    Carbira''s droopy eyes suddenly straightened and looked around, only to see the seductive and charming dragoness face up close and looking at her with a soft and helpless smile.


    That smile, scent, and golden slit eyes rapidly made Carbira''s face blush.


    The sweet floral scent and firm arm around her waist stiffened her body.


    Then, realizing herpromising position and feeling Yasenia''s soft breasts squishing against hers forced the blush to climb down her neck, making her face look like a cooked crab. "L-L-Lady Yasenia, even if you are beautiful, this is inappropriate!"


    Yaseniaughed and let her go. "I thought you would damage your beautiful red shell if you fell, so I caught you."


    "Beautiful!?" Carbira squatted and used her hands to hide her face. However, the pearly ck eyes stuck between her finger, looking at Yasenia shyly.


    Ghana coughed and asked carefully. "Lady Yasenia, are you trying to court her?"


    Yasenia choked and looked at Ghana strangely.


    Ghana sighed and smiled. "Praising the shell is quite an intimate thing. I would resolve the misunderstanding before Carbira says she wants to marry you."


    Yasenia''s eyes widened and turned toward the shy and fidgeting Carbira. She saw Carbira stand up with a determined but blushing face, giving Yasenia a very bad hunch.


    She decided to interrupt before Carbira could speak. "Carbira, Ghana has exined it to me. Sorry, I didn''t want to confess or anything simr. I was unaware of that cultural difference and carelessly said something irresponsible."


    Carbira paused, her blush disappearing slowly. Yasenia felt guilty and apologized sincerely. "I just wanted to praise it. I didn''t mean anything else. I''m really sorry for the misunderstanding."


    Carbira looked at Yasenia''s honest expression and felt disappointed.


    You must remember that, not to mention love, Carbira''s strange protruding eyes had made it very difficult to find a partner.


    "I see. I understand, Lady Yasenia. I also found it strange that you would like someone like me. Do not worry."


    Yasenia felt even worse. She usually wouldn''t care, but Carbira was a future regr partner and her harpies'' friend. Therefore, she was out of the qualification of outsiders, with half a foot in her camp.


    Kali smiled andmented. "Carbira, these are my honest thoughts, but you are an attractive girl. You should carry yourself with more confidence. Even I could find a lover, not to mention someone like you."


    Carbira was surprised and looked at the two-tailed fox. She couldn''t distinguish her face because of her veil, so the perfect and curvy body proportions with a tall stature and gentle and dignified feeling were all she could see.


    Hence, the crab woman frowned and asked. "Are you mocking me?"


    Kali didn''t answer and removed her veil, revealing her heavily scarred face. "Am I?"


    Carbira shook her head and looked at Kali with pity for a second, only to realizeter. "Hm? Lover?"


    Yasenia directly took Kali''s waist and bowed forward to kiss her deeply. The contrast between the scarred face and the devastatingly beautiful face made an unexpectedly pleasant contrast.


    Some of the harpies hadn''t seen her without a veil before, so their eyes widened. Carbira was no different.


    Not to mention, in their eyes, Yasenia''s willingness andck of hesitation while kissing her were more than enough to tell others they loved each other deeply.


    Kali chuckled and patted Yasenia''s bouncy butt. "Stop kissing me, love. We are here to do other things."


    Yasenia bit her lips and separated. "Sorry, honey. You are so sweet I can''t control myself."


    "Ahh!!" The harpies swooned and screamed like fangirls.


    "Lady Kali and Lady Yasenia look so good together!"


    "Right, right? Their height difference is also perfect~. The way Lady Yasenia has to bow a bit to kiss her is delightful~."


    "Not to mention, two big-breasted women kissing is quite the sight."


    "Hmph, hmph. If someone in the future dares say something about Lady Kali, they''ll have to pass over us first! Lady Yasenia''s lovers are our lovers-."


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    "You girls... Behave yourselves!"


    Angel blinked and chuckled. ''Ghana is somewhat simr to Yasenia.''


    Yasenia looked at Carbira andmented. "Let''s keep checking the items."


    Carbira nodded and began evaluating the one-hundred-and-seven items with a light blush because of the previous scene.

 Chapter 454: Marketing Decision. A rude superior.

    Chapter 454: Marketing Decision. A rude superior.


    When they finished registering all the items, Carbira was numb. Her vertical eyes were spinning with dizziness after registering the one hundred and seven powerful treasures.


    Especially thest three, which were peak-level Heaven-ranked. They were a two-handed Axe, a powerful shield, and a gorgeous blue cultivation dress.


    In Carbira''s opinion, these three would be one of the main attractions of thest day of the auction. One Transcendence item eclipsed them, but besides that particr item, they were in the top five quality-wise.


    Kali asked curiously. "Carbira, do you know about this Transcendence Item?"


    The woman nodded and shook her head. "Yes, but I''m clueless about its use. Who would be willing to sell one of the most powerful treasures if it wasn''t because they felt it was useless."


    Ghana asked. "What is the name of the treasure?"


    Carbira answered. "[Rain Storm Meteorite]. It can create rainstorms, but just that. To be honest, I don''t know why it is a Transcendence Realm Item."


    Yasenia and our girls didn''t say anything, but a guess formed in their hearts.


    Yasenia changed the subject while asking. "Carbira, do you think presenting all these items is wise?"


    Carbira looked at Yasenia and got thoughtful. After careful deliberation, she answered. "I''ll be honest with you, Lady Yasenia. I would be delighted if you allowed us to deal with these items. We''ll create man benefits, after all."


    "However, it is true that auctioning all of them at once is a bit of a waste. If you sell all of them in our uing auction, they may fetch far less than marketing them individually and over time. The main reason is that powers will be tight on capital while fighting for so many of them, and they won''t feel as pressured to get them."


    "in short, if we create artificial scarcity, we can increase value, prestige, and the top power''s interest in your n much better."


    Carbira saw Yasenia''s thoughtful look and suggested. "How about this? We can sell them slowly instead of selling them in a single batch. We can use the top ten items from the whole batch for the uing auction, making your house earn a name."


    "These ten items will also give your power enough capital tost at least five years unless you are wasteful. A single peak-level Heaven-rank item can support a second-rate power for twenty years. I''m guessing Lady Yasenia''s power to be a first-rate power since you can easily give so many treasures, so I''ve reduced it to five years."


    Yasenia internally chuckled, but she didn''t interrupt and maintained an attentive expression.


    "Then, for each monthly auction, we can use a powerful item and nine lesser ones to continuously spread your house''s fame and make it seem like you could create these items."


    The harpies didn''t say anything, but they knew that it was not a hypothetical situation whether they could create these items.


    Yasenia also didn''t correct her. She didn''t want to be too famous too quickly. She wanted the powers to begin spreading their Astral Sky n name, but without feeling threatened by them.


    They kept conversing, and after careful consideration, Yasenia decided to ce on auction twenty items.


    Ten low-level Heaven-ranked treasures and her top ten ones.


    She reached a deal with Carbira to sell five of those low-level Heaven ranked each of the first two days, creating a foundation for when the big reveal urred.


    Powers should prepare more funds if they knew that someone was willing to ce Heaven-grade items in the lowest ranks.


    This meant that the treasures she would sellter must be better.


    Then, she would leave the remaining items to slowly sell across the continent using Brilliant Auction House as a medium.


    This would make it so that their shop would be weed once it arrived in other cities.


    As long as the number of top-level items they sell is small and they don''t saturate the market, something Yasenia found improbable, other powers won''t make it too difficult for them.


    Some altercations aremonce, and Yasenia was already preparing for them by helping Angel design a golem formation that would work independently.


    Yasenia turned toward Carbira and smiled. "I think these ns are good enough. What do you think?"


    "Ah? Oh, yes, yes. It is good enough."


    ''These one hundred and seven items are my ticket to bing a top manager. It''s almost set in stone as long as I keep cooperating with them.'' Carbira couldn''t help but feel like she was in a dream.


    She turned toward Ghana, Hanna, and the other three harpies and smiled widely. "Thank you. You could''ve directly asked the Leader with this capital, but you''ve trusted me with them and allowed me to meet Lady Yasenia."


    Hanna chuckled andmented. "I know you are outstanding. You just needed an opportunity."


    Yasenia leaned on her hand andmented. "I hope the trust they ced in you is rewarded."


    Carbira nodded heavily. "I won''t let you down."


    While they were finalizing the contract, the door smashed open. "Carbira, you dare hide over here!? It took me a while to find you. Which guests were the ones who broke the measuring crystal?"


    The person on the door was a middle-aged lizard wolf woman, simr to the person they had previously encountered but with a furry tail instead of a scaled one. She was also much shorter, simr to an average woman.


    Yasenia and the others instantly guessed. ''A rtive from that lizard-man?''


    Carbira stiffened, and without dy, she signed the contract presented by Yasenia.


    She still had some points to read, but she was more afraid of being unable to sing than any traps Yasenia could''ve ced on it.


    The lizard wolf woman frowned when she didn''t receive an answer and screamed. "How could you ignore me and not inform me about such an important guest? As a mid-level manager, you have certain responsibilities that you seem to have forgotten."


    Yasenia saw Carbira stiffen, and she was annoyed. "Can''t you speak normally? Screaming like someone killed your dog is very annoying. A little more, and my eardrums may pop."


    Carbira also answered. "Why did you enter so abruptly? Can''t you see that I''m dealing the esteemed guests?"


    The woman''s hair stood on its ends because of anger, and the slit eyes also thinned to lines. "Are these unimportant people as important as someone who broke a measuring crystal!? Where are they?"


    Then, she threatened, not giving Carbira a chance to oppose her. "You must give them to me. Even if you''ve signed a contract, you must break it and present them to me. Otherwise, I''ll make sure you live a miserable life."


    Not to mention Angel and our girls. Even the harpies'' eyes became cold and indifferent.


    Yasenia thought that if it were not because she wanted to sell her items here, her torture room at home would be pretty fitting for this woman.


    Carbira observed their reactions, and her lips minutely arched. She didn''t rify instantly because she knew this person''s temper.


    ''Ha! You''ve offended the people you are searching for. Let''s see if you can steal this customer this time.''


    Carbira could continue to y stupid, but it would be too deliberate and may make the powerful dragon woman feel like she was using them as a tool for personal revenge.


    Therefore, she rified right away. "Miss Fu, they are the guests you are searching for. I just told you I was dealing with the esteemed guests."


    Yasenia and the others saw the facial expression of the woman who entered freeze.


    Angel was previously angered, but this sentence and reaction almost made her burst intoughter.


    Yasenia was not amused. "Miss Fu, right? What do you want from us?"


    The cold and cutting tone, coupled with the thinning golden slit eyes, made her heart beat erratically, not in a good way.


    The woman knew that the first impressions were already impossible to remedy. Therefore, instead of retreating, she kept pushing her logic. "Miss, our Auction House has the policy to give important guests to superiors. I''m sorry if I sounded rude, but Carbira here made a big mistake by handling things herself. She should have informed me to give the customers the best service possible. After all, upper management will always have a better understanding and connections, making it easier and faster to sell everything you want for a better price."


    Yasenia was impressed by the ability to turn ck to white and reverse the situation.


    Yet, she understood that even if the policy was not bad for the customer. It made it doubtful to know if the "superiors" were more skilled or not.


    If a new employee started from the bottom, this kind of policy would make it virtually impossible to climb thedder as long as the superiors didn''t want to.


    Auction houses were based on merit, selling volume, and the ability to increase prices. If the best customers were stolen, it was easy to see how lower-ranked people would find it almost impossible to rank up.


    Yasenia crossed her long legs and said calmly. "Miss Carbira has been of great help. How about you evaluate her work and see if she made a mistake? Instead of redoing the whole process, we can all save time that way. If there are no troubles, I''ll continue working with her. How about it?"


    This way, Yasenia guaranteed to get the best service whether what the new woman said was true.


    This response surprised almost everyone. They thought Yasenia would directly throw this rude person away.


    They failed to consider that Yasenia''s positive impression of Carbira may not be the only important factor. If Carbira neglected to mention that Yasenia had lost ess to better services and channels, it would be unwise of Yasenia to overlook those negatives and only focus on the positives.


    As a person working there, it was her duty to inform of all the services the Auction House provided.


    Thankfully for Carbira, she had not mistreated Yasenia and even exined things the new woman failed toment on.


    In short, it was all rubbish.


    Yasenia dealt with everything efficiently and left the Auction not muchter.


    In the end, Yasenia chose Carbira as her manager for her items.


    During this whole time, Miss Fu tried to use soft and hard approaches, but Yasenia effortlessly weaved through everything, getting what was best for herself. In this case, it was to have Carbira as the person responsible.


    One of the reasons for many was that Carbira''s management level was of a lower rank than hers. Still, the service was simr. Hence, Carbira could invest more time and effort into her order because the higher quality order can allow Carbira to leave her other responsibilities aside and focus on this one.


    The surnamed Fu woman was speechless after a while. She could only congratte Carbira with gritted teeth and leave angrily.


    Yasenia ignored it and appointed one of the harpies as the contact between the two parties.


    After leaving a few orders, she returned home with her girls.


    When they exited the Brilliant Auction House, Cecile, Andrea, Evelyn, and Sierra were already waiting outside.


    "Did everything go well?" Cecile asked.


    "Everything is okay on our side. You are here, so you should''ve prepared everything I''ve told you."


    Cecile nodded andmented. "Unless the Brilliant Auction House wants to have five of the Nine sects right behind them, they''ll treat us very fairly and won''t allow internal troubles to ur."


    Yasenia smirked happily. "Perfect."


    Hanna was too curious and finally asked. "I may be rude, but what did you send Lady Cecile to do?"


    Yasenia turned andmented. "I asked her to inform the sects of the top three items we''ll auction. I also told Cecile to be vague with the others but to tell them they are also outstanding. In short, too many people will be looking at these items, making it almost impossible to scheme, rob, or make illegitimate ims."


    They couldn''t help but find the decisive action excellent. Everyone will be too eager for these items; if a power tries to steal or mess with them, there will be trouble.


    From here on, the importance of Yasenia''s Astral Sky n for these top powers will only grow, slowly but surely bing an integral part of them.


    Yasenia smiled happily as everything advanced steadily, giving Cecile, Andrea, and Evelyn a kiss as a reward. "Good Job."


    The soft and juicy lips were like sweet candy, making them feel warm inside.


    Angel pouted and pulled Yasenia''s hem.


    After seeing her baby pouting, Yasenia ended up kissing all of her dears on the lips once, and even the harpies received a kiss on their cheeks.


    Seeing their happy faces, Yaseniaughed and felt sweet inside. ''We are about to finish packing the times we owe to the Nine sects and the City Lord. Then, after delivering it, everything will be finally on track, and we can refocus on ourselves.''


    Without any dys, Yasenia and the others reached home.


    ***************************


    Author Note: /posts/yasenia-andrea-r-82896665 <- Progress on the R-18 YaseniaxAndreaxAngelxEvelyn illustration. (Chapters 98-99) It is looking really good. (O////O)

 Chapter 455: Mama Dragons Supper Tickling Attack!

    Chapter 455: Mama Dragon''s Supper Tickling Attack!


    When they arrived home, they could see the harpies flying in and out asionally. Some carried bags filled with possessions, and others had them in their spatial rings.


    Spatial rings in Distancia Continent were naturally less spacious and lessmon than in Sky Continent.


    If in Sky Continent, the average spatial ring worn by Unification Realm cultivators was about one thousand cubic meters, in Distancia, it was between 100~200 cubic meters.


    The difference was enormous.


    Besides Kali and Yasenia, the other girls had the same ring. It was the best ring sold in Lost Town inside the Secret Realm.


    It had an enormous ten thousand cubic meters of space, plenty of space for their current needs.


    Kali''s was different because it could hold actual living organisms inside. The size was five thousand cubic meters.


    Of course, the spiritual power of the creatures she could store had to be low, or the formations wouldn''t be able tost.


    All spatial rings could hold living beings, but the space inside a spatial ring was often fragile. Therefore, when one said that the essory could harbor life, it meant that it was molded for it and could support an ecosystem without a problem.


    It wasn''tte when they finished their daily work.


    The dragoness looked outside the window and saw the rain still pouring. The sound of the water droplets hitting the ss window was rxing enough for Yasenia to lean on her hand and allow her mind to wander. ''Fu n¡­ What should I do with them? I''m currently powerless if they suddenly decide to attack me. Although I can resist if the powers are stronger than Koran City, we will be in trouble as long as they have a peak-level Ethereal Soul Body Realm cultivator.


    Yasenia understood that Body Cultivation realms were divided into low, mid, high, and peak levels.


    Whenpared to Spiritual cultivation, low was equivalent to a level one or two; mid to a level three, four, or five; high to a level six, seven, or eight; finally, peak to a level nine or half-step cultivator.


    ''Can I fight against an equivalent of a level nine Unification Realm cultivator? I''m really not sure¡­ The attack Elder Huo released against Andrea while defending my transformation was already simr to a full-strength attack of mine at that time. I''m stronger now after the transformation. Understanding the [Constetion Steps] will also increase my battle prowess to an entirely new level. Even then, I''m not that confident.''


    Yasenia pondered. ''What if I use my Dragon form? I''m honestly a bit clueless about my strength in that form. Am I stronger? Weaker? Simr? I feel stronger, but I''m unsure if my hunch is correct.''


    ''Sigh. Thankfully, we are creating a secret room to practice transformation andbat with Cecile and my dears.''


    After rxing for ten minutes, Yasenia decided to have an early dinner today so that they could rxter. ''Well, let''s forgetplicated things for a while. I need to cook a delicious meal for them~.''


    While she was cooking, Yasenia remembered her acupuncture technique. After using it on Kali twenty years ago, she has barely touched it again. ''I will give them a massageter with it. It has been a while since I gave them a full body massage, after all.''


    Yasenia''s pondering mind was distracted by the sound of the meat sizzling.


    Her eyes went to the pan and saw that it was almost perfect.


    She turned to the potato mush and nodded. ''Smells delicious.''


    Then, her eyesnded on the cucumber sd at the side and the fish soup simmering on the other side, and she smiled. ''Everything is nearly done. Hm?''


    Yasenia felt Kaleina poking her head out of her cleavage and looked down.


    The purple dragon''s head curiously sniffed around. The delicious smell made her drool, staining Yasenia''s breasts.


    Yaseniaughed and caressed her head with her finger. "I''ll give you small piecester, don''t worry, love."


    Kaleina squinted because of her mom''s caresses.


    Amused, Yasenia smiled and picked her up from her cleavage. Then, she began bathing her serpentine body with kisses.


    Kaleina''s senses were unlike a typical serpent. Being a dragon, she had a more urate vision, a sensitive touch, and exponentially growing intelligence. Every other sensory organ was also developing fast.


    Therefore, Yasenia''s attack gave tickled the little dragoness and made herugh. Theugh sounded a bit strange, but herughing face was adorable.


    Our big dragoness saw the little dragoness squirming and making squeaky noises whileughing, and her eyes bent with deep pampering. "Oh? Is my little girl ticklish when I kiss you like this? Then you shall get some more. Mama Dragon''s supper tickling attack!"


    Kaleina burst intoughter as Yasenia blew raspberries and tickled her in some spots.


    Her body squirmed as she tried to push Yasenia''s face away with her small ws.


    However, her mama dragon kept pleasantly tickling her and kissing her body.


    Naturally, Yasenia would never hurt Kaleina or make her ufortable.


    Her tickles were well controlled, and she would stop before Kaleina was about to start feeling ufortable.


    Yasenia carefully cradled the limp purple noodle in her arms and soothed her body with a rxing massage.


    Our dragoness''s Moon energy passed through her fingers and entered her body, rxing the little dragoness so much that she started purring.


    Baby Kaleina only felt bliss and snuggled deeper into her mother''s embrace.


    ''Kaleina''s attributes are still a bit of a mystery, but I can feel atent but potent Yin energying from her.''


    After Yasenia finished making dinner, she carried the tes to the private dining area reserved for her family.


    Kaleina was coiled on her head like a crown, looking around curiously. She was never afraid since she believed she would always be safe as long as Mommy was around.


    As a side note, besides giving some advice and teaching the other cooks while getting some tips and tricks from them, Yasenia wasn''t involved in making food for the harpies.


    The girls were waiting and chatting in the dining room when Yasenia arrived.


    They saw her new "Crown" and couldn''t help but chuckle. Even then, they couldn''t deny that Yasenia looked really charming with the purple eastern-dragon-shaped crown. It gave her an exotic beauty that perfectlyplemented her whole setup.


    Andrea smirked and asked. "Are youfortable there, little Kaleina?"


    Kaleina didn''t understand, but she had begun recognizing her name.


    Hence, she turned her head toward Andrea, her curious golden eyes looking like tiny gems.


    Angel squealed. "So cute!"


    Yasenia chuckled and ced all the floating dishes around the table. Then, she sat down between Tatyana and Cecile.


    Today she ced nobody on herp.


    Kaleina dexterously climbed down Yasenia''s head and across her arm tond on the table. Yasenia facilitated her action and observed what her little daughter would do.


    They saw how she curiously sniffed the potato mush on Yasenia''s te and used her tongue to taste it.


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. "I thought she was interested in the steak. Maybe cooked meat is not as attractive for her?"


    Tatyanamented. "Don''t you use your milk to make it? Maybe Kaleina can smell your scent on it."


    Yasenia chuckled and teased Tatyana. "Oh~, grandma understands her granddaughter so well."


    Tatyana choked on the meat and coughed.


    Her reaction made the others burst intoughter. Tatyana rolled her eyes. "I''m still not a grandmother, don''t put titles on me. That title can''t be used on me until you pop out a child!"


    The dragoness was speechless. "Can''t you put it in another way? What do you mean by ''pop out a child''?"


    Then, Yaseniamented with a raised eyebrow. "Also, I can not only pop out children. I can also fill you with one."


    Tatyana challenged. "Oh? So confident? How about you try and do it?"


    Yasenia narrowed her eyes. "You know how much I want to, so you better not provoke me. Else, you''ll be with a full belly in nine months!"


    Tatyanaughed. "Who is afraid?"


    Yasenia snorted and ignored her.


    Then, sheughed a bit. "By the way, Tatyana. My child with you will have the seniority quite screwed."


    "How is it screwed? I''m Mom, and you are also Mom. There is nothing strange. She or he will be blessed with two young and healthy mothers."


    Yasenia sighed with a smile. "Sure, sure. You are the youngest and prettiest of all."


    Tatyana smiled, bit another piece of meat, and apanied it with the sd. "It is good that you know."


    The different vors spread on Tatyana''s taste buds, and she squinted in content. "Not bad."


    Meanwhile, the others almost spluttered the food. ''Young!?''


    Mirrory wasn''t afraid and snorted. "Shameless fossil, who are you calling young?"


    Tatyana''s natural smile became cold, and her red eyes locked with Mirrory''s green ones. "What did you say? My ears fail to hear antiques from millions of years ago."


    Mirrory broke the fork she held and smiled back, though her eyes weren''t smiling. "I feel like doing a bit of exerciseter. How about joining me, Tatyana?"


    The dinner went without hitches, and night arrived. What were the trembles and vibrations, you ask? Maybe a few meteors crashed down or something. Don''t worry about it.


    Anyway, after eating, Yasenia checked the registering formation and saw that every harpy had returned from the outside and was resting in the sleeping rooms.


    This formation was easy to set up, so it was finished before the day ended.


    Yasenia nodded, satisfied, and left Kaleina with Tatyana.


    Then, she grabbed Cecile''s hand and went to the side room beside the master bedroom with her.


    Cecile was surprised. "I''m first?"


    Yasenia chuckled and ced her arm around her slim waist. "Yes. However, today I want you to rx. We''ll do something a bit different."


    Cecile smiled and leaned on Yasenia, carefully surrounding Yasenia''s body with herfortable and refreshing silver wing.


    They walked slowly and soon reached a long hallway with ten rooms.


    The middle room was at the end of the master room, and all the other nine were connected to it. You didn''t have to walk to the hallway from room to room.


    As usual, the rooms besides the one where Yasenia slept were rarely used except for having intercourse or other intimate activities.


    Therefore, most misceneous items were in the main room.


    The master room was exceptionally big. Yasenia has also changed the four-person bed to a much bigger and morefortable one.


    She didn''t know how many times she thanked her foresight for packing furniture of many types inside her ring before leaving her house. They have been extremely useful up to this point.


    After entering Cecile''s bedroom through an elegant wooden door, they slowly walked toward the bed beside an expansive window that allowed the dusk light to pour inside.


    The curtains were opened, allowing the light to pour inside.


    After sitting on the bed together, Yasenia passed her arms over Cecile''s shoulders and lowered her forehead until they touched together.


    Their eyes only reflected each other as they leaned forward, meeting a soft and slow kiss.

 Chapter 456: Full body massage. Loving Phoenix and Dragon. (R-18)

    Chapter 456: Full body massage. Loving Phoenix and Dragon. (R-18)


    Yasenia slowly lowered her head and kissed Cecile''s lips. The soft kiss was soothing andfortable.


    Cecile feltplete and sighed through her nose infort. Every time she had intimacy with Yasenia, it felt like she had the world between her arms.


    Her dear dragoness was her obsession and destiny, and the phoenix didn''t want it any other way.


    Her only wish was to soar the sky freely like a Phoenix and Dragon pair.


    Yasenia didn''t escte the kiss and lingered there, dancing carefully and tenderly in a sensual motion.


    Cecile melted in the tender and loving embrace as her ears were filled with the wet sounds of their exchange.


    Her wings naturally cocooned Yasenia, and her phoenix tails searched for Yasenia''s to entangle together.


    Their soul connection made all the feelings between them much more transparent, making it easy to feel their love for each other.


    Going crazy on a night where you can''t differentiate the limits of when each person began and the other ended was fantastic. Their connection made it so that their crazy exchange would feel otherworldly.


    However, slow nights where the exchange not only gave physical pleasure but focused more on spiritual pleasure could fill the most crucial part of their hearts.


    Yasenia stopped the kiss and looked at her sweetheart''s flushed face and misty blue eyes. Cecilecked all the coldness and indifference, leaving behind tenderness and dependence.


    The gaze was so tender and full of love that one would fail to recognize her as the cold and indifferent Phoenix she was to outsiders.


    Yasenia could feel her heart thumping after looking at her Phoenix''s peerlessly beautiful and enamored face.


    "Sweetheart, I love you."


    "Mn, I love you too, my love."


    They tightened the hug, and Cecile buried her head in the crook of her dragoness''s neck, greedily sniffing her lover''s fragrance.


    They stood still for five minutes, exchanging small tap kisses and embracing each other.


    After filling their heart, Yasenia smiled and spoke softly. "Get naked, my love. I''m going to massage you tonight. It has been a while since I did it, after all."


    Cecile nodded obediently, and after rubbing her face onest time on Yasenia''s neck, she separated and stored her clothes on her ring.


    The perfect body of the Phoenix was revealed under dusk light, giving it an ethereal feeling that could snare any person''s soul who looked at it.


    The proportions were just right.


    The abdomen was marked without showing marked muscle; only a beautiful vest line was visible. The thing waist and perfect waist created an S shape many would kill for, but not exaggerated. It was just right.


    The private part was covered with a thin but noticeable silver prairie, making her look even more ethereal. Her long legs were straight, and the curve they created with her waist was tantalizing.


    The feathered silver wings behind her back elevated her otherworldly beauty, giving her a sense of mysteriousness and supernatural beauty.


    Yasenia couldn''t help but be dazed by Cecile. ''Really¡­ When did my sweetheart be so beautiful? I only feel like her beauty increases as time goes by.''


    Cecile turned around under Yasenia''s scorching and appreciative gaze and elegantlyy face down on the bed.


    Cecile''s skin was a healthy white shade, and her silver hair onlyplimented this uniqueness more.


    Her back''s beautiful lines and the perfect soft flesh mounds could be seen when lying down.


    Yasenia approached after getting naked and straddled her, careful not to trap her feathers below her knees.


    Cecile felt Yasenia''s full butt resting on her thighs, and she also felt the dragoness''s mighty weapon with her tails. She looked backward, and her eyes got locked on her lover''s voluptuous body.


    Yasenia''s beauty was not ethereal but scorching and carnal. Just a look would make even monks aroused.


    The dragoness smiled and leaned forward, highlighting her ample bosom as her arms squeezed them together.


    "I''ll start from your shoulders, sweetheart."


    Cecile stopped looking at the arousing body with difficulty and leaned her head on thefortable pillow.


    Then, she felt Yasenia''s slender, long fingersnding on her neck.


    The dexterous hands pressed the deep tissue and lit up her nerves, making Cecile groanfortably.


    Her spine tingledfortably, making the tingles reach all the corners of her body.


    Yasenia smiled as Cecile never controlled her honest emotions and moans. They were like a melody that made her heart feel hot as her hands massaged Cecile''s deep tissue.


    Yasenia moved from the neck to the shoulders and followed her journey.


    Cecile felt a pleasant tingling wherever Yasenia pressed, and her bones became soft.


    "Mm¡­ Ah¡­ Ugh¡­"


    After pressing in her upper back for some moments, Yasenia took out a lubricant and smeared her hands on it.


    Then, she restarted her movements.


    Now without the previous natural friction, the feeling was much more magnified.


    Cecile''s eyes widened as the tingling sensation reached even herher regions. As Yasenia rxed the tensed muscles holding therge, heavy wings, moans and groans left Cecile''s mouth.


    She could also feel Yasenia''s soft butt and the yful erect member touching her between her butt cheeks.


    Yasenia would naturally do these things on purpose, moving her waist a bit as her hands massaged them.


    The blue eyes of the phoenix were moist as she finally felt the hands traveling downward toward her lower back, where her three phoenix tails were attacked.


    The sensitive nerves of a woman''s lower back, coupled with the nerve bundle her tail-back connection created, made Cecile''s lower back feel like an erogenous zone.


    Yasenia''s fingers pressed, digging into the tissue to stimte those nerves, sending electric currents across Cecile''s body.


    The feeling made them both wet, creating a moist and glistening view when Yasenia nced between Cecile''s legs and at the tip of her very hard member.


    Yasenia licked her dry lips and had the impulse to lower her head and devour Cecile''s juicy lower lips.


    Her hands kept lowering and finallynded on the full butt cheeks.


    Yasenia sunk her fingers and moved the nerves there to stimte Cecile further. "Ah!"


    Cecile''s eyes rolled about as moans escaped her mouth. The sensations were so good that she was about to climax without being touched in her erogenous zones.


    Each time Yasenia''s fingers sunk into her flesh, Cecile felt as if a mischievous electric spark tingled her whole body and especially lingered in her sensitive pussy.


    Finally, the built-up sensations were like a dam breaking, and Cecile grabbed the bed sheets as a melodic cry escaped her mouth. "Ah~."


    Yasenia could see Cecile''s body tensing and trembling as liquid gushed out of the delicious-looking pussy.


    Yasenia couldn''t hold back and lowered her head to bury her face into the squirting pussy.


    Cecile felt Yasenia''s tongue exploring her and heard the slurping sounds, making her heart speed up like crazy. She groaned. "Oh love~, you are eating me so ravenously~."


    Yasenia''s mouth was filled with her sweetheart''s fresh and delicious taste, making her lick the slit as deep as she could.


    After no more nectar was gushing out, Yasenia lifted her face and looked at the heavily breathing body below her, her dick so stiff it didn''t move with her actions.


    Yasenia continued her journey, delivering the promised full body massage and holding back her urges.


    Having a leg massage after cumming was divine, and Cecile became limp on the bed.


    She wanted to have her aching pussy filled, but the massage felt so good that she couldn''t speak, and she just moaned in delight.


    When Yasenia massaged the feet, she pressed on the nerve bundles there, making Cecile''s heart leap erratically and slowly pushing her toward another climax.


    Yasenia couldn''t help kissing the dainty and beautiful feet as she squished the leg between her breasts and massaged it with dexterous fingers.


    She didn''t linger too much there, but Cecile felt like she was about to cum again.


    Yasenia retracted her journey, and her fingers went to Cecile''s vulva.


    Cecile felt the long fingers pressing and caressing her lower lips, and she felt so good that her mouth was ck, and drool leaked from her mouth.


    Yasenia would massage herbia, softly press her clitoris, andfortably massage the vagina''s entrance.


    The fingers asionally slipped inside and pressed on the bundle of nerves near the vaginal entry.


    What woman could hold against this stimtion?


    Cecile''s eyes rolled, and she moaned aloud again as she squirted again.


    Yasenia didn''t stop the massage but lowered her face to lick and devour Cecile''s pussy again as she came, increasing and lengthening the orgasm.


    Cecile thought that her body would melt with pleasure.


    "Yasenia, love. I want it."


    With a pleading voice, Cecile called for her lover.


    The dragoness had been at her limits since Cecile came the first time, her pussy was leaking and staining her plump thighs, and her penis was dripping with transparent liquid.


    "As you wish, sweetheart."


    Cecile shuddered when she heard the soul-stirring voice.


    Then, she felt Yasenia''s hands continue the massage as they continued the journey upwards.


    When Yasenia''s handsnded on her shoulders again, Cecile felt Yasenia''s dick pushing against her entrance.


    Cecile opened her eyes wide as her tight vagina was stretched open by her lover''s dragon.


    The rod lodging inside felt like thunder, making her feel as if she was electrocuted, and all her nerves shouted euphoria. "YES!"


    Yasenia felt Cecile''s inside clench and spasm with joy, as if weing the righteous owner of that flesh canal, and stimted her dick delightfully.


    She could hear the woman squirt hitting the bed again, making her smirk.


    Yasenia''s massage elevated Cecile''s sensitivity to the point where a single thrust made her cum.


    The dragoness wasn''t in a hurry for rampaging sex and began thrusting back and forth sensually, allowing Cecile''s insides to feel every inch of her dick.


    The sensitive pussy and woman trembled with delight as the dragoness above her made love with her soul. ''Oh, my heavens, I''m melting. How can my love''s dick feel so good?''


    Cecile was fucked and massaged simultaneously, moans constantly escaping her mouth.


    Her nails dug into the bed, and she bit the pillow while tears of pleasure flowed down her cheeks.


    Cecile''s moans gave the dragoness enough spiritual pleasure to reach orgasm herself.


    She leaned on her sweetheart''s back, making her feel her soft body, and bit her ear, whispering. "I''m cumming."


    The whisper was apanied by Yasenia''s deepest thrust until now, pushing straight against her cervix.


    Then, Cecile''s eager heart finally felt the penis inting, followed by the delightful load filling her uterus.


    Yasenia''s groan, apanied by her creampie, made Cecile reach a climax so intense that her abdomen and legs began spasming together, her body trembling and her limps stretching taut. "Ahh!!"


    Yasenia kissed and licked Cecile''s ear as her penis twitched and poured rope after rope of semen into the deepest parts of her lover.


    ''Fuck, cumming in them feels too good.''


    Yasenia soon stopped cumming, and she began pistoning again after she felt her sweetheart rxing enough to continue.


    As always, the dragoness prioritized her lover''s pleasure and would make them feel like precious treasures being made love.


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    Cecile''s body was like a small boat in a storm as Yasenia''s waist mmed against her behind and rocked her back and forth. "Oh! Oh! Oh! Yasenia, Yasenia!"


    Yasenia''s sensitivity was also high, and Cecile''s delight was like a stimnt that made the dragoness feel pleasure.


    It didn''t take long for another orgasm to rock the loving phoenix and dragon.


    Yasenia bit Cecile''s ears and grunted sensually. "Oh, sweetheart, I feel like my dick is melting in you. So good, sofortable."


    Cecile felt the member pouring the delightful white nectar inside, and her body trembled in so much joy that she released her eggs to be fertilized.


    Yasenia''s eyes changed to pink, but she already had perfect control over this matter, so she began moving again without stopping and kissing her melted Phoenix. "My little girl wants it~. Oh, sweetheart, I''m so happy."


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    "Yasenia, Yasenia~. More! I want it!"


    "Yes, sweetheart. You are such a good girl. I''ll pour more inside as a reward."


    Cecile''s heart pounded with delight, and she smiled, turning her head while asking for kisses.


    Yasenia was leaning on her back as she pounded her so they could kiss easily.


    The dragoness used her long tongue to invade her Phoenix''s mouth and continued pounding until another load was released.


    Cecile felt pure bliss as her insides were stained white one more time. She was so filled that it spilled even when Yasenia was still fully inserted.


    However, they didn''t mind and continued their loving session for almost two hours.


    After the fact, Cecile was nestled with a sweet smile between Yasenia''s arms, her legs locked around the dragoness''s waist as her mouth below mped the deeply inserted member, reluctant to separate from it.


    Yasenia naturally didn''t pull out until she cleaned Cecile''s body thoroughly. Then, with effort, she escaped the mping vagina.


    Cecile snorted, feeling dissatisfied even when asleep, making Yaseniaugh with eyes filled with love.


    After cing her to sleep in the main bedroom, she visited all her other dears, having a simr night with them, from a full body massage to aplete filling.


    They all felt in heaven by the end of it, falling asleep after almost drying their Yin energy with their multiple orgasms.

 Chapter 457: Tournament Participation. Situation Around the Continent.

    Chapter 457: Tournament Participation. Situation Around the Continent.


    The night went by peacefully as Yasenia''s energy circted inside the girls, and their energy nourished the dragoness.


    Using Yasenia''s Dual Cultivation technique eased the consolidation of their daily gains, allowing them to take long strides in their path.


    Moreover, thanks to their early spiritual breakthrough, all of them besides Kali had an easy time understanding the soul and had almost no bottlenecks.


    For those who don''t remember, Spiritual breakthroughs only happen when you ovee all your inner demons, clearing the heart.


    The mind would clear, the soul would be pristine, and a cultivator''s self-understanding would increase.


    Yasenia had put a lot of effort into it in the past, making all her dears face their demons and helping them solve them by showering them with her love.


    Everything she did then began giving fruits now.


    To advance in the Unification Realm, it wasn''t necessary to have a Spiritual Breakthrough. However, it was like walking a foggy path if you didn''t have one and clearing that fog if you had one.


    The path was exactly the same, but if you didn''t have the fog blocking your eyesight, a cultivator could avoid pits and obstacles more easily.


    Kali still had heart demons, and unless she faced her assaulters as she did in the Secret Realm, she would probably never be able to get rid of all of them.


    Conversely, this didn''t mean that Kali would have trouble. Kali''s soul purification was constant, and just by staying by Yasenia''s side, she would feel the influence of the heart demons decreasing.


    It was true for all of them, but Kali felt more deeply that Yasenia was like a warm, weing Sun that illuminated their lives and embraced them in a cocoon of boundless love and care.


    The Weather Controlling Pearl she was absorbing was also helping our Fox Lady, not to mention Valeria''s presence and constant effort.


    In short, Kali still had some troubles, but the purification of the soul was constant and unstoppable.


    The following day arrived, and they all woke up with great spirits.


    The dragoness pampered them all as well as received their pampering, making their morning sweet and fulfilling.


    Then, they all went to cultivate in their respective rooms.


    Yasenia remembered her cultivation gathering robes, something she didn''t usetely because her [Empyrean Cosmos Dress] could do the function of helping her absorb more energy much better.


    These robes were a short kimono dress. The skirt barely reached mid-thigh, and the top was opened to the sides, showing arge expanse of flesh. The wide belt cinched her waist, entuating her body curves, and it didn''t cover her shoulders, making the long sleeves only cover half her arms.


    However, this dropping nature while showing off herrge breasts and plump thighs could only be described as criminal.


    Yasenia put it on, the red and golden kimono with pink flower drawings looking perfect on her.


    Yasenia dripped seductiveness while sashaying her hips with it as she walked. Every harpy that saw her mmed against a wall or other things in their way.


    Some even lost control of their flight control and hit the ground.


    Yet, none of them regretted it as they smiled stupidly. ''I''ve seen the Matriarch wearing such a dress. I can die happily.''


    Kaleina looked around strangely, not understanding why these feathered people hit things left and right.


    The dragoness wreaking havoc along the way reached the kitchen and began with the breakfast preparations.


    Naturally, some of the cooks were there, and once the dragoness entered, the sound of cutlery hitting the ground was heard.


    Yasenia blinked twice and looked at them with curiosity. "Is everything okay?"


    ''Matriarch, you are ying with fire walking like that!'' One of the eldest gulped and nodded, her eyes glued to the jiggling and entuated breasts.


    The others were already red-faced and trying to control their bodies from reacting.


    Meanwhile, the dragoness ignored the pervy birds and began thinking about breakfast. ''Hmm, what should I do today? How about rice pudding with strawberry jam?''


    With an idea in mind, she began working. ''Fufufu, Evelyn, and Kali will love this. I''ve seen them sharing strawberry jam before, so if Ibine it with delicious rice pudding, she will be enamored with the dish~.''


    She wanted to make all her dears the happiest women in the world, and good food was one of the steps for it.


    Yasenia realized that she was not gifted in the profession ambit.


    She could indeed learn quickly, but her speed was slower than any of her lovers. Moreover, she felt the standard practices didn''t fit her style or energy.


    However, the dragoness wasn''t someone who would give up if her talent wascking.


    Even if Yasenia was the definition of the word genius, she was also hardworking to the extremes.


    All the time she wasn''t pampering her dears, Yasenia worked, cultivated, processed files, and studied professions.


    To be honest, Yasenia didn''t really have time for herself.


    She woke up, cultivated, cooked breakfast, studied, processed files, cookedunch, worked with one of her dears helping them in their profession, cooked dinner, spoke a bit with her dears, put her darlings to sleep while Dual Cultivating and helping them stabilize their foundation, and finally slept a few hours only to repeat the routine the following day.


    The cooking hours were Yasenia''s free time since she liked to do it as it helped her dears.


    Even then, our dragoness felt fulfilled and happy.


    Working to better herself and be a better woman so that her dears loved her more and she could protect them was what drove the dragoness forward.


    Yasenia thought about these matters with a tender smile on her lips and as her tail wagged.


    The harpies working with her in the kitchen couldn''t help but give side nces to the gentle and tenderly-smiling dragoness.


    They fanned their heating faces and forced themselves to look away. ''Heavens, the matriarch looks so gentle and beautiful when cooking! Ah!! I really want to take a photo! What to do? The temptation is too high! Especially with the sexy dress she wears. I can see her full butt cheeks each time she leans forward!''


    Without dys and while ying a bit with the yful Kaleina, Yasenia eventually left the kitchen with the rice pudding floating around her.


    The harpies felt guilty at taking a few sneaky photos and sighed in relief when the dragoness left.


    Yasenia''s voice reached them before they could rx. "You can share the photos, but don''t spread them beyond our n. If they end outside, I will expel all of you or worse. Also, next time, ask for permission first."


    They all straightened and shouted. "Yes, Matriarch!"


    After Yasenia left, they looked at each other and shouted in excitement. "Ahh!! She allowed us to keep the photos!"


    "I can''t wait to share them with our sisters!"


    "They will be so jealous that we can see that kind of Matriarch up close, Hohoho."


    "Have you seen the behind our Matriarch is packing!? I was too focused on her peerless breasts and missed that perfect butt!"


    "Aahn, I want to be her chair~."


    While the harpies fantasized, Yasenia sat around the table with Kali on herp.


    Of course, the Fox Lady wouldn''tin and leaned back, allowing Yasenia to pamper her as she wanted.


    The two cushions pressing on her back and the soft thighs were the best things in the world.


    Andrea suddenly asked. "Are we going to the tournament that happens in two weeks?''


    Yasenia asked back. "Have you informed yourself about the location?"


    Andrea nodded. "It will happen in the neighboring city. We will need less than a day to travel there if we go without tools. If we fly with your boat, an hour at most is what we need."


    Yasenia nodded and said, "Go, then. Why not? That was our n either way. Tatyana, let the harpies inform the Elders from the Nine Sects, Jorey, Carbira, and the other connections we make until then. Do not be too pushy, though."


    Angel pulled Yasenia''s skirt. The dragoness turned her head to the side and looked at her baby. "What''s wrong, love?"


    Angel asked with eager eyes. "Can I participate in the Formationpetition?"


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow, surprised. "Have you been reading formation knowledge of this Continent?"


    Angel nodded. "It is very simr. The only difference is the order of building them. I can cleanly pass as a Formation Master of this Continent."


    Yasenia nodded. "Okay, then you can participate. However, remember that you are a human, so they may not ept humans. You''ll also stand out quite a bit if you participate but don''t worry about that. I''ll say that you are my favorite ve or something and that I''m infatuated with you, which is not far from the truth. This should deter most of the people doubting us."


    She looked at the others and asked. "If you want to participate in the nonbatpetitions, go ahead. We can cover our strangeness under the guise of being a secluded n and many more excuses. It is impossible to find our tracks since we literally just popped out of nowhere, so they won''t be able to confirm anything."


    Kali turned her head and asked. "Are you sure?"


    Yasenia kissed her lips and nodded with a smile. "Go for it. Your proficiency is on a higher level. You all can pass like seniors once you show off. It is risky, but we can''t act like tortoises and always hide in our shells. Moreover, we''ll have built a foundation in Koran City by then, since it happens in a few weeks."


    "A few weeks may be little, but for us is enough since we''ll be able to build the most important formations."


    They nodded, and all four of them wanted to take part. Evelyn, Angel, Andrea, and Kali.


    Yasenia decided against participating to avoid showing anything about her. The more mysterious she was while revealing asional strength, the better the image as an unfathomable senior would build up.


    "Hmm, how should we n this?"


    ***


    While Yasenia and the others nned their things, a few things were happening across the Distancia Continent, increasing the unrest.


    Many strong humans have appeared across the continent, and although some were hunted down, most escaped with unknown skills and began forming groups.


    Distancia''s powers still haven''t paid attention to this matter, as the spotted humans weren''t strong enough to endanger the Continent''s bnce.


    Besides the few ve houses and rted instations and buildings being destroyed and having a few human ves freed, there weren''t many problems.


    There were a few important ones between the humans, beast-humans, and demons that had arrived at Distancia.


    ***


    A woman with Fate Attribute and a bow gathered humans as if they were believers. These humans naturally worshiped her, as seeing such a beautiful and powerful human female was a first. "This Continent is cursed, as the beasts that are bound to be our ves have revealed. We shall be stronger and reverse the bnce, making everything as it should be. I can see our Fate, and it is bright and boundless."


    ***


    A man with an arm missing and heavy wounds wandered around alone, his personality much different from before as a dark aura emanated from him. "What an irony. A continent with the roles reversed. If I find that cheating slut, I might as well Kill her. I must also kill that woman who cut my arm off and stole my ring."


    ***


    A Nature dragon soared the mountains with another five beasts and reached one of the surrounding ns. "Let''s settle down and take over the beast ns of this continent. We must create a force worthy of our leader."


    ***


    A woman with three other women was curiously looking at the outside of a city. "So many fantasy races!"


    "Big sister, what do you mean by fantasy races?" Answered a cute-looking woman.


    "Ah, I meant beast-humans. There are so many."


    "Dear, are you still thinking of her?" A voluptuous and seductive woman hugged her back.


    "Well¡­ Not much. I''ve moved on, and now I have all of you."


    "What will you do if you meet with her?" A cold and elegant voice was heard on the side.


    She turned around and saw a bit of warmth in the woman''s cold eyes, making her smile. "I don''t know. But I hope to resolve our misunderstandings and maybe be friends."


    "Big Sis, with your charm, you can seduce her! I don''t believe there exists a woman that can resist you!"


    [Host, the mission still hasn''t failed. I rmend listening to your lovers.]


    ''I''ll think about it... By the way, am I stronger than her?''


    [Unable to predict. However, Host, you are able to defeat high-level Unification Realm cultivators with rtive ease. You are also about to enter the third level of the Unification Realm. Even at the same level, the chances should be near 67.4543% with an error of plus-minus 10.4955%]


    ''You and your exact numbers¡­.''

 Chapter 458: Final preparations!

    Chapter 458: Final preparations!


    "Hmm, how should we n these two weeks?" Yasenia was horizontal on the sofa, supporting her head with her hand. Evelyn was lying down with her and hugging her waist while burying her face in Yasenia''s valley.


    Yasenia was pondering while patting her dear''s blue hair. "During these three weeks before the tournament, I want all of you to do some things."


    They listened attentively.


    "Baby, you mustplete the training formations for thebat harpies and help Mom with the defensive ones, use this chance to learn from her. Also, make time to train daily with Mirrory inbat. I know you are trying to add a sword to your only shield style, and sword and shieldbat is not easy to master. By the way, have you found a sword design of your liking?"


    Angel nodded. "Yes! Andrea is already forging it."


    Yasenia nodded. "Darling, youplete Angel''s sword as a priority. You can use some of my fallen scales as a test. Although using them when you are more skilled is better, you won''t advance if you hold yourself back. There are also tens of thousands of scales. Divide it into four piles and share them with Kali, Evelyn, and Angel. They may be able to use them for something. Also, all of you should use ten percent of the scales you receive immediately as a practice."


    Andrea smiled. "I''ll listen to you, love."


    Kali and Angel also nodded while Evelyn kissed Yasenia''s breasts in acknowledgment.


    Yasenia smiled back and suggested. "Try to use your Natural Treasures while forging. Who knows if you''ll see better results? You might increase thepatibility with the Heaven-born me, Thunder Soul, Weather Stone, and Mirrory. In short, do not feel bad for wasting a few of them."


    They got thoughtful and finally nodded. "I''ll give it a try."


    Valeria asked. "Yasenia, can you shed scales in your dragon form at will?"


    Yasenia shrugged. "No idea. I guess I can''t willingly, but after a growth spurt, I may be able to force it if I have the time to regrow them. However, dragons usually don''t shed since our scales are not made of dead material but alive cells that help us with energy absorption and many other things."


    Yasenia looked at the person sitting next to her head and leaned on herp. "Honey, you should focus on absorbing the [Weather Controlling Stone]. If you unlock your third tail, your strength will increase, and your alchemy skills may also increase. Also, you should create an exterior garden with the harpies and give the gardener and formation masters a ce to work and test things."


    "No matter how good our rings are, natural soil is excellent for nurturing spirit herbs. The more we reduce the dependence on outside factors, the better. It will also allow our future alchemist, gardener, formation masters, and rted masters to create a self-sustaining area for lower-grade ingredients. This goes for all of you."


    Kali nodded obediently and lowered her head. Yasenia lifted hers and shared a short kiss.


    Yasenia looked down at the person rubbing on her softness and chuckled. "Dear, you should deepen your understanding of the [Thunder God Inheritance]. However, dear, don''t forget to practice your Light Attribute. You''ve been ignoring it for a while. Also, I don''t know if you can use your natural treasure while Spirit Tailoring, but trying it doesn''t hurt anybody. Don''t worry about destroying the materials we have. My scales are quite resistant; you can begin with them."


    Evelyn lifted her head and nodded. "I''ll do that. However, I doubt it will work."


    Yasenia shrugged and grabbed her butt to lift her to her eye level. "Well, if it doesn''t work, you can say you tried. Also, keep in mind that you''ve just begun Tailoring. Don''t worry if you don''t do well in the tournament."


    Evelyn pouted. "Do you have that little confidence in me?"


    Yaseniaughed and hugged her tightly, pressing her two mounds against Evelyn''s almost nonexistent ones. "Do you really think I don''t trust you, dear?"


    The bone-softening tone and tender gaze made Evelyn gulp. Moreover, with Yasenia''s seducing lips so close, Evelyn decided to lean forward and have a taste, making the dragoness chuckle between their kisses.


    Yasenia smiled and patted her butt, hinting at her to stop. Evelyn reluctantly stopped tasting the creamy and delicious lips.


    After separating, Yasenia''s eyes bent beautifully as she smiled and exined. "I''m just trying to be realistic, dear. No matter how talented you are, it is a fact that you are a novice. Barely a year has gone by since you started this path. Therefore, I won''t lie and tell you that you will win. Unlike a battle where I know your strengths, Tailoring is another whole deal."


    Evelyn nodded and chuckled. She buried her face in the dragoness''s neck and softly said, acting a bit spoiled. "I know. I was teasing you a bit, my love."


    Cecile made a rare tease. "We have a second Angel, it seems."


    Andreaughed and followed it up. "Yasenia''s second big baby.


    Evelyn blushed but didn''t stop her actions.


    Yasenia kissed her forehead and nodded. "Mn, my second baby is also very cute. Also, even if you were teasing me, I wanted to rify why I spoke like that."


    Yasenia''s baby sensors suddenly tingled, and she looked to the side, meeting with Angel''s sour and clearly jealous eyes. She was practically shouting with her gaze that she also wanted cuddles.


    Yaseniay on her back with her head resting on Kali''s soft thighs and beckoned her baby with her hand.


    Angel became a golden beam that appeared on Yasenia''s free side.


    With her two little dears snuggling on her and sniffing her scent, Yasenia feltfortable.


    She turned her head toward her elegantly sitting phoenix and spoke. "Sweetheart, you should focus on mastering the Phoenix Transformation. Also, cultivate more and absorb the [Void Soul Purifying Tear], or most of it. The item that was in the middle of thatke must be very beneficial to you."


    "Do not forget to train the harpies. Be harsh. It is enough as long as they are alive and do not get permanent injuries. I don''t want people in my army that can''t take hardships while training. If any of them want to give up, rmend them to the other departments."


    "This is a gradual thing, so carry it on for a year. I would be happy if we are left with one hundred elites after a year."


    Cecile nodded calmly. "I''ll ask you and the seniors for advice. This is my first time training a group, after all."


    Yasenia smiled and nodded. "That would be for the best."


    Evelyn lifted her head from Yasenia''s neck and asked. "What about you, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia thought for a second to order everything in her head and spoke. "Well, I''m going to do various things."


    "First, I need to understand at least the first part of my Movement Technique, [Constetion Steps]."


    "Then, I will also have to practice my Dragon Transformation."


    "I have to cultivate and refill my Celestial Energy. Not to mention practicing with it."


    "I must also lead all the girls and contact with the Cobaltfist n, the n of giants, to allow nna and others of their n to be part of our Astral Sky n."


    "Besides that, I must keep trying to understand my intents and also create a recruiting method for our Astral Sky n."


    They all blinked twice, feeling that it was a lot. However, Yasenia had not stopped speaking. "I also have to deepen my understanding of alchemy and the other professions. Moreover, I must try the transmutation to see if I am proficient or have a natural talent. Hmm, what more?"


    The girls were already frowning, and Evelyn couldn''t help but interrupt. "Yasenia, how about you share some of the responsibilities with us?"


    Yasenia lowered her head and kissed her lips deeply.


    Then, she smiled and reassured her. "Since you girls want to participate in the tournament, focus on that. I won''t tire myself with these things. I promise."


    Evelyn wanted to protest, but Yasenia attacked her again as soon as she opened her mouth.


    Evelyn''s thoughts melted in the tender and cream-like lips of the dragoness as the long tongue inside her mouth sucked her thoughts away.


    After thirty seconds, Yasenia looked at the limp woman between her arms, satisfied.


    Then, she raised her eyes to look at the others as if asking. "Who is the next one to protest?"


    They all sighed and smiled.


    Andrea lifted her eyebrow and snorted. "You must tell us if it is too much. Also, if you dare ignore us for work¡­ Angel won''t act spoiled with you!"


    Yasenia''s face became pale, and she looked at Andrea, horrified. "D-Darling! How can you be so cruel!?"


    She turned her head toward Angel and asked carefully. "You wouldn''t do that, right, baby?"


    Angel saw those golden eyes looking at her with a pleading expression, but she hardened her heart and uttered after exhausting every bit of will inside her. "I would!"


    Yasenia froze in ce.


    The others felt as if something had snapped in her.


    Yasenia''s lips arched in a strange smile as her eyes became deeper. "Oh¡­ You really would? You would not allow me to spoil you?"


    Angel stiffened as if a predator had looked her eyes on her little herbivore self.


    Yasenia softly pushed Evelyn away as her body turned and straddled Angel.


    The little blonde girl now had the seductive dragoness''s tempting face and dangling breasts just before her face. The alluring, dangerous smile made her core squeeze and her heart pound rapidly.


    Angel''s face was already as red as it could get.


    Yasenia leaned down and ced her lips beside her ear. "Call me Mommy."


    "Mo-Mo-Mommy." Angel answered almost instantly.


    Yasenia kissed her eyelid softly and said in a low and attractive voice. "Good girl. Who is my most pampered baby, hmm?"


    The others knew at that instant that Angel had been defeated.


    As expected, Angel was cradled in Yasenia''s arms with a blissful face in just a minute while Yasenia kissed and caressed her. "Such a good baby."


    "I love you~." Mewled Angel, wholly spoiled, as she rubbed her face on the dragoness.


    Yasenia chuckled and turned toward Andrea. "So, you were saying?"


    They almost coughed blood.


    ''We can''t win! The enemy is too strong!''


    However, an elegant and unhurried voice suddenly spread in the room. "She said you must tell us if you are tired. Have you heard now?"


    Yasenia stiffened and turned to the side to meet with a pair of smiling red eyes. Yasenia hastily nodded. "Yes, Mom. I will definitely say it if I''m tired, Mom."


    Tatyana smiled and nodded. "Good girl."


    Their lips twitched wildly. ''Yasenia is too strong, but thest boss is invincible!''


    Anyway, their two weeks went by quickly with all the preparations in cue.

 Chapter 459: Three weeks go by. Changes in the Astral Sky Clan.

    Chapter 459: Three weeks go by. Changes in the Astral Sky n.


    During these weeks, preparations were enough to open the first Astral Sky Shop, which they did.


    The building they chose as an initial shop wasn''t the final project of a super shop they had in mind.


    After much nning, they decided to start with a typical five-story shop.


    The first floor had everyday and affordable items like healing pills, low-level talismans, weapons, armor, and dresses. It was separated into five sections and had a little bit of everything.


    The most junior workers of the Astral Sky n created the items sold here.


    The second shop was divided in two, half for cksmithing products and essories and the other half for tailoring products. The quality of items on this floor was much higher.


    Items ranked between the high levels of the magic rank to the high levels of the Earth rank.


    The third floor was built for Alchemy products. Unlike the standard and typical items on the first floor, the ones here were more varied, of much higher quality, and created by the top alchemist of the Astral Sky n. They also sold a few herbs they grew in their garden.


    The fourth floor was a rare formation shop. Creating affordable one-use formations wasplicated, and the people able to do so were scarce.


    As with floors two and three, the quality ranged from Magic to Earth Rank.


    Then, there was the fifth floor.


    This floor was particr as only very close friends with the Astral Sky n could enter. Not many could ess it for now, but those who could, entered a floor simr to the first one, but the quality of items was what someone would call luxury.


    Not only were there peak-level Earth-rank treasures, but seeing Heaven-grade treasures asionally appearing wasn''t that rare.


    Angel, Kali, Andrea, Evelyn, and Yasenia herself were the ones creating the items for this floor. Well, our dragoness didn''t create items directly, but she was getting slowly used to being their assistant, so she had a hand in a few of them.


    All the products created and sold by the Astral Sky n soon became the talk of the city among the higher-ranked powers. The general popce still didn''t trust them enough to buy their misceneous items, not that Yasenia cared.


    Her objective market since the beginning was the top and smallest percent of the cultivators.


    Yasenia also got rid of the debt, paying the nine sects and the City Lord everything she owed.


    In short, many of the untied ends got knotted.


    Yasenia also heard from Jorey that Ebirah''s n had sent a representative to meet with her. Ebirah was their princess, after all.


    Yasenia has heard from their lobster friend that she wasn''t the only child but the youngest. Therefore, she has been pampered since childhood. Naturally, our girls weren''t stingy with pampering Andrea''spanion.


    Angel liked to y with Ebirah quite a lot, and you could see them together almost daily while Andrea watched from the side with a gentle smile.


    It was like a mother overseeing her two naughty children, an adorable sight.


    In Ebirah''s n member''s words, they would arrive shortly, but she wasn''t sure when. For a n of this caliber, "shortly" could mean a week, a month, or a year. Hence, she wasn''t that worried and asked one of the harpies in the management team to focus on the n''s arrival and to inform her whenever they arrived.


    Another significant event during these weeks was a small recruiting campaign Yasenia did to increase her n''s numbers.


    Yasenia did it muchxer this time, not going to find spies.


    The main reason is that she had appointed all Harpies as senior n members, and they would be in charge of the actual essential and potentially damaging matters. Yasenia and all the other girls were nurturing the initial three hundred harpies to be the elite n members.


    Yasenia had had a talk with them, exining her objectives with this recruitment. It was to see which powers would send these spies with harmful intentions.


    It was simr to casting bait and seeing how many would swallow it. This can give them much more information than going around trying to learn from them.


    In short, let theme and show me who they are. After I get that info, you''ll be in trouble.


    She did the recruitment only two days ago.


    The number of people in their n had naturally increased from three hundred to seven hundred.


    After opening their shop, many alchemists, cksmiths, and other profession-masters flocked to their n with the intention of learning their trade secrets.


    Yasenia did not only avoid them but enthusiastically invited them.


    Do you want toe to catch our secrets? Sure,e to our Astral Sky n and try it. However, whether you can leave or not, that''s another whole question.


    Therefore, the small Spirit Profession teams increased by about ten to fifteen people each. The harpies were the seniors and evaluated the others.


    Ghana''s handpicking the harpies made Yasenia learn how much of a talent they actually were since there wasn''t a single harpy that got outranked by the new batch of people.


    All harpies maintained their advantage in education, achievements, intelligence, and almost everything measurable besides one or two exceptions.


    These new four hundred people meant that the variety of beast-human and genders had increased.


    Yasenia seriously considered creating an only-female n, but she felt that many powers would resist them if they did something like this.


    Not because it was only female, but having an only male n would also be bad.


    For example, look at harpies and garudas. These two races are one of the strongest in the continent, and they still have plenty of problems just because they are only female and only male.


    During the meeting, Ghana strongly voiced her disagreement with the only-female idea, and Yasenia ultimately epted Ghana''s stance.


    The maids who cared for the house were the sex and entertainment workers. Of all the groups, this was the one with the slightest increase. About five or six women entered it.


    Yasenia asked about males that worked in the trade, and the harpies shook their heads, saying that if she wanted a male prostitute group, it would be best to create another different group.


    The main reason was that males and females in the trade might end up together and finally quit.


    Just in this case, mixing genders was not a good idea.


    With Yasenia''s permission, the entertainment workers began flirting with the new residents.


    Some even managed to bed them.


    The new people were surprised by the inside brothel, but not many protested against the idea.


    Those who did were prude people that thought these acts were dirty. Yasenia asked them to leave if they wanted since she considered them as valid as a cksmith.


    Naturally, the entertainment harpies almost fluttered out of the room with happiness when that happened, and their loyalty and motivation increased ordingly.


    Today, one of those harpies appeared in her office, reporting an interesting matter.


    Yasenia saw that she was one of the youngest and smiled softly. Her attitude in private toward the harpies has softened during these weeks as they interacted more.


    "Sit and take something to drink. You look tired."


    The woman smiled sweetly and sat on the couch right next to Yasenia. Our dragoness didn''t stop her and gave her a ss of water.


    Then, without hurrying her, Yasenia kept working on some documents and waited for the harpy to speak.


    The harpy looked at the dragoness''s work for some minutes, charmed by her serious appearance. ''Looking at the Matriarch is always a delight~.''


    Finally, she spoke. "Matriarch, I discovered that one of the recruits has bad intentions."


    Yasenia turned to look at her and motioned her to approach her.


    The harpy fluttered like a happy bird going toward her nest and reached her side. Yasenia grabbed her by the armpits and sat her on the table. "Did they hurt you?"


    Yasenia inspected her body and looked for injuries. She even opened her legs and spread herbia to check with her spiritual sense inside.


    After seeing everything, just a little bit bruised because of the recent affair, she sighed in relief. "They didn''t force you to do anything, right?"


    The harpy felt her heart fuzzy and asked shyly. "No, but can I receive a hug from the Matriarch? I feel a bit bad knowing they want to hurt you. The Matriarch hug can make all bad feelings go away!"


    Yasenia blinked and chuckled. "Oh, you sweet-mouthed girl. Come here, but only today, okay?"


    The young harpy smiled sweetly and fluttered into her embrace.


    All the harpies had discovered that their Matriarch was quite tolerant as long as they did their job well and didn''t step on any bottom lines.


    She would even allow them light intimacy, like hugs and pats on the head.


    They also received her divine massage and acupuncture at night, cleansing their body of impurities and many more benefits.


    Not all of them had received it since Yasenia did it to ten harpies daily and spent ten minutes for each.


    Yasenia held the small woman and caressed her back. "So, what did you discover?"


    The harpy snuggled closer and sniffed her scent. Then, she snarled. "Hmph, that person thought I was being held against my will here. Of course, I didn''t correct him. After sweetly talking to him, he told me he was here to learn Matriarch''s production methods and pass them back to his family. He also told me that he would liberate me from you!"


    The harpy gritted her teeth and said with apparent anger. "I had to hold back from pping him on the spot! How dare he covet what''s yours!? Take me away from the Matriarch!? Who does he think he is topare himself with you!? A bit more, and I would''ve taken him away from life!"


    Yaseniaughed and ruffled her hair. "Don''t get agitated. Do you know from which family he is?"


    The woman smiled proudly. "Of course! He is from the [Bone Mouse] family and part of the [Five Shadow Fangs] organization. He told me that because I said you were powerful, he would need the background topete with the Matriarch. The brainless man spilled everything extremely easily while coaxing him while rolling on the bed."


    "Good girl. You''ve done an outstanding job." Yasenia patted her on the head and massaged her scalp as a reward.


    The harpy smiled and melted in Yasenia''s embrace. "I''ve checked with the sisters in management and discovered that they are a third-rate power in the Continent, meaning they don''t have an Epoch Core cultivator in their ranks."


    Yasenia took out a [Bloodline Enhancing Pill] and gave it to her. "Here, a reward for the well-done job. Now, go rest. You don''t have to do your duties for three days if you don''t want to. Focus on him and try to exhort more info."


    "Matriarch, this pill is too precious! It costs tens of thousands of Astral points!"


    Yasenia and the others had fed their harpies with a wide variety of pills to increase bone, muscle, bloodline, soul, talent, potential, mind, meridian, and dantian strength, quality, and capacity.


    [Bloodline Enhancing Pill] could be ingested ten times, but they only gave three to each. They made the same for most of the pills that weren''t single-use.


    Give them a third of the total consumable amount. The rest, they would need to work hard to gain them.


    This pill was a low-level Earth-ranked pill. There were up to Heaven-ranked medicines that could be exchanged with Astral Points.


    For each rank, there was an exponential increase in points.


    For example, you needed between a thousand to ten thousand points for Magic items, between fifty thousand and two hundred thousand for Earth-ranked, and one million and up for Heaven-ranked items.


    The one in charge of this internal shop''s prices, management, and everything else was a direct subordinate of Tatyana, one of the seven harpies Tatyana thought had potential, so Yasenia wasn''t worried.


    The harpy wasn''t only surprised to receive a pill that was impossible to buy; she was ecstatic.


    Even the most hard-working harpy had about three thousand points at the moment.


    She instantly hugged Yasenia excitedly and smooched her face in excitement. "Thank you, Matriarch! I love you so much! Also, also, I won''t rest! I like working for the Matriarch and want to do my best. I will win many points and exchange them for your food!"


    Yasenia''s food was incredibly nutritious and had properties that could help with cultivation as effectively as an Earth-ranked energy absorption pill. Additionally, the food had the added benefit of purifying impurities like a pill would and could bring permanent increases in strength and other areas, which was highly valuable.


    It was sold for between two hundred thousand and one million points per dish.


    Yasenia smiled and knocked her head softly. "Don''t kiss me, little girl. That is outside your boundaries!"


    The woman blushed and smiled shyly.


    Yasenia tickled her and reprimanded her while the harpyughed. "Little rascal, you know I won''t punish you, so you took advantage? You are a bad girl!"


    "Hahaha, I surrender, Matriarch! Forgive me!! Hahaha!"


    Yasenia stopped andmented. "Either way, I won''t insist you take a vacation. Go back. When you gather enough points, I''ll cook your favorite meal."


    The harpy''s eyes lit up, and nodded rapidly. Then, she ran out of the room while humming. ''The Matriarch is the best~. I love her so much~.''


    However, when she exited the room, she saw Cecile standing at the door with her arms crossed.


    The harpyically froze and began sweating. ''Crap.''


    Cecile squinted and walked past her. "Be a little bit more restrained, or you''ll go straight to the training room for a day and night."


    The harpy felt cold all over and stuttered. "Y-Yes, Army Commander. I''m sorry, Army Commander!"


    After she saw Cecile entering the room, the harpy sighed in relief. ''Thankfully, she wasn''t angry. The Armymander is the second most beautiful woman, on par with Lady Tatyana, but unlike the matchless Matriarch''s beauty, they are both terrifying. I feel like crying each time they squint at me.''


    Then, she quickly left to meet with the man she seduced. ''Hehehe, I''m going to squeeze dry all the information you can give and share it with the Matriarch!''


    Yasenia saw Cecile entering and raised an eyebrow.


    However, she didn''t say anything about the harpy and asked. "What''s wrong?"


    Cecile walked and sat in Yasenia''sp with crossed arms. "That harpy looked very happy. What did you do?"


    Yasenia blinked twice andughed. She exchanged a deep kiss with her and smirked. "Jealous? Don''t be, sweetheart. I just gave her a little hug for a good job. You see, she¡­"

 Chapter 460: Yasenias and Ceciles conversation. Ghanas strengthing.

    Chapter 460: Yasenia''s and Cecile''s conversation. Ghana''s strengthing.


    Cecile heard about the [Bone Mouse n] and [Five Shadow Fangs] and frowned, her eyes shing coldly. "Should I lead the harpies and annihte them? Although it has been just a few weeks, they''ve be much stronger after the training formations, cleansing massages, enhancing pills, and new weapons. One of them could beat ten of their past selves easily."


    Cecile continued. "Moreover, besides this instant growth because of the initial general boost, it won''t stop soon as they still have plenty of things to ingest, practice, and learn."


    Yasenia changed Cecile''s position on herp so that she was morefortable. Cecile smiled and snuggled closer, kissing Yasenia''s cheeks tenderly.


    Yasenia received her affectionate caresses as she thought about whether to act so fast. "To be honest. I rather we don''t do anything so quickly. I want more powers to fall for the little trap we are setting. However, it is true that if we allow them to stay toofortable, there may be problems. After considering a few factors, I would probably lean more toward attacking."


    Cecile nodded. Yasenia kissed her lips once with a smile and advised. "Go and ask Tatyana for more in-depth information. I have very little on the [Bone Mouse n]. On the other hand, we know a bit about the [Five Shadow n]. Their forces are not something we can deal with now."


    Cecile blinked. "Are they that strong?"


    Yasenia snorted with augh. "Are we strong? Sweetheart, have you forgotten our real strength after acting like big bosses for a long time? We are level one and two Unification Realm cultivators in a world with Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivators."


    Cecile coughed once, feeling a bit embarrassed. "Sorry, my love, you act like a senior so convincingly that I was beginning to feel arrogant."


    Yasenia burst intoughter. "You are so cute, sweetheart."


    Cecile smiled sweetly, a smile only Yasenia could seeing from the usually indifferent Phoenix woman. Just looking at it felt like dipping her heart in a honey jar.


    Yasenia nuzzled their cheeks together. "If you smile like that, I will want toze around and entangle with you, my love."


    Cecile lifted her silver eyebrow. "Isn''t that good?"


    Yasenia snorted. "You truly change faces easily, the cold and indifferent woman teasing her lover."


    Cecile licked Yasenia''s lips with a seductive nce. "It''s not like you dislike it, I can feel something very hard poking me below~."


    Yasenia bit her and begged. "Stop, sweetheart. I''m really going to eat you if you continue. You know how attractive you are to me."


    Cecile stopped teasing Yasenia and felt the mound she was sitting on slowly softening.


    Yasenia smiled and turned toward a few files on the desk. "As I said, go ask Tatyana. If they are deeply connected with the [Five Shadow Fangs], go to make just a warning. If they are not, you are free to ughter a few and instill fear in other powers."


    Cecile nodded and looked at Yasenia quietly, her blue eyes asking for a goodbye kiss.


    Yasenia smiled softly and leaned forward to kiss her deeply. Her long tongue filled Cecile''s mouth with the dragoness''s vor and made her cheeks bulge as Yasenia licked every corner.


    Cecile closed her eyes and cocooned her with her wings.


    After their kiss, Yasenia patted her butt softly. "Go, sweetheart. I have four hours of work left, so try to resolve it in that time. If you do, we can have a bit of fun once you return, okay?"


    Cecile smiled and nodded. "Don''t tire yourself, my love. We are all honestly worried about you. You''ve even been skipping sleeping thest two weeks."


    Yasenia pecked her one more time and smirked. "Aren''t I vigorous at night? You should know whether I''m exhausted or not~."


    Cecile rolled her eyes andughed. "Silly Yasenia."


    Yasenia alsoughed. "Don''t worry. It''s just that these weeks have to be perfect and leave a perfect foundation for us to rely on. That''s why I wanted to train the harpies to be loyal that much. Even if we can''t trust others, the core of our n must be incorruptible."


    Cecile wondered. "Is that why you allow them to be touchy with you? I can sniff that harpy''s scent on your right cheek. She kissed you, right?"


    Yasenia blinked rapidly. "You can tell that easily?"


    Cecile snorted. "I''m not your [Interlocked Soul] for nothing, my love."


    Yasenia nodded. "Don''t worry. I reprimanded her."


    Cecile lifted an eyebrow. "Tickling her and making herugh?"


    Yasenia''s lips twitched.


    Cecileughed aloud. "Don''t worry, my love. I''m teasing you. As long as you don''t allow them to kiss you on your lips or have intercourse with them, I won''t feel much besides a light irritation that my mate is being targeted."


    Yasenia frowned. "I will be more careful."


    Cecile shook her head. "Don''t love. This irritation happens even when someone looks at you with a coveting nce. The difference between a hug and that is actually none, so if you have to take care of that slight inconvenience, you might as well hide in a room and never go out."


    Yasenia sighed. "Sorry, sweetheart. I know it must be hard to be in a harem, right? I always feel like I owe all of you the world."


    Cecile''s gaze became tender, and she caressed Yasenia''s face, tracing her eyes, lips, nose, and eyebrows. "Don''t say that, my love. You are our blessing, our fate, and our loving dragoness. We are all tremendously thankful you chose us."


    Cecile said mischievously. "You know, I was recently mocked because I was in a harem. Then, I told them what you usually do for all of us. Guess the result."


    Yasenia frowned deeply, and her eyes became cold. "Who dares!? Tell me so I can ughter them and all their generations!"


    Cecile was surprised at the burst of killing intenting for her and rxed with a kiss. "Don''t be angry, love."


    Yasenia calmed down under the phoenix''s coaxing. Then, she spoke. "After I told her what you usually do for us, that person''s face was green with envy, and she was garnishing her teeth. She even asked me if you still epted harem members, hahaha."


    Yasenia was surprised. "Really?"


    Cecile was surprised that Yasenia was surprised! ''Does she really not realize how much she does for us?''


    However, seeing that Yasenia was honestly confused, Cecile''s heart almost melted into a puddle. "How can I not love you if you are like this?"


    Our pampering dragoness was confused at Cecile''s sudden deep kiss, but she epted it happily, her tail wagging from receiving her sweetheart''s love.


    Cecile left the room not long after with a soft smile on her face.


    Yasenia looked at the calendar on the wall and thought. ''In three days is the tournament. I need to leave things prepared because it will be three days long. I don''t want others to take advantage of this time window to hurt our foundation. My trip can''t be concealed as I will be traveling with the Elders from the Nine Sects.''


    After thinking for a while, Yasenia ced her palm on a blue crystal ball at the side and spoke. "Ghana,e to my office when you are free. It isn''t urgent, so don''t be hasty."


    Ghana was rxing after morning work and heard the call. She hastily stood up and went toward Yasenia''s office.


    The others couldn''t help but eat vinegar. "Ah! So jealous! I also want to be called by the Matriarch."


    "Sigh, we have to work hard!"


    "Sister Ghana, please cuddle with her for a while so that her scent clings onto you, and we can smell it when you return!"


    "You can also try to break the ice and lose your virginity. Who knows? The Matriarch may allow us a bit of fun if she does it with you."


    "Good idea, sister! Ghana, you are the closest to the Matriarchpared to all of us. Fight for our dreams!"


    Ghanaughed and shook her head. ''These hopeless girls. Weren''t they reluctant to work for Lady Yasenia at first? Now you arepletely charmed.''


    Ghana knocked on Yasenia''s door. "Enter."


    She opened them and stepped into thefortable and elegant room.


    When she saw the rxed dragoness looking out of the window as the light poured on her body, she couldn''t help but be dazed as she marveled at the beauty of her leader. ''Well, it is not like I can''t understand why they are allpletely charmed.''


    Yasenia turned her head and faintly smiled. "Ghana, I told you not to be hasty. Did I interrupt something?"


    Ghana shook her head gently. "You didn''t, Matriarch. What''s wrong?"


    Yasenia didn''t go around the bush and directly asked her about the [Bone Mouse n].


    "[Bone Mouse n]? Let me think. I can''t remember from the top of my head."


    Yasenia was surprised. Ghana eximed. "Ah! That third-rate n! I know now. They are honestly a n that came around thirty years ago. However, they are so¡­ mediocre, I never really dealt with them."


    Yasenia was a bit speechless andmented on what she heard. Ghana frowned. "Their guts are so big? Maybe the [Five Shadow Fangs] have promised them something. After all, staying at the bottom of the metaphorical food chain is not pleasant."


    Yasenia was curious. "How can they even survive for this long?"


    Ghana snorted. "Don''t make me remember. They forcefully marry their children to powerful individuals, which gives them some protection from weaker powers. Then, their limited possessions mean that they often go unnoticed by stronger powers, allowing them to exist in a precarious bnce."


    "How do we deal with it?"


    Ghana thought about it and called the other management sisters.


    Yasenia refocused on her work and allowed Ghana to leave her office and returnter.


    An hourter, Ghana appeared again.


    "Lady Cecile has already confirmed the information and has prepared appropriately. Don''t worry, Matriarch. We are all working with her. We won''t allow her to confront a dangerous enemy."


    Yasenia chuckled. "I didn''t say much, but you already guessed my thoughts."


    Ghanaughed. "Well, after understanding the Matriarch better. It is not hard to know why you would want this information. I can even guess you are more worried about Lady Cecile''s safety than the potential damage to the n."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "Both are important. However, I won''t lie to you and say that Cecile and the n have the same weight in my heart. Yet, I care about all of you a lot, Ghana."


    Ghana shook her head. "Don''t worry, Lady Yasenia. I would think simrly if I were in your position."


    Ghana sighed and looked outside the window. "I almost forgot myself while rotting in the City Lord Mansion. You grabbed my wing and pulled me out, showing me a much wider ce to fly freely. I''m very thankful, Yasenia."


    Yasenia smiled and nodded. Ghana eximed. "Speaking of which. Do you know that Young Master Fu will be back soon? He will also go to the tournament with the [Nine Herb Fragrance Sect]. He is, regardless of his character, a young genius."


    Yasenia was calm. "Yes, I''ve read the report. I hope we can keep his whereabouts in check after returning from there. Is it possible?"


    Ghana nodded confidently. "Lady Tatyana has helped us set up an informationwork, and we are silently spreading our influence. No one has realized this until now. When the Matriarch returns, we''ll probably be able to infiltrate his personal mansion. By then, it will be easy to know even what ingredients his food is made of."


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow. "That n is advancing so fast. Remember to create a good foundation before migrating to neighboring towns and cities. How is themunication device development going?"


    Ghanamented. "We''ve used the previous device Lady Yasenia and herdies used as a foundation, and we are trying to make it smaller. Lady Angel has found a small wall, and Lady Andrea and Lady Kali are thinking of ways together with her to ovee it. However, I''m confident thedies will need less than a month to make another breakthrough. By the time it ispleted, having the small device camouge as an earring or something even more inconspicuous won''t be a problem."


    Ghana sighed in admiration. "Working with all the Ladies is truly a blessing. Everything flows extremely smoothly."


    Yasenia smiled and praised back. "Without the intelligent Harpy sitting before me, it would have been much harder. So don''t look down on yourself. Has Kali given you the pill?"


    Ghana smiled gratefully. "I''ve already eaten it. I can''t believe I reached the next level in two nights. Everything inside me flows much better, and I feel as if my congested nose was finally freed, and I can breathe easily again."


    Ghana chuckled mischievously. "Now, I''m at the high level of the Ethereal Soul Body Realm, the same as the City Lord. After receiving your massages and everything else, I''m confident in fighting two City Lords just by myself and pummeling them to a pulp, hahaha."


    Yasenia nodded, satisfied. "Good. Thank you for your hard work, Ghana. By the way, how is the conversation with the giants going?"


    This time, Ghana frowned. "It looks impossible. Even nna had to return to her n because of our deals. They fear nna trying to escape ande to us, threatening them or something."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. "Is nna that wild?"


    Ghana smiled. "Well, Lady Yasenia''sdies are her first normal-sized friends. She is very fond of them."


    Yasenia sighed. "Either way, not everything can go our way. Let''s change the strategy and try to be allies instead of adding them as subordinates. Do not put it on higher priority because of nna. We already know that she is very loved back there, so she won''t be treated badly. Any changes, inform me immediately."


    Ghana nodded and stood up. "If there isn''t anything more, I''ll leave first."


    Yasenia pursued her lips and smiled. "Remember to rest appropriately."


    With a bow, Ghana left the room.

 Chapter 461: Ceciles show of strength. A harsh punishment(?).

    Chapter 461: Cecile''s show of strength. A harsh punishment(?).


    Two dayster, Yasenia looked out the window and saw Cecile leaving with a group of one hundred harpies.


    The one hundred flying women soared in the sky and banished in the distance, elerating toward somewhere along the East of Koran City. Astral Sky n was in the northern district.


    Yasenia frowned for a second, her heart filled with worry. Even if they went outside to buy something, our pampering dragoness would always feel her heart squeezing with concern. ''Be careful, sweetheart.''


    Setting up Astral Sky n from scratch in an unknown location was difficult, and Yasenia couldn''t ck only to babysit her dear.


    She also trusted them and would not interfere in what they did unless she knew something about the result or had other ns that conflicted with theirs.


    Yasenia was of the mind that her lovers were not vases. They were capable women with excellent judgment and rationalizing capabilities.


    Each excelled at what they did with much more sess than Yasenia hoped to achieve in the same areas.


    They were her pride and joy, and nobody could ever change that.


    Meanwhile, Cecile led one hundred harpies across the sky and soon arrived at the [Bone Mouse n].


    The mansion was big but not very impressive.


    A third-rate power was untouchable for the general popce, but they were less than mediocre in the overall scheme of things.


    Astral Sky n''s current military strength was simr to a powerful third-rate institution. Their advantage was that their productive strength was near a first-rate power, making their exterior look much brighter than the [Bone Mouse n].


    "Remember, we are here to show that we are not a power that anybody can bully and throw around as they like. We are new and unknown in the continent, and our items'' quality has started spreading. Covetous people will obviously target us. Our job is to protect our n from these greedy people who don''t know their ce!"


    "Yes, Ma''am!"


    Cecile nodded and looked at therge mansion in the distance. "We''ve arrived. Remember training and separate into groups of five. Coordinate with the team leaders, and do not let one of you perish. If you die, I''ll kill you!"


    "Understood!"


    Afternding, many eyes turned curiously. The Astral Sky Shop has been quite a hit, so a few knew which power they were from.


    When the people around asked, they also understood that this army of one hundred naked harpies was from the Astral Sky n.


    One personughed and mocked them. "What are they here for, to have an orgy?"


    Cecile nced at him sideways and waved her hand.


    A tornado grew from the ground and threw him flying over the buildings.


    "Any more people who want to disrespect my subordinates?"


    The Phoenix''s cold and indifferent voice was more than enough deterrent for the spectators not to dare mock them.


    Although the harpies were naked, they all had something that stood up, a beautiful ne. This ornate chain ne had a pendant shaped like a Moon and a Sun held within a dragon w.


    It was beautifully crafted, making more than a few people want to wear one.


    The silver-winged female that blew someone flying was also known, as her peerless beauty was easy to remember.


    Cecile spread her voice toward the [Bone Mouse n] mansion. "I''vee here to speak with your leader. Tell him toe out. You can also invite us in, but I can''t promise the mansion will be the same when we enter and leave."


    Moments earlier, inside the mansion, the Bone Mouse family leader spoke with another family leader.


    He had a broad smile and was bragging about his son.


    "Yes, my son is very talented and could normally infiltrate. Moreover, I told him not to do anything for a year or two to help the guard around him lessen. He should be able to give me excellent results in a while."


    The other person was a woman from a low-influence feline-rted n. "That''s very nice. He tried to aim for the management section recruitment, right? My daughter aimed to be a cksmith and was eliminated very early. She said that the tests were impossible or something like that. Truly, she is a waste even though she is beautiful. Couldn''t she have used that body of hers or something to convince the people?"


    "Right, yesterday, my son said he is already very close to one of the veteran harpies. They are a couple already, hahaha. That Matriarch of the Astral Sky n won''t know what hit her when one of her harpies betrays her."


    Suddenly, they heard a cold voice prating the walls.


    "I''vee here to speak with your leader¡­"


    It was Cecile calling them.


    The woman raised her eyebrow and almostughed aloud. "Did your son make a blunder already? Or have theye to do a trade?"


    The man with mouse ears frowned and stood up. He looked at a screen made out of jade that reflected the outside and saw the small army standing outside.


    "I don''t know why they are here, but it can''t be anything good if so many harpies apany her."


    The feline woman asked calmly. "So, what will you do? It is rumored that the Astral Sky n is a powerful second-rate power. Our little houses can''t afford to offend them."


    The man sneered. "They aren''t the first second-rate power I''ve had to face. Moreover, no matter what kind of blunder my son did, it is impossible to do serious damage unless they are very ipetent."


    The man was not stupid. He could keep a third-rate power alive for this long, after all. A person needs a minimum of skill and intelligence to do so.


    The man thought for a moment and spoke. "Who do they think they are to make me go out? They are just a new power. Even if they are second-rate, first-rate powers live in Koran City. They can''t act like they don''t exist and make trouble for me. Not to mention, [Five Shadow Fang] has been backing me recently. Even if they attack us, what can they do against the formation surrounding my mansion?"


    The woman found his logic reasonable.


    He turned toward a servant and gave her orders.


    Cecile saw a human servant stepping out with quite a skinny body and rags as clothes. He said with a weak voice. "Your Beast Excellence, our Patriarch is meeting with the Matriarch of the [Earth Burrow Cat n]. You should make an appointment first if you want to meet. Our Patriarch will wee you dearly if you do so."


    The harpies behind Cecile lost their calm expressions and red at him. "Who does he think he is to ignore our Army Commander!?"


    "Army Commander, let me go, and I''ll bring the Lady his head! Ignoring our beautiful Lady Cecile is like pping the Matriarch''s face!"


    "Moreover, he sent such a malnourished ve to us. Does he think we are not worthy of sending a proper servant to wee us!?"


    However, the angriest one wasn''t them but Cecile.


    Disrespecting her was the same as disrespecting Yasenia.


    And disrespecting Yasenia in front of Cecile¡­ Let''s say it wasn''t a very bright idea.


    Cecile''s voice was so cold that people almost put on extra clothes. "You return inside and tell him toe out. Once you tell him the news, he has ten seconds to step out."


    The human had been scared shitless by their angry reaction, so he hurried back inside.


    When the Bone Mouse Patriarch heard his report, he frowned and asked the woman with him. "Is she serious?"


    "Ten¡­ Nine¡­"


    The Patriarch and Matriarch heard the countdown inside the mansion and looked at each other.


    "What do you think she will do after the countdown?"


    "Eight¡­ "


    "I honestly don''t know. However¡­"


    "Seven¡­"


    "¡­ she shouldn''t do something too outrageous, right?"


    "Six¡­"


    "I also think so. They are a new power, after all."


    "Five¡­"


    "M-Maybe I should go and meet her."


    "Four¡­"


    Cecile''s eyes became emotionless as the temperature in the surroundings plummeted.


    The woman urged him and spoke. "Hurry up! Hurry up!"


    "Three¡­"


    The man dashed outside and ran toward the entrance.


    "Two¡­"


    He reached the main lobby and continued dashing outside.


    "One¡­"


    The man opened the door and was about to run out when Cecile''s merciless countdown ended.


    "Zero."


    Cecile pped her wings and flew above the mansion. "Good, regret is what you shall feel."


    Cecile''s aura burst from her body.


    Her [Moon Phoenix] Bloodline pressure mixed with her aura pressure as a beautiful dress of silver feathers coated in white fire adorned her body.


    The frigid temperature and powerful force created by Cecile''s strength caused the water vapor in the air to deposit as solid water, resulting in a water crystal whirlwind.


    She ced her hand in the position to grab a bow and began tensing an invisible bowstring. As her fingers went back, a crystal blue bow with a white string materialized in her grasp.


    The Mouse n Patriarch and the Cat n Matriarch felt their hearts trembling as energy gathered toward Cecile.


    He finally ran outside and appeared on the ground. "Miss, stop! We can talk about it!"


    Cecile looked on coldly, and her hand didn''t stop tensing the bow. "I gave you a chance to appear before me and exin why you sent spies to my n. You didn''t take it. Now, bear the consequences."


    "WAIT-!"


    "[Exploding Moon Arrow]."


    Cecile released the string, and the air before herpressed and exploded violently as the momentum of the silver blue arrow ripped the air apart.


    The Patriarch wanted to react but was in the middle of the Ethereal Soul Body Realm. His strength was not low, but he could not respond to Cecile''s powerful arrow.


    In an instant, the arrow collided with an invisible dome and pushed the dome inward, bending it badly.


    ''Right, The formation can resist-.''


    *Crack.*


    ''Huh?''


    *BOOM!*


    The formations around the mansion shattered like ss as a hurricane of Moon and Wind energies razed arge part of the mansion to the ground.


    The shockwave threw all mortals backward, rupturing the eardrums of those closest and causing some to faint immediately.


    The powerful whirlwind of energies disappeared briefly, but the damage was easily visible.


    Cecile looked down at the white-faced Patriarch and said coldly. "This is our warning to all powers I side the Koran City. You can try sending spies our way, but you must consider the consequences first. The Bone Mouse Spy did nothing this time, so we''ll leave it at the destruction of a few buildings."


    "For all the powers listening and not wanting to y with us, we allow you toe and retrieve any existing Spies within the next week, and there won''t be any retaliation. After that¡­ Don''t me us for being ruthless. We don''t like having spines in our skin, much less our heart."


    Cecile turned toward the awe-struck harpies andmanded. "There wasn''t any resistance. We are leaving immediately. Follow me."


    A collective female shout echoed. "Yes, Army Commander!"


    Then, they all flew away.


    The Patriarch looked at them with trembling lips and finally said nothing. He sighed deeply and turned around, asking. "H-How many deaths?"


    A report cameter, and his eyes became strange. "Zero deaths? There are a few injured people, but all damage besides building damage can be covered with a few hundred mid-level Parus."


    He looked at the destroyed house and ced a hand on his forehead. Then, he turned toward the Earth Burrow Cat woman andmented. "Matriarch, if you have any spies you haven''t spoken to me, I rmend listening to the Astral Sky n warning. This time, they showed mercy. However, the next time, they may not be as easy to deal with. Spread this knowledge."


    The woman looked at the half-destroyed buildings and imagined it being her house. She couldn''t help but have a few chills because of fear.


    "I will do so. We''ll see each other again in the future, Patriarch. Goodbye."


    Then, she left without saying anything more.


    The Patriarch sighed. "At least I was lucky not to send my troops against her and avoided much damage. Their action is like killing the chicken to warn the monkeys. I bet that not many people will risk offending them from now on. They yed their cards well. However, how did my son get discovered so early? I''m curious to know, but I don''t think he wille back¡­."


    In the Astral Sky n, a little y of a harpy crying and pleading for a mouse man was going on.


    "I''ve already told you that he is a spy! Is your brain so love-addled you can''t understand my words!?"


    "Ghana, sister Ghana! Please, forgive him! I love him!"


    "Is his or the Matriarch''s safety more important!?" Ghana''s roar startled the harpy, making her hup.


    Ghana sighed and shook her head. "Go to meet the Matriarch and prepare for punishment. You are lucky to be a veteran harpy, or your fate wouldn''t be so simple."


    All the people watching saw Ghana carrying away a badly injured half-naked man and a sad harpy that walked as if she would be killed in the next instant.


    A few of the spies that recently entered gulped and got second thoughts.


    When the harpy entered Yasenia''s office, she cheered and rushed into Yasenia''s embrace. "Matriarch! Did I do well?"


    Yaseniaughed with a doting and helpless gaze. "You did very well. I almost thought you truly loved him for a second."


    "Yuck! Don''t joke about that, Matriarch! The person I love the most is you!"


    "Ho, Ho. I''m really ttered~."


    "Hmph, one day, I''ll be able to have intercourse with the Matriarch."


    "You spoiled brat. I''m going to spank you so many times that all the n members will have a view of your red butt for days!"


    And then the sounds of a harpy crying in¡­ pain? Was it pain? Why does it sound so¡­


    Ahem, anyway, the sounds of a harpy crying in pain spread in the room.


    She was so much in pain that she was crying and whimpering, her body trembling because of the harsh punishment.


    The curious people saw a harpy walk out with wobbly legs and a very obvious red butt. The tears on her face had not dried out yet, and her eyes were dazed as if she had been sucked out of her soul.


    The new n members trembled in fear. ''Lady Yasenia is so harsh with her people. Who knows what she can do to us.''


    The harpies who saw it also trembled but with a different feeling inside them.


    The new people thought the harpies were sad because of theirrade''s miserable fate.


    Only the harpies knew¡­ They were dying of jealousy!


    ''I want to be spanked by the Matriarch!''

 Chapter 462: The Matriarchs departure.

    Chapter 462: The Matriarch''s departure.


    Night arrived, and dinner was more exciting than usual.


    "Have you heard? Thirty-two of our new n members left after their ns came to take them back."


    "I also heard that a few of them weren''t spies, but their n leaders felt it was too dangerous leaving them with us."


    "Ha! Would they be that scared if they didn''t try to mess with our Matriarch? They deserve it!"


    "I agree, sister! Those who insult our Matriarch deserve death!"


    "However, there were no deaths in the attack against the [Bone Mouse n]."


    "No deaths? The explosion was so loud I heard it all the way here."


    "Yes. Our Matriarch didn''t want a full-blown conflict. It was more of a warning than anything else. Therefore, Lady Cecile went to talk with them. They didn''t want to speak with us and disrespected us, so we attacked."


    "I think the Matriarch did well. How can I ever be calm if there are people I can''t trust inside our n? I would be too suspicious of everyone, to be honest."


    "I understand what you are saying."


    Suddenly the lively dining room''s doors opened, and Yasenia appeared in her revealing blue dress.


    Everyone got silent and waited for her to speak while internally eximing. ''Ahh!!! So beautiful, I''m going to die!''


    ''I want to lick, lick, and lick to worship that body!''


    ''They are spilling. They are about to spill. Look at that jiggle! I''m ready to see them in their naked glory!''


    Yasenia stopped walking and stood on a stage where everyone could see. "I''ve got an announcement to make. Tomorrow, I''m leaving to see the tournament in the nearby city. The tournament is a good way of promoting our n and observing other ns'' strengths. Therefore, I''ll take every leader of each division with me."


    "It will take three days. If we count on any unexpected encounters and dys, I''ll be away for somewhere around five days."


    The harpies despaired.


    "I won''t be able to see the magnificent figure of the Matriarch for five days!? I''m going to die!"


    "Matriarch, you''ve woken up our Yasexuality. You can''t leave without leaving Yasenium rations!"


    ''Yasewhat? Rations? Are they going to starve or something? And why do those words sound so familiar!?'' Yasenia thought she heard wrong and blinked twice.


    The dragoness felt that giving them attention would be dangerous, so she continued as if she didn''t hear them. "When I return, I hope everything will still be as harmonious as it is now. This period of time is a test to see the cohesiveness of my n members when the higher-ups are missing. I hope not to be disappointed."


    "We won''t disappoint the Matriarch!"


    Yasenia nodded and spoke. "Our strike on the Bone Mouse n was exactly for this moment. We want the powers to be on guard with us and understand that we are not easy prey. It will also give us more persuasive power if any poweres to negotiate."


    "While I''m away, I''ll leave Ghana in charge. Her words are my words. I don''t want to see anybody disrespecting her or not obeying her. You can naturally challenge her decisions, as you can with mine, but I hope you don''t tackle her ns these days with skepticism but with motivation. She is a person I trust a lot, and after working these weeks together, we''ve discovered that we greatly understand each other."


    Hanna asked with a teasing voice. "Matriarch, are you going to add our sister Ghana to your beauty harem? Her looks may becking, but she is excellent in all other skills."


    Ghana, who was suddenly called, and then teased badly, opened her eyes in shock. "You, Hanna! I will punish you with five nights of continuous work if you spout nonsense!"


    "Woah! Sister, big sister, please be lenient!" The mature harpy begged in a childlike manner.


    Yasenia and the harpiesughed. "Don''t tease her too much, Hanna. Either way, Ghana, I''m counting on you. Also, you''ll exin this news to the new n members. This dining room only has people I trust, so n between each other whether to tell it to them or to keep it in secret."


    Ghana asked. "Isn''t it better not to spread the news? Nobody will miss the Matriarch if you are absent for a few days."


    "I''m leaving with the Nine Sects and a few other powers. Therefore, my leave will reach the ears of those who should and should not reach. You can maybe use this chance to catch a fish or two."


    Ghana nodded. "I''ll do my best not to bring shame to the Matriarch!"


    Yasenia nodded. "Any more questions?"


    A few harpies stepped forward and asked about it. Yasenia rified the harpies'' doubts by informing them that she had created aprehensive outline specifying the tasks that she anticipated them to finish before her return.


    After an hour and a half of discussing together, Yasenia left the dining room.


    "Ghana,e to my office after you finish dinner."


    Ghana nodded and ate quickly. She couldn''t waste this food since it was prepared to cleanse their bodies and blood with precious materials.


    Or so she thought, as the materials needed were in tons inside Kali''s ring. Most of the special herbs came from a few trees that Kali had nted with the help of Valeria. The time when Kali had a breakthrough in the Secret Realm, and Valeria recovered her memories.


    These nts had a wide range of effects, and the quantity and quality were also great. Kali hadn''t made any groundbreaking pill that significantly boosted our girl''s strength, but her work had undoubtedly increased the foundation and cultivation speed.


    Sierra and Ebirah were the ones that benefited the most. Their bloodline levels had increased by a significant amount. Ebirah has reached the low-level Divine Beast from a peak-level Mythical, and Sierra has gone from Mystical to a peak-level Legendary Beast. The following realms for Sierra to evolve into would be Mythical and then Divine beasts.


    Yasenia''s, Kali''s, and Cecile''s bloodlines were too high to be affected by Heaven-ranked pills, so they remained the same at the Peak-level Ancient, Peak-level Divine, and Low-level Ancient beast ranks, respectively.


    Angel''s, Evelyn''s, and Andrea''s bloodlines were human bloodlines and worked differently. There were ranks, but there wasn''t an actual measuring system ced. However, Evelyn''s [Light Storm Thunderbird], Andrea''s [Sun Eating Tiger], and Angel''s [Light Molding ss Swallow] were not low-level bloodlines.


    Yasenia reached a room where Angel and the others were waiting in their formal white dresses, looking like a group of ethereal beings.


    Yasenia couldn''t help but smile. ''My dears look so good in their dresses~. Moreover, that ne is also very nice.''


    "Leave the tasks your subordinates mustplete during the next week to Ghana. I''ve prepared most documents, but I may have forgotten something. Have you read?" Asked the dragoness.


    Andreamented. "There are no problems on my part. You''ve summarized everything perfectly."


    The others also nodded.


    Angel dove into Yasenia''s arms and smiled. "Yasenia, you''ve summarized what I wanted even better than what I wanted!"


    A few momentster, Ghana arrived and saw all of them in their formal clothing.


    She put on a serious face as she reported her arrival.


    Tatyana looked at her and spoke. Her tone was like a superior talking to their subordinate. "Ghana, pay attention to the situation on the City Lord part about Cecile''s incident. There were no deaths, so keep this in mind when dealing with it. For those that still want trouble, we''ll fight them in the market instead. Make sure their earnings drop by at least ten percent. Collect information and summarize it as I taught you. Once we return, I''ll take a look. If there are any troubles you don''t know how to deal with, stall them until we return."


    Ghana nodded and took the stack of papers and information jade Tatyana passed onto her, keeping them in her Spatial Ring. ''If I can''t deal with this after so much rification, I might as well resign.''


    With everything set, Yasenia put her dears to sleep with a healthy dose of night exercise. The dragoness wanted to be below tonight, and our girls used the dildos to get a good taste of Yasenia''s insides.


    The following day, they all walked out wholly refreshed.


    Before leaving, Tatyana and Angel activated the Protective Formations and other defensive ones to their total capacity.


    A white dome with green, red, and ck runes and lines covered the whole mansion briefly, then disappeared.


    Yasenia smiled and nodded. "Although it is tiring, having everything on prepared and not having to worry each time we go out feels extremely rxing. I''m confident that even if we leave for a few months, the n would still be standing."


    Evelyn nodded. "I was of those people who made everything at thest moment. However, now with your influence, I''m doing everything as early as possible to avoid pitfallster on. Discipline goes a long way."


    Yaseniaughed and hugged her into her embrace. "Myzy dear is very hardworking. I''ll give you any reward you want."


    Evelyn buried her face into the big and soft breasts and said with a muffled voice. "I''ll leave it to you. But please make it something bed-rted!"


    Yasenia nodded and kept it in her mind. ''Hmm, what kind of y could I do with her? I''ll give it a thought.''


    "Let''s go out." Said Yasenia.


    Then, she took out [Draconic Heart] while the others also retrieved swords from their spatial rings.


    With practiced ease, theynded on them, flew across the sky like streaks of light, and zoomed into the distance.


    Flying swords was the general way of transportation for cultivators in Distancia, so they also practiced it. It isn''t aplicated thing, to be honest. It took only two hours for Ghana to have nothing to exin.


    When they arrived at the North Gate, they saw a rtively small group of people waiting for them.


    Yasenia and the others weren''t going alone. The people apanying them were the following.


    The five Elders from the Nine Sects, Elder Song from the Pure Melody Sect, Elder Mu from the Herb Fragrance Sect, Elder Yu from the Molten Hammer Sect, Elder Huo from the Earthly Sword Sect, and Elder Mao from the Golden Body Sect.


    Then, there were the four leading powers of Koran City. Jorey from the Mountain Traveling Merchant group, Carbira from the Brilliant Auction, Herian from the Father Bear cksmiths, and someone Yasenia didn''t know from the Lotus Alchemy Valley.


    Besides them, the heads of other ns and powers were also there. Between those Yasenia didn''t know, two stood out because Yasenia knew them quite well.


    The first was Young Master Fu, representing the Fu n.


    The other was the woman that tried to flirt with her in the streets and got crushed by her soul pressure, the fox kin. She was also standing near Jorey, who was also a fox kin.


    In total, there were a total of twelve leaders, each with at least ten more people.


    ''Quite a convection of powers we have here.''


    Yasenianded before them, her [Empyrean Dragon Authority] passively increasing her presence.


    Most people here couldn''t help but gulp at the sight of the dragoness and her dears.

 Chapter 463: Dragon From Yasenia appears again! [End of Book Eight]

    Chapter 463: Dragon From Yasenia appears again! [End of Book Eight]


    Jorey approached them with a wide smile. Although the situation with her cousin and Yasenia urred in the past, Jorey was d.


    The elders pampered her cousin since childhood, making her very debauched and unruly. After meeting Yasenia and being crushed spiritually, she had a few mental problems for weeks.


    However, after getting cured, thanks to a few pills they bought from the Astral Sky Shop, the cousin''s personality became much milder.


    She even epted the marriage she had avoided after considering how considerate her lover had been until now and understanding her previous faults.


    In short, the scare Yasenia gave her was a blessing in disguise.


    Not that Yasenia aimed for it, but since it happened, she would take advantage of it to deepen rtionships with the Mountain Traveler Merchant group.


    Hence, Jorey approached Yasenia''s group with a broad smile and with the cousin and other n or merchant group members in tow. Most of them were fox-n people.


    "Lady Yasenia, I''m delighted to see you here! I was worried you wouldn''t ept our invitation to go together."


    Yasenia chuckled. "Why would you be worried?"


    Jorey''s fox ears flickered as she teased. "Without a beauty of Lady Yasenia''s caliber in the group, the scenery around us bes dull."


    Yaseniaughed charmingly.


    Her eyes moved to the side and met with the cousin''s figure, making her flinch. "You are mostly recovered. Sorry for being that harsh that day, I was on my way to meet the City Lord, and I didn''t want to dy it."


    "N-No, it is me who approached with bad intentions, Senior. I would''ve probably done very inappropriate things if Senior wasn''t strong enough. That reaction was more than justified."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow and moved her finger, motioning her to approach.


    The woman became nervous and looked sideways at her big cousin, Jorey, asking for help. However, she just received a re and an urging gesture.


    She could only step forward, and when she was before Yasenia, she saw her lifting her hand, at which she closed her eyes tightly.


    Unlike the blow she expected, she felt a soft handnding between her fox ears and caressing her head gently. Opening her eyes in surprise, she lifted her head to meet with a gently smiling gorgeous face.


    "Being able to change is very good. Your cousin may be a bit harsh, but I know she is very proud inside. The pills used to treat you are not cheap, after all. Remember that in this world, there are people that once you offend them, there is no going back. You must be smart and weave around everything or gain enough power to face everyone head-on without fear."


    The cousin''s eyes lit up, and she nodded. "Thank you, Senior."


    She felt Yasenia''s head pats, which made her feel superfortable. Yasenia''s passive aura was very attractive to beast humans. Hence the cousin began pushing her head against Yasenia''s hand with a wagging tail.


    The others stepped forward and greeted her.


    Yasenia stopped patting her head and began conversing with the powers she knew.


    The cousin felt slightly lighter in her heart and obediently returned to Jorey''s side.


    Elder Song approached first. She had a gentle smile on her usual cold face and wore a gorgeous dress, highlighting her slender body and making her look young and elegant.


    Her appearance was not old, to begin with; she looked like a well-maintained mature woman. This dress just made sure she looked suitable side by side with Yasenia.


    "Lady Yasenia, you are as beautiful as always. It''s nice seeing you." The disciples behind Elder Song almost tripped.


    ''Who is this woman, and what have you made with our cold and elegant senior!?''


    Yasenia smiled back. "You also look gorgeous in that dress, Elder Song. I appreciate your care during this time."


    Elder Song smiled and shook her head. "Don''t worry. They were just a few things that didn''t require much more effort than lifting my hand."


    "Some people wouldn''t even make that effort, so at least let me thank you."


    Yasenia turned toward the others and nodded. "Elder Yu, Elder Mu, Elder Mao, Elder Huo, it is a pleasure meeting you all again."


    They all nodded and greeted back.


    After some presentations, which Yasenia didn''t ignore as they were extra connections, Jorey suddenly asked. "Where is your other daughter, Lady Yasenia? I see Kaleina, but I don''t see the small dragon."


    Yasenia shook her head and sighed. "She was sent back home a while ago. She had acted a bit willfully and even attacked an Elder from Elder Mu''s sect. Since she is the future n Matriarch that will seed me, she can''t be so impulsive. What if the Elder was not benevolent and attacked back?"


    Elder Mu waved her old hand and smiled gently. "Don''t be so harsh, Lady Yasenia. The misunderstanding has already been resolved. Young people being bold and not fearing fighting back is an excellent trait."


    The elder Yasenia attacked, nodded, and apologized. "I was rash back then. We punished Outer Disciple Fu, demoting him from the inner disciple status he would take. I hope Lady Yasenia is okay with it."


    Yasenia saw Young Master Fu''s eyes shing darkly. ''Ho ho, little young master is angry? Hmm, maybe I should get rid of him one way or another during this trip.''


    Our dragoness nodded back and asked. "Let''s forget about it, then. That punishment is more than enough. How are you going to travel to the neighboring city? Is there transport that will take us there, or will we fly directly? I don''t mind either way."


    They all told their methods and agreed to fly with their flying treasures.


    Elder Song asked. "Lady Yasenia, my flute can carry two people easily at top speed. Would you like mounting it with me?"


    Yasenia got thoughtful. ''Should I reveal my dragon form? After setting up our foundation, I don''t have to be so afraid of dragon huntersing my way. It will also increase the shock factor since my aura in my dragon form is many times more powerful. Dragon hunters will eventuallye either way, if there are any. Hiding even after all these weeks of preparations is not being careful but cowardly.''


    Tatyana agreed. ''Go ahead, little treasure. My intelligencework is still iplete, but we can defend ourselves properly. Moreover, you''ll meet with Ebirah''s n soon, and the first impression will help exin what happened and how she has be Andrea''s contracted beast.''


    Yasenia nodded and said aloud with a mysterious smile. "I will not bother Elder Song. I have my ways¡­ Or well, I am my own way of flying."


    She saw their confused expressions and smiled a bit wider. "I will take my true form, so please make some space. I''m a big dragon, after all. The aura I release while transforming is also not small, so protect the juniors from it."


    Their eyes shone with curiosity, and they nodded. Yasenia gave Kaleina to Tatyana so that she could protect her and walked away from the group.


    "How big do you think she is?" Asked Jorey''s cousin.


    Jorey gave her a side eye and said thoughtfully. "Lady Yasenia said she is big, so I guess she is simr to their guardian beast. The eight-meters tall wolf."


    Her cousin''s eyes opened. "So enormous! The rumor of the white giant wolf is not a myth! I thought a wolf that big was not possible."


    Elder Mumented. "You are young and still don''t know much. However, there are beasts in the deepest part of the continent that far surpass Sierra''s size. If I had to guess, Lady Yasenia should be at least ten meters tall."


    The others also felt that her size should be around that.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia closed her eyes and focused on her inner self. Then, she slowly chanted. "[True Dragon Transformation]."


    They all felt a breeze, making them look around. ''Hm? Where is this breezeing from?''


    Over time, the breeze increased in potency. In a few instants, a wild gale formed an invisible whirlpool of energy that rushed directly toward Yasenia''s body, blowing their outfits wildly with it.


    Their eyes widened as the energy amount rushing toward Yasenia was utterly outrageous.


    Yasenia''s skin turned bluish and started splitting into sections, transforming her soft and tender skin into a scaly one.


    The [Empyrean Cosmos Dress] began to hold with her body, and Yasenia''s body grew in size.


    Her face began elongating and gaining a beautiful and elegant dragon face. Her neck-length increased as her height grew, and her body changed shapes from a human-like body to a slender and athletic dragon body.


    The lush ck hair on her head vanished into beautiful starlight, and two golden horns grew from the top of her head. On her neck, a blue crystal mane slowly appeared.


    When Yasenia was a four-meter-tall dragon, two bumps appeared on her back and expanded quickly.


    The spectators felt a wave of pressure and energy pushing against them. Thankfully, the juniors were protected, or they would be kissing the earth.


    Their face slowly raised as Yasenia''s height went from four to six to eight meters without signs of slowing down.


    "What in Heaven''s name¡­."


    Yasenia''s beautiful blue scales shone under the morning Sun like a river of stars in a night sky. Her tail proportionally grew into a long and charming one.


    The wings finally developed to their full size, revealing the beautiful Sun and Moon engraved in them. Her horns and ws were a beautiful golden, and a blue crystal mane adorned the elegant long neck of the creature.


    Yasenia''s adult dragon form was not simr to her young one, as the adult one had sharper edges, and the color was mostly the same across the body. A sky blue that seemed to have a gxy.


    Young Master Fu''s eyes changed from scowling to fearful as Dragon Yasenia''s size increased until she reached a monstrous twenty meters (About 70 feet) in height and eighty meters (About 260 feet) in length.


    Her wingspan was asrge as her length, creating a mighty figure of a dragon.


    When the energy finally stopped gathering around Yasenia, she opened her closed eyes, revealing a pair of golden reptilian ones.


    Then, she raised her head, a trail of golden light tracing from the corner of her eyes, and let out an explosive roar toward the Heavens!


    *ROAR!*


    The shock wave created by her deep, resounding, and profound roar visibly moved the air around the giant dragoness. The imposing wings with the brilliant golden Sun and the beautiful silver Moon extended to their maximum width, bathing the surroundings in her starry glow.


    After she transformed, Yasenia''s bloodline was not restrained by her human shape and weighed down on them, making their bodies feel deep down that this creature was above them in every regard.


    Jorey muttered with awe-filled eyes. "What in the heavens is this majestic creature?"


    "Big Cousin, didn''t you say she would be ten meters at most? Isn''t she double that?"


    "What a beautiful dragon¡­"


    Every person in the scene asked themselves what the hell was this Empyrean Creature in front of them. She was so big that the fifteen-meter-tall giant guards on the door appeared tinypared to the seven-story tall dragon building.


    Elder Song and many others were utterly charmed by the cosmic beauty of the creature.


    Yasenia lowered her head and looked at them with her golden reptilian eyes. Then, she spoke. "I apologize for the roar. It has been a while since I''ve transformed, and I had the urge to do so. I hope I didn''t scare anybody."


    Her vocal sound resembled her human form''s mellow and slightly deep voice. However, in the dragon form, it had an added tone that gave it ethereal qualities. It appeared toe from everywhere and nowhere and also seemed to reach the soul and enchant it.


    That sentence was enough to make more than a few gain reddish faces, their tails wagging.


    Elder Song was a [Five Fanged Serpent], so as an added reptilian ancestry, she felt her heart about to burst from excitement.


    They all smiled, and Kaleina squeaked in delight. She loved her dragon mommy in this shape the most!


    Yasenia looked at her dears and lowered her head to nuzzle them with her giant snout. "I''m back."


    ****************************


    Author Note: We begin the volume with Yasenia''s transformation, and we also end it with it!

 Chapter 464: Leaving Koran City. Danger lurking around the continent.

    Chapter 464: Leaving Koran City. Danger lurking around the continent.


    Author Note: Things are starting to move, so here is a Trigger Warning: Death of close characters. This may happen from now on more often or not, so I won''t warn so much in the future unless it is rted to the main characters. Titles usually have warnings. Take them as the trigger warning~.


    You ask, and I deliver. In this "paragraphment" is the image for Dragon Yasenia. It is a partial image, Patreon has theplete image.


    *******************************************


    Yasenia looked at her dears and lowered her head to nuzzle them with her giant snout. "I''m back. I feel quite liberated, to be honest."


    They all smiled, and Kaleina squeaked in delight. She loved her dragon mommy in this shape the most!


    Kaleina jumped from Tatyana''s head andnded on the enormous snout. Then she began climbing randomly around Yasenia''s body.


    Yasenia turned toward the rest of the people present andmented. "Is my pressure too harsh? My aura is a bit out of control in this shape, so I hope it doesn''t bother all of you too much."


    They instinctively felt inferior and shook their heads, exining they didn''t care.


    Elder Song answers with shining eyes. "Don''t worry, Lady Yasenia. You look extremely charming, and seeing you is a blessing for our eyes."


    Yasenia felt the sentence was wrong, but she didn''t know why. ''Elder Song has been a bit friendlytely. Did Tatyana give them many benefits in their interaction?''


    Meanwhile, our girls felt their eyebrows twitching. ''This woman wants to eat dragon meat! She has been giving Yasenia these coquettish nces and being ambiguous since the beginning!''


    You can''t me Yasenia since she is a bit slow in taking hidden hints about love if it isn''t rted to individuals she is interested in. Our dragoness could sense their attraction for her. Still, since most people had some attraction toward her, the signals sometimes got mixed, making it challenging to distinguishmon interest and genuine love for her.


    She was, in fact, suffering from excessive attractiveness.


    Yasenia turned her head toward her girls and smiled. "Mount on my back. I''ll fly with all of you. This will be the first time I fly with all of you on my back~."


    Not to mention ten, Yasenia would be able to carry more than a hundred people on her back. She had more than enough space on her back.


    Cecile felt an impulse andmented aloud. "My love, I''ll also transform. Wait for a moment. It has been a while since we flew together."


    More like they hadn''t flown together in the past. But she said it like this to fool these people and assert her territory!


    The feeling Cecile gave put to words was the following. ''You want to court her? First, you need to be qualified. Second, you have to step over me.''


    Yasenia naturally was not against it and allowed her jealous sweetheart to do as she pleased. If Cecile told her to fly alone, she would also dly ept. Either way, rtions between powers could be deepened over time.


    On the other side, her sweetheart''s mood was a top priority for our pampering dragoness.


    And thus, as it happened with Yasenia, another vortex of energy not less imposing gathered toward Cecile.


    They all felt it and had their eyes widening in utter shock. ''Why haven''t I heard about the Astral Sky n in the past!? Is it only open for monsters!?''


    Unlike Yasenia''s gradual transformation, Cecile''s was more visually impacting.


    As soon as she began transforming, a vortex of white mes surrounded her, creating a spinning white fireball simr to her winged human size.


    However, the temperature didn''t rise when the white fireball appeared. It plummeted rapidly, forcing many people to jump away from the transforming Phoenix before they froze solid.


    The air around Cecile cooled down so much that it condensed, creating a rain of something that was not water.


    Then, as the energy rushed toward the spinning fireball, it grew in size at an increasing pace.


    The radius went from three to six to ten meters and continued growing until it transformed into a thirty meters wide ming ball.


    The process was much quicker than Yasenia''s as Cecile has practiced more and has been able to transform for far more time than Yasenia.


    The silver left wing appeared from the white fireball, pushing away the mes on that side. In the next instant, the right wing pushed the other side of the ming sphere, dissipating it in a spiral motion.


    Her now enormous body was revealed as the mes circled and dissipated around Cecile, creating an awe-inspiring sight of the Phoenix breaking out of the fire cocoon.


    The majestic silver phoenix with blue eyes and cold white mes dancing around the wings appeared, shocking the people around numb.


    Her growth continued for a few seconds more, finishing shortly after.


    Once she reached her full size, Cecile''s beautiful beak opened as her melodious and lingering cry echoed with an ethereal symphony.


    *QYA~!*


    The harmonic sound of the legendary Moon Phoenix resonated around them, sounding as beautiful as an instrument''s symphony that belongs to nature itself.


    If Yasenia''s deep roar made their beings tremble, Cecile''s harmonic cry made their beings quiver and resonate with it.


    The figure of the Moon Phoenix was elegant and ethereal, making her appear untouchable and untainted.


    Our Phoenix''s wingspan was a monstrous seventy meters, as the body of the gigantic phoenix surpassed Yasenia''s height, reaching twenty-five meters.


    The Silver Phoenix''s presence released a piercing coldness that passively created snow crystals around her.


    Moreover, they could all feel that Cecile had changed. Before, she looked indifferent and aloof but was not entirely unapproachable.


    In her beast form, it felt like everything was below her notice. Her aloofness and elusive nature created an ethereal and sacred feeling, making her look like a creature from the realms of gods.


    Even Angel and the others felt a chill when meeting those cold blue eyes. It was only now that they understood a Moon Phoenix''s real nature.


    Even then, Yasenia gently walked toward her and hooked her neck around Cecile''s in an intimate move. The Phoenix''s aloofness seemed to melt as the giant creature used her wings to wrap the dragon cuddling with her.


    "Your body feels warm, my love." Cecile''s voice echoed, chilling people even more. However, there was an underlying softness clearly directed at the dragoness.


    The other people present understood deeply that Cecile didn''t have to transform to show her sovereignty over Yasenia. Still, she did it not only to show them who was Yasenia''s partner but also to show them the difference between them.


    This pushed back the thoughts of trying to court Yasenia from all of them but Elder Song.


    Elder Song''s bloodline was a peak Mythical Bloodline, a step away from entering the Divine realm. Compared with our Ancient Beast Pair wascking, but the pressure Cecile created was not enough topletely deter Elder Song.


    However, there was another reason Elder Song was not wholly convinced. Elder Song had the [Harmony Intent], which allowed her to discern patterns and melodies.


    Because of that, her brain was currently not making sense as it was shocked-stupid by Cecile''s phoenix cry.


    The sound emitted by Cecile literally resonated with the World on a profound level. When Cecile cried, it felt as if instead of her vocal cords, Cecile used the World''s energy to emit the sound.


    While Elder Song was bbergasted, Yasenia''s mellow and ethereal voice sounded. "You look beautiful in your beast form, sweetheart."


    Cecile''s voice was even colder on this form, sounding distant and aloof. "You also look good, my love."


    They couldn''t help but shudder after one sentence. ''So cold!''


    Yasenia turned toward the group of bbergasted people and spoke. "Sorry for the dy. We can go whenever you like. Please, guide us along the way."


    Andrea and the others had already jumped on the giant dragoness''s back and were also waiting.


    They all woke up from their daze and nodded.


    Jorey asked. "Big Sister Kali, can you also transform?" The reason she called her big sister was that both were from the Fox race, and Kali''s pills were the ones that helped her cousin.


    Kali shook her head andughed. "I can''t yet. Maybe in the future. I had a few wounds in the past, hence my inability to transform."


    Jorey smiled. "They''ll probably heal soon. If you need anything, don''t fear contacting us. Our Mountain Traveler Merchant group can get everything for a fair price!"


    Kali chuckled and nodded.


    Then, they mounted their flying treasures and sped into the distance. Because the flying treasures were light, there was no eleration, and they went from zero to one hundred quickly.


    Yasenia and Cecile looked at the group speeding away calmly, and they extended their wings.


    Then, the two giant wings pped once vigorously. The air pressure created by the wing''s motion was almost visible, as the air felt like a liquid instead of a gas.


    The powerful muscles that moved the wings worked perfectly in sync, and the two giant creatures flew into the sky, leaving a hurricane of wings behind.


    Each p of their wings propels them through the air at increasing speed, and they rapidly catch up with the other people.


    Angel was sitting on Yasenia''s snout with a big smile. "It''s so fun! I really like this, Yasenia!"


    Yasenia chuckled gently and streaked across the sky, leaving a beautiful starry trail behind.


    Cecile flew right by her side, leaving a silver and snowy trail behind her.


    The two flying creatures looked gorgeous when they flew together.


    While Yasenia and herpanions left the city, in a ce not too far away, a group of human women furrowed their brows in concern.


    "You three, go and scout around. We can''t let the entire group be found."


    "Sigh, who would''ve known that wended on a continent where humans are considered ves?"


    The three women nodded. They all had Unification Realm Strength.


    Not only those three, but the total of twenty-five women here also had a simr strength.


    "If it weren''t because of the special cultivation technique we have to increase our level rapidly, we would''ve been caught quite a few times."


    "Well, our leader is very generous, after all. I just recently joined, but I can''t help but feel like it''s worth it."


    "Naturally! Following our Supreme Celestial Divine Hegemon Empyrean Dragoness of the Cosmic Beginning is what makes us stronger!"


    A few of them sighed. "I want to see her."


    "I want to lick her feet."


    "I want her tail to remold my insides."


    The strongest one eximed. "You girls, shut up!"


    They blinked twice, and the leader continued. "How could our S.L.U.T group be so presumptuous to image a union between our Goddess and us!? We are her devout followers!"


    They all nodded in agreement.


    The three that were previously pointed at said. "Sisters, we are leaving. If we don''t return in a few hours, you know we''ll probably not return. Be safe."


    After seeing those three leaving, another one of them sighed. "Our group of seventy-five has thinned to twenty-five¡­."


    Another onemented with a wry smile. "At least, only three of us have perished. The rest were captured alive. Maybe, in the future, we can save our sisters¡­"


    The leader frowned and ced her hands together. "Please, Lady Yasenia, give us strength."


    The three women from the S.L.U.T group scouted the surroundings for a few moments, silently moving through the surroundings.


    Their skill and proficiency made them look like trained assassins.


    However, their skill was not a match against absolute power.


    "You are truly slippery. Can you not run so much? It is bothersome finding all of you."


    Their faces changed significantly and reacted instantly, separating into three different directions. Their thoughts of fighting and resisting didn''t exist because of a simple fact. This person was an Epoch Core Body Realm cultivator, simr to a Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivator.


    The man that appeared floating in the sky snorted, and his figure disappeared.


    A harsh grunt was heard from one of the three sides as the man caught up with one and punched the stomach harshly.


    The body cultivator''s brute strength sent her flying like a rag-doll and smashed a few trees. "Hmm¡­ Strange. Their strength is not bad, but their bodies are too soft. Well, probably lowly humans can gain as much bodily strength even after cultivating so far."


    He turned her head to the other two directions and disappeared from the spot.


    The three had no chance as they were caught in less than a minute.


    The man ced the three fainted women in a line and frowned. "Tsk, I punched too hard, and this one died. Well, whatever, I can take the other two with me. They''ll probably sell quite well."


    Then, the man with tiger-like features disappeared, carrying the three of them away.

 Chapter 465: Flight toward the neighboring city. A small bet.

    Chapter 465: Flight toward the neighboring city. A small bet.


    After flying for a few minutes, Yasenia broke the silence and asked. "We are going very slow. Is there any reason in particr?"


    Their lips twitched, and they looked back at the calmly pping beasts behind them. Their leisure pace didn''t match the speed at which they moved. However, each p of their enormous wings moved so much air that the wind pressure blew away the clouds they crossed.


    However, the ones that had it worse weren''t the cultivators but the flying beasts some were riding.


    The giant blue eagle below Elder Mao from the Golden Body Sect was trembling each time it felt the powerful presence flying behind it.


    Jorey was curious and approached her flying sword at Yasenia''s side, flying beside her head. "Lady Yasenia, my sword can still go much faster. Do you want to have a harmless race? A one-minute race and then we stop to wait for the others, what do you say? Anyone that wants to participate can also do so."


    Yasenia''s giant golden eyes moved and focused on Jorey. "Hmm, sure, it seems fun. Do we put any stakes for the race?"


    Jorey smirked and lifted her eyebrow. "How about you tell me the items you will auction in detail? That way, I can prepare funds for them easily."


    Carbira flew to their side and interrupted. "That''s against our Brilliant Auction contract, Lady Yasenia. You can''t do that."


    Jorey rolled her eyes, and her fox ears flickered. "Come on, Carbira! You know everyone here already has the item list for most items. The ones I''mcking are just Lady Yasenia''s. You''ve been keeping them hidden with quite a good leash. Speaking of which, I must praise you for that. Most managers double with a bit of a bribe, and I haven''t seen you doing so yet."


    Carbira snorted, her protruding eyes moving from side to side, thoughtful. "The leader told us not to say anything until the day before the auction. Moreover, I would never betray Lady Yasenia''s trust in me. Thanks to her, I''ve been promoted from a high-level manager to a Brilliant Manager, the highest rank."


    Elder Mao lifted his eyebrow and chuckled. "Well, that''s quite the hint, Lady Carbira."


    Elder Mu also chuckled. "I can guess that a few heaven items are involved. Else, they wouldn''t increase your rank so much."


    Carbira''s face blushed, and she wanted nothing more than to hide in the shell on her back. Yaseniaughed. "Well, there are indeed a few heaven-ranked items."


    The powers present eximed with excitement. Elder Hao stroked his sword handle andmented. "I should ask our sect to send more funds, then. I need to get the swords that appear for our Earthly Sword Sect!"


    Fu Yu, otherwise called Young Master Fu, snorted andmented. "A few low-level items are not worth the senior''s attention. Moreover, I doubt there are alchemy-rted tools."


    Elder Mu frowned and red at him. Yasenia looked at him and squinted. "Is your ego that big, child? Can''t you ept that you can''t buy my human ves?"


    His Master wanted to p him across the face again, but the Fu family were not pushovers. Doing so once was not enough for them to move. Moreover, he was at fault at that time.


    Now, they are just discussing, and acting up would mean they look down on the Fu family more than the Astral Sky n. Although they have a good impression, in their eyes, Astral Sky n is still too small to bepared with one of the most powerful families inside the Wolf n, which, by the way, was ranked ninth among the thirty-three ns.


    Young Master Fu snorted. "What if I can? What if I can''t? Can you even do something to me? As long as I ask my father to call the main family in the central part of the continent, you are nothing and will be crushed easily."


    Yasenia pped her wings and arrived beside him before he could react. None of them expected such a giant dragon to be so agile.


    Looking at the golden eye before his face, he was almost frozen in fright and barely maintained control of his flying sword. "Listen here, child. I''m a senior, which limits me from acting up against you. However, that doesn''t mean I won''t act against your seniors. Do you want to call them? Go ahead. Let''s see if they bother me too much, and instead, I decide to make a short journey and find them myself."


    A senior from the Fu family stepped between Yasenia and Elder Fu, his body stiff because of Yasenia''s pressure. "Senior, please forgive him. He is young and rebellious and doesn''t know better."


    Yasenia was silent for a few seconds and then asked. "Do you know the fastest way for a n or a sect to disappear?"


    The elder was confused at the sudden random question.


    Yasenia answered it herself. "When the top positions are taken by useless and pampered juniors who don''t know any better and end up offending individuals whom they couldn''t afford to, or in a much simpler way when they are unable to bear the responsibility and management of a leader and get devoured by otherpetent powers. Corruption begins appearing, holes in the structure of once a powerful n, and they fall before they can even react."


    Then, Yasenia glided away and kept flying straight, no longer bothering them.


    Many seniors nodded in ordance, while some juniors couldn''t help but be thoughtful. However, Fu Yu was not like that. "Ha! What a load of stupid nonsense! A powerful n will always remain powerful. So what if the leaders want to be arrogant? People they can''t afford to offend? Do they even exist? You areughable, leader of the Astral Sky n."


    The seniors from the Fu n suddenly gained ugly expressions, and their eyes toward Fu Yu changed to gain a bit of disgust.


    Jorey''s cousin whispered. "Isn''t that what senior Yasenia just talked about?"


    Jorey almost couldn''t hold herughter. "She didn''t only hit the nail on the head. She even sunk it down to the bottom in the same strike. Also, don''t point too much because you were bing like him."


    The cousin blushed and acted coy. "I know my mistakes thanks to senior Yasenia, don''t be mean, big sister."


    Jorey snorted, but her eyes had a bit of softness in them.


    Their conversation stopped because the temperature around them lowered even when they were moving extremely quickly.


    Their bodies stiffly turned toward the silver Phoenix, and then they gulped.


    The Phoenix''s otherworldly cold voice entered their ears like sharp icicles. "Who are you callingughable?"


    The seniors from the Fu n quickly reacted and ced themselves between the angered silver phoenix and Fu Yu. "Senior, please reign your wrath. I can guarantee he won''t bother you anymore."


    Cecile took a deep breath and blew down.


    A literal snowstorm filled thend below as she flew. Many of the inhabited rocky mountains changed to snow peaks in a single minute.


    Then, Cecile stopped and didn''t say anything more.


    Yasenia smiled and asked. "Did you rx, love?"


    Cecile nodded, still indifferent. However, the temperature around her had be warmer, well, less cold.


    Elder Song spoke unhurriedly. "By the way, what about the race, Jorey? Weren''t you going to challenge Lady Yasenia?"


    Carbira frowned. "Those bets must be changed. I can''t allow a breach in contract to happen in front of my eyes."


    Jorey waved her hand. "Ah, don''t worry. I know him enough for this to not make any trouble."


    Yasenia interrupted with a mysterious smile. "I ept it."


    Carbira eximed. "Lady Yasenia, this is not correct!"


    Yaseniaughed. "Don''t worry, Carbira. Her sword can''t win against me. They won''t win anyway."


    Jorey was surprised. "So confident? I must warn you, my flying sword is a high-level Heaven-ranked flying sword. Famous for its travel speed."


    Yasenia nodded. "What if I win?"


    Jorey rubbed her chin, and Kali spoke. "How about telling us about any special items you get in advance for five years? Be it ves, alchemy items, or cultivation methods."


    Joreyughed. "Five years? You want to take a huge bite. Is that worth what you can reveal?"


    Yasenia smirked. "Kali said so, and I agree. Our items are valuable enough for an advantage like that. Ask Carbira if you don''t believe me."


    The seniors and juniors looked at the crab woman, and she nodded. "They even went a bit low on the counter bet. I would''ve asked for fifteen years."


    Curiosity killed the cat. This time, the fox took the bait readily. "So mysterious, and I''m really itching to know. I ept!"


    Elder Mao chuckled. "Lady Jorey, take this."


    Jorey took it and lifted an eyebrow. "A speed talisman?"


    Yasenia looked at it curiously. "Hmm, earth ranked? Is that powerful? I''m quite clueless about talismans besides a few I have."


    Elder Song answered. "Quite precious. Elder Mao should not have more than five of those."


    "Bringing out the big treasures? Are you that eager to see me lose, Elder Mao?" Yasenia burst intoughter.


    Elder Mao chuckled. "I''m also curious. This time I must aid Lady Jorey."


    Yasenia smirked. "This can make it more interesting. However, I change my initial condition to ten years. I have a chance to lose, after all."


    Jorey nodded easily. "I''m using aid. Increasing your reward is natural."


    Yasenia smiled and said aloud with a big smile. "Elder Song, give the go-ahead when you feel like it. We''ll fly out at the same time for one minute straight. The person who reaches furthest away wins."


    Jorey moved to Yasenia''s side, and the others before them parted in the middle to let Yasenia''srge frame fly unobstructed.


    Elder Yu asked with a smile. "Who do you think it will win?"


    Elder Hao rubbed his chin. "I think Lady Jorey."


    Elder Mao shook his head. "Even after giving the talisman, I''m unsure if Lady Jorey will win."


    The others lifted their eyebrow. "Is Lady Yasenia that powerful?"


    Elder Mao made a wry smile. "Little Blue has been trembling for a while, and I''m confident in keeping up with Miss Jorey while mounting him. I gave the talisman to make it fair, or it would''ve been aplete win."


    The others nodded and looked at Yasenia with great interest and expectations.


    Elder Song began the countdown. "Ten, nine, eight, seven¡­"


    Yasenia began circting her energy across her body, increasing the shine around her body.


    Yet, her activating skill was not [Lingering Star Steps].


    "¡­ Six, five¡­"


    They all saw her blue body lit up with constetion patterns. The pping wings slowed down, but Yasenia maintained her speed.


    ''I should be able to maintain the first step set for a short while.''


    Jorey looked sideways, stunned at the softly glowing dragoness as the Moon and Sun on her wings shone brighter. ''So beautiful.''


    "¡­ Four, three¡­"


    Yasenia''s breath slowed down, and her body released an invisible pressure.


    Tatyana, Valeria, and Mirrory hastilymunicated. ''Use your energy to anchor to Yasenia!''


    "Two¡­"


    They all crouched and grabbed onto Yasenia, and Tatyana protected Kaleina.


    "One¡­"


    Yasenia extended her wings and lifted them.


    "GO!"


    "[Heavenly Constetion Steps]."


    *BOOOM!*


    Yasenia created a gigantic explosive sound as her enormous body blurred into the distance with a powerful shockwave.


    Jorey also shot forward simultaneously, but after just an instant, Yasenia was already hundreds of meters ahead.


    Jorey kept speeding but cursed reflexively. "Crap. I really didn''t think I had to use the talisman!"


    She took it out and ripped it right away. Then, she sped into the distance, hastily catching up with Yasenia.

 Chapter 466: The dance of the Phoenix and Dragon.

    Chapter 466: The dance of the Phoenix and Dragon.


    After the abrupt eleration, the girls on Yasenia''s back got protected by her aura from most of the momentum created by her speeding body.


    However, if they didn''t protect themselves, the remaining shock was sufficient to throw them out of her back.


    Now that Yasenia was in movement, they carried the same momentum as her so they could easily keep their footing.


    The rest of the people also elerated and tried to catch up to the two speeding targets, but they couldn''t do so.


    "My heavens, what''s that speed?"


    "She also looks nonchnt."


    "Right? Her wings are not pping that quickly."


    "To fly fast, you don''t have to be a hummingbird."


    "Pfft."


    After activating the Talisman, Jorey''s speed more than tripled. Yasenia felt her approaching and smirked. Then, she activated [Celestial Dress]. Her dragon body was covered in an ethereal cosmic mist, and her overall strength increased further.


    Then, with another abrupt eleration, Yasenia sped into the distance, leaving Jorey in the dust.


    Jorey looked at the giant dragon shrinking in the distance andughed. "It seems I''ll have to prepare a list of interesting merchandise when I return."


    Our dragoness''s enormous wings didn''t p rapidly as they moved majestically at a moderate pace.


    Yasenia smiled rxedly as she flew quickly. The feeling of freely moving in the air was a wonderful sensation. ''I feel like I should''ve done this before. I''ve truly been missing out.''


    "Woohoo! Yasenia, you are so fast!" Angel excitedly shouted.


    Evelynughed andmented. "I didn''t expect this speed! The surroundings are all blurred."


    "Hmm, my love is swift." They were startled as this cold voice belonged to someone that shouldn''t be keeping up.


    They turned their heads and saw Cecile''s phoenix body keeping up with the speeding Yasenia, her enormous silver wings pping at a synchronized pace with Yasenia and her long tails fluttering elegantly behind her back.


    The wind around her seemed to push her forward as her wings were set ame by the freezing white fire.


    Cecile had used most of her buffing skills to keep up with Yasenia. They were [Moon Feather Enhancement], [Lunar me Enhancement], and [Hollow Moon Steps]. She had learned and mastered these three skills during her stay in the Secret Realm.


    The first one enhanced her speed, maneuverability, and feather resilience. Not only that, in her human form, it would give her sword hardness equal to a Heaven-ranked shield, making them a wonderful overall improvement in strength.


    The second one coated her whole body in her [Lunar Fire], which also boosted her strength and other physical qualities besides giving her the skill to use the freezing fire. In her human form, she could fire arrows coated in this fire and even blow fire tornadoes using her wind element inbination.


    The third skill was her movement technique. In her human form, Cecile would be able to not only increase her speed several times over, but she could literally step in the air to move agilely in the air or while fighting on the ground. It was one of the few exceptions that allowed a cultivator to fight in the air before arriving at the higher cultivation realms.


    In her beast form, the technique would make her flying speed much swifter and also increase her ability to use Moon-rted skills. As archery was not an option in her phoenix form, Cecile used projectiles and physical attacks to fight.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia looked at her and smirked. ''As expected. My sweetheart is too talented, after all.''


    If you thought about it, besides the awakening of Celestial Energy, Cecile and Yasenia had had simr experiences. A rebirth of the body and bloodline, increased strength based on the new potential, and absorbed powerful treasures. It was the [Void Soul Phoenix Tear] in Cecile''s case.


    Cecile stillcked unlocking an intent, but she was very close to understanding a few.


    Understanding something like that was not a matter of a month or two. They would already be very powerful if they could unlock one after a year of practice.


    Remember that Yasenia was forty-five years old, while Cecile, Kali, Angel, and Evelyn had less than thirty years of age. Andrea was also more than ten years younger than Yasenia.


    Yaseniamented. "Sweetheart, we both can still go faster. Let''s have a real raceter."


    Cecile''s beak arched, and she looked sideways. Her cold voice sounded provocative. "Why not now, my love? Are you scared?"


    Yasenia snorted. "We have to leave a bit of face for Jorey, after all. Would I maintain this moderate pace if it weren''t for her?"


    Cecile chuckled and began flying in circles around Yasenia. Cecile''s tone was still indifferent as she spoke with a bit of pampering. "Sure, sure. My snail dragon wants to keep face. Who am I to say no?"


    They all felt their lips twitching. ''This is too much.''


    They wouldn''t think much if she circled in a circr motion around Yasenia. But the circling movement was horizontal, meaning Cecile was oveing and letting Yasenia ovee her while making circles around her!


    Yasenia rolled her eyes, and the next time Cecile overcame her, she sped up a bit and bit the Phoenix Tail.


    *QYA!*


    The Phoenix let out a soft cry that resonated in their ears.


    Then, Cecile looked back with reproachful eyes. "Love, don''t bite. I can still feel through it."


    Yaseniaughed aloud.


    Cecile snorted and swiftly flew below Yasenia to bite her belly with her beak.


    *Roar!*


    Yasenia was not prepared and roared, interrupting herugh.


    "Now you''ve done it!"


    Cecile saw the dragoness''s ws trying to swoop down to catch her and barrel-rolled out of her reach.


    Yasenia snorted and pped her wings vigorously to follow behind.


    Cecile extended her wings and abruptly decelerated, making Yasenia miss her for a wide margin. "My love, you are too clumsy to catch me."


    "We''ll see about that. Dears, grab onto me strongly." They all obeyed and prepared for the wild ride.


    Cecile overcame her while looking at her with a provocative smile, and Yasenia pped to speed up and catch up.


    Yasenia''s front w was about to grab the silver phoenix when the majestic feathered creature sharply increased her altitude.


    This time, Yasenia anticipated the movement and also angled her wings to catch up to her quickly. Yasenia grabbed Cecile''s talons before she could dodge them again.


    "Hahaha, gotcha. How about you catch me now?"


    Yasenia then used her energy to elerate and speed past the silver phoenix.


    Cecile and Yasenia began ying catch and bothering each other flight as they flew far away from Jorey.


    The other girls felt the world spinning and shing by andughed aloud in excitement.


    Cecile finally caught up with Yasenia and managed to touch her with her wing. Yasenia hastily turned around and followed the silver phoenix.


    Angel cheered. "Get her, Yasenia!"


    Andreaughed. "Don''t make us look bad, Cecile! Teach the dragoness a lesson! Don''t let her grab you again!"


    Kali saw Yasenia touching Cecile''s wing again andughed. "Hahaha, Yasenia got you again, Cecile."


    Soft dragon roars and Phoenix cries echoed together with theughter and cheers of the other girls.


    Yasenia was touched again and spoke. "Sweetheart, let''s y around this area. The minute has passed, and we should wait for the others. The loser will be the one that is caughtst after Jorey arrives."


    Cecile pped and elevated her altitude. Yasenia quickly followed.


    While dodging Yasenia, Cecile was touched by Yasenia''s tail.


    Cecile hastily extended her wing to make an abrupt change in direction, but the dragoness could dodge her.


    When Jorey caught up momentster, she viewed this endearing image of the Phoenix and Dragon dance.


    Her eyes glittered as a smile spread on her lips. "Truly wonderful creatures."


    Yasenia looked sideways, and Cecile took advantage of that second tond on her back. Yasenia was stunned and dived down for a few hundred meters before she regained control.


    "Ah! Sweetheart, be careful! You''ll squish my other dears!"


    They were high up in the air, so there was no danger.


    The girls on Yasenia''s back didn''t suffer as Cecile avoided them cleverly. Moreover, they were all near Yasenia''s front, a few of them standing on her head.


    "We are okay, Yasenia." Spoke Angel.


    "Cecile, my girl, you are freezing, like, literally." Commented Evelyn.


    "I''m a Moon Phoenix, Evelyn. What did you expect? For me to be warm?"


    Andrea snorted. "At least not as cold as you are. Look, my breath is condensing."


    Andrea exhaled to prove her point.


    Cecile didn''t move and rode the dragon with a triumphant smile. "Either way, I win~."


    Yasenia was pping on the spot, not moving, and gazed at her with a pampering gaze. "Sure, sure. It is this dragoness''s loss. What does my sweetheart want as a reward?"


    Cecile tilted her bird head andmented. "Carry me until the next city!"


    Yaseniaughed. "Sure, sure. I''m willing to carry you all the way until Torrent City If you want."


    Jorey arrived and eximed. "I really had no chance. You left me in the dust."


    Yasenia and Cecile turned their heads, and Yasenia answered. "Well, for our future friendship, I''ll let you know that I don''t gamble without being certain of winning. Gambling without clear chances is not something I like to do."


    Jorey crossed her arms before her chest, her tail swishing, her ears flickering with evident annoyance. "If we were friends, you would have said this before the race!"


    Yasenia chuckled and didn''t answer.


    Jorey''s gaze moved toward the Phoenix riding the dragon. "Say, Lady Cecile. I think I''ve seen your race in books, but I want to confirm. Are you a [Moon Phoenix]?"


    When she heard Jorey''s question, Cecile was observing Yasenia''s draconic features, which were highly charming to her.


    Naturally, our phoenix only had the dragoness in her eyes, so she was annoyed at being interrupted by Jorey''s questions while enjoying looking at Yasenia.


    Her cold and indifferent phoenix eyes turned to look at the fox and coldly spat. "It''s none of your concern."


    Jorey''s lips twitched. ''She must be. The legend says that Moon Phoenix are not interested in anything besides their lover and strength. However, how is it possible for a Moon Phoenix to appear here?''


    Jorey floated with her sword before Yasenia and asked. "Can I touch your scales? I''ve been quite eager to do so since I saw you."


    Yasenia nodded. "Sure, but go to my side. I don''t want you to be near my neck."


    Jorey nodded. "Right, a dragon''s reverse scale. It''s quite a shame that your race is gued by that weakness."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. "If it weren''t for that weakness, we would dominate the world easily.


    The rest of the group arrived soon after.

 Chapter 467: Arriving at Torrent City.

    Chapter 467: Arriving at Torrent City.


    Cecile left Yasenia''s back as soon as she saw the rest arrive. It was just a joke about Yasenia carrying her until Torrent City.


    When the others looked at the two giant creatures and Jorey talking together, they were curious about who was the winner.


    One person from Jorey''s group asked curiously. "Who won the race, cousin?"


    Jorey turned her head and saw that it was her cousin who asked. Her dislike toward this cousin has lessened a lot since she changed, so she answered in a well-mannered way. "Do you think I can win to Lady Yasenia? Not even the help from Elder Mao''s talisman helped. Moreover, to pour salt into the wound, I was outpaced even by Lady Cecile, who managed to keep up with Lady Yasenia."


    Elder Song smirked. "Well, I already guessed this result the moment I saw Cecile fly off and surpass you from above."


    Elder Mao shrugged. "Such a shame we can''t know about Lady Yasenia''s treasures."


    Carbira sighed in relief. "Lady Yasenia, please don''t do these things again. They are not good for my heart."


    Yasenia chuckled. "Okay, I''ll listen to you. Sorry for making you worry, Carbira."


    Jorey stomped the sword below her feet and snorted. "So much for the hundredth fastest flying treasure in the Continent. It couldn''t keep up even after getting strengthened by a talisman. Was I scammed?"


    Elder Yu was a cksmith, so hemented honestly. "Don''t me the treasure too much, Lady Jorey. Your own weak cultivation is holding it back. If you were in the Ethereal Soul Body Realm, you would at least be able to have a chance."


    Jorey sighed. "Who has time to cultivate when I need to take care of the merchant group? There are so many schemers and people aiming for my throat that I can''t stop working for more than a day. If it weren''t for them, not to mention the Ethereal Soul Body Realm, I may have already reached the Epoch Core Soul Body Realm!"


    Elder Mu snorted. "Don''t get ahead of yourself. You are only two hundred years old. With your talent, reaching Epoch Core Body Realm in that short amount of time is impossible. I''m about seven hundred years old and can''t make it there yet."


    Jorey frowned. "Right. Moreover, my lifespan is about to catch up to me if I keep dying it."


    "Cousin, I can take care of the Merchant group while you enter the Ethereal Soul Body Realm."


    "No need. You are still too inexperienced."


    Yasenia remembered the items that were about to be auctioned andmented. "Lady Jorey, I rmend waiting for the Brilliant Auction. I think one of my items will be able to help you greatly."


    Jorey and the others were surprised. "Really?"


    Yasenia nodded. "I wouldn''t lie about something so important."


    Jorey thought. "Are you talking about the [Soul Enhancing Pills]? They can certainly be useful."


    Yasenia shook her head. "There is another pill that¡­."


    "Lady Yasenia, please refrain from saying more."


    Yasenia blinked and turned toward Carbira with a smile. "Okay, okay. I understand. However, wouldn''t saying things about these items'' quality spike the poprity?"


    Carbira answered politely. "Our Leader has his own ns."


    Yasenia nodded and didn''t insist. "Shall we continue?"


    They all nodded and continued flying. The speed was faster than before, but it was still limited by the group''s slowest.


    They had to stop for ten minutes once so that some of the weakest people could recover their energy. However, besides that stop, the journey was without bumps.


    Before reaching Torrent City, Yasenia and Cecile returned to human form and continued the rest of their journey on their flying swords.


    It would not help anyone if they attracted too much attention when arriving in a new city.


    Torrent City wasn''t as big as Koran City, being a quarter of its size. Even then, it still spanned a gigantic terrain.


    However, Yasenia could spot a giant Coliseum in the middle of the city from a distance. It was very prominent and could be spotted from kilometers away.


    At first nce, no buildings were taller than it across the whole city.


    Angel eximed. "Wow, such a big structure."


    Jorey saw where they were looking, and a strange sh crossed her eyes. Then, shemented casually. "How old is the Astral Sky n, Lady Yasenia?"


    Yasenia was instantly alert. ''What is she nning? Is there a particr reason a n''s age can blow our cover? I have to be careful.'' These kinds of harmless questions that came from nowhere could not have kind intentions.


    Yasenia thought about it but didn''t recognize the trap in those words. Therefore, to be sure and not fall into any schemes from the fox woman, she said information that could not be confirmed. "I don''t know. I killed the previous Patriarch as he was mistreating our race. You won''t find any dragon of my race across the continent since my daughters and I are thest ones of my bloodline. The battle was very catastrophic, and many records were lost in that battle."


    Jorey looked at you for a short time and nodded. "I see."


    Another person asked. "Does Lady Yasenia mind exining how he had mistreated your race?"


    Yasenia didn''t follow the pleasantry and spoke curtly. "I do, in fact, mind. It''s not a pleasant experience to recall about. Therefore, I''m sorry, I don''t want to share the private matters of our n."


    Young Master Fu sneered. "Acting mysteriously and mighty, quite a big shot, ha!"


    Yasenia gave him a side eye and smirked. "How about you exin the inner troubles of your mighty [Steel Back ck Wolf] n? I bet everyone will be happy to listen."


    The other people from the Fu n frowned at his actions. However, they didn''t correct him. At the end of the day, Yasenia was an outsider, and Young Master Fu wasn''t.


    Therefore, Fu Yu answered arrogantly. "You darepare your pitiful race to our ninth-ranked race!? Don''t be arrogant. You areparing an ant and a wolf!"


    Yasenia''s smile became cold for one second. However, she didn''t answer him. Yasenia wasn''t delusional enough to think that what he said was untrue. At their current strength, it was evident to her that Astral Sky n could be wiped out of the Continent by one of the seniors of the Fu n if Yasenia didn''t use her life-saving treasures.


    ''But I don''t n on being that way for too long. I hope your Fu n can keep our leash tight, or the dragon might get out of control and destroy you.''


    The other powers thought Yasenia backed out, which they didn''t find strange.


    After all, Astral Sky n''s known foundation couldn''t evenpare with the other n. One was a second-rate power with outstanding production methods, while the other was a Continental Super n.


    Yasenia looked at the architecture of Torrent City to ignore the stupid man. It was simr to Koran City''s, with curved roofs and Living Dirt as the primary material. The main difference Yasenia spotted was that the colors leaned more toward browns and cks, while Koran City leaned more toward whites and oranges.


    After theynded at the entrance, they didn''t wait for the queue and walked in.


    Nobody stopped them as the Nine Sect Elders had their Sect Robes on. These robes alone were a deterrent and a sign of status.


    While they walked the streets, Yasenia realized that the number of giant races in this city was much smaller, even after considering the smaller poption of this City.


    If one in a thousand were giants at Koran City, the proportion here would be one in a hundred thousand.


    Since they entered, Yasenia saw only a family of four on the outskirts and nothing more. The buildings were also not as varied to amodate the giant races as in Koran City.


    Yasenia asked. "Elder Song, where is the inn you rmended to me? I want to check it if you don''t mind."


    Elder Song smiled and approached her side, getting a bit too close. Cecile resisted the impulse to throw this woman aiming for her dragoness away.


    "It is an inn controlled by my Sect, so don''t worry much. Just take it as a small gift on my part."


    Yasenia asked Ebirah and Tatyana. ''Are there any customs rted to epting gifts?''


    Ebirah answered from inside Andrea after thinking for a second. ''Not that I can think of.''


    Tatyana said something simr. ''I haven''t received any reports of that kind, no. ept it without fear.''


    Yasenia smiled and nodded at Elder Song. "I''m eager to reach it, then. A ce controlled by your sect must have great music and hospitality. The Pure Melody Sect''s musicians are continent renowned, after all."


    Elder Song smiled widely and was about to exin when Elder Yu''s loudughter interrupted. "You are right, Lady Yasenia! The beauties are also top-notch. Maybe you can share a night with them. Hahaha-Cough, cough, cough."


    Elder Yu choked midugh as Elder Song red at him. Her circr pupils stretched and became vertical, showing her [Five Fangs Serpent] bloodline.


    Yasenia smiled. "I don''t need beauties to apany me. However, I will never say no to good-intentioned hospitality."


    Elder Song sighed in relief.


    Yasenia asked about the peculiarities of this city. After speaking of local foods and local items, Yasenia was eager to make a shopping spree and buy a few ingredients from this ce.


    A disciple of the Earthly Sword Sect suddenlymented.


    "Speaking of local attractions, you must speak about the Coliseum, right?"


    Another person from Elder Yu''s side spoke. "Hahaha, Senior brother, you sword cultivators are always battle hungry. Do you already want to exchange swords with people here?"


    The disciple who spoke first snorted. "Naturally, not only is the City Lord chosen by strength in Torrent City, but he must also receive challenges daily! We always like topare strikes with the current City Lord."


    Another disciple agreed. "Now that you speak about it." He turned his head and asked. "Elder Yu, can we go and see? They should be mid-battle right now. I heard a new City Lord was recently selected."


    Elder Yu was a bear kin, and he also liked to battle. Therefore, he nodded. "We can go. I know Elder Huo''s group will apany us, but are there any more people who want to apany us?"


    Yasenia was interested and nodded. "I''ll go. I''m also curious about it."


    Elder Song and Jorey didn''t really like these things too much, but after Yasenia nodded, they decided to follow her.


    Moreover, Jorey had to check who the city lord was to make trades in the future, so it was convenient.


    The rest of the powers decided to separate and do their own things. They would probably regroup during the tournament or while returning to Koran City.


    Yasenia, Elder Huo from the Earthly Sword Sect, Elder Yu from the Molten Hammer Sect, Elder Song from the Pure Melody Sect, and Jorey from the Mountain Traveler Merchant group, and all their disciples were the only ones left.


    After a few minutes of moderate pace running, they arrived at the entrance of the giant structure.

 Chapter 468: Body Cultivation against Spiritual Cultivation.

    Chapter 468: Body Cultivation against Spiritual Cultivation.


    Author Note: This paragraph has a preview of YassyxAndreaxAngelxEvelyn''s NSFW illustration and a link to the Patreon image~. And yes, I''m tempting you~.


    ********************************


    After reaching the Coliseum entrance, Elder Yu and Elder Huo entered the Coliseum and werepletely free.


    The entrance had plenty of reception stations. Lists of the schedule for each arena, names of the fighters, bets, merchandise, VIP seat selling, registering for fights, and many more services were listed on a few of them.


    Not only that, but Yasenia also saw registrations to reserve rooms.


    Curious about it, Yasenia asked. "Lady Jorey, what are the rooms here reserved for?"


    Jorey asked. "You have never been to Torrent City?"


    "Not to mention Torrent City. I have never been to this area of the continent."


    Elder Song asked curiously. "Where are you from, Lady Yasenia?"


    "Hmm. A very far away ce." Yasenia showed a mncholic and thoughtful gaze.


    Jorey answered her question. "These are cultivation rooms. The extensive use of energy in the area makes the concentration remarkable, and many cultivation rooms are built on the coliseum''s lower floors. Using Parus to train for a while is not bad. The price is a bit high, so it''s unpopr among the masses. The quality is outstanding, though."


    Elder Huo nodded. "We''ll send there the disciples that are not participating in the tournament or fail midway. A day in those rooms is simr to a month of cultivation outside. Naturally, there are limits. But the first use is usually that powerful."


    Yasenia nodded. "I see."


    Yasenia observed and saw that as many as 300 arenas were listed to fight in. Cultivation rooms were in the tens of thousands.


    ''Quite a huge ce.''


    Tatyana snorted. ''Compared to the battle arenas in my Academy, this one is a bit small.''


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. ''Are you reallyparing yourself with these little mortals?''


    Tatyana yfully stuck her tongue out, making Yasenia almost clutch her heart at her cuteness. ''My usually elegant and powerful Mom sticking out her tongue is too cute!''


    Yasenia asked to upy her mind with an image that wasn''t Tatyana''s cute gesture. "Which arena should we go to? We''vee here to see a match, right?"


    Elder Yu scratched his bearded face as his bear ears flickered. "I''m sure it should be in the main arena. The City Lord fights usually happen in one of the ten main arenas."


    Elder Huo approached a receptionist and asked him about it. The hairy Ape man answered quickly that it happened in the third arena.


    Yasenia and the others walked throughplicated hallways and soon reached an open stadium.


    Our girls couldn''t help but lift their eyebrows at theplicated web of passageways and corridors.


    There were signs and, from time to time, maps to indicate where they were. But walking around for the first time was a dizzying experience.


    When they approached arena three, the roars and shouts of the people were deafening.


    Elder Huomented. "Let''s speed up. The battle may have started already."


    They moved quickly and shed inside the arena.


    Once inside, they looked at the middle of the arena and saw two beast humans about to fight.


    Elder Yu said via mentalmunication to avoid the shouts of excitement around them. ''Come with me. I have a ce here where we can watch it from.''


    They followed and entered one of the rooms on top of the stands. It was the room for their Nine Sect.


    Yasenia internally sighed. ''Being influential sure is beneficial.''


    Kali was speechless and answered. ''Love, aren''t you, like, the most influential junior in Sky Continent?''


    Yasenia blinked twice. ''Right. I forgot.''


    Andreaughed. ''Well, having Tatyana as a mother is a benefit you were born with.''


    Yasenia smirked proudly. ''Mom is the best, after all.''


    Tatyana chuckled at the side.


    The sound of the announcer reached their ears. "And now, the battle you all have been waiting for! The Patriarch of the [ss Seeking Feline] will fight against the new and imposing City Lord, Darragh, from the [ck Shell Minotaur n]!"


    Kali blinked twice, and something lingered in the back of her head. ''That name¡­''


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow as she observed a shirtless and two-and-a-half-meter-tall muscr minotaur.


    Cecilemented. ''Isn''t that a n from our Sky Continent?''


    Tatyana blinked and nodded. ''It is not from the Sky Continent, but the continent up north, the ck Tortoise Continent.''


    The minotaur and the feline beast human rushed toward each other and began exchanging blows. The minotaur had an enormous club and swung it as if it was a twig, while the feline was highly agile and dodged, trying to attack him between his wide swings.


    Their speed and strength were not bad, but Yasenia felt theycked in both aspects. ''Hm, I''m stronger than both of them. Not bad. This means that the strength around this area is not far from mine. If they had been two Epoch Core Body Realm cultivators, I would''ve to be much more careful.''


    Jorey exined via spiritual sense to speak over the shouts of the crowd. "The minotaur is the current City Lord. The other person should be a new challenger."


    After finding one right after entering the secret realm, Kali had some impressions of that race and asked. "How long has he been in charge?"


    Elder Huo answered her. "Not long. He appeared out of nowhere and challenged the previous City Lord. He uses strange techniques, and I can''t guess his cultivation technique. However, his strength is undeniable."


    Our girls'' eyebrows jumped, and they focused on the minotaur closer. ''Is our guess correct?''


    Suddenly, Yasenia saw an Earth-attributed energyyer cover the giant club while the minotaur stomped the ground and smashed the club downward.


    *BOOM!*


    An enormous explosion urred as the earth violently burst in an explosion. The Patriarch was taken off guard, and the attack smashed directly onto him, making him spit blood and fly away like a rag doll.


    "WAHH!!" The minotaur shouted, and the crowd exploded in cheers.


    Andrea internally eximed and exined to the girls. "That''s the [Violent Soil Eruption] skill! I''ve seen it in the past in the Academy''s library. One of my friends talked to me about it because its strength was not bad, even if it is a basic element skill. It is very popr between cultivators that use bodily strength back in the Sky Continent."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow and spoke aloud to the elders. "That bodily strength is impressive to make the soil explode like that with one stomp. His cultivation level should surpass the Patriarch by arge amount."


    Elder Yu shook his head. "You are wrong, Lady Yasenia. He used a skill to make the floor explode like that."


    Elder Hao said with bewilderment. "It''s truly bizarre because the body of that minotaur is a bit underdeveloped. I feel like the ability-focused Catkin has a better foundation and strength than him. However, he has been at a disadvantage since the beginning."


    Yasenia''s eyes shed. ''They can perceive these things while looking at thebat. Well, I can''t be surprised when they practice Body Cultivation. It should be simr to our ability to sense overall strength. Thankfully, my dears and I have aura disguise on us, making it impossible to look at our strength.''


    Yaseniamented lightly, with a clear interest in her voice. "Hoh? If it is like you said, it feels simr to ourbat style, to be honest."


    Elder Song asked. "Youbat style?"


    Yasenia leaned on the railing as she looked at the battle. "I won''t say much, but I also use plenty of skills. However, unlike that minotaur, I haven''t ignored my body."


    Elder Yu nodded in praise. "Lady Yasenia did well. Those tricks can only help you slightly. The core ofbat is an invincible body. The strength is also not much higher than a traditional attacking method."


    Yasenia chuckled. "Who knew that we weren''t that special? I''m still young and haven''t seen the Continent."


    The catkin that was sent flying stood up hastily, his skin mangled and blood flowing from one arm dangerously.


    Yasenia was impressed at the skin''s durability. He received that attack head-on and only had muscle-level damage. The bones appeared intact.


    However, the minotaur didn''t let the opportunity go and charged with an earth-based movement skill.


    The ground below his hoofs trembled as his strength increased.


    Tatyanamented. ''[Earth Surging Steps], a skill that increases the next attack the more steps you take toward them.''


    The catkin felt danger, and his eyes thinned as he focused on the minotaur running toward him.


    When the minotaur arrived, glowing with spinning earth-yellow energy, the enormous club shed speedily and zoomed toward the catkin.


    The legs of the catkin shone as he didn''t shy away and stomped against the ground, also speeding against the minotaur''s weapon with fierce eyes.


    *BANG!*


    A shockwave of dust was blown apart as the leg and club collided.


    The elemental armor around the minotaur increased his power and defense exponentially. Together with the advanced techniques, the catkin''s body was sted, flying away one more time.


    However, the minotaur was not unharmed as his hoofs slid on the ground, the club in his hand clearly trembling as blood dripped from his arm. The muscles had ripped because of the impact strength!


    Evelyn was stunned. ''He kicked that attack and injured the minotaur back!? My leg would have probably broken.''


    Angelmented. ''Is the catkin''s leg broken?''


    The crowd shouted with crazed joy at the brutality of the battle.


    Yasenia personally thought that the battle was over. Receiving an attack like that head-on was suicidal. Even if she herself was confident in doing so, she didn''t expect the catkin to be able to continue fighting.


    However, that catkin stood up with determined eyes.


    The body had ruptured in some parts, and he was full of blood. However, the leg was not pulverized but twisted at a strange angle.


    Andreamented. ''With that leg, fighting should be impossible, right?''


    Tatyana smirked.


    Then, the catkin''s energy converged and rushed toward his leg. The leg untwisted and straightened, bing practically normal in a few breaths.


    Andrea was so surprised that her voice leaked. "Huh?"


    Elder Yuughed at Andrea''s reaction. "Such a wound won''t stop a Body Cultivator, human. Are you surprised?"


    Andrea honestly nodded. "I am surprised, senior Elder Yu."


    The catkin didn''t lose time as his body blurred and ran as if his leg was not broken a few moments ago.


    Yasenia''s and the other girls'' expressions became a bit more serious.


    Tatyana smirked andmented to them. ''Surprised? Body cultivators won''t go down as easily. Even if they break every bone in their body, they can still fight. Body cultivation has very few fancy skills. However, the body is pushed to the limits and past those limits. Or so I heard.''


    Tatyana continued. ''Unless youpletely obliterate their limbs or waste their energy reservoirs, they can maintain abat-ready body. The leg is not really healed. The bones in that leg are still shattered. However, the Body Cultivator technique can keep everything in ce as if the wound didn''t exist. Naturally, the pain is enormous. However, Body Cultivating is a painful thing per se, so they are more than ustomed to pain. Remember, if they have a breath left, a real Body Cultivator can still fight.''


    The minotaur was also surprised, and the catkin caught him off guard.


    He hastily used a defensive skill as the catkin''s fist approached him. "[Thousandth Punch]!"


    Yasenia saw that in that split second, all the muscles in the catkin''s body seemed to tense as his fist became a shadow.


    *BOOM!*


    The explosive sound of the fist hitting the minotaur''s muscr body exploded in the arena as the minotaur was sent flying like a streak of light.


    He went from one side of the arena to the other while his internal organs were almost smashed into a pulp.


    Even if he was saved from lethal damage thanks to his defensive skills, his organs had been disced as blood poured from his bull mouth.


    Yasenia leaned on the railing and muttered. "Impressive."


    Joey heard her and smiled. "Right? The minotaur''s skills are fascinating. Although his body is weaker, he makes up for it with his skills. That defensive art absorbed most of the shock of the famous [Thousandth Punch], which is impressive."


    Yasenia didn''t correct her as to why she was impressed.


    The battle didn''t end there, as the minotaur stood up and rejoined the fight. After their initial exchanges, they weren''t sent flying as taking by surprise was moreplex, and keeping the feet on the ground became easier.


    The back-and-forth fight went on for twenty more minutes, with the catkin receiving most of the attacks.


    The minotaur''s skill arsenal was too varied in the end, and the Catkin sumbed to tiredness.


    The minotaur''s final strike to the head knocked him flying as his body spun and smashed into the stand.


    The stadium burst into cheers.

 Chapter 469: Yasenias concerns. An unexpectedly expected situation.

    Chapter 469: Yasenia''s concerns. An unexpectedly expected situation.


    After seeing the bloody cat patriarch stand up from the stands, Evelyn flinched and eximed. "Whoa, is he alive? He looks like the body will fall apart in the next second."


    Yasenia also thought simrly, but remembering the miraculous capacity of a Body Cultivator to take hits, she was sure that the wounds were not that heavy even when his body had twisted in unnatural ways after colliding with the minotaur''s club a few times.


    Elder Mu answered Evelyn. "His wounds are certainly severe. However, he will probably make a full recovery from those wounds in a month. Moreover, he can take advantage of this and increase his cultivation."


    Yasenia wanted to ask how, but it was an impossible question. Body Cultivation was the only way to increase strength in Distancia. ''I''ve been so preupied with the n matters that I forgot to study the most basic knowledge.''


    Thankfully, there was Tatyana. ''Little treasure, regenerating from battle injuries helps advance andprehend Body Cultivation. This is another reason Body Cultivators are quite feared in the books I read. They will put almost everything on the line while fighting. The more you injure them without dealing fatal wounds, the more ferociously and eager they would attack.''


    Meanwhile, Kali had thought he would need three months forplete recovery, missing the mark by quite a lot.


    However, her experience with body cultivators was still too superficialpared with Elder Mu''s hundreds of years, so she did not contradict her. ''I''ve been investigating the biology and meridians of body cultivators with our prisoners, but I''m still immature. Are the harsh conditions and many injuries slowing down their healing factor? Or are harpies less strong than the felines? Hmm¡­ So many things to learn.''


    Valeria chuckled. ''Let''s go slowly, Kali. Remember that we have plenty of time. Moreover, if you girls begin the Body Cultivation Path in the future, your research will greatly help.''


    Although our girls had sparred and fought against the harpies in the past, their interchanges were not that ferocious. Therefore, a few details were bound to be overlooked.


    Moreover, between the three hundred harpies, only Ghana and two others were enough to give them a sense of danger. Ghana was a recently advanced High-level Ethereal Soul Cultivator, which was equivalent to a level seven or eight Unification Realm cultivator.


    Ghana was also the highest-ranked harpy strength-wise.


    Therefore, they never injured them enough to show a body cultivator''s resilience.


    Yasenia got thoughtful and said to Cecile. "Increase the training intensity once we return. Also, use the formations to make them fight to the brink of death. Try to avoid death. We haven''t got enough loyalty from them to push them to die in just training."


    The harpies working at home suddenly felt their bodies shudder and used their wings to cover themselves.


    ''What is this bad premonition!? I don''t like it!''


    Back at the Coliseum, Yasenia and the others observed the battle style and asional skills body cultivators used.


    They were very observant and realized that ranged skills were very scarce. Moreover, the use of weapons wasmon. Very few fought barehanded.


    Yet, the skills used with Body Cultivation rarely carried the attribute''s strength. Angel was curious. ''Are beast humans attributeless?''


    Yasenia shook her head. ''Their skills are built in such a way that it uses very little of the elemental potential. Unlike us, who focus on them. It''s fascinating to see, to be honest.''


    Andrea asked. ''Yasenia, when are you nning on obtaining a Body Cultivation Technique?''


    ''No rush. Body Cultivation Techniques are umon, and finding one that''s strong enough or worth learning will beplicated. Moreover, attributed Body Cultivation Skills exist as we''ve seen some harpies practice them.''


    Evelyn asked incredulously. ''Don''t tell me you want a Star, Sun, and Moon attributed Body Cultivation technique, love?''


    Yasenia nodded. ''At least, I want one of each. After I study them in the future andpare them with the ones I''m learning, I may be able to create something interesting. You girls should do simr things.''


    Mirrorymented. ''Body Cultivation won''t affect Angel too much, so forget about acquiring the ss and light attributed ones.''


    Yasenia didn''t insist. ''I''ll listen to you, but giving them a look should not be bad, right?''


    Mirrory nodded. ''I meant that you should prioritize the ones for Andrea, for example.''


    Andrea was a bit embarrassed. ''Sorry for dragging you down.''


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. ''You dare say something like that? Prepare yourself, darling. Tonight, you''ll be punished to have soft noodle legs tomorrow.''


    After thepetition ended, the minotaur kept his position as the City Lord.


    Naturally, Yasenia didn''t go out of her way to meet with the minotaur.


    First of all, they didn''t know each other. He and Kali might have met in the past, but it was just a short greeting.


    Second, the minotaur race from the Sky Continent had a famous reputation for being not very bright.


    There were exceptions, but the dragoness couldn''t bet.


    She could already picture the minotaur recognizing her and eximing. "Oh, it is good to see people from our Continent!"


    Yasenia wouldn''t know whether tough or cry if something like that happened.


    Not to mention, Yasenia didn''t even know if the minotaur knew they were outside the Sky Continent. Maybe this person thought they were in a strangend In the Sky Continent, as settlements of beast humans weren''t that rare. Even if the ratio was one beast human for every ten thousand humans back at home, there were not a few of them.


    In short, contacting someone from their continent was not smart unless they were a clear ally.


    While walking down the street, Yasenia''s mind gravitated toward Angel''s sister, her Academy friends, and the Fan Club girls.


    Most of them were humans, so she didn''t know how they would be doing if theynded in this remote ce hostile to them.


    She had ignored that fact for a while because she was swamped and always taking care of her dears to ensure nothing went wrong. The mind games, schemes, and ns she had to create would leave her tired enough that she wanted to melt in the arms of her dears.


    However, now that her mind wandered there, she couldn''t help but fear the worst possibilities.


    ''My fan club girls were in the thousands. No matter how I think about it, some of them should have met disaster. Since they are all high-level cultivators, they have a natural degree of beauty. If they are not careful, their fates will be bleak.''


    Her face didn''t change, but she couldn''t help but internally sigh. ''Although I''m not a stranger to losing someone, it continues to be an unpleasant sensation.''


    Yasenia suddenly felt her two hands being grabbed. Her right hand was enveloped in an elegant and cold hand, while her left hand had a little hand nestling in her palms.


    She woke from her trance and saw Cecile and Angel looking at her with concern. Tatyana was also looking at Yasenia reassuringly as the rest of the girls gave Yasenia encouraging looks.


    They didn''t know what was wrong that made their dragoness downcast so suddenly, but they didn''t like it.


    Angel asked. "Is something wrong, Yasenia? I can feel in my heart that you are suddenly unhappy."


    Cecilemented. "Don''t worry, my love. We''ll do what we can while taking care of ourselves."


    Yasenia smiled and shook her head. "Thank you for worrying, loves. Nothing is wrong, don''t worry. I''ll tell you when we reach our amodation so we can begin nning for the future."


    The afternoon went by quickly, and they decided to eat outside.


    Most of the group had already separated, leaving behind Elder Song, Jorey, and some of their juniors.


    In total, there were at least twenty people. Not too many, not too few.


    They arrived at quite a luxurious hall when they entered the restaurant part of the inn.


    The beautiful dog kin receiving the guests saw them and hastily approached. "Elder Song, it is a pleasure meeting you here. Are they with you?"


    Elder Song nodded calmly. The woman smiled andmented. "Good, then allow me to move you to a more hidden spot. Although private rooms can''t amodate so many guests, we have perfect spots for Elder Song and her guests."


    "Lead the way."


    Some musical instruments were in the middle of the room, and people were ying them.


    The rhythm was slow and melodic, without a singer. You could see the lowered stage from the surrounding tables, creating an elegant and rxing atmosphere.


    Yasenia sat near the middle of one side of the twenty people''s table, surrounded by her dears to avoid the fox Jorey and the snake Elder Song from sitting near her.


    However, since her dears just sat at Yasenia''s sides, Elder Song and Elder Jorey sat before Yasenia and avoided their unsessful try to hinder them.


    Yasenia almostughed aloud. ''Dears, you sometimes are too cute.''


    They all blushed a little while Tatyana, sitting beside Yasenia, smirked.


    Yasenia was about to begin speaking when she heard a man''s voice calling her way. "Excuse me, beautiful dragondy."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched as she thought. ''It has been a while.''


    Yasenia removed her semitransparent ck veil, turned her head, and saw a tall, quitemon-looking man speaking to her. He wasn''t handsome by any means, but the clothes on him were luxurious.


    The man and many other people had taken a nce before and knew that this ck-haired woman was gorgeous.


    Therefore, they followed behind her and decided to talk to her. They also wondered how this seductive tall woman would look up close.


    Regardless, the leader took the lead and talked to Yasenia.


    Their group was eye catchy, so many people were paying attention.


    Once Yasenia took off her veil and turned, silence fell in the room.


    Even the musicians stopped.


    Those charming golden eyes, the beautiful straight eyebrows, the little mole below her right eye, her defined facial features, and the oh-so-kissable lips were highlighted by perfect skin that made every man and woman feel a rush of heat.


    Moreover, Yasenia''s gorgeous dress showed plenty of flesh while twisting her waist as she was doing, making her figure even more prominent.


    The man directly met Yasenia''s charming golden eyes and froze like a statute, forgetting what he wanted to say.


    The tant and direct gaze made many pairs of eyes in Yasenia''s group slowly cool down. If it weren''t because he hadn''t done anything yet, they wanted to pick him up and throw him outside.


    Yasenia slowly smiled and spoke, resonating her low and mellow voice across the restaurant floor like a melody from a seductive spirit.


    "Do you want anything from me?"


    The man''s face turned crimson as he woke up from his daze. Then, he tried to act as he had nned, only to fail miserably.


    "Ah, um, yes. Eh, do you want to listen to my songs? Y-Your unreachable beauty has motivated¡­ motivated¡­ My heart! I want to sing, sing, somethingparable to your beau-beauty."


    The supposedly smooth and probably practiced sentence was utterly butchered by his stuttering and inability to speak fluently.


    The girls felt so bad about him that their anger was cut in half, and pity filled their eyes. They all had a bit of resistance at Yasenia''s appearance, but for new people, she was still the devastatingly beautiful dragoness.


    Yasenia found him cute in a way.


    Although hepletely messed it up, he at least tried and finished what he wanted to say. ''Well, at least he is brave enough.''


    Even now, he was waiting with apletely red face.


    Yasenia couldn''t help it andughed aloud, making people feel soft in their legs as they swallowed to moisten their drying throats.


    The dragoness thought for a moment and nodded. "Sure. Let''s hear this song."


    They were surprised Yasenia epted.


    Not to mention them, the man himself was stunned on the spot. ''Eh? Did this goddess agree?''


    Yasenia tilted her head and asked with a smile. "What''s wrong?"


    The man grabbed his heart and hastily moved to the middle of the room. "I''ll sing my best song for the most beautiful woman!"


    Yasenia chuckled again and turned around, only to meet a bunch of inquiring eyes.

 Chapter 470: Dinning with Elder Song. Playing an instrument.

    Chapter 470: Dinning with Elder Song. ying an instrument.


    Yasenia turned around and met a bunch of inquiring eyes. Their gazes were so intense that Yasenia almost chuckled.


    "What are you looking at so intensely?" She lifted an eyebrow and smiled seductively. "I know I am beautiful, but please, restrain yourselves~."


    Kali coughed, snapping everyone out of the dragoness''s charm, and asked. "Why did you agree?"


    The dragoness charmingly rolled her eyes andmented. "He was brave enough to finish the sentence even when he was stuttering so much and also didn''t flee after he said it. Let him y a song. It''s not like it can hurt anybody."


    Elder Song muttered sourly. "It can hurt your ears."


    Yasenia smiled and coaxed. "Then, you y something to heal themter. What do you say?"


    Elder Song instantly nodded and smiled elegantly. "Well, if Lady Yasenia says so, I will reluctantly agree."


    ''Elder Song will y in public!? Didn''t she dislike street performers the most?'' Her disciples almost choked.


    ''Elder Song, you are selling yourself too low for Lady Yasenia!''


    As many thoughts crossed their minds, the man approached a string instrument and said nervously. "This song is for the beautiful dragondy on the corner. Iposed it myself and called it [Soft Wind]."


    When Elder Song''s disciples heard the name, their eyes widened, and they looked at their Elder. ''Of all the songs in the world, you choose that one? Do you want to die an early death!?''


    It was a very popr song that appeared not long ago. The rhythm was not fast nor slow, perfect for many situations, and very soft sounding.


    Yet, nobody knew who made it. Therefore, many musicians who could y it wanted to appropriate the song.


    As you should''ve already guessed, this song was Elder Song''sposition.


    She once yed it for her disciples in one of her courtyards, and a passing person with an excellent ear for music copied it and yed it in public.


    The result was inferior to Elder Song''s but was still leagues ahead ofmonce songs.


    Elder Song''s face became extremely cold, and her eyes focused on the man with killing intent.


    The action she hated the most was artists who appropriated other works and those who didn''t take art seriously.


    Her usual anger was so high that there were cases of her either crippling or directly killing those who attempted it.


    She was about to stand up to stop the man when she heard Yasenia speak. "Oh, an interesting name for a song. I''m curious. Also, what''s that instrument? My n doesn''t have it."


    Elder Song swallowed her anger and began calcting in her mind. ''I can take advantage of this situation.''


    She snorted and crossed her arms. ''I''ll let you embarrass yourself, and then I''ll p you in the face by ying it myself. The humiliation and shame at that time will be enough to shake his heart.''


    Then under Elder Song''s disdainful eyes and Yasenia''s curious eyes, the man used his fingers to y the instrument.


    When the first notes spread in the room, the pleasant sound moved a few females on the stands.


    ''This song is one of the only ones I know, but I''ve practiced it to perfection!''


    Yasenia had been pampered since she was little and harshly trained in almost everything. This meant skills like music, cooking, and simr.


    Was Yasenia very good at them? Well, besides cooking, which she had practiced after entering her cultivation path, her other skills were mediocre at best for someone at her level.


    However, although her skills were shallow, her ears were not. Her hearing sense was exceptional as a dragon, and she could identify music at a decent level.


    While listening to the song, the dogkin woman approached and took their orders.


    Yasenia looked at the dishes and was indecisive. "Elder Song, which food do you think I should try?"


    Elder Song swallowed the anger of hearing that song ying and focused on the dish list. "Hmm, I rmend this Winter Board Steak. It is very juicy and meaty. I can guess that Lady Yasenia would like something like this."


    Yasenia nodded, and her other dears also asked for something.


    The dogkin was about to leave without taking the human''s orders, and Yasenia cut her. "Hm? Waiter, you still have not taken their orders."


    The woman was confused and looked at whom Yasenia was aiming at. Her face became confused, and she asked. "For the humans?"


    "That''s right. They are my precious girls, so serve them as well."


    The woman was hesitant when Elder Song cut her thoughts. "Do it. Put it in my tab."


    She nodded and heard their orders.


    After the dog-kin woman left, Yasenia turned to continue looking at him ying. The song was not long, but it was also not short. The duration would be around ten minutes.


    Cecile asked. "Do you like it?"


    Yasenia frowned andmented. "The song is not bad, but¡­ I feel strange listening to it."


    Elder Song''s eyes shed, and she asked. "How is it strange?"


    Yasenia thought for a second and criticized. "The flow of the music doesn''t have its core essence. It is as if he has heard it somewhere and is copying it right as is without adding anything. Like an actor reading lines without putting emotion."


    Elder Song and her disciples opened their eyes in surprise.


    One of the younger girls asked shyly. "Does Lady Yasenia have musical knowledge?"


    Yaseniaughed and shook her head. "My knowledge of art is minimal. I can paint and touch instruments. I can sculpt and maybe write a book. However, the quality won''t be able topare with people like you who dedicate themselves to art. I''m just an amateur at these things, and I would embarrass myself if I called my knowledge otherwise."


    Another disciple asked. "C-Can you y something? With Lady Yasenia''s beauty and elegance, it would be-."


    "Disciple! Don''t be rude to Lady Yasenia." Elder Song frowned and scolded.


    Yaseniaughed and spoke. "Although I will embarrass myself. I don''t mind ying one song. I''m probably going to sound not too good, so don''t fear stopping me."


    Tatyana humblymented. "Mistress, how about you y Foretold Story? That''s one of your best-sounding works."


    Angel and the others became excited. If Tatyana said it sounded good, it couldn''t be bad.


    Yasenia nodded. "Sure. That''s a piece I''m familiar with."


    This song was one Tatyana yed to Yasenia when she was in her early younger days. Therefore, Yasenia learned it and became very good at it.


    After waiting a few more minutes, the song ended, and silence returned to the room.


    Many people pped and showered him with praise. He became encouraged by the apuse and looked at Yasenia. "Lady, can I have the honor of learning about your name?"


    Yasenia smiled and spoke. "You yed not bad. Thank you for the song. Also, no, you can''t. My name is not something easily given."


    Then, she turned her body toward the table, leaving behind a stunned group of customers while ignoring him.


    The man was sweating after ying since he ced his all into the song. Yet, he received a half-heartedpliment and a perfunctory nce, leaving him stunned on the spot.


    Even the people who apuded looked a bit awkward. ''This woman''s standards are truly high.''


    Ashamed, he stood up and returned to his seat. Hispanions began saying things like that person probably doesn''t understand music or that the dragoness should be a brainless beauty. ''Right, I was ying a song to a cow! I''ll speak to herter.''


    When the man sat, he heard gasps and turned around.


    He was stunned when he saw Yasenia moving toward a piano-like instrument.


    Yasenia sat elegantly and smiled at the people surrounding her. "It has been many years since Ist yed, so excuse me if I''m unskilled. I''ll try not to embarrass myself."


    A few people saidpliments aloud. Some were normal, and some were inappropriate.


    Then, under their eyes, Yasenia''s long, slender fingers began to y slowly, key by key.


    Everyone got silent the second she yed the first notes, and their eyes locked onto the elegantly ying dragoness.


    The notes were soft sounding and slow, calming the listener''s heart. Yasenia continued at this rhythm for a few seconds, creating a peaceful atmosphere.


    However, it didn''t take long to pick up speed. Her previously slowly moving fingers looked ethereal as her movements were like water, connecting from one to another with outstanding precision.


    Nevertheless, it didn''t be a rushed melody but a heavy and empathetic one.


    All of them were swayed into Yasenia''s music and felt their emotions follow her melody.


    Yasenia''s beauty as she yed and her smile and movements made them feel as if they were looking at a siren smiling and seducing them.


    Elder Song was shocked, and her eyes didn''t move. ''Lady Yasenia is indeed amateurish, but her technique for this song is really not bad. The music she is creating is also not the greatest, but it can''t be considered bad. An overall passable performance.''


    As Yasenia said, she wasn''t as skilled as someone like her. However, the way of telling a story through music was present and easy to follow.


    Our girls were also impressed and looked at the dragoness with undisguised love and praise. Now that they thought about it, this was the first time they saw her y anything.


    ''She is so beautiful while ying. Her every moment feels like she is not ying with the instrument, but your heart.''


    The song was a five-minute long. However, time seemed to speed up as Yasenia yed, and they all felt time pass by too quickly.


    After Yasenia stopped her fingers, letting thest note drag, everyone woke up from their stupor and began cheering.


    Yasenia looked around with a smile and stood up, silently returning to her seat.


    In the end, Elder Song did not y. She did not want to wash away the feeling of Yasenia''s song with her music.


    If Elder Song were to y, Yasenia''s music would be washed away as her music was too many levels ahead of Yasenia''s.


    The disciples were also dly surprised and praised Yasenia. "Lady Yasenia, you y very well. Would you like to join our sect?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "I''m not interested. However, I''m really d I could impress all of you. I was afraid I would make your ears bleed."


    "What are you saying, Lady Yasenia? We''ve loved every second of it!"


    Yasenia observed the increased opinion of her and internally smiled. ''This should help strengthen our ties further. Understanding, even if just a little, the thing the other party is fond of is usually the best way to close ties.''


    Either way, the day went by rapidly after such an incident, and night arrived.

 Chapter 471: Sitting on Evelyn. Revealing our girls participation in the tournament. (R-18)

    Chapter 471: Sitting on Evelyn. Revealing our girls'' participation in the tournament. (R-18)


    Once in their inn rooms, they all walked into Yasenia''s room.


    Evelyn slumped on the bed and sighed. "It is so boring having to act reserved. I can''t joke about Yasenia''s peerless tits-."


    *Bang!*


    Evelyn mmed against a wall and slid down like a st of mud. Naturally, she waspletely unharmed.


    Andrea sighed. "You had it pent up, right? For it to be your first sentence, I can understand how many times you had to hold back."


    Evelyn swiftly stood up, like the indestructible little pervert she was, and jumped toward Yasenia''s bosom.


    Yasenia chuckled and opened her arms, allowing Evelyn''s face to meet face first with the pair of soft, springy, and tender flesh.


    Yasenia spun twice to kill momentum, and Evelyn used that time totch onto Yasenia like a ko.


    Angel eximed. "Ah! That''s my move!"


    Evelyn chuckled perversely. "Huehueeugh, they smell so good, so soft, they can wrap around my head~. Ahn ~, I really love your tits!"


    Yasenia lifted her hand andnded it harshly against Evelyn''s butt. "Dear, stop drooling. You are wetting my cleavage."


    Evelyn moaned and lifted her head obediently. "Okay, love. Sorry, I got too excited."


    Yasenia saw the drool and sighed with a smile, taking out a handkerchief and softly cleaning her face. "My dear can even suck them if she asks, don''t be so desperate for them, love."


    Evelyn blushed and shyly nodded. "Um¡­ Sorry."


    Cecile asked. "What''s our night n?"


    Evelyn righteously said. "Of course, getting enough dragon nectar to drown!"


    Yasenia got thoughtful. "Isn''t it a bit dangerous to do it here?"


    Evelyn shook her head quickly. "Don''t worry, love. We can do a few pumps and one release. (Either way, once you start, you be a beast even in quickies.)"


    Yasenia saw Evelyn''s pleading expression and finally gave in to her dear''s request. "Okay, but only once."


    Evelyn smiled triumphantly.


    They nned a bit about what to buy and where to visit if they had free time, and then Yasenia did, like Evelyn said, a "quick" one with each of them.


    Evelyn''s body waspletely in the air as her legs bounced up and down, and her moans almost pierced the walls.


    Yasenia was grabbing her by the butt, with the back of Evelyn''s knees kept up by her arms, and moving her up and down.


    Yasenia was notpletely naked, wearing a tight-fitting ck suit that revealed her most precious spots.


    Between bounces, Evelyn could observe the tightly wrapped breasts with nipples in the air bouncing wildly. ''I''m in heaven!''


    Looking closely, you could see multiple red marks on Evelyn''s butt.


    "You wanted to lick my pussy without an order? Such a bad girl. Here is your punishment!"


    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!*


    "Yes, yes! More, punish me more!"


    Yasenia felt the tightness increasing and grunted in pleasure, then she elerated. "Well, before more punishment, I must reward my tight dear. Here is your awaited nectar."


    Yasenia forcefully mmed down Evelyn until their pelvis met. The long and fat dragon pushed open the previously prepared canal and entered way more profound than the limit set by the female body, piercing right through the cervix with an electrifying and overwhelmingly euphoric sensation.


    Evelyn''s world shed white as her body got taut, and her scream of pleasure filled the room as the dick inside her filled her baby room.


    Yasenia set her down on the bed, face up, and moved her waist up, sitting on Evelyn''s face and blocking her mouth with her pussy.


    Yasenia''s fleshy behindnded on Evelyn''s torso as the juicy and plump pussy kissed her lips. Evelyn''s tongue and lips got to work as they licked and kissed everything they could of that sweet nectar.


    The dragoness moaned, her dick pulsating because of the pleasurable way Evelyn was eating her. She could hear her slurping as the tongue explored every nook and cranny of her pussy.


    "Mmm~, you are so enthusiastic, my love. Ah! Now even tasting my insides? You are such a thoughtful and good girl~, not leaving a single ce behind."


    Evelyn grabbed the fleshy butt cheeks and fondled them with gusto as she buried her face deeper in the dragoness''s pussy. Her own pleasure increased as the dragoness sat on her and used her mouth.


    Yasenia leaned forward as an orgasm wasing and patted the crown of Evelyn''s head, which was still visible. "Good girl, I''m cumming soon. You''ll have your next serving soon."


    Yasenia felt that hot wave of pleasure and her fluids rushing from her tail''s organ. Then, Yasenia moaned as she squirted, and her dick jetted cum onto the distance.


    Evelyn got her face showered by Yasenia''s squirt. Moreover, Yasenia grabbed her face and began humping on it as she came, making Evelyn directly orgasm from sensory stimtion and scent overload.


    As Evelyn''s body rocked with an orgasm, she religiously licked and drank everything she could.


    Yasenia lifted her waist and moved her knee while looking down and couldn''t help but chuckle aloud. "My, I''m sorry, dear. I got so excited I bathed you in my fluids."


    Evelyn''s blue hair was wet as her face glistened with Yasenia''s delicious liquids.


    Then, the dragoness lifted her from below her armpits and hugged her close, kissing Evelyn''s loose face.


    The violet-eyed, dazed woman was still licking around her mouth, trying to catch a bit more of Yasenia''s vor.


    Our seductive Yasenia couldn''t help but find that too attractive and dove in for a deep kiss while bathing her dear clean.


    Evelyn was filled one more time in the bathtub before Yasenia was done with her for that night. ''As expected~. My love bes a beast in bed~.''


    ***


    Morning came, and everyone got up refreshed. Evelyn was so satisfied that she acted a bit spoiled in the morning together with Angel, wanting to be bathed in that sweetness only their dragoness could provide them.


    Yasenia was delighted to pamper her dears and gathered them in her arms to softly kiss and massage their scalps. "My two babies are so sweet and adorable in the morning. Here, many kisses for both of you."


    The others saw in real-time as the two human women changed races to slime women while melting in the dragoness''s loving embrace.


    Then, Kaleina also jumped into the mix with evident jealousy while biting Angel and Evelyn. However, who was our dragoness?


    With absolute expertise, she used her hands, tail, and kisses to bathe her three dears in love, creating a third, much smaller, purple blob.


    After breakfast and a bit of morning cultivation, they all moved out and went to meet with the other powers where they had nned yesterday.


    While walking on the streets, Yasenia spotted plenty of powerhouses she didn''t see yesterday.


    Most of the powerhouses gave her a sense of pressure but nothing too dangerous. However, there were a few instances where her spiritual sense level was insufficient to prove their power.


    She guessed that either they had something to hide their aura like herself, or they were at a level she hadn''t seen before Body-Cultivation-wise, making it impossible to rank.


    The more influential people like these she saw, the more grateful she was for the decision to develop slowly and not cause trouble.


    ''Thankfully, I wasn''t rash while doing things, or we could probably be in deep trouble by now.''


    They met with Jorey and the rest and walked together toward the coliseum, where the tournament would develop.


    The dragoness saw them speaking about a few powers, and Yasenia knew about most of them.


    All of this was thanks to the diligent work her harpies made in informing her of attending powers.


    She was unaware of those small powers weaker than hers or a few more remote and unknown ones.


    Yasenia participated in the conversation, told them about some details, and showed her knowledge about the powers.


    The reason for doing so was to reduce her ignorant factor.


    Acting mysterious is good. However, you can''t look ignorant, or the mysteriousness would look like you are a lowly and unknown power instead of a hidden powerhouse.


    Yasenia was constantly stepping on thin ice. However, she was expertly bncing and avoiding traps.


    The small doubts most of them had were cut in half.


    No matter how good Yasenia''s previous performance was, some things wouldn''t be able to hold for much longer, but the dragoness was determined to make itst as long as it could.


    Besides cultivating, spending time with her dears, and learning professions, Yasenia''s time was spent learning about Distancia Continent.


    Yasenia sat with the others, surrounded by her dears, and asked. "Who is the favorite to win?"


    Elder Yu snorted. "Of course, my sect will win."


    Elder Maoughed. "Keep dreaming, old Yu. Do you think you canpare with my Golden Body sect?"


    Elder Hao calmlymented. "As long as they are calm, my disciples will cut yours easily."


    Elder Song retorted. "Don''t listen, Lady Yasenia. How can they win against us? Our sound attacks are unmatched in the continent."


    Elder Mu rolled her eyes. "Each of us will probably win in our specialty. And about thebat tournament, one of the Three Empires will most likelye on top."


    Elder Yu snorted. "Can''t you be a little more fun, Elder Mu? We are here to brag about our disciples."


    Elder Mu shook her head. "Brag about them; when they lose, see how humiliated they will feel. Instead, set ambitious but not impossible goals. They''ll be motivated to continue pushing themselves if they ovee them."


    Yasenia nodded. "Elder Mu is wise. My power won''t be participating in thebat section. However, I heard that the maximum participation age is seventy years old, and, strangely, humans aren''t banned frompeting. Therefore, I rmend not rxing too much."


    They all looked at Yasenia with doubt, and then something clicked. Their eyes instantly turned toward the people surrounding Yasenia.


    Elder Mu looked at Kali and smirked. "Thepetition just got interesting. Which of you will be participating? Humans, you can also answer."


    They did not find that sentence rude, as they''ve be ustomed to the way of treatment. Not that they epted it, but they didn''t want to do anything about it until they were more stable.


    Yasenia had other ns for this tournament so that her dears could be more unreserved in the eyes of the public, but she had to see if she could slowly and convincingly implement them.


    Moreover, they knew that for a beast human senior to allow and appreciate humans was already a massive show of respect.


    Andrea, Angel, Evelyn, and Kali stepped up and presented themselves individually, Kali leading them.


    "Elder Mu, I will participate as Lady Yasenia''s Alchemist."


    "Elder Yu, this humble servant, will participate as Mistress Yasenia''s cksmith."


    "Elder Song, this humble servant will participate as Mistress Yasenia''s Spirit Tailor."


    "Elders, this humble servant will participate as Mistress Yasenia''s Formation Master."


    All of them gave their approval, and Elder Song spoke with seriousness. "Your Lady has granted permission for you humans to take part. I trust that you will not cause her any embarrassment by finishingst. I am aware of your capabilities, but overconfidence can be a silent threat. Do not presume that just because you are a group of humans whom Lady Yasenia is fond of, she is obliged to look after you."


    They all nodded, and they eximed. "We''ll listen to Elder Song. We rather die than make Mistress Yasenia unhappy."


    However, in their minds, they were amused. ''She literally dicked us yesterday, Miss. I really want to make you aware of it and p your little intentions out of your mind. Sadly, I can''t do that yet.''


    Meanwhile, Elder Song and the others nodded with appreciation.


    Elder Yuughed aloud. "You have guts for a human. I like it. Hahaha."


    Elder Mu looked at Kali with gentler eyes andmented. "I''m eager to see your skills. I could sense from your pills that your alchemy methods differ from ours, so I''m eager to see what kind of results you can create."


    Kali smiled. "I hope I don''t disappoint Elder Mu."


    Elder Yu nodded. "I could also see the slight differences. I''m eager to see the first human cksmith in action!"


    Our girls internallyughed. ''They would receive a heart attack if they knew about the Sky Continent.''

 Chapter 472: Tournament starts!

    Chapter 472: Tournament starts!


    After waiting on the main stage, the announcer finally appeared. He was a strong-looking lion man with a wild and beautiful golden mane.


    He opened his mouth and roared with a wild smile. "Wee to the tournament! I''m the second inmand of Torrent City and will be your host this time. I know that usually, the City Lord is the one giving the speech. However, he doesn''t know many things because he just came out of the wild, and besides strength and ability to guide a power, he knows very little about the World."


    The lion manughed and continued. "Nevertheless, don''t look down on our City Lord too much since he is quite young and powerful. His future is certainly enviable!"


    Yasenia and the others lifted an eyebrow.


    Evelynmented. ''That''s not a bad excuse. I could get behind it.''


    Andrea nodded. ''This minotaur guy isn''t that stupid.''


    Yasenia answered. ''Yet, he has just ced a significant target on his back. It remains to be seen how long he can avoid sumbing to the control of others. If my predictions are correct, we will witness this city falling into the hands of a top power soon.''


    Angel blinked and asked. ''Why didn''t they aim for it before?''


    Yasenia exined. ''Having an old City Lord just in the Ethereal Soul Body Realm is unattractive. A young, talented, already strong, but ignorant City Lord is like the best puppet material. They won''t have to spend so many resources on him and will be able to make him submit easily.''


    Cecile spoke. ''I sensed a few people, Elder Mao included, lifting an eyebrow at his statement. I don''t know if the lion man spoke like that intentionally, but avoiding what Yasenia predicted is now very difficult.''


    After a long speech about fairness, strength,petitiveness, and the traditions that originated this prominent tournament, the lion kin pointed at the side of the stage with a smile.


    "Although our City Lord has yet to learn these procedures, he hase to see thepetition intending to learn. Give a loud cheer for him!"


    The people in the stadium turned toward one of the most luxurious VIP rooms and saw a bulky and tall minotaur with many scars. They were yesterday''s wounds, which haven''t healed yet.


    Some females of various races screamed to catch his attention, while Yasenia''s sharp senses felt many spiritual senses invading that spot for a few seconds before retiring.


    Yasenia''s expression changed, and Tatyanamented. ''There were seven especially powerful auras. I expected it, but Epoch Core Body Cultivators are in here. We must act with extra care and be attentive.''


    They all nodded.


    Yasenia smirked. ''By the way, I bet for a Sky Continent beast human, this ce is quite simr to a small heaven. How many beast humans will want to return to a ce where their identity can''t be much more than a ve?''


    Angel blinked. ''But Yasenia, you were also a beast-human back then.''


    Yasenia chuckled. ''Baby, I''m an exception, not the rule. Cecile was a human and also my lover, so she is also an exception.''


    Kali sighed. ''Well, those that value family may want to return either way. Those that have a lover back there will also be anxious to return.''


    Yasenia chuckled, but her smile disappeared quickly.


    Her brows furrowed as she thought. ''I have to find the girls from my Fanclub or any people I know quickly. I''ve already sent a message to Ghana to set up a ve tradingpany. Now, how should I make it so that we can search for them while also not being suspicious?''


    While Yasenia thought about those things, the presentation of most powers was done. They had presented a group for each of the Nine Sects, Thirty-Three ns, and Three Empires. Then, there were hundreds of second-rate powers and thousands of third-rate powers.


    Each power presented an average of ten participants, making the participating people reach nearly fifty thousand people.


    Yasenia warned. "The first rounds of elimination will be crucial since they should be focused on thinning out the crowd. Be careful when you participate. You all are not participating inbat, so there shouldn''t be anything inherently dangerous, but you can''t be too prepared."


    The girls and disciples that listened to Yasenia''s advice answered simultaneously. "Yes, Lady Yasenia!"


    Yasenia turned toward them and smiled. "Good luck."


    The elders also said some words of encouragement to each of them, and they all jumped toward the middle of the arena.


    Cecile and Tatyana sat on each of Yasenia''s sides and looked on.


    Yaseniamented aloud without bothering to hide it. "Be sure always to bebat-ready. There will be voices against Andrea, Angel, and Evelyn, almost for certain. Things can escte quickly."


    Cecile and Tatyana nodded.


    "As you say, my love."


    "Don''t worry, Mistress. This servant will take care of them."


    The other elders liked these unpretentious and not-so-weak humans and decided to lend an eye.


    Meanwhile, Angel grabbed Andrea''s and Evelyn''s hands as she said. "So exciting! We really are the only humans!"


    Evelyn looked at Kali and smirked. "We would be four if this girl wouldn''t have mutated."


    Andreaughed. "We have a betrayer here."


    Kali snorted with a smile. "Who was the one who fell asleep while leaning on my two tails? Hm? Can you refresh my memory?"


    Andrea and Evelyn coughed. "We are guilty."


    Angelmented. "But Kali, your fur is super fluffy and smells reallyforting. It''s hard not to fall asleep~."


    Kali smiled softly and patted Angel''s head. "Mn, little Angel is right."


    Andrea patted their shoulders and said seriously. "Angel, Evelyn, keep your defensive treasures activated. We may be attacked by a senior, and Yasenia won''t be able to react from where she is. We must be able to buy time at least for her to intervene."


    Valeria''s calming voice entered their minds. "Although Mirrory and I aren''t invincible, we can protect you until Yasenia interferes."


    Kali, Andrea, Evelyn, and Angel eximed. "Seniors, please take care of us!"


    Mirrory lightly said. "Hmph, since you are so polite, I''ll listen."


    Valeria chuckled. "Don''t worry, children. Just focus on the challenges ahead."


    Mirrory added. "Also, you are not the only humans participating. I''ve spotted a few others."


    Kali was surprised and asked. "What are their strengths? They may be from Sky Continent."


    "It''s unclear. Spotting humans is easy because the aura is very noticeable in the bundle of beast-humans, like stars in a night sky, but the aura is too turbulent to distinguish strengths."


    They nodded and focused on the lion kin.


    "For those who are here for the first time, let''s go over the general contents of the tournament."


    "First, you should understand that there are a total of ninepetitions. Each of them will give points to the power you belong to depending on the position you end up in, and in the end, the highest earning power will be the winner of the tournament. Naturally, there are also individual rewards for the first top three of eachpetition. You''ll also receive group rewards if you are a rogue cultivator. However, if you win, be ready to be recruited into some powers if you are not part of one yet."


    "Thepetition''s nine segments are about the nine main professions of our World."


    "Besidesbat, there will be tailoring, alchemy, medicine, cksmithing, formations, talismans, tattoo masters, and living materials. We''ve even decided to add a more umon one, Spirit cooking."


    Yasenia was curious about the tattoo master, but if it was one of the mostmon professions, it wasn''t the ce to ask then. She still asked. "Thebat section should be the main attraction, right?"


    Elder Huo nodded. "It is. You''ve honestly done well in not participating, Lady Yasenia. If the otherpetitions give one hundred points to the winner, and one less point to each rank down, thebat one gives three hundred points to the top spot and three points less for each rank down."


    Yasenia understood what Elder Huo was hinting at. ''If you''ve performed well inbat, you would''ve attracted a lot of attention toward your newly established power.''


    Yasenia also had this in mind when avoiding participating inbat. Professional strength is not as intimidating asbat strength.


    The lion man continued. "Now that you know the ninepetitions, I''ll reveal when they''ll happen. First, thebatpetition will happen across the three days of the tournament. It is the main attraction, and the one the seniors here are more eager to see. In the meantime, we''ll divide the other professions across the three days."


    Yasenia listened to the ones her dears participated in and heard the following. Tailoring will happen that day, almost right after this presentation ends. Then, Formations and cksmithing on the next day, and finally, Alchemy on the third day.


    She also considered the Tattoo Masterpetition out of curiosity to visit it if she had time. It also happened on the third day, during the medicinepetition.


    After exining some basic rules and a few prohibited things to do, every junior returned to the stands where the powers were waiting for them.


    Thankfully, this time nothing happened as all the juniors below mainly were concentrated on the lion man, so they didn''t distinguish Angel and the others as humans.


    Angel, Andrea, Evelyn, and Kali returned to Yasenia''s side. Then, they walked toward the ce where the Tailoring Competition would be held.


    Evelynmented. "Mistress, to think I would participate right away. It left me with no time to prepare my heart."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow and smirked. "So, what do you want, Evelyn?"


    Evelyn squirmed and asked a bit shyly. "Well, a hug would motivate me enough to win a thousand matches."


    The elders and disciples were surprised at such a bold statement. The elders knew that Yasenia pampered her humans quite a bit, news they received intentionally from Yasenia''s "leaks," so they curiously looked at Yasenia''s reaction to see if the information was urate.


    To their surprise, Yasenia easily stepped forward and used her tall body to hug her close, making her face disappear in the deep and tempting exposed flesh valley.


    The show of flexibility and ability to wrap against surfaces Yasenia''s breasts showed made many who were looking gulp.


    Evelyn actually didn''t expect Yasenia to hug her, so she was paralyzed. Yasenia chuckled and asked. "What? You are bold enough to ask, and now you are shy when you receive it, hahaha."


    Yasenia separated from Evelyn and smirked, poking her nose. "Silly little ve, you better end up in the top half, or I''ll be angry."


    Evelyn straightened and eximed. "I''m aiming to gain you the first ce, Matriarch! For your giant tits- Cough, majesty! For your enormous majesty, I''ll do my best."


    Many people had their lips twitching wildly. ''Was this human about to say, ''For your giant tits, I''ll do my best''?''


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "You''ll receive a spankingter. You can''t just say those things aloud even if you mean it."


    However, they saw Evelyn''s violet eyes shining as she very quickly nodded. "Yes, Matriarch! I''ll be awaiting my spanking!"


    ''Why do I feel this human is quite happy about this resolution!? Am I imagining things!? Please, someone, tell me!''


    Yasenia turned toward her other dears, ignoring the strange gazes Evelyn was receiving, and asked them how they felt about this arrangement.


    Kali was the first to answer with quite a strange statement.

 Chapter 473: Evelyn getting attacked?

    Chapter 473: Evelyn getting attacked?


    Kali sighed and was a bit bothered. "I hoped we could be done with it earlier than the three days, to be honest. The rewards are not that attractive, after all."


    Yasenia chuckled. "Well, now it looks like we have to stay here until the end of the tournament."


    Kali leaned on her side and sighed. "You are right, love. I''ll have to wait until the third day even to participate."


    Elder Mu asked curiously. "Do you have something to do back at Koran City? Why do you want to return so quickly?"


    Kali calmly shook her head as she yed with one of Yasenia''s hands. "No, I''ve left everything prepared, but I was in the middle of creating a new interesting Alchemy pill, so I feel like this interrupted my flow. Moreover, I don''t want the ingredients to die or escape."


    They all blinked twice and found her words a bit strange. ''Hmm? Something is wrong-. Ah! Right, die or escape?''


    Our girls felt their skin crawling and gulped. ''Escape!? Will her little squirming creatures escape? That would be quite a disaster, to be honest.''


    Angel asked cautiously. "They haven''t escaped, right?"


    Kali chuckled and patted her with her tail. "Don''t worry, Angel."


    Elder Mu blinked and asked. "Escape? How can they escape?"


    Kali would not say she is using parasites. That''s one of her trump cards not even the harpies working under her know. The only ones with this knowledge are her family members.


    Therefore, shemented. "Hm? Well, one of the ingredients can escape if I''m not careful enough."


    "How is that possible?" Asked a disciple.


    Kali lifted an eyebrow and asked. "You haven''t worked with sentient nts?"


    Elder Mumented. "Sentient nts? What kind of sentience level are you speaking about?"


    Kali waved her hand and summoned a yellow and purple thirty-centimeter-meter tall nt. It had a small head and sturdy stalks.


    Then, the second it appeared, the nt uprooted itself and used those roots to wobble away as if it were escaping.


    They all speechlessly looked at the flower move slowly while dropping a few seeds from time to time.


    Kali chuckled. "Escape like that. I have a few of these nted. This one is very juvenile, so its running speed is very slow."


    Angelughed and followed behind the flower, taking the seeds. "Little flowers, you are so clumsy~. You are dropping so many seeds."


    Kali smiled, summoned a vine to entangle it, and yanked it back to her hand. Then, without dy, she stored it in her ring.


    Angel returned to her side with a smile and gave Kali all the dropped seeds.


    Elder Mu had never seen something like that and asked with deep curiosity. "What was that?"


    Kalimented. "Well, the name is quite literal. [Walking Dandelion Spirt Grass]. It is one of the ingredients for a pill I''m developing. I found one of them a few years ago, and I''ve been nting them since then."


    In truth, she got a nt from the secret area where she broke through in theke area where Valeria took many nt spirits.


    Elder Song thought the nt had intelligence, so she frowned and chided. "Using living beings as alchemy products is a bit deranged, Lady Kali. They have intelligence, right?"


    Kali calmly smiled and shook her head. "It doesn''t have a conscience. It''s simr to nts that explode their seeds to spread them into the distance. These nts have mutated in a way that they will run like that once uprooted and move around aimlessly, dropping their seeds until they die. Not all the seeds will be able to take root, but a few of them can, efficiently spreading them around. It''s fascinating, to be honest."


    Elder Mu asked. "You said this one is juvenile? Are they faster the older they get? Do you have one of those at hand?"


    Kali nodded and shook her head. "Yes, the fully matured ones can outpace someone like her."


    Kali pointed at one disciple in the low level of the Spirit King Body Realm, equivalent to the Mental nourishing realm.


    "However, I don''t have any adult ones with me."


    Everyone was impressed and kept asking questions about other strange nts.


    Kali''s knowledge theory-wise was leagues ahead of most alchemist present, so she could name a few exciting nts she had discovered that existed in Distancia Continent''s Flora Encyclopedias she had read.


    Yasenia asked her other dears in the meantime, and they all nodded calmly.


    Finally, Evelyn''s turn to go down arrived. Yasenia hugged Evelyn from behind and whispered. "Please, be careful, dear. Have your life-saving treasures always prepared, okay?"


    Evelyn felt soft by Yasenia''s whispers. Then, she nodded.


    Yasenia smiled and patted her butt. "Go, love."


    Evelyn jumped down on the solid arena floor. It wasn''t sandy but made of solid and even stone bs. There were thousands of desks with simr tailoring tools.


    "Wee to the Tailoring Competition, juniors. I''m the person in charge of supervising all of you. The point rewards have been exined previously. However, not the individual rewards. The first ce will be able to get a pair of threading needles of the Heaven Grade. The second ce will be able to get a needle of the Heaven Grade. The third ce will get a Heaven grade Needle Pouch..."


    He said the rewards until the twentieth position and thenmented that the rest would just win points. Besides the first three, the rest were Earth-rank items.


    Yasenia was honestly impressed at the high grade of the rewardspared to what she heard until now.


    Elder Songmented. "The Top powers usually give one item to make it more interesting for the juniors. My sect gave a Heaven-grade zither."


    Yasenia understood. ''Right. I found it strange for a city like this one to be able to produce so many treasures.''


    "Please, pick a table before I exin the rules-."


    However, he was interrupted by a loud female voice. "Huh? This person here is a human!"


    Evelyn, who thought she was hidden, rolled her eyes. ''Is a human''s aura that distinctive? They literally sniffed me out like dogs.''


    Sierra chuckled. ''It appears like so. I also could easily tell you were human back then. Moreover, the one who discovered you is not a dog but a bunny.''


    Evelyn was confused. ''How is it that easy?''


    Sierramented. ''Probably an instinct born from a human''s ability to contract beasts. It must be like a newborn animal recognizing a predator or its parents. Beast-humans have a substantial part of their bloodline shared with beasts, after all.''


    "Oy, are you listening, human? I''m speaking to you!" The bunny woman approached Evelyn with wide steps as she shouted.


    Evelyn heard her shout right beside her ear and frowned. She turned around and snorted. "I''m not deaf, woman! Can you stop shouting? You will hurt the sensitive-eared beast-humans with that shrill shout of yours."


    The bunny woman that spoke to Evelyn was stunned on the spot.


    Not to mention her, even the people in the stands were stunned.


    "That human is too arrogant!"


    "A ve talking back? She needs disciple!"


    Yasenia looked around coldly in the stands, but she still didn''t intervene. Even then, all her muscles were tensed to the limits as her energy rotated around her.


    With just a thought, Yasenia would be able to enterbat mode in an instant.


    The bunny woman stepped out of her daze, and her face changed to anger. "You, mere human ve, dares speak back to me!? Die!"


    The bunny woman gathered strength in her arm and pped against Evelyn''s chest at full force.


    Evelyn saw the handing and was speechless. ''She wants to kill me because of that? This woman is crazy.''


    Yasenia''s face chilled so much that even her aura gathered snow crystals around her.


    Her eyes were fixed on that arm approaching Evelyn, and she really wanted to jump and rip that arm and the person belonging to that body part to shreds.


    Evelyn thought for a moment, and Sierramented. ''How about dodging it?''


    ''Yeah, her attack is really slow. I was thinking whether to retaliate or not.''


    ''Are you silly? Attacking a beast-human is only a recipe for disaster.''


    ''Well, I was just considering it. I mean, look at Yasenia''s face. I wanted to vent a little for her.''


    ''Woah¡­ Yasenia is furious.''


    ''Right? She looks so beautiful~. If she could spank me with that expression, I would probably be able to orgasm with each p~.''


    Sierra didn''t know what to say. She had seen how wild Evelyn got at night, so she knew her master wasn''t exaggerating.


    Evelyn stepped to the side and easily dodged the attack.


    Then, she looked at the stumbling bunny woman andmented. "Miss, it is not prohibited to participate as a human. What are you fussing about? How fragile your ego can be to be provoked by a ve?"


    However, more than her words, the fact that she could dodge was what made most spectators'' eyes widen like saucers.


    "She could dodge that p!?"


    "That''s the daughter of a powerful family. At sixty-five years old, she is already at the mid-level of the Spirit King level! A mighty genius cultivator!"


    "Impossible. How could a human dodge a Spirit King cultivator? Did her family fake her strength?"


    "Maybe. Regardless, they''ve used her achievements to boost their influence, so they''ll be in trouble if it is fake."


    The people beside Yasenia''s group, except Jorey, who was previously summited to Andrea''s pressure, were also surprised.


    Elder Maomented. "Hoh, Evelyn has some strength."


    Elder Song lifted an eyebrow. "Impressive. I could see that she even had time to think. Her movements were minimal and quick."


    Yasenia took a deep breath and nodded, trying to rx her aura. However, her voice was still cold. "Naturally. I would be down there if she couldn''t protect herself. Although she is a human, those who are part of my power are protected, and no one can bully them."


    Joeymented with a smirk. "So¡­ The rumor that you offended the City Lord''s son because of a human is true? I thought it was about an item, but with your current reaction, I can say with certainty that it was truly because of a human."


    Yasenia snorted. "It was my daughter who almost offended them. I also punished her for it. However, I''m proud of her decisions. Young Master Fu wanted MY people, so she denied it."


    The Elder with Young Master Fu at that time was present and felt a bit ashamed. "Sorry for my ignorance back then, Lady Yasenia."


    Yasenia waved her hand. "Protecting the Junior of your power is normal, especially if they are talented. My daughter resolved it peacefully, so I don''t me you."


    Then, they returned their attention to the arena one more time.

 Chapter 474: Evelyns resolution and "models."

    Chapter 474: Evelyn''s resolution and "models."


    Returning to Evelyn, the woman that failed to p Evelyn was furious and began shouting. "Do you think you can talk to your master in this way!? Stay still and die! How dare you dodge my hand?"


    Evelyn looked at her strangely, her white veil still covering half her face, and asked. "Lady, are you okay in the mind? Who would stand still and wait for their death?"


    The bunny woman''s ears were straight, and her face took a shade of red because of anger. "DIE!"


    Then, she pushed against the ground with all her strength and lunged forward rapidly.


    Evelyn lifted her eyebrow and stepped aside. "Why are you charging at me?"


    The woman naturally didn''t surrender and turned around to send Evelyn another heavy punch.


    "ARGH! YOU SLIPPERY HUMAN! STOP DODGING!"


    Evelyn continued to dodge and never received any attacks for a few seconds until she was a bit annoyed.


    Therefore, while she avoided her attacks, she looked at the spectating judge and began speaking. "Mister Judge, I''m here as a participant. Won''t the tournament do anything about crazy behavior like this? If I were a normal human, I''d be dead a few hundred times over."


    The judge was a bit rmed at Evelyn''s ease while dodging this bunny woman, so he didn''t know what to do. ''How does a human this strong exist? Should I kill her before she grows too much?''


    Evelyn squinted a bit at his expression and sighed. ''Really, it is not easy to be a human. Thankfully, I''ve never mistreated a beast-human and have been filled like a cream cake by one for a long time, so I don''t feel guilty.''


    Evelyn continued speaking while ignoring the fancy attacks of the bunny woman, her white clothes moving elegantly as her veil weaved with her body movements. "Senior, this ve was permitted by her master to participate. She has been training me since I was a child with soft and hard approaches. I''ve even had the honor of serving her in bed."


    Many listening people looked at Evelyn strangely, but many couldn''t help but appreciate that she really looked good while dodging the frantic bunny woman.


    Evelyn continued. "Therefore, my honest desire is to show off the skills I''ve been honing during my many years of practice so that she can be proud of me and I can gain glory for her. I love my master with my soul, and I can guarantee that she is holding back from instantly killing this bunny woman right at this moment."


    The bunny woman stopped attacking with a face full of humiliation. Her scream was shrill and ear-piercing. "HOW DARE YOU HUMILIATE ME LIKE THIS!? ATTACK! I WANT HER DEAD. DEAD!"


    With her shout, a few seniors from her n nodded at each other. Then, they jumped onto the arena and prepared to charge toward Evelyn.


    Yasenia sneered and stood up, her Celestial Energy star beginning to rotate in her Dantian.


    The pressure around her seemed to multiply as many people had difficulty breathing.


    A profound and powerful voice echoed around the arena when Yasenia was about to st those people out of existence.


    "Wait."


    The deep male voice had an innate bloodline aura of a very high-level beast human, making Yasenia squint and look toward the origin of it. ''This person is much stronger than me.''


    Just the aura of the voice was enough to make her realize her chances of winning were near zero.


    All the bunny people who jumped stopped in their tracks and began trembling. They were seniors, so they knew who this voice was from.


    Yasenia looked to the side and saw a middle-aged man from a feline family floating without aid.


    Yasenia''s eyes sharpened. ''As expected, an Epoch Core Realm Body Cultivator. Moreover, he seems to be from the tiger family. The tiger family is not that high ranked, so he must be quite influential if he is in the top realm of this continent.''


    As Yasenia thought this person''s strength was simr to a Dantian Spiritualization Cultivator, the bunny woman''s long vertical ears ttened as she looked at the man floating down. "S-Senior, why are you interrupting?"


    Meanwhile, Evelyn looked up, and her body tensed. Yet, she didn''t move a lot, silently summoning one of the life-saving treasures. ''We knew something like this would happen. Now, let''s make this work as we nned.''


    The tiger kin saw Evelyn''sck of nervousness and was surprised, a hint of interest shing in his eyes. ''Such a good ve she would make, like those I recently captured. Maybe I try to buy her from her master.''


    "You, the daughter of the [Light Seeking Bunny n], do you understand that this is an important tournament?"


    The bunny woman was visibly trembling as she nodded. "Y-Yes, senior."


    The man squinted andmented. "Then, how dare you interrupt it and try to attack someone participating in it? Not to mention, you are dying the other participants and the whole tournament. Will your n pay for all the damages this may create?"


    The bunny woman was visibly trembling as she said. "B-But, Senior, this person is a filthy human-."


    "Do you think that she hid her race while registering? That our registering staff was negligent? Or that my eyes are just for show? I''m looking at her, Junior. Do you see me saying anything about her being a human?"


    "N-No, senior."


    "Then why on Distancia''s name are you trying to kill a participant!?"


    The woman looked down and didn''t dare speak again.


    Evelyn internally mocked him. ''You waited a good while, though. I would''ve died many times over if I were a normal human. Quite an asshole this person is.''


    The man looked around andmented. "There are a total of thirteen humans participating this time, so I hope things like this are much tamer in the future."


    He turned toward the judge, making him flinch, and reprimanded. "Also, how about you move a bit faster instead of allowing this to escte to this point? Another mistake like this, and you''ll be exiled!"


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow. ''Thirteen humans? I''ll have to pay attention to them. Maybe they are people I know.''


    Many people were surprised at his words, to be honest.


    Yasenia asked silently. "Is itmon for humans to participate?"


    Jorey was the closest and answered. "Yes. However, they usually don''t make it far. Some of them are killed. For example, if Evelyn weren''t strong enough, the first p the bunny woman threw would have killed her."


    Yasenia nodded. "There is no punishment?"


    Elder Songmented. "If they are alive, there will be an intervention as some powers will try to poach these humans. However, who would fight for a dead human? There are no benefits. A few righteous powers appear asionally but are so weakpared to the top forces that they don''t make a difference."


    Yasenia nodded and saw the bunny woman fearfully nodding at the man''s words.


    Meanwhile, Tatyana had been frowning for a while as she looked at the man. ''This person has one of my soul marks¡­ That''s not a good sign. He probably has killed someone from the fan club¡­.''


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia and waited, saying it would not be beneficial at that moment. She will only distract them from guarding Evelyn.


    The middle-aged man was satisfied with how everything went and looked at Evelyn. "Human girl, I want to speak with youter."


    Evelyn answered respectfully. "I''ll have to ask my master first."


    The person lifted his bushy eyebrow but didn''t say anything. His eyes shed with interest as he looked at one spot for a few seconds. ''Give the human a good weing gift.''


    Then, he flew back to his seat.


    Elder Mao spoke. "Are you not scared of losing this human to him, Lady Yasenia?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "She is not an ungrateful person. Moreover¡­" Yasenia trailed her words.


    They waited for a second, interested in what she was about to say, only to hear. "She is a big breasts lover, and I have confidence in her not abandoning me."


    They were instantly speechless as they saw Yasenia puffing her chest and creating godly undtions and jiggles no entity could resist.


    All of them were bbergasted while our girls nearly failed to hold back theirughter.


    The judge began talking again. "Since all troubles are resolved, I''ll exin the rules as previously nned."


    "For the first elimination round, you must create a low-level magic rank wearable cloth for your model. The time frame is an hour. Those who fail will be eliminated."


    Evelyn was confused. ''A model? I have a bad hunch about this.''


    "The quality of the dress is not limited to magic rank. The higher it is, the better."


    A participant asked. "Then, won''t those with better materials have an advantage?"


    The judge said. "Don''t worry. The materials are already on your desks and are the same for everyone. To be honest, creating anything higher than Magic rank with those would be a worthy achievement. The time will start ticking down only after all the humans are on their assigned posts."


    When he finished speaking, the gates at the side opened, and as many humans as tailors entered the arena wholly naked and chained.


    One of them looked around and snorted. It was just a tiny gesture. However, the ones carrying them there realized it, and a whip flew toward his body.


    The sound of a whipnding on flesh was heard as the man screamed in pain. "If you make that face again, we''ll feed your limbs to other starving beasts."


    Evelyn''s eyes becameplicated while she sighed. ''As expected, my little bad hunch realized.''


    Sierramented. ''Don''t be nervous, Evelyn. They probably will assign you something a bit harsh to see you react.''


    Evelyn nodded. ''Don''t worry, Sierra. I won''t endanger my love over unknown humans.''


    Sierra was calm. She understood better than anyone besides Yasenia how brilliant Evelyn really was. Yasenia has relied on Evelyn more than once to make a few decisions during this time.


    Yasenia didn''t lose time and carefully observed the humans entering, failing to recognize any faces she knew. She especially paid attention to those with scarred faces but found nothing.


    Andrea let out a surprised sound. Only the girls heard, and theymunicated mentally.


    "What happened, darling?"


    "Oh? That man is from a demonic sect of our continent. I''ve seen him in the past. He was arrogant back then and almost assaulted a man from the Heavenly Sect."


    Kali blinked. "What kind of assault?"


    Andrea chuckled. "The one you are imagining."


    Tatyanamented. "That''s rare. Men liking men is a very unusual thing."


    Angel asked curiously. "Why?"


    "Hmm¡­ How to exin it¡­ In Sky Continent, although same-sex bonding is not poorly looked at, between men is sometimes a bit of an embarrassment. Women liking women is moremon. Although, heterosexuality is more than ny-eight percent of the cultivation poption."


    Yasenia blinked. "That much? Am I that lucky?"


    Tatyana''s lips twitched as she answered. "Little Treasure, the only initially homosexual woman was Evelyn. The others got bent by you and became Yasexual."


    "Again with that term, when did it be normalized!?"


    "I''m Yasexual!" Eximed Angel proudly.


    Tatyana ignored Yasenia''s question. "Moreover, liking you is not entirely homosexual."


    Yasenia titled her head. "But I look entirely like a woman. I mean, I''m as ''woman'' as a woman can get."


    "I have eyes, little treasure. I meant that you have quite a mighty weapon below your skirt, which makes liking you quite normal after knowing about it."


    "Mighty weapon¡­" Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched.


    Cecile smirked. "A cannon worth getting the name ''dragon.''"


    Kali chuckled. "It is big enough to jump-scare a few."


    Andrea sighed. "I sometimes feel ashamed, likeparing a twig with a tree trunk."


    Angel blinked. "Andrea, you are not small, don''t worry!"


    Tatyana nodded. "Quite the womb-crusher."


    "Womb-. I''m not doing this anymore." Yasenia looked at the perfectly proportioned naked and bruised male and asked, changing the subject. "Andrea, darling, Is he your friend?"


    Andrea wanted to tease the dragoness more, but her smile and blinking beautiful golden eyes made our heroic Andrea''s heart melt.


    She gently shook her head and answered. "No, love. I don''t personally know him. He was famous because he killed three Rita Academy students and got away with it besides the assault charges."


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow and looked at the man. "He killed three of my disciples and got away with it?"


    Andrea nodded.


    It wasn''t strange for the Death Empress not to know since she managed too many things to be responsible for these minor altercations.


    Yasenia nodded after hearing Andrea andmented. "Then, let''s not care about him. I wonder what kind of model they''ll send to Evelyn."


    They all nodded and refocused on Evelyn.

 Chapter 475: The Tip of the Iceberg Named "Cruelty." Conversation Between Powerhouses.

    Chapter 475: The Tip of the Iceberg Named "Cruelty." Conversation Between Powerhouses.


    Author Note: TRIGGER WARNING, heavy female abuse scene. Read with a steady heart and remember dears. This is a novel.


    *********************


    Evelyn was waiting patiently to see which woman would be her model. A few very abused ones walked around her, and Evelyn could feel many gazes locked onto her while trying to see her reaction.


    Evelyn knew they wanted her anger to surface. She knew that the moment she showed any favoritism or any offense, many would have a chance to trip her.


    Therefore, besides an initial nce, she looked away after they were not her model.


    After a while, Evelyn finally saw her model being pushed in front of her, and her lips twitched. ''Fuck, they are sick in the head.''


    Yasenia and the others also saw her, and they all couldn''t help but frown. Yaseniamented aloud with pure disgust, not intending to be hidden from the crowd. "Not even wild animals are this deranged in the head."


    The tiger kin looked at Yasenia and squinted, sending a wave of pressure. Our dragoness felt like an invisible hand had just grabbed around her and squeezed hard. She almost grunted but didn''t show anything on her face and raised her head with external ease.


    Yasenia looked back with a sneer and didn''t move from her spot. "What? You know I''m not wrong."


    The man was surprised, and he stopped after a few moments. ''Hm, that dragon woman is not simple.''


    Although Yasenia spoke aloud, only the top cultivators could listen to her words as she didn''t increase the strength of her voice.


    Yasenia looked over and observed the woman standing before Evelyn.


    She had a hint of ck hair, but since the hair was dry and dirty, the color looked yellowish and malnourished. Her cheeks were sunken, and her chin was very pointy. Even then, she still had a hint of her true beauty, a curse in the continent she was born in.


    Her face was not spotless, quite the opposite. It was filled with a few purple marks and wet with different fluids, which was what made Yasenia and the others frown in disgust.


    Her face was numb and emotionless, and her ck pupils looked zed.


    This woman''s bad luck didn''t end with her face, as she had enormous breasts even when her bones were showing on the skin. As if Fate had decided to make a sick joke on this woman and give her attractive features, body shape, and skin, even after being malnourished, abused, and who knows how many other things.


    Evelyn was close enough to smell that the wet on her body was not water, and the white fluids dripping down her legs made her stomach revolt. ''Did they use her and give her to me right away? They are really sick in the head.''


    Angel and Kali could not look on and walked beside Yasenia to dove into her embrace. Yasenia naturally opened her arms and allowed those two to hide their faces in her bosom as they looked away. "I''m here, dears. Between my arms will always be safe."


    Yasenia''s body warmth and scent, presence and voice, and her warm kisses on their forehead made their tensed bodies soften as they rubbed their faces on Yasenia with dependence.


    Elder Songmented. "Don''t get us wrong, Yasenia. Even we think that this time they took it too far."


    Jorey nodded. "It''s not like I''m not guilty of selling ves to others like this, but to just present them in public to provoke other humans. That has crossed a step too far."


    Yasenia didn''t say anything. These beast humans still thought that the wrong thing was that the scene was too traumatic for the public, not that what the human woman had gone through was too much. Therefore, her sympathy for them is null, and her connection to these powers is always professional and never personal.


    At least, in the Sky Continent, there are rules to protect ves. Here, they are less than living-being. They are less than an item.


    From the start, she knew what kind of conditions the humans had. Hence, she could take this with a calm heart. As she caressed and kissed Kali and Angel, she looked on with cold and indifferent eyes.


    Evelyn sighed and walked toward her. The second she took the first step forward, she felt like most of the arena locked onto her location, making her feel even worse. ''I know they are not all the same. I do know it. But the things I''ve heard until now really make me want to go on a Beast-human hunt. I almost feel like our continent is the karma of those beast humans that die in this continent.''


    It was just a thought, nothing serious, nor anything she wished upon anybody. ''But some¡­ They really do deserve it.''


    Evelyn was not angry. She was a bit irritated that their cheap tricks went this far.


    After Evelyn approached, she looked at her up and down and waved her wand, summoning a cleaning towel she specially used at night. It was very good at cleaning filth in general.


    Then, she used the towel and ayer of energy on her hands to avoid touching the filth and cleaned her slowly.


    The woman naturally didn''t react. Her heart had burnt to ashes long ago.


    Evelyn didn''t even see a reaction when her hand approached her eyes, and she sighed again. ''It is at times like these, when I see the world besides what our dragoness shows us, I remember how cruel our World is. What''s worse is that this is by far not the worst thing the world has to offer.''


    Evelyn closed her eyes for a second and remembered all of Yasenia''s smiles. Her seductive one, her yful one, herughing one, her tender one, her bright one, her scolding one. With each smile of the dragoness that shed in her mind, she felt her sinking heart cleansing itself and bing pristine again.


    ''Yes. My dragoness is my little heaven in this cruel universe. I was lucky enough to find the little oasis where happiness seems to be the water and love the greenery. Thank you, love. I love you.''


    Meanwhile, the judge looked at Evelyn and asked aloud. "Why are you cleaning her, contestant? Empathizing with the models will get you into trouble quickly. Stop your movements right at this moment!"


    Evelyn looked at the judge, and her face had zero of her usual yfulness, looking as cold and emotionless as the Moon in the sky. "Do you want the clothes I make to be stained by the filth on her? Just smelling the stench, I can tell that the people who smeared her will die of an STD, so I would like to clean her not to infect the judging personnel. Can I do it, judge?"


    The judge and those observing her were stunned at such a blunt answer. Moreover, the underlying tone of cursing all the people who touched the woman to die did not escape unnoticed as a few faces became ugly.


    However, they didn''t say anything, as the tiger kin''s previous warning toward the bunny woman made it difficult to speak up.


    The judge also couldn''t say anything as every word of Evelyn seemed to look out for them, so he could only smile and nod. "G-Good. I hope you present a worthy dress, then."


    Yaseniamented lightly to Angel and Andrea. ''You might be tested simrly. If you feel like you want to save someone, tell me. I can afford to save one or two unrted people.''


    They all looked at Yasenia''s calm golden eyes and nodded. Angel asked with a clearly gloomy tone. ''Yasenia¡­ Why does this happen?''


    Yasenia lowered her head and kissed her forehead softly. ''Baby, the world is driven by interests. Do you think a mid-level Parus is a lot, baby?''


    Angel shook her head. ''It''s very little.''


    Yasenia sighed. ''However, some parents would sell their children for less than that amount. What is the reason? Well, there may be many, or they may be none. These are just tragedies that you can''t stop and will continue to happen as long as we are thinking creatures.''


    Angel bit her lip and looked back at the arena. ''Can''t we do something?''


    Yasenia patted her head. Cecile answered. ''All we can do is try to increase the living quality of humans. We can''t go against an entire Continent, and Yasenia won''t allow us to be in danger unless a few exceptions appear. Therefore, remember to cuddle with Yasenia when you feel bad. She is our light in this dark world, Angel.''


    Angel nodded and went back to hugging and sniffing Yasenia together with Kali. They were sofortable that they almost started purring.


    The judge spoke at that moment. "Good, every human is in ce. Start creating the dresses. You have only an hour."


    Evelyn first used her spiritual sense to look at the woman''s figure. She had a simr height to herself, but the body proportions were on Kali''s level, with big breasts, a curvy butt, and a slim waist. Evelyn didn''t understand how the woman could maintain such a body shape even in this condition.


    Even if the shape was simr to Kali''s curvy body, it was much less perfect. Therge breasts couldn''t stand proud against gravity, the skin was cracked in a few ces, and the skin was also a bit yellowy because of the malnourishment. The legs were also shorter, making the body shape a bit chubbier.


    After being cleaned, she looked good, but besides the seductive curves, she was nothing extraordinary.


    The previous tiger kin and the other six Epoch Core cultivators discussed Evelyn''s reaction.


    ''She didn''t flinch. Moreover, she could get one on the judge with clever wording.'' Said a woman.


    ''Yes. She reacted as if the person in front of her was a rock on the side of the road. She just cleaned her, and now she is working as if her eyes don''t see any markings.'' Commented another.


    ''This is a first. Every human has had a reaction in the past when presented with fellow humans in dire situations. A few even snapped and began shouting we were sick, hahaha.'' Laughed the tiger kin.


    ''Right, we could instantly size them and change them to ves. Sadly, this one didn''t fall for the trick. She looks outstanding.'' Commented the first woman.


    ''But her beauty is nothingpared with the others besides that dragon woman. Just look at the red eyes one. I really want to grab her and make that indifferent and proud face despair.'' Said an olderdy with a twisted smile.


    ''You are a bit sick in the head. Not that I don''t understand. After all, that modeles from your camp, leader of the Five Shadow Fangs.'' Answered the tiger kin.


    ''Speaking of which, who is that dragon woman? She is the most beautiful woman I''ve seen in my life.'' Asked one of them.


    The tiger kinmented. ''I''m not sure, but I think she is from a new power named¡­ Sky n?''


    ''Astral Sky n.'' Corrected the Five Shadow Fangs leader.


    The first womanmented. ''Right, she has attacked one of your subordinate ns, the Mouse Bone n. What will you do about it?''


    ''Nothing. I would rather befriend her than offend her because of a little mouse n.''


    ''Oh¡­ You old fossils look at the human. Such a beautiful handwork.''


    Their eyes refocused on thepetition, and they all became impressed.

 Chapter 476: The Hem of a Dress, The Border of the Abyss.

    Chapter 476: The Hem of a Dress, The Border of the Abyss.


    Evelyn finished cleaning the woman and used an ointment shared with her from Kali to make the wounds on her disappear. The effectiveness was naturally magicalpared to any mortal solution, and her body utterlycked bruises in just five minutes.


    From the sorry look she had before, the woman looked much more decent and beautiful after the treatment.


    The face was still the same emotionless one, but as the strange feeling named ''relief'' filled her whole body, her dead eyes had a tiny light in them.


    Evelyn couldn''t help but appreciate the slowly increasing beauty of this woman. ''Very tragic¡­ Now that I think about it, after I return her, she will go back to whatever ce she was in, right?''


    Evelyn debated for a moment if cleaning and making her look so beautiful was a good idea. However, she was here to win apetition and couldn''t ck. ''Well, I''ll think about it after.''


    Evelyn turned around and stopped looking at the naked, curvy woman.


    She observed the wool and other materials on the wide wooden table and pondered what to create. ''I need to create a magic-level dress. That''s quite easy. What kind of dress should I knit? Maybe, something that rxes the mind when worn? This can be an exciting challenge. My objective will be to make this woman react!''


    Evelyn nodded with a smile and picked the threads and scissors.


    Then she took out her needles and thread and began working. The first and most time-consuming step was weaving the fabric of the dress.


    With deft and quick hands and fingers, Evelyn sat on a chair and began producing the fabric.


    After the first slower strokes, her hand speed increased exponentially. She also used a few products to thin out the fabric and add strength and quality to it.


    The process wasplex and interesting to watch.


    After almost twenty minutes, Evelyn had a four-times-four-meter fabric. This amount of material was enough to create multiple dresses.


    Evelyn wanted to create an outstanding one this time and was motivated, so if the first one didn''t work, she didn''t have to weave more fabric.


    "Look at the fabric made by the human. It looks soft and wavy as if it would melt with the wind."


    "Yeah, it is of a gorgeous blue that makes me remember a sapphire."


    "I wonder what kind of dress she will create?"


    Evelyn waved her hand and took out her own needles to sew the dress instead of using the lent ones. The many people that had ignored her changed their gazing direction right then.


    Many eyes gravitated toward the needles that appeared to suck in the surrounding energy as they were beautifully held in Evelyn''s hand.


    "My heavens, what kind of tailoring needles are those?"


    "Aren''t they Earth ranked?"


    "A human with an Earth-ranked treasure? That''s a first!"


    "You bunch of blind people, there is no way that presence is from an Earth-ranked treasure! They are Heaven ranked."


    "Heaven ranked!?"


    Many tailors stopped their work and looked at Evelyn with wide-eyed expressions. The gazes took no time to change from surprised to greedy.


    ''Why has a human something like that!? Such a waste!''


    Evelyn stopped and looked around with a raised eyebrow. ''Are these people stupid? They wouldn''t do anything silly for a set of needles, right?''


    Evelyn sneered. ''Even if they are, these are part of Tatyana''s present to all of us when weing us as a mother-inw, so you can dream of obtaining them.''


    "Human, what are those needles? They look so powerful. Lend them to me for a while, and I''ll return them after thepetition."


    A beast human sitting nearbymented with his eyes locked on the needles. Evelyn spoke coldly without stopping her movements. "Have you forgotten the bunny woman''s end already? How about you try to take them from me and see if they don''t end up inside the body of someone."


    Evelyn then said aloud for the arena to hear her. "My tools are my master''s. I rmend not being greedy if you don''t want to lose your life. I would rather die fighting for the items she gave me than lose them, so you better check if your life is more precious than these needles beforeing at me!"


    Everyone froze in ce as some electricity crackled around Evelyn with substantial pressure. Then, our violet-eyed woman returned to working on her dress.


    The tiger man in the Epoch Core Body Realmughed aloud. "I like this human! Very bold!"


    Elder Mao and the others were also impressed. "Lady Yasenia''s ves are exceptional. They don''t back down to provocation, and their aura is exceptional."


    Yasenia nodded nomittally and listened to the conversation around her.


    "Do you think that ve can use those needles?"


    "Bah, I bet she will be pped in the face for being so arrogant."


    "She even dared to speak like that. Her life won''t be long."


    "Yeah, she will offend someone she can''t afford to in the future."


    However, the voices around the stadium gradually lowered as they saw Evelyn''s hands move fluidly.


    After cutting the fabric, the blue threads knitted every part like water weaving between rocks.


    Evelyn''s hands didn''t waste a single movement, and the aura around Evelyn was profound.


    The dress slowly took shape under their eyes as the energy around swirled around Evelyn without gathering toward the skirt. If it moved like that, it would signify that a Heaven-ranked treasure was being created.


    Even then, the slight energy movement hinted that it would reach Earth Rank. Creating an Earth-rank treasure with low-level materials was a phenomenon only thirty or so out of the hundreds participating were emting.


    This meant that Evelyn''s skill was in the top bracket of thepetition, which made many who just made fun of Evelyn feel like something pped their faces quite brutally.


    Even then, many couldn''t look away as a beautiful off-shoulder blue dress slowly materialized.


    Of course, Evelyn wasn''t the only exceptional Tailor. However, being a human made it much more impactful for beast humans.


    Our girl didn''t only create the shape but also a few embellishments to apany it, like frills, a ribbon for the back, and a beautiful pair of elbow-length evening gloves.


    Her speed was magical as the dress slowly materialized before their very eyes.


    Evelyn had finished the dress by the time only ten minutes were left for thepetition.


    She was satisfied after looking at her work slowly absorbing the energy in the surroundings, an event that happened for Earth-ranked treasures and above.


    Do not confuse energy absorption while creating and after creating it. If it happened while making it, the result would be predictable to be Heaven-ranked.


    Evelyn then turned toward the naked human woman and saw that she had stayed in position without moving, making Evelyn sigh.


    Evelyn didn''t observe that her eyes had moved and were looking at her, something that hadn''t happened before.


    Those dead eyes seemed to be filled with the blue dress and its essories.


    Evelyn was beside the dress, so she didn''t notice and thought the woman was just looking in her direction.


    She picked up the dress and everything else and smiled. "I''ve created this dress for you, girl. I hope you like it. It is made from [Warm Water Threads] and mixed in [Pure Ocean Tears]. There are a few more items, but those two are the main ones. The dress will help you rx, so let''s put it on quickly, yeah?"


    Slowly, Evelyn moved the woman around and helped her put on everything.


    The woman was wearing clothes for the first time in who knows how many years. The feeling of the fabric softly caressing her skin and the cool and rxing material making her feel refreshed was like a wave of sensations for her.


    She didn''t know that contact with another being could be this soft, she didn''t know that contact with another person could make the heart feel so calm, and she didn''t know what these sensations were.


    When the woman felt the soft material gently wrapping around her body as a soothing feeling washed her, her lifeless eyes flickered, and she registered the face before her.


    Her eyes could only observe the blue-haired, violet-eyed, smiling woman who was helping her dress up for the first time since she was a child.


    Her arms wore gloves, which fitted her perfectly, and her bare neck was tied with a small ribbon. Evelyn looked into the woman''s lifeless eyes and smiled. "You look really good in the dress. It would be best if you could smile but¡­ Well, that''s impossible."


    Evelyn had already changed from her previous super average andmon self to a little bit of a pretty face. She wasn''t a super beauty by any means, but for the woman, her face was simr to a goddess''s face swooping down to embrace her in a warm embrace.


    She saw the pretty face with unforgettable violet eyes and electric blue hair separating. Then, the goddess stepped back to observe her up and down andmented with a smile. "Yup, this dress looks beautiful on you."


    ''D¡­r¡­ess?''


    The woman looked down and saw a gorgeous off-shoulder blue dress covering her body. It fell into her eyes like the waves of an ocean she had never seen, like the flow of a river she didn''t know existed, and like the surface of theke she had never discovered.


    So beautiful and spotless.


    Evelyn expected a reaction. Sadly, the woman looked as lost as before.


    Evelyn sighed again. ''She is too far gone. If she had any reaction after wearing this dress, I could''ve convinced Yasenia to take you in. But being like you are¡­ It''s the same as a soulless puppet.''


    Evelyn turned around, intending to tidy up her things.


    The woman saw this unknown goddess turning around and felt that if she didn''t do anything, all that waited for her was where light didn''t reach.


    Evelyn was about to take her second step when she felt something grabbing the hem of her robes. ''Huh?''


    Evelyn turned her head with surprise and found the person she thought was figuratively dead was grabbing her dress and looking at her directly. ''No way, did she really react?''


    The observing people raised their eyebrows, and many were surprised. "Huh? That thing moved?"


    "I thought it was like those unmoving ones in the ve houses."


    "Interesting. Does that dress have something that made her move?"


    "We''ve been surprised by that human a few times, hahaha. Interesting! I would love to buy her."


    First, Evelyn''s defiance toward a beast human. Then, her strength. Next, the ve''s beauty after wearing the dress. Finally, the fact that she stretched her hand and grabbed Evelyn''s robe.


    Each even made all of them feel very interested in her.


    Evelyn spoke to her softly. "How does the dress feel? Don''t worry. I''m not leaving. I was just going to tidy up my workce."


    The woman just kept her grip and nothing more, looking at Evelyn directly.


    Evelyn sighed and turned around to look at Yasenia.


    What will Yasenia do?

 Chapter 477: Luna.

    Chapter 477: Luna.


    After seeing Evelyn''s eyes looking at her, Yasenia rubbed her forehead and sighed.


    Cecilemented. ''Don''t feel pressure to save her, my love. There are many like her, and you can''t save everyone.''


    Yasenia nodded. ''I know, don''t worry. I won''t blow our cover over a random female, even if she is as such.''


    Andrea asked. ''Then, what are you thinking about?''


    Yaseniamented. ''I have a n to fulfill during this tournament, and I think she is quite a good starting point. However, unlike the perfectly nned one, this action would need improvisation.''


    Angelmented. ''Take her, then. I trust in your skills with my heart, Yasenia.''


    Kali nodded. ''Our trust in you is as such. Moreover, you have Mother-inw to correct you in case you make a dangerous decision.''


    Tatyana smirked. ''That''s true. I''ve been a bit passivetely, my love. I can always interfere if you want.''


    Yasenia chuckled. ''I love all of you to bits. Although it wasn''t within my n, I can use this situation.''


    Yasenia looked at the woman grabbing Evelyn''s dress like a lifeline, and a sigh left her mouth. ''Moreover, even a rock would be moved by her situation.''


    Cecile snorted. ''Liar. I can feel your heart as calm as ake. Even if she is beaten to death before you in a horrible way, you would feel nothing for her.''


    Yasenia''s mouth twitched. ''Although I haven''t made any attempt to hide that lie, can you all at least nod obediently and follow my thoughts.''


    Kali chuckled. ''We already know that you are warm on the outside but brutally cold on the inside for others, dear. No need to try to look otherwise.''


    Andreaughed. ''Our love is a cold-blooded dragoness, which we understand very well.''


    Angel blinked. ''I bet even killing her passed your mind as an option when she reached for Evelyn.''


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. ''I''m going to fill all of you tonight until you make stupid faces.''


    The four coughed and blushed a bit, quite expectant for the night toe a bit faster.


    All of them except one.


    Tatyana responded. ''Hoh~? I''m looking forward to it. I really want to have a crazy night until someone can''t even move.''


    Yasenia wanted to cry. ''Since Mom appeared, I can''t even win in bed. Okay, let''s get to business.''


    Angel snickered. ''She is escaping from Mommy Tatyana.''


    Yasenia looked at the judge and spoke aloud for everyone to hear. "Judge. How much does the blue-dressed ve cost?"


    Her voice was like a wave that silenced most people who heard her, as the attractive tone captured many hearts.


    Everyone got silent when Yasenia''s mellow and charming voice spread in the stadium.


    Yasenia didn''t stand up or make any obvious gestures, but everyone who spotted her sucked in a deep breath.


    ''Heavenly Beauty!''


    ''A woman that matches the stars.''


    ''What kind of Divine Creature is her?''


    Yasenia leaned on her chair, emphasizing herrge breasts, as the low-cut blue dress barely covered her skin. Moreover, the short frontal skirt left her crossing long and thick legs bare for the world to see.


    It looked like the slightest movement would show her glory to everyone looking.


    Then, at the end of the long legs, she worefortable footwear that left most of her dainty, beautiful feet in the air.


    Her long ck hair, gorgeous face, and indifferent golden slit eyes highlighted her beautiful fair skin. Meanwhile, the extremely long tail circled two women at the side once as most of it rested on theirps, Angel''s and Tatyana''s, who were massaging it with care.


    Yasenia saw the judge looking at her stupidly and raised an amused smirk. "Judge, I''m talking to you."


    The man snapped out of his daze. "Excuse me, this is shameful to ask, but what was your question?"


    Yasenia chuckled aloud, making many lose strength in their legs. "I was asking whether that blue-wearing human female is for sale. I''m interested in buying her."


    Elder Song at the side frowned. "Lady Yasenia, that human female has been used too much. Isn''t it a bit dirty having her by your side?"


    Kali couldn''t help but cringe a bit, something Yasenia caught.


    A burning fire ignited inside Yasenia as her sharp gaze turned toward the woman. Then, Yasenia answered Elder Song with a cold and murderous tone for the first time. "That''s none of your business, Song Woman. Even if I want a woman that is being fed shit, you have no right to interfere."


    Everyone couldn''t help but shudder at the change of tone. It felt like winter had arrived, and many fantasizing minds stopped the wild thoughts out of pure fear.


    "S-Sorry. You are right, Lady Yasenia." Elder Song''s face was pale as the weight her golden eyes pressed on her was surreal.


    Yasenia stretched her hand to grab Kali''s hand, turned toward the judge, making him flinch, and asked again. "Are you mute or something? Or is my speech not understandable?"


    Kali looked at Yasenia''s cold face, and her heart beat rapidly as fluffy and fluttering feelings danced in her stomach.


    Valeria chuckled. ''Her love for you is almost palpable.''


    Kali''s tails wagged as she secretly smiled sweetly. ''I know.''


    Meanwhile, the judge answered quite fearfully. "N-No, No. I''m sorry. I''ll ask right away if you can buy her."


    The judge reacted and asked through amunication device to the tournament organizers.


    These people called the leader of the Five Shadow Fang, where the woman came from, and asked the older woman what she thought about it. "Interesting¡­ Give it to her, but the price must be very high. Someone like that human toy wouldn''t even sell for a Spirit-graded treasure, so increase the price for the woman to the dress she is wearing."


    The tigerkin at the side lifted an eyebrow. "Quite treacherous. An Earth-ranked item for that used thing? Are you trying to scam this dragon woman?"


    "Huh, but Lady Fang, does that woman have the authority to allow that?"


    "I don''t care. She should ask the owner of that human ve and negotiate or something."


    "I want the dress for my great-granddaughter, and I won''t ept anything else."


    The judge frowned and looked back at Yasenia. Then, he said carefully. "The dress she is wearing is the price. If you can convince the human who created it to give it to us, you can get her."


    Yasenia nodded and ordered. "Give it to them. I want the human. A little Earth Rank treasure you created in an hour is too good, but it''s not something expensive either way."


    Elder Fang''s lips twitched as the tiger kinughed aloud. "You pped yourself a bit harshly, Fang Xue Xian."


    "Shut up, Huo Yang, I got an Earth-rank treasure from literal garbage, so I think I should be apuded for that."


    Evelyn answered respectfully. "Yes, Matriarch. I''ll give it right away after the judge gives me the passing grade."


    This answer created another smallmotion.


    "Is that divine woman the human tailor''s master?"


    "I wonder which power they are from."


    "I can see elders from five out of the nine sects around her. She must be an influential person."


    "Yes, she even snapped at one of them, so her standing must not be low."


    The girls and other elders looked surprised at Yasenia. Joreymented. "An Earth-rank treasure? Isn''t that a bit too much?"


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "It is just an Earth-ranked treasure that my tailor created in an hour. I''ll have a few hours of fun with that woman, so the trade-off is quite good, I would say. Moreover, that woman is not broken."


    Elder Huo from the earthly sword sect asked. "What do you mean?"


    Yasenia looked at the human female with interest andmented. "Didn''t you see how she reached out for Evelyn''s clothes? Even after who knows what kind of abuse, there is a spark inside her. I can bet that any of you would be mentally dead."


    They all were surprised at Yasenia''s words and looked at that woman with interest.


    Elder Mao chuckled. "Your eye for humans is exceptional."


    Yasenia corrected. "Only for human females."


    Elder Yuughed aloud. "Only human females? Who would''ve thought that the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen is so attracted to other females?"


    Jorey nodded and asked seriously. "Right. With your beauty, us, other women, must look all mediocre. Why do you like females?"


    Yasenia answered while leaning on her hand. "I prefer fragrant and soft bodies to the too-hard and strongly scented ones from males. There are more reasons than that, though. I''ll tell you if I find it adequate."


    Elder Song and the others nodded. "Well, I can understand your point of view. Moreover, I also sometimes feel pity for them. Humans are quite miserable."


    Jorey smirked. "I''ve decided! I''ll change the ve policies once I return. After interacting with Andrea and the others, I really can''t treat them as I did in the past. I can''t help but feel like they have some wasted potential that can be brought forward."


    Yasenia chuckled. "Good luck with that."


    The others also got thoughtful, and these thoughts nted a tiny seed in their hearts.


    After the stipted hour, the first round finished.


    Then, the judge went one by one, observing the clothes on the humans.


    When it was Evelyn''s turn, he was awed by the beauty of the dress and nodded. "Contestant Evelyn, really well done. The following stages also need a model, and since your master has bought this woman, you can use her from now on."


    Evelyn nodded. "Thank you, I''ll do my best not to disappoint the judges."


    The judge smiled and continued walking.


    Evelyn looked at the woman that hasn''t released her clothes and spoke. "My master has bought you. You''ll be happy from now on."


    She didn''t say much, just two sentences that could resonate with her.


    The woman''s facial expression remained still, but a single tear slid down her cheek while her fingers tightened on the white robe. She was hoping with her entire being that this all was not a dream, that she would not wake up again in that hell where rest was a luxury.


    Evelyn smiled and asked. "What''s your name?"


    The woman looked at Evelyn, but she stayed still. Her mouth didn''t move, and her eyes remained like a dead fish''s gaze.


    She did not receive an answer, so Evelyn got thoughtful and spoke. "Maybe you don''t even have a name. How about I call you Luna until I think of something better?"


    Sierra chuckled. ''Are you giving her my previous name?''


    Evelyn snorted. ''I should put to use the one you rejected.''


    Tatyana asked privately to Yasenia. ''Did she remind you of Kali?''


    Yasenia smiled helplessly. ''I can''t hide anything from you.''


    Yasenia looked at Luna, whom she still didn''t know the name of, and said thoughtfully. ''I can imagine that my honey was simr to her after her event. Although I really feel nothing for this woman, I can''t help but reach out a small olive branch.''


    Yasenia sighed as she gathered Kali in her arms and kissed her forehead. ''Moreover, her reaching out is a sign of not giving up. Her courage reminded me of Kali''s courage in confessing her love to me, a scene I keep like a little treasure in my heart.''


    Yasenia chuckled as Kali''s verdant green eyes looked at her shyly, and her two fluffy tails wagged happily because of the kiss. ''Therefore, I thought about using her for my n and helping her. I felt like I would lose something important if I didn''t do so. Being cold-blooded is one thing. Actingpletely like an emotionless machine is another. Not feeling something doesn''t mean I can''t act on what is rationally correct as a moral action or that I can''t understand the feeling. I won''t do this much, but doing it asionally will probably avoid something I don''t want to happen.''


    Tatyana nodded. ''Don''t worry, little treasure. You can do whatever you want. Experiment, feel, have many experiences and learn from them. Build yourself up from all of that, and reach a result you are satisfied with. I will never leave you, even if, in the future, you feel nothing for the outside world. I''m your eternalpanion, a little shadow that will follow you until the end.''


    Yasenia used her tail and also gathered Tatyana between her arms, kissing Kali and Tatyana on their lips as she cradled them with a happy smile.


    Kali and Tatyana looked at each other and saw the pampering smiles in their eyes. ''Our dragoness/my little treasure is super adorable.''


    The judge announced the results, and Evelyn advanced without any suspense.


    The bunny woman that previously attacked Evelyn also advanced. She was not too far from Evelyn, so she closed her arms and sneered. "Not bad for a human. But with that skill and speed, you''ll fail the next section. Moreover, what a shitty master you have, buying a used toy like that. Does she like rubbing against used humans or something?"


    Evelyn disappeared from her spot and, like a lightning bolt, appeared before the bunny woman, holding a short sword and aiming it at her neck. "Woman. I''ve told you not to speak to me before. I don''t care how much you insult me. I''m a ve, after all. However, if you dare put one more word in your filthy mouth about my master, I''ll kill you."


    The bunny woman felt Evelyn''s killing intent, and her eyes widened in fear. ''She is not lying!''


    The judge interrupted andmented. "Participants, stop before you are disqualified."


    Evelyn snorted and returned to her post slowly.


    "Have you seen her move?"


    "That human is so fast!"


    "She was very slow. You weren''t looking attentively."


    "Right, I could see your eyes almost popping out of your skull after the human shed beside the bunny woman."


    Evelyn ignored everyone and refocused on the judge.


    Although our girls didn''t mind acting like Yasenia''s ves, they had a bottom line. That was someone insulting Yasenia.


    Their dragoness was something other people better leave out of their mouths, or our girls would be like a pack of wolves pouncing on them.

 Chapter 478: A Dragons Anger.

    Chapter 478: A Dragon''s Anger.


    After being outsmarted by Evelyn many times over, the bunny woman''s patience and previously gained calm were shattered.


    She could swallow her previous humiliation as it was true she attacked first just because Evelyn was a human. This time, however, she just spoke a few words, and a human humiliated her in front of all these people!


    This made the woman resent Evelyn more. Her eyes shed maliciously as she looked at Evelyn''s back, thinking of ways to mess up with her.


    The judge spoke then, returning everyone''s attention to the tournament.


    "For the second elimination round, you must enchant the dress your models are wearing to have specific effects. The effects are in this box and randomly chosen. The time to do so is another hour. You can modify the dress as you want. However, the shape must not change. The enchantments must be done for the dress created."


    Evelyn lifted her eyebrow and raised her arm. The judge looked at her and asked. "Is there something wrong, contestant Evelyn?"


    "Yes. This dress is supposed to be given to its owner. Should I create another dress?"


    "That''s not needed. You can enchant that dress. Be careful and do not fail the enchantment; everything will be fine if you do so."


    Evelyn sighed and muttered. "That''s easier said than done."


    The judge took out a spinning wheel with balls inside.


    Then, he began calling participants individually and spinning the wheel until a ball fell from it.


    The process went on for ten minutes until Evelyn''s turn arrived. She separated from Luna and walked toward the stage, thinking about what would appear and if it would be rigged.


    ''The person who bought the dress may have influence, so they may slip something they want instead of giving me something random. Sigh, this is much more mentally stressful than the previous tournament. So many things to take into ount.''


    Sierra asked. ''How was the previous tournament?''


    Evelyn chuckled. ''Fighting, nothing more. With Tatyana overseeing, we had nothing to fear.''


    Sierramented. ''Is her influence so broad?''


    ''You bet. She is the-huh?''


    Evelyn reached before the machine and waited for the ball to drop. At that moment, her heart constricted as she turned around quickly. ''That fucking bunny woman!''


    The bunny woman was pinching a rock and making a stealthy throwing motion toward Luna, with clear intentions of killing her. A mortal female''s body would basically explode if a stone thrown with a body cultivator''s strengthnded on her.


    Evelyn felt a deep fury inside her as her energy began revolving around her body. However, even while her leg muscles were constricting to burst forward to her highest speed, she knew that she was alreadyte.


    The bunny woman''s thrown rock approached the unsuspecting Luna at speeds barely visible to most people in the arena.


    When Evelyn''s body was about to explode in a lightning storm and try to burst her speed limit to reach that rock, a monstrous bloodline pressure filled the arena, making many beast humans m onto the floor face first.


    It was like a wave that flooded everything and everyone.


    The next instant, Yasenianded on the arena between the bunny woman and Luna, and the rock thrown at Luna was easily deflected by her tail.


    Yasenia had no facial expression as her golden eyes were slightly tinted with an ominous red color.


    The dragoness''s [Monarch Intent] and [Empyrean Dragon Authority] mixed together with her [Empyrean Cosmos Dragon] bloodline in an aura everyone had to fear.


    The bunny woman was scared shitless and instantly dropped face-first into the ground at Yasenia''s pressure, as it was being concentrated mainly on her.


    "I said I bought this human, didn''t I?"


    The bunny woman''s teeth chattered as she looked upward to meet a pair of cold and murderous eyes reptilian eyes. Her pants rapidly became soiled as she lost control of every muscle.


    Yasenia coldly looked at her andmanded. "Answer me!"


    The bunny woman''s trembling and crying voice was heard. "Y-Y-Yes, senior said so."


    Yasenia approached her, making the floor below the bunny woman sink with the sheer pressure mming on the bunny woman, and she leaned down to lift her chin. Her eyes changed from golden red to silver as she used her soul pressure on top of everything else. "Then, why did you do that?"


    The bunny''s mind couldn''t answer that question as it was doing its utmost best at that moment to avoid copsing. It was like a giant creature squeezing a regr human; the pressure was monstrous.


    The Epoch Core Body Realm cultivators that were previously looking with smiles had sat up and looked at Yasenia seriously for the first time.


    Even if Yasenia''s cultivation, the only thing she didn''t reveal, was iparable to them, her soul, bloodline, and intents were another thing.


    The [Monarch Intent] was extremely strong, even on its first level. It was an Intent far above any ordinary intent.


    Then, her Celestial energy and oundish [Celestial Yin and Yang Body] nourished her soul so much that it was above theirs. Yasenia''s soul strength was simr to a middle-level Dantian Spiritualization Cultivator.


    Not to mention the [Empyrean Dragon Authority] was a literal aura to dominate other beasts, regardless of race and gender.


    As it spread around, a deep and menacing dragon growl apanied Yasenia''s voice.


    "Do you think you are so high and mighty? That you can damage my property, and I wouldn''t do anything? You are lucky we are in a tournament, or your head would''ve left your body."


    Not that it mattered, as the bunny woman''s future had ended right then and there. Yasenia''s aura had already messed up her soul, mind, and any advancing path she could ever have.


    Yasenia released her chin, and the woman fell like a puppet that had just had her strings cut.


    Then, she looked around with cold eyes and spoke calmly. "I hope nobody breaks the interesting toy I''ve just bought."


    Nobody answered, but all the seniors had solemn faces. It was their first time sensing an aura so profound and dominating.


    When Yasenia released everything in her, she was like a Celestial Goddess overlooking the mortal world, and no one could stand up to resist her if they were near her level.


    Yasenia looked at Luna and saw her on the ground with a terrified expression. Yasenia''s aura shock had startled the woman so much that it had startled her awake.


    Yasenia looked down and snorted. "Thankfully, you didn''t soil the dress, or I don''t think they would''ve wanted it anymore. From now on, you must walk behind my other ve at all times. Unless I order you to do so, stay by her side."


    Luna hastily nodded and scrambled on her feet, running toward Evelyn.


    The demonic cultivator from the Sky Continent was confused as he felt that the person was familiar. ''Golden, color-changing eyes, a beauty enough to charm gods and devils, and a tall curvaceous body that is unreal.''


    It didn''t take long to realize that she was Yasenia. ''Or is she? The dragon tail''s colors have changed too much. I heard they were ck and golden. Now it is a deep blue with white shining dots and golden rings. However, that face and body are tough to forget. Moreover, I don''t believe there is another woman with such charm.''


    Yasenia felt his gaze and turned around.


    The man lifted an eyebrow and smirked. ''If I sell info about her to the supreme powers, I may be able to get rid of her quite easily. Even if she defies the heavens, she can''t be stronger than the top powers in this continent.''


    Yasenia internally frowned. ''He finally recognized me. Since he is a demonic cultivator, getting rid of him is no problem. I can also build rapport toward the human-hating beast humans and not appear too soft toward them.''


    Meanwhile, the man was finally sure once she saw her face clearly. He opened his mouth to speak, but his voice was cut before he could speak aloud by a monumental aura pressing on him. ''Huh?''


    Yasenia shed and appeared before him with cold eyes while pressuring him to prevent him from speaking.


    The people were scared again, thinking about what the hell angered this goddess again.


    "ve, what are you looking so intently? Can''t you see the rest of the humans lowering their heads properly? I''m not in the mood for this!"


    The demonic cultivator''s dantian had been smashed as he had tried to escape too many times, so his strength was not enough to fight back.


    His eyes shed with fury as he looked at the dragoness. ''Crap. Was this woman this petty!? I heard she was easy to be around! Moreover, shouldn''t she be more considerate toward humans? Her mother is one!''


    Yasenia looked at the woman who had the Demonic Cultivator as a model and asked. "Do you like this model?"


    Everyone was confused at Yasenia''s sudden actions. A few thought he had caught her eyes and was about to buy it, but Yasenia''s aura didn''t seem to say the same.


    The woman that was asked was extremely nervous. The limp body of the bunny woman was still on her vision''s periphery. "S-Senior, I don''t like him at all! He is a shitty ve that doesn''t allow me to dress him properly. A-Also, he moves around too much while taking measurements."


    Yasenia smiled and nodded. "How about you change to a more obedient one? After the first elimination round, there are many free ves."


    The female beast human was confused, but after looking at the judge and seeing him nod, she smiled and nodded at Yasenia. "Thank you, senior."


    Yasenia smiled, and then her tail shed. "[Sunrise]."


    *sh!*


    The demonic cultivator felt the word strangely sifting and then heard many gasps. ''What happened?''


    Those were hisst thoughts.


    Next, the wet sound of a bisected body was like a pin dropped in a silent room, echoing in everyone''s heart.


    A golden mebusted the body as it disappeared into ashes.


    Yasenia looked around with cold eyes and nodded. "Sorry to interrupt."


    Then, the dragoness returned to her sitting position and sat calmly between Tatyana and Cecile, crossing her legs and arms and continuing to spectate thepetition.


    Everyone changed their perception of this devastatingly beautiful woman.


    At first, they thought she was merciful toward humans, but these actions proved the opposite.


    Naturally, the thought that this could be a y not to be seen as such crossed nobody''s mind since it was too strange to even empathize with humans.


    After looking at the humans beside Yasenia, they saw that they were all gorgeous in their own way, so the fact that she saved Luna also clicked in their minds.


    ''She is a beautiful human female collector.''


    There were many like Yasenia, so it wasn''t strange.


    Yasenia gathered Angel on herp and kissed her softly on the eyes and lips once, an action that failed in everyone''s eyes.


    Angel snuggled close to her and acted sweet and pampered.


    All of this was something Yasenia nned. Luna and the demonic cultivators were just a medium.


    At first, Yasenia nned to act brazenly close to Evelyn and the others, like kissing them, fondling them, or getting their care during the tournament and showing everyone how much she liked her human "ves."


    She wanted to leave the impression on everyone that the beautiful dragoness was addicted to beautiful female human ves.

 Chapter 479: Results of the Tailoring Tournament. Lunas first step.

    Chapter 479: Results of the Tailoring Tournament. Luna''s first step.


    After Yasenia returned to her seat, the judge gulped and cleaned the sweat that gathered on his forehead because of Yasenia''s previous pressure wave. The sensations were raw when the dragoness wanted to make herself known.


    He looked at Yasenia, who was currently ying with a short blonde human on herp, andmented lightly. "Everyone, please follow the tournament rules. Although killing humans is not heavily punished, it will if someone owns them. Not to mention, you human ves should restrain your eyes when looking at the seniors. We can''t protect you if you offend someone you shouldn''t."


    He was clearly hinting about Yasenia''s actions. Even then, the warning was simr to a little p on the wrist for everyone involved.


    The judge looked at the bunny woman who stood up with a face that was clearly not okay, so he asked. "Seniors of the Bunny n, yourpetitor seems a bit out of herself, and she will probably not be able topete."


    One of them frowned and looked closely at her. "Let her be. She deserves what happened to her. If she fails, then she fails."


    This senior has also been scared by Yasenia''s dominant disy, so he decided to retreat first before taking any action. Even then, they made sure to clean her from her previous loss of control.


    No one judged her. They felt that being in the center of that aura storm must have been terrifying.


    The judge turned toward Yasenia and asked subtly. "Senior, should I disqualify her for attacking your property?"


    Yasenia stopped looking at her baby and lifted her gaze from her cute face to look at the judge. "No need. It was a small transgression. That small reprimand is more than enough. I''ve seen her high talent, and I can assume that she was blinded by momentary rage and didn''t intend to disrupt the tournament. A human beast genius like her wouldn''t be petty enough to envy a human genius, after all. They will be onpletely different levels in the future."


    The bunny woman''s seniors felt that her words were a bit too humiliating, but they didn''t say anything.


    Yasenia looked at them and smiled. "I hope this event doesn''t get in the way of a future possible negotiation."


    The bunny woman''s n couldn''t help but feel subtle about this situation. The leader cleared his throat and nodded. "As the senior says, it was she who was narrow-minded. Sorry for all the interruptions, seniors."


    Many people praised the bunny n as generous and gave their sincere praise, making the atmosphere cheerful again.


    The middle-aged tiger man in the Epoch Core realm and his sixpanions looked at Yasenia deeply, many thoughts shing in their minds.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn and Luna returned to their position and keptpeting.


    Thepetition''s following stages were challenging, and Evelyn did her best, holding back nothing of her current skill.


    Still, it wasn''t enough topete with the near 70 years old.


    After a few hours, Evelyn managed to end up twenty-first. This rank impressed almost everyone, but Evelyn felt, for the first time, her inexperience in the Tailoring Profession.


    Between Yasenia''s dears, Evelyn was the newest in her profession by far.


    Although Evelyn was strong in tailoring, her talent profound, and her teachers iparable to anything Distancia could give, you must remember that Evelyn''s previous profession was alchemy. She only changed a few months after Kali joined their group.


    Reaching the twenty-first ce was an aplishment, and she got rewarded once she returned with Luna to the stands.


    Yasenia hugged her closely, ignoring the eyes around, and kissed her all over her face. "My dear is so talented! Even as a human, she ended up twenty-first! I''m so proud of you, dear."


    This cemented the thought of Yasenia being a female-human-loving woman. They could clearly see that Yasenia was kissing her face everywhere, even lifting the veil of the human to kiss the lips directly.


    Everyone could see how the human directly melted in her master''s embrace and snuggled close to her with joy and love for her.


    ''Well, if that kind of woman kisses me like that, I also would want to be her ve!'' Many thought enviously.


    Even after that, nobody thought it was inappropriate since it was a fact that Evelyn performed very well.


    Receiving praise from her master and pampering was not a stretch by any means.


    Moreover, when they saw Evelyn''s eyes bend sweetly, they understood that this wasn''t the first time the dragon woman pampered her humans in this way.


    Yasenia didn''t lose her hug, forcing Evelyn to bury her face in her neck and hug her like a ko, and she turned toward the elders. "My juniors don''t have any morepetitions today. Do you think it is worth it if we stay to see the rest of the things? Or should I roam the city more?"


    "I rmend looking at the rest of the tournament. You may see interesting participants, after all." Commented Elder Song with a sour tone as she looked at how Evelyn snuggled between Yasenia''s arms.


    Yasenia had this intention since the beginning, but she wanted to ask to look even less suspicious. Yasenia aimed to look at every human ve that appeared publicly and guess if she knew any.


    Elder Yu teased. "Maybe you can get another human beauty. Who knows?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Elder Yu has mistaken me for a pervert. It looks like my reputation has changed."


    Elder Hao looked at Evelyn andmented with a chuckle. "Well, you can''t speak too convincingly when you have a human on yourp as you do."


    Yasenia patted Evelyn''s butt twice and smirked. "Well, she performed outstandingly, so I''m more than happy to pamper her."


    Elder Mao nodded. "That''s true. Evelyn did extremely well against the other participants. To be honest, the dresses she created are not only powerful, but they are also beautiful and unique. I guess the aesthetic sense of a human is a bit different."


    Evelyn answered back with shyness in her expression. "Thank you for the praise, Respected Elder Mao."


    Elder Mu was usually not vocal, but the old-looking woman still spoke this time. "Don''t be so humble, little human. You deserve praise. I haven''t seen the other humans besides Lady Yasenia perform yet, but you are the most talented human I''ve seen in my life."


    The others also nodded.


    Evelyn scratched her cheek and answered. "Well, that''s high praise, Elder Mu. However, I can be considered the least talented among my peers."


    Elder Song was so surprised that she eximed aloud. "You are telling the truth?"


    Evelyn nodded, and Yasenia didn''t refute her. Even if she loved her mischievous girl dearly, she knew that she was the least talented of all of them.


    Yasenia kissed her eyes andmented. "Even then, dear. You are amazing, so don''t you dare humble yourself."


    Evelyn felt a little emotional and nodded vigorously. This dragoness has always lifted her self-esteem in every way possible, and Evelyn could only fall deeper for her. Each time Yasenia encouraged her, she felt like she could do anything, and her will to improve only increased.


    Evelyn couldn''t be too vocal because of the people around her, but she still smiled widely and eximed clearly and loudly. "I love you, Master!"


    Yasenia smiled softly and touched their noses together. "I love you too, dear."


    Jorey chuckled, her ck fox ears dancing yfully. "Oh my~, Evelyn got a little emotional because of all the love from her master~."


    The othersughed, looking at Evelyn with amusement. Evelyn blushed a bit and hid her face in Yasenia''s neck.


    Yasenia snorted. "Jorey, you are making my little girl shy."


    Joreyughed andmented. "Pardon me, Lady Yasenia. I just wanted to tease her a bit. By the way, I''ll make sure to reserve the beauties thate to my ve house in the future."


    The temperature around plummeted, and Cecile''s cold voice entered their ears. "I would like it if you don''t suggest these things to my lover right before me. I''m her mate, after all."


    Their lips twitched, and their gazes moved toward the Phoenix woman sitting silently beside Yasenia.


    Yasenia rolled her eyes andmented aloud. "Don''t listen to her. If you have any, tell me. I will buy them for a generous price if I find them worthy."


    Jorey nced at Cecile and asked. "Are you sure? Your mate does seem a bit bothered by it."


    Yasenia used her hand to move her long ck hair and smirked. "My lover is bothered because more than half of you are looking at my breasts squishing against Evelyn''s chest."


    Many coughs and choking sounds sounded.


    "By the way, they won''t spill out. This dress prevents them from doing so."


    The coughs increased as many blushes bloomed.


    Yaseniaughed and turned toward Luna to look her up and down. Luna still had a deep memory of the bone-deep fear she felt when Yasenia descended before her, so she tensed even if her expression remained as lost as before.


    "What''s your name? Do you have one?"


    Evelyn looked at Yasenia and was about to answer when Yasenia''s voice reached her mind. ''Let her answer. I want her to open up. The most challenging part for people like her is not recovering from the trauma but learning to speak back normally again. Once they canmunicate, the trauma will slowly disappear.''


    ''Now that I think about it, you did something simr with Kali, right? Slowly opening her up and forcing her to speak up.''


    Yasenia sighed. ''But I did it wrong with her. I was too forceful at the beginning with her. I was only sessful because Kali''s trauma was slightly healed.''


    Kali was listening andforted Yasenia. ''If your care is wed, then no care in this world can heal somebody like me perfectly. Yasenia, your efforts are something I''ve felt since the first time we spoke. That''s why I love you dearly.''


    Yasenia was a bit embarrassed, and a pink color tainted her ear. ''Um, thanks, honey.''


    Tatyana secretly used a camera to capture every instant of her momentary shyness while Evelynmented she couldn''t do so as she was still between Yasenia''s arms. The other girls forgot to blink, saving this memory in their "Yasenia is the cutest, and no one can deny it" folder in their minds.


    This conversation was quick, and Yasenia returned to speak to Luna, who had been silent after her question for ten seconds.


    The others curiously looked at how Yasenia would handle the situation.


    Yaseniamented. "I know you''ve suffered a lot. But now you are my subordinate, and I won''t let you suffer. The first step toward recovery is speaking, opening your mouth and speaking."


    Yasenia thought of something and suddenly asked. "Kali, do a full body check-up. Although Evelyn has given her healing pills, there may be seque from her abuse."


    Kali approached and inspected her. Her face became a bit hard to read, as she said. "Um, Yasenia. Her insides are very misaligned. I think she has been forced to have intercourse with a species with a toorge of a member while taking healing medicine...."


    Many women present cringed. The sexual organs were the same, so they could only imagine the torture.


    Jorey felt that maybe there was too much when dealing with humans, but thinking of the horrible things she has done to the species, she couldn''t speak out without looking like a hypocrite.


    Yasenia nodded andmented calmly. "Heal her."


    Kali took out a Heaven-ranked pill and gave it to Luna. Then, she used her Nature and Life attributes to nourish her body while using the soul of the patient to make the body remember the proper shape of the body.


    Luna grunted infort as a pleasurable sensation of relief she had never felt covered her body while everything inside her fell into ce. Her brown eyes opened wide as the pleasant sensation of Kali''s highly pure energy nourished everything inside her.


    Then, a grey cloud gathered above them, and Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. "Kali, stop."


    Kali looked up and separated. A momentter, a lightning bolt fell on top of Luna.


    *BANG!*


    Luna''s body was instantly half-charred as a scream of pain left her mouth. Unlike physical abuse, Heavenly Tribtion also attacked the soul.


    After the lightning bolt, the clouds dispersed, leaving behind stunned spectators.


    Kali approached again and forced Luna''s body to absorb the remaining healing power inside her. The very red skin regenerated instantly, and her body becamepletely new. Her hair fell off, and a new brilliant and shoulder-length cascade of ck hair grew.


    The malnourished person from before had disappeared, leaving behind a beauty many couldn''t look away from.


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow andmented aloud. "Hoh, she broke through without a cultivation method."


    Everyone present was awed at Yasenia''sment. Increasing strength without a cultivation method is like learning to speak anguage without having heard it. Meaning the person would have to invent and learn thenguage as they go.


    Yasenia smirked and stood up, towering above Luna. "Now, human, what''s your name?"


    Luna, who felt like she was reborn, looked up at Yasenia with eyes that were filled with a hidden vitality. She opened her mouth and slowly and carefully uttered. "Lu... Na."


    Yasenia''s smile widened as she leaned forward and ced her face right before hers, just a few centimeters apart. "Well, Luna. First of all, congrattions on bing a cultivator. Second of all, congrattions on bing my ve. Finally, congrattions on taking the first step toward recovery. I hope that you will grow into a powerful and independent female."


    Luna''s dead heart felt as if it had caught fire, as a warm current spread in her body. Looking into those gorgeous golden slit eyes, her brown eyes were filled with an underlying emotion only Yasenia saw as she was so close to her.


    Yasenia smiled andmunicated in Luna''s mind. ''I don''t care if the thought of revenge has crossed your mind, but you are like a little chick that has just hatched from the egg. If you work for me with good intentions, I don''t mind making you strong enough to fulfill that revenge. However, take one step at a time. Now, conceal that hatred in your eyes, or... I''ll kiss you.''


    Luna felt her heart actually skip a beat as thest sentence was filled with such seduction that few would be able to resist, even someone like her.


    Yasenia straightened her waist and continued. "I''ll try to recover your mental state to a level where you can at least regain your will to live and strive for something. You will receive further instructions once we reach home."


    Luna nodded lightly. Yasenia squinted and ordered. "Speak to me. Do you understand or not?"


    Luna trembled a bit after seeing Yasenia squint and finally nodded and gave Yasenia an answer. "Yes."


    Yasenia rxed and smiled. "You can speak if you want. That''s good. From now on, you must be more vocal with your answers. Walk beside Evelyn."


    Luna obeyed and went with quick steps beside Evelyn. She even stretched her hand and grabbed onto Evelyn''s white dress.


    In Luna''s heart, this person was the most important. She was her goddess who gave her a hand and snatched her from that continuous and eternal torment.


    Evelyn didn''t mind Luna grabbing her, and Yaseniapletely ignored it. Only a person with mental problems would feel jealous of her.


    ***************************************


    Author Note: And with Luna''s first step, I reach my One-millionth step! One million words! Let''s hope I can continue working on this and give all of you who have followed me until now better content. Thank you all for your support.


    Many hugs and pats on the head, Mortrexo.


    P.S. To celebrate, I''ll post aplete illustration of Yasenia in the near future~. When? Well, when it ispleted, hahaha.


    Here is the sketch.

 Chapter 480: Seven of the Thirty three Clans.

    Chapter 480: Seven of the Thirty three ns.


    While they were talking, a person from the tournamentnded before them and saluted with Distancia''s greeting. "Matriarch from the Astral Sky n, we''vee to retrieve the dress your ve is wearing."


    Yasenia smiled and nodded. "I was about to call someone so that they coulde and get it. It''s a bit of a shame, though. I really like how it looks."


    The others looked at Luna, still wearing the off-shoulder blue dress. It was very tight and hugged Luna''s curves perfectly, making her look like a high-ranking person even when her facial expression was lost.


    The person who cameughed and nodded. "Participant Evelyn did a great job. Aesthetically, it is honestly my favorite dress. So unique and beautiful. I bet participant Evelyn will have a few people asking her for dresses soon."


    Joreymented with augh. "She already has a bit of fame in Koran City, and many misses and madams have already asked for dresses."


    Yasenia turned toward Evelyn and asked. "Dear, please remove her clothes and give her something else to wear."


    Evelyn looked down at Luna''s ample chest and thought about what to give her. Then, she spoke to Yasenia. "The dresses I have forrge breasts are all yours and Angel''s, Matriarch. However, neither of you has her height. The Matriarch is too tall, and Angel is too short for her."


    Yaseniamented. "Well, if they are everyday dresses, you can use the one you want and retouch it. Don''t use anything expensive."


    Evelyn rubbed her chin. "Hmm¡­ Should I take one of Angel''s long dresses and touch it a bit to look like a midi dress? That sounds like a good idea. But Luna''s breasts are a bit bigger, so I should use a baggy dress not to make it stuffy."


    Yasenia nodded. "That sounds perfect."


    Evelyn took out one of Angel''s white dresses, followed by her scissors and needle. Then, in a few seconds, she made some cuts and adjustments to the dress.


    The others looked at how Evelyn worked up close and nodded in approval. Elder Song smiled. "Worthy of being the twenty-first, her skills are excellent."


    Evelyn finished shortly after, and Yasenia ordered. "Luna, take off your clothes."


    Nobody thought it was strange for Yasenia to ask Luna to get naked in the middle of the crowd. In their opinion, this woman was just a ve, after all.


    Yasenia also ordered it like this for that reason. A slight for showing her naked body is not something Yasenia will try to cover.


    Tatyana has always trained Yasenia not to be ashamed, and Yasenia had even fought naked in the past against her maids.


    When Evelyn approached to take it off, Luna grabbed onto the blue dress.


    The other people present were startled and looked at Luna with frowns. Yasenia was not excluded from the group of frowning people.


    Our dragoness could understand why Luna was reluctant, but there were limits one had to understand.


    Yasenia''s voice cooled down as her gazended on Luna while exerting mortal-level pressure. "Take it off, Luna. Either take it off, or I''ll throw you back to where you came from. I''ve not shown kindness to you for you to forget your ce."


    Yasenia''s tone was convincing because she was not lying. She saved Luna out of convenience for her objectives, not because Luna was unique or something. There were thousands like Luna, and Yasenia was no saint who would put herself at risk for this.


    Therefore, the cold voice making such a promise made almost everyone who heard it tremble, including Luna.


    Her eyes looking at Yasenia showed fear and a hint of resentment, something Yasenia didn''t miss.


    Evelyn knew that if she didn''t intervene, Yasenia would not hesitate anymore, so she took a step forward and used her cultivation to force change Luna in a few moments.


    Luna was naturally unable to resist, and the blue dress was stripped of her, consequently being forced to wear the white dress.


    Evelyn took the dress and gave it to the tournament person. "Here you go, mister. I''m sorry for theplications."


    Luna was still unsure what had happened, but when she saw the blue dress in another person''s hands, she almost took a step forward if it weren''t because Evelyn nailed her to the ground with her angry eyes.


    ''I''ll tell you something now, Luna. Don''t get spoiled under our care. If you dare make anyplications that can damage Yasenia, I''ll kill you myself.''


    Luna''s eyes opened wide as her heart hurt again. Evelynmented. ''Is a dress so important? I know it has a significant meaning, but think of our situation before thinking like a brainless person. I know you may not be very bright, as your entire lifecks education. However, I''ll tell you now, if when I stop pressuring you, you take a step toward that dress, you''ll be sent back toward the ce where you came from.''


    This world was cruel, and the situation was unfavorable for everybody here. Yasenia was always dancing on a thin ice surface; a single misstep could mean disaster.


    Evelyn would not let the person she saved damage the efforts their dear dragoness was making daily for a dress.


    Evelyn stopped pressuring Luna, but her fingers shed with a trace of ck lightning, her Thunder Soul, ready to strike Luna if she did something stupid.


    The tournament person could''ve left, but he was interested to see what this human would do, so he stood still as Luna''s eyes kept being locked onto the dress.


    Yasenia''s face was getting colder by the second, and when she was about to speak, Luna looked elsewhere.


    Evelyn released a sigh she didn''t know she was holding.


    The tournament person lifted an eyebrow and turned to look at Yasenia. "Well, with this, she is yours, Matriarch of the Astral Sky n."


    Yasenia smiled and looked at him. "Thank you for agreeing to my demands. Our Astral Sky n is interested in beautiful, tenacious, and strong female humans, so please get in touch with us if you catch any. We''ll pay generously."


    Yasenia didn''t add males because most people she was close to, including the S.L.U.T. group, were females. This way, she can veil her intentions behind interest rather than saying all humans and have people doubt her.


    She felt sad for all her male friends, but Yasenia would easily sacrifice anything else for the safety of her dears, and this time, they were them.


    The man got thoughtful andmented. "I''ll speak with my superior. I think we know of a few of them. I heard they recently caught a few, so you may be interested, Matriarch of the Astral Sky n."


    "That would be helpful, thanks." Yasenia nodded without a change in expression. Her thoughts, however, couldn''t help but spin.


    ''Recently? Hm¡­ I hope my thoughts are wrong, but at the same time, I hope they are right¡­ Sigh. Such a dilemma.''


    After the tailoringpetition, Yasenia stayed in the tournament area and walked around with just her dears, looking at other stages and all the humans that appeared.


    Yasenia found no one she knew, and the others were the same.


    There were a few that were a bit deformed, but Yasenia''s spiritual sense and memory scanned every single one of them and found no trace of a familiar aura.


    You may be surprised, but Yasenia knew and remembered every single member of her Super Lovable Ultimate Team or S.L.U.T. They were not that many right now, a few thousand, so it wasn''t that hard to memorize for our dragoness''s powerful mind.


    Moreover, a dragon''s way of remembering was more via auras than physical appearance. Even if they were crippled and deformed, Yasenia was confident in spotting someone she knew.


    The only way of genuinely escaping a dragon''s senses was by using techniques to hide the aura.


    The day went by without problems, and Yasenia even got to see the other human participants.


    Yaseniamented to her dears with a wry smile. "I don''t know if we are lucky or not."


    Angel and the others knew how Yasenia was feeling. Cecile interlocked her fingers with Yasenia and smiled.


    Kalimented. "We are lucky, love. Finding someone means that a person has likely already gone through something. They are either not in this Continent or perished resisting if we find no one."


    Yasenia knew Kali''s way of looking at things was too optimistic, but she smiled and used her tail to interlock with Kali''s.


    The long, fluffy fox tail happily interlocked with Yasenia''s soft and long dragon tail as they walked around.


    Someone from the tournament stopped before them, saluting them with Distancia''s greeting. Then, shemented. "Matriarch of the Astral Sky n, a few of our leaders want to speak with you. Please, follow me."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. ''I thought they wouldn''t invite me. Did they choose to do so on purpose after the first day of the tournament? They must have been observing me, then.''


    Yasenia internally sneered. ''I bet that if I showed any interest in saving humans, they would''ve used that against me quite eagerly.''


    Yasenia looked at Luna, who was grabbing Evelyn''s dress while walking with them, and frowned a bit, her cold reptilian eyes shing with many thoughts.


    She looked elsewhere and sighed. ''Well, whatever.''


    Yasenia looked at the tiger woman smiling at her, and nodded. "Lead the way."


    The tiger woman was surprised. "The Lady doesn''t want to ask what you will talk about?"


    Yasenia looked at her and put pressure on her gaze. "Are you qualified to speak for them? If so, I''ll ask."


    The tiger woman''s ears ttened as her tail went between her legs. "N-No, madam. I''m not qualified."


    "Then what are you dying? Lead the way and stay silent."


    The tiger kin nodded and led Yasenia''s group with her head lowered.


    In another room, the people observing had different reactions.


    "She is quite wild." Said an ape-man of the [Devil Smashing Ape] n.


    "I think she did the correct thing." Answered a man with lion-like features.


    "[Gale Chasing Lion] n elder, little Song has spoken quite well about her to me. However, I just find her too arrogant. Shouldn''t she be a bit more humble before us?" Mocked a woman with serpent-like features from the [Five Fang Serpent] n, the same as Elder Song.


    "But her attitude is deserved, at least from the aura she released back then." Commented the tiger man.


    "That is something I have yet to see." Said a dignified Dragon man.


    "Don''t act so high and mighty for being the third strongest thirty-three ns, [Sky Scale Dragon men]." Commented a bear woman.


    "He is the highest ranked of everyone here, so we should listen to him." Said an older-looking dog woman.


    The tiger kin manughed. "Well, we have the third, fourth, seventh, thirteenth, eighteenth, and twenty-second races here, so let''s be weing of her. Who knows if we''ll be the thirty-four ns after knowing her."


    "The weakest n is giving orders. So refreshing." Snorted the dragon man.


    "My race may be the weakest of the ones here, but strength-wise, I''m the strongest in this room, so be careful with your words." Answered the tiger man with a sneer.


    The lion womanughed. "If you weren''t, it would beughable, Patriarch of the [Azure Sky Tigers]."

 Chapter 481: Dangerous situation.

    Chapter 481: Dangerous situation.


    They didn''t walk too long before arriving at the location of the seniors.


    Yasenia had been silent the whole way and didn''t even nce toward the lion woman guiding her.


    Once they arrived, the lion woman stood aside and spoke. "Lady Yasenia, you can walk inside whenever you want. The seniors are waiting inside."


    Yasenia nodded and threw the lion girl a mid-level Parus, something the lion woman had to work for years to get one of.


    The lion woman''s eyes opened wide while the seniors inside lifted their eyebrows.


    The tiger manmented before Yasenia pushed the door open. "It seems that she is not that arrogant."


    The serpent woman snorted, but she didn''tment.


    When Yasenia opened the door and stepped into the vast and luxurious room, a passive pressure assaulted her all around.


    The weight of seven Epoch Core Body Realm Cultivators pressed on her from all sides, making her step stutter for a second before she moved her energy inside and regained her movement enough not to look anomalies outside.


    However, walking felt like trying to move through a fluid, making Yasenia understand how distant their strength was from each other.


    Yasenia internally tensed as her every sense stretched to the limit. ''I must not fuck up, or my life may be gone before I realize it.''


    ''One Epoch Core Body Realm cultivator is enough to kill all of us if we don''t use the life-saving treasures. I have to act calm and strong.''


    Yasenia''s face didn''t change as she stepped forward and sat on the chair prepared for her. Her dears didn''t step up and stood on the side, showing respect for the seniors in the room.


    However, their straight postures and indifferent expression made their respect to be shown without appearing weak.


    Moreover, the second they entered the room, Tatyana and Angel began to mess with the formation in the room stealthily.


    Tatyanamented. ''Angel should be able to crack it and override it within fifteen minutes. If a conflict arises, try to stall that much to see if you would''ve been okay without me. I can control it in forty seconds more, so be careful.''


    ''Understood. Mom, be careful with any defense mechanisms.''


    Tatyana smiled softly. ''Don''t worry. Mom can deal with the formation easily.''


    "Hello, seniors. It''s a pleasure being here." Yasenia decided to speak first and try to get a bit of a lead in the conversation. Speaking was a bit difficult with the natural pressureing from the seniors. Still, Yasenia could maintain a conversation while someone sliced her arm, so it wasn''t that hard to camouge any difort.


    The tiger man looked at Yasenia''s calm and rxed aura with interest. "Why do you not fight back? I wanted to feel that powerful aura you showed before."


    Yasenia smiled calmly. "Senior, you all are people with influence. Since I can easily resist the auras, I will receive them and voluntarily ce myself a step below. I hope the seniors have a bit of mercy on me."


    The dragon man snorted and spoke condescendingly. "The matriarch of the Astral Sky n. A n that has appeared out of nowhere. You have a conflict with the Fu family. Currently, you support the Harpy race, and they were able to steal Ghana from Fu Hao, the City Lord of a medium City. The Matriarch has a divine beauty few can match and is always apanied by a group of simrly beautiful women."


    Yasenia looked at him calmly and smiled. "Thank you for presenting me. I would love to know each and every one of the seniors here."


    The ape-man lifted his bushy eyebrow and asked. "You are not surprised?"


    Yaseniaughed and leaned back. "If you couldn''t investigate and gather the information I''ve allowed the public to know, I would''ve been disappointed."


    Their faces changed, and the serpent woman sneered, her tongue flickering. "You allowed all that information to leak? You are a bit careless, little Yasenia."


    Yasenia smirked. "I would like to have the proper honorific, Elder from the [Five Fangs Serpent]."


    The woman snorted, and Yasenia continued. "Also, I wouldn''t call myself careless. As a new power, I''ve allowed you to understand so much that you realize I''m not a threat."


    The elderly dog woman lifted her eyes and asked. "Do you think that''s all we know about you?"


    Yasenia smiled fearlessly. "If you''ve put a bit of effort into investigating the things I''ve ced a bit more hidden, I guess that the other things you''ve learned about us are rted to our profession-rted strength and a few of the items that will appear in the Auction two weeks from now. Am I right?"


    They couldn''t help but feel the momentum slipping from their fingers as if Yasenia was slowly gaining ground on them.


    The serpent woman spoke coldly as she sent a small wave of pressure toward Yasenia. "I also learned howpassionate you are to humans."


    Yasenia felt it and had to use twenty percent of her own aura to prevent the furniture below her from copsing. ''Crap, they are just pressing a bit, and I feel it so harshly.''


    Even then, Yasenia leaned on her hand and sneered. "We all know where you are going with this, so I''ll ask you not to ce a pot in my yard that''s not mine. I''m being respectful, but I will now allow you all to frame me for something I''m not."


    The serpent woman looked behind Yasenia and smiled coldly. "Then, how about those behind you? You care quite a bit about those little toys. Would you attack me if I were to kill them?"


    The girls felt a wave of killing intent engulfing them, and they all held their breaths for a second, maintaining their stance while all their muscles tensed.


    Yasenia calmly looked at her and spoke while allowing a strand of her own killing intent to smash against hers. Cultivation aura, she was not a match, but on other auraparisons, Yasenia was not afraid.


    The girls felt the aura from Yasenia mming against the other and eliminating it, surprising them. ''Such a heavy killing intent.''


    Tatyanamented. ''She must have killed tens of thousands in that War and seen the death of millions to umte such a heavy killing intent.''


    Yasenia counter-argued. "Are you telling me none of your people have human ves? You would not feel angry if one of your pets got killed for no reason? Don''t make meugh."


    Yasenia saw her face bing ugly and smiled. "They are my talented little cuties. Is it wrong to pamper them when they bring me profit and I share the same bed? A person would give birth to affection for a dog after being together for some time, not to mention a more intelligent race like a human, and not to add humans I have sexual rtionships with."


    The old dog woman frowned and looked at Yasenia with disgust. "You share a bed with humans? You are quite deranged."


    Yasenia lifted her brow. "They are good with their tongues and bring me pleasure, is something wrong with using the ves I''ve bought to the maximum, especially when they are so cute? Not to mention, they are good furnaces."


    They couldn''t help but be surprised. Meanwhile, Angel asked. ''Mommy Tatyana, what''s a furnace?''


    Tatyana exined. ''A furnace is a Dual Cultivation partner used only to increase cultivation by absorbing their cultivation. The main person would absorb their Yin or Yang and their vitality, using them as literal cultivation furnaces and eventually killing them. It''s amon sight with demonic Dual andmon cultivators and beings; some righteous cultivators also use them.''


    Andrea was surprised by thest detail. ''Righteous cultivators also use them?''


    Tatyana nodded. ''Righteous cultivators usually buy criminals and use them until they die, but there are ck sheep everywhere. There have been cases of someone framing someone only to buy themter, and you can imagine the rest. It''s one of the few practices I actually despise.''


    Mirrory snorted. ''It''s not like your cultivation method is much better.''


    Tatyanamented. ''Although I absorb those I kill, at least my victims die swiftly. I do not fuck them repeatedly while they feel their beings being sucked slowly until they die a slow and torturous death.''


    Angel was horrified. ''That''s quite a bad fate for those who be a cultivation furnace.''


    Evelyn joked. ''Well, little Angel. We seem to have be our dear dragoness''s furnace.''


    Angel''s face became tangled. ''Well, if it''s Yasenia¡­ No, no, no, even my Yasenia can''t do something like this! Maybe for a bit?... She definitely can''t. That''s not a good thing¡­ But if she needs it¡­.''


    Mirrory was speechless. ''Angel, your love for her sometimes is too much.''


    The others just chuckled. Even if Angel were willing, she would have to see if Yasenia agreed first.


    ''Probably not.'' Evelynmented.


    ''Definitely not.'' Kali affirmed.


    ''I think it''s impossible.'' Andrea followed it.


    ''We should be worried if someday she starts doing the reverse thing while we don''t realize it.'' Tatyana chuckled.


    ''A valid thing we have to take into ount.'' Cecile agreed.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia and the serpent woman had been going back and forth while discussing Yasenia''s closeness to humans.


    After a while, the woman smiled coldly and pped twice. "You are so sure about your stand. Let''s test it."


    Yasenia heard the door opening, and everyone looked to the side.


    Four men and three women, filled with bruises and barely covered, entered through the door.


    All of them were exceptionally attractive, but none had a higher strength than a mortal. The men were also well endowed, and the small cloth on their waists was insufficient to cover their members.


    The men were different in build, as there was one that looked childish with a slender frame, one that was handsome and tall, perfect all around, another that was schrly looking, and a tall and bulky one.


    The three women were also different; one looked too young, another was tall and slender, and thest was muscr and curvy.


    Yasenia was curious about how they managed to maintain some of their bodies, as mortals tended to lose their physique quickly without exercising.


    Yasenia''s heart, however, didn''t even change rhythm when she saw these otherwise attractive-looking people.


    The woman smiled andmented. "Lovely beauties, are they not? Don''t you want those thick members deep inside you, Lady Yasenia? Maybe you prefer the women going on all fours and licking you all around."


    Yasenia looked back at the serpent woman and spat. "You are quite a boring person. Didn''t I make it clear that my standards are high and that I only like women?"


    The woman seemed to expect that answer, so sheughed aloud and smiled. "Then, kill them."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "Pardon?"


    The woman''s smile widened as she said. "Kill them, and I''ll believe you. Of course, the option to save them and add them to your collection is always open."


    Yasenia sighed and did not bother hiding her disappointed expression. "I thought you would have more brains than such a stupid test. Did you think I would hesitate? Did you really think I would follow your orders? How about you think about whether you can force me to do so?"


    Yasenia sneered. "Do I have something to prove to you? Do I need to be asked by a bunch of seniors I don''t know to prove my empathy toward humans?"


    Yasenia leisurely waved her hand, and the young-looking boy and girl instantly exploded into a meat puddle. ''They are too young, and at least they won''t suffer much more.''


    Yasenia could see that these two were still scared and traumatized as their eyes were darting around, unlike the others, who were expressionless and with dead eyes. Therefore, Yasenia decided to end their lives before their minds were broken.


    Was it the correct action?


    Was Yasenia someone who had the right to judge their life and death?


    Yasenia didn''t think so for a moment. However, she felt that instead of letting them live in hell on earth, she would send them to the reincarnation cycle and hope they were born in better conditions.


    The woman''s cold smile froze. The others also squinted.


    Yasenia sneered. "Not only are you sick for bringing children here, but you are also ill from thinking this would deter me. I really don''t understand the joy of trampling so much over another race, even if they were our past arch-nemesis. Isn''t it better to extinguish the human race instead of waiting for a second Distancia to appear?"


    Yasenia saw their eyes being shaken and continued. "Either way, do you have anything more to speak to me? If not, I would love to leave and spend the rest of my time with my dears."


    Feeling that this person had pped them for too long, the dragon man spoke. "You are too arrogant!"


    Then, with him leading the others, the seven Epoch Core Cultivators unleashed their aura against Yasenia without holding much back.


    Yasenia expected this oue, but she still underestimated the pressure of theirbined aura.


    The second they released their pressure, she felt like the sky fell on top of her, and her whole body felt like a mighty w was constricting it. Breathing became difficult as every organ inside her was squeezed harshly.


    Even if her bloodline was many times stronger, the obvious strength difference made it difficult for Yasenia to resist.


    However, on the outside, Yasenia kept the samenguid posture and expression. Even when her organs were about to rupture and explode, sending brutal signs of pain to her head, Yasenia''s eyes became colder and colder.


    Tatyana and Valeria frowned as killing intent gathered in their eyes. They decided to interfere if these seven people didn''t stop in a few seconds.


    The other girls weren''t that proficient in resisting showing their aggression, and the seniors felt their intentions to kill.


    They turned their eyes and looked at the women at the side.


    The dragon man sneered and shouted. "A human dare to look at me like with killing intent? Die."


    He waved her hand, and a powerful shock wave of pressure rushed toward Evelyn, Angel, Andrea, and Tatyana.


    Yasenia''s eyes which were cold and emotionless, changed as if a drop of blood fell in her iris. The golden was rapidly consumed by a bright red color as something bubbled in her dantian with seemingly infinite potential.


    ''You asked for it.''


    Then, the world fell silent.

 Chapter 482: Primordial Presence. The Spark of a Future Inferno.

    Chapter 482: Primordial Presence. The Spark of a Future Inferno.


    ''You asked for it.''


    During an instant that was too small to perceive, Yasenia controlled her dantian.


    She closed her eyes as the wave of energy traveled toward Evelyn while her internal organs squeezed because of the pressure from the seniors.


    Evelyn and the others saw the energy waveing their way, and their faces became solemn as their energy gathered to counterattack.


    At that instant, everything seemed to slow down for everyone present, and the world fell silent.


    The space in the room seemed to solidify and constrict as the eyes of everyone present moved toward the source of the anomaly.


    Then, Yasenia''s every aura burst forth from her.


    For the first time, she didn''t hold back a single thing.


    [Monarch Intent], [Empyrean Dragon Authority], [War Intent], [Celestial Dress], [Empyrean Cosmos Dress], [Empyrean Gxy Domain], and even her cultivation base was mixed in.


    Then, Yasenia added a strand of something else, and the aura that felt like something looking at them from the skies changed to the gaze of a Primordial being born from the cosmos.


    *BOOOM!*


    The pressure wave of the seven seniors was instantly obliterated as the aura in the room dissipated together with everything that was not strong enough to resist Yasenia''s aura burst.


    The walls reinforced by the Heaven-ranked formations cracked, creating countless spider-web-like fissures.


    The faces of the seven seniors changed as fear shed in their eyes for the first time while being looked at by Yasenia''s cold and indifferent murderous slit eyes.


    Her reptilian gaze seemed toe from a superior creature, almost forcing them to kneel down in reverence.


    If it weren''t for the massive difference in cultivation, they would''ve fallen face-first onto the ground.


    The space inside the room had also changed, appearing as if they were in the middle of space, surrounded by the Moon, Sun, and countless stars.


    Yasenia''s voice echoed in the room ethereally, with a tone of an absolute being looking down at mortals.


    "Are you done? Did I permit you to touch my ves? Why are you acting so high and mighty before my presence? I''ve told you that I want to create positive connections, and you do this. MY patience is running low, woman."


    Yasenia saw that they were about to fight back her pressure, so instead, she dissipated it and avoided them, gauging her real strength.


    The room returned back to normal as only Yasenia''s chair and the chairs below the seniors remained in the previously heavily decorated room.


    The reason Yasenia could dissipate the aura of seven powerhouses for that instant and overwhelm them was not actual strength. Yasenia could do it because, afterbining everything in her arsenal, she also forced her dantian to work against the pressure damaging her and push a strand of pure Celestial Energy from the star in her dantian to mix with her auras.


    The powerful ancient energy made everyone in the room, including Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria, feel like the room had be a small Universe under Yasenia''s control.


    Tatyana''s red eyes shed with excitement, and her heart pounded with anticipation for the future. ''My little treasure is exceptional~.''


    The Celestial Energy and aurabination released in the instant it materialized was enough to obliterate everything in the room, even damaging Yasenia herself.


    If they could look inside Yasenia, they would see her internal organs heavily bleeding as her body worked overtime healing herself.


    Another thing worthmenting on is that Yasenia''s aura burst did not just obliterate the furniture, the remaining human ves in the room were also instantly killed.


    Luna survived because she was near our girls, who defended against the aura burst with abination of effort as Cecile told them what wasing before it happened. Even then, the air shockwave shook her brain and made her faint with a concussion.


    Kali used her tails to engulf Luna in her fur, and she used a healing technique, healing all the damage she received in a few instants.


    Sadly, Kali couldn''t do the same with Yasenia, as their dragoness was currently acting like a senior, and she couldn''t show a moment of weakness.


    Yasenia stood up momentarily, her tail smashed the chair below her, and she summoned an armchair from her ring, sitting back down without a change of expression.


    The movements were fluid and natural, looking majestic and elegant.


    The seniors who had a bad rtionship with Yasenia couldn''t hide their ugly expressions. They thought that this time they''d kicked a steel te.


    Moreover, Yasenia''s attitude toward the serpent woman showed them herck of fear while facing all of them.


    Yasenia looked at the mangled corpses and then back at the seniors. "Now that the trash is out of the way, the little games have been yed, and the greetings are done, can we move on to the thing I came here to? Your subordinates have probably informed you that I''m a female human collector, so you should have merchandise that I''m interested in."


    The tiger kin smirked andmented. "Well, color me surprised. It looks like some of our guesses were not that right. You are right. We want to present to you a few ves."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow and smiled. "They are probably not normal ves, right?"


    The tiger kin squinted and asked. "What do you mean?"


    Yasenia sneered. "You should have called me because you have some unruly ves of high level and want to get rid of them. Moreover, since they are not obedient, you wanted to test if I am enough to keep them at bay and measure my strength that way. Not that it matters anymore, as our small altercation was quite fruitful in making that clear, right?"


    The tiger kin''s smile disappeared, and he looked coldly at Yasenia. "You may be strong, but we are by far not the strongest in the Continent. I admit your aura is something I have never felt before, but itcks profoundness. If you keep being arrogant, you are going to suffer."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "Arrogant? I felt misunderstood. I have never, since the very beginning, wanted to be an enemy with any of you. Not even now, I do have that intention."


    "Oh?"


    Yaseniamented. "I just wanted to stop the pointless games and get to business. Hence, me exining my understanding of the situation. Nothing more, nothing less. I apologize if I''vee forward as arrogant. It was not my intention at all."


    The seven seniors were surprised since people with strength usually have massive egos. Showing a powerful side and then humbling yourself isforting for other parties. If used efficiently, it can lead to creating solid connections where you have slight advantages.


    Meanwhile, a few of our girls were having difficulty holding their fangirling squeals. ''She is so cool!''


    Kali stealthily asked. ''Yasenia, my love, do you feel ufortable?''


    Yasenia wouldn''t lie and say she was okay. She whined a little bit. ''I feel like my insides are being electrocuted while a fire is burning me, honey. I think their pressure has burst one or two of my internal organs. I''ve been holding back spitting out blood for a while already.''


    Kali and the others instantly felt distressed and wanted to rush forward to hug their dearest. Tatyanamented. ''Hold on a little bit more, dear. We are going to pamper you a lot when we return.''


    They saw Yasenia resting but unable topletely hide the wag of her tail, creating a soft "Pat, Pat, Pat" sound against the ground.


    They almost clenched their heart at her cuteness.


    The tiger man burst intoughter and pped. "Good, good, good. We underestimated you. Sorry for not stopping her, but we all had our ns."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes and shifted her body, trying to avoid the painful position she was sitting in. "Don''t ce silly excuses, senior."


    Subsequently, Yasenia looked at the cold-faced woman and smiled. "Beautiful Miss, you shouldn''t worry too much. I can understand why you did it. I also was a bit harsh because you almost hurt one of my precious little girls and spoke out of hand. Let''s let bygones be and start again as friends. What do you say? We are all old enough to know that we can also take steps back to create beneficial rtionships."


    Yasenia sent a wave of her scent toward them as her smile became soft.


    The woman was surprised, and then her nose twitched, catching a whiff of the sweet scent that tingled her senses for a second.


    Looking at the attractive woman, she couldn''t help but look deeply at Yasenia.


    Then, she waved her hand, and a cold wind froze and disintegrated the seven mangled corpses and all the blood stters.


    Then, the serpent woman smiled and said, her tone much more friendly. "Let our first impressions disappear like the crystal dust of the deceased. I hope we have a pleasant cooperation, Yasenia."


    Yasenia nodded andughed. "I would have preferred to see this beautiful and elegant side of yourself first, to be honest."


    The woman chuckled. "Oh, you. The mouth is a bit too sweet. Either way, I''ll also apologize for being rude to your cuties. Let''s see if the ones we present to you are enough topensate for their small scare."


    Yasenia smiled and nodded, but internally, she still felt a burning wrath inside. ''You attacked my dears, and you really think I''ll let bygones be bygones? Wait until my strength is enough, and we''ll see what happens next.''


    After the woman called outside again, someone pushed the door open. However, to no one''s surprise, the door crumbled to the ground because of the previous aura explosion.


    Yasenia and the others blinked, but they didn''t pay attention.


    From the destroyed door, four women were pushed forward. This time, they looked healthy and didn''t have strange traces or marks.


    The physical abuse they received was probably minimal, or they had been healed beforeing here.


    Yasenia observed them, and suddenly her eyes shed with surprise.


    She hastily concealed her emotions and turned to look at the seniors. The tiger kin smirked. "What do you think? They are quite good catches, aren''t they?"


    Yasenia''s eyes remained calm for a moment, unknown thoughts shing in her mind.


    Then, she smiled widely and spoke. "It was definitely worth iting here. Such beautiful humans. Not only on the outside, but they also look beautiful on the inside."


    The mellow and attractive low female voice startled two of the four women that walked inside, and they lifted their lowered heads.


    Their hearts beat louder when their eyesnded on the seductive woman wearing a revealing blue off-shoulder dress that barely covered the two white mountains on her chest. Those long bare legs and wide hips were impossible to miss, and the empyrean tail burned their hearts.


    Then, the softly glowing golden eyes and country-ruining countenance made their nose sour.


    Thankfully, the tiger kin''s voice brought them back to reality. "Hoh? I can see you''ve taken a liking to them."


    They hastily lowered their heads and masked their emotions while their heartbeat with uncertainty and expectations.


    "You are right. I took a liking to them."


    Yasenia stood up and stepped toward them. The slow steps made the four women feel many different emotions as they observed from the corner of their eyes how the tall and utterly gorgeous woman sashayed her hips as she walked toward them.


    Yasenia stopped before one of them and used her index finger to lift her lowered head.


    The seniors urately saw how the human woman''s cheeks blushed as her eyes became watery.


    However, they couldn''t really fault her since, despite their elevated cultivation level, they barely maintained theirposure upon catching a glimpse of Yasenia, who had a captivating beauty.


    After Yasenia lifted the face of one of the girls that reacted, she internally sighed. ''As expected, they are from my fan club. Sigh, my little girls have suffered. Are there more of them in their hands? These two don''t look too badly affected, but are there any others that have already¡­ Sigh, my little cuties have suffered.''


    Yasenia had a special ce for these girls who honestly supported and worshiped her from the bottom of their hearts.


    Seeing them so beaten up, she felt heartache and a surging wave of rage. Even in the Secret Realm, when she left the encirclement to avoidbat after her rebirth, she stayed behind and observed whether the conflict would arise to protect them.


    Now, in this continent, who knows how many of them are currently suffering?


    ''Yet, I can''t do much. I must ensure that I can get my hands on them even if they are spotted and captured.''


    The serpent woman she just "befriended" spoke. "I see you set your sight in the two most unruly of them. We captured another one with those two, but she died in battle. These two have also barely been trained, and even one trainer was almost killed by them having their member almost bit off. Are you sure you want them?"


    Yasenia was observing the second S.L.U.T member and heard the serpent woman. She momentarily paused as she tried to control the rage bubbling inside her.


    A brutally cold smile appeared on Yasenia''s face while the seniors could only look at her back. ''It seems that, when I''m strong enough, I''ll have to bathe myself in blood for a long time.''


    At this instant, the future nightmare of many from the Distancia Continent was awakened.

 Chapter 483: Finishing the conversation. Pampering the dragoness.

    Chapter 483: Finishing the conversation. Pampering the dragoness.


    After hearing about the death of the others, Yasenia didn''t move besides observing the two members of her Fan Club.


    After a few seconds, Yasenia remained calm and turned around with a smile. "That''s a shame. I would''ve loved to see her. These two humans are exceptional."


    Another senior that hadn''t spoken yet, the bear woman,mented. "What about the other two? Although they areckingpared with the two you chose, they are not bad."


    The tiger man nodded. "I agree. One has a beautiful figure, and the other looks elegant and refined. They are of our highest quality, aren''t you tempted?"


    Yasenia looked at the two of them and saw their eyes were tired andcking much emotion.


    She approached them out of curiosity, and when she was near one of them, the woman seemed to react as if a switch had been flipped and screamed while wing at Yasenia''s face.


    Yasenia''s eyes shed with understanding. ''Their minds have copsed.''


    She dodged the attack quickly and used her tail to hit her below the chin, making the woman''s eyes roll as her brain bounced around, putting her to sleep.


    Yasenia shook her head. "Their minds are dead. They are unteachable. Even if they look good, I wouldn''t touch them even if you gave them to me for free."


    The dragon kin''s eyes moved toward Luna and sneered. "Isn''t that weak one that fainted because of our pressure also dead inside? Compared with these two, that one has gone through a lot more¡­ Masters."


    Yasenia looked at Luna, whom Evelyn supported, and shook her head. "You are right, senior. However, that''s why I was impressed when someone like her managed to not only snap out of her daze but reach out to stop my girl from leaving."


    Yasenia''s eyes shed with curiosity. "Not only that, I could tell that she still wanted to fight even if her outer shell looked dead. I can see a small me in her eyes. Not to mention, her sudden breakthrough has attracted my attention already."


    The old dog woman agreed. "I''m also surprised someone can still have thoughts after what she has gone through."


    Yasenia looked at her and smiled. "If I remember correctly, she shoulde from you, right?"


    The olddy nodded. "That''s right. She hassted twenty-seven years. She could be considered a great grandma if we consider the average human lifespan."


    Yasenia suddenly realized. ''I see. No wonder I do not see old humans. With the living conditions, reaching the age of twenty should already be a miracle.''


    Our dragoness looked back at the two girls andmented. "So, how much do you want for these two?"


    The tiger kin rubbed his chin andmented. "I''ll leave the price to you. I believe you will show enough generosity."


    Yasenia internally sneered. ''I''ve shown my interest, so you are sure that I''m going to offer something more expensive than whatever you had in mind. Either way, I want to look like a spendthrift to be a first option when selling interesting humans, which most humansing from the Sky Continent should fall into that category."


    Yasenia acted slightly lecherous, using her hands to feel their breasts, butts, and waist to look like she was ssifying merchandise. She knew these two probably wouldn''t mind her touch, so she went ahead.


    Naturally, the two fan club members didn''t mind, and their cheeks blushed.


    Yasenia stopped after a few moments andmented. "Very nice. How about a low-level Earth-Rank treasure for these two?"


    The seniors that were expecting something like a low-level magic treasure almost choked. Their eyes widened as they looked at Yasenia. The serpent woman frowned and asked. "Lady Yasenia, did you misspeak?"


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow as her tail gathered the two women into her embrace. They were not tall, so their faces directly fell onto Yasenia''s breasts. "No, I''m sure. I like them."


    The dog woman was surprised. "You are quite generous."


    Yasenia smiled. "If you meet with any power with human females as good as these two, I would love to be the first one to be informed. An Earth-level treasure is certainly precious, but if I like something, I''m going to make sure I get it."


    The tiger kinughed. "Even then, an Earth-level treasure is a bit of an overpayment."


    Yasenia caressed the hair of the two snuggling women, passing her hand through their hair, andughed. "As I said, I want all of you to take me as a first option, so this is my generosity."


    The tiger kin smiled and nodded. "We''ll make sure to take you into ount. I have a few humans back at home, so I hope you have enough treasures to continue satisfying us. The other powers should also not becking interesting ves."


    Yasenia nodded and added. "Although I don''t mind much what they have gone through since I have my methods to deep clean them, I prefer clean women. If they are not touched when you discover them, try to avoid others from cing their hands on them. I''ll pay extra as I did with these two."


    The ape n member asked. "You can tell they are untouched?"


    Yasenia snorted yfully. "Don''t underestimate the senses of a dragon."


    They easily nodded. "We''ll take it into ount."


    The serpent woman spoke again. "You are collecting a big group. Will they have a name or something?"


    Yasenia thought for a moment and then smiled. "How about S.L.U.T. They''ll be my little sluts, hahaha."


    A few of them alsoughed. "Quite proper for a human female group."


    Yasenia smiled. "It will be interesting if you ask the women you gather the following: Do you want to be part of the S.L.U.T group?"


    The girls and the two between Yasenia''s arms were internally surprised.


    Yasenia continued with a smile as she looked down at the two women between her arms. "Those who ept will have better treatment in the future. Also, I don''t care if they are used or whatever. A human that epts being part of a group with this name will be interesting, even if they are a cripple that can''t walk, so be sure to spread the word and carry them to me. I''ll pay generously."


    The seniors thought demeaning the powerful human females was interesting, not knowing they would give them an essential hint.


    The tiger kin asked. "Do you really want us to ask?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Take it as a quality of my purchases. Eventually, ves will know who is the one buying if they are asked this question. It can be detrimental to be a bit ahead of others."


    The seniors here never considered humans important, so they didn''t care about Yasenia''s intention of gaining a strange petitive edge."


    Yasenia smiled andughed with them, but eventually, she would take revenge. ''Wouldn''t it be funny that in the future, an army of human females carrying the S.L.U.T g be one of the most powerful armies in the Continent?''


    Yasenia''s heart shone with cruelty. ''Wouldn''t it be funny that all the people that made them suffer would die by their swords, regretting dearly not killing them or even following my words?''


    Yaseniaughed with the seniors, but herugh was mocking and cold, filled with a thirst for revenge only her lovers felt. ''I really can''t wait for the day I can see your faces twist in regret and despair as my girls ughter you.''


    Yasenia already knew that this was inevitable. If any human she knewnded on Distancia alone, their probability of survival was minimal. But that didn''t mean she wouldn''t do anything about it in the future.


    Our dragoness didn''t care much about the abused humans. The same went for the abused beast humans back in Sky Continent.


    However, her heart wasn''t broad enough to forgive those who treated her people like that.


    These girls were honest about their feelings for her. They were a group of sweet girls that just wanted to silently follow behind her and lend their strength in dire moments.


    Yasenia considered them close, and she didn''t need any justification from anybody to ughter anyone who touched them.


    However, her thoughts were not childish or rushed.


    She would not follow an act of instant revenge. Our dragoness had already gone through decades of War and knew how to fight one, especially when she was still in the dark, as a shadow that was slowly expanding across the continent, unknown to everybody.


    The following conversation was about Yasenia''s future intentions, and Yasenia vaguely answered without revealing much. She hinted that her items on the auction would be interesting, trying to spread the word further.


    She also spoke a bit about her intention to soon expand to neighboring cities.


    Yasenia didn''t manage to leave a good impression on every one of the seniors, not by far. The only ones clearly interested were the serpent woman, the tiger man, and the dog woman. The others were indifferent for the most part.


    Regardless, what Yasenia managed to create was an image of someone who was not easy to bully.


    After speaking for a while and leaving a way for these powers to contact her, Yasenia left the room with her dears in tow.


    The two of the slut members also followed obediently, closely behind Yasenia.


    Our girls didn''t say anything and allowed them to act like that. They understood that they must have been terrified.


    The journey back was mostly silent, and Luna woke up in the middle.


    After a while, Yasenia and the others finally arrived at their room, where Angel and Tatyana had already set up the concealing formations.


    Yasenia activated them and turned around to the nervous girls with a smile. "No one can hear us anymore,e."


    Yasenia opened her arms, and the two women instantly burst into tears and threw themselves into Yasenia''s embrace.


    The first one wailed, "Heavenly Supreme Peerless Dragoness of the primordial Universe! Waah! I was so scared!"


    The second woman also cried aloud. "Celestial Divine Dragoness of the beginning, I was also terrified! Waah!"


    Luna heard the titles, and her brain couldn''t help but clog up, not following what was happening. Even her usual expressionless face looked dumbfounded.


    Yasenia tenderly patted the two girls buried in the embrace and kissed their heads. "Yes, yes, yes. I''m here now. You are safe."


    This only made them cry more heavily.


    "What¡­ going¡­ on?"


    Evelyn blinked twice and looked to the side, intently focusing on Luna. "Did you just speak?"


    Luna had an expressionless face, but she nodded slightly.


    Evelyn smiled happily and answered. "Well, you are still too new to know, so I can''t really exin it to you. Either way, as long as you follow us, you''ll eventually know. Sorry, Luna."


    Luna nodded and looked at the two crying human women that clung to her new Master.


    Seeing them crying, Luna felt strange.


    After So long, she forgot that crying was an emotion she could show. Her tears had already dried up long ago, and only numbness filled her existence.


    She could also feel that these two humans were really close to her new Master, something she found as strange as seeing the closeness between the other humans and her Master.


    ''Strange.'' Luna thought.


    Meanwhile, Kali approached Yasenia and diagnosed her.


    Our fox had not forgotten that her dearest had been heavily injured previously. Yasenia turned her head and smiled. "I''m fine- cough, cough, cough!"


    Yasenia ced her hand before her mouth, but they all felt their hearts clench when Yasenia''s hand was smeared red.


    Kali frowned. "This is what you call fine?"


    Yasenia blinked. "That''s a symptom of my healing. I''m spitting the old blood."


    Kali sternly reprimanded her. "You, let these two go to the side to be diagnosed by Valeria while I heal you. Or else I''m going to spank you!"


    Yasenia blinked repeatedly and didn''t move.


    Kali was confused and lifted her head, only to see a pair of golden eyes that were eagerly waiting. Kali''s eyebrow twitched in annoyance. "Did Evelyn''s spirit infect you or something!?"


    Evelyn coughed. "Please, Yasenia knows you won''t do anything, so she is teasing you. I''m very serious when asking for a spanking!"


    The others didn''t know what to say.


    Kali sighed. "Valeria, do me a favor and check the other two."


    Valeria manifested and looked at the two women. "Come with me, children."


    They both looked up with mouths open.


    "My Dragoness! So huge!"


    "I''ve spotted the green mountains of softness. Such a beautiful size for a talldy should be illegal."


    Valeriaughed and leaned down to take their hands. "Silly children. My figure follows Yasenia''s, so I''m obviously gifted."


    "No wonder."


    "I also felt that those tits were familiar."


    Evelyn joined. "Right? They are perfect! Even an ancient senior wants to copy Yasenia''s peerless heavenly tits."


    *Bang!*


    Evelyn smashed against a wall and slid downically.


    The other two saved themselves only because Yasenia was still careful with them.


    Kali sighed after healing Yasenia, who had heavy internal bleeding and a few torn organs. "Love, I don''t understand what kind of pain tolerance you have. How could you act so naturally while being like this? I would be writhing in pain and crying."


    Yasenia hugged Kali and took off her veil to kiss her lips softly. "Don''t worry, honey. I don''t feel that much pain."


    Kali relished the softness and taste of Yasenia''s juicy lips and whispered with a smile. "Liar. I know you are hurting, love."


    Yasenia chuckled and felt her body healing under Kali''s techniques and pills.


    While Valeria inspected the other two women, all the girls approached Yasenia.


    Yasenia naturally went from girl to girl, showering them with kisses and love and receiving a session of pampering from them.


    She was lying on them, using them as her sofa as all six of them caressed her body and long heavy tail.


    Tatyana supported her head and looked down at Yasenia''s melted expression with softness in her red eyes. "Little Treasure, you did great."


    Then, she lowered her head and invaded Yasenia''s lips, exchanging a deep kiss of tongues dancing together.


    *Grrrr~.*


    Andrea was supporting Yasenia''s waist and saw a bulge growing and bing ready for action. One of her hands massaging the thighs slowly crept under the skirt and fondled her in-depth, avoiding sexual stimtion.


    This was the caress that defeated the dragoness.


    *Growl~.*


    After theirbined pampering, they could finally feel and hear Yasenia''s deep purring as her body vibrated with the profound and predatory sound.


    If anybody heard her purring, they would think a menacing beast was around.


    However, they all felt it was the cutest sound in the world as their lips arched in a satisfied smile.


    Their eyesnded on Yasenia''snguid face, and they felt thepletely softened body. With the most effortless push, their hands would sink into Yasenia''s tender flesh as if she was made of water.


    It was indeed a marvel.


    ''That''s right. Our dragoness should melt in our embrace and not think of anything else~.''


    After Valeria finished checking and nning how to heal the two girls without leaving seque, Yasenia stood up from the pampering session with difficulty and walked toward them again.


    She sat on a chair and asked seriously.


    "You two, how did you reach here? Do you know where the rest are? What did you experience?"

 Chapter 484: Resting at the inn. Tatyanas thoughts about Yasenia.

    Chapter 484: Resting at the inn. Tatyana''s thoughts about Yasenia.


    After Yasenia sat on a chair, she looked at the two S.L.U.T members and asked seriously.


    "You two, how did you reach here? Do you know where the rest are? What did you experience?"


    They both now felt much more rxed and secure with Yasenia and the others around, so they began looking at them.


    They had their eyes closed during Valeria''s examination, so it was the first time they really looked at the others that weren''t Yasenia.


    Their eyesnded on each of them as if expecting their presence, but suddenly they got stuck on someone.


    Yasenia followed their gaze and saw that itnded on Tatyana.


    One of them stuttered. "Why is the leader here!?"


    Yasenia blinked twice. ''Leader? That''s a strange way to call the Headmistress of the Academy.''


    Tatyana looked at them with half a smile and spoke. "Headmistress or Senior Tatyana, use one of them."


    They both instantly straightened and nodded with clear fear. "We are sorry, Headmistress!"


    Tatyana waved her hand indifferently. "You''ve gone through some trouble, so I don''t mind. Just be mindful in the future. Also, if we are outside, call me senior. I''m currently acting like my little treasure''s ve."


    Luna, at the side, heard the conversation and was extremely confused. Sadly, she wasn''t bright, as her education was nearly nonexistent. The only question was why Tatyana didn''t call Yasenia Master, but her brain couldn''t think further.


    Yasenia looked at them and said. "Well, answer my questions if it isn''t too difficult."


    One of them exined. "We were initially on a group that grew to around seventy. However, we made a mistake and were discovered by the tiger man you spoke to. He has hunted us ever since, and only twenty-four remained by the time we were captured."


    Yasenia didn''t show any emotion and nodded. "Continue."


    The other one frowned andmented. "We were captured just three days ago, so nothing really has happened to us. A few beast humans came to train us and make us obedient in bed. However, we didn''t allow them to touch us."


    One of them sneered. "One forcefully opened my mouth, and when he inserted the penis, I bit down and ripped off arge chunk of it. His wailing and crying appearance were quite satisfying, hahaha."


    The other nodded. "I also managed to turn around one of them and stomped on his balls. The sound of popping and his eyes almost bulging out because of pain were quite the sight."


    Yasenia and the other girls had their lips twitching. ''Should I say, as expected of Yasenia''s followers?''


    The first one spoke again. "We thought that they would kill us, but they tried to cripple us to lower our defensive capabilities."


    The otherplimented. "They must be dreaming. The second they tried that, we began igniting our Dantian and threatened them with self-explosion. Even if they are Dantian Spiritualization seniors, a self-explosion of a Unification Realm expert is not something they can take head-on lightly."


    The firstughed. "I also heard that people of the same group had the same tricks, so our sisters probably did the same."


    The second woman snorted. "So, they left us alone but tied with chains strong enough for us to be unable to escape."


    The first woman finished recounting. "Hm, as my sister said. Then, we waited to see what would happen next and were taken right to you, Lady Yasenia. Next, you already know what happened."


    Yasenia nodded thoughtfully. "Good job, girls. You''ve resisted splendidly. Also, calling me just Yasenia is enough. We are not that far apart in age, after all."


    They both smiled widely and nodded.


    Yasenia looked at them up and down and saw that they were still filthy, so shemented. "First, take a warm and rxing bath. We can speak about other things after you clean up."


    They looked down and saw that they were still in rags and covered in filth thrown at them as humiliation, so they instantly took a step away from Yasenia. "Yasenia, why did you not say anything!?"


    "Right! We were dirtying you when we jumped into your embrace!"


    Yasenia smiled tenderly. "That''s what you care about? Silly girls. Come, although I cleaned myself, I''ll bathe with you two. This will be my weing for those S.L.U.T. sisters thate back. A nice and rxing bath together."


    Their eyes widened and then blushed.


    One of them said bashfully, her face looking a bit emotional. "With this reward, being a bit beaten up was worth it."


    Yasenia hugged them and sighed. "No, it wasn''t. You girls have to take care of yourselves, okay? Following me is good, but do not sacrifice for me, or I''ll be sad."


    If they had a tail, the wind generated by their tail wags would create a hurricane indoors.


    Yasenia spoke to her girls. "You girls rx while I y with them."


    Kali looked at their excited expressions and asked carefully. "Will you¡­?"


    Yasenia tilted her head, not catching her message.


    Andrea asked directly. "Will you have sex with them?"


    "Huh?" The two women uttered, stupefied.


    Yasenia also looked at them strangely. "Obviously not. What do you take me as?"


    Evelyn stroked her chin. "The direction things were developing hinted at this situation. Asking is not out of turn."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "Do you think I''ll have sex with anyone? Although these two are precious, they are not at that level. Not even close. Moreover¡­"


    Yasenia looked to the side. "Look at how calm Angel and Cecile are. Do you think they, who have a soul connection and are quite jealous, would be silent if I wanted to do something?"


    Cecile''s face didn''t change, but Angel blushed and protested. "I''m not jealous¡­"


    Yasenia smiled teasingly. "Who was about to sneak inside the bathroom to observe the situation?"


    Angel froze, and her face became redder.


    The two women sighed with a smile. "Seeing Yasenia interacting with her harem is soul healing."


    "I understand it perfectly, sister. So fluffy and cute."


    Yasenia heard them andughed, dragging them into the bathroom.


    After Yasenia disappeared, Tatyanamented. "Although she won''t do anything with them. There are a few that Yasenia will probably not shun from the act."


    Cecile stiffened.


    Tatyanamented. "Flesh connection is a way of interaction, and after her stay in the trial, I''ve noticed that her bottom line has changed. Before, Yasenia was very against interacting with other women, simr to how a mortal partner behaves."


    Tatyana looked at Cecile and continued. "However, that has changed. After her trial, I can see Yasenia valuing less the physical contact and giving more importance to mental connection."


    Cecile frowned and sighed.


    Tatyana smiled. "Don''t worry too much. Yasenia will guard her heart perfectly. If she could do so for twenty years in the trial when her time perception was still mortal-like, she won''t change for the next thousands of years."


    Andrea smiled. "That''s a feat I''m honestly impressed about, especially when she had to have sexual intercourse regrly because of her constitution."


    Kali murmured. "A harem of more than five hundred women¡­."


    Tatyana nodded. "I honestly didn''t expect hermitment to all of you to be this deep. However, how I raised her and her being a dragon has created such a deep love for you five that I''m currently thankful I caught her heart first."


    Evelyn chuckled. "What, scared that the daughter you raised could escape you?"


    "Escape me?" Tatyana raised her eyebrow as her red eyes shone with a special kind of charm, making them gulp. "Impossible. Yasenia was mine even before she was born. However, I would take a while to grab the first lover position as firmly as I have it now."


    Tatyana saw their lips twitching and snorted. "That''s a fact, and you can''t change it. I won''t lose even against her [Interlocked Soul]."


    Cecile squinted and smiled. "Then, mother-inw, grab that position firmly, or it may slip between your fingers andnd on me."


    Tatyanaughed aloud. "I ept your challenge. A little bit ofpetitiveness is always healthy."


    They all chuckled.


    Tatyana felt Kaleina waking up, and she helped the eastern purple dragon climb out of her cleavage.


    While caressing Kaleina''s little head, shemented. "However, girls, returning to the topic I was discussing before. The maids that raised her, like Anna, Eve, Flora, and the others, will probably enter the category of ''possible mothers.''"


    They all nodded in understanding. Angel asked. "I once heard Yasenia say she wanted to leave a spot for Anna and Eve in her harem. Is it true?"


    Tatyana nodded. "If it weren''t because they are too strong for her to practice with, she would have created her harem out of the maids at home. Not only do the maids love Yasenia from the bottom of their hearts, but they have also been trained to meet her every need."


    Evelyn was skeptical. "Did the training affect their feelings?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "They all feel love for her. Some have romantic love, and others have familiar love. Whenever any of Yasenia''s close maids start not feeling the same, I would change them by sending them to train new maids. However, I''ve only done this with two of the three hundred specialized maids."


    They all started sweating. ''We were fortunate.'' None of them could really imagine their lives without Yasenia anymore. It was as if she had be an integral part of them.


    Evelyn sighed. "Thankfully, I put aside my embarrassment and inferiority when approaching her for the first time. You wouldn''t believe me how fast my heart beat when I saw her." Evelyn looked at the window and sighed with a reminiscing smile. "It was like lightning struck me, and I thought, ''I can''t lose my chance with her. It''s all or nothing.'' Then, I approached and flirted with her."


    Andrea teased. "And that''s how themon duckling got the swan~."


    Evelyn''s lips twitched. "Who are you callingmon!?"


    Kali joked. "Hey, at least she didn''t call you ugly duckling."


    Evelyn rolled her violet eyes. "I really hate all of you."


    They allughed, Evelyn included.


    Then, they all began reminiscing about their first encounters with Yasenia. Meanwhile, the two girls were getting naked together with Yasenia in the bathing area. It was enough for four or five people to bathe together, so there were no space problems.


    The eyes of the two women hungrily locked on the slowly revealing dragoness''s body. Yasenia didn''t mind andughed a bit.


    Then, they saw Yasenia''s dress slowly sinking into her body, making them stupefied.


    Yasenia''s dress was the [Empyrean Cosmos Dress], her innate gear, which could be stored inside her.


    The dress sank, and the dragoness''s body was finally revealed.


    Thoserge mountains were proudly lifted and moved at the slow pace of Yasenia''s breathing, defying gravity as if they didn''t care for thews of physics.


    The beautiful pink nipples adorned the huge peerless pair, making them gulp.


    The perfectly streamlined and thin waist looked so huggable that they wanted to ce their arms around her.


    Then, the perfect body''s shape widened, revealing a pair of hips that would hypnotize anybody as long as she walked in front.


    They gulped when they saw therge butid penis appearing above the delicious and plump lower lips.


    The vagina and penisbination was something that made the heart race.


    One asked with a stutter. "W-Where do you hide that beautiful and tempting penis, Lady Yasenia? Your short skirt should not be able to hide it."


    Yasenia smiled and approached them to take off their rags. "My panties can hide it as long as it isn''t erect. They have a function for it."


    The woman that was approached saw the hips swaying and together, theid member andrge breasts.


    The erotic scenery made her feel how she was getting damp down below fast, and she rubbed her thighs together.


    Yasenia didn''t hide anything and took off her rags, blowing softly and burning them with her me momentster.


    Her eyesnded on the glistening lips below, and her lips quirked. ''They are a bit too excited. Well, who can me them when I''m literally showing off for them?''


    When the two were nude, Yasenia grabbed their hands and carried them inside the bathtub.

 Chapter 485: An unforgettable bathing experience. Domineering dragoness. (R-18)

    Chapter 485: An unforgettable bathing experience. Domineering dragoness. (R-18)


    Naturally, the tall naked dragoness dragging them was something directly out of a dream, so they followed with deeply bashful expressions while their eyes observed her curves jiggle seductively.


    Yasenia entered the bath first and slowly submerged, sighingfortably as her tail and body entered the water. "Perfect temperature."


    Yasenia turned around and saw the two women standing outside the tub with hesitation. "What are you waiting for? Come inside."


    They looked at Yasenia, and the two ample floating mounds, then gulped. Yasenia lifted her eyebrow, and her tail rushed out of the water to coil around one of their arms and yanked them inside.


    "Woah!"


    "Ah!"


    With a loud ssh, both of them fell into the water. They heard Yasenia''s low and amusedugh when they lifted their head from below the water''s surface. "I didn''t expect you to be so shy. On the contrary, I worried you would jump on me."


    One of themined. "You are too attractive. I feel like I''m not even worthy of jumping on you."


    Yasenia sighed and gathered her long ck hair by lifting her arms. The gesture highlighted the two heavy breasts even further. "You shouldn''t think like that. I don''t mind if you girls want to ce me on a pedestal and worship me. However, I would love it if you didn''t look at me like a superior being and more like a leader or a superior."


    Yasenia saw their expression of not being reconciled with that situation, and her eyes shed mischievously.


    Her long tail circled their waist simultaneously and pulled them toward her.


    Their bodies slid through the water and fell into Yasenia''s embrace.


    The feeling of colliding with the soft and sweet-smelling body as their skin felt Yasenia''s perfect and supple skin was otherworldly. Then, they had Yasenia''s magnified gorgeous moist face close as herughter tingled their ears.


    You can imagine their situation.


    Yasenia saw both women''s faces be so red that she was worried for a moment that they would explode.


    However, the two pairs of arms and legs clinging onto her told her that even if their brains had short-circuited for a second, their basic instinct oftching onto her seemed to exist deep in their subconscious.


    She couldn''t help butugh. "You two are too cute."


    Yasenia leaned on the bathtub wall and smiled, sighing and closing her eyes as her hands caressed their heads.


    The two women snapped out of their daze and shamelessly clung to her, their faces buried in Yasenia''s neck as they sniffed her with intoxicated expressions.


    ''Ahn~, Yasenia''s body is so soft andfortable. She smells so good. I feel tingly all over. Oh my heavens, I could hug her for an eternity~.''


    Yasenia realized that although they were very excited, their hands didn''t roman to dangerous ces, making her satisfied. ''Well, they are behaving very nicely even after my teasing. This is a respectable amount of self-control. I may be able to bathe with them in the future as a reward or something if they continue behaving like this.''


    After five minutes of rxing in the water, our dragoness gently smiled and patted their backs. "Separate for a second, girls. I need to take out the high-quality cleaning soap."


    They nodded and sat beside her obediently, looking at Yasenia with their faces still shy and their eyes shining with adoration.


    Yasenia stood up, her seductive body being revealed again, and stepped out of the tub while her conscience searched her ring.


    They followed behind and moved toward a table at the side. They could see it was created toy on it even while wet, making them curious. ''A bed in the bathtub? For what is it¡­? Huh?''


    Their minds became filled with colorful thoughts as their eyes locked onto Yasenia''sid member.


    Meanwhile, the dragoness retrieved a cleansing and skin-healing shampoo from her ring and other tools for her massage. "Lay on here, girls. I will use these things and give you a massage and acupuncture."


    The tallest one stepped forward andy on thefortable table first. The other was too focused on Yasenia''s genitals and was a step behind, making her feel jealous. ''Crap, I was too charmed by Yasenia!''


    ''Ha! I''ll be going to heaven first, sister.''


    ''Argh, I''m going to beat you up the next time!''


    Yasenia blinked as the womany on her back and opened her legs widely, showing her all scenery. "Lady Yasenia, I''m ready. You can use me as you want!"


    Yasenia was stunned on the spot, not following her train of thought. "What are you talking about?"


    The two of them blinked and asked simultaneously. "Aren''t you going to massage our insides with your marvelous dick? Please, don''t hold back and use us as you please!"


    Yasenia almost spat blood. "How does your brain work to reach that conclusion!? Lay on your belly! I''m going to make a normal massage."


    They both realized that they misunderstood and soon blushed deeply.


    The woman closed her legs, eyes full of embarrassment, and turned around.


    Yasenia sighed but couldn''t help butugh. "Didn''t you hear me before? We won''t have intercourse or anything closer than a bit of skinship."


    Yasenia''s used the liquid to smear her hands and approached her. "It may feel quite good. Therefore, don''t hold back your moans. Close your eyes and rx."


    The woman nodded but didn''t close her eyes. She just rxed her body and left it in Yasenia''s hands.


    Yasenia, this time, began from below and slowly went up. Her handsnded on the woman''s legs, and her fingers sank into the muscle with the proper pressure as she massaged the deep tissue.


    The woman felt her nerves tingling as a short sound left her throat.


    The other S.L.U.T member saw how Yasenia made her way up the feet, to the calves, and finally to the thighs.


    The sounds made by her friend became more pronounced as Yasenia''s hands got dangerously close to the secret ce. Yasenia ignored everything and focused on her massage.


    She poured her energy through her fingers and sunk it deep inside, unclogging the meridians and purifying some of the impurities in the blood and flesh.


    The feeling was otherworldly, and when Yasenia began massaging the butt and lower back, where a bunch of sensitive nerves lived, her throat made a throaty sound as her body twitched in delight.


    The spectating girl gulped.


    Yasenia continued up the back and subconsciously moved to the best position to massage the upper back, cing her waist right before the woman''s face.


    The table''s level was a bit low, so Yasenia''s tempting and attractive penis was right before her eyes.


    This position was a bit too much for the girl because while Yasenia was massaging the back, her waist was right before her face, making it very difficult to ignore the dangling member right before her eyes and the pleasant natural scenting from it.


    As the fingers sunk into her back muscles, making her feel electrified, she moved forward to her mouth.


    Yasenia continued her movements seriously, unaware of the poor girl''s situation, when she felt something soft below enveloping her penis.


    She was confused for a second until a soft and slimy thing touched the sensitive ns, making her open her eyes widely and move back the waist instantly.


    The brusque movement snapped the woman out of her trance, and she was instantly horrified. "S-Sorry, Yasenia. I couldn''t hold back and kissed it! I-I, I''m so sorry. I really didn''t mean to. Oh my heavens, I really didn''t to do that."


    Yasenia looked at the anxious woman closely. Then, she sighed and smiled. "What kiss? You swallowed itpletely inside your mouth, hahaha."


    "Sorry, I-."


    Yasenia used one hand to p the naked butt firmly, making the woman yelp as her body rippled because of the decisive hit. "Don''t apologize. It was my fault. I usually am not careful with the positioning since I don''t really care about what my dears do, so this happened. I''ll be careful in the future."


    The two of them sighed and nodded quickly. However, one of them yelped again as Yasenia''s hand was imprinted in red on the other butt cheek.


    Yasenia smirked andmented. "Even if it was my fault, it was also yours. Hence, these two ps will be your punishment for being unable to resist!"


    That woman blushed and smiled shyly. "I understand. Sorry."


    The other asked bashfully. "Yasenia, um, can we use our mouths? I also want to taste it¡­."


    Yasenia shook her head. "No. That''s too intimate. I don''t mind hugs and such, but touching beyond that is not allowed."


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean anything else. I just wanted to be a little more intimate with you." She nodded and scratched her cheek, feeling a bit dejected.


    Yasenia used her tail to pat her head and smiled. "I know I''m attractive. That''s why I''ll only warn you and not do anything else. Nevertheless, if you can''t resist your impulses, I won''t be able to bathe again with all of you. So, if this experience of bathing together happens again or not is up to the two of you, okay?"


    The both of them nodded firmly. "We must resist the temptation and be good girls!"


    Yasenia smiled and continued the little spa session.


    The bathing session was an hour long since Yasenia used twenty minutes for the massage and [Yin-Yang Acupuncture Resonance] on each.


    They felt super refreshed and fell asleep for thest twenty minutes inside the bath, their heads resting on Yasenia''s breasts as their pillows and bodies submerged in warm water.


    Even then, they were leaning on her obediently and behaving properly.


    Yasenia was satisfied and nodded. ''I''ll be able to do this again, it seems. They are very disciplined, and although there have been one or two other idents, it is more than understandable.''


    ''Either way, this is good to know. I''ll try it next with the harpies.''


    Yasenia caressed their scalp while they slept on her and chuckled. ''I hope I can survive my little birds without getting eaten alive.''


    After thefortable bathing session, the three of them got dressed. The two S.L.U.T members got a white dress from Evelyn, which was left on the bathroom''s entrance.


    Then, they existed.


    Our girls turned their heads and saw Yasenia existing with her natural seductive expression and the two women behind following with skipping steps and refreshed faces because of the afterglow of the massage orgasms and liberation from the acupuncture.


    Our girls couldn''t help but frown and look at Yasenia. Andrea directly asked. "Are you sure you didn''t plow them? They look like they are in heaven?"


    Yasenia snorted. "If I had sex with them, would they be able to walk out of the bathroom?"


    They all blinked twice, and then the girls nodded. "Right, I almost forgot." Andreaughed.


    "We were silly. Her dragon is too strong for these unustomed girls." Evelyn agreed.


    Tatyana joined the fun. "They probably would need a period of recovery after it. You girls haven''t noticed it because you are a bit ustomed to her prowess. Still, amon Unification Realm Cultivator would most probably continuously orgasm if Yasenia gets to it with them."


    The S.L.U.T members opened their eyes wide. "Is it so exaggerated?"


    Evelyn smirked. "Wanna seeter?"


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "They won''t."


    The yes about toe from their mouths got stuck and strangled even before it could leave.


    Evelyn was curious. "I thought you wouldn''t mind."


    Yasenia snorted. "I don''t want anybody to see you girls in that situation."


    Andrea smirked. "Ho~?"


    Evelyn followed. "Ho ho~?


    Kali followed with another smile. "Well, well."


    Cecile also smirked and joined. "Well, isn''t that something?"


    Even Angel joined the fun. "She is so cute when she is jealous~."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched, and she approached them, throwing herself onto theirps. "Hmph, do not tease me. Pamper me!"


    They were sitting side by side, so each of them got a part of the dragoness to caress on top of them, and they expertly began making Yasenia be a dragon blob.


    Yasenia began purring almost instantly as she rxed her bodypletely.


    Kaleina slithered out of Tatyana''s arms and arrived before Yasenia''s face.


    Yasenia smiled and used her hands to ce her little baby in front of her face. "Oh, my baby~. I missed you so much!"


    Then, Yasenia began showering Kaleina''s scaly body with kisses and caresses, making the newborn dragon smile and gargle a strange-soundingugh.


    They all rxed for the rest of the day.


    At night, to make sure her dears didn''t doubt her words, Yasenia didn''t hold back and was dominant throughout the night, pouring everything inside them.


    The girls could only scream in euphoria as their dragoness used her tail and dick to fill them repeatedly.


    They all felt like they were made of water as fluids continued escaping them while the member that made them feel full inside electrocuted their nerves.


    Angel was not used to Yasenia''s roughness this day. Usually, Yasenia was much slower and softer with her baby. However, today Yasenia had Angel''s legs folded as her waist made the bed sink and Angel''s body move like a boat on a storm.


    "AH! AH! AH!"


    Angel''s eyes almost rolled to the back of her skull as a body-spasming orgasm rocked her body like a lightning bolt.


    The powerful sensation even made her lose control of her dder.


    Angel usually went to the toilet before the deed. However, today Yasenia swept her off her feet before she could go and carried her to the room.


    She could hold it in if she tried hard, but she had a strange feeling of pleasure when every muscle inside her failed because of the mind-melting orgasms. Moreover, she always left her body to Yasenia''s control during sex and allowed herself to feel every second of joy.


    Yasenia saw Angel''s eyes looking at the ceiling while orgasming as she felt the warm liquid hitting her navel.


    She smiled softly and kissed Angel''s lips tenderly. "My baby is so cute~. You can''t hold it in? Good girl, don''t hold back and let it all out."


    Angel felt Yasenia hugging her closely, not minding anything while kissing her tenderly, and she almost orgasmed again.


    ''Why does this feel so good?''


    Yasenia continued to move, not minding Angel''s orgasm, and soon ejacted herself.


    "OH!" Angel shouted in joy and hugged Yasenia closely, feeling her uterus being filled with the hot energy of her lover.


    Yasenia grunted as she continued in the mating press, moving her waist constantly to create a nonstop orgasm for both of them. The pleasure was literally otherworldly.


    Although this position could cause pain withrge dicks like Yasenia''s because Yasenia was literally hitting on the womb with each thrust, her fluids and energy took care of her lover''s sensitive parts and turned pain into pleasure.


    Yasenia also knew how to thrust to avoid damage, so her dears felt it the most when the dragoness''s dick reached the most profound parts, making them feel full and bloated while pleasure waves and socks assaulted their brains.


    Even opening the cervix and piercing inside the womb was like an earth-shaking sensation for them, something Yasenia usually achieved after a while of loosening the cervix.


    The night went on, with all of them having their turn as Yasenia reached their most profound parts or swallowed them as deep as possible inside of her.


    They could only melt in pleasure as Yasenia fucked them both ways.


    Then, with their bellies full, they all slept with blissful smiles, Yasenia included, as Tatyana carried her back to the bed with a satisfied expression.


    ''Sigh, I can''t help but thank the heavens for giving her the three sexual organs. Having sex with my futanari little treasure is truly a treat~.''


    *******************************


    Author Note: Hey, this is truly for EVERY ONE of you! A proper illustration of Anime style Yasenia. This is for the million words I''ve written, and hoping to write another million more. Thanks to all the readers for your support. I love you! /posts/celestial-dragon-83975697 (The link is in the paragraphment, so you can copy-paste it easier.)

 Chapter 486: Sweet Morning. The Beginning of the Tournament Second Day.

    Chapter 486: Sweet Morning. The Beginning of the Tournament Second Day.


    The following day, they all woke up refreshed.


    The Yang energy flowed in them like a gentle wave of warmth, making them feelzy and not wanting to wake up from the bed.


    Angel was incrediblyfortable as her face was buried deep in Yasenia''s cleavage. Her waist area touched with Yasenia''s.


    Yasenia patted Angel''s butt with augh. "Baby, it''s time to wake up and go to the tournament. Today it is your and Andrea''s turn."


    Angel mewled and kissed thefortable breast pillow. "I don''t want to wake up~."


    Yasenia''s eyes were tender as her hand caressed the golden threads on Angel''s head. "My sleepy baby doesn''t want to wake up?"


    Angel hummed in agreement as her eyes closed and rxed again.


    Yasenia slowly caressed her back as her other dears approached and gave her good-morning kisses.


    "We can dy ten more minutes, okay, baby?"


    Angel nodded with a smile and rested her body on Yasenia with a blissful smile.


    Yasenia heard a squeaky yawn at the side and turned her head, meeting a pair of sleepy golden eyes. She leaned forward a bit and kissed Kaleina''s body softly. "Good morning, love."


    Kaleina blinked one eye and then the other, still half-asleep. Then, she slithered toward Yasenia and nestled beside her, hugging her face with her little dragon arms.


    The others stood up from the bed and saw Yasenia being hugged by Angel and Kaleina, making themugh.


    Tatyanamented. "I''ll cook today. Stay a bit longer in bed if you want, little treasure."


    Yasenia was pleasantly surprised and nodded. "Thanks, Mom!"


    Yasenia stayed in bed with her big and small babies, caressing them and pampering them.


    When breakfast arrived, Yasenia slowly sat up and used her tail to ce Kaleina on top of her head. Her arms went around Angel and grabbed her by the butt, lifting and carrying her away.


    Yasenia was still naked, so she slowly materialized her [Empyrean Cosmos Dress].


    Angel still had her eyes closed and her face buried in Yasenia''s neck, her arms and legs going around Yasenia.


    They all sat at the table, and Yasenia fed Angel and Kaleina while discussing with her dears about today''s objectives.


    Angel still had her eyes closed, but her mouth obediently opened each time Yasenia whispered to her to do so.


    ''So delicious~.''


    Meanwhile, Kaleina was coiled around Yasenia''s right breast, squeezing it with her body.


    Angel was sitting sideways, leaning on Yasenia''s left side, so she didn''t bother the little dragon. Not only that, Angel would, from time to time, half-open her eyes and caress Kaleina.


    Meanwhile, the little dragon''s mouthtched onto the nipple and sucked with delight, drinking that delicious and nutritious milk.


    Yasenia felt peaceful, and her mood was rxed. ''Mornings like these are beautiful.''


    The others gently looked at Yasenia''s rxed expression, knowing how much their dragoness liked mornings.


    Especially the ones when Angel and Kaleina acted like spoiled babies around her.


    If it wasn''t too strange, they doubted whether Yasenia would help Angel even go to the toilet. ''She spoils Angel rotten, hahaha.''


    After the rxed morning period, Yasenia and her dears were preparing to go when Yaseniamented. "You two will protect Luna while we are outside. If you spot any of your sisters or person you know, approach Evelyn and inform her. Remember not to get agitated no matter what you see. The ves of this world are treated far worse than the ones in Sky Continent."


    "Yes, Lady Yasenia!"


    "Also, call me Matriarch. You are part of my Astral Sky n, so you should refer to me like that when we are outside."


    The two S.L.U.T members answered energetically. "Understood, Matriarch."


    Yasenia looked at Luna, who was still out of sorts, and spoke. "Luna, follow them and Evelyn closely."


    Luna looked at Yasenia and faintly nodded. Then, she took a step forward and grabbed Evelyn''s dress again.


    They all went out, and then Yasenia met with the elders of the nine sects, Jorey and Carbira.


    They pointedly realized the new additions to the group.


    Elder Song asked curiously. "Who are those two?"


    Yasenia answered easily. "They are two interesting finds I got from the seniors I met yesterday. They know my love for interesting and talented female humans, so they presented them to me."


    Elder Song frowned, feeling a bit jealous that the woman she liked had gained two new bed warmers.


    Jorey was more yful with Yasenia, so she asked, her ck fox ears flickering. "Lady Yasenia, is your stamina enough to y with all of them? You have quite a few women."


    Yasenia smiled seductively and lifted Jorey''s chin with her finger. "You are underestimating a dragon''s stamina, Lady Jorey. Do you want to taste it? I swear I can make you unable to leave bed for a month straight."


    Many people blushed at Yasenia''s tone.


    Jorey''s tail was even wagging. "Really? I-I don''t mind giving it a try¡­."


    Yaseniaughed and flicked her forehead softly. "If you didn''t realize I was teasing you, you are still too innocent."


    Jorey touched her forehead and pouted. "I wanted to give it a try. Who knows, maybe you go ahead with it out of impulse."


    "Right. Let''s go. We are a bitte."


    Carbira approached andmented. "Lady Yasenia, will you participate in thepetitions?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "This tournament is for juniors. However, my adorable humans have twopetitions today."


    Carbira was shocked. "The humans?"


    Yasenia nodded. "You were doing business yesterday, so you don''t know. However, I registered them for thepetition. Evelyn managed to reach the twenty-first position."


    Carbira''s protruding eyes straightened in surprise. "Twenty-first!? That''s impressive!"


    Yaseniaughed, finding Carbira cute.


    Elder Fu, the cksmith senior, spoke with provocation. "Lady Yasenia, cksmithing is one of the main professions of our continent, and thepetition is much fiercer. I wouldn''t be too excited and think that she can reach a high position."


    Yasenia turned her head and grabbed Andrea''s arm with her tail, pulling her toward her. Then, she hugged her toned arm and smiled. "She is the one participating, Elder Fu. Unless your disciples can create better weapons than the ones you received from us, don''t dream of oveing my Andrea."


    Andrea kept walking like usual, her light green eyes showing pampering toward Yasenia.


    Elder Fu was stunned. "Thispetition is for those below seventy years old, Lady Yasenia. Don''t tell me this human is younger than that and with such a high mastery!"


    Yasenia separated from Andrea and puffed her chest with apparent pride, sending them into a jiggling spree no one missed.


    ''My heavens, bouncing around so much should be illegal.''


    Yasenia proudly stated. "Of course, Andrea is younger than that. My Andrea is very talented!"


    Andreaughed. ''I want to hug and kiss her until she purrs.''


    Elder Fu couldn''t help but appreciate her and looked at Andrea. "Human woman, no, ve Andrea, if what your Matriarch said is true, you have my sincere respect."


    Andrea maintained a calm disposition and paid her respect. "Gaining recognition of a senior beast-human is something to celebrate. I really appreciate it. It is all thanks to the Matriarch''s care for us, her ves."


    Elder Mao, the one from the Golden Body sect, asked. "Who is participating besides Andrea?"


    Yasenia used her tail again to, this time, pull Angel into her embrace, making her facend right between her breasts. "Little Angel is the one. She will participate in Formations in the morning before the cksmithingpetition. She is also extremely talented."


    They couldn''t help but be amazed. Jorey eximed. "Her? I thought she was just a cuddly human you had for hugging."


    Yasenia chuckled. "Well, you are not wrong. My little Angel is veryfortable to hug."


    They could see it as Angel''s head squeezed between Yasenia''s breasts. ''We can see it. Her low height is just right to fall there without any extra actions.''


    Their eyesnded on the tall dragon woman, and they smiled wryly. ''Well, most women wouldnd there with her height.''


    While discussing these matters, they arrived at thest spot in the stands and waited for the announcer.


    Yasenia spotted the seniors she met yesterday and nodded at them with a polite smile.


    Of the seven, the serpent woman, the tiger kin, and the dog woman nodded back. The others ignored Yasenia and continued speaking with their guests.


    Yasenia didn''t mind and moved her gaze away.


    Elder Song looked over and was surprised. "Are they the ones you met?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Is there anything wrong?"


    Elder Song shook her head. "That woman is a senior from my n. If you could get along with her, I will have to call you senior, hahaha."


    "So, the little Song she spoke about, was it you?"


    "Right, she usually calls me like that. Well, she brought me up, so I''m ustomed."


    Yasenia chuckled. "Either way, you can continue calling me as you want."


    Elder Song acted a bit coy and muttered. "How about sister Yasenia?"


    Yasenia froze a moment.


    The girls frowned, knowing that this serpent woman was again trying to close the distance between Yasenia and her.


    Yasenia thought in an instant. ''Should I ept? However, epting her demand to call me sister may be too much. I don''t really want that close of a rtionship since it can get out of hand quickly. Cutting her off now can damage the rtionship, but I think it''s better than giving this person false hopes. In the future, she may go crazy because of love andnd me in deep trouble.''


    Time began ticking again, and Yaseniaughed softly, smiling at Elder Song. "We haven''t known each other for a long time, Elder Song. Let''s move slowly and reserve this way of calling each other for when we know each other better."


    Yasenia continued. "As an experienced woman, you should know that quick familiarity may change into enmity if we are not careful. I hope you can continue to call me Lady Yasenia."


    Elder Song was disappointed but nodded quickly. She understood that this was a way for Yasenia to tell her they were not close yet and also to keep her honor intact.


    Elder Song''s disciples were surprised and also not surprised at their master''s confession.


    They had been expecting it after seeing how their Master treated Yasenia. However, they somehow also expected Yasenia to reject Elder Song. As artists with experience in telling deep emotions, they felt that although Yasenia looked approachable and friendly, her heart was truly too cold.


    The announcer appeared and began exining today''s ns, saving the whole group from the awkward silence after Yasenia''s indirect rejection.


    "Wee to the second day of the Tournament! Yesterday, we got exciting ssification matches to see who is the strongest junior, a Spirit Tailoring winner, and a Talisman Mastery winner!"


    "Today, we''ll continue thebat matches until we are left with thest twenty contestants! We''ll also see how our young Formation Masters and cksmiths have developed. I can''t wait to see the surprises our juniors wille up with!"


    "Forbat, go to stadiums one to ten, depending on your group. For Formations, please go to stadium eleven. The rules will be exined in ce."


    "Finally, wee to the second day of the tournament, and have a great day!"


    Yasenia and the others were already in stadium eleven, so they didn''t need to move around.


    After waiting for a few minutes, the judge for formations appeared. Her race gave Yasenia a surprise, as it was too scarce.

 Chapter 487: Angels Leaves Everyone In Awe.

    Chapter 487: Angel''s Leaves Everyone In Awe.


    After waiting for a few minutes, the judge for formations appeared. Her race gave Yasenia a surprise, as it was too scarce.


    ''A bluemia.'' Yasenia leaned forward, admiring the beautiful serpentine body of the woman.


    Cecile asked. "Looks good?"


    Yasenia didn''t hide it. "Her scales are beautiful."


    The others looked over and saw that the blue scales had a slight shine, looking like Sapphires. The upper body was hourss-shaped, and the human part of the body was beautiful. Even the eyes and hair of themia were blue.


    Angel looked at themia andmented with a bit of sadness. "I miss Selena a little bit."


    Selena, for those who don''t remember, is Angel''s personal maid back in the Sky Continent.


    Yasenia looked at Angel''s expression and smiled softly. She knew her girls were fond of their maids since they taught them many things and spent a lot of time together.


    Our dragoness hugged Angel from behind and kissed the top of her head. "When we return, you will be able to spend time with her. Don''t be sad, baby."


    Jorey heard their conversation and was curious. "Who is Angel talking about?"


    Yasenia answered the truth. "Selena is Angel''s Master. She has taught her how to fight, how to build formations, and many other things. They''ve spent quite a lot of time together, so Angel is very fond of her."


    Elder Song looked at the judge andmented. "Is she also amia?"


    Yasenia nodded. "She is a red-scaledmia and pampered Angel a lot." Then, Yasenia added a white lie after informing Angel. "She was a bit reluctant at first. She didn''t want to teach a human, after all. However, by the time we left our home, Selena spent most of thest day basically coiled around her, hahaha."


    Jorey was standing near, so she patted Angel''s head and smiled. "Don''t be sad, little girl. Isn''t your Matriarch here with you? Also, I can see that Lady Yasenia is very fond of you. If you ask her, she probably can call Selena toe over."


    Angel smiled brightly and nodded. "I know, but I won''t. Selena is doing important things. Moreover, the Matriarch is the most important, and I love her the most!"


    The elders chuckled and looked at Angel with softer eyes.


    Elder Mao spoke with wonder. "Your humans are really outspoken. Most humans I''ve seen are more like the new ve you got yesterday, silent and gloomy. It is also my first time hearing a human say they love a beast-human so openly and sincerely."


    Yaseniaughed. "It''s probably your first time meeting someone like me, who treats them like a living being and not an item. Humans are a race with great potential and intelligence, so I must be careful. However, they know what to do and what to avoid doing."


    Joreymented. "That''s a dangerous way of treating them, but I trust you won''t let your fondness blind you."


    Yasenia shook her head. "How can that be?"


    Themia they spoke about used a tool to make her voice spread through the arena. "Competitors, pleasee down to the middle of the arena and choose one of the marked areas. There is one for eachpetitor, so do not be hasty."


    Angel gave Yasenia one final hug and jumped down from the stands. Her white dress and very long golden hair trailed behind as she gently floated down.


    As the very proper name her parents gave her, she looked like a beautiful and pure angeling down to earth, leaving many breathless.


    Her feet softly touched the ground, creating no sound.


    Those who looked over realized that the person to do that feat was a human, leaving them impressed.


    Not all the spectators were the same as yesterday, but those who also came yesterday recognized the white dress with a white veil. Then, when they spotted that she was a human, their interests soared as they could already guess which power they came from.


    The seniors also looked over with curiosity.


    "Do you think she will be as strong as the blue-haired and purple-eyed human?" The tiger kin asked.


    The old dog woman from the [Five Shadow Fangs] answered. "She should be worse than her, right? If that dragon woman really has two talented humans, I will need to ask her way of raising them."


    The serpent woman''s impression of Yasenia was very positive, so shemented. "I think this little cutie will also be talented. If my readings of her are correct, Yasenia should be using this tournament as publicity for her power. She won''t send an untalented human to the arena. The real question is, how many humans like these does Yasenia own?"


    They all became thoughtful.


    As said before, those who attended the Tailoringpetition and met Evelyn could recognize that she wasn''t someone to be provoked because the mysterious and gorgeous dragoness was backing them up.


    However, that was limited to those who attended the tailoringpetition and those powers that bothered investigating.


    Therefore, not all juniors were informed about humans participating, so someone who spotted Angel frowned and intervened.


    "Hm? Aren''t you a human? What are you doing here, ve!"


    This time, it was a man from a rare aquatic race. Most aquatic races were missing since this tournament was far from the sea.


    This person, in particr, had scaly skin, a ck fishtail behind him, and a pair of human legs. His build was tall and lean but with the appropriate quantity of muscles.


    Spotting Body Cultivators with bad physiques was very strange.


    Angel turned her face toward him, but unlike the usual lively and cute glittering eyes she carried beside Yasenia, her face was cold, and her blue eyes indifferent.


    Before, Angel was shy with everyone, and her speaking ability was weak. After so many months of being bathed in Yasenia''s pampering care and love, her confidence was much higher, and her disposition showed it.


    She was Yasenia''s baby, but before others, she was a powerful Unification Realm expert and a highly skilled Formation Master.


    Above all, she was the inheritor of a Saint''s inheritance.


    Yasenia looked from above, her eyes and aura so cold that others around her felt it.


    Joreymented with a chuckle. "That man is in trouble."


    When the man approached Angel and observed her ample bosom and beautiful face, he was impressed from the bottom of his heart. ''So beautiful.''


    This person was so sensitive to humans because he owned a few ves. Aquatic races had less tendency to buy humans because, well, humans can''t breathe underwater, but when they go onnd, most of them take a few to help them move around.


    Angel''s voice was an octave lower, and her usually clear and silvery voice sounded indifferent. "Beast Human, stay away from me. You can''t bear the consequences."


    The man naturally ignored her. "Does such a beautiful human actually exist? I can''t help but feel aroused just from looking at you. You look so pure and untainted, yet have such a curvy body. Very attractive."


    Angel''s eyes showed disgust from the bottom of her heart.


    Mirrory spoke tly. ''Kill him. No one disrespects a Saint''s inheritor, Angel.''


    The man smiled and walked beside her. "I don''t know why you sneaked inside the tournament. But it doesn''t matter anymore. Come to my side! I''ve decided to buy you. You''ll be my bed warmer today."


    Yasenia had grabbed the railing so firmly that it snapped with a loud ng instead of bending.


    The people beside her gulped.


    ''Ebirah, is he from a powerful family?''


    Ebirah was woken up by Yasenia''s question and looked over. Then, she spoke groggily. ''Oh, a [Shadow Manta Ray]. They are pretty tasty if you catch them in their original form.''


    Yasenia didn''t need to hear anymore. ''Angel, do as you please with him.''


    Angel heard Yasenia''s voice, so the coldness that was umting deep inside her heart dissipated, making her whole being much softer.


    After hearing what she said, Angel nodded.


    Then, her smiling face vanished as if it were an illusion, and Angel looked at him disdainfully. "Who do you think you are to talk to me like that? How about I cut your fishtail and make soup with it? Although it would be disgusting as it came from a brainless fish like you, at least I can feed it to my pets."


    Silence.


    The whole stadium became silent and looked at Angel with wide-open eyes.


    Yasenia''s anger vanished, and her lips arched, her eyes looking at Angel with love. ''My baby is so cute when she snaps~. I want to hug and pamper her.''


    Jorey burst intoughter and eximed. "To think the sweet little girl had such a sharp tongue! Hahaha, little Angel, you are the best!"


    The Nine Sect elders at the side also had a small chuckle escape their lips, looking at Angel with interest in their eyes.


    The senior serpent woman alsoughed. "So interesting, hahaha. I didn''t expect the cuddly ve to have also this side to her."


    The Manta Ray person was stunned into silence for a brief moment, but Jorey''s exmation and the few chuckles he caught made his mood drop to the bottom, and anger burned inside him.


    Moreover, seeing these big bossesugh, others didn''t hold back and alsoughed, eventually filling the stadium with a small fit ofughter.


    The man almost burst a lung from anger and shouted. "You lowly human! How dare you speak to a superior creature with that tone? Go to your knees and lick my feet, or I won''t forgive you!"


    Angel rolled her round blue eyes, looking extra cute. "You are lucky you aren''t another human, or I would have sttered you all around." Well, her words weren''t that cute.


    The man was so angry heughed. "I didn''t expect a human female to disrespect me in my lifetime."


    "Because the human females you met are nothing but damaged people." Angel didn''t hold back and fired back.


    "DIE!"


    Everyone had a limit, and our baby trampled this man''s limit to dust.


    The man used his powerful body and lunged toward Angel, preparing to punch her to bits.


    His speed was quick for someone at his level, and the momentum behind his attack would render most Mental Nourishing Cultivators in a problematic situation.


    But¡­ Mental Nourishing people were nothing but little kids in front of Angel.


    The seniors and Elders nced at Yasenia, expecting her to jump and help Angel. However, they saw Yasenia kept leaning on the broken railing, looking down to the arena with her golden-slit eyes thinned and indifferent, as if she were looking at a dead man.


    ''Does Angel have a life-saving treasure or something?''


    Their curiosity soared, and they looked back at the man charging toward Angel, eager to see what would happen.


    Angel easily saw his approach and sneered. ''He challenged me with this little strength? Well, I''ll y you to death for upsetting my Yasenia.''


    Our baby waved her arm before her, the wide sleeve flowing with her arm in a beautiful motion.


    Seven [ss Nodes] appeared before her in that instant, creating a defensive formation.


    When the man arrived, a transparent wall appeared between Angel and his punch.


    *Bang!*


    The man felt like he had punched an iron te with a mortal body and gritted his teeth in pain. Worse, the next instant, the energy the shield absorbed was focused and then gathered in a single point, shooting back at him mercilessly.


    *BANG!*


    The man felt as if an iron staff had hit his stomach. "UGH!"


    Then, his body shot backward rapidly andnded on his original spot.


    Angel waved her hand again and created a few staffs made of ss, which proceeded to beat up the man continuously for a few seconds.


    When she stopped, the man was on the ground, groaning and unable to stand up properly.


    Those seniors'' eyes widened to the extremes, and they stood up. ''Creating a Formation in an instant!?''


    The spectators were also stunned, and those knowledgeable eximed aloud.


    "She created a formation instantly!?"


    "What kind of monster is she!?"


    "My Heavens, that formation is equivalent to a mid-level Earth-ranked formation!"


    "WHAT!?"


    The seniors turned from Angel toward Yasenia and saw her smiling widely as the beast humans in the stadium almost went crazy.


    Meanwhile, as if the surroundings had nothing to do with her, Angel waved her hand one more time and created a spherical confining Formation around the man, trapping him inside.


    She turned toward the stands and asked aloud, her silvery voice sounding loud and clear. "Matriarch, can I execute him?"


    Silence returned as everybody''s eyes turned toward Yasenia.


    Yasenia looked around and asked. "Who is the n or Sect this person belongs to?"


    After a few seconds, the tiger kin answered with amusement. "He is a rogue cultivator. Or so it shows in his entry file."


    Yasenia looked at him and nodded. "Thanks for the information. Then, since it won''t affect anybody but the one who deserved it, kill him. Let this be a lesson to those who think they are above others and can y with my property."


    Angel smiled and waved her hand. "[Blood Crystal Coffin Formation]."


    After the eerie name, the dome around the man changed to a reddish color, and countless red crystals shot from the walls, impaling him from every direction.


    The Body Cultivator instantly died, with no chance of resistance.


    Everyone''s expression was solemn, but Angel wasn''t done yet.


    "[Blood Crystal Coffin Purification]."


    The formation melted, and everything inside of it followed, including the human beast. Then, everything evaporated into a red mist that flowed upward and disappeared, leaving behind a clean, untainted floor.


    The [Blood Crystal] skills were something she recently developed after better understanding her new physique, [Scarlet Heart''s Prismatic Crystal Body].


    The eyes of the spectators were not the same when looking at the cute human.


    ''She is a monster. She killed a Spiritual King Body Cultivator instantly!''


    Angel turned toward the judge, and seeing the serpentine body that made her remember Selena, she couldn''t help but smile sweetly as she asked. "Beautiful Miss, can we start?"


    The judge didn''t know what to say.


    Everything moved too fast, and before she knew it, someone had died.

 Chapter 488: Formation Competition.

    Chapter 488: Formation Competition.


    The judge didn''t know what to say.


    Everything moved too fast, and before she knew it, someone had died. ''Is she really a human?''


    Her blue eyes moved toward the ces where the formations had appeared, and her eyes and lips twitched widely. ''Leaving the death of that brainless person aside¡­ Why is someone who can create Earth-ranked Formations at will in thispetition!? Aren''t you the one who should be in my position? I have the urge to call you Master!''


    Angel tilted her head and asked softly. "Miss, did I do something wrong?"


    Themia suddenly felt the urge to hug her. "No, nothing is wrong. However, killing apetitor is not something we are agreeable with."


    Angel nodded. "I know. I''m sorry, he attacked me, and nobody stepped forward, so I had no other choice."


    The judge suddenly couldn''t say anything more. ''Well, it is true that because she is a human, I failed to react properly.''


    "That''s true. I also haven''t received any notice from my superiors, so let''s stop here and move on."


    "Really? Thank you, miss. I would be very sad if I couldn''t participate and gain things for my Matriarch."


    Angel continued shyly, looking at themia softly. "Also, miss. Your blue tail is super beautiful. It shines like the beautiful gems in the ocean. I really like it."


    Everyone swore they could see a metaphorical arrow pierce the judge''s heart.


    Themia slithered beside Angel and hugged her tightly, even coiling around Angel. "Ah! You are such a cute girl! What''s your name? What''s your age? If your Master is mistreating you, you shoulde to my house, darling. I am going to pamper you to the sky and beyond!"


    ''Are allmia gifted in this area? Selena is also very big in this area.'' Angel blushed as her facended in a new pair of breasts, and the warm and scalymia surrounded her body.


    The scent was soft and lingering, very pleasant.


    Yasenia, on the stands, felt her eyebrow twitching. ''I can''t let my baby free, or someone will eventually kidnap her.''


    Yasenia coughed, using her energy to gather the judge''s attention.


    While suffocating Angel with her breasts, the judge blinked twice and turned toward the sound. After spotting the dragon beauty hidden in the stands, themia and everyone else froze momentarily.


    "Miss, please let my girl go. I know she is cute, but you should restrain yourself. We are in the middle of a tournament." Yasenia smiled andmented in a steady and calm voice.


    ''Right, I almost forgot. This human is dangerously cute!''


    After cing Angel on the ground reluctantly, she began thinking of a way to have this cute human close.


    An idea came to mind, so she patted her head andmented softly. "Come to the first row, darling. I''ll protect you this time if bad guys like him want to attack you again. You''ve proven yourself more than worthy of participating in thispetition."


    Angel didn''t answer and turned to look at Yasenia. The dragoness nodded, so Angel looked at the bluemia and smiled. "Then, I''ll be in your care, big sister."


    The nickname has gone from "judge" to "miss" to "big sister" in the span of a few sentences. However, themia was more than happy with it.


    Angel grabbed themia''s hand and was carried to the front row. Everyone else had seen the person who spoke too much vanish without a trace, so nobody said anything, even though a few didn''t like having a human nearby.


    After that minor setback, the judge returned to her position, and her expression switched from smiling to a serious and professional one. "For those who didn''t know, Humans have always been allowed to participate. It''s just that talented humans are scarce, and those with talent are usually killed or hidden by their masters. Hence, theck of human participants. It is not only rare, and I would even venture myself to say it is the first time we see strong human participants."


    Themia slithered back and forth, her scales reflecting the light charmingly, and continued speaking.


    "The rules for the Formation Competition are rtively simple. We''ll ask for a certain effect to manifest in the Formation. The better, moreplex, and more durable, the higher your points. Evaluation is from zero to a hundred, and there are a total of ten formations. By the end of the evaluation, those with higher than nine hundred points will pass to the second part."


    One woman asked. "Is there a time limit?"


    Themia nodded. "Yes. Once half the participantsplete the Formation, we''ll allow another five extra minutes before asking everyone to stop. The formations are rtively simple, but they all have tricky parts you must pay attention to."


    Themia lifted an eyebrow and warned. "I''m strict, and I''ll take away many points with minimal error. Only perfect formations can get a hundred out of me."


    Themia looked around and saw a few who had frowned. "Also, this is apetition, not your n or sect. If you have anyints, I''ll hear them, but that doesn''t mean I''ll answer anything. The seniors from the tournament have given me full authority for the evaluation, so if I say you have a zero, then you have a zero."


    "Any more questions?"


    Angel asked. "Big Sister Judge, what is the maximum quality for formations?"


    Themia blinked twice and smiled. "Little darling, did you mean the minimum? Do not worry. The Formation per se has a quality, so the result will be around that quality as long as you do it right."


    Angel shook her head. "No, the maximum. The highest rank."


    Themia was startled for a moment, but remembering the previous events, she somehow didn''t question her.


    The judge took out a thick rule book and read it for a minute. Then, shemented. "There isn''t a maximum. Just do your best, okay? I have high expectations of you, so work hard."


    Angel smiled, her eyes bending, and nodded. "Okay!"


    ''So cute~.'' Many big sisters that had been silently observing at the side thought.


    Elder Song asked Yasenia curiously. "What is the highest-ranked Formation Angels has ever built, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Trade secret. But I can confidently say that you''ll be impressed."


    Jorey. "Now that I think about it. When I visited your Astral Sky Shop, I saw an item called limited-use formations. They were a new concept for me, so I bought a few. They were quite powerful. Did she make them?"


    Yasenia smiles. "I will also refrain from answering that question. However, those limited-use Formationse from our formation masters. They are a formation that can be instantly deployed but can''t be undeployed, and they don''tst very long. They sacrifice the usual durability and stability for a burst of power."


    Elder Mao asked curiously. "Aren''t you afraid of telling us those ideas and we telling them to our formation masters."


    Yaseniaughed. "Go ahead. If they can create useful formations with what I told you, I can only bow and admit your formations masters are monsters."


    "So confident?" Jorey asked.


    Yasenia calmly nodded. "You can''t imagine how much time it took to develop those. It''s not a thing of a generation or two."


    Yasenia wasn''t lying. It was a rtively recent breakthrough in the Sky Continent, a ce with more than tens of millions of years of cultivation history.


    The judge used a device to project the name and recipe for the first Formation on a white wall.


    "The first Formation to make is an energy-gathering formation. A basic and simple one that''s used from the lowest cultivators to the leaders of our continent. Itsplexity and history are intricate and rich. Some say that when Formation making was invented first, this Formation was the one that brought life to the profession. It''s like the adding and subtracting of mathematics. One of the ssical formations every formation master must learn."


    The spectators listened to the added details with interest.


    Formation making is not as famous in Distancia Continent as alchemy or cksmithing may be because it is a profession that needs many generations to bloom.


    Formations epassed many areas of energy understanding, and a few of them were difficult for Body Cultivators.


    Angel got thoughtful and frowned.


    Themia saw everyone start except Angel and was curious. She slithered beside her and looked at her. "What''s wrong, darling? Do you have any troubles with this one?"


    A person nearby couldn''t help but say a snarkyment. "Maybe she doesn''t know it. She is just a human, after all."


    The judge was about to re at him again, but Angel spoke first. "The concept is too vague, big sister judge. What kind of energy do you want to gather? The range? For what realm of cultivation? A gathering formation for a senior or a junior is different."


    Angel frowned and continued asking. "Moreover, should it take one square meter, ten, a hundred? What about the longevity of the Formation? Should itst a day, a month, a year, or be a sustainable formation?"


    Those listening were already dizzy at so many questions.


    The person who had spoken before felt like a hand pped him swiftly and hard, making his cheeks feel like they were stinging with embarrassment. ''I should keep my mouth shut.''


    Some of the more proficient Junior Formation Masters, however, listened from the side and looked at the judge. They realized that what Angel asked was not entirely out of the question.


    However, they didn''t want to be asked such aplicated thing, so they all refocused on creating the best energy-gathering Formation they knew while also being the most proficient at it.


    Themia was surprised and asked. "You can decide all those characteristics while creating the Formation, darling? Even I would have difficulty doing it."


    Angel looked at themia strangely but nodded nheless. She thought to herself. ''Aren''t all these things basic? How can a cultivator use the energy-gathering Formation if it doesn''t gather the element they are cultivating?''


    Thankfully, Angel only thought about it and didn''t vocalize it, or else the formation masters listening would have hit their heads on tofu until they died.


    Angel''smon sense in formations was skewed to such high degrees only Tatyana and seniors from the Sky Continent would nod at her train of thought.


    Usually, energy-gathering formations gathered everything, and the cultivator would absorb the elements they are proficient at. It''s like increasing the energy concentration and letting the cultivator do the extra step of choosing which energies to absorb and process.


    After thinking for a few seconds, themia smiled badly and spoke. "Since darling is so confident, I''ll be ruthless and show my love for you! I want a Sun and Moon energy gathering formation with twenty-five square meters of space that can be used for a week and is suitable for Epoch Core Body cultivators."


    The people listening almost spat blood. ''Sun and Moon!? Those are the two most conflicting attributes besides Death and Life! Moreover, for Epoch Core Body Cultivators!? Thismia wants the human girl to fail!''


    Naturally, that wasn''t the case at all.


    While themia would demand perfection from the others, Angel just had to make something functional for her to score 100 points.


    Although the judge didn''t doubt Angel''s ability to create it, the problem was time. Even themia didn''t think she would be up to the task, so her requirements naturally lowered a lot.


    She hadplete authority over the evaluation, so doing such things wouldn''t be out of turn as long as she was fair and the seniors didn''t interfere.


    Until now, they didn''t say anything, so themia would continue to do as she pleased.


    After all, thismia was a rogue cultivator that made a name for herself in Distancia thanks to her formation mastery.


    She looked at the pensive Angel and smiled softly. ''Who knew I would find someone like her here? Astral Sky n¡­ I may have to pay a visit to Koran City.''

 Chapter 489: Angels Formation Making. A short dive into Mirrorys mind.

    Chapter 489: Angel''s Formation Making. A short dive into Mirrory''s mind.


    After hearing the requirements, Angel was stunned for a moment. It was not because it wasplicated but because the conditions weren''t aplication for her.


    Moon and Sunpatibility? That was one of the things she studied the most while creating energy-gathering formations for her dear Yasenia.


    Moreover, as they may move around a lot, creating short-lived formations was also something Angel practiced a lot.


    Not to mention, Yasenia''s energy needs were so high that theypared with an average low-level Epoch Core Body cultivator.


    Yasenia was tremendously strong for her level, and at the same level, she was probably near unbeatable. However, this didn''te without a cost.


    With the energy quantity Yasenia absorbed, what she needed to increase a level would be equivalent to other people''s need to raise three or even four.


    Of course, this didn''t mean Yasenia was slow at increasing her strength. She had many means to absorb much more energy than others. The powerful energy-gathering formations, her solid and broad meridians, her vast Dantian, her powerful dragon body, and her tail helped with energy absorption.


    All of that was then enhanced by the [Primordial Energy Core] inside her Dantian and Yasenia''s powerful cultivation techniques, [Celestial Maiden Ascends through the Heavens], and [Convergence of the Celestial Bodies].


    All of this multiplied Yasenia''s cultivation speed many times over.


    Even then, Yasenia''s rate of increasing her level was simr to her other dears because, besides Andrea, they all had powerful cultivation techniques to apany their increase in power.


    Angel had a Saint''s cultivation technique, Cecile had a Moon-Phoenix-rted cultivation technique, Evelyn that the Thunder God''s cultivation technique and Kali had a profound cultivation technique given to her by Valeria.


    Thankfully, Andrea had Yasenia''s help with the dual cultivation technique and also her Natural Treasure, the [Star Born Searing me], which helped her cultivate. Her cultivation technique was also powerful enough for their level.


    If Andrea didn''t have either of those,gging behind cultivation-wise would be a matter of course.


    Either way, when the judge set the "difficult" conditions for Angel, Yasenia and the rest sitting on the stands couldn''t hold a chuckle or two from escaping them.


    However, this wasn''t a lucky coincidence. If you asked across Distancia which energy-gathering formation is the most difficult, they would answer all something simr to what the judge said.


    Body Cultivation didn''t use attributes like a Spiritual Cultivator did.


    The attributes a person is born with are more or less assimted inside the body as part of themselves via the techniques.


    For example, a person with a Water attribute would passively gain its strengths. They would be more flexible while fighting, and their bodies would absorb shock better.


    Although it was mighty, which multiplied the strength of attributed abilities for Body Cultivators, there was a big drawback.


    Opposite attributes were much more challenging to fit in the body and would react badly much easier.


    Hence, Life and Death, or Sun and Moon in the same body, would usually signify an inability to cultivate attributed Body Cultivation techniques. However, this didn''t mean they couldn''t cultivate at all.


    Unlike Spirit Cultivation, where all techniques with adequate strength had an attribute with it, there were plenty of powerful unattributed Body Cultivation techniques.


    Gaining one of these was an objective for Yasenia since it could allow anybody close to her struggling to cultivate to reach greater heights.


    Also, the existence of these techniques was why there weren''t any mortal beast humans, even if there were plenty of weak beast humans with low talent.


    On the stage, Angel was already working.


    ''Angel, slow down the speed while creating it. It would be too strange if you couldplete the formation in a few minutes. Try to be one of thest to finish.''


    ''All right, Mirrory. Thanks!''


    Angel searched through the materials on the table and realized a few of them werecking for a formation of this caliber.


    After asking themia, she decided to take a few from her ring. She had plenty, and using them to create this wouldn''t affect her in any way.


    After preparing everything, Angel began to create the [Formation Ink].


    She had done this process so often that she could do it while closing her eyes.


    She first picked up a [Moon Stone] and pulverized it. The Moon-attributed stone had a much milder nature than the [Sun Stone] she would useter, so she liked to begin with it.


    After pulverizing it, she picked a [Profound Ice Water] cup from the table and threw it inside. Then she used her energy while mixing to create a thick fluid.


    Angel created [Sun Stone] dust on another recipient and returned to the Moon mix. She added a few auxiliary herbs and minerals to make thebination less violent and increase the [Formation Ink] quality.


    Then, when everything was nicely mixed in a grey liquid, she picked the crushed [Sun Stone] and slowly and carefully poured it inside.


    Her movements flowed like water and connected seamlessly in a beautiful, constant flow of actions that gradually formed a light-yellow colored ink.


    Angel took out her formation pen, which had intricate images across its length and looked luxurious and beautiful.


    Themia and a few senior Formation Masters couldn''t help but look at it. ''Such a beautiful pen.''


    This was a reward Tatyana gave Angel a while back. It was a high-level Heaven-ranked item.


    The ink flowed inside seamlessly, and the previous white pen lit up with silvery and golden ents, making it look extraordinary.


    Then, Angel got to paint the formation.


    She was highly familiar with it, so she first looked around to see how everyone else was doing.


    She saw that the most experienced ones were halfway through their Formation Ink creation.


    However, their and Angel''s formation were leagues apart difficulty-wise, so Angel''s speed in the Ink creation did not make the seniors frown.


    Themia judge looked around and thought. ''At this pace, the first round should end in forty to fifty minutes. Can you create the formation I asked for in this time frame?''


    Meanwhile, Angel was speaking with Mirrory. ''How long will they take to create their formations?''


    Mirrory shrugged. ''I don''t know. I''m not proficient in any professions, Angel.''


    ''Even when you are so Old- Cough, experienced?''


    Mirrory internally chuckled. She actually didn''t mind being called old but found it funny when Angel changed the wording mid-sentence. ''Yes. My time is usually spent guiding my Master cultivation-wise. Even though I understand formations and I can create many of them. What I have bothered to remember are very high-level formations you can''t even understand the principles of right now. I know little to nothing about basic formations like these. Any of my previous masters could create thousands of formations like these with a single wave of their hand.''


    ''Didn''t they also have to grow like me?''


    ''No. You are the weakest Master I''ve ever taken. The following weakest one should be a half-step Transcendence Realm Cultivator.''


    Angel was stunned. ''Isn''t that the highest cultivator level in our Sky Continent besides Mommy Tatyana?''


    Mirrory nodded. ''That I heard.''


    Angel couldn''t help but feel the weight of Mirrory for the first time. However, she wasn''t sad or unmotivated. She was determined to grow to those heights and fight with her Yasenia. ''I see. When I''m strong enough, will you show me those formations?''


    ''Naturally. As long as we are together, my goal is to make you learn everything I know and surpass me, Angel. I want you to one day stand above everything and decipher the greatest truth of the Universe. That''s my wish as the [Primordial Divine Mirror of Eternal Truth].''


    ''Hm? This is the first time you told me your name!''


    ''Is it? It doesn''t really matter, though.'' Mirrory pondered and brushed the matter aside.


    Angel chuckled. ''Well, at least I know a little more about you. Also, your name sounds very imposing. I like it!''


    Mirrory chuckled and silently materialized outside. She was invisible to everyone except Angel. "Angel, begin the formation. It should be enough if you take about half an hour to make it."


    Angelmunicated her surprise mentally. ''Half an hour!? I usually create these in two or three minutes.''


    Mirrory smiled. ''I know. Remember where we are, silly girl.''


    Angel realized.


    Without further ado, Angel began creating the formation.


    Since the movement was slowed down in something she was proficient in, it looked visually aesthetic.


    Her long white dress and long blonde hair moved with her movements and steps as she spun around the area designated by the judge.


    The people in the stands slowly shifted their attention and focused on Angel.


    Mirrory floated beside her and looked at her with a smile. She really liked this host. Although she was na?ve, a little silly, and had many things that she would like Angel to be more independent and more decisive at, it was the truth that her passion, way of treating herself, and her way of living was a breeze of fresh air from all her previous indifferent and cold Masters.


    Usually, after getting Mirrory, the previous masters use her to the fullest and begin a crazy round of cultivation. Their attitudes toward the world also change, and they be more aloof, looking down on the world with the powers they receive from her and bing powerhouses that wander around without a match.


    Fu Jing Jing was the most different one, looking at her more like a partner than a tool.


    Honestly, Mirrory didn''t remember how many times she was on the verge of killing Yasenia the time she tried to interrupt their ritual.


    However, as the truth mirror, even in her weakened shape, she felt that not acting on the impulse to kill Yasenia was the correct flow of actions.


    She also knew that Fu Jing Jing also felt the same. Hence, they didn''t fight back seriously at all.


    Even thest trick Yasenia did was preventable by killing them and waiting for another suitable person to appear.


    However, what saved Yasenia and Angel was that our dragoness''s final intention was not to eliminate Fu Jing Jing but to liberate her from the shackles of Fate while also helping Angel receive theplete inheritance.


    When they realized this, they didn''t take action. Even now, the ve contract between her and Angel was weakening.


    Mirrory calcted that in just ten years, she would be able to break it. Nevertheless, Angel had never ever used or even thought about it, leaving Mirrory surprised.


    Mirrory knew that Angel understood what kind of treasure she was, so not taking advantage of a ve contract showed the purity of her heart and her attitude toward herself.


    Indirectly, the ve contract closed the distance between Angel and Mirrory much faster than any other method.


    While Mirrory thought of these things while softly looking at Angel working, the judge almost forgot to blink as Angel painted aplex and intricate golden-silvery formation with dense runes and lines that looked orderly and aesthetic instead of messy.


    ''Such beautiful lines and runes. Can I do it better than her?'' The judge''s attention was stolen mainly by Angel.


    Angel finished thirty minutester, five minutes before the time to stop moving the pen arrived.


    Themia was eager to examine Angel''s formation, but she had to follow the procedure and go from earliest totest.


    After thest five minutes, themia slithered to the first person who finished and began the evaluation.

 Chapter 490: Second Place! Drasha and Meiren.

    Chapter 490: Second ce! Drasha and Meiren.


    When the judge arrived, the reptile woman who finished first straightened and waited to answer any question. "Miss, please don''t hold back if you want to ask anything."


    Themia nodded. "I would even if you didn''t want me to ask."


    First, themia looked at the table and checked what items she used. Although Angel had gotten most of her attention, themia still didn''t fail to do her work and had looked at everyone participating a few times.


    She was a peak-level Ethereal Body Cultivator on the verge of a breakthrough, so her mind was extremely powerful.


    After checking the tools and everything else, themia began evaluating the formation. She went line by line and also activated it to see the effects.


    Although you would think this would take too much time for the many participants that were in her charge, the truth was that she only needed between ten to twenty seconds to make the evaluation.


    The thing that slowed down her the most was not her evaluation but the speed of activation of the formations.


    The woman who finished first didn''t hear a question and proudly smiled and gave Angel, who had received much attention, a look full of contempt.


    ''Hmph, a human is just that, after all. No matter how talented.''


    However, before she could continue her little rant in her head, the cold voice of the bluemia reached her ears. "Sixty points."


    The woman was stunned on the spot.


    Themia looked at her unbelieving face and snorted. "I was wondering how you finished first with the formation you were making, but after looking at it, it is clear."


    "On one hand, you forgot to create not only the foundation to regte the energy absorption but also the regenerative part so that itsts the six months you nned for."


    "On the other side, the quality of the ink is lower than the quality of the formation you chose. If I let this formation run for a day straight, it would eventually copse. I''m giving you above fifty points because you didn''t mind a challenge and opted for a peak-level Magic Ranked formation."


    The woman felt her cheeks heating up. Themiamented. "Although I have to be fair and give you points. If you were my student, you would receive a zero, and then I would force you to create one hundred formations like this one."


    Then, she slithered toward the second person who finished, leaving behind the reptile woman looking down and ashamed.


    Angel naturally didn''t care and continued listening to the evaluations while speaking with Mirrory. ''How many points do you think I''ll get?''


    Mirrory was lying in the air and answered. ''If she doesn''t give you one hundred points, then thispetition is rigged. I''ve looked around, and yours is by far the best. The only one thates close is from that man over there. He made a mid-level Earth-ranked formation.''


    "79 Points. The main energy absorption sub-formation is too inefficient."


    "98 Points. Finally, a perfectly done gathering formation. However, the ink is not perfectly mixed, so I can''t give you one hundred points."


    "91 Points. Usable. The longevity would be one or two days less from the two months than you nned."


    "31 Points. The fact that I must give you points because youpleted it sickens me."


    "0 Points. Leave the arena before I make you leave it with a broken arm. It would be best if you retired from formation making. I wouldn''t even let a human practice in your formations."


    Themia kept evaluating, maintaining a cold and indifferent tone unless the formation exceeded ny points.


    After a while, themia finally arrived before Angel''s post.


    When she saw that the next contestant was the human cutie, a natural smile appeared on her face.


    "Darling, are you confident in activating it?" Themia asked with a soft voice.


    Angel nodded and smiled. "Of course!"


    Without waiting for themia''s order, Angel waved her hand and activated it.


    Themia got scared for a moment since she didn''t think Angel could''ve created a functional formation, and it may go awry really fast because of the high level.


    However, her movements stopped when she saw the lines beautifully lit up andplete the pattern.


    A few runes materialized in the air as a golden, silvery ball of light appeared in the middle.


    Then, everyone in the stadium felt the energy rushing toward the formation gently and continuously.


    However, when the energy entered the area, it rushed toward the center where it spewed all that wasn''t Moon or Sun attribute.


    The array kept the energies stable, and the air inside the formation began being saturated with those energies.


    Yasenia licked her lips, wanting to go there and absorb all the delicious-looking energy prepared by her baby.


    In a few seconds, the concentration of energy increased almost tenfold, and it kept growing.


    Themia was awed, unable to speak. ''What in Distancia''s name!?''


    Angel looked at themia leaning forward and touching the formation lines, following everything with her sapphire slit eyes.


    "So beautiful." Muttered themia.


    The Formation Masters in the stands looked unblinkingly. ''So intricate and smooth. Every line works together to absorb and maintain everything in a perfect bnce. Masterful.''


    Angel blinked and approached themia, patting her arm. "Big Sister Judge, what''s the evaluation?"


    Themia woke up and looked at Angel with new eyes. She leaned forward and hugged her, using her thick serpentine tail as a seat. "It is extremely well done, darling. How about you exin to big sister how it works and what items you used?"


    Angel felt nostalgia since Selena usually did this to her while they worked together, so she rxed and leaned on themia while exining. "Well, I used Moon Stone and Sun Stone as the main materials."


    "Oh? Those two? I thought it was impossible to mix them."


    "If you use [Star Dust Iron], it bes possible to make the reaction milder."


    "I see. I should try itter. Then?"


    Themia was excited and kept asking questions. Angel answered the ones she considered basic knowledge.


    After a few minutes of conversation, themia had her chin on Angel''s head as she pressed her breasts against her back.


    Nobody interrupted since those who tried were shut up by thousands of res from other formation masters. They were learning plenty of things from that cute human''s mouth, and nobody would stop them from getting this valuable experience.


    Yasenia didn''t mind since the things Angel was answering were basic for them.


    Angel''s talk cleverly hid the moreplicated things that others may be able to use.


    On everything else besides formations and Yasenia, our baby was a bit of a klutz. However, when speaking Formationnguage, she was astronomically more proficient and could either guide or misguide anybody with her words.


    Her skill in doing so was above Yasenia''s skill to talk and hide things with her words while talking to other powers.


    If Yasenia didn''t know most of the things Angel was exining beforehand, she would also have been led astray.


    "Hm? I thought formation ink needed ever-changing rotation speed to make the energies mix better." Evelyn asked mentally.


    Yasenia chuckled. "You fell into Angel''s trap, dear. Don''t listen to what she is saying. Ask herter if you want to know something she is speaking about. Now, she is misleading these people with correct methods."


    Evelyn blinked twice andughed. "That cheeky big-breasted cutie. I shall punish herter with breast massages!"


    Yasenia rolled her eyes.


    Themia looked toward the stands and asked. "Can''t we rank her as first right away? There are nopetitors here who can reach her level."


    A male voiceing from the stands answered. "She mustplete the entire process. We can''t discard the option that this was luck."


    Themia frowned. "Luck? With all due respect, senior. Suppose her luck is high enough to create this formation. She would be lucky enough to raise her arms and catch a Mythical Treasure that fell from the sky!"


    Mirrory blinked twice. ''Although I was in a cave and didn''t fall from the sky, I''m not that far away from her description.''


    Angel internally chuckled.


    "Continue. Also, you can''t give her more than 100 points. Follow the rules."


    Themia sighed. "Sure."


    She looked at Angel and found her looking up with her eyes bent in a smile, making her almost squeal at her cuteness. ''I really want to smooch those soft-looking cheeks! Sadly, she has a veil, and I can''t see her entire face. She must be adorable.''


    "You heard, darling. I can''t do much, so continue working hard."


    Angel nodded and asked. "Big Sister Judge, are there any imperfections?"


    "My name is Drashasharia, or for short, Drasha. You can call me like that."


    "Oh, do allmias follow this way of naming? My master also is called Seleniashas, but I call her Selena for short."


    "Yes, it is a tradition. Also, your master is amia?"


    "Yes, a very beautiful redmia!"


    "I see. What a coincidence, hahaha. I would love to meet her."


    Themia seriously thought about what Angel asked for a few minutes and finally nodded. "Yes, there are a few from the efficiency and material usage standpoint. You could have made the same formation with less precious materials and had an identical effect. For example, this [Sun Coated Rock] is redundant and only serves a purpose if the cultivator absorbs energy at mindless rates."


    Angel blinked and thought. ''Well, that''s exactly why I added it. Yasenia needs about ten times more energy than us to increase a level, yet absorbs energy wildly, so unless I reinforced it, Yasenia would end up damaging it.''


    Even then, themia said a few things Angel failed to see, showing that her reputation wasn''t for nothing.


    Angel recognized that thismia was highly talented and knowledgeable, making her respect for her increase.


    Drasha didn''t ask Angel to do extra things for the following formations. They continued the tournament as she continued getting one hundred every time.


    Even then, this was a humbling yet exciting experience for Angel.


    In the corner of her heart, our baby had begun to think her skills in Distancia were on the top, but now she understood that there were still people better than her, even in this backward ce.


    This was a huge motivation boost for our baby, who liked topete with other formation masters.


    Angel continued advancing and finally ended second between all the formation masters.


    She ended second because there was anothermia with simr characteristics to the judge thatpleted every formation perfectly. She was Drasha''s daughter.


    Therefore, both had perfect scores.


    However, since Angel had purposely been slower in formation-making, following the tournament rules, she ranked behind thismia.


    The youngmia was sixty-five years old, tripling Angel''s age.


    When she approached Angel, she smiled and spoke. "Little human, I admit you are stronger than me right now. However, I won''t surrender and eventually ovee you."


    Drashaughed. "Meiren, you finally found someone above your skill level. I hope this is a wake-up call, and you stop acting so arrogantly."


    "Mom! Do not embarrass me."


    Drasha hugged her daughter and kissed her cheek. "You are so cute~."


    Meiren was already old enough to find a partner and begin her own family, but since she had focused on formations since she was a child, she still had a young attitude.


    Therefore, although her words were a bit hard, her tail coiling around Drasha and her arms hugging her didn''t deceive anybody of how much daughter and mother loved each other.


    Angel asked. "Big Sister Drasha, do you want to visit our Astral Sky n in Koran City? I can promise you won''t regret it."


    Drasha nodded. "I was about to go there with Meiren when this finished. Take care, cutie. Remember that if your master mistreats you, you can alwayse to me."


    Angel nodded and didn''t deny her care. "Thank you for everything, Big Sister Drasha!"


    Drasha couldn''t hold back and leaned forward to smooch Angel''s smiling cheek, leaving a red lip mark. "Take care, darling."


    Drasha saw Angel skip toward the stands, jumping up high tond in the arms of the gorgeous dragon woman she had seen before.


    Angel returned with the reward for second ce and a lip mark on her cheek.


    Yasenia didn''t know whether tough or cry. Her little baby was too likable.


    Yasenia hugged her and cleaned her cheek. "You did fantastic, baby. I''m very proud of you."


    Angelmented. "I heard Big Sister Drasha wants to visit our n. You should prepare, Matriarch!"


    "I heard, baby. That''s why I''m saying I''m proud of you. You did great in both formations and speaking."


    Angel smiled sweetly and buried her head in Yasenia''s softness, sighingfortably. ''Yup~, these are the best~.''

 Chapter 491: .Chapter 491: Andreas doubts. The Beginning of the Blacksmithing Competition.

    Chapter 491: .Chapter 491: Andrea''s doubts. The Beginning of the cksmithing Competition.


    Meanwhile, the other people looked with interest at Angel. They didn''t expect this human woman to be so talented in formations that she almost won thepetition.


    Even the judge found it worth speaking with her and getting close to her. It was strange in this world where most of the poption looked down on humans.


    Yet, looking at how snugly the little human fit between Yasenia''s arms, they could more or less understand. Angel''s low stature and soft body must be extremely delightful to hug.


    Your arms would go over her shouldersfortably, and her arms would circle your waist while she buried her face in your chest. It was a really cozy and snug experience.


    Elder Song at the sidemented. "Lady Yasenia''s humans are different. They are all so talented and good-looking. Moreover, how to say it¡­ They feel different."


    Yasenia proudly smiled and answered. "My little dears are the best. It''s a matter of course that you would think like that."


    "I can see that, haha."


    Jorey looked at Andrea and Tatyana and pondered a few things. ''Are these two as skilled as the other two humans? I wouldn''t be surprised, to be honest.''


    She decided to ask instead of thinking about it. "Are you two as skilled as Evelyn and Angel? I wouldn''t be shocked if you answered yes, but I''m curious."


    Tatyana humbly smiled and spoke calmly. "You are overestimating me, Lady Jorey. I''m just good with words. My proficiency is far below they, who were trained as Spirit Profession masters."


    Yasenia and the others had to hold back from rolling their eyes. ''A tiger in sheep''s clothing is not enough to measure the level of deceit she is pulling off. The level is almost literally that of a goddess in mortal clothing!''


    "Good with words? What do you mean by that?"


    Tatyana exined. "I excel at managerial skills. All my talents are focused on creating ns, sorting out information, and, in general, helping the Matriarch lighten her workload."


    "Ho? So you are something simr to Lady Yasenia''s right-hand woman?"


    "Far from it, Lady Jorey. There are people like that that are not present today already. I''m a little extra helper." Tatyana answered smoothly and calmly, her bearing making a few take a second look.


    Although Tatyana was trying to act like a lower-ss person, her innate elegance and authority couldn''t be ignored.


    "What about you, Andrea? Are you as good as your other two ve sisters?"


    Andrea felt funny when she heard that term. ''ve sisters? Quite a unique way of grouping us up.''


    Our tall woman pondered and then answered. "I''m a bit more experienced than them. My age is greater, after all. Regardless, I shouldn''t be as good as little Angel."


    Angel instantly denied it. "Andrea, you are very strong! I''m probably not as good as you!"


    Andrea chuckled, and Yasenia couldn''t help but frown for a second. ''Sigh, is my darling beginning to lose confidence? Well, she has always been someone who self-criticizes a lot. My darling always looks at herself strictly and objectively, so she should be taking into ount Angel''s saint inheritance before making the evaluation.''


    Yasenia sighed again. ''Yet, she currently should be better than Angel profession-wise. Andrea has a decade more than Angel of experience. Even if my baby is a genius, isn''t Andrea also a cksmithing genius? She even impressed one of Mom''s direct subordinates, Aunty Irina, which says a lot. If I didn''te by, darling would''ve probably developed to work for Mom in the future.''


    A junior woman, a short bunny girl, asked. "Are you better than the blue-haired human?"


    Andrea looked at Evelyn and patted her head. "I am. She is still the most inexperienced among us, after all."


    Evelyn pouted, but she didn''t answer because Andrea''s head pats were veryfortable.


    Yasenia snorted and walked toward Andrea. She forced her to sit and then nted her soft butt on herp.


    Andrea didn''t know what to do with the gorgeous person that was suddenly sitting on herp.


    "Don''t be humble, darling. You must brag if you are good. Who has time for shame? You are a very talented cksmith, so brag about it! Also, why are your arms still down? Hug me!"


    Andreaughed helplessly with a doting gaze. She gathered Yasenia between her arms, feeling the dragoness''s soft body squishing against her delightfully, and then spoke softly. "Then, I''ll say that I''m confident in entering the top five. Is that enough, Matriarch?"


    "That''s much better."


    Yasenia was still a little dissatisfied, but she answered like so.


    She felt that Andrea had the strength to get first ce.


    However, she didn''t force her darling to speak up since looking at thepetition with wariness and always looking out for exceptions was an excellent way of doing things. That way, you would always give your all and never leave a window to rx and bezy.


    Of course, tackling every problem with this mentality was not something a person should do, but doing so in essential events was a perfect way of motivating oneself to self-improve.


    One of Elder Yu''s disciples, the cksmith elder, snorted and crossed his arms. "Human woman, this time you are facing a Nine Sect disciples. I wouldn''t be that confident."


    Andrea lifted her eyebrow and smiled. "I''ll be rude when answering, so forgive me. Since the Matriarch has told me to be confident and say my abilities without filter, I feel that there is no one among the people present besides Elder Yu who is above my skill level."


    Elder Yu and the others were surprised. Elder Yuughed aloud. "Hahaha, bold words. I like it! Let''s see if your bragging speech can hold up to your skill."


    Andrea nodded and bowed her head to kiss Yasenia''s face and continue hugging her. Y


    Yasenia felt Andrea''s body heat and couldn''t help but lean closer and snuggle on her. She really liked sitting on Andrea since she was the only one bigger than her who could hold her like this.


    It gave her a feeling of wanting to get cozy between her arms and wanting to get pampered while listening to her deep and attractive voice whispering loving words.


    Elder Hao asked. "By the way, what was the reward? I''ve heard the top three rewards are excellent for allpetition."


    Angelmented lightly. "Nothing much, a low-level Heaven-grade Formation Ink Bowl. The first was a formation pen."


    Their lips twitched wildly. ''Nothing much!? That''s a heaven-grade item!''


    Elder Song asked curiously. "What rank is your bowl, Angel? You should have something better if you say that''s nothing much."


    Angel blinked twice and looked at Yasenia.


    Yasenia lifted her head from Andrea''s shoulder and nodded for others to see, but mentally she asked her to lower the rank from high to low level.


    Angel therefore answered. "It is also a low-level Heaven-grade bowl, but mine is morepatible with my working method. Therefore, the other one is useless to me. I''ll give it to the Matriarch so that she sells it and makes more money!"


    Yasenia smiled and patted her head with her long tail. "Good girl."


    Angel gave Yasenia the bowl, and the dragoness stored it, adding another Heaven-grade item to her collection.


    After that, the morning went by, and the afternoon arrived.


    Yasenia had been walking around the stages with her dears to observe the ongoingpetitions and scout the humans.


    She spotted no one.


    Thebats they saw were intriguing.


    Body Cultivators beat each other up quite more heavily because their bodies could take much more punishment, making the fight exciting.


    The cksmithingpetition began in ten minutes, so Yasenia and her girls moved toward the arena where it would be held.


    Elder Yu saw theming and smiled. "Did you find something interesting, Lady Yasenia?"


    Yasenia nodded. "The fights are entertaining."


    "Hahaha, are you a battle maniac? Elder Huo would be a good person to exchange pointers with if you are itching for a fight."


    Yasenia chuckled. "I rather not fight. I''m not that big of a battle maniac."


    Yasenia turned toward Andrea and smiled. "Well, darling. Now it is your time to steal their breath away."


    Andrea chuckled. "I''ll do my best."


    Elder Yu patted his disciples'' backs and grinned broadly. "Good luck, juniors. Don''t let Lady Yasenia''s human take all the glory!"


    "Yes, Master!"


    "We will make her eat her words!"


    "Andrea, be careful, or we will smash you!"


    Andrea lifted an eyebrow charmingly and smiled. "Bring it on. I''m all about a challenge."


    Elder Yu''s disciplesughed.


    Yasenia grabbed Andrea''s chin and lowered her head to her eye level. "Win for me, darling."


    "As you order it, My Lady."


    Yasenia smiled and kissed her lips, making many people gasp.


    Andrea was also surprised, and by the time she wanted to answer, Yasenia separated and smiled softly at her. "Go and win for me, darling."


    Andrea felt her heart skip a beat and nodded, determined. "I will."


    Then, she turned around and jumped off of the stands with a confident gait,nding softly on the ground.


    Elder Yu''s disciples followed behind andnded beside her.


    This time, although a few wanted to protest about Andrea as she was a human, Elder Yu''s disciples were walking beside her.


    Their blue cultivation robes with the emblem of a burning oven were more than enough to make many people take a step aside and let them walk.


    A "Nine" titled sect''s influence was as such.


    "Andrea, let''s have a fair fight!" A rather petite bunny woman approached and spoke. She was from a different n from the one who attacked Evelyn.


    Andrea wanted to pat her and caress those soft white bunny ears, but she resisted the impulse and smiled. "I''ll be eagerly waiting to see what kind of treasures you will do, Miss."


    The bunny woman couldn''t help but feel her little heart jump around a bit. ''Woah, this human is very attractive~.''


    A taller-than-Andrea bear man spoke solemnly. "Andrea, you are fortunate to have picked the interest of Lady Yasenia. She is the first person I''ve seen treat humans so nicely."


    Andreaughed. "It really is. The Lady choosing me is a blessing of ten lifetimes, and I don''t want to disappoint her." Andrea looked at them and smirked. "Hence, senior brothers and sisters, do your best. I''m not holding back."


    "Oh? Now you''ve said it!"


    "Right, right! The fight is on!"


    "Andrea, you better be as good at forging as you are speaking."


    A man from a reptilian race suddenly asked curiously. "Say, Andrea. How does it feel to kiss Lady Yasenia? It must be delightful."


    Andrea said solemnly. "Mister, I rmend not asking those kinds of questions. The Lady doesn''t like us talking much about it unless she is the one speaking or she is near us."


    "I see. Sorry for asking." Unknown to him, he had apologized to a human, something he might have never done in the past.


    Andrea nodded, and they all focused on the judge walking toward the stands.


    The judge was a tall man with a bird head and wings on his back. He waspletely naked, and his lower part was only covered with a loincloth.


    Andrea thought. ''A Garuda, the other side of the coin if wepare them to harpies. I heard from a few of the harpies that they are quite a fitting match for harpies, and if they can, they would choose one as a mate. I guess they''ll be happy if I tell them I met one.''


    Andrea was thinking about the harpies working under her, who had already surrendered to our imposing girl.


    Andrea had an innate aura of leadership and dominance in her, making others feel respect for her.


    Moreover, her delicious body was like an eye candy for the horny harpies, especially when Andrea worked hard and was drenched in sweat, her toned and athletic muscles and tanned skin shining with the glow of the forge.


    At those moments, a few harpies wished they were one of those sweat droplets exploring Andrea''s body.


    Moreover, Andrea''s curves weren''t small at all. She was plump in the areas she should be. You wouldn''t be able to hold her breast with one hand.


    The Garuda spoke in a clear and loud voice. "I''ll be the cksmithing judge. The rounds will follow these steps. First round, you need to create a peak-level Magic Item in less than an hour to pass. Then, we''ll focus on skill. We will prepare materials and give you a final product to copy. The ones that do best will pass to the finals."


    "At the finals, you''ll have a customer each and will have to create a weapon that suits them. The one with the highestpatibility, quality, and cost efficiency will win. We don''t ask to create the most powerful weapon or armor with the most expensive materials. We ask for something that can be sold for profit without losing the needed quality."


    Andrea looked at the tools they prepared and checked them one by one as she listened to the judge.


    She saw the blueprint for the first item: a beautiful green dagger with an eagle head as the pommel.


    The Garuda exined the basic rules and time limit and wasted no time.


    "Begin forging!"

 Chapter 492: Blacksmithing Competition. A petty man.

    Chapter 492: cksmithing Competition. A petty man.


    After the voice of the judge fell, everyone began to work. They separated the materials, and the arena''s temperature increased with the sound of ovens starting.


    A formation that covered the ground activated and cooled down the air. The temperature would make the arena an extra big oven if there weren''t a formation with that function.


    Andrea wore a white dress that Yasenia asked her to wear. She didn''t know why, but her love loved making her wear in a feminine manner. Andrea would always chuckle when she wore something with a short skirt, and Yasenia''s eyes would shine while looking at her up and down.


    However, the dress was not appropriate to forge. First, her forging clothes had a few augments that helped her with her chores. Then, Andrea was reluctant to damage this dress Yasenia created for her with Evelyn''s help.


    Therefore, she changed into her working clothes.


    The process was easy and practically instant. She first searched for the clothes in her ring, then thought of putting them below her dress.


    The clothes materialized perfectly, and then Andrea stored her dress inside the spatial ring.


    Andrea wore a tight-fitting cropped tank top with a low cut. It clung to her curves, and the waist area she showed revealed the marked muscles and lines. Her pants were also tight and covered her until mid-tight, revealing her muscr thighs, marked calves, and long legs while lifting her plump ass.


    Her perfectly toned arms and tall body looked delightful.


    Andrea gathered her curly hair into a ponytail and breathed deeply. ''Okay, let''s do this.''


    Meanwhile, many women and men in the stands were already drooling. Yasenia looked around, and her tail pped the ground continuously because of her bad mood.


    Tatyana and the other girls looked at her and almost burst intoughter. They didn''t know exactly why, but Yasenia was very possessive of Andrea.


    There were times in the past when someone would approach Andrea with clear intentions, and Yasenia woulde and lean into Andrea''s embrace while looking at those people.


    ''I have to punish Darlingter. She can''t be showing off like that in the future!'' The double standards were on full throttle here. If anyone would have toin, weren''t Yasenia''s dears the ones who had to do it?


    Either way, feelings were most of the time irrational, and trying to look at everything logically was not a healthy thing.


    Andrea seemed to feel her little dragoness''s gaze and turned to the side. She spotted the jealousy right away andughed. ''She is so cute. I must pamper her when we return.''


    Andrea''s smiling face was simr to a barrage of arrows that pierced many hearts.


    A few younger females screamed excitedly, and many young boys couldn''t help but shift ufortably in their seats.


    Jorey was stunned when she heard the people scream. However, the other thing that surprised her the most was Andrea''s attractiveness to the female poption.


    "She always wears armor or that loose white dress, so I never realized there was such a stunner below it. My heavens, Andrea is built like a War Goddess. She is like a female fatale but for other females."


    Yasenia''s tail pped the ground vigorously, creating a loud bang sound. "She is mine, so don''t get strange ideas. Tsk, I shouldn''t have allowed her to participate."


    Jorey and many others were startled by the tail p, but after seeing Yasenia''s sour face, a few couldn''t help butugh.


    "I wouldn''t dare steal the dragon''s girl, so don''t worry." Laughed Jorey


    "Lady Yasenia being jealous is a surprisingly cute image." Elder Song chuckled.


    "Well, Andrea is certainly built differently. I can understand Lady Yasenia''s fears." Commented one of Elder Song''s female juniors, looking over almost without blinking.


    Meanwhile, Andrea had already begun the metalwork.


    Her forge sted the fires at high temperatures as she heated the metals and transformed a few into liquids.


    Then, using extra items like [Alloy Enhancer] and simr, Andrea mixed a few metals into a more sturdy and pure alienation.


    Spiritual Minerals had impurities created across the millennia of their formation. The rank of a mineral was usually determined by the number of pureness and ability to continue to absorb energy.


    A standard metal could evolve slowly into a Transcendent grade metal in the right environment.


    Andrea didn''t work with her own technique but used the one her Harpy cksmithpanions showed her.


    Andrea''sprehension of cksmithing was extraordinary, so adapting to new methods would only affect her if she wanted to create high-level items. However, the arms and armor she needed before the final challenge of the tournament were all Earth rank and below, something Andrea already considered low-level.


    Distancia''s continent method was different in the sense that instead of creating Spirit Veins for the item to make it umte and develop, the cksmithing here would be more brutish.


    The method was increasing the material''s strength and quality while forging and giving it a "Body" instead of a "Spirit Vein." The hammering would realign the internal structure and make it better, sturdier, and more resilient.


    It changed the metal''s properties without changing the metal and its main qualities.


    There were drawbacks to both methods, but Andrea thought the Sky Continent method was much more flexible and also would not need many requirements to be a cksmith.


    One had to have adequate strength to realign and change the material''s properties with Distancia''s method.


    Therefore, while Andrea could potentially practice with Transcendence Realm items before reaching the Transcendence Realm, cksmiths in Distancia would need to reach those levels to work with such high-quality materials.


    Andrea''s thoughts swirled with these ideas while constantly working. ''It''s interesting. Then, in Lost Town, the method is different once again. Instead of giving it a body or veins, because of theirck of strength, they managed to create a method that manipted energy and poured it inside the metal to give it properties.''


    Andrea kept hammering, heating, streamlining, and working as she thought about these three methods.


    Her mind began makingparisons, her body moving fluidly and beautifully, and her work being observed by many.


    Elder Yu said with clear surprise. "It has been a while since I saw such a clean and proper hammering technique."


    Jorey nodded. "It looks really aesthetic. I wouldn''t say I like the loud and noisy forges, but I could watch Andrea forge for hours. Even someone like me who knows little can appreciate her skill."


    Andrea''s work speed was constant, and instead of rough workmanship and hammering as if she wanted to smash the metal to a pulp, it felt like Andrea was shaping it like an artwork.


    Andrea lifted her arm, her back straight and her elbow bent. Then, she used her body to lower the hammer and collide it with the heated metal piece. The melodious ng resonated above other sounds as the metal slowly formed into the intended shape.


    With each ng, a few hearts skipped a beat.


    Yasenia bit her lip and was about to smack a hole in the ground with her tail. ''Ugh, why is my darling so charming while working!? I want to eat her and also punish her!''


    The time went by slowly, and Andrea finished after forty minutes went by. Twenty minutes before the hour mark, the judge asked for.


    The dagger gleamed beautifully as if it were carved out of gemstones. The eagle-shaped pommel was beautifully carved.


    Andrea took the dagger and made a short dagger dance. Her streamlined body moved swiftly and elegantly as she shed around her. Her feet moved lightly, and her body twisted with excellent flexibility.


    Andrea stopped and thought. ''Perfect. After thest touches, it is bnced and can cut through the air easily. It feels as if I''m holding nothing but¡­."


    Andrea took a Magic-level metal te and shed it.


    As if it were a heated knife shing through butter, the metal separated in two, and half of the te fell onto the ground.


    "Perfect. This should be more than enough to ovee the first test."


    The judge heard her words, and his eagle eye twitched. ''With that dagger, you can almost win the whole tournament, human.''


    One of Elder Yu''s disciples also created a middle-level Earth-rank dagger and looked at Andrea impressed. His work, however, was clearly inferior, even if the quality should be the same.


    If someone asked him to test the two daggers, he would honestly ce his vote on Andrea''s de.


    Moreover, he had sneaked a nce or two and couldn''t feel Andrea struggling for a second.


    With such strength, the elimination rounds weren''t a challenge.


    During the forging, there was a slight change only the highest-level cksmiths realized while looking at Andrea.


    Many realized that her movement changed slightly as Andrea forged, bing more efficient and fluid by the second.


    It was a gradual but noticeable change that became more prominent as time passed.


    Tatyana, Mirror, Valeria, and Yasenia felt their eyebrows jumping. ''No way, now?''


    Yasenia stood up, and feeling her urgency, the other girls followed. Yasenia felt helpless as a smile appeared on her lips. ''Darling, you are so problematic. Here? You will do that here?''


    However, her eyes didn''t have a speck of me. They were shining with eagerness and expectation.


    Elder Song asked. "What''s wrong?"


    Yasenia was not in the mood to answer as she had to intervene the second it happened.


    Cecile answered for Yasenia. "Lady Jorey, we ask for a moment of silence. Lady Yasenia is trying to do something. From now on, we ask that no matter what we do, you will not freak out or stop us. We know what we are doing."


    They all were surprised at that answer, and many wanted to ask what was happening.


    Cecile''s freezing aura surrounded them, giving them a short chill. They decided not to interrupt and observe what would happen next.


    "Now, the final challenge. This will decide the position of thest ten cksmiths. Let the customers enter."


    Of the ten, four of them were Elder Yu''s juniors. The others were from other top powers. They wanted to approach Andrea and speak to her, but there was a passive aura around Andrea.


    The aura felt profound, and they could feel Andrea''s focus.


    Andrea didn''t move and waited, her focus unflinching.


    The customer arrived before Andrea and frowned. "A human? I didn''t pay for this to have a shitty human as my cksmith!"


    Yasenia felt an uncontroble wrath rising inside her as a menacing growl left her throat, startling everyone around her. ''If my darling loses focus because of your bullshit, I swear in my Dragon race I will torture you and your soul for eternity!''


    However, Yasenia didn''t move since she knew her presence would be much more distracting than random bullshit for an unknown person. She wanted to minimize the risk, and sadly, she couldn''t intervene yet because Andrea was still not there.


    She was on the verge of enlightenment.


    Tatyana had to grab Yasenia''s hand because the people around Yasenia were starting to feel out of breath because of the passive aura around the dragoness.


    Because of her anger, a silver of her bloodline pressure was escaping her body, and her eyes were golden-red.


    Meanwhile, Andrea didn''t answer and waited for the judge to intervene,pletely ignoring the man.


    The judge looked over and sneered, his beak arching in a disdainful arc. "Is your brain malfunctioning? Do you think it is easier or harder for a human to reach the finals of apetition with supreme powers within it!? You should feel lucky you got the human! If you don''t want the human, change with one of the other nine customers. I can promise a few of them would like to!"


    "Is that the way of treating a customer!?"


    "As if I care about your status. Begin to ask or scram!"


    The man was humiliated and looked at Andrea. Seeing that she was not even looking at him, with her eyes closed as she muttered a few things, he snapped.


    "Since she is so good, I won''t hold back with the demands. Oy, human, open your eyes and listen!"


    *Bang!*


    The man looked toward the sound and saw a dragoness with her long ck hair flowing around and her tail moving behind her.


    Fear invaded his body because this imposing, murderous-looking woman was staring at him with clear killing intent.


    The sound hade from the floor cracking and railings blowing apart because of the aura.


    He didn''t scream in fright because Yasenia''s aura had strangled even his scream.


    The judge sneered. "That''s her master. You decide if you want to continue to be an asshole or you be dragon food."


    Andrea''s deep voice was heard next. "I don''t care. Please tell me the requirements you want. I''ll deliver my best work to you."


    The tone was calm with an ethereal echo in it.


    Only now did he realize that the human before him looked extraordinary, to say the least. He had focused too much on the human aura before looking over.


    Even then, he was a petty man, so swallowing the fear and nervousness inflicted by the two of them, he began making outrageous demands.

 Chapter 493: Yasenia takes action.

    Chapter 493: Yasenia takes action.


    Even after Andrea''s and Yasenia''s intervention, he was a petty man, so swallowing the fear and nervousness inflicted by the two of them, he began making outrageous demands.


    "I want a full body te armor that can change shapes to a robe. The armor must be ck and golden colored. I want the logo on my robe to be imprinted on the back. Also, I want it to be able to change sizes in case I want to give it to my descendants."


    Andrea''s face didn''t change, her light green eyes looking at him attentively. The passive pressure her gaze had made the man slow down his speech to swallow for a second.


    His voice was much smaller, but he didn''t stop talking. "It must boost every physical attribute and also help with soul defense. Moreover, it must be suitable for one of the rarest attributes."


    Andrea asked tly. "Which one?"


    "Death¡­ No. I want, I want¡­."


    The other cksmiths were listening, and they couldn''t help but frown and look at him disdainfully. ''I have to tell Master to cklist this person if we can. Such an annoying asshole. I rather eat shit than forge him something.''


    The judge at the side became annoyed at his outrageous demands and looked at Andrea. "I remember your previouspanion made a Sun and Moon formation, right? Make it with one of those two attributes you chose."


    Then, the man began speaking of the design, not being less demanding.


    Andrea didn''t stop him for a second, as her mind constantly changed the blueprint for it. She didn''t know why, but she felt her thoughts clearer than ever.


    "Anything more?"


    The man was stunned on the spot, not knowing how to react. ''More? Is she asking for more? What more can I even add? I''m starting to feel my mouth drying up!''


    "N-Nothing more."


    Andrea turned around without wasting a single second and took out arge A2 paper.


    Without a single moment of hesitation, Andrea began painting. Her hand moved quickly, slowly outlining the armor''s two shapes.


    As Andrea wrote, her concentration increased so much that everything around her seemed to disappear gradually. The noise, the stadium, the customer, everything got filtered away by Andrea.


    Andrea''s light green eyes shone beautifully as the final stroke was done.


    During this time, everyone else stopped working and looked at Andrea. They had never seen someone with such ease and speed in creating a design for something as painful as what the man asked.


    Yasenia smiled. ''She is almost there.''


    Andrea used a printer and copied the blueprint, throwing it at the man without looking.


    She was so confident the man wouldn''t be able to find faults that she ignored him and got to work right away.


    The man wanted to create trouble, but when the judge saw the design, he shut up the man with a stare that could kill him.


    Andrea had already ignored everything else and began creating the alloy, helping materials, energy conductors, fuel to reach high temperatures, and everything she needed.


    Andrea chose Sun as the attribute since it was her attribute, and she was the most familiar with it.


    The concentration kept increasing, making Andrea feel as if she could breathe freer as if the temperature didn''t bother her anymore.


    Every skill and idea she had learned slowly knitted in her mind in a of knowledge.


    Andrea poured the liquid alloy into a mold and started the process again. To create this full body armor perfectly, she wanted to do everything step by step.


    This wasn''t about thepetition anymore. It was about creating this armor to the maximum perfection she could.


    Andrea didn''t care about the ce she was in. She didn''t care about anything, only the armor in front of her.


    Yasenia''s excitement grew by the second as she felt everything. ''Just a small push, darling. You are almost there. A small step more, and you''ll have the first enlightenment!''


    Andrea moved toward the solidifying te and used tongs to pick it up and move it to an anvil. Then, she summoned her hammer and lifted it.


    This movement mesmerized every cksmith. Her posture looked perfect, fluid, charming, and imposing. They felt this was the only way to hammer things, and they had always done it wrong.


    The forging hammer fell in a perfect curve and impacted the metal with a ng that echoed around the arena.


    Then, in that instant when the hammer and the metal touched, that instant so short and small to perceive, Andrea felt the energy around her, inside the hammer, and across the te as if everything was one.


    Something clicked in Andrea''s mind.


    Her mind felt utter and absolute rity. Every idea, theory, and methodbined like puzzle pieces to create a more magnificent andplex picture.


    Yasenia, Tatyana, Angel, Cecile, and Kali shed beside Andrea at their top speed.


    The five of them moved so suddenly and quickly that no one realized until they were beside Andrea.


    Before anyone knew what was happening, Yasenia took out the present she received back then at her birthday and poured everyst energy bit she could into it. She even added a small Celestial Energy strand from the Star in the middle of her dantian.


    The instant formation core glowed ethereally as Yasenia nted it on the ground before it could bother Andrea.


    A dome that covered Andrea''s working area manifested instantly, hiding Andrea''s working ce from every single person.


    The formation Angel created was a powerful life-saving treasure. However, Yasenia knew that although it had five uses, her Celestial Energy usage would destroy it as soon as she withdrew it .


    However, Yasenia didn''t mind one bit. She was willing to give up an arm for her darling, not to mention one life-saving treasure.


    The Celestial Dome not only made everyone outside unable to see the inside but also exponentially increased the purity of the energy inside.


    If Andrea was during a powerful enlightenment before, now that was multiplied manifold.


    Andrea felt as if the cosmos surrounded her while creating this armor, giving her strength.


    Tatyana looked at the dome and was impressed. ''Woah, can I even break this? The Celestial Energy seems to have erased any weakness and enhanced it. With my current body, I would probably need a few hours to break through.''


    Tatyana sighed. ''Such a shame that it would one hundred percent be destroyed. I would love to analyze the changes that happened to it.''


    Meanwhile, Yasenia summoned [Draconic Heart] and pierced it into the ground before her. "Sorry for the abrupt interruption. We''ll retire from thepetition. However, give us this spot for some time. We''llpensate the tournament management ordingly."


    So many things happened that nobody knew how to react for a short moment. The tiger kin descended into the arena and asked. "Is there something wrong?"


    Yasenia answered respectfully but with neither a humble nor servile attitude. "Nothing serious. Just ignore us and continue thepetition."


    The man who made trouble for Andrea protested. "What about my item!? I''ve paid a fortune to be here, you know? You allow a disgusting human to participate, and now you pull out when you please? Do you think you own the ce?"


    Yasenia looked at him and asked. "Who are you?" The tone was cold and murderous.


    The man was stunned by her stare''s intensity. "I-I''m the Patriarch of the [Rocky Muscle Ape] n!"


    Yasenia remembered the list of the thirty-three ns, and this one wasn''t on the list. Yasenia remembered that there was an Ape Senior here.


    She asked. "Is he rted to you?"


    The ape-man knew Yasenia was speaking to him. He decided to answer. "Just a small n with a luckily earned fortune. The idea of creating the armor here was good, but the attitude truly shows why they are such a lowly n."


    The man couldn''t talk since the [Devil Smashing Ape] n was the third strongest beast n in the Thirty-Three ns group.


    Yasenia nodded. The Patriarch blinked, and the next time he opened his eyes, there was a blue-scaled dragon tail right before his face.


    *Bang!*


    He was smashed flying by Yasenia''s tail p. The p was so proficient and quick that even the Epoch Core Realm cultivators had trouble following it.


    Tatyana''s lips twitched. ''To think she used her proficiency in pping Evelyn in this attack, that''s something I didn''t expect.''


    Yaseniamented. "Don''t worry. He is not dead or injured. However, I really wanted to release a bit, or I would''ve killed him."


    Someone on the stands suddenly shouted. "Why did you stop us from looking at the human, Lady? I was learning a lot from her!"


    Yasenia turned and saw an old-looking cksmith looking at her angrily. Yasenia''s facial expression softened a bit. Someone appreciating her darling''s skill was something that made Yasenia happy.


    "Sorry, respected elder. My junior has entered a critical phase in her development, and any interruptions can be determinantal. I can''t gamble with the future of my juniors, whether they are human or not."


    The elder thought Yasenia would be a bit more difficult to speak but was surprised. His tone also got calmer as he asked. "Can I watch her forge elsewhere?"


    Yasenia got thoughtful. "There isn''t any ce like that. We are located in Koran City, and our shop sells her items. If you want toe and buy them, you are wee to do so. Either way, I''ll ask herter if she wants to open a monthly exhibit. If she agrees, we''ll post the notice in our shop."


    The elder sat and nodded. "I see. It''s good seeing youngsters being reasonable."


    Yasenia chuckled. "Haven''t I just pped that man flying?"


    The elder spat. "Bah, he deserved it. I wanted to go down and smash him myself."


    Yasenia and a few others also chuckled.


    The tiger kin manmunicated with someone and asked. "Lady Yasenia, I know this is important. However, we need a deeper reason for you to upy this post. You are not bothering our other juniors, but you can''t do as you please in our tournament."


    Yasenia smiled. "That''s understandable. This tournament is prestigious, and our n has no intention of smearing its status. I''ll return the formation bowl Angel won and the alchemy prize if we win it."


    The tiger kin listened to themunication device and frowned for a second. He answered something back. His face showed that his demand was not sessful.


    "Lady Yasenia, that''s not enough."


    Yasenia was surprised. "Are two heaven-ranked items not enough to rent this ce for a few hours?"


    The tiger kin shrugged. "I do not make the decisions. They say it is not clear whether you will win or not the alchemypetition."


    Yasenia sighed. "Even then, one Heaven-ranked item should be enough."


    The tiger kin nodded. "I agree with you."


    Yasenia shook her head and smiled. "Well, it was my fault for interrupting the tournament. How about I allow you to choose one item from our Astral Sky Shop? I''ll give it to you for free. There are up to middle-level Heaven-ranked items for sale."


    The tiger kin asked again, and both waited patiently.


    The people in the stands had already turned their attention to the other nine juniors, observing their work.


    There was no sound for one minute. Then, the tiger kin smiled. "Deal. Continue thepetition and disqualifypetitor Andrea."


    The judge nodded and disqualified Andrea.


    Yasenia didn''t mind and sat cross-legged in front of the dome, expanding her spiritual sense to the limits and maintaining her guard in case anything happened. The other girls stood beside her and also looked around with her.


    Meanwhile, the inside of the dome was like a different world.

 Chapter 494: Andreas Enlightenment and Intent.

    Chapter 494: Andrea''s Enlightenment and Intent.


    Meanwhile, inside the dome, it looked like a different World.


    Andrea was going through thebor-intensive motions of forging while slowly making the armore to life.


    Her mind was in ce, and everything she wanted to do was connected in her head.


    Her muscles moved in sync and coordinated as she hammered the metal tes and gave them shape.


    However, Andrea''s enlightenment was much more different than Yasenia''s previous enlightenment about cksmithing. Her deep knowledge and experience in the craft allowed her to utilize this enlightenment much more profoundly.


    The aura around her was also deep and ethereal.


    If someone tried to feel it, they would realize that a presence epassing many things was present. It was profound and mysterious as if it were the essence of the craft itself.


    It was intent.


    Andrea was developing her first intent. The understood was the [Alloy Weaver Intent].


    An intent that epassed metallurgy, metalwork, and everything rted.


    As her intent flowed around her, her grasp of every metal and process became wless.


    With such concentration and auras surrounding her, she began working at a speed that would scare even herself.


    The first step when cksmithing a Spirit Armor was to create everyponent.


    The process was much moreplex than when making a weapon since it consisted of intricate and expert metalwork.


    Moreover, as she was in the middle of her Enlightenment, this would be her first work to be the foundation for her future cksmithing.


    It was Andrea''s first step in branching into her path and ascending to a promising and boundless future.


    Andrea''s thoughts revolved around the idea of mixing the three cksmithing methods.


    Sky Continent''s method was like creating the internal structure of the treasure. As exined before, it consisted in creating the "Spirt Veins" across the entirety of the item, inside and outside.


    Distancia Continent''s method focused more on the body of the item. A cksmith would use different hammering ways to modify and enhance the metal, ss, or any other material they were working with.


    Lost Town''s method was much more ethereal. Since working with strength was impossible for the mortals in Lost Town, for them to create Heaven-ranked items, they needed to transform their materials with energy.


    The mortals in Lost Town came up with hammers, anvils, ovens, and other utensils that helped give the treasures something like an aura, which enhanced the works and increased their quality.


    They could do so because their secret realm was often visited by Cultivators around the Universe, and they learned their own methods for everything.


    Moreover, the manuals left behind by the creator of the secret realm were intricate and polished to such a degree that Mortals could use them with enough talent and proper tools.


    Skill-wise, a top cksmith from Lost Town would rival one from Distancia.


    Ultimately, they were mortals, so reaching the skill level of top cksmiths of Sky Continent, where Transcendent Realm cksmiths lived, was impossible.


    Andrea''s hammer hit the metal in constant motion. While heating up things, her bright red [Star Born Searing me], the Natural Treasure, blended with her work to modify the material, energy, and aura around the treasure.


    Her [Allow Weaver Intent] helped her move everything to her will as her green eyes looked around and calcted many steps ahead.


    Moreover, manipting the me to create perfect temperatures was much easier with a semi-sentient Heaven-born fire connected to her at a soul level.


    Ebirah looked at everything from inside Andrea''s soul and felt the changes firsthand. She didn''t speak or make any movement, just observing. She felt that, at this moment, her dear friend Andrea was stepping into her own path.


    Our lobster friend knew that Andrea had been recently struggling. Andrea didn''t hide it from Ebirah and spoke to her. Ebirah was used to listening and giving her thoughts.


    Although, Andrea would oftenugh at her advice and pat her head softly. Ebirah was young, so her way of seeing the world was simple. Naturally, her education was deep, but Andrea''s troubles were out of what the young princess had learned.


    Either way, after Andrea created every single part of the armor, Andrea began purifying the item and attaching everything together via welding and other skills like riveting.


    She used a mix that would leave no imperfect edges and no visible or unaesthetic spots.


    Andrea had forgotten that this armor was supposed to be for someone, so she created it with the shape and form she was most familiar with to increase her sess chances. It was naturally an armor for herself.


    ''The shape is good. The material is perfectly purified. I need to give it the Spirit Veins without tampering with the "Body" modifications I''ve hammered into it. However, adding Lost Town''s energy aura method will beplicated.''


    Even in her current form, fusing arts was not a simple task.


    It would usually take hundreds of years, even for someone as talented as Andrea. Therefore, managing to fuse two of the three was an achievement created only because of thebination of her Intent and her current enlightened state.


    Enlightenment for a cultivator made each minute worth a year of continuous practice. That''s why every cultivator searched for it.


    However, this state was a mentality that the more you thought and searched for it, the further you would be from achieving it.


    After creating the ck armor with a golden Sun and Moon held by a dragon w on the chest, she began her next and most crucial step, carving the spirit veins.


    The image was Astral Sky''s symbol, something Yasenia created with her help. Andrea was in charge of creating the essories, after all.


    Andrea suddenly frowned. ''Hm? I''m starting to get distracted.''


    The effect of her Enlightenment had alreadysted for fifty-five minutes, a monstrous amount.


    ''I have five minutes at most. I need to focus and squeeze the most of it I can.''


    After a deep breath, the dimming light in her eyes gained a final burst of brilliance.


    Andrea took out a carving knife as thin as a cicada wing.


    The armor was held up with a model she took out of her ring, and then Andrea got to work.


    Her hand, which could use a mighty hammer and change the shape of metal, worked delicately and slowly.


    Her fingers were agile and meticulous, moving the thing de and working on the lines and runes of the armor.


    Her energy also seeped inside and helped with the inner spirit veins.


    Five minutes went by quickly, and it wasn''t enough to finish everything. Not even close.


    Andrea sighed, but she knew that the mostplicated things were done. The only thing left was meticulous work that needed time and patience.


    However, her speed slowed down to a crawlpared to before.


    ''I hope I can finish in four hours.''


    The time Andrea began working was about five in the afternoon.


    She also intended to merge Lost Continent''s forging method, but after the enlightened state disappeared, Andrea felt that it would be impossible.


    ''Nevermind, Andrea. Take things one step at a time, as you have always done it. I have never been a genius. Most of what I have is pure and unadulterated hard work. That''s what keeps me fromgging behind my love. That''s what pushed me forward.''


    Ebirah cheered from inside the soul. ''You can do it, Andrea! I bet Yasenia will be delighted when she learns about your progress.''


    Andrea chuckled, and after another deep breath, she continued moving the carving knife while using her [Star Born Searing me] with it to increase her affinity.


    She slowly moved around the full-body armor while her hand agilely stroked the armor like a feather touching the water.


    Even before finishing, energy began gathering toward the item powerfully.


    Andrea''s extreme focus was slightly bothered by it. The gust of energy made her eyes move to the side for a millisecond.


    However, that slight distraction made a small part of a branch of the Spirit Vein slightly crooked. It was such a minor imperfection that no one would notice.


    Still, it was enough for the item to notice.


    Andrea felt the energy rushing toward the armor lower to a tenth of what it was before, making Andrea regretful.


    ''And here I thought I would be able to create my first Transcendent Item. Such a shame.''


    However, she didn''t linger on the slight mistake and continued.


    Outside, the sky had already darkened, and the lights of the coliseum were the only thing that illuminated the dome in the middle of a vacated arena.


    Yasenia had not moved a single inch since she sat down.


    Elder Yu, his disciples, Elder Song, Jorey, and the tiger kin in the Epoch Core Body realm were the only people still waiting beside our girls.


    In total, it took Andrea six hours to finish the armor, even after the help of a one-hour Enlightenment boost.


    It was almost midnight by the time she finished. Luna was only a mortal, so she had fallen asleep long ago because of the tiredness.


    Usually, sleeping was a luxury, but today she just felt like she would be able to close her eyes calmly.


    Evelyn was supporting her while looking around.


    Our dragoness twitched, something people noticed because of the stillness of her previous position.


    Yasenia opened her eyes slowly, revealing her beautiful golden orbs. In the deep night, they looked otherworldly.


    "She is done."


    Yasenia''s words were like a switch, making them all stand up and look at the dome.


    With a wave of her hand, the formation''s core flew out of the dome andnded on her hand. However, as soon as itnded, it shone brightly and rapidly heated up.


    Yasenia threw it into the air.


    With a sonic boom, the formation core flew high above into the sky and passed the clouds in just a few seconds.


    They all saw the sky brighten briefly before the luminosity faded.


    "A single-use core formation?" Asked the Tiger kin, Patriarch.


    "No. A core formation I fed with all my energy and exploded because it couldn''t resist it." Answered Yasenia.


    Many of them had their lips twitching.


    Yasenia turned and saw the badly tired Andrea, breathing heavily and wholly drenched from head to toe.


    She was so weak that her body was swaying and about to fall.


    Andrea smiled and said with a sigh. "I''m sorry. I made trouble for you."


    Yasenia approached and hugged Andrea, not caring about her drenched body. "Nothing like that. Did everything go okay?"


    Andrea looked around, but too tired to stand up, she obediently leaned on Yasenia and sighedfortably. "I couldn''tplete it perfectly, but the idea is in my mind. My cksmithing should be able to increase to the next level soon."


    The tiger kin spoke. "How about showing us what you made, human?"


    Andrea didn''t answer and turned to look at Yasenia, convincingly acting like a servile person.


    ''Is it troublesome to show, darling?''


    ''Nothing like that. However, the quality should be the highest of the things you''ve shown until now.''


    ''Hmm. Show it. Either way, it doesn''t matter too much. We are already out, and we can attribute this to a fluke.''


    ''It is the truth either way. I''m not confident in creating something of this quality soon. I need to internalize all the things I''ve learned.''


    Yasenia nodded. "Go ahead. I''m also curious to know if what you made is worth the price I had to pay."


    "As expected, I caused the Matriarch much trouble. I''m so sorry. I entered a strange state and forgot everything around me. The armor I created was also made with my measurements in mind instead of the customer."


    "Speaking of which, where is he?"


    Jorey chuckled. "Probably in a hospital or something simr.''"


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Your Matriarch pped him unconscious. Miraculously, he has no injuries but wouldn''t wake up no matter what we did." Laughed the Tiger kin.


    "He should be awake by now." Commented Yasenia indifferently.


    Andrea was speechless. "You pped him?"


    Yasenia snorted. "He should know who he was talking to before acting like aplete asshole. I wanted to kill him, so giving him a small concussion should be a light punishment."


    Andrea smiled wryly. "Well, whatever. Here is the armor."


    Andrea waved her hand and summoned a full-body, gorgeous ck armor with smooth curves and golden details.


    Like the armor of a ck knight, it shone with a powerful gleam. The prominent symbol in the middle of the chest was enough to make them understand what kind of mood Andrea was when she made it.


    ''Her loyalty is truly exceptional.''


    However, their thoughts stopped when they felt the aura around the armor.


    The air around it changed, bing heavier as the powerful treasure glowed with a dark yellow light in the night.


    Elder Yu was so surprised his thoughts were vocalized. "A masterpiece."

 Chapter 495: The Armors Real Quality. Spoiled Yasenia returns one more time!

    Chapter 495: The Armor''s Real Quality. Spoiled Yasenia returns one more time!


    When the armor appeared, the air around it changed, bing heavier as the powerful treasure glowed with a dark yellow light in the darkness of the night.


    The armor''s ck body and golden ents were exceptionally impacting and beautiful.


    Elder Yu was so surprised his thoughts were vocalized. "Such a masterpiece."


    His words were a like a switch, making everyone else wake up from their daze.


    The tiger kin Patriarch asked. "Is this for sale?"


    Yasenia touched her chin and shook her head. "This is probably the best Item she will create. Selling it would be a shame. I''m not short of money or resources either way."


    Elder Yu''s first disciple, the short bunny woman, had been examining the armor.


    When she realized the rank, she eximed incredulously. "A peak-level Heaven-ranked armor!?" The bunny woman hopped and jumped up and down in front of Andrea, excitedly looking at her. "Wow! Andrea, you are so awesome! You weren''t lying when you bragged earlier about your skill. It''s so good! Can you teach me?"


    Evelyn and the rest blinked. ''Angel 2.0?''


    Elder Yu smacked her on the head when she hoped, making her squeak a cute sound of pain.


    "Your master is still here. Aren''t you ashamed of asking so tantly!?"


    The bunny woman jumped into Andrea''s embrace and snorted. "But Master, can you create an armor like this in six hours? Can you? Can you? No, can you even create armor on this level?"


    Elder Yu scratched his bear ear and sighed. "You spoiled brat, can you leave a bit of face for your master? But it is true that I really can''t do it. Even the top five from my sect would need to be lucky to create something like this in such a short time¡­."


    Elder Yu frowned. "No¡­ Creating something like this in six hours is honestly insane. Can the Patriarch even make something like this in six hours?"


    Andreamented. "Elder Yu. Even if I tried to create this armor again, I would need months, even years, toplete it. As I told you before, I entered a strange state that allowed me to work incredibly fast."


    Andrea wasn''tpletely lying. Maybe saying years was exaggerating, but taking months to do it was not a stretch by any means.


    Elder Mu contemted. "Maybe Andrea had an enlightenment?"


    The other seniors realized and looked deeply at Andrea. Jorey tsked. "So lucky. I thought it was a legend, but it looks like it is possible."


    Andrea looked down at the short bunny woman hugging her and blinked twice. The bunny woman got lost in Andrea''s body and directly buried her face in Andrea''s breasts. ''Oh, my~, such a firm waist. Her skin is also super smooth. Sniff, sniff¡­ Wow, she smells so good~.''


    Andrea''s lips twitched. "Miss, can you separate?"


    The bunny woman found Andrea''s firm waistline and soft breasts quitefortable, so she was reluctant. ''This human has such a tempting body. My heavens, sofortable.''


    With a blushing face, she asked cutely. "Can I hug you a little more?"


    Andrea smiled wryly. "I don''t mind, but there are others that mind. Miss, look behind you."


    They all looked at where Andrea pointed and saw Yasenia''s eyes pinned on the bunny woman like a predator about to jump and tear apart the tiny herbivore touching her food.


    Elder Yu shed and snatched his disciple away before the wild dragoness ate her.


    The bunny woman was scared silly and hugged the tall bear man, Elder Yu, without any dy. ''Mommy, she is going to eat me!''


    Andrea approached, and Yasenia directlytched on her. "Mine."


    "Yes, yes. I''m yours, Master."


    Yasenia smelled the bunny woman''s scent and frowned. Her body emitted her particr fragrance and covered Andrea from head to toe.


    Andrea caught a whiff and warned. "Seniors, separate if you don''t want your juniors to fall in love with Lady Yasenia."


    They didn''t know why Andrea would say so, but they listened to her.


    The tiger kin stayed close, and his nose twitched. His pupils dted for a second, but he regained calm quickly. "Listen to Andrea. Yasenia is marking Andrea with her scent."


    Jorey was far away since she was weak cultivation-wise. "Is it that strong?"


    The Patriarch didn''t hide it and exined. "I lost control of my heartbeat for a second."


    Everyone sucked in a cold breath.


    Yasenia looked at the others and squinted. "I don''t want anybody to touch my girls again. They are mine."


    Everybody nodded quickly. If her scent could affect an Epoch Core Realm cultivator, they would most probably pounce on her.


    Yasenia had a sense of self, though. If they didn''t back away after Andrea''s warning, she would''ve used a simple, instant scent-containing formation.


    Not to mention, all her dears were watching and would probably intervene even before herself.


    The bunny woman changed the subject back to the armor. "Either way, if you presented something like that, we would''ve had no chance at winning."


    Nobody denied it. The highest-level weapon in the finals was a peak-level Earth-ranked sword.


    Elder Yu suddenly blinked and said. "Wait, it isn''t a peak-level Heaven-ranked armor."


    Yasenia''s eyes shed. ''They realized? I thought they wouldn''t notice because Transcendent Level items are so scarce. Elder Yu exceeded my expectations. Well, whatever, it''s not that big of a deal.''


    Elder Song had been surprised many times already, but she asked either way. "What do you mean, Old Yu?"


    Elder Yu said slowly. "It''s not a peak-level armor. The strength of this armor surpasses that."


    The tiger kin asked incredulously. "Don''t tell me, a legendary armor that only your Patriarch can make once every one thousand years!? Impossible! How could a human cub create something like this."


    Elder Yu said. "Rx, senior. It isn''t in the realm above Heaven ranked. It is a failed treasure of that rank. It seems that Andrea made a mistake during the creation, and the strength of the armor was reduced greatly."


    Jorey pped her thigh. "Such a shame! It would be the first armor in the Continent that surpasses heaven ranked!"


    Elder Yu nodded. "It is probably because Andrea''s level is too low, and her strength was not enough o create something of that level. It''s truly a shame. If Andrea were a beast human instead of a human, she would''ve probably created it."


    Yasenia didn''t stop the conversation. She was a bit too upied hugging Andrea and receiving her pats and scratches.


    The others ignored this female-human-loving person. They were already getting used to her antics.


    Well, at least they knew she was listening because she looked at them even as she squinted in happiness.


    Andrea smiled and answered after kissing Yasenia''s forehead softly. "Elder Yu is right. I was not skilled enough. I felt a talent limit at that time. This will probably be the best work I will create in my whole life. However, reaching this level, I''m satisfied."


    Yasenia tiptoed and kissed her cheek with a smile. "Don''t worry, darling. I''ll still give you many rewards if you keep creating strong items like this one."


    Andreaughed. "Give me a break, Matriarch. I don''t know if I''ll ever be able to create another one at this level."


    Yasenia looked thoughtful and spoke. "Ah! I know what reward to give you!"


    Everyone listened closely.


    Yasenia asked. "Your armor is getting a bit behind, right?"


    They all caught up in an instant, and their eyes widened. The tiger kin asked incredulously. "Don''t tell me you''ll give her this armor?"


    Yasenia blinked twice and asked. "Why not? It''s not like Ick powerful treasures. Moreover, using these treasures ourselves is better than letting them go. I already have strong armor, and since Andrea created this with her own measurements in mind, I''ll give it to her."


    Everyone''s lips twitched wildly. ''This dragoness pampers her humans too much!''


    The tiger kinughed aloud. "I now understand why you felt annoyed when that snake woman tried to trip you with other humans."


    Yasenia snorted. "I like humans, but not any human. They must be at least talented, beautiful, and with a strong mind. Showing me trash at the low levels. I won''t turn my head unless an exception happens."


    Their eyes turned to Luna, who was already awake. The woman shrank a bit as their stares were too obvious. Evelyn patted her head. "Don''t worry. They are just looking."


    Luna''s tense body rxed, and she leaned on Evelyn.


    Evelyn felt Luna''s huge breasts squishing against her and smiled. ''Big-breasted women are indeed the best. The softness is unrivaled!''


    Yasenia felt her tail twitch and looked at Evelyn. ''Hm, I don''t know why, but I feel the need to spank her.''


    Elder Yu asked. "What is the reason you only ept females? I feel we asked, but your answer was a bit vague then."


    Yasenia nodded. "Do you want the honest answer? It is actually quite simple. Males are not as soft and are not as fragrant. Then, I like females because I''m the one in control."


    Yasenia''s face showed disgust as she said. "I don''t want a human man to enter me. That would be too much."


    One innocent and young beast human asked softly. "What does she mean with entering her?"


    Yasenia heard, so she looked over and exined. "Do you know how babies are made, dear?"


    The little boy blushed and nodded. Yasenia answered. "Then, exining it is easy. I don''t like human males to put their genitals inside me because I don''t want to even think of the possibility of identally getting pregnant with one."


    The boy''s imagination ran wild, and everyone saw his face bing almost maroon.


    Yaseniaughed. "So cute~."


    The other older sisters present nodded. ''I want to squeeze the cat boy''s red cheeks.''


    This was thest thing that made them convinced of Yasenia''s persona.


    Yasenia''s attitude and efforts made her look more like apulsive collector than anything else.


    After two days of acting and mixing truths and lies, Yasenia finally achieved her objective.


    The tiger kin''s guard also disappearedpletely.


    He joked. "If there is a human revolution in the future, as a collector, you''ll be quite targeted."


    Yasenia sneered. "A human revolution? Let theme. I''ll spare no one."


    Kali chuckled, swishing her two fox tails yfully. "You may spare the cute girls you find."


    Cecile snorted, and her wings pped with annoyance. "Can you not put forth such a usible scenario? I have enough already, all right?"


    Yasenia turned, leaving Andrea''s embrace, and hugged them with a coaxing smile, smooching them loudly. "How can theypare to my honey and sweetheart? You two are my true lovers and wives~."


    Kali lifted her head cutely, and Cecile''s aura softened a lot.


    "Coaxing expert, I see." Joreyughed.


    Andrea added with augh. "You wait. There is more."


    Yasenia leaned down and lifted their veils, one by one, kissing them deeply.


    "I see. Is thismon, Andrea?"


    Evelyn was the one who answered. "Every time she is intimate with us, she will spend double the time with them, hahaha. It is quite funny, to be honest."


    The others alsoughed.


    The day ended with a bit of banter, and everyone returned home.


    After reaching the inn, they activated every formation they''d set up, gaining privacy.


    Once inside, Yasenia deted and threw herself into Tatyana''s embrace. "Acting is so tiring. Mom, pamper me!"


    Tatyana chuckled and scratched Yasenia''s chin and the middle section of her tail.


    Tatyana had changed while Yasenia jumped on her, and she wore a thin and revealing ck nightdress.


    "Who is my good girl?"


    Yasenia purred, and her tail wagged.


    "Oh dear, you are so cute. Give me a kiss."


    Yasenia turned her head and kissed Tatyana''s lips. Her arms went around her neck, and Tatyana made her straddle her.


    Then, Tatyana''s hands went to the base of Yasenia''s tail and sunk her fingers into the tense muscles of the tail, sending a wave of energy to rx the tight muscles.


    Yasenia lifted her head and moaned infort. She felt like her bones and muscles had lost their strength, and her soft body entirely fell on top of Tatyana.


    The other''s girls appreciated the dragoness''s body''s ability to soften as she clung to Tatyana.


    Evelyn gulped. "That body feels like cheating."


    Angel nodded. "When she is on top of you and leanspletely above, the feeling is divine."


    Andrea daydreamed. "Hugging her from behind as her body ripples is a sight to see."


    Kali blushed. "You girls are too vocal."


    Valeria intervened. "As if you don''t like sinking your hands in Yasenia''s breasts or butt when she hugs you closely."


    "Valeria!"


    Cecile chuckled. "I think the best sensation is how her breasts squish against mine. The feeling is divine."


    "Hmm, I agree. Since my tits are so small, her melons basically swallow my tits." Said Evelyn.


    The others looked at Evelyn''s t chest.


    "It ispletely possible." Nodded Andrea.


    Evelyn somehow felt that she lost something valuable with thatment.


    Meanwhile, Luna was blinking on the side, utterly confused.


    The two S.L.U.T members added.


    "As expected of Peerless Dragoness Yasenia! She acts so convincingly that I almost began considering myself her ve, not that I would mind. Also, her cuteness is as unrivaled as her beauty!" Said S.L.U.T number one.


    "Don''t worry, Cosmos Divine Dragoness Yasenia. I''m soft and fragrant. You can hug me to sleep, no problem. Also, acting as a mattress is no problem!" Followed S.L.U.T number two.


    Our girls looked at them andughed.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia was too far gone by Tatyana''s expert caresses, purring without control and licking Tatyana''s face with squinted eyes.


    The tongue was dry, and she didn''t leave saliva all over her face. A dragon''s tongue could be like a cat''s, which was veryfortable when getting licked.


    It could also be like a normal tongue, which Yasenia used when kissing and such.


    Since dragon cubs had a bit of trouble getting cleaned when they were young, a dragon developed a tongue that can lick them clean while also being good at scooping up dirt from between the soft juvenile scales of a dragon.


    Usually, since dragons have already gained intelligence, they would just bathe their cubs. But it was an evolutionary trait that existed.


    Time passed, and it was one in the morning before they knew it.

 Chapter 496: Lovely and Tender moments. The Foxs situation. (R-18)

    Chapter 496: Lovely and Tender moments. The Fox''s situation. (R-18)


    Author Note: The following... Two? Three? I''m not sure. But the following chapters will be a sequence of event, so the cliffhanger is guaranteed~.


    *****************************


    Yasenia stood up and looked at Luna. She was grabbing Evelyn''s dress and sleeping while leaning on her.


    "Evelyn dear, carry her to your bed. You''ll sleep with me either way."


    Evelyn blinked and asked cutely. "Where will we do it then?"


    The dragoness was surprised. "It''s quitete, love. Do you really want to do it? How about going to sleep?"


    Evelyn said, ying with her fingers. "If you are tired, then I don''t mind. But if you are not tired, I want to spend some time with you."


    Yasenia was energetic enough. She felt a bit tired previously, but after resting on Tatyana, she felt refreshed.


    Yasenia approached Evelyn and leaned down to kiss her lips. "Dear, if you want to do it, just ask. I''ll tell you honestly if I''m tired or not, so don''t hold back your desires."


    Evelyn couldn''t hug Yasenia because Luna was leaning on her, but she could smile as she answered. "It''s just¡­ I really like our intimacy, Yasenia. Each time we have intercourse, I feel like you envelop my being as if my world is filled with your colors."


    Yasenia''s eyes softened. "Carry her to bed first, love. I''ll visit youter, okay?"


    Yasenia looked around and asked. "Do you all want to do it?"


    They all nodded except Andrea.


    She stood up as she said. "Love, this night, I''ll pass. I''m still dead tired after creating that armor."


    Yasenia smiled and went forward to hug her. "Goodnight, darling. Go directly to my bed tonight. I want you to hold me to sleep, okay?"


    Andrea and Yasenia kissed for a minute softly and tantalizingly. Andrea poked her nose with Yasenia''s and smiled. "Goodnight, love."


    Then, Andrea left.


    After asking the others, Yasenia carried them one by one to the extra bedrooms. Tatyana looked at the two S.L.U.T members and said. "Go to those rooms if you want to sleep. If you don''t want to, cultivate."


    They nodded and bowed. "Goodnight, headmistress."


    Angel and the others waved. "Goodnight!"


    "Have a fun time~." Said S.L.U.T. number one.


    "If you feel like you want to add people, we are always avable ~." Jokey S.L.U.T. number two.


    They all giggled and waved at them.


    Yasenia carried them to another room one by one and appeared every ten to fifteen minutester. She didn''t want to do something too tiring.


    Whenever she exited, they all had silly smiles and flushed cheeks.


    Yasenia started with Angel, then Cecile, Tatyana, Evelyn, and finally Kali.


    Kali got carried thest inside in a princess carry, making her giggle. Her fox tails wagged as she leaned on her lover''s firm arms.


    Once inside the room, their lips met together. Then, the tongues got out and began exchanging saliva.


    Kali was sensitive in her mouth because of the way Yasenia made her ustomed to sex again. When Yasenia sucked her tongue into her mouth and used the long reptilian tongue to coil around hers, Kali''s legs lost strength as she moaned.


    Their clothes didn''t take long to disappear, and their soft bodies squished together.


    Hugging another woman closely as you kiss is one of the best sensations to exist, as feeling each other softness rubbing together is delightful.


    Yasenia slowly leaned Kali on her back and opened her legs.


    Yasenia licked Kali''s scars and said softly. "Honey, I''m going to enter, okay? You are already soaked down there."


    Kali blushed and hugged Yasenia''s neck tightly, burying her face there. "Mhm."


    Her legs obediently opened as she prepared to feel Yasenia''s dick entering her.


    Yaseniaughed softly beside her ear, making her feel tingly. "Yasenia, it tickles~."


    Yasenia turned Kali''s head and smiled. "I was just thinking about how long we''vee together."


    Kali looked into Yasenia''s golden eyes and smiled lovingly. She reminisced. "When you told me you knew how I felt for you, I felt like the world was crumbling right before me until I saw your smile."


    Kali stated. "Your smiling face was and always will be like a ray of light in the darkness for me, Yasenia. I really love it when you smile."


    Yaseniaughed happily and caressed her cheek. "Saying such sweet words, calling you honey, is not in vain~."


    Yasenia sighed a bit. "But I was too hasty back then."


    Kali was curious. "Why? Although you were much more inexperienced than now, I think you should''ve known, right?"


    Yasenia smiled awkwardly. "I was¡­ fearful. I thought, if this woman can''t bear the pressure of a confession, then I can''t take care of her. If she does, then I''ll pour my soul into healing her."


    Kali sighed in relief. "Thankfully, I got encouraged by you."


    Yasenia kissed Kali''s lips andmented. "When I felt your love for me, it felt heavy back then. Firstly, I promised the other girls I wouldn''t add anyone more unless an exception happened. Then, your experience made me afraid that I couldn''t make you happy."


    Kali giggled. "So silly."


    Yaseniaughed together with her and bit her lip. "Kali, when I admit a lover, my objective is not to have a superficial rtionship. I want them to be the happiest they can be and continue developing in their path. I want to create a connection that canst millennia."


    Kali nodded. "I can feel it."


    Yasenia looked down. "Back then, you were as fragile as fractured ss. Thinking about how my actions could hurt you, how my actions could maybe push you further into the wrong path, I was scared of epting you even when I clearly liked you."


    Yasenia smiled wryly. "I selfishly thought to push you toward destruction by my hand or salvation by my hand."


    Kali did not feel it was incorrect. It wasn''t Yasenia''s duty to take care of her. The fact that she gave her a chance was more than enough for Kali to feel grateful.


    "Why did you like me?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Who wouldn''t love a smart, strong, determined, talented, and beautiful woman like you? I could clearly see who you truly were. External appearances don''t blind me, Kali."


    Kali teared up and bit and kissed Yasenia''s lips. "I''m the happiest I''ve ever been, Yasenia. Even happier than before what happened back then."


    Yasenia smiled happily. "That''s honey for my ears~."


    Kaliughed at the double meaning.


    "Let''s begin, love."


    Kali was much more rxed and nodded, nuzzling her face against Yasenia. "I''m ready."


    Then, Yasenia used her hand to point her member against the narrow entrance and began pushing slowly.


    Sex with Kali was always slow because of her tiny hole.


    The first pration was euphoric for both of them.


    The feeling of opening her vagina with her penis and the feeling of being stretched and filled was otherworldly and made both of them groan with pleasure.


    The Dragoness felt the tight entrance slowly going around the ns of her dick, and she bit Kali''s fox ear. "Honey, I love how tight you are."


    Kali bit her neck as a moan escaped her throat.


    Her nerves were firing constant pleasure signals as her dear dragoness carefully prated her.


    She loved having sex with Yasenia, the feeling of her filling her insides and the sensation of her fluids staining her core.


    Yasenia''s dick finally pushed through the tight entrance, and the tight vaginal entrance mped around her shaft.


    Then, Yasenia pushed. Piercing deeper was not that hard, as Kali''s insides were very slimy and easy to pry open.


    Kali''s nails tried to dig into Yasenia''s skin as she groaned. "Oh, so full. It feels so good."


    Yasenia hilted herself as she pushed against her cervix.


    The little kiss against it made Kali''s waist jump a bit. Because of her arousal, it didn''t hurt at all. It felt like a slight shock of pleasure cursed her body each time she felt the penis tip kiss her cervix.


    Kali''s legs went around Yasenia''s waist, and their mouths searched each other to meet and begin kissing again.


    Yasenia moved her waist and scrapped her insides.


    Her entrance was so stretched that each movement touched Kali''s best spots and sent electric currents across her body.


    Yasenia moaned together with Kali. The fertile Yin energy of the fox was like heavenly nectar for the dragoness to absorb.


    Their energies mixed as the pleasure increased.


    With their sensations continuously building up, their moaning increased in volume.


    Kali could feel Yasenia rotating her waist to press on her sweet spots and make her body tremble with pleasure.


    At one point, the penis head hit that spot with a bundle of nerves connected to the clitoris, and Kali''s eyes rolled about.


    "Oh fuck!"


    Kali screamed as her body tensed and her abdomen quivered.


    Her eyes shed white once as she orgasmed and felt the penis inside her twitch and inte with her contractions.


    Kali knew what wasing, and her heartbeat elerated further as arousal and pleasure hit her body like waves.


    "I''m cumming, love." Yasenia''s deep and mellow whisper entered her ears, making Kali squeeze her vagina.


    Then, a gush of hot white liquid stained her insides after the dick swelled.


    As her legs and abdomen contracted and spasmed, Kali felt like something had electrocuted her. "Ah!"


    The pleasure forced her to close her legs, but the big-breasted beauty between her legs, pouring her semen inside her, blocked her actions because of their position, making her moan throatily as the pleasure further increased.


    Her nails sunk into Yasenia''s back as she bit the dragoness''s neck while her green eyes rolled. Her legs tightly mped Yasenia''s waist, and her insides and muscles spasmed with euphoria.


    Yasenia loved their sudden attacks. It felt like they were trying to mark her, making the pain feel exciting.


    Yasenia slowly pulled out, but the fox''s mping strength proved to be superior.


    Yasenia saw Kali''s green eyes misty with tears of pleasure. "Yasenia, more, I want more."


    Yasenia smiled, and her tail moved toward Kali''s mouth.


    She knew her fox was more sensitive to fucking her mouth than her ass, so her double prations usually involved her mouth and vagina.


    Then, as Yasenia bit and yed with the furry ears, her waist and tail pierced deeply until she came twice more in each hole.


    Kali finally lost the strength to maintain her grip on the dick inside her and let it go as her body fell limp after reaching orgasm many times.


    Yasenia also softened her member, and it naturally slipped out together with a white cascade of pearly white liquid.


    The fox was breathing roughly and looking at Yasenia with a lovely and dependent expression.


    Her arms were around the dragoness''s waist as she buried her face between the breasts.


    Yasenia was using her height advantage to make this possible and burying her honey with her body.


    Valeria suddenly materialized below them and hugged Kali and Yasenia from behind.


    Yasenia and Kali fell into Valeria''s embrace.


    Then, the three-meter-talldy whispered with an ethereal tone as if speaking directly to Kali''s soul. "Kali, focus on your dantian."


    Yasenia did not move or interrupt and allowed the giant woman to embrace both of them in her soft and nice-smelling embrace. She stayed quiet and observed the situation.


    Valeria followed. "Good girl. Look into your dantian and connect with the [Weather controlling Stone], darling. Use Yasenia''s energy inside you and make it flow through your meridians toward it."


    After Kali began doing what Valeria said, Valeria spoke to Yasenia mentally. ''Yasenia, she is evolving into a three-tailed fox. I need more of your energy to help her. You have three options. They have the same result, but the time needed for each is different.''


    Yasenia said. ''Tell me from fastest to slowest.''


    Valeria then began exining the methods.

 Chapter 497: [True Primordial Beast]. Kalis innate skills.

    Chapter 497: [True Primordial Beast]. Kali''s innate skills.


    After Kali began doing what Valeria said, Valeria spoke to Yasenia mentally. ''Yasenia, she is evolving into a three-tailed fox. I need more of your energy to help her. You have three options. They have the same result, but the time needed for each is different.''


    Yasenia said. ''Tell me from fastest to slowest.''


    Valeria then began exining the methods to Yasenia while guiding Kali on how to move her energy across her dantian and meridians.


    To Kali, Valeria slowly whispered. "Move the energy counterclockwise, and simultaneously, make it flow across all your limbs. Focus on the limbs, especially your two tails, so your bloodline understands how to develop your body further. You are a Unification Realm expert, Kali, so use your soul''s understanding to help."


    Kali did so, and she felt her energy activating her bloodline. Her senses dove deep into herself, and her mind managed to tap into her bloodline''s true potential.


    The [Life''s Origin Nine-Tailed Fox] bloodline felt like a Boundless Cosmos of life.


    In front of Kali''s eyes, the image of a nine-tailed green fox bigger than any star appeared. The majestic creature was like an Overlord looking over all creation.


    With a wave of one tail, there was a supernova of life energy, creating countless Worlds around the fox.


    As it drifted among the stars, thes orbited around it.


    With the energy surge of its second tail, all Worlds were filled with living creatures.


    With its third tail, the godlike creature bathed all Worlds with another wave of Life energy, making all beings evolve and grow instantly.


    Kali could feel that some of the creatures recently born in those worlds were even stronger than what she had felt from the real Tatyana, making her feel reverence for the creature.


    The colossal fox''s eyes moved and looked directly at Kali.


    The gaze of a being above gods mmed onto her, forcing her to snap out of the vision.


    This creature was a [True Primordial Beast], a beast that surpassed creation and destruction.


    A creature above concepts.


    These images were the awakening of Kali''s most extraordinary Innate skills.


    [First Tail: Nascent Life], [Second Tail: Blooming Life], [Third Tail: Developing Life].


    Until now, Kali''s innate skills werecklusterpared to what they should be. She had a skill called [Myriad Blooming Flowers] and Valeria''s summoning skill, [Golden Flower Queen].


    [Myriad Blooming Flowers] created a domain-type skill that covered everything in hundreds of meters around her as it summoned, as the name said, a myriad of flowers with different effects.


    Poisonous flowers, healing flowers, parasitic flowers¡­ Kali could create any nt she had understood to perfection and control them as if they were her fingers.


    It was very strong, but with a bloodline rted to a creature like the [Life''s Origin Nine-Tailed Fox], it felt like not enough.


    The main reason was that, unlike the other girls, Kali was still unlocking the potential of her bloodline. As her tails developed, she gained more innate skills.


    Moreover, among the new innate skills was a fourth one named [Nature Fox Transformation].


    Valeria''s words entered Kali''s ears again. The time to describe everything in Kali''s mind was long, but it wasn''t longer than a blink in the real world.


    "Use the energy I picked from back in the Secret Realm''s [Life Spring Lake]. Reach for it deep in your Dantian and absorb a part of it to mix it with the energy moving across your body."


    Kali refocused and continued moving her energy by following Valeria''s words.


    Simultaneously, Yasenia heard Valeria''s message in her mind. ''The first and fastest method to help is pouring your energy inside me, Yasenia. If Kali and I have your energy as a conduit, it will end quickly because our connection will deepen. Kali already has a good amount of your energy inside, but we may need to replenish itter because this method is the quickest but also the most energy-consuming.''


    Valeria observed Yasenia''s reaction and saw that she was looking at her with a pondering expression.


    Valeria wasn''t lying, but she thought Yasenia might think she had second intentions.


    She had been quite eagertely to taste Yasenia and close their rtionship.


    Even then, if Yasenia thought she was using this moment as a chance to get close, Valeria would feel slightly disappointed.


    But our Nature Spirit Queen had nothing to fear. Yasenia already had experience with seniors and rituals and knew they took it very seriously. Not to mention, Yasenia knew Valeria''s attitude.


    For Valeria, she was a fascinating creature with extraordinary and exciting qualities.


    However, Kali was Valeria''s center of the Universe.


    Valeria would not hesitate to annihte ten of herself if Kali were at risk. She might be the number two in Valeria''s heart, but the distance between number one and two was the same between your closest person and a stranger.


    Iparable.


    There wasn''t any genuine love for her in Valeria. The ancient and eons-old creature only had curiosity and desire to spread her bloodline with a gically superior creature like her, and Yasenia knew it.


    This was one of the reasons why Valeria did not move Yasenia''s heart and probably never will. Unlike Tatyana, who left her heart vulnerable before her affection and allowed it to be influenced, Valeria or Mirrory would never do something like that. These creatures had had conscience since time immemorial, and their feelings were reserved for their Masters.


    The reason Yasenia was sure about Valeria''s and Mirrory''s feelings for their masters was what she had heard from them of their previous owners.


    Looking at Valeria''s previous master, it was clear that the Nature Queen was very fond of him since she defended him until the bitter end. Moreover, when Tatyana insulted him back then, Valeria got genuinely angry.


    ''Continue Valeria. Don''t worry. I understand you are telling me the facts and nothing more to help Kali the best way you can.''


    Valeria blinked herrge and beautiful green eyes twice and then smiled. ''Thank you for trusting me, Yasenia.''


    Yasenia smiled back. ''If I can''t trust you with Kali''s matters, I might as well distrust that the air is constantly poisoned.''


    Valeria followed the exnation of the other methods she found feasible. ''The second method is to kiss Kali and give her energy mouth to mouth.''


    ''Not you?''


    Valeria shook her head. ''The other methods don''t include me. That''s why they are much slower.''


    ''I see.''


    Valeria said. ''This second method is much slower; we''ll probably need two or three days to finish. Therefore, Kali would''ve to sacrifice her participation in thepetition.''


    ''That''s not a problem. Kali is the first priority. I will do it even if I have to spend a year straight.''


    Valeria continued. ''Thest method is to passively allow Kali to absorb the energy you emit from your body. We should end in a month or so. However, this method is much gentler, and we can move ces. The drawback is that if Kali is not having skin-to-skin contact with you, it can go awry quite quickly, as you would be her bncing medium.''


    ''How long would it take for the first method?''


    ''Between six and seven hours. Thepetition is in the evening, so we should be able to make it by then. It is now four o''clock in the morning.''


    Yasenia looked at the entranced Kali, who followed Valeria''s guidance and got thoughtful.


    ''What about my blood essence?''


    Valeria blinked twice as if she didn''t understand.


    Yasenia looked at her seriously and asked. ''What about giving her my blood essence coated in my Celestial Energy? Is that more helpful?''


    Valeria nodded quickly but then furrowed her brows. ''Yasenia, although I would be delighted if you did that, that''s actually harmful to you. You will need a few months at least, a few years at most, to recover the lost Blood Essence. If you don''t control the amount well, it can cripple your cultivation speed. Blood Essence is a very delicate part of you.''


    Valeria said it because she couldn''t guarantee Tatyana wouldn''t be angry if Yasenia did so.


    Yasenia smiled and asked again. ''How would it be if I give you my energy besides giving Kali my blood essence?''


    Valeria gulped, feeling that what Yasenia spoke was too delicious sounding.


    ''That would actually be perfect. Don''t ask if giving me your blood essence would be useful because it wouldn''t. I''m more like a channel and a guide. Your blood essence is only useful in helping Kali''s beast bloodline to evolve. Moreover, if you give it to her, the benefits do not just speed; the chances of reaching the Nine Tails in the future would be much higher.''


    ''How are her chances of reaching her full potential now?''


    Valeria shook her head. ''Even with my help, reaching seven or eight tails would be her maximum. Eight tails are guaranteed if you help, but nine tails would still be tough.''


    ''Seriously?''


    Valeria smiled proudly. ''If Kali miraculously reached Nine tails right now, she would be basically invincible below Transcendence. As you are currently, she would mop the floor with you even if you be ten times stronger and wear Transcendence realm items from head to toe. Not to mention you, she may even have a chance to surmount realms to fight against Transcendent Realm cultivators.''


    Yasenia was stunned for a moment.


    ''So, will we do the method you suggested?''


    ''Yes. Don''t worry about anything else but Kali. I''ll deal with the rest.''


    Valeria nodded eagerly.


    Then, Yasenia changed their position from lying side by side to lying on top of each other.


    Valeria and Yasenia slowly moved Kali.


    First, Valeriay on her back and opened her legs. Valeria''s three-meter height came in handy right at this moment as she could easily make Kali lean on her torso and create an easy way for Yasenia to crawl between them.


    Their position changed to Valeria on her back, with Kali lying on her torso face up and Yasenia leaning on Kali.


    After positioning, Yaseniamunicated with her dears outside via Spiritual Sense. This was herst step for one reason. She knew they wouldn''t mind.


    However, even if she knew, informing them and not doing so were entirely different situations.


    ''Dears, you should''ve noticed the energy gathering in our room. Kali is growing her third tail, and my help will help a lot.''


    ''The method of helping will be pouring my energy into Valeria and bing the medium between them so that Valeria can guide Kali in the process.''


    Tatyana spoke first. ''Little Treasure, don''t hold back when giving energy. Valeria can handle ten of you together. However, try to have one up on her and at least make her orgasm continuously and show an embarrassing face. The fact that she can absorb your energy doesn''t mean she is immune to pleasure.''


    Evelyn and the others were woken up by Yasenia''s message, and they all answered.


    Evelynughed. ''Tatyana said what I wanted to say. You should share with us how the spirit pussy of someone like Valeria feelster~.''


    Cecile said with worry. ''Be careful, my love. Remember, she is a senior. She may suck too much energy.''


    Angelmented. ''Yasenia, we''ll protect the outside, so go ahead and help Kali! Sleeping on three tails must be superfortable~.''


    Andrea reassured our dragoness. ''If you can''t finish today, don''t worry. Focus on her, and we''ll take care of the rest. Kali is the most important right now.''


    Yasenia smiled softly. ''Be careful. I''ve chosen the fastest method. Yet, there is a method that needs much more time but allows us to move, so if you feel that we are taking too long and there is danger, don''t fearmunicating with us. I love you.''


    They all responded with words of love and cut themunication right after.


    Valeria smiled. ''They are much more understanding than I thought.''


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. ''You should know our bond is that strong.''


    Valeriaughed. ''You are right. It was silly of me to worry.''


    Yasenia smirked. ''You will soon worry about other things, though.''


    Kali was focused on her transformation.


    However, Yasenia still spoke to her after asking Valeria if it would disrupt anything.


    "Honey, I''m going to give Valeria my energy to help you with the process. Do you mind? The position will be the one we are in. Me on top of you while giving Valeria energy."


    Kali was surprised. Her mind shed with the image of the two women, and her cheeks flushed.


    Valeria spoke. "Kali dear, focus. Your heart is beating too fast."


    Kali took a deep breath to regain her concentration. "Okay, Yasenia. Be careful. I don''t want to hurt you as I did in the past."


    "Don''t worry, honey. We are here for you." Yasenia kissed her lips softly and smiled.

 Chapter 498: Valeria, Kali, Yasenia. (R-18)

    Chapter 498: Valeria, Kali, Yasenia. (R-18)


    Author Note: Cough, the scene is a bit intense. I went a bit wild with it. Tell me if you liked it at the end.


    *************************


    After reassuring Kali, Yasenia prepared to prate Valeria. She was between her legs, so it was easy.


    Yasenia aimed and pointed at Valeria''s plump and greenish lips. Yasenia ced her dick between Valeria''sbia and used her hand to move it up and down.


    "You can prate me whenever you want, Yasenia. My insides are always lubricated."


    Yasenia nodded and finally lifted her waist a bit, leaning on top of Kali a bit further up, and then she took a deep breath.


    Unlike Tatyana, who amodated her, Valeria would probably not at the beginning.


    Yasenia''s dick pushed open Valeria''sbia, revealing a pinkish cave.


    Then, the dragoness slowly lowered her waist and entered Valeria.


    The feeling of her dick piercing into a tight, warm, and highly pleasurable vagina reached her mind.


    Not knowing when, Yasenia pushed all she could and hilted herself with a moan. Then, she began pounding as if it was thest thing she wanted to do.


    Electricity assaulted Yasenia all around her body as the otherworldly vagina clung around her dick and lit up every nerve there.


    She felt as if her dick had be a clitoris. "Oh! My dick is melting!"


    The Spirit Queen''s walls were clinging around her and trembling, making the sensations ten times more pleasurable.


    As if that wasn''t enough, Valeria could suck Yasenia''s Yang energy passively even before Yasenia came. This gave Yasenia the sensation of a gentle but continuous orgasm that, added to everything else, almost made Yasenia cum instantly.


    Although the woman was enormous, her vagina seemed tailor-made for her dick as it wriggled, sucked, and squeezed her length.


    Valeria moaned pleasantly. "As expected of you, Yasenia. You are so delicious. Hmm~, you feel much bigger than I expected, such a perfect size~."


    Kali blushed to her ears when she heard Yasenia''s moaning voice and Valeria''s voice dripping with sensuality.


    She could see Yasenia''s pupils expanding as her golden eyes looked to the ceiling while the sound of flesh against flesh entered her ears. ''Valeria and Yasenia are connected~. I feel my heart pounding in excitement.''


    Valeria was sharing a part of the sensations, and she could feel Yasenia''s rough pounding as if the dick was inside her. ''Yasenia is so intense.''


    Yasenia tried to keep it in, so she hugged Kali strongly and whispered between moans. "Honey, please bite my neck. I will burst already if you don''t inflict pain to control the orgasm."


    Kali blushed even more.


    Thankfully, the process was already ongoing, so unless someone interrupted, the three of them could do as they wanted as long as Yasenia provided both of them with energy.


    Kali saw Yasenia''s eyes get watery as she pleaded to her to inflict pain, and her heartbeat elerated. ''Are Valeria''s insides that pleasurable? Yasenia''s face is so erotic.''


    Looking at Yasenia''s blush and feeling her sweating and trembling body, she knew it was.


    Yasenia pleaded. "Please, love. I''m going to cum!"


    Kali reacted and opened her mouth, biting Yasenia''s neck.


    Nevertheless, our fox was a bit afraid of hurting Yasenia too much, and she didn''t dare bite firmly.


    Yasenia''s stic and hard-to-pierce skin didn''t send the sensation of pain Yasenia searched for, but only pure and unadulterated stimtion of having her neck pleasantly bitten by her fox.


    It was like the straw that broke the camel''s back. "Fuuuck!"


    Yasenia''s eyes rolled up as she felt her tail organ squeezing out a huge ejaction that burned her with pleasure as it traveled through her canals and exited from her dick.


    The constant orgasm on top of the massive orgasm made Yasenia''s dick spurt semen as if she was pissing herself.


    If it weren''t because our dragoness closed her tail''s orifice beforehand, Yasenia''s tail would have be a semen sprinkler.


    Valeria felt for the first time Yasenia''s release.


    The semen exited strongly, and it pierced her whole vagina and cervix, flooding her uterus instantly.


    Yasenia didn''t hold back any energy. When the semen painted her insides white, Valeria''s body tensed, her back arched, lifting both Yasenia and Kali, and she threw her head back with her eyes rolling up and leaving only whites.


    "OHH!!! WHAT IS THIS!?"


    Valeria''s pussy squirted, something that had literally never happened to the Nature Spirit Queen, as the sensations created by Yasenia''s semen were too much for her current body''s strength.


    It wasn''t that Valeria had never had good sex. The problem was that her level was too high the times she did it, and it was impossible to lose control like this at higher levels unless the partner was rted to thews of sex.


    The sound of the usually gentle and calm Valeria throatily screaming in pleasure as she came was quite the ear candy for Kali.


    The contrast was infinitely attractive and erotic. ''Heavens, I didn''t know Valeria could scream like that.''


    An orgasm also assaulted Kali''s body since she shared senses with Valeria, but it was much milder. Compared to the orgasms of Yasenia directly cumming inside her was stillcking, hence theck of craziness in her.


    Even then, it managed to make her moan aloud.


    After her body finished orgasming, Kali focused on feeling her two favorite women cumming. ''I hope they get along better after this.''


    Yasenia''s Yang energy flooded the Nature Queen''s insides. Without control because of the orgasm that was making her drool, her tail moved to her backside and tried to pierce inside.


    However, Valeria didn''t have an anus since her body was not truly human, just an imitation.


    But the current Yasenia didn''t give up. Her tail pushed while moving up until she found the only hole the dragoness could find.


    Valeria began rxing. "In the name of the goddess of Nature, that was intense. Hm? What are you doing with your tail-OMPH!"


    Valeria groaned in pleasure as a second rod prated her vagina and opened her widely.


    Then, the second rod that had firmly kept inside the liquid burst and released another ocean of delicious nutrients for the Nature Spirit Queen.


    Valeria moaned again, her body greedily absorbing Yasenia''s semen and getting electrocuted in pleasure.


    Then, Yasenia began moving back and forth, her dick and tail fucking the Nature Spirit Queen as they both climbed to heaven together.


    Yasenia bit Kali''s fox ear and pleaded. "Honey, please bite strongly!"


    Kali was too aroused by the two women that had her trapped between them and were moving back and forth. She was like a boat in a storm, with softness and arousing smells surrounding her all around.


    Kali heard Yasenia and decided not to hold back. She opened her mouth wide, showing her fangs, and then chomped down.


    The powerful teeth of the fox pierced Yasenia''s skin and made her bleed.


    The assault of pain woke up Yasenia''s mind, but she didn''t stop moving her waist.


    After her mind woke up, thanks to the bite, she hastily used those seconds of rity to move a drop of blood essence together with a strand of Celestial energy to exit from the wound into Kali''s mouth.


    Kali thought that Yasenia''s blood was very sweet and tasty.


    Suddenly, she felt a thing mixed with the blood and licked it curiously.


    Her mouth and body burst with a wave of vor and vitality as the drop of blood essence went down her throat.


    ''OH, MY HEAVENS!''


    It felt like she had swallowed a drop of nectar from the Heavens.


    Her body also felt the Celestial Energy in that drop of blood with infinite potential, and Kali''s eyes almost rolled to the back of her skull.


    The powerful wave was the strongest sensation Kali had ever felt as her bodypletely lost control, and every fluid she could release was released because of the monstrous wave of pleasure.


    Kali joined the other two orgasming women.


    Yasenia''s Blood Essence and Celestial Energy nurtured her body like rain did in a dried-up forest.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Yasenia continued moving her waist as Kali''s fluids sshed on her, making aplete mess between all the women that seemed to be made of water.


    Before losing her mindpletely again, Yasenia shouted. "Valeria, start the process!"


    Valeria bit her lip and ced her hand on Kali''s dantian. "Kali, love, follow my steps."


    Kali almost didn''t remember her name because of the brain-melting pleasure she had just felt. However, Valeria''s voice reached her soul directly, allowing her to follow her words.


    Her mind was dazed because of the waves of pleasure around her body, but she pushed through and began the assimtion and transformation process.


    Even then, Kali''s mouth and tongue were licking Yasenia''s wound and sucking the vitality-filled blood.


    Yasenia hugged Kali between her arms and allowed Kali to lick her wound as her waist and tail moved continuously inside Valeria.


    The Nature Spirit Queen''s and the dragoness''s body rocked back and forth as the process continued.


    Kali was in heaven.


    Her two most loved people squished her body, her nerves sent pleasure signals all the time, making her feel as if she was floating through the gxy, and her mouth was filled with the sweet and delightful taste of Yasenia''s blood.


    Her beastly side was awakened entirely, and her two tails and legs coiled around Yasenia.


    Her pussy was pressing against Yasenia''s navel, and she kept rubbing with her legs locked around the dragoness''s waist.


    Then, Yasenia and Valeria also allowed themselves to sumb to their primal instincts and began fornicating like beasts.


    They changed positions asionally, and Yasenia also began fucking Kali.


    Kali buried her face between Valeria''s tits and hugged her waist as Yasenia pounded her pussy from behind. Valeria''s index finger entered her butt hole and fingered her, and then Yasenia bit her nape to keep her in ce as she smashed her womb with electric feelings of pleasure.


    Yasenia''s tail was deeply logged inside Valeria, literally prating the cervix with her practically infinite length.


    "YES! POUND MY PUSSY! YES! YES! YES!" This was Kali.


    "OHH! SO DEEP! YASENIA, PIERCE ME DEEPER AND FLOOD MY INSIDES!" This was Valeria.


    "FUCK! YOUR PUSSIES ARE SO GOOD! GET CREAMPIED AGAIN!" This was Yasenia.


    After getting their fill, Yasenia stopped biting Kali, turned her around, and then pushed her onto the bed.


    Valeria''s pussy suddenly grew a dick, and while Yasenia pinned Kali onto the bed to fuck her again, she suddenly felt her pussy being opened by quite a monster.


    Yasenia roared in pleasure. ''SO BIG!?''


    Then, the giant greendy used her body''s size and directly pinned the other two below her.


    Yasenia felt her vagina stretching to the limits as the Spirit Queen''s dick crushed her womb.


    The dragoness was basically made for sex, and her body spasmed in pleasure even when being roughly fucked.


    Kali could feel Valeria move inside Yasenia because of the dragoness''s sticity and ability to take giant members while Yasenia pounded her own pussy with her dragon.


    The dragoness''s tail went around and did not lose time lodging inside Valeria again.


    Valeria pounded Yasenia with wild abandon and delight and came.


    Yasenia''s uterus was filled with the superior Spirit Nature''s semen, and she almost lost it.


    The fertility of the load was something she had never felt before.


    If she hadn''t been trained before, this would have impregnated her because Although Valeria has Yin energy and couldn''t impregnate normal women, Yasenia was Yin and Yang.


    Valeria did it without any intention, as they were purely fucking on instinct right then.


    The threesome was animalistic, to say the least, as the dragoness''s essence came to light, and she dominated both women.


    After getting creampied by the Spirit queen, Yasenia jumped on Valeria''s dick while holding Kali with her arms and fucking her simultaneously.


    Kali bounced up and down on Yasenia''s dick, and Yasenia bounced up and down on Valeria''s dick.


    Valeria and Kali could only moan as Yasenia dominated them, and from time to time, Yasenia let them take the reins.


    Both women licked Yasenia''s body and kissed her all around as Yasenia would pound them together, alone, or fuck one while making the other lick her.


    This went on for two hours before Yasenia was utterly empty.

 Chapter 499: Kalis third tail. Valerias lack of common sense. (R-18)

    Chapter 499: Kali''s third tail. Valeria''sck ofmon sense. (R-18)


    This went on for two hours before Yasenia was utterly empty.


    After the dragoness put in so much effort, the energy around them flowed toward them rapidly.


    Kali didn''t really need Yasenia to advance. The reason Yasenia''s help was needed was for speed.


    If Yasenia didn''t interfere, Kali would be able to unlock her third tail in half a year. It looks like much, but for cultivators who already have more than a thousand years of lifespan, half a year is nothing.


    However, Yasenia''s help could elerate the process to under three hours.


    As the energy was suctioned toward the fox, Valeria hugged them and used her aura to mix with the monstrous amounts of energy flowing around.


    Kali''s mind also focused on the energy, and as the pure Life energy entered her body, her tired mind reinvigorated, and she woke up from her groggy state after having sex for so long.


    Her eyes opened, and her verdant green eyes gained a beautiful glow.


    "Kali, love. Absorb everything without holding back, do not worry about your meridians. They can take all of this."


    Kali felt her pores open as she sucked everything in. Her Dantian and meridians swelled as her body was inundated with the mix of Valeria''s, Yasenia''s, and her own energy.


    Kali''s cultivation increased wildly as she advanced several months'' worth of progress in just a single moment.


    Valeria aimed for this moment and used all the energy inside her as a medium to cushion the bacsh of the wave of energy. Then, everything inside Kali merged and nourished while breakthrough the bottleneck toward the next level.


    *BOOM!*


    Kali''s aura burst with extreme might as the shockwave sted everything in the room.


    The room walls would''ve copsed without the preventive formations Angel and Tatyana hadid before.


    Then, after her cultivation increased to the second level of the Unification Realm, Kali felt a burning sensation at the root of her spine, between her two tails.


    Valeria and Yasenia observed their aura as her third tail delicately sprouted and quickly grew from the space between the other two appendages she had long possessed.


    Valeria caressed Yasenia''s back and tail root and asked softly. "Yasenia love. This will take ten more minutes. Can you hold on?"


    Yasenia was drenched in sweat, and her waist had just stopped moving inside Valeria.


    After so much sex, she felt as if her dick belonged in Valeria''s pussy. Yasenia looked up with watery eyes, exhaustion filling her face, and asked. "Sorry, repeat the question. I''m a bit out of it."


    Valeria felt her heart softening and asked. "Can you continue for ten more minutes?"


    Yasenia frowned. Then, she asked. "Is it necessary?"


    Valeria shook her head softly. "This will change the chances from a ny-nine point nine percent to one hundred percent, nothing more."


    Yasenia breathed heavily and wanted to move, but she couldn''t move anymore after losing Blood Essence and most of her Yang energy. "Sorry, Valeria. I''m at my limit. I really can''t. If you can make me cum without me moving, then go ahead, but my body is exhausted."


    Valeria nodded and tried. Yasenia''s member was ultra-sensitive, so with the Spirit Queen''s expert care, it didn''t take long for her to start twitching and spurting semen again.


    Yasenia kissed Kali as she did so. Kali was semi-conscious and responding to the kisses of her lover.


    The sensation of her third tail growing wasfortable and burning at the same time. "Mmmn, Yasenia, Yasenia, I love you."


    Yasenia smiled tenderly and continued kissing her honey.


    Valeria spoke. "Kali dear, use thisst burst of energy and focus on the third tail."


    She obeyed and continued the process in the same position.


    Valeria caressed Yasenia''s scalp and asked. "Onest time, Yasenia. Fill me onest time with your delicious nectar, and we are done."


    Yasenia grunted, and she rxed her bodypletely. In no time, her sensitive dick and tail were stimted enough to rock Yasenia''s body with another monstrous pleasure wave, and she came onest time.


    Valeria''s insides greedily wiggled and squeezed, sucking all of it.


    Then, her energy passed across to Kali via their connection, feeding her dantian directly and helping her make thest push.


    *BOOM!*


    The powerful explosion signified Kali''s breakthrough well into the Unification Realm''s second level and the end of her third tail''s growth.


    The new tail mirrored the beauty of the other two counterparts, shimmering with an otherworldly luster. The soft andfortable fur cocooned Yasenia as Kali''s mind returned to normal.


    Yasenia saw Kali returning to normal and smiled. "Thankfully, everything went well."


    Kali was about to answer when Yasenia''s eyes closed as she fell forward, losing consciousness right before them.


    This was the second most pleasurable sex she had ever had and the most tiring by far. Her body felt as if it didn''t belong to herself anymore.


    As mentioned before, giving that blood essence drop also took a toll on her body.


    Valeria gently looked at Yasenia and woke up the confused and dazed Kali.


    Kali had just broken through, so she was very energetic. "What happened, Valeria? Why did she faint?"


    Kali slowly sat up and escaped the ultimate softness-prison that was Valeria''s and Yasenia''s bodies.


    Yasenia fell onto Valeria, and the Spirit Queen gently hugged her.


    Valeria hugged the dragoness and smiled happily. Yasenia looked like a petite woman between her arms. A scene that made Kali feel the warmth.


    Our three-meter-talldy chuckled and answered Kali. "She really worked hard. Such a good girl. She gave her all to help you, Kali."


    The absolute chaos of night shed in Kali''s mind, and her face burned red. She had gone crazy on Yasenia, and the things she had shouted were not something she would have the courage to admit.


    Kali was curious and looked at how Valeria gently hugged the dragoness and caressed her dark hair with her green hand as she rested her face on her breasts. "Say, Valeria. How do you feel about Yasenia after this?"


    Valeria blinked and tilted her head. "Hm? How do I feel about her? I feel that I care about her, the same as before."


    Kali lifted her eyebrow. "Really? Not more than before?"


    Valeria was confused. "Why would I love her more or less than before?"


    Kali nodded. ''As expected, sex does not affect seniors no matter how good it is.''


    "By the way, I heard Yasenia grunt for a while. Did you grow¡­ you know, a male organ?"


    Valeria nodded. "When I saw Yasenia''s vagina dripping with juices, I felt like I had to invade it and make it mine, so I used Yasenia to model after it and did so."


    Kali nodded but paused mid-nod. "Wait, you modeled after her¡­ With the same size?"


    Valeria nodded, making Kali sigh of relief. But Valeria said. "As everything else, it is the same size proportionally."


    Kali''s eyes widened, and she hastily leaned below Yasenia to look at her vulva and vagina. After inspecting, she saw that other than being a bit red and leaking an emerald-white liquid, Valeria''s cum, there was nothing wrong with it.


    "Um, Valeria, can you summon it for me to see?"


    Valeria nodded, and Kali saw Valeria''s clitoris grow, and grow, and grow. Because she was hugging Yasenia, Kali saw the perfectparison.


    The penis went from Yasenia''s waist up and touched her breasts, lodging the tip in the dragoness''s cleavage''s underside.


    Kali remembered hearing Yasenia stopping Valeria from prating her, and our fox thanked her lover one thousand times. ''This thing can kill a woman, literally. How is Yasenia only a bit red? Are her insides that stic?''


    "Valeria, this is too big for someone our size. Yasenia''s could be considered too big for many. Your dick is a third longer and thicker!"


    "Is it? I could perfectly take one like this, so I didn''t really think things through."


    Kali remembered that her dearest Valeria''smon sense was on a "senior''s" level.


    The door was pushed open, and Tatyana entered the room. She looked around and blinked repeatedly. "You girls really went at it, huh? If we didn''t have the pearls, cleaning all this mess would take a while-hm? What the hell are you cing against my girl, Valeria?"


    "A dick I grew."


    "I can see that! Did you use that on Yasenia?"


    "I did."


    "In the name of the Underworld, don''t you understand the concept of size!? Are you trying to split my little treasure in half!? The onlypetition for that thing is a horse!"


    Valeria coughed, feeling a bit embarrassed. "Kali just told me. You don''t need to repeat it. Yasenia could easily take it, though."


    Tatyana was speechless. "She can take it because her body is not normal, okay? She is basically an incubus and subusbined into one. Try using that on Kali, and she will scream like a pig being ughtered before you know it. Next time, let''s usemon sense, yeah?"


    Valeria nodded again.


    Tatyana looked between their legs, and her eyebrow twitched. "Kali has already finished transforming. Can you take my daughter''s dick and tail out of you?"


    Valeria blinked and smiled, hugging Yasenia closely. "Can I keep her inside a bit more? It feels really good."


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "You can''t."


    Valeria sighed. "Such a shame¡­"


    Kali saw Tatyana walk forward and then snatch Yasenia away from Valeria''s embrace.


    Only now Kali realized that Yasenia had double prated Valeria. She instantly blushed when quite a literal gush of white nectar spilled out of Valeria, staining her light green skin and the bed with a white puddle.


    She couldn''t help but mutter. "Wow. So much!"


    Valeria patted her stomach with a smile. "Yes. Sadly, Yasenia didn''t lose control and fertilized me. Now that I felt it directly, she is really just right for my preferences."


    Tatyana looked down and ced a hand on the dragoness, analyzing her body. "There is a bit of weakness, but she should be okay in a few hours."


    "Really? That''s much more resilient than I thought. Tatyana, please let me have her children."


    Tatyana gave her a side-eye. "Dreaming is beautiful, horny spirit. I can sense that you''ve be a bit fonder of her. However, you are dreaming if you think you can have my daughter another night. Sorry to inform you, it is prohibited!"


    Kali was surprised.


    Valeria asked. "Why? It''s not like you are losing anything. We''ve done it once. Doing it more times is not that bad, right?"


    Tatyana sneered. "Right, if that logic were valid, how about if I kill one person, killing ten more is the same?"


    Valeria and Kali were stunned. However, it was not because of theparison but because of Tatyana''s words.


    Valeria said. "Tatyana, I can''t feel exactly how many you''ve killed. This means that my senses are not sharp enough for that, and I''m confident in quantifying killing intent up to ten billion people with my current strength. This means that the number should be quite exaggerated for someone to have so many people killed that I can''t even quantify it. The only ones I''ve encountered that killed so many are Gods rted to ughter, war, or death."


    Tatyana felt that if she kept speaking with Valeria, her rolling eyes would send her flying away like a helicopter or something. "It was an example. Also, I''m a freaking Divine Lich Empress Demigoddess!"


    Tatyana waved her hand. "You know what? Leave it. To think that I''m the person with logical thinking in this conversation. Kali, either you teach your second lover, I mean, summoned spirit, how to think normally, or I''ll throw her to a ce she can learn!"


    Kali blushed and coughed. Tatyana spoke. "Don''t try to deny it. I''ve seen your gaze stay on that green dick more than necessary. If you want to do it, remember to ask Yasenia first."


    Kali blushed harder and nodded. "Don''t worry, mother-inw. I won''t do it with Valeria if Yasenia is not present. She is my first and always will be."


    Tatyana nodded. "That is a relief. Yasenia''s love for you is very, very profound. I hope you do not do anything to betray her."


    Kali seriously nodded. She would never, in a million years, do something like that.


    Then, Tatyana carried the dragoness princess carry and said while leaving. "Valeria, in truth, the reason for not letting you have intercourse with her is quite simple. However, until you understand how feelings work inside that empty Spirit head of yours, you can dream of fucking Yasenia again."


    Then, she closed the door, leaving behind a puzzled Valeria and a wryly smiling Kali.

 Chapter 500: Valerias Shortcoming. Tatyanas Discovery. (+Bonus Chapter)

    Chapter 500: Valeria''s Shoring. Tatyana''s Discovery. (+Bonus Chapter)


    Then, Tatyana closed the door, leaving behind a puzzled Valeria and a wryly smiling Kali.


    Kali took out the [Body Scent Absorbing Pearl] and activated it. The transparent sphere the size of an apple pulsed, and every fluid in the room evaporated, creating a mist. Then, the absorption force of the item sucked everything in rapidly.


    The room filled with the smell of their mixed scent was soon free of it.


    Kali opened the window, and fresh air from the outside entered. She saw people below, and her eyes opened wide, remembering she was still butt naked.


    However, the heart-rising moment was just a second before she remembered the formations shielded the view from the outside.


    "My heavens, that scared me for a moment."


    Valeriaughed and used a vine to yank Kali into her embrace.


    The giantdy''s softness soon surrounded Kali, herrge breasts resting on top of her head.


    Kali blushed as the greendy''s member hit her back and went along her spine. "Cough, Valeria, please hide your dick. It is touching my back."


    "Hoh? But I feel you like it."


    "I do, Valeria. However, did you not hear what I spoke with Tatyana? No intimate contact without Yasenia''s presence. Even if Tatyana didn''t say so, I wouldn''t have intimate contact with you if Yasenia was not present." Kali said earnestly.


    "Even if she gives us the go-ahead?" Valeria asked with apparent confusion.


    Kali nodded. "Yes. Having permission is not synonymous with an obligation to do things like that. Unless necessary, I want to avoid close intimate contact with you if Yasenia is not present."


    "Strange." Muttered Valeria.


    Kali felt the thing slowly shrinking and sliding down her back, giving her chills.


    The thing fell between the root of her three tails and electrocuted her.


    Then, it disappeared.


    ''That was an experience.'' Kali sighed.


    Our fox understood why Tatyana was against Valeria joining Yasenia''s lovers'' group. Her dearest Nature Spirit Queen did not understand the concept of "Love and Rtionship."


    For the Spirit Queen, rtionships are based on four things: closeness, willingness to copte, the possibility of betrayal, andpatibility of genes to give birth to children.


    Closeness was rted to trust, not feelings of love. Valeria trusted Yasenia, and Valeria knew that Yasenia trusted her. The possibility of betrayal was minimal with Yasenia since she greatly loved Kali, and Valeria felt it. The other two things, well, they just got confirmed during their night session.


    Therefore, for Valeria, Yasenia was already close enough to enter a rtionship with her. However, for Tatyana, these feelings were too vtile. Not to mention, Yasenia herself does not want Valeria in her harem.


    Although Yasenia is bncing the "concubines" idea, she is still thinking about it. It will take a lot of time to reach a conclusion finally.


    Valeria sighed and fell back onto the too-small bed. Kali fell with her. Her head squished between her giant breasts as only part of the ceiling was visible because the huge tits blocked her periphery.


    "What am I missing? Do you know, Kali?"


    Kali shook her head. "Valeria, it is difficult to exin. Moreover, even if you understand, you''ll probably not know how to tackle it. It is not in your Nature, and that''s not wrong. You are a Spirit born from Heaven and Earth. You''ve lived for many years and have your own ideas. Tatyana is honestly just being stubborn because she doesn''t want Yasenia to have more close lovers."


    Valeria. "Hm, I understand."


    "Also, Yasenia herself doesn''t love you, Valeria. She isfortable with you, she doesn''t mind having intercourse with you, but she doesn''t love you."


    "Love? That''s right. It is an emotion that fleshy beings have to find a mate and copte to reach the following generations. We, spirits, can reproduce alone. Hence, we don''t need those feelings."


    Kali turned around and climbed up her body, cing her waist between Valeria''s breasts as she hugged her neck. "Valeria. Don''t worry. I love you very much, even as you currently are. You are my savior, guardian, teacher, and guide. You are someone I will trust until the day I vanish from this world."


    Valeria suddenly felt her heart skip a beat and blinked twice, unaware of what that feeling was. She couldn''t help but find the scarred face of her Master cuter than before and more attractive.


    She gently smiled and impulsively kissed Kali''s forehead. "I see. Thank you, Kali."


    Kali fluttered her eyes, feeling that kiss carry a strange warmth with it. Her three tails wagged, and she smiled.


    The wag of her tails suddenly made her remember them.


    She hastily stood up and walked toward a full-body mirror. This action brought Valeria''s heart sweetness since Kali approaching a mirror in the past would have been something out of the question.


    Our fox jumped away from Valeria''s body and approached a full-body mirror.


    "Look, Valeria! Three tails! Moreover, I''ve advanced in cultivation! I''m in the middle of the second level!"


    Valeria smiled and stood up, almost hitting the high ceiling. Then, she walked behind Kali with everything still in sight and smiled. "Good Job Kali. You did very well. The tails look gorgeous."


    Kali looked at the giantdy''s body swaying and blushed as her three tails wagged. "Valeria, aren''t you tired?"


    Valeria blinked and smiled. "A little Unification Realm junior can''t tire me even if she were the subus progenitor herself at that level. However, I feel like my evolution path has slightly deviated."


    Kali was stunned. "Really?"


    Valeria nodded. "Either way, I wasn''t supposed to have golden slit pupils. My pupils should be normal and ck. Not to mention, taking this shape is very unusual. My body shape has always been more slender and more elegant, simr to Tatyana''s body shape."


    Kali asked. "Could you also, um, grow a penis?"


    "No. That''s also new. I think Yasenia has influenced me via you because she feeds you daily with her energy. I feed on your energy, so I''ve also been feeding on Yasenia''s energy."


    "Now, I can feel a deviation from my usual growth path. I could''ve stopped it, to be honest. However, something inside me tells me not to do so and allows everything to develop naturally. Very strange."


    Kali turned around and almost choked. Her height made it just perfect to have Valeria''s genitals right before her face. ''Whoa, she is simr to Yasenia even here¡­ Not! What are you looking at, pervert Fox!''


    She coughed and looked up past the impossible-to-ignore green mountains and asked. "Is it a good thing?"


    Valeria walked back to the bed and sat. "Yes. I''m stronger than I should be. The path''s limits are the only thing unclear to me. My final evolution with my usual path would be reaching the [Divine Nature Spirit Goddess] realm. Now, I''m not sure."


    Kali gulped. ''A divine what now?''


    Valeria smiled. "Well, let''s leave unimportant things aside. Do you want to have a bath, Kali?"


    Kali wanted to scream. ''This is not unimportant!''


    However, our fox knew that when a senior acted like this, it meant that it was not time to learn about it yet. "Sure. How about I try and massage you, Valeria? I''ve been learning from Yasenia''s massages."


    "Hm? The ones where she makes you twitch and squirt? Your face looks quite loose when she massages you like that."


    ''Why is she so direct!?'' Kali blushed, but she answered anyway. "Cough, yes, those."


    "Sure. Let''s try them. I''ve always wanted to receive one."


    Meanwhile, Tatyana was in her room, bathing Yasenia slowly and with care. Her hands had a special soap, and she slowly cleaned Yasenia''s body.


    Tatyana felt nothing about what happened, just a bit annoyed with Valeria because she didn''t understand basic concepts. ''Well, it''s not like a Spirit will learn these things. They do not make sense to them, after all. Only time can tell if she bes someone worthy of Yasenia or not.''


    The Death Empress remembered that Valeria hade inside, so she used her fingers and cleaned Yasenia''s insides to avoid idents. ''She is unconscious, so I can''t risk it.''


    Yasenia was so tired that she didn''t twitch during the whole bath, even with this much movement. Tatyana''s presence reassured the dragoness, so she slept like a log.


    Tatyana smiled helplessly. "Sigh. Little treasure, you always go far and above for us¡­." Tatyana caressed Yasenia''s face and smiled lovingly, kissing her lips once.


    "Calling you little treasure is truly fitting. Let''s see, can I do something about the Blood Essence expenditure? Hm¡­"


    Tatyana observed Yasenia''s dantian and smirked. ''Oh? The weakened Yin energy of the Spirit Queen! At least this will increase her cultivation by a lot, as she absorbs it slowly, it should reduce her cultivating time by half until the third level.''


    Tatyana frowned. ''Why could Yasenia absorb it? It should be too strong¡­ Hmm¡­''


    Tatyana pondered. ''I''ve been holding back my Yin energy quite a bit. Maybe I don''t have to hold it back so much? What is keeping it at bay?''


    Tatyana observed the strange "sr system" Dantian she had and saw that the little Celestial Energy Star in the middle was releasing a powerful aura that made the Yin energy tame. ''Whoa! Is it that influential? I may have been underestimating the Celestial Energy.''


    Tatyana then frowned. "Tsk. I can''t do anything about the Blood Essence. This is one of the secrets cultivators have failed to decipher even until now. Or at least, the book I''ve read doesn''t have anything substantial besides effects, uses, and how to aid natural regeneration with external treasures. There is nothing about directly ''healing'' it."


    Tatyana cradled her little treasure and took out a nt. She was about to feed it to Yasenia but stopped. ''Right, she can''t chew.''


    Without a single shred of hesitation, she ced it in her mouth and chewed. Then, she leaned down and fed Yasenia slowly.


    Yasenia began dreaming about a tasty paste entering her mouth and eagerly swallowed in her dream. ''So yummy~. It has a bit of Mommy''s taste. Delicious.''


    Tatyana saw Yasenia licking and then smacking her lips. "So yummy~."


    Tatyana had to stifle herughter. "Why are you so cute, little treasure?"


    Then, she carried Yasenia princess carry andid her on the bed. The other girls had alreadye, Kali included, and all leaned around the dragoness, not minding her nakedness.


    Angel looked at how fluffy the three tails looked and decided to sleep on them. Evelyn took the chance and took Yasenia''s body for herself.


    Then, all the girls asked Kali about the experience, and Kali didn''t hide anything from them. They were all her family, so Kali was deeply fond of them, and so were they.


    Not in a romantic tone, but a familiar one¡­. Well, Angel''s love for Tatyana may exceed the familiar love.


    The next morning came, but they didn''t leave the inn because Yasenia was still asleep. She had used a lot of stamina against a senior, and she was burned.


    Evelyn looked up, still lying on top of Yasenia, and asked. "Valeria, did you suck out her soul or something?"


    Valeria answered mentally. ''My bad. I didn''t expect her to be so delicious. Kali and I sucked her dryst night.''


    Andreamented. "That''s quite the aplishment. Anyway, let''s stand up and leave. Do not bother our sleeping beauty."


    Cecile said. "I want to see her sleep."


    Andrea smiled. "Sure. If you are silent, I won''t stop anybody from seeing her sleeping. It is quite a beautiful image, after all."


    "Cecile, I want you to do something. Sorry, but you can''t look at her today."


    Cecile looked at Tatyana and easily nodded. "What do you want, Tatyana?"


    Tatyana then asked Cecile to go with the two S.L.U.T. fans to find the others and see if they were still around.


    Cecile nodded and left together with Kali. Kali was now one of the strongestbatants, as she had increased a level and multiplied her might.


    Moreover, the recently nourished Valeria was extremely powerful. As she was now, she would probably be able to best Tatyana or Mirrory.


    ___________________________________________________________________________________


    AUTHOR NOTE: Hello, dears. Although this extra chapter will be heavy for a celebration. It is something I''ve been working on for a while, and when is it better to release than as an extra chapter to celebrate the 500th chapter?


    SPOILER for the chapter between the stars. You can read without reading it, or reading it, you choose.


    *********************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************


    The following text happens five years into Yasenia''s trial. It tells the first time Yasenia lost one of the girls. It is opposite of the usual HEM chapters, as it is harsh. However, I hope you give it a chance at an appropriate time. Reading it before bed is not rmended.


    *******************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************


    Also, this is her after the first five years, remember she stayed twenty-two here.


    Have a great day, read with a steady heart, and many, many hugs, dears.


    ************************


    It had already been five years since Yasenia had begun the trial. During this time, her personality had undergone many changes.


    Yasenia has changed from the initial approachable and smiling dragoness into an indifferent and stoic woman. Her only motive, desire, and focus seemed to be to win the war many considered lost.


    "Yasenia, you should rest. You''ve been training for twenty hours, and we have a battle in five hours." The woman who spoke was Yasenia''s second inmand.


    Yasenia swung her sword and danced with it elegantly, interlocking attacks with her tail, punches, and kicks.


    She was much more elegant and refined than her previous brutish sword style that relied on pure strength. The dragoness realized that her strength was only a bit better than the average fighter in this war, so her previous tactics were quickly smashed one by one.


    Only fighting smartly could make her feel like she could make a difference. Her skills were strong, her tail was a powerful trait, and her body was strong. Using all of this efficiently allowed her to dominate the battlefield.


    Yasenia knew that if she wanted to increase in the strengthdder of this Trial, she needed to perfect these as much as she could.


    She was at the Half-Step of the Mental Nourishing Realm. Hence, she didn''t truly need sleep or rest. Cultivating for an hour was enough to recharge her energy and mental condition.


    "Yasenia¡­ I don''t understand your fixation on this War. Why don''t we leave the country together? My sisters and I are all worried for you."


    Yasenia stopped her sword dance and looked at the beautiful woman. "I told you since day one. I either finish this war, or I die trying. If any of you want to leave, you are free to do so and bear the consequences."


    Yasenia''s cold and aloof tone made the woman tremble for a second. She could be called the closest one to her. But they could all feel that Yasenia''s heart was as cold as stone, and her closeness to them was only physical closeness.


    "Sigh, Yasenia. How about we rx together for a while? We all want to support you in battle, but resting is also important."


    Yasenia walked to her side. She was d in full-body silver armor. However, even this armor could not hide the perfect body curves of the dragoness, making the woman gulp.


    "Rx together? Or do you want me to fuck all of you? Stop the nonsense and prepare for battle."


    The woman paled a bit and looked at her disappearing back. The triple-sectioned tail with the first third ck, the second third blue with golden rings, and then thest part of the entirely golden tail tip swayed with Yasenia''s body, making her steps naturally seductive as her waist bnced from side to side with each step.


    "Well, even if she is like that¡­ I can feel she at least cares for us."


    Yasenia walked to the top of a tower in the camp and sighed. "Will they forgive me?"


    Yasenia''s mutter was carried in the wind, and nobody heard it. She didn''t know who she was speaking about, her dears, or the virtual women she was using without remorse for her goals.


    Every sensation here was too real, and sometimes Yasenia had to meditate to remember where she was.


    Often times she became too engrossed in killing enemies and almost lost her mind.


    Yasenia looked to the horizon, and her sharp eyes could spot their enemy''s camp. "We are five thousand, and they have eight thousand. I need to perform extra well, or the defeat can be tragic. Moreover, my promotion to the general rank will slow down by a lot if I lose. I may also lose one of those girls¡­."


    Yasenia thought of the harem she was building in this trial where everything was not real. ''Sorry, but I can''t love any of you. My heart must remain steady.''


    She sunk into her mind and remembered her dears. Angel''s sweet smile, Cecile''s refreshing presence, Kali''s scarred face, Evelyn''s mischievousugh, and Andrea''s pampering gaze. Then, she remembered her mother''s caring red eyes, which looked over her and protected her from the shadows. ''Good, their faces are still clear to me.''


    Yasenia took a deep breath and exhaled. "Maybe, I should write a note or diary. I don''t want to forget anything about them. I should read it before I leave this ce so that Angel and the others don''t find anything wrong with me¡­."


    Yasenia frowned. "Angel and the others? Since when did I stop calling them my dears? It is happening more and more often¡­."


    "Yasenia~."


    The dragoness heard the sweet voice of a girl, and Angel''s face shed in her mind. However, she knew that this voice was not hers.


    Angel''s voice was silvery and soft like cotton, making you feel she was lovely, pure, and with a transparent heart like ss.


    This one was sweet, like candy, and cheery, making you feel like she was a vivacious and gentle girl.


    The dragoness turned around, her face cold, and looked at the short ck-haired girl smiling at her. The petite woman walked forward and hugged the armored Yasenia. "Why are you here, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia looked at her in a daze, and her hand subconsciously went to her head to pat her.


    The girl giggled and pushed against the hand, snapping Yasenia out of her daze. She calmly retrieved her hand and asked. "Why are you not training, me? Last time you almost got into an ident."


    me pouted. "But I want to be with you, Yasenia!"


    Yasenia frowned. It has been four years since she knew this girl. Yasenia had always liked petite, soft, and cuddly girls, so when she decided to create a harem, she did not hesitate to add her.


    ''This might have been a mistake. My heart is sometimes too soft to her¡­.''


    "You know you can''t, me. I need to spend equal time with all of you."


    me frowned. "Yasenia, I feel you shouldn''t be like this, spending the same time with each of us as if it were a duty. We all love you, so you being natural and spending however much time you want with us should be the correct thing."


    Yasenia answered almost hastily. "I can''t."


    me was surprised by the firm rejection and pouted again. "Can I at least have a kiss?"


    "No. Today is not your turn to have intimacy."


    me sighed and separated. "Okay. We all know how stiff and cold you are. It is our fault for falling in love with a stone te."


    ''Cold and stiff, eh¡­.''


    Yasenia turned around and sighed.


    "Say, Yasenia¡­"


    "Hm?"


    "If any of us dies¡­ Would you be sad?"


    Yasenia frowned, feeling ufortable. "You won''t die. I could take care of all of you until now, and that won''t change."


    me saw Yasenia''s expression and smiled. "Ha! You indeed love us a little bit, or else you wouldn''t have been sad."


    Yasenia''s heart shook, and she said coldly. "Leave."


    me was confused. "Huh?"


    "LEAVE!"


    me jumped with a start. Then, she ran away whileughing. "Yasenia, you can''t hide your heart from me~. I love you!"


    Yasenia returned to her tent, sat cross-legged, and began cultivating. She took a deep breath and calmed her mind. ''You are five years in, Yasenia. At this pace, the war shouldst at least another five, so remain focused. You need to win this assault to capture the region they are defending. Then, with the current general''s n, we canunch a big offensive in this passage. The main army can''te because the general is taking care of it.''


    Yasenia opened her golden eyes, a tint of red staining them gradually. ''I must ughter all those bastards so I can finish this quickly. In this battle, I will go at a faster pace. I can protect myself. After five years of fighting, I''m much more refined and stronger.''


    ''The girls should also have proper ways of defending themselves after what I''ve taught them.''


    Yasenia cultivated until the morning before the battle. Then, she stepped out of the tent and climbed onto a wooden tform.


    She turned around and saw the five thousand people right before her eyes. At the front, a group of one-hundred-and-twenty-six women stood in different armors than the rest. They were her elite group and also her harem.


    She had been recruiting them one by one during thest five years. Whenever she saw apetent woman with potential, she approached and asked directly.


    Her fame was widespread in the army, so few women denied the seductive high-ranked woman with great sex techniques that increased the strength of others.


    The general also knew that only those Yasenia epted could benefit, so nobody tried tying down Yasenia and changing her into a sex ve.


    Therefore, each female that wanted to be stronger would most likely not reject Yasenia.


    "Today''s battle is a turning point. The enemies managed to gather three thousand more men than us. However, numbers mean nothing when each of us can fight two of them. Our strength is undeniable. Our battle tactics are superior. Our armors are tougher. Our spears are sharper. They have nothing but numbers against us."


    Yasenia''s cold and powerful voice spread throughout the camp, reaching everyone''s ears.


    "My elite group will be the spearhead. Once we open a tear in the formation, enter like starving dragons, and rip apart our enemies!"


    "YEAH!"


    The collective shout of five thousand soldiers filled thend, reaching even the other camp.


    Yasenia summoned [Draconic Heart] and walked to the front of the formation, mounting a war horse. There weren''t many, but the country would give you one after reaching a certain strength. It was a sign of honor and aplishments in battle.


    Of her elite group, ten of them had one. me was between them.


    me approached Yasenia''s ck horse with a smile and spoke. "Yasenia, please take care of your little girls one more battle."


    The others chuckled and said simultaneously. "Take care of us, husband~."


    Yasenia nodded. "Today, I''ll go a bit faster, like we trained before. Try to keep up. If you feel it is impossible, remember to use the signal so we can regroup and change strategies. I''ll be the spearhead, so follow behind me and rip through our enemies."


    "Yes, husband!"


    Yasenia didn''t say anything, her face as cold as winter and her golden eyes shining with killing intent.


    After reaching the nd where they would fight, Yaseniamanded.


    "Group one to three, advance from the right."


    "Group six to eight, prepare long-range attacks to cover our brothers and sisters."


    "Group fifteen, begin preparing the traps in case we need to retreat or use attack formation seven."


    "The rest follow me into a frontal attack."


    Then, Yasenia pointed her giant sword forward and pulled the reigns of her horse. "CHARGE!"


    Yasenia''s horse began galloping together with everyone else.


    Her face had no hesitation as she charged forward.


    "Huh? They didn''t tell us the Cruel Dragon was against us!"


    "Fuck, that murderous thing is here?"


    "Oh my heavens, she is still undefeated!"


    "Don''t falter! We have three thousand more troops! Not even that crazy woman can ovee this numerical advantage!"


    Yasenia took a deep breath and then roared to the sky.


    "ROAR!"


    Her deep and resounding dragon roar spread around the battlefield as her throat trembled because of the power behind it. The dragon cry made Yasenia''s enemies tremble, and her allies shouted with her.


    "[Sun Assimtion]." Yasenia absorbed Sun''s energy like crazy, her golden slit eyes shining more brightly as she approached the enemy army.


    When the distance between the armies finally reduced, Yasenia roared. "[Sun Dragon w]."


    The enormous forty-meter-wide phantom w shed at the front soldiers and exploded in a golden nova of mes.


    However, many spells rained on that area, dissipating the heat and healing the ones that didn''t die instantly.


    Yasenia''s warhorse mmed against the first shield wall and sted a few of them flying. Then, Yasenia used [Sunrise], [Sunset], [Starry Sky], and her domain, [Moonless Night], to dominate the battlefield.


    Her giant sword swung up and down, precisely mming against her enemies.


    She dodged, blocked, parried, and sliced heads in half. Her energy emissions from the attacks damaged the enemies near the ones she fought.


    me galloped behind her, together with another three women, casting defensive spells to block most of the barrage directed at Yasenia.


    ''There is an attacking from the left.''


    ''Use that weakness in the armor.''


    ''Dodge that spear.''


    ''I need to generate more Sun energy.''


    ''Good, I have enough stars.''


    "[Starfall]."


    Over three hundred stars rained on the battlefield, damaging many people. However, the strength of the soldiers made even a direct hit not strong enough to finish them off. ''As expected, they are strong. They all would be considered geniuses back at home. Hm?''


    me shouted. "Yasenia, be careful! A strong foe is charging at us!"


    Yasenia turned her head carefully while she fought and saw another person charging at her on a red warhorse.


    Yasenia squinted. ''Strong. I need to use [Day and Night] to fight him. Who is he?''


    "Oh! The Captain has made it in time!"


    "Hahaha, that dragoness is done for!"


    Yasenia felt her heart sink. ''Captain? Why is someone like him here? He is one rank above my current strength!''


    "Cruel Dragon, today is the day you die!"


    "We''ll see about that! [Absorption of Celestial Light: Day and Night Cycle]!"


    *BOOM!*


    Yasenia''s aura burst with monstrous momentum, pushing away every soldier and skill near her. However, even with that show of strength, the captain''s face didn''t change as his charge didn''t even slow down.


    "[Thousand Miles Spear charge]."


    Yasenia saw the spear shine brightly as he and his horse elerated toward her with blurry speed.


    Yasenia''s face turned fierce as her voice echoed like a whisper. "With theing of the night, I call upon the [Crescent Moon]! Coat me in my [Celestial Dress] as I dance with these fools in my [Moonless Night] Domain!"


    Yasenia''s armor disintegrated in particles of light as her body-hugging white dress appeared on her body. The long skirt covered the ck warhorse''s body as Yasenia''s aura further skyrocketed.


    Yasenia then swung her sword without holding back an ounce of her strength and mmed it against the iing spear.


    *BOOM!*


    The shockwave sted everyone around them.


    "KYA!"


    Yasenia heard me''s shout and used her Spiritual Sense to see what had happened.


    The shockwave had flown her away from her horse.


    "Yasenia, focus on the battle. Leave me to us!"


    Yasenia''s heart clenched, feeling a dreadful premonition. However, her sword kept swinging against the captain, sending waves of Moon Energy everywhere.


    "To think that the Cruel Dragon was this strong! You''ve surprised me, but you are still not strong enough! [Thousand Bodies Spear Thrust]."


    Yasenia''s heart clenched as she saw the spear gain enormous energy. Out of pure reflex, she quickly chanted. "As the Crescent Moon grows, it bes [FULL MOON]."


    All her Moon energy exploded from her and formed a silver sphere around her in the shape of the Moon.


    Then, the attack released by the captain arrived.


    *BangBangBangBangBangBangBangBang!*


    Yasenia could barely see the spear as it repeatedly struck against her shield. The [Full Moon]''s absolute defense quickly weakened as Yasenia felt the aftershock through the skill.


    *CRACK!*


    "As the [Full Moon] copses, [Dusk] arrives, and my strength increases!"


    Yasenia swung her sword vertically, timing it perfectly with the destruction of her [Full Moon].


    *CLANG!*


    The two warhorses took many steps back as the attacks canceled each other.


    Yasenia didn''t lose the chance of the distance they gained after the collision.


    Her tone increased and became loud and clear. "After dusk and the [Sunrise], time passes, and it bes [NOON]."


    With dusk, Yasenia''s Moon energy transformed into Sun energy andbined with the previously umted Sun energy.


    Then, Yasenia pointed her sword at the sky, and it shone with the brilliance of the Sun.


    "DIE!"


    Yasenia swung her sword as her meridians pumped energy wildly and summoned a monstrous beam of Sun energy.


    "Cruel Dragon, I''m not that fragile! [EMPIRE''S SHIELD]!"


    *BANG!*


    Yasenia saw incredulously how her attack was stopped entirely. ''Shit, maybe only [Midnight] can deal with this man. But I need to gather energy and keep being alive.''


    "AHH!!"


    Yasenia heard the loud shriek, and her heart sunk to the bottom of her stomach. She turned her head and saw me''s arm gushing blood as most of it flew into the air.


    Then, he heard the captain''sugh. "Finally, you''ve arrived!"


    A woman holding a white saber looked at them with an indifferent face. "The fact that you can''t deal with that youngling shows you are getting old."


    "Don''t speak like that to your Master!"


    Yasenia felt something inside her heart slowly awakening as she looked around and saw three of her girls, decapitated, lying on the ground.


    "Y-You¡­ You! ROAR!"


    Yasenia turned her warhorse and charged at the white saber woman with golden-red eyes.


    "Cruel Dragon, we are not done yet!"


    Yasenia''s aura exploded as she turned around and smiled wildly. "I knew you would follow, old man. [SOLAR STAR CHARGE]!"


    "MASTER!"


    Yasenia became a golden meteor surrounded by stars and smashed against the Captain in a head-on collision.


    *BOOM!*


    An enormous golden explosion illuminated the battlefield as the white stars created hundreds of secondary explosions.


    The captain''s body was flung far away, and they could all see its bad shape.


    He had an arm missing, and his skin was severely burnt.


    Yet, the man actually flipped in the air andnded on his feet, making Yasenia look at him incredulously.


    "Tsk, I let my guard down. It has been seven hundred years since I received a wound like this one."


    "MASTER! BE CAREFUL!"


    "Huh?"


    "DIE ALREADY!"


    Yasenia dismounted and arrived before him rapidly, swinging her sword downwards while it shone brilliantly, her white dress flowing behind her because of her speed.


    "[SUNSET]."


    "[Thousand Spear Swipes]."


    The man swung his spear with the remaining arm, ignoring the carbonized skin falling off, and collided against Yasenia''s attack.


    [Sunset] activated the secondary effect, exploding on contact and burning him more.


    "Cruel Dragon! I''m Going to ughter your toys!"


    Yasenia didn''t turn around and continued attacking the almost-dead man. She had to finish him off first.


    The captain shouted. "Girl, run away quickly. I can''t contain her much longer."


    The saber woman''s face twisted in hatred, and her gaze became murderous.


    Yasenia finally smashed the spear away and went forward, dodging his final punch.


    The man smirked, and then his leg quickly moved, aiming at Yasenia''s waist. Yasenia sneered as her tail moved and blocked the attack.


    The man''s smirk turned to surprise as he felt the sturdiness of the tail.


    Yasenia''s feet sank into the ground because of the kick''s strength. However, she recovered quickly, and her body spun, her giant sword making a swift arc andnding on his neck, slicing the head off high up into the sky.


    "CRUEL DRAGON, THIS IS MY VENGEANCE!"


    Yasenia turned around quickly and saw the saber of the woman piercing forward toward me''s chest.


    Yasenia''s eyes turned mostly red with golden cracks as every muscle in her body tensed to the limits. Her meridians ruptured as her dantian fed her body with monstrous amounts of energy.


    The floor below Yasenia sank as she pushed against it, and her legs went from bent to straightened.


    The skin on Yasenia''s legs ripped open, and blood flowed because of her utterly ridiculous strength.


    Then, with a Boom that resonated in the battlefield, Yasenia shot forward like a cannonball fired from a powerful weapon.


    "DON''T YOU DARE!"


    However, it was toote.


    Even with her ridiculous speed far above her current limits, the saber was faster and pierced me''s heart, releasing an energy wave that burst me''s chest open.


    "AHH!!"


    Yasenia''smenting scream echoed as thest shred of golden in her eyes was consumed by red.


    The woman wanted to run after killing me. Yet she didn''t have time to do it because Yasenia arrived one instantter, her sword coated with pure energy.


    [Draconic Heart] impacted the woman, and the colossal momentum and energy burst her body like a staff hitting a water balloon.


    Yasenia''s momentum carried her forward, and she used it to destroy a line of people from the enemy army.


    After stopping, Yasenia turned around and looked back at the ce where me was.


    However, what entered her eyes was a corpse without life left. Not only me but seven of her girls had died.


    "No¡­"


    Yasenia''s face twisted with wrath as she roared like a wild beast. "AHHHH!!"


    Then, everything turned red for Yasenia.


    She used every single skill in her arsenal to enter the enemy lines and ughter everyone without a shred of mercy.


    Her sword was like the scythe of death as bodies flew across the battlefield with each swing of her sword.


    "DIE! DIE! DIE!"


    The dragoness rampaged through the battlefield until there was no one left alive from the enemy camp, as the harsh feelings of losing someone close consumed her for the first time.

 Chapter 501: S.L.U.T. Group. Valerias Majesty.

    Chapter 501: S.L.U.T. Group. Valeria''s Majesty.


    Tatyana then asked Cecile to go with the two S.L.U.T. fans to find the others and see if they were still around.


    Cecile nodded and left together with Kali. Kali was now one of the strongestbatants, as she had increased a level and multiplied her might.


    Moreover, the recently nourished Valeria was extremely powerful. As she was now, she could best Tatyana or Mirrory.


    "Kali, we need to exit from Torrent City stealthily. Do you or Valeria have any stealth spells? I can more or less distort the space around us, but any strong cultivators can see through my stealth easily."


    Kali shook her head. "I don''t have any. What about you, Valeria?"


    Valeriamented. "I could summon a nt that''s an expert in that if you want. However, if I were not here, how would you leave this City silently, Cecile?"


    Cecile answered. "I have a few formations made by Angel. Even If there were no formations to help me, I''ve mastered my space skills enough to teleport to a distant point. I can''t move other people with me yet, but I could move on my own."


    Valeria nodded. "That''s really good. What is the distance of your skill?"


    Cecilemented. "If I''m midbat, my [Blink] skill can instantly move me between a hundred and five hundred meters. It depends on the energy fluctuations on the battlefield. With unlimited time, I hit my maximum distance in about five minutes, about twenty kilometers."


    "Very good. Please wait for a second until I summon it. That way, you don''t have to spend the stealth formations you have."


    The two S.L.U.T. members behind them also stayed silent.


    After a few seconds, Valeria''s voice sounded like a distant yet all-reaching whisper. "[Nature Queen''s Parade: Ethereal Blossom]."


    They saw the space before their eyes fluctuate, but they felt nothing. It would''ve been impossible to sense if they weren''t looking right at that point.


    Cecile and Kali blinked and looked around, not seeing anything.


    "Cecile, Kali, do you see anything?" Questioned fan number one.


    "I also can''t see anything." Commented fan number two.


    Cecile asked. "Um, Valeria, are we hidden?"


    "Hm? Of course, don''t you see that little thing creating an aura around you two?"


    They couldn''t help but feel the enormous difference in strength right at that moment.


    If Valeria used this thing to sneak attack them, they would be dead before they could have even reacted.


    Kali coughed. "We can''t see it, Valeria."


    "Oh? Show yourself for them to see, child."


    The space before they distorted again as a cute human-shaped grey nt monster appeared. It had a leaf-woven cape that hid its body, only showing its face.


    The face was simple, with big ck pearly eyes, a small mouth, and a cute bob of ck leaves as hair. Itplemented the grey body quite nicely.


    It was a bit creepy but very cute. Kali wanted to pat it. "It is so cute~."


    "Cute?" Valeria asked.


    Cecile nodded. "Well, it looks good."


    "Open your mouth, [Ethereal Blossom]."


    The four of them saw the body tear apart from the middle as an enormous mouth filled with salivating razor-sharp teeth appeared.


    Their hearts almost jumped out of their chest.


    "[Ethereal Blossom] is a nt that hides and then swallows its prey whole, mincing them with their powerful maws. It can probably pierce through Yasenia''s scales in her dragon form."


    Kali''s intention to pet the cute thing disappeared like smoke.


    "S-Should we go, Valeria?"


    "Eh? I thought you wanted to pat it."


    "Don''t worry. I don''t feel like it anymore."


    One thing was looking past appearances. The other was not feeling horrified when a horror out of a nightmare opened its scary mouth right before you.


    "I see. Then, let''s go."


    They walked outside the inn and saw that everyone was ignoring them.


    The [Ethereal Blossom] approached a few beast humans, making our girls sweat, but Valeria would summon a spectral staff and smack its head before it opened its mouth. "I already told you that they are not food yet!"


    Kali blinked. "Yet?"


    Valeriaughed. "Well, dear Yasenia seems to intend to kill many beast humans. They can be fertilizerter."


    The four looked at the little thing and subconsciously gave a prayer for the unfortunate people that would die in the [Ethereal Blossom]''s maw.


    "However," Kali trailed her words as they observed the cute little thing skipping as the cape and leafy hair bobbed with its cheery steps. "¡­When the mouth is closed, it is adorable."


    "Hm, I agree." Answered Cecile.


    "I can''t say no to that, Kali. Look how its hair jumps up and down, quite a cute little grey horrific monstrous thing."


    "I never thought anything would be described with thebination of those adjectives, yet the little thing before us fits it perfectly."


    With [Ethereal Blossom]''s help, they just walked out of the city.


    Kali turned around and stupidly looked at the giant gate that led inside Torrent City. "Just like that?"


    Cecile sighed. "Well, they are not our seniors for nothing."


    Kali nodded. "You are right. We are quite lucky that we can learn from such powerful seniors."


    Valeria giggled. "Oh, you girls, if you praise me so much, I''m going to blush."


    Cecile blinked. "Do you blush red?"


    "No, I think I be greener. I don''t remember, in any case. It has been too long since Ist blushed. I don''t even remember why I blushed¡­."


    Kali consoled her. "Well, you''ll have many interactions with Yasenia and me, Valeria. I hope we make your heart skip a beat and make you feel bashful sometime soon, hahaha."


    Valeria smiled. "Yes, I hope so too."


    Cecile and Kali took out their flying swords, and Kali picked [Ethereal Blossom] after Valeria said it wouldn''t bite her.


    The two fans stood behind them and hugged their waists.


    Then, while Kali carried the adorably monstrous [Ethereal Blossom], they sped toward where the other fans might be.


    After flying for almost an hour, they reached where they were hiding not too long ago.


    After all, these two had been captured only a few days before, so they might still be around.


    After they arrived, one of them asked. "Cecile, Kali, do you have anymunication devices? The normal ones that are sold at the Academy''s shops."


    Kali nodded. "I had to buy a few to test how to create ours. Here."


    The woman smiled and took it. Then, she activated it and changed the energy signature to the one they used tomunicate with each other.


    After waiting a few seconds, the device''s connecting sound was heard.


    Kali smiled. "Oh, this is a pleasant surprise."


    Cecile nodded. "Good news."


    Then, the woman on the other side of the device said. "We love our Peerless Divine Dragoness."


    Cecile''s and Kali''s smiling expressions broke, and they looked at the device, bbergasted.


    Yet, this was just the beginning.


    The S.L.U.T. member beside them asked. "Do you love her, or do you like her?"


    The other woman said with a solemn tone. "I want her children!"


    Cecile almost broke something, and Kali began coughing.


    Then, the person on the other side shouted. "Sister! You are back. I thought you were captured."


    "I was captured, but a benefactor saved me. Guess who it is."


    "Guess? How can I guess something like that? Are you stupid? Did they hit your head too hard?"


    "Hahaha, today I don''t care about your insults since it was Lady Yasenia herself who saved me!"


    "¡­"


    The other side was silent for a moment, and when Cecile and Kali thought the other person would scream in excitement, they heard a sniff and a person sobbing. ''What the hell?''


    The woman cried. "Have they broken you so much during these three days that you started hallucinating!? Sister,e back to your senses! How could our Lady be here? We are not even in the same world!"


    Then, while our girls were stunned, the woman said with righteous indignation. "Those bastards! I''m going to kill them for their sins! I swear on the Peerless tits of the Divine Peerless Celestial Dragoness of the skies that I''ll cut off their dicks!"


    Cecile''s veins almost popped. "Shut up and quickly tell us where you are before I freeze you into an ice cube."


    The woman said with a startled voice. "This cold voice that is enough to make oneself feel unworthy and also makes me want to end our miserable life¡­ Cecile!?"


    Kali burst intoughter and spoke softly. "Yes, we are here. Tell us your coordinates."


    "Oh! This gentle and soft voice makes me want to be hugged and loved¡­ Kali!"


    Cecile almost threw themunication device flying. "Your position, quickly!"


    "Right, right, we are hidden in a cave twenty kilometers in the direction of the fallen trees."


    Cecile and Kali looked at the two fan members and saw them nod.


    Then, they heard the woman speak. "By the way, we are fighting against a few beast humans."


    Kali hastily asked for the two women to lead the way and followed behind. Then, she reprimanded the woman while running in that direction. "Why didn''t you say it earlier? We are here to help you, not to speak about Yasenia''s tits or anything like that!"


    "Oh, we are holding up just fine. We should be able to kill them in another twenty minutes. Also, Kali, I know you can even suck them and drink from them, but her tits are a way of life for us."


    Cecile was already numb and didn''t react, while Kali looked at the device with a wry expression.


    Cecile and Kali were surprised and arrived a minuteter.


    The scene was chaotic as a group of twenty-eight human women fought against five wounded Ape kin.


    They had thick arms and strong bodies, and their cultivation was on the mid-level of the Ethereal Soul Body realm.


    However, even before this strength, the twenty-eight girls worked with seamless cultivation as attacks of different elements flew and sliced into the five Ape kin.


    The ape kin tried to punch a woman, but the woman jumped backward, another two taking her ce to slip past the arm and swing their swords against his body.


    The swords collided but only sliced superficial skin. The ape kin roared in anger and punched one of them when that one used a movement technique and easily avoided the hit. Then, another woman fell from the sky with fierce eyes as her sword shone with the brilliance of the light element.


    The ape kin''s face was sliced with a sh, but he managed to avoid losing his eye.


    He was about to follow, but the floor beneath him sunk, making his standing tform copse and his stance crumble. Darkness flowed from between the rocks and attacked the sliced skin, making the woundsrger.


    The ape kin could not counterattack as a perfectbination of attack and defense interlocked into a beautiful constant assault.


    Cecile and Kali didn''t even hesitate to join the battle. "You two, hide and ambush from behind."


    The two of them nodded and moved through the forest to a pincer attack them.


    The five apes saw two beast humans, Kali and Cecile, approaching, and theyughed. "Humans, now you don''t have a chance! With them added to us, you won''t be able tost long enough."


    Before anyone else could continue speaking, the forest''s energy seemed to converge into a single point in the air as a three-meter-talldy with a wooden staff appeared, wearing a gorgeous floral dress that showed her perfect curves without looking seductive.


    She looked like the manifestation of nature, looking down at the world with her green eyes and golden slit pupils.


    Her aura was gentle, profound, and all-epassing but carried an undeniable majesty.


    The staff she held with one arm looked ancient and elegant. It appeared like three branches coiling up and creating an open top with a golden sphere floating on top of it.


    Valeria spun her staff as she flew down across the air. Then, together with her voice, a monstrous wave of Life energy covered the forest. "[Life Intent Level Nine], [Divine Spirit Empress Arts: Cradle of Life]."


    The titanic wave of Life energy epassed all twenty-eight women in an instant.


    Their wounds and bodies instantly healed, and all the fatigue disappeared as all the girls fighting were bathed in the breath of the Spirit Queen.


    Everyone but Kali and Cecile was so shocked that they stopped fighting momentarily.


    The majesty and power Valeriamanded were utterly abnormal.


    "Don''t worry, children. With me here, you can''t get hurt."


    Valeria''s voice seemed to epass the world, making the twenty-eight women feel like they had a guardian goddess behind them.


    "FIGHT!"


    Their shout echoed as they charged toward the five Apes at fivefold their previous speeds, leaving behind green energy trails.

 Chapter 502: Fight against Five Beast Human.

    Chapter 502: Fight against Five Beast Human.


    Valeria''s aura increased everyone''s strength multiple times, so the ensuing battle became much more on one side.


    All battles happened simultaneously as they massacred the apes.


    Cecile approached one of the Apes at tremendous speed and appeared below him.


    The Ape looked down and saw Cecile''s cold and indifferent gaze.


    He lifted his thick arm to punch downward, but Cecile was much faster as she kicked up and mmed into his stomach.


    The human-shaped ape with fur on the arms felt Cecile''s foot sinking into his stomach, and then the kick''s momentum transferred to him, sending him flying. "Gah!"


    Cecile tensed her bow as the Ape flew, and everything around her instantly froze. Then, she chanted, her breath creating a small but visible cloud. "[Lunar Freezing Catastrophe]."


    The action was quick. As Cecile tensed her bow, the phantom image of a giant silver bow materialized behind her. In it, three arrows were locked. One was silver, the other green, thest one ck.


    Cecile released the bowstring, and the three arrows flew off the phantom bow with a powerful shockwave. Theybined mid-air, tearing through space and arriving before the Ape who had justnded from her kick.


    The silver arrow with green and ck markings impacted him and exploded in a massive hurricane of Wind, Moon, and Spatial energies.


    The ape-man shouted as his body was torn apart chunk by chunk by Cecile''s potent attack. Cecile did not stop her attack.


    She knew that these body cultivators were highly resilient, so she pped herrge silver wings and flew high up into the air. She locked on him and mercilessly chanted the name of one of her innate skills. "[Moon Phoenix''s Lonesome Elegance]."


    It was a battle dance skill that allowed Cecile to move at high speeds while firing a barrage of one of the most potent arrow skills she knew at that moment. This time, it was a barrage of [shing Moon Arrows], a high-velocity attack that used Spatial and Moon attributes to tear apart her enemies.


    Cecile''s body shed in the air as her arrows looked like silverser beams shing down to the Earth.


    Before the ape knew what was happening, he felt his body lighter and looked down for onest time. The final image in his retina was the sight of his body, which was filled with giant holes.


    Cecile shot one final arrow, erasing his head with it. Her indifferent eyes looked around at the battle around her.


    Kali saw how Cecile kicked the Ape away from the ground and then shot a terribly strong arrow, creating a giant hurricane of energies far away from them.


    She also didn''t lose time, as her eyes shone while Wood, Nature, and Life energies gathered around her.


    She summoned a robust and sturdy vine thattched around the leg of one of them and threw him away from the group. Then, Kali used her innate three Tail skills.


    Herrge rightmost tail tapped the ground behind Kali as she focused on the area around the Ape.


    "[First Tail: Nascent Life]."


    The ape was quick to react and charged toward Kali, but the forest around him came to life as every nt lifeform followed Kali''smand and attacked him.


    He was quickly tangled and roared in frustration. "Release me, woman!"


    Kali ignored him as she focused on the movement of energy inside her meridians, which were currently working at their limits as they moved waves of energy inside her dantian around her body.


    "[Second Tail: Blooming Life]."


    Kali''s second tail gently tapped the ground behind her, creating a ripple that spread far out.


    The Ape ripped apart some of the ntstching onto him when the ground around him trembled, and all the nts grew nonsensically fast.


    The strength increased, and he began feeling his body being more and more constricted.


    He wanted to shout, but a tree used a thick branch totch around his neck and squeeze hard, making breathing almost impossible.


    "[Third Tail: Developing Life]."


    As Kali used almost a tenth of her total energy pool, all life nts Kali was currently feeding transformed quickly, gaining thorns, mouths, poisonous spores, and many more evolutions.


    The silently resisting ape man suddenly screamed at the top of his lungs as every nt creature became a fearsome predatory monster and began devouring him.


    Kali tapped the ground with the tip of her foot and chanted onest time. "[Overgrowth]."


    The nt life roared and created a low and terrifying sound as their strength increased many folds and tore the ape into pieces, consuming him and leaving nothing behind.


    Kali deactivated her skills and nodded.


    ''That''s really powerful, Kali.''


    Cecile''s indifferent voice echoed in her mind, making her smile gently. ''Thanks, let''s help the others if they need to.''


    Valeria saw how Kali and Cecile chose their opponents, so she stopped hovering above the battlefield and swooped down like an eagle. "[Ethereal Blossom], eat one of them. Leave thest one to the group of human women."


    Valerianded before the third ape, making the floor crack like a spider web because of her strength.


    The ape-man had to look up because of Valeria''s height, but that didn''t deter him from punching at her without holding back.


    Valeria extended her arm and ced her palm before the fist.


    *BANG!*


    Valeria''s long green hair was blown with the wind produced by the attack, but her body stayed in ce. Not even the floor below her was further damaged. "Hm, not bad. You are physically stronger than all of our children but Yasenia. Hm? Why did you stop attacking? Continue."


    The ape man''s face was filled with horror as he looked at Valeria. "W-Who are you? Why are you defending these women?"


    Valeria said indifferently, looking directly into his soul. "Is it important? Attack me or die."


    The Ape man felt that Valeria''s gaze was infinitely profound, and he began attacking out of pure terror.


    Valeria stopped his attacks easily with one hand and got thoughtful. ''I see. We may have overestimated their strength a little bit. Either way, Epoch Core Realm Cultivators should still be out of bounds. However, as long as our little girls reach the third or fourth level of the Unification Realm, they should be able to face any Beast Human in the Ethereal Soul Body realm.''


    After receiving attacks for twenty seconds and not moving from her standing ce, Valeria nodded.


    The Ape was shouting with despair as he attacked with everything he had. "WHAT ARE YOU!? WHY WON''T YOU DIE!?"


    "It is irrelevant to you. You can die."


    Valeria spun her ancient and elegant staff and lightly smashed the back against his chest. "[Divine Spirit Empress Arts: Decay of Life], [Decay Intent Level Nine]."


    Her luxurious wooden staff seemed to harmonize with the world around Valeria as it smashed the ape''s chest, creating a sonorous bang.


    The ape''s chest caved inward because of Valeria''s monstrous strength, and as blood poured out of his mouth and eyes, he flew away.


    The ape''s body began decaying the next instant, and he quickly became a rotting corpse.


    While Valeria used this one as an experiment, [Ethereal Blossom] had sneaked behind the fourth Ape and tangled him with its vines, while the grotesque mouth opened and it began devouring him alive.


    While he was devoured alive, the ape''s sounds were terrifying.


    [Ethereal Blossom] saw the ape fighting Valeria flying away and ran after it while delightfully munching the one in its mouth.


    It didn''t care that it was rotting as it also poured into his mouth, mixing the semi-alive and rotting corpse into a mess that made [Ethereal Blossom] delightfully squint.


    The way of dying was gruesome, to say the least.


    Thest ape reacted and jumped away with pure terror, trying to escape.


    His speed was the highest he had reached in his life. "What kind of monsters did I encounter?"


    Cecile and Kali looked over and hovered around. Valeria appeared behind them while carrying the again cute-looking [Ethereal Blossom].


    "You won''t help them?"


    Cecile shook her head. "If they can''t deal with him quickly, I will have to educate them when we return."


    Kaliughed. "It should be a quick death. Oh, he stepped into the trap."


    Thest ape man suddenly saw two human women appearing with their swords at hand and shing their swords while creating wind hales and ice pikes.


    He didn''t dare stop and ced his arms before him to use his sturdy body to push through.


    The attacks collided, creating gashes and making blood bloom like roses. However, the wounds weren''t strong enough to make him falter.


    Yet, stopping him was not what they aimed for. When he lost his vision and lifted his arms, ten of them appeared from the sides and released a barrage of elemental attacks.


    The spiritual sense range of Body Cultivators was smaller since the size was rted to soul strength. However, the perception inside was connected to the body''s strength, so they were a small but highly efficient spiritual sense. Perfect forbat.


    He felt the wave of attacks near him and used a skill to harden his body and continue running.


    *BANG!*


    His body''s skin and bones cracked, but that was far from enough to make him stop.


    The twelve girls didn''t even follow and looked at his back indifferently.


    When the ape-man stepped into a de, the remaining twenty women were waiting for him.


    They had charged their most powerful attacks and released them without mercy.


    "HUMAN SCUM, YOUR END WON''T BE PEACEFUL!"


    The ape-man couldn''t dodge the massive attack created by twenty Unification Realm Experts, and itnded on him in a gigantic explosion.


    The power of the attack basically disintegrated the beast human and left behind only a deep crater.


    Valeria nodded. "They could''ve attacked him in waves and killed him quicker, but they nned a situation to create an attack that would one hundred percent kill him. I think they are very good."


    Cecile nodded. "Let''s recover the rings of the three other apes. The one with mine and that one didn''t survive the st."


    Kali opened her hand. "They are here already."


    Cecilended before the thirty women and said indifferently. "Good job. However, next time you are in a situation like this one, be quick to inform others if you can. The way you joked around instead of telling us the situation right away was not something you should''ve done."


    The leader of the group, a gorgeous ck-haired woman, nodded. "Sorry, girls. I was too excited. I took into ount our chances of winning while doing so. However, I know I''m wrong. It won''t happen again."


    Cecile nodded, and she couldn''t help but find this woman familiar. However, she didn''t have time to ask for names and presentations. Without dy, she began giving orders.


    ***********************


    Author Note: Well, these are the results after one day. Kaleina''s poprity took me off guard, to be honest, hahaha. (It is in the Paragraphment)

 Chapter 503: Ceciles suggestion. Emerald Fury.

    Chapter 503: Cecile''s suggestion. Emerald Fury.


    Cecile nodded, and she couldn''t help but find this woman familiar. However, she didn''t have time to ask for names and presentations. Without dy, she began giving orders. "We are leaving from here. We don''t know if they have items simr to Soul tablets, so we must be careful."


    Soul Tablets are items that can show the well-being of a person through an object. The cultivator must detach and ce a strand of their soul in it to use them. If the cultivator dies, the strand of the soul dissipates, and the tablet breaks.


    There are many types and of different qualities. The highest quality ones can show even the emotions of the person connected to them. The top-tier ones would even be able to use that strand of the soul to find the killer of the cultivator connected to it.


    However, thest ones didn''t even exist in the Sky Continent and were items of a much higher level.


    By the way, Tatyana has one for Yasenia, but it is with Tatyana''s main body and not this one.


    Cecile''s order was swiftly carried away, and they all left quickly.


    Cecile turned toward Valeria and asked. "Valeria, could you use your skills to hide the battle around this area?"


    Valeria waved her staff, and the ground trembled as the vegetation proliferated, making the semi-destroyed forest lush with giant trees and abundant vegetation.


    It didn''t lookpletely natural. However, even if they inspected the forest, the thing they would find that arge amount of Life energy recently nourished the forest.


    Any other battle scars left on the earth would have disappeared, leaving behind a mystery.


    Cecile and Kali had a formation with simr effects, something essential to carry around, but since Valeria could do it quickly, they didn''t bother to use it.


    Our girls were always prepared for most scenarios because Yasenia insisted that they always carry around these things. Even with their giant rings, all the items Yasenia forced them to carry almost upied ten percent of the spatial items.


    Remember that their rings were asrge as 100,000 cubic meters. To have ten percent of that filled with different items for many different situations was a lot.


    Also, the items were gathered in the Secret Realm and also created by them. Our girls used one hour daily to create small misceneous items for themselves, like cleansing, concealing, and shielding formations; one-time-use weapons, shields, or armors; healing, poisoning, antidote, energy-gathering pills; and many more.


    They didn''t need them since theirbat equipment was above mid-level Heaven ranked. However, even when they thought they had too many things, Yasenia would always appear with a smile and ask. "Are you girls working on things to protect yourselves?"


    So, these sweet attacks of concern made them work extra hard during that hour. They have umted quite a lot after working for more than a year on these items since Yasenia had been asking for them during their time in the Academy.


    Most were earth ranked if you searched, with a tiny minority of heaven-ranked items. Each time they looked at that pile, they knew ny-nine percent of them were mostly useless, but if Yasenia caught them while getting rid of them¡­ Well, their nights would be quite extreme.


    Anyway, after leaving no trails behind and moving far away to a safe ce, Cecile looked at the time andmented. "Kali, return to Torrent City. Yourpetition ising up soon."


    Kali frowned. "But I can''t leave you behind alone. It is too dangerous not having a senior to look over you and the girls. Also, what are we going to do with them?"


    Cecile nodded. "They are a bit more than we expected. Therefore, I''ve thought of transforming into my Phoenix form and flying back to Koran City with them. My body is already recognizable, and if I tie them up and we give them a debilitating and aura-masking poison, I can easily say they are new ves I caught up to be maids. Either way, they have a pleasant appearance."


    Kali turned her head up and asked the three-meter-tall Lady. "Valeria, what do you think?"


    Valeria nodded. "It is a good n. I see nothing wrong with it. You can''t carry them back to Torrent City after killing those apes. It would be too suspicious. If Cecile were to carry them back as ves, there is no way they would think they are powerful enough to fight against them. Tying the clues together is basically impossible unless they are paranoid. Even then, proving what they are saying is the truth is even more difficult, as Yasenia has already established herself as a female human-ve collector."


    Cecile nodded. "Perfect. Let''s go with this n, then."


    Suddenly one person asked. "Kali, I remember you having two tails. Where did the third onee from?"


    Kali smiled. "Of course, Yasenia and Valeria helped me grow it."


    Their eyes turned toward the Spirit Queen, and they nodded. "Your summon has be so powerful and intelligent. It''s like she is another whole person."


    "Hmm, I really like Kali''s summon. That body makes me remember Yasenia."


    "Right. Those pair of giant green melons are quite the sight, especially since the dress does little to hide the shape being that tight and open."


    "Are you girls stupid? Haven''t you heard Cecile and Kali call her senior? Moreover, her demeanor is exceptional. Have a bit of respect!" Said the group leader, the same charming woman Cecile found familiar.


    Kali smiled. "If we have time in the future, I don''t mind exining. However, you girls should get going as fast as possible. I''ll return now with Valeria. Goodbye ~."


    They all waved their hands. "Goodbye, Kali."


    "Give our greetings to Yasenia."


    "Say to her that we love her."


    "Yes, yes. Say to her that we want her children."


    *BANG!*


    The woman flew in a beautiful parab.


    Cecile smiled coldly and asked. "Are you going to continue bantering around or not?"


    They all tensed and answered. "No, we won''t, ma''am!"


    Valeriamented. "By the way, Cecile. I''ll leave [Ethereal Blossom] with you for the moment. I''ll use another nt creature to carry Luna here. When she arrives, you can send Luna back with the group. [Ethereal Blossom] and the other will return to me easily."


    Cecile nodded. "With [Ethereal blossom], hiding won''t be a problem. Thank you, Valeria."


    Then, Kali and Valeria returned to the city.


    With Valeria''s help, sneaking around was as easy as turning the palm of your hand.


    Once she arrived back at the inn, three hours had passed.


    When she approached the door, she somehow felt Yasenia''s presence on the other side of the door.


    However, It wasn''t through her spiritual sense, but something more profound, deep in her soul.


    ''Hmm? What''s this feeling?''


    At that moment, Yasenia opened the door and yanked the fox inside, closing the door right after.


    Kali fell into a warm and soft embrace and then heard Yasenia sniffing around her body as her hands checked every corner of her body. "Honey, you are home. Sniff, sniff. Did you girls find something dangerous? Sniff, sniff. I can feel that you''ve fought against someone. Sniff, sniff, sniff. Are you okay? Are you hurt? Where is Cecile? Did something happen?"


    Kaliughed aloud and took off her veil to kiss her Dragoness. She wanted to separate and speak, but the long tongue of her reptile lover invaded her mouth and wreaked havoc inside, making Kali feel soft all over.


    Valeria summoned another nt creature that focused on stealth and speed, and after exining things while Yasenia ate her fox, she sent Luna away.


    Luna understood that nothing would happen, but being set apart from Evelyn made her feel stuffy and ufortable.


    Evelyn patted Luna''s head and spoke. "I promise you''ll see me soon if you behave, okay?"


    Luna grabbed her clothes and nodded.


    "Very good. Now, answer with your words."


    Luna opened her mouth and stuttered. "I¡­ under¡­.stand."


    Evelyn smiled widely. "Perfect."


    Luna blinked twice and stepped forward to hug Evelyn. Her giant breasts squished against Evelyn''s chest, making our little pervert''s smile widen.


    Evelyn patted her back and then said to Valeria. "Carry her away."


    Valeria nodded and sent her away.


    The dark quadrupedal nt creature opened a white flower on its back, and Luna stepped inside after Evelyn told her to do so.


    Then, the flower closed, and the creature melded with the shadows as it left the inn unnoticed.


    Then, Valeria turned into a green light and sunk into Kali again.


    Kali managed to separate from the kiss after Luna left. "Love, stop, or I''ll melt in your embrace~."


    Yasenia smiled and licked her cheek softly. "Did you like it?"


    Kali giggled. "Loved it. Also, love, don''t worry. I''m perfectly fine. There were just a few bothersome monkeys that were attacking your fan members. We killed them and saved all of them. Cecile is waiting for Luna to return to Koran City with them."


    Kali proceeded to exin what had happened and their ns.


    Yasenia blinked twice and nodded. "No wonder I felt you getting closer while Cecile was still far away. I thought something dangerous had happened and was about to rush out."


    Kali asked with a lifted brow, remembering the strange sensation. "How did you feel me?"


    Yasenia smirked and passed her arms over her shoulders, leaning her mouth right beside her ear. "How about you look inside your soul? You may feel something interesting."


    Kali''s legs almost buckled after such a sensual whisper. She followed Yasenia''s words while her face was buried in the dragoness''s neck and looked deep inside her soul.


    Once there, Kali felt that strange connection once again.


    It was a one-way connection, but the channel attached to her allowed her to go in reverse and feel the other person.


    Kali was more than surprised to find that, although it was faint, a connection with Yasenia across that channel allowed her to feel Yasenia on a spiritual level existed.


    Her body was petrified, and her eyes widened to the limits. "Huh!? What happened? Isn''t this a soulmate connection!?"


    Yasenia separated and looked at Kali with deep love. Then, she spoke as she bit the scarred lips of her fox while purring. "I discovered in the past that my drop of blood essence can open a connection if it is absorbed during a transformation and assimted. While you were biting my neck during the transformation, I allowed the drop of blood essence to slip inside you."


    Kali''s eyes widened more, but unlike the happy look the dragoness expected, she next saw Kali''s eyes shining while deep anger zed alight in her verdant green eyes.


    "You used your blood essence during this dangerous time!? I''m going to! I''m going to!!! Argh! I don''t even know how to punish you!"


    Yasenia was stunned at Kali''s outburst, and she began stuttering. "Don''t be angry, honey. I did it for you. I even discussed it with Valeria¡­."


    Kali''s aura burst from her, and Yasenia went to her knees and sat on them like a good girl, her back dripping with cold sweat while her tail curled in fear.


    Kali was basically snarling as she spoke. "YOU ARE TELLING ME THAT YOU TOLD THIS TO VALERIA, AND SHE DIDN''T STOP YOU!?"


    Yasenia quickly nodded twice.


    "VALERIA, YOU BETTER COME OUT AT THIS INSTANT!"


    Valeria appeared and sat on her knees beside Yasenia with an obedient expression. "Did you call Kali?"


    Kali smiled angrily, her beautiful verdant green eyes shining like a pair of emeralds through her anger.


    "Did I call you? Hahahaha. Oh, I sure did, Valeria."


    One Ancient senior and one unprecedentedly talented dragoness felt their bodies shivering as the fox''s woman''s green eyes shone and the three tails behind waved with a wind that shouldn''t appear indoors.


    The other girls gulped. ''Mommy, the gentle ones are the scariest when they get angry.''

 Chapter 504: Kalis compromise. Angels shock.

    Chapter 504: Kali''spromise. Angel''s shock.


    After Valeria appeared, she sat on her knees beside Yasenia with an obedient expression. Not really knowing how to face her angry Master, she smiled and asked. "Did you call Kali?"


    Kali smiled angrily, her beautiful verdant green eyes shining like emeralds through her anger.


    "Did I call you? Hahahaha. Oh, I sure did, Valeria."


    Valeria and Yasenia flinched.


    "You see. I''ve heard quite a funny thing from Yasenia. Something about you allowing her to use her blood essence to help me? It would be funny if it were true, right, Valeria?"


    Valeria smiled, her lips twitching. "Well, I did do that, but."


    "But what?"


    The t tone made Yasenia and Valeria feel intimidated. Yasenia was internally crying. ''Honey is not being nice. I want her pampering, not her lessons.''


    Valeria was thinking. ''How do I calm her down? I should exin things as they are, right?''


    Kali stepped forward, her three tails waving menacingly, and smiled widely. "Why did you allow Yasenia to do something so stupid?"


    Valeria stammered. "Kali, listen to us. Yasenia won''t be affected by this drop."


    Kali''srge fox ears stood up straight in rage as her three tails waved dangerously. Then, she snarled at Valeria with fury. "She wouldn''t be deeply affected even if someone slices her stomach out! But that does not mean it is correct to do so! If Valeria were to feed us her flesh because it is nutritious, oh, ohohoho, you best believe I would smack Yasenia''s butt so hard her personality would turn into Evelyn''s!"


    Yasenia felt guilty, but she didn''t regret it.


    It was true that she was not too affected. At most, her cultivation speed would drop by ten percent for a year.


    This can be prevented by cultivating longer. Either way, she uses too much time to sleep and can use those moments to grow instead.


    Yasenia sighed and smiled. ''I should calm her down now that she vented.''


    Yasenia stepped forward and hugged her furious fox.


    Kali''s anger deted by half once she fell into her lover''s soft andforting arms. "Uhh¡­ Yasenia, hugging me is cheating."


    Yasenia kissed her forehead and spoke softly. "Kali, love. The effects are only a negligible amount of slowdown in cultivation speed. I''ll cultivate for more time daily and make up for it, so don''t be angry. Not only that, I''ll let you supervise my cultivation hours daily, okay?"


    Kali looked up at Yasenia''s softly smiling face and felt defeated.


    The others looked at how Yasenia tried to console her, and they all smiled.


    Andrea decided to step forward and help Yasenia. "Kali, you are now like Angel, having a deeper connection with Yasenia. So, I think you should be happy."


    Yasenia looked at Andrea and smiled tenderly.


    Kali sighed while Yasenia nuzzled her cheek andmented. "Andrea, you know that I''m very happy. However, we can''t spoil this behavior."


    Kali patted the dragoness rubbing on her, and sighed. "You all know that our dear will go to any lengths for us, so we must be firm and make Yasenia understand that doing these things is not right unless it is a life-and-death situation. Is the tournament that important? Evelyn''s and Angel''s performance is more than enough to reach our objectives.


    Yasenia looked at Kali, and Kali lifted a hand to caress her cheek. "Love, I know you want to give us everything. I know you want to pamper us with all your soul. However, giving blood essence is at the level of feeding us your flesh because it is nutritious. Would you do something like that?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "That''s a bottom line I don''t want to cross."


    Kali nodded. "Then, add your blood essence into that bottom line, okay?"


    Yasenia sighed and nodded. "I understand. Sorry for making you angry, Kali."


    Kaliughed and used her arms to make Yasenia lean down so that she could kiss her. ''My love is so tall~.''


    After kissing, Kali suddenlymented. "Not to mention, unlike Cecile''s connection with you, Angel''s and my connection with you is not permanent, so I don''t feel it is worth it."


    Angel''s eyes opened wide as she became a shocked statue. Yasenia was also surprised.


    Kali frowned and asked. "You didn''t know? I can feel that the Blood Essence inside me will eventually dissolve and disappear. This will probably end the connection between us in the future."


    Yasenia turned to look at Angel and saw her baby''s aura and entire body gain the ''wilted eggnt'' feeling of an abandoned puppy.


    Yasenia''s heart squeezed. ''Oh no, my baby!''


    Yasenia''s tail stretched andtched onto her little dear, pulling her between Kali and herself and squeezing her face between her breasts. "Oh, baby. Don''t be sad."


    Tatyana was also surprised. "It isn''t permanent? I was sure it was. How can you feel that it isn''t?"


    Tatyana stood up and approached the three of them, using her senses to analyze it deeper.


    Kali used her tails to surround Angel and Yasenia and make the little girl morefortable, then exined it. "I can''t guess how long it willst, but something inside tells me it isn''t permanent. The aura of the blood essence is notpletely fused with my bloodstream, and it will eventually be digested."


    Yasenia sighed while kissing the top of Angel''s head. "Well, I found it strange that I could mark more than one person besides Cecile. Even if I''m an exception, marking is something that it''s difficult to do, even with rituals."


    Andrea asked. "Is it that difficult?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "If it weren''t, my soulmate wouldn''t be Cecile but Mom. Do you think she is someone who would give up that position easily?"


    Kali sighed, and she used her hand to pat Angel''s blonde hair. "Don''t worry, Angel. It willst a lot of time and will slowly dissipate. We probably won''t even feel it was gone since the process will be very gradual and across many years."


    Yasenia nodded but was busy consoling her baby. "Oh, my baby, don''t be so sad. My heart breaks when I see you so upset."


    Angel lifted her head, and Yasenia was startled to see tears falling down her cheeks. "But I want to be your soulmate! Why must it disappear? I don''t want to!"


    Yasenia separated from Kali and hugged just Angel closely, picking her up and kissing her lips softly. "Don''t cry, love. Don''t cry."


    The dragoness looked at the hour andmented. "Let me alone with her for twenty minutes. We should have enough time to make it for thepetition."


    Then, she carried Angel in her arms and went to a room on the side.


    Evelyn sighed. "Sadly, we''ll miss the Tattoo Masterspetition. I was really looking forward to it."


    Tatyana asked. "Do you girls want to go ahead?"


    They all shook their head. Andrea answered. "No need. What is more important than Yasenia and Angel? We''ll have plenty of opportunities to see something like that."


    Tatyana nodded, and they all leaned on the sofa, waiting for Angel and Yasenia to exit the room.


    Inside, Angel was kissed softly while she cried as they bothy on the bed side by side.


    Yasenia tasted Angel''s salty tears and wanted to make her baby sink into her body to console her sadness. "Baby, why are you so sad? We will continue to be lovers forever and ever. The soulmate connection is just an added thing. I love you with all my heart, dear. I love you so much I feel my heart in pain when seeing your saddened tears."


    Angel was crying so hard that her words were interrupted by her sobs. "But I wanted to be your soulmate! I, I want to know how you feel inside and to know if you are in danger or safe."


    Yasenia felt like a knife stabbed her heart, and someone twisted it deeply.


    She turned Angel on her back andnded on top of her, lowering her face to taste her salty lips.


    Angel was crying, but she still hugged Yasenia and answered between sobs.


    Yasenia looked into her baby''s reddish eyes with a tender smile, filling Angel''s sight with her loving expression and loving eyes. "Baby, we will refresh the connection in the future, okay?"


    Angel couldn''t instantly stop crying, but her cries slowly stopped. As she hupped between intermittent sobs, she asked. "Really? How would we do that? I-I don''t want you to hurt yourself."


    Yasenia nuzzled her face with Angel''s and spoke softly. "I won''t hurt myself, baby. However, I''ll make sure to find a way to make our connection permanent."


    Angel''s saddened eyes glittered, and she asked. "Really?"


    Yaseniaughed and softly kissed her eyes. "How about I''ll give you my blood essence each time it is about to disappear? I''ll make sure to develop with Kali a pill that helps me negate the effects; that way, we''ll be soulmates forever."


    Angel hugged Yasenia''s neck and asked with hope. "But that sounds really difficult."


    Yasenia smiled. "Have I ever lied to you?"


    Angel shook her head firmly.


    Yasenia''s golden eyes looked tender as she consoled her again. "We still have fifteen minutes. Let me cheer you up, okay?"


    Angel felt her clothes, and Yasenia''s disappear, and their naked bodies touched together since Yasenia was still on top of her.


    The little girl felt her heart speed up as a deep blush appeared on her cheeks. Yasenia saw Angel''s blushing face, with tear traces and reddish eyes from just crying, and she gulped.


    Yasenia had to take a deep breath not to begin a wild session.


    ''Control yourself, Yasenia. Now it''s not the time for that.''


    Then, unlike the sex Angel expected, Yasenia cuddled her and shared skin-to-skin contact. The dragoness leaned on her side and nestled Angel between her arms and legs.


    Angel''s body fell into the soft, sweet-smelling embrace as their body parts touched closely together. However, the sensation was very different than when they were about to have sex.


    Her mind, body, and soul felt like they had fallen into a pond filled with love as her body sank into Yasenia''s careful and loving arms.


    Angel blinked as her face was buried between Yasenia''s naked breasts.


    Her voice was still a bit brittle as she asked. "We won''t do it?"


    Yasenia''s low and tenderugh entered her ears. "Silly baby, a connection is not all about sex. Take a deep breath, feel my body warmth, my love for you, feel my skin and passion for you through our connection, and close your eyes. You''ll see how silly your fears are."


    Angel surrounded Yasenia''s waist with her arms and closed the distance further. Then, she followed her dragoness''s words and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 505: Yasenias profound love. Alchemy Competition starts!

    Chapter 505: Yasenia''s profound love. Alchemy Competition starts!


    Angel followed Yasenia''s words and sensed the dragoness''s presence.


    She felt how her arms sank into her body, how one of Yasenia''s long legs went over her waist and pressed their lower bodies close enough to feel each other closely.


    Yasenia''s height also allowed Angel to feel snug andfortable in her arms. Yasenia could easily cover her entire body and surround her.


    Then, with the help of the smooth and long tail, Angel was wholly hidden from the outside world.


    ''Heavenly~.''


    Her nose twitched with Yasenia''s sweet scent, and her ears were blessed with Yasenia''s low and mellow voice. "Do you feel it, baby? Look deeply inside, and you''ll understand even further."


    Angel dove deeper into her soul and fused with their temporary soul connection. Mirrory helped a bit and amplified Angel''s soul-reading powers for this short moment.


    When Mirrory interfered, Angel opened her eyes wide as Yasenia''s heart appeared as transparent as ss before herself.


    The deep feelings of care, love, devotion, warmth, and protectiveness flooded her like a gentle wave.


    Her inexplicably sad heart because of the inability to continue being her soulmate dissipated as her body was filled with an ocean of warmth and loveing from Yasenia, making her want to cry.


    Angel felt it so clearly that a sense of shame grew in her heart. Yasenia separated Angel''s face from her breasts and leaned down to kiss her softly. "Did you feel it, baby? I adore you so much that I can''t help myself when pampering you. Do you still feel sad? Do you still feel like you would lose something if our connection disappears?"


    Angel''s tears fell, and she shook her head. Then, she sniffed. "S-Sorry, I-"


    Yasenia interrupted with a kiss. "Don''t say sorry, love. I don''t really understand why, but I can feel that all of you have a small fear deep within about losing my affection."


    Yasenia pressed her forehead with hers and smiled, her reptilian golden eyes glowing affectionately. "Dear, I can''t make promises that my feelings will be eternal. I can''t make promises that things can''t change since time is merciless."


    "However, whether they change or not, my feelings won''t be influenced by external factors. I love you too much for that. Therefore, as long as you love me, baby, I''m confident in loving you forever. You girls are my treasure, my most precious and beloved treasure."


    Angel nodded quickly.


    In truth, Angel was not confident in herself. She has never been a confident girl.


    Bing Yasenia''s soulmate had always been her dream, so when she achieved it, she felt like nothing could separate her from Yasenia.


    It felt surreal. The soul connection had eased her previous insecurities and made Angel feel like living a dream.


    However, in the corner of Angel''s heart, this connection became something that held back her feelings. Angel''s feelings slowly began shifting from pure love to love because of this.


    Hearing that it could disappear made her afraid from the bottom of her heart that the probability of Yasenia leaving her had reappeared.


    Even if it was minuscule, it was no longer zero. Therefore, a fear like no other gushed inside her. Hence, her previous reaction.


    But after feeling Yasenia''s heart, she felt silly.


    Angel could only me it on herself if love as deep and profound as Yasenia''s disappeared.


    The feeling of Yasenia''s love was like lying on a bed of care and being covered in a nket of happiness while the dragoness sang you the most beautiful of love songs and cradled you in dreams and hope for the future.


    The dragoness''s affection was like that, and everyone felt it deeply at that moment.


    Mirrory used a unique technique to create a ripple that spread through the inn''s room and resonated with every girl''s soul.


    They all felt it deeply in their hearts, and they felt a lump in their throats for a few moments.


    "I love you, Yasenia. I love you so much."


    Yasenia felt her cleavage getting wet again, but she didn''t say anything this time as she could feel her baby''s happiness.


    Yasenia smiled and kissed the top of her head. "Baby, my baby. I love you all so much. I would remember you even if I lost my memories. Even if I reincarnate or my soul disappears into the void. I will always, always love all of you dearly."


    Angel cried and nodded while tightly hugging Yasenia.


    The others outside had heard and felt the aura from Yasenia, and they were all sobbing a bit.


    Even Tatyana felt her nose a little sour, even though she showed nothing on the outside.


    Far away, Cecile could also feel everything thanks to the deep connection with Yasenia. However, unlike the others, she didn''t get emotional.


    Cecile knew all of this as Yasenia''s soul was always as clear as Angel saw it a moment ago for her.


    Cecile pped her phoenix wings, carrying every girl in a transport she held with her phoenix talons. "I hope they are all a bit more aware of how deeply Yasenia cares for all of us."


    Fifteen minutester, Yasenia appeared while carrying Angel. The little girl''s cheeks were red as an apple while happiness emanated from every pore of her body.


    Yasenia looked at them and asked. "Shall we go, dears? We have to make it for Kali''s tournament. My honey must show everyone how talented she is."


    They all nodded with loving smiles and walked outside.


    During the journey, the girls stayed one step closer than usual to Yasenia, and every person that saw them could feel the harmonious aura they emanated together.


    Without dys, they arrived at the tournament area for alchemists. Kali muttered. "If we speed up, we may be able to see the Tattoo master final. Do you want to go, Yasenia?"


    "No need. I briefly looked at it on the outside screens while searching for the alchemy arena. There aren''t humans as models, but other beast humans. The enhancements seem to require a minimum level of body strength to support them."


    "Therefore, it isn''t necessary to go in person as I don''t need to check the humans there. We can hire one and tell them to work for us in the future. There is no haste in learning everything in this tournament."


    The ce in the stands they walked towards was where Joreymented them toe yesterday.


    As Yasenia expected, the elders from the Nine sects were waiting for her with Jorey. This time, there were extra people.


    Even the Fu n was present among the ns, and Yasenia greeted everyone.


    The dragoness could also spot Young Master Fu on the side.


    It was not strange since he would participate in the alchemypetition. He was also very talentedpared to juniors around the Distancia continent. That was why the Alchemy Nine Sect wanted to make him an inner disciple.


    ''Hmm. It is difficult to find an opening in their guard and kill him. We used spy formation yesterday to scout the area, and the security was too tight to sneak in safely without any risks. Should we act while returning to Koran City?''


    Yasenia frowned. ''But that would make me a clear suspect. They don''t need anyws to incriminate me if it is too clear. Moreover, killing that brat is a good excuse for the Fu family to wage War against us. Ick the resources to win if the true seniors help them. Even if they don''t, their current strength is difficult to gauge urately.''


    Yasenia sighed, and Andrea walked behind her to massage her shoulders. ''Killing him is much more dangerous than leaving him alive, love. Why don''t we ignore him?''


    Yasenia mumbled. ''But it is too bothersome having him around. He is even meddling with our affairs back in Koran City.''


    Tatyana suggested. ''How about using Cecile and the small human army to ambush him? Cecile should still be midway toward Koran City. They can ambush him on the way back.''


    Yasenia frowned and thought about it.


    Then, she took out themunication device and activated it.


    She had tried connecting with Angel''s sister, Lidia, with it. However, it failed. No one of the ones she gave the device to could be contacted.


    Yasenia guessed that the spatial turbulences destroyed them or the connection range was insufficient.


    No matter which option, this device''s connection range was gigantic, so she was sure they weren''t near her.


    Either way, when she connected with Cecile, she began discussing the ns.


    Cecilemented. "What if the Fu family returns with you?"


    Yasenia blinked. "That''s right¡­ Hmm. I need to think about this deeply. Cecile, have the device always on you. I''ll contact youter to finalize details, just in case."


    "Sure, my love. Take care, and don''t do anything stupid."


    Yasenia looked at the stadium and saw thepetition''s judge stepping onto the stage at the edge. He looked old but gentle.


    Yasenia asked. ''Mom, why do alchemy practitioners look more elderly than others?''


    Tatyana answered. ''Well, those who truly devote themselves to alchemy don''t usually mind their appearance. I bet that the old man there could look much younger if he took a year to cultivate properly. However, alchemy masters are usually entrapped in theplex and interesting art, so they look like they age faster.''


    Kali''s three tails stiffened. ''I mustn''t forget my cultivation. Thest thing I want is to be uglier than I currently am.''


    Valeriamented. ''Your scars are cute.''


    ''They are truly not. Only you and Yasenia are weird enough to find them cute, hahaha.'' Kaliughed, but her heart felt warm.


    Elder Mu asked. "Junior Kali, you''ll be participating in this one, right?"


    Kali nodded with a smile under her veil. "I will."


    "I did not expect the creator of the [Soul Enhancing Pill] to be this young¡­ Sigh, truly the young beat the old."


    Kali smiled. "I was not the creator, Elder Mu. Since our human girls have masters, why would you think that I, a beast human, would not have one?"


    Elder Mu realized. "Right, such an oversight."


    Yasenia smiled. "Her master is really powerful. I dare to say that no one in this continent is stronger than her Alchemy-wise."


    Elder Mu squinted. "Those words are too big, Lady Yasenia."


    Yasenia shrugged. "You should already understand me by now. I don''t say anything I''m not confident at."


    If Dr. Avalonia and Elder Frederick from the Academy appeared on this continent, they would truly be unmatched. Even the third one, which wasparably weaker, was nothing to scoff at. Flora, a literal dryad that mastered the craft, would make any Alchemist in this continent feel like a junior.


    "Wee to the Alchemy Competition. I''m grateful for all of you to havee to see our juniors perform one of the oldest crafts in our world, Alchemy."


    "Please, juniors,e down to the arena."


    Kali hugged Yasenia and kissed her over the veil. Yaseniaughed happily, and her tail wagged. "Go for it, love. Don''t be merciful because you are getting fond of Elder Mu."


    Elder Mu chuckled. "Oh my. Disciples, don''t go easy on Kali, or you''ll suffer."


    They all had already learned that those from the Astral Sky n were mightypetitors and maybe out of their reach. However, none of them lost their motivation and shouted. "We''ll do our best, Master Mu!"


    Yasenia looked at Fu Yu sideways and saw him jump behind Kali, looking at her fox''s back with curiosity and something else she didn''t fully catch.


    Yasenia spoke aloud. "Fu Yu, I know you are not a fan of us. However, I hope you don''t do anything funny, or I won''t care anymore about being low-key."


    The cold and indifferent voice of the dragoness reached the deepest parts of everyone who heard it, making them shiver.


    Fu Yu looked up and met with Yasenia''s golden irises and thinned ck vertical pupils. The warning was clear.


    Fu Yu was arrogant, but Yasenia''s gaze was too terrifying, so any little thoughts that took root in his mind dissipated.


    Once the juniors left, Yasenia turned toward the seniors from the Fu n and spoke. "Sorry for that, seniors. I know your n is to be respected, but you should understand the behavior of your juniors. Before anything bad happens that makes us irreconcble enemies, I rather stop it and cut it from the roots. I hope this offense is eptable after listening to me."


    Their frowning faces eased up. Yasenia has also not said this softly, so almost all those who heard her previously heard this. Naturally, our dragoness made sure Fu Yu didn''t hear her.


    One of them nodded. "After hearing this exnation, I truly feel better. Sigh, Lady Yasenia, you are truly someone worth being allied with. However, our young master is too narrow-minded. I hope you can be a little tolerant in the future."


    Yasenia smiled. "If he does something like that, I''ll do my best." In her mind, she finished the sentence. ''To kill him and everyone rted without getting caught as painfully and slowly as possible.''


    Then, the Alchemypetition started.

 Chapter 506: First Part of the Alchemy Competition. Kalis charm.

    Chapter 506: First Part of the Alchemy Competition. Kali''s charm.


    "The Alchemy Competition is divided into five steps. The first one will be theoretical knowledge; the second one will be sensory sensitivity; the third will be about me control; the fourth we''ll check your visual knowledge while spotting different varieties of nts; finally, we''ll give you a recipe and ask you to create the pill in the time stipted."


    Kali listened attentively. Since she was a beast human, no one bothered her as they did with the other girls.


    Moreover, her quiet and distant aura made her unapproachable. Hence, Elder Mu''s junior didn''te to speak with her as they did with Andrea.


    Kali waited beside her desk and heard the judge exin. "On your tables, you''ll see a small book. That is the question book. From this moment forward, you are allowed to open it and answer every question in the book. If the answer is exactly the theoretical one, it will be automatically checked. If it is not, we have a team of five seniors, including me, who will help correct all questions answered."


    Kali approached the book calmly and took the writing pen to the side. Then, she read the first question.


    "What nt grows in poisonous biomes but helps purify the air? Note: The color of this nt is pink, and it has six flower petals arranged like a cup."


    Kali answered instantly. "[Lifeline Dream Whisper]."


    Her letters changed from ck to blue. ''The beginning guideline says this is an automatically correct answer. Purple means that it is still on hold. ck means that it is an incorrect answer.''


    Valeria looked from Kali''s soul and smiled. ''Should I help you?''


    Kaliughed. ''If you help, it loses its meaning. Although, if they correct me incorrectly, you are more than wee to inform me.''


    Valeria nodded and looked closely.


    Kali continued answering questions, and some were marked as purple. However, she didn''t mind and continued writing.


    When she finished, the final note out of 500 appeared on the book''s cover.


    Kali looked and saw a 455 appearing. ''Huh? So low?''


    Valeria said. ''Check the book.''


    Kali did so, and they found the first incorrect answer. The question was. "Is the mixing of [Whispering rose] and [Mourning Lily] possible?"


    Kali answered positively to the question. However, they marked it as wrong, puzzling Kali and Valeria.


    Kali and Valeria realized that most of Kali''s "mistakes" were incorrectly marked as incorrect. Valeria only identified two correct corrections among all the marked answers.


    Therefore, Kali''s final score out of 500 should be 498, not 455.


    Kali looked in Yasenia''s direction and sent a mental message. ''Yasenia.''


    ''Hm? What''s wrong, love? How did you do in the first exam?''


    ''455.''


    Yasenia frowned. ''Ha? That low? Are you feeling okay, honey? Do you feel weary from yesterday night?''


    Kaliughed. ''Not at all. Valeria and I checked, and I should have a 498. Do we tell the judge that they are mistaken?''


    Yasenia was surprised and frowned. Finally, she said. ''Do not correct them. Your position is honestly redundant since Angel has achieved our goals already. Moreover, even if they evaluate you incorrectly, you can finish in the top group and show your strength properly.''


    Kali was about to nod when she heard Yasenia continue. ''Of course, if you feel slighted, that changes everything. I can even speak with those seniors and tell them about it.''


    Feeling surprised was her first reaction, but soon sheughed.


    Valeria also chuckled. ''She is so cute.''


    Kali agreed. ''She really is.''


    Then, she answered Yasenia. ''No need, love. Thank you.''


    Yasenia smiled and nodded.


    "What are you smiling about, Lady Yasenia?"


    Yasenia heard Jorey''s voice and answered without turning her head. "I was thinking that my fox looks very charming."


    The average result of the first round was 421.


    "Hmm, good. Everyone below 421 points is eliminated."


    The judge heard many gasps, but he ignored them.


    There was a taste, smell, and hearing test for the second one.


    On the tasting one, they should know if the medicine was rotten and write down as many ingredients as possible from that tasting sample. The tournament had even prepared unique mixes that are barely noticeable when they go bad.


    Kali saw the medicine cup, and even without tasting it, she knew that hers was okay. She took a sip not to stand out too much and then wrote her answer, which immediately glowed blue. She had to take a second sip for the ingredients, butpared with others that were drinking almost half the cup, it was very impressive.


    After writing down a list of thirteen ingredients, she went to the second test.


    The judge''s gaze moved toward Kali and checked the first test results. He frowned a bit and lost interest quickly.


    The scent test used a box that only allowed the smell of the herb to leak. The trial was about identifying as many scents as possible and writing down the name of that herb.


    Naturally, they were unique scents, even if they were rare.


    Of the six different smells Kali proficiently detected, she knew four. The other two, she wasn''t sure.


    ''Do you want my answer, Kali?''


    ''No need. I want a proper evaluation.''


    ''Even when the first test was so unjust?''


    ''Yes. I want a proper evaluation of my skills for this continent. How skilled am I with their standards?''


    ''I see. I don''t understand why you would want that, but sure. You can do as you please.''


    Kali smiled. ''Thank you for supporting me, Valeria.''


    Valeria felt happy and continued observing Kali''s performance.


    The third and fourth tests were much easier as they were visual tests, and Kali got a perfect score.


    Kali''s Alchemy me control was exquisite to the point that many were almost mesmerized by her dancing mes.


    Her visual knowledge was also extensive, and she answered easily and quickly.


    The judge, who had ignored Kali, began paying attention again.


    ''If it weren''t because of her poor performance in the theoretical tests, she would be ranked first by now. Now, her pill-making skills must be exceptional if she wants a high position.''


    The judge looked at Kali and spoke. "Junior, if you put more effort into studying theory, you will reach very far.''


    Kali''s lips twitched, but she nodded calmly because she knew he had good intentions. "I understand. Thank you, senior."


    To be honest, Kali''s skill in Alchemy was leagues ahead of everyone participating. Even these judges were below her skill-wise. Our fox could already create Heaven-ranked pills consistently, yet these people were still stuck in the peak of Earth Realm Alchemy.


    Even if these people had been researching alchemy for centuries, the vast difference was the same as Angel''s absolute dominance.


    Sky Continent''s knowledge was much more thorough and developed. The difference was like the distance between Heaven and Earth, like studying from children''s books for the profession against learning from high-level ones.


    After a few words, Kali received the recipe.


    Kali looked at the recipe presented for thest section of the alchemypetition and lifted an eyebrow.


    The judgemented. "This is a precious Peak-level Earth-Grade recipe. Finishing one set of pills with purity above sixty percent will give you six hundred points."


    Each of the previous tests cost 500 hundred, and the disciples would be ranked by their total score. Giving 600 points just for creating a sixty percent purity pill was far more points than what Kali expected.


    The judge continued. "The maximum number of points for thisst test is one thousand. We won''t exin how to get this total amount of points. However, know that the more pills and better quality in one batch, the better. You have limited ingredients on your tables, so be careful."


    "Can we use our own ingredients?" Asked a junior.


    "No, you must use the ones we provided." Answered the judge.


    "Will we be counted for thest or best of pills batch created?" Asked another person.


    "We''ll take into ount the best batch created. If you are lucky, then that''s that."


    Kali looked at the table and asked Valeria. ''How many should I create? This [Earth Solid Body Pill] is quite an interesting one, to be honest.''


    ''I''ve been observing yourpetitors, and there are seven that you should be aware of. Four of these seven are Elder Mu''s disciples. From them, the strongest is her eldest disciple. That child is very talentedpared to everyone here.''


    ''If he has shown all his strength, we should be able to win as long as you create five peak-level Earth-grade pills with more than seventy percent purity in a single batch.''


    Kali nodded. ''I see. Do you think I should brag and do my best?''


    Valeria said thoughtfully. ''I think what I said is enough to show skill. If you want, you can create them as low-level Heaven-grade pills. Heaven-grade items are already a rarity. If you really try, you might create mid-level Heaven-grade pills with eighty percent purity with this recipe. It would be too much, and you would gather too much attention.''


    Kali nodded and began to work.


    She had already prepared the ingredients while they were talking, so only mixing and throwing the items in the cauldron was left.


    Kali''s movements were leisurely and easy, and her face under her veil didn''t change.


    The items on the vials and the unprocessed herbs slowly transformed into fluids, powders, and bubbling mixes.


    Her ease and proficiency didn''t escape the old Alchemy Masters; many eyes began gathering on the three-tailed foxdy.


    ''Hmm, and with this. Everything is prepared.''


    Kali opened the lid of the half-a-person tall cauldron and threw two-thirds of the ingredients inside.


    They didn''t fall to the bottom as soon as they fell but floated inside. Kali created a film on the mouth of the cauldron with energy and ignited her alchemy mes below with a flick of her fingers.


    With the sound of air being ignited, an ordinary orange me appeared below the cauldron, covering the base.


    ''Now, I have to wait a few minutes for it to heat up to the proper temperature. I need to check the ingredients to avoid boiling the liquids.''


    Kali concentrated, and after two minutes, she nodded. ''Perfect.''


    Kali''s alchemy me was nothing out of the ordinary.


    The thing different from others was her insane precision and control over it.


    The cauldron''s inside was heated with such precision that different parts would have different temperatures, slowly processing herbs with varying boiling temperatures simultaneously.


    Kali''s three tails swished as she focused on extracting the purest essence from the ingredients and burning the rest.


    ''Perfect. After five minutes of slow-burning, I should be able to continue the process if everything goes as I pictured it.''


    Valeria looked from the side and smiled. ''You are doing great, Kali.''


    Kali nodded and continued her work.


    The spectators had long spotted the skilled fox, and many couldn''t help but appreciate her.


    Yasenia looked at the attentive Elder My and chuckled. "Aren''t you going to look at your disciple, Elder Mu? You''ve been looking at my fox for a while."


    Elder Muughed. "Don''t me me, Lady Yasenia. She is exceptionally skilled. I''m honestly impressed that she is below the age of eptance for this tournament. If you said nothing about it, I would''ve thought that girl was three hundred years old."


    Yasenia looked around and saw many gazes of infatuation from many men and even some women while looking at Kali.


    Seeing an alchemy work was not exciting, but how the mes would change and move around was beautiful. Moreover, Kali''s figure was stunning.


    For those that don''t remember, our fox even managed to enter the beauty ranking of the Academy, the reason all of what happened to her happened.


    Our fox had a very curvy and beautiful body, but instead of looking seductive, she gave a gentle and motherly feeling.


    Her gestures, aura, and movement were careful and soothing. Looking at Kali''s working figure gave the spectators the same feeling as a mother cooking for her children with a soft smile.


    Yasenia chuckled helplessly and continued observing Kali.


    ''As expected, a gem will shine when exposed to light.''

 Chapter 507: Kalis Pill Concoction.

    Chapter 507: Kali''s Pill Concoction.


    Meanwhile, enough time had passed for Kali to throw thest ingredients inside.


    Once thest ingredient was inside the cauldron, Kali closed it with the lid.


    Then, she sunk her consciousness into the and manipted everything closely.


    Inside the cauldron was a mix of the ingredient''s essence and impurities and a few solid ones that had yet to be processed.


    With tremendous uracy, Kali began purifying everything into its most primal state and essence.


    ''Hmm, this [Steel ck Tree Bark] is taking a bit to heat up without messing with the rest of the ingredients. I need to move it to the side and control the impurities from not mixing while I heat it.''


    On the outside, they suddenly saw Kali''s tame, gentle mes whooshing with strength and power as they consumed half of the cauldron.


    Inside, temperatures rose exponentially as Kali''s energy walls and control over the matter lessened.


    The glow of her me made the white-wearing fox appear ethereal.


    The tree bark gained temperature quickly, heating up like a metal and gaining a white glow because of the heat.


    Kali pushed her energy further, and the standard orange mes became lighter colored as the temperature increased, changing to a yellowish color.


    The change didn''t stop there as the color lightened more and more.


    The tree bark was already melting, the only ingredient left to vaporize. However, Kali needed more heat.


    Kali''s face became serious as she saw all the other gases begin to try to fuse at the wrong time.


    Even though she was using deep and profound techniques to keep the temperature lower on that side, Kali could not wholly avoid the temperature rise.


    ''Ho? I see why they used this recipe. This ingredient is quite tough; without expert control, everything can go to waste easily.''


    Kali''s verdant green eyes gained a slight glow, shining like precious emeralds. ''But I''ve worked with worse. Let''s finish this.''


    Then, the mes that only reached a quarter of the height of the cauldron zed with strength and engulfed three-quarters of it, changing the color from the previous yellow to a pure white color.


    The heat from the mes took aback many people as the first wave of heat spread around and reached even the stands.


    Andrea whistled. "Those are temperatures I use to melt my materials."


    The judge and other Alchemy masters frowned. ''How can she control the inside with such a powerful me? She will fail without a doubt.''


    Kali''s forehead began to sweat as her energy was doing its best to redirect the powerful heat and energy release her ingredients were doing.


    This extra heat purified the previous ingredients even further. However, if she didn''t control the impurities released and the tree bark''s process simultaneously, everything would fail instantly.


    ''Well, I admit. You are a tough ingredient, but this is it.''


    Then, the liquid tree bark bubbled and puffed into pure energy dust in what seemed an instant.


    Kali used her soul power together with her energy to slowly guide everything inside the cauldron.


    Valeria was watching with amazement. She has seen a much stronger alchemist at work. Nheless, for Kali''s level, her feat was exceptional. ''My~, if she didn''t have to hold back the results, these pills would end up being high-level Heaven-grade pills with more than eighty-five percent purity. It is certainly one of the bests pills she has ever concocted.''


    Kali didn''t lose focus for a second as her spiritual sense and eyes moved around quickly while her brain processed the torrents of information quickly and efficiently.


    Kali waved her white sleeve, and the white me rotated down the cauldron, bing darker each second until it reached a yellow color.


    Then, Kali maintained the me there.


    Kali smiled under the veil. ''I got it~.''


    Then, our fox separated the essence into five different clouds and began spinning everything rapidly, with the center of each colorful cloud as a core.


    The centrifugal force created a sphere, and Kali''s energy and soul pushed everything together, fighting that centrifugal force.


    The impurities were gathered at the side into a ck cloud, taking very little space.


    Because they were Heaven-ranked, the energy in the surrounding was attracted by the rich treasure and absorbed into the cauldron.


    This extra energy helped Kali push against the nature of things.


    Alchemy and most professions were practices that went against the heaven order, and that''s why thest step of energy conductivity, or in an Alchemist''s case,pressing the pills into a ball and making every ingredient blend, was so hard.


    The energy absorption event was quickly noticed.


    Valeria looked around andmented. ''Kali, if you continue, it will end up above ny percent purity, and with a mid-level grade, add a few impurities and stop absorbing so much energy to feed them.''


    Kali frowned. She didn''t really like holding back while creating pills. The other girls were the same.


    However, she understood the necessity. Therefore, with an ufortable heart, she opened the barrier containing the impurities for a second and saw a bit of that nasty ck gas blending with the slowly-forming pills.


    ''Tsk, what a shame.''


    After Kali allowed a few strands of the ck smoke she had separated to mix with her pills, she continued the process.


    The rotation speed increased as the volume of the sphere reduced, and Kali''s energy usage was also elerated.


    Valeria carefully used her energy to clean the sweat that almost dripped in Kali''s eyes while looking over her.


    After ten minutes of focus, Kali''s aura swelled for a second as shepressed the air in the cauldron to create the final result.


    The powder was harshly squeezed, creating a small explosion of aura that the alchemist had topress.


    Then, she felt rxed as the pills stopped fighting back and fell to the bottom of the cauldron.


    After a few seconds, Kali stopped and smiled. With a sigh of exhaustion, sheughed. "Finished."


    Everyone saw her stopping, so they looked over.


    Elder Mumented. "They should be very high level."


    Yasenia nodded. "Yes."


    She was acting calmly, but she was smiling wryly inside. ''I hope honey has remembered to hold back. She gets too immersed when doing alchemy.''


    The fox opened the lid, and a cloud of dark grey-colored substances floated upwards, escaping the confinement.


    The darker the cloud, the more impurities the alchemist could keep from mixing with the final result. Therefore, the color of the clouds that formed after the alchemist finished was a general telling if the results were good or bad.


    Many alchemists nodded after seeing the dark grey-colored w.


    "She managed to expel quite a lot of impurities."


    "You are right. The result must be good."


    "Do you think she has reached seventy percent purity?"


    "With the dark color of the cloud, it may have even reached eighty!"


    "Eighty percent for a peak-level Earth-ranked pill? That''s impressive."


    "How many pills do you think she has created?"


    "I guess she has created three."


    "Three pills of that quality at once? That''s something only a senior can do! Her participation is a bit unfair if she has created so many."


    "Unfair? You are too young."


    Yasenia heard the surroundings, and her lips twitched. ''Honey, I hope you held back, or you will have a hectic life in the future. I can already imagine many powers flocking to you to create their pills.''


    The judge warned. "Participant Kali, do not touch the cauldron. We''ll be scoping out the result to avoid any maniption."


    People using tricks were many, so they were cautious.


    Kali nodded and took a step back. "Please, go ahead."


    The judge nodded and approached. Then, he used his hand to scope out the pills inside. His eyes couldn''t help but widen when he felt five rounded items touching his hand.


    The spectators watching leaned forward, trying to see the results. However, the judge froze briefly, making it impossible to see.


    He looked down at the items in his hand and saw five perfectly spherical and beautiful green pills. ''Huh? This is my first time seeing such a beautifully rounded and smooth shape. They look like marble balls.''


    He finally took them out, and the highest-level people could see them before he ced them in a container to measure purity and level.


    Elder Mu paused and blinked twice, her old face looking surprised. ''Did I see right?''


    This woman has visited the Alchemy section in the Astral Sky Shop and seen the beautiful and perfectly rounded pills. Many shops would round the pills artificially with proper items to make them look more appetizing.


    Elder Mu didn''t like that practice, but she didn''t hate it. She understood why someone would do it, even though she would never do something like that.


    The old senior thought Yasenia was doing the same. Yet, under her nose, the fox junior has created a pill that can be ssified as artistic.


    Yasenia also spotted them, but she was ustomed to that shape, so she didn''t find it strange. Even her pills were round when she created them. Although purity was a problem for our dragoness, shaping them relied on technique and spiritual strength. Hence, our dragoness couldpress them perfectly and quickly.


    When the judge saw the machine''s results, his eyes widened. ''Is the thing broken?''


    The judge even blinked a few times and looked again, trying to see if he was seeing things, but the results didn''t change.


    "Oy, Judge! Say the results already!"


    "That''s right, what are you looking at so dumbly? Be quick!"


    "Are you trying to act mysterious or something? See if I don''t mysteriously make your life disappear!"


    Tatyana saw the results from afar and patted Yasenia''s hand. ''Don''t worry, she held back.''


    Yasenia breathed a sigh of relief.


    The judge announced. "Five low-level Heaven-grade pills, eighty-two percent purity!"


    The stadium was silent for a second. Then, an explosion of exmations of surprise was heard all around.


    "What!? Did I hear right?"


    "I must be dreaming. Since when could Earth-ranked recipes turn into Heaven Ranked pills!?"


    "Did he say five pills? A junior has concocted five Heaven-ranked pills at once!?"


    Yasenia looked around, and her lips twitched. ''Is even her holding back this impressive?''


    The announcement was so shocking that a few participants lost concentration, and the insides of their cauldrons exploded, creating a mess.


    "Fuck!"


    "Crappy judge, can''t you announce itter!?"


    "Those were myst set of ingredients! Shit!"


    "Why are you all fuckers shouting!? I lost concentration because of that!"


    Our girls almostughed aloud. Well, Valeria didn''t hold back since nobody could hear her. ''Kali, you beat a quarter of thepetitors even before the official announcements were made, hahaha.''


    Kali sighed. ''Losing concentration over this is a big mistake.''


    As Kali said that to Valeria, the judge''s face became gloomy as he shouted. "Shut up! If you can get distracted by a simple announcement, you deserve to best in thepetition! The next person thatins, I''ll throw them out of thepetition even if you have more materials to continue trying!"


    Everybody got silent, even if their faces were a bit resentful. Although silence was a formal setting for these tournaments, it was not obligatory.


    There were a few shameless people who would not hold back and talk aloud in the middle of the concoction to distract others.


    Naturally, not many did it since it would spell disaster if they offended an influential person.


    Elder Mu was not impressed and muttered. "So low quality? The process, the feelings, the aura, the speed, and the technique of impurity retention I saw should have created a better result."


    Yasenia''s sharp ears heard her mutter, and she was impressed. ''As expected of a senior. Yet, she can''t really prove it, nor will she dive into it because a junior creating something better than this within this time frame would be pretty absurd.''


    Yasenia smiled contentedly. ''A good result all around. With this, Kali''s high ranking should be guaranteed.''


    The rest of thepetitors finished their work, and the judge announced the results.

 Chapter 508: Alchemy Tournament Results.

    Chapter 508: Alchemy Tournament Results.


    "After discussing it with my fellow judges, we''ve ranked the top one hundred as such. If any of you have anyints, we''ll hear themter. We have recorded every single result from every participant. Therefore, revising the results is simple and quick."


    The judge paused and looked around. Nobody spoke, so he went ahead and started naming the ranks of the top one hundred participants."


    "On the one-hundredth position, the Alchemy Herb Bazar, represented by Du Jian. On the ny-ninth position, the Exotic Flower Sect¡­."


    Yasenia and the others listened attentively. Jorey heard her juniornd in the thirtieth position and nodded, satisfied.


    Elder Mu asked. "Who do you think will win it?"


    Yasenia lifted her beautiful eyebrow. "Your disciples are strong and talented, Elder Mu. However, you''ve already seen my little fox''s performance. If thestpetition didn''t count double, it would be close. But I believe that Kali took the first position this time."


    Elder Muughed. "Honesty is a good thing. I thought you would act humble and say that the results weren''t definitive."


    Yasenia shook her head. "How could I do that? That would be insulting your eye and experience in the trade. Acting humble this time would be inappropriate."


    Elder Mu smiled and nodded. "Well said."


    The judge continued for a while until he reached thest three. "In the third position, Golden Alchemy Shop, represented by Joseph. He managed to create five peak-ranked Earth-grade pills with seventy percent quality! Give him a big howl."


    A few beast humans roared and howled, simr to apuding in other ces. It was umon to do so, but a few judges would encourage the public.


    "In the second position, The Nine Herb Fragrance Sect, represented by Mu Yang. This junior has performed exceptionally, creating a single low-level Heaven-ranked pill in thest batch! An excellent reversal against Joseph, stealing the second ce right before his nose! Excellent courage and skill, worthy of a nine sect!"


    Yasenia heard more howls and roars, so she smirked yfully. "Is it okay if I roar?"


    Jorey remembered Yasenia''s dragon roar when leaving the city and gulped. "Lady Yasenia, control yourself. I don''t want our juniors to fall face-first onto the ground."


    Elder Muughed. "It would be amusing if they did so. How about giving us your best roar?"


    Yasenia chuckled and shook her head. "I rather control myself. Stealing the limelight too much will attract unwanted attention."


    Unaware, Kali waited for her first position, slightly dissatisfied. ''I won without trying. The level ofpetition was slightly below my expectations.''


    ''Well, at least you''ve gathered honor for Yasenia, right?''


    Kali looked around at the roaring beast humans and asked. ''Do you think Yasenia will roar?''


    ''Do you want her to?''


    Kali smiled a bit. ''It would make me happy.''


    Valeria smiled and didn''t speak anymore.


    "Finally, thepetition''s winner! Apetitor no one expected to win. She had a rough start. Yet, she showed her high skills in the following tests. Finally, she blew all our minds away in thest production category by creating five low-level Heaven-ranked pills in a single batch! The Astral Sky n, represented by Kali Dravory!"


    Yasenia took a deep breath and roared to the sky.


    *ROAR!!*


    Yasenia''s deep and low dragon roar carried unmatched pride and authority as it reverberated between the other howls.


    It didn''t overpower them. Yasenia''s dragon cry guided every beast human present to follow her example, making the stadium explode with the cheer of thousands of beasts.


    Jorey and the other''s felt a chill and an impulse to roar with her. ''Her roar sounds so powerful!''


    Yasenia stopped after a few seconds and looked at Kali with a smile. Kali was also looking at her while grabbing the prize. Even with her veil, Yasenia could feel Kali''s happiness.


    Elder Mu sighed and smiled. "You win this time, Lady Yasenia."


    Yasenia smiled politely. "Your disciple also created low-level Heaven-ranked pills, so it was well-fought. Elder Mu. Sadly, this time, Kali was present, hahaha."


    Hearing the unconcealed bragging tone, they couldn''t be mad. Seeing the usually calm, cold, and collected dragoness showing such a smirk was quite cute.


    After grabbing the price, a low-level Heaven-ranked cauldron, our foxdy didn''t store it. She returned it back to the judge and whispered the previous deal Yasenia had made to allow Andrea to finish her armor in peace.


    Many were confused, but nobody asked since Kali quickly jumped up and flew through the arena, softlynding before Yasenia a momentter.


    After lifting her veil, the dragoness weed her honey with a tight hug and a deep kiss. "Congrattions, honey. You''ve done fantastic."


    Kaliughed sweetly and snuggled in her lover''s embrace. ''Ha¡­ I''m so lucky to have her.''


    Kali had tied a small knot on her third tail to ce it together and hide her third tail. However, that knot had snapped because of the previous heat, making her three tails sway distinctively behind her.


    Kali didn''t bother much about hiding the fact. She just used that thing lightly. If it broke, then it broke.


    Naturally, the third tail fell into the eyes of everyone present, making those who knew her previously stunned.


    Elder Song asked with a bbergasted tone. "Huh? Why does Kali have a third tail!?"


    Yasenia didn''t bother because she was toofortable tasting the delicious lips of her fox.


    Kaliughed and moved her face to the side, dodging Yasenia''s kiss and letting it fall on her cheek, where the dragoness didn''t give up and began suckling.


    Kali answered in this position. "I absorbed a unique treasure Yasenia gave me and managed to have my bloodline purified. There wasn''t a change before I went to bed yesterday. Then, when I woke up, I had a third tail. I''m as confused as you all are."


    Kali looked at Yasenia yfully and asked. "So, what did you feed me? I usually trust you, so I don''t really care about it. However, this third tail is strange no matter how you look at it."


    Yasenia was stunned when the fox directly ced the pot on her head.


    Kali looked at her with a raised eyebrow. She knew Yasenia could see her gestures.


    The dragoness''s lips arched in a wry smile. ''Is this revenge because I used my Blood Essence?''


    ''What are you waiting for, my love? They are waiting for the answer~.''


    Yasenia didn''t free the fox from her arms, using her hands sneakily to grope her plump behind and almost making Kali yelp.


    Yasenia spoke calmly as Kali''s cheeks blushed. "This is my fault. I fed Kali a [One Thousand Years Old Golden Spirit Flower], and this happened. I really didn''t expect the effect to be so drastic, even if it is a legendary herb."


    Elder Mu asked with a confused expression. "A what?"


    No one recognized this nt.


    Yasenia knew it because this nt was from the Sky Continent.


    Moreover, it was a high-level Transcendent-ranked flower, a mythical herb that appeared once every ten thousand years under the right conditions and was almost impossible to store away.


    Tatyanaughed after hearing the name. ''Not even I have one of those, little treasure.''


    The girls were stunned.


    Mirrory snorted. ''That basic flower is precious for you? I saw a person with a garden made of those.''


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. ''Are youparing immortals and gods with us? Please, things they throw into the garbage are infinitely precious treasures for the lower realms.''


    Valeria coughed. ''If I knew it was that precious, I would''ve taken a few from theke.''


    Tatyana''s eyebrow twitched. ''Didn''t you say you took the most precious nts?''


    Valeria smiled. ''I did. That nt is nothing with a few of the ones I collected.''


    Angel felt her little heart was about to be humbled excessively, so she changed the subject. ''Not even your subordinates have one of those, Mommy Tatyana?''


    Tatyana shook her head. ''As far as I know, only three people have one. The leader of the Heavenly Sect, the leader of the Thousand Poison Valley, and the leader of the Medicine Valley.''


    Mirrory: ''They escaped the conversation.''


    Valeria: ''We should keep quiet in the future.''


    Mirrory: ''Tsk,moners.''


    Valeria: ''¡­''


    The girls: ''¡­''


    Yasenia coughed andmented. ''I remembered it because you didn''t have one, Mom. That''s why I gambled with that one.''


    Tatyana nodded. ''Its quality makes it impossible for it to grow in this continent. However, be careful, little treasure. Sometimes, the conditions of certain ces can create miracles.''


    Yasenia nodded. ''I''ll keep it in mind. Either way, this nt would benefit honey if she consumed it, so even if there are, it isn''t a big deal. If any effects don''t match up, I''ll ount them to Kali''s bloodline. I don''t believe there is anything remotely close to her bloodline.''


    As Yaseniamunicated mentally, she didn''t stop speaking on the outside.


    Yasenia smiled. "I don''t know if there is a second one in the continent. However, I couldn''t nt it after plucking it, so I had to use it before it lost effectiveness. The day it began losing effectiveness was in a week. Therefore, I fed it to Kali. Her bloodline is rted to nature, and I knew it would be effective."


    Yasenia used her tail to caress Kali''s three tails, quite an intimate gesture, andughed. "I didn''t expect to have her grow a third fluffy and beautiful tail."


    The discussion changed from Kali''s tails to that nt. Elder Mu was curious about it.


    Yasenia didn''t hold back and spoke about the flower all she knew.


    She exined that she found it in a secret realm exploration a few years ago.


    After a few questions, Yasenia convinced them it may have been the only one, making them give up on it for the moment.


    For the rest of the day, there weren''t any more interesting events. Moreover, since the point system was mostly automated, the results of the final winners came just an hour after thestbat between juniors happened.


    Yasenia looked at the winner, a dragon man with a handsome appearance, golden scales, wings, and beautiful horns.


    Angel''s jealousy spiked as Yasenia observed the attractive and handsome man. "Does he look good?"


    Yasenia blinked and gathered Angel in her arms. "Well, he is a good-looking child."


    Every person waiting for a response felt that answer in their bones. They collectively thought. ''That guy has no chance.''


    Angel''s face also rxed in a second and agreed. "He is indeed a good-looking child."


    The other people almost spat blood. ''Weren''t you about to cut your lover''s tail!? Why are you agreeing now!?''


    After the day went by, the tournament''s final results were about to be broadcasted.


    Yasenia met with all the people that came to Torrent City together from Koran City. All the ns were present.


    Jorey spoke to all of them. "Good luck."


    The other powers also spoke and politely encouraged the others.


    Yasenia was holding Kaleina between her arms and also said a few words. "The juniors have done their best. The final result is up to the Heavens."


    The small dragoness coiled up Yasenia''s arm and used her arms to hug Yasenia''s face as she looked around with her curious golden eyes. Everybody looking could see the resemnce in the mother-daughter''s eyes.


    Jorey couldn''t resistughing. "Although the dragon shape is different. Those eyes are inherited right from her mama dragon. They are like jewels."


    Yasenia and Kaleina blinked synchronously and looked at Jorey, their golden slit eyes moving simultaneously.


    That cute subconscious interaction was so precious that a few people clutched their hearts.


    Yasenia then smiled. "Thank you, Jorey. Your ck fur is also silky and beautiful."


    Jorey used a tissue to clean her nosebleed and made a thumbs-up gesture. "You two are the best."


    The gesture was taught by Yasenia, who was slowly integrating her culture into theirs forfort. At the end of the day, she thought gestures from the Sky Continent were much more straightforward and universal.


    Of course, it was a subjective thought, but it wouldn''t stop her from trying.


    **************


    Author Note: Happy Fourth of July! I didn''t know it was the American independent day celebration~. <3 By the way, for all of those who don''t know. There is a discord for the novel in the description, just in case. Also... It''s been a while since I asked... So... Umm... If you haven''t made a review of the novel, I would appreciate it if you write one. <3

 Chapter 509: Final results of the Tournament.

    Chapter 509: Final results of the Tournament.


    While discussing things, the one presenting the tournament''s final results slowly descended.


    His tall and muscr body and robe were familiar to Yasenia, especially those tiger ears and tail.


    His aura was profound and vast, far above Yasenia''s strength. The presence of the Epoch Core cultivator was like a vast ocean with deep waters that didn''t let you see the bottom.


    Everyone in the arena got silent, as his absolute presence overwhelmed almost everyone.


    The tiger kin Patriarch spoke aloud. "I''ll start by thanking all the powers participating in our annual event. I understand that this tournament is one of the core events of the year. Therefore, I, Huo Yang, Patriarch of the [Azure Sky Tigers], will be your host during this final presentation."


    A few beasts cheered, and others howled in respect. The people in the stands felt respect for being able to see one of the leaders from the Thirty-Three ns. Even if the Azur Sky Tigers were in the 22nd position, they were the representative of most beast humans of the continent.


    Huo Yang continued. "This year''s tournament has been full of surprises and interesting situations. All the powers that participated did their best, and their juniors performed to their best capabilities. A few were unlucky, and the opposite also happened. New alliances were created, and new enmities were born. It doesn''t matter what happened. It is something developed and created out of the strongpetitive nature of the beast human race."


    "Our race was not influential. Humans oppressed our races. However, we managed to stand back up by following our hero, and now we live in peace with each other."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow lifted. ''It may not be a direct attack, but it can make me look bad. Was it nned? Or is every year''s speech simr?''


    Tatyanamented. ''I couldn''t see any strange expressions on the ones beside you, so unless it is also their first time attending, this should be customary.''


    ''I see.''


    Huo Yang floated up, so everyone could see him clearly, and continued his speech. "Now, our juniors can show their superior talent. They can show their infinite potential. The previous years, this year, and the following years will show this to us. Show that we deserve everything we have today."


    Yasenia felt the speech was too elitist, but she didn''t say nor show anything.


    The tiger Patriarch''s speechsted fifteen more minutes. Yasenia listened attentively to the propaganda that promulged beast humans and bashed humans to the point of making them look diabolical.


    ''No wonder the human race is treated like shit. If all events had revered seniors preaching this ideology, a World without human discrimination is impossible to achieve. To end the discrimination of the human race, the thing to be done is not to promulge rights but to make it obvious and expected for them to be part of society. Both sides are bad. Making it a big deal will attract enmity, and naturally bashing it is also not an option.''


    Yasenia blinked, thinking of many scenarios. Ultimately, she shook her head. ''Well, it''s not my problem. It is more than enough as long as I can keep my dears safe.''


    Evelynmented. ''Well, making the conditions of the humans better can also help with that, right?''


    Yasenia nodded. ''You are right. It is much riskier, though. People will eventually recognize what we are doing, and if the things get discovered before we are prepared, we''ll have the whole Distancia continent after us.''


    Kali asked. ''I understand your standpoint. But is it really impossible for humans to have better living conditions?''


    Yasenia sighed. ''Honey. I understand you feel empathy. However, how many people we are, even if we include our n. A thousand?''


    Yasenia continued. ''This World is estimated to have at least one hundred billion beast humans. And that''s just onnd. What if we add aquatic creatures? The numbers are much crazier. We literally can''t do anything to influence so many people to change ways taught for thousands of years. We can create small safe heavens, but unless I be strong enough to sweep the continent, kill all seniors, and then leave young humans and beast humans that have proper rtionships with each other to reign the continent and develop, it is an unrealistic dream only achievable in unreal scenarios.''


    Angel asked. ''Is it that hard?''


    Yasenia. ''You have to consider their history, the current number of humans, their strength to resist, the general eptance of the popce who have been fed with propaganda for generations, etc. The fact that all of you are now nicely treated is only because their impression is that you are all under my control. If any of you were rogue humans, you would either be dead or captured.''


    Andreamented. ''However, love. Distancia, the hero, managed to do what you said.''


    Yasenia nodded. ''He did. That person must have had extreme motivation, ridiculous potential, luck, and methods to fight the human lords of that time one at a time. Yet, instead of creating a continent with all races living equally, he demonized humans and created this hell for them.''


    Yasenia wondered. ''He had enough strength, resources, and time to create an equal World. However, he didn''t do that. Why is that? Did he have a grudge against the human race? For example, I would do the same if one of you was severely wounded or worse by someone.''


    Yasenia concluded. ''Either way, I do not know his life story. I do not know his motives. I do not know his objectives. Therefore, I can''t judge anything more than the consequences of his actions with an objective heart.''


    Tatyana nodded. ''He may have thought it was funny.''


    They all looked at Tatyana weirdly. Kali asked with a horrified tone. ''Make a whole race be cattle and live a generational torture because he thinks it is funny? Is there anyone who would do something that insane?''


    Tatyana blinked twice and smiled. ''You are right.''


    Yasenia''s lips twitched wildly. She was the one who knew this person best, and that reaction meant the following. "Well, I did something simr, but since your reactions are so extreme, I''ll act as if it was just an extremement."


    To not give hints, Yasenia focused on Huo Yang.


    "Without further ado, let''s rank the top one hundred powers! Depending on the position in the events, points were distributed. We''ve qualified the ranking by points, and if there was someone who had the same amount, the one above would be ranked by the highest position reached by their juniors."


    "For example, if two powers have one hundred points, one by achieving two fiftieth ces, and another by achieving one first ce, the power with the first ce would be ranked higher."


    "It is easy to understand, so let''s begin with the one-hundredth power! [Thunder Fawn Rain]. Congrattions to them. Their juniors¡­"


    Yasenia then listened attentively to every power''s presentation, memorizing their strengths forter.


    After a few minutes, our girls heard the Patriarch smirk and shout. "¡­On the seventy-seventh position, Yasenia Dravory and her Astral Sky n! This upstart power has impressed many with its highly advanced crafts. Their ranking would have been much higher if a fewplications hadn''t urred! They are situated in Koran City and will soon expand."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. ''Not bad publicity.''


    Then, Huo Yang continued. "On the seventy-sixth position¡­."


    Yasenia spoke aloud, not hiding her pleasant surprise at her high ranking. "That''s not bad for participating in three out of the ten events."


    Jorey smiled and nodded. "Your girls ended up very high ranked. There are extra points and such they don''t exin for ending high in a tournament. Yet, the point advantage is not that much. With a first ce, a second ce, and a twenty-first-ce, ranking in the top thirty should''ve been no problem."


    Kali realized. "Right, although first ce receives 100 points, second ce receives 99 points, and so on."


    Elder Maomented. "The thing is that powers usually can''t focus on many professions simultaneously. Hence, consistently being in the top section for each event is hard. More so when the ones participating are juniors."


    Elder Hao added. "Moreover, your group hasn''t participated inbat, which gives triple the points. Allbat participants ranked sixty-sixth and above gained more than ny-nine points."


    Yasenia nodded. "I understand. That''s why I''m pleasantly surprised. I did not expect to rank in the top one hundred."


    Elder Yuughed. "It would be strange if you didn''t rank in the top one hundred. They should have also added a few points to your n because of Andrea''s work. It was such a beautiful masterpiece made by a junior. If they do not qualify it, it would be dumb."


    Yasenia giggled. "Elder Yu is praising us too much. I think they didn''t do so. Either way, the fact that our n''s name was said makes me satisfied. Thanks a lot for all the support during these three days."


    Those that were friendly smiled back and nodded.


    The top fifteenprised seven of the nine sects, five of the thirty-three ns, and the three empires. The five ns were also in the top ten ns among the thirty-three ns.


    Yasenia asked. "How is this rankingpared to the power ranking of the continent?"


    Elder Mao answered. "Simr enough."


    Elder Song added. "Sects focusing onbat are ranked much lower in thispetition. Therefore, the top positions are usually upied by our sects, which are big enough to have a wider variety of teachers and alumni. For example, [Five Shadow Fangs] has ranked below your n. However, strength-wise, they are just a bit weaker than a top second-rank sect. I''m still unaware of the full potential of the [Astral Sky n], but you should be careful with them."


    Yasenia nodded. "I was wondering about that. The senior I met from that power was not that weak."


    ''[Five Shadow Fangs]. We almost got into a conflict with them. I managed to ease the situation that day while speaking with them, but we must be attentive. They are not famous for being good people, after all. Luna also came from them¡­ Sigh. Tiptoeing around is a bit frustrating. Sometimes I have the urge to change into my dragon form and raze everything to the ground.''


    The other girls listening had their eyelids twitching. ''Thankfully, our love is a rational dragon, or we would be in trouble.''


    Jorey added to the previous subject. "You also have to count that not all powers havee. Most of the aquatic ns are not here. A fewnd powers also did not bothering because of enmities and other reasons."


    Yasenia nodded.


    After the rewards were divided, Yasenia and the rest left the stadium, ready to go back. The reward for ranking seventy-seventh was an earth-grade item Yasenia threw in her ring without an extra look after seeing it was useless for her.


    There wasn''t anything out of the ordinary in Torren City other than the giant coliseum. Therefore, Yasenia''s n of staying here for a few days was pointless.


    After discussing it with the other powers, the time to return was agreed to be the following day, leaving the night free to rx and look around.

 Chapter 510: Plans before returning to Koran City.

    Chapter 510: ns before returning to Koran City.


    After exiting the coliseum, Yasenia looked at the setting Sun and got thoughtful. "So, what do you want to do, girls?"


    Evelyn was about to speak when Yaseniamented. "Anything besides intercourse is okay."


    Evelyn almost choked. "Why!?"


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "Dear, do you really want to spend ourst night in this City making love?"


    Evelyn nodded seriously. "Yes."


    Yasenia chuckled and hugged her. "You are helpless, dear."


    Evelyn felt Yasenia''s arms smoothly going over her shoulders, and she hugged her lover''s waist, burying her face in thefortable softness.


    The dragoness looked around and tilted her head. "So, what should we do?"


    Andrea asked curiously. "Oh? You won''t agree with her?"


    Yasenia shook her head and patted Evelyn''s head. "Although I wouldn''t mind in normal circumstances. I really don''t want to waste our night making love. We can do many other things."


    Evelyn looked up and pouted. "What about doing it just one time?"


    Yasenia smiled softly and leaned down to kiss her forehead. "Not tonight, okay, love?"


    Looking at her dragoness''s expression, Evelyn sighed and nodded. "Okay."


    Yasenia smiled happily and suggested. "How about we have a night date together?"


    Andreamented. "Sure, that sounds fun."


    Kali asked. "Where should we go? Besides the coliseum, there are no other touristic attractions at night."


    Angel grabbed one of Yasenia''s hands and offered. "We can go to a scenic spot!"


    Evelynmented. "I saw a restaurant with tasty-looking dishes in that direction. We can visit it."


    Yasenia rubbed her blue hair and suggested. "How about a restaurant with a scenic spot?"


    Andrea took out a map and looked for such a ce. "ording to the map Elder Song gave you, this restaurant should be like that."


    Yasenia approached, waddling over because she had Evelyn between her arms and Angel grabbing one of her arms. Andrea showed her the map and pointed at one location.


    Yasenia nodded. "Looks good. Let''s go."


    Evelyn moved to Yasenia''s side and grabbed her other hand as they walked.


    While making a small conversation about the tournament, they arrived.


    Yasenia walked in first with Kali by her side, and the other four girls walked behind with a formal stance.


    "Good evening. Do you have a table for six?"


    The receptionist looked over, and the dragoness stole his breath away. Yasenia sensed that his strength was meager, so she didn''t find faults with his behavior and asked politely one more time. "Excuse me. Could you please answer my question?"


    The man snapped back and coughed. His skin was dark, so Yasenia couldn''t spot any blush. However, she could feel with her passive senses that his temperature increased.


    The man spoke. "We have a table for six, beautifuldy. Do you prefer a VIP room or amon room?"


    Yasenia smiled. "We want to have a good view of the sunset. Do you have a table like that?"


    The man quickly nodded. "Yes, please, this way."


    Yasenia followed, attracting gazes, and finally arrived at the table. It was on the third floor and with floor-to-ceiling windows that took the entire wall, showing a gorgeous view of the sunset and city.


    After sitting down, they all ordered food.


    The waiters were so focused on Yasenia''s beauty that they didn''t realize the other girls were humans. Moreover, a person needed a minimum strength to sense the human auraing from them.


    Yasenia waited for Kali and Valeria to analyze the food, just in case, and then they began eating.


    Yasenia asked for a dish she had never seen before. The others also asked for local dishes.


    Tatyana cut the piece of meat elegantly and asked. "Do you have any other intention besides going for a walk?"


    Yasenia tasted the food and didn''t have a change of face. "What do you suggest, Mom?"


    Tatyana smiled and asked. "What, you don''t like the food?"


    Yaseniaughed. "It''s not bad, but nothing out of the ordinary."


    Angelmented without shame. "You cook much better, Yasenia!"


    Yasenia used her tail to pat her head. Tatyana spoke. "I can suggest something, but I rather you think about it."


    Yasenia blinked twice and calmly masticated. "Hmm¡­ Ah! We can set up something for Fu Yu."


    Angel blinked and asked. "Fu Yu?"


    Yaseniaughed and ced her little baby on herp. Angel didn''t lose a fraction of a second to hug her. "I''m speaking about Young Master Fu, baby."


    Angel realized. "Oh!"


    "Open your mouth~."


    Angel opened it, and Yasenia fed her slowly while her tail wagged. She really loved taking care of her little dear.


    Evelyn chortled andmented. "Angel''s brain is really strange."


    Angel stopped munching and gulped with a frown, her face scowling at herment. "Whose brain is strange!? If someone has a strange brain is you who wanted to go to bed today!"


    Evelyn lifted an eyebrow and snorted. "Let me ask you some things, then. Remember, you have to answer quickly, and you can''t ask Yasenia for help."


    Angel crossed her arms below her breasts and tilted her chin upward. "Ask away!"


    Yasenia couldn''t help but kiss her baby''s cheek.


    *Squeak!*


    Yasenia''s attention was caught by her second dear, who had crawled out of her breasts. Then, as Evelyn and Angel spoke, Yasenia focused on Kaleina.


    Evelyn started. "Which mineral reacts best with [Purple Silver Meteorite] to create Formation Ink?"


    "[Deep Sea Iron Core]."


    Angel answered instantly.


    Evelyn nodded. "Which is Yasenia''s favorite snack to eat while rxing outside?"


    Angel didn''t blink before she started answering. "A small te of Almond Brownies with the chocte still half done so that the chocte is still liquid inside the brownie."


    Yasenia licked her lips. "I must do another one soon. We are almost running out of it."


    Kalimented. "I''m impressed you can store a brownie like that. I thought the middle would solidify over time."


    "The spatial ring''s qualities help a lot."


    Angel asked. "What''s the point of these easy questions?"


    Evelyn said. "Wait, I''m getting there. Two more questions. Which hand does Yasenia usually use to move the heavy items when she works in metallurgy?"


    Angel frowned. "She doesn''t use her hands, Evelyn. She uses her tail!"


    Evelyn nodded again. "That''s correct."


    The others were curious as to where Evelyn''s questions were going.


    Finally, Evelyn asked. "So, what is the name of the City Lord of Koran City who is currently a threat to us?"


    Angel was about to answer confidently, but she stopped before speaking. Her brows scrunched, and everyone could see that she didn''t remember.


    Yasenia, Andrea, and Kali burst intoughter.


    Evelyn alsoughed. "See? How can you remember those things but not something like that?"


    Angel pouted and looked at Yasenia with a pitiful gaze, her big round eyes looking a bit watery as she softly whined. "Evelyn is bullying me!"


    Our blue-haired girl choked on herughter, looking at Angel incredulously. "Oy! Comining to Yasenia is not fair!"


    Yasenia gave Evelyn a side eye, making her flinch. Evelyn wanted to cry. "Yasenia, you can''t be this partial."


    Yasenia wasughing internally but maintained her calm outside and began consoling Angel.


    Yasenia patted Angel''s head and smiled. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know about theseplicated things, baby. I''ll tell you about it if it is important. You just have to be happy and do whatever you want. Here, a kiss for you to be happy again."


    Yasenia kissed Angel''s lips softly and then smiled


    Angel''s pout quickly changed to a sweet smile as she hugged Yasenia''s chest and buried her face in her neck. "I love you!"


    Yasenia then looked at Evelyn and winked. The deadly and seductive wink from the dragoness almost K.O.ed the perverted girl. ''So fucking gorgeous.''


    They continued speaking during the half an hour that took their dinner, with the Sun soon hiding below the horizon.


    They all discussed methods of setting up an ambush for Fu Yu. Yasenia even called Cecile with themunication device.


    Yasenia''s first question was if her arrival had anyplications, to which the Phoenix answered no.


    After a few conversation points, Yasenia decided that having Cecile ambushing was too dangerous, so she asked her to wait at home.


    Cecile was disgruntled, but she understood that she would not be able to participate this time.


    After paying for the meal, Yasenia andpany walked outside the restaurant and returned to the inn.


    "Perfect. Now that every person monitoring us thinks we are here, let''s use stealth skills to exit the city."


    With Yasenia''s order, the three seniors joined hands and made the girls disappear.


    Yasenia andpany moved on the dimly lit streets and walked toward the outside of the city without any problems.


    The ns for setting out were discussed beforehand with the other sects. They decided to meet on the east side at seven in the morning to fly back to Koran City.


    Setting an ambush was not out of the question as long as these ns didn''t change.


    Yasenia looked at a map with the nearby cities on it and asked. "Where is the best ce to do it?"


    Andrea hugged Yasenia from behind and ced her chin on her shoulder. "Hmm, this map you bought two days ago is quite useful. How about in this area? We should consider the distance and altitude we will fly, so the mountains here may be the best spot."


    Tatyana asked. "Should I help?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Yes, but let us n first and think about how to set it up. Then, correct our proposal and tell us why your way is better. Mirrory and Valeria, you two also participate. This time, I want to see the power of my three darling seniors working together."


    Mirrory and Valeria materialized.


    "Oy, who are you calling darling senior?"


    "My~, since dear Yasenia is asking. I''ll do my best."


    Sierra and Ebirah also materialized.


    Ebirah stretched her pincers and legs and smiled. "It''s been a few days since I came out!"


    Sierra''s body shed with lighting as she stretched, and then she shook her body. "You are right. Although being inside Evelyn''s soul isfortable, I really want to stretch my limbs and run around asionally."


    Evelyn asked the seniors. "Can she do so?"


    Valeria summoned [Ethereal Blossom] and said. "Here, carry this cutie and run around as you like, Sierra."


    Sierra bowed respectfully. "Thank you, Spirit Queen."


    Valeria chuckled. "No need for formalities between family."


    Sierra smiled elegantly and nodded. Evelyn was awed. "Woah, to be able to smile elegantly with a wolf face, you truly are a woman, Sierra. I really hope you are big-breasted when you transform into a human form."


    *BANG!*


    Evelyn was struck by a white fluffy tail and sent flying.


    Andrea looked at Ebirah and lifted her eyebrow. "You''ve grown quite a bit. Now I can look at your eyes without barely moving my neck."


    The previous one-and-a-half-meter-tall, hermit-crab-like, purple-golden lobster was now almost two meters tall.


    Her ck pearly eyes shone beautifully and were at Yasenia''s eye level.


    Her aura was also on the verge of a breakthrough.


    "Oh! You are right!" Ebirah cked her pincers proudly. "Soon, I''ll be taller than you, Andrea!"


    Andrea smiled and caressed her between her pearly ck eyes, making Ebirah''s eyes dance with joy as her thin legs tapped the ground happily.


    Tatyanamented. "This little lobster princess shouldpletely mature once she breaks through."


    Andrea was pleasantly surprised. "Oh? Is she about to gain herplete beast body and human form?"


    Valeria agreed with Tatyana. "Yes. This child is about to change from a girl to a woman, hahaha. It is always a treat seeing living beings mature."


    Ebirah pouted (don''t ask how a lobster can pout) andined. "Will you not pamper me anymore when I grow up, Andrea?"


    Andrea hugged her andughed. "How could that be? You are a princess, Ebirah. You will be pampered all your life or until you want to be a Queen!"


    Ebirah giggled happily and hugged Andrea back. "Yay!"


    Angelughed. "Ebirah, you are so cute!"


    Ebirah quickly approached her best friend, and both little girls at heart began conversing about their things.


    Andrea was more like a big sister or another parent for Ebirah, while Angel felt like a friend for our lobster princess.


    Evelyn returned from being sted away by the powerful Wolf Queen andmented. "Should we move? We don''t have that much time, after all."


    Yasenia nodded with a smile; she liked observing her dears interact. "Sure, let''s go to this area and find the best spot to set up an ambush."


    Sierra returned from running around and threw Evelyn onto her back.


    Yasenia and her girls moved toward Koran City for an hour and stopped near a mountain range.


    There were less than two hours for midnight to arrive.


    Kalimented. "I remember flying near this mountain whileing to Torrent City. How about we choose that mountain peak? It is quite tall."


    Nobody disagreed, and they all began making ns.

 Chapter 511: Planning the Ambush.

    Chapter 511: nning the Ambush.


    Yasenia looked at the tall mountain and pondered. "As Kali said, here is a good ce to set up everything. Hmm, Angel dear, how skilled are you in this kind ofrge-scale formation-building?"


    Angel looked at the mountain peak and asked. "You want me to create a formation big enough to cover this whole mountain?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Yes. I don''t know if you are skilled enough, though. Moreover, it will probably have to resist constant attacks from many cultivators as well as having enough strength to fight against them."


    Angel didn''t give an answer right away and analyzed the surroundings.


    She flew upwards rapidly, and the others followed. Angel was the core of this operation, so until she started, the rest of our girls could not do anything.


    Mirrory, Tatyana, and Valeria just followed behind, leisurely observing their actions.


    Yasenia''s mind entered her serious thinking mode, and her aura became sharper.


    "What do you think, Angel?"


    Angel was also serious and answered with a calm tone. "The time I''ll need will be the most restraining factor. Creating a formation powerful enough for what you want me to do in this short time frame is impossible. Moreover, time is still ticking, and I must n everything."


    Yasenia nodded andmented. "nning it is good enough. This time, I want to also have in mind how strong our seniors really are. Therefore, we''ll do the nning this time, and they''ll do the building. I want to use Tatyana''s formation skills with Mirrory as an aide with Valeria''s skills as a core for the effects."


    Kali asked. "I suppose you want to use Valeria''s skills because I would be the one contributing to the formation''s attack patterns."


    Yasenia nodded. "Correct. I want your and Evelyn''s skills to be the core of our attack and defensive formations for ambushes. Thebination of storm and nature attacks is perfect. Andrea''s skills are powerful but not as good withrge-scale armies."


    Evelyn frowned. "I disagree. Andrea''s Sun and Metal skillsbine in powerful area-of-effect attacks. Fighting against Andrea is like fighting in an inferno that consumes everything in its way."


    Yasenia refuted. "You are right. However, what about when the enemies are in the hundreds? What if the terrain is not a small arena but this whole mountain? We are not strong enough yet to cover this terrain even while enhancing everything with the formations. Conversely, your fast lightning attribute and Kali''s ability to create armies that sustain, heal, and multiply themselves is much better."


    Andrea asked. "You mainly want to use Kali''s army formation skills, so my Sun attribute would actually be in the way, right?"


    "Yes. Andrea, you are the strongest when fighting on the front lines. However, Kali is the strongest when two armies are fighting, and she unleashes her powers."


    Andrea asked. "What about Angel?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Angel''s army-building skills are powerful, but they are too telling. Who else in this continent can create ss-attributed creatures to fight off enemies? Using intelligent dryads or nt creatures can mask the attack like an ambush from an unknown third party."


    Evelyn realized. "Right, we are not only choosing the strongest but also something that can pass under the radar even when we use our skills in the future."


    Kali asked. "But, if I use summoning skills in the future, won''t it be the same?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Not at all. nt creatures exist by themselves. Moreover, there are ns made of them. At least, there should be if Ghana hasn''t lied in her reports."


    Yasenia continued. "I remember reading a report that a few of the nt creature ns were captured and used by alchemy sects as ingredients in the past, so their resentment toward powerful sects is more than justified. Kali''s skill to summon them won''t affect anything as long as Kali''s summons don''t show intelligence at any given time."


    Kali nodded and asked. "Yasenia, my nt creatures can benefit from your energy because of your close involvement in my development. Why don''t you also participate? I think it would also make everything much stronger."


    Evelyn answered. "Yasenia''s skills are too unique. Have you seen people using attacks like Yasenia''s throughout the junior tournament? If one of the attacks is raining down stars or something like that¡­."


    Kaliughed. "Right. It is like saying that Yasenia has something to do with it. Speaking of which, do nt Summoners, or summoners in general, exist in this continent where Body Cultivation is the main path?"


    Yaseniamented. "It''s not unheard of. Beast tamers are moremon than in the Sky Continent. However, since only humans can createplete beast bonds, they are beast tamers connected by exotic but less restraining skills. Conversely, this has prevented Demonic Beast Cultivators from appearing since connections are much more fragile."


    Andrea was impressed. "You are extremely well informed, love."


    Yasenia nodded without a change of face. "Besides one or two hours every other day, I''ve buried myself in books and reports from the harpies. My knowledge of the continent is still shallow, but I can defend myself."


    Tatyana, Valeria, and Mirrory looked at them with eyes full of praise. The conversation was productive; they didn''t just mindlessly follow Yasenia''s opinions and sought extra knowledge to help with the progress.


    The discussion was fruitful and flowed like a well-oiled machine. Moreover, Yasenia''s leadership ability was pronounced at times like this, showing the growth and maturity she gained during her trial.


    Angel finished observing the surroundings andmented. "Yasenia, to create the formation, it should go like¡­."


    Yasenia interrupted. "Speak to the seniors, Angel. They are the ones who know best and will be building all of this. We''ll be listening from the sides and giving you second opinions."


    Angel blinked twice and looked at the calm face of the dragoness. ''Wow, she looks¡­ different. So imposing and elegant.''


    Yasenia saw Angel''s dazed face and squinted with a smile. "Angel, stop being dazed and begin exining. You are about to droll."


    Angel used her hand to feel her chin, but she sensed it was dry, making her pout. "You deceived me!"


    Yasenia and the othersughed.


    Then, our girls moved around the mountain.


    Angel led the conversation, exining where to ce the nodes, what kind of runes she needed, what type of energy channels she would use, and the ink types required for the formation in her mind.


    Kali and Evelyn interjected asionally to help Angel understand how their skills could interact with the formation and ways to make everything much more efficient.


    Yasenia and Andrea also helped from time to time, but they mostly stayed silent.


    Tatyana, Valeria, and Mirrory looked around and nodded, not holding back anyments they had and using questions to develop the girls and teach them new things along the way.


    The night was extraordinarily productive, and four hours quickly went by.


    It was four in the morning when they finished everything, with just three hours left for their meeting.


    Valeria spoke first after looking at the formation''sst touches. "Everything is thorough and considers many situations. Strength iscking in some areas if someone powerful appears. But, if you want to kill someone like Young Master Fu while the human beasts we are traveling with protect him, this should be enough."


    Tatyana agreed. "Yes. However, let''s enhance it a bit more. Also, have you thought how many you want to kill this time?"


    Evelyn, Kali, Angel, and Andrea were momentarily confused.


    Kali asked. "What do you mean, mother-inw? We kill Fu Yu and get done with it, right?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "That''s not enough. If only he dies, it is too suspicious."


    Evelyn and Andrea were quick to catch up to Yasenia''s intention.


    Angel asked. "What do you mean?"


    Yasenia exined. "Imagine a giant ambush against five of the nine sects, a few powerful ns, and other powers, but only Fu Yu dies after the whole ordeal. It is unnatural to the extremes."


    Kali and Angel understood Yasenia''s intentions. Kali asked with a slight frown. "How many do you n to kill?"


    Yasenia answered indifferently. "As many as our setup can kill."


    The others were surprised.


    Yasenia looked at them and spoke. "I do not n on eradicating them. The seniors should have life-saving treasures or simr things that could misdirect our ns. However, as long as only a few juniors die, they won''t use those powerful life-saving items."


    Yasenia squinted. "I''m tempted not to kill Fu Yu immediately but using more long-term measures¡­ That way, connecting this with us would be impossible. Our beef with him is a linking part that many will find."


    Yasenia continued. "Angel, Evelyn, Andrea, Tatyana, you four must be injured. It would be best if you do so while trying to save one of the elders or someone influential. Kali and Valeria, during the confusion, hover around Young Master Fu and release poison or something that will surely kill him even if our ns are interrupted mid-way. If he survives the ambush, we''ll have a surefire n to backfall into."


    Yasenia searched her ring and took out four ck and purple pills. "This pill''s name is [Skin Splitting Poison]. It makes the skin frail enough that just a touch can injure it. If you see that the attacks are not enough to injure you, take one of them. A single sh with someone at the same level will create wounds all over your body."


    Yasenia then took out a pill with different tones of red andmented. "This is the antidote. Swallow it as soon as the battle ends. If someone sees you, say it is a healing pill. These pills are from Lost Town, so the chances they exist here are minimal. I haven''t seen anything simr in the catalogs I''ve browsed."


    Evelyn asked with curiosity. "When did you buy them?"


    Kalimented. "I bought their recipe. I''ve been making ten pills of each recipe I got since then. I''m still not halfway there because some ingredients have yet to mature, but I have a wide variety of pills ready. I even made a few attack pills like the [Thunder Fire Explosive Pill]. Their attack power is simr to an early-level Unification Realm cultivator blow, so they are not that useful."


    Evelynughed. "As expected of our genius alchemist."


    Angel suddenly asked. "Can''t you give them to someone as a healing pill and make them explode inside them?"


    Everyone blinked twice and looked at Angel.


    Kali smiled. "I''ll keep that option in mind."


    Andrea asked while looking at the poison. "Did you test them, Kali?"


    Kali nodded. "I used the three harpies that attacked Yasenia to perform various tests with my poisonous and healing pills. Those three are very useful and very resilient. To be honest, I''m often surprised at the durability of a Body Cultivator. I believe a Spirit Cultivator of simr strength should already have exhausted themselves and died."


    Evelyn and Andrea sighed. ''The darkness that hides in the gentle Angel and Kali still takes me off guard.''


    The night went by quickly, and Yasenia andpany returned by five in the morning.


    Angel pointed at a rooftop andmented. "Look, Yasenia. Someone is looking at our room there."


    Yasenia followed her finger and saw someone hiding in a stealthy position. "Oh, my baby has such a sharp eye."


    Angel smiled and hugged Yasenia, to which our dragoness answered by patting her head.


    Tatyana asked. "Should I kill him for spying on you? Hmm, maybe death is too simple. Do you need more test subjects, Kali? That one seems strong."


    Yasenia shook her head. "Will it affect us in any way?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "The master will probably feel frustrated. But if theye to us because of this, it is like telling the world they were observing you in secret. Probably, they will just be more careful the next time."


    Yasenia was curious. "I want to see you capture him. However, how will we carry him back?"


    Tatyana blinked. "Right. I forgot¡­ Then, I''ll just kill him."


    Tatyana extended her fair and beautiful hand and then clutched it into a fist as she chanted, and her red eyes glowed with a bloody light. "[Death Intent Level Nine], [Destiny Intent Level Nine], [Fated Death]."


    They all had the vision of seeing a string being cut.


    Tatyana lowered her hand and released a breath. "Wow, using that skill is much more tiresome than I expected with this body. If I only had the energy you have avable, little treasure, I would be empty right now."


    They all blinked repeatedly, and then an idea shed in their mind. ''Don''t tell me¡­''


    They focused on the person, and the previous faint aura had disappeared. Andrea gulped. "He died?"


    Tatyana nodded. "He died."


    Our girls didn''t know what to say.


    Valeriamented. "Intents are really powerful."


    Evelyn asked. "Does that skill work on us, Tatyana?"


    Tatyana tilted her head, confused. "Why would it not work? If it has life, then I can kill it."


    Yasenia asked. "What do we do with the body?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "Leave it as is. Somebody will recover itter¡­ Right, the spatial ring."


    Tatyana waved her hand, and the spatial ring flew into her hand from the corpse.


    Tatyana looked at it and tsked. "So professional. It has nothing but a few assassination tools."


    Tatyana crushed the ring and smiled at Yasenia. "Let''s go back, little treasure."


    Yasenia nodded, and the others followed Mommy Tatyana obediently.


    While using stealth skills to move around, they arrived at their inn without problems. They checked the surveince formations and saw nothing out of ce or anyoneing to check on them.


    Therefore, they entered, and nobody realized that our girls had moved in the middle of the night.

 Chapter 512: Preparing to return to Koran City.

    Chapter 512: Preparing to return to Koran City.


    Once inside the inn, they all stretched, not minding about the outside as much. Evelyn asked. "There are two hours until the meeting time. What should we do until then?"


    Kali suggested. "How about we cultivate and condition our bodies? We''ll be fighting soon, after all."


    Andrea supported the idea. "We can do so. Let''s go cultivate for an hour or so."


    Yasenia looked at Andrea and asked. "Darling. Have you tried wearing the armor yet?"


    Andrea shook her head, and she instantly saw Yasenia''s eyes light up with light as her expression told her how much her dragoness wanted to see her in the new armor.


    Tatyana asked. "By the way, what is its name?"


    Andrea summoned it and made it float before her. Our tall woman looked at it closely and pondered. "A name. I honestly don''t know. My previous armor was called [Knight''s Promise]. How about I call this one [Knight''s Vow]? This armor is my vow to be stronger, my first step in my path."


    Evelyn asked. "Knight¡­ Why are you so obsessed with knights? I''m not even sure what they are besides horse-riding warriors in armies."


    Andreaughed. "My father used to read me stories before going to bed. My favorite was about a powerful person who carried justice to evildoers with armor and always saved people in distress. He was humble, understanding, helpful, and carried a heart of gold below his tough outside."


    Andrea smiled softly. "It reminded me of my Father''s image."


    Yasenia smiled andmented. "It is a good name."


    Andrea was confused. "Hm?"


    Yaseniaughed. "[Knight''s Vow]. It is a good name."


    Andrea was silent for a second and thenughed with Yasenia.


    Tatyanamented. "Well, put it on."


    Andrea nodded and made her clothes disappear, leaving herself in just undergarments. The armor had internal padding, so clothes were unnecessary while wearing it.


    Yasenia heard two clear gulps and looked to the side, seeing Evelyn''s and Angel''s eyes staring unblinkingly at Andrea''s sculpted body.


    Yasenia didn''t say anything because although her eyes moved, her spiritual sense was basically licking Andrea''s body. Those feminine curvesbined with the marked muscles and tall frame were mouthwatering.


    The armor levitated toward her. Unlike what they expected, this armor molded around Andrea''s body instead of opening and slowly warped around her like a liquid.


    Tatyanamented, impressed. "Hoh? It actually has that function?"


    Yasenia asked. "Which function?"


    Tatyana smiled and spoke. "All Transcendence Realm and stronger items can mold to the user. For example, if a giant were to use Andrea''s armor, it would grow in size."


    Evelyn blinked. "Then, wouldn''t it be possible to get infinite materials by destroying the erged armor?"


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "Ites back to the original size when destroyed."


    "Wow."


    Yasenia''s exmation made their eyes move toward Andrea again. Andrea had taken out her halberd and was in her initialbat stance, wearing the ck [Knight''s Vow] with golden runes and edges.


    Evelyn cursed. "Fuck, my heart is elerating."


    Angel spoke bashfully. "Andrea, you look so handsome~."


    Yasenia''s tail wagged as her eyes became predatory. "Say, darling~. Can we roll in the bed-sheets once, twice, or thrice before leaving?"


    After spinning the halberd a few times, she stored everything in her ring again, returning to her underwear.


    Andrea gave Yasenia a side nce and waved her hand, summoning the white dress to cover her body. "We can''t love. Control your lust. You are making a certain part of me ufortably stiff with those hungry eyes."


    Yasenia pouted and moved between Andrea''s arms. "But after showing me such a charming you, you can''t leave me without nothing."


    Andrea sighed and kissed Yasenia''s lips. "Getforted with that. You can go with Evelyn if you want~."


    Evelyn blinked twice when Yasenia''s eyesnded on her. Before she knew it, she was scooped by her, and both disappeared into a room at the side for twenty minutes.


    Before that, Tatyana saw a golden purple dragon gently floating into her embrace. Kaleina lifted her eyes and looked at Tatyana.


    Both blinked twice, creating quite a cute image.


    Meanwhile, the other girls sat down and began cultivating.


    After twenty minutes, Evelyn opened the door, and with wobbly steps, she walked to where they were all cultivating, sat cross-legged, and joined them. "My heavens, I can still feel her shape inside me."


    The others opened their opened eyes and saw a gentle looking and mellowed Evelyn. Her violet eyes were misty, and her cheeks were naturally ruddy.


    The others coughed. ''She really looks¡­ Nourished.''


    Yasenia stepped out with a seductive smile and took Kaleina from Tatyana. The small dragon rapidly curled around Yasenia''s neck and hugged her face, licking her with affection.


    They all saw how the seductive aura changed into a tender and motherly one in a few seconds while Yasenia interacted with Kaleina.


    Yasenia looked at Kaleina and pondered how to protect her.


    ''I''ll maintain my dragon form and wear the neck protector during the battle. The pocket inside should be enough to keep her safe. To ensure, I''ll dodge all attacks near my head.''


    Kaleina was slithering around Yasenia, moving on the ground while sniffing a few ces.


    Then, the little dragoness sensed her mommy''s eyes on her and looked up, squeaking happily.


    Yasenia smiled and moved her tail to y fight with her. She used it like a snake and even lifted the tip from the ground while leaving the rest to slither around.


    Kaleina saw the menacing golden tail tip approaching like a snake and tensed. Yaseniaughed and made her tail shake, creating a sound when the scales trembled with her movements.


    Kaleina''s pupils thinned as she took this as a threat and attacked.


    Yasenia dodged her and poked her belly.


    Kaleina let out an angry sound that sounded not more menacing than a squeaky toy and attacked again.


    Yasenia rested her chin on her hand while looking at her with a smile.


    She did these ys for two reasons.


    The first was to sharpen Kaleina''s instincts.


    The second and more important one was because Kaleina looked adorable while battling her fingers or tail.


    "Baby, you are doing great. Oh! You almost got me~."


    "Squeak!"


    "Hahaha, I got your belly again. You have to dodge, dear."


    After thirty minutes, Yasenia saw Kaleina was tired, so she used her tail to scoop her up and carry her to her embrace.


    The tiny purple dragoness felt Yasenia''s body heat and snuggled close to her while taking a deep breath to calm down the rapid breathing.


    "Kaleina, let''s eat before we leave, all right?"


    Baby girl Kaleina recognized the word "eat," and her tail wagged while her eyes opened. "Squeak!"


    Yasenia chuckled and lowered her dress, letting free her left breast.


    Kaleina went to the left breast and used her serpentine body to coil around it once. Not that it could coil more times because of the breast size.


    Then, with the support of her tiny arms, she opened her mouth and bit the nipple.


    Yasenia felt her baby using her body to squeeze so that more milk poured out, and she smiled. "You are so clever, baby."


    She used her fingers to caress her and heard her purr.


    Yasenia felt happy, and her tail wagged slowly, creating the endearing image of mother and daughter wagging their tails while the mother was breastfeeding her baby.


    Tatyana entered the room and saw this image, making her pause momentarily to appreciate the scene.


    Yasenia turned her head and smiled. "Is it time to leave?"


    Tatyana nodded and stepped forward, sitting beside Yasenia and leaning on her. "We can wait until Kaleina is satisfied. There is no rush. We still have an hour left. Walking there leisurely will take about forty minutes, so there is still time."


    Yasenia nodded and leaned her head on Tatyana''s.


    They didn''t speak and enjoyed each other''s presence while watching Kaleina drink her milk.


    ''These moments with little treasure are delightful. I feel like I can stay in this position for centuries and not get tired.''


    Twenty minutester, all of them were prepared and ready to go.


    Yasenia slowly walked out of the inn with her dears and traveled at a moderate pace toward their meeting at the east gate.


    When they arrived, twenty minutes were left for the orded hour, which was seven in the morning. Even then, most of the ns were already here. Only a few powers hadn''t arrived yet.


    The girls spotted the Fu n and smirked. Evelyn chuckled as she hugged Yasenia''s arm. ''Well, the first step isplete. If these people didn''te, all would''ve been for nothing.''


    Yasenia ced her arm around Evelyn''s shoulders. Our now tame and clingy pervert girl smiled sweetly and hugged Yasenia''s waist, leaning against thefortable side breast. ''My love. Your height is really delightful. My face is right beside your tits.''


    Yasenia smiled softly. She loved how tender Evelyn became after a lovely and pampering session.


    Yasenia asked. ''Will there be surprises or not? What do you girls think?''


    Andreamented. ''Probably. What I hope is that no Epoch Core cultivatorse with us. It would make everything much moreplicated.''


    Angelughed. ''Andrea, you jinxed it!''


    Andrea rolled her light green eyes. ''As if saying something would make Epoch Core Realm cultivator pop out of nowhere.''


    Jorey spotted Yasenia and happily approached. "Lady Yasenia, did you have a pleasant night?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Yes. What about you, Lady Jorey?"


    Jorey smiled and answered. "We had a small celebration for ranking in the top sixty."


    Carbira also approached. "Lady Yasenia. I''ll be in your care when returning."


    Yasenia nodded. "I''ll do my best. However, Carbira, with the Nine Sects around, we should not have any problems."


    Carbira nodded. "Well, you are right. There aren''t any people crazy enough to attack our group."


    Kali thought with a wry smile. ''Oh, Carbira. You are speaking to that crazy person.''


    Angel retorted. ''Yasenia is not crazy! She is very smart!''


    Kali quickly agreed. ''You are right, Angel. Yasenia is the best, after all.''


    Angel smiled.


    Jorey looked at Kali''s three tails and spoke. "Lady Kali, is there really no secret to those tails?"


    Kali shook her head. "As Yasenia exined, it happened overnight. I wish I could tell how it happened to summon more of my tails."


    Elder Song approached from the side. "Oh? Lady Kali, do you have more tails hidden?"


    Kaliughed calmly while she wanted to smack her face for the slip-up. "Well, the name of my bloodline has a four, so I thought my bloodline was impure."


    Jorey asked curiously. "May I ask which bloodline you have?"


    Kali looked at Yasenia as if asking for permission. Elder Song smiled a bit badly, feeling a twinge of jealousy. "What, Lady Kali, can''t you answer it yourself?"


    Kali smiled back. "I always leave the important decisions to my wife, Elder Song."


    Yaseniamented, giving a quick cold nce at Elder Song that nobody noticed. "It''s not necessary to say it. Those things are a bit personal unless used as a mark for a n."


    Elder Song frowned for a second. Then, she sighed. "Excuse me, Lady Kali. I was rash. My way of speaking was not proper."


    Kali did not expect an apology, but she smiled. "No need to worry. We all have tempers. Something must have happened, right?"


    Elder Song nodded. "Yes. You see, yesterday¡­ Ugh."


    They all saw Elder Song looking in one direction and scowling.


    Yasenia and the others followed her gaze, and Andrea''s lips twitched.


    Angel giggled. ''See? You jinxed it!''


    Yasenia and the others also couldn''t help but chuckle.

 Chapter 513: The Seniors intentions.

    Chapter 513: The Seniors'' intentions.


    The two people whonded right before their group were the tiger-kin Patriarch Huo Yang and the senior woman from Elder Song''s n, Song Mei Ying.


    Elder Song muttered. "The reason I''m annoyed is my aunt."


    Song Mei Ying and Huo Yang approached with smiled and greeted Yasenia.


    The tiger man said. "Yasenia, my friend. I didn''t know you were leaving right away. If it weren''t for Son Mei Ying informing me, I would''ve missed you."


    Yasenia didn''t be flustered at their arrival.


    If they decided toe with them, the Yasenia could see the limits of what they built yesterday.


    If they didn''te with them, then there was no reason to be flustered. Therefore, she took it easy and answered with a smile. "I have a few things to take care of back at home. I forgot to ask about your residences, so I couldn''t pass to visit you before leaving. Moreover, visiting other cities is rare, and yesterday night we roamed the city together."


    The tiger kin Patriarch naturally knew about it but acted like he didn''t. "That is lovely. I''m sure you had fun with them."


    The serpent woman looked at Elder Song and smirked. "Little Song, aren''t you standing a bit too close to Yasenia? Hohoho, you''ll have me as apetition if you can''t catch her heart quickly."


    Elder Song blushed and stomped on the ground, showing rare childishness. "Aunt Mei, please don''t tease me in front of her!"


    Elder Song sighed and caressed her forehead. "Why did I have to tell you about Yasenia?"


    Aunt Meiughed and looked at Yasenia. "Hahaha. Did you know that she is after you?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "Of course. We discussed it together and said it was too early to be anything. I''ve also rmended Elder Song not to focus on me too much since I have a cold heart for romance."


    Aunt Mei lifted her eyebrow. "I see. You are really too tempting, Yasenia. Have you broken that many hearts?"


    Yasenia shrugged calmly. "What can I do? My mother and father gave me this appearance."


    Huo Yang joked. "You could hide your appearance. Your dress does quite a poor job at that."


    Yasenia smirked and pushed her chest forward, jiggling her pair of breasts. "I''m proud of my beauty. It may create small bothers from time to time, but I find it worth it."


    They all chuckled, and Yasenia finally asked. "Do you need something? The two of you must be busy, soing here today is something I honestly didn''t expect. Let''s get to the point and save time for both of you."


    Aunt Mei nodded and asked. "We wanted to ask two things. First, did you kill somebody yesterday?"


    Yasenia acted confused and shook her head. "I did not. Did someone important die?"


    Aunt Mei smiled and shook her head. "One of my people died yesterday, and we found them on the top of a roof. The dying conditions are extraordinary since the body is not even damaged, so I was curious."


    Yasenia asked. "Not damaged?"


    Aunt Mei waved her hand. "Do not care about it."


    Yasenia didn''t insist, but internally she was sneering. ''So, it was you. That''s good to know.''


    Huo Yangmented. "The second reason we''vee is that we heard from Little Song that you can transform into your dragon shape."


    Yasenia was honestly confused this time. "That''s it?"


    He nodded. "That''s it. We are curious about how you look in your beast form. Most beasts do not have the strength or bloodline level to transform besides a few major races. As you should know, dragons are quite a weak race in general, so we are curious to see a dragon that can morph into a humanoid form."


    Tatyana, Valeria, and Mirrory had to do a double-take at hisments. ''Dragons are weak?''


    They had heard about it before, but she thought it was something the low-level people believed. Not a factual thing.


    ''What do you think happened?'' Asked Tatyana to the other two.


    Valeriamented. ''Finding a Continent with weak dragons is so strange. Dragons have such strong adaptability, vitality, longevity, and strength that it is difficult for them to be weak.''


    Mirrory said. ''Dragon people exist and are pretty strong¡ªone of the top races. Hmm, do you think there is something in this continent that stagnates a beast Dragon''s growth?''


    Tatyana frowned. ''We have to investigate this. I hope it is a coincidence, but I can''t gamble with little treasure. Let''s go dragon hunting when we have free time.''


    Valeria agreed. ''Don''t worry, Yasenia is also important to us.''


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. ''It is important until your Masters don''t find her important.''


    Mirrory sighed. ''My silly girl is stupidly in love with your daughter, so you shouldn''t worry. Sigh, living in her soul and hearing her thoughts is sometimes too much. Yasenia''s namees up so much that I have to silence her asionally.''


    Valeriaughed. ''Well, mine is simr. "Will this pill help Yasenia?", "This poison may be useful for Yasenia." She is always like that.''


    Tatyana smirked. ''My daughter is the best, after all. That should be the normal urrence.''


    The other two tsked their tongues and answered simultaneously. ''My cutie/child is the best.''


    The three of them squinted, and you could see them preparing their imaginary throats and preparing their arguments.


    Then the three seniors began an epic battle with words in the soul realm without anyone knowing about it.


    While the three seniors discussed with each other, Yasenia tried to guess why they wanted to see her dragon form. ''Do they want to discern my race and get more info about me?''


    Yasenia observed them stealthily and saw one item on Huo Yang''s waist that she didn''t spot the other day. ''Hm. I don''t know what is that.''


    After a moment, Yasenia ced it aside in her mind. ''Well, it doesn''t matter. I have a concealing formation created by Mom, so you''ll be able to read nothing no matter how strong that thing is.''


    Yasenia had nned to transform a little further ahead to hide from curious eyes. The main reason was that she didn''t want her dragon form to be too widely known.


    However, she didn''t bother with it anymore since the people she wanted to avoid were already here with clear intentions.


    ''Dears, look at the device on his waist and try to guess its functions. It should be a measuring device of some sort. Remember the shape so we can buy it if we see itter.''


    ''Understood.''


    After giving Kaleina to Tatyana, who had a calm expression but was in the middle of a heated argument, Yasenia walked away from the group and transformed.


    Simr to the other time, the hurricane of energies gathered toward her in a vortex.


    First, her pink skin changed from the root of her tail, slowly changing into a scaly blue body.


    The beautiful blue scales spread on her body as her shape changed. Her straight legs began curving as the knee and ankle changed.


    The fingers and fingernails also grew and became thicker.


    The beautiful dress fused with her body, and her height increased.


    She went from two meters to three, and Yasenia curved forward,nding on all fours while her torso, neck, and face lengthened.


    By the time she was four meters tall on all fours, her chest had ttened, and her entire body had be dragon-like.


    Then, tworge dragon wings unfolded from her back, and her crystal mane and golden horns appeared, giving her that ethereal feeling.


    Her long tail became even longer in proportion as her body stylized and became lean and muscr.


    Every fold, every crevice, and every scale shone with the majesty of an Ancient Ranked Beast, taking the breath of everyone looking away.


    Jorey sighed. "Even if it is the second time seeing this, I can''t get used to it. She is so¡­ beautiful and imposing. Truly a majestic creature."


    Elder Song agreed from the bottom of her heart.


    Yasenia extended her wings widely, casting a giant shadow on them with her eighty-meter-wide wing span.


    With the Sun and Moon on her wings, Yasenia''s body shone like a night filled with stars.


    The tiger Patriarch and Elder Song''s aunt looked at the device stealthily and were puzzled.


    Huo Yang frowned. ''No result? How?''


    The item he had was a treasure to measure energy levels and bloodline. Knowing the actual cultivation realm, bloodline level, and many more characteristics of the person were notplicated with its help.


    The problem with it was that it needed energy emitted from the person. Therefore, using it duringbat, or in this case, a transformation, was ideal.


    However, the treasure couldn''t read anything because of Tatyana''s interference.


    ''Huo Yang, what the hell is this?''


    ''If you ask me, then who do I ask?''


    The two seniors didn''t think about something interfering with it.


    This treasure was created by one of the most recognized and renowned Formation Masters of the continent. Until now, it has not failed once. Therefore, high-level peoplecked concealing means because this item made hiding almost impossible.


    In their knowledge, there were two times when it didn''t show anything.


    The treasure had broken, and it was not functional anymore, or the person they were measuring was above the strength level of the item, which, honestly, very few were qualified for that.


    Naturally, they didn''t think it was the second option. Although there was a concealing formation, the show of strength created by Yasenia''s transformation was not enough to impress these seniors as much as it did with the others.


    They''ve seen far more imposing scenes.


    Huo Yang sighed. ''What a shame that it broke. We could''ve measured her strength urately and gained the upper hand.''


    Song Mei Ying scowled. ''You didn''t check before taking it with you, so it''s not a shame but a blunder. I didn''t expect such a basic mistakeing from you.''


    Huo Yang sighed. ''Do you really think I didn''t check it? Yesterday it was working perfectly.''


    Song Mei Ying almostughed in anger. ''Right, it broke magically. Do not ce excuses. Since we weren''t able to read anything, let''s leave. I can sense a few others around, so maybe they have gotten the reading.''


    ''Whatever.''


    Song Mei Ying eximed. "Yasenia, you are as beautiful as little Song described you. You are like a piece of the night sky that fell and took a dragon form. Honestly, you are giving me the impulse to paint you."


    Yasenia spoke. Her voice was mellow but with an ethereal echo in her dragon form. "Many thanks for thepliment. I would be honored to be painted by someone like you."


    The tiger kin looked around and asked. "By the way, where are the ves you bought?"


    Yasenia tilted her dragon head andmented. "Back in Koran City. I have to train them before I do anything with them, so the faster they begin, the faster I can use them. Moreover, they would slow me down if they followed me around. Maybe even escape, so I don''t want to risk it. I told my soulmate to carry them back yesterday."


    Huo Yang smiled. "I see. Either way, we have things to do, so we won''t dy you anymore. Have a nice journey!"


    Song Mei Ying smiled. "Take care of my niece, Yasenia."


    Yasenia nodded, and her lips arched. "Good luck with your work. It has been a pleasure. I hope we have many encounters in the future."


    They nodded with smiles.


    Then, the two shed away, disappearing in less than a second.


    Yasenia couldn''t help but be wary. ''They are so fast I can barely follow them with my senses. They basically vanished from my detection range.''

 Chapter 514: Ambush. A sword that splits mountains.

    Chapter 514: Ambush. A sword that splits mountains.


    Our girls saw Yasenia looking in the direction the seniors left, so they asked. ''What is in your mind, love?''


    Yasenia heard Andrea''s questions and shook her head. ''Nothing, don''t worry.''


    Kali jumped andnded on Yasenia''s snout, carrying her earthly and fresh natural scent, making Yasenia''s nose twitch. "You smell delightful today, honey."


    Kali chuckled andmented aloud. "Love, we should depart. Everyone has gathered."


    Yasenia nodded and flicked her snout upwards. Kali used the momentum to jump up and softlynd on Yasenia''s back.


    The other four also jumped upward and stood on Yasenia''s back.


    Yasenia twisted her neck to look at them, and Tatyana took the chance to take out Yasenia''s neck protector and give it to her.


    Yasenia wore it quickly, and the others didn''t notice how Kaleina slid through a hole into the neck protector.


    The little girlnded in a dimly illuminated, cushioned room filled with toys and food. The food was behind a few challenges Kaleina had to ovee, pushing Kaleina''s creativity and mind further, even if she was a baby, and feeding her development.


    Moreover, since this room was connected with Yasenia''s reverse scale, her heartbeat could also be softly heard inside¡ªa heartbeat Kaleina recognized.


    Everything in this room was perfectly created for Yasenia''s daughter, with formations that cushioned any impacts and momentum from the outside.


    This unassuming neckpiece was a peak-level heaven-ranked item solid enough to resist impacts and many other things.


    The neck protector was golden and not very big, just enough to protect the area of her reverse scale. More like an armor part, it looked like a pendant fitting for her neck. However, thanks to Yasenia''s size, it was more than big enough to fit everything described previously.


    Elder Mao, the Golden Body Sect''s Elder, took the leadership position and spoke. "Let''s depart."


    Yasenia extended her wings and pped, moving air and energy with her wings and propelling into the air with the agility a creature her size shouldn''t have.


    Unlike thest time when she stood on the back, flyingfortably, Yasenia took the lead in the ground and flew ahead.


    No one said anything as the majestic creature pped with empyrean beauty and elegance.


    This gesture was Yasenia''s first trap. She was making sure to guide the group directly to the ambush location that was on the way.


    If she let somebody else guide them, they might deviate from her intended path. Moreover, because she was new to the area, nobody would think that something was off for Yasenia to take the course they took whileing to Torrent City from Koran City.


    While flying, most people stayed silent. Our girls just enjoyed the sensation of riding their dragon lover as the clouds moved around them.


    Carbira approached her and asked. "Lady Yasenia, do you want to check on how your treasures are doing when we return?"


    Yasenia flew leisurely andmented. "I''ll leave that to my subordinates. I must do a few things after I return, so I don''t have time for it. I trust you, and they can do a good job pricing."


    Carbira nodded. "I''ll speak to Hanna, then. She is the one leading the interaction between our powers, after all."


    Jorey was a little surprised and joined the conversation. "From what I know, you''ve ced quite a few High-level items. Do you trust the harpies that were with you for less than a month that much?"


    Yasenia moved her giant golden eye and looked at Jorey. "I do. Even if they fail to do a proper job, it''s not that big of a deal. As I said, the wealth I''ve ced in the action this time isrge, but we are not selling everything at once, so we can correct mistakes as time passes."


    Yasenia smiled. "Moreover, rather than living as if everything wants to kill me, I rather take things leisurely and avoid stressing so much. If I failed to evaluate their character, I can only me myself and will be better for the next time."


    Joreyughed. "That''s too inappropriate. How could you take things so easily? What if those mistakes result in an irreversible oue?"


    Yasenia sighed. "Then, that''s my destiny."


    Our girls almost spat blood. ''Bullshit! I call bullshit on that! Our lover is lying and trying to manipte all of you again! Yasenia rather ughters a thousand innocents to find a culprit than let the culprit go!''


    As our girls were thinking, Yasenia, deep down, didn''t think like that.


    She was cunning, cautious, and scheming, wary of all who weren''t her lovers or close family like her maids back at home.


    Her senses in discerning intentions and emotions were also exceptionally sharp as a dragon, and even then, Yasenia sometimes didn''t fully trust a person even if she knew they didn''t mean harm.


    To put it into perspective, right at that moment, while talking with smiles,ughing with them, and joking together with these people, Yasenia was guiding them toward a lethal ambush where many would die.


    A smile with a dagger hidden beneath was very suitable to describe Yasenia''s interactions with herpetition.


    Naturally, all of this was hammered into her by Tatyana''s training and reinforced during her days in the trial.


    While making small conversation, two-and-a-half hours went by, and nobody suspected anything. Yasenia''s way of words was good enough even to make their guards rx and join the conversation about exciting treasures and materials.


    Although flying in her dragon body was faster than in her human form, she was not flying alone.


    Inside the group of a little less than two hundred people, there were a few with low cultivation levels that wouldn''t be able to catch up if Yasenia went faster.


    Therefore, the one-hour trip was lengthened to two-and-a-half hours.


    Yasenia''s sharp golden eyes caught the mountain range in the distance and began circting her energy.


    ''Dears, be careful. This is our first realbat on this continent. Although it is something set up by us, the risk of a n or sect going wild between us and using the chaos to attack us is possible.''


    Yasenia''s tone lowered and became colder. ''Do not rely on anyone, and only implement the ns we prepared if they are possible. If someone is threatening your life, kill them. If someone is trying to set up a trap for you, kill them. Safetyes first. We''ll think of ways of speaking out of the predicament only after all of you are safe, understood?''


    ''Understood.''


    Yasenia''s tone softened. ''As nned, Mom, you''ll take control of the formation. I trust whatever you do, but please remember that we are juniors.''


    Tatyana smirked. ''Fufu~, this will be fun.''


    "Lady Yasenia, what do you think of the tournament?" Elder Hao from the Earthly Sword sect asked.


    "Hm? Didn''t we speak of that when we received the results?"


    "No. I''m not talking about how good it was. I''m curious if you will take part in it again next time."


    "Honestly, I''m not sure, Elder Hao. Why do you ask?"


    Elder Hao smiled. "Well, my disciples have seen how strong your humans are, and they want to battle with them."


    Yasenia chuckled. "Well, as I said, I''m not sure. I guess it will depend on how much I can develop and grow in the following years. My main reason for participating this time was to put my name out in the open and to show that our skills were real."


    Yasenia sighed. "It''s good for publicity but can also gather unwanted attention. For example, catching the eyes of Elder Song''s aunt and the others waspletely out of my calctions. Thankfully, they were interesting and educated seniors and gracefully epted my opinions."


    Elder Mumented. "So, you are hesitant because you may gather too much attention?"


    Yasenia nodded. "That''s right. I may participate again in the future. Yet, unless I be much more influential, participating yearly has no real meaning. Because thepetition is fierce, creating enemies is not hard. For example, that bunny n that tried to harm Evelyn will probably never be truly allied with me."


    Elder Song snorted. "Just a low-level second-rate n. They were blind for acting against your ves and got the appropriate distribution.''


    Yasenia smiled but did notment. Her mature dragon face''s smiling expression gave her a pleasant and approachable feeling without losing on majesty and elegance.


    Elder Mao praised. "I see. That''s a good mentality. By the way¡­ Hm?"


    Elder Song suddenly screamed anxiously. "LADY YASENIA, DODGE!"


    *BOOOM!*


    An enormous white beam of pure energy zoomed out of the mountain at an unavoidable speed.


    With enormous strength, the beamnded right on Yasenia''s belly, sting the giant dragon into another mountain at a tremendous speed.


    *Bang!*


    Yasenia''s body sank into the mountain with a vast dust explosion, creatingndslides on the sides of the mountain.


    "What happened!?"


    "Something hit the dragon!"


    "On Distancia''s name, who has guts big enough to ambush the nine sects!?"


    Elder Mao was calm and began giving orders. "Protect the juniors and leave the area quickly! We should retreat from this ce before we are surrounded and trapped here!"


    Elder Song, Carbira, and Jorey looked into the crater anxiously, but they knew the priority. Therefore, they were ready to abandon Yasenia.


    Yet, before leaving, a mighty and wrathful dragon roar blew the dust cloud away.


    "ROAR!"


    The resonating and low sound made everyone''s heart tremble as the figure of the wrathful dragon appeared from the rubble with arge gash on the stomach, but unhurt either way.


    Yasenia released most of her pressure as she pped and rose into the air again.


    Then, with a growling voice that carried a horrifying wave of killing intent, her voice rumbled in the area.


    "WHO DARES ATTACK ME!? COME OUT IF YOU HAVE THE GUTS AND SHOW ME WHOSE CLAN I SHALL ANNIHILATE FROM THIS EARTH."


    The area around Yasenia was turbulent and wrathful, making everyone freeze momentarily. The dragon''s rage was multiplied by her [Empyrean Dragon Authority] and her [Monarch Intent Level One], making her words resonate with the souls of everyone present.


    At that moment when Yasenia''s presence inundated the area, a massive dome appeared around them that covered the most prominent mountain and trapped everyone inside.


    They all snapped out of their daze and frowned. ''Crap, her rage was too impacting and stole our chance of escape.''


    Elder Hao frowned and grabbed his sword, entering a sword-drawing stance.


    With a movement that seemed slow but was nothing like that, he unsheathed his sword and attacked the formation without holding back.


    "[Sword Intent level two], [Earthly Sword Body], [Earth Splitting sh]."


    The sound of Elder Hao''s action to unsheathe the sword was like a sharp cry that could cut everything in its path.


    The aura around him was so sharp that it created visible cuts in the air itself.


    Then, our girls saw for the first time the power of an Ethereal Soul Body Realm Cultivator on the brink of a breakthrough without holding an ounce of strength back.


    His monstrous bodily strength, coupled with his [Sword Intent], and added the drawing skill from the Sword Sect, made his action so fast that it created a sh of light.


    The air before the man was split, creating a vacuum as the invisible sh rushed with deadly momentum toward the dome.


    After a moment of silence, the sonorous explosive sound of the formation''s wall and the attack colliding echoed.


    *BOOOM!*


    Our girls saw a crack in the shape of a line extended for an entire kilometer and a half across the surface of the dome as the shape of the dome bent slightly outward.

 Chapter 515: First altercations. [Vine Horror Soul Hound].

    Chapter 515: First altercations. [Vine Horror Soul Hound].


    After witnessing therge crack across the dome''s surface, Yasenia couldn''t help but feel her heart twitch. Although she was confident in resisting an attack like that, losing a limb to it was a best-case scenario.


    Unless she unleashed everything in her arsenal, that attack would be a dangerous blow to face.


    On Yasenia''s back, the girls discussed among themselves.


    Evelyn asked with a serious tone. ''Can the formation hold against a barrage of such attacks?''


    Angel answered positively. ''Yes. It should.''


    Andreamented. ''It would not be logical if it couldn''t hold on, to be honest.''


    And as soon as Andrea finished speaking, the crack along the surface of the colossal dome covering the mountain and arge part of the surrounding area healed instantly.


    Our girls rxed, but the rest of the people had a grimace on their faces.


    Yasenia was still acting enraged, and her aura was sting around like a hurricane of energy. She shouted aloud again as if she didn''t care for the dome''s situation. "YOU LOWLY CREATURES. COME OUT AND FACE ME!"


    Elder Mao shouted. "Lady Yasenia, calm down! Could you attack the dome and try to destroy it?"


    Yasenia''s golden eyes turned toward them, and her pressure made them feel suffocated.


    Elder Mu frowned and looked around them. "Lady Yasenia, we have visitors. It looks like the ambush is more than a formation."


    Elder Song was enraged because of the attack Yasenia had received, and her face was cold and murderous. "It doesn''t matter. Let''s ughter them all for provoking us."


    The creatures that appeared were hundreds of nt creatures led by a powerful-looking tree man.


    The nt lifeforms were together and had an imposing aura. However, the seniors found it slightlycking for being an attack formation prepared to deal with them.


    An Elder from the Fu family asked. "A Tree Man? What are they doing in this area? They should be much further north."


    Elder Mu squinted and spoke. "Be careful. They are not amon species. Look, his race is a [Bone Melting Tree Man]."


    Elder Mao was stunned. "Those? I thought they almost went extinct-."


    Yasenia coldly interrupted, her voice filled with killing intent. "Even if he is thest of his species, today he will die."


    Before the seniors said anything, Yasenia pped her wings and flew above the group of nt creatures.


    Then, the already monstrous aura around Yasenia multiplied many times over.


    "[SUN DRAGON BREATH]!"


    Yasenia''s draconic body gained a faint golden glow as the energy around her was absorbed by her body.


    Yasenia wanted to show unmatched strength, so she absorbed all the energy she could and moved a thread of Celestial Energy into her attack.


    The dragoness''s breath attack was an innate skill.


    Innate skills were skills part of oneself, a skill she had an extreme affinity for. Therefore, adding this strand of Celestial Energy was possible.


    Even then, the way she used to add the Celestial Energy was not a natural addition but a forceful action. Instead of sharpening a de, it was like using more brute force without care for the edge breaking.


    As the attack went from her insides out, Yasenia felt her throat bloat and about to burst. The energy rushing out of her was burning its way out as the pressure became so dense that it began condensing the air around her.


    However, the result of the attack was well worth it.


    Yasenia roared without holding anything back.


    *ROAR!*


    With a dragon cry that made everything tremble, a golden beam spanning more than two hundred meters wide burst out of her mouth, scorching everything in her path.


    The monstrous breath attack moved instantaneously for everyone observing the horrifying attack, and it bathed the surroundings in a tsunami of light and heat.


    The [Sun Dragon Breath] exploded in the middle of the recently formed nt creatures and burst in an explosion that consumed and carbonized everything around the impact point.


    Everyone was blinded for a few seconds and impacted by the powerful shockwave of the breath attack a few moments before they regained their sight.


    The shockwave was like a steel wall, almost throwing the juniors off their flying swords.


    The energy in that attack horrified them as the strand of Celestial Energy made their senses scream danger in every sense possible.


    When they saw the results of the attack, they broke out in a cold sweat.


    The dome covered thergest mountain peak and five surrounding ones. They were much smaller than the main peak, but they weren''t small.


    Yasenia''s breath attack had annihted one of those peaks with every nt-based creature in that area, leaving a bubbling magma pool behind.


    It didn''t end there.


    Because the creatures had spawned near the edge of the formation, the attack had also impacted it head-on, generating spider-web-like cracks that covered arge portion of the dome.


    Yet, as it appeared, the cracks also healed as fast as before. Before a second went by, they had disappeared, leaving behind a pristine, transparent structure.


    Jorey gulped and smiled wryly, looking at the bubblingva pool. "Well¡­ That''s that for the ambush, I guess."


    Carbira muttered. "Heavens, I didn''t know Lady Yasenia was this strong."


    The Elders also looked surprised. They knew that Yasenia was strong, but this was a confirmation that Yasenia''s attitude until now was deserved.


    In truth, however, Yasenia has deceived them all.


    Was Yasenia''s attack stronger than Elder Hao''s? Not by much.


    The damage was different, and the impact and aura were different. However, if Elder Hao had directed that attack toward one of these peaks, it would''ve probably created equal destruction in the shape of a sh instead of an explosion.


    Yet, as Yasenia usually did, ying with her auras and using the visual factors, she ensured that they thought her strength was much superior.


    In their minds, Yasenia was now an Epoch Core Realm Cultivator. Someone above their strength that was within the limits of an Ethereal Soul Realm Body Cultivator.


    After the impact of all the girls on Yasenia''s back, there was one missing.


    That person was Tatyana.


    Tatyana took the chance to slip away after Yasenia smashed into the mountain to take control of the formation.


    Right now, she was looking at the bubbling crater and blinking. ''That was supposed to be the first wave¡­ I didn''t expect her to annihte it right away.''


    Tatyana sighed. ''Well, it doesn''t matter. Those things were just an appetizer. I should begin activating the real skills of this baby. What should I begin with? Well, it is quite obvious. I should begin killing people!''


    The seniors looked around carefully and discussed with each other. "Do you think this is it?"


    "The formation is still running. There should be more people outside."


    "Lady Yasenia''s attack was strong and unexpected, so it should''ve disturbed their ns greatly."


    Yasenia looked around and said, her ethereal voice echoing around. "It''s not that simple. Keep up your guard-."


    "ARGH!"


    Everyone turned around and saw a ck wooden arrow piercing a junior''s stomach.


    Before anyone could do anything, the impaled man screamed, and the arrow exploded in a reddish mist that made those who approached instinctively to help scream in pain and fly away with their swords.


    The people touched by the reddish mist had blisters growing on their skin as a few parts began to rot away.


    Thankfully, they all had healing pills and took one before the effects became dangerous.


    Yet, the man that was struck did not have the same luck or time to react.


    As the mistpletely surrounded him and also seeped inside him, his body dposed and rotted away quickly, making a puddle fall from the sky with a sword.


    The man that had the arrow melted in a puddle and fell from the sky.


    Following that arrow, everyone saw thousands of forest creatures appearing from the surrounding peaks, all with strengths in the Mental Nourishing Realm and a few with greater power.


    A few held ck bows between the army''s creatures, which people assumed was where the arrows came from.


    Elder Mu quickly shouted. "Protect the juniors from the arrows! The poison should not be strong enough to pierce our barriers."


    Elder Hao squinted as he looked around. "There are a few auras I find dangerous."


    Among the thousands of creatures, there were twenty powerful ones at the low level of the Unification Realm. Each of the four groups that appeared had five of them.


    Then, there was a giant quadrupedal creature made of vines in thergest group of nt-based creatures. The body was not aesthetic as the vines wriggled constantly, and the head was terrifying, with a deformed mouth with sharp and purple leaking teeth and eye cavities that shone with a purple light.


    The aura around it was strong enough to intimidate even the highest-level seniors in the group.


    This formation was prepared with time, and its power was far above anything our girls could achieve while fighting.


    Yasenia looked at that creature and concluded that she wasn''t its match. Although Yasenia and the girls nned a few things and objectives, they didn''t know all the functions the seniors included in the formation.


    Kali eximed. ''What is that thing? I haven''t seen that creature before.''


    Valeria exined. ''That''s a [Vine Horror Soul Hound]. It''s still juvenile, but the strength is very high. It should be more than enough to keep the five elders from the Nine sects upied.''


    Andreamented. ''Just from its aura, I can feel my body shudder. I think only that thing would be quite a challenge to defeat between all of us.''


    Mirrorymented. ''It would be a difficult battle, but you can probably kill it without getting severely hurt if you y your cards right. However, these body cultivators will have it rough because its aura affects the body and the soul.''


    Yasenia looked around and squinted as she maintained her body in ce. "Elder Mao, that thing feels dangerous even for me."


    He nodded with a severe face. "I understand."


    Elder Song asked. "How should we divide the battlefield?"


    Elder Maomented. "How about trying tomunicate first? Honestly, this is looking much more dangerous than it did at the beginning."


    Elder Yu snorted. "We could also just charge and destroy all of them."


    An elder from another n interrupted. "Elders from the nine sects, we ask for your cooperation in protecting our juniors."


    The five of them turned around and saw that all the powers were looking at them.


    Elder Mao thought for a moment and nodded. "We will do as much as we can."


    Yasenia internally snorted. ''Those words serve as a facade. The second you are in danger, you will probably not protect them.''


    Then, he turned and spoke aloud while looking in the direction of the Vine Horror.

 Chapter 516: The Elders battle.

    Chapter 516: The Elder''s battle.


    Elder Mao took the leadership position and ordered aloud. "We have twenty Ethereal Soul Body Cultivators. You five will cover the juniors and fight the small army. The rest of us will try to finish the powerful ones behind the army. Once we are done with them, we''ll clean everything up."


    The five he pointed at nodded with severe expressions.


    The nt-based creatures didn''t instantly attack, confusing them. They all saw the giant horror hound take a few steps forward and open the malformed mouth, leaking a thick violet substance from its mouth.


    "You stole everything. Now we''vee to take revenge. You are the first, and we''ll continue this hunt until you all disappear."


    The sound was stringent. It was so bad that a few people cringed while listening to it and covering their ears. The screeching of the voice echoed like a sharp vibration that made most people nauseous even while cing their hands over their ears.


    Elder Song''s face changed, and she shouted. "Be careful. That thing has soul influence!"


    Yasenia was impressed. ''Just the voice is able to make the souls of these people tremble. It may instantly kill those with weaker souls if it shouts with all its might.''


    Elder Mu looked over and asked aloud. "Which power are you from, creature? Why did you set up an ambush? Why do you im we stole everything?"


    The giant quadrupedal vine creature seemed incensed by those questions, and its body writhed in a nauseating manner. "You forgot¡­ You forgot? YOU FORGOT ABOUT OUR SUFFERING!"


    The creature''s screech was so sharp that a few juniors fainted and fell from their flying swords.


    The elders decided tond on the ground and cushion their falls. They were standing on the tallest peak, so looking around was not hard, even when they were on the ground.


    Elder Song felt her body telling her that fighting this thing was too dangerous, so she shouted. "This is a misunderstanding. We can-."


    *SCREECH*


    However, the creature interrupted with a scream that made the air around its body visibility tremble.


    Yasenia was still flying above them, looking over the battlefield. She knew that although this was nned, Tatyana would probably not pull punches with them.


    Elder Mao looked up at Yasenia and asked. "Lady Yasenia, will you join us in the fight?"


    Yasenia answered indifferently. "No."


    They all frowned and asked. "What is your n?"


    Yasenia looked at them and squinted. "I''ve been involved in this situation because of you."


    They all flinched because it seemed like that. Yasenia snorted. "Don''t worry. I will also contribute. Yet, I''ll fight on my own. Do not worry about me; I can protect myself."


    "While all of you fight with those things, I''ll ask Angel to find a weak point for this Formation. If we destroy it, escaping shouldn''t be too hard."


    Elder Hao frowned as he scratched his sword''s pommel. "Can''t you kill that giant thing with the previous attack?"


    Yasenia sneered. "I don''t think an ambush set up against a group from the Nine Sects would be this simple. Even if I kill it, so what? I''m the strongestbatant, so I should focus on guarding the only person that can get us out of this situation. In this case, it is Angel."


    They all looked at the blonde human on Yasenia''s back and frowned.


    Yasenia continued coldly. "I know that being saved by a human will leave behind a bad aftertaste, but living is better than dying, right?"


    "Moreover, seniors from this power might being our way, so I''ll focus on helping Angel decipher the formation. Thest thing I want is for this situation to be moreplicated."


    They found it reasonable, so nobody said anything else.


    Fighting with their flying swords wasn''t possible as it would consume too much energy, so everyone decided to fight on the ground besides Yasenia.


    After they allnded on the ground, it felt like a switch had been flipped, and every nt-based creature surrounding them charged toward them.


    The five seniors assigned to protect the juniors surrounded them and took out their weapons.


    Meanwhile, the other seniors shot toward the group of charging creatures with the intention of fighting the leaders of the four groups.


    Yasenia coldly spat. "Burn. [Draconic Noon]."


    With the Sun Energy umted from her breath attack, she used [Draconic Noon] in her dragon form.


    Unlike the descending strike created with her sword in the human form, the attack in the dragon form was different.


    A ball of golden energy materialized before Yasenia and ballooned to a monstrous size in a fraction of a second. Then, the dragoness clenched her w and punched the ball.


    The ball bent outward and burst into a golden eruption while taking a draconic shape. The dragon silently roared as the extended wings and body transformed into a cascade of golden mes that incinerated a significant portion of the army before the quadrupedal creature.


    As the golden energy wave immted everything in its path and rushed toward the powerful creatures at the back, the quadrupedal creature screeched at the wave.


    When the attack was about to arrive, the giant creature stomped the ground, creating and small earthquake and ck-colored vines caught the dragon shape wave, squeezing it out.


    The golden wave was like a balloon that was squeezed and popped into particles, dissipating itpletely.


    Evelyn cursed. ''Fuck me. It can pop [Draconic Noon]?''


    Yaseniamented. ''Evelyn, focus. That wasn''t a strong attack either way, so don''t get that surprised.''


    The Ethereal Body Realm Cultivators didn''t lose the opening Yasenia created and charged into the clump of high-level enemies surrounding the quadrupedal creature. At the same time, the seniors from the nine sects faced the vine creature.


    As such, a battle began as the Five Elders from the Nine Sects attacked the giant creature together while the other ten kept the rest high-level monsters upied.


    "YOU ASININE CREATURES. DO YOU REALLY THINK THAT CHARGING RIGHT AT ME IS AN INTELLIGENT THING TO DO!?"


    The Vine Horror Soul Hound opened its malformed mouth to the limits and roared with all its might.


    The shriek from the creature created a sound wave that rushed toward the five elders at high speed.


    Elder Song shouted. "Behind me!"


    Then, she took out a guqin and lifted all seven strings at once. This pull was something Elder Song wouldn''t usually do. She was a woman who cherished her instruments a lot. However, she had no choice before this soul attack.


    Her strings released and echoed in a sound wave that rushed against the screech of the creature.


    *BANG!*


    A deafening sound exploded from the collision.


    Elder Hao took the chance and lunged forward, instantly crossing the distance between the horror and him.


    "[Earthy Sword Barrage]."


    The giant creature was almostrger than Yasenia, so they concluded it was slow. However, to Elder Hao''s surprise, the creature turned its head quickly, and many vines shot toward his sword strikes.


    *CLANG!*


    The first sword attack and vine created a metallic sound. Then, a metallic cacophony was created by the repeated collisions created in the next instant.


    Elder Mao used his Golden Body techniques to approach and increase his bodily strength many times over.


    "[Hundred Golden Fists]."


    With the weight of his whole body, his fist shot toward the giant creature''s side, leaving a light trail behind.


    The creature''s vicious head twisted to look at him as he approached, and Elder Mao saw an evil smirk appearing on its mouth.


    A fortified spike shot upward from the ground, intending to impale him.


    "Not so fast!"


    Elder Yu appeared and used a giant hammer to smash against the rising spike, sting it to pieces.


    Elder Mao''s fist connected thanks to this.


    *BANG!*


    With an enormous shockwave, the creature''s feet left the ground for a few seconds and slid sideways.


    Tatyana was personally controlling this creature, and her tiny smirk widened. ''Interesting. Now, y with mommy for a while, children, hahaha.''


    Tatyana''sughter was imitated by the creature that was just hit. However, the sound sounded terrific and malicious as the mouth twisted in a horrifying grin.


    Elder Song and the others felt an instinctual fear rushing up their spines. They didn''t know why, but they somehow knew this thing outssed them.


    Even across another creature, Tatyana''s majesty could not be missed.


    Elder Song yed her guqin and created an upbeat melody that boosted their morale and strength. "Focus! Remember that it was soul attacks, so be always prepared."


    Elder Song blinked, and in that instant, she lost the creature. ''Huh? Where is-.''


    "[SOUL HORROR SCREAM]!"


    Elder Song quickly reacted and created a poorly formed barrier around herself.


    *SCREEECH!*


    Her eyes widened as the blood vessels in her eyes burst, and she coughed a mouthful of blood.


    The creature mmed its w, trying to tten Elder Song to a pulp.


    Elder Mu snorted. "[Flora Control]."


    The Soul Hound moved its shining violet eyes and looked directly into Elder Mu''s eyes, making her feel as if darkness had engulfed the world for a second. This was another mental attack from the creature, which interrupted the skill.


    Even then, the beast froze for a second, enough time for Elder Yu to move Elder Song away and for Elder Hao and Elder Mao to enter into close-rangebat.


    His fist shone with golden light.


    Elder Mu approached and took Elder Song from Elder Yu, starting to use her healing skills.


    Elder Yu didn''t stay around and joined the battle,nding a blow with his hammer on the side.


    "Tsk, this thing is quite durable. I only managed to dent a few of the vines. We need heavier firepower to damage it!"


    Elder Maomented. "Keep it up. We need to get used to the attack patterns before we can create opportunities."


    Then, after recovering Elder Song, all five of them got locked into battle with the thing Tatyana was controlling.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia flew over the battlefield as if she was moving Angel around to find the weak point of the formation.


    ''Dears, prepare yourselves. The followingbat is very real; although we control most of the formation, there may be idents. Fight without holding back.''


    Angelmented. ''Yasenia, the formation is working at a twenty percent capacity. If they don''t have any powerful trump cards, we should be able to kill all of them. What should we do?''


    ''Don''t. Carbira, Elder Song, Jorey, and the other Elders are useful. By the way, Jorey has weakbat power. How is she doing?''


    Kali answered. ''She is surrounded by the five seniors left behind, together with Carbira and other weaker juniors. For now, besides having a nosebleed because of the screech, there is nothing out of ce.''


    Yasenia was fighting against many attacksing from the ground while carrying her dears on her back, and she had little time to observe the battlefield situation.


    Tatyana seemed to have been focusing on her for a while, and a constant rain of arrows, spears, and many more projectiles shot at her without rest.


    Yasenia had to zig-zag, barrel roll, and make abrupt changes of pace to avoid the attacks.


    Even then, she was hit by a few from time to time.


    Thankfully, her scales were durable enough to avoid serious injuries, while the girls on her back also helped block a few of the attacks.


    Even then, it was quite the roller coaster for the girls on Yasenia''s back.

 Chapter 517: Angels Horrific Power. Yasenias Empyrean Presence.

    Chapter 517: Angel''s Horrific Power. Yasenia''s Empyrean Presence.


    Yasenia continued dodging while her girls narrated the battlefield situation to her.


    Andreamented. ''Love, Young Master Fu is not fighting. He is in the group with the weak juniors even though his strength should be around mid-level of the Mental Nourishing Realm.''


    Evelyn sneered. ''What did you expect, for him to fight courageously? I bet he is holding back from using one or two life-saving treasures that could help while his peers are fighting to protect his ass.''


    Angel spat. ''So cowardly. Others that are weaker than him are fighting with the seniors against the wave of creatures.''


    Kali sighed. ''This will make killing him more difficult. After all, Jorey and Carbira are near him, so if a creature slips through to kill, those surviving would be strange if a person as strong as Young Master Fu dies.''


    Yasenia bathed another wave of creatures in her Sun breath and spoke. ''Do not focus on him. Remember what I have told you.''


    They all felt Yasenia warning them so many times was a bit redundant. However, their stance changed to a more attentive one.


    Yasenia was a veteran of Warpared to them, so they knew that her words were not to be lightly taken.


    While they discussed the battlefield, another screech that flowed the battlefield spread around. However, this time, it carried hints of pain with it.


    Tatyana warned. ''Be careful, little treasure. The second wave ising.''


    Their eyes moved to the creature and saw that one of the four legs was missing. The five elder''sbined efforts had allowed them to have a tiny window to create a crippling attack.


    The creature trashed everything around it with maddened filled screams and blows, forcing the five elders to retreat.


    Elder Yu shouted in his deep baritone voice. "It is going berserk! Be careful!"


    "BERSERK!? WE ARE GOING BERSERK!? HAHAHAHA. FOOLISH BEAST HUMANS. DO YOU THINK THIS IS ENOUGH TO STOP US!? THAT THIS IS ENOUGH TO BEAT US!?"


    With the wild howls and words, the creature''s aura bloated as it expanded like a monstrous wave covering the whole battlefield.


    The nt-based creatures that could create sounds howled in a cacophony of strangled screams.


    Unlikemon beasts, a nt creature''s tonality was different. Hence, sounding so bizarre and terrifying when they fought.


    Kali''s face changed as he saw a hint of green aura in every beast''s eyes. ''Don''t tell me. Is this Valeria''s enhancing skill?''


    Valeria smirked. ''More than that.''


    As Valeria finished speaking, the whole mountain and its surrounding trembled as every tree and vegetation grew at fantastical speeds.


    The roots of the nts were so strong that they burst through the hard soil and lifted the earth in a massive earthquake.


    Jorey almost lost her footing as she shouted. "What is happening!?"


    Fu Yu screamed to the seniors. "You useless old men! Aren''t you here to protect me? Kill these animals quickly and stop this!"


    Yasenia could fly calmly since the creatures had retreated briefly and regrouped.


    Multiple screams from the juniors'' group caught her attention, and she moved her golden eyes quickly to see the situation.


    The crown of the trees wasn''t very dense. Hence, the visibility was not impaired enough to hide from her eyes.


    The vines that had sprouted from the ground had moved as if they were alive and took seven of the fighting juniors underground with them.


    "NOOO!"


    "AUNT! Please help me!"


    "UNCLE!!"


    "Ahhh!!!"


    The five elders reacted quickly, trying to attack, but the speed of the vines was unparalleled. One woman, the aunt of one of the males that were swallowed, screamed with grief and punched that area.


    An enormous explosion urred as her physical strength dented the vines.


    Right after, the vines around the impact zone zoomed toward her like lightning andtched onto her limbs.


    "YOU FUCKING CREATURES, RETURN MY CHILD!"


    Angel, Kali, Evelyn, and Andrea felt some sympathy for the struggling woman and curiously looked at Yasenia to see her expression.


    However, Yasenia''s face was emotionless and as cold as ice on the Moon.


    Her golden slit eyes observed the tragedy with unsettling calmness, overlooking it as if it was a familiar scene, making them shudder momentarily. ''How many times has she seen this scene?''


    The eerie voice of the quadrupedal creature spread around like a horrific whisper.


    "Return? Why bother with suchplicated things? It is faster for you to join him~."


    Then, the vines swallowed the screaming senior.


    Just like that, one senior and seven juniors died to the vines.


    The rest of the people reacted quickly and used powerful attacks against the ground, trying to blow apart the vines.


    Tens of explosions sounded every second as chunks of giant vines violently exploded, liberating a few parts of the formation for them to stand firmly on.


    The giant creatureughed and licked its lips with a fleshy tongue that didn''t fit the rest of the nt monster. "Thanks for the fertilizer."


    Elder Mao frowned worriedly. "What did you do!?"


    The maw of the creature widened in a terrifying smirk. "This."


    Yasenia observed the surroundings from the sky and squinted. Then, she shouted, her ethereal voice echoing around the copsing mountain. "The vines are transforming, be careful!"


    They all looked at the ces where people died and saw many creatures with mixes of chunks of flesh and vines arising grotesquely.


    The Soul Hound howled, and all the nt creatures restarted the attack with much higher strength and speed.


    The Soul Hound cackled. "My new children arise and kill those whom you held dear! Hahaha!"


    Elder Song and the others finally became fearful. "Lady Yasenia, how is Angel doing!?"


    Yasenia looked at them and answered. "We are doing-Huh?"


    "Yasenia!"


    Yasenia felt a vine tangling her back limbs, and her lips twitched. ''This is going to hurt.''


    The next instant, they all saw the vines pulling the giant dragon from the skies back to the ground.


    *BOOM!*


    While Yasenia was flung down like a rag doll, everyone on Yasenia''s back was thrown away because of the speed at which Yasenia impacted the ground.


    Yasenia felt all her organs squeeze because of the pressure of the impact, making her eyes widen in pain as a mouthful of blood escaped her dragon maw.


    She also felt her scales and a few bones crack because of the strike.


    The giant vine monster''s gloating voice followed Yasenia''s fall. "I finally caught the annoying flying lizard. Thanks for distracting her, beast human woman."


    The seniors looked in the direction Angel wasunched, and their hearts despaired when they saw almost fifty creatures rushing toward her and just a few meters apart.


    Elder Mao cursed. "Continue attacking him and distract him! Someone protect that human girl! She is our only hope!"


    Two seniors rushed out of the encirclement and moved quickly toward Angel''s distant position.


    None of the beast humans here would have thought that one day woulde the time when they would risk their lives for a human.


    Meanwhile, Angel stood up a bit dizzy and looked around.


    She spotted Yasenia at the right moment when Yasenia spat blood, and something snapped in her head as she saw scales fall off Yasenia''s beautiful body since they were too damaged.


    Angel''s blue eyes gained a green color as her hair became a beautiful crimson red from the roots to the tips.


    "You filthy creatures, how dare you hurt my Yasenia!? [Blood Vaporizing Field]!"


    Mirrory''s eyes widened. ''Stupid girl, don''t forget to hold back!''


    Mirrory warned, but it was toote.


    When Angel finished her chant, an ocean of light and ss energy flooded her surroundings, crystalizing a wide area and creating an instantaneous formation.


    ss nodes of various shapes materialized at that moment, and the ground was covered in ayered circle withplex runes, symbols, and figures.


    A blood-red light lit up every ss node, and the world was bathed in a brilliant red glow.


    For those spectating, it felt as if purgatory had descended on Earth. And they weren''t that wrong.


    Her Light and ss attributes worked together to bounce deadly multicoloredsers all around her, creating and of brilliant death.


    All the creatures surrounding Angel vaporized, leaving a wide free area around her.


    It was just an instant.


    However, that wasn''t all.


    Angel pointed at the Soul Horror with emotionless eyes and muttered coldly. "Die. [Blood Vaporizing Beam]."


    *BOOM!*


    The formation burst into pieces as a monstrously huge redser beam shot toward the Soul Hound.


    Tatyana''s lips twitched. ''A Saint''s inheritor is a Saint''s inheritor.''


    Tatyana didn''t panic and calmly waved her hand, controlling the formation with surgical precision.


    The floor in the path between them rose as countless vines formed a thick wall.


    Theser annihted every barrier like fragile ss and crossed the battlefield, arriving before the Soul Hound in less than a second.


    *SCREEECH*


    The powerful sound wave rushed forward just as every barrier vaporized and impacted against the weakenedser beam, exploding it into pieces.


    Meanwhile, Mirrory spoke into Angel''s mind. ''Girl, quickly, act as if you fainted!''


    Angel returned to her senses and quickly fell limp toward the ground while closing her eyes and as her hair changed to the usual blonde.


    Our girls couldn''t help but have their eyelids twitch. ''When did she learn such an attack? My heavens, it is so scary.''


    Yasenia looked at the situation after getting out of her daze at the moment that the enormousser beam rushed toward the Soul Hound.


    ''Sigh, my baby is such a troublesome darling.''


    Yasenia quickly pped her wings and flew upward right when theser impacted. Then, she gathered all her aura and closed her eyes momentarily.


    ''Be the heavens.''


    Yasenia slowly opened her eyes as her voice harmonized with the World.


    "[Empyrean Cosmos Domain]."


    *ROAR!*


    Yasenia didn''t roar, but her dragon cry echoed around the battlefield above the explosion sound of the previous attack.


    Her deep and resounding dragon cry inundated everything around her as she activated her other enhancing abilities.


    Yasenia''s figure as she floated in the sky became ethereally beautiful as a gxy of stars rotated behind her.


    The sky was like the night, but the Sun and Moon shone on each side.


    The sky changed into something that appeared to be plucked right from the center of the Universe.


    Beautiful lights and stars surrounded the Celestial Dragoness, her figure looking like a goddess overlooking the World.


    Everyone forgot about the recent attack and was mesmerized by Yasenia''s empyrean beauty.


    "Children, we''ve just begun our battle. Resist, fight, and give your all for your brothers and sisters. We shall not fall to evil."


    Then, Yasenia swooped down to pick Angel and chanted.


    "[Midnight: Falling Sky]."


    Then, the Sky fell.


    The countless stars in the rotating gxy above them shone and rained stars all around the battlefield on a massively wide area.


    Then, the Sun and Moon created a phantom image and fell together with the rain of stars.


    The whole battlefield was illuminated for the following second by starlight, sunlight, and moonlight.


    Someone muttered a feeling that all shared. "Such a majestic destruction."


    The quadrupedal creature spoke. "Now you''ve done it, lizard."


    Yasenia flew back and looked at it with an otherworldly indifference that made Tatyana''s core shudder. "I''m not your opponent, monster."


    The five elders appeared at the sides of the creature and attacked it all around.


    Tatyana caressed her body as her eyes shone with wild euphoria, and a sigh-like moan left her mouth. "Aahh~. That''s right. This is my daughter~. Heavens, are you seeing this? Are you seeing how futile your attempt to prohibit me from giving birth to her was? THIS IS MY DAUGHTER, HAHAHAHA."

 Chapter 518: Dance Of Destruction.

    Chapter 518: Dance Of Destruction.


    Yasenia heard the shouts of a few seniors and saw them retreating while heavily wounded.


    The nt monsters were resilient, numerous, and had many underhanded methods of attacks besides physical blows.


    That was one of the reasons nt Summoners were so respected back in the Sky Continent. A nt summoner can create armies of creatures with varied and dangerous traits and many other tricks.


    Yasenia could observe the whole battlefield as her strength and power right then were enormous.


    She had activated most of her strengthening auras. Leaving aside [War Intent], [Monarch Intent], [Celestial Intent], and the Assimtion Skills.


    Her Dragon Body floating above in a human-like manner looked like an Ethereal Being looking down at the world.


    Angel was lying on one of her ws, looking up with adoring eyes at the gorgeous creature that looked over the world like a supreme creature.


    "Creatures of evil, you''ve challenged my patience enough today."


    The creature Tatyana controlled was exchanging blows with the five seniors and looked at Yasenia for a second. The image of the celestial dragon pping her wings majestically mid-air and radiating a profound and otherworldly aura entered her retina, making herugh aloud.


    "And what will you do, dragon? You are bound to die under my ws! HAHAHA."


    Yasenia ced Angel on her neck so she could ride herfortably while grabbing her neckpiece.


    "Monster, I shall exterminate you. [Celestial Firmament Battle Dance]."


    When Yasenia activated this skill on top of every other buff, her profound and aloof aura rampaged in a storm of Sun, Moon, and Star energies.


    Yasenia pped, and her body basically vanished from the spot and appeared before one of the injured seniors was about to die to the nt monsters.


    The senior saw a blur followed by a giant dragon appearing while the golden eyes radiated an imposing light.


    "Disappear."


    Yasenia then began rampaging mid-army while wing, mming her body, or using her maw and tail to strike the monsters around her.


    Her enormous size made it look like a giant kicking pebbles around, and nt creatures could be seen flying all around.


    Yasenia advanced through the thousands of creatures as they jumped at her and trampled everything in her way.


    Arge creature jumped to her side, and Yasenia pped her wing, smashing it from above and mming it into the ground with a giant bang.


    A tree as tall as Yasenia with a humanoid shape punched toward her face, and the dragon calmly headbutted it with her horns.


    The wooden fist exploded, and as the splinters moved before Yasenia, she opened her mouth and released a [Sun Dragon Breath].


    *BOOM!*


    The creature became charcoal.


    The dragoness saw a giant mantis-like creature using the des to try to cut her tail, and she sneered. "[Sunrise]."


    Yasenia moved her hips, and the dragoness''s tail shone with golden light as it shed upward, slicing the creature in two and igniting it the next second.


    A five-meter-tall bulky humanoid nt creature roared with a distorted voice as it charged toward Yasenia.


    This creature was one of the strongest, well into the Unification Realm.


    Yasenia turned her body as her ws sliced the ground in an upper crescent arc. "[Dusk]."


    The attack that would transform every bit of Sun energy into Moon energy inside her body shot out in five golden crescents with silver edges.


    The nt creature used vines to create an intricate shield bigger than it and ced it before its body to block the attack and continue to charge forward.


    *BANG!*


    The creature felt every fiber in its body scream as the strain and power from the blow made it almost fly away.


    Tatyana thought. ''I need to stabilize it and counter-Huh?''


    Tatyana looked up through that monster''s eyes at the thing that had cast a shadow above it.


    She saw a silver-eyed dragon looking down at her with monstrous killing intent and indifference while it mmed down its enormous w.


    ''So beautiful.''


    "[Moon Dragon w]."


    An enormous explosion of Moon energies froze everything in a five-hundred-meter area.


    Tatyana felt her connection with that creature cut, signifying that it was dead. Remembering those murderous eyes made her heart shudder with delight, and her mouth opened burst a maddened cackle.


    "HAHAHAHA! SO YOU CAN MAKE THAT KIND OF FACE! HAHAHAHA!"


    No matter how seriously Yasenia sparred or fought with her dears, her gaze always had a gentle touch and pampering tone.


    However, this was the first time in her life that Tatyana saw the real Yasenia when she was battling, and her body could only tremble in euphoria. ''If you look at me with such an attractive gaze, I won''t be able to hold myself, little treasure~.''


    The five seniors fighting the quadrupedal creature didn''t know why it began cackling madly with that monstrous voice.


    Suddenly, they felt a chill going up their spines as the creature''s mood changed.


    The creature''s mouth curved in a deformed manner. "Be careful~. I feel so aroused that I won''t be able to control myself~."


    The vine monster''s shape also began losing the hound-like shape as it became more dreadful, showing the true shape of the heart of the controller.


    A twisted and corrupt heart that only had a single light within it.


    Elder Yu shouted. "Be Careful! It feels-."


    Elder Yu''s whole body chilled as he felt the feeling of death warping around his existence.


    Out of pure survival instinct, he mmed his hammer with his most potent technique toward his back in a wide arc.


    When he looked back, he saw in slow motion how the mouth of the creature was about to engulf him while his hammer traveled. He thought in despair. ''My attack is too slow! When did it appear behind me!? I will die, I will die!''


    A golden light fell from above and mmed onto the upper part of the maw, closing it with the punch and giving Elder Yu enough time to strike it.


    *BANG!*


    The malformed Soul Hound was sted flying, and Elder Yu looked at his savior. Heughed. "Elder Mao, you are truly reliable."


    Elder Mao from the Golden Body Sect frowned. "Don''t be distracted. It appears like the real battle starts now."


    The creature stood up with a dent on its face and shrieked.


    *SCREECH!*


    Meanwhile, as Yasenia rampaged around like an unstoppable force and Tatyana continuously pushed the Elders to the brink of their Death, our girls fought around the battlefield after being flung away from Yasenia''s back.


    Andrea summoned the ck armor with golden edges and put on the helmet. This time, unlike the previousmon-looking armor, it had a draconic theme.


    The gauntlets ended in ws, the shoulder protectors had a dragon face engraved, and the ck horns on the helmet shone with an ominous light.


    Her halberd had also changed colors into a ck-golden halberd.


    Andrea saw many creatures rushing toward her and spun her halberd twice while looking around with a straight back. "I''ve been waiting to fight for a while."


    Andrea began activating two of her innate skills, [Phantom Light] and [Light Absorption].


    A yellow ball of light appeared above Andrea, increasing the temperature around her. Then, our heroic woman summoned her elemental armor around her, [Chromosphere].


    Magma bubbled and coated her armor in a thick and denseyer, following the shape of her armor and making her look like a semi-draconic magma being.


    "[Combat Armor Enhancer], [Combat Weapon Enhancement], [Searing Mantle], [Allow Weaver Intent Level One]."


    The creatures rushing toward her had to stop, and the temperature around Andrea had be hellish. And she was yet to finish deploying her skills.


    Andrea saw a Unification Realm nt creature rushing toward her and muttered. "You should be a good opponent. I can feel upper levels of Unification Realm strengthing from it."


    Andrea flexed her legs and took a step forward.


    The floor below Andrea cracked under her monstrous strength.


    "[Sr Charge]."


    Andrea pushed against the ground and sunk it in a small crater as she shot toward the nt creature, which had the shape of a rose with a thick body and thorned vines around it.


    Andrea''s aura and temperature were so high that the floor became a molten trail wherever she passed, and every lower-level creature in her path ignited like oil that was exposed to a torch.


    With the sound of rustling leaves, the rose creature created an area filled with thorny vines thatshed at Andrea.


    Andrea sighed. "I hoped you would be a little smarter, but this will sadly end in a single blow. [Heaven Born me: Star Born Searing me]."


    Andrea used her charging momentum to grab her halberd with both hands and swing it in an arc.


    Andrea''s scarlet Heaven-born me ignited, surrounded by the glow of white starlight across the length of her halberd andbined with every other aura and skill Andrea just used.


    Andrea stopped abruptly and finished her sh. Then, the world before her became a zing inferno.


    A titanic wave of Sun energybined with her skills and Natural treasure to form a horrendously hot attack that scorched everything in a five-hundred-meter area before her.


    The rose creature and everything else before Andrea were engulfed in this hell and shrieked as they all died.


    Andrea looked around and saw Evelyn''s lightning strikes in the distance. She also saw her dear dragoness ying waste in the army and spotted further in the distance an army of nt creatures fighting against other simr beings.


    "Hm, let''s group up with Kali and Evelyn. The first should be Evelyn."


    "[Sr Walk]."


    Andrea''s footwork changed as her speed increased many folds and vanished in Evelyn''s direction.


    On the other side of the battlefield, where lightning was raining, Evelyn looked like a creature that manifested from a storm.


    Her whole body was covered in blue lightning armor as her spear and body crackled with blue lighting.


    Her blue hair flowed around her as her violet eyes looked around with a mischievous smirk at the corner of her lips.


    ''Sierra, follow my act.''


    ''Sure, I wanted to go out and fight.''


    She pointed to the sky with her spear and shouted. "Guardian beast of our Lady, Sierra,e to me!"


    A gigantic white thunder crackled in the sky and fell like a cascade of electricity, exploding against the ground. Then, from the middle of the lighting, a howl that pierced the battlefield echoed around.


    *AWOO!*


    Sierra''s enormous white body manifested as the Wolf Queen''s body crackled with white lightning bolts.


    The spectators had just been left in awe after Angel''s, Yasenia''s, and then Andrea''s feats, only to see a giant wolf being summoned from the sky.


    This left many bbergasted.


    Jorey was even more stunned because she knew who that majestic and beautiful white wolf was.


    ''She can summon their Guardian beast whenever and wherever she wants!? What kind of humans does Lady Yaseniamand!?


    Evelyn spun her spear, and her mouth maintained her yful smirk. "Now, shall we begin?"


    Her innate skill created the lightning rain around Evelyn [Electric Light Disaster]. Then, the armor around her came from her [Thunder Light Armor].


    Evelyn pointed her spear, and her violet eyes shined with a beautiful luster. "[Thunder Light Overcharge]."


    The blue lightning around her was consumed by white lightning as her strength, perception, and speed multiplied again.


    Evelyn charged forward and used [Thunder Light Charge] to sh forward so fast that she became a white lightning bolt.


    Evelyn appeared in the middle of tens of creatures and then muttered. "[Luminous Spear Barrage]."


    shes of light surrounded Evelyn.


    Then next instant, though, all the creatures around her had their bodies filled with scorched holes.


    Evelyn blinked. "Hm? They couldn''t react to my speed?"


    Sierra shed and appeared in front of another chunk of creatures. "[Wolf Queen''s w Storm]."


    *RUMBLE!*


    With the sound of thunder, Sierra shed everything around her at no less speed than Evelyn.


    Evelyn perceived the Unification Realm creature nearby andughed. "I thought I couldn''t try this skill, but I feel quite happy that you appeared."


    Evelyn shed in the direction of the monster with [sh Lightning Steps] and saw a creature that used twelve stalks to walk around. The shape was elegant and elongated, looking like a serpent created by nts.


    Evelyn didn''t care about its appearance, though.


    ''These skills are still in their first forms and will evolve, but they should not be weak.


    She spun her spear three times and used the firstbat and enhancement skill she learned from her [Heavenly Thunder God Inheritance].


    "[Storm''s Descent], [Light Lightning Body]."


    The world around Evelyn was silent for a second before the crackling sound of thunder inundated everything.


    Then, Evelyn became a storm. Her eyes shone with electric light. Evelyn felt like every single particle of electricity around her was under her control.


    Her white lightning armor was enhanced by golden lightning and shaped into a better and more defined form.


    Evelyn muttered. "I see. This is¡­ [Storm Intent Level One]."


    Then, she shed with her spear at everything hundreds of meters around her as she controlled every lightning and light bolt to annihte everything in the surroundings.


    *RUMBLE!*


    The morous sound of the storm eradicated everything around Evelyn in an instant.

 Chapter 519: A Foxs Battle and Contempt.

    Chapter 519: A Fox''s Battle and Contempt.


    As the other girls fought, Kali was also fighting on her own.


    The three-tailed fox wore her elemental armor named [Mother Nature armor]. Not only that, around her, a hundred dryads wearing different outfits stood straight.


    One senior was surprised and screamed. "Lady Kali, what are those!? Are you colluding with those things?"


    Kali looked at him and answered with her gentle and calming tone. "Senior, can''t you see my creatures and those beasts? How could youpare them?"


    The seniors focused and saw that Kali''s army looked different, as every single creature was a dryad almost identical to the other.


    The female-shaped women had very simr body shapes and faces. They were all tall, curvy, and with beautiful features. Their long green hair fluttered in the wind as their aura was profound but rxing.


    Their faces were expressionless, and their eyes had no actual intelligence in them. However, they looked ready to hear anything Kali told them to do.


    "Excuse us for overreaction, Lady Kali."


    Kali shook her head and softened her tone. "Do not feel bad. I expected it in a situation like this."


    They all nodded and refocused on their fights. The monsters looked unending, after all.


    Unlike the beast-like nt creatures, Kali''s army was formed by four types of dryads.


    The ones at the front had their bodiespletely covered in wooden armor and had heavy wooden shields and maces.


    The ones right behind them had lighter nt-based outfits resembling cultivation clothes and wielded swords, spears, and many other shing and stabbing weapons.


    The ones at the back wore a very light leaf dress, and their hands grabbed onto a refined wood bow.


    Then, two other groups were at the sides, wearing nothing but an elegant flower dress. Thisst group was powerful in offensive and defensive nature-based cultivation techniques.


    The number of dryads reached one hundred: thirty armored dryads, thirty melee dryads, twenty archers, and twenty skill users.


    Of the skill users, five focused on healing, five focused on defensive skills, five focused on restraining abilities, and thest five on offensive skills


    Kali had been practicing a lot with her summoning, and Valeria and Tatyana guided her in developing her skills.


    The first piece of advice was to perfect one of her summoning skills as much as she could, and the one Kali chose was [Dryad Summoning] between [Treant Summoning], [Dryad Summoning], [Forest Summoning], and [Man Eating nt Summoning].


    Then, Valeria and Tatyana helped her with her questions, and she managed to create the current skill by putting in an incredible effort.


    Kali waved her hand and made her dryads attack the other nt creatures.


    They all moved in sync under Kali''smands and used basic army tactics to face the waves of creaturesing their way.


    The front line kept them upied and prevented others from slipping past into their back line. The melee dryads killed everything that passed the front-line dryads with ruthless attacks and agility.


    Then, the archer dryads focused on distant enemies, continuously raining arrows and having the highest kill count between the groups.


    The remaining caster dryads focused on aiding all the other groups and avoiding the formation from crumbling down when range attacks came or powerful creatures charged at them. They used their walls, rooting skills, boosts, healing, and offensive skills to keep everything under control.


    Kali was not idle as she took her sword and joined her frontline dryads, guiding them in battle while also using one of her innate skills [Myriad Blooming Flowers].


    The spectacle was breathtaking as one hundred beautiful women marched behind an equally alluring-looking foxdy with a mysterious veil, surrounded by myriads of flowers.


    The fox was unstoppable as her sword harvested one nt-based creature after another.


    The flowers surrounding Kali had corrosive effects that damaged every nt creature approaching in a two-hundred-meter radius and healing and reinforcing effects to help her front line.


    Then, with the help of her battle-dance skill, [Whispering Blossom Essence Dance], she was light and flowy like petals dancing in the wind as her wooden sword sliced everything in her way.


    Valeria didn''t participate this time and overlooked Kali''s battle while giving her advice.


    Tatyana looked around and saw that the army was dwindling much faster after the girls joined the battle. Therefore, she stopped enjoying her fight so much and controlled the formation to activate yet another function.


    The giant vine monster was heavily wounded after battling the five elders for a while.


    During this time, the elders proved that they weren''t weak at all and managed to hurt the monster quite heavily.


    Tatyana couldn''t exert too much of her fundamental skills through the creature, so she was being pushed back.


    However, her face was extremely calm as her red eyes analyzed the battlefield like an otherworldly being overlooking the world.


    Elder Song saw the giant vine monster heavily wounded and about to copse and used her seven strings guqin to y a battle song and increase everyone''s bodily strength and power for a few seconds. "[March of A Thousand Beast Men]! Onest push, and it will copse!"


    With the sudden boost, the four others released a relentless attack against the Soul Hound.


    Purple blood sttered around as parts of the creature were sliced off and flew outward.


    Elder Man''s fist glowed golden as his speed multiplied and appeared beside the enormous head of the creature. "[Fist Intent Level Two], [Golden Meteor Fist]."


    *BOOM!*


    The head of the creature rippled as the body was sted away like a cannonball, with most of the head exploding and leaking the viscous purple liquid.


    Elder Yu roared inughter as he observed the beast lying on the ground without movement and with many wounds on its body. "Finally, we cannd a clean hit! It looks very mangled. Did it die?"


    Elder Mao looked at the bleeding Elder Yu and snorted. "We are not better than it. You almost lost your arm back then."


    Elder Hao snorted. "The fact that we didn''t lose any limbs fighting that thing is an aplishment in itself. Its attacks are crazy and unpredictable. I''ve never faced a more skilled enemy than this hound."


    Elder Mu used her healing skills to cure them gradually. "Stay still, old men. It is hard healing all of you. That thing''s blood has a slow-acting poison that lowers the healing rate, and I need to cleanse it. Once I cleanse it, you can go help the other groups."


    Elder Mao was confused as his body slowly regenerated. "It is strange¡­"


    Elder Song asked. "What''s strange?"


    "That punchnded too easily. I even felt like it was smiling while Inded the blow."


    Elder Yu snorted. "Smiling? Wasn''t that crazy thing smiling all the time? Itsugh almost burst my eardrums a few times."


    Elder Hao asked. "Was it tired? We''ve been fighting for almost an hour already, and maybe it was epting its death."


    Elder Mao shook his head and called for his blue eagle, which had been flying high up to avoid the confrontation. "Little Blue, be careful. High up in the sky with the rest of the flying beasts, and do note down. I don''t like this!"


    This beast had been hispanion for over a century, and he didn''t want to lose him.


    Elder Hao took her sword out and asked. "Should we brutalize its body?"


    Elder Mao looked around and shook his head. "No. I feel that the problem is not in the monster¡­."


    Yasenia took the small window of tranquility to take flight again and continue "looking around" with Angel. Angel was with her to make it seem like they were searching for the formation''s weakness.


    Her eyes moved toward Young Master Fu and saw he had been injured.


    The blood flowed down his arm, and their flesh was opened to the bone. It looked like a single creature managed to sneak deep enough to attack him. ''Perfect opportunity.''


    Yasenia hastilymunicated with Kali.


    ''Kali, go to their side in the name of healing. Elder Mu is the only healer beside you and will be too busy in a second. Use this chance appropriately and take your time. We have a bit more than a minute.''


    Kali didn''t lose time as she left her one hundred dryads by themselves while she shed beside the juniors.


    The other seniors reacted, but when they saw Kali, they rxed.


    Even then, Kali could see their wariness because of her nt summoning.


    Kali looked at the juniors and saw Jorey lying on the ground with her head bleeding and eyes closed, Carbira at the side with a few cracks on her beautiful pink shell, and a few other juniors with more severe injuries.


    "All the injured juniors take a step forward. I know healing arts."


    The seniors were surprised and hastily added. "Is this true?"


    Kali snapped. "Would I lie in a moment like this one!?


    Jorey''s cousin was alive and crying while holding Jorey''s hand. "K-Kali, miss Kali, my cousin is badly hurt! The wound on the head is very deep!"


    Kali nodded and approached. However, Young Master Fu interjected and shouted. "Heal me first. A fucking stray attack hit me on the arm, and I''m bleeding. It also hurts like hell! What If I''m unable to make alchemy anymore!?"


    Many frowned and looked with unkind eyes to him.


    Kali was no exception. Her verdant green eyes shed with malice. ''I thought of showing you a bit of mercy with how much you would suffer¡­ I think there is no need for that anymore.''


    Jorey''s cousin''s face became feral as she snarled. "SHUT UP! My cousin is about to die!"


    Fu Yu wasn''t fazed and looked at her condescendingly. "A little merchant group is not as important as my safety! You speak again, and I''ll kill you!"


    Jorey''s cousin shouted. "You fucking asshole!"


    Kali spoke coldly, interrupting before she said something out of turn. Jorey''s merchant group was their ally, after all. "I can heal both of you simultaneously and many more people. Fu Yu, you lie on the left of Jorey. The other people who need healing stand close to them. If the injuries are severe, also lie on the ground."


    Young Master Fu looked at Kali with a sneer. "Don''t call me by my name, woman! Who the fuck do you think you are?"


    Everyone felt the gentle aura around the foxdy cool down as the tails behind her waved menacingly. "Who am I? I''m your doctor, asinine creature. If you speak like that one more time and raise your voice to me, I''ll kill you, even if it means making enemies with the Fu Family. Do you think I''m your servant? Do you think I fear you in any way?"


    Fu Yu''s expression became ugly, and he was about to open his mouth again. Yet, Kali shed and appeared before him before anyone reacted with her sword on his neck. "Open your filthy mouth again."


    Fu Yu''sints choked in the back of his throat as he saw Kali''s verdant green eyes shine through the veil. "What? Now we are silent?"


    Fu Yu gulped, and just that movement of his neck''s skin made him feel the cold edge of the sword, making her realize how close the sword was.


    After he didn''t speak, Kali''s contempt reached an all-time high as she spat with disdain. "Coward."


    A senior from the Fu n stepped forward and asked sincerely. "Please, ignore his words and heal him, Lady Kali. We''ll be eternally grateful."


    Kali snorted and stopped intimidating him. She stored her sword and waved her hand to create the healing ground and aura.


    Then, she used his vines to tie him onto the ground beside Jorey and block his mouth. The seniors from the Fu family not only did notin, but they felt grateful for Kali closing his mouth.


    "Whatever. I''ll start."

 Chapter 520: No Holding Back, a Dragonesss Might.

    Chapter 520: No Holding Back, a Dragoness''s Might.


    Suddenly, the ground began shaking again. The earthquake was milder than the first one when the vegetation overtook the whole area. However, the feeling of dreading from the sensitive people was much higher than then.


    The body of the giant Soul Hound melded into the ground together with all the other nt-based creatures.


    Then, the destroyed vines, trees, and vegetation absorbed the energy of the world around them and regenerated in less than five seconds.


    Following that, from the tallest tree, a tree that reached about four hundred meters in height, many fruits grew at visible speed and fell onto the ground.


    The sizes varied, and the shapes too.


    Of all the fruits, there was one that was almost twenty meters wide.


    Yasenia opened her mouth and released a [Moon Dragon Breath] against the tree.


    The silver beam of pure frost smashed against a spherical barrier surrounding the tree, leaving everything undamaged.


    Then, to their horror, the creatures previously destroyed spawned from the fruits that fell and appeared one by one, with no exceptions.


    The five elders saw the situation, and their eyes quickly searched for the giant quadrupedal monster.


    As they expected, the enormous Vine Horror Soul Hound also reappeared fully healed and looked at the faces filled with fear with morbid joy in its eyes.


    Its voice spread on the battlefield, filled with delight. "Thinking you''ve won and smashing that hope onto pieces is always delightful. The expressions you are all doing are a sight I''ll never tire of."


    It sauntered forward and exited the spherical protection around the giant tree. Many seniors tried to use the chance to bombard it with ranged attacks.


    However, many thick vines sprouted from the ground, defending the creature and avoiding any damage.


    The Soul Hound looked around with glowing violet eyes. "Anyways. Good job, beast humans. You''ve wasted a bit of our energy by destroying us once. Now, how many times can you destroy us?"


    Elder Mao and the others finally knew that their winning chances were nonexistent from the start. "Who are you? Why are you attacking us!?"


    Tatyana felt yful and made the monster make the most horrifying smirk possible.


    While inflicting fear and trauma in many of them, she snarled the words with a phantasmal undertone.


    "I''m your Death."


    Then, it pushed against the ground and arrived before Elder Mao in a second. The speed had returned to its peak as if it was never injured.


    He reacted quickly by using a defensive skill to cushion the impact he was about to receive. "[Golden Might Hardening]!"


    They all saw the w strike sh by without being able to react and impact the senior.


    Time seemed to slow down as Elder Mao''s body stuck to the w for a second before being thrown away like a shooting star against the opposite wall of the kilometric dome.


    *BANG!*


    Everyone was horrified as they saw the dome wobble because of the impact.


    Elder Mao heard his ribcage and skull crack, but thankfully he used the defensive skill to mitigate ny percent of the attack.


    ''Its hits are so heavy! Isn''t it stronger than before?''


    Yasenia felt her throatpletely heal from her previous attack and turned her head toward the monster. ''If I don''t do something, Mom will be able to kill them all. I need to destroy the tree and damage the creature simultaneously¡­ If I attack it, the Soul Hound should use its body as ayer of defense. However¡­ Can I really release an attack of that magnitude?''


    "Angel, love. I''ll throw you out for a second. Also, take my neckgear with you. I don''t know how powerful my next attack will be."


    Angel didn''t question her and utched the neckgear that guarded Kaleina and jumped off of Yasenia''s back.


    Tatyana had a slight connection with the Tree and felt danger, making her lips arch in glee. ''Danger? I, Tatyana, am feeling danger? Don''t tell me¡­''


    Her red eyes searched the source of the danger andnded on the flying dragoness. "Little treasure? She can damage this thing at the first level of the Unification Realm!? HAHAHA! Come and show Mommy what you are made of, love!''


    When they all felt despair, the gxy on top of them began shining brighter as the Sun and Moon rotated in orbit with the spiral gxy in the middle.


    Their eyes moved toward Yasenia, and everyone only felt awe for the following events they witnessed.


    Yasenia was going to use every Intent, innate skill, and boosting skill she had together with her strongest attack.


    Her dragon body was much more durable than her human body, so she felt that she could bear the strain.


    To concentrate further, Yasenia chanted her skills one by one. "[Celestial Coat], [Celestial Dress], [Starry Sky], [Wanning Moon], [Empyrean Cosmos Dress]¡­"


    The Celestial Bodies in the firmament gathered around the flying dragon as if they were her battle dress. The aura around her body became denser and more concentrated as her meridians pumped energy crazily all across her body.


    The more skills she chanted, the more powerful her glow was. However, even if it reached all across the battlefield, the glow was not blinding but gentle like Moonlight.


    "¡­ [Empyrean Dragon Authority], [Constetion Steps], [Connection with the Celestial Bodies: Day and night cycle]¡­."


    The dragon''s aura exploded like a small nova before the real deal as the energy release became exaggerated while her new Movement technique increased her speed manyfold.


    But Yasenia wasn''t done yet.


    "¡­ [Moon Assimtion], [Draconic Heart: ws], [Empyrean Gxy Domain], [Firmament''s Battle Dance]¡­."


    Yasenia''s body became illusory as it melded with the cosmos above her.


    The dragoness could feel her body full of energy to be released, but she suppressed everything with her body, cultivation, and soul to keep chanting herst three and most problematic skill.


    "¡­ [War Intent Level One]¡­"


    Yasenia''s eyes became red in an instant while a monstrous wave of killing intent mixed with every phenomenon going on.


    "¡­[Monarch Intent level one]¡­"


    *ROAR!*


    Yasenia''s powerful roar shook the Heavens as it resonated with every creature present at a primordial level. Her body shone like a gxy in a dragon shape as it soared through the sky.


    Tatyana, Evelyn, and the others looked at the Empyrean Dragoness with widened eyes.


    Finally, Yasenia chanted herst buffing skill, one of her innate skills she had yet to use.


    "¡­ [Moon Dragon Body]."


    When she chanted it, her entire body became silver, like the Moon in the sky, as her red eyes filled with murderous killing intent overwhelmed everything in her surroundings.


    Yasenia''s body was releasing such an aura that Mirrory''s face gained a hint of surprise.


    Although it took longer to exin this, Yasenia buffed herself in less than a few seconds.


    The Soul Hound saw where Yasenia was aiming and screamed.


    *SCREECH!*


    All the nt creatures attacked the dragoness in the air, but Yasenia''s pped her wings and used her [Firmament Battle Dance] to disappear from her flying spot, reappearing right over the enormous tree.


    Then, she went upwards a bit to then fall down like a silver meteor surrounded by stars.


    Tatyana could only move the Soul Hound in between since none other creatures had the speed to reach to block.


    Tatyana saw the eighty-meter-long dragon falling head first as a Cosmic Aura surrounded it.


    Then, Yasenia''s otherworldly voice spread like a whisper from the cosmos.


    "[Empyrean Moon Copse]."


    [Empyrean Copse], the name of every buffing skill being applied to herself and releasing a single attributed attack with all her might.


    This was Yasenia''s current strength limit.


    Her voice felt like the judgment from an ancient beast as the sky below the dome was suddenly filled with enormous five-meter-wide that fell together with the dragoness.


    Yasenia dove down, her body bursting with silver light as the stars around her shot down in a shower of shooting stars and overcame her.


    The tree and Soul Hound summoned countless vines from the ground and created a dome.


    The image of the vines reaching for the sky as the sky fell onto the tree was ethereally beautiful and terrifying.


    Then, the world was bathed in Moonlight as the cataclysmic sh created a silver explosion of Moon and Star energies that expanded outward, annihting every enemy in that area.


    Kali didn''t miss the chance her dearest dragoness created by receiving who knows how much damage to herself.


    A purple back flower inside her healing [Flower Bed] below Young Master Fu opened while Yasenia fell. From it, something jumped out and lodged inside Fu Yu.


    The anesthetic nature of the flower bed to calm the pain hid the pain otherwise created from the bite.


    The wound also healed instantly because of the [Flower Bed]''s effects.


    Then, the shockwave from Yasenia''s impact reached them immediately, showing how little time Kali took to do these actions.


    *BOOM!*


    The giant beast screeched in pain for the first time, making their ears ring because of the piercing sound.


    As the mountain where that tree was almost leveled to the ground.


    Yasenia flew back up, regaining her usual appearance, and picked Angel from the ground while ordering calmly. "It is weakened, attack. Angel is almost done with the formation, and we''ll be able to leave soon."


    They all didn''t hold back and rushed against the heavily wounded monster.


    The sight the attack created made a few of them stagger as they charged.


    The gigantic tree was no more, as only a crater with the Soul Hound heavily wounded in the middle remained. Even the mountain supporting the tree was partially destroyed and covered in frost.


    Although the Soul Hound was regenerating, the freezing Moon energy and mysterious Star energy were like a poison that kept damaging it over time.


    However, what they heard from the creature was not a curse but a peal of maniacalughter.


    "HAHAHAHA! FILTHY BEAST HUMANS, DIE! [SOUL WHIMPER]."


    *AAAAAAA!*


    The piercing scream floored most of the charging beast humans as the majority below the Unification Realm screamed as if something was splitting their heads in half.


    Elder Song quickly tried to use her songs together with the juniors of her Academy to fight against it, regaining a semnce of control.


    Yet, even if their reaction was quick, that scream had killed another four people.


    As they all fought for their lives, Angel asked worriedly. ''How do you feel, Yasenia?''


    Yasenia kept flying in a calm manner. ''I can barely move my wings to fly faster than I can now¡­.''


    Angel was stunned because they were flying somewhat slowly for what Yasenia could usually achieve. ''Is the damage to internal organ level?''


    Yasenia sighed. ''Bone fractures, muscle tear, internal bleeding, and my meridians are aching badly. Thankfully, I didn''t add [Celestial Intent] and [Celestial Energy], or I wouldn''t be able to fly in best case scenario.''


    Mirrory spoke in a rare tone of concern. ''How do you feel? That attack exceeded everything I had supposed about your strength. Tatyana, Valeria, and I had grossly underestimated your strength in the Dragon Form.''


    Yasenia smiled. ''I''m healing, Mirrory. I appreciate your care.''


    Mirrory spoke seriously. ''These kinds of attacks are not efficient, Yasenia. They are mighty, but the enemy won''t wait until you finish. This time it was an exception since these nt monsters can''t really interrupt you.''


    ''I understand.''


    ''What you must do, since you use so many different skills to buff yourself, is to find a way to use them simultaneously. Maybe, you can give up a bit of power for speed and allow the attack to be bearable. You usually use your skills at one hundred percent.''


    Yasenia agreed. ''I agree. However, my control over my skills is still not perfect enough to do so. Mirrory, can I ask you how to increase proficiency back home?''


    Mirrory nodded. ''Sure. I''ve been teaching Angel about it for a while already. Moreover, this silly girl will be delighted to have you join us.''


    Angel lifted her arms and smiled sweetly. ''Yay! Yasenia will train with me~.''


    Yasenia smiled softly while Mirrory''s lips arched in a barely noticeable smirk.

 Chapter 521: Danger.

    Chapter 521: Danger.


    The messages of her other girls reached Yasenia right after Angel''s asking about her well-being. Our dragoness answered truthfully and didn''t hide her injuries. "Even then, my loves, there is no need to worry too much. My dragon body is much more resistant than I expected. I can still fly around at a decent pace, and besides the pain, I feel not that bad."


    Evelyn answered grumpily. "Besides the pain of having broken bones and damaged organs, right?"


    Yasenia sighed with a smile. "Don''t worry, dear. I can take this kind of pain."


    Kali said. "Yasenia, everything is done already. Let''s wrap up everything."


    "Why so hasty, honey?"


    "I want to heal you. This person can''t live with the alchemy level of this continent. The thing I inserted in him is too treacherous andes from the [Parasite Gnawing Forest]."


    Hearing that name, even Tatyana got a few chills. Tatyana couldn''t help herself and asked. ''That cursed ce!? How did you go to that ce ande out alive?''


    Kali blinked twice and remembered that she hadn''tmented to her yet. ''Oh, I''m immune to parasites unless they are much stronger than me.''


    ''You are so lucky. Parasites are the most annoying thing to deal with in this world.''


    Tatyana''s lips twitched as she sent a side-eye to Kali''s position. Then, out of pure spite, she sent a few nt monsters to attack her.


    Kali saw a few creatures that made wild turns to charge directly at her and felt speechless. ''Did Mother-inw just send these things because I''m immune to parasites?''


    Valeriaughed. ''It looks like it.''


    The seniors and her nt army fought them off quickly, in any case, and Kali continued healing the people around her.


    Yaseniamented. "Group up after Kali finishes her healing and fight together to be safer. We are going to finish all of this soon."


    "Understood."


    Thebat continued in a stalemate for a few more minutes.


    During this time, Yasenia had recovered enough to fly without showing weakness. However, she was still weaker.


    Kali had already joined the others, and the three girls were fighting together against the army of monsters.


    Andrea was fighting in the front lines, like an unbreachable wall way in front of the melee dryads.


    Her attacks created a hell zone that could damage even allies if they were not careful.


    Kali supported her from behind, summoning fewer front-line dryads and focusing her energy on maintaining the caster and archer dryads.


    The foxdy kept her distance from the front lines and attacked with vines, focusing on using defensive and enhancing skills.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn and Sierra shed around the area of theirbat at extremely high speeds, with potent lightning bolts smashing everything around them.


    They were like a concentrated lightning storm that obliterated anything in their way.


    Tatyana hid in the first crater Yasenia created by hernding, controlling the monster and fighting against all the cultivators.


    The Soul Hound was heavily damaged because of Yasenia''s attack and was on the verge of being destroyed.


    Everything was advancing in the right direction.


    However, there were a few with malicious thoughts even in this situation.


    Young Master Fu was standing at the back and avoiding the fight as if it was an incurable infectious disease.


    ''Tsk, why was that fox so arrogant with me? Moreover, these useless old men didn''t do anything about it! Do they allck a brain? Why are they giving respect to the Astral Sky n?''


    His gaze moved up, and he observed the dragon flying in the sky as his lips arched in a lustful grin. ''Well, their Matriarch is truly a treat for the eyes. I would be content if I could pin her down below me once in my life and make her moan her lungs out.''


    He clicked his tongue and licked his wolf fangs. ''Shit, I''m aroused again thinking of her. I will need to go to my concubinester tonight. Also, I have to ask my father for the seniors in the main n toe and help me capture that woman. If I make their Matriarch mine, let''s see if they can act so high and mightyter, hahaha.''


    His eyesnded on the Fox''s back one more time and squinted. ''I can begin with her¡­.''


    Kali had heavily beaten him in the Alchemy tournament. Moreover, his best work was interrupted because of the exmation of the judge when he reviewed Kali''s pill quality.


    Thankfully, he had another batch, allowing him toplete thepetition. However, his failed attempt was the best by far, and he had been pissed off about it since then.


    Now, that same woman came to his face, threatened him, treated him like a child, and healed him arrogantly while his seniors watched from the sides and asked her for the favor.


    ''Do I even need healing? I asked because I didn''t want to fucking use my healing pills! Fucking fox woman, I want to cut those tails and make a scarf from them!''


    ''Moreover, I''m a genius alchemist, and because of the Astral Sky n, I was demoted to an outer disciple! They are really the vane of my existence.''


    An irrational anger burned in him more vigorously than ever. ''MY perfect life was derailed the second I met them!''


    While his mind sank deeper into his malice, envy, and anger, the seniors from his n arrived at his side from fighting monsters.


    His eyes shed with cruel intentions as he smiled.


    He approached his seniors, who had returned from fighting the low-level Unification Realm strength, and whispered a few words.


    They all frowned and looked at him as if he were crazy. "Young Master, this is not the time¡­."


    Fu Yu sneered


    "Do it stealthily, and there will be no problem."


    "But Young Master, we depend on them to ovee this¡­."


    "SHUT UP! So what if we depend on them? Do you think she will stop trying to save her own life because of this? Just fuck off and go do what I ordered you before Iin to my father."


    The two seniors looked at each other and sighed. ''Lady Yasenia is right. Our Young Master has been too spoiled.''


    ''But we can''t go against his will.''


    ''I know¡­ What a shitty time to be promoted to elder. To think I would have to do this kind of work right a year after the promotion.''


    ''Whatever, let''s get done with it quickly.''


    ''Can we even do it?''


    ''Yeah. That woman looks strong, but she is quite vulnerable herself. A sneak attack will give her no chance to react.''


    Meanwhile, Yasenia kept flying over the battlefield. She was raining stars, Sun attributed breath attacks, and Moon attributed frost beams.


    Her skills in the dragon form were much more raw and power oriented. She could shoot a clump of mes, create an explosion of Moon energy, and other attacks.


    However, the strength behind each attack was undeniable. Although her human form had agility, elegance, and versatility, Yasenia felt mightier in her dragon shape than in her human one.


    Her strength, defense, and overall speed were higher.


    Yasenia sighed. ''Sadly, I can''t instantly transform yet.''


    ''Well, even then, I must never stop training and fighting in my human form. Fighting in my human form requires much more skill, bnce, and delicate control, which helps with understanding skills and bettering my fighting sense.''


    Our dragoness''s eyes constantly observed everything around her dears and many other important ces as she fought in the skies.


    As her eyes looked for danger one more time around Kali and the others, her pupils thinned as her eyesnded on two people sneaking around. ''Hm? What are they doing?''


    After a few moments of observing their gradual approach to Kali and the others, she understood, and her eyes widened briefly before a tidal wave of fury ignited inside her.


    ''THEY DARE!? EVEN AFTER EVERYTHING KALI HAS DONE FOR THEM, THEY DARE TOUCH MY FOX!?''


    Their seniors, Kali and Angel, did not miss Yasenia''s outburst. Angel''s and Kali''s temporary soulmate connection made it clear that the dragoness was furious.


    Kali asked, oblivious to the danger approaching her. ''What happened, love? Don''t be so angry.''


    Yasenia had calmed down not long after her outburst. However, it was not her usual calm but a wrathful calm. Her voice was murderously cold as she warned Kali. ''There are two seniors from the Fu n trying to ambush you. They are approaching from your southwest.''


    Kali, Andrea, and Evelyn eximed, incredulous.


    ''No way.''


    ''They are this shameless?''


    ''Even after I healed them, they are attacking me?''


    Evelyn chortled. ''Well, you didn''t really "Heal" Fu Yu.''


    Yasenia snorted. ''Either way, be careful. However, don''t mind about them too much. Angel, my love, there are a few bugs you can squash in that direction.''


    Yasenia''s voice was t, but Angel could clearly feel her anger.


    Her blue eyes searched for the people Yasenia pointed at, and she squinted.


    ''Bad people, Yasenia always says that trying to attack family members is punished by Death!''


    The two seniors preparing to attack Kali from the back felt the soil below them tremble.


    ''Huh?''


    ''What''s wrong?


    Then, with a terrible explosion and a distorted roar, a gigantic carnivorous flower sprouted from the ground and swallowed both of them.


    They couldn''t use this trick with Fu Yu because the bastard had always been sticking to Jorey and Carbira since they were vulnerable but very important individuals who received a lot of protection.


    Naturally, the seniors were not pushovers, and they fought back. Their punches, kicks, and other strikesnded on the insides of the carnivorous nt as the creature secreted its powerful digestive acids all over them.


    They fought against the creature''s insides, managing to damage it, but the acid, poison, and lethal substances in the creature''s stomach damaged them quicker than they could escape.


    There were also anesthetic liquids, making them drowsier even as the pain from their skin and muscles melting assaulted their minds.


    Thest thing they felt before their consciousness disappeared was falling asleep while being devoured alive.


    However, the nt creature had taken enough damage to fall dead shortly after because of internal injuries.


    It was a mutual death.


    Fu Yu had been observing them, so he saw everything quite clearly. His face twisted with disdain as he spat in his mind. ''Useless trash!''


    Yasenia looked coldly at him for a second and finally decided to leave it to Kali''s parasites.


    Our dragoness trusted Kali''s evaluation of the effectiveness of the thing currently proliferating inside him, especially when it came from the [Parasite Gnawing Forest].


    Yasenia suddenly roared and fired another powerful [Sun Breath attack].


    The roar was more profound and much more potent than her other roars. You could see her throat muscles vibrating as her majestic dragon cry spread through the battlefield.


    Getting the clue, Angel shouted. "Matriarch, I found it! Attack in that direction with your most powerful blow!"


    Elder Mao and the others heard it, and their faces lit up joyfully.


    Jorey shouted whileughing. "Well done, little Angel!"


    Elder Mu sent a powerful attack against the Soul Hound and smiled. "Not bad for a human. She has my respect."


    The other people also felt a rush of motivation and strength because they knew that this nightmarish attack was about to end.


    Then, they saw Yasenia''s attack.


    Yasenia turned her head and charged another [Draconic Noon].


    This time, she used [Sun Assimtion] to gather the powerful energies and her other innate skill, [Sun Dragon Body].


    The skills increased her resistance andpatibility with the element many folds at the cost of weakening her other attributes while itsted.


    The effects of the [Moon Dragon Body] skill she previously used had already dissipated. Hence, she could use it without a problem.


    Her scales gained a beautiful glow as they changed from blue to golden.


    The giant dragon flying in the sky became golden, and a small Sun was born before her.


    The ball of Sun energy getting bigger before her was the charging [Draconic Noon].


    The Soul Hound screamed shrilly. "Don''t you dare, flying lizard! Stop her!"


    Elder Mao shouted. "Protect Lady Yasenia even if it costs your life!"


    Every nt creature changed objectives and sped toward the giant dragon floating mid-air while all the fighting cultivators did the same and fought off the approaching beasts.


    An empyreal golden dragon floated midair as every living creature rushed toward her like moths to the me.


    Elder Mu and Elder Song shed beside Yasenia and shot down any nt vines that tried shooting her down.


    Kali, Andrea, and Evelyn arrived beside her and joined hands with the elders, releasing waves of powerful attacks.


    The two Elders were honestly surprised by these people, but now it wasn''t time to speak about this.


    After protecting Yasenia for a minute straight, the dragoness Yasenia finally charged her attack to the maximum.


    Before her, a fifty-meter-wide ball of Sun energy floated imposingly like a second Sun.


    "[DRACONIC NOON: SUN DRAGON BREATH]."


    Yasenia, this time, used her [Sun Breath Attack] to impact the energy ball. Not only that, in her [Sun Breath Attack], she mixed another strand of [Celestial Energy].


    *ROAR!*


    The monstrous golden breath shot from Yasenia and impacted the ball. Then, it fused and burst toward the ce Angel pointed at.


    All nt-based creatures threw themselves between the beam and the formation dome''s edge. However, the attack incinerated everything in her way and impacted the formation.


    *BOOM!*


    The dome expanded as the attack burst in a golden nova of energy. Then, cracks spread all around as it shattered into pieces.

 Chapter 522: Land Changing Explosion.

    Chapter 522: Land Changing Explosion.


    *SCREECH!*


    The absolutely terrifying howl of the Soul Hound reverberated across the whole mountain range after Yasenia sted the formation into pieces.


    The piercing sound was so harsh that a few juniors felt their eardrums pop, losing their hearing momentarily.


    Thankfully, this kind of injury was quickly healed with a low-level pill.


    "WHY!? WHY DIDN''T OUR AMBUSH WORK!? AHH!! YOU SHOULD ALL DIE FOR YOUR SINS!"


    Elder Mao ignored the Soul Hound''sments and shouted. "Take the juniors and escape! We will hold back the Soul Hound until then!"


    "HOLD ME BACK!? HAHAHA! SINCE OUR PLAN FAILED, YOU SHOULD ALL PERISH TOGETHER WITH ME!"


    While the Soul Hound shrieked these words, all other nt creatures beside it lost their forms and fell dead one after another.


    The real reason was the Formation''s destruction. However, the reason all of them saw this happen was that the creature''s body was inting as threads of green energy rushed toward it from all around the mountain range.


    At first, they didn''t know what it was doing. However, after a few seconds, all those who understood had their changes twisted with horror.


    *SCREECH!*


    The giant monstrosity released an angry piercing screech and suddenly ballooned up.


    Without maintaining her usual calmness, Elder Song screamed, horrified. "RUN! IT IS BLOWING UP!"


    All seniors picked up their juniors and shed away at their top speed, even using one-time-use treasures to create distance between them and the Soul Hound''s inting body.


    Yasenia swooped down and gathered everyone while using her top speed with her still-enhanced [Sun Dragon Body] activated. She was like a sh of golden light as Andrea, Kali, Evelyn, and even Sierra were swept up by her.


    Her limbs carried Sierra while the others were on her back. Although Sierra was an eight-meter-tall wolf, for the twenty-five-meter-tall dragoness, she was small.


    Sierra''s face was strange. ''I feel like a prey caught by a predator.''


    Then, while she prepared to escape, she made a wild turn and swept into her initial crater, using her mouth to bite arge chunk of earth where Tatyana was.


    Elder Mao and Elder Song were paying attention and were stunned at thatst twist. Elder Song shouted. "LADY YASENIA! RUN FASTER!"


    Yasenia nodded and used her top speed enhanced by her [Heavenly Constetion Steps].


    Her speed was so fast that she shortened the distance between them and managed to fly right above their head when the explosion happened.


    The Elders saw Yasenia''s golden dragon body right above them as they escaped, reassuring them.


    However, this reassurance onlysted until the explosion happened.


    First, a tsunami of light drowned everything, robbing them of their sight.


    Like the impact of a kilometric meteor onto the ground, the creature exploded in a nova of annihtion that moved at tremendous speeds. It was many times faster than the escaping people.


    Yasenia felt her muscles tense as the feeling of death rushed behind her.


    The explosion radius reached tens of kilometers as the heat wave set on fire hundreds of kilometers around it instantly.


    Every tree, creature, and hair that wasn''t protected by a good enough energy barrier caught fire because of the thermal pulse.


    It was not that big of a problem for the escaping cultivators because the seniors'' aura could protect them from this.


    However, besides them, everything that could catch on fire in hundreds of kilometers in a radius was set on fire.


    A second ago, there was a lush forest.


    A secondter, there was a burning forest.


    The colossal explosion of the whole formation''s energy exploding erased everything around it as if they were drops of water falling in a hot pan, sizzling away after just an instant.


    This erased all clues and everything that happened during thatbat, leaving behind an abyssal chasm where a mountain range stood previously.


    Naturally, the shockwave of such an explosion was not to be trifled with.


    It was so powerful that it was visible as it moved through the air and caught up with Yasenia and the others. ''MOM, YOU WENT TOO FAR!''


    Tatyana was in Yasenia''s mouth, but she could see everything outside after using some skills. ''Sorry, little treasure. Protect yourself well enough. Dying here would be too silly. Mommy is cheering on you!''


    Yasenia cursed with all her soul. ''FUCK!''


    The dragoness knew outrunning the shockwave was impossible, so she braced for impact.


    First, she made a barrel roll mid-air and released Tatyana from her mouth.


    As all her dears and Sierra floated mid-air, Yasenia used her giant wings to surround them all in a protective cocoon created by her body.


    Then, Yasenia used [Draconic Full Moon] and [Day and Night: Sky Prison] together with each one of her body-strengthening skills to create a silver sphere around her.


    Yasenia''s draconic eyes saw the wall of pure pressure arriving, and her pupils thinned to slits.


    *BAAAANG!*


    Her shields acted like fragile ss after meeting with a hammer, bursting into pieces. Then, the shockwavended on her body as if a gigantic hand made of pure steel pped her body.


    Her internal organs constricted, her bones shrieked as they cracked, and her skin and scales split apart.


    The dragoness could also feel her wing bones snapping.


    While spitting blood, Yasenia''s golden draconic body fell like a shooting star into the ground, leaving a golden trail behind.


    The giant dragon wrapped in a ball to protect those between her wings smashed into the ground, creating a massive explosion.


    Everyone else was thrown around like a cloth during a hurricane, and the loud sound of the explosion reached them right after.


    It was like a thunderp in the night but a thousand times more sonorous.


    Yasenia felt her head spinning and heard a few voices calling her name. ''Ugh, I feel so dizzy. What happened?''


    Then, the memory of the explosion hit her like a truck as the voices became clearer.


    "Yasenia! Can you hear us? Wuwu, Yasenia."


    "Love, why aren''t you answering? You''ve been unconscious for a few seconds already. Isn''t it time to wake up?" The voice had a calm tone, but the urge and restlessness in those words were impossible not to hear.


    "Girls, rx. Her heart is still beating. I''m already healing her. She should already be awake. However, she is too dizzy to answer."


    "Oy, Tatyana. I mean, I understand the pushing to the limits. But you almost killed her!"


    "Can you all not exaggerate so much? It is just a concussion and a few broken bones and ruptured organs. It''s not as if she is dying or damaged her dantian."


    Yasenia blinked twice and felt dirt in her eyes, making her frown and blink a few more times until her vision cleared.


    The first thing that entered her eyes was the brown dirt. She then looked down between her wings and arms and saw a free-of-dirt space where Sierra, Evelyn, Kali, Angel, Andrea, and Tatyana looked up at her with different expressions.


    Yasenia coughed and tried to speak. "I''m okay, dears."


    Kali''s eyebrow twitched, and she red at Yasenia. The impact has been so harsh that her veil was blown apart.


    The Celestial Dragon flinched when those verdant green eyes pinned her down. "Sorry. I''m not okay. I feel like my body is falling apart. Honey, can you give me something to heal me quickly?"


    Kali''s expression rxed. "It''s good that you are honest."


    Yasenia nodded quickly, making dirt fall from the sides of her face. Andreaughed. "Well, if she is like this, there isn''t anything to worry about."


    Valeria appeared and used a few skills together with Kali to heal Yasenia.


    The broken wings, scales, and bones began regenerating quickly. The sensation was very ufortable and itchy. ''Well, at least it is better than the burning and electrifying pain from having the entire body broken.''


    Tatyanamented while Yasenia was being healed. "Well, now, girls. It is time to take the poison Kali gave you."


    They all nodded and took. Evelyn asked. "Wouldn''t it have been better to take it before the impact?"


    Tatyana smiled sweetly, and all of them stiffened. "Oh, don''t worry. The poison makes your skin frail, so a small beating can fix that problem."


    All of them had a chill going up their spines.


    Angel used her ultimate attack, puppy eyes, against Tatyana. "Mommy Tatyana, I don''t like pain."


    However, the opponent was not a good choice.


    The experienced senior answered. "I don''t care."


    And thus, Yasenia was forced to watch her lovers fleeing from their mother-inw as they received such a beating that blood sttered all around her stomach.


    ''Why do I feel like Mom wanted to do this for a while?''


    Tatyana "cleaned" her forehead of non-existent sweat with her bloody hands and sighed with a smile. "I feel so refreshed."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched wildly at Tatyana''s face, which was smeared with blood that didn''te from her. ''Yup, it is confirmed. She wanted to do this at some point.''


    "Wuwuwu, Mommy Tatyana, it hurts a lot." Cried Angel.


    "Ugh, did you have to punch my stomach this hard? I can''t stand up¡­" Comined Andrea.


    "Even my tails? Did you have to make even my tails bloody?" Whined Kali.


    "Why did you hit me? I could go inside Evelyn¡­." Asked a twitching giant white wolf.


    "What is this tingling? A new awakening? Ha¡­ Ha¡­" Said¡­ Well, whatever.


    Tatyana smiled. "Well, this is good enough. Little treasure, you can climb to the surface."


    Yasenia nodded and moved her partially regenerated body. She still looked very mangled on the outside, but her insides were much better.


    Yasenia slowly made her way up and was stunned as she realized she was pretty deep in the ground.


    The rest of the girls followed behind dragon mole Yasenia and finally made it outside.


    Their eyes widened as only a razed and charred forest was left behind. No matter where they looked, only annihtion was left.


    Andrea asked seriously. "Tatyana, Which level should the cultivator reach to create an attack of this magnitude?"


    Tatyana got thoughtful. "Depends on the talent¡­ Well, for a genius cultivator, reaching the second level of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm should be enough."


    Kali''s eyes widened. "So, any cultivator in the Epoch Core Body Realm can do an attack like this?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Pretty much. The scale of a Unification Realm strength hovers around destroying a mountain or arge city with one attack. But Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivators can sinkrge inds or raze mountain ranges."


    Andrea asked again. "What about Transcendent Realm Cultivators? Their attacks were powerful back in the Phoenix Demon war, but it wasn''t that exaggerated."


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "They were flying high up in the sky. Even then, one of the attacks almost erased an eight-thousand-KILOMETER mountain. Do you understand that that mountain is equivalent to a small?"


    Their faces became constipated. s?''


    They looked around at the deste scene created by a few tens of kilometers of destruction, and reality sank in on howrge the strength gap was with the top powers of this continent.


    Yaseniamented as if she didn''t hear anything. "Such power. If that explosion had hit me directly, it would have vaporized me."


    Below Yasenia''s body, Angel and the others were lying on the ground while bleeding heavily because of the recent beating with constipated faces because of the facts they just learned.


    Kali muttered. "Don''t you care about what you just heard, love?"


    Yasenia was confused. "Why would I? Can I do something about it before I reach those strengths? If we have the bad luck to face one of them, let''s just use everything at our disposal and fight with no regrets left."


    They all blinked twice and smiled. "Right. It''s no use to worry about it."


    Tatyana nodded with a smile. "People will start emerging from the ground, act injured, girls."


    Evelyn muttered. "We are injured. What is there to act?"


    Tatyana waved her fist as her lips arched in a sweet smile, making Evelyn shudder.


    They all fell onto the ground, Sierra included, and they slowed down their breathing.


    A few other mounds of dirt burst open, and the cultivators buried below the aftermath of the explosion began surfacing.


    *********************************************************


    Tatyana: This chapter was intense, eh?


    Yasenia: Huh? Where are we?


    Andrea: Yasenia, girls, stay close. I will protect you.


    Yasenia: Aahn~, Darling, you are so charming!


    Cecile: Hm? Why are you here, my love?


    Evelyn: Woah, this ce looks fancy~. Are we floating in space?


    Kali: Should we enter a battle-ready mode, mother-inw?


    Author: Wee to a new section sponsored by the darlings subscribed to P... Well, that page.


    Tatyana: We don''t want to get censored, eh?


    Evelyn: Who is that? And why do they not have a face or gender!?


    Author: Tsk, whatever. Evelyn,menting on other people''s appearances is rude!


    Yasenia: If you speak like that to her again, I''ll kill you.


    Author: Cough, Sorry.


    Angel: Mommy Tatyana, where are we? This person hasn''t exined anything yet.


    Tatyana: Well, let me do the honors.


    Author: Sure, go ahead.


    Tatyana: Dear readers, wee to the [Celestial Theater]! A small section at the end of the chapters where we answer your questions~. To participate, you have to be a P.... subscriptor!


    Author: I told you, Ao3 and WN do not like direct promotions.


    Tatyana: Tsk, so annoying.


    Author: Well, let''s read the first Question! Ho, ho? Ites from someone who wants to remain anonymous. Well, then question marks it is.


    ?????: Did the celestial cmity that struck the celestial continent have repercussions on the other worlds or only on the celestial continent? I want Tatyana to answer me.


    Author: The favoritism from the readers appears even here, Tatyana.


    Tatyana: Ho ho ho~. As expected. Being a MILF gives me that cutting edge in poprity. I''m loved everywhere I go~.


    Author: ¡­


    The rest of the girls: ¡­


    Tatyana: Well, there are a few errors in the question, so let''s correct those as I answer.


    Tatyana: The Heavenly Cmity that happened one million years ago did not only ur in the Sky continent. It happened everywhere.


    Tatyana: The Heavenly Cmity was an event that killed most Gods and Immortals. However, there are a few alive and still recuperating from the wounds. Moreover, it is normal for new gods and immortals to ascend across the million years since then.


    Tatyana: So... Keep your eyes open for the future, dear readers~.


    Author: Very nice~. Things are quite interesting, and there is a lot yet to discover, right?


    All the girls: Sure¡­


    Author: The enthusiasm is¡­ Well, whatever.


    Author: And this was all for the first [Celestial Theater]! See you tomorrow~.


    *********************************************************


    Trivia Question: First person to answer will have a chance to participate in the [Celestial Theater]!


    "What did Yasenia give as a way of thanks to the person she used to test the Heaven, Earth, Mortal, and Waste gates that led into Lost Town in the secret realm?"

 Chapter 523: Mirrorys curiosity. Leaving for Koran City.

    Chapter 523: Mirrory''s curiosity. Leaving for Koran City.


    The people that emerged were the seniors and everyone over the Spiritual King Body Realm, the equivalent to Mental Nourishing Realm.


    Yasenia looked around and saw a senior from the Merchant Group and Acton house carrying an unconscious Jorey and Carbira out of the dirt.


    Noticing that those two were mostly fine, Yasenia''s interest in seeing who was alive disappeared.


    ''The seniors managed to protect them quite nicely.''


    Yaseniaid her dears on a bed she summoned from her ring and used her nose to poke at them as if she was trying to wake them up.


    Sierra was also lying on the side of the bed, but Yasenia''s massive size was enough to circle all of them.


    The other seniors couldn''t miss the giant dragon surrounding a bed and licking the unconscious females lying on the bed.


    The image of the mangled dragon protectively curling around the bed, caressing the bloodied people, was heart-wrenching.


    Elder Mu sighed and asked. "Lady Yasenia, how are they?"


    Yasenia''s tender gaze sharpened as she looked at them with a terrifying cold stare.


    Everyone flinched as the Celestial creature''s anger emanated from every pore of her body. It was clear to them that Yasenia med all of this on them.


    Elder Mao spoke calmly. "Lady Yasenia, I understand that you feel this is our fault, but¡­"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Yasenia''s cold and ethereal voice cut right to the chase. "If it weren''t because who knows what your groups did to those nt creatures, today''s ambush wouldn''t have happened. I''m curious. What have you done that a creature as powerful as that is willing to blow up its soul to bury all of you?"


    Elder Song answered nervously, feeling that the trust they''d built up with Yasenia was copsing. "Lady Yasenia, you have to believe us. We don''t know what this attack is about! nt-based ns are too scarce in the continent, so we would know if we messed with a group like that."


    Yasenia snorted. "Am I not aware of that? I''m asking, why are their numbers so low? nt-based creatures had the advantage of fertility overmon races, so they should proliferate without problems as long as there isn''t an active hunt against them!"


    The elders got silent because thousands of years ago, an alchemist discovered that nt-based creatures were exceptional to create powerful enhancing pills with permanent effects, so there was a hunt all across the continent.


    Naturally, these hunting efforts were led by the Nine sects back then, together with other ns, sects, and powers.


    Yasenia sighed. "I won''t push for answers anymore, just focus on healing the juniors. Once I''m done healing mine, I''ll leave."


    Yasenia still felt her heart twitching when she saw her lovers lying on the bed with their eyes closed and bleeding bodies.


    Yasenia fed them a pill each, controlling them with her energy to pour one inside each of their mouths.


    This pill had healing properties and cured the poison that made their skin so fragile.


    Yasenia looked around and saw that all the ns had fewer numbers than at the beginning.


    Yasenia asked. "Are ambushes like these usual? If so, next time, I rather go to ces alone."


    Elder Song and the others chuckled mirthlessly.


    "They are notmon. I''m as surprised as you are." Answered Elder Mao as he helped his juniors out of the floor and fed them pills.


    Elder Huo, the swordsman, said. "Elder Mu, it doesn''t look like there will be more attacks after that thing self-exploded. I''ll leave to you and your juniors the healing. We can probably rest here for a while."


    Elder Mu frowned and looked around. "How many died?"


    Jorey woke up by then because she was protected by a few treasures right at the end. "If we''ve found everyone buried, out of the one hundred and seventy, we lost eight seniors and twenty-one juniors."


    Everyone sighed in a heavy mood. "I see."


    Yasenia suddenly felt time around her slow down to a crawl as the ashes in the surroundings basically stopped moving.


    Mirrory''s voice suddenly spread in Yasenia''s mind. ''Don''t you feel guilty?''


    Yasenia''s face didn''t even change as she answered. ''Why should I?''


    Mirrory appeared before Yasenia''s dragon head and looked at her coldly. ''You killed twenty-eight people for your selfish desire to get rid of someone who wasn''t even that dangerous. He was a bit of a bother, but your intelligence is enough to outsmart and eventually kill him.''


    Yasenia lifted her scaly eyebrow. ''Are you testing my heart, Mirrory?''


    Mirrory smiled. ''I am. I''m curious. How cold is your heart? How deep does your aloofness about the world outside your bubble go? How tender is your softness for those in your bubble?''


    Mirrory shed and appeared before one of Yasenia''s golden reptilian eyes, making the dragoness''s pupil shrink to focus on the red-haired, green-eyed woman before her eye. ''You are fascinating, Yasenia; so contradictory and beautifully out of the rule. You are a creature that goes against all predetermined rules. Many of your actions I can''t predict, which makes me curious.''


    Yasenia asked calmly. ''Curious? About what?''


    Mirrory''s handnded on Yasenia''s scaly face. ''Even with a blessed birth, you are hardworking and never allow your ego to dictate your life. You don''t hesitate to correct yourself when you feel like you are straying further away from your path when that new path may be better.''


    ''Even when you have dragon bloodline, you can control your instincts to an absurd level. I know how much your heart burns and searches for strength. I can see how deep your desire to conquest is. Your bloodline, progenitor status, ancestry, everything should push you to be a conqueror.''


    ''However, you don''t. Even now, with your new n, you just created it as a shield for your lovers, not conquest.''


    ''Then, even with a blessed love life, you are not arrogant and are one of the best lovers I''ve seen. Your care for the girls makes even me think about how it would be to be under your care. Your libido, personality, beauty, bloodline, and sexual prowess make it more than possible to create arger harem. If you wanted, increasing that number would not be difficult by sacrificing a few of your current harem members.''


    ''Even with strength and potential that could leave these girls behind at any moment, you insist on burdening yourself and carrying everyone to higher ces together. Yet, as long as you focus on yourself, even Angel, a Saint inheritor, would have trouble keeping up with your cultivation speed.''


    ''Why burden yourself so much? Why shackle yourself so much? Why do you devote yourself to them so much? In my eyes, I see a majestic Celestial Dragon being shackled by countless chains and still smiling blissfully while the dragon could fly through the firmament freely and unmatched.''


    Yasenia looked at Mirrory''s curious green eyes. She knew this ancient artifact had seen worlds born and perish.


    This thing that now took the shape of a mature and tall Angel was nothing but an item created eons ago.


    However, even when these seniors have lived so long that it would make it challenging for a mortal to imagine, there seemed to be a shared trait among these archaic seniors.


    They all felt like children wanting to see the world.


    Her Mother was like a child that has never known love and desperately searched for it, no matter the cost, and regarding everything else as unimportant.


    Valeria was like an isted person that was never taught what living truly is when she is the Spirit Queen rted to life. Valeria''s experiences, thoughts, and everything else feel like a woman that doesn''t know why children are born.


    The ancient mirror tried to understand everything around her as if nobody had taught her that not knowing every answer was eptable. This all-powerful item searches for things that normal children should understand.


    Yet, even when these traits existed in them, all these seniors had so much knowledge, experience, and intelligence inside of them that Yasenia herself was like a firefly before the Sun.


    It felt like after so many years alive, their heart was only kept alive if they could get new stimtion and experiences.


    It seemed that as time went by, a person''s essence would purify until a central personality trait remained.


    ''Is this why someone like Valeria, who should be at the top of the Universe, decided to be a summoned spirit?''


    ''Is this why an item like Mirrory, who should be more than able to live independently, searches for a master?''


    ''Is this why Mom, who should be able to live a fulfilling life without love, searches for it so relentlessly?''


    ''What happens to our minds when we live for so long that seeing the beginning of civilizations and their destruction feels like a week?''


    Yasenia wanted to understand so that even if she fell into the merciless whirlpool of time, she would at least erode a little slower.


    Yasenia thought about how to answer Mirrory on why she did these things.


    Why she was, well, herself.


    Yasenia looked at Mirrory and spoke. ''Mirrory. There is only one answer to all those questions.''


    Mirrory''s eyes looked intently into the golden reptilian eyes.


    ''That''s just myself.''


    Mirrory blinked twice. ''Huh?''


    Yasenia smiled. ''I am myself, Mirrory. I like being the way I''m. I like taking care of them. I detest being controlled by instincts. However, I won''t push them away and use my instincts to guide me further.''


    Mirrory got thoughtful. She didn''t feel like such a simple answer was unworthy. It gave her a lot to think through.


    Yasenia sighed. ''Mirrory. Some questions do not have answers. At least, I believe so. Therefore, I don''t think about why I do things, but whether something I do would benefit me and my dears at all levels possible. I won''t sacrifice them for a bigger benefit because they are them. Even if you created a perfect copy of Angel and ced her before me, I would reject her.''


    Mirrory nodded. ''Interesting. My previous owners were all aplished cultivators, so I never got to speak with a young cultivator. When I asked these questions, they all answered with theories of the way of the heavens, fate, and destiny. They all either that things were predestines, or that they were the ones who would break through the cycle and be the strongest¡­.''


    Mirrory looked at Yasenia. ''But I''m here, which means they all perished.''


    Mirrory smiled. ''Yet, strangely. When death came to take their lives, under the resentment, happiness, or any other feeling they felt, there was always a hint of¡­ relief.''


    Yasenia nodded. ''I see.''


    Mirrory disappeared, leaving behind a single sentence. ''It looks like not killing you back then was the correct choice.''


    Yasenia sighed. ''I truly was reckless.''


    Mirrory''sughter echoed in her head as the world around her began flowing again.''


    Tatyana''s voice entered her mind. ''What did that mirror do, little treasure?''


    ''Do not worry, Mom. We just had a conversation.''


    ''Oh? You won''t share it with me?''


    Yaseniaughed. ''There is no point. She asked me why I was like I was, and I just answered that I just act like myself.''


    Tatyana was confused. ''What kind of half-assed question and answer is that?''


    Yasenia smiled. ''Right? That''s why it isn''t important.''


    Tatyana sighed. ''Well, whatever. By the way, Fu Yu is still alive over there.''


    Yasenia''s eyes looked around and spotted Fu Yu. Something had hit his head, and his head was smeared with blood, but nothing more.


    The wolf''s ears and tail were also heavily mangled.


    He was awake and screaming in pain quite loudly.


    The seniors around him gave him healing pills and regenerative pills of the highest quality.


    Kali heard Yasenia''s words andughed. ''They are feeding him healing pills? He is done.''


    Angel asked. ''Why so?''


    Yasenia'' exined. ''If I remember correctly, healing pills are quite a good way to increase the parasites inside a victim as they also feed on the healing powers of the pills.''


    Evelyn chuckled maliciously. ''Let''s hope it gets out of control and a few escape his body to move around the Fu n andnd of the City Lord.''


    The girls began "waking up" and standing up slowly.


    Sierra disappeared in a sh of light and reentered Evelyn''s body.


    A few asked, but Yasenia didn''t answer. Who would speak about a secret ability that easily?


    Angel looked around and frowned. This scene made her remember the fight between the Phoenix and demons, even if this one was on a much smaller scale.


    Yasenia was too huge to cuddle with her, so she approached her head and asked softly. "Scared?"


    Angel shook her head and hugged Yasenia''s dragon head.


    Yasenia slowly ced them one by one on her back with her mouth.


    Our dragoness had little interest in their conversation, so she just listened and didn''t answer anything.


    Jorey said after a while. "Most of us can move. Let''s get going. Lady Yasenia, how are your humans?"


    "They are out of risk but might need a few weeks or months of rest after we return."


    Jorey heard Yasenia''s disinterested tone and understood that she might be angry for being involved in this.


    "Lady Yasenia, this is something we can''t control."


    Yasenia turned her head, looking at her with cold and indifferent golden eyes. "I know. However, my dears almost lost their lives. Tatyana has yet to wake up. Not to mention, many juniors had just died."


    Elder Huo, the swordsman, said. "We''ll find the culprits and punish them, Lady Yasenia."


    Yasenia turned her head toward where the mountain previously stood andmented. "You tell me how you can get anything out of that."


    Everyone looks became constipated after hearing Yasenia and seeing the razed mountain range.


    The dust had mostly settled, and they could see a giant crater in the ce where the mountain previously stood.


    Everything there had evaporated.


    Without further ado, Yasenia stretched her wings and spoke.


    "I''ll be returning first. I don''t know if there is a second wave or not, but I don''t want to be involved in a fight against the top powers. If you want our help, we''ll sell you anything you want at a fair price. However, I don''t want to get involved physically."


    Nobody protested.


    Yasenia threw a few bottles of healing medicine toward Elder Mu, who caught them and spoke. "That''s on me. Peak-rank Earth-rank medicine. There should be enough to give each of you one pill."


    Then, after simultaneously pping her wings and jumping, Yasenia took off and flew away.


    ********************************


    Evelyn: Wow, what a philosophical discussion.


    Tatyana: Right¡­ What an interesting exchange. Whether they are right or not, it is an exciting conversation to have.


    Yasenia: Will we appear here daily or something?


    Author: Don''t worry, only when questions are pending.


    Andrea: Oh? Which one is today''s question?


    Kali: You''ve ustomed yourself quite quickly, Andrea.


    Andrea: I mean, since we are here, what''s the point of worrying?


    The girls: Fair point.


    Mirrory: Hmm¡­ It is interesting to see how humans dislike those that are different from them.


    Tatyana: Hahaha, are you still butthurt for not having a single vote in the poprity contest?


    Mirrory: ¡­


    Author: Don''t worry, Mirrory. You are an essential character, so eventually, someone should like you!


    Mirrory: ¡­ I''m leaving.


    Angel: Huh? She can leave!?


    Author: Anyway, let''s move on with today''s question!


    Evelyn: Oy!


    Author: Yasenia, this question is for you~.


    Yasenia: Me? How could it be for me when my super ultra beautiful mommy exists?


    Tatyana: Little treasure, I love you.


    Dante: Welp, here I''m!


    Cecile: And who is this?


    Author: The subscriptior asking the question! They didn''t ask to be anonymous, so I''ve summoned them here! Go for it~.


    Dante: Sure, so Yasenia, do you regret going through the trial?


    Yasenia: Regret? Why would I feel regret? The trial was a crucial phase for me. It gave me experience, strength, and many more things.


    Angel: But it was really hard! I always feel sorry for you when I remember it.


    Yasenia: Oh, baby. Don''t be. I''m very happy I could go through it since it helped me with many powerful and essential breakthroughster down the line.


    Yasenia: Even if I were there with today''s memories, I would take that step forward without a doubt.


    Author: And that''s that.


    Dante: Interesting.


    Author: And this is for today''s [Celestial Theater]. Have a nice day~.


    The girls: Bye-bye~.

 Chapter 524: Conversation between involved parties. A leisure return. [End of Book Nine]

    Chapter 524: Conversation between involved parties. A leisure return. [End of Book Nine]


    After Yasenia left, the others looked at her back withplicated feelings.


    The gesture of giving them healing pills was obviously a hint that Yasenia wouldn''t finish the rtionship with them.


    Therefore, they all understood that she had just left for other reasons. They remembered how injured Yasenia''s humans were and connected Yasenia''s hasty departure with that.


    Elder Mu took out one of the pills from the jar.


    A perfectly round green and blue pill that shone like a beautiful marblended on her palm. The beautiful pill had a rxing aroma that calmed the pain from the wounds just from smelling it.


    Carbiramented. "Elder Mu, can I receive my pill? My shell is broken and hurts a lot."


    "Wait for a moment. I need to analyze it just in case it has something."


    Jorey frowned. "Elder Mu¡­"


    "Lady Jorey, trust and precaution go hand in hand. Me testing the pill doesn''t mean I don''t trust her. There is no haste in ingesting it for anyone present besides pacifying the pain, so taking the extra precaution is natural and stupid not to do."


    Jorey nodded, and the others that wanted to protest also got silent. After all, Elder Mu had all the pills with her.


    Fu Yu was not as arrogant as Elder Mu because she was a direct senior. So even if he had a mouthful of words to spit at her, he kept them inside.


    She nodded after sniffing it and using a tool to test if they were poison. "They are genuine healing pills. I didn''t have this many high-level healing pills, so these will be useful. Probably nobody will die thanks to these."


    Then, Elder Mu began giving each person one of them.


    As Elder Mu analyzed, they were genuine healing pills that aided with regeneration and had almost ny-two percent purity. The purity was so high that they would dissolve a few impurities in their bodies.


    In short, they were excellent healing pills.


    Naturally, hearing about the effects, almost everybody present felt grateful for Yasenia.


    Elder Song sighed. "We owe her quite a bit."


    Elder Yu nodded. "If it weren''t for Lady Yasenia''s powerful attacks. We would be done for."


    Elder Maomented. "Don''t forget Angel. That human saved all of our lives. Her proficiency in formations is the only thing that kept us alive."


    They all nodded.


    Elder Huo asked. "What realm do you think Lady Yasenia is in?"


    Elder Mu, the most experienced, said. "Lady Yasenia looked like she had energy to spare. Moreover, she received almost no injuries after being attacked by that monstrosity a few times. The same with the shockwave from the explosion. Her attacks werend-changing and imposing. I can''t really see the real damage they did, but the aura was extraordinary."


    Elder Mu concluded. "In my opinion, Lady Yasenia should either be an extremely talented Peak-level Ethereal Soul Body Realm cultivator or an average low-level Epoch Core Body Realm cultivator."


    Elder Mao agreed. "Yes, that should be the right range of strength. If she were stronger, she would have probably been able to beat the monstrosity by herself and with much more ease. If she were weaker, making attacks on that scale would''ve been impossible."


    They were taking into ount the aura and not the actual damage. If they could look at the traces of the battle, these seniors would''ve realized that Yasenia''s strength hovered between a mid-level and a high-level Ethereal Soul Body Realm cultivator.


    Put in other terms, around a level seven or eight Unification Realm Cultivator. She could indeed make a single attack that overcame that level by damaging herself. Still, when fighting constantly against a group of enemies, Yasenia was closer to a level seven Unification Realm cultivator.


    The only thing that helped her keep up the appearance was the vast and profound presence of herbined auras.


    An unmistakable snort was heard in the silent ce. "Then, why didn''t she fight with all of you? You could probably be able to beat the thing easily if she didn''t lose so much time flying around aimlessly. She almost killed us all."


    Many people''s faces fell as a few beast human juniors who had gained admiration for Yasenia felt anger burn inside them.


    The eyes gathered in a ce where a young wolf-man sat.


    The rabbit junior that previously jumped into Andrea''s embrace was the angriest since even during this battle, Andrea had saved her like a ming knight, making her little heart fall deeper for the tall and heroic human woman. "Are you retarded? Whose is the pill that is healing your dirty body? You dare try to nder Lady Yasenia, the master of a wonderful person like Andrea!? Speak ill about them again, and I''ll show you how strong the kicks of our rabbit n are!"


    Elder Yu saw the usual cute and gentle rabbit disciple bursting with such temper and was stunned.


    Fu Yu''s face grimaced. "You want to fight? Bring it on! See if I don''t push you below me!"


    Elder Mu coldly spoke. "Fu Yu shut up."


    Elder Song''s voice was as cold as snow. "Junior, we are not small powers afraid of offending you, so you better keep your mouth shut before I ughter you and everyone from the wolf n here. Your life was saved, and you are protesting? I''m going to have a chat with your father once we return."


    Fu Yu realized his blunder, so he didn''t speak. However, the resentment inside him because his ns didn''t go as he wanted to feed the dark and burning me inside him.


    He gave a nasty gaze at Elder Song and the others and muttered in his heart. ''Bitch, once I''m strong enough and I be the next Patriarch, let''s see if you can resist my orders. I''ll make you suffer.''


    Elder Mu looked at Fu Yu, and her old eyes shed disdainfully. ''I''ll speak with the recruiting Elder. He should know what kind of person this spoiled brat is so that we can expel him. Sadly, I don''t have enough authority, or I would''ve fed him to the Vine creature when I had the chance.''


    Of course, no one knew that little things squirming inside Fu Yu were crying in happiness as the powerful healing medicine bathed their host''s body and made it delicious and nourishing.


    Meanwhile, a giant dragon soared in the skies far away from that ce.


    Yasenia sighed while approaching Koran City. "That went better than expected."


    Evelyn and the others hadn''t changed or cleaned themselves as they calmly sat on Yasenia''s back and saw the scenery fly by.


    Riding their lover this way was a joy that made their hearts warm and full. ''A dragon as a lover¡­''


    Sometimes, our girls felt surreal about the situation. However, the warm andfortable scales below their bodies and the calm and beautifulrge wings pping at the sides made the surrealness change to happiness.


    Tatyana sat on Yasenia''s head, between her horns, and smiled. "You all did fantastic, little treasure."


    Angel was sitting between Tatyana''s legs and looked up with admiration. "Mommy Tatyana too! Your crazy acting was also very believable."


    Tatyana smiled. "I wasn''t acting."


    "Eh?"


    Tatyana''s cheeks flushed as she thought back to the battle. "The way little treasure attacked with the intention to kill me multiple times, how cold and murderous she looked~. The thrill of the battle, the feeling of defeat and danger, the feeling of your ws ripping through the nt-based monsters~. Aahn~, just remembering receiving her strong again and again makes me wet."


    An ufortable silence enveloped the area.


    Evelyn shouted from the bottom of her heart. "Master!"


    The girls looked at the serious Evelyn and felt speechless.


    Yasenia felt amused andughed aloud and yfully pleaded for aid.


    "Help! I have two perverts on my body! They are going to stain my beautiful scales!"


    Tatyana answered seriously. "I wouldn''t be fucking you if I weren''t a pervert, little treasure."


    Nobody could deny the factual ims of the Death Empress.


    Yasenia coughed and changed the subject. "How are all of you feeling, dears?"


    "It feels itchy and ufortable." Said Angel.


    Kali answered. "That''s because we are healing the poison and wounds, little Angel. Do you feel dizzy or anything else?"


    "I don''t!"


    Kali smiled. "That''s good. What about you, Andrea, Evelyn?"


    "I''m fine. These are nothing but flesh wounds." Cheerfullymented Evelyn.


    Andrea spoke calmly, with a little smile on her lips. "I agree. I sometimes receive worse while sparring with Yasenia, so they are nothing."


    Yasenia nodded. "I''ll fly over the city andnd on our house. Remember to at least use fake blood or something. We need to act all the way until we reach our medical room. You''ll stay there for two days and then act injured for two weeks or so. Then, you can act like usual."


    Angel easily agreed. "Okay! I''ll finally be able to attack thest knot of the Long Baidi ring!"


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "In the end, you spent almost a month instead of a week unlocking it, baby. You were so confident at first."


    Angel pouted. "That''s because they used strange formations that needed souls!"


    "Huh?" Evelyn was so stunned that a sound left her mouth.


    The other girls were also curious.


    Tatyana nodded. "High-ranking families sometimes sacrifice creatures to create powerful seals in important artifacts, rooms, or spatial treasures. Not all of them do it because it is considered a demonic practice. But it''s not umon if the families have any ties with demonic forces."


    Tatyana added. "Long Baidi is considered the most talented junior and was nurtured greatly. After looking at the things inside Long Baidi''s ring, it''s not umon to give him a ring with a sealing formation like this one."


    Tatyanaughed. "Honestly, if I were not here, Angel would''ve probably needed a few years to unlock it with a chance of failure and destroying it."


    Andrea found something strange in Angel being able to undo it at all. "Angel is powerful enough to unlock such a powerful sealing technique? It should''ve been done by Transcendent Level Formation Masters, right?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "It''s not that advanced because the quality of the ring limits the formation''s strength. Long Baidi''s ring is a low-level Heaven-ranked item. Even if I seal a ring like that, a Transcendent level formation master would be able to unlock it with a few years of work."


    Tatyana added. "For example, Angel could instantly unlock a magic level ring with its highest-level seal possible. Look."


    Tatyana took out a spatial ring and gave it to Angel.


    Angel blinked and asked. "Where did thise from?"


    Tatyana calmly said. "From the people that died in the formation. I stole all their rings. Counting on the three rings Kali and Cecile got from the apes, we have about twenty-five spatial rings from people of this world. Moreover, almost seven of theme from seniors."


    They were speechless. ''When did she do that!? I didn''t notice!''


    Angel looked at the ring andmented. "Huh? What is this weak thing surrounding the ring?"


    She poked the ring with energy coating her finger, and they all saw something like a geometrical shape materializing and then shattering in the blink of an eye.


    "Wow."


    Kali asked. "What''s the point of sealing formations on low-level rings, then?"


    Evelynughed. "Kali, not everyone has a powerful formation master to call whenever they want. There is probably business surrounding unsealing rings and such."


    Kali blinked andughed. "Right."


    Tatyana nodded. "That''s right. For Angel, as long as the ring is below mid-level Heaven-ranked quality, unlocking it is a matter of time. Something above can be a lot more difficult."


    Yasenia asked. "Anything interesting inside?"


    "Yes! There are body cultivation techniques and skills."


    Evelyn eximed. "Oh! Our first Body Cultivation technique!"


    Angel muttered. "But the highest one is peak-level Magic-ranked."


    Evelyn''s enthusiasm fizzled like a candle in a snowstorm. "Oh, I see."


    Tatyanamented. "That was a weak ring from a junior. The others should have more interesting items."


    Andreanded on Yasenia''s head and looked at her. "My love, I feel a bit guilty for killing all of them just to get to Fu Yu."


    Yasenia smiled. "I know, darling. Your heart is really kind. When we are back, pamper me until you forget the guilt, okay? However, don''t feel bad for feeling guilty. That''s a quality about you that I love dearly."


    Andrea smiled softly and nodded. "I understand. Thank you, love."


    Tatyanaughed. "I honestly admire you, Andrea. Not many people can ce their priorities before their feelings while not losing themselves or feeling resentful. Of all the girls fighting, I saw you protect others the most. However, you never interrupted with anything and maintained your morals while helping Yasenia to the best of your extent."


    "Even now, the feeling of guilt is in your heart, but you don''t allow it to influence you in any way and deal with it calmly."


    Tatyana looked at Andrea and smiled. "I''m honestly d that you be little treasure''s partner. With someone like you around, I feel Yasenia will never cross a path of never return."


    Andrea felt embarrassed, but she smiled. "I''m the one thankful for that. Yasenia has, at one point, be my everything, so I want to devote myself to walking this path as far as I can with her."


    Angelughed and jumped into Andrea''s embrace. "Andrea, your shy expression is really nice!"


    Andrea''s face became helpless, but her eyes were smiling as her big hand patted Angel''s head.


    Yasenia smiled and looked at Andrea tenderly with her spiritual sense. "I love you, darling."


    Andrea patted the dragon''s head below her feet and crouched to kiss it. "I love you too, Yasenia."


    Yasenia felt the little kiss andughed happily.


    "Dears, I''m elerating. Leave my head and go to my back."


    They all jumped down, and then Yasenia''s body shed like a blue streak across the sky, making the clouds she crossed burst.


    ***************************


    Author: A rxing flight back home.


    Tatyana: Hum, it feels really nice to ride little treasure~.


    Evelyn: En, riding her is a delight.


    Angel: I feel that the words have an extra meaning.


    Yasenia: Don''t care about that, baby. So? Which one is the question for today?


    Author: Let me see¡­ There are quite a few.


    Andrea: I''m curious about who of us they will ask next.


    Kali: I understand. I actually feel a bit excited.


    Author: Perfect! Let''s go with this one. It is quite nice for today''s chapter. Aaand, I summon you!


    Lost_Universe: Hello!


    Cecile: Oh. A new person.


    Lost_Universe: This one is a bit long but¡­ Why did you choose to kill Fu Yu? Wouldn''t it be more practical to establish a positive political rtionship with the n leaders with the assistance of The Nice Sect? I mean, if you have a strong rapport with the n leaders, Fu Yu and his father wouldn''t be able to pose any threat to you. Additionally, considering that the Koran city holds less powerpared to the ns, it is reasonable to assume that the n leaders wouldn''t be foolish enough to reject your products.


    Tatyana: It truly is quite a mouthful. So, who do you want to answer you?


    Lost_Universe: Yasenia was the one who had the idea, so I chose her.


    Yasenia: Me? I see~. Well, let''s see. There are a few reasons. The short one is because I prefer to cut budding bad grass by the roots as soon as possible.


    Lost_Universe: I see.


    Yasenia: The long answer would be that people are not rational. Do you think Fu Yu opposes me out of a reasonable and well-thought intention? Probably not. He is arrogant and conceited and thinks that everyone is below his foot. Therefore, even if I were the Emperor''s daughter, that man would try to get back to me by harming not me directly but people from my n.


    Yasenia: Just imagining one of my little birds, or worse, one of my dears, falling into his hands makes my stomach revolt with anger. Therefore, I''ll eliminate the threat before it bes a threat, even if it is at the cost of innocent people.


    Lost_Universe: That''s a dangerous thought process.


    Yasenia: I know. But in this case, it is the correct one. The way we did everything leaves no clues pointing at us. I wouldn''t have done it if there were chances of things going awry.


    Yasenia: That''s why I didn''t kill him during our stay in Torrent City when I just had to use one of the stealth nts to ce a poison or something on him.


    Yasenia: Poisoning needs a reason and an enemy, and that would attract attention to me. Meanwhile, an ambush where I get hurt would cut every single thread of suspicion from me.


    Lost_Universe: I see¡­


    Author: Well, well, quite an in-depth [Celestial Theater]. I hope you liked it~. See you tomorrow!


    All the girls: See you tomorrow!

 Chapter 525: Back At Home.

    Chapter 525: Back At Home.


    After two hours of full-speed flight, Yasenia''s sharp eyes saw the outline of the city in the distance, and she warned. "Dears, we are about to arrive."


    They all stopped talking andid back down on Yasenia''s back.


    Andreamented. "Lying in your back and seeing the clouds pass by is quite the experience, love. I like it."


    Yasenia smiled happily. "I''m d you like it. If any of you want, we can have nocturne flights together."


    Before Yasenia could cross the walls, a few cultivators wearing the same armor appeared before her.


    ''Guards of Koran City.''


    "State your identity! Flying over Koran City is prohibited if you are not a resident."


    Yasenia fetched the ownership document of the mansion and Astral Sky Shop and spread it before herself.


    Then, she spokemandingly and sternly. "I''m the Matriarch of the Astral Sky n. We''ve had an ambush, and my followers are injured and need medical treatment. I would appreciate it if the respected guards allowed me to fly toward my house quickly."


    The guard captain rode a four-winged eagle. He heard her words and looked at the document. After confirming the authenticity, they let Yasenia fly inside.


    The authenticationsted not longer than a minute. To make sure they weren''t deceived, they used a tool that analyzed the signature aura mark left in all of Koran City''s official documents. The only person who knew the aura was the City Lord, and they had a seal to imprint the aura on the papers.


    Yasenia didn''t give them a second look and pped her wings to continue her flight.


    Once she left, the guards released the breath they were holding. ''


    A female guardmented. ''I didn''t know the Matriarch of the Astral Sky n was a full-fledged dragon. I thought she was a dragon woman.''


    ''It also surprised me.''


    The captain nodded. ''I had once the pleasure of being in Lady Yasenia''s presence. She is the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen.''


    A guard that has never seen Yasenia asked. ''Is it really like the rumors say? That she is as beautiful and unreachable as the constetions hanging in the night sky?''


    The guard captain nodded with a reminiscent look.


    Another person pointed. ''She looked injured. I saw a few injuries around her body.''


    The guard captain said. ''Remember to report it. We don''t know what happened, but the City Lord should be made aware, just in case.''


    ''Understood.''


    Meanwhile, the people around Koran City saw the giant dragon with a Moon and a Sun on each wing flying over them. The majestic and fantastical creature looked like a patch of the night sky that had taken a dragon''s shape, leaving many in awe and eximing in admiration.


    The gorgeous creature that spanned almost a hundred meters was beautiful to a surreal point.


    Yasenia felt a few powerful gazes locking her and following her along her path. One of those felt familiar.


    ''Five Shadow Fangs? Well, it doesn''t matter.''


    Our dragoness ignored everything and flew across the city, leaving a blue trail behind her.


    By now, Yasenia could feel her lovely Phoenix''s joy and happiness at her return. Even though they separated for only a day, the longing and tenderness pouring through their [Interlocked Souls] bathed Yasenia''s existence with an enchanting love.


    ''My love, I missed you.''


    Yasenia heard her words and smiled softly. ''I missed you too, sweetheart. We must take care of a few things right when we arrive.''


    ''Hm. You had me worried.''


    ''Did you feel the times I got injured through our connection?''


    Cecile spoke sadly. ''I did. Are you okay?''


    ''I look a bit mangled, but don''t worry too much when you see me, okay, sweetheart? Listen to me.''


    ''En.''


    Yasenia and Cecile''smunicationsted an instant for the outside world. Thanks to the no-barriers connection between their soul, exchanging ideas and exining things was as easy as breathing.


    Cecile''s and Yasenia''s connection was profound, and that''s why Cecile usually stayed silent and had such a dim presence.


    When important things happened, Cecile would only interrupt when she thought Yasenia''s ns had ws.


    After hearing what happened in detail, Cecile quickly understood what to do.


    Yasenia spotted her mansion in the distance and slowly descended on the middle area.


    The harpies knew Yasenia could transform because there was a training room to practice transformation.


    Therefore, one of the harpies that looked up and saw Yasenia screamed in delight.


    "The Matriarch has returned! Ahh! She is so beautiful in her dragon form!"


    A new member eximed. "The Matriarch is a dragon!?"


    A female from a reptilian race was cing a hand on her palpitating heart as she muttered with an entranced and watery gaze. "Oh, my heavens¡­ I did not know she could transform into such a charming creature."


    A male from another reptilian gaze almost released a mating call but quickly held himself back because he didn''t want to get killed.


    A high-ranking harpy eximed. "She is huge! It looks like she is a big woman no matter what shape she takes."


    Another harpy eximed shamelessly. "As expected of the Matriarch. It doesn''t matter if she is a Dragon or a woman. I want her to bed me either way!"


    "Sister. This time, I''m afraid I have to disagree. You would die!"


    "It''s worth it!"


    Yasenia was amused by the unhingedments of the harpies and the exmation of awe from the other members.


    However, once Yasenia was close enough, their cheers subsided as their eyes widened.


    Yasenia''s scales were mangled in a few ces on her body, and one of her beautiful golden horns had cracks.


    There were other minor wounds all around Yasenia''s body.


    There were bloodstains in a few other ces around her body.


    The giant dragonnded, making the earth tremble because of her weight for a split second.


    Yasenia''s ethereal voice spread around as she ordered solemnly. "Cecile, Ghana,e quickly and help me carry them."


    They saw Yasenia tilting her body and using her wing as a slope together with her energy to slowly move down five bloodied people.


    Ghana recognized them and was horrified. She quickly used her energy to amplify her voice andmand in an urgent and low voice. "ALCHEMISTS, DOCTORS, GATHER UP!"


    Cecile approached and asked with rare concern that no one in the n had ever seen before. "What happened? Why are you so injured?"


    Yasenia didn''t answer and ordered. "We''ll talkter. Carry them quickly toward our rest area. Ghana, you are allowed to apany Cecile."


    Cecile and Ghana quickly approached and carried the five of them toward the private infirmary room with the aid of energy to make them float.


    The dragoness looked at the approaching medical practitioners and shook her dragon head. "No need to look at them. I''ve already given them first aid and Heaven-ranked recovery pills. Kali is awake and can heal them. However, be sure to be on standby in case anything goes wrong."


    The Doctors and Alchemists that appeared nodded solemnly. "Understood!"


    They didn''t say anything and took the five injured girls away.


    Yasenia looked around and ordered. "Stand back. I need space to transform back."


    Hermanding voice sounded imperial, and they all took a few steps away.


    Then, Yasenia began transforming back into a human.


    She needed as much energy to change back into her human form as she did to change into it, creating quite the spectacle for all those watching.


    Her proficiency constantly increased, making her speed faster each time she transformed.


    Still, Yasenia took a bit longer than two minutes to transform back into her humanoid form.


    The whirlwind of energies left everyone with trembling hearts, making them look on with awe when Yasenia emerged from her transformation event.


    The giant neck gear on her neck fell onto the ground, denting the bs below it, and Yasenia waved her hand to make Kaleina float from it into her bosom.


    Kaleina blinked one eye and then the other groggily, showing that she was sleeping.


    The body scent of Mama Dragon tickled her sharp olfactory senses and made her squeal in delight as she used her two arms to hug Yasenia''s face and lick her lovingly.


    Everyone present was unprepared for an attack with such a level of cuteness right after the awe-inspiring sight of their Matriarch''s transformation.


    One of them muttered as he crouched while clutching his heart. "Thankfully, the doctors are here."


    However, a female alchemist answered. "Sorry, but her cuteness is universal."


    Then, she fell backward with blood flowing down her nose.


    Yasenia kissed Kaleina''s face, and before Kaleina woke uppletely and realized that her mommy was injured, she ced her between her breasts.


    Kaleina felt her serpentine body squished between Yasenia''sfortable breasts, her eyelids closed again, and she fell asleep right after. ''Mommy''s warmth is the best~. Sofy~.''


    Yasenia lifted her face after ensuring Kaleina was sleeping. Her expression was frosty and aloof as she looked around. "Am I an attraction for all of you to see? Why are you still here? Go back to work!"


    Yasenia''s body was bruised, and the long tail behind her back had a few scratches and dents. There was also a cut on her forehead.


    However, even in this state, her presence was not hindered in the slightest. On the contrary, she looked like a female general who just returned from a victorious battle, increasing her charisma and coercion.


    Everyone''s back immediately straightened and dispersed from the area at their quickest speeds.


    Yasenia turned around, her long skirt flowing with her movements and her tail swishing behind her elegantly.


    Her steps were neither hurried nor low, but her motions gave a feeling of majesty.


    Even after they left, they couldn''t help but discuss it.


    "What do you think that happened?" Asked a man with lion traits.


    Hanna, one of the oldest and most influential harpies, used voice-amplifying skills to spread an extra message around. "If the Matriarch wants to exin, she will. If not, this event must never be talked about again! Gossiping about the Matriarch or creating rumors about her is punishable by Death!"


    The harpies had sessfully established themselves as seniors, so the newer batches of n members listened to them.


    Hanna''s order worked like a charm, and although they all wanted to speak a lot about it, they stopped the discussions and continued with their day.


    The harpies were very worried and curious, but they waited patiently.


    They were hopeful that Yasenia would exin it so they could help her.


    **********************************


    Angel: Oh my gosh, Yasenia was so beautiful back then. KYA!


    Yasenia: Oh? Does my baby like my domineering self~.


    Angel (blushing): I love it~.


    Tatyana: I see that all of you girls are more rxed already.


    Andrea: Floating in space feels nice. This ce is filled with stars and cosmic lights and is quite beautiful.


    Author: Well, it is called [Celestial Theater] for something, right?


    Evelyn: Does this ce exists?


    Author: Naturally not. Evelyn, this is a small segment without rtion to the story! It is for those who want tough or rx after reading the chapter~.


    Andrea: Oh? So there are people who skip it?


    Author: It doesn''t matter~. This is an extra. I''m satisfied if I can make one of my little lurkers smile once with these segments!


    The girls: p, p, calp.


    Author (shy): Cough. Either way, I summon you!


    Arfa42: Yo!


    Tatyana: Oh? Another new little dear?


    Author: The segment was more popr than I thought it would be. There are already more than ten questions pending!


    Tatyana: I see. Remember to give priority to those who have never asked so that there is a lot of new participation~.


    Author: I will. Either way, Arfa42, ask away~.


    Arfa42: I''m on it!


    Arfa42: I''ve had this in my mind for a while, so I wanted to ask. Yasenia, you always speak about an exception that may join your harem as if there is a condition to open your supposedly closed heart. However, didn''t Tatyana only allow you to get five lovers?


    Yasenia: A really good question!


    Tatyana (Yandere): Yes, yes~. A really good one. Say, little treasure, who is the one?


    Yasenia (sweating): Mom! Stop! Let me exin! Aaahn~.


    Everyone: ¡­.


    Author: I didn''t expect to see Tatyana taming the dragoness.


    Arfa42: Oy, I didn''t ask for this.


    Angel: Then, why are you looking so intently?


    Arfa42: Who wouldn''t?


    After a while¡­


    Yasenia Dragon Blob: Grrrr~.


    Tatyana: As you can see, Arfa42, there are no ns for my little treasure to add a new member. She says that because she knows that anything can happen down the line and doesn''t want to close that hypothetical scenario with a promise.


    Yasenia Dragon Blob: Grrr~. *Lick* *Lick*


    Tatyana: Oh my~, you are so cute.


    The girls: Agreed~.


    Tatyana: Anyway, remember how much importance a dragon''s promise has. Therefore, just in case, to not make her heart falter in any possible scenario, she doesn''tpletely close that door.


    Tatyana (smiling): But you don''t have to worry. Author knows that all of you are very fond of the closed group of our dears.


    Arfa42: I see. That''s good to know.


    Author: An unexpected dragon taming with a wholesome answer? What a treat~. See you tomorrow!


    The girls: See you tomorrow~.


    Yasenia Dragon Blob: Shee yho tomorroh~.

 Chapter 526: A talk with Ghana at the infirmary.

    Chapter 526: A talk with Ghana at the infirmary.


    Meanwhile, inside the infirmary, Angel and the others had already cleaned up and healed their wounds with Kali''s and Valeria''s help.


    They used their skills and other formations installed in the infirmary to clean themselves, and when Yasenia opened the door, they were all looking refreshed and as if nothing happened.


    Yasenia saw thempletely recovered and smiled with a relieved expression, ignoring the painful tingling because of her wounds.


    Our girl''s eyes widened when they saw how bruised Yasenia''s skin was and the mangled tail.


    They knew Yasenia was injured, but the injuries in her dragon form looked much less scary. Now, in her human form, they could adequately evaluate how injured Yasenia was when she protected them from the formation''s self-destruction.


    Kali anxiously approached and guided her toward a bed. "Yasenia, why didn''t you say you were still this injured? You''ve carried us flying on your back with these wounds?"


    Yasenia blinked twice as her fox expertly moved her to a bed, made her lie on it, and began checking around quickly while spreading medicine and giving her a few pills.


    Andrea approached and sat beside her while holding one of her hands. She sighed and asked. "What are you made of, love? Can''t you feel your body''s pain?"


    Yasenia smiled. "I can, but this little pain is nothing."


    That statement made all of them feel ufortable in their heart. If this pain was nothing, it was because she was ustomed to it, which prickled their hearts.


    Kali frowned because of the dress and ordered. "Strip! I can''t spread the medicine below your clothes."


    Yasenia looked at Ghana at the side and chuckled. "Honey, do you want to show your wife''s body so much to others?"


    Kali looked at Ghana and ordered gently. "Get out for ten minutes."


    Ghana felt a strange coercion even from the gentle and soothing voice of the foxdy, which made her words be formal. "Immediately, Lady Kali."


    Yasenia looked at Kali, and Kali smiled. "Strip."


    Ghana waited outside for ten minutes and heard Kali''s voice. "Ghana, you can enter again."


    She entered and saw Yasenia sitting on a chair with anguid expression, her skin glistening alluringly.


    She heard Angel and Evelyn mutter with each other.


    Angel said while blushing. "I didn''t expect Kali''s hands to be so skillful."


    Evelyn nodded with admiration. "Yasenia couldn''t even hold back her moans."


    Angel thenmented with awe. "But the medicine is excellent. Look, there are no more wounds on Yasenia."


    Evelyn chuckled perversely. "Look at those shining melons. I really want to bury my face between them."


    Ghana''s eyes couldn''t help but follow Evelyn''s words. Then, she gulped. ''Wow.''


    Cecile was caressing Kaleina''s body at the side. The serpentine baby was belly up, purring infort as Cecile''s fingers expertly caressed her.


    Yasenia felt Ghana''s gaze and looked over,zily raising her eyebrow while exuding anguid charm.


    Ghana felt her cheeks gaining a blush. ''Even after a month, I can still not get used to the Matriarch''s seductiveness.''


    She coughed and spoke aloud to hide her embarrassment. "Matriarch, was it fun making me feel worried back then? I thought something had happened to thedies. The image of their bloodied bodies and your injured state gave me a scare."


    Yasenia smiled and hooked her finger twice, asking her to approach.


    Ghana was confused but approached.


    When she was in range, Yasenia''s tail coiled around Ghana''s waist and lifted her.


    Then, the dragoness lowered her, nting Ghana''s naked butt on her thighs. Her voice was low and slow,plementing thezy feeling around her. "Sorry for that, Ghana. How about letting you sit on myp while I exin what happened aspensation? I can even hug you like this~."


    Yasenia''s arms went around her waist slowly as her breasts squished against Ghana.


    The harpy''s wings ruffled with primal joy as her race''s bloodline made her core tremble with happiness.


    Ghana blushed slightly and coughed. "Yasenia, your teasing is getting out of control."


    "What can I do when mature Ghana shows such cute expressions? Your embarrassed face is like a sweet dessert for me~."


    Ghana rolled her eyes and crossed her wings before her body, trying to pacify her involuntary wing movements. She also changed the topic to keep calm. "Stop teasing me, Yasenia. I have to inform you of what happened in the n these days."


    Yasenia nodded and listened attentively without releasing her.


    Ghana didn''t mind at all and stealthily leaned on her. "We''ve recruited a few new members, all quite talented. They are still on probation, but most of them are promising. Then¡­"


    Ghana informed about all recent recruitment, a few punishments, and also the general state of things.


    The longer she spoke, the calmer her heart was until Ghana returned to her professional self.


    Yasenia didn''t mind. She teased Ghana because she liked this mature harpy''s self-control and resistance to her charm. That''s why she allowed herself to tease her from time to time. She had also asked Ghana before tomunicate without fear if she felt difort.


    Ghanaughed and said that she found those interactions amusing because she knew that they were just that, simple teases that female friends might do with each other.


    It was a novel experience for the serious and three-centuries-old harpy.


    Ghana answered the questions the others asked and reported faithfully.


    Andrea asked. "What about infiltrations? Were there any?"


    Ghana nodded. "There had been seven attempts at infiltrating our mansion the first day you left. Fifteen on the third day. Today, there have been four."


    Yasenia wasn''t surprised.


    She felt that it was normal to think that the n''s defense would be the weakest when she was away, and therefore, giving it a try to get some information about their operations.


    Of course, Cecile''s and a few other girls'' expressions were cold since those people entered her dearest''s territory uninvited.


    Cecile''s emotionless and cold voice was heard. "What did you do with them?"


    Ghana looked at Cecile and smiled. "We defended against each attack with ease. Moreover, we''ve captured seventy percent of those who tried infiltrating."


    Tatyana asked. "Only seventy?"


    Ghana was a bit ashamed and spoke. "My sisters were a bit too angry that someone dared try to infiltrate, and they unconsciously killed the others."


    Tatyanamented. "Hm¡­ Cecile, we''ll revise the general trainingter."


    Cecile nodded. "We should."


    Ghana wanted to cry. ''Please, don''t! It is already heavy enough.''


    Yasenia was dly impressed. "You''ve done a great job, Ghana. I''m dly impressed."


    Ghana turned her head and met with Yasenia''s smiling face, making her also smile. "Thank you, Yasenia."


    Yasenia asked. "Did you send the people who infiltrated into the prison area?"


    Ghana nodded. "Yes. There are one hundred and two of them. I''ve ced a few of my sisters to oversee them and leave their verdict and punishment to you."


    Tatyana blinked. "So they are living there peacefully?"


    Ghana shook her head. "We''ve tied them to the [Wheel]."


    Angel asked. "Mommy Tatyana, what''s that?"


    "Oh, nothing interesting. A wheel that constantly rotates with their bodies attached to them and dips their faces in acid and healing salve each rotation. A mild torture device that''s easy to keep up."


    Ghana''s eyebrow twitched. ''Mild, she says. The methods of Lady Tatyana are as terrifying as ever.''


    Ghana then hesitated for a second to speak.


    They all realized that she had something in her mind. Kaliughed andmented. "You are sitting on Yasenia''sp. What are you hesitating from telling her? I mean, if we didn''t know that you two are usually bantering like this out of fun, we would have be jealous."


    Ghana''s butt shifted a bit, blushing from the feeling of her naked butt touching Yasenia''s bare thighs. Yasenia''s skirt was very short at the front, so it was normal for that to happen.


    Yasenia smirked andmented. "Maybe our prude and serious Ghana has finally awakened her harpy desires? If my senses are correct, I felt something soft twitch~."


    Ghana blushed and looked at Yasenia reproachfully. "Yasenia, if you tease me so much, you''ll have to deal with the consequences! You are teasing a three-hundred-year-old virgin harpy!"


    Yaseniaughed, and she stopped teasing her. "Sorry Ghana, it is refreshing having someone that can resist my charm like you. I''ll keep it at a minimum from now on."


    Ghana sighed with a weak smile. "No need for that. Sigh, sometimes you feel like a younger and mischievous sister¡­"


    Yasenia and the othersughed. ''If you knew her real age, you would be surprised.''


    Ghana chopped Yasenia''s forehead and smiled. "Don''t worry, tough. Who would be truly bothered by being teased by you? It''s just that I want to keep my feelings in check. You are too attractive, Yasenia."


    Yasenia felt like someone had told her something simr before. Her mind turned until she remembered. ''Right, it was the Mayoress from Lost Town. Her name was¡­ Huan Xue? Wrong, it was Han Xue.''


    Ghana spoke what she had in mind before. "Yasenia, I was wondering if it could be possible to kill the harpies in prison and use the people we''ve caught instead?"


    Yasenia easily agreed. "Sure. That''s not a problem."


    Ghana smiled. "Really?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Naturally. They''ve suffered more than enough."


    Tatyana muttered. "They haven''t¡­."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "A month in Kali''s and your care is enough, Mom."


    Tatyana pouted. Yasenia looked at her, speechless. "You''ll have 102 new toys, cough, captives to y with, so don''t be so sad."


    Tatyana sighed and regained her elegant expression. "Well, you are right. Although it leaves a bitter taste not to break their soulspletely, I''ll give them a peaceful death."


    Ghana sighed in relief.


    Yasenia then looked at Ghana and spoke. "Well, let me exin what happened until now."


    Ghana nodded and listened closely.


    Yasenia exined her encounters in the tournament, how it went, her conversation with the seniors, and her ns for the S.L.U.T ve house, and she exined the ambush and why they did it.


    Yasenia avoided speaking clearly about why she wanted the ves and anything rted to their origin. She ced forth the excuse of wanting to free the current harpies working as maids and, in the way, finding talents to train like Angel and the others.


    She felt it was not time to reveal everything to this harpy yet.


    However, making her a part of significant ns wasn''t a problem anymore. Yasenia''s trust in Ghana had steadily increased, and it was a few steps away from revealing everything to her.


    However, unless something exceptional happened, thesest steps would need more to be taken than the time to reach the current trust between them.


    Even with the semi-hidden events, Ghana was shocked enough that she leaned onto Yasenia without noticing to calm herself.


    Yasenia didn''t mind and waited for her to react while using one arm to groom one of Ghana''s brown wings, which helped Ghana to rx faster.


    *******************************


    Evelyn: Ghana''s face is quite a sigh, eh?


    Cecile: Too close¡­


    Andrea: Hahaha, she is quite shocked.


    Cecile: Too close¡­


    Angel: U-Um, Cecile, are you okay?


    Cecile: Too close¡­


    Yasenia: Sweetheart, don''t be jealous of someone I don''t have affection towards.


    Cecile: Okay.


    Kali: So quick!?


    Tatyana: Tsk. I lost three toys before I was done with them.


    Author: Heavens have mercy on those poor souls. I hope they reincarnate into a beautiful family.


    Yasenia: So, do we have any questions today?


    Author: Of course! Didn''t I tell you that we have quite a few of them?


    Yasenia: Then, I summon you!


    Author: My catchphrase QAQ.


    Kaszty: Hello!


    Tatyana: Oh? A long-time supporter~. You were with us almost from the start, right?


    Kaszty: Yup! Since April 3rd 2022!


    Kali: Wow, that''s even before I appeared in the novel.


    Author: Dear Kaszty, what is your question?


    Kaszty: Well, I wanted to ask Yasenia how she felt when she was younger.


    Yasenia: When I was younger?


    Kaszty: Yep, you know, about the two sexes, your tail, and all those things.


    Yasenia: Hm¡­ At first, it felt normal.


    Kaszty: Normal?


    Yasenia: Well, that''s how I was born, hahaha. However, as I grew older, I realized I was very different from others. Nobody had a tail. When I bathed with the maids, they didn''t have a penis above their vulva like me.


    Tatyana: She was very cute when her eyes would look at the maids intently, and her little willy would be stiff out of instinct. I wanted to bathe her face with smooches at those times~.


    Yasenia: Mom! Don''t embarrass me!


    Tatayna: Cough, sorry. Continue, love.


    Angel: So cute, so cute, so cute¡­


    Kaszty: Um¡­ Is Angel okay?


    Yasenia: Cough, don''t mind my baby. She behaves like that whenever she sees photos or hears stories of my young self.


    Yasenia: After Mom and the maids realized, they began teaching me about biology. What was normal, and what wasn''t normal.


    Yasenia: With a slow and gradual education, they made me aware of what I needed to know and allowed me to create my own vision. However, I always felt like they portrayed the female genre more¡­ hum¡­ how to exin it?


    Author: Tatyana didn''t want Yasenia to see males as potential partners, so she exined to Yasenia more about her male genitals than her female ones.


    Tatyana: Oy!


    The girls: *Stareee~.*


    Kaszty: *Stares judgingly.*


    Tatyana: Cough. And the [Celestial Theater] ends with this!


    Author: You can finish this section without my permission!? Since when!?


    Tatyana: I''m going to punish someone. Goodbye ~.


    Author: QAQ. Help-

 Chapter 527: Conversation at the infirmary.

    Chapter 527: Conversation at the infirmary.


    After thinking for a while, Ghana looked at Yasenia with a serious expression and asked. "Are you sure there aren''t any traces left to rify your participation?"


    Yasenia nodded. "I''m confident we acted perfectly regarding the situation and managed to avoid all suspicion."


    Ghana sighed and frowned. "So¡­ What about Fu Yu?"


    Kali answered. "Unless a miracle happens, he should be dead in about a week at most."


    Ghana was confused. "Why are you so sure? I don''t believe you have poisons strong enough to resist all antidotes from the Nine Herb Fragrance Sect."


    Kali lifted the corners of her lips, making her scars twist slightly. Then, she spoke after taking out a single pill. "But I do."


    Ghana''s feathers stood on their edges as her eyesnded on the squirming pill between Kali''s fingers. "What''s that?"


    Kali asked curiously. "How do you feel when yound your eyes on it?"


    Ghana subconsciously hugged Yasenia closer as she tried to keep her calm. "I feel all my instincts shouting not to touch that thing."


    Kali hummed and asked. "Right. Which intent did you have?"


    "[Perception intent]."


    Kali realized. "No wonder you can sense its danger when it should be concealed. Hum, I need to be a bit more cautious in the future."


    Yasenia asked curiously. "What''s that, honey?"


    Kali stored the pill in a modified pill jar and returned it into the spatial ring. "Its name is a [gue Erosion Horror Devouring Bug]. My only peak-level pill created from the¡­" Kali looked at Ghana and paused for a moment. "¡­ Special nts. I made it by chance since all my other attempts had been low-level Heaven-ranked until now."


    Tatyana and Mirrory observed that pill with curiosity. Tatyana asked. "Hey Valeria, are my eyes deceiving me, or does that pill have the strength to kill Epoch Core Realm Cultivators?"


    Valeria answered. "Naturally. However, controlling what it does after killing the cultivator is impossible for now. So it is more like a mass destruction pill that spreads without control. Unless they are enemies we hate too much, we should avoid using it since Kali also gave the pill''s ''special herbs,'' the ability to grow."


    Our girl''s felt their skin crawling.


    Ghana coughed and asked, trying to deviate the conversation into something else. "So we can confirm Young Master Fu is dead?"


    Kali nodded again. "As I said, I''m ny-nine percent sure. Only a miracle would be able to save him. Yasenia just exined that the poison strengthens the more healing the person receives, right? After ingesting so many healing pills and also ingesting the one we gave them, the poison inside him should already be unstoppable. Then, once he returns, he will probably keep ingesting more healing pills, so not only will it be unstoppable, it will gain a small spreading power."


    Kali smiled with anticipation. "I wonder how much damage it can create? It will be a good experiment."


    Ghana looked at Kali with hidden fear and realized that this fox was more than a talented alchemist and medical practitioner. She was a poison master of the highest degrees.


    Wanting to change the subject quickly, Ghana began making small talk. "By the way, Kali. When did you grow a third tail? It looks lovely."


    Kali''s strange and menacing aura dissolved, and her gentle and tender self reappeared. "Thank you. It happened yesterday night."


    Ghana was stunned. "Just like that?"


    Kaliughed. "Just like that, hahaha."


    Ghana was confused, but she didn''t ask anymore. ''This fox woman is too mysterious.''


    Yasenia patted Ghana''s plump butt and smiled. "Do not overthink. We''ll take things one step at a time. For now, let''s prepare for our participation in the auction house event. Ghana, you''lle with me. The others that wille will be Tatyana and Cecile."


    Evelyn lifted an eyebrow. "Only them?"


    Yasenia nodded.


    Following her confirmation, Angel threw herself into Yasenia''s embrace, not caring about Ghana.


    Our dragoness grunted while her arms became full, and Angel collided against her.


    Ghana was also pressed into Yasenia''s arms, feeling the heavenly sensation of Yasenia''s soft curves basically molding with her body.


    ''My heavens, is Yasenia made of jelly or something? She is ridiculously soft.''


    Angel protested. "I also want to go!"


    Yaseniaughed and used an arm to secure Angel properly. Then, she coaxed softly. "Have you forgotten that you are injured for the outside world? How can I take you with me, baby?"


    Angel kissed Yasenia''s cheek and acted cute. "Uhh. But I don''t want to separate from you! I want to always be with Yasenia~."


    Yasenia felt her heart melt with Angel''s soft whines, but she lowered her head and kissed her lips softly while continuing to refute her. "I know, love. But you must understand this time."


    Yasenia thenughed as she felt a certain bird''s body temperature increase. "Also, stop squeezing Ghana into my embrace. Her face is so red that it is starting to worry me."


    Angel looked at the side and saw that Ghana had slipped in Yasenia''sp and her arms were pressing her head between Yasenia''s breasts.


    The ruffling of feathers made it clear the current mood of this woman.


    "S-Sorry, Ghana."


    Angel allowed her to escape Yasenia''s embrace.


    The harpy pped her wings and quickly stood up, moving to the side with rosy cheeks.


    She sat on a chair at the side and elegantly crossed her wings before her chest. However, her reddish face and twitching nose, probably smelling the lingering scent in her nostrils, didn''t deceive anyone.


    Andrea was near her andughed lowly. "Was itfortable?"


    Ghana chided with a higher-pitched voice than usual. "Don''t say silly things, Andrea. It was an ident."


    Andrea, Kali, and Evelyn giggled.


    Meanwhile, Angel hugged Yasenia like a ko and showered her face with kisses. "Please. I want to go with you, Yasenia. I don''t like when you are away."


    Kaleina saw Angel''s actions from Cecile''sp, and since Cecile was sitting right next to Yasenia, she jumped and climbed Yasenia''s body.


    The image of her home, Yasenia''s breasts, being squeezed against Angel''s was not something eptable for Kaleina!


    Angel yelped as she felt Kaleina''s bite on her tits. Angel and Yasenia looked down, and Angel chuckled. "Kaleina, don''t bite. I can''t produce delicious milk like your mommy."


    Evelyn smirked. "I think she is not asking for that. You''ve bothered her napping home with your tight hug."


    Angel blinked and used her hand to caress her little head. "Oh! I''m sorry. Did you want to go there?"


    Kaleina snorted, but she felt Angel lifting her body and then pushing her between her mommy''s tits, instantly cating her.


    She was sofortable that she had her tail and head poking out while squinting.


    Yasenia scratched her head and used her tail to pick her up from there. Then, she curled the tail to create a nest and ced Kaleina there. ''Sorry, baby Kaleina, but I want to receive my other baby''s tight hugs a bit longer.''


    Kaleina was surrounded by her mommy''s scales and purred infort.


    Yasenia then hugged Angel closely like before. "Angel love, as I said. You can''te this time."


    Angel blinked and pecked Yasenia''s lips and put on a pleading face. "Please~."


    Yasenia''s heart slowly softened, but this time she couldn''t agree.


    Our dragoness ced her lips on Angel''s and slowly kissed her little girl as she spoke. "Baby, I''m not even leaving the city. I''ll be able toe back at night. So please listen to me this time, okay?"


    Then, Yasenia exined it more in-depth, and Angel finally understood.


    The cost of understanding was Angel''s body bing a blob between Yasenia''s arms after the slow kisses and soothing low voice that tingled her ears. The slow and tender continuous kisses made Angel''s brain melt infort.


    Yasenia smiled and gave her onest kiss. "At night, I''ll even spend extra time with you, okay, love?"


    Angel buried her face in the dragoness''s neck and purred. "Okay~."


    Cecile and the othersughed.


    Evelynmented. "Yasenia''s love has defeated Angel."


    Andrea smirked. "Not that you would survive something like that."


    Evelyn did not deny it. Those slow kisses looked delicious.


    Yasenia smiled. "We can have our moment at night, don''t worry, dears."


    Tatyana asked. "There are six days until the Auction. What are your ns until then, little treasure?"


    Yasenia pondered. "No ns. Continue our development. I need to speak with the ves Cecile gathered and see if they are worthy. Moreover, Ebirah''s n should arrive during this time period. I need to prepare."


    Ghanamented. "How about letting us the ve work, Yasenia? We can easily supervise the thirty women you''ve caught."


    Yasenia made a pondering expression, even when she was going to disagree. "I want to oversee it. I''m less biased than all of you toward humans. Even though you''ve be respectful to my girls, they are an exception. Moreover, I want to train this first batch myself, as I did with your group, Ghana, so they serve as seniors for future ves."


    Ghana thought and agreed. "You are right. That''s an excellent idea. Moreover, besides ourdies, we look down on other humans."


    Yasenia looked toward the window and observed the setting Sun. "We''ll go as discussed. Ghana, I''ll leave you the responsibility of informing the other harpies. Tatyana, apany her in case she forgets something."


    Both of them agreed.


    Angel asked. "Right! Why can Mommy Tatyana go with you and walk out?"


    Yasenia exined. "She didn''t participate in the battle, so her injuries will naturally be much lighter. It would be strange if she rested for as long as you. Six days are enough for a ''weak'' human like her to recover with our high-quality pills."


    Andrea picked Angel from Yasenia''sp and nestled herfortably. "Little Angel, let her go for now. Do you want to study together?"


    Angel put her arms around Andrea''s neck and smiled. "Yes! It has been a while since we did something together, Andrea!"


    Evelyn and Kali joined.


    "Let''s do a group study session!"


    Kali nodded. "Sure. It isfortable having others around while learning."


    Andreamented. "Right, I can share my experience when learning my Intent. It might help you."


    Evelyn nodded. "That would be nice. I also recently learned mine, so I can also help."


    Yasenia stood up and blinked. "Didn''t I exin it to you?"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "Love. We, mere mortals, can''t understand how our super genius dragoness got the Intents. Your exnations are too vague and strange. What do you mean by harmonizing Yin with the constitution while using the soul''s experiences to create an explosion of understanding?"


    Yasenia wanted to cry. "But I had really tried! What do you not understand there? It is quite simple!"


    Andrea was exasperated. "Didn''t we tell you before? What do you mean by an explosion of understanding?"


    Mirrory blinked. "Her exnation is quite clear, tough."


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "Yasenia''s way of exining it is shitty. That only works on supper geniuses like Cecile and maybe Angel."


    Tatyana looked at them and smiled. "Share the experiences, and don''t care about this silly dragoness."


    "Yes!"


    Yasenia fell onto her knees, defeated. "Not even my mother is my ally."


    Kali leaned forward and patted Yasenia''s head. "Sometimes, trying your best is not enough."


    Yasenia almost teared up for real. "Ugh, that''s a critical hit. Not even my honey is on my side!"


    After messing around for a bit, Yasenia approached her four girls and shared a kiss with them.


    "Don''t overwork, dears."


    They all smiled and bid her farewell.


    Then, with Kaleina between her arms, Yasenia said. "Ghana, Tatyana, Cecile, let''s move. We need to calm down the nervous n members."


    Yasenia left to meet the S.L.U.T girls.


    ***************************************************


    Author: The auction house event is approaching!


    The girls: ¡­.


    Author: What''s wrong?


    Yasenia: Does your face not hurt?


    Author: *Flinch*


    Tatyana: Well, it seems yesterday''s beating hasn''t healed yet.


    Author: You are a bully, Tatyana.


    Tatyana: Hahaha, I proudly am one!


    Author: Whatever, I summon you!


    Sarah: I''m here- Woah! What happened to you?


    Author: Don''t mind it. *Ingests Ultra Mythical rare pill that was just invented*


    Author: Aaaand, I''m healed!


    Sarah: Being the author is truly convenient.


    Tatyana: By the way, you.


    Sarah: Me?


    Tatyana: No, no. You, the reader.


    Readers: ???


    Tatyana: This Sarah is not that System Sarah. They are a reader with the name Sarah.


    Readers: !!!


    Tatyana: How did I know you were questioning that?


    Readers: !?


    Author: Stop mind-attacking them! Also, you''ll make fourth-wall-chan cry again.


    Fourth-wall-chan: Sniff, she doesn''t respect me.


    Author: Oh no, don''t cry, baby!


    Sarah: Tatyana is scarier in person¡­


    Yasenia: So, what''s your question?


    Sarah: Well, I wanted to ask Kali and Cecile a question.


    Kali: Oh? Go ahead, we are listening.


    Cecile: Hm.


    Sarah: How much do you talk about your rtionship with Yasenia when she''s not around?


    Cecile: I guess¡­ As much as normal lovers do?


    Kali: No. We don''t.


    Cecile: Hm?


    Kali: We speak quite a lot about Yasenia when she is not around. Like, there will be times when our conversations just revolve around her.


    Cecile: Isn''t it normal to speak ny percent of your words about your lover?


    Sarah: ¡­


    Kali: ¡­


    The rest: ¡­


    Yasenia: Sweetheart, you are so cute~. I love you.


    Cecile: *Blushes as her wings flutter with happiness*


    Sarah: Crap, I wasn''t expecting that cuteness attack.


    *Puff*


    Everyone: ¡­


    Author: Well, since Sarah disconnected because Cecile''s shy smiling face with reddish cheeks and fluttering wings was too much, we are ending the [Celestial Theater] here. Goodbye~.


    The girls: Just like this?


    Author: I mean, there wasn''t much more to exin either way. You all speak a ton about Yasenia.


    Kali: Well, that''s true. Bye-bye ~.


    The rest: Bye-bye ~.

 Chapter 528: On their way to meet the S.L.U.T.s (R-18)

    Chapter 528: On their way to meet the S.L.U.T.s (R-18)


    Ghana, Yasenia, Kaleina, Tatyana, and Cecile walked down the hallway.


    Ghana asked. "Yasenia, how much can I reveal to my sisters? Should I also inform the rest of the n members of the general situation?"


    Yasenia carried Kaleina between her arms as she pondered, her tail tapping the ground as it swayed, creating rhythmic sounds along her steps. "Do not reveal our schemes. It is enough for them to know about the ambush. Also, do not inform people besides the harpies."


    Ghana asked curiously. "Did my sisters do something out of ce, Yasenia?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "I was wondering as to why you didn''t trust them as much as you did with me. They are all very loyal to you. Honestly, too loyal for just being a month under your banner."


    Yasenia understood. "It''s not like that. They have all performed and worked far above my expectations."


    Ghana was confused. "Then?"


    Yasenia smiled. "It''s a personal problem. I''ve interacted a lot with you and clearly understand your character. Therefore, I decided to trust you. However, I have yet to share that crucial time with the other harpies to make such decisions."


    Ghana nodded.


    "However," Yasenia continued. "If you want to share it with someone, share it with the head departments like G, Le, Hanna, and Florrie. I''ll leave the decision of revealing those secrets to you."


    Ghana pondered.


    Yasenia saw the point where they would separate and reminded her. "Remember that if this secret gets out, the Fu n and the nine sects will undoubtedly take us as enemies. I do not fear them, but I can''t protect all of you from them. I don''t fear them because I can escape and hide with a small group."


    "I understand. I''ll be careful."


    Tatyana. "Let''s go, Ghana. I''ll leave the speaking to you. If you have any doubts, you can always ask and tell me about it."


    "Yes, Lady Tatyana."


    Yasenia approached Tatyana and kissed her softly once. "See youter, Mom."


    Tatyana smiled, her red eyes shining beautifully like rubies.


    Kaleina squeaked and lifted her arms toward Tatyana.


    Tatyana was a bit surprised, but she leaned down with a smile and kissed Kaleina''s snout. "Goodbye, little girl."


    Kaleina''s reptilian golden eyes curved as she squeaked happily.


    Yasenia asked with augh. "When did she be so attached to you?"


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "Probably because you keep leaving her with me when you do other things."


    Yasenia realized. "Well, sorry. But I''m the most rxed when I leave her in your care."


    Tatyana smiled softly. It wasn''t something burdensome for Tatyana. This meant Yasenia felt the safest when she left her progeny in Tatyana''s care.


    For a dragon as a parent to say that, it meant that trust, affection, and confidence toward that person was absolute.


    This was something ingrained deep inside them because dragons were fragile as children.


    Yasenia turned back and turned around, sashaying her hips away as her long tail swayed behind her.


    Cecile walked with her, side by side, holding hands.


    And Kaleina slithered to the top of Yasenia''s head and looked around like the proud little princess she was.


    After a minute of walking, Cecile''s beautiful, cold voice, which had an extra warmth as she talked with her lover, was heard. "How are you feeling, my love? Was the battle tiring?"


    The dragoness squeezed Cecile''s hand, and her tail moved to interlock with Cecile''s three phoenix tails.


    "I''m fine. Thebat was a bit tiring since I overused my Celestial Energy. However, I''m already healed."


    "Was the usage of Celestial Energy sessful?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "It wasn''t. The energy didn''t meld. It was more like using two spears at once than fusing them to create a stronger one."


    Cecile pondered. "My love, until now, which skills have you tried fusing the Celestial Energy with?"


    Yaseniamented. "I tried it with Noon, Midnight, My dragon breath, and with thebined skill, Empyrean Moon Copse."


    Cecile asked. "Did you try it with Sunrise or Crescent Moon?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Once, in practice, but it kept being the same."


    Cecile stayed silent as their feet carried them across a path with trees. The sunset created long shadows of the trees and gave the ambient an orange glow.


    "My Love, what is the Celestial Energy? Have you ever stopped to think about it?"


    Yasenia hummed. "I have. I''m constantly trying to think about it. But¡­ Sigh. The concept is still unclear."


    "The Celestial Energy, for what I''ve seen, felt, and analyzed, is the energy of the cosmos. However, how can I exin this energy? It is easy to say that a star is a star, but then knowing how they are formed, what keeps them shining, or what kind ofplex reactions are created and how inside of it is another thing altogether."


    Cecile''s lips gained a slight curve. "I understand, my love. However, you are not at that stage."


    Yasenia looked at Cecile, puzzled.


    "My love, what you need to do now is not understand thoseplex nuances of the stars but understand what a star is. I think you are taking for granted that you understand the general aspect of Celestial Energy when you don''t."


    Yasenia frowned. "You think so?"


    Cecile nodded with the same curve in her lips. "That Energy made the three seniors feel awe and pressure. It must be a profound thing that even people stronger than Tatyana are reverent to."


    Yasenia nodded again and felt her hair being pulled.


    Cecile chuckled. "Looks like Kaleina almost fell forward with your nod."


    Yaseniaughed.


    Cecile asked. "By the way, how strong is Kaleina? It has almost been a month since she was born, right?"


    Yasenia pondered. "She is still very weak. Maybe she can beat up a mortal wolf in a battle, but nothing more than that."


    Cecile nodded. "I see, too fragile."


    "Why do you ask?"


    Cecile blinked. "I wanted to start teaching her about space."


    Yasenia was stunned. "Sweetheart, I think it is too early."


    Cecile said. "When she has enough strength to fight against an opening realm, level one cultivator, then she should already be mature enough."


    Yasenia''s eyebrows twitched. Then, she sighed and nodded. "Well, you are right. I was trained since I could walk properly, so maybe I should start with a little more intensity in the training."


    Yasenia asked. "But¡­ isn''t the tail and fingerbat enough for the moment?"


    Cecile blinked. "If you did it a bit more seriously, I think that should be enough¡­. Also. When will she gain a human form?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Unless she is a rare breed, she should gain it in her forties or fifties."


    "Weeks?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Years."


    Cecile was stunned. "Wait¡­ You physically grew fifty-years worth of age in less than a day with the pill Tatyana gave you?"


    "Do you mean when I transformed back to human?"


    Cecile nodded, and Yasenia answered. "Less time, I think. But, well, I''m not sure."


    Yasenia felt Cecile''s concern, and she stopped walking to hug her. "It was just a bit of suffering, do not feel bad."


    Cecile buried her face in her neck and nodded.


    "My growth was already elerated because of my soul, and my bloodline seems to have early transformations. Therefore, don''t worry."


    "How do you know?"


    "Instinct."


    "But it shouldn''t have been pleasant. You moved around very harshly and roared a lot."


    "The feeling was just like having my bones twisted, my veins bursting, and my organs rupturing while my skin was pulled apart, so it was quite harsh. But nothing I couldn''t resist after a while."


    Cecile''s lips twitched. "I''ve been thinking about it for a while, but your pain resistance is absurdly high."


    Yasenia smiled. "Well, if it weren''t that high, I would''ve died a few times over by now."


    Cecile agreed.


    The phoenix leaned on Yasenia''s embrace with the orange glow of sunset around her and sighed.


    "Why are you sighing, sweetheart?"


    Cecile kissed Yasenia''s neck and answered. "I''m a little bit upset that I couldn''t participate in the ambush and battle with you. I want to be by your side whenever you are in danger."


    Yasenia and Cecile resumed walking.


    They were walking across a garden area since the "ve" housing was built away from the main building.


    Yasenia had decided to renovate the building for giants to house them.


    It was still in process because the building was huge. But Yasenia was confident in changing it within a month.


    Yasenia moved Cecile behind a tree with a thick trunk.


    Cecile was confused. "Why are we here?"


    Yasenia smiled and pressed Cecile against it. "Do you need consoling, love?"


    The sensual whisper from her lover made Cecile shudder as her icy blue eyes looked at the dragoness lovingly. However, she muttered. "Yasenia, Kaleina is still with you."


    Yasenia invaded her mouth in-depth and lifted her legs into the air. "Don''t worry about that."


    The Phoenix used her long white legs to circle the soft waist and responded passionately. Her arms went above Yasenia''s shoulders, and her hands caressed her hair.


    Yasenia used her tail to move Kaleina to the ground, creating a quick silencing and concealing formation.


    The little dragoness was confused, but when she saw Yasenia''s tail "challenging" her to a battle, her eyes shone with a predatory glow natural on dragons and attacked.


    Then, while Yasenia used her tail to fight with Kaleina, something she could almost do while sleeping, she kissed and marked Cecile''s white neck with her kisses.


    Cecile''s breath hitched as her body heated up for her mate. "My love, we can''t do it here."


    Yasenia''s sensual and low voice tingled her ears. "Why not? I really want to feel you, sweetheart."


    Yasenia breathed heavily and rubbed her stiff shaft against Cecile''s soft pussy lips while her hands explored Cecile''s breasts.


    Cecile bit Yasenia''s lips and moaned, quickly getting wet and ready. "We''ll be seen."


    Yasenia used her finger to hook the band of Cecile''s underwear and lifted it, making the Phoenix feel a chili wind caress her privates, making her body shudder.


    "Don''t worry, sweetheart. Nobody wille this way."


    Yasenia touched Cecile''s pussy and felt the slimy liquid, making her lift an eyebrow. "Your body seems much more honest than your mouth, sweetheart."


    Cecile''s eyes became misty as Yasenia''s fingers explored her pussy. "Mmm, so good."


    Yasenia liberated her dragon and sprung up, hitting against the lips and nestling the head between them.


    The feeling was fantastic for them. Cecile felt the wide ns opening her lips without prating, increasing the heart-pounding feeling of anticipation.


    Meanwhile, the dragoness felt the wet, warm, and soft lips surrounding half of her nds, making her want to feel that warmth across her entire dick.


    Cecile couldn''t hold on to the sensations and bit Yasenia''s lips. "Be quick."


    Yasenia chuckled. "I''m entering, my love."


    Yasenia pushed forward and opened the entrance to Cecile''s warm, moist, and tight passage.


    Cecile''s uterus lifted because of arousal, lengthening her vaginal passage to fit the whole length perfectly. Even then, Yasenia was able to easily reach her end after making their pelvis hit together.


    The vaginal walls wiggled and tightened, feeling the dick as two lovers embraced each other.


    Yasenia and Cecile sighed in delight. Cecile''s vagina has basically developed to be a perfect fit because of their connection, so for Yasenia, Cecile''s pussy was a marvel only beatable by otherworldly sensations.


    Then, Yasenia began moving as she used her long tongue to invade Cecile''s mouth.


    Cecile was getting so wet that squelching sounds could be heard with each thrust.


    The penis caressed her folds and made her more sensitive by the second, making her voice leak. The pressure and fullness that she experienced when Yasenia filled her was fantastic.


    Moreover, they weren''t only kissing on the lips, but Yasenia''s movements made sure to kiss her cervix with the tip of her dick, making her body electrocuted on each thrust.


    "I''m cumming!"


    Cecile''s muscles tensed as her abdomen contracted, creating pleasurable spasms for her lover. Yasenia grunted in pleasure as she hilted and savored Cecile''s orgasm.


    Yasenia did not hold her rising sensations but allowed Cecile to orgasm twice before she released inside.


    Yasenia''s penis inted, making Cecile''s eyes widen in anticipation.


    Then, after a deep thrust, the dragoness released her semen inside.


    Cecile moaned aloud as the hot sensation filled her uterus. The seemingly unending flow of white substance quickly filled her womb, and the Yang energy was like a lightning bolt of pleasure that fried her nerves.


    Cecile looked at Yasenia''s blushing face and alluring gaze and gulped, her heart pounding inside her chest with arousal.


    Yasenia buried her face in Cecile''s neck and licked it with her characteristically deep purr. "It feels so good."


    Cecile kissed Yasenia''s hair and answered with a voice filled with love. "Do not take it out. I want to feel you inside for a few minutes."


    Yasenia grabbed Cecile''s butt and moved, leaning her back on the tree and sitting down.


    Her tail went into the small formation from between her legs and kept the fight with her little dear.


    Cecile straddled her, and her facended on Yasenia''s neck while the thick dragon below nestled inside her.


    ''So good.''


    They both stayed like that until the sun disappeared on the horizon, and Kaleina became tired of fighting Yasenia''s tail.


    Ten minutester, Cecile and Yasenia arrived at the building where the S.L.U.Ts were while holding hands and bumping shoulders.


    Kaleina was nestled in Yasenia''s breasts, with her head poking out but resting on one of them, looking drowsy.


    *********************************************


    Yasenia: Sweetheart~, I missed you~.


    Cecile: I know, my love.


    Tatyana: What a sweet and unexpected treat~.


    Author: Well, well, well. A sweet lemon for all of my dears!


    Angel: Why is it called lemon?


    Evelyn: *Smirks* Little Angel, look.


    Author: From where did you take out that lemon?


    Tatyana: Your kitchen over there had one.


    Author: !?


    Angel: I''m looking, Evelyn. What''s wrong?


    *Evelyn slowly squeezed the lemon juicing it and bending it in a suspicious vertical shape.*


    Angel: ¡­


    Andrea: I see. That blushing face tells me all I need to know.


    Evelyn: *Laughs* Moreover, it also tastes sour like-.


    *BANG!*


    Kali: Beautiful tail p!


    Cecile: But Yasenia tastes sweet and savory.


    Andrea: That''s true, I could lick her all day and not get tired.


    Yasenia: Aahn~, my dears like my-


    Author: Anyway, let''s continue. I summon you!


    Dante: Hello¡­ Hm? Why is Yasenia squirming like that? Also, where is Evelyn?


    Author: Cough, do not mind her.


    Tatyana: Hello~. It is your second time here, right?


    Dante: Yup! I''vee to ask you, Tatyana, about something.


    Tatyana: Oh? Go ahead.


    Dante: Who was your best lover excluding Yasenia?


    *A dangerous aura spreads around.*


    Dante: *Gulp.* Yasenia, calm down. I said besides you because I think she loves you the most.


    Yasenia: Think?


    Dante: Know! I know!


    Yasenia: Hmm~. I see¡­ Then, I forgive you.


    *The dangerous aura disappears.*


    Tatyana: Hahaha, you almost died.


    Dante: ¡­


    Tatyana: Hmm¡­ To be honest, the only lover I really liked in the past was Jian Ying Yue. The rest ended because my feelings couldn''t sprout, and I was stoic for most of the rtionship.


    Dante: How many lovers?


    Tatyana: That''s another question~. However, I can give you a bonus. I''ve had about nine serious lovers. My first love, Lauren, then Jian Ying Yue, and well, then others. Four of those nine happened in the Sky Continent.


    Yasenia: Really?


    Tatyana: What''s with that excitement?


    Yasenia: I can kill them easily without searching around!


    Tatyana: ¡­ I see. By the way, one of them is already dead.


    Evelyn: Oh? What happened?


    Kali: Oh, you came back.


    Tatyana: Go to chapter 19 if you don''t remember!


    Evelyn: ???


    Author: Well, Jian Ying Yue was a heavenly talent cultivator that died¡­ Hmm¡­ Well, this will eventually appear in the other novel, so I won''t say it. I would be a spoiler!


    Andrea: But you said she died.


    Author: She is currently an undead, Andrea¡­


    Andrea: ¡­ Right.


    Dante: Is this the goodbye?


    Author: Yep!


    Tatyana: Well, it was an interesting but irrelevant question, to be honest. My heart is already in a very cute and lovely dragon''s w.


    Yasenia: *Hug* I love you.


    Tatyana: I love you too, little treasure.


    Author: And with such a sweet scene, we leave~. Bye-bye ~.


    Dante: Bye-bye~.


    The others: Bye-bye ~.

 Chapter 529: S.L.U.Ts in trouble?

    Chapter 529: S.L.U.Ts in trouble?


    Cecile looked at the giant doors and asked. "Why did you not rece the buildingpletely?"


    "Hm? Are you asking why I am remodeling it instead of demolishing it?"


    "Hm."


    "I wanted to see the Live Material workers in action. Also, I don''t want to use different architecture from the one in this city. The fewer details avable to uncover our marks, the better."


    "I see. This ce should be able to hold at least three hundred people, right?"


    "It could hold about one-hundred giants so that space should be enough for four-hundred people to livefortably and create profession and training rooms."


    Yasenia opened the main gate, and the giant doors slid open. With perfect control, the doors didn''t make any sound.


    Cecilemented. "It is my first time here. I didn''t expect to feel so small."


    Yasenia looked around and smirked. "Well, it would feel cramped if we were in our beast forms."


    Cecile blinked and smiled. "True."


    They stepped inside, and Yasenia was confused. "Where are they?"


    "Squeak?"


    Yasenia looked between her arms and saw Kaleina''s poking head looking at her. Yasenia looked at the night sky through one of the windows in the main hall and realized. "Right, it''s dinner time."


    Cecile lifted an eyebrow. "You''ll feed her now?"


    Yasenia lowered her dress and revealed her breasts as she walked. "Why not?"


    Kaleina was quick totch onto the nipple and begin eating her dinner.


    Cecile saw how Yasenia floated and continued moving forward to avoid shaking Kaleina with her steps and followed her example so that holding hands didn''t be awkward.


    She couldn''t help but have a short chuckle escape her mouth.


    Cecile said. "The girls should be in the general room. Since this ce is made for giants, they decided to stay together in the mansion''s west wing. At least, that''s what I heard."


    Cecile smiled. "Moreover, they have created a deep bond after fighting for their lives together on this Continent."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow and scratched Cecile''s palm. "As deep as our connection?"


    Cecile heard the emphasis on the word "deep" andughed. "I don''t think they can go as deep as you love."


    Yasenia giggled.


    After a minute of floating around the mansion, they finally heard a few voices.


    However, people were shouting, and Yasenia and Cecile could hear male voices.


    Yasenia and Cecile looked at each other and quickened their speed.


    In a few seconds, they arrived at one of the dining rooms in the mansion but didn''t enter right away.


    They looked through the semi-opened door and observed the situation.


    One of the S.L.U.T.s shouted. "I told you our Senior sister is not for sale! Why are you being so stubborn? We were carried here by the Lady herself!"


    A man with a red reptilian tail and scales covering his arms crossed his arms and sneered. "You lowly human ve! Do you know that I work below a manager in our n? Nobody would say anything even if I took her away by force!"


    A female with canine traits lifted her chin. "Right, who do you think you are to talk back to us? She should be grateful and open your legs like a good slut if we ask you."


    Yasenia and Cecile didn''t have to hear more, and their faces became frosty in seconds.


    A dog man and woman, a lizard woman, and three other men with reptile traits red at the thirty-one women group.


    Luna was inside this group and protected by four S.L.U.T members.


    There wasn''t anyone injured, and since the surroundings were intact, probably only words had been thrown at each other.


    The S.L.U.Ts would not take a word beating with their mouths clothes and began firing words in a barrage.


    "Animal, are you deaf?"


    "Not only are his eyes blinded for messing with us, even his ears are rotten."


    "Look at that face. I can probably use those scales to make a cheese shredder."


    "Have you seen the woman? She is so t that I could iron my clothes on her."


    Then, the one that was being targeted spoke. Her elegant and beautiful voiceplemented her looks, with a perfect body and face that could charm thousands.


    "You lizard brain-rot-filled animal. We told you we are the Matriarch''s humans. Touching us will get you in trouble."


    The woman''s eyes looked calm, but their despise and disdain were almost overflowing. "Who thought that shit people like you managed to get into our Peerless Dragon Goddess'' n. You are lucky we don''t have the authority, or we would be peeling your skin, chopping your limbs, and feeding them to you!"


    The six beast human faces almost became blue because of anger.


    Another S.L.U.T member sighed and spoke. "Senior Sister, don''t bother. He probably acted properly outside. He fancied your beauty, and his head began functioning through his dick. So he gathered a few of his friends and came at night."


    Another one spat on the floor below them. "His friends look as brain-dead as him. Even the two women are looking at you lustfully, Senior sister."


    The elegant and beautiful woman that had spoken with the ss until now blurted. "As if they cany a hand on me. My body, soul, and pussy are junior Yasenia''s!"


    Yasenia almost choked with her spit. ''There it goes the previously built-up elegance.''


    Cecile''s eyebrows twitched wildly as her fingers flinched, intending to take out her bow.


    However, the woman looked familiar to our Phoenix, and her mind began spinning. ''Where did I see her?''


    Yasenia also heard the term "junior Yasenia," so she observed the woman in more detail.


    Yasenia couldn''t help but have her eyes light up. Even she had to admit her beauty.


    She was a step below Angel and her girls whom her Dual Cultivation technique had nurtured, but this woman would be on the same level if that didn''t happen.


    If Yasenia were objective, her beauty would be at the same level as Yasenia''s before taking the [Beauty Pill].


    The woman''s head was adorned with thick and glossy ck hair gathered in a traditional hairstyle. Her eyes wererge but slender, giving her an expressive but aloof re.


    Those two orbs were adorned by irises the color of emeralds, and her slender bodyplemented the long robe and her willowy eyebrows and thick eyshes.


    Her lips were thin and looked soft, and her nose was straight and small.


    Her supple and white skin gained a silvery light thanks to the Moonlight pouring from the window, making everything around her be dull.


    Each feature of the woman seemed painted by a soulful artist wanting to capture the beauty of a noble and imposing beauty.


    Cecile didn''t mind Yasenia''s stare because Yasenia''s feelings were clearly without an ounce of lust.


    The feelings were honest and respectful admiration.


    The shouting from the dog man startled Yasenia, forcing her to refocus her attention.


    It was the dog man who spoke. "Since you don''te willingly, I just have to force you. It would be a shame that a few of the Matriarch''s ves would disappear, but you left me with no choice."


    The ck-haired woman''s green eyes were piercing cold. "Gibberish. No options? How about you leave with that filthy tail of yours between your legs?"


    The man sneered. "I hope you can maintain that aloof and mighty expression when you are buried below our bodies and shouting in euphoria."


    Cecile asked. "Should we intervene?"


    Yasenia''s lips arched in disdain. "Is there a need to? Of the girls present, Luna is the only one these people can beat."


    Cecile realized. ''Right.''


    The ck-haired woman saw the man rushing toward her and sneered. "Scum like you being in Yasenia''s n is truly an insult to her greatness."


    Luna saw the man with the intention to rush forward and grabbed the hand of one S.L.U.T member.


    That woman looked back and saw the soul-depth terror in Luna''s eyes.


    She smiled reassuringly and spoke. "Don''t worry, junior sister Luna. Look how your Senior sister deals with this trash."


    Looking back with anxiety, Luna saw the man already before the Senior Sister, making her heart-rate rise.


    When he reached with his hand intention to grab her neck, Luna saw how the Senior Sister elegantly raised her long leg and smashed the side of his face.


    "[Flow Intent Level One]."


    Cecile''s and Yasenia''s eyes opened wide.


    *Bang!*


    The foot that looked like she moved slowly sunk into the man''s skull and deformed it.


    The next instant, the man flew across the room like a meteor and smashed against a wall while spewing teeth and blood.


    The Senior Sister slowly lowered her leg as her long cultivation dress flowed around her elegantly.


    Luna''s eyes shed with a deep emotion before regaining their usual emotionless glow.


    Yasenia heard Kaleina hupping because of the smash of the man against the wall and patted her head softly. The sweet baby purred and crawled into Yasenia''s cleavage to have a nap since she had finished her dinner.


    Yasenia lifted her dress andmented. "Although I didn''t expect any less, she is exceptional. Very good."


    Cecile snorted. "She kicked too lightly. I didn''t hear the crunch of his skull. The blow only deformed it slightly and didn''t break it."


    Yaseniaughed. "They''ve been just running around without being able to study, so they still don''t know the resilience of Body Cultivators."


    "If you ask me, she kicked quite harshly. A Spiritual Cultivator of the same level would be barely alive after that kick."


    Cecile nodded. "You are right."


    Meanwhile, the fivepanions opened their eyes wide in fear. That man was the strongest among them and was blown away by a single kick. "Y-You, how are you so strong?"


    The woman flicked her hair and looked at them coldly. "Not your business. Now carry that trash and leave."


    The five of them were about to burst into rage, but they saw the woman turning around, and her demeanor changed.


    A soft and beautiful smile spread on her lips as her aura rxed and became calm and graceful.


    "Matriarch, sorry for not being able to wee you earlier. We were upied because of them."


    The other five had their eyes widen and hastily looked to the entrance.


    The joy they felt while watching their gorgeous Matriarch was reced by a deep fear as Yasenia crossed her arms while looking at everything coldly.


    ******************************************


    Cecile: Beautiful?


    Yasenia: Yes?


    Cecile: Is that woman beautiful?


    Yasenia: Um¡­ Yes.


    Cecile: I see¡­


    Yasenia: Sweetheart, you are much more beautiful.


    Cecile: I see.


    The rest of the girls: (Why do I feel her mood is much brighter when nothing has changed from the way of saying it?)


    Evelyn: Let''s get with the questions.


    Author: Wait-


    Evelyn: I summon you!


    Author: My catchphrase again (?©n?`?)


    Lost_Universe: Hello!


    Andrea: Hello for a second time~.


    Lost_Universe: Um¡­ How are you doing, Andrea?


    Andrea: Is that the question?


    Lost_Universe: Not at all, just asking.


    Andrea: Oh, very sweet of you to ask. I''m doing excellent.


    Lost_Universe: *Nods.*


    Lost_Universe: Then, well. Here goes a question for Kali.


    Kali: Oh? I''m listening.


    Lost_Universe: What types of ingredients are required to create a pill of transcendent rank? Suppose you use an ingredient to craft an earth-rank pill. Can that same ingredient be utilized for creating a transcendent rank pill?


    Kali: Not at all. For Transcendence ranked pills, you need either Transcendent ranked materials or very strong and powerful heaven-ranked materialsbined with a skillful alchemist and a high-level recipe.


    Kali: For example, Andera''s armor has about seventy-four different materials. Of those, three are Transcendent. However, since Andrea was in the middle of enlightenment, she almost managed to create a Transcendent realm item.


    Lost_Universe: I see. So there is a limit for each recipe.


    Kali: Yes. You can always optimize them and increase their rank. However, a recipe can, at most, create things a rank above if they are in the mortal ranks, meaning Heaven and below.


    Lost_Universe: You mean a middle-earth-ranked recipe can create mid-level heaven-ranked pills?


    Kali: If used at maximum efficiency, it is possible. But, as I said, only possible. Doing something like that, in actuality, is veryplicated.


    Kali: I''m still new with Transcendent Realm recipes, so you should''ve asked Valeria if you wanted to know more in-depth.


    Lost_Universe: No, it was enough. Thank you!


    Kali: You are wee, Lost_Universe. Please, keep supporting us~.


    Author: Well, a concise and thoughtful answer from our Lady Fox.


    Yasenia: Mine.


    Author: Eh?


    Yasenia: My Lady Fox.


    Author: Cough, sorry. Yassy, you are bing a bit possessive of them.


    Yasenia: I''ll take it into ount. I''m also feeling the same.


    Yasenia: Anyways, it''s time to say goodbye, dears.


    Author: Eh?


    The girls: Bye-bye~.


    Author: Wait, don''t close it! Tsk. Have a nice day!


    Lost_Universe: Goodbye.

 Chapter 530: Esther.

    Chapter 530: Esther.


    The five of them hastily lowered their heads as their tails curled in fear. One of the women reacted quickly and spoke. "Lady Yasenia, I don''t know how much you''ve seen, but these insolent human ves have dared to raise their hands toward a beast human. They should be punished!"


    The fan members looked at the lizard woman with strange eyes. ''Is she stupid?''


    Yasenia asked. "Anything more?"


    "Eh?"


    "I''m asking if you want to say anything more."


    The freezing and t tone made their bodies shiver as the gaze of a dragon locked onto them. Filled with fear and regret for following the kicked man''s n, they silently cursed at him in their minds as they thought of ways to escape this situation.


    One of the younger-looking lizard men stuttered as he pointed at the dizzy person trying to stand up. "Matriarch, it was all his idea. If he didn''t be horny after seeing this human and forcing us with his authority, we wouldn''t havee here."


    Yasenia hummed. "He forced you?"


    The young man agreed quickly, feeling as if he had grabbed a lifeline. "T-That''s right! He didn''t allow us to speak to others and said that if we did, he would make us suffer."


    Yasenia spoke calmly. "I''ve been here since the beginning. I didn''t see a single effort to stop him. On the contrary, you all looked quite eager."


    Their faces drained of any color, feeling their hearts sink into their stomach.


    Another looked at Yasenia and spoke with desperation in his voice. "M-Matriarch, after all, she is just a ve, right?"


    "Just a ve¡­"


    Yasenia asked. "Who was the one that made your interviews and tests to join the n?"


    One of them gave a name Yasenia was unaware of.


    Cecilemented. "He is from the third batch of recruitments. I think he was a tall and lean rodent kin male."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "They allowed a third batch person to be in charge of recruitments?"


    Cecile nodded.


    Yasenia muttered. "That''s quite a strange mistake¡­ I''ll have to investigate it."


    Yasenia didn''t bother asking questions anymore and looked at the girls. "Tie them up. It seems that it is time to educate the newer recruits."


    The t tone and meaning of those words made all five of them feel as if they''d fallen into a hell pit.


    The dog kin woman spoke hastily, closely followed by the others.


    "Wait, we are sorry, Matriarch! We won''t do it again!"


    "I didn''t do anything! Please!"


    "I''m innocent, Matriarch! I didn''t want to be part of this!"


    "Please, have mercy, Matriarch!


    "It was all his fault. We-."


    Yasenia cut them off. "Shut them up. So noisy."


    The S.L.U.T members moved as one, and in less than five seconds, they were all tied up in neat bundles strong enough to immobilize and silence them.


    Yasenia walked into the room and looked at the six beast humans onest time before scanning the S.L.U.T. girls. "I do not see any battle traces. Did anything happen?"


    They all smiled and answered as one. "Nothing happened, Matriarch!"


    Luna was startled by the loud and coordinated shout out of her reverie from seeing the six beast humans being handled as if they were helpless animals.


    Yasenia smiled with relief in her eyes and asked. "Are any of you injured?"


    They all smiled sweetly and answered simultaneously. "We are perfectly fine!"


    Yasenia chuckled. "That''s nice to hear."


    Yasenia''s eyes moved toward the ck-haired curvy woman and asked. By the way, how is Luna doing?"


    Yasenia approached the silent woman and looked at her up close while listening to them.


    "Little sis is very obedient~."


    "Yup, she is so cute, like a little doll~."


    "I really want to feed her and make her sunken cheeks plump up."


    "We also need to teach her reading and other things."


    Yasenia reached before Luna whileughing and used her hand to lift Luna''s chin and meet with those emotionless and dead eyes.


    The gorgeous ck-haired and green-eyed woman spoke. "Well, it is the first day after she joined us, so we are still trying to have her open up. Cecile informed us what happened to her, and we are trying to be careful. Before we can make her cheerful, there is still a long way to go."


    Yasenia nodded and used her fingers to feel Luna''s arm and back. Luna felt a strange tingling but didn''t react, looking forward without any expression.


    Yaseniamented. "Don''t worry. It is normal. But don''t be too soft with her. Force her to answer verbally when you ask her questions. Communication is key to recovery. You can''t have her cage up in her mind. She muste out and open up to be able to break the walls."


    They all nodded thoughtfully.


    Yasenia stood in front of Luna and lifted her chin again, smiling softly. "Speaking of which. Luna, how is living here? Do you feelfortable?"


    Luna looked up as Yasenia was more than a head taller. Her expression was the same emotionless one.


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "Did you forget what I told you back in the tournament?"


    Luna''s face changed minutely to show puzzlement. Yasenia''s sharp eyes caught that minute expression change.


    She smiled and leaned forward, almost kissing Luna. "Luna, I said that if you don''t answer my questions¡­ I''ll kiss you."


    The S.L.U.T. members blushed and fanned their faces. ''Kya! She is so handsome!''


    Luna''s pupils trembled as Yasenia''s breath spilled on her face.


    For Luna, kissing was not a happy action by any means, something Yasenia understood.


    Opening her mouth, Luna spoke with difficulty. "It¡­ good."


    Yasenia''s eyes softened, and she leaned back to give Luna more space. "What is good, Luna?"


    Luna slowly opened her mouth again, using more than ten seconds to utter the following two words. "Live¡­ here¡­ Good."


    The speech was intermittent; even for those two words, it took a few seconds.


    Yasenia patted Luna''s head and pleasantly massaged her scalp. Luna felt something entering her head as a feeling of pure rxation hit her body. The sense offort was a foreign thing that made her eyes ck.


    Yasenia lowered her voice and slowly exined. "Luna, all of them are humans. The same as you."


    "¡­Me?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Yes. Just like you. Therefore, you can get along with them without fear."


    One of the girls closest to Luna smiled and said. "That''s right! You are our little sister now. No one can bully you anymore!"


    Luna looked around, seeing so many unfamiliar facial expressions.


    They were faces of kindness, cheerfulness, gentleness, pity, and other positive emotions.


    She didn''t know why, but these expressions made Luna''s heart squeeze with unknown emotions, making her eyes feel sore.


    Yasenia, Cecile, and the girls saw Luna slowly rubbing her chest as she blinked rapidly, her expression clueless, and they all felt a pang of sadness.


    Yasenia sighed. "As you can see, she doesn''t even know what positive emotions are. She has probably been abused since birth, so nothing but life as a tool exists. No emotions, no knowledge, nothing. She is like a torn white canvas."


    The ck-haired senior sister nodded. "We''ll teach her slowly."


    They all nodded firmly.


    Yasenia reminded them. "Also, she is very fond of Evelyn. Evelyn was the one who saved her, after all. Try to take turns apanying her to visit Evelyn¡­ No, it is better to call her here."


    Yasenia saw a few of them smile, and sheughed. "If I remember correctly, a few of you should be friends with your S.L.U.T. general, right?"


    A few of them giggled.


    "Matriarch, can we still buy your photos from her? We have no currency right now."


    Yasenia nodded. "Don''t worry. I''ll ask the management team to create a way for all of you to gain points and earn Parus, this country''s currency. It will probably be something like the missions back in the academy."


    One woman blinked. "Parus? Is it this rock?"


    Yasenia saw the woman take out a high-level Parus and nodded. "That''s right. We are going to create a basic weing guide for this continent and what we are currently doing, so wait for it before you start interacting with the residents."


    Another woman asked. "Yasenia, why did youe here?"


    Yasenia remembered. "As I just said, I havee to exin the current situation in depth, but I need to deal with these six as soon as possible. What I can tell you, for now, is that this continent is extremely averse to humans, so until we are strong enough, you''ll have to act as ves when we are outside."


    "Your ves!?"


    Yasenia heard a strange excitement in the question, but she nodded nheless.


    A few of them pumped their fists, leaving Cecile and Yasenia speechless.


    Yasenia looked around and asked. "Who has been the leader until now?"


    The same gorgeous woman stepped forward.


    Yasenia looked at her in detail from close.


    Cecile suddenly eximed. "Ah! No wonder I felt like senior sister was familiar."


    The woman looked at Cecile, and Cecile smiled. "You are senior sister Esther, right?"


    Esther smiled and nodded. "That''s right. I didn''t know you knew who I was."


    Yasenia had a wisp of information from over two decades ago sh in her mind. "Oh? That senior Esther? The genius senior sister that was about to be a Core Disciple back at home?"


    Estherughed and twirled one strand of her glossy ck hair with her finger. "You are overpraising me, Yasenia."


    Yaseniaughed. "I honestly didn''t expect a talented senior like you to join my club."


    Cecile smiled. "I really admire you, senior Esther. You were my objective back in the Academy before I met Yasenia. Why did you join Yasenia''s fan club?"


    Esther chuckled. "It was curiosity at first. I asked myself: why are these girls creating a club for a junior? Therefore, I asked around and was dragged into it."


    "I decided to try for a while and then leave, but after entering, I saw the weing atmosphere and the many benefits offered, so I decided to remain in the group."


    Esther looked at Yasenia with admiration and spoke. "Moreover, you are someone worth following, Yasenia."


    Yasenia smiled softly. "To be told something like that from the second-ranked of the Inner Disciple Violet ss is quite an honor. What level are you now, senior sister?"


    Esther chuckled. "Ah, my cultivation has been a bit slow thisst month, so I''m only at the second level of the Unification Realm. Now, with the peace of mind returning and the new resources, I should arrive at the third level in about two months."


    Cecile nodded. "As expected of senior sister."


    Yasenia smiled andmented. "Let''s deal with these six and continue our talkter."


    Esther realized. "Right. Does it matter if they hear us?"


    Yasenia blinked. "Huh? I''m going to kill them. So, it doesn''t really matter."


    The girls looked at them and saw that their faces were bewildered and filled with confusion.


    Then, all of them prepared to walk outside.


    *****************************


    Tatyana: Hum, I also know this child. She was quite talented, and Elder Ron took her as a disciple.


    Andrea: Elder Ron? That''s really impressive. He is one of the four Elders right below you in the Academy, right?


    Tatyana: Yes. He is quite strong. Sadly, he has not been able to cross the Transcendent realm and is stuck at the peak of it. If he did, I wouldn''t be in a passive state against the demons.


    Angel: Are you okay back in the sky continent, Mommy Tatyana?


    Tatyana: Of course~. Don''t worry about those things, dear.


    Mirrory: Hmm~.


    Tatyana: What?


    Mirrory: Nothing.


    Tatyana: Do you want to fight?


    Mirrory: Who is afraid of whom?


    Author: Stop!


    Yasenia: Oh, you are a bitte.


    Author: I was arranging the summoning ritual¡­


    Kali: Is there such a thing?


    Author: Nautrally~. Either way, before any of you steal-


    Angel: I summon you!


    Author: Hum, since it is little Angel. I have noints.


    The rest of the girls: You are too partial!


    Dante: Hello, girls.


    The girls: Hello~.


    Author: Hum, it is nice seeing someone abuse the [Celestial Theater] benefit. Well, ask away.


    Dante: *Smirks* Kalenia! You adorable danger noodle, how is your training going? And what do you like to do the most?


    Kaleina: Squeak?


    Dante: ¡­ Crap, I forgot she still can''t speak.


    Author: No worries~. I got you. *Summons Ultra high speck traduction device.*


    Author: ¡­And, this should be enough.


    Yasenia: Oh. My. Heavens. Kya! My baby looks so cute with a flower crown on her head~.


    Kaleina: Squeak! (Mommy~, I love you!)


    *Critical Cuteness Hit*


    *999 damage!*


    Yasenia: UGH! Mah hart. She is too cute for this world.


    Author: ¡­ Dante! Don''t disappear for excessive blood loss. You still have to ask her the question again!


    Dante: I¡­ Can''t.


    Kaleina: Squeak, squeak? (Is big brother okay?)


    *Ultra hit!*


    *Unavoidable Damage Through Cuteness Laws.*


    *9999! Damage*


    Dante: ¡­ I can see the light.


    Author: I''ve created a monster¡­


    Kaleina: Squeak! (Big brothers and sisters reading, have a nice day~. I''ll go y fight with Mommy~.)


    *Final Blow.*


    *[Celestial Theater] copses of over-cuteness.*


    ************************************


    <Yasenia''s Portrait Sketch!> /posts/yasenias-sketch-86734351


    <Kali x Yasenia NSFW sketch!> /posts/fox-and-dragon-86597263

 Chapter 531: Liberating Captives. Punishment.

    Chapter 531: Liberating Captives. Punishment.


    Yasenia turned and saw Luna standing still while they left.


    "Luna, follow along. You will probably like what happens next."


    Luna looked at Yasenia, confused.


    One of the S.L.U.Ts approached and grabbed her hand with a wide smile. "Let''s go see Yasenia beat up those bad guys, little sister!"


    Another one grabbed her other hand andughed. "We will beat those bad people and make them cry for their parents!"


    Luna looked at her hands and blinked twice. The soft touch and warm skin made her cold body feel like somethingfortable was going through her veins.


    ''Warm.''


    She took a step forward, and the others guided her. Luna looked around, and her eyes finally fixated on the dragon woman leading them.


    Esther was walking side by side with Yasenia. "What cultivation technique should we give Luna? I''ve been considering teaching her Spiritual Cultivation instead of Body Cultivation."


    Yasenia said. "We should first discern her body constitution, bloodline, and attributes. Then, she can maybe try double cultivating Body and Spiritual cultivation. You should also try it if you find a good enough technique."


    Esther frowned. "Where will we get them from?"


    Yasenia smiled. "We''ve got a few recently. We managed to kill a few elders of powerful ns and could gather a few. We intend to take better techniques in the future, so if any of you don''t have haste in getting one, I would not rush it if I were you. This is a long-term investment, and our techniques may not be the best for all of you. Unlike Spiritual Cultivation, where changing from one to another, body cultivation is much more painful and hard because you have to change your flesh gradually."


    They all nodded.


    Yasenia looked at the six struggling beast humans and approached them. Then, she tapped a few acupuncture points to seal the dantian, voice, and ability tomunicate mentally. "You do not have the strength tomunicate mentally, but just in case."


    Esther was impressed. "That was incredibly urate."


    Yaseniaughed. "I have a manual called [Yin and Yang resonance acupuncture manual], and I''ve learned quite a lot from it."


    Yasenia looked at the building and smiled. "Girls, let''s start acting like ves. I''ll mentally give you directions on how to act as we move along. I have a few ideas. Let''s choose the one you all agree upon."


    "Yes, Matriarch!"


    Yasenia nodded. "Good. Try to get ustomed to that way of calling me. In private, you can call me Yasenia if you want."


    "Yes, Matriarch!"


    Cecile asked. "Won''t it be dangerous if someone listens?"


    Yasenia smirked. "They are my ves. If I want them to call me darling, no one can tell me otherwise."


    Cecile nodded, and the others blushed, imagining themselves calling Yasenia darling with sweet and clingy tones.


    As they walked, a few blinked with confusion.


    "Hm? Isn''t that the Matriarch?"


    "Woah! I didn''t know there were so many ves."


    "Look, those ves are dragging Cui Yuan and his group."


    "Have you seen the one at the front? That ck-haired human is stunning."


    "You are right. Matriarch and Lady Cecile are so beautiful that I almost ignored her."


    They observed their backs and looked at each other. "Should we follow and see what''s happening?"


    Cecile''s voice reached them. "We''ll summon all of you, so follow us."


    Their faces became a bit pale. ''We were speaking quietly, and you''ve heard it all?''


    Therefore, the beast humans following Yasenia began growing as they met with more of them along the way.


    Yasenia didn''t bat an eye and moved forward to the central za.


    The za wasrge enough to hold all of them without problems and had a stage to show everyone what she was about to do.


    Yasenia used her energy and linked herself with the formation covering the whole state.


    Then, she spoke in a normal tone that was heard across the entire ce and reached everywhere, including inside private rooms and bathing areas.


    "In two hours, meet me in the garden behind the mansion. I''m in the middle of the za and want to show something to all of you. It is mandatory, and whoever fails to assist will be punished."


    It was the middle of the night, but the ce where Yasenia was had more than enough illumination for everyone to see clearly.


    Instead of waiting in ce, our dragoness took the chance to fulfill her promise with Ghana.


    She ambled and reached the prison area with Cecile and a sleeping Kaleina.


    When she entered, Yasenia heard many curses fly at her while others began shouting about their backgrounds and other things that Yasenia didn''t care about.


    Yasenia preemptively used her energy to block sounds around her chest, allowing Kaleina to sleep peacefully as her mother''s strong and reassuring heartbeat reached her ears.


    Cecile felt they would be cursing much more when they fell into either Tatyana''s or Kali''s hands. So she could only look at them with pity.


    "Hmm, there are quite a lot of them. The variety is also very nice."


    Yasenia''s voice was calm and analytic, as if they weren''t living beings but exciting items.


    The tone made a few of them shut up as a chill ran up their spines.


    "Look, sweetheart. That one is old, and this one is quite young. How did she get involved? She looks not older than twenty-five."


    Cecile shook her head. "Her strength is very low, so I don''t know."


    Yasenia kept walking and reached the room where the three harpies were being kept alive.


    She entered the room and looked at the brutalized figures of the three. They didn''t react when a person entered.


    Yasenia tilted her head and got thoughtful. ''What is the most painless death.''


    Yasenia concentrated her energy and waved her hand.


    Golden mes engulfed them and carbonized them in an instant.


    This me would not have been so effective if it were before, but the harpies'' strength has diminished a lot during thest month. Therefore, it was enough to be turned to ashes instantly and painlessly.


    Yasenia waved her hand, and the ashes flowed toward her. She opened three jars and poured their ashes there.


    Then, shemented. "Let''s go."


    Cecile nodded and grabbed Yasenia''s hand. Then, the two of them left.


    Once outside, the dragoness and Cecile approached the Bloodline Tree Kali nted and poured their ashes around it.


    Yasenia stood still for a minute and then muttered. "In hopes you can be something that will strengthen your harpy sisters in the future."


    Then, she walked away.


    Cecile asked. "Was our punishment too harsh?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "No. If I were not strong enough, I would''ve died. Their fates were sealed once they attacked me. Dying that day, dying a monthter, it doesn''t really matter. Those that oppose us are irreconcble enemies and should be stomped without mercy. Feeling empathy for them will only make your resolution falter in the future."


    Cecile questioned out of curiosity. "You won''t ever give second chances?"


    Yasenia looked up at the starry sky. "I probably will. I can''t see the world ck and white. If I do so, I''ll be unable to properly develop my character, knowledge, and determination. There might be times when giving a second chance was correct, and there might be chances when it was not. As with everything, if I make a mistake, I''ll learn from it so that the next time goes more smoothly."


    Cecile looked at Yasenia.


    The tall and charming dragon woman''s hair moved along with the night breeze as the stars in the sky looked like essories for her beauty.


    Her golden gaze looking upward was mesmerizing and profound.


    Cecile tightened her hand and smiled. "Don''t worry, Yasenia. We''ll be around you on this path you are walking to help you."


    Yasenia looked at Cecile and lifted her eyebrow. "Around me?"


    Cecile smiled softly. "That''s right. In front of you, behind you, at your side. Everywhere around you. At every ce that would allow us to help you."


    Yasenia chuckled and lowered her face to kiss her. "That''s one of the sweetest things I heard thisst month."


    Two hours passed, and Yasenia stood in front of the crowd with Cecile and the S.L.U.T. members.


    Angel, Tatyana, Kali, and Andrea were in wheelchairs below, being pushed by high-ranking harpies.


    Yasenia took out a pearl and threw it upward.


    It floated mid-air and began shining brightly, illuminating the ce with a soft and not blinding glow.


    Yasenia looked down and observed the almost one thousand people before her.


    There were mainly females, with a male-female ratio of three to seven.


    Yasenia then began speaking with a soft and calm tone.


    "When I created the tests for entering my n, I thought of them as tests that would allow the recruiting team to nce into the people entering the n and choose carefully the best of the best."


    "The test is not easy by any means, and if all of you here have ovee it legitimately, I would be impressed."


    Yasenia continued. "When I created it, I thought that I would be happy if one person for each ten thousand passed it. Suppose the numbers I received are correct. Then, after about 40,000 applications, 500 people passed the tests."


    "This means the one in ten thousand chance I predicted has been reduced to one in 125."


    Yasenia smiled. "Impressive, right?"


    Yasenia''s words were calm, soft even. However, a few people were already sweating.


    Yasenia continued with the same soft tone. "After just a month, not only did we manage to admit so many people, but our strength is not bad for new power. However, even if our strength is legitimate, nasty trash has entered my carefully created and nurtured n."


    The expressions of everyone hardened as their eyes moved to the six people lying on the ground, tied up like cattle.


    "These six went to the ve house I''m building over the west area."


    Yasenia chuckled. "What do you think they went there for?"


    Yasenia didn''t speak, but the meaning implied was easy to discern.


    Yasenia continued, her tone lowering and bing colder as she spoke. "Thankfully, I also went there out of curiosity. If I didn''t go¡­ Well, we wouldn''t be speaking here calmly and politely."


    Yasenia waved her hand and threw a fireball at each of them.


    Everyone''s eyes widened as the fireballs exploded and consumed the area around the captives.


    However, unlike the six corpses they expected, they appeared unharmed after the fire subsided.


    The only thing that was burnt was their clothes.


    Four naked men and two women tied in ropesy t on the ground before the crowd.


    Yasenia turned toward the crowd and smiled.


    However, the smile was nothing like the previously gentle Yasenia, as everyone present could feel the coldness behind those reptilian golden eyes.

 Chapter 532: Brutal Torture.

    Chapter 532: Brutal Torture.


    Author Note: Trigger Warning! Graphic Violence.


    ******************************************


    "Now, a few of you might be asking in your heads. Is aiming for a few human ves such a grave mistake?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "How could any of you not think like that, right? After all, humans are the scourge of ournds, right?"


    Yasenia''s smile disappeared, and she sneered. "However, something is missing in the heads of all of you who thought like that."


    "They are MY human ves."


    Yasenia''s aura burst forth as coldness permeated the whole area. "They are mine, so under what kind of asinine thoughts do you all think you can bother them as if they were cheapmodities? What kind of delusion do you live in that you think you can do as you please in my n as long as the opponents are humans?"


    Yasenia spoke louder. "Do you think I need any of you!? Who is the creator of the highest-level items in our n!? Humans! Under whom is the general administration? A Human! Who is the one that created the robes, weapons, or other items all of you bought in the Astral Sky Shop!? They are my ves I''ve trained for who knows how many years, yet here you alle, thinking you can trample on them because they are humans!? The dirt in their boots is more valuable than many of you, leeches!"


    Yasenia''s shout made them feel as intimidated as if they were children before an adult.


    Yasenia rxed her aura and continued speaking with an indifferent tone. "Yet, even with these warnings or scolding, some of you won''t listen because of some kind of superiorityplex ingrained in all of you."


    Yasenia saw that a few had ugly faces and sneered. "The worst part is that instead of reflecting on why I''m saying these words, why you all are being scolded, some of you will curse at me in your heads because no one has ever raised their voice to you in your miserable and pampered lives."


    Yasenia saw that Ghana wanted to speak but cut her off. "Don''t speak, Ghana. I know who is in the wrong and who is not, don''t worry. Moreover, I''m not done with them. I''ve barely begun."


    Those words sent chills down the spine of many.


    Ghana nodded.


    She just wanted to ask if any harpies had done something to displease her, but those words rified that it was not the case.


    Yasenia continued. "Personally, I do not care how you all treat other humans. Even if you go to a ve shop at the corner, buy a human, carry them here to your room, and rape them to death to satisfy some morbid craving, I would not bat an eye."


    "Some of you like to use humans like toys. Some of you might see them as capital. Others might like the taste of their flesh, and others might use them to experiment. However, I do not care as long as you follow the rules and carry them here properly,"


    Yasenia paused and looked back, calling six human women to her side.


    "Step forward."


    Those six did so, and the beast humans looked at them, only to have their breaths stolen.


    They were among the most beautiful, including Esther and excluding Luna.


    Yasenia then ordered something they didn''t understand. "Strip."


    The beast humans were confused, but they saw the six S.L.U.T. members take off their clothes without a single shred of hesitation.


    Yasenia had asked them about this before, and these six were voluntary for the work.


    After the impressive naked bodies were revealed, Yasenia turned around.


    The ce was extremely silent, so a few gulps could be heard when their perfectly toned or curvy bodies were revealed.


    Yasenia asked calmly.


    "They are beautiful, right?"


    "A few of you want toe up and roll with them, right?"


    Yasenia sneered and waved her hand.


    Her energy surrounded and lifted the six beast humans lying on the ground. Since their energy was already sealed, Yasenia did not bother with the ropes and cut them.


    Then, she moved those six to her left.


    On Yasenia''s right, six proud women with indifferent faces and proper postures stood straight. Even while naked, they didn''t look vulnerable but gave a feeling of strength and discipline.


    The harpies looking over couldn''t help but be mesmerized since it was strange for other races to be so confident while naked.


    Their opinions of these humans soared with just a single gesture, one of Yasenia''s aims.


    On Yasenia''s left, it was quite the opposite.


    The six beast humans looked timid, trying to cover their bodies while squirming, and a few of them were crying.


    They looked pathetic andcked character and tenacity.


    Those lookingpared both groups even if they didn''t want to.


    This created a subconscious image of power, which would make them instinctively treat humans better in the future.


    However, only this visual impact was insufficient to ingrain the seeds of respect Yasenia wanted.


    Yasenia asked aloud. "Now I ask. Look at the six humans and look at the six beast humans. Look closely and tell me, besides the beast traits, is there something different?"


    Yasenia silently looked at the crowd, her golden eyes indifferent.


    "What is the difference?" Asked Yasenia again.


    Hearing no answer, Yasenia pointed at a random beast human and asked. "You, answer me."


    The woman she pointed at shrunk and stammered. "I-I don''t know, Lady Yasenia."


    Yasenia''s facial expression became even frostier. "You can''t see? Does blindness afflict you and can''t see the difference in attitudes and bearing!?"


    "S-Sorry, Lady Yasenia."


    Yasenia looked away with disdain.


    Yasenia started again. "My human ves are different from the broken toys you see outside. They have their own thoughts, strengths, and abilities."


    Yasenia moved behind Esther and grabbed her breast from behind while looking at them indifferently. "They are under mymand and are part of another of my groups. They are MY ves, they are MY humans, and they are MY property!"


    Esther leaned on Yasenia with blushed cheeks and moaned.


    Yasenia summoned a giant dildo, a low-level one that she had never used, andughed. "Esther, go and use this to rip open that man."


    The beast humans felt a chill going up their spines when they gazed at the enormous thing that looked more like a weapon than a dildo.


    Esther rubbed her face on Yasenia''s neck and grabbed that thing. "Yes, my dear Matriarch."


    Yasenia gave it to her and watched as Esther approached the first man. "Now, I''m going to show you that my n has my rules by punishing these people with brain rot in a way you will all not forget."


    Yasenia smiled cruelly. "The punishment will be what humans experience outside on a daily basis. I will show you all with these six the ugly world outside."


    Thepletely naked Esther stepped forward, mesmerizing many. However, the forty-centimeter-long thing thicker than an arm in her hand made her allure look demonic.


    The man that Yasenia pointed at was the one who wanted to rape Esther earlier.


    His eyes were filled with fear and tears as he shook his head and unsessfully tried to escape Yasenia''s control.


    Esther''s face was cold as she snatched him and turned him around. She forced him to lean forward, ignoring the untold but clear pleading.


    Then, she grabbed the dog tail of the man and used it as a lever as she mercilessly, without any preparation, mmed the thing inside him.


    "GRAAHHH!"


    The throaty scream of agony as an enormous thing ripped open his skin, organs, and intestines made the very soul of the spectators shudder.


    Since he was a beast human, their empathy receptors worked properly.


    Esther naturally didn''t just do a single insertion. Without caring for the sshing blood and flesh tearing apart, the thing repeatedly went down to the base and back to the tip.


    Yasenia walked to her side and patted Esther''s head as she did so, making her beautiful green eyes squint.


    Yasenia smiled at the beast humans. "Look, he must be enjoying it, right?"


    Everyone trembled, and a few looked down.


    Yasenia also heard people retching, but she ignored everything.


    Instead, she called another of the naked girls and pointed at the woman while taking out a simr dildo. "Here, another one. Do the same but in the front hole. Esther, stop for a moment until all of them are positioned."


    Esther lodged it deeply and stopped.


    Yasenia called them individually, and they all positioned the dildos in front of the three different holes, waiting for the signal.


    Two of them were positioned before their mouths, three on their assholes, and a single one before the female genitals of thest person.


    The faces of the six were covered in despair as they tried to struggle, in vain.


    These dildos were something Yasenia had created less than five minutes before this started. Her craftsmanship was enough to create something usable for this situation in that amount of time.


    Yasenia spat coldly.


    "Start."


    The six S.L.U.T. members had zero mercy, and the beast humans'' throaty screams of agony were heard in the surroundings as blood sshed around them.


    Yasenia observed and saw that many were looking down while they trembled.


    She squinted, and her aura washed over the group of beast humans. "Why are you all lowering your heads? Look up."


    Many couldn''t bear to watch even with Yasenia''s cold tone, so they kept looking down.


    Yasenia noticed those who didn''t lift their heads, and her aura burst from her with a mighty bellow.


    "I TOLD YOU TO LOOK UP!"


    Her roar made almost everyone jump, and they all fearfully looked up.


    Yasenia sneered. "This is how most humans live in this World. I honestly couldn''t care less if the humans were not mine."


    Yasenia''s voice was coated in her aura as she spoke, hammering their hearts.


    "However, if they are MY humans. Things change. They are MINE. Therefore, acting on them as if they were street animals will annoy them a bit. Is it clear?"


    All harpies and most recruits from the first batch shouted. "Understood!"


    Yasenia wasn''t satisfied. "I''ll ask one more time. Those who don''t answer will be added to the ones behind me. Do you understand that you MUSTN''T touch the humans in our n?"


    "WE UNDERSTAND, MATRIARCH!"


    This time, their shouts were uniform and echoed throughout Astral Sky State.


    Yasenia nodded. "Good."


    Then, Yasenia waited until the six being tortured stopped making loud sounds.


    It took about five minutes, but these five minutes felt like an hour.


    "You girls can stop. Keep those things lodged in them."


    They didn''t dy and stepped to Yasenia''s side after lodging those giant dildos inside them to their base.


    Their bodies were deformed because of their length and thickness. The two who had it through their mouths had their cheeks and throat ripped open, while the others were in a simr situation.


    Yasenia approached her girls and added to the act by kissing Esther and the other five women''s cheeks and hugging them.


    This extra step, something Yasenia didn''t talk about, made them smile sweetly as they rubbed their faces at her and avoided touching her with their hands.


    "Good girls. You''ve done very well. Wear your clothes and go beside your sisters."


    "Yes, Matriarch~." Their voices had a sing-song in them that would not hint at the terrifying thing they had done a few seconds ago.


    Yasenia turned toward the six beast humans and sneered. Her hand moved, and she summoned a wave of mes to kill them on the spot.


    Then, a chill appeared as the dragoness''s Moon energy froze the entire area around them.


    She excavated the frozen chunk of the stage and threw it upward.


    "[Sun Dragon Breath]."


    *ROAR!*


    A golden pir of fire mmed onto it, illuminating the city briefly and disintegrating everything.


    Yasenia looked at the sky and saw the ashes floating with the wind. "Good. Now they are gone."


    Finally, she reiterated the same talking point onest time. "I hope that this is a bit of an eye-opener. I don''t want you to empathize with humans. I want you to understand that my humans are not any humans."


    Yasenia went down and gave Tatyana, Andrea, Kali, Evelyn, and Angel a kiss on their lips. "Have a good night."


    Then, she turned and said to the S.L.U.T. girls and Cecile. "Follow me. We are leaving."


    *******************************


    Author: Hello!


    Tatyana: Yesterday we didn''te here. Are you fine?


    Author: Yup! I was a bit tired. It is nothing serious~. Thank you for caring, Tatyana.


    Tatyana: You are wee~.


    Kali: This chapter was a bit brutal, eh?


    Author: Well, your dearest dragoness does not pull any punches when she can truly take control of the situation.


    Yasenia: My n must not have weak links!


    Author: Well, let us summon today''s dear! I summon you!


    Andrew Miles: Sup~. How are all of you doing?


    Angel: Hello~. You are new!


    Andrew Miles: That, I am. Hello, little Angel.


    Angel: Hello~. Is the question for me?


    Andrew Miles: Ah, no. I just wanted to wave at you because of your cuteness.


    Angel: Hehe~, thanks!


    Andrew Miles: Well, what are the requirements for a beast to gain a human form?


    Author: Whom are you asking?


    Andrew Miles: Any senior from the group.


    Valeria: Let me answer, then.


    Andrew Miles: I''ll be in your care, Valeria.


    Valeria: You see, for a human to be able to transform into a human, there are many requirements. However, the one that is most important is bloodline level. A beast with a weak bloodline can''t transform.


    Andrew Miles: I see.


    Valeria: Then, we have the cultivation level, maturity of the beast, and also what kind of treasures they have consumed.


    Andrew Miles: So many factors?


    Valeria: Yes.


    Mirrory: Do not forget to tell him that beasts that reach Transcendent Rank are mostly able to transform.


    Andrew Miles: Oh? Why is that?


    Mirrory: Transcendent realm living beings are on another existence level. If someone manages to reach it, no matter how bad the bloodline and other factors are, they will have a qualitative change.


    Andrew Miles: I see.


    Tatyana: That''s mostly it. Kaleina, for example, should be a rather quick beast to transform. Probably before maturity, she will gain a human-like body.


    Kaleina: Squeak?


    Yasenia: Oh, baby. Are you happy?


    Kaleina: Squeak!


    Kali: When that happens, I''ll miss these adorable sounds, to be honest.


    Andrew Miles: Same.


    Author: Same.


    The other girls: Same.


    Author: Either way, this is the end. Bye-bye~.


    The rest: Bye-bye~.

 Chapter 533: Reaction. Long Baidis ring.

    Chapter 533: Reaction. Long Baidi''s ring.


    After Yasenia left, the people released a breath they didn''t know they were holding.


    "My heavens, Lady Yasenia can be terrifying."


    "That group had quite a gruesome death. Forced by humans and killed by them, it looks like Lady Yasenia ces great importance on her ves."


    "I never thought the punishments were so harsh¡­ Honestly, I''m a little bit scared."


    "I feel like I''m about to regurgitate my dinner."


    "Don''t speak about it. I almost puked because of the stress I felt."


    "I heard from a friend that went to the tournament, but Lady Yasenia looks to be quite a collector of some kind. She likes female humans, especially beautiful or talented ones."


    "Really? This would exin how Lady Angel and the others came to be. They were probably nurtured since they were children by her."


    Ghana turned around and spoke coldly, interrupting the small chat. "I didn''t expect stupid people like that to have entered this n."


    Her voice was like a freezing wind that made everyone shudder.


    She jumped onto the stage and looked at the group of cultivators with a cold and piercing re.


    "During the next week, we''ll make another background check. You can choose how much honesty you speak with, but if you lie and let your actions show it, what you just saw is one of the endings."


    "I''m not bluffing when I say that even if that way to die is horrific, it is not the worst Lady Yasenia can offer. I''ve seen far more gruesome and lengthy death sentences happen before."


    The people became scared and paled.


    "However, it is not a thing to fear. These punishments are for people who make great mistakes or break the general rules. If the mistakes are while doing work, these kinds of punishments are out of the question. They are reserved for those who either threaten other nsmen or for those who have evil intentions toward them."


    Ghana continued. "In Lady Yasenia''s books, humans inside the ve house count as nsmen. The ve program she presented to me is nothing but revolutionary and will help us a lot in the future. That''s why, instead of buying a thousand ves, there are only thirty. These ves are not ordinary humans, as most of them havetent talent, strong minds, powerful strength, and high intelligence."


    The people were doubting. How could a human be intelligent?


    Ghana saw those expressions and answered. "You seem doubtful?"


    One person spoke aloud. Ghana had influence, but her deterrent force was much weaker than Yasenia.


    "Humans are a race without potential. Don''t all experts say it and show it in books?"


    Ghana nodded. "I also thought so, but there are exceptions between the humans. I hope you haven''t forgotten Lady Angel, Lady Andrea, Lady Evelyn, and Lady Tatyana. Those four are humans, yet they are able to guide our efforts and support this n with their efforts."


    Ghana turned and looked at them with a smile. "They are humans, but they''ve earned my admiration through actions. When you see humans taken in by Lady Tatyana, I hope you can set prejudice aside since most of them will probably be outstanding."


    A few of them nodded.


    Ghana then continued, her previously softened toned bing stern again. "However, even if this weren''t the case, you must look at who they are before taking action. As Lady Yasenia has said, they are our Lady''s property. Would you dare rob her sword? If you wouldn''t dare, don''t ce anything improper about humans inside your minds."


    Hanna sneered and spouted coldly. "To think people can''t understand that Lady Yasenia''s property is not something you can touch. Honestly, those six deserved even more punishment."


    La, one of the heads of the entertainment group, spoke coldly. "You would think that the care she puts on Lady Angel and the others would be enough to rify Yasenia''s love for the humans under her, but some people are blind and want to provoke the dragon."


    Florrie, the leader of the assassin squad, uttered with a chilling tone. "Next time someone dares do something like that, I''ll slice their Dantian open before Lady Yasenia has the chance to do so."


    Florrie was one of the initial spy harpies. However, after this month of working for Yasenia, she understood that as long as they worked with a proper attitude, the Astral Sky n was a small haven in the world for their race.


    Therefore, her loyalty increased by the day as she saw her sisters and herself bing stronger at an increasing pace.


    She only agreed to spy on Yasenia because of her love and worry for her harpy sisters. Hence, Yasenia''s preferential attitude toward harpies was like rain after a drought, making her honest and more than willing to see this n mature and be a strong allied force for their race.


    Ghana looked at the night sky andmented. "Anyway, all of you can return. Rest well and pacify your minds. However, do not forget what happened today if you don''t want to be the next."


    From that day on, the working environment in the n became much better, and fewer people than they already were acted wrongly.


    Nevertheless, a few people came with resignation applications the next day because the mental impact was too strong.


    Yasenia was informed and said to let them go as long as they made an oath not tomunicate in any way anything they''ve learned from or about the Astral Sky n or its n members.


    The numbers that were slowly approaching one thousand dropped to about seven hundred.


    Yasenia didn''t mind. The harpies were more than enough for the moment.


    That was why she had set the tests soplicated. Even if they only gained one or two people daily, Yasenia was satisfied as long as they entered legitimately.


    The tests Yasenia gave were made in the Sky Continent to prove talent and many other things.


    Passing these tests meant that that person''s potential was enough to reach Transcendence-realm.


    Of course, the tests were created for Spiritual Cultivators, and Yasenia was tweaking them as she went, so wrong assessments were not umon in these early stages.


    However, the previous number of gaining around 500 members in a month was absurd in Yasenia''s mind. Not because she didn''t believe that ces with high-potential people existed, but because the ce she was didn''t even qualify as a main City in the vast Distancia Continent.


    If people were this talented here, then in the central areas and main cities, talents like herself would rank as average.


    Yasenia understood that her talent level was at the peak of even the Sky Continent, so having so many recruits didn''t make sense.


    Either way, as Yasenia wrote, analyzed, and worked on reports in her office, she heard a soft knocking sound from the door.


    Yasenia lifted her head from the jades, papers, and stone tablets on herrge desk and looked at the window. ''Ten o''clock in the morning. I didn''t have any meetings at this hour.''


    "Enter."


    Yasenia saw the door open, and a head with beautiful, long threads that gleamed like sunlight popped together withrge, cute blue eyes staring at her.


    Yasenia''s calm expression softened as her lips arched dotingly. "Baby, did you sleep well?"


    Angel entered with a broad smile and ran to Yasenia''s side with short steps.


    The cute tap of her little feet made Yasenia''s heart melt, and she opened her arms to gather her pampered baby between her arms. "Good morning, love. Sorry, baby, I couldn''t apany you until you woke up today. I had to do a few things."


    Kaleina was ying on the desk with Yasenia''s tail so she didn''t get squished between the hug of the big-breasted beauties.


    Angel smiled sweetly and hugged Yasenia while burying her face in her fragrant neck. "Good morning, Yasenia~."


    Yasenia patted her butt with a smile and used one arm to support her while using the other to continue working.


    Angel straddled her and moved a bit to have a cozy position in Yasenia''s embrace that wouldn''t bother her loving dragoness work.


    The morning light poured on Angel as her body was secured in her lover''s embrace. Yasenia''s scent and warmth surrounded her while the tender caresses across her back made her rx further.


    A sigh offort left Angel''s mouth.


    After relishing in that position for a few minutes, Angel spoke. "Yasenia, I can unlock Long Baidi''s ring whenever you want. There is only a single connection left."


    Yasenia stopped her work and looked at her with praise. "Baby, you are so talented."


    Angel''s heart felt warm by Yasenia''s praise, and a joyful smile spread on her lips.


    Yasenia leaned forward and kissed her lips slowly once, tempted by her baby''s cuteness.


    "Where do you want to unlock it, baby?"


    Angel blinked. "I asked Mommy Tatyana, and she said I can do it anywhere. There aren''t any threatening possibilities. Moreover, with Mirrory around, there is no danger!"


    Yasenia nodded and spoke. "Good morning, Mirrory."


    The mature and indifferent voice spread like an echo in her head. "Good morning."


    Angel asked. "Mirrory, can you materialize?"


    Mirrory did so and appeared sitting on the desk with her legs crossed and leaning on her hands.


    The close-fitting red cultivation dress highlighted her curvy figure that was like a tall and mature Angel. Her fiery hair and emerald eyes had that touch of aloofness and indifference as she looked at them.


    Angel smiled and spoke. "Mirrory, please look after me."


    She nodded easily. "Go ahead. With me here, nothing can happen."


    Angel nodded, and Yasenia realized that her blue eyes were full of trust. Yaseniaughed. "I can see that your rtionship has be much deeper. I''m d."


    Angel puffed her chest while sitting on Yasenia''sp, which made the four bundles of softness press together.


    Angel shyly leaned back while Yasenia used her arms to close the distance and peck her lips. "You are so cute, baby."


    Mirrory''s lips arched slightly. She has already be ustomed to their antics and just looked over them without feeling bothered.


    Angel spoke. "Well, here we go~."


    Yasenia saw Angel take a spatial ring out of her chest, and then her fingers tapped onto it.


    The beautiful and intricate ring shone, and the formation on it appeared.


    Yasenia saw that the previously clean formation was now devastated and on the verge of copsing.


    Then, Angel focused and used five minutes to gather energy and trace a few of the lines.


    "Hm? There is a small resistance?"


    Mirrory looked at the ring calmly and encouraged. "Don''t worry, continue."


    At that exact moment, far away on an unknown mountain, a man missing an arm felt his soul squeeze and frowned.


    "What is this feeling?"


    His deep and attractive baritone voice was filled with confusion.


    The feeling of his soul being squeezed kept increasing, and suddenly the sense of something about to break reached him. "What''s wrong with¡­ Wait. Isn''t this!?"


    His eyes opened widely, and a feeling of rage invaded his body. "Don''t you dare, lizard!"


    Angel frowned as the resistance became quite strong. However, she easily manipted her energy and counterattacked in other ways.


    The owner of the ring, Long Baidi, tried his best. ''Activate the self-destruction array!''


    Angel felt a few parts of the broken formation trying to operate without sess and smirked. "I''ve already defused all your little tricks, be obedient and hand it over~."


    Angel was relentless no matter how much he tried to keep the ring''s final defense from breaking.


    Angel clenched her fist. "Break!"


    The formation exploded, and the ring was finally unlocked.


    Long Baidi felt the connection with his spatial ringpletely shattering and shouted in despair. "NO!"


    The ring was his hope because living in this damned continent wouldn''t be that hard if he recovered it.


    However, now, Angel had easily broken in a month the formation Long Baidi was confident wouldst decades.


    He looked at the sky andughed. "What is this? How did they unravel a Transcendental-Ranked formation in this short period of time? Hahaha!"


    His body burst with Light and Darkness energy as he repeatedly swung his sword with all his might. "FUCK! I''M GOING TO KILL THAT DRAGON SLUT! I''M GOING TO FUCKING DESTROY TANG XIAN''S CHEATING WHORE! AH! I WANT TO KILL ALL OF YOU!"


    A vice appeared above Long Baidi.


    "Ho? Another powerful human? There are quite a fewtely. Is something going on in the continent?"


    Long Baidi turned around and saw an Ape beast human looking at him curiously.


    He sensed his aura and all the hairs on his body stood up. ''Unbeatable!''


    Long Baidi turned and ran away at his highest speed.


    "Patriarch, what should we do?"


    The other person besides the Ape was an Ape woman with simr strength. Both of them were in the Epoch Core Body Realm.


    "Didn''t the seventh elder say that there is a new n that is buying interesting ves for a really good price? How about we send this one to them together with the others we''ve captured?"


    "Patriarch, I heard that she only takes females, but this one''s strength is quite nice. She might make an exception."


    "Right. Hmm, catch him and send him. Also, remember to cut their ability to speak, noisy salves are the worst type, and I don''t want to kill them by ident."


    A low male voice was heard. "Old monkey, you are quite fast, eh? The second the energy was released, you appeared here."


    "me your weak wings for not keeping up."


    "Tsk."


    "Don''t mind him and go."


    The ape woman nodded and disappeared.


    A few secondster, a few giant explosions big enough to blow up a small mountain urred in the distance.


    Then, the woman returned three secondster with a bloodied, unconscious Long Baidi.


    The Patriarch tapped his throat, sealing Long Baidi''s speaking abilities, and nodded. "Let''s go to the meeting."


    The two seniors disappeared from there at extreme speeds.


    And the other five groups followed.


    ****************************************


    Tatyana: And here I thought this cockroach would scurry around a bit more.


    Author: Fufu~, he still can scurry around~.


    Tatyana: Whatever. Even if he bes part of their n in any miraculous manner, I''ll kill her as soon as heys eyes on my little treasure.


    Author: Quite domineering, eh? With your current body, those seniors that appeared are out of your reach strength-wise.


    Tatyana: Tsk. Let them enter my formations, and I''ll see who is out of reach then.


    Yasenia: Mommy would win!


    Angel: Mommy would definitively win!


    Author: ¡­


    Andrea: Anyway, let''s go to the questions.


    Author: Not you too, Andrea. QAQ.


    Andrea: *Smirk.* I summon you!


    Author: My catchphrase, QAQ!


    Fightnguru: Hello~.


    Evelyn: Ho, ho~. A new one! Hello!


    Andrea: So, what''s your question?


    Evelyn: Hehe, are you eager for someone to ask you something?


    Andrea: Well, it would not be bad, hahaha.


    Fightnguru: Sorry, Andrea. This time, I have a question for Yasenia.


    Yasenia: Hm. I''m all ears.


    Fightnguru: if you could control how many children each girl would have from you, how many from each girl would you want?


    Yasenia: How many? Like¡­ in what period of time. A year, a century, a lifetime?


    Fightnguru: Oh¡­ I forgot to specify.


    Yasenia: Don''t worry, I''ll answer those three.


    Fightnguru: Thanks.


    Yasenia: *Smiles softly.* Well, if I were to choose in a year, one from each of them is enough. Even though I want many children, I don''t want to be overwhelmed by them. Each and every one of them should be cherished, taken care of, and properly educated.


    Yasenia: Having too many would make me unable to give my whole heart to them. Thest thing I want is for my future babies to feel neglected by their mama dragon.


    Fightnguru: Wow, I didn''t expect such a sweet answer.


    Author: What did you expect?


    Fightnguru: Maybe, a crazy number or something?


    Yasenia: Hahaha, being eager to have them doesn''t mean I want to have many.


    Fightnguru: What about in a century?


    Yasenia: That depends a lot on what happens in that century. But I would like to wait at least thirty years between the birth of each child for each mother.


    Fightnguru: So specific?


    Yasenia: By the time they are thirty years old, they should be able to begin their own adventures, like I did. So, although I would be worried about their safety, they should be old enough to experience the world on their own.


    Yasenia: Thest thing I want is to create useless, pampered children, not because they would be useless, but because those children may have difficulty having a happy life.


    Yasenia: Even then, if any of them develop to be like that, I would naturally care for them and love them unconditionally as I''m their mother. However, I''ll try my best to give them the best education and values I can in the meantime, never giving up on them.


    Yasenia: Hm? Why are all of you silent¡­ crying?


    Angel: Wuwuwu, I''m so happy you''ll be my children''s mom.


    Andrea: Tsk, today it is raining.


    Evelyn: Sniff, we are space, Andrea. Where is the rain?


    Fightnguru: I think¡­ Yeah, this is enough. Thank you for answering, Yasenia.


    Yasenia: *Smiles brightly.* No, thank you for asking.


    Author: Our dear dragoness is as sweet as ever with her family. With this slightly longer [Celestial Theater], we say goodbye.


    Author: Goodbye, little lurkers.


    The rest: Bye-bye ~.

 Chapter 534: A day in the office.

    Chapter 534: A day in the office.


    After opening the spatial ring, Angel looked into it. Although they could see the general contents before solving the formation, a few hidden ones would not be revealed until itpletely opened.


    "Wow! Yasenia, there are a lot of interesting things."


    Yasenia touched the ring on Angel''s palms and used her spiritual sense to connect with it and look inside.


    Long Baidi had many gains during the Secret Realm, and as he also was the most nurtured junior inheritor, he had plenty of items.


    Mirrorymented. "It''s not bad. Ignoring the purple crystals, his wealth at first nce should be forty percent of yours, Yasenia."


    Yasenia nodded. "Well, the important is his highest-level items. Is there anything interesting?"


    Mirrory nodded. "He has Light and Darkness attributed techniques. Evelyn and Angel can use the light-attributed ones, and that girl, Luna, should be able to use the darkness-attributed ones."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "We were about to reveal her physique and attributes today. You can sense them?"


    Mirrory nodded. "She has a Death, Darkness, and Water-attributed body. Her body is also extremely Yin and with hidden attributes. I can also see a very great potential hidden within her. Her aptitude for cultivation is not less powerful than Cecile''s."


    Angel and Yasenia were surprised. Yasenia frowned. "A random human I got had this kind of talent? Isn''t it a bit strange?"


    Mirrory lifted an eyebrow. "Why is it strange? You epted only her among the tens of thousands of humans you''ve seen until today across the Distancia Continent. Probably, you knew instinctively, thanks to the [Monarch Intent], that she was worth recruiting, simr to your previous feeling with Ghana."


    Yasenia nodded. "Monarch Intent is more of a passive intent than abat one, right?"


    Mirrory selected the strongest items in the ring as she answered. "Both. However, it is the least effective inbat among those you have. Monarch Intent boosts your general strength, aura, and oppressive presence while giving you a calm and firm mind. It makes you, as the intent is called, be the Monarch of whatever you are doing."


    "The other thing that allows you to do is increase your instincts and rationale. With Monarch Intent, it isn''t easy to guess your thoughts, and you will also have increased perception. It is a fascinating and versatile intent all around."


    "Give me your ring hand, Yasenia."


    Yasenia obeyed her, and she felt the cold touch of Mirrory''s skin. Then, she felt a few items being poured into her spatial ring.


    After observing them, she nodded. "Let''s see what we have gained¡­"


    "About twelve peak level Heaven Ranked items."


    "Many cultivation and poisonous pills of heaven-ranked quality."


    "Beds? Furniture?"


    Angelughed. "Will you use them?"


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "Obviously not. Why would I use them."


    Mirrory was confused. "Why not? They have many self-cleaning and regting formations. Even if you defecated on them, it would disappear without a trace in a few seconds."


    Yasenia and Angel looked at Mirrory, speechless. Yasenia sighed. "It''s a matter of feeling. It makes us ufortable because it would make our minds imagine someone we hate while having intercourse if we were to make love in those beds. However, we can definitively give them to human girls. After all, there are about two hundred different beds and other furniture."


    Mirrory nodded, her green eyes pensive.


    She called a worker, used a recement spatial ring to put everything she didn''t need, and sent it to the S.L.U.T. girls, including the cultivation techniques.


    There was a locking formation in that ring that Yasenia could open from a distance. So, once the person returned and informed her of having delivered the item, she wouldmand it open with a thought.


    Angel suddenly realized. "Speaking of that¡­ It has been a while since I went to the bathroom for that."


    Mirrory shrugged. "Unless you eat a lot of junk, your body can process most things into liquids. Hence you only have to urinate asionally. Unification Realm experts have already gained the ability to stop eating and sleeping without gaining physical imbnces."


    Angel asked. "Even if I exercise all day?"


    Yaseniaughed and hugged her baby tighter. "Baby, she is referring to normal living days. That''s why you fall asleep after we finish at night. It is because you are tired."


    Angel''s ears became red, and muttered. "W-Well, I feel my whole body twitching all the time, and my mind feels tired after so many orgasms¡­ I-It feels really good to be with you."


    Mirrory nodded andmented in her t and indifferent voice. "I connected myself with her, and the orgasms she receives are incredibly mind-touching."


    Angel''s face went red in less than a second.


    Yaseniaughed and continued sorting the items. "Is there any transcendental¡­ oh? There is one."


    Yasenia retrieved a strange golden nail the size of a palm and frowned.


    Mirrory muttered. "That''s a refined nail of a Demon Emperor. It can be used for many things. But Long Baidi already spent much of its internal power to save his life from your attacks. It''s quite useless. You might as well make it a powder, mix it with your breast milk, and feed it to Kaleina."


    Kaleina, who was called, lifted her head and squeaked adorably.


    Yasenia smiled softly and used her tail to lift her from the ground onto the table before her.


    "Mix it as is? Won''t it upset her stomach?"


    Mirrory shook her head. "It won''t. Moreover, it will help her develop her human form faster."


    "Any other effects?"


    Mirrory listed them. "Higher strength, better development, impurity resistance, refinement of the body, better eyesight, more powerful soul, and her scales should be sturdier. Right, her affinity with her spatial element will increase too."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. "So good? Will there not be any bad side effects like pain, effects on her personality, or something like that?"


    Mirrory shook her head.


    Someone knocked on the door, and Yasenia saw Tatyana entering the room.


    "Hm? Angel, you''ve dealt with the ring already? Good job."


    Angel smiled proudly from between Yasenia''s arms.


    Tatyana saw the nail and lifted an eyebrow. "Oh? An excellent thing for our baby dragon."


    Yasenia was ny-nine percent convinced before, and she was one hundred perfect sure after Tatyana''sment.


    Yasenia took out a few tools and followed Mirrory''s instructions.


    Tatyanamented on the things she came to deal with in the meantime. "We''ve decided on a day a month for Angel, Andrea, Kali, and Evelyn to perform publicly. You know, make an exhibition performance for those in our n."


    Yasenia took out her breasts and a bottle and asked Angel to milk her while she looked at the documents. "Hm¡­ I see. I have no problem with this. Will it be free? I think that making it cost Astral Sky Points will be nice."


    Tatyana nodded. "Here are the prices."


    Yasenia skimmed over it and smiled. "As perfect as always, I have no objections."


    Mirrory asked. "It''s a bit cheap, right? Why not make it more expensive?"


    Yasenia smiled. "We are not trying to squeeze our n members dry. We want to create incentives to win Astral Sky Points. These points can only be gained when doing things for the n, so it is a win-win situation. They work harder, gain more points, learn, and benefit our n."


    Mirrory nodded.


    Yasenia realized the bottle Angel filled with her milk was almostplete and pecked her hardworking baby. "Good job, dear. This is enough."


    Angel nodded with pink clouds on her cheeks and stealthily licked her stained fingers, something that nobody in the room missed.


    However, they didn''tment on it and allowed her to think she was sneaky.


    Meanwhile, Kaleina was drooling while looking at the bottle, and her tail wagged rapidly, creating tapping sounds against the table.


    "Mom, how is the merchant group going?"


    "That''s the other thing I came to say to you. We were doing a few things here and there, but today we have officiallyunched the Astral Sky Merchants. They''ll focus on ve trading the most to find any of the girls. We''ll also buy normal female ves and train them to be "high-ranking" ves. This will give us apetitive edge since our only currentpetitor will be Jorey. We won''t be able to quench the demand even then, avoiding the situation of us getting at odds with Jorey."


    Yasenia nodded as she powdered the Demon Emperor''s nail. "Anything more?"


    Tatyana thought and nodded. "Here are the reports of the information gathering group. The group is growing and spreading around nicely. We''ll soon leave Koran City and expand to neighboring cities."


    Yasenia saw the ns and progress and was impressed. "Very quick. How did you expand it so fast?"


    Tatyana didn''t hold back and exined everything in detail, teaching Yasenia how to set up and expand intelligenceworks.


    By the time Tatyana finished, Yasenia had mixed the milk and the nail, giving the white substance a golden glow.


    While mixing it, Yasenia used her Alchemy and Cooking proficiency to increase the effectiveness by twenty percent.


    Tatyana smiled. "I''m tempted to steal it and drink it myself. It looks quite nutritious."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "Don''t steal the food of the child."


    Then, her tone softened as she took out a straw-like device and called her dear. "Kaleina, my love. Come here."


    Kaleina slithered forward, helping herself with her two frontal arms, and was quick to snuggle in her mommy''s embrace.


    Angel leaned back a bit to leave the little darling more space.


    Using one arm to cradle Kaleina, she used her arm going around Angel''s waist to approach the straw and let Kaleina drink.


    Yasenia was curious and asked as she fed Kaleina. "Mom, have you met with the Academy girls?"


    Tatyana shook her head with a mischievous smile. "I''ve been avoiding them and using formations to dull their perspective. I want to see their reactions when I appear before them."


    Angel chuckled. "You are so naughty, Mommy Tatyana."


    Tatyana smiled seductively. "Little Angel should know how naughty Mommy is, right?"


    The sudden Mommy attack surprised Angel, making her hup while blushing madly. ''Kya! Mommy Tatyana speaking with that tone is unfair!''


    Yasenia suddenly realized. "It has been a while since I had a threesome. I''ve been giving individual time to all of you until now."


    Angel looked at Yasenia and muttered. "I¡­ um. I really like the one on ones with you, Yasenia. It feels more intimate."


    Yasenia smiled and kissed her lips softly. "Okay. Let''s allow nature to take its course. Since we are six people, it only takes about four hours to visit all of you at night."


    Yasenia felt the bottle lightening and looked down only to see it empty. "So fast?"


    Mirrory, who had been observing the young dragon, let out a small chuckle. "You should''ve seen her eyes. They were shining as if she was drinking the nectar of the gods."


    Yasenia frowned. "She won''t dislike my breast milkter, right?"


    Mirrory was speechless. "Is that a concern to have?"


    Yasenia was indignant that something like it was a question. "Of course, it is a problem! I want to feed her my milk even when she is one thousand years old!"


    Angel chocked. "N-No, Yasenia. That''s a bit too old."


    "Old? She will always be my baby and drink from mommy''s breast whenever she wants!"


    The other three were speechless.


    Tatyana reassured her. "Don''t worry, little treasure. This will make her like your breast milk even more."


    Yasenia''s indignant face became excited. "Where can I get more Demon Emperor nails?"


    A thought passed their minds. ''She wants to get her addicted!?''


    Yasenia, naturally, wasn''t thinking of that. She just wanted her milk to taste the best for them to enjoy it more.


    Mirrory lifted an eyebrow. "Oh? Look at this."


    Tatyana saw the purple peach with pink dots and was stunned. "He had one of these? Yasenia, eat it."


    Yasenia was confused and took it in her hand. "What is this?"


    Tatyana smiled. "That''s something you would like. It will enhance your body to make all your fluids taste better. A [vorsome Breast Peach]. That''s the name of that thing."


    Angel was confused. "Why does Long Baidi have one of these?"


    "It also makes the taste of semen better."


    Yasenia shook her head. "I want my taste to be natural, not enhanced by something."


    Mirrory asked. "Didn''t you take a beauty pill in the past? Then, the beast pill?"


    Angel reminded her. "She was on the verge of dying, Mirrory. Then, she needed to regain her human form. They were necessities."


    Yasenia nodded. "That''s right. This thing will make me think that they like my vor because of the peach and not because of me."


    Mirrory kept being confused. "What''s the difference between the Demon Emperor Nail and this?"


    "The Demon Emperor is something very good for them. Moreover, I know the only thing that does is make the milk that I know is delicious better. Is a matter of perspective more than anything."


    Tatyana. "Well, you shouldn''t worry because these high-level things change your genes. It doesn''t add anything but changes your body at a basic level and improves your taste. It''s still your vor but enhanced."


    Yasenia asked. "Does it give me any other benefit?"


    The seniors shook their heads, making Yasenia stunned. "A nt with such a specific use exists?"


    Mirrory smirked. "This is not even strange. One nt in the higher realms gives males flexibility on their genitals. They can extend it and move it like a tentacle after eating it. It''s rare to the point that only one appears every thousand years, but it exists."


    Even Tatyana was stunned this time.


    The rest of the day went by quickly as they organized their new treasures.


    Angel and the others changed a few of their low-level heaven-ranked equipment to mid- or high-level heaven-ranked equipment.


    Yasenia also gave each of them ten thousand purple crystals of the 500,000 in the ring.


    Purple crystals are the currency of Sky Continent, much more valuable than the one here, as each crystal was worth about 10,000 wless Parus.


    Naturally, exchanging those crystals was like telling other people from the Sky Continent that they were here, so they decided to keep thisrge fortune and use it only if necessary. Their business was gaining profits, so it wasn''t urgent to convert the currency.


    **************************************


    Author: Many things are getting done~.


    Kaleina: Squeak! (I am more strong!)


    Yasenia: Baby~. You are always the strongest in Mommy''s heart.


    Kaleina: Prrr~. (Mommy''s embrace is the best~.)


    Tatyana: Hmm, she is bing smarter. She will probably begin to understand and learn words soon.


    Author: So cute~.


    Angel: I feel that my position is in danger-woah!


    Yasenia: How could that be, baby? You are my dearest.


    Angel: Mewl~, Yasenia''s embrace is the best~.


    Author: Cough, let''s summon today''s dear. I summon you!


    Arfa42: Hello!


    The girls: Hello~. Wee back!


    Arfa42: What a nice wee~.


    Author: So? What''s your question?


    Arfa42: Well, I''m asking all of you. If I remember correctly, the author describes Evelyn as the only one who initially liked women, and other members became Yasexual. Then, if there are no Yasenia, would all of you be hetero?


    Author: Oh~? That is an interesting question. What do you girls say?


    Andrea: Well, did you forget that my previous partner was a girl, Author?


    Author: Hm? Isn''t Arfa42 referring to the pure girls?


    Andrea: Is he?


    Arfa42: No, no, you are included.


    Author: Then, I made a mistake~. Oopsie. Andrea, let''s start with you.


    Andrea: Sure. I''m honestlyfortable with both genders. Man or Woman, I would have been happy if they hadn''t minded my particr body.


    Evelyn: Being offended by that mighty cock and balls you have is a sin!


    Andrea: ¡­ Thanks, I guess? Hahaha. What about you, Evelyn?


    Evelyn: As Author said, I''m a titty lover. If I have a woman that can sit on my face and rub her pussy in my mouth, then bury me in her tits as her finger caress my body, I will die with no regrets!


    Everyone: ¡­


    Kali: You are more bent than a mosquito coil.


    Evelyn: I''m as malleable as rubber, and you can bend me as you want!


    Everyone: ¡­


    Evelyn: Cough, anyway. What are your thoughts, Kali?


    Kali: I would probably ept anyone that treated me moderately well¡­


    Evelyn: Oh, right. Sorry, you have been so cheerfultely that I forgot how you were at first.


    Kali: *smiles gently* En, don''t worry. However, Yasenia is my light now, and I''m extremely happy and would not change this for anything.


    Angel: What a contrast, hahaha.


    Arfa42: Your turn, little Angel.


    Angel: Me? Well¡­ I''ve always admired tall and confident women, but I never thought of having a rtionship with one until I met Yasenia.


    Angel: I probably would''ve found a man that would have treated me nicely and be with him. Or if any tall woman would''vee to me and seduced me, be with her.


    Cecile: Hm. I agree. I didn''t even know females could have a rtionship with each other. So I most likely would''ve ended with some powerful, talented man who could keep up with my fighting pace.


    Yasenia: I remember your ignorance, hahaha. You were so cute back then~.


    Yasenia: What about you, Mom?


    Tatyana: Hm? Without you, I would probably be dead by now.


    Everyone: ¡­


    Author: Well, that''s what would have happened if Yasenia hadn''t caught her little dears. However, now they are all hopelessly trapped in our dragoness''s sweet and pampering embrace~.


    The girls: Umu.


    Author: Well, bye-bye ~, little lurkers.


    Tatyana: New way of calling them?


    Author: Nah, I''ve been calling them like that for a while. I''m just able to use it more regrly now, hahaha.


    Tatyana: It''s quite cute~.


    Author: Um¡­ Cough. Bye!


    Yasenia: Oh? Are you shy?


    Author: Why is it not ending!? I said bye-bye!!


    Tatyana: Well, let''s forgive the teasing. Bye!


    Arfa42: Bye!

 Chapter 535: Kaleinas baby steps. Drashas return.

    Chapter 535: Kaleina''s baby steps. Drasha''s return.


    The following day, Yasenia woke up to the licking of someone. She could feel that her dears were still asleep because of the weight on her arms and body.


    ''Who might it be?''


    She slowly opened her eyes and revealed her beautiful, misty golden iris.


    After blinking the haze away, she turned and registered that the one licking her was her dear Kaleina. Yasenia''s tail wagged sleepily as she nuzzled with the little dragoness. "Good morning, love."


    "Mommy~."


    A milky and crisp voice tingled Yasenia''s ears, making her eyes widen with surprise. "Kaleina?"


    Yasenia looked closely and saw the mouth of the small dragon opening as her little arms surrounded her face. "Mommy~, morning!"


    The soft and tender voice of Kaleina seemed to make everything around her look prettier. Yasenia''s chest welled up with emotion as her eyes shone with happiness. "Oh, my baby~. Did you learn to speak?"


    Yasenia used her energy to move her dears around so that she could hug her.


    She was careful with it so they didn''t wake up.


    Between them, only Cecile and Tatyana reacted. Cecile was awakened by the flood of happinessing from Yasenia''s heart.


    Kali and Angel were deeply asleep, and the connection was weaker, hence theirck of reaction.


    When Tatyana and Cecile opened their eyes and looked to the side, they saw Yasenia cradling her baby, wearing her ckce gown.


    "Baby, call mommy again. I want to hear your voice."


    "Mommy!"


    Yaseniaughed with joy. "Yes! Good job, my clever girl. What else can you say? How about I love you?"


    Kaleina opened her mouth and eximed in a babbling tone. "Wuv you!"


    Yasenia kissed her cheeks and body andughed happily. "Oh my, I love you too, my baby."


    Kaleina made a gurglingughter noise and repeated. "Wuv you!"


    "Yes, yes. Mommy loves you too! Try saying. I want a hug."


    "Wan hugh?"


    "Kya! Of course, Mommy will give you lots of hugs!"


    Tatyana and Cecile smiled softly. Cecile asked while she watched them interact. "Is this the effect of the Demon Emperor nail she ate?"


    Tatyana nodded. "She has also grown a bit. With her current size, hiding in her mother''s breasts will be a bit more difficult, hahaha."


    Cecile chuckled. "She is about eighty centimeters. If she curls her body, Yasenia''s bosom should still be avable."


    Tatyana sighed. "Well, mine is out of the question. I''m not big enough to hold her."


    Cecile lifted her eyebrow. "Oh? Will you miss it?"


    Tatyana smiled. "A little bit. Kaleina is quite a cute thing, after all."


    Cecile nodded. "I can''t say no to that."


    The other girls began waking up because Yasenia''s tail wags unconsciously tapped the ground, creating noise.


    Their ears were soon filled with a child''s bubblyughter and Yasenia''s loving voice.


    "Baby, my baby. You are so cute~."


    "Hugh! Kiss!"


    "Of course, of course. Mommy will give you as many as you want."


    Their heads turned and saw Yasenia squishing the dragoness in her embrace and then lifting her to kiss her all over the ce.


    Kaleina''s golden eyes were bent, as her scaly dragon face created a very human-like face of childish happiness.


    Yasenia turned toward her other dears, and they almost had a heart attack at the adorable expression on Yasenia''s face.


    Her smile was as bright as the Sun, and her eyes curved like the crescent Moon as a healthy and light blush covered her cheeks.


    It was a face that had happiness written all over the ce.


    "Dears, Kaleina learned to speak."


    They all felt their hearts melting. ''How can our dragoness be so lovely?''


    Evelyn smiled softly and approached. "It must have been what you fed her yesterday, right?"


    Yasenia nodded hastily as she embraced Kaleina softly and with care. "It must be! Dear, you are so clever!"


    Evelynughed and hugged Yasenia''s head, kissing her forehead softly. "I''m happy for you, love. Do you want to rest today?"


    Yasenia shook her head and returned her attention to Kaleina, who looked up at her smilingly. "I''ll just carry her around. ying with her won''t hinder me too much."


    Yasenia changed her seductive nightwear for her usual revealing blue dress and walked out. "Dears, I''m going to cultivate. Also, remember to ssify the rings from the Body Cultivators."


    Andrea said. "Wait, my love."


    Yasenia stopped and turned around. "Yes, darling?"


    Andrea approached and used her fingers tob her long hair and massage her scalp. "Your hair was a bit messy. Also, we''ve already looked over the body cultivation methods from the rings we got from the beast humans, and there was none suitable for us. However, the S.L.U.T. members can probably use them. What do we do?"


    Yasenia squinted as Andrea''s fingers massaged her head and leaned on her, careful enough not to squish Kaleina between them. "You can show it to them. Do not bepletely trusting of them, but unless it is a significant secret, you can speak with them and share things with them. Use Long Baidi''s ring and wealth to equip all of them with Heaven-ranked items."


    Kali smiled. "We made it big with it. There were so many things and cultivation techniques. Evelyn, you were the one in charge of those, right? Was there anything interesting?"


    "Yes. I think it was the legacy skill of the Long family. Something called [Ascending Wyvern Touches The Sky]."


    Cecile asked. "Is it powerful?"


    Evelyn nodded. "Of course. However, it doesn''t serve any of us. Or at least, that''s what I heard from Mirrory."


    Mirrory materialized. "That''s right. That technique is strong but nothing too outrageous. Only after Transcendence can that skill show its true power; by then, you''ll have better things. Therefore, I rmend sharing it with the Cult girls."


    "Fan girls." Corrected Tatyana.


    Mirrory shrugged. "Whatever. I mean those Yasenia fanatics. Honestly, the best way of using everything in Long Baidi''s ring is to share it with those girls and allow them to grow. The only thing besides the Demon Emperor Nail that you should take from it is the currency and the [Transcendent Level Formation Core]."


    Yasenia was leaning between Andrea''s arms and caressing Kaleina when she eximed. "Ah? Isn''t that core the thing they wanted from the Auction where¡­"


    Yasenia looked at Kaleina and blinked. "From that auction?"


    Tatyana and the others smirked. ''She doesn''t want to say that she got Kaleina from there in front of her? Cute.''


    Tatyana smiled. "It''s different. That one was a high-level core. This one is a low-level core. Mind you, it is a Transcendent Core either way, so it is much stronger than anything we have or can create right now."


    Kali asked. "What were these cores used for? I forgot."


    Angel answered. "They are a booster for formations. They can stabilize, increase strength, reduce energy requirements, allow you to make formations moreplex, and do more things. They are like a super ultra energy generator made specifically to boost formations."


    Yasenia asked. "Should we use it to increase this mansion''s formation?"


    Tatyana smiled. "They can be transnted, so let''s use it like that for now. When you open the main headquarters in the future, it can be used as the core."


    Yasenia nodded, and Andrea whispered. "Done. Now, my dragoness is perfect."


    "Thank you, darling." The tall dragoness tip-toed to kiss Andrea, who answered gently and softly.


    "Kiss!"


    Kaleina''s milky and crisp voice interrupted them, and Yasenia stopped the kiss to give attention to her little dear.


    "Let''s y outside for a bit, baby. Mommy will pamper you today until you fall asleep of tiredness! Goodbye, dears."


    As they saw Yasenia walking away while talking with Kaleina, all the girls seemed to have seen a prediction of who would get the attention in the future.


    Evelynughed. "Our biggest rivals for attention will definitively be our children."


    Andrea crossed her arms and smiled. "That''s quite cute, to be honest. Hugging Yasenia from behind as she ys with the children must be an endearing image."


    Their imagination began running, and morning went by quickly.


    Angel was working on unlocking the spatial rings when she saw one of the harpies approaching. "Lady Angel, there are visitors that asked for you."


    Angel was confused. ''Visitors?''


    Then, she asked. "Have you informed Yasenia?"


    The harpy shook her head. "She seemed busy, so I came to you instead."


    Angel was confused and stood up from her research table. Then, she followed the harpy.


    When she reached outside, she saw twenty beautiful women with serpentine bodies waiting outside.


    Between them, it was easy to spot two with gorgeous sapphire scales and blue hair.


    Angel''s lips arched, and she made a little run. "Big sister Drasha, big sister Meiren!"


    The twomias that appeared in the tournament saw Angel and smiled.


    Drasha slithered forward and caught the lovely, running Angel. "Darling, I''ve missed you quite a bit even though less than a week has passed. Are you okay? Did your Master treat you well?"


    Angel was buried in Drasha''s voluptuous curves as her serpentine body coiled around her. ''Amia''s hug is so nice~.''


    "How can that be? Yasenia loves me very much and pampers me."


    Drasha smiled, her blue eyes curving. "That''s a relief."


    "Why are you here, big sister Drasha?"


    "I''vee to speak with the Matriarch. Is she free now?"


    Angel nodded. "If I ask her, she will probably be free."


    Meiren approached curiously. "Does she really pamper you that much?"


    Angel puffed her chest proudly. "Of course!"


    All the othermia approached curiously. "Lady Drasha, is being so close to a human okay?"


    Angel looked at the side and was stunned. "So pretty~. I didn''t knowmias were this varied in color! It is even more beautiful than a rainbow!"


    All eighteenmia were mature women with families, so Angel''s cute remark pierced their hearts like an arrow.


    One with purple scales and hair approached and sandwiched Angel''s face in a hug. "Kya! Who is this cutie!? I love you to death, and I just got to know you!"


    ''W-Wow, allmias are so big¡­.''


    Angel was tossed around for a bit and was able to get to know many pairs of new, cough, I mean, many new big sisters.


    Drashaughed and snatched Angel back. "Let''s stop here. Can''t you see that her face is as red as a [Fire Seeping Lobster]?"


    "Her blushing face is so cute~."


    "Who knew young human girls were this cute."


    "I must create a pill to help her!"


    Angel looked up shyly and said. "Big sister Drasha, should we go?"


    Drasha nodded. "Right, let''s go."


    She ced her on the ground and took her hand. Then, Angel guided them toward Yasenia''s office.


    The harpy that apanied Angel also followed while agreeing with themias. ''Lady Angel is the cutest human I''ve ever seen. It''s no wonder they react that way. I also want to smush her face with my tits whenever I see her.''


    Yasenia heard a knock on the door while ying with Kaleina.


    "Enter."


    Angel entered hand in hand with themia.


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow and quickly recognized her. ''Oh? Isn''t this the judge from the tournament?''


    Drasha bowed her upper body and smiled. "Hello, Lady Yasenia. It is a pleasure to meet you."


    Yasenia smiled and spoke calmly. "No, I always wanted to speak to you directly and thank you for taking care of Angel during the tournament. Sit around. There should be enough space for everybody."


    **********************************


    Author: [Ding! Baby Kaleina learned a new skill: Adorable Speech].


    Author: [Ding! It is supper effective. Dragoness Yasenia is entangled in the web of familial love. Affection for Kaleina increased to unreadable levels.]


    Author: [Ding! Yasenia has unlocked worry for Kaleina learning about her adoption].


    Tatyana: Little treasure, you are so cute.


    Yasenia: Sigh¡­ What can I say? My daughter is the cutest.


    Tatyana: No, no. My daughter is the cutest.


    Andrea: How about both of them being the cutest?


    Yasenia/Tatyana: We''llpromise for now!


    Author: Well, let''s call today''s dear. I summon you!


    Randomnt: Hello!


    Kali: Wee, Randomnt. I hope you have a pleasant stay.


    Randomnt: Thank you, Kali! Your voice sounds so gentle and soothing. I really like it.


    Kali: Does it? Thanks for thepliment.


    Kali: How about you ask your question?


    Randomnt: Sure! I wanted to ask Mirrory and Valeria howmon it is in the higher realms to practice all three cultivation methods simultaneously.


    Valeria: You mean Body, Spirit, and Soul cultivation?


    Randomnt: Yes. I''m quite curious.


    Mirrory: It''s notmon at all. Tatyana said it well in the past, but real Body Cultivation, what you see in Distancia Continent, was considered extinct. Or at least so it was when Fu Jing Jing was alive.


    Tatyana: Yeah, I''ve never seen real Body Cultivators like these. Only copies derived from Spiritual Cultivation. They are not bad, but the bodies gained that way are not as impressive as these.


    Valeria: Maybe my stay in the higher realm was longer, but I heard about a raising group that used real body cultivation when I was with my previous master.


    Mirrory: I see.


    Randomnt: What about Soul cultivation?


    Mirrory: It''s rare, but not as rare. The thing is that without Body cultivation to bnce soul cultivation, there are not many Soul and Spirit dual cultivators.


    Mirrory: Hence, if the girls manage to get all three methods and learn them, they will be fearsome.


    Randomnt: In the entire history, there hasn''t been anything like them? I find it quite¡­ improbable, right?


    Mirrory: There have been. However, the Heavenly Cataclysm made quite a big reset in the cultivation world. The billions of years of rich and developed history were reduced to nothing under the angry heavens'' fearsome strength.


    Mirrory: If Jing Jing didn''t sacrifice herself to stop it, the higher realms would''ve been mostly destroyed.


    Mirrory: A million years have passed since then, so new powerhouses might have emerged. No matter what, I can tell you that learning all three will be a tremendous advantage for the girls.


    Randomnt: Do they all have enough talent?


    Valeria: With Yasenia, they have. Her [Celestial Maiden Ascends through the Heavens] dual cultivation technique is exceptionally potent.


    Mirrory: Yes. It is the dual cultivation technique of one of the strongest female immortals. I remember hearing that men and women would sumb to her single caress and that a night with her would make everything else seem dull in contrast to her beauty.


    Mirrory: Well, it doesn''t matter, though. She is dead. Smitten to nothing by the Heavenly Cataclysm.


    Author: Wow~. Mirrory showing off her knowledge~.


    Mirrory: Impressed?


    Randomnt: I''m impressed.


    Mirrory: Oh¡­ Thanks.


    Author: Well, this is all for today. Bye-bye~.


    The girls: Bye-bye~.


    Randomnt. Bye-bye!

 Chapter 536: Eccentric Flascia. Lamias joining the Clan.

    Chapter 536: entric scia. Lamias joining the n.


    After Yasenia told them to sit around, she was about to call Angel over, but Drasha''s tail snatched Angel into her embrace.


    Angel was also about to go to Yasenia''s side, but a thick snake tail suddenly surrounded her, carrying her into the soft and warm embrace of themia, making her blink in confusion.


    Yasenia was stunned and thenughed. "I see that you like Angel quite a lot."


    Drasha didn''t hide it. "This little human you''ve raised is one of the cutest things I''ve seen in my life~. Moreover, her proficiency in formations is a big plus. If it weren''t for that, I wouldn''t be this enthusiastic."


    A purple-scaledmia with mature facial features and an elegant disposition was surprised. "Oh? Drasha dear, you didn''t say anything about her skill."


    Drasha smiled. "I wanted to give you a surprise, Mom."


    Yasenia blinked and remembered that Drasha was the mother of Meiren, the other blue-scaledmia. ''Oh? So we have grandma, mother, and daughter here.''


    Yasenia smiled. "Madams, it is a pleasure you''vee to my small n. Should we enter discussions, or would you like to eat something before we start?"


    Drasha took the lead and spoke. "Matriarch Yasenia, let''s skip pleasantries. If our talk goes as we want, eatingter won''t be a problem at all."


    Yasenia nodded. "Sure, go ahead."


    Drasha patted Angel''s head and massaged her scalp as she spoke. "All themias here are rogue cultivators. I ask you not to underestimate us since all of us have reached extreme proficiency in our crafts. Until now, no Sect or n was attractive to us because their benefits were insufficient. After getting to know Angel, I knew you could provide something other ns cannot."


    Yasenia leaned back in her chair and asked. "And what would that be?"


    Drasha smirked. "No need to act mysterious. We know that you have some hidden or lost knowledge. No matter how talented, someone under 70 years old can''t reach the skill levels little Angel has. Moreover, I could tell that she was holding back."


    Angel flinched.


    Yasenia''s interest was piqued, and she didn''t hide it. It would be an insult to their intelligence to do so. "You are right. She didn''t go all out during the tournament. Her skill is much higher."


    There were another four formation masters within the group of 20mias, and they all lifted an eyebrow. "Are you really not lying to us, Matriarch Yasenia?"


    Yasenia smiled. "I''m not. Also, calling me Lady Yasenia is enough. All seniors here are proficient in their crafts and people thatmand respect."


    Drasha smiled. "We''ll do so, Lady Yasenia."


    Yasenia nodded. "If I understand correctly, you want to join our n in exchange for giving you knowledge that the rest of the Continent doesn''t have."


    Drasha nodded and spoke calmly. "This group of twenty is just the leaders of each respective talent. We,mia, have always been talented profession-wise. Today, we''vee to you with four formation masters, three cksmiths, three alchemists, a spiritual chef, two tailors, two Spiritual Tattoo masters, a gardener, a medical practitioner, and two experts focusing on nning and buildingrge and small structures."


    Yasenia rested her chin on her hand. "That''s really not bad. I suppose that most of you are in the level of a Nine Sect Elder in the top twenty."


    Drasha nodded confidently. "Some of us can even qualify in the top ten."


    Yasenia asked. "How is your strength?"


    Drashamunicated. "Four of us are in the low level of the Epoch Core Body Realm, while the rest besides my daughter are at the peak of the Ethereal Soul body realm. Our group naturally doesn''t end with us twenty, as we are more like representatives. Our numbers are in the high hundreds, but besides the juniors, whoprise about sixty percent of our group, all of us are strong and proficient cultivators."


    Yasenia nodded. ''A delicious pie fell from the sky.''


    After thinking for a few seconds, she spoke. "Our knowledge about Tattoo masters is null, and our knowledge about structures is also null. Therefore, we wouldn''t be able to promise anything to those sectors. Is that okay for them?"


    A brown-scaledmia nodded. "We are okay with it as long as you allow me one thing."


    The othermias had their eyebrow twitch.


    Yasenia motioned her to put her demands forward.


    Themia was in the Epoch Core Body Realm, so she basically disappeared from Yasenia''s perception and appeared before her with an excited face. "Please, allow me to investigate your body and tattoo it! The moment I saw you, I wanted to touch and imprint this precious and creamy skin you have with my colors~."


    "Ahn~, seeing you up close is even better. Such soft and supple skin, so perfect and devoid of any blemishes. Who knew that the Heavens could create a celestial being with such perfect skin~. You are like a perfect canvas! Also, even if you don''t like them, don''t worry. Our tattoos don''t stay on the skin''s surface; they meld with the body after painting them. How could I stain your perfect skin with drawings? No matter how perfect, a drawing has no right to desecrate your lustrous body! Do you have a partner? If not, I''ll marry you!"


    Yasenia was stunned for real this time as the senior began touching her face and arms with an entranced expression and blushing cheeks.


    The othermias had their lips twitching.


    Drasha spoke. "Fascia, stop bothering Lady Yasenia before you scare her."


    Yasenia snapped out of her daze and looked at the heavily breathing woman with a weird gaze. "What will those tattoos do?"


    Fascia''s eyes seemed to glitter with starlight as her passion soared and pierced the clouds. "I would never ce something harmful on your body, Lady Yasenia. They would increase your strength, perception, energy absorption, capacity, and more! There are nothing but benefits for letting me lick and y with your body, wife!"


    Yasenia felt a chill climb up her spine. ''Maybe I should not ept these women.''


    Drasha saw Yasenia''s twitching eyebrow and coughed. "Although Fascia is like that, she is actually the second-best Tattoo Master of the Continent. She is pretty entric as she doesn''t Tattoo those she doesn''t deem worthy¡­ Well, she was the person that worried me the most in this deal, but it seems that I was thinking too much."


    Fascia rubbed her face with Yasenia''s as she spoke. "Drasha, how could you not have presented her to me earlier!? My wife is so beautiful and has such lick-worthy skin!"


    Yasenia saw that the woman was really about to lick her and used a hand to stop her. "L-Lady Fascia, although I''m very ttered about your intentions. I already have a partner. So I would like it if you didn''t try to lick me."


    Fascia blinked a few times before smiling widely again. "Don''t worry, my love. I can take part of in a harem. I''m not greedy!"


    Yasenia and themias were stunned and speechless.


    Seeing her face approach her arm again, Yasenia hastily stopped her. "No, no, no. I mean, I do not have any intentions of adding more partners. Lady Fascia, please understand."


    Fascia pouted. "At least let me have one lick, and I''ll follow your Astral Sky n forever."


    Yasenia smiled widely and presented her arm. "Go ahead until you are satisfied!"


    ''I would be retarded if I didn''t agree to have an Epoch Core Body Realm senior join me for a few licks on my arm.''


    Yasenia then ignored the moist and long tongue slobbering her skin, apanied by moans, and turned toward the stupefiedmia group. "I agree to all of you joining us. I hope you have no regrets, though."


    Angel hugged Drasha a bit closer and muttered. "Big Sister Fascia is a bit strange."


    Drasha patted Angel''s head andughed. She didn''t expect Yasenia to be this epting of her biological sister''s entric manners, so it was honestly a big plus for them.


    Most people recoiled and didn''t understand that Fascia was quite an honest and pure woman who dedicated her whole life to her craft, making her a bit strange.


    ''Although¡­ It is her first time trying to wife someone as soon as they meet. It''s quite strange for this six-hundred-year-old virgin.''


    "Well, Lady Yasenia. We''ll be in your care from now on¡­ Also, you can ask her to stop whenever you feel ufortable."


    The long brown tail of themia coiled around Yasenia and her chair, and her arm was at Fascia''s mercy as the tongue explored everything, even between the fingers.


    Yasenia smiled at Drasha. "Ah, it doesn''t matter. Besides tickling a bit, Fascia is a beautiful enough woman that I don''t really care about this."


    "Lahdy Yhaseina cadded me beautiphul!? Sho Happy!"


    Fascia''s exmation of joy did not interrupt her¡­ feast?


    Meiren eximed in embarrassment. "Second Aunt! Stop, you are embarrassing me!"


    Fascia stopped and blinked a few times while hugging Yasenia as if she was her precious treasure. "Embarrassing you? Why?"


    Yasenia burst intoughter. ''She is quite cute in her own way.''


    Fascia looked at Yasenia''sughing face and blushed. "Lady Yasenia. You are beautiful. Thank you so much for allowing this unworthy woman to lick your sacred body. It was a delicacy I''ve never tested before."


    Yasenia patted the tail around her and smiled. "Thank you, Fascia. Can you let me go for now? I want to ask you about a good location and materials for Tattoo Masters. I have to also lead your sisters and friends with me."


    Fascia nodded quickly and untangled her. Then, she stood at her side with an obedient look and a wagging tail.


    Yasenia couldn''t help but ask. "Is my skin that good?"


    The other tattoo master with them, Fascia''s first disciple, nodded with a solemn expression. "Lady Yasenia, you are the second woman I''ve seen with quality skin as perfect as you have."


    "Oh? And the first?"


    "The Matriarch of the Harpies."


    Fascia became downcast, and Yasenia asked. "What''s wrong?"


    Drasha answered. "Well, Fascia also got excited with that woman, but she was sted away with the wave of her wing."


    Fascia sighed. "It was about two hundred years ago, but I still can remember that white and beautiful baster skin, as if the Moon''s beauty was transformed with flesh and bones."


    Yaseniaughed and smiled. "As long as you don''t cross the line, you can ask me anything."


    Fascia smiled widely. "Thank you, Lady Yasenia."


    Our dragoness picked up Kaleina and kissed her nose.


    "Mommy!"


    Yasenia smile as her eyes bent into crescents. "Let''s go, my love."


    Kaleina repeated with her crisp and milky voice. "My Luv!"


    Themias looked dignified, but their eyes were looked on the adorable dragon cub. ''Lady Yasenia''s daughter is so cute!''


    The dragoness stood up. Then, she shook her arm once and cleaned the saliva with energy. As she walked by Drasha, her long tail snatched Angel and ced her on her shoulders.


    "Let''s go. I''ll give you a tour around the house. Also, I know that many of you like to run around. So we''ll speak about quotas to be kept and other methods to avoid restraining your freedom as much as possible. We''ll include the needed cooperation with external powers and many more details."


    Drasha smiled and nodded. "Thank you very much, Lady Yasenia."


    Yasenia smiled and guided them around. The doors were more than high enough to carry Angel on her shoulders, so she didn''t ce her down at any moment.


    Fascia was inseparable the whole day and kept looking at Yasenia up and down.


    After dinner with the girls, Drasha dragged her crying sister away by her tail.


    "I want to be more with Lady Yasenia!"


    "Big sister, she is going to spend the night with her lovers. We can''t disturb her."


    "Wuwuwu, little sister. I don''t want to stop looking at Lady Yasenia."


    "Stupid girl, we are now part of their group, so you''ll be able to see her almost daily!"


    Their purple-scaled "grandma," that looked like a well-nurtured and charming thirty-five-year-oldughed softly. "Silly girl, we''ll add a few benefits for you in the contract, so cheer up."


    Fascia was quick to regain her bearing and smiled. "If Mother says so, who am I to continue being ignorant? Let''s go, little sister."


    Drasha was stunned as Fascia turn things around and garbed her, carrying her away.


    Meiren eximed as she chased behind. "Second Aunt! Stop being so embarrassing and dragging my mom!"


    Fasciaughed loudly as she proudly slithered away.


    **************************************


    Author: Quite a wild person.


    Yasenia: She is very amusing.


    Cecile: *Stare*


    Yasenia: Hm?


    Cecile: *Stare*


    Yasenia: Sweetheart, why are you looking at my arm so intently?


    Cecile: Come with me.


    Yasenia: W-Wait, isn''t the Celestial Theater time now?


    Author: Don''t worry, Yasenia. I''ll choose a question that doesn''t have either you or Cecile.


    Yasenia: Traitooor!


    *Sounds of something very pure ongoing in the distance appear.*


    Author: Well, and as we ignore the not-at-all-strange sounds, I summon you!


    Dante: Tada~.


    The girls: Hello!


    Dante: Hello¡­ Hm? What''s this moa-.


    Author: This not-at-all-strange sound is the wind.


    Dante: Wind? In space?


    Author: You can talk. What''s wrong with wind blowing in space?


    Tatyana: So, Dante dear, what''s your question?


    Dante: Cough. I''ming to ask you today, Tatyana.


    Tatyana: Sure, ask away!


    Dante: What were your other options/what would you have done if you didn''t find the ritual leading to Yasenia''s birth?


    Tatyana: Hmm¡­ That''s a tricky question.


    Dante: Oh? Did you have no ns?


    Tatyana: Not that. It''s just that I didn''t actually think I would ever be able to give birth.


    Dante: How so?


    Tatyana: Do you know I might be the only human cultivator to get pregnant from nothing but a ritual and survive the birth of the child?


    Dante: Is it that dangerous?


    Mirrory: If a demi-goddess was able to get pregnant and create life with just a ritual, what do you think would happen?


    Mirrory: Remember that the higher the cultivation, the more talented a child is at birth to a certain extent.


    Dante: How is talent affected?


    Tatyana: Limits. Let''s put it in LitRPG vocabry.


    Tatyana: Imagine that everyone has a maximum level at birth


    Tatyana: This level would depend on many factors, but the biggest one is the parents'' strength. If two level five people give birth, the child will probably have a maximum level(potential) of level five, and to increase that cap, they would have to work very hard.


    Tatyana: However, if the parents are level one hundred. The child will probably also be born with a limit level of one hundred.


    Dante: I see. So if a demigoddess or something stronger could get pregnant with a ritual at will, the bnce of the world would be destroyed.


    Evelyn: *Whispers* Andrea, do you know what she is talking about?


    Andrea: I have no idea, but Dante seems to be understanding what she is saying.


    Angel: As expected of Mommy Tatyana, she is the best!


    Kali: I''m lost¡­ Valeria, do you understand?


    Valeria: Nop~. Tatyana is a bit touched in the head. Just ignore her.


    Mirrory: Well, the context is understandable, right?


    The others: Well, that''s true.


    Evelyn: The bigger the number (Strength) of the parent, the bigger number the child can naturally reach.


    Tatyana: That''s right. Also, answering Dante''s question. My n was to continue searching for someone until I gotpletely tired or died along the way.


    Dante: Oh...


    Author: Well, this is all for today. Bye-bye, little lurkers~.


    Dante: Goodbye!


    The girls: Bye~.


    Yasenia: *Sprawling all over Cecile* Sweetheart, we missed it.


    Cecile: *Radiantly smiling* It doesn''t matter.


    The others: ¡­

 Chapter 537: Ebirahs family arrives.

    Chapter 537: Ebirah''s family arrives.


    After themias left, Evelynmented. "I think I can get along well with Fascia."


    Andrea snorted augh. "She is a little bit strange. But well, she seems like a fun person to be around."


    Yasenia was leaning in Andrea''s embrace as sheughed. "When she saw sweetheart and Mom, she almost drooled."


    Tatyana smirked. "The fanatic intensity she shows for good skin is as high as Evelyn''s love for breasts, hahaha."


    Cecile said. "I felt like she wanted to lick me."


    Angel blinked. "She wanted to."


    Cecile blinked back. "Eh?"


    Angelughed. "She had already licked Yasenia''s arm the first time they met. She even called her wife and wanted to be hers."


    Cecile looked at Yasenia, who nodded with a smirk. "I mean, a few licks on the arm in exchange for an Epoch Core Body Cultivator is very cheap."


    Cecile moved to Yasenia''s side and took out a towel to clean her arm.


    Yasenia was curious. "Does it bother you?"


    Cecile answered honestly. "No. This towel has anti-viral, parasitical, and many other healing and preventing properties. I asked Kali to create it since it is easy to make. The effects are less than pills, but the towel can be used to clean superficial wounds quite nicely."


    "Fascia is a six-hundred-year-old senior, so we have to be careful."


    Cecile''s voice was cid as her entire being. Yasenia understood and allowed her arm to be cleaned while curling in Andrea''s embrace. "You are right. Drasha was close to Angel, so I let my guard down for a bit. I''ll be careful next time."


    Angel spoke to Kali. "Can I be between your tails?"


    Kali moved to her side and used her three tails to bury the little girl in a world of fluffiness.


    Evelyn took a pastry that was left from the dessert tray and munched it calmly. "Say, Yasenia. Will you get those Spiritual Tattoos?"


    Yasenia was rxing as Cecile cleaned her arm when she answered. "Not yet. I need to see their effectiveness. I probably will ask Fascia to create an army-wide tattoo that can function inrge groups to increase the strength of ourbatants. Together with battle formations and harsh training, we are pushing them through. They should be able to fight against stronger people much easier."


    Tatyanamented as her fingers caressed the peacefully resting Kaleina on herp. "Moreover, we don''t know how effective they can be in the future. If these things grow with the user, they will be a rather big advantage. But since the practice is not widespread, it probably has its faults. Or else, it would be amon practice all around the cultivation world to have the children Tattooed at birth."


    Angel was leaning on Kali''s shoulders, half asleep because of thefort of being surrounded by the three tails.


    Kali answered while patting her head. "There may be health or cultivation disadvantages. I''ve felt the tattoos on Fascia, and their energy circuits are astoundinglyplex and meld with the body perfectly. However, I noticed a few of them about to break and disappear because the vitality and energy flow in those areas was murkier."


    Evelyn hummed as she picked Yasenia''s tail from the ground and groomed it. "If we can delete them easily without extra procedures, we should have them. Even if they won''t be useful in the future, they can help us until then, right?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Let''s observe it for about a year or two. If you girls want, I can have a few of them on me to test how they react."


    Yasenia turned her head and looked at the ck-dressed elegant woman holding a cup with red liquid. "Mom, isn''t that a bit silly?"


    Tatyana lifted her eyebrow, her red eyes looking at Yasenia with confusion.


    Yasenia smiled. "Testing it with your body when we have so many n members and test subjects. It is quite silly."


    The other girls nodded with smiles.


    Tatyana smiled. "Well, that''s true."


    Evelyn teased. "Mother-inw is so eager to prove her worth that she wants to use her body as a sacrifice!"


    Tatyana rolled her beautiful ruby eyes.


    Yaseniaughed with the other girls when suddenly a message entered her mind. ''Oh?''


    Yasenia looked up at Andrea and kissed her chin. "Darling."


    Andrea lowered her face and looked at the precious woman between her arms. She smiled and pecked her lips once. "What''s wrong, my love?"


    Yaseniamented. "Ebirah''s family''s entourage is arriving tomorrow."


    The girls focused their attention on them while Andrea''s body tensed a bit.


    Yasenia''s eyes softened, and she used both her arms to wound herself around her neck and kissed the corner of her lips. "Don''t worry, darling. If we need force to deal with them, we are not powerless as long as we are inside this formation. Mom has already installed the Formation Core, and this ce has be an imprable fortress."


    Andrea''s body rxed and softened under such a tender kiss and encouraging words. She buried her face in Yasenia''s midnight-ck hair and took a deep breath. "I know, my love."


    "Is little Ebirah sleeping?"


    "Yes. She is about to make a breakthrough."


    Sierra got along quite well with this young lobster, so she suggested. "Lady Yasenia, how about using her breakthrough as a card for her to keep being with us?"


    Yasenia got thoughtful. "You mean to use her progress as a bargaining chip, right?"


    Sierra nodded.


    Yasenia said. "It''s not a bad idea. I also have other ideas in mind."


    Sierra smiled. "If you''ve thought of something, I''m not worried."


    Evelyn looked at the giant white wolf lying at the side and smirked. "You have quite a bit of confidence in Yasenia."


    Sierra smiled. "I would be silly not to have it. Lady Yasenia has proven herself time and time again. This time should not be different."


    Evelyn nodded while sinking her fingers in the dragon tail''s tense muscles. Feeling them softening, she was satisfied. "Mhm, I understand that feeling. Speaking of transformation, how is yours progressing?"


    Sierra shook her giant wolf head. "I''ll take a bit of time. My bloodline is much worse than theirs and still has to increase. Thankfully, your soul is incredibly nourishing. The Natural Treasure and your inheritance are enriching your soul very rapidly."


    Yasenia looked at the night sky andmented. "Let''s skip today''s dual cultivation and sleep. Tomorrow we may have to battle if things go south."


    Yasenia reluctantly stood up from Andrea''s cozy embrace but walked happily toward Tatyana to pick up her little dragon girl.


    Kaleina felt herself being lifted and groggily opened her eyes. She saw Yasenia''s face and purred. "Mommy~, sleepy."


    Yasenia has been teaching Kaleina many words today, and the dragon''s intelligence showed as Kaleina learned most of them.


    Yasenia kissed her snout and nuzzled against her softly. "Go sleep with Mommy, okay?"


    Kaleina licked her cheekzily and went back to thend of dreams.


    Then, they all went to bed without a fuss and surrounded Yasenia.


    The night was peaceful, and they woke up right at dawn.


    Yasenia feltzy in the morning and sprawled over them while receiving their caresses.


    Her body melted as her chin, scalp, belly, tail, and legs were massaged and kissed by her dears.


    The sight of their seductive lover in an utterly vulnerable position, wearing a thin and revealing ck sleepwear while wagging her tailzily and with a sweet expression, was highly deadly.


    Half an hourter, they all got up with smiles. The mornings when Yasenia decided to be a pampered blob were all lovely.


    Yasenia did her morning cultivation routine, in which she added a short time window to teach Kaleina words and went to the entrance of the n.


    ''I''ll spend twenty minutes teaching Kaleina, and since she is with me the rest of the day, I can teach her more leisurely during those times.''


    Usually, she would wait for people toe to her office, but Ebirah''s parents sent these people, so she thought of being respectful and weing from the start.


    Down the street, she saw an enormous lobster that rivaled her dragon form in size, apanied by arge and luxurious entourage.


    The aurasing from these people were not a joke. ''At least three Epoch Core Realm Cultivators. One of them might even be at the middle level. That''s a top powerhouse only outdone by Patriarchs, matriarchs, sect leaders, and top cultivators from the most prestigious groups.''


    ''Even then, a person can walk sideways in the Distancia continent with a middle-level Epoch Core escort.''


    There was a middle-aged man with sleek purplish hair that led everything. This person had the strongest aura, and his face was stern but handsome.


    Yasenia could see a few passersby bing infatuated right away.


    The man saw Yasenia patiently waiting for them, apanied by threemias, three harpies, a phoenix woman, a fox woman, and a tall light-brown-skinned female human.


    The only people he sensed to have a dangerous aura were themias, but thepleteck of auraing from Yasenia made him wary.


    He decided to speak first. "Matriarch of the Astral Sky n. As we made our journey here today, we''ve heard a lot from you and your group. My name is Finnegan wthorne, third Elder from the [Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster] n."


    Yasenia made a respectful greeting and answered calmly, her mellow and rich voice spreading around. "Third Elder from the prestigious [Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster] n. My name is Yasenia Dravory, a dragon who has recently created the Astral Sky n. The reputation of your n is something known across the continent. Hence, singing the praises you''ve heard a thousand times would be redundant."


    The Elder was expecting Yasenia to treat him less cordially since he knew that she had never shown fear toward other groups, so it was a pleasant surprise.


    This show of respect was clearly the Astral Sky n taking a step back and allowing them to lead the conversation.


    His initial cold and stern tone became calmer, and his cadence also became slower. "I would like to exchange pleasantries, but since you are so cordial with us, I know you should not have much to hide from us. Please, lead us to where our princess resides. Her absence has been a blow that has made the Empress sick of worry for a long time."


    Yasenia smiled and motioned them inside. "If the senior that''s in their beast form can transform back, we would be thankful. If it is not possible and you want to keep abat-ready stance, we have a rmended ce for you to stay. What do you say?"


    The gigantic lobster nodded, indicating that he was going to keep his form.


    Yasenia didn''t find it rude. If the roles were reversed, she might not be as polite as these people were.


    While guiding them inside, the elder asked. "Lady Yasenia, may I ask why you did note out with Princess Ebirah?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Let''s talk inside. There is something that you must know."


    The middle-aged man frowned, and Yasenia rxed him. "Do not worry. I promise it is not a bad thing for Ebirah. It is a blessing in disguise, so I hope that seniors can listen to my words calmly and allow me to exin everything."


    The man looked a bit upward at Yasenia''s calm smile and serious eyes and nodded.


    Even though his man was tall, Yasenia was a little bit taller, and her voluptuous body made her physical presencerger.


    Yasenia realized that after a few nces of appreciation, they didn''t look at her again. It didn''t surprise her. ''The higher the cultivation realm, the calmer they can be before my beauty. I guess that seduction tricks I used in the past will soon be useless.''


    *********************************************


    Author: Little Ebirah, your family is here!


    Ebirah: Yay! Uncle Finnegan hase to see me.


    Andrea: Do you like Uncle Finnegan, little girl?


    Ebirah: Of course! He ys with me a lot and teaches me many things about diplomacy and politics. He is super intelligent ~.


    Andrea: Oh? Love, you are in trouble.


    Yasenia: Don''t worry. I have a super trump card that will make him ept it!


    Andrea: Do you?


    Yasenia: *Cough.* Potentially


    Andrea: ¡­


    Author: Well, Andrea. The worst-case scenario is Ebirah leaving your side for a while.


    Andrea: Ugh.


    Author: You''ve be quite fond of her, hahaha.


    Andrea: She is like my little sister.


    Ebirah: Really?


    Andrea. *Pats lobster head* Of course!


    Ebirah: Yay! Big sister Andrea!


    Andrea: Fufu~, you are so cute.


    Author: Well, let''s get to the questions. I-


    Ebirah: Can I do it?


    Author: ¡­


    Andrea: *Side stare*


    Author: Sigh¡­ Go ahead.


    Ebirah: I summon you!


    Aries uy: Here I am!


    The girls: Hello!


    Ebirah: A new person!


    Aries uy: Hello, little Ebirah. How are you?


    Ebirah: Happy!


    Aries uy: You are such a cutie.


    Author: Well, ask away.


    Aries uy: Sure! This question is for Kali and Valeria.


    Valeria: Oh? Go ahead.


    Kali: We are listening.


    Aries uy: Have you thought of a path for how you are gonna develop your parasites? If so, will you go the zombie route and have the host continue the infections, or will you have them die gruesomely and spread that way?


    Kali: That''s an interesting question. Let me think¡­


    Valeria: What''s a zombie?


    Kali: I think it is a creature controlled by the parasite.


    Aries uy: Well, close enough.


    Valeria: Hmm. Control parasites are very, very difficult to create.


    Aries uy: Oh? Why?


    Valeria: Well, you have to make many assumptions for them to work.


    Valeria: First, they can bypass the natural defenses of a cultivator without damaging his meridians too badly. Simr to trying to restrain a cultivator with ropes.


    Valeria: Second, they must retain the strength they had.


    Valeria: Third, they must have minimal intelligence and the ability to control organs and the dantian to keep the cultivator''s body functional.


    Valeria: Fourth, the parasite knows when to stop and when it is in control. Moreover, the parasite must keep the "body" alive while eating away the "person."


    Kali: Remember that since the parasite uses this method for transport, the parasite should evolve to powerful techniques and be sneaky enough not to be noticed in the incubation method.


    Aries uy: Um¡­ Isn''t it easier to eat the brain and then control the body via the spinal cord?


    Valeria: Hm? But the brain is not all that controls the body. A cultivator in the transcendence realm can survive having the head blown apart if the soul is not mostly destroyed with that strike. The chances of soul damage not happening with such grievous wounds are challenging but not impossible.


    Kali: Well, that''s an exception, hahaha. We are trying to say that it''s much easier to create something that uses the hosts as "energy batteries" and then spread around stealthily. It would be as deadly without having to develop so many intricate gimmicks.


    Aries uy: It would make sense to have some of them die more naturally so people don''t learn about the parasites.


    Kali: That''s right. It''s simr to¡­ Why use a super sharp and powerful giant pen inbat when you can pick up a spear?


    Kali: The pen may have more utilities besidesbat, but if we are in a war, spears would be easier to craft and morefortable to use with basically the same effects.


    Aries uy: That''s an interesting way of putting it, hahaha.


    Author: Well, that''s a fascinating discussion. What do you dears think?


    The girls: Us?


    Author: Not you, our little lurkers!


    The girls: Oh!


    Author: Hahaha, well. With this, I say goodbye.


    The girls: Bye-Bye~.


    Aries uy: Bye!

 Chapter 538: Andreas Attempt at Explaining Ebirahs Situation.

    Chapter 538: Andrea''s Attempt at Exining Ebirah''s Situation.


    With afortable pace, both groups arrived at a meeting hall with an opening toward outside, where the giant purple lobster stood imposingly.


    Yasenia''s group sat on the right side of a long table while the Lobster n people sat opposite to them.


    Yasenia smiled and opened the conversation. "Respected Elder, let''s get to the point and how we came across Princess Ebirah."


    Finnegan nodded thoughtfully and listened closely.


    "For this, we''ll need the help of one of my most trusted humans."


    Finnegan and the rest focused on the woman sitting on Yasenia''s right. Andrea was wearing her armor, looking dignified and imposing. The Quasi-Transcendence rank of the armor made the air around her much more imposing as her heroic facemanded respect from others.


    Andrea bowed her head and spoke slowly. "Third Elder Finnegan, this one is called Andrea Dravory. My surname is taken from the Matriarch''s family name as proof of trust and my skills."


    Finnegan nodded. "I can feel that the aura around you is deep and rich. I can tell at first nce that although you are a human, you are no less than many other Beast Humans."


    Andrea lifted her head and used her armored hands to ce her hair behind her ears. "Hearing this from a senior is something happy to be about. I know all of you must be eager to meet with the princess, but please bear with my exnation before I reveal her to you. She is currently in the middle of something important and will have toe out even if we didn''t want to in about two or three hours."


    Finnegan asked. "Why is that?"


    Andrea smiled. "Thanks to our nurturing, Princess Ebirah is about to enter the fourth beast realm."


    Finnegan and the others were surprised. One of them frowned andmented. "Impossible. The princess was just at the beginning of the third realm a few months ago. Are you telling us that she managed to reach the fourth realm in just fourth months? That''s absolutely bonkers!"


    Andrea was not flustered and answered calmly, her deep and attractive voice spreading across the hall. "Why would we lie to you about something that easy to prove?"


    One of the other two Epoch Core Realm Cultivators spoke calmly. "Either way, why is a human speaking about this? Do you look down on us, Lady Yasenia?"


    Yasenia answered with a smile. "What might be the problem for a human with mid-level Ethereal Soul Body Realm cultivation strength to speak, elder?"


    The lobsters and themias were surprised, and a few gasps were heard.


    "A human has reached such heights?"


    "Ridiculous, she looks too young."


    Yasenia sighed and looked at Finnegan. "Third Elder Finnegan, I would ask for you to put an order to your n members."


    Finnegan frowned and said. "Lady Yasenia, you are making ridiculous ims."


    Yasenia''s eyes showed a bit of disappointment that Finnegan didn''t miss. "Lady Yasenia, please keep your manners."


    "Do I look stupid?"


    "Huh?"


    The people discussing looked at Yasenia with a dumbfounded expression.


    Yasenia asked again with a neutral expression. "Lord Finnegan, do I look stupid? Do I give the airs of a fool?"


    Finnegan was a bit caught off guard, but he answered adequately. "Not at all. Why would you ask?"


    "Then, why would I im these outrageous things as truths in front of your group when I''ve been nothing but respectful this whole time? You only have to send an Epoch Core Cultivator and spar with Andrea to prove my points. Other points are also easy to disprove once Princess Ebirah appears."


    The lobster people became mute as a few felt a bit of embarrassment.


    Yasenia sighed. "Either way, I want to create allied connections with your group since I take Princess Ebirah as part of my close family, like a little niece or sister. Hence, I want you all to keep quiet as Andrea exins things and not interrupt. Everything she will say is the truth without any modifications."


    Finnegan nodded seriously. "Excuse us, Lady Yasenia. We were rash and made some inappropriatements."


    Yasenia nodded. "Andrea, stop presentations and get to the point. Let''s not lose more time."


    The lobster n felt the change in treatment and were a bit regretful. Now, they would probably hear truths, but without the whole story.


    Andrea nodded and began exining her experience in the Secret Realm, how she met Ebirah, how she almost killed her at first, how she spared her because of her ability to find ores, and how she became close and gradually gained affection for her.


    Many of them frowned at the thought of how close to death Ebirah was at first, but as the story of Andrea and her continued, their expressions rxed, and they showed a hint of gentleness.


    Andrea didn''t care and continued with a modified version of the events. Naturally, what Yasenia said about telling theplete truth was a lie.


    "When we entered the Volcano''s cave, we advanced too deep and met with powerful Lava monsters. They were quite a lot, and although I could fight them off with my strength, it was insufficient to protect Princess Ebirah."


    Finnegan frowned and asked urgently. "What happened?"


    Andrea smiled awkwardly. "Lord Finnegan, please take what I''m about to say next seriously and understand all words. I don''t want to be your enemy and break that little girl''s heart."


    Finnegan nodded seriously.


    "Ebirah''s life force was seeping faster than my medicines could heal her. With no choice left, I used my human bloodline''s heritage."


    Drasha was present and was curious. "Human bloodline''s heritage?"


    Andrea nodded seriously and spoke. "This is something that may put my whole race in danger, but as long as I''m able toe as truthful and gain your recognition, I''m willing to say one of our deepest secrets."


    Yasenia interrupted. "However, before she continues, I want all creatures present to make a Heavenly oath promising you will not divulge this information directly, indirectly, or identally."


    An old man looked at Yasenia indifferently. "Although themias at your side look strong. We are more than enough to fight them back, while Lord Finnegan is leagues above everyone here in strength. Young Dragon, you should understand that you are not the person with an advantage in this conversation."


    Yasenia threw him a disdainful look and didn''t bother to answer. "Third Elder Finnegan wthorne. You are Little Ebirah''s Uncle and direct family. The only reason I''m this respectful and willing to give you the lead in this conversation is not out of fear or respect toward your n. It''s only for Ebirah''s face. I''ve made deals with the Nine Sects and talked to groups superior to your lobster n."


    Yasenia saw that he was about to speak and interrupted by releasing her [Empyrean Dragon Authority].


    The thick and authoritative presenceing from the Progenitor Dragon Queen made the mentally weakest people so terrified that a few muffled screams were heard.


    "However, my patience is limited. I''m putting down my pride as a dragon and king of beasts because I like and adore Ebirah. Therefore, choose wisely. Will your group make the oath or not?"


    Finnegan was extremely strong, so besides feeling pressured, the effects of Yasenia''s aura were not visible. He just felt constricted for a few seconds until he calmed down. The air around was denser, and breathing was a little more difficult as the torrential aura of the Ancient Level Bloodline beast washed everything with her colors.


    Yet, he was quite nonchnt about it.


    Finnegan looked at his subordinates and saw that many were sweating with trembling pupils as they looked at the indifferent and calm dragoness. "We agree, Lady Yasenia. Please, reign your aura before you mentally scar my juniors."


    Yasenia snorted, and the aura dissipated.


    Then, they all made the oath with a bit more detailed work to avoid loopholes.


    Yasenia nodded, and her facial expression rxed, returning to the previous calm and lightly smiling one. "Andrea, you can exin without fear."


    With all eyes on her, Andrea felt anxious that her exnation and effort would be in vain. She didn''t know how reasonable these people would be.


    When she was about to speak, Yasenia''s hand slowly grabbed hers. Her tensed shoulders and body instantly rxed as if a warm current reached her heart and spread across her entire body from there.


    With a calm and confident voice, she spoke. "Us, humans, have techniques to create bonds with beasts. These techniques do not work on beast-humans, only on pure beasts like Princes Ebirah or Matriarch Yasenia."


    "The bond we can create is a sharing bond where life and death interconnect, and the beast''s and human''s fate intertwine into one."


    Of course, Andrea didn''t say that it was a ve-master bond. It would be stupid and suicidal.


    Finnegan frowned and then opened his eyes widely. "You made this bond with the Princess?"


    Andrea nodded. "It''s a mutual agreement bond. Not only that, the party initiating the bond must always be the beast. However, it is impossible to break once done, except with radical methods that hurt both parties. The worst scenario is not even death, but bing aplete cripple without the ability to speak and hurting the soul."


    This part was the truth. Only Demonic Practices could create this "bond" without the beast''s consent. Moreover, the Demonic Bond could be erased much easier if the beast managed to regain their mind, creating a massive bacsh to the demonic cultivator.


    Finnegan''s aura was turbulent as he looked at Andrea with a frown.


    Yasenia squinted her eyes. "Remember what we told you before? I know how this kind of thing is dangerous. However, the technique for it is notmon, and besides my n, I have not heard of anyone else possessing this technique."


    Yasenia knew that others from the Sky Continent were roaming the continent, so this part was also a lie.


    Finnegan took a deep breath and asked. "How much power do you have over Princess Ebirah?"


    Andrea shook her head and answered. "I honestly don''t know. The only reason I used the technique is that without sharing my vitality with her, she would''ve died back then. I have never used the bond once to push her to do something."


    Finnegan looked deeply at Andrea for a few seconds and released a breath. "I''m honestly not convinced. I can tell you are speaking the truth and feel your closeness with the princess. However, it is hard to ept that the Princess of a race is tied to a human as an equal."


    Andrea smiled. "It doesn''t need to be revealed. This bond is basically impossible to notice. Once Ebirah emerges, you''ll realize that perceiving it will be almost impossible even when you know about it."


    Finnegan rxed a bit more and asked. "Where is she right now?"


    Andrea heard the question, and her anxious heart settled down. ''It worked. Thank goodness.''


    One person frowned. "Why do you know that technique?"


    Everyone paused and realized. ''Right, why would a human know such a technique?''


    Andrea frowned. ''How do I answer?''


    However, Andrea didn''t have to worry, as her dear dragoness was sitting right beside her to cover for these things.


    Yasenia looked at the woman who spoke and spat coldly. "Have you listened to her tale at all?"


    The woman became a bit stiff, but she still didn''t understand. "What does her story do with her knowledge of the technique to subjugate beasts?"


    Yasenia squinted; this time, she used her [Empyrean Dragon Authority] and boosted it with [Monarch Intent].


    The woman felt like a hammer hit her head, making her face twist with pain.


    "Why are you changing what the technique does, woman? Subjugate? Haven''t you heard that the beasts must initiate the connection? Haven''t you heard that it can save the life of a beast? Why would I allow my humans to learn such a technique when they can use it on me if it were not safe?"


    Everyone else realized that Yasenia''s words had truth in them.


    Yasenia''s expression became colder as she asked. "What are YOUR intentions? Are you using misleading words to create a rift between our powers? Maybe youe from another n and want to harm Princess Ebirah?"


    Ghana smirked with praise. ''That''s the Matriarch for you, hahaha. A few sentences, and she has reversed ck and white. I wonder how much of what she said is the truth.''


    Using his energy, Finnegan coughed and smashed against Yasenia''s aura, dispelling more than half of it.


    Yasenia looked at him. ''As expected, seniors at his level are basically immune to most things I can do.''


    Finnegan looked back at her intensely as if telling her it was enough.


    Yasenia stopped using it. "I''ll give Elder Finnegan face." Then, she answered his question nonchntly. "Ebirah is inside Andrea''s soul."


    Everyone there became silent.


    ******************************


    Author: Well, well, well. The first hurdle for the n to ept the connection is cleared! Now, will Andrea manage to convince them to keep Ebirah by her side?


    Andrea: Of course! Little Ebirah is my little sister, and I''ll take care of her.


    Author: What if she wants to leave and visit her parents~?


    Andrea: ¡­


    Yasenia: Don''t put my darling in a difficult spot, Author!


    Author: Hahahaha.


    Tatyana: Since you areughing, don''t mind me.


    Author: Wait-.


    Tatyana: I summon you!


    Author: QAQ.


    JTZERO: Yo!


    Tatyana: Wee to the [Celestial Theater]. You are the winner of the first official Trivia Question, right?


    JTZERO: Yep. I''vee here to ask you and Yasenia a few things.


    JTZERO: Hm? Official?


    Author: That''s right. I made one Trivia on Discord before the one on the chapter. Sarah was the winner of that one.


    JTZERO: I see. Well, speaking of Sarah, that''s my question for today!


    JTZERO: Tatyana, Yasenia, if you ever meet Sarah again, what are your ns for her, and will you try to remove her system/inner senior for Yasenia''s benefit?


    Yasenia: System?


    Tatyana: The inner senior you noticed inside her.


    Yasenia: Oh!


    Tatyana: What do you think, little treasure? I''m honestly clueless as to what I''ll do. It depends on how she behaves.


    Yasenia: My ns are speaking with her and reconciling. I was a bit too harsh with her.


    JTZERO: What about the system/inner senior?


    Yasenia: It is impossible for me, knowledge- and strength-wise to mess with something so powerful.


    Yasenia: Moreover, to extract something that''s tied to her soul is basically like ripping her soul apart. She would probably die the moment I did so if I were able to do it.


    JTZERO: Oh? So dangerous.


    Tatyana: More than that. That¡­ "inner senior" is something created by the heavens. Messing with it is very dangerous. If it is a problem, killing Sarah would be best.


    JTZERO: I see. So you wouldn''t touch it.


    Tatyana/Yasenia: No, it is too dangerous. Also...


    Tatyana: ...


    Tatyana: Hm? I feel like a few words I said were redacted¡­ Did you hear what I exined about the world-


    Author: Tatyana.


    Tatyana: What?


    Author: Do not exin those things. That information you almost released is quite a big deal.


    Tatyana: You are quite stingy.


    Author: I mean, I need to keep my dears hooked, knowing that there are still many things to discover!


    Tatyana: Right, even the main difficulty we''ll have to ovee has not appeared yet. This is my guess, but is it the¡­


    Author: Anyway! Let''s leave it here before Tatyana spoils half the novel~. Bye-bye!


    JTZERO: I feel like you ced a delicious candy before me, and when I bit, you snatched it away. Very hateful.


    The girls: Bye-bye~.


    Tatyana: Fufu~, you can''t always stop me, Author~.


    Fourth-Wall-Chan: Tatyana is too bad. I feel like swish cheese, full of holes!


    Author: Oh, my poor baby. Come here so I can fix you.


    *********************************


    Author Extra Note: Here is our dragoness portrait! I hope you like it and it charms all of you~.


    P.S. I wasn''t going to post it, but the work is so good that I can''t help but do it so that all of you have a clear image of Yasenia''s face. The HD version is on P.a.t.r.e.o.n!

 Chapter 539: The Gorgeous [Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster].

    Chapter 539: The Gorgeous [Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster].


    Finnegan looked at Andrea with a surprised expression and asked with an unbelieving tone. "What do you mean? How can someone enter another person''s soul?"


    Yasenia was calm when she faced the stunned looks of everyone there.


    Even Ghana didn''t know about this.


    "As I said, Princess Ebirah is inside Andrea''s soul. Humans don''t only have the ability to make contracts with them, but if the connection and trust between both parties are close enough, the human can use their soul to hide their contracted beast partner."


    Ghana suddenly remembered what she had investigated from the ambush and what others knew. Between all the reports, there was one where Sierra was suddenly summoned by a lightning bolt at Evelyn''s call.


    ''Does Sierra have a contract with Evelyn?''


    Finnegan was again doubtful. Everything sounded too mystical, even for them as a cultivator.


    Finnegan asked. "Then, why isn''t the human calling her out? Does she have the ability to imprison Ebirah in her soul?"


    Yasenia nodded. "I understand that all of this sounds foreign and strange. However, you must realize we all love and care about the princess. Ebirah has the ability to leave whenever she wants, but right now, she is not awake."


    Finnegan crossed his arms and leaned on the chair, bing thoughtful. "Can''t Andrea wake her up?"


    Andrea interjected. "Third Elder. Princess Ebirah is attacking the bottleneck now. If everything goes well, she will advance in about an hour."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "Oh? That girl is already there?"


    Andrea nodded. "Yes."


    Yasenia stood up and spoke. "Didn''t I tell you to warn me about it? Follow me."


    Andrea stood up and smiled. "I''m sorry, I had no chance at doing so until now. I wanted to prove that I''m not someone that wants harm to befall her."


    Yasenia nodded and walked outside past the giant lobster.


    She looked at it and spoke. "Senior, please try not to approach. Ebirah is going to attack the Heavenly Tribtion."


    That giant lobster spoke with a soft and breathy feminine voice. "I understand. I would never do anything to hurt her. Thank you for the warning, Lady Yasenia."


    Yasenia paused and looked at the enormous creature.


    "Hm? Is something wrong?"


    Yasenia squinted and smiled. "Nothing wrong."


    Then, she kept walking forward. ''That tone had much affection in it. She should be a close rtive¡­ Maybe the mother? Most possibly, she is Finnegan''s partner.''


    The group followed Yasenia and reached a separate clearing with intricate stone bs and pirs.


    The area they covered was circr, and the circle''s radius was about three hundred meters.


    Finnegan asked. "What is this ce, Lady Yasenia?"


    Yasenia answered. "It is a sparring ce that can resist even attacks from Epoch Core Body cultivators. Moreover, it has an energy-gathering function and defensive formations. In case of an emergency, they can be used to make a slight resistance against Heavenly lightning."


    Finnegan nodded and looked at Andrea, who was walking toward the middle and finally sitting cross-legged in the middle.


    Then, Yasenia connected with the formation and activated it.


    The energy in the surroundings quickly gathered and rushed toward Andrea.


    Inside Andrea''s soul, the lobster carrying a brilliant and powerful Transcendent Realm mineral on her back woke up from her slumber. Her ck pearly eyes gained a beautiful shine as the lobster''s body began to absorb energy madly.


    Andrea felt that it was time, so she summoned Ebirah before herself.


    Once Ebirah appeared, the surrounding energy became much denser because of the presence of the powerful mineral and Ebirah''s aura that had reached the Divine Beast realm.


    Finnegan and everyone else present were stunned.


    "What kind of mineral does that girl have on her back?"


    "Wait, that''s Princess Ebirah? She is more than double her previous size!"


    The giant lobster looking at Ebirah smiled softly. "Yes, she is little Ebirah. Even if her aura is much more profound, I can still feel her pure and beautiful soul."


    Yasenia spoke. "Andrea,e back. Everything from now depends on her strength."


    A person from the lobster nined. "Lady Yasenia, even if that human needs to be sacrificed, Princess Ebirah must live!"


    Yasenia disappeared and appeared before that man, punching with all her body strength.


    *BANG!*


    The draconic strength sent that person flying. "I told you that my patience is limited. One more word and the only lobster alive by the end of Ebirah''s tribtion will be her."


    Finnegan spoke. "All of you, close your mouths before I''m forced to vanish all of you."


    Tatyana and Angel had been watching from afar all the time, so the moment Yasenia moved, they used the formation to make perceiving her movements much harder. Hence, the evaluation in Finnegan''s heart has risen a few levels. ''This dragoness looks more than she appears on the outside.''


    Yasenia didn''t take another action, received Andrea into a hug, and kissed her lips, stunning the lobster kin.


    "Thank you for your hard work, darling."


    Andrea smiled and caressed Yasenia''s cheek. "Let''s look at Ebirah. I''m worried."


    Yasenia nodded and stepped out from her arms.


    They didn''t ask because Ebirah''s transformation was the most important.


    Meanwhile, Ebirah felt waves of energying from all around her as the mineral on her back slowly melted and entered her body.


    [Sun Engulfing Ore Lobsters] use minerals during their tribtions, and depending on the strength of the mineral, they be much stronger as they grow. That''s why Ebirah had a mid-level heaven-ranked item on her back when she met Andrea.


    Ebirah spoke about this to Andrea, and our tall and heroic woman didn''t even blink when giving her the most high-level material she had on her ring. Not only that, she used the [Earth Refining Cauldron], the cauldron used for transmutation, to increase the purity and quality.


    In short, the thing on Ebirah''s back was a mid-level Transcendent-Ranked mineral. Finding one of these in the Distancia Continent would take nothing less than a miracle.


    The other lobsters also understood the quality of the mineral at first nce because of their bloodline, which rxed all those that were worried. The ones who couldn''t feel it were the weaker ones who, because of level difference, couldn''t perceive the profound aura of that mineral.


    The giant lobster shrunk and transformed back into her human form.


    Yasenia looked over and saw an absolutely stunning woman with a gleaming violet color as hair and eyes.


    Her morous body and dress spoke volumes of the status of this woman, as her aura was as vast and deep as the ocean.


    Tatyana sent a message to Yasenia''s head. ''Little treasure, that woman is stronger than Finnegan.''


    Yasenia''s lips twitched. ''Finnegan is already strong enough to p me to death. Now this woman appears.''


    However, she understood what did it mean for her to change into her human form.


    "Senior, thank you for trusting us."


    The woman''s smile was soft as shended before Yasenia and patted her head. "Child, thank you so much for giving my daughter that kind of precious treasure. Not even my treasury has such a strong mineral."


    Yasenia blinked twice, but she didn''t dodge. This woman''s strengthmanded respect, and even as a n leader, her words told her that this woman was the wife of the n Patriarch.


    In short, she was the Queen of the [Sun Engulfing Ore Lobsters], Ebirah''s mother.


    "It''s not a problem at all. Little Ebirah is a bundle of joy that always makes us smile. I''m d Andrea could pick her up before something happened to her."


    The Queen nodded and smiled. "My name is Coraline wthorne. As you''ve guessed, I am the first wife of the Patriarch leading the n. I''vee this time to look at my daughter''s well-being. Now that I see how much she has grown and how much care your Astral Sky n has ced on her, I can only thank you as her mother."


    Coraline expressed her gratitude and smiled. "From today onward, no matter what happens in the Tribtion, the Astral Sky n will always be our friends."


    Yasenia bowed her head deeply even when her bloodline shouted to her not to do so. However, ignoring the difort, she said. "We''ll always be grateful. Let''s hope our friendshipsts through generations."


    They looked at each other and nodded.


    Then, both their gazes returned toward the center and saw that the mineral was mostly absorbed.


    At that time, the process of bing a giant [Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster] began.


    The body of a youngling from that race was not like a lobster but more like a hermit crab without a shell.


    Ebirah''s body colors were simr to the purplish golden of the mineral on her back. However, the natural color of her shell would slowlye out when reaching adulthood.


    The little lobster''s height slowly increased as more and more energy entered her through the ambient and mineral.


    ''Sofy~, it feels like the warm ocean back at home~.''


    Ebirah became rxed as her body slowly changed colors and form.


    The soft tissue around her body hardened as a sleek and solid-looking exoskeleton grew quickly.


    Her size increased from two meters in height to four and then twelve in length.


    Ebirah''s body was long and graceful, with beautiful shading of pink and swirling patterns across her body.


    The edges were smooth, and the shape was aesthetically pleasing, showing agility and elegance.


    As the exoskeleton hardened, a mesmerizing iridescent color emanated from her, giving the pinkish-white body an ethereal feeling of beauty.


    The ck pearly eyes apanied the rest of the body to be a darker pinkish shade.


    The previouslyrge and bulky ws became longer and thinner as if they were masterfully crafted works of art. The sleek and streamlined ws of the lobster princess blended utility and form in a perfectly deadly yet beautiful w.


    The lobster''s pink tail was long and flexible, ending in a rounded tail fan that glimmered iridescently with the reflection of the midday Sun.


    The awe-inspiring creature embodied a grace and elegance that did not lose to dragons and phoenixes.


    Then, the aura of the low-level Divine creature became deeper and purer, reaching the mid-level of the same realm.


    "Wow."


    They didn''t know who muttered that, but everyone agreed with the feeling.


    Coraline was crying with joy as she muttered. "My daughter, you''ve be so beautiful."


    No matter who looked at Ebirah, no one could deny her words.


    The crustacean looked visually pleasing to the point that some people might rte her to the manifestation of beauty and gracefulness taking that form.


    *RUMBLE!*


    Everyone''s eyes lifted as they looked at the grayish cloud on top.


    Yasenia blinked. ''Whoa, so weak.''


    A person spoke. "As expected of Princess Ebirah, her tribtion is mighty and imposing."


    Yasenia almost couldn''t control smacking that person with her tail. ''Mighty? The heavens are basically giving Ebirah a little p on her wrist!''


    Ebirah used her longer frontal legs to lift her upper body flexibly, allowing her to take an elegant and beautiful posture.


    "Come."


    Her voice was more profound than before, sounding mature without losing her cute undertone.


    The first lightning bolt fell with a loud rumble.


    Ebirah''s w shed in a blur and smacked that lightning bolt.


    *BANG!*


    The beautiful w''s shell didn''t even lose its iridescent luster as the lightning bolt was smacked into oblivion.


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. ''Oh? That strength is not low.''


    Coraline saw Yasenia''s expression and smiled. "Thanks to your mineral and nurturing, Ebirah will be an absolute monster. We are ranked fifteenth because we don''t have a good mine to feed our youngling powerful minerals. If not, our bloodline''s quality is no weaker than the top races."


    Yasenia asked. "Is there no limit for the mineral?"


    Coraline. "There is. The mineral you gave was near the limit of what Ebirah can absorb. Either way, now her shell has a hardness simr to that mineral."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched. ''You are telling me she has a Transcendent Level Body armor all around her body.''


    Yasenia asked to confirm. "Identically strong?"


    *BANG!*


    Another lightning bolt was smacked by Ebirah''s pink w with golden tips.


    Coraline shook her head. "Naturally not. If we were topare it, Ebirah''s shell should be simr to a very thick armor of the peak-level Heaven rank. But as time passes, it will continue to harden."


    Yasenia nodded. ''That is still absurd. Creatures at the initial levels of the Unification Realm usually had peak-level Earth-ranked defense. My scales are harder than Ebirah''s shell''s strength, but theparison is negligible. Even then, Ebirah''s shell is much thicker. She has be a super-armored beast. Well, quite fitting to be Andrea''s partner.''


    The tribtion continued without anyplications, and besides a few burn marks that disappeared in a few seconds, Ebirah suffered no damage.


    ********************************


    Author: Uff, that was hard to write.


    Angel: Why?


    Author: I mean, imagining and describing a beautiful lobster is not easy. When her turn for an illustration arrives, I pray for the illustrator''s patience to be deep enough.


    Evelyn: Oh? Ebirah is here~.


    Ebirah: Hello~.


    Author: Yup. Very satisfied. You are beautiful, little Ebirah.


    Ebirah: Hehehe~, thank you!


    Andrea: I really love your pink eyes. They are so cute~.


    Cecile: The tail is nice.


    Angel: I like the iridescent glow!


    Kali: The pink color reminds me of peach blossoms. So rxing and calming.


    Evelyn: I like the golden markings around her body the most. They are so gorgeous.


    Tatyana: I didn''t know a lobster could look so graceful and streamlined.


    Author: Hm? Why is the pink bing a bit darker?


    Ebirah: Wawawa~.


    Everyone: Oh¡­ She is shy~.


    Author: Well, without further ado. I summon you!


    Lost_Universe: Hello! I''m here again¡­ Whoa! Is that little Ebirah?


    Ebirah: Um¡­ Hello.


    Lost_Universe: Very cute.


    Ebirah: Wawawa~.


    Lost_Universe: Well, Tatyana. I have a question for you.


    Tatyana: Shoot.


    Lost_Universe: What will happen to your new body once you reach the Sky continent, where your original body resides?


    Tatayna: Hm? Nothing.


    Lost_Universe: Eh?


    Tatyana: Remember that although the other is the "main" body. I''m one soul controlling two bodies. Imagine you are walking and doing work while controlling a video game character.


    Lost_Universe: So¡­ Complicated.


    Tatyana: Well, I must do that but with a full extra human body.


    Lost_Universe: I see.


    Tatyana: Yes.


    Lost_Universe: Well, that''s it.


    Tatyana: Hm. By the way, using two bodies at night-


    Author: Aaand we are done! Bye-bye~.


    Lost_Universe: Tatyana, your mouth is too loose.


    Tatyana: Heh, those who understand, understand.


    The girls: Bye-bye~.

 Chapter 540: [Glass Scaled Lamia Clan]. Ebirahs transformation.

    Chapter 540: [ss Scaled Lamia n]. Ebirah''s transformation.


    After the Heavenly Tribtion ended, Ebirah stood there a bit confused. "Hm? Isn''t it supposed to be a bit more difficult?"


    Yasenia and Coraline chuckled. Andrea shed and appeared floating before the giant lobster''s face.


    The four meters in height and twelve in length creature rendered our tall and heroic woman looking like a miniature person.


    "Hm? Wow! Andrea, have you shrunk yourself? You are so tiny~."


    Ebirah''s streamlined w stretched and poked Andrea with the golden tip.


    After hearing Ebirah''s mature voice that still had that underlining cuteness, Andrea smiled and asked. "How are you feeling, little one?"


    "Super nice~."


    Ebirah looked behind her and pped her lengthy tail. "Oh! Andrea, look! I told you my tail would be super beautiful~."


    Andrea smiled softly and approached, patting her on the forehead. "En, little Ebirah is the most beautiful lobster in the world."


    Ebirah''s tail moved up and down with happiness, and the tail fan pped the ground repeatedly, creating a constant pping sound.


    "Ebirah, now that you are an adult, I would like to give you a big surprise."


    "A surprise? Is it another delicious mineral?"


    Andrea looked to the side with a smile and mouthed. "Look over there."


    Ebirah''s vertical eyes spun slightly in confusion, and she turned her head, only to freeze the next moment.


    Coraline looked at her frozen daughter andughed gently.


    In less than five seconds, Coraline returned to her giant lobster shape, reaching an absolute thirty meters in height and nearly a hundred in length.


    Although the sizes were simr, Coraline appeared much more enormous than Yasenia because a lobster''s body was much bulkier than a dragon''s agile and lean body.


    "Mommy!"


    Ebirah''s pink crystal-like legs moved quickly as she ran face-first into her mother''s weing embrace.


    Looking at the now proportionately small lobster in the embrace of therger one was endearing.


    Their antennae searched each other as theymunicated many feelings and words through them.


    Ebirah also spoke aloud because of how static she was. "Mommy, I missed you so much~."


    "I know, darling. How have you been?"


    Ebirah, feeling super secure between her mother''s ws, started to ramble about her adventures.


    Nobody interrupted as they listened to the recently matured princess talk about it.


    A few things were different from Andrea''s perspective, but they were not too much different.


    "Ah! Mommy, Mommy, I made a super close friend! Although she was mean at first and scared me a lot, we made a friendship contract after she saved me from bad beasts that wanted to eat me, and we became super close!"


    Coraline nodded and asked with a normal tone. "How do you feel? Does it feel ufortable?"


    Ebirah''s pincers clicked with a beautiful metallic sound. "Not at all~. Andrea is always pampering me! Also, also, I can enter her soul and nurture my body¡­ ah."


    Ebirah stiffened and looked at Andrea. "A-Andrea, will I telling Mommy about these things put you in any trouble?"


    Andrea didn''t know whether tough or cry. ''Dear Ebirah, you''ve already spilled everything out. What''s the point of asking? Thankfully, we rified everything before, or it would''ve been difficult to clean up misunderstandings.''


    "Yes, of course. She is your mom, little Ebirah. You can tell her everything without problems."


    Coraline was holding herughter, even in her giant lobster form, you could see the mirth in her eyes.


    ''Moreover, everyone here is tied with an oath not to say anything, so there are no problems.''


    Ebirah. "Really? Then, listen, Mommy."


    And thus, Ebirah spilled everything she experienced without filters.


    Coraline was patient, caressing her "little" daughter''s body with her ws while answering correspondingly with exmations of surprise,ughter, or praise.


    Yasenia crossed her arms and smiled. ''Thankfully, Andrea ced an order back then not to speak about the Transmutation cauldron.''


    When Ebirah reached the events of the Distancia Continent, she recounted angrily how people mistreated Andrea and her other friends because they were humans.


    Coraline saw her daughter''s upset expression and became thoughtful. ''I should give Andrea a non-ve position. She is tied with little Ebirah, after all.''


    Coraline, First Queen Lobster, began nning many scenarios for her daughter''s happiness while listening to her.


    Ebirah asked. "Mommy, how is Daddy and mother-aunts?"


    Yasenia blinked. ''Right, if Coraline is the first queen, it should be a harem.''


    Coraline said softly. "They are very worried about you. Do you want to return home with Mommy?"


    Ebirah was about to nod but stopped and looked at Andrea. "M-mommy, I prefer to stay beside Andrea. Right! Being by her side makes me strong super fast. Look at my bloodline level!"


    Ebirah released her aura without any control, and the whole area flooded with her mid-level Divine-Beast Bloodline aura.


    Those other lobster kin almost fell to their knees as a powerful royal aura covered them with majestic momentum.


    Coraline''s eyes shed with surprise. She had realized that her daughter''s bloodline level had increased, but not this much. ''To think that she has caught up with mine¡­ No, isn''t her bloodline presence more powerful?''


    ''It must be because the Astral Sky n people fed her precious pills and minerals. Sigh, I owe them quite a bit.''


    "My daughter is not only the most beautiful but also super talented~. I love you a ton, baby."


    Ebirahughed happily and hugged her giant mother closely. She was smaller than a pincer, but that didn''t stop our lobster princess fromtching to her with all her limbs.


    Yasenia approached andmented. "Madam Coraline, if you are worried about leaving her with us, you can leave behind a senior as a bodyguard. I don''t mind if you order them only to protect Andrea and Ebirah. I don''t want to steal one senior from your n, after all. If any conflicts arise, I promise I won''t involve Ebirah in it."


    Coraline got thoughtful, but she knew that these were only pretty words.


    After all, would Ebirah watch the person dear to Andrea die without reacting? Would other powers think they have nothing to do with the Astral Sky n if their princess and one powerful senior stayed in their headquarters?


    Coraline said. "Let me think about it."


    Yasenia nodded. "Let''s make a tourter so that I can show you the quality of our crafts. Moreover,tely, we''ve had these wonderfulmias join us, who are top experts of the continent in their craft."


    Drasha stepped forward. "Queen Coraline, I''ve heard a lot about your prowess. Your name resonates throughout the Continent, and I''m honored to meet you. I''m Drasha, a rogue alchemist of humble background."


    "Hm? Did you just say that your name is Drasha?"


    "Oh? Does madam know me?"


    Coraline asked. "If your name is Drasha Flutterscale, from the [ss Scale Lamia] n, then I do know you."


    Drasha nodded. "That''s me. I''m ttered to be recognized by one of the strongest creatures of the Continent."


    Coralineughed. "If they are taking part in your n, then I have nothing to say. I''ll leave a senior behind."


    Yasenia was surprised. "Wait, [ss Scalemia] n?"


    Drasha and Coraline looked at Yasenia''s face and realized that she wasn''t faking her surprise.


    Yasenia thought. ''The eighth most powerful n in the Thirty-Three ns, the [ss Scale Lamias]. I didn''t know my little Angel caught such a great fish.''


    Fascia was also around and came behind Yasenia to hug her. "You really didn''t know?"


    Yasenia''s tail reacted on its own and smacked Fascia''s face. However, this woman was an Epoch Core Body Realm woman, so only her face moved to the side.


    "Oh. Sorry, Fascia. My tail reacted on its own."


    "¡­ Don''t mind it, ha¡­ ha¡­"


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched. ''Did I flip a strange switch?''


    "Cough. Anyway, no. I didn''t know you were from that n. You said you were rogue cultivators, so I assumed you didn''t have a n."


    Drasha smiled. "If you epted us not knowing that, then it''s more than worth it to follow you."


    Coraline looked at her daughter and turned back to her human shape.


    Ebirah looked at the human-sized woman and approached her face. "Mommy, can I do that too?"


    "Yes, dear. I was about to teach you."


    The eyes of everyone turned toward them.


    "First, calm your mind, love, and imagine your perfect human shape. It won''t be exactly as you imagine it, but it will have some resemnce."


    "Then, you need to¡­"


    Coraline slowly exined how to move the energy across the body and how to activate the transformation.


    Ebirah nodded, and after hearing how to do it three times, she began the process.


    With so many seniors present and the help of the energy-gathering function of the formations, Ebirah slowly absorbed the energy and slowly shrank her body.


    Andrea saw the giant lobster shrinking and asked. "Love, what do you think she will look like?"


    Yasenia looked at Coraline and got thoughtful. Coraline had a slender and elegant body type, with a rtively tall frame for a girl, about Kali''s height.


    "I don''t know. She should have some resemnce with her mom, right? What do you think about it?"


    Andrea got thoughtful. "I think she will take more after Angel."


    "Oh? Why do you think so?"


    Andreaughed. "Those two are always ying together if they are together, so Ebirah should feel that Angel''s body shape is great. Naturally, her mother''s body and other female figures I don''t know about will affect her decision. Personally, I hope she is cute."


    Yasenia hugged her arm andughed. "Why?"


    "Well, being cute will attract less evil from others than having a stunning and seductive body."


    Yasenia didn''t deny it. After all, being sexy meant arousing sexual tension and desire in those who looked, even if it wasn''t her intention.


    The process was lengthy, as the first transformation always took a while. However, since it wasn''t a maturing plus transforming event like Yasenia''s, it was about to end in around three hours.


    The giant lobster had already reduced to human size, and the shape was changing to humanoid.


    As a beast, all the traits indicating she was a lobster slowly melted away as she gained a pure female form¡­ Or so it should''ve been.


    Of all the females in her life, Ebirah was affected the most by her mother''s presence. Coraline had been attentive and spent a lot of time with her.


    However, one person no one thought had an impressively profound influence on Ebirah was Yasenia.


    Yasenia''s bloodline, strength, maturity, way of carrying herself, and how she could confront the world courageously and without showing any weakness against much stronger people made Ebirah''s admiration for the dragon woman soar.


    She adored Andrea, her friendship with Angel was deep, and her love for her mother was infinite. However, the female idol she looked the most up to was Yasenia.


    She has seen how Yasenia created a n from nothing, attracting influential people to work under her while avoiding traps and not changing faces when deeply wounded.


    ''I want to be as cute as Angel, as wise as Mom, as caring as Andrea, and as strong as Yasenia.''


    Coraline was confused, but she didn''t stop her. There was only one chance for all beasts to do this transformation, so if someone interrupted and a deformity urred, it would be unchangeable.


    Finally, after the energy calmed down, Ebirah appeared in her human form.


    The woman that appeared was so lovely that many wanted to rush forward to hug her.


    Ebirah''s glistening pink coral-colored hair reached below her shapely butt, caressing her beautiful thighs.


    The body was neither slender nor voluptuous, having a perfect hourss figure.


    Her healthy white skin glistened like marble, and her arms were slender and looked fragile. Her fingertips ended in rosy and beautifully rounded nails.


    Her neck was slender, with a perfect head-to-neck ratio. The face was small, withrge purplish-pink eyes that blinked and looked around curiously.


    Her small mouth with rosy lips and petite nose only increased the cuteness of her face, as her curved eyebrows made her facial expression soft by nature.


    What made the lobsters gasp in surprise was that Ebirah was not aplete human but took after Yasenia and grew her slender and charming lobster tail behind her.


    The ss-like pink shell shone with an iridescent light as beautiful golden markings covered it. The rounded tail fan at the end charmingly moved left and right with flexibility far above what a normal lobster tail should have.


    The naked Ebirah looked around like a child that had just opened her eyes and was cute to the point of leaving everyone speechless.


    **************************************


    Author: And with this, Human Ebirah is born~.


    Tatyana: Very cute, very huggable, very fluffy, nine out of ten.


    Author: Nine?


    Tatyana: Only Yasenia is allowed to be a ten. Also, I prefer my super seductive and beautiful daughter who also acts cute from time to time.


    Author: I see.


    Yasenia: Well, I''m a sucker for cute and sweet girls, so Ebirah just fits my preferences.


    The girls: Hm?


    Yasenia: What?


    Cecile: Do you like her?


    Yasenia: *Rolls eyes* Can''t I appreciate a sweet cutie without wanting to fuck it?


    Cecile: Cough, you are right.


    Angel: Where is Ebirah?


    Author: With her mom.


    Angel: Oh.


    Author: Well, let''s summon today''s dear. I summon you!


    Randomnt: Here I am~.


    Author: Hello~.


    Randomnt: Well, since we are in Ebirah''s arc, I wanted to ask one thing to the girls.


    Andrea: All of us?


    Randomnt: Yes.


    Evelyn: I see. Go ahead.


    Randomnt: How would you react if Kaleina finds herself in a simr situation to Ebirah?


    Yasenia: With a simr situation, do you mean her being bound by a beast contract without our consent?


    Randomnt: Yes.


    Cecile: That''s an interesting question. I honestly haven''t thought about it.


    Kali: Me neither.


    Yasenia: I have, though. Since there is Ebirah, I can''t miss the chance of that happening to Kaleina.


    Randomnt: What are your thoughts?


    Yasenia: Sadly, the beast contract ties both parties at a soul level, so killing the other part is not an option as it would greatly damage the beast''s core.


    Yasenia: Therefore, I would first try to understand the other person''s intentions. If they are good, I would let them develop while leaving a few people to oversee them.


    Randomnt: What if they have bad intentions?


    Yasenia: Heh, killing them directly is impossible, and cutting the bond is also extremely hard. Hence, I would lock the other person in a cell while asking Mom and Angel to create a Soul Communication Isting formation to prevent the person from giving Kaleina any orders.


    Randomnt: But it doesn''t solve the problem, right?


    Yasenia: That''s why I would torture the human that dared target my daughter, slowly fizzling their soul without touching Kaleina''s soul.


    Yasenia: The pain created would be inhuman and impossible to adapt to. I would slowly and carefully destroy the soul, savoring every second, until it was weak enough for Kaleina to be able to swallow it and reverse the contract.


    Randomnt: ¡­


    Yasenia: The best part is that you cannot get ustomed to the paining from the soul. You can get ustomed to physical pain because the nerves end up frying with time. However, the soul pain does not go through nerves, so it''s always the same intensity.


    Randomnt: W-What about the other girls?


    Evelyn: Cough, I think that''s a good enough response.


    Kali: That''s¡­ terrifying.


    Evelyn: Says the parasite woman.


    Kali: Soul pain is more terrifying than parasites, in my opinion.


    Evelyn: I don''t agree. The thought of little things crawling and eating the insides is terrifying.


    Cecile: A very nice n.


    Tatyana: The screams would be delightful to hear, fufufu.


    Angel: Mommy Tatyana, your smile is a bit scary.


    Andrea: I''ll act as if I didn''t hear it¡­


    Author: Cough, let''s hope there aren''t any poor souls with bad intentions toward Yasenia''s progeny, or they will suffer horrors that would make my novel banned if I exined them.


    Tatyana: Well, this is all for today. Thanks for reading, dears~.


    Author: Bye-bye!


    The girls: Have a nice day!


    Randomnt: See youter.

 Chapter 541: Conversation with the Lobster Queen.

    Chapter 541: Conversation with the Lobster Queen.


    After Ebirah appeared, Coraline squealed in delight, losing all her calm and elegant demeanor, and shed beside her daughter, tightly hugging her.


    "Ah! You are so cute! So cute, I''m going to die!"


    Ebirah was suddenly hugged tightly and made a strange sound. "Gyuouph!?"


    Coraline looked down and giggled. "Although, why are you so short, my love? You are about 153 centimeters."


    Ebirah looked up at her mother, and her tail wagged pridefully. "Of course, that''s because Angel is cute, so I wanted to be of simr height!"


    Coralineughed and leaned down to rain kisses on Ebirah''s face. "My daughter is so cute, Kya!"


    Yasenia approached and waved her hand to retrieve one of her dresses. She had a few that could adapt to body sizes, and the opening on the back would allow Ebirah''s lobster tail to pass through easily.


    "Here you go, little Ebirah."


    Coraline looked at the dress, and her eyebrow twitched. "Isn''t it a bit revealing?"


    The light-yellow off-shoulder dress had the front widely opened but with enough cloth to hide most of the breast. The opening only revealed the entire middle section, which would look fantastic on a big-breasted woman like Yasenia.


    Ebirah''s body was much more slim, even if she had an hourss figure. Even then, the dress'' design was intricate enough that it would allow Ebirah to gain a pure but attractive edge.


    Yasenia blinked. "Is it? It''s one of my most conservative outfits."


    Coraline looked at Yasenia''s revealing blue dress, and her lips twitched. ''She is not lying.''


    She saw that the materials were suitable and helped Ebirah get dressed.


    The light-yellow color mixed perfectly with Ebirah''s tail''s golden markings andplimented her supple and fair skin.


    Ebirah twirled once and smiled with a pure smile. "Do I look good, Mom?"


    Coraline nodded. "Of course, my daughter is the most beautiful."


    Yasenia called Andrea with her tail, and the tall, heroic woman approached.


    When Ebirah saw Andrea, her purple-pinkish eyes lit up as she ran into Andrea''s embrace. "Andrea, Andrea, do I look good?"


    Andreaughed and caressed her soft pink hair. "Yes, little Ebirah looks like a small fairy that fell from the heavens."


    Ebirah looked up andughed brightly, lighting up her surroundings with her smile.


    Coraline understood how much her daughter liked this human from this interaction, so she took her more seriously.


    Her eyesnded on Andrea''s ck armor with golden edges and squinted. "Andrea."


    Andrea looked at Coraline. "Yes, Queen Coraline?"


    Coraline smiled. "No need for titles. Just call me Aunty Coraline."


    Andrea smiled and said respectfully. "Aunty Coraline."


    Coraline nodded. "Good. I wanted to ask. Where did you find that armor you are wearing?"


    Andrea blinked and said casually. "Hm? I made it."


    Every lobster-kin andmia present froze and widened their eyes. The lobster Queen had to ask again to make sure. "I''m speaking about the ck armor you are wearing."


    Andrea looked a bit puzzled. "I know. It is called [Knight''s Vow]. I made it while being enlightened. Sadly, I lost a bit of concentration in the middle, or the results could''ve been much better. I will need many years of practice to create something like this again."


    Coraline internally sighed in relief. "So, you can''t create armors of this quality constantly."


    "Not at all. Aunty Coraline is giving me too much credit, hahaha."


    Coraline asked. "What''s your constant quality?"


    Andrea kept petting the little cutie''s pink hair and got thoughtful. "Usually, most of my items end up being peak-level Earth rank or low-level Heaven rank. It''s about a sixty to forty percent chance between those two."


    Coraline''s eyes shed with appreciation. ''I heard that this woman participated in the tournament, so her age is less than seventy. A true cksmithing genius."


    One of themias slithered forward and stated in a serious manner. "Andrea, be my disciple. I''ll teach you all the techniques of the Continent."


    Andrea shook her head. "Sorry, but I can''t ept. I already have a master, and epting another one would be an insult to her. A master is like a parent, and betraying my master would hurt me deeply."


    Themia was not offended, to have taught a human to the point Andrea reached today, that master must be extremely powerful.


    "Sure, I don''t mind. However, let me teach you regardless. I''m curious to see what kind of heights you''ll reach in the future."


    Andrea smiled. "It will be my pleasure to be taught by senior."


    Officially epting someone as a Master and learning techniques from another person were two different things.


    The meaning of epting a master was taking someone into your life, simr to getting a lover.


    Therefore, although learning from others was not unusual, entering a master-disciple rtionship was a significant step everyone took seriously.


    Themia offered it sincerely, but she didn''t mind being rejected.


    Yasenia asked. "Well, with this, I hope all of us can enter a cooperative rtionship."


    Coraline nodded.


    Themias also nodded again, reaffirming their stance.


    Ghana also nodded as a representative from the harpies.


    Coraline said. "Yasenia, if you don''t mind, I''ll send a few juniors, princes, and princesses to your n to learn and soak a bit from your n''s knowledge."


    Yasenia smiled. "Sure, I don''t mind. However, let us interview each of them. I''m very strict with who I ept in my n. I want to keep it as clean as possible."


    Coraline didn''t mind. If her juniors failed, it was their problem. The only thing Coraline wanted was to give them a precious opportunity.


    After this, Yasenia, Coraline, Drasha, and Ghana walked to her office and met with Tatyana.


    Then, the dragon woman, queen lobster, powerfulmia, intelligent harpy, and demi-goddess began a conversation to get benefits that would help all their groups.


    During the talk, Yasenia rmended Coraline and Drasha to participate in the Auction event, speaking a bit about the treasures they presented.


    Naturally, speaking specifics was not possible because of the contract, something Yasenia took seriously, but giving them hints was not a problem.


    These were intelligent leaders, so taking hints was not a problem.


    They also decided not to interact during the auction not to attract too much attention.


    Yasenia still wanted to gain fame while silently spreading her influence.


    Getting famous because of her item quality would not make others as wary as she was getting acquainted with three powerful ns from the Thirty-Three ns.


    One, it was just economic strength, a not-so-important aspect in a cultivation society.


    The other was gaining political and military support, a critical and threatening aspect that other powers would watch closely.


    Yasenia was confident of the people here, so she asked. "Ghana, Tatyana, how is Fu Yu doing?"


    Coraline blinked. "Who is this?"


    Drasha was also clueless.


    Ghana took out a report and exined. "He is the son of the City Lord. He had bad intentions, so Lady Yasenia used a few tricks that no one noticed to poison him. There are zero worries of tracking the source back to us unless they use extraordinarily powerful divination treasures."


    The other two blinked and nodded. They didn''t care about a small city like Koran City.


    Tatyana smiled calmly and spoke. "We''ve spoken with the doctor treating Fu Yu, and he has told us that he is in immeasurable agony, and healing and antidotes don''t do anything but worsen his condition. Since Fu Yu had ingested many powerful healing pills to try to relieve the pain, the expected symptoms appeared sooner than we thought."


    Tatyana smirked. "The blood sample the doctor took shows that there is an unknown "creature" inside of him that''s multiplying fast and eating his vitality away. Moreover, this "creature" has infected various vital organs like the heart and lungs."


    Coraline frowned. "A creature? What do you mean?"


    Ghana looked at Yasenia, asking for permission.


    Yasenia nodded.


    Ghana exined curtly. "Your majesty, we are speaking about parasites. Lady Yasenia''s poison masters are proficient in Parasite breeding."


    They both frowned deeply.


    Yasenia saw their expressions and asked. "What''s wrong?"


    Drasha asked, confused. "Aren''t parasites quite weak and easy to purify?"


    Yasenia and Tatyana blinked twice and had the same idea. ''Is it because of their Body Cultivation Method that they feel that way?''


    Yasenia asked Tatyana. ''Did the growth of parasites stagnate in this continent because the bodies are too strong to infect, to begin with?''


    ''Most probably. The parasites were ustomed to the softer bodies of humans that lived before Distancia spread around the Body Cultivation Methods. Moreover, since it is a rtively new body, cultivators at that time probably couldn''t reach Dantian Spiritualization Realm. Remember that the density and purity of a World grow the older the World is. Hence, although now the strongest person might be a high-level Dantian Spiritualization person, a hundred thousand years ago, the strongest might have been a low-level Unification realm cultivator.''


    Ghana agreed with Drasha''s and Coraline''s feelings. "I also thought so until I met Lady Kali¡­ Either way, he is now writhing in agonizing pain and screaming to the point his throat is getting hoarse. These are the words he said that our spies reported."


    [Ah! My bones, I feel my bones being eaten away. Why is it so painful? Ugh, I want to die. I don''t want to be eaten alive. I feel them beneath my skin and in my throat.]


    Ghana read with a monotonous voice, but it didn''t take the creepy nature of it away.


    She continued. "Here, Fu Yu tried to vomit, but he could only heave because he had already emptied his stomach. Then, it continues like this."


    Drasha coughed. "I think it is enough."


    Ghana blinked and looked at Yasenia, who nodded at her.


    Coraline asked with aplicated expression. "What did this person do to you, Lady Yasenia?"


    Yasenia smiled. "He threatened my humans."


    Drasha and Coraline didn''t know why but felt a chill going up their spine because of Yasenia''s calm smile.


    ''I must tell my sisters not to mess with Yasenia''s humans.''


    ''I should warn all of those who want toe here to be respectful to Yasenia''s humans.''


    Tatyana spoke. "Ladies, I want to ask about one thing if it isn''t too much of a problem."


    Coraline and Drasha nodded.


    "Why are dragons so weak around the Continent?"


    Coraline and Drasha got silent and thoughtful.


    Yasenia smiled. "As you know, I''m a pure dragon, not a dragonkin. Hence, we''ve tried investigating this but had no results."


    Coraline crossed her legs and tapped her armrest with her finger. "I think that the strongest races were hunted to extinction, so the ones left behind have very weak bloodlines."


    Tatyana didn''t want to mess around with this specific thing as it involved her little treasure. Hence, her aura changed as she looked into Coraline''s eyes with her red eyes that seemed to pierce into the soul.


    "You are lying."


    Coraline''s expression became colder, and she squinted. "Human, control your speech. I can respect your opinions and wisdom, but you are speaking to the Queen of a race."


    Tatyana was not intimidated in the slightest.


    "[Empress Intent Level Nine]."


    As if the World had suddenly dulled, only Tatyana''s red eyes appeared to have color.


    The pressure in the room became so high that it felt as if they were breathing a viscous liquid instead of air.


    The ufortable sensation, coupled with Tatyana''s royal aura, was like Yasenia''s enhanced presence but ten times more potent.


    Each level of Intentprehension made it iparable to the previous level.


    If two swordsmen with the same strength fought, and one had a level three [Sword Intent] while the other had a level two [Sword Intent], the fight would be over in a minute.


    The people with the highest Intents had it around level four or five, so Tatyana''s level nine intent was extremely outrageous.


    "Coraline, tell me why dragons are weak in this continent."


    The voice was cold and threatening.


    Coraline looked at Tatyana and felt all the hairs in her body standing up with warning signals.


    Drasha and Ghana were much worse because they were weaker, but the pressure was not enough to cause damage since Tatyana was focusing her aura on Coraline.


    Yasenia didn''t feel much from it, so she kept looking with a calm expression.


    Coraline felt like she had fallen in the middle of a terrifying aura storm, but she still kept a dignified face and demeanor.


    After taking a deep breath, Coraline asked. "What are you? You are not human."


    *****************************


    Author: Mommy? Sorry.


    Angel: KYA! MOMMY TATYANA, I LOVE YOU!


    Evelyn: I''m going to change¡­


    Andrea: Cough, let''s move on with it.


    Author: Oh... Right.


    Yasenia: Hehe, too mesmerized with Mom?


    Author: I mean, when the MILF gets serious, some people''s underwear also goes through a severe condition.


    Kali: I can see where Evelyn''s perversenesses from.


    Author: Cough, either way. I summon you!


    Dante: I''m here once again!


    Yasenia: Hello, Dante. What''s today''s inquiry?


    Dante: Giving some love and attention to our residential tsundere Mirrory!


    Mirrory: Whom are you calling a tsundere, child?


    Dante: Huh? Do you know what that is?


    Mirrory: No, but I don''t appreciate getting strange nicknames.


    Dante: Cough, sorry.


    Mirrory: Hum, go ahead. What''s your question?


    Dante: Well, yourment about Yassy being such a great lover that you even consider bing her lover, too, has really piqued my interest!


    Dante: Were you in a romantic rtionship with any of your past partners? If so, how many and who was the best?


    Mirrory: Romantic rtionship? Are you asking if I''ve had intercourse with any of my previous Masters?


    Dante: Yes. Also, if you ever felt love for them.


    Mirrory: Why would I feel romantic affection for my masters? I can''t procreate, so there is no point. Romance is born from the deep feelings of wanting to reproduce and create descendants with the other person.


    Dante: Um, what about male-to-male or female with female rtionships?


    Mirrory: Deep inside, it''s the same. Two people attract each other because they find the other person as a qualified mate with whom they want to pass their genes with. It''s a primitive and unavoidable sensation. This doesn''t mean that if it doesn''t happen, the couple will be unhappy.


    Mirrory: However, having progeny, adopted or biological, helps close the distance between partners and allows them to grow as a person since their responsibility grows while teaching and educating a new life.


    Mirrory: Naturally, this only urs if the parents are responsible and stable. Although all children have a right to be born, sadly, not all parents are qualified.


    Dante: Hmm¡­ You have a point.


    Mirrory: Hence, I have never wanted nor felt an interest in rtionships. Moreover, as I said many times, all of my previous holders were focused on cultivation. Of the tens of masters, only two had any rtionship, which ended wrongly since, with my presence, detecting lies was easy, and the trust was broken quickly.


    Mirrory:mented. One of them onlysted three millennia, and the other onlysted five thousand years. I usually rmend my users not to have rtionships, but¡­


    Angel: Hm? Is something wrong, Mirrory?


    Mirrory: No. Don''t worry, Angel.


    Dante: Hmm~.


    Mirrory: Anyway, myment back then had no deeper meaning than slight curiosity.


    Dante: Oh? Do you find Yasenia worthy enough to feel curiosity?


    Mirrory: Yes. Although the time is short, I can feel themitment and depth of her feelings. Even with my presence as the Truth Mirror, it is possible to have a stable rtionship with her.


    Mirrory: However, I may be wrong. Only time will tell.


    Author: Cough, thanks for that, Mirrory. It''s an exciting view on rtionships, although I personally think that it''s a bit moreplex. However, the core is not that far off.


    Mirrory: Hum.


    Author: With this, we say goodbye for today~.


    Mirrory: Bye.


    The girls: Bye-bye~.


    Dante: See you another time!

 Chapter 542: Confrontation. Coraline vs Tatyana.

    Chapter 542: Confrontation. Coraline vs Tatyana.


    Coraline felt like she had fallen in the middle of a terrifying aura storm, but she still kept a dignified face and demeanor.


    After taking a deep breath, Coraline asked. "What are you? You are not human. This aura of pure death and oppression is not something anyone should be able ever to hold."


    Tatyana''s expression became colder, and her voice gained a phantasmal undertone. "Coraline, this eminence has asked a question. Answer it."


    The words appeared to have weight. Coraline felt as if each letter pronounced by Tatyana struck her soul and forced her to submit further.


    The only thing saving her from directly submitting was her extremely high cultivation inparison. ''Should I fight? I can feel that although the aura is immense, the strength appears to be weak. It''s like antern magnified to seem like the Sun.''


    ''We are in an allied rtionship. This question must be extremely important, so they are recurring to these intimidation methods. Even if I answer truthfully, I lose nothing. However, this might spark hatred¡­''


    ''Moreover, if I relent now. I might have to concede another time.''


    Coraline took a deep breath. ''Think about Ebirah.''


    With her daughter in mind, Coraline decided to answer the question, not fight. "First, I''ll say that my reason to lie was to avoid sparking hatred in Yasenia."


    After saying that, she exined. "Many powers use dragons that are not beast humans as materials. A dragon''s body is a treasure, from its scales to its tears. The higher the bloodline level and cultivation realm, the more profitable and precious their parts are."


    "I heard tales that Hero Distancia hunted the strongest dragons to create armor and weapons for his followers during the great war against humans. Most of those relics were broken during the war, but if you see any high-level dragon-rted weapon, essory, or armor, they were probably made back then."


    "Nowadays, dragons have weakened enough that powers have already forgotten about them. It would take a miracle to happen if a dragon reached the Mystical level bloodline, which is three realms below the Divine beast level bloodline."


    Coraline looked at Yasenia deeply. "But you''ve appeared. So, a few factions might start a new hunt and covet you. If any group ever decides to try and get you, since they know how precious Dragons are, they will aim to capture you and create a farm for dragon parts."


    Yasenia was stunned while Tatyana''s expression grimaced. Dragon hunting also happened in the Sky Continent, but dragons there had already evolved enough to fend for themselves. If the dragon race caught any power in any dragon-hunting operations, they would be swarmed by them until that power disappeared.


    Tatyana more or less knew the answer, but she asked nheless. "Why did you hide it?"


    Coraline sighed, trying to release the anxiousness gripping her heart. It was a stressful sensation knowing that you could beat someone but feeling powerless and suppressed by them.


    The Lobster Queen exined. "I didn''t want Yasenia to worry too much or to incite her anger and revenge for her kin. Her current position and rtions make her much less suitable for being a target. Moreover, because she has a tail, most people think Yasenia is a beast human, so there is no immediate danger. Furthermore, if I tell you about this and in the future Yasenia grows enough and challenges the beast human factors, I would feel guilty."


    Tatyana stopped using her intent, and the surroundings returned to normal.


    Ghana and Drasha took a deep breath, looking at Tatyana with surprise and a hint of terror in their eyes.


    They knew that the sensations they felt were just secondary effects, yet the sensation was heart-gripping.


    Drasha and Coraline looked at Yasenia and saw her rxed as if it wasn''t any surprise in Tatyana''s strength.


    Yasenia pped and smiled. "She worries too much about me, don''t mind her. She will never hurt anyone as long as you don''t have bad intentions."


    Coraline and Drasha smiled wryly. ''Are all humans under Yasenia so dangerous?''


    Drasha asked. "You are not surprised? Or are you stronger than her?"


    Yasenia blinked. "I''m not surprised. Moreover, Coraline''s decision to say the truth has rified her intentions to be an ally, so I don''t mind telling all of you that Tatyana is my mother."


    Ghana already had an inkling, but the direct revtion still made her feel surprised.


    Drasha was stunned. "A human woman has given birth to a Dragon? That''s impossible!"


    Yasenia shrugged. "Believe it or not, that''s the truth."


    Coraline asked. "Yasenia, how old are you?"


    Yasenia smiled. "That is something I might tell you in the future."


    Drasha looked at Tatyana. "How old are you?"


    Tatyana smiled. "I''m twenty-three years old. I''m at the peak of my prime~."


    "Bullshit! You have such a big daughter, and you are twenty-three? If that''s true, I''m the goddess of the sea!" Coraline cursed for the first time in centuries.


    Tatyana sighed emotionally. "You are right, I lied. I''m less than a month old¡­"


    Drasha and Coraline''s lips twitched.


    Tatyana lifted an eyebrow. "Take out an age measurement device, and I''ll prove it to you."


    Coraline took out a bone-measuring device, and Tatyana ced her hand on it.


    Then, some letters appeared above the device. "29 Days Old."


    Tatyana nodded. "That''s about right.


    Coraline was stunned and ced her hand on the device to see if it broke. "2356 years, 7 months, and 23 days old."


    Tatyana blinked. "Oh? Is Ebirah your first daughter?"


    Coraline looked at Tatyana as if she were looking at a wonder that shouldn''t exist. "What are you?"


    Tatyana smiled. "I''m a caring mother apanying her daughter in her adventures."


    Coraline held her forehead with utter confusion.


    Coraline felt that killing Tatyana would be as easy as pping her, and she was not wrong because Tatyana was a measly first-level Unification Realm cultivator. Intents could help, but they had a limit.


    Tatyana now had enough strength to fight and win against Seniors like Elder Song and the others, but not against someone like Drasha.


    The Death Empress was confident she would be able to injure Drasha grievously and be able to flee, but defeating her was basically impossible because the distance between Unification and Dantian Spiritualization was enormous.


    Now, Drasha was at the initial levels of the Epoch Core Body Realm, while Caroline was at the high levels of the same realm.


    Defeating the Lobster Queen should be impossible.


    However, the Lobster Queen, who had the impulse to attack earlier, also knew that if she tried to kill Tatyana right then, it would be her life the one forfeited. ''Why do I feel so much danger while standing here from something that''s so young!? Did I enter a reverse world? The younger, the stronger? Ah, no. But I''m stronger. But she can kill me? But this feeling wasn''t here before! What is happening!?''


    Themiamented. "Yasenia, you truly hide yourself deeply."


    Yaseniaughed. "We try our best."


    Our dragoness saw the ever-changing expression of the Lobster Queen and decided to rify some doubts. She was Ebirah''s mother, after all.


    "Aunty Coraline, Mom is an extremely strong Formation master. She is the strongest in the Continent, without a match."


    Drasha''s ears perked up at that. "Really?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Why would I lie?"


    Drasha slithered beside Tatyana and grabbed her hands with passion. "Master!"


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "Who would ept you? I can give you tips, but I won''t be your Master."


    Drasha smiled widely. "Yes, Lady Tatyana."


    Coraline felt that everything made sense after that and sighed in relief. "Thankfully, the World is not ending."


    Yasenia was stunned. ''How was the World ending before!?''


    After rifying so many things, the connection between the five women was more profound, and their conversations were much less restrained.


    Tatyana also participated more than before, and the others closely heard her opinions.


    The conversations continued without a hitch. After a while, the sky gained the orange glow of dusk.


    "Aunty Coraline."


    Coraline looked over and smiled. "Yes, child?"


    Although she didn''t know the exact age, she could tell that she was much younger than she appeared. Hence, she was impressed by how Yasenia carried herself and gained affection for her. Not romantic attachment, mind you.


    "It''s gettingte. How about I make dinner tonight?"


    Drasha asked. "Oh? I didn''t know you could cook, Yasenia."


    Yasenia smirked. "Between all the professions I know, that''s my forte!"


    Ghana smiled. "Her food is delicious. Moreover, it has permanent effects to increase strength and many other qualities."


    Yasenia nodded. "What do the seniors want as a bonus?"


    Coraline proved. "How about an impurity cleansing food?"


    "Sure."


    "Really? You can cook something with that effect?"


    "Of course! Trust in my skills, Aunty Coraline."


    Drasha got encouraged and asked. "I want a mind-elerating food."


    Yasenia got thoughtful. "I got something like that. The increase is meager, though."


    Drasha used her sapphire-blue tail to pat Yasenia''s head. "It doesn''t matter. I would be happy even if it is a zero-point-one percent."


    Yasenia nodded and allowed herself to be petted. They were her seniors, so receiving their care was not strange at all.


    "Ghana, do you want something?"


    Ghana smiled. "Of course, I would never lose a chance to eat your food. How about a perception-boosting food?"


    "Got it. Then, I''ll leave first to prepare the food. It will be done in about an hour."


    Yasenia stood up and approached Tatyana to peck her lips and hug her.


    Then, she left with her typical sashaying steps.


    Coraline asked when Yasenia closed the door. "Tatyana, be honest with me. Do you have any intentions to make humans strong again?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "There are a few humans stranded that I want to collect, but I don''t care about the others. Moreover, you''ve seen that my daughter is a pure beast. I don''t have any attachment to the human or beast human race. I''ll be the ally of Yasenia''s ally and the enemy of Yasenia''s enemy."


    The other three felt that the words were truthful, so they all breathed a sigh of relief. If this mysterious human wanted to promote the humans to supremacy again, they felt as if they wouldn''t be able to do anything but watch.


    The conversation of the four seniors continued until someone called them for dinner.


    At the dinner table, Coraline spoke aloud. "I''ve decided to stay for a week with Ebirah and then leave. Finnegan will be the person I''ll appoint to remain in the n as Ebirah''s bodyguard."


    Ebirah was sitting by her side and hugged her arm. "Mommy, why are you leaving so soon?"


    Coraline looked at her cute daughter and pecked her forehead. "I have a few things to do. Don''t worry. We''ll have many years to y together in the future. You can learn and strengthen quickly in the Astral Sky n, so Mom is satisfied."


    Ebirah looked at the side and saw Angel on Yasenia''sp, being fed little by little.


    She nodded to herself and asked with her sparkling violet-pink eyes. "Mommy, feed me!"


    How could Coraline miss her daughter''s little sneak peek?


    She easily carried Ebirah onto herp and began to feed her while pampering her.


    Ebirah''s lobster tail moved up and down happily, pping the ground with a constant "Pak" sound.


    Those who saw herughed at her cuteness.


    The group had a sumptuous dinner, and Yasenia received many praises from all parties, tasting her food and making her smile softly as her tailzily swished happily.


    Thus, with many happy tail-wags, the dinner went on in a joyful atmosphere.


    ********************************


    Author: Aaand, done. What do you, dears, think about Yasenia''s decision in this chapter? Was it rushed? Or does she have an excellent foundation to be able to reveal these things?


    Tatyana: Well, I basically forced her to do it.


    Yasenia: I mean, since Tatyana mostly revealed herself, to avoid them thinking she is dangerous and problematic, I had to admit our mother-daughter bond.


    Tatyana: But in exchange, we learned why there aren''t so many dragons. Also, since you revealed yourself in Torrent City, groups might already be forming.


    Yasenia: Sigh, this continent is very hostile.


    Tatyana: You think that because you haven''t experienced the true Sky Continent, only the sheltered version.


    Yasenia: Fair point. You probably were wiping my butt all the time back then.


    Tatyana: Well, don''t mind it. It''s a mother''s privilege to pamper her daughter~.


    Angel: Mommy Tatyana, we need to answer the question.


    Author: Yep, but well, letting them talk a bit is nice. That way, our little lurkers can learn a bit of the mental gymnastics they go through.


    Andrea: I personally think it is the correct way.


    The other girls: Agreed~.


    Author: either way, I summon you!


    Arfa42: And here I am again!


    Author: Wee~. So, what''s your question?


    Arfa42: Did any harem member, except Tatyana and Andrea, have a love/dating experience before Yasenia?


    Yasenia: Well, let''s begin with my little pervert.


    Evelyn: I had many fantasies with many big beauties, but as you realized, when Yasenia took my virginity, I had no dating experience before Yasenia.


    Angel: I''m the same!


    Yasenia: This leaves us with Kali and Cecile.


    Cecile: Never thought about love.


    Kali: I had many suitors before my situation. I tried dating one guy, but we only held hands and never took another step. I always felt strange because his eyes were¡­ strange.


    Valeria: That''s probably my passive aura allowing you to feel his intentions.


    Kali: Most probably. After that, I ignored other men, and since I never thought of falling in love with a woman, I never tried.


    Yasenia: Well, that''s that. Satisfied?


    Arfa42: Yep, thank you for answering, girls.


    Yasenia: Well, that''s what this section is for.


    Author: And with this, today''s [Celestial Theater] is finished! Bye-bye~.


    Arfa42: Goodbye!


    The girls: Have a nice day~.

 Chapter 543: Hot Bath. (R-15)

    Chapter 543: Hot Bath. (R-15)


    On the fifth day, a day before the Auction house event, Yasenia decided to fulfill the promise to her fans.


    She had promised that she would take a bath with them as a reward for being able to survive and reach her side.


    She decided on this reward because Yasenia understood that although it might not be romantic adoration, her little fangirls liked her enough to buy photos from Evelyn.


    Moreover, if any of them were mentally damaged because something bad happened, she would take the time to help them rx and feel like they had escaped their nightmare.


    Our dragoness knew that by chance, it was almost improbable not to meet an unfortunate fan that had gone through that because of this Continent''s nature.


    Also, opening their heart would be much easier while being naked and vulnerable.


    There was also a little problem with the two first girls she saved sharing their experience and making the rest beg her for a bath, but the main reasons were the previous ones.


    Since the S.L.U.T. members were from the Sky Continent, the other girls left with Yasenia and followed.


    Evelyn muttered. "Say, do you think Yasenia will be attacked?"


    "They won''t unless they want to be popsicles."


    Cecile''s coldment made themugh.


    Kali said seriously. "I don''t think so. However, they will ogle her without reservations."


    Andrea. "Do they know about your secondary sex, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia shrugged. "I don''t know. What about yours?"


    Andrea shook her head. "Never spoke about it."


    Evelynmented seriously. "A new arc, the revtion of the dicks."


    They looked at Evelyn, speechless.


    After a short walk, they arrived at the reforming building. The construction had taken giant steps thesest days thanks to the construction-rtedmia that joined.


    Yasenia expected one month untilpletion, but after themias joined, she realized that it would probably be done by tomorrow or the day after.


    "She is impressive."


    Angel nodded. "Big Sister Drasha has a lot of nice ideas and is very knowledgeable about formations! The othermia should be at a simr level in their respective professions."


    Kali, Evelyn, and Andrea agreed.


    The one who felt it the most was Evelyn, who was the most novice profession-rted.


    Tatyana thought of something and smirked.


    "What are you thinking about, Mom?"


    "Well, you''ll understand in a moment."


    Yasenia didn''t insist, and they entered the house.


    After seeing them, the S.L.U.T.s gathered. They all knew why Yasenia hade today and were quite eager.


    Esther smiled happily and approached. "Yasenia, we were waiting!"


    Evelynughed. "I bet you were. I can see some of you already fidgeting."


    Angel snickered. "I can see a few of you have put on make-up."


    Those girls blushed a bit.


    Estherughed. "This is a good opportunity to flirt with Yasenia, after all... Hm?"


    Esther looked at the red-eyed woman and blinked repeatedly.


    The other girls followed Esther''s gaze andically froze while their eyes widened to the extremes.


    Tatyana smirked. "Yo!"


    "H-H-HEADMISTRESS!?"


    "Sister, am I hallucinating or something? Did you mix something in my make-up?"


    "Ha!? If I mixed it, I might have also ingested it because I''m seeing our Academy Matriarch!"


    Esther hastily said. "What are you all pping about!? Salute her!"


    With Esther''s shout, they all bowed ny degrees while cupping their fists and saluting. "We wee the Headmistress of the Rising Talent Academy!"


    Luna was startled and stood up like a sore thumb because she was the only one who did not bow down.


    Tatyana''s smile widened, satisfied.


    She had been purposely avoiding appearing before them to see this reaction. ''As expected, the reaction is amusing.''


    Yasenia understood now why Tatyana was smirking before. ''Mom, Why didn''t those two speak about you?''


    ''Because I told them to keep quiet, hahaha.''


    Tatyana waved her hand and spoke. "Well, raise your heads. No need for formalities."


    "Yes!"


    They all raised their heads and looked at Tatyana with pure reverence.


    This woman before them was a legendary entity in their Continent.


    Many said she was unmatched.


    Many said nobody could beat her.


    Many said the only reason she didn''t rule more territories was herck of ambition.


    Master of Death and Fate with countless myths and achievements under her name.


    She was the role model of billions and what most cultivators aspired to be, especially female cultivators.


    Their feverish reactions refreshed our girls'' memories of who was the person they interacted with.


    She was usually humble and yful around Yasenia and them, so they eventually forgot about the "Death Empress," only remembering "Mom Tatyana."


    Andrea and the others looked at Tatyana, and their usually rxed gazes gained that almost fizzled-out trace of admiration.


    Yasenia loved seeing this part of her mother.


    Each time she saw how genuinely aplished and majestic her mother was, she felt pride and joy surging inside her.


    She admired the strong as a dragon, and Tatyana was the strongest in her mind.


    Of course, unlike the other girls, Yasenia never forgot about it. Since their house was attacked when she was little, her objective has always been to be strong enough to walk side by side with Tatyana.


    Tatyanamented. "Today is about bathing with my little treasure, so be yourselves. I wouldn''t like to spoil the fun because of my presence. Act like usual, this body you are looking at is at the Unification Realm, so I''m not far from all of you."


    It was a small white lie. Tatyana would probably be able to beat all the S.L.U.T. members by herself.


    "Yes, Headmistress!"


    Yasenia looked at their excited faces andughed aloud. "I think the reason for their excitement has changed."


    Tatyana hugged Yasenia''s arm and smirked. "Disappointed?"


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana seductively and kissed her lips. "No, I almost feel aroused. Mom is so awesome that I can feel something inside tingling."


    Tatyanaughed and walked toward the changing area while dragging Yasenia.


    The bathing area was a huge hot spring.


    Cecile and the rest followed behind together with the fangirls.


    Esther was rather close with Andrea and asked. "Say, Andrea. How is the Headmistress in private?"


    Andrea got thoughtful. "Hmm, elegant, insightful, but yful. Very arousing from time to time."


    The other girls nodded. It was a good summary.


    A S.L.U.T. girl sighed dreamily. "I have a few books about her in my house. I remember my mother reading them to me. Seeing the Headmistress right before my eyes is like meeting with a book character.


    They reached the changing rooms and saw Tatyana begin to strip Yasenia''s clothes.


    Although Yasenia could absorb the dress inside herself since it was a part of her own body, she could also take it off.


    Tatyana felt yful and decided to create a small spectacle for the fangirls.


    Leaning extremely close to Yasenia, Tatyana kissed her neck and smiled seductively, making many people gulp. "I''m going to strip you, little treasure."


    Yasenia understood her intentions and let out an amused chuckle. "Sure, be gentle, Mom."


    In truth, the revealing blue dress had very little to unfold since it was strapless and sleeveless. It clung to Yasenia''s breasts just above the nipple level and had an opening in the center that lowered in a thin gap that revealed a good part of her stomach.


    Moreover, the dress clung to Yasenia''s ridiculously attractive curves as if her body was maic to the dress.


    When Tatyana''s hand lowered from Yasenia''s corbone, it curved as it followed Yasenia''s breast shape and entered into between the blue dress and the dragoness''s creamy skin.


    One side of the dress lowered, revealing the gravity-defyingrge breast of the dragoness together with the perfectly shaped nipple.


    Yasenia used her hand to ce the hair falling in front behind her head and nced sideways.


    The alluring sideways stare, seductive gesture, tempting smirk, and revealed breasts with a semi-unclothed dress while Tatyana''s hand cupped therge breast was deadly.


    The excitement made a few have nasal bleeding while others felt their heart about to burst in excitement.


    Not all S.L.U.T.s were homosexual, as many were there because of the benefits and reverence for Yasenia. Still, they could feel their straight wills bending like a mosquito coil under the effects of such a ridiculously attractive woman.


    Yasenia''s deep and mellow voice was like a gentle breeze that caressed their hearing sense. "Why are you not undressing, hm? I want to see~."


    She didn''t need to say it twice as all the others began stripping, their ears getting rewarded by Yasenia''s dreadfully charmingughter.


    Even though Evelyn and the others had some immunity to Yasenia, even they felt their cheeks blushing this time.


    Even while the others undressed, Yasenia still felt many eyes on her as her own clothes got lowered more and more.


    The dress''s back opened by the middle as it lowered, allowing her tail to pass through smoothly as the dress fell.


    The rustling sound of Yasenia''s dress falling made their little hearts tremble.


    Yasenia''s curvaceous body figure was revealed entirely, only leaving her panties behind.


    Tatyana kissed Yasenia''s body from the corbone, passed her breasts, and followed her vest lines, finally reaching the underwear covering Yasenia''s most secret ce.


    Then, while her red eyes looked at the others, she bit the edge of the seductive ck panties and lowered them.


    A few girls tightened their thighs as the feeling of dampness appeared between their legs.


    Esther thought that her interest leaned more toward males, but her thoughts were being confused each second that passed of Yasenia''s undressing.


    Yasenia and Tatyana received many stares Yasenia''s underwear finally lowered, revealing everything.


    "Huh?"


    "Amazing~."


    "Eh?"


    "Mm~."


    A few exmations were heard as the semi-erect member appeared above a beautiful, plump vulva.


    ''I want to lick her p-No! A DICK!?''


    Although Evelyn has shared many seductive photos of Yasenia, she never shared apletely nude one. Maybe one with wet clothes or with a very revealing bathrobe, but a fully nude one had never been sold by her, even if she had arge stash in her ring.


    Even then, a few in the S.L.U.T club knew about Yasenia having the two genitals, so between the exmations of surprise, a few cries of awe were mixed.


    Our dragoness''s size wasn''t the biggest by any means, but it looked perfect.


    Yasenia hadn''t bothered hiding her arousal after Tatyana''s kisses, so it was pointing at the sky and making many blushes appear. Tatyana looked at them and kissed the tip of the penis. "What, surprised?"


    Even if she was the Headmistress, she received a few gazes of healthy jealousy.


    "Mom, do not kiss it, or I''ll be fully erect."


    Yasenia''s tail swished and bonked Tatyana''s head.


    Tatyana clicked her tongue. "If you are against a kiss, a blowjob is a no, right?"


    Yasenia was stunned. "You want to give me a blowjob in front of them?"


    Tatyana smiled evilly. "I want them to squirm in jealousy and envy as they see me drink your delicious nectar."


    Yasenia''s penis twitched, as the offer was very attractive, but she decided to deny it. "Maybe another time."


    One girl was friends with Angel and stood beside her, hugging her arm. "My gosh, Angel. It is so big and beautiful."


    Angel coughed andmented. "It is not fully erected yet."


    "Huh?"


    Angel blushed and spoke. "She is a quarter bigger than that size."


    Her friend blinked and asked. "Does it fit¡­? Huh?"


    Angel asked. "What''s wrong¡­ Ah."


    She followed her gaze and saw that Andrea had just disrobed, revealing her perfectly sculpted body and well-developed genitals.


    A few girls almost let out a sound after seeing that explosive and agile looking body.


    The heroic and handsome female face, marked but lean muscles, and above-average curvy body, coupled with the dick and balls, made the uterus of a few of them twitch.


    Yasenia approached Andrea and fell into her embrace. "Darling, let''s go to the water?"


    Andreaughed helplessly. "Love, if you do this¡­"


    Yasenia blinked when she felt something slowly rising and touching her own shaft. Her heart pounded at the feeling of her darling''s hardening dick against hers.


    She looked at her seductively andughed. Then, she tip-toed and whispered with a voice that dripped with allure. "I''ll help you in the water. Come with me."


    Thankfully, Andrea had light brown skin, or her blushing face would be easy to discern.


    It was redundant to say the S.L.U.T. members that barely recovered from Yasenia''s disy were smacked again by Yasenia''s and Andrea''s hug.


    Yasenia grabbed Andrea''s hand and slowly dragged her toward the hot spring.


    Her hips sashayed deliciously, making her entire body jiggle as her long tail dragged Kali, Cecile, and Tatyana behind her.


    The sight of those plump, round, firm, but soft butt cheeks jiggling with her breasts was the finisher that created spurts of blood on those barely resisting.


    *********************************


    Tatyana: Heh, do you feel your mouth dry? Maybe you need a change of underwear?


    Author: Quite a seductive chapter~.


    Evelyn: Hm¡­.


    Author: What''s wrong, Evelyn?


    Evelyn: I want to get double dicked soon again.


    Author: ¡­


    The girls: ¡­


    Evelyn: Please? Make the threesomes return!


    Author: Sure.


    Evelyn: Eh? That easy?


    Author: If you heard Yasenia''s words closely, you would''ve realized that she gave the green light a few weeks ago.


    Evelyn: EEHHH?


    Yasenia: Fufufu, I did. Didn''t I say that if you girls want to be together, you can wait for me in the same room?


    Evelyn: Andrea!


    Andrea: Sup?


    Evelyn: I''m going into your room this night!


    Andrea: Sure.


    Angel: Um¡­ Andrea.


    Andrea: Yes, yes~. You cane whenever you want, little Angel.


    Angel: Yay~.


    Yasenia: You are quite popr, darling~.


    Andrea: Silly girl,e here.


    Yasenia: Yes~.


    Author: Well, while Andrea pampers Yasenia and hugs her, let''s invite today''s dear. I summon you!


    Aries uy: Hello~.


    Author: Hello!


    Aries uy: So my ques-


    Author: Hm? What are you looking¡­ oh.


    Aries uy: Ugh¡­ Yasenia purring and wagging her tail in Andrea''s embrace is too much for my heart.


    *Puff*


    Author: ¡­


    The girls: ¡­


    Tatyana: Don''t worry, I''ll resummon them. I summon you!


    Aries uy: Yo!


    Angel: Um, are you okay?


    Author: Don''t worry. Although a second has passed here, more time has passed on their side, so they arepletely recovered.


    Aries uy: Well, let''s move on to my question. This is for those who feel like answering.


    Aries uy: How did you feel about Sarah when you guys heard about her from Angel, Kali, and Yas, and how will you deal with her in the future?


    Andrea: I feel like there was a simr question before.


    Author: I think there was¡­


    Andrea: Well, it doesn''t matter. Our feelings for that woman are one of a stranger. Even after hearing about her, we thought of her as a strange woman who loved Yasenia.


    Cecile: Nothing new.


    Evelyn: There are tons like her, after all.


    Aries uy: I see.


    Tatyana: Aries, remember that they don''t really understand what is special about Sarah.


    Aries uy: Oh, I almost forgot. They don''t know there is a system in her.


    Yasenia: A what?


    Aries uy: ups.


    Author: Don''t worry, the knowledge they and you earn here is not permanent unless I want to. For example, I can even say *Spoiler* *Spoiler* *Spoiler* *Spoiler* *Spoiler* *Spoiler* *Spoiler* *Spoiler*


    Aries uy: I didn''t expect that¡­ I though *Spoiler* *Spoiler* *Spoiler* *Spoiler*


    The girls: Wow¡­


    Evelyn: Wait, so Tatyana *Spoiler* *Spoiler*?


    Yasenia: That sounds *Spoiler* *Spoiler* *Spoiler*!


    Andrea: Even them!?


    Author: Hahaha, *Spoiler* *Spoiler* *Spoiler* *Spoiler* ~.


    Kali: To think that something like this will happen¡­


    Tatyana: Well, let''s end it here. Goodbye, little lurkers~. They are already talking about things three arcs away.


    *****************************


    Author Note: https://.pa tre /posts/tatyana-anime-87147545 (Tatyana Anime Style Sketch)

 Chapter 544: Arousing bath. (R-18)

    Chapter 544: Arousing bath. (R-18)


    While Yasenia dragged Cecile, Andrea, Kali, and Tatyana into the water, Angel spoke with her friend. "Angel, can we exchange ces?"


    Angelughed. "I didn''t know you were so good at jokes."


    Another fan was nearby and asked curiously. "By the way, you haven''t answered about how it feels to be prated by that. Isn''t it a bit too big?"


    Angel shook her head. "Not at all. After stretching for a bit, it is a perfect fit."


    Angel got thoughtful andmented. "I think I heard Mommy Tatyana say in the past that It is as if it were made to prate human females."


    Evelyn hugged Angel from the back, her hands cupping the pair ofrge breasts of her little friend, and smirked. "These are the Headmistress'' words."


    She took out a jade slip and read. "Yasenia''s dick has developed to be a female human pleasure rod. Wide enough to stretch your walls to the limit between pleasure and pain at first. However, as the female''s sticity kicks in, the width bes a perfect fit, electrifying the nerves with the slightest movement. The length is enough to kiss the womb and push against it in different positions, but as it isn''t excessively long, the dragoness can control it and avoid pushing against the cervix if it is not pleasurable. The head is wide enough to scrap every fold as it moves back and forth, sending shivers of pleasure all around the body with each thrust. In short, a perfect dick!"


    The girls listening gulped.


    A few were confused why she had something like that engraved in a jade slip that was Heaven-ranked.


    While Angel woke up from her stupefaction of having her breasts fondled so brazenly.


    "Evelyn! Stop fondling me!"


    Evelyn grabbed her tits tighter, making Angel release a slight whine. "I refuse! Also, have you grown again, little girl? I think they are a bit bigger. Will you evolve from melon to watermelon in the future?"


    They all saw Angel''s vein pop.


    "Stupid Evelyn!"


    With her shout and a perfect shoulder throw, Evelyn flew across the room and fell onto therge bath with a loud ssh.


    "Beautiful parab." Said S.L.U.T number one.


    "Such a perfect arc. Angel must have perfected it with much practice." Followed S.L.U.T number two.


    "Knowing Evelyn, she should probably fondle Angel whenever she has the chance. Did you see how nicely her breasts wrapped around the fingers?" Commented S.L.U.T number three.


    "Will we all ignore Evelyn''s arousing description of Yasenia''s dick?" Said a blushing S.L.U.T. number four with a mysterious glistening liquid flowing down her thighs.


    Evelyn''s voice was not small, so everyone heard herment.


    Yasenia had already entered the water and turned around, lifting her eyebrow and lips. "Wanna try it? I can''t guarantee your sanity will remain intact, though."


    Esther was near, and she asked while looking at the semi-erect weapon. "Is it really such a dangerous weapon?"


    Yaseniaughed and leaned on Andrea. "My girls have been ustomed for a long time and the help of my Dual Cultivation technique, and I still can make them faint from pleasure at night if I want to."


    Yasenia''sughter sent her breasts on a jiggling spree, creating tiny waves in the water that reached just below her chest.


    "My heavens, I''m so d I joined this club."


    A collective nod followed.


    A few of the girls that entered the water asked. "Andrea, when did you grow a penis and testicles? Do you have a vagina?"


    Andreaughed at the absurd question. "I had them since I was born. And yes, I have a proper and functional female sex."


    Esther was surprised. "You didn''t know? She revealed it in the tournament about one year ago. If you don''t know it, you should be quite new, right?"


    The woman nodded and looked at Yasenia with starry eyes. "I joined in the Secret Realm. I managed to see Yasenia''s Strength Test and fell in love with her strength and beauty!"


    Andrea sat behind Yasenia and hugged her from the back. Yasenia leaned backward, letting her whole-body weight fall onto her while moving her waist enough so that her tail didn''t bother the position.


    Yasenia suddenly let out a cute yelp and jumped, attracting attention.


    "Evelyn, don''t be so mischievous!"


    They all saw a head full of blue hair pop from the water between Yasenia''s legs with a smirk. "Sorry, I couldn''t help but have a bite of the juicy lips~."


    Yasenia sighed with a smile. "Come here and stay still, dear."


    Yasenia gathered her in her arms and let her rest on her breasts.


    Evelyn leaned entirely in her arms and almost purred as she buried her face in the two white mountains of joy.


    Esther sighed. "Evelyn, you are living the life, huh?"


    Evelynughed perversely as she kissed and rubbed her face against Yasenia''s breasts.


    Cecile sat on Andrea''s right, and Kali beside Cecile. Tatyana was on the other side.


    Angel paddled and forced Evelyn to move aside, creating a second spot between Yasenia''s arms and resting there.


    Evelyn was pushed to the side, unable to bury her head in the cleavage anymore, andined. "Oy, big titled little girl. That was rude."


    Angel harrumphed and rested her chin on Yasenia''s right breast. "Hmph, getting Yasenia''s hug for yourself is the only rude thing here, pervert."


    Evelyn''s eyebrow twitched. "You are the one to speak? Who is the one who sleeps on Yasenia eight out of ten nights? You are basically monopolizing the tittyport!"


    Yasenia blinked. "Tittywhat?"


    Angel ignored it and snorted. "That''s my spot to sleep gained even before you joined Yasenia''s harem. You should be thankful I share it asionally."


    Evelyn pouted and looked at Yasenia. "She is bullying me and not letting me slobber your tits!"


    Yasenia was ustomed to this kind of "battle," so she used her hands to push their faces into her breasts and ced her nipples in their mouth. Then, before they reacted, she squeezed both breasts and poured milk into their mouths, to which both responded by suckling like a baby,pletely rxed as their arms went around Yasenia''s waist.


    Satisfied with the oue, the dragoness smiled and patted their heads.


    The other women were stunned. "What are they, infants!?"


    "I''m so jealous!"


    Andreaughed and spoke as she rested her chin on Yasenia''s shoulder. "I''ve finally seen the pot calling the kettle ck. Look at both of them. That''s a face with the word happiness imprinted on it."


    Kaliughed. "They don''t realize they are the most spoiled in our group. To the point that Yasenia is breastfeeding them even now."


    Cecilemented. "Speaks the three-tailed fox that recently swallowed her blood essence."


    Tatyana snorted. "Says the woman who has an [Interlocked Soul] connection with her."


    The other five blinked and talked back simultaneously. "I don''t want to hear that from her literal mother!"


    They all burst intoughter.


    Evelyn and Angel also stopped their stunts and sat around normally after licking their lips.


    The conversation moved around, and about ten minutes went by. Yasenia asked more in detail about their experience in the continent.


    Luna took this chance and moved to Evelyn''s side, hugging her arm.


    Evelyn smiled and asked. "How are you doing?"


    "¡­Nice."


    Her answer was short and emotionless.


    Tatyana said. "Luna, you will be tested in a week or so. Angel must build the formation, which should take about this long."


    Luna nodded and refocused on looking at Evelyn, her eyes calm and with a peaceful light in them.


    Evelyn had met with Luna a few times and already ustomed herself to Luna''s clinginess.


    Yasenia was still between Andrea''s arms, feeling peaceful as she made small conversation.


    Andrea was also talking with others and answering their questions while reminiscing a few things from her decade in the Academy.


    "Andrea, if I knew you had the two genitals, I would''ve confessed earlier."


    Andrea chuckled. "You are just telling that now."


    Another friend of hers snorted. "Do you know how popr you are with girls?"


    Andrea blinked. "Am I that popr? It can''t be, right?"


    A third one rolled her eyes. "You are in the male poprity list ranked fourth."


    Andrea sweated a little. "Why not female poprity? I mean, my body is not masculine in any way."


    The girls nodded. "I know. But who hasn''t even fantasized about being in Yasenia''s current position? Snuggled in your wide andforting embrace while hearing your pleasantly deep and attractive voice and resting the head in your tanned mountains!"


    Andrea looked down and saw Yasenia''s melted face as her head rested on her breasts.


    She smiled and was about to speak when something she felt almost made her choke.


    Yasenia''s tail tip poked at her penis and circled it, moving up and down. She looked at Yasenia''s rxed face as she talked with Esther about some details in the S.L.U.T.s future operations and sighed. ''This will be a test of my facial expression.''


    Nobody noticed Yasenia''s actions since her almost two-meter-long tail circled Andrea''s and her body. The thickness at the middle of the tail was enough to hide all movements.


    As Yasenia spoke and listened calmly, she felt Andrea''s penis getting harder and firmer until she was stiff and ready to battle.


    The dragoness''s body and tail managed to hide the erection while Andrea tightened the hug while her hands lightly and stealthily fondled Yasenia''s boob hidden under the water''s surface.


    Andrea thought that if the pleasure was to this extent, she could keep her straight face and would be able to continue maintaining a normal conversation.


    However, those convictions faltered right after. ''W-What?''


    Yasenia was using the tail''s tip to poke at Andrea''s tip. The problem was that Andrea felt the tail tip slowly widening as it gleefully and slowly swallowed her ns.


    Andrea felt as if she was prating a vagina, and her breath hitched for a second.


    "Hm? Is there something wrong, Andrea?"


    Andrea smiled and shook her head. "Nothing wrong."


    However, inside, she was thanking her parents for giving her light brown skin, which was extremely difficult to notice if she was blushing or not.


    ''Ugh~, love. What are you using?''


    Yasenia tingled with pleasure when she heard her darling''s grunt directly into her mind.


    ''My tail-tip~. Did you forget what I showed you before?''


    Andrea suddenly remembered Yasenia opening the tip of her tail in the past.


    The twitch of Andrea''s member made Yasenia''s smile deeper. Although you wouldn''t think so, in her soft state, Yasenia''s tail was super sensitive, like touching your sensitive spot right after an orgasm. So, Andrea was not the only one that had to regte her expression.


    It felt as if Andrea was prating her nerves directly. While going deeper into her tail, it felt like Andrea would reach her brain instead.


    Finally, after tensing her body a few times to avoid shuddering, Andrea felt the tail touching the base of her dick.


    She buried her face in Yasenia''s raven hair and exhaled while the tight flesh canal squirmed and spasmed.


    Yasenia turned her head and shared a kiss with Andrea. Nobody found it strange but four people.


    Cecile looked sideways at them and then ignored it.


    Angel blushed for a second, but after hearing her friends asking if she was okay, she shook her head.


    Kali flinched for a second but managed to maintain her calm expression as a few girls asked how she felt and cared for her scars. ''This would be a heartwarming conversation if not for Yasenia''s pleasure waves hitting me through the connection¡­''


    Valeria chuckled. ''Well, they are very tame, like a small massage~.''


    Kali. ''That''s why I haven''t asked them to stop¡­ Hm?''


    ''Angel, Cecile, Tatyana, what is Yasenia using? Her waist is too far away for Andrea to be able to do anything while she is also giving her back to Andrea. Even their hands are rxed and on in sight.''


    Tatyana answered. ''Her tail-tip.''


    The other three remembered and blushed a bit.


    Tatyana swam in the water andnded between Yasenia''s legs, leaning her back on her body.


    With something to finally release a physical reaction into, Yasenia hugged Tatyana and pressed her very erect dick against her back as her arms and legs tightened around her.


    "Little treasure, are you having fun?"


    Yasenia sighed with an alluring breath. "Yes~."


    Yasenia''s tail tip moved up and down, caressing Andrea''s length with her inner folds.


    For Andrea, it felt like moist tongues were licking every single nerve, making the dick so sensitive that the feeling of orgasm was already approaching. ''Y-Yasenia, slow down. It feels too good.''


    Yasenia turned her head and smiled. "I refuse~."


    Andrea smiled but was crying inside.


    The golden tail tip moved across the length, from the ns to the base. Andrea reached her limit in just three minutes, and her sturdy and perfectly muscr arms tensed together with her abdomen, bing a size bigger and much more marked as she released inside Yasenia''s tail while burying her head in Yasenia''s ck hair to hide her expression.


    Yasenia gave a yful bit to Tatyana''s neck as her tail suctioned the delicious Yin attributed Semen pouring into her insides.


    The walls of her tail absorbed the white liquid, nourishing the dragoness. At the same time, her body released Yang Energy in exchange, which pierced through Andrea''s penis right to her dantian and made her grunt in pleasure. "Mmm~, Yasenia dear. Be careful with your elbow."


    Yasenia looked back and devoured Andrea''s lips again. "I''m sorry dear."


    Then, with her apology, Yasenia stayed in her embrace for the next twenty minutes, sucking her dry.


    Tatyana enjoyed the twitching penis on her back that was about to burst if not for Yasenia controlling her orgasms to go through her tail.


    Angel blinked and asked. "Andrea, Yasenia, you are sweating a bit. Are you okay?"


    Yasenia turned her face, and her golden slit eyes were a bit misty with an alluring pink undertone, while the cheeks had a healthy red hue that made the heart of every person skip a beat. "I''m excellent. This bath is so rxing~."


    Angel felt her core squeeze a bit, making her cheeks blush. "I-I see."


    Cecile looked sideways and sighed. ''This horny dragoness.''


    Andrea was leaning back with closed eyes and heavy breathing, herrge breasts and marked muscles glistening with her sweat, when she finally felt the tail tip release herid penis. ''I didn''t know I could ejacte this much in twenty minutes.''


    The sight of Andrea''s alluring female-killer body was enough to mesmerize a few of the girls.


    Yasenia smiled and stretched her voluptuous body, snatching all those rogue gazes onto her. "So delicious~."


    Gulps echoed around.


    *******************************


    Andrea: That was something else.


    Evelyn: Yasenia¡­ I want to use the treasure dildo and feel that myself.


    Yasenia: Fufufu~, of course. All of you will eventually feel that~. I didn''t know drinking from my tail was so delicious.


    Tatyana: Well, your tail has many energy-absorbing circuits, so Andrea pouring her Yin energy directly inside should be quite a stimnt.


    Author: That''s correct. Well, I summon you!


    Kali: Not losing time, eh?


    Author: I mean, today''s chapter is a bit long.


    Lost_Universe: Hello!


    Author: Alo~.


    Lost_Universe: Apologies for the dyed inquiry, but please bear with me,dies.


    Yasenia: Sure, go ahead.


    Lost_Universe: Andrea, if my memory serves me right, you aimed to blend three distinct forging techniques to create the body armor for thepetition.


    Lost_Universe: First, you employed the sky continent method, which involved creating spirit veins inside and outside the material.


    Lost_Universe: Next, you used the Distancia method to enhance the material through various hammering techniques.


    Lost_Universe: Lastly, you attempted the Lost Town method, utilizing different utensils and energy to transform the material.


    Lost_Universe: My question is, why didn''t you initially trybining the Distancia and Lost town methods, simultaneously applying the hammering and energy transformation, before employing the sky continent technique to give the item spirit veins?


    Andrea: That''s a really lovely and well-thought question. Thanks for asking!


    Lost_Universe: Hehe, thanks for the praise, mommy-cough. Andrea.


    Andrea: Um... Yes.


    Andrea: Well, first and foremost, I''m extremely new to Lost Town methods. Lost Town uses a strange method to give something like an "aura" to the materials, but it''s a bitplex.


    Andrea: I can do it with low-level items. However, the method feels like something from a higher realm, so it is reallyplicated to learn in this amount of time.


    Andrea: Conversely, the Sky Continent method is something I''ve used for more than a decade.


    Lost_Universe: I see, but you got Lost Town methods before Distancia methods, right? Then, why notbine those two?


    Andrea: Well, as I said, Lost Town methods are moreplex. Distancia is more brutish, and the theory is not that difficult. Moreover, Sky and Distancia methods have a few simrities since they modify the body of the weapon per se, not an intangible aura.


    Andrea: Finally,bining the three would be tooplex as a few principles of each method contradicts the other. The armor was made during the Enlightenment, so even if I did everything again simrly, I would be lucky to create an Earth-rank armor with the same materials.


    Lost_Universe: Are enlightenments so powerful?


    Andrea: Yes. To put it into perspective, I think I would be able to fight equally against Tatyana during a bat" enlightenment.


    Tatyana: Agreed.


    Lost_Universe: Whoa!


    Andrea: Anything more?


    Lost_Universe: This answers most of my questions. Thanks, mo-Andrea.


    Andrea: En. *Pats head.*


    Author: If you have extra questions, ask in thement section Lost_Universe.


    Lost_Universe: Thanks!


    Author: And this is all for today.


    Angel: Wow, today''s chapter has 3000 words if we include the Celestial Theater ~.


    Author: That''s 50% more than my average without the Celestial Theater.


    Tatyana: How many words does this section usually have?


    Author: 300~600 words. It''s not very long.


    Yasenia: Goodbye, little lurkers~.


    The girls: Bye-bye~.


    Author: Have a nice day!


    Lost_Universe: Bye~.

 Chapter 545: Mirrorys warning.

    Chapter 545: Mirrory''s warning.


    Author Note: Important Note at the end, please read~.


    ***************************************


    To change the strange atmosphere created by Yasenia''s involuntary sensual stretching, Esther spoke aloud. "Yasenia, I''m quite curious."


    Yasenia leaned back onto Andrea again but didn''t continue their hidden adventure. She used her arms to lean Tatyana onto her while resting her head between Andrea''s soft pillows. "What are you curious about?"


    Esther looked at the girls and chuckled. "Them. I mean, it''s not my first time seeing a harem. There are a few men with women flocking around them in the Academy. Women doing the same with male groups are less, but they also exist. However, even when I look at those harems, I find that the eyes of those people are always a bit dissatisfied."


    Esther looked at Angel and the others and smiled. "However, I can only feel happiness from them. How do you do it?"


    She didn''t mindlessly think about Yasenia being the best or any other extreme thought. For Esther, Yasenia was a junior she looked up to as a talented cultivator and someone she was interested in but not obsessed with.


    When asking these questions, she was just that, curious and intrigued.


    Yasenia got thoughtful. "I said it many times, and I don''t mind repeating it again. They are happy, but I still owe them the world. No matter how well I treat them, it is a fact that they are part of a harem. Each of them is worthy of having my entire love, so I feel bad having to split it between them."


    "I never tried to be¡­ equal with them because I think that being natural is best. If I force myself to create a schedule, it will be a chore, not a rtionship."


    "I''ve never wanted a harem, Esther." Yasenia sighed while the fan girls were surprised. "If it weren''t because of my constitution, I would never have created one. That''s also why, when I see all of you following me and feel some of your loving gazes, I feel¡­"


    Yasenia didn''t end the sentence because she didn''t know how she felt.


    Was she sad? Was she guilty?


    She was not.


    She liked and cared for them.


    However, what Yasenia feared was these girls ignoring other people and maybe missing their better half because they aim to be hers eventually.


    The S.L.U.T members looked at Yasenia with surprise.


    Yasenia smiled and looked at them. "Remember that having high dreams and expectations is good, but you must never be blind to your surroundings. Looking up at the stars is beautiful and fills up with courage, but eventually, we must look down and around us, or else, we will trip, fall, and hurt ourselves."


    They all nodded thoughtfully.


    Esther sighed and smiled softly. Her emerald gaze moved toward the girls. "You girls better take care of your dragoness."


    Cecile smiled thinly. "We will."


    The others also firmly nodded.


    Esther asked Kali. "By the way, Kali. How are you doing? I see the scars are healing, but they are still very much visible."


    Kali has been discussing this with a few others but didn''t mind answering again. "Honestly? It doesn''t matter."


    Kali leaned on Yasenia''s side after Andrea moved one arm to make space. "I''vee to even like the scars a little bit because of Yasenia''s care for them, hahaha."


    With a smile, she looked at Yasenia and pecked her lips. "Moreover, they are a good way of shooting away suitors. If it weren''t because they were caused in that situation, I would have stopped searching for a way to heal them permanently. As long as Yasenia loves me, I wouldn''t mind living with them for the rest of my life."


    The girls felt like they were fed honey, leaving a sweet aftertaste.


    Our dragoness was not agreeable, though. "Don''t you dare stop, honey. Although I love you dearly and don''t mind your current appearance, you must heal yourself to be in perfect health!"


    "I don''t care about your looks, but your health must always be nothing below perfect!"


    Kaliughed and grabbed Yasenia''s arm between her breasts. "I know, love."


    The other girls murmured with excited voices.


    "They are so sweet!"


    "I thought the bath would be arousing, but I''m going to leave with a toothache."


    "Right. I could look at their interactions for hours and not be tired."


    "Each sentence is like a mouthful of dog food, making me remember that I''m still alone."


    "Sigh, my Dao Partner should be back at Sky Continent. However, I don''t know how he took the news of our disappearance."


    "Hm, I understand, sister. Maybe they''ve moved on thinking we are dead."


    Tatyana suddenly spoke. "You are all under disappearance status. If your rtives back at home take action about something, thinking that any of you are dead, it''s not because they were not warned. I guess that if you manage to return, you''ll be able to discern who stays with you for benefit or because they care about you."


    They all looked at Tatyana and remembered.


    Esther asked respectfully. "Headmistress, could you speak to us about the Continent''s situation."


    Tatyana tilted her head. "Hm¡­ should I?"


    Yasenia kissed the side of her head and asked. "I also want to listen."


    The simple kiss was a great encouragement, and Tatyana exined a little bit.


    "None of the juniors that entered the secret realm returned. So, there is a generational gap in every sect. All the students of strengths between middle and peak Mental Nourishing level are basically gone."


    "This isn''t enough to destabilize strong sects. The foundation of high-level sects is the number of Dantian Spiritualization Realm and Transcendence Realm cultivators. The same can''t be said for lower-level sects, though."


    "The loss of their most talented disciples is a huge blow since their future powerhouses are nowhere to be seen. Moreover, smaller sects usually give their strongest disciples precious treasures, or those disciples would rather move to a higher-level Power."


    Tatyana chuckled. "Sect loyalty is a baseline, but who would gain real loyalty to a sect unless they can receive benefits and have deep connections with it? There are exceptions, but the saying ''Each their own'' is the most prevalent with young cultivators. It is natural to think that dying early is a waste since they canter be stronger."


    "Therefore, many of those powerful disciples left the sects without a few powerful treasures, so that''s another big loss."


    A S.L.U.T. member was confused and asked. "Why did this happen? I heard a few demons I killed telling me that we were doomed, so did they have something to do with it?"


    Tatyana nodded and exined the overall n of the Demons.


    "The Demons that came are from a nearby star."


    "Star?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Star,, Continent. The ces where people live have many names."


    Angel blinked. "Mommy Tatyana, those who calls stars, how do they differentiate from actual stars?"


    Tatyanaughed. "Silly girl, it''s not like that would be the only word with the same phic and writing form and different meanings. It is a matter of context."


    "Anyway, the demons want to cripple our foundation before attacking us, seniors. If you have something to protect, many will fight to the death. However, many seniors would turtle up and try to create new generations without juniors to protect. It is quite genius because it gives them a few years to develop their juniors and be another power, solidifying their foundation in the Sky Continent."


    Yasenia and the others realized.


    Imagine that our dragoness wouldn''t exist. Would Tatyana have fought against those demons in the first ce? She probably wouldn''t have batted an eye. However, since they messed with her daughter, our Death Empress Demigoddess pped them until they fled.


    Kalimented. "But the seniors should be able to see through the cover, right? If mother-inw can see through it, the others should not be blind to their scheme."


    Tatyana smiled. "Yes, but who wants to risk fighting an all-out war without a younger generation to carry on the traditions of their ancestors? For us, long-living cultivators, passing down our knowledge and inheritance is all."


    Tatyana turned around, not minding the looks, and directly buried herself into her daughter''s soft body.


    "During the cultivation journey, everyone wants to be remembered and leave a mark on the world were they to fail, to be eternal in another sense."


    "For example, Yasenia''s dual cultivation technique is not just a technique, but the memory that once a being that could dominate gods and immortals with their sensuality existed."


    "The sword technique you use is a memory of a swordsman that created a new path for the sword."


    "The summoning technique is the memory of a master that managed to create semi-sentient life."


    "Every cultivation method, every technique, every martial art you learn has a history behind it. Those methods that are not passed down eventually be memories and then nothingness. Those passed down are the mark of someone who managed to create something influential at some time."


    "Progeny, sects, empires, divine artifacts, secret realms. The only reason all these exist is our desire to conserve a memory of ourselves. When a person dies, the thing engraved in their tomb is not how they felt during their days, but the aplishments during their lives."


    They all became silent and pondered over this.


    They were all young, so these profound questions and statements alienated them.


    They understood the concept, but putting themselves in their position was impossible.


    Why would you sacrifice everything to pass down these things? Is it that important to leave a mark?


    Naturally, the mindset of cultivators below a hundred years old and cultivators over ten-thousand years old or more have different priorities and mentality.


    Yasenia''s hand caressed Tatyana''s damp hair and scalp, making her snortfortably and close her eyes.


    The look offort from the usually unreachable and otherworldly woman was an enchanting sight to behold.


    The way Tatyana rubbed her face on Yasenia while sniffing and hugging her made them think that Yasenia was Tatyana''s support.


    They found the thought ridiculous and discarded it quickly. ''How could a powerful senior like the Headmistress rely on a junior?''


    Yet, it was the truth.


    For our Death Empress, the soft embrace of the dragoness was all that kept her from bing something far darker and gloomier. ''Thankfully, little treasure appeared, or I would''ve used that technique I found.''


    Mirrory spoke into Tatyana''s mind. ''Tatyana, you should discard that technique¡­ No, it is better if you destroy it. That kind of cultivation method never reaches a peaceful conclusion.''


    Tatyana said. ''I won''t destroy it.''


    Mirrory frowned. ''I''m telling you that the [Eternal Abyss ughter Heart] technique should never have been created. This was made by an insane God that mindlessly massacred everything to regain the feelings he lost about his lover. If you cultivate it entirely, you will be almost unstoppable, and the side effects will also be lifted. In the same realm, you''ll be matchless. However, the technique is vicious and consumes everything about the cultivator.''


    ''I don''t know how many years ago or where you got it, but I can tell that you are about to enter the first path, [Soul Avoidance Path], of the three paths.''


    ''Your emotions are mostly intact, and you managed to maintain most of yourself. This is miraculous in and of itself. However, if you enter the first path, the chances of¡­''


    Tatyana interrupted. ''I know.''


    Mirrory sighed. ''This is an emotion-consuming cultivation technique. Do not use it.''


    Tatyana opened her eyes and tightened her embrace on Yasenia''s body. ''I won''t cultivate it. But I don''t want to get rid of it either.''


    Mirrory snorted. Her elegant and usually cold voice sounded slightly annoyed. ''Do as you please. However, as strong as it is, nobody who has cultivated it to the third path has lived long enough to regain themselves. Without exception, all of them were consumed by their heart demons and became mindless creatures that fell into the [True Abyss], not that Demon world called [The Abyss], and corrupted.''


    Then, Mirrory cut the connection.


    Tatyana closed her eyes again and buried her face in Yasenia''s warm body. ''With my little treasure, how could I use that technique? She is my light. I don''t want to fall into the darkness and lose the only person able to warm my heart.''


    ***********************************************


    Author: Welp.


    Tatyana: ¡­


    Tatyana: Should we have a talk, author?


    Author: Hm? Woah!


    Evelyn: And while Tatyana has a conversation with Auhor, I summon you!


    Inasyn: Tada~. I''m here atst!


    Angel: Hello~.


    Inasyn: Kya! You are so cute, little Angel.


    Angel: Hehehe, thanks.


    Inasyn: Hm? Where is the Author?


    Andrea: Having a conversation with Tatyana. Is she your target for questioning?


    Inasyn: Nop. I want to ask things to Yasenia!


    Yasenia: I''m all ears.


    Inasyn: Hehe, but not you!


    Yasenia: ???


    Inasyn: For the power the Author gives us, I summon you!


    *Puff*


    Yasenia: ...


    Evelyn: Mah, heart, I can''t.


    Andrea: How can such a cute creature exist?


    Angel: So cute, so cute, so cute¡­.


    Kali: Oh. My. Heavens. I want to pamper her to the skies and beyond.


    Cecile: ¡­


    Inasyn: As expected, five-year-old Yasenia is the cutest!


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: Big sister, where am I?


    Inasyn: M-Maybe she is too cute.


    Kali: Baby girl,e here and let big sister hug you.


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: B-But Mommy says that I can''t follow strange people!


    Kali: *Spats blood*


    Inasyn: Cough, baby girl. If you answer my question, you can return to Mommy''s side.


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: *With glistening round and big golden eyes* Really?


    Inasyn: O-Of course! (She is so cute, ah!)


    Inasyn: The question is¡­How would you make your future wives happy if you were with them?


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: Wives?


    Inasyn: Yep, the people you like the most.


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: Hmm¡­


    Evelyn: Her thinking face is so adorable! Look at her tail swishing in confusion!


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: Ah! I know!


    Inasyn: How?


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: I will give them delicious food so they are happy!


    *Critical hit*


    Angel: Socutesocutesocute¡­.


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: I will also give them many hugs if they are sad!


    *Consecutive hit*


    *Cuteness Law Strike*


    *[Celestial Theater] updated defenses maintain the realm.*


    Cecile: I can die happy.


    *Little Yasenia smiles adorably and wags her tail.*


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: Also, also! I will fight all the baddies so they will never be hurt.


    Inasyn: Sorry, in the end, it was too much...


    *Cuteness Law Evolves due to tail-wags.*


    *It bes Cuteness Law Domain*


    *[Celestial Theater] updated defenses copse.*


    *[Celestial Theater] copses due to unexpected amounts of cuteness.*


    ¡­


    Author: I hope you regained your smile after the heavy chapter~. Bye-bye, dears~.


    ************************************************


    Author Note: Well, if you''ve read 545 chapters, I guess you like my writing style, hahaha. Hence, I''m here to tell you about a novel I''m uploading to a mobile app. It''s a visual novel with options to choose from.


    There is a free path, but there are also paid options. You can find my other novel in the "Scripts: Episode & Choices" App, from IGG, in the app store for either IOS or Android. The name of the novel is "Her Alpha, Her Omega."


    A small warning. The character designs are a bit... subpar. But, well, I have no control over that. The story is good, though. I honestly rmend it as the author. (I''m a bit shameless, okay? Hahaha.) It''s also in the first person! So you''ll experience how it feels to get courted by a powerful woman who may or may not have a surprise~.

 Chapter 546: Sensual massage for Tatyana. (R-18)

    Chapter 546: Sensual massage for Tatyana. (R-18)


    Meanwhile, thinking they would be worried and think too much because of Tatyana''s words, Yasenia reassured them while caressing the clingy Tatyana''s back. "Mom has controlled the overall situation and is now leading the third force of the continent to create a bnce and avoid massive bloodshed. The continent is currently divided into righteous, demonic, and neutral factions. All of them have simr strengths. Other races from other worlds that are at odds with the demons will eventuallye and fight them."


    "This bnce willst many years since seniors at Mom''s level perceive time differently, so we have time to prepare. Knowing more than this is redundant. If you all want toe and not remain here when we return, we''ll ask Mom in more detail about the situation. "


    They all nodded.


    Yasenia patted Tatyana''s head, making her look up. Yasenia was a bit startled at the tender and dependent expression Tatyana was currently making. She passed her arms below Tatyana''s armpits and lifted her to eye level. "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Tatyana kissed her lips and wound her arms around Yasenia''s neck. "Don''t worry. I became a bit dazed because I needed to focus on my other body for a moment."


    Yasenia looked into Tatyana''s red eyes for a few seconds and smiled. With a deep kiss, she murmured. "I love you."


    Tatyana felt like a warm current gushed into her entire body and warmed her limbs and body. She slipped down and buried her face in Yasenia''s neck with a smile. "I love you too, Yasenia."


    While looking at them with soft eyes, Andrea continued the conversation. She had somewhat recovered from Yasenia''s suction.


    Conversation flowed for another twenty minutes when Yasenia asked. "Are you all nning on staying here for the whole day?"


    Being in the water wasfortable for Cultivators because they wouldn''t get cold or hot or have their skin wrinkle.


    Staying inside a pond or ake for a long time was no problem at all.


    One of the fans spoke. "Do you have any ns, Yasenia?"


    With a thoughtful look, she nodded. "We have fifteen hours before I need to leave for tomorrow''s auction event. Let''s use this time to give the thirty of you a deep massage and acupuncture session. Half an hour for each person should be enough."


    Yasenia took a deep breath stealthily and managed to rx her tensed member.


    Then, she ced Tatyana aside and stood up. Water followed her curves as it fell to the below-knee-depth spring where they all bathed.


    Following those droplets as they curved and adorned her white body like transparent crystals was a treat for the eyes.


    She passed her hands through her moist hair and dried it, vaporizing the moisture with a gentle force.


    After drying, her glistening, long ck hair was like a curtain of a starless night, having an inherent beauty and softness that many would wish for.


    She stepped out of the water and crouched beside it while speaking. "I''m going to drip a few medicines for all of you to cultivate. Combined with the massage, this will not only purify and help your physique but also increase energy density and meridian strength. It is a weekly routine for my dears and has outstanding effects."


    Yasenia took out six vials a bitrger than her hand and poured them one by one into the water.


    The transparent color became milky white as the energy in the surroundings began gathering toward the water.


    "How do you feel?"


    They all sighed infort. "It''s really good."


    "I feel as if my pores are opening to breathe the World''s energy."


    "Sofortable. As if my veins are expanding."


    Yasenia smiled. "Perfect. Now, enter into a cultivation stance."


    Estherughed. "Cultivate like this?"


    The girls looked at each other, and seeing their naked bodies, it felt a bit awkward.


    One smiled wryly. "Yasenia, cultivating like this feels impossible. Not to mention¡­"


    The girl focused on Yasenia''s tall body and became a bit fidgety. ''She is truly attractive, ugh. How can I cultivate with my little heart jumping like a little deer?


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. "What, am I too distracting?"


    Esther nodded without shame. "You should already know, Yasenia."


    Yasenia turned around and began preparing a tub for one person and a bed. "If you can''t control yourself in this situation, you won''t make it far in the cultivation path. You choose what you do. If you want to try and cultivate, go ahead. If not, you are free to stay in the water."


    Yasenia turned her head and spoke coldly. "If you choose thetter, don''t bother those who are trying, or I''ll get angry."


    Seeing every one of them tensing, Yasenia rxed her expression and turned around again. "Dears, I''ll also do it to you, so begin cultivating."


    The six of them were quick to be cross-legged and close their eyes.


    Naturally, Tatyana instantly entered a cultivation state. After two minutes, Cecile followed her, then, with a difference of a minute, the rest of the girls also began cultivation in this order. First, Andrea, then Evelyn, Kali, and finally Angel.


    Being able to cultivate in this situation didn''t reflect talent. It showed discipline.


    The S.L.U.T. girls didn''t want to give up without trying, so they also tried.


    The ce was in silence, with the asional sound of Yasenia walking or preparing something.


    They all didn''t refute and sat cross-legged.


    Tatyana saw they were having trouble, so she opened her lips while cultivating. "Follow my words."


    "Sit cross-legged. Close your eyes. Focus on your dantian and soul. Dive deep inside your soul and understand its essence. Feel how the energy moves across your body and how the energy is affected by the soul. Think, what is the soul? What is your soul? Who are you?"


    "Move the energy through your meridians in a rotating motion."


    "Absorb the essence of the Heaven and Earth."


    "What is Heaven?"


    "What is Earth?"


    "What is the energy flowing through your meridians?"


    "With the refined essence, nourish the dantian."


    "Feel how your soul changes. Feel how your being transforms and perfects itself."


    "Allow the medicine of theke to permeate the skin, muscles, and bones¡­"


    Tatyana slowly spoke. Her elegant and continuous voice was like a pleasant melody that could only be heard in nature.


    The sound felt as if it wasing not from a human but from nature itself.


    Her words resonated with a pleasant echo as Tatyana spoke, asked, and pushed them to think about the essence of cultivation.


    In a matter of thirty seconds, everyone entered their cultivation state.


    Yasenia looked over and smiled. ''As expected of a senior.''


    Yasenia looked at her setting and nodded. ''Perfect, everything is prepared.''


    While thinking, Yasenia felt fluctuations and looked toward theke.


    ''Oh? Four of them stuck in the first level have broken through into the second level.''


    Tatyana stopped speaking, and the others became immersed in their cultivation.


    After waiting until she finished, she called her.


    Tatyana didn''t really need it. Her body was perfect enough as it was created through a technique Yasenia had no hopes of understanding a single sentence.


    Nevertheless, the Death Empress knew that Yasenia just wanted to include her in the activities, so she didn''t deny it. Moreover, her session was a bit different from the others.


    Furthermore, since Yasenia needed to wait for the water''s effects to take full effect, she didn''t mind passing the time massaging Tatyana.


    Tatyana walked with familiarity toward the bed andy on it face up.


    The Death Empress closed her eyes and soon enough felt Yasenia''s handsnding on her head.


    The fingers massaged her scalp as her little treasure''s energy pleasantly seeped inside her brain, making her rx.


    Yasenia could affect Tatyana because the Death Empress had left herself utterly unguarded toward Yasenia to the point that Mirrory and even Valeria was feeling their eyebrow twitch.


    ''How can you leave yourself so unguarded!?''


    Tatyana ignored Mirrory''s question and sighed infort.


    The refreshing feeling and skillful hands of her daughter were making her putty.


    The dragoness moved her fingers and pressured the temples a little bit, continuing with afortable face massage thatsted about five minutes.


    Then, she continued downward without losing contact with the skin and added an oily substance to her hands.


    Without any shame, Yasenia grabbed Tatyana''s perfect breasts and spread the substance while pressing on the sweet spots, rxing her further and creating pleasant shivers.


    There was no conversation as Yasenia devoted her everything to giving Tatyana a spending massage.


    Her hands moved downward and reached her abdomen. Tatyana''s stomach was perfectly marked, without showing her abdominal muscles, but showing the outline of the sides.


    Yasenia''s gaze couldn''t help but move to the hair-free vulva. Moreover, with her spiritual sense, she could see a glistening liquid.


    The reason was that her massages were more pleasure-oriented than cultivation-rted.


    Tatyana, therefore, knew what Yasenia was about to massage next.


    After twelve minutes of massaging the rest of the body and making her body more sensitive.


    Yasenia''s right hand lowered and dug between Tatyana''s legs. The fingers sunk into the softbia and caressed it softly. Tatyana exhaledfortably.


    Careful not to smear the oily substance on the inside, Yasenia''s hand pressed and massaged the surroundings andbia.


    Yasenia saw Tatyana''s rxed expression and smiled; her eyes filled with a tender light.


    Tatyana felt a hot feeling spreading around herher regions. Then, she felt Yasenia stop and clean her hand, spreading another liquid.


    This one was much gentler and could be spread on the inside.


    Her fingers lowered again and, this time, dug between the lips, caressing up and down and using the thumb to softly and temptingly caress the clitoris.


    A small sigh-like moan escaped Tatyana''s lips.


    Her index finger circled the vaginal entrance, teasing the sensitive genitals.


    After a few minutes and feeling her fingerspletely smeared with Tatyana''s fluids, Yasenia used her index and ring finger to dig inside while the thumb kept pressing the swollen clitoris.


    Yasenia looked down and smiled after she saw the little hood around the clitoris moving backward.


    All this time, her other hand was not idle. She was cing pressure above the uterus area close to the Dantian area.


    It was a very sensitive and pleasant spot to ce pressure on if done correctly.


    The skillful fingers gently hooked inside Tatyana and urately pressed against the sensitive bundle of nerves on the roof, sending a pleasure shock across Tatyana''s body.


    Tatyana had her red eyes semi-opened as she looked at the soft expression of her little treasure as she touched her with expertise.


    ''Mmm~, I''m cumming again. Sigh, her vulva massages are so delicious~.''


    Yasenia felt the contractions on her fingers and knew Tatyana reached climax.


    But Tatyana kept looking at her softly, with half-lidded eyes. If the liquids that gushed and stained her hand were not a clear indication, she would''ve thought she was unfeeling.


    Looking to the side, she saw everyone with their eyes closed and fully focused on cultivating.


    Unable to hold herself, she climbed on top of Tatyana and devoured her lips, using her hand to guide her rock-solid member.


    Tatyana lifted her eyebrow but didn''t say anything. She even opened her legs while returning the kiss.


    Yasenia entered, and Tatyana''s body jerked as if lightning struck her. ''I''m too sensitive.''


    The sensitive vagina, because of Yasenia''s sensual massage, was electrocuted with pleasure when therge and thick dragon rod prated her. The sensation of involuntary spasms flooded Tatyana as the vigorous member moved back and forth inside her.


    The dragoness felt the squeezing, trembling, and moist insides molding around her length with hunger and almost moaning aloud.


    Holding back would''ve been impossible if it were not because they were kissing.


    Tatyana gently caressed her little treasure''s hair as her dearest kissed her and used her dick to massage her insides.


    Yasenia didn''tst too long because Tatyana''s hungry walls were melting her dick, and the feeling of orgasm washed her body with electrifying pleasure.


    Both were silent, but Tatyana could feel the dick twitching and pumping semen inside her.


    Tatyana whispered gently and kissed her eyes, nose, and lips. "Good girl. Continue, love. We have ten more minutes."


    Yasenia knew the situation, so she didn''t purr. But her face was melted with love as her watery golden eyes changed to a beautiful pink color because of pleasure and love.


    Yasenia moved again, her tail wagging as she felt Tatyana''s insides and bit her lip as she came again in just a minute.


    Yasenia was so excited that she poured too much inside, making it spill through their connected parts onto the bed. Moreover, her movements dug out the semen and created a squelching sound.


    You could see a white mess of sticky fluids in their connected area.


    But Yasenia didn''t stop. If it weren''t for Tatyana''s asional whispers, she would have started mming her hips harder.


    Yasenia felt Tatyana''s wild contractions again, followed by the sensation of a stream of fluid hitting her navel.


    Tatyana''s face was calm, but she had a healthy blush on her cheeks, and her teeth bit the dragoness''s soft and creamy lips strong enough to make Yasenia feel a pleasant tingle of pain.


    Not even the Death Empress could resist Yasenia''s given pleasure at the same cultivation level.


    Yasenia became excited, and her tail moved. Believing in Tatyana''s sticity, she double prated Tatyana''s pussy.


    Tatyana let out a muffled groan as her eyes opened wider and her back arched, pushing her breasts against her daughter''s giant mounds of softness. ''Ah¡­ I''m sinking in her tenderness.''


    For thest five minutes, Tatyana was in a constant orgasm as the tworge rods stretched her sensitive hole.


    The amount of Yang energy pouring inside her made her lick her lips with euphoria as she climaxed repeatedly.


    Her dear dragoness pumped so much semen that her belly was bloated.


    Yasenia stopped, feeling that the liquid in the water had already taken effect on the cultivating girls.


    Tatyana and Yasenia stood up, and the former fell into thetter arms. "It was excellent, little treasure. Your massages are indeed the best."


    Yasenia purred silently and nuzzled with her. "I love you~."


    They cleaned the whole mess in less than a few breaths, and Yasenia prepared to make the proper massages.


    ****************************************


    Author: I hope you liked it~.


    Tatyana: Sigh, that was nice.


    Yasenia: Mommy, I love you~.


    Evelyn: Hum, that pussy massage looked delicious. I want one!


    Yasenia: Sure.


    Author: Well, let''s get to today''s question. I summon you!


    Kaszty: Hello!


    Kali: Hello! How are you doing, Kaszty?


    Kaszty: I''m happy to appear here!


    Kali: That''s good.


    Author: Since it is an nsfw chapter, let''s decide on the nsfw question. Go ahead!


    Kaszty: Sure! Yasenia, have you ever put your own tail in your vagina or used your vagina-like tail on your dick?


    Yasenia: Wow. The question came like lightning.


    Kaszty: Hehe, so? Can you answer this?


    Yasenia: Sure, why not. The answer to that is¡­ Only the first part.


    Kaszty: You mean, you used your tail in your vagina?


    Yasenia: When I was in the trial and trying to fight back against my own lust, I prated myself and poured Yin and Yang attributed semen inside me. I wanted to try and see if I could quench my own lust¡­


    Kaszty: Was it sessful?


    Yasenia: If it had been sessful, I wouldn''t have had to create a harem. It felt like scooping water out of a bucket only to throw it inside the bucket again.


    Angel: Um¡­


    Yasenia: Hm? Why are your cheeks blushing, baby?


    Angel: I-I want to see it!


    Yasenia: You want to see me masturbating?


    Angel: Y-Yes¡­


    Yasenia: Sure, I''ll do it right now! Come with me, baby.


    Kaszty: What a shame¡­ She is dragging her away.


    Author: Haha, did you want to see it or what?


    Tatyana: Who wouldn''t want to see the voluptuous dragon Futanari masturbate while prating herself with her own tail dick?


    Author: I have nothing to refute that question.


    Author: Well, and with this, today''s section is finished! Bye-bye!


    The girls: Goodbye~.


    Kaszty: Have a good day!

 Chapter 547: Cultivation Progress and Deepening Bonds

    Chapter 547: Cultivation Progress and Deepening Bonds


    Yasenia stretched and smiled. "That was very nice~."


    Tatyana chuckled. "Will you put on something? Or will you continue being naked?"


    Yasenia thought about it and retrieved a very thin white bathrobe that barely covered her curves. "I''ll put this on."


    Tatyana''s eyebrow twitched. ''I think that''s more erotic than being naked.


    After putting it on, the robe got semi-transparent because of the bathroom''s moisture. The thick edges managed to cover her nipples, but it was very open in the middle.


    Moreover, her tail lifted the back part of the bathrobe, leaving her butt still uncovered, while the lightly lifted front part barely covered her genitals.


    Tatyana looked unblinkingly and almost pushed her down again.


    "Hm? Is there something wrong, Mom?"


    "Not at all, you can wear that whenever you like. I won''tin, I promise."


    Yasenia was puzzled but dismissed her thoughts and looked at Tatyana''s abdomen.


    "By the way, Mom. Why didn''t you absorb it like usual? You have a small bump, hahaha."


    Tatyana patted her slightly bloating lower abdomen and smirked. "I can break through with this. So, I''ll enter the water and cultivate to create a wless foundation. Since I''m re-cultivating, I might as well do it as perfectly as possible."


    Yasenia was surprised. "Already breaking through? This body is barely a month old!"


    Tatyana lifted an eyebrow. "If you remember my Innate skills, it shouldn''t be that much of a surprise."


    Yasenia blinked and realized. "Right, [Death Absorption]. You can absorb a low part of the cultivation of every cultivator you kill."


    Tatyana nodded. "The more than one hundred I killed while you transformed, plus the ones killed inside the formation, coupled with your help, my cultivation is skyrocketing."


    Yasenia frowned. ''If she is already faster than me with this body, the real body that has started cultivating again must be faster since she is in the middle of a War.''


    Yasenia felt as if a mountain of pressure suddenly fell onto her shoulders. ''I should elerate my cultivation. The n is almost perfectly on track. The only thing left is the auction. After that, I should increase my cultivation time and speed. One thing is trying to match my dears'' speed. Another is being too slow that the most talented one will leave me behind.''


    Tatyana saw Yasenia''s expression but didn''t make anyments. She wasn''t opposed to Yasenia''s decision to use her time to increase her dears'' cultivation and resources instead of focusing just on her own cultivation.


    There was a reason why Tatyana gave Yasenia the Dual Cultivation technique.


    Yasenia looked inside her and calcted the amount of Yin energy she absorbed, this time from Tatyana.


    Her eyes snapped open as she widened them with utter and pure surprise. "Huh?"


    The Death Empress smirked and asked. "What''s wrong?"


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana stupidly and asked. "What is this!? Why is so much Yin energy of such a high quality inside me?"


    Tatyanaughed. "I''m finally 100% connected with this body again. Therefore, I can release my Yin ording to the current level in my body. Before, you were absorbing just the body''s Yin energy. Now you will be absorbing my Yin energy."


    Yasenia was stumped. The Yin energy inside her was so pure that it released a coldness that would usually freeze her veins and bones even with the help of her [Celestial Yin and Yang Body].


    However, the [Celestial Energy] star seemed to be suppressing that ultra-pure Yin energy right beside Valeria''s Yin energy ball.


    Valeria was rted to life, so her Yin energy was weaker than Tatyana''s at the same level, who was rted to Death.


    It was powerfulpared to the other girls but fell shortpared to Tatyana''s.


    Yasenia suddenly was confused about one detail and wanted to ask.


    Tatyana stopped her. "I know what you want to ask. You are wondering why I didn''t use this technique to create a body without cultivation and apany you since the beginning, avoiding the harem result."


    Yasenia nodded.


    Tatyanamented. "The answer is a bit harsh. Do you want to hear?"


    Yasenia nodded again. She was curious.


    Tatyanamented. "I didn''t love you enough. I still looked at you with doubt. I didn''t intend to give up on you for a few centuries or millennia, but I wasn''t in love enough with you to sacrifice one of my Trump cards."


    "You were gestated to be my lover, but that doesn''t mean I''ll love you since the beginning. I was appreciative of you as a daughter, and I was fond of youter as a woman. However, I never waspletely in love with you."


    Yasenia smiled warmly and hugged her. "I understand. You don''t need to exin in detail."


    Tatyana blinked and looked up curiously. "You are not upset?"


    Yaseniaughed and kissed her forehead. "You being here means that now it is the opposite, so I''m happy instead. Before, you didn''t do it. Now, you''ve done it. The meaning of this is quite clear~."


    Tatyana sighed, her red eyes shining with love. "I love you, Yasenia."


    Yasenia leaned down to cover her lips. "I love you too, Tatyana."


    The solemn confession using names was another step forward in their rtionship.


    It meant their connection went beyond mother and daughter or lover and lover. It was a connection between two individuals.


    Tatyana''s cold and withered heart couldn''t help but have small patches of it blossom with warmth as Yasenia hugged her tightly between her arms.


    ***


    Back in the Sky continent, a man kneeled on the ground and asked the otherworldly woman curiously. "Your majesty, why are you smiling? Did something good happen?"


    "No, did something happen for all of you toe and bother me right when I''m going to enter closed-doors cultivation?"


    "We wanted to ask about what to do if Demonse to enter the [Sky Piercing Tower]."


    The voice of the Death Empress was cold. "Kill them without mercy, skin them alive, torture them viciously, and if they are rted to lust, have animals rape them after giving them the [Devil Pleasure Pill] until they lose their minds. Do all this publicly to see if other people have the guts to do the same."


    "I said the tower is closed, so those who dare defy this venerable one''s words must be punished."


    All the Transcendent Ranked cultivators in the Throne room sweated with a bit of fear but answered loudly and firmly. "Yes!"


    "By the way, tell those five to prepare and stay on stand-by beside the formation I created. When it lights up, they must step into it within ten minutes. If they do not do so, I''ll erase their souls."


    "The Death Empress''mands shape our existence, and we shall obey them!"


    "Good. Retire and deal with everything as I nned. Modifications are allowed to a certain extent, but I must receive a notice when I return. Failure to do so will lead to harsh punishment depending on how much you deviated from my original purpose."


    "Use themunication formation I set up the other day if there is a need for me to participate personally. Know that non-valid calls will have all the generations of those who interrupted me ughtered."


    Her voice had a weight nobody in therge throne room could bear, forcing everyone to kneel in reverence.


    Just a look from those red eyes filled with oceans of killing intent could make anybody go crazy. It felt as if she had murdered Worlds.


    The woman, clothed in a revealing royal red dress with a dark tiara crown shaped like horns and green gems like essories, turned around and entered an ominous gate leading to her Underworld Empire.


    Before disappearing, her facial expression softened, something most of her millions of subordinates under hermand thought was impossible. ''Well. Let''s see how much I can advance before my little treasure returns~. I hope to achieve the sixth level of the [Death Law].''


    If any Gods or Immortal were to hear her thoughts, they would''ve spat blood and died. ''Many Gods of Death are stuck in the fifth level, yet this demigoddess is rushing toward the sixth!? Calling her a Monstrous Genius was an understatement!''


    The ck gate swallowed her, and the throne hall''s pressure disappeared, allowing all the Transcendence cultivators to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Just her aura could render them immobile and strike fear into their souls.


    ***


    Back in the Distancia Continent. Yasenia massaged all her girls first and had a happy round of Dual Cultivation.


    She intended to use the chance and absorb Yin energy.


    The girls felt embarrassed even when all the other girls were cultivating and weren''t paying attention.


    Yet, none of them denied her, and they had a really good time.


    After returning to the cultivation enhancement water, their bellies were full of powerful Yang energy.


    For the girls of the S.L.U.T group, Yasenia didn''t touch their privates once, but all of them were overwhelmed by Yasenia''s powerful energy and felt as if their whole bodies were as sensitive as if they were having intercourse while being massaged.


    Yasenia had to clean the massage bed each time she finished to sweep all the fluids and impurities they released during that time.


    The impurities were expelled in the form of a ck and smelly sweat. They were residues in their bodies from pills, their mortal bodies, and the energy impurities they absorbed.


    Expelling impurities would increase cultivation speed, purify energy, and allow meridians to work better.


    Our girls did not secrete these because Yasenia''s dual cultivation technique had purification among all its other benefits. Therefore, the massage served to strengthen their meridians and bodies in a slow way.


    Yasenia thought that even a mosquito was considered meat. All the small benefitsing from the food and her massages were very noticeable once piled up.


    After the fourteen-hour bath, Yasenia and everyone else stepped out refreshed.


    Angel looked at Tatyana and squinted. Then, her eyes opened. "Huh? Mommy Tatyana, did you break through?"


    They all tried to feel her aura, but it was deeply hidden, so they couldn''t help but look at angel with surprise.


    Tatyana was also caught with her guard down and was amazed. "How did you discern it?"


    Mirrory appeared floating beside Angel and sneered. "Do you think you can hide from me?"


    Esther and the others were surprised at the appearance of the absolutely gorgeous red-haired and green-eyed woman.


    "She looks a lot like Angel¡­"


    "Is she her mother?"


    "No, Angel''s mother is blonde. I''ve seen her before."


    "Then, her big sister?"


    "Isn''t Lidia her sister?"


    "Right¡­"


    While they murmured and questioned Mirrory''s existence, Tatyana squinted at Mirrory. "I''m in a good mood. Today, I will let it slip."


    Mirrory smiled mockingly. "Of course, you are happy. After all, your daughter pumped you quite a few times."


    Tatyana blinked and smiled. "Jealous? Being an item must be quite sad since you can''t get fucked."


    They all heard a metaphorical crack. "Who says I can''t fuck? If I wanted, I could make your woman lose her mind with my body. I just find it bothersome. Trying to think that you are more experienced than me, ha! It seems that age is getting to your brain."


    Tatyana''s smile widened and became sweet, but everyone had a chill going up their spine. "So says the eons-long virgin."


    "At least I''m not a slut opening my legs for everyone."


    Then, Tatyana and Mirrory exchanged a barrage of insults as they bumped foreheads.


    Yasenia left to find Ghana while holding back herughter. ''Mom acts so childishly when Mirrory appears. I love it. She is so cute.''


    ****************************


    Author: Well, well, well. The NSFW chapters are finished ~.


    Evelyn: It was a very nice bath. I managed to get impaled by her dragon rod~.


    Cecile: En, her dick feels really good.


    Author: ¡­


    Kali: Fufu~, Cecile''s bluntness always takes me off guard.


    Angel: M-Mommy Tatyana!


    Tatyana: What''s wrong, dear?


    Angel: *Blushing.* Y-You were very beautiful when speaking to your subordinates¡­ I like it very much.


    Tatyana: *Pats her head.* En, thank you, little Angel.


    Angel: Hehehe.


    Andrea: She really loves her, hahaha.


    Yasenia: Well, it''s not a secret that Angel loves Mom. You should have seen her face when we three shared a bed together. The blissful expression is¡­ mmm. I should do it again and send my baby to the pleasure realm.


    Author: Anyway, I summon you!


    Evelyn: By the way, Author. Why not summon them since the beginning?


    Author: Didn''t I say previously that I need to set up the summoning formation?


    Evelyn: Right, I forgot!


    Randomnt: Yo!


    Author: Hello~.


    Tatyana: So, what''s the question?


    Randomnt: Tatyana, as they get stronger, the girls will have more trouble having children, and I wanted to know if the difficulty increases after they reach the Transcendental Realm and above or before.


    Randomnt: Also, in what order, from least to greatest, will they have more difficulty? When they increase the power, the bloodline, or the cultivation level? Also, which of them will have fertility affected the most?


    Tatyana: Those are quite a lot of questions, but they are rted, so I can answer them all.


    Randomnt: Hehe. Thanks.


    Tatyana: So, fertility has been reduced since entering the cultivation path. Remember that the reason to fail fertilization is these factors, among others that I won''tment on because they are tooplex. The Yin and Yang quality, thepatibility of elements, the race, and the number of previous births.


    Randomnt: Hm? The number of previous births?


    Tatyana: Yes, this will significantly affect if the woman changes partners often. That''s why Dao Companions are essential. The bodies get used to each other and therefore have a higher chance of creating progeny.


    Tatyana: Angel and the others have been basically shaped by Yasenia in the sexual aspect, so regarding her, they are highly fertile.


    Tatyana: If they were to leave her and try to have children with other people, they would be considered almost infertile since their bodies would seek something of Yasenia''s quality.


    Tatyana: Naturally, they''ve been together for less than two years, so the effects are reversible. But the longer they are together, this effect will be more and more noticeable.


    Randomnt: I see. The other factors are self-exnatory, but the Yin and yang ones I don''t understand.


    Tatyana: Well, a Unification Realm cultivator''s sperm cell will not be able to fertilize a mortal woman''s egg because it''s too strong and kills it. And a mortal man''s sperm cell will not be able to pierce the defenses of the female cultivator''s eggs.


    Tatyana: That''s at the biology level, then the Yin and Yang have to mix in a perfect bnce to create the little life.


    Tatyana: That''s why it''s so difficult to have progeny the higher the level.


    Randomnt: Oh.


    Tatyana: Yasenia has an advantage, though. Her Progenitor Queen trait and her [Celestial Yin and Yang Body] help with these things, so impregnating or getting pregnant is thousands of times easier for Yasenia than any other person who doesn''t share simr traits.


    Randomnt: What about the other question?


    Tatyana: Well, bloodline, power, and cultivation level all affect everyone differently, so I can''t rank them. It''s not a ck-or-white answer.


    Randomnt: And for the girls?


    Tatyana: From least fertile to most fertile, it goes like this. Me, Evelyn, Angel, Andrea, Cecile, Kali, Yasenia.


    Randomnt: You are the least fertile?


    Tatyana: I''m a Death attribute practitioner. Creating life is not a strong suit of my body. Moreover, my past is not exactly pure.


    Randomnt: Right.


    Yasenia: *Glomps Tatyana in a hug* I love you regardless!


    Tatyana: Fufufu, I also love you a ton, little treasure.


    Randomnt: Seeing them hugging is really nice~.


    Author: Well, and this ends today''s chapter.


    The girls: Bye-bye!


    Randomnt: Have a nice day!

 Chapter 548: Department Heads and Uncovering the Infiltrator.

    Chapter 548: Department Heads and Uncovering the Infiltrator.


    Ghana was working on a few documents with frown brows when Yasenia opened the door to her working area.


    Ghana''s office room was orderly and lightly decorated, with shelves full of folders, jade slips, and other methods to hold information.


    Even if it looked like there was a lot, Ghana used her previous experiences when she created a mess big enough to have a hard time searching for specific information to ce everything in an orderly manner and with enoughbels to be able to search through the mountains of data efficiently.


    On top of that, she had developed a routine of ordering all files of the day in thest thirty minutes of her shift, allowing her to work much more efficiently during the rest of the work hours.


    The room was not only upied by her. There were four extra desks. Each was upied by one harpy.


    When Yasenia entered, they were all moving around quite quickly.


    These four were direct workers under Ghana''smand. Two came from the City Lord''s office and had years of experience working with Ghana. The other two were new but had great potential.


    ''Or so I''ve heard from Mom.'' Yasenia muttered in her mind.


    When she entered, Ghana looked up, somewhat annoyed that the person hadn''t knocked. However, her facepletely changed when she spotted that said person was Yasenia.


    Ghana stood up and smiled. "Yasenia, do you need anything? You could''ve called me, and I would''ve gone to your side."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "What, I can''te if it is just to visit you?"


    Ghana ced her hand over her mouth and giggled. "You certainly can. I''m sure these girls are also happy."


    Yasenia looked at the four and nodded. "Keep up the good work."


    "Yes, Matriarch!"


    Yasenia sat down at a chair on Ghana''s table''s side.


    Her long legs crossed as her tail went through an opening on the back of this chair.


    This design of a chair was standard throughout the Astral Sky n because of Yasenia and other beast humans with tails.


    It didn''t bother those who had no tail, and it certainly helped those who had it.


    "I saw that you were frowning. Is there anything wrong?"


    Ghana sighed, feeling a bit helpless. "Yes. I don''t know how these people became recruiters. After your scolding that day, we''ve cleaned the n and made people retake the entry exams, including the fifteen examiners we have. Examiners of the third batch and beyond did not pass the test. Those of the second batch supervised by me, and with your help, passed it without problems. Moreover, we''ve estimated that from the nine-hundred members we have now, we''ll reduce that number to around five hundred once the retest takes ce."


    Yasenia nodded. Those tests were supposed to be extremely difficult to ovee, so this oue was more than predictable.


    However, there was something that made Yasenia curious. "Why are those from the third batch forward so suspicious? Who is the one that allowed those people into the n?"


    Ghana frowned. "That''s what I''m confused about."


    Yasenia tilted her head. "Why not use the formation''s recording function?"


    Ghana blinked twice. "Eh?"


    Yasenia was stumped. "Didn''t Tatyana speak about these functions?"


    Ghana smiled bitterly. "In her words: I will not tell you anything about the formation. Try to use it as you think is appropriate. If you know nothing about using formations, learn it. The functions are extensive, and I''m adding new ones daily. Here are a few books about basic formation usage mastery. Read all of them and memorize them in two months."


    Ghana waved her arm-wing and summoned a pile that reached nearly thirty books. All thick enough for a person to not be able to grab them by the spine.


    Yasenia didn''t know whether tough or cry. ''Well, I had to learn all of these before I was fifteen, together with simr piles for the main professions and politics¡­''


    Since birth, Yasenia had been fed, bathed, and pampered with precious herbs and medicines. Tatyana increased Yasenia''s overall body as much as she could without affecting her Fate.


    Even before starting the cultivation path, her strength was enough to beat some low-level cultivators.


    Naturally, being a dragon, her mind was also nothing but ordinary. Hence learning all of this was achievable.


    Therefore, she understood why Tatyana did something like this. She probably wanted to feed their creative thinking and ability to cope with unknown things while creating a foundation for them to build their future knowledge.


    In short, she was slowly preparing them to be someone extraordinary.


    Yasenia sighed. ''Mom is probably using the n as a testing experiment for the harpies and those from the first and second batches to have broader minds and eventually be able to have leadership strong enough to push the Astral Sky n without us around.''


    ''But¡­ Did she consider that people of this continent have subpar educationpared to us? There aren''t learning institutions about general topics like management, economics, and all the knowledgees from the hundreds of years of experience they have.''


    ''Of course, underestimating that experience is foolish, but specific concepts are impossible to grasp even with millennia of "experience" in a non-advanced environment.''


    Yasenia decided not to exin things too deeply. "The formation built around the mansion has functions for almost everything. For example¡­" Yasenia moved her energy in aplex pattern and activated one function. "[Core Fortress Formation Activation: Show Ghana yesterday at five o''clock]."


    Energy gathered in front of Yasenia and created an illusory screen where Ghana appeared seated on her desk doing work.


    The five harpies let out an exmation.


    Yaseniamented. "Unless they do something explicit, like intercourse or going to the toilet, the formation records everything in the core. Moreover, we changed the core not long ago, and it has increased the capacity of our formation almost a hundredfold. Even if they are during an explicit moment, you can check it with my or Tatyana''s permission."


    "I think that saying publicly that these functions exist is prohibited is redundant, but just in case. It is not permitted."


    Ghana and the other four were stunned, but hearing Yasenia''s stern tone, they nodded firmly. One of them asked. "Everyone can do this?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Only the heads of department, those that I assigned. The assigned people do not have the authority to spread the authority unless they have either my or Tatyana''s permission. Currently, the ones assigned are the following: Andrea (Head of the Spiritual cksmiths Department), Angel (Head of the Formation Masters Department), Cecile (Head of the Military Department), Evelyn (Head of the Spiritual Tailoring Department), Kali (Head of the Alchemy, Medicine, and Poison Department), Tatyana (Head of the Management and Punishment Department), Ghana (n''s sub-leader and head of Harpy group), Marta and Garta (Sisters, and Heads of the Jewelry and Gem Embedding Department), G (Head of the Sexual District), Le (Head of the non-erotic entertainment Sector), Florrie (Heads of the assassins and information gathering squad), Hanna (Head of the Treasury), Drasha (Head of the Lamia group), Fascia (Head of the Tattoo masters Department), Esther (Head of Human ves), and me who has the entire authority (The Matriarch)."


    Ghana blinked and nodded. "I see. Hm? Esther?"


    "The ck-haired, green-eyed, and gorgeous human."


    Ghana nodded and asked with a calm tone. "Does she have as much authority as us?"


    Yasenia saw a glint sh in her brown eyes and internally smirked. ''Worried?''


    Yasenia shook her head and answered. "Don''t worry. No matter how much I pamper the humans, I won''t give them such high authority. She can only use her authority over other humans. She can''t look at or influence any beast humans. In short, she is at the top of the lowest authority group."


    This was the truth. Yasenia couldn''t afford to say that the formation couldn''t be cracked and reveal that humans had such high authority in it. However, Esther couldmunicate instantly with her via the formation so that she could act as a proxy for anymand Esther wanted to do.


    Ghana''s strange expression disappeared. "I see."


    Yasenia smiled. "Leaving that aside, I''vee to pick everything we''ve prepared for the auction house event. Did you prepare the capital, catalog, and schedule?"


    Ghana nodded and stood up, moving to a shelf behind her desk and taking a blue jade slip. "We followed the general nning you gave us and drafted this."


    Yasenia picked up the jade slip and sank her consciousness into it, the words engraved in it appeared in her mind, and she scanned everything quickly.


    One thing caught her eye and made her frown for a split second. ''Hoh? These prices¡­ Well, let''s leave it forter. I don''t mind losing a bit if it bes a good lesson. These losses will be negligible in the long term.''


    Yasenia smiled. "Whoever made the summary did an excellent job. There are things to be improved on, but since this event has been mostly nned by you all, I''ll interfere as little as possible. I want all of you to see the results and learn from them."


    Ghana frowned, and after getting the jade slip from Yasenia, she also inspected it. ''Hm. I can''t find the error she is pointing at¡­''


    Ghana pondered and decided not to ask since Yasenia had made her intentions clear. She felt that since they were epted in the n, Yasenia and the rest have been testing and training them with real-life examples instead of books.


    Although just a little over a month had gone by, Ghana today was iparable to the Ghana that had just entered the Astral Sky n.


    Ghana pointed at the side and smiled. "She made the summary and notes. I don''t want to be punished by the Matriarch for taking the glory, hahaha."


    Yasenia chuckled and stood up.


    She walked toward the nervous and excited-looking harpy and leaned down to pat her head and kiss her forehead once. "Great job. I''m satisfied. Once this event ends, you''ll receive an evaluation of where you could''ve done better."


    The previously elegant-looking woman began stuttering as her face became red. "I-It is my honor working for the Matriarch!"


    Yasenia and Ghanaughed.


    "Well, I''m leaving. I''ll try toe back at night, but I can''t guarantee it. Many powerhouses are roaming the city. Many more than in Torrent City. So, keep up the defenses at all times."


    Yasenia continued. "If you need more power in the formations, there is any problem, or you urgently want to check something, call Angel. Her expertise and control of this formation don''t lose to mine."


    ''Well, in truth, she can control it better than me.''


    Ghana asked. "Yasenia, shouldn''t one of us go with you?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Who is the harpy supervising the person working with Carbira?"


    Ghanamented. "It should be Hanna."


    Ghana remembered. "Well, unless she has moved the work to another harpy. She has told me that since everything was pretty much on track, she was about to relegate the work to a lower-ranked harpy for her to supervise it."


    Yasenia ordered. "Check if she has done so."


    One of the harpies at the side spoke. "Matriarch, she hasn''t done that yet. I told her to inform me before she does so, and I haven''t received any notices yet."


    Yasenia asked. "Is Hanna upied?"


    Ghana looked at some things on her desk and shook her head. "I can relegate her work to others without a problem if you need her for something."


    "Good, then tell her to meet me at the main door in one hour. Tell her to gather all information about the powers we''ve listed in a single jade slip. I want her to be able to recognize all powers we have listed and tell me who is who when we arrive. Doing something like that in an hour shouldn''t be difficult."


    Yasenia saw Ghana''s hesitant expression and understood what she wanted to do. "I know you can deal with it, but overworking you is thest thing I want. Attend to the more important matters, especially those surrounding the [Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster n] and our expansion ns."


    Ghana swallowed the "I can do it" she was about to say and smiled softly. "I''ll inform Hanna right away."


    Yasenia nodded and left, sashaying her hips temptingly.


    Ghana looked at the closed door and then gazed at her subordinate. "I thought you were a serious person. I didn''t think you would be so nervous and blush because of Lady Yasenia''s teasing, hahaha."


    "Ghana! Although I appreciate your good intentions, I have a husband! If she kisses me on the forehead again, I''m going to be a spiral instead of a straight bar!"


    Another college smirked. "Does it even matter? I could see your wings fluttering happily from here. I bet that if she wanted you on her bed, you would obey withoutints."


    The flutter of wings only happened when the harpy was feeling strong emotions, so being spotted was embarrassing for them.


    It was like someone seeing a human making little hops because of happiness when that person thought nobody was nearby.


    The woman flushed and shouted in embarrassment after mming her hands on the table. "They were not fluttering! I have a husband!"


    They all beganughing. Naturally, the teases were just jokes. They knew that their friend was very loyal to her current husband, a not-somon trait between harpies who regarded sex as an entertainment activity.


    One of them sighed. "Thankfully, our Matriarch just teases us and doesn''t push us to engage in intimacy with her. Many of our sisters would lose their current rtionships if she did so."


    "Right? The Matriarch is super attractive. The way she carries herself, with her soft and slender waist gently swaying with each step, gives a certain allure that makes me hot all over. Moreover, the tail movements that follow the waist rotations all the wait to the tip are more than delightful."


    Ghana smiled. "I''ve heard from her that we will have a shared bath with her in about a month or two if she is satisfied with our work. If you want to impress her, you better groom your feathers."


    They became excited, and when they went out, they secretly informed their sisters.


    By the time Yasenia left, all harpies knew about it.


    Yasenia informed Ghana, and she told her that she didn''t mind if she said it to the other harpies. So, there were zero problems with this.


    Their efforts in finding the person hiding between them tripled, and it was soon discovered that it was a high-level cultivator using extremely high degree concealing measures.


    A few harpies that didn''t know how to use the formation properly failed to see through the concealment.


    They sent this person to the torture rooms, and after Tatyana''s ''gentle'' questioning at ater date, they learned that he came from the [Five Shadow Fang] group.


    This person was a peak Ethereal Soul Body Cultivator, just a step away from Epoch Core Body Realm strength. He alone would be able to fight two elders of simr power to Elder Song and the others alone.


    However, since he was caught inside the formation, not to mention resisting, he was as helpless as a chicken trapped in a metal jail.


    His life of bing a live testing subject began without dy after confessing.


    His thoughts then were: ''I prefer this fox''s methods than that hellish creature that conceals itself as a human!''


    **************************************************


    Author: Quite a long chapter~.


    Tatyana: Hmm, diving this chapter would not be good.


    Author: Yup.


    Angel: What did you do to that person, Mommy Tatyana?


    Tatyana: Well, I don''t know. This happens a few dayster, but to keep it out of the way, the author just exined it.


    Andrea: I see. The important thing is [Five Shadow Fang] group is the one that dirtied my dearest n with their filthy schemes.


    Author: U-Um.


    Evelyn: (Andrea''s face is a little scary when she is angry¡­ and handsome. Kya! Spank me with those big hands while Iy in your muscr thighs, Mommy!)


    Author: Cough. Evelyn, behave.


    Evelyn: ¡­ You know. You could allow me to be as unhinged as I want inside my head, right?


    Author: ¡­ Well, you have a point.


    Kali: What did she think about?


    Yasenia: Probably, she wanted to be spanked by Andrea.


    Andrea: Huh?


    Evelyn: How!?


    Yasenia: *Looks sideways, embarrassed.* Cough, because I thought simrly.


    The rest: ¡­


    Author: A-Anyway, I summon you!


    Lost_Universe: Here I''m. One. More. Time!


    Kali: fufu, you quite like to use this theater.


    Lost_Universe: Of course! It''s quite fun speaking with all of you~.


    Author: Well, go ahead and shoot the question.


    Lost_Universe: Tatyana, my curiosity is piqued! It seems you''ve mingled with a merry bunch of "otherworlders" in your time. Now, spill the cosmic beans: did these oundish characters all pop out of the same realm, or did they stumble in from various dimensions? If you''ve got the scoop, do share! But hey, if you''d rather keep this interdimensional gossip hush-hush from Yasenia and the girls, don''t sweat it¡ªI won''t say a word. Let the cosmic secrets remain locked away!


    Tatyana: Well, it''s not that big of a secret. Moreover, we are really not the girls. We can speak about it without problems. Naturally, I won''t say big spoilers.


    Lost_Universe: Oh, that''s very nice.


    Tatyana: They don''te from a single dimension,, or ce. The "otherworlders" are souls that are lost from the mortal realms, worlds with super low cultivation, and simr things.


    Tatyana: However, it is the truth that once a single soul is selected from a world, it opens a path, and it is easier for the heavens to pick more souls from there. Hence, the reason why there are quite a lot of Earthlings of your era between those "otherworlders."


    Lost_Universe: Interesting.


    Tatyana: That''s the exnation.


    Lost_Universe: Thanks!


    Author: And there you have it. To add a little extra, the less a soul knows about cultivation, the better, as shaping it is easier.


    Tatyana: Well, with this, it is the end. Bye-bye!


    Author: Have a nice day.


    The rest: Goodbye!

 Chapter 549: Checking the Astral Sky Shop.

    Chapter 549: Checking the Astral Sky Shop.


    Yasenia arrived at the front door and saw Tatyana and Cecile already waiting.


    Tatyana asked. "Is everything done?"


    Yasenia stepped forward and hugged Cecile from behind, resting her chin on her shoulder. "Yup, everything is done."


    Cecile turned her head and kissed Yasenia''s cheek softly. "When is Ghanaing?"


    Yasenia exined why she changed the apanying person to Hanna, and they both had no issues with it.


    Yasenia took an armchair from her ring and sat. Her tail picked both of them and sat them on herp, each falling on one of Yasenia''s soft thighs, each leaning on half her body.


    Tatyana and Cecile exchanged knowing nces and then began to rain kisses all over Yasenia''s face tenderly.


    Yasenia sank into thefortable armchair as her tailzily wagged on the ground.


    The pampering from two of the most important women in her life was pure bliss for the dragoness.


    Cecile''s wings pped happily as she pampered her soulmate. Meanwhile, Tatyana took this chance to rx her mind and sink her entire attention into Yasenia.


    Nobody said anything, as these three were usually silent when they were with each other.


    Time went by leisurely while waiting for Hanna.


    The morning breeze and sunny day, as they reclined on Yasenia, enveloped their intimate moment.


    Cecile asked. "By the way, with whom did you leave Kaleina yesterday during the bath?"


    Yasenia said. "In my room. Look."


    Yasenia used the formation to create a screen in her room. Kaleina was ying with Kali.


    Cecile lifted her eyebrow. "You left Kaleina alone for 14 hours?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Ten of those hours were her sleeping. I left enough food for the other four hours and even a few toys she likes to y with to keep her entertained."


    Yasenia smiled softly. "Although I want to pamper her and never have her away from me, she should begin to have her alone time while monitored."


    Our dragoness circled their waist and hugged them firmly while the three looked at the morning Sun slowly rising on the horizon.


    They were on a hill Yasenia built out of fun for situations like these. Scenery spots like these were many across the estate, giving everything a less monotonous atmosphere.


    From here, they could see the entrance door and the city.


    There was a tiny formation on the hill so that others couldn''t see them clearly, just allowing them to know that they were there.


    After forty minutes, they saw Hanna gliding down andnding at the entrance before the agreed time.


    Yasenia kissed them both and spoke. "Let''s go."


    They stood up and ambled toward the entrance.


    Hanna saw Tatyana, Cecile, and Yasenia walking toward her and bowed with a smile, a custom the people in the Astral Sky n were taking from Yasenia. "Good morning,dies."


    Hanna was very curvy, so her motion sent her breasts into an interesting jiggling motion, captivating the nearby onlookers.


    However, our three girls ignored it and calmly returned the greeting.


    Yasenia, Tatyana, and Cecile werepletely immune to external charm unless something or someone unexpected changed this fact.


    Not that Hanna did it on purpose, mind you. Her harpy culture of being naked would make the body of any woman that had a semnce of curves seductive with those gestures.


    Yasenia smiled. "How are you feeling, Hanna."


    Hanna blinked and smiled. "After seeing thedy, I feel refreshed and ready to fight a hundred rounds!"


    Yasenia chuckled. "Let''s go. We have a little over an hour until the Auction opens."


    Yasenia walked at the front, Cecile beside her, and Tatyana and Hanna were behind them, a step to the side.


    Yasenia''s long tail would usually be a bother if you walked behind her. After all, her tail was longer than she was tall. Now, if you added Cecile''s three phoenix tails, walking right behind them would be even more difficult.


    Therefore, Hanna was beside Cecile, and Tatyana was beside Yasenia.


    Yasenia looked around and felt many powerful auras from the people walking on the main street.


    It was bustling with carriages, hundreds of different races, beasts, and a few humans.


    Humans that were not following something or someone were nonexistent.


    The robe style of every single one of the Nine Sects and Three Empires was also here. Yasenia made sure to memorize the typical clothing of each power so she could recognize them.


    Yasenia asked. "Was the auction event this popr in the past, Hanna?"


    Hanna shook her head. "I''m honestly impressed. Of the twenty years I''ve been living in this city, I think this is the first time in Koran''s city history to have so many powers. I heard that inns are full, and even second-rate powers are having difficulty finding establishments to rest."


    Tatyana smirked. "It seems that our marketing has worked quite well. Yasenia, love, let''s visit the shop before we go."


    "Sure." Yasenia agreed without a problem.


    Hanna was a direct subordinate of Tatyana, so she didn''t find the situation strange. All harpies that had interacted with Tatyana in the past would eventually sumb to the Death Empress''s authority and gain respect for the red-eyed woman.


    Tatyana could''ve hidden herself better and acted more like a ve, but she wanted to enjoy her time around Yasenia as much as possible.


    Therefore, she created, well, she didn''t hide her real self while working. Besides not interfering too much, Tatyana acted as she did with her subordinates, without harsh punishments, making her gain authority even if she didn''t want to.


    Even now, while walking, she just cast a formation that made her presence faint and walked happily by Yasenia''s side.


    Hanna asked respectfully. "Lady Tatyana, may I ask what your intentions are?"


    Tatyana exined. "I want to increase the security a notch. Although I expected many seniors toe, it has exceeded my estimates. Little treasure, be prepared to gain more attention than we foreseen after the auction house."


    Hanna nodded, and they all walked toward the Astral Sky Shop.


    Cecile looked at the tall building with their n''s name as a sign at the top and asked. "Tatyana, how is that strange formation you''ve been working on since we arrived in Koran City doing?"


    Tatyana caressed her chin. "Since I''ve increased my strength faster than I thought, it should be easier. But I will need at least around a year toplete it."


    Yasenia smiled. "I''m really curious as to what that formation will do, hahaha."


    Hanna was surprised. "Even you don''t know, Lady Yasenia."


    Yasenia shook her head. "I don''t."


    Hanna was surprised and giggled. "Lady Tatyana, you are so mysterious."


    Tatyana smiled. "Don''t try to investigate this, okay? I know you are a curious woman, but if you do it, I''ll punish you by making you fear the sex you love so much."


    Tatyana''s tone was yful, but Hanna only felt her body shivering with fear.


    Cecilemented. "Hanna, Tatyana''s threats are never exaggerated. Be careful."


    Hanna nodded like a pecking chicken.


    Yasenia sighed. "Don''t scare her. Although she looks cute when she is scared, that''s not a reason to bully her."


    Tatyana snorted yfully. "Your fondness for them is increasing."


    Yasenia grabbed Hanna''s hand with her tail and smiled. "Don''t worry, Hanna. As long as you are loyal to us, I won''t let Tatyana go overboard with her punishment."


    Hanna looked at the tall and gorgeous woman consoling her, and she had the urge to throw herself in her embrace.


    However, the red and icy-blue eyes looking at her pinned her feet to the ground as soon as her muscles twitched to lunge forward, making her miss a step and almost trip.


    Yasenia changed ces with Cecile and asked, worried. "Are you okay? Why would someone at your strength level trip?"


    Hanna was so touched that she wanted to push her onto the bed and jump, cough, that she wanted to hug her. "Matriarch, you are so good to us. I love you. If you ever have extra stamina-."


    *Bang!*


    Yasenia blinked at the harpy that was flung into the sky by a mysterious force.


    She caught her in a princess hug when she fell andughed.


    Hanna first wanted toin, but now cradled in her Matriarch''s firm arms with their faces so close, she only wanted to thank whoever hit her.


    Tatyana clicked her tongue.


    Yaseniaughed aloud, amused, and poked her nose. "Silly."


    With a blush adorning her cheeks, she left Yasenia''s embrace. ''My requirements for a partner are being corrupted!''


    The sound of people tripping and hitting things was heard around them.


    Yasenia blinked and looked around. "What happened?"


    Cecile answered calmly. "You smiled."


    Yasenia nodded. "I see."


    Hanna nodded and praised shamelessly. "Lady Yasenia''sughing face makes me want to be her wife. Just seeing your smile daily is a blessing from the heavens."


    Yasenia sighed. "Let''s go."


    They arrived at the entrance of the Astral Sky Shop and heard a woman''s shouts. "I told you I didn''t try to steal it! Why are you retaining me here!? Do you know who I am?"


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched upon hearing thosest six words.


    The shopkeeper was a young harpy. She had azure feathers and a petite constitution. However, her stance was straight, and her eyes remained unfazed.


    "Miss, let us check your spatial ring with this device. If there is nothing of our shop you haven''t paid for there, you should not fear it, right?"


    "What''s that?" Asked the woman defensively.


    Azure feathered harpy exined. "All our items have marks, and this device can check them. For example, if I analyze your dress." The device shone blue. "It gives a negative signal."


    The harpy approached a shelf beside the counter and picked a pill bottle. "On the other hand, if I analyze this bottle." The device shone red. "It gives a positive signal."


    The woman shouted. "You want to check all the items inside my spatial ring one by one!? Who have you the gall to do something like that?"


    Yasenia didn''t interfere and continued looking while mixing in the crowd with the other three.


    The azure-feathered harpy calmly answered the screaming woman''s questions.


    Even if she was naked, the people around couldn''t help but feel that the Harpy had more elegance than the luxuriously dressed woman.


    "No, miss. Just let me check your ring. The analyzing function can look into your ring and check just for a mark. We won''t even know which devices have the mark. Naturally, after you take out the items, we will check again until it doesn''t give a positive."


    Tatyana blinked. "When did you create that thing, little treasure?"


    Yasenia pondered. "I made it on a day I was working with Andrea and Angel. Well, I gave the idea and a basic prototype, then my dears perfected it. We ced it in our shop about four days ago."


    Tatyana nodded. "I didn''t know. Is this the reason you asked everyone to mark our n''s symbol shape on eachpleted item?"


    Yasenia nodded. "I didn''t want people to know that those emblems have a trick, so I never told anyone. I have three of the low-level harpies working on creating the formations alternatively. The formation is intricate and small, so it serves as training impressively well."


    Hanna was impressed. "That''s genius, Lady Yasenia."


    Yasenia blinked. "Is it? I think it ismon sense so that these situations can be easily checked."


    Then, they continued observing the situation.


    **********************************************


    Author: Humu, a nice morning, with a nice stroll and the appearance of a young female master.


    Evelyn: Will there be a fight?


    Author: Are you silly? What fight will Yasenia take when there are a hundred times more powerful people than usual in the city?


    Evelyn: H-Hey, I was just asking.


    Yasenia: Author~. Come with me.


    Author: H-Help- QAQ.


    Tatyana: Well, let us take over the Theater.


    Kali: Do you know the summoning formation?


    Tatyana: Of course, if you think about stealing it from the author, you will learn it!


    Kali: Oh? It''s true¡­ Then, I summon you!


    Evelyn: *Snicker* Doesn''t if feel as if we don''t need Author anymore?


    Andrea: Sigh, girls, behave.


    WPOmega: Alo~.


    Angel: Oh? A new person!


    WPOmega: Yup! How are you doing, little Angel? You look hotter-Cough, more adorable in person.


    Angel: Hehehe.


    Tatyana: So, what''s your question?


    WPOmega: Here it goes. Since Yasenia is a Progenitor Queen of her bloodline, when would variants begin to appear among her descendants from within the harem?


    Andrea: Whom do you want to answer? I rmend the seniors. They are the ones who know the most about these things.


    WPOmega: Yep, I wanted to ask mainly Valeria since she looks like she would know her stuff in this. But the other two seniors are wee to speak~.


    Valeria: Oh my, you want me to answer?


    WPOmega: Wow. A three-meter-talldy with Yasenia''s proportions is really destructive.


    Valeria: Hahaha, thank you.


    Valeria: Well, to answer your question. Probably since the very beginning, as long as the bloodline is strong enough.


    Valeria: Of all the girls, Kali, Angel, Tatyana, Cecile, and I have bloodlines strong enough to create variants.


    WPOmega: Oh? Will they be called progenitors also?


    Valeria: Hmm¡­ more or less. They won''t be Progenitor Queens or Kings¡ªjust Progenitors because the bloodline is not entirely original but a mix.


    WPOmega: What''s the difference in, like¡­ power and such?


    Valeria: It''s likeparing a Divine Beast with a Legendary one. About two steps below. But do not think that this is weak. With proper opportunities, they can even surpass their Progenitor Monarch.


    WPOmega: Monarch?


    Valeria: King or Queen.


    WPOmega: I see. So the Author will have quite a good time inventing new bloodline names.


    Valeria: Haha.


    WPOmega: Speaking of which¡­ Where is the Author?


    Valeria: Being plummeted by Yasenia.


    WPOmga: I-I see.


    Tatyana: You exined everything so well we couldn''t interfere.


    Mirrory: Hmph.


    Valeria: Fufufu~, I do not appear in the novel oftentely, so I must take my chance.


    Evelyn: Valeria''sugh blessed us with the mighty jiggl-


    *BANG!*


    WPOmega: Where did that tail- You know what, never mind.


    Tatyana: And with this, we say goodbye.


    The rest: Bye-bye.


    Yasenia: Have a good day!


    Author: Oh, I managed to make it before it finished? Nice. Goodbye, little lurkers, and thanks foring, WPOmega. Yourments across the novel have been very nice to read.


    WPOmega: Thanks.

 Chapter 550: Harpy vs. Young Mistress.

    Chapter 550: Harpy vs. Young Mistress.


    Cecile muttered. "It doesn''t really work if they don''t want to reveal things or are stubborn, right?"


    Yasenia smiled coldly. "Well, if the customer is shameless, there are other methods to make them spit whatever they want to rob."


    After the womanshed out one more time at the patient harpy, the harpy''s demeanor changed, bing denser.


    The azure-feathered harpy''s smile disappeared and whispered in a tone only they and high-level cultivators could hear. "Miss. I''m telling you. I know you''ve robbed something. I''m giving you a chance not to lose face. Will you take it?"


    "And what proof do you have? I''m telling you, if you don''t want this little shop to stop existing, you''ll let me go!"


    The harpy sneered. "Woman, do you think you can rob our Matriarch''s shop? I''ll give you onest chance before you lose much more than whatever you robbed. Please put it on the counter. I don''t care if you don''t pay for it and leave, but I want the items back."


    The harpy saw the woman about to open her mouth again while maintaining a haughty expression and warned. "Think well before you answer."


    The woman with reptile traits humped. "I''m the daughter of a baron from the [Holy Beast Empire]! I haven''te here from so far away to be incriminated in something I haven''t done. If you dare touch me, see if you can live. My father is in this city, and your n will suffer if you do something to me!"


    Hanna frowned. "Matriarch, should we intervene? Things are escting out of control."


    Yasenia answered indifferently. "Will you be here each time this happens?"


    Hanna stopped speaking.


    Yasenia spoke coldly. "If she can''t deal with this situation appropriately, then she can leave my n today."


    Hanna flinched as Yasenia turned her face to look at her with cold golden reptilian eyes. "I give you harpies preferential treatment, but you are not immune to punishment, Hanna."


    Hanna realized her blunder and didn''t ask anymore, looking from the sides. ''Girl, you better deal with this efficiently.''


    After the woman spoke, the harpyughed and answered. "Using your status on us? You should first look if you are qualified!"


    The woman sneered. "Unless you are from another Empire, I want to see what kind of face you have to say that."


    "Then, listen closely. Our n is in a strong alliance with five of the Nine sects. We have deep connections with the top races of the thirty-three ns. And our Matriarch has faced seven Epoch Core Cultivators alone ande out unscathed. Is this enough face for you?"


    Yasenia blinked twice, confused. ''When have I faced those cultivators? One of them is enough to spank me like a child!''


    The harpy saw the woman''s face change and asked coldly. "Now, my patience is gone, so you have five seconds to take out the item before I send you back to your daddy with fewer limbs than you have now!"


    Cecile hummed. "She has character."


    Yasenia pondered. "A bit too aggressive."


    Hanna chuckled. "To tell you the truth, she is my niece. She is usually gentle and refined until you piss her off. Then you have quite an explosive woman that can bite whoever enrages her."


    Tatyana saidzily. "She needs to control her temper. Explosive temper is a one-trip way to dying young."


    Hanna nodded. "Don''t worry. She is usually very mindful. That''s why we ced her as the shopkeeper here. I guess she has evaluated that this woman is a bit cowardly, so using strength is the best."


    Tatyana hummed. "She is gambling. Although, this time, she hit the mark."


    As the Death Empress said, the daughter of the Baron felt that she didn''t have the advantage.


    Although a Baron Title sounded good in name, thousands of barons resided in the Empire. The woman had seen that this shop had powerful items, even if the shop was tiny. This was a problem since it meant that these people had bargaining chips.


    She was not a stupid woman, even if she did something stupid. Although pampered, as the daughter of a noble, she had been educated in politics quite a lot.


    However, the item she took was too expensive for the money she had right now, and she also realized that people were eyeing it. It would most likely be gone if she left to get the money and return to buy it.


    The woman wanted to bet on this one fact. ''They should not dare follow their words, right? They are just trying to intimidate me¡­''


    But as if reading her mind, the harpy smiled maliciously. "You should be thinking we don''t dare hurt you, right? Let me tell you that we have miraculous pills that can regrow limbs. So not only would I slice your leg off, but I would also send your father a notice about those pills."


    "As a noble, you should understand how precious and rare limb-regrowing medicine is. Now, the countdown starts."


    "Five¡­"


    The woman felt a chill on her leg, but she felt that it was just a bravado.


    "Four¡­"


    If it weren''t a bravado, they would''ve cut her leg straight away without these small shenanigans.


    "Three¡­"


    The woman saw a sword sharp enough to reflect light on the edge appear on the harpy''s hand and shuddered. ''That sword can cut me.''


    "Two¡­"


    The woman was confident in her body, which had been tempered since her youth with many medicines since she was the first child in the generation of her household. But that sword would probably cut through her bone like a knife through butter.


    "One¡­"


    The aura around the harpy burst outward, showing her peak Spiritual King Body Realm cultivation level, equivalent to Mental Nourishing Realm.


    For a shopkeeper, it was a very high cultivation base.


    "Ze-"


    "Stop!"


    The lizard woman was sweating profusely as she involuntarily shouted. Her gut senses told her that the harpy dared to cut her leg.


    The harpy snorted and approached, extending her hand. "Give it to me."


    The woman reluctantly summoned a low-level Earth-Ranked Alchemy Cauldron. It was beautifully adorned with images of desserts andkes.


    Yasenia saw that cauldron and her face darkened. ''Andrea made that.''


    The people who were spectating sighed in amazement. ''Such a beautiful treasure.''


    The harpy was prepared to see a heaven-ranked item, but this surprised her.


    She frowned, not understanding. "Miss, this is just a low-level Earth-rank treasure."


    The harpy got thoughtful and asked. "Miss, you should have the capital to buy this if your father is a Baron from one of the Three Empires, right?"


    The woman wanted to leave right away to escape embarrassment, but she didn''t expect this question.


    She turned around, angered while thinking the harpy was making fun of her.


    However, when she turned around, ready to shout, she saw the harpy''s honestly confused face.


    She rxed her bearing and sighed, feeling embarrassed. "Yes, it''s not an expensive item. But I don''t have enough money right now, and other people are aiming for it. So, I wanted to take it with me first¡­"


    The harpy blinked and smiled. "Miss, we have a policy of reserving treasures for five percent of their price. Moreover, this fee you have to pay it weekly. Do you want to reserve it? If you buy it before the week goes by, you won''t even have to pay the first five percent."


    The woman thought that she was about to be scorned and kicked out of the shop, but the harpy''s friendly response surprised her.


    After hearing her, she was impressed one more time. "Really? That''s a very nice service."


    The harpyughed. "I wouldn''t lie after everything we said to each other, right? Remember that I was about to cut your leg off~."


    The woman paled, remembering how close of a call it had been, but embarrassment gushed around her body right after, and she deeply blushed. "I-I did not know."


    The harpy approached and grabbed her hand amicably, guiding her to the counter. "Miss, please read the posters on the counters. There may be many services you are missing otherwise. You must have probably not taken the paper being distributed at the entrance, right? We also sell more in-depth guides for only a low-level Parus. Very cheap."


    The woman looked at it and took out a low-level Parus. "Um, thanks. Sorry for being like I was."


    The harpy smiled gently, regaining her elegant and refined demeanor. "Although we are harsh on those clients who misbehave, our Matriarch always tell us that we need to treat the customer nicely as long as they treat us back. If there are misunderstandings, we also should be forgiving. You were not stealing out of pure malice since you would''ve paid for it if you had the money on you."


    The harpy looked around coldly and spoke. "However, if the intentions are malicious, losing a limb is the least we will do. There have already been deaths, so I rmend being polite with the staff and respecting the rules and prices we set up. We are proud of being fair in pricing for what we offer."


    The woman blushed again, feeling like she had behaved like a child, and nodded.


    The harpy was also forgiving because she noticed the reptile woman was very young.


    The younger girl apologized honestly. "Sorry. The items in this shop are so pretty. I feared others taking it."


    The harpy nodded and went through the procedures. Her four assistants had been processing the other customers'' orders in the meantime, so the shop was not dyed besides those people who stopped to watch the fun.


    Yasenia blinked and smiled. "Very good. Tatyana, remember to reward her. Hanna, please give her a bit more training. She has the potential to be an outstanding merchant. Right now, she is a bit rash, though. Regardless, if that is a path she wants to take, then she has my support."


    Tatyana nodded, and Hanna smiled softly. "Thank you, Matriarch."


    Yasenia and the other three finally entered the shop, and it became quiet after Yasenia stopped hiding her aura and stepped out of the multitude.


    The tall and tempting dragoness was like a phoenix among chickens, radiating a beauty that left many dazed.


    The harpy was startled and then smiled widely. "Matriarch!"


    The woman who almost stole looked in the direction the harpy looked and froze. Her young heart elerated as her eyesnded on the most beautiful person she had ever seen.


    Yasenia looked at the harpy and smiled gently, making her visage even more attractive. "Everything has been handled ordingly. Don''t be so tense."


    The harpy smiled gleefully and shouted. "Yes!"


    Yasenia approached and felt the young woman''s gaze. When she looked over, the blushing mess of a woman stuttered.


    "S-Senior, your smile is very pretty."


    Yasenia patted her head and allowed her scent to be caught by the young girl. "Thank you. But please don''t do something like that again, okay? It would make me sad if I had to go against a pretty girl like you."


    The woman nodded like a chicken pecking seeds while her heart and body heated up. ''Her hand is so soft and nice~. She smells so good. Oh, father. I''m in love.''


    Sadly, her love would never realize. This was the punishment Yasenia gave her.


    A Heartbreak.


    Yasenia asked her dearest with a kiss. "Tatyana, go on and enter the back to reinforce the formation."


    Tatyana nodded and went to the back of the room, where the core of the formations protecting the whole buildingy.


    Meanwhile, the young girl felt her recently heated heart shatter into pieces.


    ***************************************


    Author: Wow, you are ruthless, Yasenia.


    Yasenia: She dared to rob one of the items made by Andrea? Heh, she would''ve died if I weren''t so weak to take ountability for the repercussions.


    Author: Well¡­


    Andrea: *Hugs dragoness* Don''t be angry for something like that, dear.


    Yasenia: Sniff, sniff. Darling''s hug is so nice~.


    Angel: A-Author! Will we see Tatyana working on the formation in detail?


    Author: Although your starry eyes and eager face are so cute that I want to hug you in a squish, we won''t. The story''s pacing is already quite slow to have a scene of Tatyana using formations.


    Wilted Eggnt Angel: Oh¡­


    Yasenia: Hey, how about you write it?


    Author: A-A little bit, but not much.


    Revived eggnt Angel: Really?


    Author: J-Just a little bit.


    Angel: Yay!


    Evelyn: Say¡­ Aren''t you too obviously partial to her?


    Author: Evelyn, don''t judge me when you are squishing her in a hug and nuzzling your face with her.


    Author: Anyway¡­ I summon you!


    Dante: Yo! I''m here again~.


    Kali: Hahaha, hello.


    Author: Well, there is no need for introductions. Ask away.


    Dante: Three seniors, I''vee to beseech your wisdom!


    Tatyana: Oh?


    Mirrory: Hm?


    Valeria: What do you want to know, dear?


    Dante: How many types of summons are there? What are the rarest and strongest types?


    Mirrory: That''s quite a difficult question to answer.


    Tatyana: Hm? Aren''t nt and undead summons the strongest?


    Mirrory: Not in the higher realms. Other summonings can also reach extreme heights. All summons are simr since the potential is not tied to the summon per se but to the summoner.


    Valeria: I''m afraid I have to disagree.


    Mirrory: ?


    Valeria: nt summons have much more potential than any other summons because of their affinity with life.


    Mirrory: Demonic summoners, abyssal summoners, and undead summoners can also summon creatures that can grow, gain sentience, and propagate.


    Valeria: But nt summons is strong in all fields. Some nts grow even in volcanoes, the most poisonous swamps, and the deepest of oceans.


    Mirrory: It doesn''t matter. You are speaking about adaptability, not strength. This child''s question is aboutbat strength.


    Tatyana: Undead for the win!


    Valeria: Ha? nt summoning is better!


    Tatyana: It''s not~.


    Valeria: Humph, I don''t agree.


    Dante: So cute.


    Mirrory: Child.


    Dante: Yes?


    Mirrory: Ignore those two brats.


    Dante: Only you can call them brats...


    Mirrory: Focus.


    Dante: Yes!


    Mirrory: There are as many types of summons as there are people. Two nt creatures summoned by different people have different appearances and skills. Moreover, summoning skills can also be tied to other elements other than death and life.


    Dante: Like light summons?


    Mirrory: Yes.


    Mirrory: Yasenia''s movement technique, [Heavenly Constetion Steps], the one she is currently studying, will be a good example when she managed to unleash not only the speed but the techniques thate with it.


    Dante: I see.... Wait. A movement technique has summoning skills?


    Mirrory: *Spoiler* *Spoiler* *Spoiler*


    Mirrory: ...


    Mirrory: Why can''t I say it?


    Author: Because, well, it is a spoiler...


    Mirrory: Whatever.


    Yasenia: Mirrory, you still have to train me in energy control.


    Mirrory: Don''t worry, there is time. I''ll train all of you eventually.


    Angel: Hahaha, you are always so rxed, Mirrory.


    Mirrory: Hm? What''s the point in waiting a month or a decade? It is basically the same. You are all so busy all the time. You should rx more.


    The rest: ¡­


    Author: Well, time to bid farewell.


    The girls: Goodbye!


    Dante: Bye!

 Chapter 551: Customer Service? Arriving at the Auction House.

    Chapter 551: Customer Service? Arriving at the Auction House.


    Tatyana separated from the group and entered the central room where the formationy.


    The intricate runes carved with different materials surrounding a core in the middle glowed and moved as energy bent to fulfill the formation''s functions.


    When activated, Tatyana could see certain parts of the formation re up with a brilliant red glow.


    ''Red and Gold. Although the color is not always defining, it has something to do with the cultivator. My runes are usually green, ck, or white¡­''


    ''I heard from Yasenia that she managed to mix her blood essence during the ritual and affect it.''


    Remembering that bit of information, her eyebrow twitched. ''To think she dared y tricks with a True Heavenly Saint, a young dragon that doesn''t know she was grabbing the tooth of a predator that could gobble her up in one chomp.''


    She traced the formation lines and thought. ''The inheritance changed from [Heaven''s Truth ss Heart Connection] to [Heaven''s Truth Scarlet Crystal Heart Connection]. Even her constitution changed to the [Scarlet Heart''s Prismatic Crystal Body]. Something I''ve never heard about. But after being close and feeling it, it doesn''t lose to Yasenia''s [Celestial Yin and Yang Body].''


    Returning from her memories, she began analyzing the formation. Angel created This one entirely without her supervision, so she was quite curious.


    ''Hm¡­ Not bad at all. The cutie is really talented, formation-wise. Honestly, she is slowly catching up to the Jiang Ying Yue all those years ago¡­''


    Tatyana remembered those days when she chased after her current [Undead Empress] and smiled. ''I basically annoyed her so much that we ended up like a couple, hahaha.''


    But those were memories from hundreds of thousands of years ago. Now, that woman was no more, and an Undead Summon and apletely different being stood in her stead.


    She shook her head and sighed, returning her attention to the formation. "I almost have nothing to do. The little girl has done a very good job. Strength-wise, even low-level Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivators would have a hard time breaching it without causing amotion. However, it is stillcking against the people roaming the streets right now. Hmm, let''s enhance it in these areas."


    She took out her formation pen and a small bowl with formation ink. After sinking the pen and absorbing the ink, Tatyana began working.


    Her strokes were neat and elegant, with flowing elegance that would mesmerize anyone. The green, ck, and white colored lines and runes manifested and moved along the air,nding on a ce of the formation and overriding it.


    Tatyana felt a small signaling from it, but she created a burst of energy, destroying it. ''Hm, a secretly hidden warning array in case someone tries to mess with the formation. The little girl didn''t leave anything out, hahaha.''


    ''I need to tie these paths so that energy can flow smoothly, then that part near the core is too cramped and messy, so let''s smooth it out. Hm, yes. The outer runes do not absorb enough energy, so let''s enhance the energy absorption. Then¡­''


    Tatyana''s hand blurred as runes and lines flew around her inplex and intricate shapes, and the red and gold-colored formation gained ck, green, and white colors.


    With each second that passed, its aura increased and became denser as the energy around it surged toward it.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia waited outside and acted as a shopkeeper for fun. She stood behind the register with a smile, and every person that came in front of her had a silly smile as they told her what they wanted to buy.


    Cecile stood beside her silently, silently gazing at Yasenia''s cheerfully wagging tail.


    Her eyes couldn''t help but bend. ''She is so cute when she is happy.''


    Hanna stood at the side, and her niece apanied her aunt.


    "How is it working for the Matriarch, aunt?"


    Hanna smirked. "Very nice. If it weren''t because I''m deadly afraid of Lady Tatyana and Lady Cecile, I would try to stick to her and use these to tempt her."


    The niece saw her voluptuous aunt pushing her chest forward and looked down at her modest chest. "Say, we are family. So, why am I less than half your size?"


    Hanna looked at her niece''s slender legs that ended in beautiful talons and pouted. "You have those plump legs and butt, and you areining? Lightning will hit you someday, niece."


    While the two harpies spoke without a stopper, the lines for selling things were very disproportionate.


    You could see the people who had haste going to the other lines where there was no one, but if they did not have a problem waiting, they all went to Yasenia''s queue.


    Hanna stopped speaking with her niece andughed. "Matriarch, you are too popr!"


    Yasenia smiled seductively and didn''t deny it. "Is it even a surprise?"


    Many gulps were heard.


    A man stepped forward and stuttered. "Senior, I want to buy these herbs and needles."


    Yasenia refocused and leaned forward a bit to look at the item in his hand while her hand held her hair from falling forward.


    The counter was wide, so the gesture was not inappropriate.


    The man buying almost had nasal bleeding as the cleavage was highlighted right before his eyes, and her beautiful face and pair of big white mountains were ced before his eyes.


    Yasenia looked at a jade slip and sank her consciousness into it to look at the item list. Then, she smiled politely and answered. "It will be two hundred and three low-level Parus, sir."


    The deep and alluring voice was enough to make the closest people''s knees soften.


    The man gave a mid-level Parus, worth one thousand low-level Parus, and stuttered. "Keep the change, Senior."


    Yasenia smiled. "Thank you for your generosity, the customer. Pleasee back to our shop soon."


    Seeing her smile because of the tip motivated the people behind him. And thus, all people left tips after him.


    By the time Tatyana left the room, the queue had extended outside the shop.


    Yasenia scanned the products with her gaze and asked for a price, to which she received triple, and shed another smile to the customer.


    Then, she turned around and asked. "Did you finish? How was it?"


    Tatyana looked at the queue and approached. "What is happening, Matriarch?"


    Cecile answered with a snort that had a bit ofughter in it. "She wanted to try being a cashier until you came back. This is the result."


    Tatyana nodded sagely. "Understandable. I''m impressed there haven''t been any mishaps, though. I expected a Young Master or two from appearing."


    Cecile blinked. "Hm? Those?"


    Tatyana followed Cecile''s gaze and saw three people being lynched by a crowd.


    Tatyana''s lips twitched. "What happened?"


    Cecile said as a matter of course. "They tried seducing Yasenia, and suddenly the crowd got riled up and carried them to the side to beat them up. Shouting things like. ''You dare look at the goddess with lecherous eyes?'' or ''I''m going to cripple you so that your next generations are not born!'' or ''I want her children, but who would dare to ask such a sacred being for children!? Seeing her smile is better than having sex with my loved one!'' Or¡­"


    "Okay, enough. I get the gist of it."


    Tatyana stopped Cecile from uttering who knew how many barbarities those people said.


    Yasenia looked at the queue and spoke apologetically. "Thank you all for your enthusiasm. I hope you keep choosing our Astral Sky Shops in the future and spread the word about it. However, now I must leave for the auction house."


    "Of course, we will be regrs at the shop!"


    "If I need anything, I wille here. Not only is the matriarch the most beautiful, but the items are splendid!"


    Yasenia smiled and bowed once, sending a few people to the ground with the annihting transient force of her bounce.


    Many exmations of loyalty were heard as Yasenia left the shop with her dears.


    Tatyanaughed once outside. "You did it on purpose, right?"


    Yasenia smirked. "I took advantage of it, but I indeed wanted to try. I just made the most out of it. Mouth-for-mouth discussion is excellent marketing, after all."


    Cecile smiled thinly and made a rare joke. "If we want poprity, we should just wave a g with Yasenia''s photo."


    Hannamented seriously. "It would work."


    The other three looked at Hanna, speechless.


    They arrived at the [Brilliant Auction House] a few minutester.


    Yasenia couldn''t help but be impressed. "So many people."


    The vast streets reached more than two hundred meters wide, yet it felt crowded.


    There were creatures of all sizes and hundreds of different races.


    The longer you looked at the crowd outside the enormous building of the Brilliant Auction Hose, the more races one would discover.


    Yasenia also saw a spot at the side where the giants stood tall, towering up to fifteen meters.


    The races of the giants were also varied, but not as much. Yasenia could distinguish at a nce five of them.


    Hanna spoke, using her energy to ovee the crowd''s noise. "Carbira should be waiting for us at the entrance. These people are those without connections waiting to enter. The eventsts three days, and each day there are different quality items being sold. Well, Carbira will exinter in detail when we are inside."


    Hanna looked at the crowd and frowned. "The problem is arriving there."


    Yasenia smirked. "Don''t worry. It''s very easy."


    Looking at the path straight toward the entrance, Yasenia''s slit eyes focused as she used her Spiritual sense to distinguish mortals.


    After seeing ack of them, she nodded and released a silver of her bloodline pressure.


    The Peak-level Ancient Beast bloodline was like a w that gripped every beast human''s heart and made them all turn around to look at her.


    The aura was limited to about five meters around her, but when I touched those people, they all moved to the side with fear, allowing her to pass.


    Those with weaker bloodlines directly kneeled with trembling bodies in her wake, ignoring if they were stepped on.


    Since they weren''t mortals, dying from trampling was basically impossible. So, it would cause difort at most.


    Moreover, since it was a bloodline deterrent without soul influence, creating heart demons would be basically impossible.


    The dragoness didn''t mind as her face wearing a semi-transparent ck veil, maintained her indifference.


    Hanna looked on with awe as her body shivered with many emotions at the sight.


    It felt like watching a True Monarch walking forward.


    The ocean of people parted, and Yasenia calmly walked inside the building, followed by the other three.


    Carbira spotted her, and her protruding eyes joyfully danced from side to side. "Good morning, Lady Yasenia. I''ve been waiting for you."


    Yasenia rxed her aura and smiled. "God''s morning, Carbira. You look lovely today. Let''s talk inside."


    Carbira blushed and smiled shyly. She followed behind Yasenia with cheery steps.


    **************************************


    Author: Give way, peasants. Your queen is walking!


    Yasenia: *Rolls eyes* I''m not that arrogant.


    Author: *Judging stare.*


    The girls: *Judging Stare.*


    Yasenia: ¡­


    Author: Anyway, let''s summon our dear.


    Angel: Can I do it today?


    Author: Of course, little Angel. Go ahead with the chant I told you.


    Yasenia: Chant?


    Angel: Pretty little sister or pretty little brother. Little Angel is calling for you~. I summon you!


    Yasenia: *Covers heart* My baby is so cute!


    Evelyn: This is too much¡­


    Arfa42: Here I am- What happened?


    Author: Don''t mind it, just Angel being cute.


    Arfa42: Hm, I see. Then, everything is okay.


    Andrea: No, I don''t think- You know what, never mind.


    Arfa42: So, I was here to ask Mirrory.


    Mirrory: Hum, go ahead.


    Arfa42: Does a treasure like you have an adult sentient from the beginning or not? If not, how does treasure like you get sentient and grow to adult sentient?


    Mirrory: You are asking about the way for treasures to gain intelligence, right?


    Arfa42: Yep.


    Mirrory: Well, as everything that has thoughts, there is a need for a soul.


    Mirrory: After a lot of use, if the energy is enough and many coincidences are met, creating an ego is an event that can happen to a treasure.


    Mirrory: At first, the intelligence is at a baby''s level. This goes for all treasures. There are exceptions, but they are so rare that saying they don''t exist is barely considered a lie.


    Arfa42: I see.


    Mirrory: Anyway, the cultivator will quickly feel that their item has gained intelligence. Hence, the destiny of the treasure is entirely in that cultivation''s hands. They might raise them bloodthirsty, apathetic, vengeful, happy-go-lucky, stupid, selfless¡­


    Mirrory: They are basically a child that absorbs everything from the person they have awakened them.


    Arfa42: They will never change?


    Mirrory: Not at all. Change is possible. But for Sentient Items, it is a bit more difficult. Moreover, if they realize that they were mistreated, it can corrupt and be a cursed item or something simr.


    Arfa42: Interesting.


    Author: Is this all?


    Arfa42: Yep.


    Angel: Hum, bye-bye, then.


    Author: Have a nice day.


    The rest: See ya~.


    ****************************************


    Author Note: pa tre /posts/kali-x-yasenia-r-87556104 Kali X Yasenia (R-18)! I hope you all like it~.

 Chapter 552: The Brilliant Auction House. Unveiling the Open Market.

    Chapter 552: The Brilliant Auction House. Unveiling the Open Market.


    Carbira walked beside Yasenia further into the auction house and asked. "How are you, Lady Yasenia? Did the injuries from the battle heal?"


    Yasenia nodded. "I didn''t suffer harsh wounds. But my girls had to stay at home to recuperate."


    Carbira looked at Tatyana, and her eyes crossed, showing confusion.


    Tatyana smiled. "Although it is a bit embarrassing, I was knocked out at the beginning of the battle. My injuries are not as deep as those of my sisters who fought for the Matriarch. I''m ashamed."


    Carbira gave a few words of worry because she knew how much Yasenia loved these humans. "Either way, if you fainted, the injury to the head should be significant. Unless your master calls, you should rest and recover."


    Tatyana sincerely smiled. "Thank you for your concern, Lady Carbira. I''m mostly healed."


    The thanks were naturally honest since beast humans thinking about human well-being was rare.


    Yasenia asked. "Well, Hanna told me today''s Auction will be slightly different. How is it so?"


    Carbira began exining. "The participation and items to be sold are many. Although there was a test for you, it was because you asked to participate in thest and most influential test. In truth, as long as you had magic-ranked items, participating was not a problem."


    Carbiramented. "There are almost twenty thousand items to be auctioned and almost one hundred thousand that can be directly bought today."


    Cecile was surprised. "So many?"


    Carbira smiled. "For so many items, there needs to be a change, or else, people will have their ears ringing and the auctioneers with parched throats for shouting so many items, hahaha."


    "The leader hence came with this method. Instead of a closed auction, he made it simr to an open market. We''ve priced everything that can be sold directly and also prices the minimum offer for other items so that people know how much it will cost."


    Carbira took out a jade slip and gave it to Yasenia. "This is the catalog that we''ve kept hidden until today. The main reason for that is to give a sense of urgency. With so many items, people will scurry around quickly to select the ones they like."


    "For today''s auction, the price range will be from mid-level Magic to Low-level Earth ranked treasures."


    Cecile frowned, something Carbira''s cute vertical eyes didn''t miss.


    Carbira smiled. "Lady Cecile, don''t worry. If that quality is too low for you, there is a reason to participate."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "Oh? Please do tell."


    Carbira spoke proudly. "We''ve also ced two of your lowest-level items on sale. Even then, they are Heaven-ranked, so they''ll be the main attraction today. This will help spread the name around as these ''Starred Treasures'' receive a lot of attention."


    Yasenia nodded nonchntly. "When does the event open to the public? I saw quite a multitude outside."


    Carbira tilted her head. "Is it not to your liking, Lady Yasenia?"


    "It''s not like that. Even if we just sold the top five treasures, we would gain enough attention. Hence, it was a redundant action. Moreover, the people that this will spread to are low-level ones, for the most part. However, it is not bad at all. Like cing a cherry on an already delicious cake."


    Carbira chuckled at the example, but it sounded very fitting.


    "You can continue exining. How does this open market-style auction help? Or what kind of things should we take in mind?"


    Carbira''s voice flowed like a calming stream. "First of all, we will open in an hour to the public. We want our VIP members to look around without the crowd first and see if they find something interesting. Then, oh?" Carbira smiled at the door at the end of the long and tall hallways. "We are here."


    She stepped before Yasenia and pushed the doors open.


    Then, they arrived at an area wide enough to fit her entire estatefortably.


    It was not inside a building. There was no ceiling above them, only walls at the edges of the enormous area.


    There weren''t many people at first sight, and it looked slightly deserted.


    Yet, the rows and rows of counters with different items, signals, and words were imposing.


    Hanna whistled. "This anniversary, your leader went above and beyond. It is the biggest one yet."


    Carbira pointed at the side. "That''s the map. The different colored areas point at the type of things sold."


    Yasenia read a few of thebels. "Red for misceneous, light green for alchemy, dark green for herbs, purple for cultivation resources¡­"


    "Hmm. I see. Interesting."


    Carbira smiled. "Well, to exin how this system works is very easy. Come with me."


    They followed through the mostly empty aisles that intertwined between the booths.


    Yasenia asked. "Do you have to do something today?"


    Carbira smiled shyly and spoke, her eyes dancing with evident happiness. "I''m lucky enough to have been responsible for apanying Lady Yasenia during the three days. So besides guiding you, I have nothing to do."


    Yasenia couldn''t resist patting her head and giving her a smile. "That''s perfect."


    Carbira blushed and squirmed bashfully.


    Hanna smiled. "Matriarch, it appears my attendance is redundant."


    "It is not." Yasenia was quick to deny her im. "Having two opinions is better than one. I''ll be counting on both of you to guide me."


    Carbira nodded and guided Yasenia to the open area where misceneous items were sold.


    To guide oneself through thisbyrinth-like ce, there were plenty of signs on tall poles and directions. With a little bit ofmon sense, it was easy to navigate everything.


    It felt like walking in a small town made of stalls selling items.


    Yasenia approached one of the booths and looked at the names above. She could identify the name of races, ns, and sects.


    "What do those represent?"


    Carbira answered. "They are the names of the powers who auctioned the items on this stall."


    Hanna praised the presentation. "More like a roadside stall, it looks like a storefront of a luxury shop. Although the materials are low-level, the appearance is extraordinary and clean. Very easy to see and distinguish items."


    The items were inside a ss container and had red cushions with golden threaded edges supporting them. If each item had one of these, there would be more than 100,000 of them. Setting this up must have been quite time-consuming.


    Yasenia found it a bit over the top, to be honest. "If magic-level items have this careful arrangement, I''m actually eager to see how my items are offered."


    Carbira smiled. "We treat every item with care and do our best to expose them. As for the leading treasures like yours, we naturally ced them in the most eye-catching one."


    Yasenia looked over to where Carbira was looking and saw a beam of light. "Hmm~. I see."


    Yasenia wanted to experience the buying process, so she searched for something interesting. "Hanna, if you see anything you like, tell me. You should know we are notcking in capital, so don''t hold back. Also, the same goes for things you feel any of your sisters would like."


    Hanna smiled happily and nodded. "Many thanks, Matriarch. I will not be polite."


    They walked around, and Cecile said. "Look at that pen. It looks nice."


    Yasenia turned around and approached it with the others. It was a white writing pen with a golden snake-like creature adorning the body.


    Yasenia titled her head. "Do you like it?"


    Cecile nodded. "The Golden Dragon looks good."


    Yasenia blinked andughed. "Sweetheart, that''s a serpent. It doesn''t have horns or wings. Look, the name is here."


    Cecile blinked and looked to the side. She read aloud. "[Treasure Serpent Pen]."


    Cecile''s slight interest disappeared like a cloud of smoke would on a windy day. "Don''t buy it, then. So misleading. Why make arms in a serpent creature?"


    Hanna chuckled and asked. "Did you want to buy it because it was a dragon, Lady Cecile?"


    Cecile nodded calmly. "Obviously, what other thing could attract my attention from a normal magic-ranked pen? Even if you gave it to me for free, I wouldn''t have wanted it."


    Yasenia kissed her cheek andughed. "You are so cute. I''ll buy it myself either way. It looks a bit like Kaleina. Carbira, let go through the process."


    Carbira smiled and approached. "Let''s exin everything. First, you need to use an energy strand to register and mark the item as something you want."


    Yasenia asked. "Why is there a need to do that?"


    Carbira spoke. "All items that are not instantly sold will be auctioned. We can''t ask everyone to look at all items, after all. The purpose of the first hours of the day is to thin out the purchasable items."


    "Then, the process will be moved to our auction stages. There are over one hundred auction rooms beside the main one. People will be able to go to a certain auction room and participate. However, what if the item you took fancy before is not in that room? That''s why we need to register you."


    "In short, after registering with the card you received, it will show if your item is being sold and in which room."


    Yasenia asked. "What if two items or more are sold simultaneously."


    Carbira shrugged. "They hopefully trained in multitasking, or else it will be a bit of a mess for them. You can either vote in presence or vote via the card. However, the problem is that the card only considers those items you''ve registered. Therefore, you can''t vote for anything else if you are not present in one of the auction rooms."


    Yasenia understood. "It''s a bit messy, to be honest. Why make it so big either way?"


    "I heard it was becausepetition began appearing. The leader wants to reaffirm prestige by creating such a big scale event and showing those powers he can manage and invite all of them."


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "In short, he is showing off. What a waste of time, materials, and workforce. He could''ve used all of this to open an extra branch in another city or reinforce formations, to name a few."


    Carbira was at a loss for words for a second.


    Yasenia refocused the speechless crab woman. "Well, all we need to do to attach this card is use a strand of our aura, right?"


    The crab woman snapped out of her daze and nodded. "Yes."


    Yasenia gave the card to Hanna, making her and Carbira confused. "Hanna, go ahead."


    Hanna nodded without question and did so.


    Carbira''s protruding eyes spun in confusion. "Why did you not do it yourself, Lady Yasenia?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Just in case. I don''t want my energy trace to be used without my knowledge."


    Carbira felt a bit ufortable with theck of trust in their power. "I don''t think there is such a mechanism, but sure."


    Hanna heard Yasenia and hugged her while fake crying. "Lady Yasenia, you used me as a testing subject! I feel hurt! Only your love can cure my betrayed heart!"


    Yasenia smiled and pped her butt, making her yelp as her wings fluttered happily¡­


    Hm? Happily? No wonder Evelyn and the harpies call each other sisters.


    Anyway, I digress.


    Yasenia did not only give Hanna a gentle p but also gave her a reproachful gaze without any ill intent behind it. "Behave. You know I would not let you fall into danger. I know there is nothing harmful. I''m just being safe."


    Hanna blushed and separated from Yasenia''s body after the delightful p on her fleshy butt, her eyes coquettish. "Sorry, my Lady. And thank you for the reward~."


    Yasenia was stunned for a second, but Evelyn''s training made her recover at record speeds.


    She turned toward Carbira after taking the card from Hanna and asked. "What''s next?"


    Carbira asked. "Did you receive the VIP jade card? Approach it here. There is a formation that will register you."


    Hanna was confused. "Then why do you need the energy trace?"


    Carbira spoke from memory, clearly reciting someone''s instructions. "In case the jade card gets stolen. It is an extra security measure."


    Yasenia had guessed that there was something fishy, so she didn''t push the matter. ''There might be more to it, but now that Hanna is in charge of the energy, it is not my problem. Moreover, cing something harmful in these things is the height of stupidity. No one in their sane mind would offend this many powers at once.''


    Tatyana finished her analysis andmented. ''Little treasure, there is a formation to register and analyze the energy signs. It just will show the strength of the person and such. Moreover, there is something akin to an information retention formation, so it is clear that they want to use these traces and sell them to other powers.''


    Yasenia internally sneered. ''I knew it.''


    Hanna also heard it, and her eyebrows jumped. ''Whoa, they are malicious. Thankfully, I was the one who did it, Matriarch. I wouldn''t want your information being sold around like a hot cake.''


    Yasenia caressed her wing softly and smiled. ''I knew there was no harm before I asked you, Hanna. I was guarding against this exact situation.''


    Hanna smiled and leaned on Yasenia''s side. ''I know, Matriarch. By the way, that butt p was delightful. I may ask for more as a reward.''


    Yasenia rolled her beautiful golden eyes, and they continued the process.


    ************************************************


    Author: Well, that''s it.


    Tatyana: Heh.


    Author: What''s with that smirk?


    Tatyana: That bit of information is very useful~.


    Yasenia: Unless they are hostile, let''s keep it as is.


    Author: Useful?


    Tatyana: Well, let''s leave it to your dears to guess how that information can be used.


    Author: Oy, one thing is being secretive. Another is being secretive toward your creator!


    Tatyana: Anyway, I summon you!


    Author: Ha!? I didn''t even¡­ When did you build the formation!? The other times I was robbed because you all waited until the formation wasplete!


    Tatyana: I''ve seen it done so many times. Only a monkey wouldn''t learn it.


    Author: QAQ.


    Angel: Wow¡­ I couldn''t even catch a glimpse.


    Randomnt: Hello!


    Evelyn: Yo!


    Randomnt: Well, here is the question. Yasenia, have you considered making ice cream from your milk for Kaleina to see how she reacts?


    Yasenia: ¡­


    Yasenia: Why didn''t I think of it?


    Yasenia: WHY DIDN''T THAT WONDERFUL THOUGHT CROSS MY MIND! AHH!!


    Randomnt: I- Uh.


    Yasenia: I don''t deserve to be a mother!


    Randomnt: Wait, wait. Aren''t you skipping many steps?


    Yasenia: I should bang my head in ice cream until I die!


    Randomnt: Oy, girls, help! She has summoned ice cream out of who knows where!


    Tatyana: Welp.


    Kali: She is weeping?


    Andrea: Sorry, but I can only find this funny.


    Evelyn: As if ice cream can damage a dragon.


    *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!*


    Evelyn: ¡­


    Author: Well, while Yasenia wails in regret of not having been able to see Kaleina''s face scrunch as she eats something very cold and delicious, let''s say goodbye.


    Randomnt: You are not going to do anything!?


    Author: (Who would want to deal with that?)


    Author: Bye-bye!


    The girls: ¡­


    Randomnt: ¡­


    Yasenia: My life is a lie!!!

 Chapter 553: Joreys doubts about Fu Yu.

    Chapter 553: Jorey''s doubts about Fu Yu.


    Yasenia thought about it and asked. "So, Carbira. I''ve seen that other people have different colored cards. How does that work?"


    Carbira looked around and spotted the person. "Well, ites down to our Auction house giving more important people better ess to items. This Annual auction has little to no effect since it''s an open market system."


    "I see. How is the purchase made? In situ? Or can you payter?"


    "It must be done directly. Don''t you have a Parus Card?"


    Yasenia blinked, confused. "A Parus Card?"


    Carbira nodded. "Yeah, it is a card that can be created to exchangerge amounts of currency. After all, a few items might exceed hundreds of thousands of wless Parus. Carrying a literal mountain of rocks in the Spatial ring is very space-consuming."


    Yasenia remembered hearing something simr back in the Sky Continent, but she had yet to gain enough money to "pile up" in literal mountains.


    Yasenia concluded. "In short, the higher the spending power, the higher the card''s rank."


    Carbira nodded. "Yes, the lowest is white, followed by ck, and then golden."


    Carbira further exined. "White can only buy Magic-Ranked items. ck has ess to Earth-ranked items and below. Finally, golden cards are a free ticket to buy whatever you want."


    Yasenia looked at her golden card and nodded. "I see. Let''s see my items. Today there are two of them, right?"


    Carbira nodded and guided them toward the center of the light pir they previously saw.


    On the way there, she saw a few groups of influential people looking at it and discussing her.


    Her hearing was enhanced by energy to hear closely.


    A middle-aged womanmented. "Have you heard? A new power called the [Astral Sky n] has allowed their Heaven-ranked items to be sold on the first day."


    "Really?" Herpanion was surprised.


    A more knowledgeable person smiled. "I heard that they don''t have only two items. They should''ve ced to auction more than twenty if my information is correct!"


    The first middle-aged woman was stunned. "Did she really use twenty Heaven-ranked items for the auction?"


    "I think so."


    "By the way, is it the truth that the Matriarch is a heavenly beauty?"


    "I''ve seen her directly while walking in the streets, and honestly, I almost felt my sexuality change."


    Yasenia was confused for a moment since the person speaking was a man. ''Such a rare sight, a homosexual man.''


    Tatyana was also curious. ''Man and man love is more umon than female-to-female love since the beauty staple is the female form. An effeminate man with a few masculine traits is attractive for that reason back in the Sky Continent.''


    Hanna smiled. "You and the items are quite popr, Matriarch. I can hear many powerful ns and sects discussing about it."


    Yasenia nodded, but she was a bit troubled. ''Maybe I overdid it? I can hear people audibly gasping; some have more strength than me. I should find a chance to retrieve the other items. One hundred and seven Heaven-ranked items are too many.''


    A voice she recognized woke her up from her thoughts.


    "Hm? Lady Yasenia, it is good seeing you here."


    Yasenia turned around and saw Jorey walking toward them with a wide smile. Her ck-furred fox ears and tail moved slowly, indicating she was happy to see her.


    She liked this fox girl a bit. However, her liking was very limited because of how the Continent treated humans. After all, even if she wanted to appear nonchnt, our dragoness always felt ufortable when someone called her dears a ve. ''Even if it is needed, I really don''t like it.''


    Yasenia smiled softly, perfectly covering those negative emotions. "Lady Jorey, it is a pleasant surprise meeting you here. Are you here to also participate in buying my items?"


    Jorey looked at the two treasures and sighed. "You were not lying when you said your treasures are worth it. The [Corrupt Fang Scimitar] and [Wind ying Halberd] are treasures that can bepared to those above their level."


    Yaseniaughed. "Thanks for the praise."


    Jorey sighed, and Yasenia asked about it.


    "After what happenedst week, I''m really tempted to buy a defensive formation core. However, my funds are limited. I don''t know if I will be able to buy it."


    Yasenia asked. "Did you lose too many people?"


    Jorey shook her head. "Only two juniors. I was luckypared to the Fu n."


    Yasenia''s eyes shed, remembering Fu Yu.


    She checked the situation but didn''t follow it closely. After all, Kali''s parasite was something Yasenia would''ve trouble surviving after all the nourishment from healing pills it had.


    ying silly, she asked. "Did they lose a lot? I left right after the beast blew itself, and I was too upiedtely."


    Jorey rolled her eyes. "Haven''t you heard them making a big fuss around the city?"


    Yasenia shook her head.


    Jorey snorted. "Well, Fu Yu is on the verge of death, infected by who knows what. Then, they also lost two of their seniors in the battle, which was a big hit for the family. Some powers are rising to the situation and attacking them."


    Yasenia was indifferent. She didn''t mind about a dead man walking. "Well, if he dies, he dies. He was getting on my nerves. If it weren''t because of my overall situation, he wouldn''t have received treatment on my part."


    Jorey asked. "You really did not know?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Do you really think I have informants in the Fu family like you? I''m ttered by your confidence in me, but we are still expanding. Our intelligencework is barely functional, and most news we gain is superficial information that serves no purpose."


    Jorey lifted an eyebrow. "So, you don''t have anything to do with it? I honestly thought that you had something to do with Fu Yu''s situation."


    Yasenia sneered. "Do I have to be sneaky if I want to kill him? I had plenty of chances to finish him off during and after the fight."


    Jorey remembered Kali healing Fu Yu and felt that her guess was wrong. ''My guesses are usually on point. Maybe I''m seeing too deep into it? Well, even if my guess was correct, I don''t mind. After all, I like Yasenia''s n more than those arrogant wolves.''


    Yasenia saw Jorey''s doubt disappearing and internally smiled. ''With my [Monarch Intent], telling my truths and lies feels the same. Only people with intent can differentiate or peer into the intent of my words and distinguish truths from falsehoods.''


    Yasenia asked, changing the subject. "Are you going to buy our items?"


    Jorey refocused on them and shook her head. "I have to keep my money for thest day. These are really good, but I''m aiming for the best."


    Yasenia''s curiosity was piqued. "How many Parus have you gathered?"


    Personally, Yasenia was able to create a profit of a few thousand wless Parus.


    Parus went from wed to low-, mid-, high-, and wless levels. You needed a thousand of the previous spirit stone to exchange from one rank to the next.


    ''I remember when I only had 300 mid-level Parus, haha. Now, I have money in another entire order of magnitude.''


    However, Jorey''s words made her almost choke. "We managed to gather eight-hundred thousand wless Parus."


    Yasenia''s satisfied smirk disappeared. ''I see. I''m still a poor ghostpared to them.''


    Tatyana and Cecile saw their dearest''s expression change and almostughed aloud.


    Tatyana. ''Did you think you could rival their wealth in just a month, little treasure? These people have been around for hundreds of years. Moreover, the money Jorey has now is probably their liquid funds. Their assets must be in the hundreds of millions if not billions. She is the head of a Merchant group, after all.''


    Jorey took a look at the price and lifted an eyebrow. "Huh? Why are they so cheap?"


    Yasenia blinked and looked over. "Ten and fifteen wless Parus."


    This kind of wealth looked little, but one wless Parus a month was enough to support a third-rate sect.


    However, Yasenia''s feelings were also simr to Jorey''s. ''Why is it so cheap?''


    The girls looked at Hanna and Carbira with doubt. Cecile was about to ask, but Yasenia stopped her. ''Well, this can be a good learning lesson. I''ll discuss it more in-depth after they are sold. After all, a Heaven-ranked item in this world is the Peak, so the price should also be equivalent.''


    Cecile frowned. ''But, my love. You''ll lose money.''


    Yasenia smiled. ''Don''t worry. Don''t we have the wealth from Long Baidi? Moreover, exchanging a small loss like this one for a valuable lesson is worth it.''


    Hanna heard Yasenia''s and Jorey''sments and was confused. ''Ten wless Parus is the yearly revenue of a third-rate sect. How is that small?''


    Carbira was a bit anxious. ''Did I mess up the pricing?''


    Yasenia looked to the sides and saw the number of people interested in her two treasures increasing.


    "Not bad. There are many people interested."


    Carbira nodded, leaving aside her worries for now. She was here to act as a guide.


    "Even if the scimitar and halberd are low-qualitypared to the other items Lady Yasenia presented, their quality is still above a normal treasure." Then, Carbira added, just in case. "Their price is also an initial price, and they will probably fetch for more than five times their price."


    Yasenia was skeptical. "We don''t have either fame or our products'' quality guaranteed. Are people going to risk buying our items?"


    Joreymented with augh. "You are underestimating the influence you gained in the tournament Lady Yasenia. I''ve also heard that a few powers have sent caravans to this city to buy your products and also sell you theirs. Angel''s and Kali''s performance was more than enough to guarantee quality."


    Carbiramented. "But Andrea''s armor is the one that gave you most of the poprity."


    Jorey eximed. "Right! How could I forget about that masterpiece?"


    Yasenia didn''tment anymore, but she was internally frowning. ''Did they spread the information about Andrea''s armor quality? Sigh, that Tiger Patriarch I need to kill was also there, so even if they did, it doesn''t really matter.''


    Yasenia further affirmed this thought. ''Maybe we went a bit overboard with showing off. I wonder what price they will fetch?''


    Tatyanamented. ''Going overboard at the tournament helped you more than it hurt you. So, it is worth it. Moreover, it isn''t that big of a deal. We are safe now that we have the Transcendent Formation Core in our mansion.''


    Yasenia sighed. ''I know. But even if I did well, I need to be reflective.''


    Cecile grabbed her hand.


    Joreymented. "Lady Yasenia, do you want to see a few of my friends? They have interesting merchandise that you might like. Of course, I still hope you prioritize my [Mountain Traveler Merchant Group]."


    Yaseniaughed. "Sure, let''s go see them."


    However, before she took a step forward, someone came to speak with her.


    ****************************************


    Author: Well, well, well. Who might it be?


    Tatyana: Someone searching for a p in the face?


    Author: You are¡­ A bit aggressive, right?


    Tatyana: Hahaha.


    Angel: I miss Yasenia¡­


    Evelyn: Same.


    Kali: Same.


    Andrea: Same.


    Author: Same- NOT! You haven''t even been a few hours apart, and you are like this!?


    Angel: I can''t do this¡­ My Yasenium is being consumed.


    Author: No, upgrade the Yasenium battery or something! What will happen when she goes on an alone adventure?


    Angel: Eh?


    Author: Ah-.


    Author: Either way, I summon you!


    Angel: Wait, answer me!


    Inasyn: Tada~.


    Inasyn: Hm? Why is lovely Angel grabbing the formless Author by the neck?


    Author: H-Help, ugh.


    Tatyana: Is that today''s question?


    Inasyn: N-no. I was just surprised! How could I use this opportunity lightly?


    Yasenia: Haha, well, who do you want to ask?


    Inasyn: Actually, I want to ask Drasha Flutterscale~.


    The rest: Eh?


    Author: Well, this is a first. Do you want to ask someone outside the main cast?


    Inasyn: Yup.


    Author: Hmm. Let me summon her, then.


    *Ultra-powerful formation activates.*


    Drasha: Huh? Where am I?


    Author: Hello.


    Drasha: Hm? Such a strange thing, what are you?


    Author: Hmm, that doesn''t matter much. Here is a person who wants to ask you something.


    Drasha: Oh, what a cute girl~.


    *Lamia hugs.*


    Drasha: Ask away, dear.


    Inasyn: (Sofy!)


    Inasyn: In most fighting styles, as it was described in the novel thus far, the opponents have been bipedal or even have a...significant turning speedpared to what amia''s snake body seems to allow, at least visibly. What differences does amia''s martial art havepared to a two-legged race''s martial art?


    Drasha: Oh? Dear, do you think this body has a slow turning speed?


    Drasha twists her flexible snake as her entire body moves.


    Inasyn: Well¡­ It looks flexible, but your mobility is certainly inferior, right?


    Drasha: Hmm. Not that much, although it is the truth that we might have a little bit moreplications, we also have many advantaged.


    Drasha: For example, ourrge tails allow us to have a stable base. While a certain amount of force blows away other people, amia can resist it while at the same level of power.


    Drasha: Hence, ourmia fighting style is not about moving quickly but steadily cornering the enemy.


    Inasyn: I see.


    Drasha: *Pats Inasyn''s head.* But that''s not all.


    Drasha: Lamia''s are very, very agile. Although I don''t like to refer to ourselves as such, we are snakes with human bodies. Are snakes a clumsy race, dear?


    Inasyn: No, they are not.


    Drasha: That''s right. Hence, our martial arts focus on steady "steps" and quick, deadly attacks. In contrast, others focus on our ability to slither at extremely high speeds through terrain and gain an advantage in fights while fighting from a range.


    Drasha: Moreover,mias are rted to divine serpents, so our bodies are extremely strong. Not to mention, our tails are basically a mountain of intricately woven muscles.


    Drasha: If wend a tailsh in a fight against someone with simr strength, the fight is almost always won.


    Inasyn: I see.


    Author: Well, that was a good and in-depth answer and question.


    Drasha: So, what will I do now?


    Author: Well, first, you might want to stop hugging Inasyn as if she is your body pillow.


    Drasha: Eh, but she looks happy?


    Author: Well, whatever. Let''s end it here!


    The girls: Goodbye!


    Drasha: Oh! Angel is also here!


    Author: Toote~. Bye!

 Chapter 554: Misunderstanding.

    Chapter 554: Misunderstanding.


    While Yasenia spoke with Jorey, some people spotted Yasenia.


    Not that it was difficult noticing the tall, gorgeous dragoness thatzily swayed her massive dragon tail behind her.


    Even in a crowd of beast humans, Yasenia stood out without effort. Her revealing blue dress didn''t help with giving a modest appearance, further increasing the gazes she stole while standing there.


    The people sneaking nces at her looked on as a female dragon kin dressed in a very luxurious robe walked up to speak with Yasenia.


    "Excuse me, are you the Matriarch of the Astral Sky n?"


    Yasenia stopped speaking and turned to meet the person approaching.


    The middle-aged woman''s draconic characteristics made her feel familiar. ''Where have I seen this person?''


    While thinking so, Yasenia smiled and nodded. "Good Morning, madam. I''m indeed the Matriarch. How can I help you?"


    The woman''s brows frowned, and she looked at her up and down. The gesture was not only rude, but her gaze was not friendly.


    Yasenia was puzzled. ''When have I offended a dragonkin?''


    Our dragoness didn''t hold back her confusion and asked. "Madam, did I do something wrong? I don''t think we''ve ever met before today."


    The woman didn''t bother answering and muttered. "So, he wasn''t exaggerating."


    Cecile''s eyebrow twitched in annoyance. She really wanted to act out toward this person looking at her lover so tantly. ''Although I don''t mind the nces from the side, this is crossing my bottom line.''


    Yasenia felt Cecile''s irritation through the connection and tried to speak calmly one more time. Her tone was cutting, even when the words were still formal.


    "Madam, who are you speaking about? Could you answer the reason for the looks I''m receiving? We are a new power, and I''m sure I have never offended or even talked to a dragon-kin."


    The middle-aged woman had to lift her face to look at Yasenia''s face, but her face was dignified, and the brown slit eyes were cold. "Sorry, I didn''t present myself properly. I''m the wife of the dragon man you spoke to in the tournament."


    Yasenia frowned for a second, and suddenly, someone shed in her mind. ''The senior in the room where I purchased the fan girls?''


    Yasenia became wary. Although she didn''t really offend those people, her attitude back then couldn''t be described as respectful.


    "As a confirmation, but are you speaking about the dragon man close to the tiger-kin patriarch?"


    The woman lifted her chin haughtily, leaking her aura and trying to pressure Yasenia.


    ''Oh? High-level Ethereal Soul Body Realm?''


    "That''s right. I wasn''t interested in this auction event because I thought there would be nothing valuable. However, he told me that he met an interesting person who may take me by surprise."


    The woman acted calmly, but Yasenia could feel a hidden animosity.


    The quick mind of the dragoness thought of many scenarios, and she raised an imaginary eyebrow. ''Don''t tell me¡­ Is she so worried and jealous that she came all the way here?


    With a calm facade, sheughed and answered. "That''s a greatplimenting from a senior I respect. I thought he hated me since I never got to know his name. Let me introduce myself formally."


    "Madam, I''m the Matriarch of the Astral Sky n. These two by my side are my Soulmate and my personal human ve. It is a pleasure to meet you, madam."


    The woman blinked twice, and her eyes moved to Cecile as the slight hostility became doubt. "Soulmate?"


    Yasenia nodded and hugged Cecile without shame, kissing her forehead once. "That''s right. She is my destined soulmate. We managed to find each other and have been together since then. My love for her goes deeply, and I would never exchange her for anything in the world."


    Yasenia showed an honest and loving smile. "I''m very d I met her that fateful day, and we got to know each other."


    The dragonkin was confused. "Wait, it doesn''t make sense. A female is a female''s soulmate? That is unheard of. You need to be able to create progeny together."


    The people secretly listening were also doubtful. ''Is she trying to lie for some reason?''


    Yasenia saw their doubts and looked into her sweetheart''s icy blue eyes. "Cecile, my love, stop hiding our connection."


    Cecile smiled softly, illuminating the previously dull surroundings with a single smile.


    Cecile was always indifferent and expressionless, so although her peerless facial features made her look beautiful, people only felt admiration.


    However, when she smiled, it was like seeing sunlight pierce the clouds and illuminate the world.


    The surroundings became silent as only Cecile''s smile remained.


    Then, Yasenia and Cecile revealed the connection they always hid.


    The spectators'' eyes could only widen as their auras slowly leaked and meld together.


    Usually, soulmates would look like two auras dancing closely, like two lovers holding hands.


    However, Cecile''s and Yasenia''s connection was nothing like that.


    Once it was made noticeable, the two auras rushed at each other as if they were long-lost lovers and tightly interlocked with each other.


    As if two people were hugging together without leaving a single inch of their skin without touching together.


    Their [Interlocked Souls] were so tightly bound together that people looking at it instinctually felt all the romantic feelings toward the two gorgeous women disappearing.


    ''I can''t enter between those two.''


    That was the general thought of everybody watching.


    Hanna was stunned. ''We want topete against this?''


    She felt that they had been nothing but delusional. The love between Cecile and Yasenia was too strong to be messed with.


    Even Tatyana raised her eyebrow. ''Since when did they be so tightly bound?''


    Usually, this would mean trouble because if one died, the bacsh the other person would receive would be monumental. ''However¡­''


    Tatyana''s red eyes shed, and her powerful mind began thinking of many scenarios. Then, her lips arched. ''It can work.''


    One person muttered. "On Distancia''s name, what kind of connection is that? Their souls feel like they are merging with each other."


    A soul connection between Ancient Beasts was something never seen before on the continent. Moreover, Yasenia was not an ordinary Ancient Beast, and neither was Cecile.


    If you don''t remember, Cecile has been absorbing the treasure she found in the middle of the True Phoenix Tear Lake in thest month. This item, [Void Soul Phoenix Tear], had been wholly absorbed a few days ago and increased Cecile''s soul strength so much that it was on par with Yasenia''s.


    In short, they had souls equivalent to Dantian Spiritualization Cultivators. Compared to an average cultivator at their level, they were like a giant and clearke before an ordinary pool.


    Yasenia''s origin as an Ancient Beast, her Progenitor Queen status, and her Draconic heritage increased the depth of their connection.


    Then, Cecile''s Moon Phoenix heritage, a legendary creature famous even in the higher realms, and absorbing the essence of a tear from a True Primordial Phoenix deepened it even more.


    The woman''s animosity toward Yasenia disappeared like smoke blown on a windy day, making Yasenia realize her guess was correct. ''So, she really was wary of me.''


    ''The man most likely spoke objectively about me, which probably sounded like ttery since my appearance is¡­ well. After hearing about it, this woman, his wife, probably thought I was someone who wanted to seduce him.''


    Yasenia sighed. ''Should I wear a veil and a more conservative dress and hide my face? But I really like wearing as I do¡­''


    The dragon kin''s face rxed and smiled, this time asking more genuinely. "Lady Yasenia, what kind of beast human are you?"


    Yasenia didn''t dwell and followed her conversation. "I''m not a beast human, madam. I''m aplete beast. I''m a dragon."


    A few people were surprised since there were elitists that thought other races besides beast humans had less intelligence.


    Especially dragons, a race that had been hunted so much that it had weakened to the point that primarily ordinary and stupid beasts remained.


    The dragonkin blinked. ''A real dragon that can transform! If we are speaking about seniority, she is considered my ancestor.''


    Her friendly attitude only increased after hearing this, and she smiled. "I see. I approached you to ask about these two treasures. They are finely created and have caught my eye."


    Yasenia and Cecile hid their aura, but they didn''t separate.


    While holding her sweetheart''s waist, Yasenia asked. "What do you want to know, Madam? I''ll try to exin the best I can."


    "Thank you, Lady Yasenia. So, first of all, can you replicate them?"


    Yasenia looked at them for a few seconds and perfunctorily asked. "What do you think, Tatyana?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Lady Yasenia, there should be no problem if we have time and the materials needed for them."


    Yasenia nodded. "There you have it. Do you want to buy more? A few items of this quality are in our store a few streets away."


    "Oh? Really?"


    People stretched their ears after they heard this. ''These people are not simple!''


    Yasenia looked at Hanna and motioned her to speak. ''Hanna, exin these things.''


    She sent a set of things she should exin in less than a second right into her head. She didn''t do it herself to show that her followers were nothing to scoff at. A small tactic to show that it wasn''t a n run by one person but a n that valued unity.


    Hanna stepped forward with her wings folded before her chest to cover her nudity and spoke clearly and professionally. "Madam, if you want another one exactly like any of these two, we can ask our cksmiths to forge it. But these masterpieces do not appear often, so they would probably be more expensive than here. After all, most of the items we presented to the auction house will be sold for little profit. We just wanted the market to have our name in it."


    Yasenia blinked. ''Hm. Is this why the low price? However, that''s not a good tactic¡­ Well, it doesn''t matter. I''ll speak with them after seeing how much they fetch.''


    "Very honest of you." The dragon woman lifted an eyebrow.


    Yaseniaughed and spoke. "I believe honesty and trustiness are a merchant''s two most precious qualities. I want to be rted to those words so that my future customers can do business with us with their minds at ease."


    Yasenia added. "However, I do not consider our main group Merchants. We are still growing, but our merchant branch will be fully operational. We want to be a respectable sect that helps everyone in the continent."


    "That''s a big dream. Being friends with everyone is nothing but a fantasy, Lady Yasenia."


    Yasenia nodded. "I agree. However, our motto is: We do not attack those that do not force our hand."


    Yasenia''s smile became cold as she leaked a hint of her auras. "Yet, against those that oppose us, we have no fear of making them suffer for their mistakes."


    The dragonkin woman had goosebumps all over her skin as her tail and wings stiffened for a second. ''Such a powerful aura!''


    A few listening people also looked at the dragoness differently.


    Hearing what she had just exined and said, they began looking at Yasenia differently. At first, she gave the impression of a seductive beast with a few intelligent words and powerful treasures.


    But it looked like there was much more hidden in that beautiful exterior.


    Cecile sighed and sent a message to Yasenia. ''My love, scamming so many people simultaneously can''t end well for you.''


    Yasenia''s lip twitched.


    Tatyanaughed. ''This is so funny. I bet they think Yasenia is an honest, upright, beautiful woman, hahaha. They are so gullible, not knowing they are falling into the ws of someone that want to eat them and not even spit their bones.''


    Yasenia''s eyebrow also began twitching.


    Cecile chuckled. ''They don''t know a cunning and cold-hearted dragoness is guiding them to a honey trap to steal their treasures for herself. Will we leave this continent with a mountain of treasures big enough for our dragoness to lie on it?''


    Yasenia felt even her eyelids twitching. ''Sweetheart, Mom, I really want to spank you both.''


    ''Go ahead. That''s considered a reward.'' Said the Death Empress fearlessly.


    ''Do it. You can''t really hurt us anyway.'' Responded her dearest Moon Phoenix with confidence.


    Yasenia wanted to cry. ''I can''t even punish my dears. This world is so unfair. They know my weakness toward them!''


    Tatyana and Cecile stifled a chuckle and looked at Yasenia with amusement and love.


    "Is there anything wrong, Lady Yasenia?"


    Yasenia coughed. "Not at all."


    Others that were close to the dragonkin woman approached in the meantime and began a conversation with her.


    One male ferret-kin with a handsome face smiled and asked. "How about you exin a bit about the items to us, Lady Yasenia?"


    Yasenia nodded and proceeded to exin. "Madams and sirs, this scimitar is splendid since it has an edge sharp enough to split mountains and can also¡­"


    The conversation continued, and Yasenia got closer to these high-ranking people.


    *********************************************


    Andrea: That scimitar and halberd were crafted by me!


    The girls: p, p, p.


    Andrea: Cough, no need to p.


    Valeria: How many pills have you ced for auctioning, Yasenia?


    Yasenia: Hehe, you''ll see~. No spoilers!


    Valeria: Hm, I see, so that many.


    Yasenia: Eh?


    Valeria: Hm? I just read your thoughts.


    Yasenia: O-Oh.


    Author: Done! I summon you!


    WPOmega: Here I am!


    Evelyn: Hello~.


    WPOmega: Well, let''s get with the question.


    Kali: Whom do you want to answer?


    WPOmega: Hm¡­ How about between Tatyana, Mirrory, Valeria, and¡­ Tian Long!


    Author: Oh? Tian Long?


    WPOmega: Yup.


    Tatayna: Well, let me summon him.


    Author: Oh~. Let''s hear the chant!


    *Massive amounts of death and fate energy swirls around the Death Empress*


    Tatyana: You, King of Undead, King of Souls, King of Dragons.


    Tatyana: You, who went against fate, and won, who went against the heavens and won¡­


    Tatyana: You, who gave up life for the unlife, who was the first, but also thest.


    Tatyana: You who ruled and lost everything, who ruled again and gained everything.


    Tatyana: I call you, my eternalpanion, my eternal partner!


    Tatyana: [Sovereign of the Underworld: Abyssal Dragon, Progenitor King]


    *The massive gathering of energy bursts the void open, and Tian Long crosses over.*


    WPOmega: Well, fuck me. That''s not a dragon but a giant mountain shaped like one.


    Tian Long: Hm? Where are we, Tatyana?


    Tatyana: Someone wanted to ask something, so I summoned you.


    Tian Long: ¡­


    Tatyana: What?


    Tian Long: Are you bored? Why would you summon me to answer something¡­ Well, except if it is from the little princess.


    Yasenia: Hello, Uncle Long!


    Tian Long: Oh! You''ve grown so much, little girl. You are looking more and more like a dragon.


    Yasenia: Thanks!


    WPOmega: Well, this is the question, Tian Long.


    Tian Long: Ask away. I was bored anyway. I can''t do anything until thatzy woman breaks through.


    Tatyana: ¡­


    WPOmega: Inspired by the adorable Kaleina herself. It''s been said that Kaleina has a more serpentine physique that is visibly different from any other draconic form we''ve seen thus far. Is that difference significant, or is it purely aesthetic?


    Tatyana: Hm. Yep, this question is best answered by you, Little Long.


    Tian Long: Sure.


    Tian Long: First of all, who is Kaleina?


    Yasenia: Dear, say hello to Grampa Long!


    Kaleina: Grampa Long!


    Tian Long: ¡­


    Tian Long: Who is this absolutely adorable creature!?


    WPOmega: haha, that''s the one I''m asking about.


    Tian Long: Let me see¡­


    Tian Long: As you''ve guessed, there is a difference.


    WPOmega: Oh? Do tell.


    Tian Long: More like a natural advantage is about potential. The most significant influence is, as a matter of course, what the parents practice. Do they focus on the body, or do they focus on Spiritual cultivation? Maybe they are experts with the soul.


    Tian Long: Depending on that, a dragon has an affinity for one or the other.


    Tian Long: Dragons with serpentine bodies instead of ones like me are usually more adept at energy maniption. Their bodies are like a superconductor of energy. However, that doesn''t mean they are weak physically.


    Tian Long: However, the shape of dragons does not end in serpent-like or my form. Plenty of dragon types exist, and the body shape is often independent of the talents.


    Tian Long: In short, since it is so unreliable, it''s better always to be careful and check what kind of affinities they do have.


    WPOmega: I see. Thanks a lot, Tian Long.


    Tian Long: It doesn''t matter. So¡­ Is this all?


    Author: Yep!


    Tian Long: What are you?


    Author: It doesn''t matter, hahaha.


    Author: With this, today''s Celestial Theater ends! Bye-bye!


    The girls: Goodbye!


    WPOmega: See youter.

 Chapter 555: Auction Starts!

    Chapter 555: Auction Starts!


    An hour went by quickly while talking with these powers.


    Cecile, Hanna, Tatyana, and Carbira mainly stayed silent except when Yasenia asked about something for confirmation.


    For the rest, she maneuvered herself without problems around the problematic questions and traps they set up to try and trip her.


    The four of them didn''t find it boring since Yasenia''s confident, elegant, and skillful level while speaking was very attractive.


    Our dragoness sharp ears caught many sounds of steps and blinked, looking toward her entrance with her spiritual sense.


    The other seniors followed Yasenia''s eyes and waited.


    Then, the doors opened, and a literal avnche of people entered the area and scurried around the previously empty streets.


    Even with its massive size, the outdoor market was filled with people quickly.


    Giant races also walked through their designated areas and approached the booths that sold things their size.


    In this way, there was no real risk of a giant race stepping on a smaller race.


    Yasenia chuckled and asked jokingly. "Are you sure there is enough capacity, Carbira? There are many more than I expected."


    Carbira''s protruding eyes spun in thought. Her face scrunching up with doubt.


    Yasenia''s eyes bent as sheughed and patted her head. "You are so cute~."


    Carbira coughed to hide the blush and answered. "We should be all right. Moreover, Lady Yasenia''s aura is exceptional, so people will probably avoid being close to you."


    The dragon woman''s wings flickered as she looked at Carbira and asked Yasenia. "Do you really find her cute? Isn''t her face quite unattractive with those eyes?"


    Carbira flinched.


    Lately, she had been ustomed to Yasenia''s and her subordinates'' treatment, so she allowed herself to be more expressive in their presence.


    She was about to ask for forgiveness from the Dragonkin, but Yasenia spoke first.


    With a lifted eyebrow, Yasenia asked back. "What do you mean?"


    Another woman also spoke. "Well, look at her. I don''t understand where you find her cute."


    Yasenia looked at Carbira and saw her looking down.


    With a sigh, she lifted her chin with her finger gently and saw that there was a hint of moisture at the bottom of the pearly ck eyes.


    With a smile that rxed Carbira''s flustered heart, Yasenia spoke. "I find her cute, really cute. Look how her pearly and expressive ck eyes move, making her expressions easy to decipher. Don''t they appear cute to you, madam? I find the fact that her emotions are so easy to tell is adorable. The movement of the eyes is also lovely. If I had a daughter without partners, I would probably present her to them."


    Carbira went from feeling down to feeling her heart fluttering. She knew her chances with Yasenia were null, so being considered for her children was very nice.


    She knew those children would be raised with values simr to Yasenia, which made Carbira expectant of finding a mate in the future. ''Although I''m in my eighties, I''m pretty young since my cultivation is not low and will continue advancing. Maybe I can wait half a century and ask Lady Yasenia to present to me a mature child¡­ Although calling Lady Yasenia mother-inw might be a bit¡­ um? It doesn''t feel bad?''


    Carbira chewed the words in her mind. ''Mother-inw Yasenia. Hehehe. Mother-inw Yasenia~.''


    The dragon woman and the other madams looked at Carbira''s happily dancing eyes, blushing cheeks, pink shell, and perfect body ratio more closely because of Yasenia''sments.


    Carbira would be a beauty that not many couldpare if it weren''t for her protruding eyes.


    After looking closely at the happily smiling woman because of Yasenia''sments, the word ''Cute'' shed in their minds, startling them.


    The dragonkin woman thought to herself. ''Well¡­ Yasenia is not wrong. Her figure is also exquisite, not to mention that her facial features are good. A small face, a straight and beautiful nose, pink and soft-looking pink lips, and a rounded face. Her short hair is also charming, and it fits her. Was I looking at her too superficially?''


    Carbira snapped out of her fantasies and spotted something at the side, making her excited. "Lady Yasenia, look! Look! Your item is getting so many offers."


    Yaseniaughed. "You are happier than me."


    Carbira giggled. "Of course, Lady Yasenia''s items must be sold at the highest prices~."


    Hannamented. "By the way, Carbira. We''ve opened a spa in our n. If Lady Yasenia is not against it, you cane over. The massage people have been specially trained by Lady Yasenia, a massage expert."


    Carbira nodded. "I''ll check it out."


    The dragon woman looked at the harpy and realized. ''This woman is also gorgeous. I ignored her because of her nakedness, but she has been properly using her wings to cover herself while her gestures are elegant and proper¡­''


    The middle-aged woman frowned. ''When did I be so narrow-minded?''


    She looked around, and as if her mind was opened, she realized that many things she was looking down upon were not that bad. Not only that, a few cheap things she ignored because of the prize caught her interest.


    Her frown deepened.


    Sometimes, people close their minds too much and forget to look around. They be less receptive to outside input and shut themselves in a protective bubble.


    Everyone does it.


    However, what marks a great person is the ability to allow other thoughts to enter their bubble and either change things or make them realize that what they thought previously was the truth.


    "Why does this person think this way?"


    "Although this thought is interesting, it is factually incorrect. Should I try to help them realize this?"


    "Oh, this thought on my part was too emotional, and I didn''t realize it."


    Reflection on the surroundings was something that old cultivators forgot to do since routine,tent heart demons, superiority, status, and many other things blinded them and stop.


    If it isn''t broken, don''t fix it. However, things that are not entirely broken sometimes pile up together and need fixing.


    Thus, the dragon woman felt as if her mind was submerged in a refreshing spring, and she began thinking back to her recent attitude.


    She found out thattely, her attitude had not only been arrogant and snarky but that she had even failed to see some reasonable offers that she had turned down for stupid reasons.


    ''My heavens, I was about to be one of those arrogant madams I hate!''


    Yasenia saw the dragon woman look pale and asked. "Is everything okay, Madam? You''ve been lost in your thoughts for a while."


    The woman snapped back to reality and looked at Yasenia. "Eh? Yes, yes. Everything is fine. Thank you."


    Looking at this person, she couldn''t help but smile, full of gratefulness.


    The previous stern face softened, and her facial features lit up, giving her a graceful and elegant temperament.


    Yasenia blinked, surprised. ''Hm? What happened? Why does she look younger and more¡­ rxed?''


    She looked closely and realized. ''Hm? This woman is different from before. The feeling she gave then was much more arrogant than what I feel now. Her answer now is much softer. She also looks much better because her eyebrows are more rxed.''


    She looked at the others, and three or four of the group of about twenty people had this happen to them. ''Strange¡­''


    Tatyana understood everything. After all, for her, everyone here was considered a junior. What''s a several hundred years old for the hundreds of thousands-year-old senior?


    Guessing their aura changes was like looking at a reflection of their emotions.


    ''Don''t mind her much, little treasure. She realized what kind of woman she was slowly bing. Nothing more.''


    Yasenia nodded and ignored it.


    Without any more dys, the time for the auction arrived three hourster, at one o''clock in the afternoon.


    When they were leaving, Carbira was a bit flustered because four madams that previously looked down on her were speaking to her gently, like old mothers.


    "Say, little Carbira. Do you really not want to meet with my son? He is very handsome."


    Carbira was near Yasenia, holding to her arm for her dear life. "N-No need, Madam. I appreciate the offer, though."


    The dragonkin sighed. "Such a shame. Well, I''ll try again in the future."


    ''There is no need.'' Wanted to shout Carbira.


    Nevertheless, thinking that she might find a mate, she didn''tpletely deny them. Although her ideal was bing Yasenia''s family, people had to be flexible.


    "Madams, I wish you luck in your purchase. I hope that those treasures you covet are easy to win!"


    It was a mandatory sentence, but the four madams that were pestering Carbira smiled like a flower. "Oh, you are so nice, little Carbira."


    "Tsk, you old woman should find someone in the Empire and let us these fresh ones."


    "Ha! Are you two speaking? My n is not far from Koran City, so my sons are the most suitable!"


    "You three, stop embarrassing little Carbira. Look, her face is as red as a cooked crab!"


    Carbira''s eyes spun in embarrassment as she grabbed Yasenia''s arm and dragged her away.


    Meanwhile, our dragoness felt dumbfounded and amused. ''Did I promote her too well?''


    After that minor setback, Carbira led Yasenia to a VIP room and asked them to sit inside the couches.


    The room was wide enough for ten people to sit around leisurely and had a window to the main auction hall.


    Besides this window that could be covered, many screens showed the other 99 rooms.


    Carbira exined. "Depending on the card level, you''ll have a better or worse room. We''ve made it so all items will be sold in one hundred theaters. From here, you can see all of them. Lower-level guests will have to send different people to different theaters if they want items that sell in different rooms."


    "All of this was announced a few weeks ago, so Lady Yasenia should be aware of the fact."


    Yasenia nodded. "It is a good system. Moreover, the items sold on the first day are many and not high-ranked, so having the less influential factions be unable to buy everything they want is not that big of a deal. I guess the number of halls to auction the items will decrease tomorrow, right?"


    "As expected of you, Lady Yasenia. That''s what the leader had in mind when creating this arrangement. Tomorrow, there will only be ten halls in use. On the third day, everything will be sold in a single theater."


    "Either way, let''s speak about your situation, Lady Yasenia. These five screens will show each of the theaters, and since this room is connected to your card, you''ll see the screen shine when an item you want to bid for appears."


    Carbira pointed at the ck panel above each screen andmented. "This will show the price, name of the treasure, auction hall number, and expected maximum price. If you want to focus on one of the auction halls, you can use this jade pointer to signal one."


    "The orb in the middle will be to make payments. You have to ce your card and say the room number. After touching, it will tell the auctioneers you''ve increased the price by the minimum increment amount. For specific bids, you will need to write the price you want here."


    Carbira made a demonstration, and Yasenia quickly learned how to use it.


    Yasenia nodded. "Easy to use and easy to understand. Thank you, Carbira. Come, sit with us. I''ve made a few dishes to enjoy during today''s event."


    Yasenia made a wide variety of sweets and other foods to eatter. They will stay in this room for most of the day, so having food prepared to feed her dears was necessary.


    Yasenia set up a table full of delicious food and smiled. "Let''s eat lunch."


    While Tatyana and Yasenia ate slowly, the rest almost wolfed down the food.


    While eating Yasenia''s delicious food, the Brilliant Auction''s first items appeared on the disys!


    **********************************************


    Author: We are slowly approaching the end of the foundation building in the Distancia Continent.


    Tatyana: Was it necessary to write it so detailed?


    Author: I mean, when you all move around, setting everything up will be much easier since you all know Yasenia''s expertise.


    Tatyana: Oh. If, for example, you say that "Yasenia set up her power in five years." Your little dears won''t think. "Right, from where?" Instead, they will know. "Right, Yasenia can do it."


    Author: That is right~. People can''t tell me I used plot armor!


    Tatyana: But you used it previously~.


    Author: Ugh, don''t remind me about the Angel inheritance arc!


    Yasenia: Shouldn''t you focus on summoning the dears?


    Author: I''m on it¡­ And with this¡­ I summon you!


    Kaszty: Here I''m one more time!


    Kali: Hello~.


    Author: well, with this question, you have none left, right?


    Kaszty: For now!


    Author: Hahaha.


    Kaszty: Well, Tatyana. I''m here to ask you something really important.


    Tatyana: Oh?


    Kaszty: How did you beat your strongest summon?


    Tatyana: That''s a good question. Well, for your knowledge, I didn''t beat my strongest summon. Not to mention, that summon is stronger than I''m.


    Kaszty: Woah! Really?


    Tatyana: I wouldn''t lie to you now, would I?


    Kaszty: That''s interesting. Then, how did you gain it?


    Tatyana: Well, he is¡­ My master. I found her in my adventure after gaining the Divine Lich Empress Inheritance. He was one of her *Spoiler.* At first, he mocked me because *Spoiler* *Spoiler* *Spoiler*


    Tatyana: Sigh, it was quite a difficult hurdle. But, well, everything ended well, and he decided to follow me.


    Kaszty: ¡­


    Author: Tee-he~.


    Kaszty: What do you mean with tee-he!?


    Author: Cough. If you want, I''ll answer more in-depth in thements section.


    Kaszty: Hm. I''ll see what I do.


    Author: Anything else?


    Kaszty: Nop.


    Tatyana: Very nice, a short and direct Celestial Theater.


    Evelyn: If Author mutes you, it is bound to be short.


    Author: Cough, let''s say our goodbyes.


    Kaszty: Bye-bye!


    The girls: We hope to see you tomorrow!


    Author: Haha, have a great day, little lurkers.

 Chapter 556: Learning how the room works. Talk about the Fu Clan.

    Chapter 556: Learning how the room works. Talk about the Fu n.


    The auction for the first day started, and the screens'' sound spread in the room.


    Yasenia heard the one-hundred-plus voices at the same time and frowned. "So noisy."


    Carbira fumbled with the jade pointer and touched a few symbols. Then, the room became silent one more time.


    Hanna asked after getting startled by the loud and convoluted sound. "What was that?"


    Carbiraughed, feeling a bit embarrassed. "S-Sorry, Lady Yasenia. I forgot to mute the screens. Here, this is the manual for the pointer."


    Yasenia took it and read it in a few seconds.


    "I see."


    She passed it to the others in case they wanted to read it.


    After grabbing it and inserting her energy, Yasenia began to use it proficiently, opening the channels individually. She even tried to bid for an item a few times to see how it worked. It was an initial bid, so they were surpassed shortly after.


    The auction house seemed to know that the people in the VIP rooms might have a few problems, so the first items were all useless for the big yers.


    Carbira reminded her. "Lady Yasenia, remember that if a screen lights up, it means one of the items you signed yourself for is being sold there.


    Yasenia nodded, and her eyes moved around quickly, reading the different treasures on disy. ''[Lost Ice Herb], [Steel Slicing Sword], [Forlorn Song]¡­''


    Yasenia read and used the pointer to see the auctioneer''s exnation for the item before starting the auction to understand what they did.


    ''I have plenty of those. The sword is really weak. That''s a musical paper sheet¡­''


    Shemented. "Do any of you see anything interesting?"


    Hanna pointed at one thing, and Yasenia read it. "[Smooth Feather Brush] ¡­"


    Yasenia chuckled and asked. "Do you want it?"


    Hanna nodded quickly.


    The item was a brown brush with three lengths and widths. The teeth of the brush were not solid, and they looked like they could sink deep inside the feathers and caress them from the root to the tips.


    She activated the volume for that one screen and heard the male auctioneer''s voice. "We have a gentleman here offering nine hundred low-level Parus. Oh? Do I hear nine-fifty?"


    Yasenia bid. The auctioneer blinked and smiled. "The VIP guests increase the price to a middle-level Parus!"


    The people in that room stopped speaking, and after four times, Yasenia won the brush.


    Hanna giggled happily. "I broke mine two days ago and wanted to buy one. Thanks Matriarch!"


    Yasenia nodded with a smile.


    Tatyanamented. "Well, everything is set up quite nicely. How do you do the delivery, Carbira?"


    Carbira answered. "There are workers that wille-."


    *Knock.* *Knock.*


    "Oh? Speaking of them, here they are."


    Hanna stood up and opened the door. The boy behind didn''t expect toe face-first with a naked woman and blushed. "H-Here, respectful guest."


    Hanna picked the brush and gave a yful wink to the young-looking man.


    She went back inside while closing the door with a littleugh.


    Yasenia chuckled. "Did you have to tease that boy?"


    Hanna smirked. "He was a bit cute, so I couldn''t resist myself~."


    Yasenia pondered and asked. "Do you want me to brush your feathers? We are doing nothing either way."


    Hanna''s eyes lit up. "Really?"


    Yasenia nodded. "It''s not a problem if this doesn''t mean something strange like marriage for you."


    Hannaughed and sat on the floor between Yasenia''s legs. "Nothing like that, Matriarch. Thank you~."


    Yasenia was about to brush when she felt Cecile''s wing touching her back ''involuntarily.''


    Smirking because of the cute gesture from her sweetheart, Yasenia transmitted their connection. ''This brush is too low quality for your feathers, love. If I see an Earth-ranked one, I''ll buy it.''


    Cecile''s lips moved into a thin smile.


    While grooming Hanna''s feathers, time went by quickly.


    After a while, Yasenia saw one of the screens lit up. They all looked over and saw that it was the pen Cecile wanted before.


    The sound from that screen was activated, and Yasenia paid attention to the volume since Hanna was half-asleep infort, leaning on Yasenia''sp.


    "Now, we will sell this [Treasure Golden Pen]. A famous artisan made it for her deceased husband, and its value starts at two mid-level Parus with half a medium Parus of minimum increment. The quality is high-level Magic rank, begin!"


    "I offer two Parus!"


    "Two and a half!"


    "Three!"


    "Five!"


    The price kept increasing until it was seven and a half mid-level Parus.


    Yasenia tapped the screen and wrote a ten.


    "Oh? A VIP room has bid ten mid-level Parus! Anyone who wants to increase it anymore?"


    "Eleven!"


    Yasenia looked over and saw a middle-aged man in the crowd of that room lifting his hand.


    With a snort, Yasenia drew a twenty in the table.


    "The VIP room increases the value to Twenty Mid-level Parus, paying ten times more than the original price! As expected of our VIPs, they are all mighty!"


    Carbira frowned. "Isn''t that too much for a pen?"


    Yasenia leaned back and brushed the tips of Hanna''s arm-wing calmly and softly. "What are twenty mid-level Parus? A thousand make a High-level Parus, and a thousand of those make a wless Parus. I have thousands of wless Parus. If I wanted to, I could buy amon apple for a mid-level Parus and would not notice it. It''s just a drop in the bucket."


    Carbira nodded. "Well, you are right."


    "Twenty going once, twenty going twice, twenty going three times¡­ Twenty going four times, sold to the VIP room!"


    Yasenia suddenly realized one detail she ignored previously. ''Hm? Four calls?''


    Tatyanamented. ''That''s different from our continent. Take it into ount.''


    Yasenia nodded. ''I will.''


    There was a knock on the door a few minutester.


    Hanna stood up and opened the door with a groggy disposition and flushed cheeks because of the scent while being so close to Yasenia.


    "We are here to give the [Golden Treasure Pen]-. Um¡­"


    Hanna took the box and smilednguidly. "Thank you."


    Then, she closed the door and gave the box to Yasenia, leaving behind another blushing employee.


    Cecile asked as she watched Hanna sprawl over Yasenia''sp again. "Are all items sent directly after being bought."


    Carbira nodded. "Yes, the VIP room is supposed to be anonymous. But the auctioneer has the room number."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "Anonymous? But your way of speaking tells me otherwise. Are you hiding something, little Carbira?"


    Carbira was a bit flustered but finally relented. "Well, you can pay to know who is in another room. The price is high, so it has no meaning unless it is a rich power or you have a particr enmity toward another power."


    Yasenia asked. "Will the rooms change for the following days?"


    Carbira shook her head.


    ''Ho? So, if someone has a beef with another person or wants to know the person that bought a specific item, they can pay for it.''


    Yasenia frowned. ''This isn''t very secure.''


    Tatyana sneered. ''This kind of business choice is not clever. One day, they''ll hit an iron te after they reveal something about someone they shouldn''t.''


    Yasenia nodded and got thoughtful. ''Should I keep my rtion with the Brilliant Auction House? I thought the leader was clever, but they appear greedy.''


    Yasenia asked. "So, how much is it?"


    Carbira answered. "Ten high-level Parus."


    Cecile muttered. "The price of an exceptional Peak-level earth ranked treasure or an average low-level Heaven-ranked treasure."


    Hannamentedzily. "That is expensive."


    Yasenia asked. "Where is the Fu family?"


    Carbira blinked and saw ten high-level Parus appearing on the table.


    Carbira took them andmented. "Luxury VIP room number 21."


    Yasenia nodded. "It is good to know. If they ever try interrupting our offers, we will be able to know."


    Carbira was curious and asked. "Why do you think they would do so?"


    Yasenia sighed. "Jorey thought I had something to do with Young Master Fu''s condition. I don''t believe she will be the only one. I''ve had a small beef with them for a while, so them interrupting me is something I expect."


    "Do you have anything to do with it?" Asked Carbira impulsively out of pure curiosity. Her cute pearly ck protruding eyes leaned forward as she asked.


    Yasenia smiled and answered calmly. "I have nothing to do with his current condition. I have never touched him or cared about a junior''s life and death. They just are obsessed with us after one of my daughters attacked him back then and revealed his putrid character to the sect he was about to join."


    Cecile internally chuckled. ''Though, that "daughter" was you in your juvenile form all along, my love.''


    Yaseniaughed. ''Who would believe that a dragon barely taller than an average human would grow to be the size of a building?''


    Meanwhile, Carbira''s eyes rxed, and she nodded. "That''s good. Although they are a secondary branch from the main n, the City Lord is one of the youngest sons of the current Patriarch of the entire Wolf n, ranked ninth in the Thirty-Three n group."


    Carbira sighed. "If he asks for his aid, he will probably not ignore himpletely and send a few seniors."


    Yasenia asked. "How many sons and daughters does the Patriarch have?"


    Carbira''s eyes crossed as she thought. "I''m not sure. But it should be over a hundred."


    Tatyana smirked. "Yikes, the power struggle must be intense."


    The other people present looked at her strangely. ''Yikes? What does that mean?''


    Cecilemented. "If we analyze it, he must not be a favorite. To give him a city in the middle of nowhere, he must have wanted for him not to participate."


    Tatyana disagreed. "That is an option, but the option of liking him so much that he used this action to deter his brother and sisters from messing with him is also an option."


    Yasenia shrugged. "Whichever way the truth leans into, It is not our problem. If hees and wants our help, I don''t mind helping. Maybe after we manage to cure Young Master Fu''s illness, our confrontations can finally end."


    Cecile blinked. ''Do you mean it, love?''


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. ''Of course not. But we are in another person''s territory. Everything we say must never have an incriminatory undertone or hint. The leader of the Brilliant Auction House would not hesitate to give our secrets to them for the right price. Or even use our secrets as ckmail.''


    Yasenia sneered. ''Remember that he is greedy enough to sell who has which VIP room. Information about what we said and discussed in these rooms is not that out of hand.''


    Tatyana asked. ''Should I create an interfering formation?''


    Yasenia shook her head. ''Don''t bother. If they want to listen, they can listen to all they want. It''s not like we''ll begin spilling trade secrets in this ce.''


    Cecile leaned on Yasenia''s side and sighed. ''It really sucks not being strong enough to ignore all these nuances. Thankfully, you are here with us to take care of us in this situation.''


    Yasenia kissed her forehead and smiled. ''Don''t worry. Once we can fight back or protect ourselves, we won''t have to hide our intentions anymore so much.''


    Tatyana asked. ''How long do you n to wait?''


    Yasenia pondered. ''This ce is perfect to learn, deepen our craft, and increase our strength and foundation without that much risk. Although the strongest people here are strong enough to kill us easily currently, they are not so strong that we can''t deal with them in a life-and-death scenario. Escaping is always an option.''


    Yasenia smiled. ''To be honest, we were quite lucky to end in this continent. This experience will help us when we deal with actual powerhouses in other worlds. Imagine the strongest people here are Transcendence Cultivators. I would have never thought of creating a power. One of them can annihte us from thousands of kilometers away. I wouldn''t even know what killed me before I died.''


    Tatyana and Cecile nodded.


    Time ticked away, and hours went by.


    Our girls bought a total of twenty-three items, but nothing interesting or worth mentioning.


    The brush for Cecile didn''t appear, so Yasenia made a mental note to create one back at home.


    Soon only two items were left.


    *************************************************************


    Evelyn: Hm¡­ I want to see thest moments of Fu Yu''s dog''s life.


    Kali: Will it happen, Author?


    Author: Who knows~.


    The rest: Tsk.


    Author: Hahaha. Well, without further dy, let''s summon our dear.


    Author: I summon you!


    Lost_Universe: Here I am!


    Angel: Hello~.


    Lost_Universe: Hello, little Angel.


    Yasenia: So, what''s today''s question?


    Lost_Universe: Hehe, I want to ask your five year old self!


    Yasenia: ¡­


    The rest of the girls: *Sparkling eyes*


    Author: Well, let''s summon the little dragoness!


    *Puff*


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: Huh? Why am I here again?


    Author: Hello, dear. Like the other time, after you ask a few questions, you can leave.


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: Hmph, you always call me without a warning. This isn''t very good!


    Author: O-Oh, sorry, little dear. I''ll send you a message next time, okay?


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: You better, Mommy always says that being orderly and responsible for your actions is very important.


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: Also-. Huh? Mommy!


    *Five-Year-Old Yasenia runs into Tatyana''s arms*


    Tatyana: Oh, my beautiful dearest treasure, how are you doing?


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: Mommy, I''m learning the third chapter of the book [Basic World Politics] you spoke about! It''s very interesting!


    Evelyn: Wait what?


    Tatyana/Yasenia/Five-Year-Old Yasenia: What''s wrong?


    Lost_Universe: No, isn''t it too soon to teach those things?


    Yasenia: What do you mean? Learning basic alchemy, formation, and cksmithing principles together with economics and politics by the age of ten should be normal, right?


    The rest: ¡­


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: Who are you, big sister¡­ I feel¡­ Strange when I look at you.


    Yasenia: Sigh, well, don''t worry about that. Listen to big-brother and answer his question. If you do so, your mommy will groom your tail and hug you to sleep.


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: *Eyes shining brightly* Really!?


    Tatyana: Really, really.


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: Big brother, ask!


    Lost_Universe: Well, first of all, you are absolutely adorable, little Yasenia.


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: Hehe, thanks!


    Lost_Universe: The question I want to ask is¡­ Where do you consider the safest ce in the world?


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: Mommy''s arms!


    Kali: Oh, she is so cute. Not a single second of hesitation.


    Lost_Universe: Oh? Why is that?


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: You see, Mommy is super strong! There was one time that bad people wanted to take me away, but Mommy waved her hand and made them sleep!


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: Moreover, moreover! Strange things escaped those people''s bodies, and Mommy took them, saying that they would be a good decoration in her¡­ trotore? Tirt¡­ Torture Room!


    The rest: ¡­


    Tatyana: They are still there.


    The rest: *Shivers*


    Yasenia: There were a few incidents like that¡­


    Author: Well, this is all for today! Say goodbye to the big brothers and sister, little Yasenia.


    Five-Year-Old Yasenia: Big brothers and sisters, have a very nice day and learn a lot!

 Chapter 557: Treasure pricing. First Heaven-ranked sale.

    Chapter 557: Treasure pricing. First Heaven-ranked sale.


    After the sky outside had already begun darkening, Yasenia''s attention went to her room''s balcony.


    Thest two items would be auctioned in this main Auction Hall, which was reserved for special asions. It was massive, with even a ce for a small crowd of giant people. This room alone could hold about 10,000 people and 50 giants.


    Yasenia leaned on the railing and rested her chin on her hand. "There are no free seats. Very impressive."


    Carbiramented. "It is probably the first time for most of them to see a Heaven-ranked item up close."


    Cecile. "Are people so out of touch with them?"


    Carbira sighed. "I don''t know how you perceive Heaven-ranked items, but plenty of cultivators with Hanna''s strength have yet to see a Heaven-ranked item."


    A long tail pats Cecile''s head. While half turning her face, she smiled. "Remember where we are, dear. Although there are many that havee from afar to this auction event, this is quite a remote ce."


    Yasenia was alluding to the continent, but the other two considered she was talking about Koran City being a remote ce.


    The person auctioning was a woman from a feline race wearing a formal dress. "Hello, and thank you foring. Our Brilliant Auction House is delighted to see the anniversary event''s poprity. I rmending backter. Our products are good even considering a central city''s standards!"


    The woman''s voice was smooth, pleasant, clear, and easy to understand.


    "Leaving aside pleasantries, let''s start with today''s main event."


    The woman moved to the side of therge stage and waited until two people pushed two carts hidden by a green mantle.


    Most people had seen the items before, but to keep the focus on the one being sold, keeping the other hidden was a proper way of dealing with it.


    The woman moved toward one of them and smiled. "Without further teasing all of you, let''s reveal one of the twost items you have been waiting for. They are incredible Masterpieces created by the recently formed Astral Sky n."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow and nced at Carbira. Carbira coughed and looked to the side. "It was not my idea."


    Yasenia smirked. "Right."


    ''Whoever did this has extra ideas.''


    Cecile asked. ''Is it something bad?''


    Yasenia shook her head. ''Don''t worry. It''s nothing. Little and stupid tricks that are done because of either petty or with the intention of currying favor.''


    The woman continued with a smile. "The leader of this uprising power is a divinely beautiful dragon whom our leader greatly appreciates. For reference, from all the items she presented for our anniversary auction event, the two that will be exposed are the weakest!"


    The curtains of the treasure at the right lifted, and the sword was revealed, resting on a sword-holding item and inside a crystal box that only enhanced the item''s beauty.


    The lighting highlighted their design, making them glow with gorgeous colors.


    Naturally, some people had never seen something like this, so conversation was lively in the hall.


    "These are the weakest treasures? My heavens, they look more imposing than my family relic!"


    "Either the leader is a spendthrift, or they can produce treasures like these regrly."


    "Maybe they went all out to get themselves known?"


    "I''ve heard their participants in the Torrent City tournament took very high ces."


    "Bah, these people are probably exaggerating. How can these two things be the strongest treasures?"


    "If I had any of these, I would probably be able to fight two realms above my level!"


    "We should go and visit that shop."


    The conversations were of all kinds. Some people bragged exaggeratedly, others were disbelieving, and others just were impressed.


    The woman presenting the items coughed, and the energy ripple silenced the audience.


    Yasenia''s eyes shed. ''Ho? A mid-level Ethereal Soul Realm Cultivator. Not bad. The strength should be around a fifth-level Unification Realm cultivator.''


    The VIP rooms could hear the whole theater and listen to the ongoing discussion.


    Cecileughed softly. "Maybe we''ve gone a bit overboard, my love. The impact is much bigger than expected."


    Yasenia smiled wryly. "It doesn''t matter. If we increase the security measures in our shops, it should be okay. However, we should be low-profile for a while, or else our n members might be in danger of getting robbed by other powers."


    Tatyana smirked, her red eyes dancing with amusement. "You miscalcted."


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana''s bent red eyes and sighed.


    The expression, "I knew this would happen, but I didn''t warn her to see the fun," was as clear as water on the Death Empress''s face.


    ''She knew but did not stop me. Well, Mom wants the World to burn to be more fun, so I''m not surprised.''


    The woman on the stage presented the items. "To begin with, we have the elegant and awe-inducing [Corrupt Fang Scimitar]. This elegant ck and green scimitar has corrosive properties that can damage even mid-level Ethereal Soul Cultivators by itself. The effect bes weaker as the opponent''s strength increases. But it can affect even Epoch Core Body Realm Seniors if the wielder is strong enough!"


    "Even a child waving this sword could identally hit an Ethereal Soul body Cultivator to death."


    Yasenia blinked. ''They do not warn about the dangers of weak people wielding too potent treasures? Although powerful, they absorb as much energy. A weak person wielding this sword would only get corrupted. I swear we''ve told them about these dangers. Did she forget?''


    The woman continued. "The materials used to create the scimitar and cksmithing technique are exquisite, and the workmanship will guarantee that it won''t need repairs for decades, even if used daily without maintenance."


    "Not only are the corrosive properties strong, the shing power is nothing to scoff at. Splitting mountains is not a problem, and the sword can easily bear that kind of strain! Our leader was tempted to take the sword for himself, hahaha."


    "With all that said, the minimum price for the sword will start at ten wless Parus, with a minimum increment of 1 wless Parus. An excellent price, if you ask me."


    Yasenia hummed and finallymented on what she wanted. "It''s less than I expected."


    Carbira''s eyes turned. "Less? Not even an entire third-rate guild can win a wless Parus annually."


    "12."


    "14."


    "17."


    Yasenia went to the couch and sat, looking at the auction through the screen. "So? If we say that a Parus is worth a year, ten are worth ten years. If taken care of properly, this sword can be a permanent weapon that canst centuries."


    Carbira and Hanna became silent.


    "21."


    "22."


    "24."


    Yasenia crossed her long legs and asked. "How long is an Ethereal Soul cultivator''s lifespan? Below five thousand years for high-level ones and above one thousand years for low-level ones. If a cultivator has this weapon and gets stuck in that realm, it can be the weapon to apany them all their long lives."


    "41 going once¡­ 41 going twice¡­"


    "47!"


    Yasenia saw no more offersing and spoke. "However, because of the low initial price, its cost has be a measly 50 years or 50 wless Parus. Not because these powers thought it not worth more, but because the ten wless Parus had be their price of reference. Therefore, they think that 50, which should have been the initial price to start bidding, is already a lot."


    Yasenia sighed through her nose. "There would be bidders even if you ced this item at an initial 150 wless Parus price. A Heaven-Ranked item is that valuable."


    ''Although, it is something I''ve learned not too long ago.''


    Hanna, who thought the price was all right, felt he heart sinking.


    She sneaked a nce at Tatyana and saw her looking at her with a smirk.


    Those red eyes had amusement in them as if knowing they fucked up and did not consider helping them since the beginning.


    As her gaze clearly said, Tatyana agreed with Yasenia.


    She even thought that Yasenia''s estimate was low.


    Even if the starting price were 500 wless Parus, there would be plenty of powers to jump into the bid.


    After all, the forces that came here were not their usual customers but superpowers around the continent that had enough capital to buy the entirety of Koran City a few times over.


    Carbira began sweating and spoke stutteringly. "I''m sorry. This was my mistake. I didn''t consider¡­"


    Yasenia''s tail moved and patted Carbira''s head softly. "No need to apologize. I expected the items to be underpriced. You''ve been working all your life with lower-level items, so the number of Heaven-grade items I gave you at once confused you. Seeing so many, you subconsciously thought less of them."


    Yasenia looked at Hanna and lifted an eyebrow. "However, I overestimated my little bird''s eye for price. After seeing the price for Heaven-ranked items we use in the Astral Sky Shop, I thought they would have learned to think further. When have you seen us sell any Heaven Ranked item for less than a hundred wless Parus? Moreover, even if there were one with less pricing, they were usually iplete items."


    Hanna lowered her head and didn''t make any excuses. "I''m terribly sorry, Lady Yasenia. I failed miserably at my task."


    Yasenia looked back at the auction screen andmented. "My wealth is deep. My treasury also has plenty of items of this quality and above. However, I hope you understand the real value of our items. We are not a third-rate sect. Maybe strength-wise, we are stillcking a bit. However, production-wise, we ARE first-ranked powers. In this continent, only the top experts of the top powers can rival us regarding production quality."


    Hanna''s and Carbira''s mentality changed, and their vision widened.


    Yasenia focused on the person who bought the sword and saw that, unexpectedly, it was Fu Hao, the City Lord.


    While looking over, she saw Fu Hao lifting his head and looking her way deeply. ''Oh? Has he paid to know my location? Well, whatever. Fu Hao has be a small fish with themias joining and Finnegan back at home. Only the people behind him are a true threat right now. I''m out of his league already.''


    Yasenia didn''t even bother reacting. She just used a little more than a month to leave this person''s power behind, so in her eyes, he was nothing but a passing threat.


    Moreover, the reckless son was dealt with, so he was not an "uncontroble" menace who would actpletely irrationally.


    Yasenia did not underestimate her opponents, though, so she had a few people checking on him.


    However, our dragoness''s gaze had already expanded past Koran City.


    Tatyana noticed her reaction and a sh of appreciation shed in her eyes. ''My little treasure is so badass sometimes. It took a month to go from nothing to setting up a strong enough power to overthrow the original city''s leading power. What''s a month for a cultivator? Even if she took a year, it would be impressive, but Yasenia didn''t miss the chances presented to herself and is shooting to the sky like a rocket.''


    Hearing the start of the presentation of the second item, their attention refocused on the auction event.


    ************************************************


    Kali: I must say, Yasenia ignoring him was really¡­


    Evelyn: Hot? I know. I''m almost in need of changing my panties.


    Kali: ¡­ I wanted to say mature, but well.


    Author: Well, let''s move to the question. I''m a bit tired today after writing almost 7000 words. QAQ.


    Tatyana: Wow. That''s a number.


    Author: Anyway, I summon you!


    Kaszty: Oh? Here I''m again, quite early, right?


    Author: Well, your question is quite¡­ short? Hahaha.


    Andrea: Now I''m curious. What do you want to ask, Kaszty?


    Kaszty: Here it goes!


    Kaszty: Tatyana, how many heart demons do you have?


    Tatyana: Hmm¡­ Let me ask you a question back.


    Kaszty: Um, sure?


    Tatyana: How many loaves of bread have you eaten in your life?


    Kaszty: Who would count something like that!?


    Tatyana: Exactly~.


    Kaszty: Oh¡­


    Author: Although sad, it is true.


    Yasenia: *Hugs Tatyana*


    Tatyana: Oh dear, don''t worry. Mommy is already ustomed. Moreover, just being by your side helps my soul rx, so just continue being yourself.


    Yasenia: One day, I''ll deal with all those Heart Demons.


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia tenderly and with a bit of pity, knowing that her objective was basically impossible.


    Author: Well, let''s leave it here today.


    Kaszty: Thanks!


    Angel: Rest well, Author~.


    Andrea: Have a nice rest~.


    Author: Thanks! For all the little lurkers, have an excellent day. Goodnight!


    **************************************


    Andrea wearing [Kingth''s vow] (Sketch) pa tre /posts/andrea-wearing-87621295

 Chapter 558: Conclusion of the First Day of the Brilliant Auction.

    Chapter 558: Conclusion of the First Day of the Brilliant Auction.


    "Now that the first item was sold let''s enter right into the second one. This item is a rare weapon, a halberd!"


    The woman presenting it removed the curtain covering the treasure and showed them the Halberd.


    The white and silver halberd reached a length of three and a half meters, much longer than what Andrea usually used.


    The edges of the des and the pike at the end gleamed with a cutting light. Just a nce and one would know how sharp it was.


    It was luxuriously forged with ornaments that highlighted pure beauty and elegance.


    "This weapon of War was created with the intention to protect. Although it is an offensive weapon, it has the ability to project defensive energy fields that allow the user to fend off projectiles better. The flexibility and durability enable it to resist attacks that other weapons have a hard time receiving. All in all, it is a powerful weapon that would increase thebat power of the user many times."


    "The price is, one more time, very generous on their part. Fifteen wless Parus with two wless Parus as a minimum increment to gain the [Wind ying Halberd]!"


    Yasenia saw Hanna and Carbira flinch when they heard the price, and sheughed. "Fifteen? A halberd needs much more workmanship and masterypared to most weapons."


    Yasenia pointed it out. "Bnce, tempering, creating a sturdy enough shaft, and also giving it powerful properties. Then, the axe''s de, spearhead, and rear hook, everything must fit together in a delicate harmony, or else the weapon will do nothing. It should have been sold at least at a 400 wless Parus as a starting price. Moreover, I''m shooting low, as doubling the price would still sell them."


    Carbira blushed, feeling ashamed at herck of price rating. "I''m extremely sorry, Lady Yasenia. I''ll make sure to speak with the Boss and change the prices of the other items you''ve presented."


    Yasenia nodded and watched the price increase. This time, powers were more eager than for the sword, so it reached a reasonable price.


    "¡­ 221 going three times¡­ 221 wless Parus going four times, sold!"


    "With this item, today''s auction event has ended. We want to give our appreciation to all the powers that participated. We especially want to thank the Astral Sky n for allowing us to use a few of their Heaven-ranked items as an opening taste for what''s toe! Heaven-ranked item prices will rank up the following days, so we rmend carrying deep pockets, especially for the third day."


    Yasenia stood up and stretched her body, pushing her arms upwards. Her curvy figure was highlighted as her arms came closer, creating a deep ravine many would love jumping into.


    Shementednguidly after sighing, something that made their little hearts skip a beat. "Good, it finally ended. What time is it?"


    Her voice snapped the four women out of their daze, and Tatyana answered. "It is dinner hours. The Sun should''ve already hidden in the horizon."


    Yasenia nodded. "We''ve really been here all day. Let''s go home for now¡­ unless there is any nocturne event."


    Carbira shook her head. "We''ll use the night to set up the Auction House for the second day. Tomorrow, the items presented will all be in the Earth rank. With a few Heaven-ranked items mixed in. There is one of your items there as well, Lady Yasenia."


    Yasenia turned around, her long tail following her figure while swishing charmingly. "We''ll arrive first hour in the morning, then. Have a good night, Carbira. Thank you for being with us for so long. Yourpany was lovely."


    Carbira smiled softly. "I''m also grateful for your patience and guidance. I''ll ensure you are satisfied with the value of your items tomorrow and the following day."


    Yasenia opened the door and half-turned her head, showing her perfect profile. "I also hope so, Carbira."


    Then, Yasenia sashayed away, a natural movement created because of her bncing core. The tail was not light, after all.


    Hanna spoke after they exited the Auction house. "Lady Yasenia, I-."


    Yasenia cut her words. "Not here. Speak to me when we arrive home. You''lle to my office directly after you call Ghana and the harpy in charge of themunication between Carbira and you."


    Yasenia looked at Hanna and squinted. "What were you thinking? Have you never been to our store? Didn''t you ask Ghana for guidance? Ten wless Parus for a heaven-ranked treasure is basically gifting it."


    Hanna nodded. "I understand."


    Yasenia sighed. "It''s good that you are not making excuses and admitting your mistakes. However, there will be a punishment."


    Cecile and Tatyana stayed silent and followed side by side, each grabbing one of Yasenia''s soft hands and ying with the malleable flesh that appeared boneless.


    Cecile asked, curious. ''How will you punish her, my love?''


    Yasenia pondered. ''I actually don''t know. I can''t be as harsh as I was in the Trial. Therefore, I''m very inexperienced in what a good punishment might be. I was pondering whether to use physical or material punishment.''


    Cecile blinked. ''Physical punishment? Like what?''


    Yasenia tilted her head. ''Would a spanking be enough? Like, a tough spanking.''


    Tatyanaughed. ''I think Hanna would love that, little treasure.''


    Yasenia looked at her in confusion. ''Huh? A serious spanking must be very painful. I mean using my entire body strength and damaging flesh.''


    Tatyana gave her a side eye, telling her that it wasn''t enough with her eyes.


    Yasenia pushed it a little bit, not convinced. ''I did it once with Evelyn after she asked me to give her a serious spanking, and she needed up drooling and crying. I felt very ufortable and stopped mid-session, and I have never done it again. She even lost control and pissed herself! Oh, my poor dear¡­''


    Tatyana coughed and looked at Yasenia''s distressed expression carefully.


    Cecile suddenly realized. ''Oh? Did you do it those days when you were basically clinging to Evelyn all day?''


    Yasenia nodded. ''Of course, I needed topensate and even asked her to spank me back. Although, she did so and was excited enough to then use the dildo on me. Sigh, maybe she was letting out frustration, and she moved her waist to the point of exhaustion.''


    Cecile smiled. ''Don''t worry, Yasenia. I bet she never med you.''


    Tatyana''s face became even weirder while hearing the conversation between these two pure souls. ''Now that I think about it¡­ I''ve never taught her about these strange fetishes, right? I tried to give her the mostmon knowledge while also making her learn many martial arts and sciences¡­''


    Tatyana realized something. ''Isn''t my little treasure quite pure?''


    She couldn''t help butugh internally. ''So cute~.''


    Tatyana coughed and told her. ''Little treasure, I think those tears and reactions were not of pain but of pleasure.''


    Yasenia was incredulous. ''Mom, even with her body, it left a mark for three days! I don''t believe that kind of pain can be pleasurable.''


    Tatyana opened and closed her mouth a few times.


    After thinking about it, she said. ''You underestimate the limits of your masochistic and pervert lover, little treasure.''


    Yasenia frowned, still not fully believing. After all, she didn''t hold back at all. There were even blood spots, which is why she stopped back then.


    She shook her head and said firmly. ''Even if what you said is true and she likes it, I don''t. I want to pamper my dears, not abuse them in the name of love or pleasure. I want to make all of you feel good because of my care, attention, and pampering.''


    Cecile asked. ''What about the times you make love with us roughly?''


    Tatyana looked at the other young calf, or well, phoenix, in wonder and thought to herself. ''These two are worth being [Interlocked souls].''


    The dragoness sighed and answered. ''Are you reallyparing a beating with making love? They are not even the same! Even if I''m a bit rough, I make sure that all of you are not in pain.''


    Cecile nodded. ''Well, you are right¡­ We''ve digressed quite a bit. What''s the punishment you are thinking now?''


    ''Maybe decreasing their earnings for the next years by twenty percent until they pay twice the amount we lost? It would be abined effort between all of them.''


    Cecile thought it was good enough.


    Tatyana titled her head. ''Isn''t that too soft, little treasure?''


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. ''Didn''t I just execute those people with quite a brutal method? I would not call myself soft, Mom.''


    ''My reasoning is that the mistake this time is not big enough. After all, we earned profits through this transition. Mary losses are important, but the prices for which they sell are enough to make a decent profit.''


    ''Myints were more about not taking advantage of the powerful items in their hands and failing to research in depth about their target market. Heaven-ranked items are the top items in the world. Unless it is absurdly exaggerated, they are going to have buyers.''


    Tatyana blinked and nodded. ''You are right. I subconsciously was evaluating them with my usual standards.''


    ''What punishment were you thinking about, Mom?''


    ''Hm, at least one hundred years of halving their earnings and a demotion with extra conditions for regaining their previous post.''


    Cecile and Yasenia felt sorry for Tatyana''s subordinates.


    They arrived home, and Yasenia entered her office.


    Soon, Ghana and those in charge of this project entered the room¡ªtwelve harpies and three other beast humans.


    They all bowed as a greeting and sat around the table on the prepared chairs.


    Yasenia held Kaleina in her embrace, who had been licking and sniffing her since she arrived because she missed her mommy, and also supported Angel, who was hugging her side for simr reasons.


    While caressing her baby and little baby, she said to the rest. "Sit around first. The mistake this time is big but not so big that it is a vital mistake."


    Ghana took the lead and nodded. "We overheard Hanna''s words. It is about the pricing of the items, right?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Not only this, but many things have to go wrong for a mistake like this to happen."


    "First, the people researching Heaven-ranked item prices should''ve been misinformed. Then, the misinformation hadn''t been resolved after the higher-ups looked at it. Not only that, the people from the Auction House event didn''t even bother telling their employee or us that the items were underpriced."


    Yasenia saw their expression change and continued. "As you should realize, there is something very wrong. I didn''t supervise this project because I wanted to see what the Astral Sky n could do without me at the helm. Sadly, like a few times already, my expectations were met with disaster."


    Yasenia didn''t allow them to speak. "Let me finish saying everything I have to say, and then all of you can put forth your ideas. I want to hear something from each of you, so take a jade tablet to pour your thoughts after I finish."


    Yasenia extended her opinions, views, and a few points she spoke about with Tatyana and Cecile while returning home.


    Her tone was measured, calm, and straightforward. However, each thing she said was like a hammer nailing a nail in the hearts of those present.


    Ghana also didn''t have much involvement since she had to deal with many things while setting up the Astral Sky n as Yasenia''s right-hand woman. But the longer she listened, the more she med herself.


    It wasn''t only her. All harpies wanted to bang their heads against something.


    The other three were recently promoted people, so they didn''t feel guilty as their affection for Yasenia was not deep. But when their Matriarch brutally dissected the things they worked on with dedication and pointed to all the mistakes, a feeling of shame for being basically useless appeared in them.


    These people who had legitimately passed Yasenia''s test were naturally geniuses that had been praised all their lives. Still, in the Astral Sky n, before Yasenia''s grandeur, they couldn''t help but feel inappropriate.


    Yasenia didn''t stop speaking until the moon was high up in the sky.


    After she stopped, shemented. "What do you think?


    ''We think that we want to p ourselves!'' It was a feeling they shared, but they naturally didn''t say that and proceeded to give their opinions.


    *************************************


    Author: Well, well, well. Although Yasenia got rid of the useless people during thest few days, a few of the damages they did in the short amount of time they were present are still having an effect!


    Yasenia: Well, I didn''t expect everything to go smoothly.


    Kali: What did you expect?


    Yasenia: Honestly? I expected something quite worse than this. At least, the mistakes are not something like provoking a first-rate sect to the point that war was guaranteed.


    Evelyn: Don''t tell me that you''ve nned for those scenarios.


    Yasenia: If not? Do you want me to wait until the superpowers lock on us before I think of countermeasures?


    Evelyn: ¡­ Good point, actually.


    Andrea: Say¡­ Evelyn.


    Evelyn: Hm?


    Andrea: What they spoke about¡­


    Evelyn: Cough, noments.


    Angel: Wow, even Evelyn can feel shy!


    *Evelyn grabs Angel from behind and fondles her.*


    Evelyn: Hehehe, I''m a living being, after all¡­ Hm? Angel, are your breast bigg-


    *BANG!*


    Author: And there she goes into another spatial journey.


    Author: Well, leaving aside unimportant matters, I summon you!


    Dante: Rejoice, for here I am!


    Kali: Your questions are usually quite rtionship rted. Do you have something like that today?


    Dante: Nope, Tatyana, how was it like breaking through to the transcendence realm?


    Tatyana: How was it? Hm¡­ Difficult. I thought I would die many times¡­ Well.


    Author: Are you thinking of that moment?


    Tatyana: Yes¡­ What do you say about it? Will it get censored by your annoying spoilers?


    Author: I mean¡­


    Tatyana: What can I say, then?


    Author: What you faced, for example.


    Tatyana: Right. It was something simr to [World Ending Heavenly Thunder]. However, it was filled with life and space attributes.


    Dante: Space?


    Tatyana: Although Fate can predict many things, Space is not a concept that is easy to perceive. Space attacks are very deadly because they use¡­ well, the literal reality of where you walk. Hence, Space Attributed cultivators are a good match against Fate cultivators.


    Dante: Interesting.


    Tatyana: The elemental bolts of lightning were not all, though, as there were creatures made of weaker Heavenly lightning. It was literally a fight to the death. Either I or the things the heavens sent won.


    Dante: And since you are here today.


    Tatyana: Heh, naturally, I beat his ass with ease~.


    Author: Liar.


    Tatyana: Cough, can you let me brag before my little treasure?


    Author: Either way, this is all for today!


    Dante: That was a bit cute, hahaha.


    Tatyana: Tsk, die.


    Dante: Cute~.


    *Puff*


    Author: Sigh¡­


    Yasenia: Mommy, I love you a ton~. *Hug*


    Tatyana: Hm¡­ Very nice.


    Kali: Goodbye to all of you, and have a nice day.


    *Courteous bow from the Lady Fox*

 Chapter 559: Deciding the Punishment. Relaxing Before the Second Day of the Auction.

    Chapter 559: Deciding the Punishment. Rxing Before the Second Day of the Auction.


    Yasenia was patient and waited until they ordered their ideas and thoughts.


    With little Angel and Kaleina on herp, Yasenia had no problem waiting since she could pamper them in the meantime.


    "Mommy, y!"


    Yasenia smiled and used her tail to ce Kaleina on the table and then y fight with her.


    Her arms tightly wound around Angel as she kissed her forehead asionally and caressed her hair.


    Angel squinted and took a deep breath, filling her nostrils with Yasenia''s sweet floral scent.


    After she saw half of the people present stop writing or grabbing the jade tablets, she stopped and carried Kaleina back into her embrace with her tail.


    When she made sure she wasfortable, Yasenia asked. "What do you think? Well, seeing your faces, I can already guess. Still, I want to listen."


    Ghana sighed and started speaking as the person with the most rank. "It was our mistake. As you said, we are not used to handling such high-level items and valued their price horrendously wrong. We''ll do more market research in the future. Also, a big part of this seems to have happened because of the extra people we epted in the n, which, again, is our fault for not obeying your previously stated requirements strictly."


    Yasenia nodded. "That''s a good summary of what you need to polish. Here is a suggestion: Don''t do the research in towns or cities simr to Koran City. Research must be done on cities under First rate powers and capitals."


    A harpy in charge of managing a part of the treasury forward. "Matriarch, if we ce those prices¡­"


    Yasenia lifted a hand. "Let me finish."


    The harpy nodded.


    "Heaven-ranked items are precious and don''t have to sell the first year they are released. They are rare, luxurious, and uniquemodities not many can buy. A Heaven-ranked ranked treasure can go ten years without selling and still have the same price or even higher than before. They are timeless treasures because high-level fighters would break or feel the wear of time on them."


    "Moreover, our n can operate properly without the Heaven-ranked items being sold. The profit we get from Earth-ranked items is more than enough to create profits so high that we''ll be able to expand soon. Heaven-ranked items should not be expected to be bought, only expected to be an asional extra cash flow."


    They all nodded firmly.


    Yasenia said. "Before I hear all of your opinions, I''ll tell you about the punishment."


    The image of the six beast humans that died only a week ago shed in their minds, making them sweat.


    Yaseniamented. "As a punishment, your sries will be reduced by half for the next year. That half will be used topensate for the losses for these treasures and any losses we had in the Astral Sky n thest month. The amount to pay will be double the loss calcted. After the amount is paid, the punishment will also be lifted."


    Hearing the reasonable punishment, they all sighed in relief.


    "Yes, Matriarch!"


    Ghana even asked. "Isn''t this too little of a punishment?"


    The others looked at her with unkind eyes. ''Can''t you shut up before our beautiful but murderous Matriarch changes the punishment to something terrifying?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Our n Shop has recently opened, and all of you are still umting Astral Points. Having fifty percent fewer Astral Sky Points means having to work fifty percent harder than others for the same price if you want a popr item. Think of those items you had nned on buying, and then think if you''ll have enough by the time you nned with this percentage reduction."


    Ghana coughed as her lips twitched. "It looks like enough punishment, Matriarch."


    Yasenia smiled, but her smile didn''t reach their eyes. "So, work harder and make up for your mistakes if you want to acquire those items. By working harder, you also benefit the Astral Sky n."


    "Understood."


    Yaseniamented. "Good, now each of you has five minutes to exin to me your thoughts." She pointed at the lowest-ranked person present and spoke. "We''ll begin with you. We''ll go from lowest ranked to Ghana, the highest ranked."


    The person was surprised and quickly stood up. Then, he began exining his thoughts on the matter, and Yasenia listened attentively while writing a report.


    Angel being in herp didn''t bother her at all.


    After two hours, with the time being midnight already, all of them finished their presentations.


    "Hm. Not bad. Here are the things I foundcking and the ones I found really interesting."


    Ghana took what Yasenia wrote, and they all bowed. "We''ll be going, Matriarch."


    "Good. Don''t forget to change the prices on the Astral Sky n shop before the debt you have to calcte increases."


    They all nodded and formally, but with quick steps, left the room.


    Yasenia saw the door close and rxed. ''This should be enough.''


    While Yasenia sighed, a blonde-haired head and a purple and golden scaled serpentine face appeared in her vision.


    "Yasenia, are you tired?"


    "Mommy, tired?"


    The voices of her two little fairies were like a refreshing spring that blew all her tiredness away.


    Yasenia''s eyes became so soft that they looked like gentle goldenkes.


    "Angel, Kaleina, I want kisses~."


    Angel smiled sweetly and began pecking Yasenia''s cheeks while Kaleina used her arms to hold her mommy''s face and lick her while purring.


    Now that there were no people here, Angel could finally speak her grievances.


    "Yasenia, I missed you!"


    "Missed you!"


    The dragoness''s tail wagged happily as her two dears snuggled around her and asked for kisses and hugs.


    "My~, what do you dears want? Even kisses are not rxing you¡­"


    Yaseniaughed gently and suddenly thought of something. "Wait for a second, dears."


    Then, the two dears saw Yasenia lowering her dress and quickly revealing her beautiful pink nipples. "En, this should rx you~."


    Angel and Kaleina were quick to each gain control of one nipple.


    Even without asking, our dragoness was quick and proficient in cradling both her dears simultaneously while breastfeeding them.


    Angel buried her face in the softrge breast and sucked with squinted eyes. The sweet, a bit thick, and savory milk rxed her excited self to the point that she felt boneless.


    Kaleina was coiled around the other and squeezed with her body whiletching onto the other nipple.


    She was quite an expert in this regard.


    The feeling of breastfeeding had a calming effect that Yasenia appreciated. "Sigh, sofortable."


    She leaned back, and the chair she was sitting on slightly reclined back. The hole on the back of the chair also widened appropriately not to pinch the thick tail passing through it.


    She couldn''t describe how much she liked this situation. The peace she felt deep down in her soul was extraordinary.


    She looked down and observed how her two dears joyfully got fed, the dragoness''s heart melting in a puddle of love.


    "Angel, Kaleina, I love you."


    Gentle, deep, and soothing.


    Those were the correct adjectives to describe Yasenia''s voice at that moment.


    When the others entered the room, Kaleina had already stopped feeding and had fallen asleep while coiling around her mommy''s neck.


    Angel was not much better.


    After having her belly full of the nutritious and warm milk, Yasenia began caressing her belly in circles while gently swaying back and forth.


    Resisting this kind of tenderness was not something Angel could do, so she was almost asleep, with half-closed eyes, while her breathing slowly slowed down.


    Nobody talked until Kaleina and Angel fellpletely asleep in Yasenia''sforting embrace.


    After they fell asleep, their tone was soft to avoid waking them up.


    "How was your day, love?"


    Yasenia looked at Andrea and smiled. "Very productive. I managed to patch a few of the hidden problems that might be problemster down the line."


    Kali asked. "Yasenia, did you see something interesting in the auction?"


    Yasenia nodded and waved her hand toward the table.


    More than twenty items appeared. "I thought that you might like any of these, so take those you like."


    Evelyn smirked. "What if we like the same?"


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "Are you children? Speak between you and decide on who will get it."


    Evelynughed lowly.


    Andrea lifted her eyebrow and picked a strange cage-like thing. "What is this?"


    Yasenia looked over and shrugged. "Who knows? It was Mom''s idea to buy it."


    Tatyana looked at that and thought about it. "Don''t bother. It was to ce it in the Astral Sky Shop as a sexual toy."


    All the girls besides Evelyn were curious. "Sexual toy? A cage?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Don''t worry. It''s not something you all need."


    Cecile agreed. "Besides the necessary dildos that allow us to fuck Yasenia''s pussy and feel as if it were ours, there really is nothing we need."


    Kali coughed. "As blunt as ever, Cecile."


    Cecile titled her head. "How would you say it, then?"


    Kali shook her head. "Don''t worry."


    Cecile nodded. "By the way, have you tried those, Kali?"


    Kali nodded with a blush. "Veryfortable. I didn''t know it felt like that."


    Tatyana sniggered. "It doesn''t."


    They looked at her one more time. "What do you mean?"


    Tatyanamented. "Although you all think that Yasenia''s penis is the best, I think that her vagina is marvelous, to be honest."


    Yasenia blinked and remembered her masturbation attempts with her own tail. "Does it?"


    Tatyana nodded. "You don''t focus on those things, so it''s normal not to realize."


    Yasenia shook her head with augh. "Whatever. If all of you are happy, then I don''t care if I''m strange down there."


    Then, they conversed in low and peaceful tones to avoid waking them up.


    The conversation was varied and went through all the night.


    Yasenia didn''t move; since she was a cultivator, having Angel and Kaleina cradled like that for a night didn''t create any numbness.


    The following day came, and the light from the expansive window in Yasenia''s office hit Angel and Kaleina, making them wake up groggily.


    The presence and soft body of Mama Dragonpelled them to rub against her supple and silky skin as the dragoness''s slowly woke them up with caresses.


    "It''s morning, Angel, Kaleina. You have to wake up."


    They both opened their eyeszily and looked up at Yasenia.


    The position was not exactly the same.


    Yasenia had changed to a morefortable armchair and positioned herself in front of the expansive window, surrounded by the other girls.


    Angel mewled with a nasal and sweet voice. "Good morning, Yasenia~."


    Yasenia leaned down and kissed her mouth softly. "Good morning, baby."


    Kaleina rubbed her little head against Yasenia''s cheek. "Morning, Mommy~."


    "Good morning, dearest. Did you sleepfortably?"


    Kaleina smiled widely and said in a bubbly tone. "Comfortable!"


    "I''m d."


    Our pampering dragoness tenderly kissed Kaleina''s little mouth, face, and body, making her giggle happily.


    Evelyn clutched her heart and said with a strained voice. "Sorry, girls. This is too sweet. I''m going first."


    They thought Evelyn was about to make a performance, but under their nose, Evelyn moved quickly and blinked her violet eyes at Yasenia.


    Who was Yasenia?


    She instantly understood, and with a few maneuvers thatsted no more than ten seconds, Yasenia was now cradling Evelyn and Angel simultaneously while pampering her three little dears.


    Then, Evelyn was defeated by fluffiness overload and joined Angel and Kaleina in melting between Yasenia''s arms.


    The others looked natural, but they were waiting patiently for the moment Yasenia stopped to get their early morning dose of Yasenium.


    After Yasenia hugged, kissed, and acted coquettish with all of them, recharging their Yasenium batteries to the max.


    She bathed together with all her dears in a morning session of pure and fluffy love. She, Tatyana, and Cecile left the n with Ghana shortly after.


    *******************************************************


    <Warning. There are no spoilers (everything will eventually appear in the novel), but there is a bit of a general Universal exnation. Rmended reading if you usually do not read the Theaters. Also, there is a Trivia Question at the end~.>


    Angel: Yasenia, Yasenia!


    Yasenia: What''s wrong, baby?


    Angel: I- um.


    Mirrory: *Spoiler* *Spoiler*


    Mirrory: Tsk.


    Author: Are you trying to spoil what will happen!? If I didn''t block you, you would''ve spoiled the surprise.


    Yasenia: Is this really going to happen?


    Author: Well, it will.


    Yasenia: Sadly, I''m not the same as that Yasenia. Well, good luck, me.


    Author: Sigh. I summon you!


    AARTAPPEL: Hello.


    Kali: Oh? A new person. Hello.


    AARTAPPEL: How are all of you doing?


    Evelyn: Well, we learned that *Spoiler*


    AARTAPPEL: Woah! I didn''t ask for a spoiler!


    Author: Don''t worry, you will forget it once you exit this ce.


    AARTAPPEL: O-Oh, I see.


    Author: Well, go ahead and shoot the question.


    AARTAPPEL: Yes!


    AARTAPPEL: This is for any of the seniors. Are the Sky Continent and Distancia Continent in a different star system or gxies in the same universe, or are they in different universes?


    *Seniors looking at Author*


    Author: What?


    Tatyana/Mirrory/Valeria: Can we answer without you blocking our words?


    Author: I mean¡­ be mindful.


    Tatyana: Do any of you want to try?


    Mirrory: Hm. The short answer is they are in a different ne or dimension.


    AARTAPPEL: Oh?


    Valeria: The Universe is divided intoyers. Some call them Heaven Layers, others call them Grand Limits, and others call them Heaven''s Ceiling.


    Mirrory: Yep, it has many names.


    AARTAPPEL: Why are they there?


    Tatyana: It''s quite easy. Imagine me going with my original body to Distancia.


    AARTAPPEL: O-Oh¡­


    Tatyana: Yes. Although the strongest cultivators are important, lower cultivators are what keeps the world going. Without low-level cultivators, the Universe would only head to destruction.


    Mirrory: Hence, there are limits depending on the quality of a World.


    Mirrory: This will be exinedter, but the realm of a World can increase, and when it increases to a certain extent, it can "ascend."


    AARTAPPEL: Worlds¡­ cultivate?


    Valeria: They are not conscious beings, though. It''s more like¡­


    Tatyana: They follow the "basicws" of the Universe. In your mortal world, Physics is an unavoidable existence, right? Well, in our Universe, Heavenly Laws are unavoidable¡­ Although notpletely, we can be strong enough to manipte those basicws.


    Mirrory: Even then, manipting thosews only happens inside a certain area. You don''t spread the influence throughout the Universe.


    Valeria: Well, it depends, right? Bing that strong should be possible.


    Mirrory: Well, and the probability of a human spontaneously creating itself through sheer coincidence is also not zero.


    The rest: ¡­


    Author: This has gone a bit more in-depth than I wanted, but it''s a good summary for the answer, right?


    AARTAPPEL: Wait, I don''t know where Distancia and Sky Continent are situated.


    Author: As if I would tell you such a spoiler, hahaha.


    AARTAPPEL: Tsk.


    Author: This is all for today. A very interesting [Celestial Theater] that will be explored in detail when our girls are much stronger!


    *****************************************


    Trivia Question: In which chapter is explicitly written about Tatyana falling asleep for the first time? (Answered by Vee22: Chapter 107) The first to answer the question will be able to participate in the Celestial Theater~.

 Chapter 560: Tengliu, Storm Feathered Harpy Matriarch.

    Chapter 560: Tengliu, Storm Feathered Harpy Matriarch.


    While walking toward the Action House, Ghana kept thinking about all the blunders she hadmitted.


    "Yasenia¡­ Are you okay with the mistakes I made until now? The fact that someone managed to hire so many useless people right under my nose¡­ I find it concerning myself."


    Yasenia looked sideways and smiled. "You are a very intelligent and talented woman, Ghana. However, I feel like you are not used to using that intelligence properly."


    Ghana was confused. "What do you mean?"


    Yasenia exined it to her without speaking in circles. "Your ability to make ns and implement them are top notch. In the entire Astral Sky n, maybe only Tatyana is above you in that regard."


    Ghana blinked. "I must disagree, Yasenia. You are above me in many aspects of nning."


    Yasenia shook her head. "That''s not true. You are a three-hundred-year-old harpy with many experiences under your belt. You shouldn''t be worse than me regarding logic, but I can catch many of your mistakes. Why?"


    Ghana shook her head honestly. "I don''t know."


    Yasenia smiled, gratified. Being able to know that youcked something and asking how to improve was an excellent quality to have.


    "Your ns areprehensive and have a few countermeasures against things that could happen. However, once a n is ongoing, you don''t revisit the subject until muchter. You do not do inspections, or, well, if you do them, you probably take a few months or even years between inspections."


    Ghana frowned. "But, inspecting things constantly is too time-consuming."


    "That''s why you should look where the problems can happen or at least have one of your close people keep an eye on the delicate matters. Although, I''ll tell you that my discovery of what happened this time was more of a fluke than a deliberate action. Not to mention, I''m also quite new with setting up stable powers."


    Ghana nodded thoughtfully. "I''ll have someone specialized in inspection."


    Cecile asked. "What if that person bes crooked?"


    Yasenia and Ghana shrugged. Ghana answered. "That person is directly under my orders, so it''s easy to catch her. Only a stupid person would try to set someone up when they are working under them directly."


    Yasenia smiled. "Moreover, Ghana has [Perception Intent], so if that person is near her and acts strangely, she will probably have a hunch that something is wrong."


    Yasenia snorted. "Moreover, if we can''t realize they are plotting right under our noses. We deserve every single harm that wille to us."


    Cecile nodded and asked again. "Why is Ghanaing this time and not Hanna?"


    Tatyana answered. "She asked me toe in person to supervise this. She wanted to see and feel the environment of the major powers running around and speaking about things."


    Ghana nodded. "I''ve been in the presence of major powers in the past, but I was a bit young. So I want to experience it again."


    Yasenia asked. "By the way, what are themias and the Lobster Queen doing?"


    The harpy thought for a second and reported their whereabouts. "They are also participating on their own. They have avoided contact with you as nned. People noticing is not a problem, but a tant disy could provoke their enemies to target us."


    When they saw the Brilliant Auction House Building, Ghana looked at Yasenia and questioned. "Will we stay all day today as you did yesterday, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia nodded. "For sure. This is a three-day event. I want to use this second day to get to know more people. After yesterday''s disy, our n''s name has probably be more popr."


    Ghana nodded. "I''ll try to assist you and open the conversations. My presence should make it much easier as I know a few of them."


    Yasenia asked. "You are close to your Matriarch, right? Do you know if she wille?"


    Ghana showed aplicated expression.


    Then she shook her head. "I don''t think so."


    "Why did you make that face?"


    "Sigh, it''s just that my rtionship with her was a bit strained when I left. She wanted to keep and nurture me by her side, but I rejected her offer because I thought I wasn''t worthy enough."


    Ghana saw their curious faces, so she rified. "It happened a bit more than a century ago, so don''t worry. Even if she came, there would be no problems."


    Without further conversation, the four of them entered the building and met with Carbira.


    With her guidance, they moved toward the ce for the second auction. Unlike the previous day, the items were not offered to be bought in an open market.


    The disy was much smaller since the number of items went from more than a hundred thousand to a bit over five thousand.


    ''Well, it''s normal since the items sold today are Earth Ranked.'' Yasenia thought.


    While looking around and registering a new card with Ghana''s aura to substitute Hanna''s, they spotted a group of powerful and influential people at the side.


    Yasenia was curious and looked over, spotting the person getting most of the attention.


    The person, or harpy, was a white-feathered and ethereal-looking woman who didn''t lose either in presence or beauty to Cecile.


    Her curvaceous but not exaggerated body was perfectly sculpted and attractive, looking pure and untainted even in her nakedness.


    Tatyana lifted her eyebrow. "Ho~, she is really gorgeous."


    Yasenia didn''t deny it. The fact that even Tatyana was impressed showed that her beauty was not average.


    The woman''s skin was as white and supple as milk, and her hair and eyebrows were white.


    However, her paleness didn''t look sick since her skin was smooth and had a beautiful luster as if moon dust was adorning her.


    Her eyes had a beautiful violet color that contrasted with her entire being, making her gaze something that you would remember.


    Her height was about 175 centimeters, also simr to Cecile''s.


    However, her expression was not aloof or indifferent, as anyone would think, but she carried herself with dignity and elegance, not being stingy with her smiles.


    Everybody was surrounding her because she was, as you''ve probably already guessed, the leader of one of the top ten ns on the continent, the [Storm Feathered Harpies].


    Her Spellbinding violet eyes moved quickly once Yasenia entered her viewing range and locked onto her group.


    Then, the dragoness felt a wave of otherworldly Spiritual Sense flooding her surroundings. Yasenia''s cells lit up in alert as her body was giving danger signals all around. ''This woman is too strong.''


    Although Coraline was powerful, she never instilled this kind of deterrence because she had always been respectful. Even when she was serious, her attention was on Tatyana. Hence, Yasenia had yet to experience the full brunt of a high-level senior''s spiritual sense.


    Naturally, she also felt that after observing her for a few seconds, the spiritual sense lost interest and moved on to Ghana.


    When she looked at the bird, she was petrified in ce. An apparent involuntary reaction as Ghana''s bloodline was reacting to this person''s superior aura.


    Yet, because of Yasenia''s nourishment, Ghana didn''t fall onto the ground but could at least stand her ground.


    This was clearly something the senior harpy didn''t expect, and a noticeable expression appeared on her beautiful face.


    The woman, who had only been looking from afar, said a few words and walked toward their group.


    Her gaze had long moved from Ghana andnded on Yasenia with increased interest.


    Meeting eye-to-eye with her was not easy for our dragoness because even though she was superior regarding the quality of her auras, the strength difference was just too big.


    The presence and pressure of this woman were more robust than thebined aura of the seven seniors she met in the tournament. An aura that, when they used to pressure her physically, made her bones crack and her internal organs hurt.


    Tatyana''s solemn voice entered her ears. ''Yasenia, be careful. If she wants to talk, guide her to another room. Here, we are too vulnerable. Unlike Coraline, whom Ebirah''s presence restrained, this is your first real interaction with a possible hostile powerhouse.''


    Yasenia had that intention since the beginning.


    Unlike the other seniors she met, whom Yasenia felt she could lead around with her words, she instinctively knew this woman would be much moreplicated than putting on a front and acting tough to dissuade her.


    The woman''s lips moved as she looked at Yasenia up and down. "Have you finished making ns for how to deal with me?"


    Yasenia''s face almost crumbled, but she acted calmly. "I realized that you are someone extraordinary. Hence, I won''t y with words.


    The white-feathered harpy smirked after stopping in front of Yasenia. Although our dragoness was half a head taller, the momentum and aura of the Harpy Matriarch were clearly stronger than Yasenia''s.


    "Haha, that''s an interesting response. You should be the Matriarch of the new Astral Sky n, am I right? I thought people had exaggerated your appearance, but I''m more than impressed. You are really a divine beauty and worth being called the most beautiful woman of Koran City."


    Yasenia reciprocated. "My eyes have also been opened to new horizons. I''ve rarely met with people as beautiful as you are, Senior. I''m no match."


    Beauty was an essential factor in the Harpy culture.


    Since even the ugliest harpy would look pretty for an ordinary mortal, to have herself praised by the leader of that group, who was called the most beautiful harpy, was an achievement in and of itself.


    After the small exchange, Yasenia showed proper respect and saluted with Distancia''s formal greeting, slightly bowing her head down. "This junior''s name is Yasenia Dravory. I''ve recently traveled afar from my homnd and decided to set power in this city. We are not very knowledgeable of the continentpared to Senior. Hence, I ask for forgiveness if this junior blunders during her speech."


    The harpy took another step forward and grabbed Yasenia''s chin, forcing her to lean down to the same eye level.


    The gesture was very smooth, and Yasenia''s body leaned forward even before she could register the action.


    At the side, Tatyana''s fingers twitched, almost reacting.


    Yasenia wasn''t flustered at all andpelled with her actions, leaning forward to ease the position and smiling at her. "Is there something wrong, senior?"


    The harpy matriarch observed Yasenia''s gorgeous face with wonder. "Your name is Yasenia, right? And everything you just said is the truth, right?"


    Yasenia nodded, not minding the face so close that it was at a kissing range. "You are correct, Matriarch of the Harpy race, Tengliu. I''ve heard many tales from Ghana of you, and I must say they fall short, and you are more impressive in person."


    Tengliu lifted her snowy eyebrow and got even closer, her body touching with Yasenia as their lips were a slight movement apart from touching. "You are very charming yourself, dragon. Your scent is also the finest fragrance I''ve smelled in my more than one thousand years of age. It is making me want to capture and make you mine."


    Yaseniaughed, cing her arms around her waist and using her height advantage to ce them in an intimate and beautiful position.


    Tengliu didn''t even put a defense up since she was highly confident that this person couldn''t hurt her even if she wanted to.


    The two exceptionally beautiful women hugging was a sight many could not stop looking at.


    Yasenia spoke with a calm smile. "Although being liked by you is an honor of ten lifetimes, I must inform you I already have a soulmate. Hence, I must deny your courtship, albeit unwilling."


    Tengliu looked to the side without leaving Yasenia''s arms and said to Cecile. "I can faintly feel your presence in her. So, I already knew that."


    Yasenia, Tatyana, and Cecile were surprised. ''She can feel the connection through the concealing formations?''


    Tengliu ignored Cecile''s look of surprise and turned toward Yasenia, using her fingers to caress her face. "How about we move to another room, Yasenia? You''ve piqued my interest."


    Yasenia smiled. "It will be my pleasure."


    Then, Yasenia, Tengliu, Ghana, Carbira, Cecile, and Tatyana moved to a private room.


    ****************************************


    Cecile: ¡­


    Andrea: Stop with the murderous aura!


    Cecile: I want to kill her.


    Yasenia: Don''t worry, love. We''ll ovee this hurdle!


    Tatyana: I want to kill her.


    Yasenia: *Sweating coldly* Mom, please don''t be impulsive. We can''t kill her even if we could!


    Angel: Why not?


    Yasenia: Baby, do you think other powers will leave us alone if we kill her? Her allies would swarm at us since she probably is the pir of many powers.


    Evelyn: So annoying. In the next world, let us be unhinged and without strong people around.


    Author: *Sweating coldly.* I don''t choose that, okay? I''ve built a world, and now you girls are exploring it. It''s none of my business where you go or what you experience.


    Tatyana: Do we have plot armor?


    Author: I only used plot armor with Angel''s Saint Inheritance Arc! I don''t think you should use me of this!


    Mirrory: What''s this armor thing?


    Author: No worries. Let''s summon today''s dear. I summon you!


    Lost_Universe: Hello!


    Author: Well, this is thest question you have pending.


    Lost_Universe: That''s right. It''s a bit of a silly one, but I was a bit curious.


    Lost_Universe. Tatyana, How did you feel when you embraced Yasenia when she was 5-6 years old? And now, how do you feel when 44-year-old Yasenia embraces you?


    Evelyn: That''s an interesting question.


    Andrea: Right, especially knowing that Tatyana had the intention to wife Yasenia even before she was in her stomach.


    Tatyana: Well, I''m going to be honest.


    Tatyana: After giving birth to Yasenia, I felt like¡­ How to say it? As if I was reborn or woken up from a long, long dream.


    Tatyana: It felt like the grey world regained color again.


    Tatyana: I could really feel like a mother, even when Yasenia was created from nothing and didn''t carry my bloodline.


    Tatyana: I thought my mind would focus on "perfecting" Yasenia as a wife. But instead, I found myself educating her with motherly love and care, allowing her to grow as she wanted and never limiting her.


    Tatyana: I honestly had no romantic thoughts about her until Yasenia began showing interest in Oliver.


    Tatyana: Hahaha. I still remember the day I saw Yasenia hug Oliver. It was like a switch flipped and made me remember why I gave birth to her.


    Tatyana: I honestly felt a hidden jealousy and dislike for Yasenia starting a rtionship with somebody else that wasn''t me. Even when I nned to let Yasenia run around for one hundred years and then try to court her.


    The rest: ¡­


    Author: I guess this is satisfactory?


    Lost_Universe: Yes. It''s more than satisfactory.


    Lost_Universe: Also, did you mention these things in the novel?


    Tatyana: I did. But it was quite a few chapters ago. Probably the day-to-day readers won''t remember, hahaha.


    Author: This is all for today. Bye-bye!

 Chapter 561: Cornered.

    Chapter 561: Cornered.


    Author note: The cliff is quite deep, you''ve been warned, hahaha. Also, no Celestial Theater today to make future readers not have a pause between chapters!


    ****************************


    While going into the private room, Tengliu held Yasenia''s arm closely. The position was intimate enough that other people murmured curiously.


    Yasenia''s name and n spread further among the high-ranked people that attended the Auction house.


    Instead of a new power that could create many and powerful treasures, which was Yasenia''s objective, Tengliu''s interference made it so her ties with the harpy race solidified, making a few wary.


    Yasenia internally frowned. ''Well, everything was going too smoothly. The problem is¡­ What''s this woman''s intention? Ghana has spoken to me about her for a bit, but¡­''


    Behind the pondering look, there was a hint of worry because of a harpy''s nature and culture.


    If she were strong enough to stop Tengliu, she wouldn''t be this worried, but right now, the feeling of being in another''s hands without a chance to retaliate unless using drastic methods made Yasenia a bit stressed and think of many scenarios.


    Moreover, since it had only been a month, Yasenia was sure that between Tengliu and her, all harpies would choose Tengliu. After all, she hasn''t spent enough time increasing their loyalty.


    Since she was born, this was the first time Yasenia felt the most powerless.


    A foreign country.


    An opponent powerful enough not to fall into schemes.


    A personality and culture that can lead to very undesirable oues.


    ''How should I deal with her?''


    Moreover, even though Yasenia would love to separate, that action would be rude to this powerhouse and anybody who adored and saw her.


    Yasenia understood firsthand that fans could get quite crazy, so she could only console Cecile with mental messages while the signals of her sweetheart feeling ufortable reached her in waves.


    Cecile understood all this, but if Tengliu were not who she was, our Phoenix would have already drawn her bow.


    Tengliu was not only hugging Yasenia''s side, but she was rubbing on her, and Cecile could also smell Tengliu using her scent and enveloping Yasenia, slowly erasing other scents because of the difference of powers alone.


    Yasenia muttered. "Lady Tengliu, could you refrain from using your scent? My soulmate is getting agitated."


    Tengliu lifted her snowy eyebrow and smirked. "Well, I don''t want to. Tell her to bear it."


    The tone was yful, but themanding undertone made all of Yasenia''s instincts trigger resistance feelings.


    ''Strength! I''m stillcking in strength!''


    Tatyana was looking from the side with a cold gaze while Ghana held her breath and prayed for everything to end well.


    After reaching the room, Tengliu did not separate, something Yasenia did not expect.


    She thought she was only doing a scene to show others her power was allied with hers. However, Tengliu went further and dragged our dragoness onto the sofa and straddled her.


    Naturally, a naked woman of her quality straddling her without care about what touched together made it impossible for Yasenia to avoid her touch.


    Tengliu smiled and wound her arms around Yasenia''s shoulders while speaking in a low voice. "Excuse me, Yasenia, but you are such a delicious candy. I''m truly tempted to taste your lips for the first time in a long time."


    Tatyana''s eyes became colder, and her formation pen appeared in her hand silently.


    Tengliu was overseeing the entire room with her spiritual sense. However, her spiritual sense of control was nothing but child''s y before a hundreds-of-thousands-year-old senior.


    Then, she began creating a formation silently. She understood Yasenia was between a rock and a hard ce, and she couldn''t do anything but maneuver around Tengliu''s demands.


    Regardless, Tatyana wouldn''t allow a random person just to harass her daughter as they liked.


    Allowing her to experience the world and allowing her to run free didn''t mean that she would stand at the side without doing anything when her dearest was in trouble.


    Tatyana wanted to train her in real situations because it was Yasenia''s wish to be strong and stand by her side with her own strength.


    If Yasenia didn''t have this desire and just wished to be stronger no matter the methods, Tatyana had enough ways and resources to thoroughly train her at home and make her even more fearsome than someone that has roamed the world.


    The only thing she wouldck were opportunities. Still, Tatyana could also apany her to get these opportunities after Yasenia reached Transcendence Realm and had the ability to protect herself.


    ''You want to harass this eminence daughter? You are a hundred thousand years old too young, child.''


    Her red eyes glowed as her hand moved at almost blurring speeds, shaping a formation soplex that beast humans of this world would struggle to decipher even a single line as it rapidly took form.


    Tengliu approached her face slowly and asked with a smile. "So, what do you say, Yasenia? Do you want to have some fun with this old woman?"


    Yasenia internally sighed in frustration. This was the first time she was approached in such a pushy manner without being able to do much about this.


    Strangely, Yasenia was also feeling a strange sensation inside her. ''What''s this¡­? Is she using some kind of spell?''


    Yasenia tried to negotiate.


    Her face was unchanging even while Tengliu approached, and she uttered coldly. "Lady Tengliu, I''m honored, but now that nobody can see us, could you separate from me? We, dragons, take loyalty very seriously when dealing with our soulmates. I''m someone who rather died than betray their soulmate."


    Tengliu and Ghana blinked twice, confused.


    Ghana knew how attractive her Matriarch was. When the white harpy began making advances on someone, Tengliu had a natural charm aura and tempting scent that made anyone feel aroused.


    Even other leaders sometimes fell to her charms.


    Ghana has seen it work almost without fail.


    However, Yasenia looked mostly unbothered beside the almost unnoticeable crease between her brows.


    Tengliu was even more surprised than Ghana.


    At this moment, Tengliu''s body emitted a strong scent of pheromones. The points where their skin made contact due to Yasenia''s revealing dress were saturated with these pheromones, possessing enough potency to arouse even a mid-level Epoch Core Body Cultivator.


    However, there wasn''t even a blush on Yasenia''s cheeks as she looked at her coldly.


    Tengliu''s eyes shed with an alluring light as she muttered and grabbed Yasenia''s face before anybody reacted.


    "[Seduction Intent Level four]."


    Yasenia suddenly felt her heart elerating and heating from her core.


    Her brain felt as if it was struck directly, and a pleasant shiver made her skin sensitive to the touch of whoever was above her.


    The woman before her seemed to have be much more attractive, making her throat dry and her breathing rough.


    Yasenia was prepared for most things. Even a mental attack.


    However, she didn''t expect a body cultivator to have such a powerful soul attack, and it hit her like a beast carriage would a normal mortal, sending her mind into a daze.


    Yasenia''s pupils expanded as she looked at Tengliu and thought. ''Such a beautiful woman. Messing around with her for a bit shouldn''t be a problem.''


    Tengliu saw Yasenia mostly falling under her spell and smiled softly. "Yasenia, how about you tell them to leave while we have our fun?"


    Cecile''s aura directly burst in a powerful hurricane of strong that destroyed most furniture in the room, and her gaze was leaking murderous intent like no other, as if she wanted to eat her alive. "Release her!"


    Tengliu looked sideways with a smirk at the aurasing from Cecile. "So cute~."


    However, what Tengliu didn''t expect was that the momentary loss of eye contact was enough for the monstrously strong soul of our dragoness to counterattack.


    Tengliu felt as if her spell exploded into pieces as the person she was straddling snapped out of her daze, making her look back in astonishment. ''Huh? Just losing eye contact is enough to lose the effect of my Fourth level intent? How does this make any sense?''


    Of course, she didn''t know that Yasenia''s soul had been fed with parts of literal gods, a wandering soul before birth, pills, and naturally, the cultivation technique, bloodline, and physique.


    Yasenia''s soul strength for this continent that had yet to normalize the [Soul Enhancing Pills] was immense.


    Moreover, Yasenia had had to deal with Tatyana''s mental pressure since she was little. Tatyana didn''t only train her little treasure physically. Mental strength had been a big teaching point.


    If everything else wasn''t powerful enough, her Celestial Energy and other treasures and techniques further increased her soul''s influence.


    If Yasenia was strong inbat, soul-wise, she was unparalleled in the same realm unless she met an extraordinary heavenly genius with a pure Soul Cultivation method.


    Yasenia''s body temperature lowered, and her face became frosty while a burst of aura flooded the wintry room. "Tengliu, I''ll allow you to stand up on your own from me before I truly snap in anger."


    Yasenia summoned one of her life-saving treasures, a talisman Tatyana gave her the day she left her home in the Moon Empire for the Academy.


    When activated, this talisman would summon Tatyana''s strength, and she could direct it to whatever she wanted.


    Tatyana had always told her to be careful with it since the destructive capabilities were too much.


    However, Yasenia was willing to stop practicing "n building" to begin practicing "Continental Massacring," not to slight her sweetheart.


    Yasenia''s voice had a dragon growl as she uttered with floods of killing intent surrounding them. "I''m weaker than you, but don''t think I can''t kill you."


    Tengliu was stunned by Yasenia''s ability to escape her charm. Then, she was even more surprised when this junior dared to talk to her like this.


    When she was about to get angry, Yasenia summoned the talisman.


    For the first time since birth, Tengliu felt Death.


    Not a feeling of fear of death, but Death itself.


    It was as if that small paper with intricate and mesmerizing patterns could directly obliterate her existence.


    Out of pure fear, her flight or fight response was to increase the output of her intent to try to control Yasenia and not allow her to use that.


    "Yasenia, dear. How could you say something so hurtful? Look into my eyes."


    Her voice was like the singing of alluring mermaids, and her face as enchanting as drops of dew on a rose.


    Yasenia followed her words and looked directly into her violet eyes with her golden ones.


    Tengliu couldn''t even begin smiling when her intent felt as if it had hit an imprable fortress.


    Yasenia''s face was as frosty as before, her pupils thinning into lines as red slowly consumed her golden iris.


    After the sneak attack, Yasenia had naturally ced all her defenses up, circting her cultivation technique to protect her mind, a few of her auras, and Monarch Intent.


    Mentally, she was currently superior to Tengliu, who was one and a half realms above her.


    Yasenia took a deep breath and spoke slowly. She was cold on the inside, but using this would kill too many.


    Yasenia didn''t fear killing, but she knew that using this was something she should use as thest resort. Even with her ability to usually ignore the rest of the world, she knew that massacring so many would weigh in her conscience.


    One thing was not acting on very because of theck of strength and influence. She could easily harden her heart and not feel a thing when seeing those powerless being mistreated.


    It was a skill necessary to have in a world where thew of the jungle was prevalent.


    However, that didn''t mean Yasenia was unfeeling. Not in the slightest. She was just using a shield to stop herself from acting with emotions instead of rationally.


    How could a woman that loves her harem so much and is able to bathe those surrounding her in happiness be unfeeling?


    Therefore, using a powerful strike that could destroy the world was not something that Yasenia wanted.


    Even when her calm and frosty facade, if she didn''t control herself, her hand would have a slight tremble.


    ''What if the treasure doesn''t discriminate and kills everything that''s not me?''


    ''What if I kill my close people from the Sky Continent?''


    However, Yasenia had to be strong and determined!


    She was the pir of her world, and she knew it.


    Even if her dears were there for her and supported her, she didn''t want these murderous decisions to be something they did.


    If Yasenia was able to, she wanted to never involve her dears with the dirty things of the world and allow them to live happily.


    However, she knew that it was not a realistic thing.


    Hence, she pushed their cultivator.


    Hence, Yasenia never hid what she did.


    Hence, the dragondy allowed them to participate in fights and supported them with her entire strength.


    Hence, our dragoness used her resources on them to help them walk by her side even in the most dangerous moments.


    Yasenia''s voice was calm and steady as she spoke. "Tengliu, you should understand my dragon race. Therefore, before I really begin hating you and regretting helping the harpies of this town, you should stop. You are one sentence apart from bing my eternal enemy or a potential ally."


    The white and ethereally beautiful harpy rxed quickly after she saw Yasenia was willing to talk and not use that strange paper. Her thousand-plus years of experience were not for nothing.


    Her mind rotated at incredible speeds as she thought of many possible scenarios. She could clearly feel that she was much stronger than Yasenia and confident in killing her in one hit.


    However, attacking the dragoness was a gamble she wasn''t willing to take.


    If the thing on her hand activated, Tengliu knew down to the core of her soul that she would die or worse.


    After one second of looking into the draconic half-golden, half-red eyes, she looked at Ghana and saw her pleading face.


    She made her choice.


    When Yasenia was about topletely snap, and her fingers tightened, ready tomit continental levels of massacre so that her sweetheart wouldn''t have to suffer, Tengliu separated her upper body and plopped her butt on Yasenia''s thighs.


    Tengliu said calmly. "Well, okay. Rx and put that dangerous thing away."


    Yasenia didn''t allow herself to rx yet. ''Stay alert. She might be acting and wanting to sneak attack you like before.''


    Yasenia snorted. "I''ll put it away once you are separated from me."


    Tengliu sighed and was confused. To hide the soul-depth fear that she just felt, she asked. "How can you resist my charm, Yasenia? You are the first that was directly hit and snapped out of it."


    Yasenia didn''t exin it. "Tengliu. I don''t mind if you straddle me. I don''t mind if you want to have yful skin-to-skin contact with me. Out of respect for your strength, culture, and influence, I can bear your yfulness and apany you in small games, although they made my soulmate slightly ufortable."


    The dragoness then did not hold back her auras besides cultivation level to burst forth a monstrous wave of pressure on Tengliu''s soul. "However, don''t cross the line. If the slight difort turns into anger, I''ll do anything to eliminate what is angering her."


    Meanwhile, as Yasenia and Tengliu approached the finale of the conversation, Tatyana had almost finished the formation, her red eyes slowly gaining a bloody glow.

 Chapter 562: Reversal.

    Chapter 562: Reversal.


    After Yasenia unleashed every aura to hit Tengliu in close proximity, the harpy Matriarch naturally recoiled.


    No matter how strong, Yasenia''s bloodline was peak-level Ancient Ranked, while Tengliu''s was a mid-level Divine Rank. More than an entire realm apart, it was, ironically, the reverse of their cultivation realms.


    This bloodline aura enhanced by Yasenia''s Dragon Authority, Monarch Intent, and the hint of Celestial Energy worked in synchrony was brutally heavy.


    However, Tengliu red a part of her cultivation aura in a burst that dissipated most of it, gaining a strange bnce between them aura-wise. "Oh? Are you that angry that I messed with you? Heh, you are still a bit childlike."


    Yasenia sneered. "I''m willing to be childlike if that means protecting those close to me."


    Tengliu lifted her eyebrow. "But you can''t do so with the small strength you have. Did you think I wouldn''t realize you''ve avoided using your cultivation base?"


    Yasenia didn''t react to her words. This was within her expectation since the beginning. Fooling this woman was not something she could do right now.


    "Even my cultivation base was that of a mortal. You should understand one thing."


    Yasenia squinted and didn''t lose eye contact. "The fact that I can create enough aura to at least give you enough pressure for you to need to fight back tells you where my future is at."


    Tengliuughed. "That''s right. You are an unprecedented genius that might evenpare to Hero Distancia. But, so what? You are still a budding little flower that has yet to bloom beautifully. How many of those flowers get trampled over older, uglier trees because the size is just too different?"


    Tengliu sighed and leaned forward again without any fear,nding on Yasenia''s body.


    Yasenia''s hand holding the talisman tensed.


    Tengliu smirked. "You are afraid of using that thing."


    Although avoiding making a reaction was possible, denying this fact was almost impossible. Hence, she didn''t. "You are right. If I use this thing, I don''t know how many millions of creatures I will kill. However, although I''m afraid, although I don''t want to use it, I won''t allow others to step on me. I rather live in guilt than live in humiliation."


    The white-feathered harpy sighed. "You are no fun, Yasenia. Hasn''t Ghana spoken to you about me in detail?"


    Yasenia leaned back to make a bit more distance, but it was almost of no use as Tengliu''s breasts, waist, and feathers were still touching her body.


    Yasenia uttered coldly. "She has told me good things about you. Not that you like to force yourself on people."


    Tengliu sighed. "As expected of my too-serious Ghana. Her ability to omit a few details that she dislikes about me is as good as ever, hahaha."


    Ghana stayed silent and didn''t interrupt. Both sides were people she respected. Therefore, she decided not to participate and extricate herself from the conflict.


    She would speak up if she could help, but she wouldn''t take sides if she couldn''t. And right then, she couldn''t help.


    Tengliu smirked after seeing that Ghana stayed silent. "Say, Yasenia. Can you stop putting forth that cold facade? You are not calm. You are hiding behind a hard mask even though you are nervous and don''t know how to deal with me without hurting yourself as much as you would me~. How about stopping using your unfun, emotionless face and showing me the previous beautiful and smiling one?"


    Yasenia continued their conversation. "What do you want, Tengliu? I don''t believe you came down here to this forsaken city to speak about nonsense. You didn''t approach me out of curiosity. I haven''t seen any other leadering to this auction event from a second-rated power like the Brilliant Auction House."


    Tengliu pouted and leaned back, resting her behind on Yasenia''sp again. "Well, I wanted to see you."


    Yasenia blinked, incredulous. "See me? You are telling me the leader of the tenth most powerful n came down to this forsaken ce to see someone who is almost not considered a second-rate power?"


    The beautiful snowy harpy rolled her eyes. "Why would I lie? Lately, you''ve been a recurrent conversation topic between some high-level people. Hence, I was curious because you decided to ally with my race and also take my little Ghana under your wing. Do you know how much Iughed when that old wolf told me that his Ghana left his pathetic son''s ass? Hahaha, I had to control myself from pping my wings in amusement."


    Tengliu observed the cold Yasenia up and down and licked her lips. "I didn''t believe the tales of your beauty. But now, I''m convinced. Moreover, I''ve felt something interesting~."


    Tengliu moved her waist and looked down at Yasenia''s crotch. The previous momentary confusion that aroused Yasenia had revealed to the Matriarch this little secret.


    Cecile finally couldn''t hold back. "Tengliu, I''m on the verge of really snapping, stop messing around and separate from my soulmate. Even a saint would not hold back after all this time of disdain."


    Yasenia gave her a side eye, telling her to stop, which made her frown.


    Tengliu''s smile disappeared, and she looked at Cecile indifferently. "You are the type of beauty I like the least. So emotionless and frigid. You can kill the mood even if your face is as charming as it is."


    Then she sneered. "What do you don''t understand about your lover''s current situation? Do you think Yasenia or you have an option? Have you seen Yasenia asking me to go down when she is more intelligent than you and the one being under my pushing? Young Phoenix, you are lucky with your lover, but your brains seem to becking. How old are you? Thirty?"


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched. ''Well, she is younger than thirty.''


    Ghana interrupted. "Matriarch Tengliu, please stop testing their limits. You''ve been shown the most patience I''ve ever seening from them. If you push further, it will be very bad."


    Tengliu lifted her snowy eyebrow and moved her beautiful violet eyes. "Did I ask you to speak?"


    Ghana felt as if the world had fallen on her shoulders, and her breathing stagnated. The bloodline pressure from the Matriarch of a race felt as if she was a child before an adult.


    Ghana spoke because she had given a side nce at Tatyana and had seen her hand move with a formation pen, making her truly fear for her usually invincible Matriarch. ''That human does not followmon sense!''


    Yasenia looked at Tengliu and was unable to deny anything she said. It was the truth that she was currently without an option but to be reactive and avoid things the best she could, hoping that Tengliu wasn''t unreasonable.


    Moreover, since the start of the conversation, barely more than ten minutes had gone by. Yasenia felt that an hour had passed.


    At that moment, Tatyana''s eyes showed appreciation toward her daughter. ''Being able to resist with just words until now ismendable for my little treasure. I think the lesson about humility for my little dragon is over.''


    Tatyana''s lips arched savagely. "Now, Tengliu, it''s time for your lesson in humility."


    The Harpy Matriarch blinked and looked at the human at the side who just spoke, and when her violet eyes met with the glowing red ones, all her danger senses red up instantly.


    However, it was toote.


    Tatyana waved her formation pen, and her voice echoed with a phantasmal undertone of power and divinity while the formation activated.


    "[World Suppressing Formation]."


    Tatyana''s arms burst with blood because of the monstrous wave on energy that this Unification Realm body had to resist to cast that skill.


    All that blood was not wasted. Tatyana knew that this body could not activate it, so she allowed it to injure her and use her blood as catalyst for the activation.


    Tengliu wanted to react, but her body felt as if it was tied with countless chains that immobilized even her meridians and thoughts.


    She looked around and realized that the entire room had been flooded with an array of symbols at some point, making her open her eyes wide. "What in Distancia''s name is this- huh?"


    Yasenia''s tail coiled around Tengliu, and she threw her onto the ground without a chance for her to react.


    *Bang!*


    The Harpy Matriarch''s brain was unable to react. It was like watching a regr ant suddenly lift an elephant and throw it around. People would look with incredulity without responding for a short while.


    Yasenia didn''t lose a moment to properly constrict Tengliu with her very long tail and immobilize her before she snapped out of her daze.


    Yasenia sighed and passed her hand through her hair, finally rxing her tensed nerves. "This was truly dangerous. It seems that I still have to learn a few things to survive alone."


    Tatyana smirked. "You did really good, Yasenia. If I allowed the conversation to go on, you probably would''ve escaped after being kissed a few times by her."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched. ''That''s not reassuring at all.''


    Tengliu was still incredulous and looked at the tail coiling around her. She used her entire strength and began pushing against it to liberate herself. However, to her confusion, the tail only moved a bit, and she was unable to escape.


    Yasenia was stunned when she had to put some effort into holding her back. ''She is still this strong after being suppressed more than ny-nine percent of her strength? This is ridiculous. How strong is a body cultivator''s body at her level?''


    Tengliu''s unbelieving stare moved andnded on Yasenia. "What happened? Why can''t I escape from someone as weak as you?"


    Ghana was also surprised and instantly became nervous. "Yasenia, what do you want to do? If you hurt her, you''ll end up in big trouble! Let''s talk things out."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes and moved her tail to sit Tengliu on her left side on the sofa. "Do I look reckless and brainless? Thinking about killing her would not only be immature, it would be an idea stupid enough for Mom to p my face across."


    During this whole encounter, Carbira was at the side, almost hiding in the pink shell on her back and trying to make her presence the smallest possible. Even her protruding ck eyes were retracted a bit, moving nervously between the other five people.


    While speaking, Yasenia felt someone sitting on her right side and hugging her closely. "Oh, sweetheart. You''ve suffered. I''m sorry for being so weak."


    Cecile shook her head and slowly unleashed her scent to eliminate Tengliu''s one. She even used herrge phoenix wings to envelop her dragoness in a cool,forting cocoon.


    Yasenia smiled softly and kissed her hair. "It''s okay, sweetheart."


    Finally, our dragoness looked at the calmly acting Tengliu and smirked with bad intentions. "What did you say previously? Oh, right. [Can you stop putting forth that calm facade? You are not calm. You are hiding behind a hard mask even though you are nervous and don''t know how to deal with me without hurting yourself as much as you would me~. How about stopping using your unfun, emotionless face and showing me the previous beautiful and smiling one?]."


    Tengliu''s expression darkened, and she red at Yasenia.


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. "It must have been many years since you felt powerless before someone, right?" Yasenia waved the talisman before storing it again in her ring. "Also, no need to tell me about your life-saving treasures. Unlike me, who could take them out, you won''t be able to use them."


    "The [World Suppressing Formation] is made to contain Transcendence Realm cultivators to the point they can''t even move. This one is the simplified, quickly made version made by Unification Realm strength, so it has nothingpared to the real deal. But, well, it''s enough to suppress you to the point of powerlessness."


    Tengliu tried to open her spatial ring either way, but she felt that it was impossible to connect with it no matter how she tried. Not only that, even using spiritual sense was impossible. ''She is not lying¡­''


    Tengliu gritted her teeth. "Okay, you got me. I miscalcted."


    Yasenia nodded. "Yes. You were on guard against everyone in the room but the human. Who would''ve thought I was not the most dangerous?"


    Tatyana stepped forward and sat on Yasenia''sp.


    Yasenia hugged her waist andmented. "Well, Tengliu. Let''s talk."

 Chapter 563: Revelation.

    Chapter 563: Revtion.


    With Tatyana on herp and Cecile on her right, Yasenia looked to her left and smiled. "Well, Tengliu. Let''s talk now that we are in a simr position."


    Tengliu looked at Yasenia closely, and her body rxed, showing a smirk. "I admit it. You caught me off guard. I didn''t expect you to have the power to restrain someone at my level."


    Yasenia waited for Tengliu to continue.


    "Yet, these actions confirm many of my suspicions. First, you are not that strong. Second, only after I''mpletely tied and under your control do you consider we are on the same ying field. This point also tells me many things about how you see me, and outside this room, you can''t stop me without using that dangerous thing you possess."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. "If things don''t go my way, I can kill you and be done with it."


    Tengliu smiled. "Oh, Yasenia. Don''t y silly games with me. You and I know that killing or even hurting me permanently is not something you can do now."


    The Matriarch continued. "Moreover, this tells me that unless you have a method to control me all the time for the rest of your life, I''ll be able to retaliate sooner rather thanter as soon as I''m free."


    Yasenia leaned back with Tatyana and nodded without any fear. "You are right. I''m utterly powerless against you in that regard. You may be physically restrained, but in truth, I''m not a threat to you. You have an advantage even in this situation that could be called dire for you."


    Tengliu was confused. "Then why did you do this? Didn''t you consider that this can create resentment inside me and take my chance to retaliate even if we be friendly in the future?"


    Yasenia sighed andined. "You were stepping on my bottom line like an uneducated bandit, and you expect me not to retaliate in the slightest and allow myself to be pushed below your talon? I do not fuss about a bit skin-to-skin interaction. However, you were about to kiss and try to charm me with your skill to then, most likely, force yourself on me!"


    Yasenia gently pushed Tatyana off her and seated her on the sofa. Then, she leaned forward and looked directly into the harpy''s eyes. "I''m going to be honest with you, Tengliu. I want to kill you. However, if what Ghana said to me about you in the past is fifty percent true, it is worth it not to do so."


    Yasenia showed a flood of killing intent that was not faked as her pupils thinned and the receding red in her iris gained new brightness. "Also, don''t think you arepletely out of danger. I can kill you, kill Ghana, and clean all the harpies in my n with a single wave of my hand. After doing so, other ns would respect me as strong. My only enemies would be the entire harpy race and your allies."


    Tengliu smiled. "Isn''t that a lot?"


    Yaseniaughed angrily. "Do you think your subordinates will be safe when the other powers learn about your death? I can use the time it will take for danger to fall onto my n to strengthen me enough to retaliate. Moreover, in the worst-case scenario, I can propose a war to resolve things "fairly," and when all your little birds gather in one ce, I''ll annihte each of them with my talisman. Do you believe it?"


    Tengliu''s smile disappeared. The scenario Yasenia suggested was possible. "You think they are easy prey? Even without me, they are still a powerful n and will know if they are being guided to a trap."


    Yaseniaughed in mockery. "But you are the Guardian and strongest harpy who keeps the enemies and allies at bay. You are the connection link in the chain of rtions. With your death, everything would copse quickly."


    Tengliu squinted. "Tsk, I really like you, but I hate that head of yours. You would make for a great mate if you were a bit stupider."


    Yasenia leaned back and closed her eyes for two seconds while taking a deep breath.


    When she opened her eyes again, they werepletely golden and warm like before.


    With a sigh, she spoke like usual. "But that way is filled with too many dangers. Hence, a path without everyone killing each other is best."


    Yasenia looked at Tengliu and uncoiled her tail to free her. "Now-."


    Tengliu instantly clenched her fist and punched Yasenia.


    Yasenia saw a sh and barely ced her hand in front of the strike before it impacted her.


    *BANG!*


    The furniture below them exploded, and Tatyana and Cecile were blown back a few steps.


    However, Yasenia didn''t move from her position, strongly clenching the fist that hadnded on her two palms.


    Although the dragoness looked okay, her internal organs were hurting like they were on fire because Yasenia absorbed the strike to not be pushed against Cecile and Tatyana.


    Our dragoness''s eyes were wide open. ''Fuck me. How is she still this strong? My hand bones almost broke because of her strike.''


    Yasenia smiled calmly. "Have you released the pent-up frustration?"


    Tengliu retrieved her fist with a snort but soon afterughed. "You are stronger than I thought. It is rare for my intuition to fail me."


    Yasenia summoned another couch and sat. "Hm? What do you mean?"


    Tengliu sat beside her and ced her head on her palm while resting her arm on her propped-up knee. "I usually can tell the strength of another person easily. Besides feeling monstrous potential, I thought you were so weak that I doubted my intuition when I saw you. The strike I made right now should be about middle-level Ethereal Soul Realm, and you defended it with just your body."


    Tatyana looked at Tengliu closer and lifted an eyebrow. ''Little Treasure, she has Fate Attribute. It has manifested as powerful instincts because she has assimted it in her body as a Body Cultivator. She is much more powerful than my initial assessment. Thankfully, my control over Fate is on another dimension, so even her instincts failed her when I created the formation.''


    Yasenia was impressed. A Fate-attributed Body Cultivator sounded quite dangerous. "Tengliu, let''s get to the real talk. First of all, I want to be allies with you."


    Yasenia looked at the nervously fidgeting Ghana and smiled. "I honestly like the little birds under my care, and I''ve be fond of them. Of all the races, they are the ones who have clicked with me the best other than Lamias. Can we be truthful with each other?"


    Tengliu crossed her legs and folded her silver wings below her chest. "Sure. You''ve shown your value, and I''m also interested. Honestly, besides stealing a few kisses from you, I didn''t n to go all the way. "


    She continued indifferently. "If you fell to my Intent, you only were that much. I would''ve lost my interest and probably let you go without touching you."


    Then, she added calmly. "This is a world where the weak get eaten by the strong."


    Yasenia nodded. "I know. That''s why I''m restraining my guts that tell me to do very bad things to you and speaking up. As you''ve guessed, my strength is much smaller than I portray it to be. Honestly, I''m not even stronger than Ghana unless I use some hidden skills and tricks."


    Yaseniaughed. "On a one-against-one to the death, I could probably only defeat her six out of ten times."


    Ghana was stunned to speechlessness.


    She has sparred against Yasenia a few times and always felt powerless as if she wasn''t able to see the bottom of Yasenia''s strength.


    This was an effect of Yasenia cleverly using her intents and auras to instill a sense of intimidation. Moreover, since Ghana''s bloodline was not that high, this sense of oppression was much more remarked, making Ghana always feel like she would lose, and therefore, not really realizing that Yasenia was giving her all during the spar.


    "So I wasn''t wrong with my initial assessment of you."


    "You were not. Your punch right now almost made a few bones in my hand crack. My strength is not that much. But even being this weak, I managed to dy you enough from doing your mischief and entrap you in a lethal trap. Your life is currently in my hands, even though killing you does not benefit me in any way."


    Tengliu smiled a little and thenughed aloud. "Good! I really like you. Yasenia, I understand where you want to go with all of this. However, besides a future strong ally, what do I gain?"


    Yasenia smiled yfully. "Isn''t my future strength enough?"


    The matriarch rolled her eyes. "You are someone worth investing in, but besides gaining you as an ally, what do I gain as a return for my investment? If you honestly think that just yourself is enough to scam this old woman, you are dreaming."


    Yasenia''s lips arched, and sheughed. She was waiting for this question. "How about¡­ The ability to break through the limit and ascend like Hero Distancia?"


    Tengliu''s smile disappeared as involuntary shock colored her facial expression.


    Ghana also looked at Yasenia with unbelieving eyes.


    And Carbira had her eyes lean forward while her little mouth opened in disbelief.


    "That''s impossible! Don''t you dare scam me after all of this, Yasenia!"


    It is natural for Tengliu to be angry. After all, the people of this continent couldn''t cross thest step into the Transcendence Realm because of ack of energy and because the world''s heaven was still too young to allow the cultivators to cross this step.


    Tatyana''s strike when she arrived wouldn''t have hurt it if the Heavens weren''t this young.


    Yasenia smiled. "Well, it''s normal not to believe me. So¡­ analyze the quality of the formation below you in detail. You can even try to break it if you want."


    Tengliu looked at the ceiling, floor, and walls shining withplex lines and runes and focused on it. "Ghana,e here and help me."


    Ghana took a step forward but stopped after a second, looking at Yasenia withplicated eyes.


    Yasenia nodded with a smile.


    Ghana smiled gratefully and quickly went to help Tengliu.


    Yasenia approached Carbira while those two tried to inspect the formation.


    "Nothing will happen, so don''t be this tense, okay?"


    Carbira quickly nodded and muttered. "S-Sorry for being so useless, Lady Yasenia."


    Yasenia patted her head soothingly. "Don''t worry. Also, why have you reverted back to Lady Yasenia?"


    Carbira''s eyes shyly danced. "Y-Yasenia."


    Yasenia smiled. "En. That''s better."


    Cecile approached and said without filters. "Are we really not going to kill her?"


    The dragoness hugged her and stole her lips in a tantalizing kiss that softened the phoenix''s legs. "I''m not, sweetheart. Haven''t you heard our conversation?"


    Cecile buried her face in Yasenia''s neck and smelled her scent. "I-I''ve heard. Sorry."


    Yasenia hugged her soulmate tightly andforted her until she saw Tengliu about to finish.


    After a few minutes, Tengliu stopped and looked between Tatyana and Yasenia withplicated eyes. Thanks to her Fate-attributed physique, she could perceive a bit of the depth in the formation, and it scared her.


    "How did you build a formation of this quality in this room without my notice? Moreover¡­ This¡­ This is not from our continent."


    Yasenia returned to the couch and patted her side. Tengliu sat there and looked at our dragoness, waiting for her answer.


    "You see, Tengliu. My n has seniors who have already cracked the secret to increase past the limits imposed by this young World. I''llepletely clean with you this time. The Heavens cried in anguish because our experiment was sessful, and a senior managed to hurt them."


    Tengliu''s expression became solemn at that im.


    Yasenia saw it and asked with a smirk. "Knowing this, do you think we have the qualifications to cooperate with your n?"

 Chapter 564: Conclusion of the confrontation.

    Chapter 564: Conclusion of the confrontation.


    After Yasenia saw Tengliu''s expression, she smiled. "Knowing this, do you think we have the qualifications to cooperate with your n?"


    Tengliu looked at Yasenia deeply, her violet eyes unblinkingly observing Yasenia''s bodynguage.


    The im just made of being able to break through the limits imposed by the heavens was that absurd. It was like people telling you that they could change the day to night whenever they wanted, believing it at face value would be impossible unless they had robust evidence or showed it in front of your eyes.


    However, even with her usual instinctive ability to perceive lies, Tengliu couldn''t feel a shred of lies. ''Either she is delusional and believes that she really can do it, or she is telling the truth. But¡­ Yasenia doesn''t seem the type of person to make outrageous ims like this and believe them unless she can carry it through.''


    "I need to think deeply about this."


    Yasenia pondered. "We can make a contract if it makes you feel more secure. I do have a way for this."


    Tengliu looked at her and lifted her snowy eyebrow. "You have a deal, but I want to create a Heaven Oath. Although they are notpletely trustworthy, they are good enough to create a link that allows my heart to rx."


    Yasenia nodded. "Sure. Moreover, I''ll allow Ghana to do it." She turned toward the harpy and spoke. "Ghana, draft it once we reach home. The sooner, the better."


    Tengliuughed and asked. "Aren''t you afraid she will make the conditions favorable for me? She is my subordinate before yours, Yasenia."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "If I can''t trust the woman I''ve chosen to be my right-hand woman, I would not have opened up so much in this situation. It was really not that necessary to expose me to you so much. I made it out of good faith for the future."


    Ghana knew this might be a sweet treat to her to increase her loyalty toward Yasenia. Yet, the bird woman couldn''t help but take it and eat the delicious sweet with a smile, feeling happy from the bottom of her heart that Yasenia entrusted her with this critical matter.


    Tengliu looked at the thin smirk on her subordinate''s lips and sighed. "Annoying. How old are you, Yasenia? Your methods feel like a many centuries-old woman."


    Yasenia smiled and actually answered. "I''m forty-five years old."


    "Eh?"


    "Eh?"


    "Eh?"


    Three simultaneous stupid sounds escaped Carbira''s, Tengliu''s, and Ghana''s throats.


    Our dragoness burst intoughter because their faces were too funny. The utter surprise and disbelief were even higher than when she spoke about giving them a way to break through the limits.


    Tengliu asked with a solemn face. "Are you lying? No¡­ you must be lying. How can you only be forty-five years old? Harpies your age are still pping around without an objective and barely entering the Spiritual King Realm!"


    Yasenia shrugged and leaned back. "I''m not lying. Why would I lie about something like this after everything I''ve exined? Do I even gain something lying about my age?"


    Ghana felt absurd. ''Am I still dreaming? A person who could well be my granddaughter has been leading me around by the nose? What kind of heaven-defying creature is she!?''


    Tengliu''s shock was much higher. ''A junior like her had enough strength to constrict me, discuss with me, and block my attack and intent!? Ouch, my face. I feel like I''ve received an echoing p.''


    Yasenia saw that the dignified Harpy Matriarch had her beautiful mouth slightly opened because of the surprise andughed. "Is it that shocking?"


    Ghana wanted to speak a thousand words but didn''t know how to express them.


    Tengliu cursed. "Fuck me."


    Ghana nodded. "That''s a good way to express my convoluted feelings."


    Yasenia smiled. "Sorry, I can''t fuck you yet."


    "Yet?"


    Yasenia saw the curious expression, and she shrugged. "The future is always uncertain. So, I don''t like making clear statements about something. But my current desire for that is negative. You almost raped me, after all. Sigh, it''s a bit of a shame that I couldn''t end you."


    Tengliu''s lips twitched wildly. "A forty-five-year-old junior is the one resisting my charm for the first time? You are abnormal."


    Yaseniaughed. "I''ll dly ept that term."


    The white-feathered harpy sighed and plopped on the couch with a defeated expression. "Whatever. Honestly, I''m fearful and expecting what you will be in one hundred years. At forty-five years old, you have mid-level Ethereal Soul Body realm strength, you can deceive, control, order, and lead people six or ten times your age, and I''ve also heard that you can practice a few professions to a pretty high level¡­"


    Tengliu frowned. "Say, can you let other people live? I feel like I''ve wasted my lifepared to you."


    "Well, if I''m not that qualified with all the training I''ve received since birth, I can only call myself a failure. I had the tools, and I just utilized them to best I could without losing myself too much."


    "Oh? Losing yourself?"


    "Well, I can''t forget that I have a family, and I must not leave them behind."


    Tengliu''s eyes moved onto Cecile. "Her? How old are you? Seventy or something?"


    Cecile said curtly. "About to make Twenty-five."


    The silence was deafening.


    Their eyes quickly turned toward Tatyana. Tatyana smiled and stated proudly. "I''m eighteen."


    "Bullshit!" Tengliu shouted.


    She could barely ept Cecile''s age, but she definitely wouldn''t ept the woman imed to be because she had created a formation strong enough to restrain her right under her nose without her knowledge.


    If eighteen years old could do something like this, Tengliu would not know what she had been doing for thest one thousand years.


    Yasenia and Cecile agreed with her. It was absolute nonsense. That ancient being that passed herself as a human was more ancient than some mountains or inds.


    Meanwhile, Ghana''s lips twitched because she knew what Tatyana was about to say in response.


    "Well, you are right. I''m not eighteen. I''m thirty-one days old¡­ Sigh. Being young is so problematic."


    "Y-You are all messing with me!"


    Yaseniaughed. "Well, she is certainly much ol-ahem. Experienced."


    Without dy, the dragoness stood up. "Anyway, it doesn''t really matter. Let''s get moving!"


    The harpy Matriarch sighed and decided to askter more seriously. She didn''t know if the strange formation around her was dulling her senses or something.


    However, she would find when she asked that they weren''t lying and that Tatyana was just a big interrogation mark.


    Tatyana deactivated the formation and erased it in a few seconds.


    Seeing her work was magical. Her formation pen was quick to the point of being blurry. However, it maintained a kind of flow that made it resonate with the world and gave it an ethereal and otherworldly beauty.


    Tengliu had seen many formation masters of the highest level of work, and the things that previously impressed her appeared like child''s y before this strange human.


    "You created this from scratch right under my nose? You didn''t activate a life-saving treasure or something?"


    Tatyana blinked and smiled without fear. "You are not wrong. It was indeed me."


    Tatyana''s change in demeanor took Tengliu by surprise. She frowned and asked. "Aren''t you just a human? Why are you talking to me like that?"


    "Just a human?" Tatyana muttered under her breath and then smiled.


    "Well, I can''t really be considered just a human."


    Tatyana looked at Tengliu, and her red eyes began to glow, leaving a red light trail as if it were gas when she moved her head.


    "Honestly, Tengliu. I''m quite angry at you."


    Tengliu sneered. She was about to answer but felt as if the words got stuck in her throat.


    "Do you know how much I had to hold back when I saw you trying to steal my little treasure away from me?"


    Tatyana''s aura became more profound as the temperature of the room lowered.


    However, this feeling of coldness was not a thermal reaction. It was as if something far out of the world was manifesting.


    "When you approached her when I saw my little darling''s eyes only have you in them¡­ Can you understand the pureness and depth of my wrath and jealousy?"


    Before Tengliu could even register, Tatyana was face to face with her, only a few centimeters apart.


    "The moment my dearest ignored me. Those few seconds that she only had you in her eyes. I felt as if the World lost its colors."


    Even her voice became phantasmal.


    "Thankfully for you, I was too trapped in that feeling to react, and Yasenia snapped out of it quickly. Hence, those dark feelings that were about to spill outward stopped and receded again to the depths of my cold and merciless heart."


    During all this time, the pressure of her soul kept increasing and mming onto Tengliu with growing strength.


    By the time they were eye to eye with their noses almost touching, Tengliu''s feathers were raised in fear as swear dripped from her forehead.


    But she couldn''t move as if those glowing red eyes had nailed her to her standing position.


    Tatyana smiled. "Either way, nice to meet you. I''m Tatyana Dravory, Yasenia''s mother. I hope you take care of my child properly, or I''ll destroy this World."


    Cecile and Yasenia began sweating because this was not an empty threat.


    Tengliu felt Tatyana''s immeasurable soul much more clearly than Ghana did because of her Fate affinity and superior strength.


    The feeling of trying to look into Tatyana''s soul was terrifying. It felt as if she was about to be surrounded by the concept of Death instead of an aura, making her recall the talisman Yasenia previously used. ''How is that talisman rted to this being?''


    When looking into her soul, the only thing that could be observed was an infinite blood ocean filled with corpses, anguished souls, and a pair of blood-red Suns in the sky, as if they could see the Past, Present, and Future of everything under them.


    Tatyana stopped her soul pressure and stepped back, allowing Tengliu to take a deep breath.


    Tengliu was utterly horrified. "What are you? You are not a human. Also, how can you exert that pressure with such a weak body!? This doesn''t make any sense!"


    Tatyana returned to Yasenia''s side and smiled. "Me? I''m just a worried mother. Don''t worry about details~."


    Yasenia''s tail wagged, and she glomped Tatyana in her arms, purring while rubbing on her. "I love you, Mom."


    Tengliu swore she would be more careful around Yasenia from now on.


    ''But with a mother like that, it is no wonder she is like she is now. They are probably not from this world.''


    Tatyana nodded. "You are right, but keep it a secret."


    Tengliu felt all the hairs and feathers in her body standing up. ''She can read my mind!?''


    Tatyana blinked. "Well, the effects of the formation are very profound, and although I''ve removed it, I can still control the remaining circuits until they disappear¡­ Oh. They are gone."


    Tengliu tried to think of something. ''I''ll kill her when I have a chance.''


    But Tatyana didn''t lie and didn''t react to her test. Not that she would''ve either way. After all, only a stupid person would not think of that thought as a test.


    Tengliu also used that thought because it was a test, but it could elicit Tatyana''s reaction if she heard it.


    Yasenia looked at the puffed-up Tengliu and muttered.


    "Cute."


    This interrupted the tension around, making Tatyana chuckle and Tengliu sigh.


    She scratched her hair and sighed. "Ghana, all I can say is a good job finding these people."


    Ghana was sweating out of nervousness, but her heart settled down now that the tension was cut. "Y-Yes, Matriarch. Although it is more precise to say they found me."


    Finally, Yasenia asked. "Do you want toe with us?"

 Chapter 565: Start of the second auction day.

    Chapter 565: Start of the second auction day.


    Yasenia felt a bit more rxed after solving anything. With that in mind, she asked out of courtesy. "Do you want to walk with us and look around?"


    Tengliu had also be calmer and realized something. "Oy, little girl. Now that I know your age, you should act with respect in front of me. I''m one thousand years old your senior!"


    Yasenia smiled mischievously. "And yet, I managed to corner you."


    Tengliu rolled her eyes. "If it wasn''t because of that formation your mother created, do you really think you had the advantage?"


    Yaseniaughed. "I don''t. Anyway, I''ll follow your wish and call you with respect, old Tengliu."


    Tengliu really wanted to p her. "Who are you calling old!? Senior, use senior!"


    She answered seriously. "They are basically synonyms~. Also, I''m calling old to a thousand-year-old woman."


    Tengliu suddenly remembered and smiled. "Oh? Then, are you calling your mother old too?"


    Yasenia''s lips twitched, and she looked to the side. Her body broke into a cold sweat when she saw Tatyana smiling and looking at her. "Not at all, senior Tengliu."


    The matriarchughed. "That''s what I thought."


    "Oy, Tengliu, can you stop bullying the child?"


    "Cough. I''ll stop."


    Yaseniaughed aloud. "Excuse me. I wanted to get back a little for your behavior."


    "You won''t let it rest, will you?"


    Yasenia smiled widely. "Not until I can give you a beating inbat. As I said, you almost forced yourself on me, and that''s one of the things I despise the most. To be honest, inside, I''m still angry with you to an unreasonable degree. However, I understand that getting back to you for something that didn''t happen would not be beneficial in any way."


    Tengliu blinked. "That bad?"


    Yasenia''s eyes shed with disdain as she smiled. "I really think you are scum. Having that skill refined to such a high level means you use it often. But, as long as you do not use it again on somebody close to me, I''ll ignore that defect in your personality. After all, we are going to enter an alliance."


    Tengliu shrugged. "Whatever, little girl. I''m going now. Besides looking for you, I came here to speak with the City Lord about Ghana''s situation. She is someone I appreciate, after all."


    Yasenia looked at Ghana and suggested. "You can go with her. I can do without you today."


    Ghana nodded. "I''ll be in your care, Matriarch Tengliu."


    Tengliu nodded, and both of them left the room.


    Cecile waited until they left to punch a wall almost without holding back.


    *BANG!*


    Thankfully, the original formations in the room were enough to block the sound and vibrations.


    "I want to kill that woman."


    Cecile''s voice was so cold that things around her gained ayer of frost.


    Yasenia sighed and stepped forward to gather her in a hug. "We shouldn''t love."


    Cecile frowned and got angry at Yasenia for real this time. "If she did that to us, you would want to kill her in the most painful way possible. Why if they do things to you, it is okay, and when they do things to us, it is not okay?"


    Yasenia opened her mouth, but Cecile interrupted. "Do you think that we have a big heart and can forgive things like this graciously? What do you think of our love for you, Yasenia?"


    Cecile knew that it was situational and that Yasenia had dealt with it in the best way possible. However, seeing her soulmate being seduced by another right before her eyes felt like someone was digging out her heart from her chest and squeezing it.


    It felt extremely ufortable.


    Yasenia sighed and understood her rage.


    She pondered while caressing her hair. "I guess it is my selfishness, sweetheart."


    Yasenia looked at Cecile''s cold eyes, and she didn''t lose her tenderness. "My reasons werepletely reasonable. However, creating a harem was just one of the options. Maybe Mom thought I wouldn''t think about it with that idea in mind, but couldn''t I have just used my dual cultivation technique without creating bonds?"


    Cecile paused and looked at Yasenia.


    Tatyana at the side sighed. "I thought you didn''t realize that option."


    Yaseniaughed. "How couldn''t I think of that? I could have sex with someone who had a higher cultivation level as a transaction to quench my lust. There were no reasons to create lovers. Moreover, I understood since the beginning that Tatyana didn''t care about my body but my heart."


    Cecile asked. "Then¡­ Why did you choose this path?"


    Yasenia smiled and pecked her lips. "Didn''t you hear? It is my selfishness. I wanted to, if I had sex with someone, at least for them to be someone important to me. Hence, I chose a small group of talented women to be fed by dual cultivation technique."


    Cecile nodded. "But¡­ it hurts."


    Yasenia smiled. "I know. But I hope that, if this happens again in the future, you continue being angry, bing distressed, and wanting to kill these people."


    "I don''t want all of you to be ustomed, but I don''t want all of you to retaliate. I''ll protect myself the best I can and discuss these situations in detail with all of you. However, I hope you let me handle the consequences of what happens to me."


    Cecile frowned. "That''s¡­"


    Yasenia nodded. "I know. Sorry, dearest. But you know my attractiveness. If we really react wildly to everyone who wants to touch me when we are weak, there will be consequences we won''t be able to bear."


    Cecile blinked. "When we are weak?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Of course. Did you think I would stop you if we weren''t this weak? What do you think will happen if the whole harpy race assaults us? The scenarios I suggested are feasible, but that''s one scenario. There are plenty of¡­ bad endings."


    Cecile nodded and said. "I''ll continue being angry."


    Yasenia smiled softly. "And I''ll soothe you with my love every time."


    Cecile pushed forward. "I''ll want and try to kill those that are within our strength bracket if they have thoughts or act on you."


    Yasenia kissed her lips. "And, unless it is not proper because of the situation, I''ll hold them down for you to ughter them as you want."


    Cecile''s blue eyes shone, and she spoke again. "I''m very jealous. I don''t like that idea you have of using the maids as mothers."


    Yasenia nodded. "My desire is to spread my bloodline, but until you have a few children of your own and youe to terms with the idea, I''ll not implement it."


    Cecile smiled. "I-I want to know your every movement and thought through our connection."


    Yaseniaughed. "Have I ever closed our soul connection unless I''m with the other girls at night?"


    Cecile hugged Yasenia closely and buried her face in her neck, sniffing her with an obsessive light in her eyes. "I love you too much."


    Yasenia, simr to the past and as it will ever happen, epted her love with open arms. "And I love your deep love for me. I love your ability not to feel deep jealousy for the other girls. I love how you always think of me. I love how protective you are of me. I love every single feather in your body. Your coldness, your warmth, your anger, your serenity, your sadness, your happiness, I love everything, Cecile."


    Yasenia cupped her smiling face and kissed her lips. "So, remember that I don''t mind bearing things that which don''t cross the linepletely. However, her actions on me are certainly something I would kill for if it happened to any of you. But I can bear it."


    Tatyana leaned on a wall and spoke. "Little Treasure. It would be best if you chose your opponent in the future better. Tengliu was out of your league since the very beginning. You had many chances to separate by using us. Going to a private room was only safe because I''m here."


    Yasenia nodded. "I didn''t expect her to use charm-rted skills. Those need the soul to be used. It was out of my expectation."


    Tatyana pondered. "In short, even when you overestimated her in your mind, she still went above your imagination."


    Yasenia nodded without shame. "Yes. It was my mistake. Sorry, Mom."


    Tatyanamented. "Will you kill her when you gain strength?"


    Yasenia kept hugging Cecile and using her scent and pats to calm her down. "I probably won''t unless she does something simr again."


    Cecile bit Yasenia''s neck in protest. Yasenia smiled softly and patted her back. "Sorry for being selfish, love."


    Cecile stopped biting after she left a red mark on her teeth and separated with a snort. "I already understand your working methods, my love. Let''s go out."


    Yasenia followed Cecile honestly and grabbed her hand. However, she could feel that Cecile''s anger was gone entirely, and a sweet feeling was reaching her like a warm spring through the connection.


    "By the way¡­ Carbira."


    "Y-Yes!"


    Yasenia smiled apologetically. "Swear to the heavens that you won''tmunicate directly or indirectly anything about what happened here today."


    Carbira understood and nodded, saying the oath solemnly.


    After she said it, the four of them walked out of the room.


    "Yes. You don''t need to worry. Guide us to see the interesting items so that we sign up for them."


    The dragoness used the card Ghana created and used it in the interesting things that she found.


    There were sixty-seven body cultivation manuals between the items for the second day. Of them, only three looked interesting.


    Yasenia intended to bid for all of them.


    If there was an alchemy recipe, cksmithing book, tailoring manual, or formation knowledge she didn''t know about, she used themunication device to call her dears and ask if they wanted it.


    Yasenia ced Ghana''s name on one hundred and fifty-seven items.


    The four women then walked toward their room and entered it. After Tengliu''s situation, Yasenia was a bit tired, and she didn''t want to socialize a whole lot.


    Throwing her body onto thefortable couch and feeling her body sinking into it, our dragoness sighed.


    Cecile seemed still a bit affected, and instead of sitting beside her, she straddled Yasenia and hugged her with herrge silver wings while burying her face in her neck and sniffing her sweet floral scent.


    Her three phoenix tails were dancing happily, making Yaseniaugh and use her hands to caress them.


    Unlike her tail, Cecile''s weren''t erogenous, so these caresses only gave a feeling offort to Cecile.


    There were only ten screens today. The reason was that the number of items for auction was much lower.


    Carbira was curious and asked. "Why do you want Body Cultivation Manuals?"


    Yasenia grabbed one of Tatyana''s hands and yed with it. "I like collecting them almost as much as I like to collect human ves."


    This statement which would be outrageous in modern society, was epted by Carbira readily. She was surprised but for the wrong reason. "That''s it? You like collecting them?"


    "That''s it. What other reason is there to be interested in so many methods? It''s not like I can learn them all."


    "W-Well, maybe to use them in your subordinates?"


    Yasenia shrugged. "If they are useful, why not? But I like collecting them."


    Carbira''s vertical eyes crossed. "I see."

 Chapter 566: Buying spree!

    Chapter 566: Buying spree!


    Yasenia bid for the items that appeared and were on her list, gaining all of them. After all, the bids were between tens of mid-level Parus and a maximum of a few tens of High-level Parus.


    Yasenia''s riches amounted to thousands of wless Level Parus, so every item Yasenia bought didn''t even amount to one wless Level Parus with the one thousand needed conversion from coin to coin.


    A few hours went by, and the first Body Cultivation Manual appeared.


    Yasenia paid a bit of attention without startling Cecile, who was lying on her with eyes closed, resting lightly.


    "This cultivation manual is a mid-level Earth rank treasure! The [Forged in Storm Body] Technique suits people with water, lightning, or wind affinities. The starting price is fifty High-level Parus, and the minimum increment is ten high-level Parus."


    Yasenia blinked and muttered. "Cultivation manuals are much more expensive than other items."


    Carbira looked at Cecile''s closed eyes and rhythmically rising back whispered. "A cultivation technique can be used by many, an item by only one person."


    Yasenia nodded. "I understand the logic. It''s just a mid-level Earth Ranked cultivation technique is not something that would make someone gain excellent strength, so I expected it to cost a bit less."


    Carbira was puzzled. "Doesn''t the quality only affect the speed?"


    Yasenia looked at her, and after a few moments, she nodded. "You are right."


    Tatyana smiled. ''She is not.''


    Yasenia snorted. ''Who knows who is listening? I''ve already learned their way of working if they allow buying rights to know who is in each VIP room and also use their registering items to sneak peek the strength of people.''


    Tatyana shrugged. ''Will you leave your items here? This action will only sell about thirty of them in total, right? You gave them about a hundred.''


    Yasenia pondered. ''I need an excuse to withdraw them. Sigh, I gave the group too much faith because Carbira was such a sweetheart. I guess I was lucky and picked the rare good breed. Let''s hope they make a mistake and allow me to withdraw my offer. Using Tengliu''s influence, if possible, as a backer will also help me.''


    Tatyanaughed. ''Will she agree?''


    ''If I get close to her during this time, she will.''


    ''Are you trying to seduce someone who did that?''


    ''I''m not. I want to increase my image in her, not romantically, but either as a junior or a working partner. My age should be an advantage to stop her horny, right?''


    Tatyana snickered. ''I bet she has quite a lot of "fun" with her juniors and colleagues. That intent is not onlyprehended by looking, after all.''


    Yasenia asked, curious after knowing her mother''s history. ''Do you have it?''


    Tatyana shook her head. ''I have another one, though.''


    ''Oh? Which one? Also¡­ How many intents have you understood?''


    Tatyana stuck out her tongue, acting cute. ''I won''t tell you which or how many. However, understanding Intents is not hard after you are at my level, it is a matter of time. The thing is, they are useless. I can summon one thousand intents at my level, and other cultivators would onlyugh at me. Hence, cultivators focus on only a few while pushing forward. The best is focusing on one, but up to five is eptable depending on the talent.''


    ''I see¡­ Also, you looked adorable when you stuck your tongue out~. I wanted to take a bite~.''


    Tatyana chuckled and leaned her head on Yasenia''s shoulder. Cecile''s wingsy on Tatyana like a nket, so her movement did not bother the resting phoenix woman.


    "Well, enough with the introduction. Let the bid begin!"


    "We got sixty high-level Parus from the gentleman there. Seventy areing from the VIP room number forty-one. Thedy over there increased it to 100¡­"


    Yasenia didn''t bid and waited for the price to stabilize.


    After waiting a few seconds, the price stopped increasing as fast. Yasenia entered the bid.


    "We have four hundred and fortying from another VIP room!"


    Carbira''s eyes jumped. "So much money for that?"


    Yasenia spokezily as her hand traced Cecile''s developed back muscles that carried the pair of giant silver wings. "It''s not that much. It doesn''t even reach one wless Parus."


    Carbira frowned. "But for the starting price, it is a lot."


    Yasenia gave her a side nce. "The starting price is not important."


    The auctioneer spoke. "Four hundred and seventying from VIP room number 17! We seem to have a battle in our hands."


    Yasenia didn''t wait for the woman to finish and directly bid six hundred.


    "We have a decisive person here. The price has just increased to six hundred by VIP number 14!"


    "Six hundred going once! Six hundred going twice! Do we have more bids for this impressive cultivation manual? Six hundred going three times!"


    Yasenia yed with her hair as she heard the woman eximing. "Six hundred going four times! Congrattions to the VIP room number 14!"


    Yasenia continued. "The important thing is if I get the item or not."


    Carbira nodded and didn''t interfere. She was a guide and advisor, nothing more.


    The day continued, and Yasenia took from her ring cooking books and studied them while the auction continued.


    Cecile was currently in heaven while resting on Yasenia''s body, so she fell asleep for real. Our dragoness didn''t bother her too much besides using her arms and tail to secure her sweetheart.


    Three hourster, the other cultivation manuals were sold, and Yasenia won them all for a total of thirty wless Parus. One of them was contested for quite a bit, reaching three wless Parus, but Yasenia directly increased the bid to five, making the other party stop bidding.


    While looking to see if anything interesting was left in the catalog, Yasenia heard a knock on the door, and Carbira stood up to open it.


    She saw Ghana on the other side and lifted an eyebrow. ''Hm? Why is she here alone?''


    Ghana entered and closed the door behind her.


    "I''m back, Yasenia."


    Yasenia asked curiously. "How did it go?"


    Ghana rubbed her forehead. "Sigh, it is so tiring apanying Matriarch Tengliu. However, you should expect the City Lord to not interfere with you for a long time. By the way, Young Master Fu breathed hisst."


    Yasenia was internally surprised and felt something out of ce.


    Her face remained calm as she asked while looking at Ghana. "Have you seen his corpse? How is it possible for him to fall ill enough to die?"


    "I''ve seen his corpse." Ghana nodded, making Yasenia''s brain rotate quickly.


    Ghana sat on a couch and frowned. "He was like a husk. A few parts of his body were rotten and looked quite terrifying."


    Yasenia asked for details.


    "Well, they had to iste him because a few of the people that approached him got infected by his disease."


    "Do you have a list of those people? Remember not to make contact with them, just in case."


    Ghana shook her head. "Not here, but since you told us to keep an eye¡­"


    Yasenia sent a message to Ghana mentally.


    "We''ve tried hard to infiltrate, but the defenses are very tight."


    Meanwhile, in her head, Ghana said to Yasenia. ''We''ve bought one of the maids in the Fu Family Mansion, and she has been swapped by one of our people. She should''ve listed those things, and the documents must be back in the n."


    Yasenia nodded. "Well, they have my condolences."


    Yasenia suddenly asked. "So¡­ How so you went to see the corpse of that boy?"


    Ghana looked into Yasenia''s eyes and was confused. "Why do you ask?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Nothing."


    However, internally, she questioned her. ''How much did you tell Tengliu about that situation?''


    Ghana flinched. ''She doesn''t know it is your work. But she knows you had a beef with them. I tried to hide everything I could, but it is impossible to hide most things from her.''


    Yasenia nodded and understood. ''She probably guessed everything¡­''


    Her head ached. ''Although it''s not much, that''s an extra resource Tengliu has against me¡­ After all, even if we are allies, with this information, she can forcefully make me her partner by forcing an enmity between me and [Steel Back Wolves]. Tsk. I''ve lost ground just after she separated from me.''


    She didn''t feel that Ghana was lying and that this wasn''t her intention, but Tengliu was just someone who had everything to force Ghana to spill the beans one way or another without Ghana realizing it.


    Ghana continued. ''We also went there because the City Lord asked the Matriarch for help so we could see him before he died.''


    Yasenia asked. ''Why did he ask her? Tengliu is not an alchemist, right?''


    Ghana blinked and remembered the conversation. ''Oh¡­ Matriarch Tengliu said she had strong healing pills because the subject came to be.''


    The dragoness sighed to herself. ''Cunning woman.''


    ''Now that I think about it¡­ Did Tengliu touch him?''


    Ghana nodded. ''Yes¡­ It should not be dangerous for someone at her level, right?''


    Yasenia''s eyes shed. ''Oh? She touched him?''


    Yasenia shrugged. ''I don''t know. Has she left? Why aren''t you with her anymore?''


    Ghana shook her head and answered. ''She is in our base, inspecting the living conditions of the harpies. She told me toe here and tell you that she will wait for you there.''


    Yasenia didn''t like that.


    She looked at the remaining items in the catalog and saw that the ones left weren''t interesting.


    "Carbira, is there any interesting item after this?"


    Carbira shook her head. "These are the heaven-ranked treasures."


    A quick nce told our dragoness that they weren''t worth her time.


    Yasenia slowly stood up, using her arms to support Cecile''s butt while making her wrap her legs around her waist.


    Cecile muttered and opened her blue eyeszily. "What''s wrong?"


    Yasenia kissed her lips. "Sleep, sweetheart. We are returning home."


    Cecile nodded and buried her face in Yasenia''s neck, hugging her tightly.


    She was not short or small, but with the tail''s help, even carrying someone taller than herself was not a problem for our dragoness.


    "Then, let''s leave. Honestly, I expected to be able to interact with more powers. However, besides the mornings, the rest of the day is just about the auction. Tomorrow there should be interesting items."


    With that said, Yasenia and the girls left their room and returned home.


    Ghana asked once outside. "Why are you hasty?"


    Yasenia looked at her with a strange gaze. "Although you might trust that woman, have you already forgotten what happened?"


    "Ah¡­ I¡­"


    "Don''t worry. I just don''t feel safe when she is right in my house without my knowledge."


    ''I hope Coraline can stop her from wandering around as she likes. It would not be too good if she found the human girls. After all, Tengliu should be aware that strange humans have arrived.''


    Tatyana smiled. ''Doesn''t she already know that you are not from Distancia? At least, she should have guessed something.''


    Yasenia frowned. ''I just don''t want her to confirm her guesses. Knowing and hypothesizing are very different.''


    ************************************************


    Author: We are back!


    Angel: Yay!


    Andrea: Hm, so we won''t appear if this is serious~.


    Author: This section is a section to cheer up. It must not distract people from real things and plot!


    Yasenia: I mean¡­ It''s not like things have calmed down.


    Author: Well, but it is not that tense.


    Tatyana: There must be a few questions stacked, right?


    Author: That¡­ There are a few. Yes.


    Author: Well. Without further ado. I summon you!


    WPOmega: Yo! Nice to be here again.


    Author: I''ve seen that you''ve stacked a few questions. Well, shoot one of them.


    WPOmega: Sure~. During Ebirah''s breakthrough, it''s said that the ore she''s using is almost at the limits she could absorb. Well, for one, that implies that she could''ve absorbed stronger, which is impressive considering the level it was at, but mostly it makes me wonder what happens when an ore is too high level for a Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster to absorb. Is it just guaranteed death? Does it just result in a weaker defense or foundation, and is there another opportunity to absorb an ore into its shell?


    Author: Who do you want to answer it?


    WPOmea: Let''s go with Coraline wthorne.


    Author: Summoning Lobster Mom!


    Coraline: Hm? Where am I?


    Ebirah: Mommy~.


    Coraline: Oh, my little shell. Where are we, do you know?


    Ebirah: Um¡­ It''s strange to exin. You just have to answer a question, and we can leave.


    Coraline: And the question is.


    WPOmega: Hello, this is the question!


    ¡­


    Coraline: I see. Although I said she can absorb higher, it would be dangerous to do so. Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster''s shell is simr to an alloy but with ores.


    Coraline: If you put too much of something, it can break the bnce, the shell, and since the damage is done during the tribtion, the insides are exposed, and death is almost guaranteed.


    Coraline: However, I''ve said it in the past, but our bloodline is not something weak. As long as we have enough resources, I''m confident we can be strongest in Distancia.


    WPOmega: So confident?


    Coraline: Yes. And I''m speaking objectively. The potential of a Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster is terrifying, or so it is said in our ancestor''s grave.


    WPOmega: So, overfeeding is as bad as underfeeding.


    Coraline: Basically, yes. There are ways to check which materials are the most suitable.


    Mirrory: Hm¡­ They might be a race of the higher heavens. The ability to absorb ores two realms higher is too strong for a small ce like Distancia.


    Author: Well, that might be true or not! In any case, let''s leave it here for now!


    Author: Bye-bye, little lurkers, have a nice day!


    The rest: Have a nice day~.


    ***************************************


    pa tre /posts/tatyana-anime-87926611 (Tatyana Anime Style)

 Chapter 567: Tenglius influence in the Astral Sky Clan.

    Chapter 567: Tengliu''s influence in the Astral Sky n.


    While going back, Yasenia looked at Ghana and said a single sentence. "Ghana, you are making a lot of mistakestely."


    Ghana sighed. "Yasenia, unless you can rival Tengliu one way or another, I can''t wholeheartedly be your subordinate. Her orders will always be above yours. Every harpy, or well, every beast human with a powerful n, will think simrly. Most beast humans join external ns, sects, or groups to create alliances, gain experience, and then return to their main ns."


    Ghana looked at Yasenia and sighed again. "You are still a bit young, but gaining ourplete loyalty to even go against our own race will take a while if you ever manage to do it."


    Yasenia looked at Ghana with squinted eyes. "Ghana, the fact that the number indicating my age is low doesn''t mean that everything I''ve done until now is invalidated. I''ve proven my worth, wit, and ability to create what I have not because of my age but because of my capabilities."


    Yasenia stated powerfully. "Don''t think that any of you are above me because of age. If Tengliu weren''t physically strong enough to suppress mepletely, I would only be slightly disadvantaged against her today, not to mention in a few years. Moreover, think of who is unblocking your talent, who is increasing your bloodlines, and who is creating treasures powerful enough to increase all of your talents."


    Ghana realized her mistake and nodded. "Sorry, it''s just a shock to know you are only forty-five years old. I was wrong."


    "I''m young and have many things left to learn, but do not treat me like a child. Few people can treat me like a junior and outsmart me without problems."


    Yasenia didn''t say anything more and decided to increase her guard a notch against them. ''I was too rxed with them, it seems.''


    When they were about to enter their house, Yasenia left a single sentence before going straight toward Tengliu''s location.


    "Cancel the bathing event with all of you a monthter. I was too rushed."


    Ghana looked at Yasenia speeding in the distance and sighed again. ''It looks like Matriarch Tengliu''s actions have much more influence than I expected on her. Well, I''ll have to regain the lost trust with hard work.''


    Ghana went toward her office, but she couldn''t help but feel sad. ''She probably won''t joke around with me anymore, right?''


    Another sigh was heard before the brown-feathered harpy disappeared.


    When Yasenia arrived, she was greeted by the n members.


    Yasenia saw their gazes be much more respectful and frowned. ''This is not true loyalty, but respect because of another. Tsk, although I understand why Ghana couldn''t and wouldn''t stop Tengliu, this visit has made it impossible to make them loyal to me above their race.''


    Yasenia pondered. ''I should find another race to fill the seniority spot with the harpies slowly. I don''t want to wake up one day and have my Astral Sky n''s top staff suddenly be against me without a backup. Themias should be good for now, so I''ll begin giving them a bit more authority.''


    After going through the main Hall and a few corridors, they arrived at the main living room.


    Tengliu was sitting there quietly, being served by four harpies.


    One of them was massaging her shoulders, another feeding her some foods of her n, and the other two grooming her feathers.


    Our dragoness didn''t see their faces being reluctant at all, and they looked quite happy. ''As expected.''


    "Yasenia, you''ve arrived earlier than I expected. The auction should still be ongoing, right?"


    Yasenia rolled her eyes and sat on the couch facing Tengliu.


    "Whose fault do you think it is, Tengliu?"


    Two of the harpies frowned at her unconsciously. Our dragoness called her like that on purpose, and this confirmed her guesses.


    Tengliu snorted. "Tsk, bad-mannered brat, didn''t I tell you to call me Senior?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Sure, if you want to be called old, I won''t hold back, senior Tengliu."


    Tengliu flinched. "Hey, I''m just one thousand five hundred years old."


    Yasenia deadpanned and didn''t answer.


    Tengliu coughed, remembering that the person before herself was not fifty yet.


    Yasenia sighed and directly asked. "Anyway, why did youe here?"


    Tengliu smiled yfully. "I came to inspect if you were treating my girls right. You are all quite happy, right?"


    "Yes, Matriarch Tengliu! Lady Yasenia treats us excellently."


    Yasenia leaned in her hand and asked. "So, what do you think?"


    While asking, Yasenia used the Fortress formation in her mind to see what Tengliu had been doing.


    ''She has visited almost all parts of the mansion. Thankfully, I arrived before she went to visit the humans. However, she has observed Angel, Andrea, and Evelyn closely in silence. Hm? She has talked with Coraline?''


    Tengliu nodded and answered. "Better than expected, honestly. But I heard you killed three harpies?"


    Yasenia''s eyes shed coldly. "Yes. And I will probably kill a few more. Do you have any problem?"


    Tengliu''s looked at Yasenia''s cold eyes and frowned. "Can''t you give me face?"


    Yasenia sneered. "Which face? Do you think I don''t know why you came to my n without my permission? Tengliu, I''m not retarded, nor do I have mental problems. By the way, those four with you are fired from my n."


    The four harpies froze in ce, unable toprehend what just happened.


    Yasenia continued coldly. "Not only them but each harpy you''ve talked to besides Ghana will also all be fired from the n."


    Tengliu''s face became dark. "Yasenia, don''t be like that."


    Yasenia barked augh. "Why not? I can rule this n without your harpy race without a problem. I was giving them special treatment, but all has be a puff of smoke because of your little visit. Good job, Tengliu."


    Tengliu opened her mouth, but she couldn''t speak.


    In her mind, although Yasenia was powerful, she guessed that the harpies were influential for her quick sess.


    She was wrong, and she didn''t expect her to be so decisive.


    Yasenia turned toward Tatyana and asked. "How many harpies have been in contact with Tengliu?"


    Tatyana gave the number. "Seventy-seven have been close. Tengliu has spoken to twenty-three. She has been in close contact with ten, including the four that are currently here."


    Yasenia nodded. "Good, three hundred harpies were a bit much. Cut the numbers in half. Give themias the posts that are vacated. Make them take the test and eliminate the bottom half."


    Tengliu spoke. "Wait, wait. Yasenia, don''t be hasty."


    Yasenia looked at Tengliu. "What do you want? Those I killed were an example of what would happen, Tengliu. If they do something simr, their fate will be the same no matter what you say. I gave too many benefits to the harpies because I liked them, but I was basing myself too much on emotion. Being ruthless is best, so I''ll do things normally. If they are worth it, they''ll be able to stay. If they are not worth it, they''ll leave. Like everybody else."


    "Can''t you give me face and be more lenient?"


    "Face this, face that. Can I eat it? Is it tangible in any manner? We are already allies based on interest. Even if my n has zero harpies, you''ll still be my ally. Will you not? The benefits and cards in my hand are too powerful."


    "Moreover, If I agree to give you face. You perfectly know that other leaders will use this moment against me in the future. My n treats its members better than others do. However, since the treatment is above other ns, the punishment will also be above others."


    Tengliu frowned and crossed her beautiful white wings before her. "You are too stubborn on wanting things to go your way."


    Coraline appeared, grabbing Ebirah''s hand. "What if she is stubborn? I told you not to y small tricks. You didn''t listen."


    Tengliu looked at her and said coldly. "Coraline, do not interfere."


    Coraline sat beside Yasenia and expertly ced her cute daughter on herp. "Why shouldn''t I? Yasenia''s potential is clear to both of us. You wanted to test her bottom line. Congrattions, you''ve noticed no bottom line but an upper line. Did you really think she would flinch if you stated about the deaths of your harpy n members? Tengliu, you''vepletely misjudged your opponent this time."


    Tengliu sighed and looked at Yasenia with aplicated expression. "Will you really expel those girls?"


    Yasenia''s cold face gained a smirk. "You are not stupid, only one thing can make things not change, and you know it."


    "You are too cunning for your age!"


    Tengliu used her energy to make her voice be heard across the entire estate. "I''m Tengliu, the Matriarch of the [Storm Feathered Harpies]. After conversing amicably with Lady Yasenia, I''ve decided that her words are my words for all harpies here. As long as they aren''t unjust or forcing orders, you must listen to her as if it were me."


    Tengliu crossed her arm-wings and snorted. "Happy?"


    Yasenia smiled calmly. "Well, much better. Tatyana, do not expel those harpies. However, do rece them withmias if they are better suited for the works."


    "Oy!"


    Drasha slithered inside with her mother and Ghana.


    "Do you have a problem with it, Tengliu?"


    The one who took the initiative to speak was Drasha''s mother, a mature purple-coloredmia.


    Tengliu blinked. "Even you are here, Luscia?"


    Luscia smirked. "Yep, quite a lovely ce, to be honest. We, themia race, have finally found a ce worthy of being attached to~."


    Tengliu was stunned. "Are you joking? Not even the [Nine Golden Body Sect] library was tempting to your race. They are one of the bigger collectors of knowledge!"


    Luscia smiled and slithered to Yasenia''s other side, sitting there and patting Yasenia. "Well, this girl has offered us interesting things, so I''m eager to support her as long as she doesn''t go against my morals."


    Tengliu grumbled at Yasenia. "Can you stop giving me all these surprised?"


    Yasenia grinned. "Well, get used to it. I''m not easy to mess with, Senior Tengliu."


    Tengliu threw her body without care into the soft couch. "Whatever, whatever. You win this time. Who has the guts to cut their workforce in more than half suddenly? Aren''t you afraid of crippling your operations? Moreover, you''ve tantly stated that you''ve killed children from my race and that you''ll kill more if the situationmands it! Aren''t you afraid I''ll be irrationally angry or something?"


    "You are too out of the norm!"


    The four harpies around Tengliu were a bit nervous and looked at Yasenia. "L-Lady Yasenia, are we still expelled?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "No. No one is expelled. Your matriarch''s order is enough for me to spare all of you. However, expect a demotion."


    "Ruthless child." Furtherined a certain grumbling white-feathered harpy.


    Yasenia didn''t bother answering. Well, she almost couldn''t because Luscia hugged her and tenderly patted her head like a child.


    Her purple and thickmia tail slowly coiled around her body, making her lips twitch.


    All the people present, besides the four harpies around Tengliu, knew her actual age, so she didn''t really resist the affection of a woman close to two thousand years old.


    "Little Yasenia, you are sofortable to coil around~. So soft and good smelling, fufufu. Even this old woman is getting tempted."


    Yasenia chuckled. "Don''t joke, Senior Luscia."


    Luscia pouted and hugged Yasenia''s head into her ample bosom. "I''m not joking, little Yasenia. You are too cute~."


    Luscia turned toward Tatyana and frowned. Tatyana interrupted her. "Wait, you four, leave."


    The four harpies around Tengliu nodded obediently and left.


    "Now, you can speak."


    Luscia protested. "How did you make her? Tell me who the father is. I want one myself!"


    Drasha''s eyebrow twitched. "Mother, you are already at an age, isn''t your fertility almost exhausted? You''ve given birth to twenty-seven children. I think it is not bad."


    Coraline was surprised. "Twenty-seven? How did you do it?"


    Tengliu asked. "At least both of you have children."


    Coraline was disdainful. "Have you ever tried child-making sex?"


    Tengliu actually nodded. "About two hundred and fifty years ago, but there was no result. While rising girl Ghana and a few others, I had the itch to create a little life myself. I was not sessful."


    "So, Tatyana. Spill the beans. Who is the father?"


    Tatyana snorted. "As if I would allow another person beside her to impregnate me."


    The seniors almost choked. Tengliu said. "No, I mean. I don''t really care if you want to create a family line instead of a family tree, but there must be a beginning, right? She wasn''t created through Heaven and Earth right into your womb!"


    Tatyana smiled. "Actually, she was. She has no father. Or, well, the heavens are her other parent? Not that they like her. Sigh, so irresponsible. The Heavens got me pregnant, and then they tried to kill their child through tribtions."


    Tengliu snorted. "If you don''t want to say it, just say so."


    Luscia nodded. "Right, I was asking out of curiosity. You can always say you don''t want to share."


    Coraline added. "Well, it doesn''t really matter. He is probably not here anymore. After all, Tatyana is aiming for Yasenia."


    Tengliu. "Oh, maybe it is a she!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You both don''t know? Yasenia has a dick."


    Yasenia, who wanted to interrupt Tengliu, was a step too slow. ''Sigh¡­ Woah!?''


    "S-Senior Luscia!?"


    Yasenia wanted to use the formation to escape, but she was interrupted. "M-Mom!? Stop interrupting my use of the formation to escape this situation!"


    Tatyanaughed as she saw Luscia use her tail to dangle Yasenia upside down and lift the panties.


    Luscia eximed. "Wow, such a beautiful penis¡­ not! Child, why do you have a penis?"


    Coraline was using her hands and spiritual sense to block Ebirah''s eyes, but she couldn''t help but sneak a few nces.


    Tengliu smiled. "Oh? I didn''t know you had a great specimen down there. You probably can reach the womb quite easily."


    Yasenia was annoyed and answered. "I can pierce your womb if I want to!"


    Tengliu opened her legs and used her fingers to spread her lower lips. "Oh? Come here and try it."


    Yasenia was speechless. "Please, act like a proper leader of a race, and do not spread your pussy in public!"


    Tengliuughed aloud.


    "Senior Luscia, I would really appreciate it if you didn''t touch me."


    Yasenia wasn''t angry with Luscia because, unlike with Tengliu, there was no seduction behind it, just curiosity.


    "Oh, dear. Sorry, I was just a bit mesmerized. It also smells quite well."


    Drasha snapped out of her daze and scolded. "Mom! Stop being a pervert! I know those eyes, and I don''t want to call someone like Yasenia Mother."


    Luscia sighed.


    She flipped our dragoness and sat Yasenia on herp again without any effort. "Such a shame. She would be a good Mom~. Yasenia, it seems like you and I are impossible. I only ept those who all my daughters agree with, after all."


    Yasenia, who had no ability to fight back a middle-level Epoch Core realm cultivator, could only sigh and lean in her arms obediently.


    Tatyana saw Yasenia''s frustrated face and finally helped Yasenia. "Okay, give her back to me."


    Yasenia finally escaped and threw herself in her mother''s protective embrace. "Mom, these bad women want to steal your daughter, and you are here,ughing!"


    About all the seniors here muttered simultaneously.


    "So cute~."


    Yasenia snorted and snuggled in Tatyana''s embrace.


    Tatyana smiled softly and kissed her lips. "You''ve done an outstanding job this time."


    Yasenia smiled and felt rxed. Tatyana''s embrace was like a safe haven for our dragoness.


    She buried her face in her neck and heard Tengliu ask something.


    *******************************************


    Author: Long chapter with many things happening!


    Angel: I was scared at the beginning.


    Yasenia: Why were you scared, baby?


    Angel: The tension between you and Tengliu was too high¡­


    Yasenia: It really was. Well, everything went nicely. Not perfect, but I can''t reallyin.


    Evelyn: The n is growing quite a bit.


    Tatyana: She is doing a great job using the tools she has. That''s for sure.


    Author: Starting summoning of today''s dear! I summon you!


    Randomnt: Here I am!


    Author: Alo~.


    Randomnt: Well, this is my question. Mirrory, Valeria, and Tatyana, this question is for you. What kind of injury can be considered permanent in a cultivator? And is it permanent because there is no way to repair it or because it is too difficult to repair?


    Mirrory: Permanent? It depends on how the injury is done, right?


    Valeria: Yes, but the easiest to answer is Dantian injuries.


    Tatyana: Unless it is destroyed, a damaged dantian can recover slowly, right?


    Mirrory: But it''s too slow and difficult.


    Valeria: Soul injuries are also simr, right?


    Tatyana: Yes. The soul can be quite fragile.


    Mirrory: A few substances can inflict something like Kali''s scars on the soul while being almost permanent.


    Tatyana: But¡­ Is there a genuinely permanent injury for high-level cultivators?


    Mirrory: Hm¡­


    Valeria: Can''t think of one besides dantian destruction.


    Mirrory: Even if they are blown apart, as long as the soul is strong enough, they can reconstruct the entire body besides the dantian.


    Valeria: The soul can be healed with precious and very, very rare treasures. So, it can''t be considered permanent.


    Mirrory: I mean, if we are speaking like that. There are miraculous medicines that can regrow a new dantian. However, the cultivator must cultivate it from zero most of the time.


    Valeria: Right. They exist, although they are so rare that many ces take them as myths.


    Tatyana: Death?


    Valeria: Injury¡­


    Tatyana: right.


    Randomnt: So, the conclusion?


    Valeria/Tatyana/Mirrory: Depends.


    Randomnt: ¡­


    Author: Hahaha, we''ll end it here. Bye-bye, little lurkers!

 Chapter 568: Resolution of the Conflict.

    Chapter 568: Resolution of the Conflict.


    "By the way, I heard about your human-collecting¡­ trait. Do you like collecting them so much when your mother is one?"


    Yasenia looked at her from Tatyana''s arms with actual confusion. "What does Mom being human have to do anything with me liking to collect human ves?"


    Even in the Sky Continent, she didn''t care or support beast-human very. She has always been indifferent in this matter, which was clearly out of her control. ''Although, there at least there was a semnce of rules.''


    Moreover, her real intention behind collecting the human "ves" was one of her hidden secrets she didn''t tell anybody from this continent.


    They only knew that Tatyana was her mother and that she had a few human females "warming" her bed at night, but nothing more about her rtion to humans.


    Tengliu nced at Tatyana and asked. "You don''t mind it?"


    Tatyana smiledzily while she focused on petting her little treasure. "I''ve killed more humans than you''ve seen during your entire life."


    Theyughed it off only because believing it would be a pretty scary truth.


    Yasenia sighed. "By the way, if you have any to sell, I''ll pay generously a low-level earth-grade treasure for each ve that convinces me."


    Everyone that didn''t know about the price she was offering was stunned.


    "Huh?"


    Coraline turned to look at her and was bewildered. "An Earth-level treasure?"


    Yasenia nodded. "That''s right. You''ve heard it correctly. It would help if you spread my name and price between the other leaders."


    Tengliu squinted and smiled. "You sound rushed. Why the haste to spread your offer out there?"


    Yasenia shrugged and sat on a chair beside Tatyana. "I just don''t want to miss the best ves before they rot away in who knows what conditions. After all, although beast humans say they despise humans, they use them quite a lot in bedrooms. The hypocrisy is interesting to see, but I don''t want valuable vesing here like Luna."


    "Luna?"


    "The ve I bought in the tournament. She has spoken oneplete sentence to me without stuttering since she came here."


    "Why are you so focused on buying them?"


    Yasenia smiled calmly. "Interest. There really isn''t anything deeper that pushes this craving of mine."


    Yasenia looked directly into Tengliu''s violet eyes for a moment, unflinching.


    The harpy Matriarch nodded, convinced. "I remember reading a report of capturing a few. I''ll tell them not to touch them, but¡­ What if they''ve already been used? Are you still interested?"


    "As long as they are female, talented, and beautiful, I have no problems. If they were formerly talented, I would also buy them. I''ve heard about a strange surge of high-level humans, so I want to collect as many of them as possible."


    "Oh? You know about this?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Yes." She didn''t exin further. Sometimes exining reasons was like admitting something was wrong with that knowledge.


    If she just confirmed it without giving it importance, it would show that knowing about it is only natural.


    Yaseniamented. "By the way, how long will you stay here, Tengliu? If you n a longer stay, I should prepare proper living quarters for you. Even though I don''t really like you wandering around, since you are already here, it''s pointless driving you away."


    Tengliu pondered. "Probably for a few days. I want to participate in tomorrow''s auction. We''ll be rivals for a while, little Yasenia."


    Yasenia stood up and towered over her, smiling provocatively. "The word little does not really match with me, Senior Tengliu."


    Then, the dragoness turned and ordered as she left. "Ghana, take care of Tengliu''s necessities. Relent your work to the subordinate appointed by Drasha until she leaves."


    Ghana answered firmly. "Understood."


    Internally, however, she felt a sense of crisis. ''She has never allowed others to touch my position. Isn''t I being ced to watch Tengliu the same as saying that I won''t be working as long as Tengliu is here?''


    Ghana knew that the trust between them was severely damaged, but she didn''t expect Yasenia to be so resolute.


    Tengliu called Yasenia. "Yasenia."


    Yasenia turned around and asked. "Yes?"


    Tengliu sighed andmented. "Don''t me Ghana too much, okay? She acted as she did because of me, not because it was her will. She can basically not refuse an order I give."


    Yasenia smiled thinly. "That''s not a good excuse. She could at least try to dy you. However, she didn''t consider it strange for you to enter my most private home without asking me first and leaving you, a person strong enough to erase this whole ce with a wave of your wing, without supervision."


    Yasenia turned around andmented. "That action shows much of what Ghana really thinks in her heart. However, don''t worry."


    Yasenia opened the door and looked back. "I was too na?ve to think I could trust someone I met for just a month so much. Honestly, thank you for the little p, Senior Tengliu. I''m now fully awake and will be more careful."


    Then, she left the room, closing the door behind her.


    Ghana didn''t say anything because what Yasenia said was the truth. She unthinkingly trusted Tengliu, which is expected since she had raised her for over a century and Tengliu was someone of immense influence for the harpies.


    Their harpy race had gone from ranking in the low twenties inside the Thirty-Three ns to tenth under Tengliu''s leadership.


    The conditions for all harpies across the continent had been better than ever.


    Moreover, they couldn''t rank further up because their culture was too alienating with the epted and more reserved moral standards, creating many challenges for Tengliu to ovee.


    Her wit, influence, and strength were all role models for all harpies.


    Yasenia didn''t know about all of these details. However, even if she knew, her answers would have been identical.


    She was too hasty when bonding with the group of harpies.


    How much time is a month? How could these one hundred-, two hundred-, or three-hundred-year-old harpies be more loyal to her than the leader of their race?


    Only the seniors were left inside the room after Yasenia left the room with Cecile and Ebirah.


    Tatyana sat in Yasenia''s previous position and changed her white dress to an elegant red Royal dress that looked simr to her Empress Dress back in the Sky Continent.


    She adorned her neck with a glowing green gem, and the elegant, revealing, but imposing red dress gave the previous beautiful Tatyana the momentum of a ruler.


    It was simr to a bikini, attached with wide straps that lined her waist and connected with a huge, imposing skirt.


    Evelyn created this dress, and although the shape was simr, this dress was just a mid-level Earth-level cloth.


    After changing into her formal attire, Tatyana crossed her legs and rxed her body, releasing her natural Empress-like aura.


    "Let''s talk."


    Meanwhile, Yasenia went to her office to sort a few documents and n things again. Cecile apanied her.


    She sat on her chair, and Cecile sat on herp, looking at Yasenia''s work.


    Cecile asked. "Aren''t you worried she will do something while staying here, my love?"


    Yaseniamented. "She is inside a formation that took Mom a few weeks toplete. I believe that Tengliu is currently like a bird inside a cage. If Mom wants, she can squash them with ease."


    Cecile nodded and leaned on her lover''s body. "What are you going to do now?"


    Yasenia used one arm to secure her as she worked. "I need to see what ns the harpies have created, and if they have much influence, add people from other races that are capable. I''m going to create a merit-based hierarchy, not a seniority one. Although the harpies are very skilled, themias have surpassed them in a few areas since they started arriving."


    Yasenia looked at a few documents andmented. "Right now, there are fifty-threemias and three hundred and forty-one harpies. However, numbers mean nothing if amia is in the superior position."


    Yasenia pointed at a document for Cecile to read, and shemented. "There are no Epoch Core Realm harpies. But there are five Epoch Core Realmmias: Drasha, Fascia, Luscia, and another two. I''m going to change the heads of department and take power away from the harpies, equalizing the ying field."


    Cecile nodded with admiration and saw Yasenia process and work on everything quickly and efficiently.


    Yasenia''s serious face when working was charming to the extreme, so even just looking at her was a delight for Cecile.


    It was peaceful, and they weren''t bothered.


    After sorting everything she had to, our dragoness stood up and visited her dears.


    When dinner hours came, Yasenia cooked a scrumptious meal and asked Tatyana about her conversation with Tengliu.


    Only Yasenia and her dears were present tonight.


    Tatyana exined. "We talked about a few ways to help your n spread without push back from other powers. We''ve listed which powers are allied, neutral, and enemies with the harpies,mias, and lobsters. Then, I''ve also received a political world map to know which parts are under which power."


    Yasenia asked for the map, and Tatyana gave her a jade slip.


    Using energy, she sank her mind into the jade slip and looked at it.


    An enormous map withyers andyers of colors, text, and an extensive list to guide herself appeared in her mind.


    There wererge patches of ces without color, and those were dominated by nature.


    After all,munication between cities was possible, but taking terrain from nature itself was not really possible.


    In a cultivation world, forests fought back from being chopped, and the creatures living in them also protect their terrain.


    Hence, although Intelligent creatures can gather in cities, expanding too much could easily result in a beast tide that ttened whatever people built.


    Of course, this didn''t mean things like Empires or countries didn''t exist.


    Yasenia was utterly overwhelmed by the amount of information in the jade slip. Still, she expected something like this, so her face didn''t change besides showing honest surprise and appreciation for the intricate map. "Talk aboutplicated politics¡­ There is a lot of work to do."


    Evelyn asked. "Is it that bad?"


    Yasenia threw the jade slip at her, and Evelyn quickly caught it.


    Evelyn muttered. "Fuck me."


    Tatyanaughed. "Tooplicated?"


    Evelyn shook her head and then nodded. "It''s a lot, but I cursed because of how detailed and well-done it is. Cecile, take a look. You have cartography skills, right?"


    Cecile looked, and she showed awe in her usual indifferent face. "Impressive. The creator of this map is leagues ahead of me."


    Tatyana agreed. "It is made by someone from Tengliu''s group."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "Oh? It was her who gave it?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Yes, she wants topensate the damage she has done to you slightly."


    "Damage? Well, I wouldn''t consider that damage."


    Andrea asked. "Where are they, by the way?"


    Tatyana closed her eyes for a second andmented. "Tengliu is having fun with a few harpies in the entertainment area."


    Evelyn smirked. "What kind of fun?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "All kinds of fun."


    Yasenia asked. "Is it consensual?"


    Tatyana nodded. "She was dragged there by a few of your little birds."


    Yasenia rxed. "Then, it is okay."


    Angel asked while sitting on the dragoness''sp and looking at how Yasenia fed Kaleina. "Yasenia, can I go with you tomorrow?"


    Yasenia hugged her baby and picked a fork and a knife to feed her. "Open your mouth, baby."


    Angel opened and munched the juicy and delicious meat with a savory cream.


    While Angel masticated, Yasenia answered. "You can''te, baby. We made a promise, right?"


    Angel swallowed the food and pouted. Yaseniaughed and kissed her pouty lips. "Tonight, I''ll pamper you extra time, okay?"


    Angel smiled and hugged Yasenia.


    "Mommy, more!"


    Kaleina''s crisp and beautiful voice reached the dragoness''s ears, making her smile softly and continue to feed her the meat.


    Then, after feeding her a few bites, Yasenia breastfed her for dessert. Her milk was very nutritious for her, after all.


    Angel was in herp, and seeing her eyes looking at Kaleina with a bit of envy, Yasenia ended with her big and small baby suckling each of her breasts.


    Meanwhile, their conversation revolved around the map they got, and they discussed where to expand first.


    The conversation went on for a while until Yasenia carried them to her bedroom one by one.


    *******************************************


    Kali: Everything ended nicely.


    Author: It''s not bad. Now¡­ Let''s begin the warming up toward Tengliu!


    Yasenia: I''m going to warm up to her?


    Author: I don''t know.


    The rest: ¡­


    Author: Well, I summon you!


    Lost_Universe: Here I am!


    Tatyana: Wee.


    Lost_Universe: Tatyana, I was wondering¡­


    Tatyana: Yes?


    Lost_Universe: How did you feel when you embraced Yasenia when she was 5-6 years old? And now, how do you feel when 44-year-old Yasenia embraces you?


    Tatyana: Oh? How did I feel? Hm¡­ Let me recall.


    Tatyana: When her little arms went around me, I felt warmth. I couldn''t help smiling when the little life that I nurtured inside me for ny years looked up at me and smiled. I wanted to pamper her, to give her the world.


    Tatyana: A very magical feeling, to be honest.


    Lost_Universe: And now?


    Tatyana: It actually hasn''t changed much. It''s just that when my tall little girl hugs me the feeling of being engulfed in her embrace when only a few years ago I was the one wrapping my arms around her is¡­ nostalgic?


    Tatyana: It''s difficult to exin. I feel happy and rxed, I feel love, and I also feel that my little treasure is growing up so fast that before I knew it the "little" only could be described as "big." Hahaha.


    Lost_Universe: That''s lovely.


    Tatyana: En.


    Author: Well, this is all~. Have a nice day!

 Chapter 569: Breakthrough!

    Chapter 569: Breakthrough!


    The following morning, Yasenia woke up earlier than usual to cultivate.


    She silently escaped being buried under her dears and took her sleeping little dragoness with her.


    Kaleina groggily blinked, but when she felt the familiar caresses from her mommy, she closed her eyes again and sighed through her nose.


    The reason Yasenia woke up early was because of her promise to Kali. She had to cultivate extra because of her use of Blood Essence back then to advance what she would usually do.


    By now, Yasenia and all of the girls were on the verge of a breakthrough to the next level.


    Yasenia also felt much closer because of Tatyana''s and Valeria''s Yin energy. Added to this, the absurd amounts of energy she could absorb, she was confident in breaking through today.


    After arriving at her room, Yasenia sat cross-legged after she left Kaleina on a cushion at the side.


    The Sun wasn''t even up, and the sky was dark. However, there was a hint of blue on the horizon.


    She closed her eyes and activated the energy-gathering formation.


    Her pores opened, and her tail''s energy-absorbing quality activated. The still air in the room slowly moved as energy began gathering toward the dragoness.


    With each breath, Yasenia absorbed the energy of the world.


    Her meridians absorbed her surroundings'' Sun, Moon, and Star energies while her body worked to expel everything else.


    From her meridians, the energy rotated and was absorbed into the Dantian.


    When the energy entered her Dantian, her [Primordial Energy Core] absorbed it and transformed it into pure and personal energy.


    That energy was like a stream of multicolored light that moved across her [Sr System Dantian]. Arge part of it went toward the center, where the [Celestial Energy Star] resided. The rest was divided across the [Celestial Pearl]. [Draconic Heart], and her own body.


    Inside her Dantian, her three intents, her [Empyrean Gxy Domain], and the energy everything swam into rotated around the Celestial Energy Star as Yasenia''s cultivation reached the limit of consolidation.


    ''I can''t have a stronger foundation. Now, let''s breakthrough. I should use a bit from Valeria''s Yin energy and another bit from Mom''s Yin energy.''


    The pure green ball and pure ck ball floating near the [Celestial Energy Star] and being suppressed by it let out a few strands of energy to be absorbed.


    Yasenia absorbed the umted Yin energy in her Dantian andbined it with the energy absorbed from the surroundings to nourish her body.


    The energy streams across her meridians nourished her soul, dantian, organs, bones, muscles, and marrow.


    Then, her aura condensed as her understanding of the soul increased.


    The objective in the Unification Realm was, as the name said, having your Soul, mind, Dantian, and body be tightly connected.


    Before this realm, they could be considered different parts of a cultivator. However, after the Unification Realm, everything came together as a whole.


    Yasenia needed to understand and perceive the existence of the soul for the first three levels.


    For the following three levels, from the fourth to the sixth, the cultivator had to create a link between those four.


    Then, from level seven to nine, the cultivator made everything connect and fuse into one.


    Finally, a cultivator needed to spiritualize a Dantian when breaking through into the half-step level. This meant making a physical organ into something spiritual, which was possible only because of the Unification of Soul, Body, Mind, and Dantian.


    After spiritualizing the Dantian, the energy reserves would be muchrger, and the cultivator would also be able to harness the power of their soul into the battles.


    This step was also crucial for Body Cultivators as their bodies would be enhanced by their souls, making it easy to disy the innate attributes physically.


    Yasenia quickly pushed through that bottleneck, and almost without resistance, she broke through.


    A wave of deep pressure surrounded Yasenia, but it didn''t damage anything nor bother the sleeping Kaleina.


    Her body was strengthened, and the dragoness''s strength,prehension, and abilities multiplied.


    Her energy condensed into a purer and more concentrated form.


    The Sr System in the Dantian also had a few changes. The Celestial Energy star in the middle becamerger, and the other items became more refined at a nce.


    Yasenia felt her grow while her body purified any impurities that might have appeared.


    When she opened her eyes again, she looked down and saw a very light grey, almost transparent, sweat all around her body.


    The smell of this sweat was not pleasant, making her frown. ''So, I had a few impurities. Hm¡­ What might it be? The food? After all, what I cooked for a while was not Spirit Food until a few days ago, so eating mortal food might have created a few impurities.''


    The dragoness stood up and went toward the bathroom.


    While taking a shower and cleaning herself, the light grey matter slid down her curvaceous body.


    The dragoness lifted her breast to clean the underboob and those ces she couldn''t see. ''Hm, having prominent curves can be bothersome in these regards.''


    She had a mirror that couldn''t fog in her personal shower to help her look at these ces.


    After rinsing, our dragoness blinked. ''Hmm, did my body change?''


    Yasenia observed herself and didn''t find anything out of ce. ''I look basically the same. Maybe when I''m not wet, I will see if there are any changes.''


    Yasenia exited the shower and dried herself with a flick of her fingers.


    Then, she sashayed her wide hips and walked in front of a full-body mirror at the side.


    She looked into a mirror and saw almost no difference. ''My skin is a bit more supple? Hmm, it looks like if I were to put a lightyer of cream. The difference is only noticeable when I''m naked, though.''


    She used her fingers to touch her skin and lifted an eyebrow, muttering. "A bit more¡­ smooth? The girls should like it."


    Yasenia felt something hugging her ankle and looked at her feet in the mirror. While at home, she didn''t like using Spiritual Sense actively. However, she was always alert, just in case.


    Seeing the little thing slowly climbing up her leg, her face softened as she crouched down to take her between her arms. "Kaleina, my baby, when did youe inside?"


    "Now!"


    Our dragonessughed softly. "Now? Why did youe, Kaleina?"


    Kaleina smiled and hugged Yasenia''s face, licking her. "Missed, Mommy."


    Yasenia kissed her and corrected her. "Add an ''I" dear. You have to say who missed Mommy."


    Kaleina blinked her clever golden eyes. "I missed Mommy!"


    "You are so clever, baby. I also missed you a lot, dearest."


    Kaleina bit Yasenia''s cheek yfully. "Mommy didn''t y with Kaeia yesterday!"


    Yasenia walked outughing and listening to her little daughter talk. Whenever Kaleina would want to bite her cheek again, Yasenia yfully moved her face and kissed her little mouth, making Kaleina giggle.


    "Yasenia, what are you¡­ Oh."


    Yasenia looked at the side while stillpletely naked and saw Evelyn standing there. Her eyes roamed her body unabashedly.


    ''Hm? Her skin looks so good.''


    "Did you use some kind of cream or something, Yasenia?"


    "No, this happened after I broke through."


    Evelyn was speechless. "Wait, this is your natural skin?"


    Yasenia nodded, and Evelyn gulped. "Yasenia, how do you be even more beautiful each time I see you? Isn''t this too unfair for the rest of the world?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "Why did youe, dear?"


    Evelyn reacted, and first of all, she walked forward and dived into Yasenia''s naked embrace. "Oh, my heavens. You are so soft, smooth, and tender now. I would really like ramming my dildo between these breasts or being buried by them as you fill my holes."


    "Didlo!"


    Yasenia, who was about tough, heard Kaleina''s exmation, and her face darkened.


    Evelyn''s mouth twitched. ''I fucked up.''


    *BANG!*


    Yasenia looked at Kaleina and smiled. "Not like that, dearest. She said dilute."


    Kaleina blinked. "Dilute?"


    Mama Dragoness nodded. "Yes. Dilute is when you put something into a liquid, and it disappears. Like this."


    Yasenia took out a ss of water and threw powder into it, then, revolving it with her energy, the water turned green.


    Kaleina''s golden eyes widened, and she looked at her Mommy with adoration. "So fun!"


    The dragoness who expertly escaped the trap smiled softly. "Yes, yes. Learning is fun."


    ''Instead of saying that "dildo" is not good to say, override the word with a simr sounding one. She is a child, so she will forget eventually as long as it doesn''te again. Moreover, if someone slips, Kaleina correcting them and saying something cute like "Not dildo, dilute!" would be very probable.''


    "Cough, sorry for that, Yasenia. You are just so tempting that I forgot myself."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes and smiled. "Come here and don''t repeat those things. Kaleina is starting to learn to speak, so try to be mindful, okay, dear?"


    Evelyn smiled and dove into her embrace again. "En. I love you."


    "What did you want, dear? I doubt you came here just for that."


    Evelyn looked up and said shyly. "Um¡­ Can I put on makeup on you?"


    Yasenia was surprised and guided Evelyn to the bathroom. "Of course, you can. But why so suddenly?"


    Evelyn walked while hugging Yasenia''s waist and burying her face in her ample side breast. "I have learned a bit from the harpies and wanted to try it on you. I''ve never tried makeup before, though. So, I might not be skilled... "


    Yasenia ced Kaleina on the wide bathroom vanity and summoned her makeup box.


    She had not used it since she ate the Beauty Pill, so it had been decades since then.


    ''Makeup... It was really been a while since I put on such worldly things.''


    Thankfully, her ring could preserve things for much longer than usual. So even if they were decades old and magic-level treasures, Yasenia was not worried that they expired.


    Evelyn took the box and thought about what the harpies had told her.


    *****************************************************


    Yasenia: Well, well, my dear is going to apply makeup to me? So happy~.


    Evelyn: Y-You''ll probably be disappointed.


    Yasenia: How could that be?


    Author: Well, let''s get done with this early. I summon you!


    Yasenia: What''s the haste? I wanted to-.


    Author: Oh, here they are.


    Dante: Hey! Um¡­ What''s up with Yasenia''s constipated expression?


    Author: Don''t care about her.


    Yasenia: Hmph, whatever.


    Dante: So, girls, what would you girls have done if Yassy had forgotten her love for all of you when she returned from the trial?


    *Collective stare*


    Dante: W-What''s wrong?


    Andrea: Not to be rude, Dante. But isn''t it quite obvious?


    Dante: I-Is it?


    Evelyn: I mean, us abandoning her because she forgot her love for us is impossible. We would naturally chase after her with all of our hearts.


    Tatyana: Dare to forget me? I would push her down and make her remember. After a good pounding, she probably would snap out of whatever happened. If not? Not a problem. This time I''ll make her soul get addicted to me so that even if she forgets me again, her body and soul would remember.


    Author: That''s dangerously close to a certain line.


    Tatyana: What line haven''t I crossed?


    Author: ¡­


    Angel: I would stick to her until she pampers me again! Try to speak to her about our past, about our promises. I would never give up if it is for Yasenia, no matter how much I hurt. A-Also, I would try to steal another kiss. After all, this is how we started our rtionship, hehe.


    Cecile: Are you forgetting my connection? Even if the connection disappears, she is my only mate in between Heaven and Earth. I would go to any extent to make her remember me again.


    Evelyn: I would naturally flirt with her as I did in the past! I can catch her one time, I will be able to catch her a second time. I would slowly melt her heart with whatever I can, jokes, presents, actions, and love words. Whatever it takes to regain my little andfy ce in her heart. Also, I would try to suck her ti-


    *BANG!*


    Andrea: I would naturally approach and talk to her about other matters like forging. Then, slowly, I would seduce her. After all, my little dragoness is the one who cured all my insecurities. I want to be beside such a person forever.


    Kali: I would stay beside her whether she loves me or not. She is my most important person. Even if I stay by her side as a friend forever, I''m willing. She is my light, my only Sun in this Universe with countless stars.


    Dante: That was very beautiful.


    Author: It really was. Either way, this is all for today. Bye-bye!

 Chapter 570: Evelyns Attempt At Makeup.

    Chapter 570: Evelyn''s Attempt At Makeup.


    Author Note: So... Very important and interesting news for all of you.


    It''s a public image, meaning all of you can see it. So, I really rmend taking a bit of time to write the link~. (It''s the first sketch of the family portrait. <3)


    ***********************************************


    Evelyn was a bit unsure, but she remembered the steps quickly.


    "For the entire make-up routine, first, I should apply the skin-care products, right? To not damage the skin, it needs to be moisturized. So, I should use this cream."


    Yasenia knew how to apply makeup, but she stayed silent and observed her dear silently with a smile.


    Evelyn picked one of the creams and nodded, then she turned and looked at Yasenia''s face.


    Yasenia''s skin was fair and supple, with the pores barely visible even at this close-up distance.


    The gorgeous smiling face in front of Evelyn made her tongue dry, and her heart palpitate.


    It wasn''t the first time seeing Yasenia''s face up close. However, it was the first time she stopped and looked at her face in detail at such a close distance.


    The white skin was perfect and moist and needed no care of any creams. The eyebrows were perfect and straight, but because of her soft smile, they curved slightly, giving them a charming shape.


    The eyshes were long and beautifully thick, not too much, not too little. The shape of the eyes was charming, ending in a natural hook, and could charm souls easily while the beautiful golden irises and ck slit pupils reflected her face like a mirror.


    The nose was straight and perfectly shaped, and below her natural glistening pinkish-red lips curved in a soft and loving smile while looking at her.


    Evelyn gulped and felt her cheeks heating up. ''W-Wow, now that I look at her again so closely¡­ Fuck me. She is so gorgeous that it is bad for the heart. This is my wife? H-How the hell did I get in a rtionship with her?''


    Evelyn saw Yasenia''s eyebrow gently lift as a teasing and seductive smile spread on her luscious lips, making her feel shy, and her heart elerate.


    "Why are you blushing, dear?"


    Yasenia''s slightly deep and mellow voice was like a soft nket of conform and love.


    Evelyn almost had a heart attack as the speed of her heart would''ve killed mortals a few times over.


    With a trembling and shy voice, Evelyn muttered. "I, um, nothing. You, your face doesn''t seem like it needs makeup."


    Yaseniaughed happily at herpliment, making Evelyn''s heart beat so hard it hurt. The charming, smiling face was sometimes too much. "I love you, dear."


    The way the corner of her eyes lifted and her expression lit up when sheughed happily was enough to send anyone''s heart speeding up uncontrobly.


    Evelyn was about to put the creams on the box again when Yasenia''s hands gently grabbed hers. "Dear, how about you try it anyways? I don''t care if you make me prettier or uglier. Just do what you wanted to do when you came here. If it is done by you, I will wear anything, love."


    Evelyn felt sphemous and shook her head. "How can I soil your face with artificial products like makeup!? That is punishment worthy!"


    Yasenia looked at Evelyn''s honest face, and she rolled her eyes.


    "Then, should we stop here?"


    "No."


    Evelyn instantly denied it. ''I really want to do it, but I''m too unskilled.''


    Yasenia pulled Evelyn toward her and made her straddle her while she supported her waist.


    Evelyn fell onto the naked embrace of her lover and looked up with a light blush.


    Yasenia slowly leaned down, and Evelyn closed her eyes, receiving her kiss joyfully.


    Her arms went around Yasenia''s neck, and she greedily tasted her cream-like lips.


    After kissing for a bit, the dragoness ced her forehead on Evelyn''s and looked deeply at her. "Then what, love? What do you want to do? Just look at my face?"


    Evelyn blinked twice and smiled. "Actually, that''s not a bad idea."


    Yaseniaughed and bopped her nose with Evelyn''s. "You are so silly, dear."


    Evelyn blushed like a cooked lobster. She felt really shy today. Her eyes looked at the mirror at the side, and her beating heart slowed when she saw her own face.


    Yasenia blinked and ced her cheek against her dear''s while looking at the mirror with her. "We look perfect together, don''t you think?"


    Evelyn''s lips twitched. "Although I look better than before¡­ I''m still far away from you, Yasenia."


    Yasenia looked at Evelyn''s face and sighed. "Are you still not confident?"


    Evelyn nodded. "Well, I''m confident in your love for me. I''m confident in my love for you. However¡­ I''m really not confident in my appearance. No matter where you ask, people will always say that we do not match."


    Yasenia turned her face and asked. "And?"


    Evelyn was a bit speechless.


    "So, what if people think that we are not suitable? Will you leave me if others say that we do not match?"


    Yasenia asked knowingly.


    Evelyn reacted as she expected, her face became a bit anxious, and she quickly denied those ims. "Of course not! I love you from the bottom of my heart, Yasenia."


    Yasenia pecked her lips. "Then? Why are you bothered by these things."


    Evelyn pouted. "B-But, I want to be beautiful enough to be at least worthy of you."


    The dragoness could offer make-up, but she didn''t. Evelyn''s wish was not a superficial one.


    She knew that the worth she was referring to was rted to her natural appearance.


    "Evelyn, how old are you?"


    Evelyn blinked and answered. "24."


    Yasenia smiled. "Twenty-four, and you already know an intent. Moreover, it is an intent as rare as [Storm Intent]."


    Evelyn scratched her cheek.


    "If you are not worthy of being my lover, no one is, dear."


    Yasenia hugged her dear closer, squishing the favorite breasts of her little girl against the small mounds of her dear and basically swallowing them.


    Evelyn felt her body heat up at the feeling.


    "Well, if you still feel that youck confidence, how about we have a small round of intimacy?"


    Evelyn felt Yasenia''s hand pushing their waists together and felt the rising dragon.


    Ten minutester, the position had barely changed, and Evelyn was still straddling Yasenia. However, she waspletely naked and with something inserted deep inside.


    Leaning on her lover''s soft body, Evelyn snortedfortably. "Wow, that felt fantastic."


    Yaseniaughed and used her energy to evaporate Evelyn''s and her own sweat.


    Yasenia used one arm to support Evelyn''s position and leaned to pick the make-up bag with the other.


    "Here. Now, I want my lovely Evelyn to put makeup on me."


    Evelyn''s mind was a bit too busy feeling Yasenia''s thing still buried deeply inside and asked. "L-like this?"


    Yasenia clenched her muscles, making the rod twitch inside her. "Like this, is it ufortable?"


    ''How could this be ufortable?'' Evelyn shook her head.


    Evelyn looked down at the makeup box and looked at the slightly rosy face of her lover because of the previous action. ''Now, I find it even more sphemous to use something on her face.''


    Frowning, she pushed the makeup box and stated. "Why have you given me this demonic thing? I should burn it!"


    Yasenia couldn''t help butugh again. "Why are you so cute, dear? Come on, put makeup on me. I really want to be taken care of by you."


    "Mommy?"


    Yasenia heard Kaleina''s voiceing from the formation she had deployed to prevent her little daughter from seeing and opening it.


    Nakedness was not a problem and had no meaning in hiding it to such a young child. Moreover, the crucial parts were hidden by Yasenia''s tail circling their waists.


    "What do you want, baby?"


    "y!"


    "A bitter, dearest. Now, your mama Evelyn is going to do something with Mommy."


    "Oh¡­"


    Evelyn sighed and finally nodded, not because she had changed her mind but because Yasenia''s pleas were too much for any living creature to resist.


    Yasenia saw Evelyn''s face be difficult and lifted her eyebrow. "What now, dear?"


    Evelyn answered. "I really don''t want to stand up from yourp, but if I want to brush you, I should."


    Yasenia suggested. "How about you do my face first? You don''t need to separate from me that way, right?"


    Evelyn nodded and moved her waist a bit with a smile. "I see. You are right. I can feel¡­" Evelyn looked at Kaleina and blinked. "You very nicely this way. Moreover, the thought of separating from your¡­ chest is so dreadful that I was getting depressed."


    Yaseniaughed again. "I love you, dear."


    Evelyn alsoughed with Yasenia.


    Kaleina jumped from the table onto her mommy and circled her neck one, looking curiously at Evelyn.


    Evelyn said to her. "Little girl, you must not touch her face."


    Kaleina nodded, half-understanding.


    Yasenia saw what she was about to pick andmented. "What about the skin-care products?"


    Evelyn was startled. "But you don''t need any."


    Yasenia smiled. "We are here to practice, right? Use everything."


    "But what if they damage¡­"


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "Damage? These are Magic-level products. They can''t really affect me. Once I wash up everything, I will return to this face you are seeing."


    Evelyn was doubtful. "Really?"


    Yasenia sighed with a smile. "I didn''t know you were such a worrywart. Can you stop dying and do it already, dear? Or do you need another round?"


    Evelyn coughed and blushed, subconsciously tightening the rebellious thing. "Okay. I''ll get to it."


    Evelyn picked a cleanser and began applying it gently on Yasenia''s face. Her fingers felt the creamy and soft skin and sighed once more.


    Then, after leaving the cleanser to dry, Evelyn took out a toner, used it to remove it, and left the face moisturized.


    Then, Evelyn applied the base for the makeup. This cream prevented the cultivator''s skin from absorbing or naturally cleansing the makeup.


    After leaving theyer of cream there, she began with the foundation. Evelyn applied a light coverage foundation since the skin was already perfect.


    The buffing brush moved on Yasenia''s face with ease and slowly applied everything evenly.


    Yasenia''s eyes softened as she saw Evelyn''s serious expression as she worked.


    When she finished applying the foundation, Evelyn gathered her long electric blue hair in a ponytail and continued with the concealer.


    "The concealer is only applied under the eyes to brighten the face, right?"


    Yasenia answered. "Yes. It should also be about two shades lighter than the foundation."


    Evelyn nodded and chose the one that looked best, in her opinion. Then, she applied a lightyer and spread it gently with a sponge.


    Evelyn nodded and then thought about the next step. "Should I use powder?"


    Yasenia asked. "What do you think?"


    Evelyn tilted her head. "I don''t know. Are you going to sweat? Does your face have natural production of oil?"


    Yasenia smiled. "I don''t know. You choose."


    Evelyn scrunched her nose. "Just in case, I''ll apply it."


    Yaseniaughed.


    After applying the powder, Evelyn went to apply blush.


    Although there were other things she could apply, she chose to only apply blush because of Yasenia''s natural skin color.


    Evelyn brushed around the cheekbones and followed to the top of the ears, giving that light rosy color.


    Evelyn pouted. ''This only hides the natural rosy color of Yasenia''s cheeks¡­ Tsk, as I expected. Makeup is an evil thing on my wife''s face.''


    Yasenia pecked her pouting lips. "Is everything okay?"


    Evelyn picked up the eyebrow brush and snorted. "It''s not! I really think this is an evil thing!"


    The dragoness teased. "But I can see that you are having a lot of fun."


    Evelyn coughed and said to hide the embarrassment. "It''s because your dragon is inside me!"


    "Hahaha."


    Evelyn muttered. "The eyebrows should start from the side of the nose and end on the corner of the eyes, right?"


    Yaseniamented. "Well, that''s a very general assumption, but normally yes. Moreover, if they are not very full, making them fuller can give the face a good appearance."


    Evelyn nodded and looked at her lover''s eyebrows. Then, she tried to make them curve from being straight as they were.


    After finishing, Evelyn''s lips twitched. ''This¡­ she looks good because, well, my wife is the most beautiful in the Universe. However¡­ I feel like I''ve managed to make her beauty drop a notch.''


    Looking into the mirror, Yasenia almost didn''t hold herughter. ''Well, they are not that bad, but it really needs more work.''


    Evelyn felt flustered and skipped the mascara because Yasenia''s eyshes were already thick and curled. It really made no sense using it.


    Even with the dim morning light, she could see a bit of a shadow.


    "Then¡­ I''ll apply a bit of red lipstick."


    The lipstick slowly moved across Yasenia''s soft, tender lips, and Evelyn gulped. ''This is making me want to kiss her.''


    With thisst touch, Evelyn finished applying it and smiled. "Done!"


    ********************************


    Author: Today, let''s go directly to the question.


    Tatyana: What''s the hurry?


    Author: I want to sleep. Yesterday I only slept four hours.


    Tatyana: Oh.


    Author: I summon you!


    WPOmega: Hello!


    Andrea: Well, what''s your question?


    WPOmega: Sierra, Ghana, how high have your standards for a mate be since meeting Yasenia and seeing how she is with her girls?


    Sierra: Well, at least he must be stronger than me. Also¡­ I really feel that the standards have increased too much.


    Ghana: Well, it''s true. Even my previous standards were high, but after seeing Yasenia. It really feels like I was aiming too low.


    WPOmega: You''ll remain single forever, hahaha.


    Sierra: I don''t think so. But, well, now that my lifespan is increasing so much. I''m not in a hurry to give birth to a few pups.


    Ghana: I''m also not in a hurry. Honestly, I wouldn''t mind not having progeny. I like focusing on my work.


    Valeria: That''s a bit sad. Family is a very wonderful thing.


    Author: Well, was an answer like this okay?


    WPOmega: Yes. If I want to ask extra, I''ll do it in thements~.


    Author: And with this, today''s Celestial chapter ends! Bye-bye.

 Chapter 571: On the way to the auction.

    Chapter 571: On the way to the auction.


    After finalizing everything, Evelyn looked at Yasenia and frowned. "As expected, you look weird."


    Yasenia turned her head to look at the mirror and smiled. "It''s really not bad."


    Kaleina poked at Yasenia''s face curiously, her golden eyes blinking strangely. Evelyn asked. "Kaleina, is your mommy beautiful or ugly?"


    "Beautiful!"


    Yasenia smiled. "See?"


    Evelyn''s eyes shed, and she asked. "Is Mommy more beautiful now or before?"


    Kaleina half understood, and Evelyn patiently exined. Kaleina answered confidently. "Before!"


    Evelyn smirked. "See?"


    Her smirk disappeared, and she pouted. "It''s not bad because you are beautiful even if you put on monster makeup."


    Yasenia kissed Evelyn''s cheek and smiled softly. "Then, do you want to redo it?"


    Evelyn blinked and looked at the hour by taking a look through a window. "But it will bete for you to go to the auction if I redo it."


    Yasenia smiled. "Then, I''ll go out like this."


    Evelyn felt a bit ashamed. Objectively speaking, it was really not bad. However,pared to Yasenia''s natural face, it looked tacky.


    Even when theyer was light, it was easy to see when you looked at the neck.


    Evelyn said. "Let me clean it, Yasenia."


    Yasenia ced Kaleina on the table and hugged Evelyn tightly, lovingly kissing her lips.


    The lipstick was exceptional and didn''te off, but its taste still made it into Evelyn''s mouth, giving her an exciting sensation.


    Evelyn breathed roughly and used her hand to stealthily grab Yasenia''s hardening nipples.


    Yasenia''s eyes deepened, and she carried Kaleina on her tail outside while lifting Evelyn with her arms. Evelyn moaned lowly as the walking movement began stirring something deep inside her.


    After leaving Kaleina on the bed out of the bathroom in the cultivation room, she re-entered again while carrying Evelyn.


    Evelyn was lightly moved back and forth while walking, and her sensitivity increased. The previousfortable member lodged inside began creating sparks, and by the time the bathroom door closed, the sparks transformed into lighting.


    Yasenia lifted her butt, positioning her above her dick.


    Evelyn kissed Yasenia''s lips many times over as she felt her body lowering and the thick phallus of the dragoness prying open her vagina.


    Yasenia''s first strokes were slow, amodating Evelyn''s insides to her girth while allowing her insides to secrete enough lubrication.


    Eventually, she began pounding her mid-air and making her moan.


    Evelyn''s eyes blurred, only registering the dragoness''s face and her makeup.


    Miraculously, she thought that Yasenia looked gorgeous.


    As Yasenia''s dick hit her cervix repeatedly, as she liked it, her body was washed with an orgasm that made her body tremble and squeeze the dick inside her. Yasenia grunted and poured her load into her, making Evelyn cry aloud in euphoria.


    The dragoness used her time to the limits and spent the following ten minutes using her tail to fill Evelyn again.


    Kaleina heard the door open sometimeter and looked at her mother, fully clothed, supporting the wobbly Evelyn.


    Unaware of what transpired, she squeaked cutely and slithered toward Yasenia.


    Yasenia used her recently washed tail to scoop her up and ce her on her head.


    After sending Evelyn to her room, Yasenia left.


    She still wore makeup when she left, something that Ghana, Tengliu, Cecile, and Tatyana noticed.


    Tengliu frowned. "That makeup doesn''t suit you, Yasenia. Do you want me to retouch it?"


    Yasenia smiled with thanks and shook her head. "One of my dears made it, so I''ll leave it as is. I don''t care if I''m a bit ugly with it."


    Tengliu understood but didn''t really understand.


    Cecile asked with a strange face. "Who was it?"


    Yasenia and the others walked while talking. "Evelyn. She was really shy while putting on makeup, hahaha. So cute that I couldn''t help but eat her."


    Tengliumented. "No wonder I can feel a foreign Yin energy around you. Evelyn is the electric blue-haired and purple-eyed human, right?"


    Yasenia nodded. "You remembered?"


    "Well, our eye color is simr. It has been many decades since I saw someone new with purple eyes."


    Tengliu asked. "Do you want me to give her make-up lessons?"


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow and looked at her, unbelieving. "The Matriarch of the Harpy Race wants to teach a human makeup? I don''t believe that you don''t have ulterior motives. Say, do you want to brainwash her or something?"


    Tengliu snorted. "I like your face, and seeing you with that unskillful makeup hurts my eyes!"


    Seeing Yasenia skeptical, Ghana nodded. "That''s a perfectly valid reason, Yasenia."


    "Wait, really?"


    Ghanaughed. "I heard that once, Matriarch Tengliu spent a whole year teaching someone how to sculpt statues because the one they did for her had some imperfections. The craft ended beautifully a yearter, and now, that person is one of the most wanted sculptors out there."


    Tatyana, Yasenia, and Cecile looked at Tengliu with weird eyes.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Yasenia thought about it and sighed. "As long as I''m present and the model for you to teach, sure, why not? You are going to stay in my house either way. At least, you should do something topensate me."


    Tengliu smiled andmented. "Perfect, now let me retouch your makeup."


    "No."


    "Why!?"


    "If you want my face to have better makeup, teach Evelyn how to do it."


    Tengliu sighed.


    Cecile spoke to Tengliu. "I thought you would be more¡­"


    "Cold? Indifferent? Aloof? Serious? Someone like you?" Asked the white-feathered harpy.


    Cecile nodded.


    "She is not cold. My sweetheart is very warm and lovely." Yasenia''s statement made the other four, Cecile included, feel their lips twitch.


    Tengliu said. "Ignoring the delusional dragon, I did have my time when I was like that. Eventually, I felt life was getting boring if I acted like that with everyone. I didn''t decide to change my personality, though."


    Tengliu continued. "I thought at that time that it wasn''t worth speaking with others and focused on cultivation. I remember being about two hundred back then."


    "Five hundred yearster. I was the strongest Harpy. I took the Matriarch position and began expanding the n. I was one thousand one hundred and fifty years old when I managed to make our n reach the top ten position among the Thirty-Three ns."


    Tengliuughed. "Then, I had my first lover and rtionship."


    Ghana suddenly remembered. "Ah! The one you left two and a half centuries ago?"


    Tengliu nodded. "After leaving him because he wasn''t giving me progeny, I decided to enjoy myself a bit more. Nowadays, I have be what you see. I like fooling around. I like using my charm, and I like being in control. Therefore, I''m like this today."


    Yasenia looked at her and shook her head. "That''s a pity. Being independent and strong is good. However, a family helps a person be moreplete. After my situation with my dears, I firmly believe that family is essential."


    Tengliu smirked and hugged Yasenia''s arms. "How about you include me in your family?"


    "Sleepwalking is not good, Senior Tengliu. You should snap out of it before you trip and hurt yourself."


    Tengliuughed and continued hugging Yasenia''s arm.


    After a few moments of silence, Tengliu sighed and looked at Yasenia seriously. "I know it is hard to forgive me, Yasenia. I understand how deep of an offense it is what I did after getting to know you better."


    The dragoness turned her head and listened closely.


    "However, I didn''t have bad intentions from the start. I just wanted to have sex with you and use that to improve our rtionship. Nothing more, nothing less. I even nned on not forcing it too much if you still didn''t want to. My use of my intent was because I''m not really used to being rejected, and your firm struck my pride."


    The enchanting harpy sighed, and those looking couldn''t help but want to step forward and hug her.


    Her charm was that big.


    "Honestly, that isn''t even an excuse. Hence, your anger is more than justified. I hope that you understand that sex is not that important for harpies. You might hug someone, and I might have intercourse with someone. The meaning is really not that different."


    The dragoness sighed. "I know. However, what you did after that is what bothers me the most. Honestly, my anger toward you for trying to have intercourse was not that big. At most, I would forget about it in a few months. However, your action to destabilize and override the loyalty I was working on is something that I still feel anger inside. I can''t do anything topete with you. They would probably agree even if you ordered a harpy to kill me or attack me."


    Yasenia continued. "But I''vee to terms with it. I now know I can''t fully trust anybody other than my dears and family. Hence, don''t worry. I''m mostly indifferent to your actions. The one that you should ask forgiveness from is not me."


    Yasenia looked at Cecile, and the Phoenix snorted.


    Nevertheless, Yasenia could feel her hate for Tengliu getting slightly better. I mean, if the hate previously was one hundred, now it was eighty, with zero being neutral, but there was progress.


    The Matriarch sighed. "Forgive me, little phoenix. It was my fault."


    Cecile didn''t answer, but she nodded to acknowledge it.


    Yaseniamented. "There will be a punishment in the future, in any case. I''ve nned to beat you up badly in a spar when I''m strong enough."


    Tengliuughed. "Such a childish punishment. I love it."


    Tengliu stopped before Yasenia and extended her wing forward. "Tatyana told me this is a handshake, expressed to make peace or get an agreement. I hope you get stronger soon and beat me up. However, I won''t let myself be easily beaten up, so you better challenge me when you are sure of your victory, or the one being pummeled will be you, hahaha."


    Yasenia sighed and smiled. Then, she grabbed her wing. "I''ll take it into ount. Thank you for being generous about our behavior back then, Lady Tengliu. If it were other leaders, they would probably be throwing a tantrum and nning my destruction for pping their faces too hard. I can see that you are doing nothing like that."


    Tengliu lifted an eyebrow yfully. "Oh? How do you know I''m not nning something like that?"


    Yasenia smirked. "I just know."


    Yasenia naturally didn''t tell her anything about the formation being able to spy on her.


    Even the device''smunications she did during this time were recorded.


    Ghana also couldn''t because of the oath. Moreover, Ghana''sprehension of the formation''s functions was still shallow.


    Her oath about loyalty to the Astral Sky n was binding, after all.


    That''s why Yasenia didn''t mind too much the loyalty issue. When they joined, their oath bound them to the Astral Sky n as long as Yasenia did not be a clear enemy of the harpy n.


    As long as Yasenia did not take the first step to attack the harpy n, all the harpies in her n could only fight for her.


    However, being forcefully tied to her n, she wouldn''t want any of that nearby. That''s why she also has no problem throwing them away if they lose loyalty.


    *******************************************


    Kali: I''m d the rtionship is improving, Yasenia.


    Yasenia: Oh? Why?


    Kali: Well, she is very strong. I don''t want an ident to happen to you.


    Yasenia: Oh, honey. You are so sweet,e here and cuddle with me~.


    Author: Let''s summon today''s dear. I summon you!


    @Admiral362funny: Hello!


    Andrea: Hello, friend.


    @Admiral362funny: Well, this is my question. It is for the seniors.


    Valeria: Oh? I''m all ears.


    Mirrory: Hm?


    Tatyana: Shoot!


    @Admiral362funny: If I remember correctly, there is one main heaven, and then each world has a "sub-heaven. What would happen if the sub-heaven died? Would it destroy the world or plunge it into chaos? Also, could you use the Heaven''s power to tame a weaker or younger heaven? I mean, it is like other beings that could be tamed but way stronger.


    Tatyana: Mirrory, I think you are the most knowledgeable.


    Mirrory: A "sub-heaven," as you call them, can be destroyed. If it is destroyed, the world will grow without it. There would be no tribtion and no "limit" besides the quality of the world''s energy.


    @Admiral362funny: Oh?


    Mirrory: But, it will also lose the protection it gives.


    @Admiral362funny: Hm? Against what?


    Mirrory: Do you think that space is empty or something? There are plenty of creatures roaming the Universe. Here, in the lower nes, it''s not that noticeable because creatures are not strong enough tofortably travel between worlds or gxies. However, the higher you climb in thedder of power, the more dangers are everywhere.


    Mirrory: The heavens are very strong and will fight off any foreign creature that closes up on a world as long as they intend to destroy it literally.


    @Admiral362funny: Like, make the nt explode?


    Mirrory: Yes, the heavens don''t care if the beast wants to ughter everything inside a world, though. After all, life can grow as long as there is energy.


    Mirrory: I''ll leave it here. Do any of you two want to add something?


    Tatyana: No. Telling more is useless right now.


    Valeria: Yep. Growth must be done step by step.


    @Admiral362funny: This answer has resolved and created even more questions. Ugh.


    Author: And this is all. Bye-bye, little lurkers~.

 Chapter 572: Beginning of the Auctions third day.

    Chapter 572: Beginning of the Auction''s third day.


    While speaking, Tengliu and Yasenia slowly got to know each other more deeply. It was not much since the time to arrive at the auction house was a bit longer than an hour. However, Tengliu''s appreciation for this young dragon increased as they spoke.


    Her viewpoints on many matters were very well developed, and although they would not agree on everything, Tengliu understood that Yasenia''s perspective was useful for how she did things.


    After all, there isn''t only one perfect way to do everything.


    Tengliu hogged one of Yasenia''s arms for the entire way, and Tatyana left the other for Cecile to calm the twitchy soulmate of her little treasure.


    Tengliu suddenly said with a small smile. "By the way, call me Aunty Tengliu. Lady Tengliu sounds too formal, child. Even Big Sister Tengliu is okay, hahaha."


    Yasenia respectfully called her. "Aunty Tengliu."


    Tengliu yfully snorted. "Well, you''ll eventually call me sister Tengliu. Even then, hearing ''Aunty Tengliu'' with your voice certainly leaves a pleasant ring in my ears."


    Tatyanamented. "By the way, Tengliu, present my little treasure to a few ns we can benefit from. Since she has managed to create a connection with you, it''s only natural for seniors to give a helping hand. Moreover, it cost you nothing but a few words."


    Tengliu rolled her violet eyes. "Say, Tatyana. Even if we are friends, aren''t you a bit shameless?"


    Tatyana snorted. "Should I make you call me Aunt Tatyana also?"


    Tengliu lifted her eyebrow. "Even if you are much older, my strength is still above yours if we are not in one of your formations. First, beat me fair and square, then we can talk about me calling you senior."


    Tatyana and Tengliu butted foreheads and smiled dangerously. "Child, you are too arrogant. My age is more than a hundred times greater than yours."


    "Ho, ho? What do I hear? A senior bullying a junior with their position instead of power? Aren''t you too big of a sore loser?"


    "Even if I can''t beat you, I can peel ayer of skin. My intents are at the ninth level."


    "Hahaha, and mine are at the fifth and sixth levels. I''m the only one on this continent with a sixth-level intent. Three levels are not enough to breach the distance of one and a half realms in cultivation."


    Yasenia was surprised. ''She is that strong? I''ve underestimated this harpy.''


    Tatyana sneered. "Little child that doesn''t know about the immensity of the heavens. If I had my original body, I could erase your soul with a thought!"


    Tengliu taunted. "But you are not~. Moreover, you can''te down to this ce because if you could, this avatar thingy here wouldn''t be present!"


    Yasenia blinked repeatedly. ''How many things did Mom tell them!?''


    Looking curiously, she realized that Tengliu wasn''t against anything and was just being yful. ''So¡­ she is aware of my facade about the human ves? Well, whatever. Mom should know what she is doing.''


    Seeing that their auras were beginning to leak, Yasenia chuckled and interrupted. "Mom, she has a point. Right now, in a fair fight, you are not her opponent unless you aim for mutual destruction."


    Tatyana sighed and separated, skillfully pushing Tengliu to the side and hugging Yasenia''s arm intimately. "Well, if little treasure says it, I will stop here."


    Tengliu and Ghana were speechless. "You are really a ve for your daughter."


    Tatyana smiled. "Literally. I''m currently her obedient little ve, and she can do whatever she wants with my body."


    *SLAP!*


    Tatyana yelped after Yasenia''s tailshed onto her butt.


    The Death Empress blinked and cutely looked at Yasenia with confusion in her red eyes.


    Yasenia said sternly. "You aren''t a ve, Mom. You are my dearest mother and wife, and I love you."


    Ghana coughed. "That sounds worse."


    Tengliumented. "Not for them. Look."


    Ghana''s lips twitched as Tatyana and Yasenia exchanged amorous nces and finally kissed.


    Cecile looked at Tengliu''s and Tatyana''s interaction and sighed. Then, she approached Tengliu and said bluntly. "I don''t like you."


    The Harpy Matriarch wasn''t surprised and nodded gently. "I know. You not only do not like me, you probably hate me a lot, right, child?"


    Cecile nodded. "However, I can forgive you if you do one thing for me."


    Tengliu didn''t have anything against that and smiled. "Tell me."


    Cecile said firmly. "Teach me how to fight and beat you."


    Tengliuughed. "Will you really forgive me if I train you?"


    Cecile''s face becameplicated. After a while, she nodded. "I will¡­ eventually."


    Tengliu rolled her eyes, but soon, she showed a soft smile and nodded. "Deal. I''ll teach you whenever I have free time."


    Cecile nodded, and her face continued to be as deadpan as before. However, our perceptive dragoness could feel that the dislike was slowly diminishing.


    ''Let''s leave nature take its course.''


    Finally, they arrived at the auction house, and Carbira weed them.


    Carbira looked at Tengliu with fear and respect, and emotion quite noticeable since her protruding eyes were straightened, and she had a barely noticeable tremble whenever she looked at her.


    However, seeing that she was apanying Yasenia, our crab-woman let go a bit of her guard against her.


    The madam dragon woman who spoke with Yasenia on the first day approached with an eager face. "Little Carbira, are you sure about not taking my offer? I don''t mind if you use time to think about it."


    Carbira''s eyes rolled, and they all turned to look at the madam.


    Cecile was confused. ''Didn''t this dragon woman think that Carbira was ugly or something?''


    Carbiramented with a helpless but soft tone. "Madam, I''m grateful, but I don''t even know your son¡­"


    The womanughed and took Carbira''s hand gently. "Oh dear, don''t worry so much. Even if they don''t like you, I find you adorable. I will make sure to find a proper man to take care of you. Even if you don''t want my help, at least you can call me Aunty and y with me asionally. Also, please tell me if you need treasures to sell or a job change. This auction house is not bad, but there are a few rotten apples here."


    Yasenia found the situation funny and asked. "What''s going on?"


    The madam looked at Yasenia, and her eyes lit up. "Lady Yasenia, you''ve arrived. My heavens, I''ve seen the items you are presenting today, and I want to buy all of them. Sadly, I don''t have the capital to buy them all¡­ Huh?"


    The madam stopped speaking once her eyes registered the beautiful white-feathered Tengliu.


    Tengliu smiled. "Good morning."


    "L-L-Lady Tengliu!? Oh, my heavens, forgive this one, as I couldn''t spot you immediately."


    Tengliu waved her hand. "Don''t worry." Then, she thought. ''I remember this woman¡­ She should be more arrogant and condescending. When has she changed?''


    "Rx, I''m here to participate in the auction, and since Yasenia has the highest number of Heaven-ranked items, I was speaking with her to shed a bit of light on them."


    The madam nodded and looked at Yasenia with hidden surprise. ''Lady Yasenia is more hidden than I expected. To think she knows Lady Tengliu.''


    Carbira took the chance to separate from the madam finally. Not because she was bothered or anything; the woman had been nothing but respectful. However, our crab woman had other ns, and she didn''t really want to give her too much hope.


    "Lady Yasenia. Today, you don''t need to mark which items you will bid for. There will be a single auction for all items. The quality of all items auctioned today ranges from peak-level Earth ranked to Peak-level Heaven ranked. There is even a surprise between them."


    Tengliu''s white eyebrow jumped. "Peak-level Heaven ranked? In this small auction house?"


    Carbira nodded. "Lady Yasenia has put for sale two of them. We also got lucky, and three other powers decided to sell another two, making a grand total of five items of extreme quality."


    Tengliu looked at the dragoness and asked. "Are you short of Parus? I can lend you a few. Why auction them? They are too precious for auctioning."


    Yasenia shook her head. "Nothing like that. I want to make myself known. That''s all. Selling these items will probably make me relevant and give my shops a chance. I have confidence that once people step in my shop once out of curiosity, they will keeping back to us."


    Tengliu. "But¡­ Selling these things is quite an excessive thing to do. I can speak with the leader if you want to take the items back."


    "No need. However¡­"


    Yasenia''s eyes shed, and she spoke a few words to Tengliu via thoughts. ''Tengliu, you see, the cards¡­''


    After listening for a bit, she frowned and then sneered. ''They are very brave. Don''t worry, you do your thing. If they are too stubborn, a second-rate power disappearing is not that big of a deal.''


    Hearing this, our dragoness became confident. ''Thanks.''


    ''Don''t mention it. Just let me hug youter for a bit~.''


    Her mouth twitched, and she sighed. ''As long as you don''t cross the line, I won''t stop you. However, if Cecile tells you to stop, please stop.''


    ''Fufu~, of course, little Yasenia~.''


    Tengliu looked at Carbira and asked. "ce me in the same room as Yasenia."


    Carbira muttered timidly, her voice slightly trembling. "T-That''s not possible. It goes against our rules. Moreover, Lady Tengliu, your room is much better, so¡­"


    She interrupted her. "Then, ce us in my room."


    Carbira wanted to say it was impossible, but seeing Tengliu''s stance, she swallowed her words.


    Yaseniamented. "If they say anything, tell them to go to Aunty Tengliu. She will deal with it. Also, if they dare bully you because of this, please tell us. Don''t worry, and listen to her."


    Tengliuughed charmingly. "Abusing my authority? Little girl, there is a price to pay~."


    Yasenia gave her a side nce. "I want to abuse it for free. Do you have any problems with it?"


    Tengliu snorted and thenughed. "Not at all. I like this confidence of yours. Let''s go."


    Tengliu grabbed Yasenia''s arm and was about to go away when the madam spoke. "Lady Tengliu, would you and Lady Yasenia like toe to speak with our group before the auction starts?"


    "What do you think, Yasenia?"


    After thinking about it, she nodded. "Let''s go."


    With the Matriarch of the harpies by her side, Yasenia was able to "make friends" much more effortlessly.


    In the entire auction house, filled with countless ns, sects, and powers, Tengliu was the highest-ranked beast human.


    There was only one person ofparable authority, and she was Coraline.


    Hence, Yasenia met a few other n leaders, and they all made small talk. The ones who noticed her closeness to Tengliu became humble and pandering.


    ''Sigh. Things are so easy when you have a backer.''


    Conversation flowed, and soon, it was time for the third and final day of the Auction Event to start.


    ************************************


    Author: We are really close to the end of this first arc in Distancia. Soon, time will start elerating.


    Tatyana: Very nice. I wonder what will happen.


    Yasenia: I hope my dears don''t fall in trouble.


    Cecile: That woman is still hateful.


    Yasenia: Hahaha. Sweetheart, you are so cute sometimes.


    Author: And, done! I summon you!


    Dante: Hello!


    Kali: Wee again, Dante.


    Yasenia: What''s today''s question?


    Dante: Well, I want to ask two very special people.


    Author: Oh?


    Dante: The Sun God and the Moon Goddess.


    Tatyana: Oho~.


    Author: Hm. I wonder if they''ll answer you.


    Dante: Hm? Can they not answer?


    Author: I mean, I won''t force it depending on the question.


    Dante: ¡­


    Sun God, Tai Yang: Hm? Where is this ce?


    Moon Goddess, Change''er: Husband, I can''t feel my strength in this ce.


    Tai Yang: Hm. You are right.


    Tatyana: Are you not nervous?


    Tai Yang: Hm? Oh, the female that gave birth to Yasenia. Where are we?


    Tatyana: Do you think you can ask me whatever you want?


    Tai Yang: I had servants cleaning my house of your cultivation level, woman. Be careful with your words.


    Change''er: Don''t get agitated. Look at that thing. I can''t sense anything about it.


    Author: Well, calling me a thing is not nice. Either way, if you want to leave here, answer the question of this person.


    Tai Yang: A mortal? Why should I answer?


    Author: *Shrug* At least listen to him.


    Dante: Your divinities, what were your original ns if you were to be reincarnated sessfully and Tatyana didn''t meet with the reincarnated soul? How would you live your lives, what would your goals be, and how would you treat Tatyana, who wanted to find love from her child?


    Change''er: Mortal child, why do you want to know?


    Dante: Curiosity?


    Tai Yang: And why do you think this divinity would answer you? You are not worthy, mortal.


    Dante: ¡­


    Author: Are you not going to answer?


    Tai Yang: Why should I answer to a thing like you?


    Author: Okay, you are getting on my nerves. [Copse].


    *Pang!* *Pang!*


    Author: And they are gone~. Sadly, this question couldn''t be answered. Sorry, Dante.


    Dante: N-No worries.


    Dante: (That was scary)


    The girls: (Scary indeed).


    Author: Either way, this is all for today''s chapter~. Thank you all, little lurkers, for reading, and have a wonderful day!

 Chapter 573: Mysterious Force And People Not Controlling Their Mouths.

    Chapter 573: Mysterious Force And People Not Controlling Their Mouths.


    An hourter, the time for the auction to start was approaching. Having spoken enough with these powers, Yasenia and Tengliu moved toward the VIP room, followed by Carbira, Ghana, Cecile, and Tatyana.


    "Child, do you prefer to go to my room or to yours? Although I''ve previously said that I preferred mine because it is better, you might want to go to yours because you are used to it."


    Yasenia asked Carbira. "Is there that much of a difference?"


    Carbira nodded and then shook her head. "The top thirteen VIP rooms are reserved for the top ten of the thirty-three ns, nine sects, and three empires that mighte to our Auction house. The fourteen, your room, and those until the fiftieth are assigned to the top powers or ones who contribute the most."


    Cecile blinked. "The math doesn''t check out for the first thirteen rooms."


    "Well, the VIP rooms from the fourteenth to twenty-third are also for that, but the top thirteen have discounts, benefits, and other services the others do not have. The reason is that there is a hierarchy even between the top powers. Moreover, our auction house is allied with a few, so we give preferential treatment to those close to us. Lady Tengliu''s race is one of them. She has the ninth VIP room."


    Tengliu blinked, confused. "Do I have dealings with this auction house?"


    Carbira opened and closed her mouth several times, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Yaseniaughed. "Maybe there has been someone that has been impersonating you, Aunty Tengliu."


    Tengliu snorted and used amunication device for a few seconds. "Hm¡­ I see. It was thirty-one years ago. No wonder I don''t have a recollection of it. Those years were somewhat chaotic."


    Curiosity tickled our dragoness, and she asked. "What happened?"


    Tengliu frowned. "We found some strange beings, quite strong. However, before we could attack them, they left."


    Cecile was confused. "Strange beings?"


    Tengliu nodded. "Dark grey skin with white markings."


    Tatyana''s aura got out of control for a moment, showing a wave of killing intent that froze the rest for a second.


    Even Yasenia was affected by the momentary loss of control and asked with a stutter. "W-What happened, Mom?"


    Tatyana frowned and shook her head. "Nothing. It''s not something you can do something about, even if you know. You are too weak." Yasenia flinched a little at her brusqueness.


    "Tengliu, if you have any news about those things, tell me¡­. Also, is the discovery of those things recent, or did you discover them much earlier?"


    Tengliu frowned. "It shouldn''t have been more than a century or two since the first sightings."


    Tatyana crossed her arms and pondered in her head for a few seconds. The others didn''t speak and waited obediently.


    Her eyebrows rxed, and she nodded. "Hm. I see. It''s quite recent. Let''s go to the VIP room. Number nine, was it?"


    Carbira saw that Tatyana was asking her, and she hastily nodded.


    Yasenia grabbed Tatyana''s arm and used her ultimate technique: Tail wags and puppy eyes while hugging her arm between her voluminous chest.


    "Can you please tell me, Mom?"


    "Of course¡­ Not! Don''t brainwash your mother with your cuteness!" Tatyana''s brain almost malfunctioned and agreed.


    Yasenia sighed. "Since this didn''t work, you really won''t say."


    The other four felt their eyebrows twitching. ''How was Tatyana able to not react to that sneak attack? I had the impulse to tell her myself even when I didn''t know the answer!''


    Yasenia looked at Tengliu and smiled. "Let''s go to your room, Aunty Tengliu."


    Tengliu smiled and tip-toed to pat Yasenia''s head. "Okay~. You are so cute, little Yasenia."


    Yasenia didn''t dodge since this person was a proper senior. Although they have their differences, the first step to fixing them is being epting of the other person.


    She just sighed since the woman waspletely naked, and the gesture was too alluring for a few. "Aunt Tengliu, can you stop? You are making me appear young."


    Tengliuughed and stopped. "Well, you are young~."


    Without any more dys, they entered Tengliu''s VIP room.


    A quarter of an hourter, six people entered the room.


    "Wee, Lady Tengliu, we are at your service."


    Yasenia blinked rapidly as three naked males and three naked females appeared before them and made a respectful bow. They weren''t harpies or something simr, so their nakedness had no sense whatsoever.


    Tengliu asked Yasenia with a teasing smile. "Although I didn''t expect this¡­ Do you want to have some fun together?"


    Tengliu knew Yasenia''s answer and asked jokingly. But even then, the Moon Phoenix''s cold aura couldn''t help but leak, making those six feel chilly.


    Yasenia sighed and hugged Cecile, making the frosty expression melt quickly in a slight smile offort. "You know I don''t want anything to do with them. As I said, that act is something I reserve for my closest people. You can enjoy them alone if you want before the auction starts, though."


    Tengliu shrugged. "Even in my culture, having sex while having a conversation is rude. If you are not going to join, I can send these away. Carbira, please return them to wherever they came from."


    "Yes, Lady Tengliu!"


    Yasenia crossed her legs seductively and leaned on the side, her figure involuntarily alluring.


    One of them muttered while exiting outside. "What bad luck, fucking that dragon woman would''ve been a delight."


    Yasenia sneered. ''Stupid.''


    Carbira''s face became shocked while Ghana and Tengliu lifted their eyebrow. ''These fools.''


    "Stop."


    "Wait."


    Two utterly cold and emotionless voices ordered simultaneously. One of them was freezing cold, and the other could make the soul tremble.


    Even Carbira instinctually froze as blue and red eyesnded on those six.


    Tatyana and Cecile stood up and approached them. Cecile asked while standing in front of those six. "Who was the one that spoke?"


    They naturally knew, but Cecile wanted to see if they had the guts to say the same to her face. If they did so, the punishment might be reduced.


    One of the women, someone from a canine race, took a step forward confidently and spoke. "I was. Do you have any problem?"


    Cecile''s icy blue eyes shone with hidden murder, and Tatyana asked calmly. "Any of the others think like her?"


    One of the men frowned. "Why are you stopping us? Wasn''t it just ament?"


    Cecile cut him with a cold voice. "Yes or No."


    The medium-height and muscr male from a reptile race took a step forward confidently.


    Yasenia rested her face on her chin, curious.


    "I did. We were specially selected to have intercourse with Matriarch Tengliu. That dragon woman should be thankful she would taste our bodies reserved for someone as influential as Matriarch Tengliu."


    Tengliu rolled her eyes. ''Did he think that saying those things, I would be moved or something?''


    Tatyanaughed, but her eyes weren''t smiling at all. "I usually don''t bother because killing a few people can lead to trouble. But you six do not have any backing. You are just recreational sex dolls that can talk. Holes and poles to be publicly used, right?"


    Yasenia almost choked. ''My heavens, that was brutal.''


    Carbira was much more sensitive toward aura, so she was terrified by the hint of killing intent she could sense from Tatyana and Cecile.


    Cecile spoke coldly. "No need to waste words, Tatyana."


    "Any more people who want to step forward?"


    The other four took a step back and shook their heads quickly. ''Did these two forget their brains back at home? Who would Lady Tengliu value more, a pastime or her actual guests!? Are you silly?''


    Cecile nodded and waved her sleeve. After a gust of wind, their bodies became encased in two ice blocks. "Ghana, carry them back and give them to Kali after exining what they did."


    Tatyana poked the two ice blocks, and a ck miasma sunk into their bodies.


    Yasenia asked. "What''s that?"


    "A Soul Eroding aura. It will eat away their souls at the most painful and prolonged speed until they die. Although messing with souls is not something the heavens like, it doesn''t matter much if the soul is released after death and without any deformities."


    Carbira and Ghana shivered while Tengliu''s heart skipped a beat. ''They have some devious means.''


    Tengliu sighed. "Such a shame that they are so stupid. Their bodies were high quality."


    "You can tell?" Yasenia asked, intrigued.


    Tengliu smirked. "Did you forget my intent, dearest?"


    Yasenia realized.


    The other four realized that they were nothing more than "bodies" for Tengliu, but they didn''t speak.


    Carbira stuttered, her vertical eyes spinning with a bit of apprehension. "What do I do with the rest?"


    Tatyana looked at Carbira and smiled gently. "Don''t be scared, girl. Yasenia is very fond of you, so you are more than safe."


    Carbira''s fear transformed into happiness, making her pearly ck eyes move up and down while her mouth arched.


    Tengliu muttered. "Cute."


    Yasenia nodded. "Right?"


    Carbira heard them and blushed.


    Then, she sent away the other four and returned right before the auction began.


    Ghana also did not lose time and rapidly sent those two back to Kali.


    Kali''s reaction after hearing Ghana''s words was hidden by her veil, but the terrifying aura around her was enough to tell her that those two would not have peaceful deaths.


    Kali broke the ice and grabbed them by the scruff of their necks, looking at them up and down with interest. Then, she walked toward her room, muttering. "One of my test subjects just died a few days ago, and I wanted to find someone weak. These twoe right in time to test body resilience to excessive medicine or body healing factors using different elements to injure them."


    Ghana, who heard her mutters before leaving, felt her feathers standing up. ''Kali is usually gentle and very nice to be around, but some of her words are really disturbing. Thank the heavens my sisters and I became their allies and didn''t provoke these protective women with theirments.''


    Remembering the few times her sisters spoke about having sex with Yasenia and many other unhingedments, she realized how much patience and care Yasenia and her lovers gave them.


    Then, remembering her own and her sister''s attitude when Tengliu appeared, she felt a prick in her heart. ''We were quite¡­ unfair.''


    After she arrived at the auction house, she saw the hostess was about to begin. While sitting in the room, she looked at Yasenia and spoke softly. "Yasenia, thank you."


    Yasenia blinked and was confused, but Ghana didn''t borate. Seeing that Ghana''s attention was already on the stage, she didn''t ask and didn''t take it seriously.


    *******************************


    Andrea: Those two had to open their mouths before the two most dangerous ones.


    Evelyn: I can only pray.


    Angel: Prey for what?


    Evelyn: Your scary eyes force me to say that I pray for their slow and painful demise.


    Angel: Hehehe, as it should be.


    Author: Well, let''s begin. I summon you


    WPOmega: Yo!


    Author: Hello!


    WPOmega: Well, without further ado. Valeria recently revealed her ability to grow a functional penis that presumably allows her to impregnate others. My question is, are there techniques that allow simr without unmanageable effects for the girls to search for?


    Tatyana: And the answer is from?


    WPOmega: Whoever knows~.


    Valeria: Well, I can do so because I''m a representation of life. Although¡­ now that you say it. I''ve never impregnated anyone.


    Yasenia: ¡­ Then, why did you decide to ram yourself into me?


    Valeria: looked juicy and pleasurable and I was not disappointed.


    Tatyana: From what I know, something like that is not possible. Even if a woman grows a male member, they can only spray female ejaction.


    Mirrory: No idea.


    Valeria: From what I know, there shouldn''t be something like that without resorting to very risky techniques. Moreover, you need to find a female with a Yang constitution, something that''s extremely rare, so people don''t really focus on creating something like that. However, there must be a person, somewhere, and at some point during the excessively long history of cultivation that created it.


    Valeria: The difficult thing would be getting our hands in that technique if it exists.


    WPOmega: I see. Thanks for the answer.


    Yasenia: It would be nice to find it~. I want to carry my dears'' children, hehe.


    Author: Well, while Yasenia is hugged by all the girls and pampered to oblivion, we are going to say goodbye!


    *Grrrr~.*


    Author: En, as I said, she is even purring.


    WPOmega: Wow, that purring is so deep. But¡­ it tingles the ears so nicely~.

 Chapter 574: First Item sold. Tenglius influence.

    Chapter 574: First Item sold. Tengliu''s influence.


    The female auctioneer smiled and spoke with enthusiasm. "Wee to thest day of the Brilliant Auction House Anniversary Event. Today, we have almost four hundred items to sell. All of them in the peak-level Earth rank or above! The selling methodology to auctioning will be simr to the other days."


    "First, we''ll give an initial price, and the minimum increment will be said simultaneously. Normally, it will be ten percent of the initial price."


    "We''ll go item by item, and we''ll do an extensive introduction to every single piece of today''s precious merchandise."


    "You have four calls to interject with a bid. If I finish my call before you enter the bid, then the bid is invalid! I have seen some guests who like to wait until thest second. Please, be careful and evaluate the situations ordingly."


    The person speaking was a dragon woman.


    She hadvender-colored wings, horns, and tail. Her body was half-covered with scales around her visible body parts. Beautifully contrasting, her blue eyes and ck hairplimented her beauty.


    Her skin was tanned, following a milk-coffee-colored skin, and her body followed the typical one for most dragon-rted women. Her chest was bulging, her waist was narrow, and her hips were wide, creating an unreal hourss shape that seductively bounced thanks to the tight dress with a wide cleavage.


    Yasenia chuckled andmented. "If Evelyn was here, she would be drooling. Her light gray dress is quite revealing, after all."


    Cecile''s and Tatyana''s lips arched a bit, amused.


    The woman continued speaking a few rules to take into ount, nothing that affected Yasenia. However, there was a rule that wasn''t mentioned and made Yasenia''s eyebrow gently lift.


    She looked at Carbira and asked. "Are powers allowed to use their names to intimidate otherpetitors? There weren''t any rules mentioned that punished this behavior."


    Tengliu tilted her head. "Why would there be a rule like that? I''ve gone to many auction houses, and none of them have this system implemented."


    Yasenia looked incredible. "Really? I mean, the price of the items will be much cheaper if people begin throwing their names around. It basically kills the auction''s purpose. Moreover, if someone goes against them unless the onepeting is a power of simr strength, the ending will be being robbed nine out of ten times."


    Tengliu nodded. "That''s true, but ns that are enemies may begin a beef and keep increasing the value of an item by a lot out of spite. It goes both ways."


    Yasenia sighed. "But smaller powers will be unable to spend any wealth because of the risk."


    Tengliu argued. "Larger powers have stronger economic powers. If they can make those major powersfortable, the smaller ones don''t matter. Moreover, the first two days were small-power-friendly. Having thisst day be a brutal all-for-all with basically no rules is a plus."


    Yasenia counter argued. "You have a point. Nevertheless, wouldn''t those powers that lose something they''ve gained interest in be resentful at the auction house for allowing this suppression method?"


    Yasenia continued. "Moreover, being a small power doesn''t mean having small capital. Look at Jorey''s group, for example. As a merchant group, their economic power is much higher than their strength. These medium powers will be suppressed."


    Tengliu shrugged. "When interests meet, resentment will naturally appear no matter what you do. Hence, instead of a medium power, a major power might be resentful because they couldn''t use their authority to gain what they wanted because ofck of capital, right?"


    Yasenia asked. "What if everything is anonymous? No one would be med. Moreover, if a major power loses an item because of ack of capital, their thoughts would be that the anonymous person is not easy to offend. The auction house can always deny discovering who bought what, making it impossible for others since they don''t know if the one who bought it is someone they can offend."


    Tengliu nodded. "You are right. However, there are always petty and arrogant powers that will do everything in their power to get an item they are interested in. If the auction is not strong enough, it can spell disaster. Therefore, letting everyone know who bought things on thest day and letting them fight it out outside assures the safety of the auction house. It is like throwing a piece of meat to a bunch of hungry humans and letting them fight over it. Even if the items end up being a bit cheaper, making the initial price higher can also allow them to make a profit no matter what."


    Yasenia thought and nodded. "You are right. If the auction house were stronger, there would be no problems with my method. However, this auction house is weak. Hence, they can only resort to these security measures."


    Tengliu smiled. "Either way, your arguments are also valid. Stronger Auction Houses should go with your method instead of mine."


    Yasenia smiled. "Even then, a senior knows best."


    Tengliuughed. "Are we going to praise back and forth?"


    Yasenia also chuckled. "Let''s continue listening. She has finished exining the rules."


    The dragon woman smiled. "Without further ado, let''s present the first item for this auction house! A peak-level Earth-ranked cksmithing hammer! The name is [Mountain Rock Hammer]. It can be used inbat or as a cksmith tool. The artisan is one of the famous cksmiths from the [Nine Molten Hammer Sect]! It was created with [Profound ck Jade] and [Volcanic Heavy Iron], making it almost impossible to melt with the temperatures that cksmiths work with. Although it is an Earth-rank item, the utility nears a Heaven-ranked item!"


    "For this masterpiece, the initial price is one hundred High-level Parus!"


    Yasenia asked. "Tatyana, do weck cksmithing hammers for our harpies?"


    Tatyana thought for a while and nodded. "Yes. Most of the equipment we have is on the low and middle levels of the Earth rank. A peak level one like this one can be a nice reward to ce in the internal shop."


    Yasenia nodded and pressed the bidding crystal.


    "VIP room number nine bids four hundred High level Parus!"


    "VIP room number twenty-seven bids five hundred High-level Parus!"


    Yasenia bid again. "VIP room number nine counter bids with six hundred high-level Parus!"


    "Oh? The [Sky Scale Dragon Kin] bid 650 High-Level Parus!"


    ''Hm? That''s the third strongest n of the Thirty-Three ns. They sent a representative?''


    Yasenia sighed. ''This is why I have this kind of auction¡­''


    Tengliu smiled and asked. "Child, do you want to use my name?"


    Yasenia looked at her and lifted an eyebrow. "What''s the catch? I don''t believe that you will allow me to use it for free."


    Sheughed and said yfully. "How about a kiss on the cheek?"


    Yasenia was surprised. "Just that?"


    Tengliu blinked and added. "Then, you should also say. ''I love you, Aunty Tengliu!'' very seriously."


    Yasenia''s face became strange. "Sure? Do you understand that the gesture is at most at the familiar affection level, right?"


    Tengliu nodded. "Will you do it? The bids are going up~."


    ''Saying empty words is like blowing air¡­ Well, whatever. If she is happy with that.''


    Yasenia stood up and sat beside Tengliu. Then, she kissed her on the cheek and said with a serious expression. "I love you, Aunty Tengliu."


    Tengliu smiled widely and hugged Yasenia. "You are so cute~."


    Cecile''s eyebrow twitched. "Senior Tengliu."


    "I''ll spar with you when we return."


    And so, Cecile didn''t speak.


    Yasenia''s eyes widened. "You sold my body for a spar!?"


    Cecile corrected her. "A spar with a very strong senior."


    Yasenia''s lips twitched.


    Tengliuughed, and her eyes gained a touch of tenderness.


    ''I hope that one day, even if it is just familiar love, I can regain the trust of this girl. Sigh, I didn''t think I would be this interested in this young dragon. I really want to p my past self¡­''


    Tatyana gave Tengliu a nce and didn''t speak.


    She could feel that the previous indifference and sexual interest of Tengliu was melting away and bing something softer.


    Moreover, the feelings growing inside Tengliu were those of a senior toward their junior. Not a romantic love or expectation.


    ''If she can keep herself in check, there shouldn''t be any problems.''


    Yasenia also felt less rejection of Tengliu hugging her, so she just leaned on Tengliu as she bid.


    Her wing arms moved, and Tengliu shifted their position to amodate the young but tall and big dragon woman between her wing arms.


    Then, she bid.


    "The Harpy race Matriarch, Tengliu, bids eight hundred High-level Parus!"


    As soon as this bid was made, everyone instantly got silent, and the dragon woman began calling.


    "Eight hundred going once, eight hundred going twice, eight hundred going thrice, eight hundred going four times! Sold!"


    Yasenia was impressed and looked at Tengliu. "Your name literally shut them up."


    Tengliu smirked. "Do you understand now how impressive your aunt truly is~?"


    Yasenia was a dragon, so she innately worshiped the strong. Therefore, she nodded without shame and looked at Tengliu with honest and glowing eyes. "Aunty Tengliu is super domineering!"


    Tatyana, Ghana, And Cecile saw a metaphorical arrow pierce Tengliu''s heart as a small blush spread on her cheeks.


    Tatyana nodded in her mind. ''I understand, Tengliu. Little Treasure''s adoring and sincere eyes are unjust to the point that they are almost a weapon.''


    Meanwhile, Tengliu''s mind was filled with pink bubbles. ''What is this precious and cute creature between my arms? Look at her gently glowing golden eyes, look at her expanding vertical pupils because of her honest adoration, her sincere smile and expression¡­ Ah¡­ I feel as if my heart is bathing in warm sunlight.''


    Yasenia blinked twice and asked. "Aunty Tengliu, are you okay?"


    Tengliu smiled like an elder and softly kissed Yasenia''s cheek. "I''m feeling wonderful with you between my wings, child. If you want to buy something, use my name from now on, okay?"


    Yasenia felt that this kiss was different, and it somehow touched her heart. ''Hm? Something changed?''


    The very perceptive dragoness looked into Tengliu''s violet eyes and saw a softness that wasn''t there before.


    Because of the elderly way Tengliu spoke, Yasenia answered a bit more rxed and softer. "Mn! Thank you, Aunty Tengliu."


    Tengliu smiled widely and rubbed her cheek with Yasenia, a way of expressing familiar affection between harpies.


    Cecile looked at them and felt nothing in her heart, which made her confused. ''What happened?''


    Yasenia felt her confusion and asked Tatyana to exin.


    Tatyana knew that Cecile was a bit dorky with emotions, so she exined it patiently. ''Cecile, the reason you don''t feel as much animosity right now is because her affectionate actions are no longer romantic. She is beginning to like Yasenia the same way an elder would. Hence, your instinctual rejection toward those that want to steal your mate is not triggering.''


    Cecile was dorky with emotions, but she was a very intelligent woman. She readily understood and epted Tatyana''s exnation. This reduced her wariness toward Tengliu by half.


    Even if the dislike couldn''t disappear quickly, at least steps were taken in the right direction.


    However, even if they slowly forgave this thousand-year-old Matriarch. The promises would not be broken, and they would eventually fight and give her a harsh beating.


    ************************************


    Cecile: Not feeling that ufortable feeling each time Tengliu touches you is very rxing.


    Yasenia: Oh, sweetheart. Come with me to pamper you.


    Author: Well, there they go.


    Evelyn: Are they going to plow the fields?


    Author: They are going to do lovely things. Either way¡­ I summon you!


    WPOmega: Here I am.


    Author: I only have your questions left and one from Dante that I will answer when yours are reduced. So¡­ Well, we''ll have a few consecutive Theaters with dear WPOmega~.


    WPOmega: I was inspired and wrote about six of them at once, hahaha!


    Tatyana: Well, who are you going to ask today?


    WPOmega: I''m going to ask you, Tatyana.


    Tatyana: Go ahead.


    WPOmega: When Yasenia gets back to the Sky Continent, besides the obvious 3-ways toe, do you n on splitting the time your bodies spend with her between them for efficiency, or do you n to pamper her twice as much now that you can do it with two bodies at once?


    Tatyana: Probably, I will use my main body to be by her side while my other body is doing work. After all, many things are going on with the Demons and the other races traveling toe to our.


    Tatyana: Of course, double pampering her asionally will be a must!


    WPOmega: Speaking of which¡­ where is Yasenia?


    Tatyana: Having fun with Cecile.


    WPOmega: I see.


    Tatyana: Well, that''s about it. Any more questions rted to this?


    WPOmega: For now, I''m good. If I want to ask more, I''ll use thement sections. Thanks, Tatyana~.


    Tatyana: No problem!


    Author: And with this, today''s Celestial Theater ends!


    The girls: Bye-bye.


    WPOmega: Have a good day!


    Author: Bye-bye, little lurkers.

 Chapter 575: First half of the Auctions third day.

    Chapter 575: First half of the Auction''s third day.


    The next twelve products were not interesting for Yasenia, so she didn''t bid.


    Tengliu found one of them useful and bought it for almost the initial price. It was a peak-level Earth-ranked flying sword.


    A few tentative voices tried to bid against Tengliu, but she bid quickly back, not letting the auctioneer even say their bids.


    This intimidated them into giving up, which warned another round of adoring eyes from Yasenia. Something that delighted the millennial harpy as she rubbed her cheek with her again. ''Oh my gosh! Little Yasenia is so cute~.''


    Yasenia was curious and asked. "What do you need that for, Aunty Tengliu?"


    Tengliu answered with a smile while hugging Yasenia a bit tighter. "Well, someone back at home has recently broken through into the Ethereal Soul Body Realm. I was searching for something to gift her, and this sword is nice."


    Tengliu received it from Carbira and nodded. "The craftsmanship is good."


    Yasenia nodded. "It''s not bad."


    "Only not bad?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "I honestly can''t evaluate it higher than "not bad." Andrea back at home can make you a sword like this one in less than a week while working on other projects."


    Tengliu blinked and looked at the sword again. ''Hm¡­ This little girl hides many secrets. Maybe Ghana wasn''t exaggerating when she said that little Yasenia''s production methods were first ranked even among top powers.'' She shook her head and stored it in her spatial ring. ''I''ll tour Yasenia''s Astral Sky Shopter. I dismissed her ims because I thought she was trying to make amends between me and little Yasenia, but I might have jumped to conclusions.''


    The auction continued, and they all could see her white feathers ruffle with joy each time Yasenia praised her, or theyughed together.


    As the hours went by, Yasenia and Tengliu slowly became closer.


    Both parties had good instincts and could feel the other person softening, creating a good cycle of gently and gradually increasing goodwill.


    After thirty-four treasures, the auctioneer said. "Now, we have this [Spring Tree Sap Cauldron]. It is thest peak-ranked earth-ranked cauldron with the initial price of two hundred high-level Parus!"


    Yasenia knew that these kinds of profession-rted equipment were helpful for her n members, so she bid anonymously. She didn''t want to abuse Tengliu''s name.


    Tengliu was confused. "Child, why did you not use my name?"


    Yasenia looked up at Tengliu and said seriously. "I want your name to be impactful, so using it too much will lose the feeling of awe it gives to others. I''d rather reserve it for the more important itemster on."


    Tengliu smiled and rubbed her face with Yasenia again. "You are so cute~. Do you think that overusing it can make something like that? Hahaha, you shouldn''t worry that much and abuse your Aunty''s name!"


    Yaseniaughed, and her tail gently wagged.


    It had been a while since she felt this feeling of care from an eldering from others besides Tatyana, so she indulged a bit.


    Tatyana asked curiously. "By the way, Tengliu. How much money have you prepared for this event?"


    Tengliu didn''t separate from Yasenia as she answered. The position has even changed into Tengliu lying in a reclined position and hugging Yasenia on top of her while her leg pushed them closer.


    It felt as if Tengliu was nestling a child between her wings.


    "I don''t have that much money at hand, to be honest. I have only over six million wless Parus in my card."


    Carbira choked on her saliva and began coughing.


    Yasenia''s eyes widened, and she understood how far she was from genuinely wealthy people on this Continent without using her Purple Crystals.


    Remember that she had hundreds of thousands of purple crystals with the value of a few billion wless Parus. She had gained them from Long Baidi''s ring.


    Yasenia saw her bid ovee again and increased the offer directly to two wless Parus. "Two wless Parusing from the VIP room number nine!"


    "Oh? VIP number twenty-four bids two and a half!"


    Yasenia didn''t overreact and ced another bid.


    Thinking about Tengliu''s wealth, she didn''t overreact. If someone like Tengliu couldn''t amass that much money, maintaining the enormous n that spread throughout the continent would be impossible.


    Tatyanamented. "Then, prepare for thest items. I''ve read someone''s mind that it is quite important."


    Tengliu nodded seriously.


    She took this red-eyed human as an equal.


    Even if their strengths were worlds apart, she understood that this fact might not remain the same for much time.


    Moreover, her formation building was something she had never seen before. ''Who knew a formation could restrain my strength so much that a junior like my cute and adorable little Yasenia could pin me down?''


    Leaving aside the new way of calling our dragoness in her mind, that and their confrontation of souls back then was the main reason for her respect toward Tatyana.


    Their "secret" conversation between seniors also made her realize how far Tatyana had seen and how dangerous it would be to have her as an enemy.


    Human or not, Tengliu admitted that Tatyana was powerful.


    "Five wless Parusing from the Nine Herb Fragrance Sect!"


    Yasenia blinked and sighed. "Well, it looks like I won''t get it this time."


    Tengliu and Tatyana frowned and thought the same. ''Tsk, those stupid people, can''t they understand that Yasenia is bidding!?''


    Yasenia saw Tengliu about to bid and kissed her cheek. "Let it be, Aunty Tengliu."


    Tengliu smiled like a flower and rubbed her face with Yasenia''s. "Sure."


    Tatyana stood up and sat on Yasenia''s other side.


    After a look at each other, the two seniors moved Yasenia around until she was squished between them in a superfortable position.


    Yasenia blinked twice and felt Tengliu''sfortable feathers while Tatyana massaged her in the ces she liked the most.


    Her muscles softened as her tailzily wagged infort.


    Cecile looked from the side with a smile in her eyes. ''Whatever, as long as she is happy.''


    Ghana also felt relief as she watched them. ''It seems that Lady Tengliu haspletely epted them. Thank the heavens I won''t need to see worst case scenario.''


    Now that she was rxed, Ghanaughed a bit to herself. ''Is this the power of Yasenia''s cuteness? Hahaha.'' She couldn''t deny that she also had the itch to caress the current dragoness.


    Being sofortable and with Tatyana''sforting presence, Yasenia only took a few minutes before her guard ultimately lowered, and she began purring.


    Ghana, Carbira, and Tengliu suddenly heard Yasenia''s deep purring as the vibrations transmitted to the Harpy Matriarch because of their close bodies.


    They all felt like having butterflies in their stomachs, making their facial expressions melt and hearts flutter.


    Tengliu wanted to bash her head against a wall. ''She purrs when she isfortable!? Oh. My. Gosh. Her tail is wagging! Why did I almost do something so sinful toward an adorable creature like her!? Ahh, I deserve death!''


    And thus, the harpy Matriarch fell deeper into the bottomless abyss of Yasenia''s cuteness hidden behind her alluring exterior.


    Ghana and Carbira were also hit by a stray arrow while looking at everything.


    Yasenia continued the bids without using Tengliu''s name and gained eleven pieces of equipment for twelve and a half wless Parus.


    The auctioneer smiled. "And, with this, we''ve auctioned all the Earth-ranked treasures. Congrattions to all of you who bid sessfully. We also encourage those who didn''t to think that the money you could use will help you with future expenses."


    Tatyana rolled her eyes while softly scratching Yasenia''s chin. "What would a few tens of Parus do when buying Heaven-ranked items."


    Tengliu kissed Yasenia''s cheek andughed. "Well, it is a good way to motivate those who didn''t buy anything."


    Tatyana didn''t deny that.


    Tengliu asked. "By the way, little Yasenia, how much money do you have left?"


    Yaseniamented. "Not much, about six thousand wless Parus."


    Tengliu blinked. "Are those the profits from the Astral Sky Shop from thisst month?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Yes."


    Tengliu praised her sincerely. "That''s a huge number. You are still developing, and your expenses are at an all-time high, so having six thousand wless Parus profit in the first month is impressive."


    Yasenia smiled softly. "Thank you for the praise, Aunty Tengliu."


    Tengliu smiled and rubbed her cheeks with Yasenia. "So cute!


    Yasenia chuckled and leaned on Tatyana because it was morefortable for her. Tatyana''s scent was delightful for our dragoness, after all. Not that it mattered since both women were close enough to kiss her face at any time.


    "We decided to make a small shout-out to our top treasure contributor and our top contributor with the most heaven-ranked treasures."


    Yasenia''s ears perked up.


    "The top treasure contributor is the [Jade Thunderbird n], the top n of the Thirty-Three ns. Moreover, it is a cultivation technique! Prepare your pockets if you want to get it!"


    Yasenia heard the howls of a few beasts cheering on them.


    "Then, the n with the most Heaven-ranked treasures contributed to the auction is the uprising Astral Sky n! With a generous amount of thirty-five Heaven Grade Treasures in total!"


    The Auction house became silent as everyone''s jaws almost fell.


    Tengliu''s eyes widened widely, and she looked at Yasenia with a stupefied expression. "Wait, wait, wait. Thirty-five items!? Why are you selling so many, child? Are you in need of money? Silly girl, let''s retrieve them, and I can lend you as much as you need. Heaven-grade treasures are the foundation of a powerful n! Selling thirty at one is like cutting your own finger for a bandage! No, since your power is still so new, the cost is like cutting off an arm!"


    Yasenia saw that Tengliu was honestly about to drag her to retrieve the items and pulled her down whileughing. She couldn''t help but feel a touch of warmth in her heart. "Don''t worry, Aunty Tengliu. Don''t you remember that Mom is by my side? She wouldn''t let me do something that would hurt me too much. Moreover, I''ve thought about it and nned many things, so I really need this capital."


    Tengliu frowned. "I''m going back with your motherter to inspect those ns. You are still a feeble power, and you must be careful! Selling thirty items will attract a lot of attention."


    Yasenia turned her head to look at Tatyana, asking her with her eyes whether to allow her to see the ns or not.


    Tatyana shrugged. "She is sincere, so I''ll let you make thest decision."


    Yasenia looked at Cecile and blinked. Cecile blinked back. The others saw a silentmunication happen between them for a few seconds.


    Tengliu was stunned. "How deep is their link?"


    Tatyana answered. "They can feel each other souls as if they were their own."


    Tengliu''s mouth opened. "How did Cecile manage to control herself and avoid attacking me? I remember her aura bursting but finally not attacking me¡­"


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "How do you think? Yasenia was constantly coaxing her while you made your seduction technique."


    Tengliu felt deep admiration for Yasenia.


    She naturally knew how strong her seduction technique was. To be able to coax her soulmate while resisting the deep bone attraction was proof of Yasenia''s will strength.


    Yasenia looked at Tengliu and sighed. "Sorry, Aunty Tengliu. We still want to test your sincerity a bit deeper."


    The white harpy with violet eyes didn''t mind. If she were her, do not speak about talking. She would''ve killed the offender right away.


    Tengliu deeply understood that her fate wasn''t as such because of the precarious position Yasenia was in.


    If Yasenia was strong enough and not tied to make amends with her power, Tengliu believed her life would''ve ended in that room.


    ''Well, even if our rtionship started bumpy. I''ll make sure little Yasenia eventually trusts me!''


    *************************************************


    Tengliu: Hehe, slowly, I''ll melt your heart!


    Yasenia: What are you doing here?


    Author: Well, this chapter was a big turning point. Summoning her is okay.


    Yasenia: I mean¡­


    *Tengliu glomps Yasenia in a hug*


    Tengliu: Hehehe~.


    Tatyana: Oy, little bird. Here, I have my original strength, so be careful.


    Tengliu: Oh? I want to see it.


    Andrea: You don''t.


    Kalia: You don''t want to.


    Evelyn: You really don''t want to.


    Angel: Tengliu, you will go puff.


    Tengliu: Are you that strong?


    *Tatyana sighs*


    Tatyana: Resist me breathing softly.


    Tengliu: Hey, don''t underestimate me this much!


    Tatyana: Fuu~.


    *BANG!*


    Evelyn: Fly freely, Tengliu. Fly through space, absorb the sight of the celestial bodies, ande back smarter!


    Author: Leaving unimportant things aside, I summon you!


    The girls: ¡­


    NikkiAD: Hello!


    Kali: A new person. Hello.


    NikkiAD: Hello, Kali!


    Angel: What''s your question?


    NikkiAD: Oh dear, you are so lovable.


    Andrea: So excited, hahaha?


    NikkiAD: Of course! Well, here goes my question for the seniors. Can a reincarnated person remember their past life/lives without the World interfering as it happens with transmigrators? Is there a spell/ritual to make them remember?


    Tatyana: To my knowledge. Unless the reincarnation was forceful or created by some heavenly treasure, it should be impossible to maintain the memories.


    Mirrory: Yes. Also, treasures to make remember the past lives are extremely hard to create. Remember that souls are whitewashed when they enter the reincarnation cycle. Hence, making them remember is not really possible unless you peer into their Fate and see their past beyond the life of that cultivator.


    Mirrory: Doing this is not only difficult and troublesome, but the cultivator doing this can also receive a bacsh strong enough to cripple them, even if they are gods or immortals.


    NikkiAD: Wow.


    Valeria: So, to answer your question. They "can." But being able to do so practically is extremely rare, difficult, and it only happens with exceptions within exceptions.


    NikkiAD: I see. Thanks for answering, seniors.


    Mirrory: Um.


    Tatyana: No worries.


    Valeria: You are wee. It is our duty as seniors, dear.


    Author: Well, and with this, today''s Celestial Theater ends!


    Yasenia: Where is Tengliu, by the way?


    Author: Visiting a sr system in that direction.


    The rest: ¡­

 Chapter 576: Wealth rank for powers.

    Chapter 576: Wealth rank for powers.


    The auctioneer waited for the first item to roll inside on a moving tform.


    After it got to the middle of the stage, the woman smiled and presented the weapon.


    "The first Heaven-Ranked item is the low-level [Gorge shing Scythe]. Forged with [Deep Valley Grass Ore], the de of this weapon can cut through everything. The Astral Sky n master forgers created this item! Most of their Heaven Ranked items have an in-built size adaptability function, so do not feel discouraged because of their size. This item will adapt regardless of your size. If you do not believe, we''ve tested them; even giants and hand-sized creatures can use it."


    The auctioneer smiled. "The other properties of this item are not aboutbat, but as a scythe, it allows the wielder to harvest wild nts without damaging their essence."


    People around eximed in awe.


    "That''s right. It is a rare treasure-hunting weapon. The starting price, afterprehensive tests of their durability, longevity, strength, and energy conductibility, the initial price will be 400 wless Parus with a minimal increment of forty wless Parus."


    Tengliu was surprised. "So expensive?"


    "400!"


    "440!"


    "550!"


    "600!"


    Yasenia blinked. "Well, it sells."


    Tengliu nodded. "Hm¡­ The treasure-hunting feature must be quite attractive. Does it really work?"


    Yasenia nodded.


    "I see. However, low-level Heaven-ranked treasures in these areas of the continent usually sell for fifty or sixty wless Parus."


    The dragoness agreed. "However, this auction doesn''t have normal guests. Your presence makes it quite clear."


    "The [ss Scale Lamia n] bids eight hundred wless Parus!"


    The dragoness perked her ears. "Oh? The first time I''ve heard their name."


    Tatyana nodded. "Probably an herb-master between them wanted it."


    "Eight hundred going once¡­ Eight hundred going twice¡­ Eight Hundred going Three times¡­ And eight hundred going four times! Sold to the Seventh Ranked Power in the Thirty-Three ns!"


    Yasenia looked at Carbira and smiled. "Did you ask them to increase the prize as I told you?"


    Carbira nodded. "I only asked for your item''s pricing to be reviewed, though. I said that they have superior quality, and if they don''t believe me, to make a test. After a few hours, they agreed with my proposal."


    Tengliu was impressed by the sale. "Ipletely underestimated the pockets of the people attending this auction."


    Yasenia leaned on Tengliu and smiled. "Aunty Tengliu, if you have a scythe user with a worse weapon than that one, I rmend buying one from us back at home~. It is a weapon worth at least 600 wless Parus. The limit I personally would ce for the bid would be 900."


    Tengliuughed and rubbed her face with Yasenia''s again. "Are you sweet-talking me into buying your items, child?"


    Ghana spoke. "Matriarch, Yasenia''s estimation is urate. The quality of the herbs collected by that item is at least three times higher. If they happen to find an exceptional nt, the value of the Scythe will pay itself."


    Tengliu looked at Ghana''s sincere eyes and nodded. She wasn''t doubting that. Her surprise was about the ability of someone in this remote town to be able to pay this much. ''Maybe my six million Parus are not enoughter¡­''


    After selling the Scythe, the next item was also from the Astral Sky n.


    "This item is a beautiful pair of ws. It is a scarce item to be created as a Heaven-ranked because of the rarity of users for it. The [Volcanic Tiger w] is an item that specializes in offense, and even the sturdiest armor will have trouble not getting affected by it. The ability to heat up its surroundings and also heat up any item it touches makes it an annoyance that many would not want to deal with."


    "The starting price is two hundred wless Parus with a minimum increment of twenty!"


    Tengliu''s eyes shone with interest.


    Yasenia smiled andmented. "I wouldn''t pay more than six hundred. For more than that, it should be worth asking us to do it back at home."


    Bids began flying, and the price reached 400 Parus very quickly.


    Tengliu entered the bid with her name.


    "Lady Tengliu has bids 450 wless Parus!"


    "The Nine Molten Hammer Sect is not giving up, and they have increased the price to 500!"


    Tengliu snorted. "560."


    "The price skyrockets to 560 by Matriarch Tengliu."


    "The Nine Molten Hammer Sect responds with a 580 bid!"


    "Lady Tengliu increases it to six hundred. Will the Nine Sect back down or answer?"


    A gruff voicees from one of the VIP rooms. "650."


    Yasenia whispered. "You can stop, Aunty Tengliu. I will ask my cksmiths to create one pair of ws for youter."


    Tengliu nodded and smooched Yasenia''s cheek. "I had the intention to stop. You said it was not worth more than 600, after all."


    Yasenia smiled.


    "650 going once, 650 going twice, 650 going three times¡­ 650 going four times! Sold to the Nine Molten Hammer Sect!"


    Yasenia looked at Carbira and smiled. "See, Carbira? I told you they would be willing to pay as long as it isn''t outrageous. However, remember that these prices are correct because of the event. Later, reaching these prices in this auction house will be a pipe dream."


    Carbira muttered. "It sold for the usual price of a used and slightly damaged mid-level Heaven-ranked treasure. It''s quite outrageous, really."


    Ghana nodded. "That''s true. Mid-level heaven-ranked treasures usually range from 1,000 wless Parus to 10,000 wless Parus in Koran City. Or, well, the four I''ve seen around here in the past sold at those prices."


    Tengliu shook her head. "That''s wrong. Mid-level Heaven-ranked treasures are thousands of times more umon than low-level ones. The same goes for high-levelpared to middle-level and peak-levelpared to high-level. Not to mention those above that quality are so scarce that not even all the leaders have one."


    Carbira nodded. "I researched after my blunder and discussed it in depth with our Brilliant Auction House Leader. The lowest prices are indeed about 5,000 wless Parus. However, there are records of mid-level items selling for a value equivalent to 100,000 wless Parus."


    Even Yasenia was stunned this time.


    Tengliu agreed. "They can fetch really high prices if conditions are met. That''s why I said that my six million is not that much. If I''m lucky, I want to buy a high-level or peak-level item."


    Yasenia took out amunication device and hastily messaged her store. "Are the mid-level Heaven-ranked items sold?"


    "Lady Yasenia, they are not. The people who came asked if we epted dyed payments, but as youmanded, we only ept payments in situ for Heaven-ranked items, or they can reserve them. So, they left to gather the capital to buy them."


    "What are their prices right now?"


    "They range from 2,000 to 4,000 wless Parus."


    Yasenia sighed. "I almost made a big loss. Multiply their prices by ten."


    "E-Excuse me?"


    "You heard me. They are wee to wait for my return if they have anyints. I will speak with them directly when Ie back from the auction house."


    Yasenia then stopped themunication device.


    Tengliu, Tatyana, Ghana, and Cecile felt amused.


    Tengliu chuckled. "You are so greedy, child."


    Ghanamented. "Yasenia, don''t worry. I had already dyed the buyers of those items and was about toment on it to you in today''s meeting at night."


    Yasenia nodded. "This time, it was also my oversight. Tengliu, I hope you teach me about the continent''s economy a bit deeper. My information about really wealthy ces is non-existent."


    Cecile blinked and asked. "My love, what if they don''t sell?"


    Yasenia answered to Cecile. "If they are that scarce, they will sell. Even if we sell one a century, it is worth it. It''s like a passive ie of 400 wless Parus a year. That''s enough to support a low-level Second-Rate power."


    Tengliu nodded. "Third-rate powers spend between 1 and 20 wless Parus a year. Second-rate powers spend between 100 and 10,000,000 wless Parus annually, depending on their size. First-ranked powers spending is already managed in billions because of the sheer size and materials they need."


    Tengliumented. "The richest power, the Holy Best Empire, is estimated to have abined value of a few trillions of wless Parus."


    Yasenia nodded. "I see."


    The auction continued, and Yasenia used 2,200 of her remaining 3,000 wless Parus to buy four Low-level Heaven-ranked items that piqued her interest.


    They were a tattoo master ink brush, a gem-embedder tool, a jewelry knife, and a cooking oven.


    She used the Astral Sky n name to buy them and try to see if the Fu n would meddle in the prices.


    To Yasenia''s surprise, they stayed quiet and didn''t interrupt her bidding.


    Tengliu pouted. "Why did you not use my name? I wanted you to throw it around like a spoiled child."


    Yaseniaughed, and Tatyana condemned jokingly. "I don''t believe you don''t understand the reason. Little treasure, don''t fall into her seduction trap. She wants your kisses of constion!"


    Tengliu looked at Tatyana with resentment. "Oy! Can you let me pamper your daughter? I want her to smile at me and call me Aunty while she smooches my cheek!"


    Tatyana smirked and stole Yasenia''s lips. Then, while caressing her melting daughter, she answered. "I don''t want to share ~."


    Tengliu rolled her eyes and buried her face in Yasenia''s neck. "You are a miser."


    Cecile stood up and yanked Yasenia out of their embrace, leaving the two seniors blinking.


    The overbearing Phoenix woman ced Yasenia on another couch and straddled her while surrounding her with her wings and burying her face in Yasenia''s neck.


    She didn''t stop there; she also released her powerful Ancient Beast scent and destroyed all scents on her.


    Yaseniaughed and hugged her sweetheart tightly. "A bit needy of me?"


    Cecile snorted and kissed Yasenia''s neck softly. "They''ve hogged you for many hours already. Now, it is my turn."


    Yasenia''s tail moved and entangled with Cecile''s three phoenix tails as she kissed her sweetheart. "Okay. Now it''s my sweetheart''s turn to be pampered."


    Cecile answered with a cute, nasal sound. "En."


    Tengliu felt her wings empty without the voluptuous dragoness between them and sulked for a millisecond.


    Then, she smiled like a flower. "Cecile, dearest, can I sit by your side? You are straddling her, after all. I won''t bother you if I''m sitting at your side."


    Cecile was leaning on Yasenia. She turned her head a bitzily and snorted without any meaning.


    Of course, the Harpy Matriarch was the Matriarch of the most shameless race, so she acted with her nature.


    "So you ept? You are such a good girl~."


    Before Cecile could blink, Tengliu had used every single bit of her cultivation to basically teleport to their side, resting on Yasenia''s side and below her wing.


    Cecile felt her eyebrow twitch. ''I couldn''t see her movements.''


    Tatyana calmly stood up and went to Yasenia''s other side.


    Now, the dragoness was squished between three people instead of two. Not that she hated it, mind you.


    Our dragoness was not someone who would refuse pampering!


    Tatyana thought about something and asked Tengliu. "Why don''t you have children?"


    Tengliu sighed and exined it a bit more in detail.


    ***************************************************


    Yasenia: Buying four items is not bad.


    Tatyana: It really is not.


    Evelyn: I feel myck of presence in thesest chapters.


    Kali/Andrea/Angel: You are right.


    Author: Well, it''s Tatyana''s fault for making that explosion so harsh.


    Tatyana: Oy!


    Author: Hahaha. I summon you!


    ????: Hello!


    Kali: Um¡­


    Author: Anonymous dear~.


    Andrea: I see.


    ????: Tatyana, How would she have reacted if Yasenia had lost her memory from her concussion during the ambush? She got hit on the head so badly that she lost consciousness for a little bit.


    Tatyana: That would''ve been adorable~.


    ????: ????


    Evelyn: Pfft, seeing an interrogation mark answer with interrogation marks is too funny.


    Tatyana: I mean, unless the soul is damaged, memory loss is only temporal. Hence, it would''ve been funny being with a foolish and innocent Yasenia for a while.


    ????: That''s an answer I didn''t expect. What about the others?


    Andrea: If it really works like that, then it certainly could''ve been interesting.


    Cecile: As long as she is not really hurt, I don''t really care.


    Angel: I would pamper Yasenia this time!


    Evelyn: I could teach her to be a super sadist-


    *BANG!*


    Kali: I would take care of her and aid her recovery¡­ Also, ying with her would be fun.


    ????: I see.


    Author: Well, this is all for today! Bye-bye~.

 Chapter 577: Tenglius Past. Earnings from low- and mid-Heaven-ranked treasures.

    Chapter 577: Tengliu''s Past. Earnings from low- and mid-Heaven-ranked treasures.


    Tatyana asked curiously. "Do you have children?"


    Tengliu thought for a moment and finally decided to answer. "I''ve told you before that I tried, right?"


    Tatyana nodded.


    Tengliu shook her head. "Didn''t I tell you how aloof I was before? Now I''m a high-level senior, and it is difficult to find a proper father that won''t tie me politically and has good genes."


    Tatyana nodded. "I heard the Garuda race is quite close to the harpies, right? Was the partner you tried this with a Garuda?"


    Tengliu rolled her eyes as she bid for another item that piqued her interest. "It was. After all, I thought that he should be the best male around. Garudas are basically male harpies. I don''t like their bird heads, but their bodies are good enough to ignore it."


    Tatyana further asked. "So¡­ What happened?"


    Tengliu bid. "Five hundred Parus." Then, she answered. "When I went to him, his n was of a higher rank than me. Unlike the suppression harpies received all around because people saw them as¡­ well, being blunt, sex relief, Garudas aren''t seen like that. There are female races that are perverted, but as you should know, the Yang energy that naturally resides in males makes a male hornier than a female who was Yin energy."


    They all nodded.


    "Because of this, their position was fifteenth, the same as today, while ours was lower than twentieth."


    "The deal we had back then was that I would have children until a Garuda was born. It is known that the chances for a harpy giving birth to a harpy are usually seventy percent while thirty percent is for the father''s race."


    Tengliu snorted angrily. "But that soft dick bastard''s sperm was so weak that my constitution basically devoured his seed without giving it a chance to germinate."


    Yasenia almostughed aloud. "Why was that?"


    Tengliu sighed. "Because he was fucking all day. Even while doing the contract with me, a female was between his legs! Can you believe it? I mean, I''m a pervert, but I have a semnce of courtesy."


    Tengliu''s face scrunched. "If that wasn''t bad already when I told him to stop fucking for a year to umte Yang energy powerful enough to impregnate me, the bastard told me that it wasn''t his problem!"


    Tengliu got a bit heated. "I mean, you are fucking all day with clear Yang deficiency because of it, and the problem is now me? I put up with his crap because he was honestly my best choice if I wanted progeny. However, I broke the contract after seeing that he didn''t change his ways."


    She added. "Not to mention, having sex with him was so boring. He just moves his waist as if he is trying to dig a hole with his dick. What kind of pleasure can I receive from that? Move your waist a bit, use your hands or something, use different speeds, maybe? I mean, do something else besides move back and forth!"


    Yasenia was incredulous. "That''s really inconsiderate."


    Tengliu nodded and asked. "How do you have sex with your lovers, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia was about to answer, carried by the conversation, but she stopped. "That''s none of your business."


    Cecilemented. "You would probably lose your mind if she had intercourse with you, Tengliu."


    Tengliu frowned. "Little girl, I''m mentally much stronger than Yasenia or you. Even if the pleasure is strong, I can take it."


    Cecile nodded. "I know. What I mean is that you would be a lovebird instead of a harpy. Your mind would be lost in love because of how Yasenia treats you during the act."


    Tengliu lifted an eyebrow in a challenging manner. "I don''t believe it. Do you dare to allow Yasenia to have sex with me to prove these ims?"


    Yasenia patted Cecile''s butt. "Stop teasing her."


    Cecile smiled. "Sorry, Tengliu. You''ll have to take my word for it."


    Tatyanamented. "The Patriarch of that race is too arrogant. They are just in the fifteenth position inside the Thirty-three ns and have stopped at that position."


    Tengliu sighed and nodded.


    Tatyana imagined herself in that situation and smiled. "Did you cut his dick off before leaving him or at least do something?"


    Yasenia felt her member shrank in pure reflex when she heard her words.


    Tengliu didn''t find the question strange. "I didn''t. I told him that all the marriage arrangements were canceled and left. Since then, he has resented me."


    Tatyana lifted an eyebrow. "But all the harpies I know are quite okay with having a Garuda as a partner. Aren''t you fearful that someone between your ranks will betray you if they use expert and mind-controlling dual cultivation techniques?"


    Tengliu smiled coldly. "It already happened. Though, I''ve already got rid of those harpies publicly. Not only that, over fifty years ago, I razed the Garuda''s main ce and killed one hundred times the harpies they forced me to publicly."


    Tengliu sneered. "Between those tens of thousands of Garudas, I made sure to target his favorite people, sons, daughters, and lovers."


    Tengliu sighed. "It''s a shame that the [Jade Thunderbird n] interrupted my massacre and told me to stop. Well, I got my revenge, so that''s that. Since then, they have not had the guts to touch us in a wrong way."


    Yasenia and Cecile listened intently, finding Tengliu quite a badass. ''Going directly to their base and killing thousands right under their nose is like pping them in the face and then throwing their face into the mud.''


    Tatyana nodded. "I respect that. But why did you kill only a hundredfold? You should''ve razed their entire race."


    Tengliu clicked her tongue. "As I said, the [Jade Thunderbird n] came. Although, them alone would''ve not scared me to stop. The other ns also came to stop me. However, I told them that if they dare mess with my girls like that again, I will fight until I die together with them."


    Tengliu sneered. "Since then, although our rank fluctuates between tenth, ninth, and eighth, even the top three ns don''t dare provoke me harshly."


    "The Garuda n was also given an ultimatum because I almost managed to burst the head of one of their top seniors in a one versus six. They told him that the next time, they wouldn''te to stop me."


    Cecile and Yasenia felt their respect for this woman soar. ''Okay, I can hate her for what she did to us, but she is really powerful.


    Tatyana''s eyes also changed. "Tengliu, I thought you were just a debauched woman, but it looks like I misunderstood you."


    Tengliu coughed. "Oy, I know what I did wrong, okay? You can stop rubbing it in my face each time. I''m trying to make amends!"


    Tatyanaughed. "This is thest time I say it."


    Tengliu sighed and nodded.


    Tatyana spoke. "I understand your reaction was probably your nature as a harpy at y. Even if it is not excusable, I respect you. You are a good leader, so I decided not to punish you as harshly."


    Tengliu grumbled. "You are taking me as quite a weak person to think you can punish me at will, aren''t you?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Aunty Tengliu, you''ll understand in the future. However, since Mom has said that, you should not worry."


    Tengliu sighed with a smile. "If you say so, I''ll put my heart at rest. But! Only if you let me smooch your face a bit more."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes and pushed her face toward her.


    After a while, all low-level items were auctioned.


    Of the 350 low-level Heaven-ranked treasures, Yasenia got four, and Tengliu got fifteen.


    Of those fifteen, nine were Yasenia''s.


    She wanted to take more, but other powers were also quite excited about the Astral Sky n''s items because of Tengliu''s and the Nine Sect''s eagerness to buy them.


    Thepetitiveness was something Yasenia weed. After all, she was the ultimate winner, making around thirty thousand wless Parus for her twenty-one low-level Heaven-ranked items.


    Adding the two auctioned on the first day and the one on the second day, there were twenty-four low-level, seven mid-level, three top-level, and one peak-level treasure¡ªa total of thirty-five treasures.


    Finally, the mid-level treasures began appearing. As done in the previous parts, Yasenia''s item opened the auction. The reason was because they were the most aesthetically pleasing besides having the most exciting effects.


    Distancia''s forging could create very sturdy items, but adding special skills was veryplicated.


    Lost Town''s method was the opposite, focusing more on skills than strength.


    Sky Continent''s cksmithing was about giving the weapon a set of veins that acted as strengthening and also skill creation, making it more bnced.


    The woman smiled and presented the gorgeous armor a fake humanoid creature wore. "The first mid-level Heaven-ranked item will be this gorgeous blue armor! This armor is especially suited for winged races. As you can see, a pair of metallic wings sprout on the armor''s back, and these can move and cover your wings."


    The people began discussing it, giving it praise all around.


    "However, it also works on normal races as the wings have an in-built ability to fly. Its name is [Deep Sea Demon Armor]. It was made by the reliable Astral Sky n, showing their expertise and quality once more! The initial prize is 25,000 wless Parus with a minimum increment of 2,500! Begin!"


    Tengliu sighed. "What a shame that I can''t wear armor. It looks gorgeous."


    Yasenia smiled and disclosed something they were working on. "My cksmiths, tailors, and alchemist are researching a way to allow all of you to wear items. We won''t force it, but adding extra protection and attack power with armor, battle robes, or any clothes will greatly help your race, right?"


    Tengliu''s violet eyes shone. "Are you really doing that?"


    Yasenia nodded and then felt a pair of winged arms going around her neck.


    Cecile blinked and looked back at Yasenia only to see Tengliu basically eating Yasenia''s cheeks with kisses and Yasenia''s stupid face, not knowing what was going on.


    With a sigh of resignation, she ignored it and continued looking at the auction. ''Whatever, at least she is clearly holding back and avoiding the lips.''


    Yasenia asked Ghana. "What''s going on, why is she so excited?"


    Ghanaughed. "We''ve tried researching something useful for millennia, but we have never been sessful. The things we created were loose clothes that barely covered what our feathers naturally do. Moreover, they didn''t enhance anything, as they just didn''t bother us, look."


    Ghana summoned a strange cloth that floated around her. The brown-feathered harpy moved around, and the clothes followed her movements. "It''s not bothersome, but it does almost nothing."


    Ghana stored it again, returning to her naked state. "Therefore, If you manage to do it, Matriarch Tengliu''s legacy will be eternal as long as harpies wear clothes."


    Yasenia sighed as the supposedly senior harpy slobbered her face with loving kisses. "Yasenia, I love you to death!"


    The dragoness rolled her eyes, but they had a hint of a smile.


    Meanwhile, the price for the armor had increased to sixty thousand.


    In the end, it was sold for 77,500 wless Parus.


    After all, the in-built flying ability was too attractive for a few juniors, so their spoiled butts bid for it like crazy.


    The seniors found the armor worth it besides being cool, so they did not stop them.


    Yasenia heard that the one who bought it was from the Fu n. ''Hm? Someone from the main branch, perhaps?''


    However, it didn''t matter to her.


    Fu Yu was dead, and the City Lord was not a problem anymore, as she had ranked up on the socialdder after meeting Tengliu, Luscia, and Coraline.


    Moreover, only a stupid person would provoke her right after getting the favor of Tengliu.


    The auction continued, and after rxing her excitement, Tengliu bid for a few items and won four of the nearly seventy mid-level treasures.


    Between them, the [Soul Enhancing Pills] Yasenia sold were all bought by Tengliu.


    There were three jars with ten pills each. The price they reached was extremely high. After all, soul-enhancing medicine was as rare as they could get.


    After selling her seven mid-level Heaven-ranked items, Yasenia''s pocket received 1.2 million wless Parus. The two-pill jars of [Soul Enhancing Pills] were valued at 300,000 and 400,000 respectively.


    Yasenia blinked at the price. ''Even my high estimates have fallen short¡­ I really need to reevaluate many things.''


    Her gaze moved toward the white-feathered harpy, who was curiously looking at the floating pill with her enchanting violet eyes, and she smiled. ''Thankfully, I have someone I can now rely on for these things.''


    ***********************************************


    Tatyana: Always learning~.


    Yasenia: Yep. When you think you finally know everything, you realize how many things you stillck.


    Author: Let''s get to the summoning.


    Kali: Um¡­


    Author: Yes, Kali?


    Kali: Can I do it today?


    Author: Of course you can!


    Kali: Thank you.


    *Tails wave with the energy as a gentle energy spreads.*


    Kali: I summon you.


    Randomnt: Alo~.


    Author: Hello!


    Angel: Weren''t we going to see WPOmega for a few days?


    Author: Maybe the fact that there were very few questions left motivated my other dears to ask.


    Angel: I see.


    Randomnt: Well, this is my question. You know that there is a chance that your future children will fall in love with Yasenia or have too high expectations of a partner (not only in appearance but also in personality). And the question is, have you formted any countermeasure or n to avoid or mitigate that?


    Author: This question is good if all of you answer it.


    Randomnt: Hm. Okay.


    Author: Let''s start with¡­ Little Angel!


    Angel: Eh- Me? Um. I-I''ll teach them that Yasenia is their mommy!


    Tatyana: But I''m also Yasenia''s mommy?


    Angel: But, um, eh¡­ I don''t know¡­


    Andrea: Don''t worry, little Angel. The first person to reject them is probably Yasenia.


    Yasenia: Of course. Although I love my children to bits, and I don''t mind my little ones loving me back, I will never do anything to them.


    Evelyn: What do you think is the best way to stop this?


    Yasenia: Well, brushing it off with familiar love. If they say that they love me, I would say that they are the loveliest child in the world, for example.


    Cecile: That might work.


    Kali: It''s a good idea.


    Andrea: Well, we will also try to teach that Yasenia is unavable, hahaha.


    Randomnt: Interesting. I''m quite eager to read those parts.


    Author: I''m also quite eager to write them!


    Author: Either way, this is all for today. Thank you for reading, little lurkers~.

 Chapter 578: Worldy Limits. Tenglius rage.

    Chapter 578: Worldy Limits. Tengliu''s rage.


    Tengliu couldn''t help but marvel at the round and pearly alchemy pills. "These are really high quality, child. Where did you find the recipe, and who is the alchemist?


    Yasenia smiled. "It was created by the senior alchemists back in my home. Also, those pills were created by one of my subordinates here. That batch was done about a month ago."


    "Can I take them now? Or is it better to reserve them forter when I can cultivate in peace?"


    Yasenia pondered. "I think there are no problems in taking one of them now. Their effect is not instant, and it takes a bit to absorb. Doing so while cultivating is faster, but the effect doesn''t vary enough to care."


    Tengliu nodded as she took one of them.


    The dragoness was amused. "You are so trusting?"


    "If you wanted to harm me, there have been many more opportunities better than this one."


    Tengliu smirked and then closed her eyes, feeling and spreading the medicine that entered her.


    Yasenia felt Tengliu''s vast aura momentarily spread around the room, making her feel as if she had fallen into a sea of energy.


    The vast aura of the High-level Epoch Core cultivator was stifling and profound. However, that profoundnesscked quality in Yasenia''s eyes.


    It was theck of soul strength.


    This changed in the next instant. Tengliu''s aura gained a profundity it didn''t have before, as if the sea had transformed into an ocean.


    Tengliu opened her violet eyes and looked around. "This pill¡­"


    She couldn''t believe the changes.


    Ghana understood her. When she ate one, the feeling was simr to having blurry eyesight all your life without knowing and suddenly clearing that eyesight.


    "My senses are so much sharper. Hm? My spiritual sense has be much wider. What a miraculous pill. How much of the pill effect did I absorb, child?"


    Yasenia grabbed her wrist and read her pulse. A wave of energy analyzed Tengliu''s body. "You have absorbed about fifty percent of the pill. The rest will slowly integrate with you during the following week."


    Tengliu was stunned. "I thought I had absorbed at least eighty percent!"


    She thought about it seriously. "Yasenia, do you mind not selling these to others besides my harpy n?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Sorry, Aunty Tengliu, although you are one of the main races allied to me, I don''t want to be tied to you. Therefore, I''ll sell them to those who are our allies without limiting it to harpies."


    Tengliu nodded. "Well, that''s understandable. I was testing my luck."


    The auction event continued without any more events. Although there were a few interesting items, Yasenia decided not to buy anything and reserve the 1.22 million Parus.


    It didn''t take long to auction off all mid-level Heaven-ranked items. Those powers who came and carried extra money were smiling very widely.


    Even Tengliu had a smirk. "You are my lucky star, little Yasenia. Without my curiosity towards you, I would''ve missed this auction filled with treasures."


    Yasenia snorted. "And you are my unlucky star."


    Tengliuughed and hugged Yasenia. "Well, I''ve be very fond of you, so don''t even think of getting rid of me~."


    Yasenia charmingly rolled her eyes.


    The auctioneer was very excited seeing all the profits that they were making. ''It really paid off investing more than a hundred thousand wless Parus in publicity. Our profits are already in the millions, and we have yet to sell the top ten treasures!''


    With a radiant smile, the auctioneer''s voice spread in the auction hall. "Finally, the moment all of you have waited for!"


    Ten people pushing ten different covered treasures appeared.


    Once they were spread across the room, the auctioneer began speaking.


    Yasenia looked at the crowd and spotted a few cloaked figures. ''Hm?''


    "We present to you thest ten items. There are six high-level Heaven-ranked reassures, three peak-level Heaven-ranked items, and a surprising Divine-ranked treasure!"


    Yasenia was startled and forgot about those people. "Huh? Divine?"


    Tatyana''s eyes opened wide, and her spiritual sense rushed toward the stage.


    She even asked with urgency in her voice. "Tengliu, answer quickly. Do you call the next treasure rank after Heaven the divine rank? Or is that a treasure of the Divine rank?"


    Tengliu blinked. "Naturally, the treasures of the next rank are called like that. There are other forms for calling them, but this is amon one."


    Tatyana instantly calmed down and slouched on the couch. "My Heavens, giving this old woman a scare. My heart almost beat out of my chest."


    Tengliu was surprised. "How do you call these items?"


    "Transcendence-ranked items."


    "I see. Are your divine items so powerful?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Even I don''t have one. So, I was about to turn this continent into a graveyard, hahaha."


    Tengliuughed, taking it as a joke. "Hahaha, so exaggerated."


    Yasenia and Cecile began sweating coldly. ''Tengliu, she is not joking!''


    Cecile asked. "You''ve sensed the aura, Tatyana. Is it a Transcendence item?"


    Tatyana nodded. "It really is. I have to see it first behind that aura-covering thing they''ve ced on top of it."


    Yasenia asked. "Tengliu, you are aware of the next cultivation realm, right?"


    Tengliu nodded and shook her head. "Well, yes and no. I''m aware that breaking through is possible because Hero Distancia did it. However, no one has ever managed to do it after him. Even the people he left behind, thinking they would eventually break through, eventually died of old age. Most of the high-level cultivation manualse from them. Although their strength did reach the next realm, they left an inheritance and a chance for the rest of us."


    Tatyana nodded. "Well, that''s normal. This world is too young to allow Transcendence Realm cultivators."


    "Hm? What do you mean?"


    Tatyana exined. "A world bes sturdier as it gets older. The energy quality, quantity, and production also increase. To harbor Transcendence Life, a World first has to be sturdy enough to bear a Transcendence Life''s strength."


    Tengliu became intrigued. "The next realm is called Transcendence Realm?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "Maybe not for you. I''m not aware of the name because I''ve yet to ce my hands on a high-level Cultivation technique from here."


    Tengliu blinked. "They have the name of the following realms?"


    Tatyanaughed. "They are not directly written. But you can learn about them if your understanding isprehensive enough."


    While they spoke, the auctioneer approached the far-right curtain, holding the first high-level item, and pulled it down, revealing a sleek and beautiful sword.


    "This treasure-"


    Yet, twenty-four people jumped from the stands and rushed toward the items before she could continue presenting them.


    Nobody expected the sudden movement. Moreover, all twenty-four of them were peak-level Ethereal Soul realm strength.


    However, these people had miscalcted something.


    Tengliu''s eyes glowed with fury as her body disappeared from Yasenia''s side, and she hovered over the stage.


    "Who dares!?"


    The monstrous pressure from one of the top cultivators of the continent fell like a hand that covered the sky and smashed all of them helplessly against the ground.


    The ck-cloaked thieves were stunned as Tengliu never interfered with this kind of thing and looked on indifferently.


    They''ve investigated simr events in the past and knew that as long as they could escape after getting the items, they would be safe.


    Many of the top powers would not take them seriously because of their strength and search for them after exiting the auction house so that they could appropriate the treasures for themselves without paying.


    They covered this with a short-range teleportation array and stealth and track-erasing life-saving treasures.


    They''ve been plotting since they discovered that this second-rate auction house dared to sell high-level heaven-ranked items.


    However, they miscalcted that three of those items were Yasenia''s.


    And they couldn''t have predicted that the usually nonchnt Harpy Matriarch would be fond of Yasenia.


    A factor that was impossible to predict was their downfall.


    That, and well, their greed.


    When Tengliu appeared and hovered above everyone, all creatures inside the auction house felt as if a hand was strangling their necks because of Tengliu''s wrathful aura.


    Moreover, thanks to the recently ingested [Soul Enhancing Pill], her aura control and strength were much more robust, making even the seniors look at the floating white-feathered harpy with fear in their eyes.


    "You want to ce your filthy paws on those items before my presence? Who gave you the guts to do that!?"


    The strongest cloaked person spoke with difficulty. "S-Senior Tengliu, gasp. Why are you interfering?"


    Tengliu shed, and with a loud bang that made the entire building tremble, her talonnded on his back, apanied by a loud crack of broken bones.


    The person she just stepped on felt the organs inside him squeeze, and blood flowed out of his mouth.


    Tengliu''s cold voice reached everywhere. "If you make me repeat my question, I won''t kill you." Then, she asked. "Who are you, and how dare you steal in an event I''m attending with my guests?"


    The phrase "I won''t kill you" should''ve been a happy one. However, all the people being pressed onto the ground by the sheer pressure of the millennial senior only felt a chill of horror running down their spines.


    Out of desperation, one of them said. "Lady Tengliu, please have mercy! The Astral Sky n robbed these items from other ns!"


    The leader that was pressed under Tengliu''s talon spat blood again, this time from anger.


    He had seen Tengliu speaking with the Matriarch of the Astral Sky n previously, and this reaction was more than evident because their rtionship ran much deeper than anything they had predicted. ''Can''t you deduce something simple like that? You are trying to ce that lie onto the person who managed to move her!? I want to beat you to death myself!''


    Those words made Tengliu''s aura vanish.


    The cloaked people were confused and looked at Tengliu. However, when they saw her face, they almost pissed themselves.


    Tengliu''s gaze was so murderous, cold, and terrifying that the ones about to stand up had their legs go limp in fear and fell back onto the ground.


    Moreover, they could feel another gazeing from the stands that made their blood be colder.


    "After trying to steal her treasures, now you bastards dare to speakplete rubbish and frame her?"


    Tengliu waved her wing, and a mighty wind ripped all their clothes to shreds, revealing their races.


    The Harpy Matriarch listed slowly. "Mouse, Earth shark, Wolf, Rabbit, and Bear. Good, very good."


    Tengliu''s cold voice was like a judgment hammer for each race.


    The highest-level seniors of those races moved from the stands and prostrated themselves before Tengliu.


    "Senior, we have nothing to do with them!" Their voice was firm and uniform.


    Between those who had appeared, City Lord Fu Hao was present.


    The violet eyes moved andnded on the five people who appeared, making all of them sweat coldly.


    Even those who were in the Epoch Core realm felt their hearts beating with fear.


    ''How is her coercion so monstrous!?''


    ***********************************************


    Angel: Beat their asses!


    Evelyn: Kali, you''ll have a few more interesting people joining your experiments.


    Kali: Hm¡­ I don''t really need them. How about giving them to Mother-inw? I remember that she was a bit dissatisfied in the past because Yasenia killed the harpies we captured mid-way.


    Tatyana: Oh? Thanks a lot, Kali.


    Kali: No problem, mother-inw.


    Author: Well, I summon you!


    WPOmega: Here I am~.


    Author: Hello!


    WPOmega: Author, I need you to summon someone.


    Author: Oh? Who?


    WPOmega: *Wishper.*


    Author: I got you.


    Evelyn: Who? Who? I''m curious.


    WPOmega: *smirk* Now, this is the question. What are your dreams for when you be a super-powerful cultivator?


    *Puff*


    ????: Hm? Where am I?


    Yasenia: Kya!!!!!


    Five-year-old Evelyn: Woah!


    Yasenia: You are so cute! Come with big sister and live with me from now on. I swear I''m not a bad person.


    Five-year-old Evelyn: Okay!


    Andrea: Ha? Little girl, haven''t you learned that you must not go with unkown people?


    Five-year-old Evelyn: But this big sister is so beautiful and so soft!


    *Little girl buries her head in Yasenia''s breasts.*


    The rest: ¡­


    Evelyn: Just¡­ Kill me. This is so embarrassing.


    Five-year-old Evelyn: Big sister, big sister~.


    Yasenia: Yes, dearest? What do you want?


    Five-year-old Evelyn: Can I marry you? Mother says that I must strike without shame when I find a person I like!


    Yasenia rains kisses on little Evelyn''s face.


    Yasenia: Of course, dearest. I''m going to be your wife when you grow up and have a big and loving family with you.


    Five-year-old Evelyn: Really? Really? You will be my family!?


    Yasenia: Yes~.


    Five-year-old Evelyn: Yay! I finally have someone to y with! Listen, big sister, mother never ys with me, and she is always ying with pretty boys.


    Yasenia: *Frowns.*


    Evelyn: S-Stop, little girl. Just answer the question!


    Five-year-old Evelyn: Question?... Aunty, you look familiar.


    Evelyn: A-A-Aunty!? Gah! I''m younger than that big sister!


    *The rest roll around, almost howling inughter.*


    Five-year-old Evelyn: Impossible, she is much prettier than you!


    The rest: HAHAHAHA!


    WPOmega: Little devil, what are your dreams for when you be a super-powerful cultivator?


    Five-year-old Evelyn: Cultivator? Is that the strong people that can fly?


    WPOmega: Yes, yes. Those.


    Five-year-old Evelyn: Well¡­ *Looks at Yasenia.* I want to be big sister''s wife and protect her.


    Yasenia: Ah!! I love you to death!


    Author: Well, and this is all for today, hahaha. Goodbye, little dears.

 Chapter 579: Useless Schemes.

    Chapter 579: Useless Schemes.


    Among those five leaders from the Mouse, Rabbit, Wolf, Bear, and Earth Shark races, the strongest was from the Earth Shark n. He was a low-level Epoch Core realm person.


    His race was humanoid with strange bumpy fins on the neck area and along the skull. The shark characteristics were present together with a tail and arge fin on its back.


    Their stature was giant, about four meters tall, and their body was bulky.


    The earthly color of their skin and powerful webbed fingers ending in ws probably developed to allow them to swim in thend.


    However, even with their imposing body and aura, before Tengliu, he was nothing.


    "There are people from all your ns. What do you have to say about this."


    "My Earth Shark race has nothing to do with this."


    "My Lightning Rabbit Race has nothing to do with this."


    "My Bone Mouse race has nothing to do with this."


    "My Mountain Bear Race has nothing to do with this."


    "My Steel Back Wolf n has nothing to do with this."


    Tengliu snorted.


    Back in the room, Yasenia blinked. ''Bone Mouse¡­ I had a conflict with them, right? I remember that they were part of a power¡­ Ah. [Five Shadow Fangs].''


    The auctioneer spoke respectfully. "Lady Tengliu, thank you for intervening, our-"


    "Save it. I haven''t done it for your Auction house. A friend of mine has auctioned a few items, and some of them are there, so I intervened."


    The attempt to create a connection with Tengliu failed miserably, and the dragon woman could only stay silent and smile.


    Tengliu looked back at those nted on the ground and asked. "You said the Astral Sky n stole those, right? Prove it."


    The person was giving a bit of time to create apelling story, so he blurted it out. "The Astral Sky n is a power that''s not even a year old. The masters of that power, no matter how skilled, it is impossible to create this kind of treasure! Therefore, they either have stolen them or are lying while saying that they can create them."


    Tengliu couldn''t begin to count how many holes that exnation had, but she asked. "So, why are you stealing them? Do you feel that they must belong to your group since they are stolen?"


    The man was stumped.


    Tengliu said with a bored expression. "Sorry for not being exalted enough not to be worthy of buying the High-level Heaven-ranked treasures that have appeared."


    Yasenia descended from the VIP room andnded beside Tengliu.


    Yasenia''s appearance was like a lightning bolt for most people.


    She was wearing her revealing [Empyrean Cosmos Dress], and her [Empyrean Dragon Authority] aura was released.


    Just these two thingsplimented her beauty and charisma to the point that some fell in love at first sight.


    Yasenia''s make-up was still on her, so she had a different attraction than usual. Although the make-up was not perfectly done, the wearer was Yasenia. Hence, as someone who could even make a sack of potatoes look good, it gave her a different allure.


    Of course, that group didn''t expect that Yasenia herself would descend and face them directly.


    Yasenia looked at them calmly and spoke, her slightly deep and alluring voice spreading around. "So, you said that my n stole these items? Since my n is being used, I should step forward. I''m also curious to know how they think I robbed these items. Since, as you''ve said, I''m a weak and newly established power, right?"


    The man wanted to speak but couldn''t. Yasenia sighed.


    Fearing for their lives, one of the bear women stuttered. "H-How is it possible for an upstart power like yours to own so many Heaven-ranked treasures!? It is impossible! You are either a branch of some major power or deceiving everyone!"


    One rabbit man shouted. "That''s right! In the recent tournament, your n only ranked high in the Formation and Alchemy sections. You were disqualified from cksmithing! Having cksmiths strong enough to create this and get disqualified is impossible!"


    The golden orbs moved andnded on the bear-woman and rabbit man. Yasenia mocked. "Do you think this attempt at stealing makes sense if I''m part of a power strong enough to produce so many Heaven-ranked treasures?"


    Everyone looked at Yasenia. Seeing her facial expression, a few gulped.


    Yasenia''s eyes were filled with so much disdain and disgust that it looked as if she was looking at garbage at the side of the road.


    Yaseniamented. "If the respected Nine Sects do not participate with their best juniors and are suddenly disqualified, will you think their items were stolen, too?"


    Finding arguing more useless, Yaseniamented. "That''s it? Did you decide to steal our items because of that asinine thought process? How about you stop treating all of us as retarded people and tell us who was the one behind this."


    Elder Yu from the Nine Molten Hammer Sect spoke from the stands. "Lady Tengliu, if that''s all their argument, then there is no point in arguing with them. I rmend either killing them or sending them away to discover who is behind."


    The bear woman''s eyes widened, and she shouted toward the bear man who had descended previously.


    "Third U-Uncle, you can''t be deceived by her."


    Yasenia blinked. ''Oh? This bear woman truly thinks I stole them. It seems that a few of them are here with righteous indignation instead of truly bad intentions.''


    Tengliu also felt it, but she couldn''t care less.


    The one who answered was actually someone that Yasenia knew. Elder Yu shouted. "Shut up! Don''t call yourself my niece when you are doing this. The moment you took this route, you were already not rted to my Yu family."


    The usual grinning and easygoing Elder Yu''s face was cold and indifferent.


    Yasenia looked around calmly and stated. "If any of you still doubt us, you can ask our cksmiths, alchemists, tailors, or formation masters to recreate any of the treasures we are selling today. I made sure that all the things we''ve sold are items we can properly recreate with enough time and materials. Naturally, the process will be formally done, and appropriate payment is required."


    Yasenia didn''t bother anymore and jumped up into the VIP room.


    Tatyana chuckled. "Taking advantage to promote the n?"


    Yasenia smirked. "Yup~."


    The people who thought that these people had a point felt embarrassed after Yasenia dered her stance so firmly and also heard the holes in their arguments.


    Tengliu asked. "Will you answer my question of who was behind this stupidity?"


    The mouse woman answered quickly and fearfully. "It was an Elder from the rabbit n!"


    The rabbit man''s eyes widened. "Why are you lying? We clearly have nothing to do with this?"


    A bear man shouted. "The wolves are the ones behind it!"


    Fu Hao answered calmly. "Let''s not believe them and send them to rooms to extract information. Lady Tengliu, since we are in my city, I would ask you to let me do the questioning."


    With a wave of her arm wing, all of them felt their soul being squeezed. The pain manifested physically and made them faint.


    Tengliu moved between all of them in less than a second and made them faint.


    "No need. I''ll deal with them and investigate this matter myself. Whoever the culprits are, this is your chance toe out clean and at least have an honorable death. If youe out now, I''ll spare the ns rted by only killing the perpetrators."


    Tengliu was met with silence as her violet eyes looked around.


    "I see. I will give your ns a month or until I find the culprit. The n who knows about it and tells it first will be spared. My residence will be the Astral Sky n manor."


    With a wave of her wing, the twenty-plus people floated and were carried away by her into the VIP stand.


    The room was luxurious and extensive, so holding extra people when piled up was not difficult. It didn''t even bother them.


    Yasenia sat with crossed legs and sighed. "Even while lying low, there are people trying to take advantage of me."


    Tatyana disagreed. "I think this time you are being too paranoid and misguided by thest-moment desperation movement."


    Yasenia blinked. "Right. Not me, but the treasures. Their aim was the treasures. However, the fact that they spoke my name so quickly should be because they know about me, right? I think that suspecting that something''s up is not a stretch."


    Tatyana agreed.


    Cecile summoned an ice dagger and pierced it into the leg of the one who tried to nder Yasenia.


    "ARGH!"


    The piercing cold dagger breaking even the bone as it went from side to side felt as if it was burning his nerves with pain, making him wake up and scream.


    Cecile''s eyes were cold as she moved and twisted the dagger to slowly break the muscles and bones, making blood drip.


    "Speak. Who told you to mess with Yasenia?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Have you not listened, sweetheart?"


    Cecile snorted and didn''t stop.


    The man grinned with bloodshot eyes because of pain. "Do you think I will tell you? This little pain is not enough!"


    Cecile smiled. "That''s a relief."


    The man was stunned at the unexpected response.


    Cecile rified. "If you don''t tell me anything, I''ll be able to y and torture you more. After all, I haven''t had enough fun with you. I also need to vent a few emotions that a certain bird woman created in the past."


    Tengliu coughed but didn''t say anything.


    The Harpy Matriarch kept the others constricted with ease, even when they were starting to wake up.


    Tatyana built a restraining and anti-spatial formation during the whole thing and activated it.


    "You can stop if you want, Tengliu. They can''t even use their spatial rings right now¡­ Speaking of which. We''ve earned quite the haul."


    Yasenia''s eyes glittered. "You are right! We''ll gain a lot of new treasures~."


    "Don''t worry, I''m having fun squeezing their bodies and creating small fractures all around." Tengliu moved her fingers, and a few cracks were heard.


    Ghana''s eyebrow twitched. "I was wondering why they had such constipated faces. They are suffering."


    Tengliu couldn''t help but marvel. "This pill is really powerful. To think I can now control my aura with such precision? Who has received these kinds of pills in the past?"


    Yasenia answered. "Five of the Nine Sects." Yasenia thought back. "They received ten each, I think. I might be wrong, though."


    Ghana nodded. "That''s correct, Yasenia."


    Yasenia nodded and heard another screaming from the man Cecile was ying with. ''Hm¡­ I need to let her release her pent-up emotions on me~.''


    Cecile looked Yasenia''s way and locked onto her.


    Yasenia sighed. ''When we return, I''ll be with you one entire night and more when I can.''


    Cecile stopped and nodded.


    ***********************************************


    Evelyn: Those people are quite¡­


    Andrea: Desperate?


    Evelyn: Stupid.


    Andrea: Pfft, well, you are right. The excuse was mediocre at best.


    Tatyana: If they weren''t that stupid, they wouldn''t have tried the theft in the first ce.


    Andrea: That''s¡­


    Evelyn: A reasonable argument.


    Author: Well, let''s get with it. I summon you!


    Andrew Miles: It''s been a while!


    Andrea: Hello.


    Andrea Miles: Hello, Andrea. Well, let''s get with it. Mirrory, what are the effects of a heart demon on a cultivator in this universe? Is it just something that can send them insane and onto the demonic party? Or are there more things they can do apart from what we have seen?


    Mirrory: That''s a too broad question. However, heart demons are things that reside in the heart, feed on trauma, and grow enough to corrupt a cultivator eventually. They also tend to be strengthened during the tribtion, and it is the biggest cause of death among cultivators who die during tribtions.


    Mirrory: Honestly, they are an existence as old as the first cultivator. They are the manifestation of the negative thoughts of a cultivator created by energy.


    Mirrory: In short¡­ They are quite an eluding concept that affects cultivators in various ways. Not all go insane. Some be lust-starved, others be eternally hungry, others be battle-crazed, some be monsters that only seek revenge¡­ It depends on what''s the root cause of the heart demon that defeated them.


    Andrew Miles: I see.


    Author: And this is all for today''s theater.


    Yasenia: Oh? Quite short.


    Author: No need to extend it further ~. Bye-bye~.

 Chapter 580: High-level Heaven-ranked items.

    Chapter 580: High-level Heaven-ranked items.


    Carbira sat beside Yasenia and grabbed her arm, feeling a bit scared.


    Although she was in her eighties, Carbira had lived a rtively peaceful life. During her life, because of her appearance, after bing independent, Carbira never truly became a relevant person.


    She slowly and gradually increased her strength, and with her work in this Auction, she gained enough to feed herself and buy some cultivation resources.


    Following her hermit crab bloodline, she was also very easygoing.


    Therefore, unlike Ghana, whom Tengliu raised, she was much more honest and had never been in contact with what had happened to her thest three days.


    Yasenia used her arm to circle her shoulders and pull her toward her. Carbira''s cheeks became rosy, regaining a bit of their lost color. "Are you okay, Carbira?"


    "Y-Yes. I''m just not used to seeing this kind of brutality." She was honest with her feelings.


    Yasenia smiled. "I see. Say, Carbira, is caressing your shell something intimate?"


    Carbira nodded with a deepened blush. The question for her sounded like, "Is it intimate to rub your breasts?"


    Yasenia nodded and didn''t use her tail to stroke her shell. She just patted her head and hugged her over her shoulder to rx her.


    It worked like a charm.


    As it had happened a few times, Tengliu didn''t lose the chance to sit on Yasenia''s other side.


    Tatyana snorted. "Oy, little bird. I know you are trying to soften my daughter by carefully avoiding stepping over the line she ced for you. However, can you stop being this shameless and not sticking to her at each given opportunity?"


    Tengliuughed and hugged Yasenia''s arm. "I don''t want to~. Sorry, Tatyana, but I''m getting very fond of your daughter."


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "As if that''s something out of the ordinary. Either way, control yourself. You''ve had your few hours of immunity. Now it is time to be more restrained."


    Tengliu asked. "Are you ufortable, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia sighed. "It''s not about that, Tengliu. Do you really think that, although we can get along, my feelings for you can get better within a single afternoon?"


    Tengliu shook her head.


    Yasenia nodded. "I don''t mind the intimacy since I can feel theck of harmful intentions. However, to say that I like it is a stretch. It''s like¡­" Yasenia''s face became a bit weird. "Sorry for being rude, but it is like being licked by a wild dog that just bit me. I don''t dislike it, but I''m still resentful toward the dog."


    Tengliu''s snowy eyebrow twitched. "I understand."


    The auctioneer finally resumed the event. "We ask to be excused for this setback. It was our negligence, and we were also saved by the reasonable and understanding seniors participating in our event. Without further ado, we''ll restart it."


    "The beautiful sword we previously revealed, powerful enough that an unidentified group tried to steal it, is called [Cloud Trimer]. The name originated from its ability to cut clouds as if they were solid objects! It''s a simple sword with its edge sharpened to an unbelievable degree that even cutting air is possible. Each strike will create vacuums, and any sword cultivator will find this sword a perfect fit!"


    "The initial price of the sword is 600,000 wless Parus with a minimum increment of 60,000."


    Yasenia praised the woman. "A very good speech to ce things on track again and excite the bidders."


    Carbira asked. "Won''t this push back people because of the risk?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Their market aim is the major powers. They will not be scared of a group that could only send Peak-level Ethereal Soul cultivators."


    Carbira nodded. "I see."


    The bids came from many sword-rted sects, and the price increased wildly.


    "740,000!"


    "800,000!"


    "900,000!"


    They knew each treasure type was unique, so this was the only sword among the top ten treasures.


    Therefore, all sword sects did not hold back and poured all the capital they came with.


    "One million one hundred thousand Parus! One million two hundred thousand!"


    Carbira, who was about to receive a small part of this wealth, was so excited that she was jumping in Yasenia''s arms. "Lady Yasenia, look at the price soar!"


    Yasenia saw her protruding eyes moving joyfully, and her gaze softened.


    "2,400,000!"


    "2,600,000!"


    The auctioneer continued shouting price after price, and finally, names began flying.


    "The Nine Earthly Sword Sect bids 6,200,000!"


    "The Spirit Severing Sect bids 7,000,000!"


    "The Nine Earthly Sword Sect bids 8,000,000!"


    "The Descend of Body Sword Sect bids 8,500,000!"


    ¡­


    "The Nine Earthly Sword Sect bids Eleven million six hundred sixty thousand!"


    The auctioneer saw no more bidsing and began counting.


    "Eleven million six hundred sixty thousand going once! Eleven million six hundred sixty thousand going twice! Eleven million six hundred sixty thousand going three times! And¡­ 11,660,000 going four times! Congrattions to the Nine Earthly Sword Sect for getting one of our ten top treasures, the [Cloud Trimer]!"


    The person who descended to take the sword was one of the Core seniors, much stronger than Elder Hao, who Yasenia was familiar with.


    "I''ll take it directly from here. Just in case there are still filthy robbers lying around."


    Yasenia squinted and guessed his cultivation level. ''A middle-level Epoch Core cultivator. About as strong as Finnegan from the Lobster n.''


    The auctioneer respectfully presented the sword. "Thank you very much for trusting us with our guarantee of quality. I hope the sword can help the Nine Earthly Sword Sect cut a path forward."


    The elder picked it up and froze.


    The energy inside the de was razor-sharp. The feeling was like a single flick of his wrist would be enough to split mountains.


    Tengliu said. "He is the fifth elder. He''s quite a tough guy who has achieved the Fourth-level Sword Intent. Sword Intent is purely offensive, so most of the time, it can ovee levels and face against higher level intents."


    Yasenia asked. "I know the limits of intent is around level nine. Is there anyone with such an intent?"


    Tengliu blinked and thenughed. "The highest-level intent achieved is level six, which, by the way, was achieved by me. If you really manage to reach level seven in intent, you''ll be matchless as long as you aren''t overwhelmed by numbers."


    Yasenia blinked. "Which intent?"


    Tengliu smirked. "[Instinct Intent]."


    Tatyana lifted an eyebrow. "Really?"


    Tengliu nodded.


    Tatyana was impressed. "Maybe your Fate-attributed body allowed you to achieve it. That''s really powerful for this world. You should be one of the top powerhouses, right?"


    Tengliu didn''t deny it. "Few can match me, yes."


    Tatyana asked. "What about the old monsters in hiding? They might have surpassed you, right?"


    Tengliu shook her head. "Those old bastards don''t care about anything but breaking through the limits and ascending. They are all reaching the end of their lifespans and are in a precarious bnce of life and death."


    Cecile was confused. "Bnce?"


    Yasenia asked. "Old monsters?"


    Tengliu smiled and answered them. "They are in a bnce because if they stop cultivating, they will die. Their lifespan is at the end, and they are basically a candle relying on the oil left behind after being consumed. Therefore, those ancestors are not counted when I speak about power."


    "And yes, they exist. They are all at the peak of the Epoch Core Realm, and it is tradition that once a senior reaches this level, they will retreat and try to break through. About five percent of the first rated powers have at least one senior at this level."


    Tengliu looked at Tatyana. "Also, since they are focused on cultivation, their intents have stagnated for a long time, and it doesn''t really vary from us. As I said before, I''m the only person with a level-six intent. Including those mummies."


    Yasenia blinked and added this information to her mind.


    Cecile was curious and asked. "Does the Harpy race also have one?"


    Tengliu nodded. "There are two of them still clinging to their lives. I haven''t seen them for a few centuries... Maybe they''ve kicked the bucket? Who knows. These people only appear when their power is about to be destroyed."


    Yasenia sighed. ''Hidden powers slumbering within the top powers is thest thing I wanted.''


    The auctioneer approached the second red curtain and pulled it down, revealing a beautiful and revealing red robe.


    Tengliu smiled and squeezed Yasenia''s arm between her breasts. "That dress would suit you, Yasenia."


    Cecile looked over and agreed. "Should we buy it? We''ve gained eleven million from the sword."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "Do you want to spend that fortune on a dress I probably won''t wear? All my gear is on the mid-level heaven-ranked and above."


    Tengliu looked at Yasenia''s clothes and asked. "Is this dress that strong?"


    Yaseniamented. "It''s probably a bit weaker than the high-level heaven-ranked treasure. However, this dress grows with me as it is my Innate Outfit."


    Tengliu and Carbira were impressed and looked down to observe the dress.


    However, the pair ofrge, mostly exposed, soft white mountains took away most of their attention.


    ''Really big.''


    "¡­ The starting price for this dress is 450,000 wless Parus with a minimum increment of 45,000."


    "500,000!"


    ¡­


    "The [Nine Harmony Sect] bids 800,000."


    ¡­


    "The Ethereal Song Sect bids 4,900,000!"


    "The Nine Harmony Sect bids 5,500,000!"


    ¡­


    "The Ocean Swallowing Mermaids bid 10,000,000!"


    Tengliu eximed. "They are here?"


    Yasenia remembered. "They are the second strongest race in the Thirty-Three ns, right?"


    Tengliu shook her head. "On the surface, they are second because they don''t bother expanding outside the ocean. However, their members are extremely strong, and their leader is probably in the top three of the continent strength-wise, including old monsters, and she is just in the high-level of the Epoch Core Realm."


    Yasenia''s face became solemn. ''Powers are truly not simple in this continent. Thankfully, I took precautions and wasn''t arrogant enough to think I would easily dominate the people of this backward world.''


    After the Ocean Swallowing Mermaids bid, nobody challenged them, and they quickly gained the dress.


    Tengliu muttered. "My six million might be a bitcking if I want to get one item. Thepetition is harsher than I anticipated."


    Ghana spoke. "Matriarch, should I inform my sisters to gather more capital?"


    Tengliu nodded. "Please, do so. Gather another ten million. I don''t think we can retrieve more than that in a short amount of time."


    Ghana took out amunication device and spoke through it.


    Yasenia''s tail calmly swished as she saw the following treasures being sold.


    Her high-level items all sold for an average of ten million.


    The only ones left were the two peak-level items: an armor and a pill.


    The pill would help anyone cross a tribtion without fail and purify the body and soul to a very high degree.


    It was the only one Yasenia had, but neither she nor her dears wanted to use shortcuts during tribtion unless the items would be more natural, so they decided to sell it for an exorbitant price.


    **********************************************


    Author: They are making bank!


    Evelyn: We are rich~.


    Andrea: We really are rich.


    Kali: Love, what are you going to do with all this money?


    Yasenia: Well¡­ That''s something the me in the novel should say.


    Author: That''s right! Let''s get with the theater~. I summon you!


    WPOmega: Hello~.


    Evelyn: Hahaha, wee again~.


    WPOmega: Well, we know each other, so this is the question.


    WPOmga: Tatyana, what''s your best guess on how your undead legions would react to your new bodypared to your original one? Like if you''d have any volunteers for sparring partners from within your own ranks or something?


    Tatyana: Hmm¡­ They probably wouldn''t react.


    WPOmega: Oh?


    Tatyana: I mean, the thing they identify me with is my soul. As I said it many times already, I have one soul controlling two bodies. Hence, they would be confused for a second, but a single exnation would suffice.


    WPOmega: What about the spar thing?


    Tatyana: Using my undead as sparring partners is not bad. However, the sentient Undead under mymand are all but one in the Transcendence Realm or above.


    WPOmega: Who?


    Tatyana: Alyssa.


    WPOmega: Oh!


    Tatyana: I don''t know if many forgot, but she is the one who tried to trap Yasenia in the earlier chapters and the culprit of Kali''s situation.

 Chapter 581: Millionaire! The last treasure.

    Chapter 581: Millionaire! Thest treasure.


    Two items were left to sell from the auction. They were the top two items.


    The first one of lesser quality was Yasenia''s peak-level Heaven-Ranked pill. The other was the final item, which was still a mystery.


    Ghana spoke as the auctioneer pulled down the cover for the pill. "Lady Tengliu, you have twenty-seven million in the card."


    Tengliu nodded.


    The dragon woman presenting the auction smiled and allowed the aura of the pill to engulf the hall.


    The presence of the peak-level Heaven-ranked pill could warp the energy around and create an aura of its own.


    Everyone leaned a bit forward, captivated by it.


    "Next, we have the [Core Soul Formation Pill]. It''s a peak-level Heaven-ranked pill that breaks all logic. The Astral Sky n informed us of its effects, and although we find it difficult to believe, they''ve ced their reputation on the line and promised that these were the effects."


    The woman smiled. "The fact is, this is the only [Core Soul Formation Pill] in their possession. One of the items they can''t replicate from the ones presented because the herbs for it were found in a secret realm."


    Murmurs of interest could be heard from the attendees.


    "This miraculous pill was found in a tomb in a secret realm four hundred years ago. Even then, the extremely high quality of the pill jar has maintained its effects as if it were a recently made pill. The purity of this gem is an astounding ny-eight percent! An unheard number on pills in the heaven-ranked."


    Tengliu''s face changed. "Is it really that old and of that quality?"


    Yasenia strengthened the anti-spying formation and nodded. "I would not lie in easily disproven facts. This is quite literally the strongest pill I have."


    Tengliu''s eye twitched. "Why are you selling it?"


    Yasenia answered. "It''s of no use for us. Although it could help us, it is not imperative. Honestly, my dual cultivation technique has better effects than it. The more I learn about it, the more impressed I am. Recently, I''ve learned that purifying the soul is possible with it."


    Cecile blinked. "Is that why I''ve absorbed the [Void Soul Phoenix Tear] faster?"


    Yasenia nodded. "The Dual Cultivation technique is honestly miraculous to the extremes. Where did you get it, Mom?"


    Tatyanamented. "In the tomb that I visited and learned the ritual for¡­ you know, you."


    Yasenia nodded and thought. ''So, it is from the Moon Goddess and Sun God tomb. No wonder it is this powerful. My cultivation technique is also part of it. It is abination of the [Convergence of the Sun], [Convergence of the Moon], and [Convergence of the Stars], creating [Convergence of the Celestial Bodies].''


    Her attention went back toward the auctioneer when she began describing the effects. "The effects are as follows. This pill helps the cultivator cross any Heavenly Tribtion except the one that allows us to cross into the divine realm that Hero Distancia crossed."


    Yasenia remembered. ''Right the Transcendence Realm. Is it called that for Body Cultivators? I think it might have another body.''


    "Not only that, but during the tribtion, the pill will use the Heavenly Lightning to purify the soul, strengthen meridians, strengthen the dantian, eliminate impurities in the body, enhance the bloodline, nourish the Physique, and increase the talent of the cultivator."


    "Moreover, it would give a passive cleansing to the body and eliminate impurities at a tremendous rate even after it, making cultivating take half the effort for twice the results."


    "As we said before, a miraculous pill!"


    The Hall was silent before it became extremely lively.


    Tengliu blinked repeatedly and looked at Yasenia. "Child, is what she said true?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Yes, it is a pill given to talented disciples back in my hometown. The effects on me and my dears are not as pronounced because of my dual cultivation technique. It would benefit us, of course, but it''s not imperative."


    Yasenia also thought in her mind. ''Moreover, Kali has a better recipe gained in the Lost Town called [Heavenly Core Fusion Pill]. She stillcks the skill to create it, but I believe she will be able to by the time we reach the time to cross into the Dantian Spiritualization Realm.''


    Tengliu gulped and asked. "Yasenia, dear. If, and only in the future, you find it in your heart to forgive Aunty Tengliu, could you use that Double Cultivation technique on me? You said it has simr effects, right?"


    Yasenia internally sneered; this harpy was on a banned list for true intimacy. But on the outside, she frowned and shook her head, showing an apologetic expression. "Most probably not, but we''ll see. As I always say, the future is uncertain, and I''ve felt Aunty Tengliu''s sincerity thesest hours. However, it is too early to say."


    Tengliu wasn''t discouraged and smiled, rubbing her face with Yasenia to disy her growing affection. "Mn, I will be waiting, child. In the meantime, let''s buy this pill first."


    Yasenia closed one eye and smiled, allowing Tengliu to nuzzle her. This kind of affection she didn''t mind that much because of theck of romantic intentions behind it.


    "The initial price for the pill is two million wless Parus. This is a pill that can make a genius out of a normal cultivator, and the fate of any cultivator who ingests it will be changed. In our opinion, it is more valuable than any wealth a person can umte. Minimum increment of 500,000."


    "Begin!"


    They, the bids, flew out like arrows released in a war.


    The price went from two to three to four to seven million in less than a minute.


    Moreover, names of sects, ns, and empires flew around as thepetition became heated.


    "You blind man, I need this pill for my granddaughter! 7,500,000Parus!"


    "Are you the only one with precious descendants!? Our prime disciple would be unbeatable with this pill! 8,000,000 Parus!"


    "You both are acting like wild humans. Step back. My crippled boy has clogged meridians; this medicine would be his salvation. 9,000,000."


    "I also have a crippled son, olddy. 10,000,000."


    "The Ocean Swallowing Mermaids bid 11,000,000."


    Tengliu sneered and bid.


    "The Storm Feathered Harpies bid 15,000,000!"


    An ethereally beautiful voice spread around. "Lady Tengliu, our mermaid princess, would love this pill. Please step back this time. 15,500,000."


    Tengliuughed. "You are dreaming if I would give up this pill. I don''t have descendants, so getting this pill ensures the harpies have a leader after me. 17,000,000!"


    The voice of the woman became colder. "Lady Tengliu, this pill is too important. 17,500,000."


    Tengliu fired back without fear. "If you think so, then bid for it. 20,000,000! Let''s see whose pockets are deeper."


    "Tengliu, don''t force our hand. 20,500,000."


    "I''m forcing your hand? Please, don''t y wordys. You know I''m not fearful of your Mermaid Queen. Do you think a grand elder is enough to intimidate me?"


    "sphemous! Our Mermaid Queen is the most talented creature in thisnd!"


    Tengliu looked at Tatyana and Yasenia and smirked. "You may be surprised soon. 22,000,000!"


    "We won''t forgive about it this time."


    "You both have been ying quite a lot. 22,500,000."


    The man''s voice was calm and deep. Tengliu''s smile disappeared. "Tsk, Holy Beast Empire. When did you arrive?"


    "Well, not long ago. My pockets are currently 25 million, Tengliu. Do you have this much?"


    Tengliu blinked, and her smile became wide. "25,500,000!"


    "Huh?"


    Tengliuughed. "You didn''t expect it, right? Hahaha. This time, I win~."


    The man grumbled. "You usually only carry a few million around. How do you have more than twenty-five today? Your luck is too good."


    Tengliu smiled and hugged Yasenia. "It really is good~."


    "25,500,000 going once, 25,500,000 going twice, 25,500,000 going three times¡­ 25,500,000 going four times, sold!"


    Tengliu didn''t waste time and descended onto the arena.


    The ethereal woman''s voice sounded. "As perverted as always, going naked everywhere."


    Tengliu rolled her eyes. "Are you jealous? I know I''m gorgeous, but you should avoid making it public that you envy my beauty."


    The woman spat. "Shameless."


    She stored the pill jar in her ring and returned to her VIP room, ignoring the other woman.


    Yasenia''s pockets were nearing 100 million wless Parus with thisst item sold. A hefty sum that some first-rate powers might not have avable.


    Yasenia asked. "Aunty Tengliu, is it possible to change all these Parus to physical currency?"


    Tengliu nodded. "Come with meter. We can do the exchange in a single afternoon. However, do you have enough space to store so many spirit stones?"


    Yasenia nodded. Her Five Realm Spatial Ring had enough capacity that Tatyana used it for most of her life until she gained her current spatial ring.


    The auctioneer smiled. "Congrattions to the Storm Feather Harpy Matriarch. The battle was intense. However, remember that we still have thest item."


    The hall that became bustling with sound after Tengliu won got silent again.


    The woman approached thest curtain covering the final item and revealed it.


    The reactionpared to the pill was leagues apart.


    The aura of the item melted with the Heavens and Earth as the surrounding temperature increased a few degrees.


    Weak cultivators began sweating, and those with affinities toward water and simr felt ufortable.


    The effects of this item were something Yasenia had seen very few times in her life and made her eyes widen. ''Transcendence Ranked!?''


    The powerful aura of enigma, power, and profoundness left everyone speechless.


    The auctioneer smiled. "This is our final product. The person who put it on sale is anonymous and doesn''t want to be tracked. Our auction is very serious in this endeavor, and we will protect them with all our might. For other people to have confidence in the future when leaving us in the care of these quality items, we will use our power''s entire strength to protect this secret."


    "The otherworldly treasure you are looking at is an ancient Body Cultivation technique! This cultivation scroll promises to give the cultivator enough strength to meld with the Sun and embody it. To be able to blow up Celestial Bodies with a single punch and create another with the next. Giving the user an indestructible body that can cultivate in the cores of the Sun."


    "A cultivation technique found in a secret realm, kept in the ring of someone for two hundred years, and the person being unable to cultivate it or entrust it to someone, they decided to put it for sale."


    "The name of this miraculous technique is the following."


    "[Immortal Sun Obliterating Body]."


    Yasenia sat up from herzy attitude, and her eyes glowed with surprise and joy. ''A Sun attributed technique? Hahaha!''


    She instantly turned toward Carbira and asked urgently. "Carbira, can I use the Parus I''ve won from the auction?"


    Her excitement was clear, so after confirming with the higher-ups, Carbira nodded. "Yes, there is no problem."


    Yasenia smiled. "Perfect."


    Tengliu asked. "Is that technique suitable for you?"


    Yasenia nodded, but she didn''t borate. The reason she wanted it was for her darling, not for herself.


    Although, if she didn''t find anything suitable, she might as well use it.


    Yasenia knew that her darling was cultivating all the time that she wasn''t forging.


    If it weren''t for Yasenia showing up asionally to rx her and pamper her big girl, she feared that her current obsession would open her to Heart Demons again.


    Although Spiritual Breakthrough, the event that happened when a cultivator got rid of all Heart Demons, would give the cultivator a lot of resistance to regaining Heart Demons, it was not foolproof nor immunity.


    Yasenia got rid of Andrea''s demons in the tournament years ago.


    However, Andrea felt rushed after seeing all her other dears gaining inheritances and powerful items.


    Evelyn gained the inheritance of a god and a Natural Treasure.


    Kali had the inheritance of a Primordial Creature and had a Spirit Empress under hermand.


    Cecile was Yasenia''s soulmate, had a bloodline known throughout the universe, and was extremely talented.


    Angel was the inheritor of one of the strongest between heaven and earth, with a treasure that probably was born eons ago.


    Mentioning Tatyana was unnecessary, and then Yasenia, the dragoness who, defied all logic.


    Andrea, who only had her hard work and Natural Treasure, was not up to par.


    Therefore, Yasenia''s desire to get this was deep enough to make the others in the room feel pressure radiating from her body.


    Her eyes glowed with determination as she leaned on the balcony.


    ''I''ll get it, no matter the cost.''


    Even if she didn''t say it, her every cell radiated fighting spirit.


    Tengliu opened her mouth to give advice, but Tatyana red at her, silencing the Harpy Matriarch.


    This was a chance for Yasenia to prove that she could control her emotions and be calctive and rational even in unexpected or urgent situations.


    Tatyana would not allow anyone to intervene in her decision-making besides those fighting for the treasure.


    *************************************************


    Yasenia: Roar! I''ll get this even if I have to kill!


    Angel: Wow, she is burning with passion!


    Evelyn: Literally, mes are dancing around her.


    Andrea: Sigh, it''s all my fault.


    Yasenia: Darling, if you keep saying stupid things, I''ll knock you up tonight! And I mean it with the sense of putting a child in that beautifully toned stomach you have!


    Andrea: ¡­


    Author: Cough. I summon you!


    WPOmega: Here I am!


    Kali: Pfft, how many questions did you write?


    WPOmega: This is thest.


    Tatyana: Oh? Shoot.


    WPOmega: Yes, Mommy- Cough. Tatyana.


    The rest: ¡­


    WPOmega: I''ve been reading through previous chapters, and I''ve gotten curious. Are there treasures that devour other treasures in order to grow stronger, and if so, could this apply to the Draconic Heart that has be a part of Yasenia?


    WPOmega: Also, would a dragon''s natural instincts for treasure hunting affect sentient weapons made from their parts? Maybe Yasenia could grow stronger by feeding her Draconic Heart and other draconic weapons, armor, or treasures.... strengthening her physique and body cultivation instead of her energy cultivation.


    WPOmega: It could be part of a dragon body refining technique, where dragons eat treasures to grow stronger. However, the quality of her bloodline and physique means that the only treasures that''d affect Yasenia on Distancia are made from dragons.


    Tatyana: So, TLDR. Can a weapon absorb other weapons? And can a Yasenia be stronger if Draconic Heart can absorb treasures, right?


    WPOmega: That''s a good summary, yes.


    Author: And you want an answer from¡­?


    WPOmega: Whoever knows!


    Author: Well¡­


    The rest: *Silence*


    WPOmega: Hm?


    Author: Nobody knows much about [Draconic Heart], so that part won''t be answered.


    Yasenia: I think it can''t. At least, I''ve never seen Draheart want to eat anything.


    Kali: Draheart?


    Yasenia: The name I gave [Draconic Heart]!"


    Evelyn: Your naming sense is quite tragic.


    Yasenia: QAQ.


    Angel: Well, nobody is perfect.


    Yasenia: Even my baby!


    Mirrory: I can answer the treasure question.


    WPOmega: I see. I''m listening, Mirrory.


    Mirrory: There are treasures that can absorb other treasures. Those that do, however, are usually gluttonous enough also to try and devour their wielder.


    WPOmega: Oh?


    Mirrory: Hence, treasures with that quality are, most of the time, some demonic, cursed, or simr treasure.


    WPOmega: I see.


    Mirrory: There are exceptions, but, well. That''s the most important.


    WPOmega: Thanks!


    Mirrory: Um.


    Author: And that''s all.


    Yasenia: Goodbye, little lurkers~. Have a good day.

 Chapter 582: Fighting for the [Sun Obliterating Immortal Body].

    Chapter 582: Fighting for the [Sun Obliterating Immortal Body].


    The Auctioneer continued presenting the item and said something that took Yasenia''s attention.


    "By the way, the cultivator was kind enough to allow us to reveal where ites from. This cultivation techniquees from a secret realm that was discovered recently, about two hundred years ago. This Secret Realm is in the Southwest part of the continent, near [Dolgor City]. ording to estimates, it will open again in three to eight years. The best estimate is five and a half years, but the possibility of opening sooner orter exists."


    "For more information about the Secret Realm, sirs and madams will have to visit [Dolgor City]."


    Yasenia became thoughtful. ''I think I''ve read about this city. It is one of the major cities in the continent.''


    Tengliumented. "Dolgor? That ce is quite a deep well."


    Yasenia asked. "Do you think I can open a branch of my n there?"


    Tengliu pondered. "If you do so with my and Coraline''s support, it''s possible. However, you need a few Epoch Core Realm cultivators. Your usual intimidation tactics won''t work as well as they did here in Koran City. There are powers there that actually request a fight, after all."


    Yasenia pondered. ''Then¡­ I should find a ce nearby to set up a sect. Even if they want to stop me, after I manage to set up a formation, it will be basically impossible¡­ Hm. Yes, I''ll do so. Koran City has be too small for me too quickly, so it''s time to create my main headquarters and power in Distancia.''


    Tatyana and Cecile heard her, so Cecile asked. ''How will you call it?''


    Yasenia smiled. ''Astral Sky Sect.''


    Tatyana lifted an eyebrow. ''Oh? You are opening a sect?''


    Yasenia nodded. ''Yes. It''s a sect with the Astral Sky n leading it and the Dravory Family on top. People who enter the Astral Sky n will be those who pass the test I''m doing right now. The test for the sect can bexer.''


    Cecile asked. ''And the test to enter the Dravory Family?''


    Yasenia heard the warning, but she justughed. ''There isn''t one, sweetheart. That''s our family. The only way to make it bigger is by making children~.''


    Tatyana smirked. ''I can bet you there will be an exception in about a year or two.''


    Yasenia blinked, confused.


    Tatyana didn''t exin.


    Yasenia ignored it and continued thinking of ways to create her Sect securely.


    She blinked and remembered that the [Holy Beast Empire] ruled thosends. Then, the dragon woman she spoke to on the first day appeared in her mind.


    ''That person I made connections with is from the Holy Beast Empire, right?''


    As puzzle pieces clicked in her mind one after another, an intricate and detailed n formed in the intelligent dragoness''s mind.


    She was aroused from her thoughts by the auctioneer''s shout.


    "Knowing this, let''s bet, let''s dance with each other for this unique treasure! The initial price is Ten Million wless Parus, minimum increment of five hundred thousand!"


    Yasenia asked Tatyana. "How deep are our funds after selling all those treasures?"


    Tatyana didn''t answer and smiled. "Who knows?"


    Yasenia frowned and closed her eyes.


    Her powerful mind began calcting all items sold from three days ago until now. As numbers flew in her mind, three bets were made.


    "The [Forest Sky Empire''s Soaring n] bids twelve million!"


    "The [Nine Golden Body Sect] bids thirteen million."


    "The [Holy Beast Empire] bids fifteen million!"


    Yasenia''s eyes opened as the number formed in her mind. ''I have close to eighty-two one million.''


    Yasenia opened her mouth, using her Empyrean Dragon Authority and Monarch intent in her words. "The [Astral Sky n] bids Thirty Million."


    The enormous jump in price, apanied by the imposing Royal Dragon aura, washed over everyone, hitting their hearts like a hammer would a bell.


    Yasenia''s momentum and will to get this item was clearly transmitted to all, silencing many about to bid and forcing them to sit back in their seats.


    Moreover, the high price eliminated ny-nine-point-nine percent of herpetition.


    The auctioneer was also stunned briefly, but she reacted fast. "T-Thirty millioning from the Astral Sky n Matriarch!"


    When everyone thought that nobody would answer, the auctioneer''s eyes opened at the sound of a male voice.


    "The [Forest Sky Empire''s Royal Family] bids Thirty-five million."


    The deep and power-filled voice counterattacked Yasenia''s momentum with bloodline pressure, but the dragoness''s peak-level Ancient Beast Bloodline was unfazed.


    Yasenia''s face darkened. ''Why is a representative of a royal family here!?''


    However, she didn''t back down.


    Her voice boomed again, using her [War Intent] as a form of intimidation on top of everything else.


    As if a drop of bloodnded on the water, her warm golden eyes were tainted by a deep red, and Yasenia felt her consciousness flickering.


    A bloodthirsty desire bloomed in her heart as hints of killing intent spread to the outside. When her mind was about to drown in power and murder the War Intent instilled in her, a face shed in her mind.


    She remembered Andrea''s face when working.


    She remembered her darling''s worried face while cultivating.


    She remembered the sigh she heard in her forge.


    The monstrous and uncontroble desire to destroy receded, and the dragoness recuperated control over her emotions.


    Yasenia''s resolve and desire engulfed her uncontrolled mind, and her thoughts became clear and focused on one single thing.


    Until today, she has always been restrained. When a senior appeared, she always backed down. She was taking a step back and thinking about the long run.


    However, she was not giving up this time.


    This was an essential item for Andrea, and Yasenia would not give up.


    The red that swam in her iris because of the War Intent stopped glowing murderously, and it shone with the brilliance of determination!


    ''I''ll get this for my darling!''


    War was not only physicalbat but a fight to win something!


    "The [Astral Sky n] bids forty million."


    Her aura boomed with such momentum that Tatyana had to protect Carbira.


    People thought she wouldn''t retaliate against the Royal Family of an Empire after they showed off their bloodline aura, but her words were like an explosion of might that made dragon-rted people feel like they wanted to kneel.


    The effect on other beast-rted people was not mild by any means.


    It was like thunder in a clear sky, startling everyone.


    Tengliu''s eyes opened wide as the young dragon''s momentum rivaled some seniors she knew.


    Yasenia''s entire body gave the aura of not wanting to lose again to powers above herself.


    The man in the VIP stand made a sound of interest. "Oh? Good aura! Are you sure you don''t want to back down, Astral Sky n? You are facing a Royal Family."


    Yasenia''s clear mind spun, and an idea shed in her mind. "Senior, I''ll be disrespectful this time. But I won''t back down unless your gathered wealth today is higher than mine."


    The man asked. "Is this cultivation technique so important that you are willing to offend a Royal Item?"


    Yasenia said seriously. "I would offend the World if needed."


    There was silence at that bold statement beforeughter sounded. "Hahaha, those are big words! However, saying it and making your words a reality is two very, very different things. Are you a reckless and arrogant person? Or are you someone who can carry over the threats you speak?"


    Yasenia smiled as the conversation stirred in the direction she wanted.


    She summoned the life-saving talisman Tatyana gave her and allowed a strand of the aura to leak outside.


    Everyone felt their bodies erupting with chills, and a deep primal fear invaded their souls.


    "Senior, this should be a good enough answer."


    The man''s calm voice was not that chill anymore. "What was that?"


    Yasenia spoke. "Senior, that''s not the main problem today. Is whether I have the qualifications to face your family. I think that this is enough."


    The same deep voice asked. "Who are you? This is my first time feeling a bloodline as powerful as yours, together with an aura that made my body cower."


    Yasenia answered coldly. "As I said, it is irrelevant. Will you bid or not, your majesty?"


    The man paused before answering. "Hahaha! To think I''ll have a day like this. Let''s be honest with each other. My funds are sixty-five and a half million Parus. Are yours higher?"


    Yasenia''s voice continued to be aloof and indifferent, with firmness and elegance in it. "They are, your majesty."


    "Good. Then, the [Sky Forest Empire] retires from the bid."


    The other powers didn''t speak, but their silence spoke volumes.


    Yasenia spoke aloud. "This junior has received your benevolence even while breaching etiquette. Those from the [Sky Forest Empire Royal Family] will have a ten percent discount in our shops for a hundred years."


    "Hahaha! Good, good, this old man has nothing to say. Give it to her."


    The dragon woman wanted to ask if anybody else wanted to bid, but the man spoke, interrupting her. "I said give it to her. There is nobody here who will bid after that."


    Yasenia knew that the [Sky Forest Empire] was the number two power of the continent, closely followed by the other Empire of the three named [Ocean Chasm Empire], the [Jade Thunderbirds], the [Ocean Swallowing Mermaids], the [Sky Scale Dragons], and the [Nine Golden Body Sect].


    Hence, acting humbly as she did after getting the item was necessary.


    A strong will to get what she wants without forgetting her position as a minor power was a good quality that other major powers would appreciate.


    By the way, the power that was considered the strongest was the [Holy Beast Empire]. This time, they didn''t ce enough importance on this auction, hence theirck of funds.


    As the person from the Royal Family said, other powers didn''t speak, and the auctioneer soon finished the counting.


    "Sold to the [Astral Sky n] for 40,000,000 wless Parus!"


    Yasenia''s smile bloomed, and the people looking at her in the room felt their hearts skip a beat.


    The beauty of her relieved and happyughter was a sight worth painting.


    She floated downwards andnded on the stage.


    The dragon woman in charge blushed slightly and presented the item to her. "Here it is, the [Sun Obliterating Immortal Body] technique."


    Yasenia grabbed it and smiled. "Thank you."


    "Cough. Yes, um, you are wee, Lady Yasenia."


    Yasenia stored it and looked toward the number three VIP room. Then, she made a gesture that represented gratefulness. "This junior is grateful."


    Then, she flew back toward her own room.


    **********************************************


    Author: First useful body cultivation get~.


    Andrea: Thanks, love.


    Yasenia: Anything for my darling~.


    Tatyana: Well, what''s today''s question?


    Author: Let''s ask. I summon you!


    AbbyDoDabby: Hello.


    Evelyn: New person!


    AbbyDoDabby: Yes. Hello, Evelyn.


    Kali: Who are you going to ask today?


    AbbyDoDabby: Well, I don''t want anybody in mind, so I hope to be answered by whoever knows.


    Author: ¡­


    AbbyDoDabby: Is it bad?


    Author: Hahaha, don''t worry. Ask away.


    AbbyDoDabby: Okay. Is it possible to change the sex you were born with?


    Tatyana: I don''t know, to be honest. Is it possible?


    Mirrory: It goes against the heavenly order and will be met with tribtions. Moreover, the inner Yin or Yang energy that represents female and male will react with something like a sex change.


    Valeria: As Mirrory said, it''s not impossible, but it''s dangerous, rare, and nonsensical.


    Valeria: First, It can easily cripple the baby, and it leads to so many problems, and also, all the trouble you need to go through makes it almost always not worth it.


    Valeria: Then¡­ Why would anyone change the sex of a baby? Desire for a girl and giving birth to a boy? People who try those kinds of things are almost always not good parents for not epting the Nature of their child. Those who go to the lengths of altering the natural body I find them, as an Empress of Nature Spirits, hateful.


    AbbyDoDabby: I see.


    Valeria: Anyway, I got heated there. Excuse this old woman.


    Valeria: In short. Yes, there are extremely rare cases, like, one in a trillion, where it could be done. However, it is neither normal,mon or even known as a possibility. After all, even Tatyana was not sure.


    Valeria: Besides the example I gave you previously. There are some when it might be necessary. Well, imagine a cultivator that managed to reincarnate without going through the cycle to wash away everything from a past life andnds in the wrong sex body.


    Valeria: The difference between soul and body can createplications, in which case, the parents might spend the effort IF they manage to know the root of the cause of their baby''s "illness."


    Valeria: In that case, though, many, or well, most parents are furious that a reincarnator took over their recently born baby, which leads to the parents killing them. If they are strong enough, soul erasing is possible.


    AbbyDoDabby: ¡­ So extreme?


    Valeria: I don''t know if it has happened. These are spections due to the rareness of the situation. As I said, these are cases so rare that I personally have never seen but only heard about.


    Valeria: However, imagine someone suddenly enters your parent''s body and erases their soul, taking their ce. Would you just ept it with a smile?


    AbbyDoDabby: Oh¡­


    Author: Satisfied?


    AbbyDoDabby: Yep. Thanks!


    Author: Then, this is all for today. You can make your own theories if you want~. Bye-bye!

 Chapter 583: The Dragoness Finally Snaps.

    Chapter 583: The Dragoness Finally Snaps.


    After winning the item, Yasenia returned to her room and let her body fall onto thefortable couch, her headnding on Cecile''sp. "Well, that went very well. I was prepared to lose all the fortune I amassed back there."


    Cecile lifted her eyebrow and inserted her fingers in the dragoness''s soft hair to tenderly massage the scalp. "We''ve lost about half of our profits. Are you really okay with it?"


    Yasenia looked at her and smiled. "It is more than worth it. That technique might have limitations because of the attribute rarity and probably difficulty. However, we can use it quite easily."


    Yasenia added to Cecile and Tatyana. ''Moreover, since I have the Sun attribute. My descendants will probably also have it. Also, the description says that the cultivator will be able to eventually absorb energy in the core of a star, which probably makes the techniquepatible with the Star Attribute. If I find one with Moon attribute, I will be able to create an appropriate cultivation technique eventually.''


    Tatyana asked aloud. "Little treasure, do you think you handled this correctly?"


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana and nodded confidently. "I think I did. I might have been a bit too pushy, but the price would''ve probably escted further if I wasn''t like this."


    Tatyana continued. "If they could win against you regardless, wasn''t everything you did pointless? You would''ve been in a spot."


    Yasenia agreed. "However, I saw that even Tengliu could only gather 27 million in a short amount of time. I gave a fair assumption that someone might have triple her money, which is about 81 million. Hence, I had a high chance of getting it."


    Yasenia further exined. "Moreover, if they had more capital than me, being like this might have opened the door to me buying it for a favor. I was prepared to give a peak-level Heavenly item as extra payment for the power to resign and give me the treasure."


    Tatyana smiled and nodded. "Very good, you thought it deeply."


    Yasenia smiled back, and Tatyanamented. "But, if their power was not understanding and was an arrogant power that liked to throw their weight around, you could''ve offended them very deeply for not giving them enough respect."


    Yasenia snorted. "So be it. Although I can''t fight back right now, I still have my life-saving teleportation talisman. I can jump toward my mansion and then hide inside. The formations there should be strong enough to hold anyone back. Moreover, there is her."


    Yasenia''s eyesnded on Tengliu.


    Tengliu''s eyebrow twitched. "You wanted to get me involved like that?"


    "Why not? You said that I could use your name as I liked, right?"


    Tengliu sighed. "Cunning child."


    Yasenia smirked.


    Tatyana agreed andmented. "Have you taken into consideration that you are not a hidden and small power now? The little show you did has ced you in the spotlight, especially using the talisman''s aura as a deterrent."


    Yasenia nodded. "I couldn''t gamble. My experience is not enough to guess how seniors think. What if one of them always carries their treasury with them? The purchasing power of an Empire''s Royal Family should be in the billions. I needed to make a statement and buy favor. Buying that cultivation technique is enough reason to step out of hiding."


    Tengliumented. "Although it is true that our main powers have a lot of capital, most of it is used to keep the power going. If someone has one hundred million wless Parus to spend freely, it would be considered a lot."


    Yasenia touched her chin. "I see."


    Tengliuughed and threw herself on top of Yasenia, intending to fall on top of her while shey down. However, Yasenia''s tail reacted quickly and, with practiced motions, did a beautiful and ethereal arc.


    Bang!


    Tengliu''s face met with the golden tail tip as her body flew to the side.


    Everyone blinked, and Yasenia coughed. "Sorry, I''m ustomed to having this reaction."


    Tengliu quickly moved and sat near Yasenia,pletely ignoring the fact that she was tail pped away. "It doesn''t matter much, though. You were so beautiful back there! I really want to rain kisses on your beautiful face again~."


    Yasenia''s eyebrows twitched. "Please, spare me."


    The dragoness sighed at the "abandoned puppy" expression the millennial harpy was making. ''At least she is controlling enough not to act on her desires without control or borders. It seems that once I say no, she will really stop. This is good¡­ Tsk, why wasn''t she like this since the beginning? Everything would be much less awkward.''


    Yasenia heard the knock on the door, snapping her back from her thoughts. Tengliu smirked a bit mischievously andy between the couch and Yasenia, hiding most of her body.


    "What are you doing?"


    Tengliu sniggered. "I will hide my presence and see what this person wants without taking me into ount. Can you use that gorgeous and long tail to hide me?"


    Yasenia rolled her eyes, but her tail moved andnded on top of her, hiding her upper body from sight.


    Tatyana went to open the door.


    The person at the door was a tall and handsome man withrge brown-reddish wings on his back.


    Cecile''s eyes flickered. ''Phoenix bloodline. Quite weak, though.''


    When he stepped inside, he put forth a broad smile, and before he could register who was in the room, the sight of Cecile made his pupils shrink, leaving him slightly speechless.


    Yasenia''s eyes shed with hidden and suppressed emotions. ''You better not be a second Tengliu. You are not influential enough to make me back down.''


    Carbira was stunned, but a look from the man silenced her.


    The man stepped inside without saying a word and sat on an armchair in front of them.


    Without making an effort to stand up from her lying position, Yasenia smiled. "Well, manners are quite not there, it seems. However, for your demeanor and low-level Epoch Core strength, I''m guessing you are the leader of this Auction house."


    The man smiled and nodded. "You are right, Yasenia Dravory. To think that you allowed Miss Ghana to increase her strength to the High-Level Ethereal Soul realm so quickly, your power creates nothing but miracles."


    Yasenia internally sneered. ''Did you learn it from those fraudulent cards to participate in the event? You must be frustrated I didn''t insert my own energy, so I''m still a big question mark for you, right?''


    Yet, her face showed a smile as sheughed politely. "Small things. Your power being able to set this up is the one who deserves praise."


    Heughed, trying to appear generous, but Yasenia''s sharp eyes felt pride and arrogance in thatugh. ''Did sess this time get to his head? It wouldn''t be strange considering how many powerful people attended.''


    Yasenia''s eyes shed. ''However, how much of this is my influence? The many heaven-ranked treasures must''ve had a lot of influence.''


    The man said. "That right, Lady Yasenia. I''m very happy with the event I managed to create. Even Royal Families from the Three Empires came. My humble name is Pei Zhang. I''vee to speak about an alliance because of the number of items you presented."


    Yasenia sat up without forgetting to use her long and thick tail to cover the not-small harpy "hiding" behind her. Then, she crossed her long legs and leaned back on the woman, ignoring the heavy breathing she was hearing.


    "Well, let''s hear it."


    "Directly to the point, right? Hahaha."


    Yasenia smiled. "No need to speak pleasantries. I find them out of ce and vocabry without meaning. It''s better to go directly to the point."


    The man nodded. "Hm, I agree. Then, let''s not go in circles. I want to sign an alliance with your n and be provided items from you. If we want to change powerful powers to regr customers, we need something unique to auction every time. Something that can tie them to us."


    Yasenia''s mind spun, and understood what was the thing he wanted.


    However, she didn''t stop him and asked. "For example?"


    The man said, hiding the greed inside him. "The [Soul Enhancing Pills]. I don''t know where your alchemist learned from, but the people I sent to your shop alwayse back with new discoveries. Hence, I would like to buy one of the unique pills and have a steady supply to sell them in the auction. Of course, I would pay generously."


    Tatyana, at the side, wanted tough. ''No wonder his power stays as a low second-ranked power. So shameless and greedy. Does he take Yasenia as stupid or something?''


    Yasenia naturally saw his attempt, and her smile thinned, her face bing colder. "You want to buy the rights to sell it, meaning I would not be able to sell that specific pill myself, right?"


    Pei Zhang pped his wings once, making a small refreshing gale.


    He smiled refreshingly and looked at Cecile handsomely. "Don''t you think so too? The deal benefits both of us, and it is a win-win situation. Your matriarch would be able to rule over Koran City without problems."


    Cecile''s and Yasenia''s noses twitched and smelled a lingering fragrance.


    Yasenia''s small smilepletely disappeared as she looked at him increasingly coldly. ''Does everyone think that they can step on me as they like? I have yet to swallow the humiliation I received while facing Tengliu, and now this man is trying to afflict Cecile with this filthy scent!?''


    The dragoness had always been on the brink of bursting into a rage for two days since she could do nothing about Tengliu.


    Her pupils had be vertical lines as her aura involuntarily leaked.


    Cecile and Tatyana looked at him coldly, and Tengliu and Ghana ignored him.


    Tengliu thought that if she couldn''t influence her mind, this man''s attempt to influence Cecile or Yasenia subconsciously was nothing but a pathetic action that would only irk the sensitive dragoness. ''Well, thanks for bing an outlet for the child to vent~.''


    The man smiled calmly. "What do you say?"


    Yasenia smiled widely, making him also smile, and she spat with dripping disdain. "You, pathetic creature that deserves nothing but death. Youe here intending to practically fuck me in the ass and throw me into the garbage while telling me that the deal is worth it? Do you think I''m retarded? Do I look like a cultivator who has had a mental deviation while cultivating and has problems thinking straight? I was going to find you so that you could return the rest of the items in your care in a friendly manner, but now I want to do so much worse."


    Carbira stiffened, Ghana''s eyes opened, Cecile looked on coldly, Tatyana sneered, and the "hiding" Tengliu looked at him with pity.


    The man was not much better, as he didn''t expect this kind of reaction. "W-What?"


    Yasenia continued smiling, but the man finally realized that her eyes were filled with disgust and anger. "Not only are you shameless, you are also deaf. Was my speech tooplicated for a person who seems tock the brain part in the soul? I''ll give you a chance to dismantle your power from anywhere near me before I raze your fucking bullshit power to the ground."


    Tengliu gulped in the back. ''So, I was saved from this reaction. Thank the heavens, I met with Yasenia when she was still weak and gained a second chance¡­''


    ***************************************************


    Angel: Wow.


    Evelyn: Wow.


    Andrea: Wow.


    Kali: Wow.


    Cecile: Hmph.


    Tatyana: Little treasure is so beautiful~.


    Author: Welp. Yasenia finally snapped after being stomped on for so much time.


    Angel: Yes¡­ It''s very rare for Yasenia to swear like that¡­


    Evelyn: Now that you say it¡­


    Andrea: So¡­ Brilliant Auction House is no more?


    Author: Who knows~. Anyway, I summon you!


    Randomnt: Hello!


    Evelyn: Hello! What''s your question?


    Randomnt: Tatyana, Valeria, Mirrory, I was wondering and wanted to ask.


    Randomnt: Would Yasenia''s Dual Cultivation technique make any difference if the girls and Tatyana used it as well, or would it not be necessary? And how much different is Yasenia''s energy when using the techniquepared to other cultivators?


    Tatyana: It isn''t necessary with this one. As said before, it is an extremely high-level technique, so if the partner allows Yasenia topletely take control, it isn''t necessary to learn it.


    Tatyana: As you should know, the girls'' level of trust in her is basically bottomless. So, their dual cultivation is basically perfect.


    Tatyana: Then, speaking about the difference in energy... Well, Yasenia is like someone a realm above herself, so it is nurturing to the extreme. Comparing it is like nectar or honey to mud.


    Randomnt: That big of a difference?


    Tatyana: If you take into ount bloodline, constitution, etc. Yes. The difference is quite literally like the distance between heaven and earth.


    Randomnt: I see.


    Author: And that''s all for today. Thanks for reading~.

 Chapter 584: Brilliant Auction Houses Fate.

    Chapter 584: Brilliant Auction House''s Fate.


    The man naturally wouldn''t take this nicely, and his face fell. "Dragon, who do you think you are? I give you a generous offer, and this is how you answer? Ha! As expected of a beast, manners and intelligence arecking."


    Yasenia finally lost her smile, and her face became frosty. "I''ve allowed your power to have one hundred of my Heaven-ranked items, yet instead of trying to create a beneficial coboration, you are trying to steal the [Soul Enhancing Pills]?"


    The manughed coldly. "Disrespectful woman, I was offering a trade."


    Yasenia barked augh. "A trade? How much? Ten trillion wless Parus? If your offer was below those numbers, then you are dreaming! Even that amount would not be enough to sell it!"


    The man sneered. "You are delusional. It''s only a pill. One hundred million Parus is more than enough! Especially for an upstart and new power like yours."


    Yasenia felt a fire of anger burn inside her. "Only a pill? A pill that increases the soul that body cultivators have so much trouble cultivating is only a pill? My market is THE CONTINENT. How many people live is how many people want that pill! Are you still trying to deceive me, or do you think that I really do have mental troubles?"


    Yasenia stood up, disregarding the hiding Tengliu, and summoned [Draconic Heart]. Her auras burst with extreme momentum and smashed onto the low-level Epoch Core cultivator.


    This time, the auras weren''t for intimidation, so she didn''t hold back anything.


    Soul, intents, aura, bloodline.


    The very presence of Yasenia''s existence materialized in the form of her draconic form and roared, making the air around her twist as the energies rampaged ferociously around her.


    Everyone in the room felt as if someone had grabbed their heads and pushed them down into heavy water.


    Their chest felt suffocated as their legs wanted to bend to the overpowering sense of the presence of the dragoness.


    The man acted quickly, pping his wings, creating distance, and summoning a sword himself. The shock of Yasenia''s momentum confused him enough that his legs trembled as he asked with a stutter. "W-What are you!?"


    If he put effort into it, he might be able to resist because of the entire realm in advantage. However, he was too terrified to try and fight back.


    Moreover, he felt weak in her eyes, unlike those top-quality Epoch Core cultivators she had met until now.


    Yasenia sensed extreme dangering from him, but the feeling wasn''t like in the past, of absolute despair.


    She felt that, even with just having entered the second level, her leap in strength allowed her to at least exchange a few blows with him. ying her cards right, she might be able to injure him.


    Carbira shouted while being pressed onto the ground just from the passive aura. "Y-Yasenia! Please stop!"


    Yasenia''s face didn''t calm down as she directed her angry face toward Carbira, scaring her. "Carbira, you''ve seen what kind of leader he is. I''ll give you a chance now toe to work for me and escape what''s about to happen to this power. He is not someone who has anything of value. Being greedy is natural, but his greediness is too deep."


    Carbira shook her head and answered while trembling. "I-I can''t. Please, Yasenia, reconsider, he didn''t have bad-"


    "Stop. His intentions are more than clear."


    Yasenia sent a message directly to Carbira''s head. ''I''ve seen this kind of people many times. They would do anything for greed. Do you want proof that he is not of value just because he raised you?''


    Yasenia looked at the man, and a light shed in her eyes. ''This is yourst personality test. Depending on the answer¡­''


    Yasenia stored her sword again and asked without reeling back her monstrous aura. "I''ll give you one chance to redeem yourself. You give me Carbira, and I''ll leave the seventy Heaven-ranked items behind for you to do as you please. Moreover, I will leave without making trouble."


    The man clenched his sword hand, considering whether to make a sneak attack. However, he finally decided not to. "I don''t believe you. That''s too bad of a deal for you."


    Those words were like a stab in Carbira''s heart. The pain was so sharp that she cringed physically.


    Yasenia squinted. "I really value her. Are you sure you don''t want to take the offer?"


    The man rxed his stance, but Yasenia saw his eyes move toward Carbira for a split second.


    Yasenia''s every muscle tensed as her cultivation coated her body, creating her white [Celestial Dress]. ''Oh, no, you don''t.''


    The man rushed toward Carbira, intending to use her as a hostage. His Epoch Body Realm cultivation allowed his body to move at extreme speeds.


    Yasenia also shot toward him like an arrow released from a bow.


    CLANG!


    Before he arrived and grabbed her, he had to turn around as the giant [Draconic Heart] descended, wanting to split his head in half.


    However, he blocked the attack.


    Yasenia followed the attack with a kick toward his gut, to which he answered with a knee block.


    The shockwave from the collision hadn''t even spread far when Yasenia''s tailtched around his only remaining support and pulled hard.


    His bnce crumbled, and the strong muscles in Yasenia''s tail threw him across the room.


    The speed was not enough for him to lose control, so he stabilized his form and stopped himself before colliding with the luxurious room''s wall.


    Yasenia''s pupils were thinned to lines as she stood protectively before Carbira, her elegant white dress fluttering with the pressure generated by her aura apanied by her long raven hair.


    Carbira''s vertical eyes locked onto that back for a few seconds, and she didn''t know what to do.


    Yasenia spoke. "See? I told you he wasn''t anything good. As soon as I said that I liked you, this was his reaction."


    The woman on the floor didn''t answer, but through her spiritual sense, the dragoness could see tears dripping from the base of her protruding pearly ck eyes.


    The manughed disdainfully. "So you aren''t that strong! That aura you are giving¡­ about a high-level Ethereal Soul realm? I was on guard against a junior like you? Haha, Yasenia, this is the day you die."


    His cultivation level burst and it fought back against her powerful presence, pushing it back enough to make him not sluggish anymore. "See? Like this. The difference between realms is much higher than you can imagine, child!"


    Yasenia reeled back her cultivation aura and stopped [Celestial Dress], returning to her revealing, blue [Empyrean Cosmos Dress]. ''Cecile, go with Carbira to the storage and retrieve our items. I''ll need Tatyana in a while.''


    She sent an additional message to Tengliu. ''Aunty Tengliu, can you help Cecile retrieve my items and take care of little Carbira?''


    Tengliu smiled. ''Sure~. Leave this to Aunty. Do you want any other items in their storage?''


    Yasenia blinked. ''Take only the cultivation techniques and profession-rted techniques. I have very little use for any other kind of items.''


    Tengliu nodded and looked at Cecile. ''Follow Aunty Tengliu~.''


    Yaseniamunicated this in less than the blink of an eye.


    She then looked at the man and smirked. "Since the beginning, I didn''t want to fight you head-on. Do you think you are worth me fighting you? Hahaha."


    The dragoness flew upward and threw a formation of copsing stone, making the ceiling fragile enough for her to burst through.


    Her presence spread around hundreds of meters like a tide, catching the attention of the retreating seniors.


    Everyone looked up at the blue-dressed dragoness and spotted her breathtakingly beautiful and imposing appearance.


    "Leaders that have attended the Brilliant Auction House. I have discovered something you might be interested in."


    The man shot from the same hole Yasenia created and floated a distance away from her. "What are you doing, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia sneered. "The card you were forced to use and insert the energy into has a formation that allows the Brilliant Auction House to decipher your auras. What is their intention? That''s for all of you to discover."


    The man''s eyes opened wide like saucers, but he recovered quickly and countered. "Bullshit! Are you so hurt by our conversation that you have to resort to these cheap and useless tricks!? Who would believe you when you demanded my auction house not to take anything from your earnings this time!"


    Pei Zhang naturally condemned. "I''m an upright merchant, and I will not allow you to escape with this unpunished!"


    Then, he charged toward Yasenia with the intent to kill her before she spoke anymore.


    Yasenia didn''t bother blocking and looked at the leaders, knowing very well that someone was going to interrupt.


    Luscia and Coraline appeared between them simultaneously. "Halt."


    The man''s movements frozeically mid-air as the auras of a mid-level Epoch Core and a High-level Epoch Core cultivator constricted his every movement.


    Yasenia, fearing that he had something in his ring to save his life, deployed an instant formation created to block ess to the spatial ring.


    "Seniors, I''ve locked his spatial ring for five minutes. It has taken much time to deploy it, but I was able to create the formation just in time. You are wee to interrogate him. I would not lie on something so easily disprovable."


    Yasenia saw the pale face of the man and sneered. ''As I said, I''ll raze your power to the ground.''


    Coraline and Luscia weren''t aware of this fact, but they trusted Yasenia. Hence, knowing that this was a very usible thing, their anger toward the Brilliant Auction house was like roiling waves.


    Coraline spoke as the most senior. "Is what Lady Yasenia is saying the truth, Pei Zhang?"


    The man stuttered. "L-Lady Coraline, you must not get deceived by that cunning dragon!"


    Coraline looked around and spoke. "I think we all want something like this to be destroyed. Let''s not be stupid and agree that whatever power wants to keep this bes the enemies of the rest."


    About forty people floated upward, all within the middle level of the Epoch Core body realm or above.


    The passive pressure that came from everyone here made it a bit difficult for Yasenia to breathe even with all her auras on full throttle as they were.


    One man with draconic features asked Yasenia. "Junior, you know what will happen if what you said is a lie, right?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Senior, this little one wants fairness for this matter. I will not resist any inspection as long as it is rted to this case."


    The dragon man looked at Yasenia for a few more moments and nodded. "As the fifth elder of the [Sky Scale Dragon Men n], I agree with what Lady Coraline is saying."


    A woman with a fishtail and an otherworldly presence that could enchant even the purest of creatures spoke through her white face veil. "The [Ocean Swallowing Mermaids] also agree. I was the one using that card, and thest thing I want is for my aura to fall into the hands of someone I don''t know. Here, use my card to prove it, dragon."


    The card was thrown andnded in front of Yasenia.


    Yasenia didn''t take it and flew down to pick Tatyana, flying back up to the sky with her in her arms. "This woman is an expert formation master. She will now demonstrate it."


    Tatyana acted as if she wasn''t able to fly on her own and grabbed the jade card. Then, she tapped it and began working on it.


    Her speed could be much higher, but she had limited herself to a skill level near Angel''s. Hence, she had to use ten minutes.


    After a while, a bubble drifted from the formation with an ocean blue and green colored energy strand in it.


    Yasenia felt every spiritual sense in the area focused on that strand.


    Then, the [Ocean Swallowing Mermaid] senior''s aura burst from her, pushing Yasenia down onto the building from midair.


    "You filthy creature dared to steal my aura?"


    All the hairs on Yasenia''s body stood up as the presence of that woman was too big. Unlike Tengliu''s aura, which had no killing intent behind it, this time, this senior was furious.


    The feeling was like being at the bottom of a profound ocean and being squeezed all around.


    Tatyana muttered something, and the pressure around her disappeared. ''Don''t worry, little treasure~. Mommy will protect you~.''


    Yasenia wanted to smooch the beautiful woman between her arms, but now it wasn''t the time nor ce.


    Yasenia looked toward the street, and she frowned. A few mortals and low-level cultivators were on the road, literally bursting into a gory explosion because of the pressure. ''S-She really doesn''t care.''


    A few seniors protected the town quickly, keeping her aura at bay.


    The woman with the blue fishtail appeared before Pei Zhang and grabbed him by the face. Her dainty hand looked beautiful, but the pressure was apparent as an eye popped between her fingers.


    "Tell me something before I kill you and erase the Brilliant Auction House from this continent. Did that dragon keep it a secret until now, or did she know it before now?"


    Only now, Yasenia understood why she felt her aura so strongly. It was also aimed toward her!


    The man gurgled an answer. "K-Knew, she knew!"


    Yasenia saw the veiled woman turn and look at her, and she spoke calmly. "Senior, I only deciphered it before my conversation with him."


    The woman was silent for a few seconds. "Who do I believe, dragon? A man that''s about to die? Or someone like you?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Senior, he is a man that''s about to die because of me. The desire for revenge is clear."


    The woman asked. "Then, why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "I went to converse with him because of this. Who knew if I was the only one that didn''t know? Maybe all of the seniors here had a deal with him."


    The woman wasn''t stupid. "Then, why did you speak aloud back then to catch our attention? I doubt he told you that he collected them for malicious intent. He is stupid, but he isn''tpletely retarded. I''ve spoken to him a few times."


    Yasenia smiled. "Senior, it''s quite easy. I had another of you with me, confirming my suspicions."


    Tengliu appeared beside Yasenia with Cecile, Ghana, and Carbira. "And here I am! The most beautiful woman~. It has be quite a fun situation."


    The mermaid trailed her words and clicked her tongue. "Tengliu¡­ Tsk. She is with you?"


    Tengliu smiled. "That''s right. This cute and beautiful junior is under my wing~. All of what she said is mostly the truth."


    "Mostly?"


    "Well, I''m not with her only to confirm this." Tengliu hugged Yasenia and kissed her cheek. "I was with her because I''ve be quite fond of her~."


    Yasenia''s face fell, and she pushed her away. "Senior Tengliu, please keep your jokes for another time."


    Tengliu snorted. "You are not fun."


    The mermaid nodded. "Well, whatever." She threw the man with one hand toward the center of the Auction house.


    He was like a meteor, as a giant explosion urred.


    Then, she waved her hand, and a tsunami engulfed the entire auction house.


    The auction house area was enormous, but the water engulfed everything quickly and brutally.


    With another wave, the water froze, encasing everyone and everything that was in there in ice.


    "I''ll take this ice cube and will send back to your powers those who are not part of the Brilliant Auction House. The rest will die. Also, I will share the strongest items with all of your powers equally."


    Then, the woman floated the gigantic chunk of ice the size of a small mountain and flew away while carrying it, speeding into the distance.


    Cecile muttered. "Wow."


    Something Yasenia ultimately agreed with.


    ******************************


    Author: No Celestial Theater today~.

 Chapter 585: Brilliant Auction Houses Finale.

    Chapter 585: Brilliant Auction House''s Finale.


    Author Note: Three chapters before the start of the time skip~.


    ******************************


    After the mermaid left with the entire Brilliant Auction house, all the other seniors retreated without saying anything.


    Yasenia found it strange. ''Can the [Ocean Swallowing Mermaids] do as they please?''


    Tengliumented. "Let''s go, Yasenia."


    Leaving questions forter, Yasenia looked at her and nodded. The girls summoned a flying sword, and Yasenia carried Carbira in her arms as they flew back.


    The dragoness looked at Carbira and saw that her protruding ck eyes leaned in the direction of the brilliant auction house.


    There were a few trails of tears on her smooth and white cheeks, making the dragoness sigh. "Carbira, I know that you might feel my actions are extreme¡­"


    Carbira''s eyes moved and pointed in Yasenia''s direction. Her voice sounded stuffy and without energy. "They were. Why did you do that?"


    Yaseniamented. "I didn''t intend to do something like this at first."


    Carbira remembered how Yasenia avoided putting her energy in the cards. The crab woman herself didn''t know that there was such a gimmick hidden in them.


    With a whispering voice, Carbira asked, sounding weak and defenseless. "Then, why?"


    Yasenia looked forward and pondered how to exin what she did honestly and without hiding things. She sighed andmented. "Well, for starters. My reason for not taking advantage of my knowledge directly and setting up the power was you."


    Carbira listened silently.


    "I knew that you liked Pei Zhang as a senior, so I decided not to say anything about it." She sighed again. "However, the way he acted was very different from what I expected. He not only tried to scam me, he was deceiving me, trying to control me, and also trying to seduce me and Cecile."


    Carbira looked at Yasenia and asked. "Then, what about Tengliu?" Yasenia paused and looked down. "Will you also get rid of her once you have the chance, as you did with my power?"


    Yasenia stayed silent and sighed. "Yes. If I were strong enough, Tengliu would have died."


    Tengliu, listening from the side, already knew it, but hearing it directly again made her feel a prickly sensation in her heart.


    Carbira looked at Yasenia for a few seconds and then looked in the direction of the Auction House. "In the end, everythinges down to who is stronger. Politics, economics, strategies, schemes¡­ Nothing makes sense if the other party is strong enough."


    Yasenia agreed. "It has always been like this, Carbira. This happens even between mortals. Those more influential can take advantage of the masses because they have power beyond them. I''ve seen it many times and in many forms."


    "A vige chief stealing the son or daughter of the farmer. "


    "A town mayor using his rtion to a cultivator to steal from others and kill without repercussions."


    "A race with an advantage oppressing another race because of past conflicts that have nothing to do with the present."


    "A merchant with enough money to buy people."


    Yasenia sighed. "The World is not fair, and everything eventuallyes down to who has the bigger fist. There is a semnce of bnce and rules between equal powers, but as soon as one of those powers takes that step ahead and bes unreachable, everyone else will have to lower their heads."


    Carbira leaned her face on Yasenia''s shoulder, and the dragoness felt a single drop of water fall onto her breasts. But the sky was full of clouds. "The World is very cruel, Yasenia."


    Yasenia caressed her head. "It is. That''s why I must be ruthless with my enemies. That''s why being merciful is a luxury, not a norm. That''s why¡­ I decided to nip the problem at the roots and eliminate the Auction House once I knew the leader didn''t love you as you did him."


    The drops of water falling on her chest increased in number, and a stifled and intermittent sobbing entered her ears.


    Yasenia muttered. "You can sleep when you feel tired, Carbira. And¡­ I know it''s soon to make a decision, but if you want to work with me in the future, I''ll take good care of you."


    Carbira made a nasal sound and buried her face in Yasenia''s neck, making the dragoness feel the wet eyes resting on her skin.


    After arriving at their house, Yasenia left Carbira in a free room near her residence so that it was easy for the crab woman to find her.


    While walking toward Kali''s alchemyb, Yasenia asked. "Tengliu, are the [Ocean Swallowing Mermaids] that influential that they can decide on this matter without the other powers speaking? Even the attending Royal family stayed quiet."


    Tengliu shook her head. "They are not that influential, but this time, the Brilliant Auction House made a big mistake that offended all powers. If there were any behind them, the power who nned this would not step forward and protect them because it would be like cing a target on their back."


    Yasenia asked. "What about the riches she took with that action?"


    The white harpy smiled. "They are very fair in those regards. They probably will take the Brilliant Auction House members, interrogate them, and all those who aren''t part of this will be liberated and sent to their houses within a few years."


    She continued. "The treasures will be equally divided, but only with those she considers worthy. Thankfully, I managed to get your money¡­ and a bit more because you warned me."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow lifted in interest. "A bit more?"


    Tengliu smirked. "Well, I got about 120 million wless Parus, all your heaven-ranked items, and forty-two cultivation techniques. It would be best if you looked at them slowly. Where is your treasury room? I''ll leave you with half of the Parus beside all your treasures."


    The dragoness extended her hand. "Pour it in my ring."


    Tengliu blinked. "This upies a lot of space in the ring. Are you sure your ring can store it?"


    Yasenia nodded, so Tengliu poured the wless Parus, heaven-ranked items, and cultivation techniques rapidly from her spatial ring, and Yasenia absorbed them. Her spatial ring could track how many spirit stones there were, so she was not worried about any tricks besides Tengliu having lied since the beginning.


    Yasenia saw Tengliu stop when she gave her 70 million, making her blink. Tengliu smiled. "A little extra as a present~."


    Yasenia looked at her and sighed with a smile. "You are trying to bribe me."


    Tengliu chuckled and hugged her arm. "I am~. Is it working?"


    Yasenia sighed again. "Well, very slowly."


    The harpy Matriarch snorted. "Greedy Dragon. Ten million is not enough to buy you?"


    Our dragonessughed. "Not enough. I am proudly a greedy dragon."


    They stayed silent for a few moments until the Matriarch asked. "What are your ns?"


    Yasenia pondered and shared a few of her objectives. "I need to expand to a main city. Ideally, Dolgor City. It would be best to be near that opening secret realm. Then¡­ cultivate. If I have time and resources, opening a sect is also on the list."


    Tengliu nodded and suddenly paused, her face gaining a frown. "Yasenia, I received a message to return soon, so I''ll leave soon."


    "What happened?"


    Tengliu shook her head. "Don''t worry. I can take care of it quickly."


    Yasenia thought for a moment and stepped forward to hug her. "I have yet to forgive you, but if you give me some time, I''ll eventually find it in my heart to give you another chance¡­ After I punish you a little bit."


    Tengliu was surprised, but soon, she used her white arm wings to hug her back with a smile and buried her face in Yasenia''s neck. "Take your time, child. I know how hard it is for dragons to forgive those who offended them deeply. The fact that you are giving this old woman a chance is enough to make me smile for a few months."


    Yasenia separated and nodded. "Have a safe trip, Aunty Tengliu."


    Cecile. "Senior, what about the spar?"


    Tengliu smiled mischievously. "Oh? Right, I promised. I was going to leave in a few hours, so I can spare a few minutes for you. Okay, attack me."


    Cecile blinked and looked around the garden area where they were walking. "Here?"


    Tengliu waved her hand. "Don''t worry. I''ll control your strength not to destroy anything."


    Cecile nodded. Then, her aura burst from her as white mes danced around her body and wings, and the temperature plummeted, freezing the nts in the surroundings.


    A bow was summoned on her hand, and she pped her wings to create distance and fly into the air, simultaneously charging one of her strongest attacks. "[Moon Freezing Catastrophe]."


    The phantom of a giant bow appeared with three arrows knocked on it, and then she released the string.


    The air around Cecile exploded with a monstrous wave of energy as the ck, silver and green arrows fused and bent space to appear before Tengliu.


    Tengliu smiled, and she clenched her fist lightly, punching very gently.


    The collision made the ground around Tengliu sink, but the arrow didn''t explode.


    The punch shattered and vanished the arrow with a loud sound simr to breaking ss, making Cecile''s eyes widen.


    "Here Ie, child."


    Cecile''s senses extended as her mind went to the extremes, sensing the surrounding energies to react as quickly as possible.


    However, before she could register anything, Tengliu poked her cheek. "Gotcha~."


    The Phoenix woman saw Tengliu''s mischievous smile as she floated beside her and quickly used [Blink]. Her figure disappeared and appeared a few meters away.


    Tengliu eximed with honest admiration. "Oh! Your control over Space is so high!"


    Cecile didn''t stop and sent a barrage of silver arrows with wind shredding everything around them.


    Tengliu blinked and pped all the arrows without moving from her floating ce, not receiving even a scratch. "Not bad. I''m really impressed, Cecile. Your strength is abnormal to the extremes for someone younger than thirty. Be careful, I''m attacking~."


    Tengliu appeared beside Cecile again and lightly punched her shoulder.


    BANG!


    Cecile''s eyes widened in pain as she felt like a meteor smashed her shoulder, and her body flew across like a shooting star.


    Her Phoenix bloodline quickly regenerated her fractured bones, and she pped her wings to stop herself hundreds of meters away.


    Cecile frowned and began using all her arsenal of arrows and buffs. However, Tengliu matched her pace and took every attack with her body, not receiving even a red mark on her white and lustrous skin.


    After five minutes, Cecile fell back down to the ground, panting and with sweat all over her body, andpletely exhausted.


    The passive aura Tengliu was constantly emitting, and the "ambushes" that forced her to waste energy were enough to push her to exhaustion, not to mention the "gentle" blows she ate.


    Tengliunded in front of Cecile and smiled. "Happy, Cecile?"


    Cecile looked up and frowned. "Don''t stand on top of me. I can see your genitals."


    Tengliuughed and stepped backward. "It''s not much better from here, no?"


    Cecile rolled her eyes as she sat up. "At least I can look at your face without having it shoved in my face."


    Tengliu burst intoughter again.


    Cecile then sighed. "I''m satisfied, yes."


    Tengliu smiled and leaned forward to pat her head. "Very nice."


    Cecile didn''t move but gave her an annoyed re.


    The Harpy Matriarch turned around and flew into Yasenia''s arms one more time. "Well, I''m leaving, little Yasenia!" Then, she tiptoed and kissed Yasenia''s forehead.


    She shed a brilliant smile, her violet eyes bending beautifully, and with a white sh, she vanished.


    Yasenia looked in the direction she left and sighed, but there was a hint of a smile in her eyes.


    Cecile walked groggily and leaned on Yasenia, muttering. "Are you really going to forgive her? You did that Pei Zhang much worse for much less."


    Yasenia lifted her chin and kissed her lips softly. "Let''s allow nature to take its course, okay, sweetheart?"


    Cecile became a bit more energetic after the kiss and nodded. By the way, Ghana had returned to her post as soon as they arrived, so only Tatyana, Cecile, and Yasenia were left.


    Tatyana asked. "What about Carbira?"


    Yasenia smiled wryly. "I don''t know. I''ll let her figure things out herself. Let''s take it slowly. I''ve been too hastytely. The number of things I''ve donest month is already outrageous, so let''s slow down."


    Tatyana went toward Ghana to sort things out about the Brilliant Auction House connection loss and keep an eye on people trying to take advantage because of the void they left behind.


    Cecile decided to cultivate and digest the gains from the spar against Tengliu. She realized that although she had many types of arrows, her definitive attacks were a bitcking.


    Yasenia also arrived at the alchemy room and prepared herself to step inside.


    ************************************************


    Evelyn: The auction has officially ended!


    Cecile: Literally. There is no auction house anymore.


    Evelyn: Well, you are right.


    Kali: Poor Carbira. This must have been a deep blow.


    Andrea: Dear, do you think that you overreacted?


    Yasenia: I don''t. Moreover, from Tengliu''s description, I''m sure that there won''t be many innocents involved.


    Tatyana: But there will be some.


    Yasenia: ¡­ So be it. I''m still totally outssed. I can''t afford to be cautious.


    Author: Well, let''s leave this for another time. Now¡­ I summon you!


    Dante: Hello!


    Angel: Wee back, Dante.


    Dante: En, so¡­ I wanted to ask the seniors. Have you ever met a person with five attributes or more? How strong were they, and how did they fare with so many different attributes in their body?


    Tatyana: Hm¡­ There are people with that many attributes, although it is a rarity.


    Mirrory: They are strong, but they are also weak.


    Dante: Hm?


    Mirrory: More attributes mean their cultivation path is harder. They have toprehend more energies,ws, and concepts. Advancing inter stages is quite a nightmare for them.


    Valeria: Moreover, people with five attributes exist, and they are not that rare. However, five attributes end up conflicting most of the time. Hence, the cultivator will be crippled from birth.


    Dante: Oh!


    Yasenia: Did Sarah have five attributes? I remember she did.


    Dante: Really? I forgot¡­


    Author: Well, there you have it.


    Dante: Um. Thanks!


    Author: Little lurkers, it is time to end today''s chapter~. Tomorrow, there will be a lot of fluff~. Bye-bye.


    The rest: Bye-bye!

 Chapter 586: Spending Quality Time With Kali.

    Chapter 586: Spending Quality Time With Kali.


    While all of this happened, a certain fox was concocting pills in her alchemy room.


    Yasenia arrived and silently opened the door, secretly looking inside.


    She saw how Kali created her pills, and there was an extra person, or well, cute dragoness present in the alchemy room.


    It took a bit of time to spot her because Kaleina was moving around Kali''s three thick and fluffy tails.


    Kaleina spent time with the other girls when Yasenia was doing something, or she was not present, and today, Kali was the one in charge of the cute creature.


    While concocting, the Lady Fox made sure to keep a part of her spiritual sense on her to avoid any dangers.


    Not that she needed to because, as previously stated, the little dragon was slithering between herrge fox tails.


    Little Kaleina loved her fur''s softness and the light earthly scent that recreated nature.


    The dragoness grabbed around and moved, diving into the light green fur and exiting a few momentster.


    She blinked her jewel-like golden eyes and looked at Kali''s back. Then, she called her with her crispy and young cute voice.


    "Kali Mama!"


    Kaleina''s crisp voice entered her big fox ears, making them twitch and turn in the direction of the sound.


    The Fox Lady smiled and asked. "Yes, dear? Do you want something?"


    After much consideration, they decided their children would call them Mama and their name, while Yasenia would be Mommy, Mother, or whatever the children werefortable with. This way, every child would feel included, and the mothers would also feel close to each of them.


    Kali finished concocting the batch of pills and put out the Alchemy fire.


    Her tails moved, and she carried Kaleina into her arms. The little dragon was already as long as their torso if stretched in a line.


    The juvenile snake-like length made her much prettier than the little noddle that fit snugly in their hand a month ago.


    Her lustrous purple scales adorned by the developing gold-colored patterns and those moist and soft golden reptilian eyes tickled Kali''s motherly instinct, making her lean downwards and kiss her little head.


    "Kali Mama! Eat! Hungry!"


    Kali looked at how the little ws pointed at the side, the te with the recently baked pills. Kali shook her head with a smallugh. "You can''t eat those yet, dear. You are too young."


    Kaleina half understood and nodded. Then, she began trying to open Kali''s dress, making the fox woman feel amused. ''Does she want me to breastfeed her? Sorry, dear, but I don''t know how to produce milk yet.''


    The little dragon tried to open her clothes for a bit, and not being too sessful, she frowned and looked at Kali, making one crisp and beautiful exmation. "Hungry!"


    Kaliughed and summoned a bottle with Yasenia''s breast milk and a bottle nipple from her spatial ring. "Here it is, dearest. It''s quitete, so I don''t know when your Mommy will return, but this should do until then."


    She approached it to her mouth and cradled her body so that she wasfortable. "Here, love."


    Kaleina used her ws to grab the bottle nipple and bit down to suck. Out of instinct, as she did with Yasenia''s breast, her body coiled around the bottle, and she squeezed.


    Kali blinked at the strength of her bite and how the bottle was squashed by the young dragon''s strength. Moreover, the row of sharp teeth that had already grown seemed to sink into the nipple, piercing it in a few ces. ''This bottle is a mid-level Spirit-Rank treasure¡­ Does Yasenia not feel pain?''


    However, she quickly remembered that although her lover''s body was as soft as jelly, damaging her was another matter. She has seen her spars with Tatyana, and the times she saw Yasenia being flung away by a powerful punch from her were too many to count.


    She herself has also sparred against her a few times, needing to use Valeria if she wanted to win. ''I don''t understand Yasenia, really, hahaha. She has a super soft and jelly-like body, but inbat, injuring her is a nightmare.''


    Her mouth became a bit dry, remembering how it felt to be hugged by her.


    The knock on the door snapped her out of her thoughts, and she turned her head to the side. "Enter- ah."


    Kali''s heart fluttered as she saw Yasenia leaning on the door frame and looking at her with such a soft and loving gaze that her heart felt as if a jar of honey had spilled on it.


    However, her makeup took her off guard, making her want to chuckle. ''That wasn''t made by her, hahaha. Who did try to put makeup on her?''


    A littleugh left her mouth even when she wanted to hold it back. "Who put makeup on you, dearest? Do you need me to retouch it? Those eyebrows are a bit¡­ Haha."


    Her lover smiled and walked forward, quickly reaching her side and gathering her in a gentle, soft, and sweet-smelling embrace.


    Her nose couldn''t help but twitch as she took her scent in and reclined in her embrace. ''She is so fragrant.''


    "No need for that, honey. It was Evelyn who did it."


    The mellow and deep, seductive voice caressed her hearing sense, adding to everything else, while the soft lips of the golden-eyed beautynded on hers. ''Sigh, my life isplete~.''


    Yasenia saw her little fox squinting in happiness and chuckled. "How was your day, honey?"


    Kali answered, her three tails wagging as she leaned in her arms. "I just finished a batch of [Bloodline Enhancing Pills]. Do you want one? They are quite tasty."


    Kali knew that Yasenia didn''t need them and that the effect was so small that it was negligible, but she didn''t mind feeding her lover peak-level Earth-rank candies. They actually tasted quite nice.


    Yasenia knew that Kali liked feeding her pills, so she agreed. "Give me one, then."


    Kali smiled and picked one, cing it in Yasenia''s mouth. Her lover yfully took her fingers inside her mouth and used her long tongue to lick around them sensually.


    Verdant green and golden eyes locked as Kali felt her heart elerate with the moist and soft sensations on her fingers.


    Kali snapped out of it and retrieved her fingers while feeling her face burn. "Cough. H-How are they?"


    Yasenia''s lowugh tingled her ears again as the dragoness leaned beside her ear and spoke with a breathy and seductive tone. "Not bad, but you are sweeter than any pill or candy I will ever try."


    Kali''s face burst into red, but she didn''t separate from Yasenia, her tails wagging quickly behind her. Then, her face was lifted slowly, and her scarred lips met with the perfectly soft and creamy ones of her lover.


    Soon, tongues began dancing as Kali eagerly kissed her gorgeous lover. ''I love her so much~.''


    Kaleina finished her dinner at that moment and opened her eyes, which were closed because of her feelings of contentment while tasting her Mommy''s breastmilk.


    She spotted Mama Dragon doing something strange with Mama Kali and quickly eximed in a voice as beautiful as a tiny bell ringing. "Mommy!"


    Yasenia stopped kissing and pampering her fox and used her tail to pat and caress her baby. "How have you been doing with Mama Kali, dearest?"


    Kaleina smiled and crawled into Yasenia''s arms. "Is Fun."


    Yasenia kissed her little mouth and corrected. "Remember, baby. It is said. ''It was fun.''"


    Kaleina blinked and repeated obediently. "It was fun!"


    Yasenia smiled proudly and bather her face with kisses. "You are so clever, dearest."


    Kali looked from withing Yasneia''s arms with gentleness in her verdant green eyes. ''She is really good with children. I really can''t wait to give her one.''


    Valeria spoke in her mind. ''Why not ask for one, Kali?''


    Kali answered. ''It''s still too early. I will do so when Yasenia feels things are rtively safe.''


    Valeria chuckled. ''With how overprotective she is, maybe she will only feel safe after she takes over the continent.''


    Kali internallyughed, finding it a very possible option. ''It doesn''t matter, really. We are a bit young still.''


    Valeria agreed. ''That''s true. I think you all should at least be a century old before getting children.''


    Kali muttered. ''One hundred years¡­ What strength do you think we''ll have by then?''


    Valeria answered. ''Hm¡­ Taking into ount your current speed of cultivation and the rate it is increasing¡­ I would say about level four of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm.''


    Kali blinked. ''Is that a lot?''


    Valeria chuckled. ''Geniuses in the Sky Continent take at least one hundred years to break through into the Dantian Spiritualization Realm. There are people who literally take one thousand years or even five. I''m being a bit generous by taking into ount Yasenia being your lover.''


    Kali nodded. ''I see. Cultivation slows down tremendously as we rank up, it seems.''


    Valeria nodded. ''That''s right. ''


    Yasenia turned toward Kali and saw her looking at them but with her mind elsewhere. "Honey, what''s in your mind?"


    Kali''s eyes refocused and smiled, speaking about what Valeria said. Yasenia nodded. "I see. Well, I''ll see what I do. Right now, we truly have more important matters pending."


    Kali looked at Kaleina and asked. "By the way, dear. What''s the difference between one and more children?"


    Yaseniaughed softly. "Well, the problem is the thing that happens before the child is born, honey."


    Kali coughed, feeling a bit embarrassed. "Right. Being pregnant is not too safe."


    Yasenia kissed her whileughing. "You are so cute sometimes, honey."


    The three spent about half an hour together.


    Later, Yasenia cleaned the make-up and made dinner, informing her dears and the leaders to gather with her to speak while dining.


    These people were Coraline, Finnegan, Drasha, Luscia, and Ghana.


    Once they all gathered, Yasenia began exining what she had learned and a few things regarding the core of the Astral Sky n.


    Ghana heard Yasenia''s arrangements and asked. "Is it really necessary to substitute these harpies? I think they are doing fine currently."


    Yasenia nodded. "Yes. They are good. But I think thesemias can do a better job. You are not aware, but their skill and strength are higher than theirs. I didn''t change them at first because of personal reasons, but I''ve been a bit unjust to the rest of the n, focusing too much on one race instead of a whole."


    Ghana nodded and didn''tin. "I see."


    Coraline asked. "If my lobster n people are skilled, will they also be promoted?"


    Yaseniamented. "They will. However, they will all have to swear a few oaths if they want to work on core matters about the n."


    Finnegan frowned. "Yasenia, aren''t you being a bit rude?"


    Yasenia blinked and looked at him with a smile. "Hm¡­ Well, then let one of my people work directly under Lady Coraline and see all the documents she has to deal with."


    Finnegan opened his mouth, but no sound came out, being quite speechless. Coraline rolled her eyes. "Don''t listen to him, Yasenia. Do as you see fit."


    Yasenia nodded. "I will."


    Andrea suddenly asked. "By the way, what''s up with Tengliu?"


    Yasenia remembered. ''Right, I didn''t tell them about what happened in detail because I didn''t want them to worry while I was with her.''


    Yasenia quickly exined it. She was already calm about it, especially after blowing off some steam with the Brilliant Auction House.


    While speaking, Evelyn, Kali, Andrea, and Angel scowled at Tengliu''s attempt. But after hearing the whole tale, they rxed slightly.


    They understood that things were already solved, and throwing a tantrum right now would do good to nobody.


    While the adults spoke, Ebirah was squatting beside Kaleina, her long pink hair dropping down and her beautiful finger poking at the little dragon while giggling. Her gleaming pink lobster tail pped the ground in glee.


    "Little Kaleina, you can''t catch my finger~."


    Kaleina growled and attacked the disobedient finger, seeing it as prey.


    They looked with normal expressions, but suddenly, Ebirah felt her finger being locked in ce for a second. She was stunned, and although the lock onlysted less than a second, she stopped for longer, and Kaleina managed to grab the finger and bite. "Hehe, caught!"


    Ebirah''s eyes widened. "Little Kaleina, what did you do?"


    The seniors around were stunned, and Yasenia smiled and exined. "That''s her innate space attribute control. Her affinity for that attribute is honestly the highest I''ve ever seen."


    Drasha asked, doubtful. "Then¡­ Did that newborn just lock space for a brief second to catch Ebirah''s finger?"


    Yasenia nodded calmly. Kaleina has been doing these small tricks asionally with her tail. To reward and incentivize her, Yasenia allowed herself to be caught each time she did them.


    As she usually did, her tail moved and coiled around her little daughter and brought her to her arms. "Baby, you are so talented. Here, your favorite milk candy~."


    Luscia sniffed and was surprised. "It smells so sweet. What milk did you use?"


    Yasenia answered normally. "Mine."


    There was a small moment of silence.


    Andrea coughed andmented, breaking the awkward atmosphere. "Well, we finally have everything set up. Isn''t that right, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia ced Kaleina on the table, and her tail picked Evelyn up, cing her on herp. "You are right. This busy month has finally gone by."


    Coraline asked. "What are your ns, little Yasenia?"


    She ced her chin on Evelyn''s shoulder and pondered. "Probably, open a branch in the city near the soon-to-be-opened secret realm."


    "Which one?"


    Yasenia rified. "At the auction house, I learned about¡­"


    Coraline eximed. "Oh, that one. Dolgor City is quite far from our home, to be honest. Will Ebirah also enter?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Andrea wille, so naturally, Ebirah will follow."


    Finnegan asked. "Is that secret realm opening soon?"


    Coraline nodded. "Yes, the one Yasenia wants to go to has a limit in cultivation, though. If I remember correctly, it only epted low-level Epoch Core and below thest time it opened. If you enter there, you''ll reveal your strength, Yasenia."


    Yasenia shrugged. "It doesn''t matter. By then, I have confidence in having enough strength to protect myself against Epoch Core people."


    Luscia lifted an eyebrow. "It opens in about five years, no? Are you sure?"


    Yasenia nodded confidently. "At least I won''t be helpless against low-level Epoch Core. Above that, it will still be difficult, but them instantaneously killing me without knowing what hit me will be difficult, giving me enough time to maneuver."


    After conversing about specific ns, Yasenia said goodbye to the seniors and went to bed with her dears.


    **********************************************


    Evelyn: Five years¡­


    Cecile: A lot of time to train.


    Tatyana: It will go by quicker than you think.


    Yasenia: I wonder what strength we will achieve?


    Author: There are a lot of treasures from hundreds of chapters ago that you all will ingest between a lot of things, so it will be quite a power-up.


    Angel: Looking forward to it~.


    Author: Yep. Well, I summon you!


    Ma Alondra Morillo: Hello!


    Andrea: Hello! How are you doing?


    Ma Alondra Morillo: Good~. I''m here to ask Yasenia something.


    Yasenia: Oh? Ask away.


    Ma Alondra Morillo: So¡­ What if the Girls are against or dislike the future members of the Harem? What will you do?


    Yasenia: Future members?


    Ma Alondra Morillo: Yes.


    Yasenia: I don''t have ns to have extra future members in the harem, to be honest.


    Ma Alondra Morillo: But¡­ What would happen?


    Yasenia: Well, in the hypothetical case, I would quickly deny their entry and part ways amicably. If my current dears are ufortable with someone, I will not force it.


    Ma Alondra Morillo: What if they want to force it?


    Yasenia: Then, she will prove why my dears didn''t like her, and I would be ruthless depending on the offense she hadmitted.


    Ma Alondra Morillo: I see.


    Yasenia: Anything else, dear?


    Ma Alondra Morillo: Nope. Thanks!


    Author: Well, then, this is today''s chapter end. Bye-bye, little lurkers!

 Chapter 587: Dragoness pampering Evelyn and Andrea! (R-18) [End Of Book 10]

    Chapter 587: Dragoness pampering Evelyn and Andrea! (R-18) [End Of Book 10]


    Author Note: Long Chapter, no Celestial Theater at the end.


    **************************


    After that discussion, Yasenia went to Evelyn''s room.


    The electric-blue-haired woman was sitting on the bed, reading a book about tailoring. Seeing that she was first, Evelyn smiled happily. "Today I''m first? Lucky~."


    Yasenia chuckled and slowly leaned over Evelyn, pushing her onto the bed andnding on top of her. Yasenia wanted to ask something, but seeing Evelyn''s eager and slightly bashful gaze, she couldn''t help leaning down and capturing her lips.


    Evelyn sighed through her nose and opened her mouth to let Yasenia''s long tongue inside.


    The tongue filled her mouth and licked her in ces no human tongue could reach, making Evelyn moan.


    After a while, Yasenia separated and slowly retracted her tongue from her mouth. "Dear, do you want to do something special today? How about¡­" Yasenia remembered what Evelyn requested in the past and smirked while she asked. "How about I also call darling?"


    Evelyn looked at Yasenia, surprised. Since she came back from the trial, Yasenia had been only doing one-on-ones.


    Not that any of themined. They couldn''t get enough of making love with their dear dragoness, no matter how much they did it.


    Evelyn asked, curious. "Why so suddenly?"


    Yasenia blinked. "Well, you asked me about it, right? I thought I gave you permission to call somebody else, but you have yet to call anybody."


    Evelyn was stunned. "When?"


    Yasenia blinked. "Didn''t I say that if you want to do it with somebody else, you can wait in their room?"


    Evelyn frowned and searched her memories. Then, she remembered, and her mouth opened. "At that time? I thought you were not serious."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "When have I ever joked with bedroom matters? Silly dear. So, do I call Darling? Or maybe you prefer Baby? Who else do you want?"


    Evelyn blushed a bit and whispered. "How about Andrea today¡­ and we call Angel tomorrow?"


    Yaseniaughed and kissed her lips. "So greedy~. Well, let me call her."


    Evelyn nodded with a blush and said, a bit embarrassed. "Also¡­ Can you two be rough, and also, um, can I be sandwiched between you and Andrea?"


    Yaseniaughed and asked her darling if she wanted toe.


    Andrea agreed and came shortly after.


    Yasenia used this time to soften her dear with kisses and caresses.


    By the time Andrea arrived, she saw the naked Evelyn with opened legs below a bare-clothed Yasenia.


    Yasenia was not prating her. She was using her fingers while kissing Evelyn, making her so wet liquid was dripping down her crack.


    Naturally, Yasenia''s body was quick to follow suit, and her own pussy was also drooling without nobody touching it yet.


    The tall woman smirked and stored her clothes in her ring.


    As she approached, her dick hardened, going full mast quickly.


    Then, she approached silently and pushed her face between Yasenia''s legs while her hands yed with Evelyn''s asshole, which was smeared with her dripping fluids.


    Yasenia and Evelyn moaned.


    The slimy tongue exploring her folds was electrifying for our dragoness. Andrea didn''t hold back a single bit, after all, and her tongue would pass through every corner, slurping the savory fluids.


    Evelyn was not much better as Andrea''s elegant long fingers pierced deeply into her hole and also gently and pleasantly caressed her insides, stretching her gently.


    "Mmmh! Darling, Ah! You are eating me so ravenously! OH! Your tongue is so deep~."


    Evelyn moaned loudly when the skilled, tanned woman hooked her fingers gently. "AH! A-Andrea, oh! My ass and pussy feel so good!"


    Yasenia moved her waist back a bit and then lowered it.


    Andrea stopped eating the delicious and soft pussy and used her hand to grab the hard dick.


    It twitched excitedly in her hand, and she smiled while pumping it up and down. "Love, you must be a good girl and listen to me, okay?"


    Yasenia''s tail wagged, and the grabbed dick twitched. "Y-Yes, Darling~. Oh! You are stroking me in the best spots~."


    Andrea knew perfectly well how to do a handjob to her dragoness. The times she has made her cum with her hand were not little.


    Yasenia devoured Evelyn''s lips as she moaned.


    "Evelyn, ce your legs around Yasenia''s waist."


    The deep female voice tingled Evelyn''s ears, and Yasenia''s divine moans echoed in the room, making her heart tremble with excitement.


    The small woman obeyed, making her pussy face upward right below where Andrea was pointing Yasenia''s dick.


    This made the hefty precum drip down onto Evelyn''s pussy, making her shudder as each drip fell. ''Y-Yasenia''s precum is falling into my pussy~.''


    Andrea soothingly ordered while using her free hand to pump her dick. "Love, slowly lower your waist."


    Yasenia''s tail moved and coiled around Andrea in a signal of love.


    Then, she lowered her waist while her dick was guided by her lover''s hand. "Yes, darling~."


    While lowering herself and kissing Evelyn, she felt her tip touching Evelyn''s lower lips.


    Andrea ordered. "Stop."


    Yasenia used all her willpower to stop and not drop her waist to pierce into her dear''s folds.


    Andrea began pumping Yasenia''s penis and talked to Evelyn. "Evelyn, does Yasenia''s precum falling into your vagina feel good?"


    Evelyn shuddered as Andrea moved Yasenia''s dick across her slit, squeezing it when the tip was on her vagina, making precum leak and drip inside.


    "Y-Yes! I love it~."


    Andrea looked as Evelyn''s lower lips moved when the wide head of her dragoness''s dick parted them while moving up and down the slit.


    She even used the tip to make circles in Evelyn''s clitoris, making both of them moan.


    Yasenia was very excited and moaned with a voice that made the bones of the other two soften. "D-Darling, I''m going to cum~."


    Andrea felt her own pleasure rising, so she asked with a deeper voice and rougher breathing. "Are you? Where do you want to cum, love?"


    Yasenia looked back and looked directly into her darling''s light green eyes. "Inside. I want to flood my dear''s uterus with my seed!"


    Andrea''s heart trembled at the moist golden-pink eyes begging her while the soft tail moved around her body like a pair of arms hugging her and feeling her body. ''Mmm~, Yasenia really knows how to use her tail~.''


    At the same time, Evelyn felt her womb squeeze as a shudder of pleasure invaded her when she heard Yasenia.


    During all this time, while Andrea used one hand to masturbate the dragoness and move her, she made sure to bring Evelyn pleasure by rubbing Yasenia''s dick on her vulva.


    So, it wasn''t just Yasenia; Evelyn was also about to cum.


    Evelyn moaned when Yasenia''s dick rubbed her clitoris again. "Oooh! I''m going to cum. I''m cumming!"


    Andrea then ordered. "Yasenia, pierce downward."


    A sh of lust gleamed in Yasenia''s eyes, and she dropped her waist strongly, as her dear liked it.


    Herrge and sensitive penis went right into the wet and slimy pussy all the way until it pushed against the cervix, and the tip pushed it slightly open.


    Evelyn''s eyes went wide as her folds were prated this roughly, and her womb was pleasurably crushed in the same motion.


    The electrifying pleasureing from the thrust broke the dam containing her orgasm, and she moaned throatily as her body arched and her vision shed white. "OOOH!!!"


    Yasenia followed almost instantly.


    Evelyn''s vagina clenched and wiggled with her orgasm, and Yasenia smiled lustfully and discharged a massive load inside Evelyn.


    "Ahh! So good!"


    Andrea used her hand drenched with Yasenia''s precum to pump her own dick as she saw Yasenia clenching to pump her semen inside the spasming woman below her.


    The front row of the widened pussy and semen-pumping dick made Andrea groan and cum. However, what she didn''t expect was a tail tip to move quickly and devour her own dick.


    The feeling was simr to piercing a tight vagina, and Andrea leaned back while her balls squeezed her semen out. "Urgh!"


    Yasenia''s eyes shed with euphoria as Evelyn''s Yin fluids and Andrea''s Yin semen entered her body. ''Their Yin energy is delicious~.''


    While their body was ustomed to Yasenia, their Yin energy had been nurtured to be of Yasenia''s taste. So, our dragoness loved their fluids as much as they loved hers.


    After cumming, Yasenia turned her face with moist golden-pink eyes.


    Our tall, caramel-colored woman gulped when she saw the predatory glint in those vertical pupils.


    The aroused dragoness pushed Andrea down and mounted her. Then, she used the tail to guide her darling''s dick and dropped her waist down.


    Andrea moaned aloud as the wiggling, tight, moist, and undting vagina swallowed her dick.


    Andrea grabbed Yasenia''s waist and moaned. "Fuuck me!"


    It felt as if her dick was melting as Yasenia''s pussy made everything in its power to milk Andrea.


    Yasenia smiled lustfully. "Oh~. I will~." Then, she began jumping on her.


    If Yasenia''s vagina wasn''t enough, the visual stimtion was otherworldly.


    The gorgeous dragoness was jumping up and down, and the alluring and voluptuous body followed her jumps, jiggling sensually.


    Moreover, the penis of her lover was still as hard as before, glistening with fluids and also moving up and down while she fucked herself silly on her dick.


    "Darling, darling, darling! Ah! Ah! Ah! More, more! Give me your seed!"


    Andrea barely held back her moans, but that resistance was easily crumbled, and in less than a minute, she was moaning as her hands grabbed and squeezed the massive breasts bouncing in front of her face.


    The softness in her hands was otherworldly.


    She saw Yasenia''s tail curling inwards, and Andrea''s eyes shed withplex emotions of anticipation and fear.


    Then, she felt a hard, bumpy, and wide tip poking her vagina.


    Andrea''s eyes opened, and soon, her mouth followed with a loud moan. "AHH!"


    Yasenia didn''t stop jumping as her tail prated Andrea''s vagina and pushed against the cervix.


    Yasenia groaned. "Oh! Your pussy is so tight!"


    Although Andrea was tall, her vaginal length could be considered short, so it was effortless for Yasenia''s tail to reach her cervix.


    Andrea felt the tail moving inside her in and out, using the soft bumps created by the softened scales to stimte her folds.


    This, the visual stimtion, and Yasenia''s vagina squeezing her length made the previously dominant woman moan like the girl she was deep in her heart. "AH! AH! Yes, yes! It feels so good!"


    Our dragoness leaned forward and hugged the excitedly moaning darling and captured her lips. "Cum, darling. Cum inside me. You are such a good girl~."


    There wasn''t a single person who could resist her seductive whispers.


    Andrea orgasmed, piercing upward as much as she could and filling Yasenia''s uterus with her delicious Yin-attributed semen. On the other hole, the dragoness''s tail absorbed the Yin-attributed energy discharged through her vagina.


    Evelyn returned to herself a few moments ago from her orgasm, and she saw Andrea melting between Yasenia''s arms as her balls twitched, clearly pumping semen into the dragoness.


    Evelyn gulped and licked her lips. ''Watching these two fuck is too arousing¡­ Oh.''


    Evelyn saw Yasenia looking at her and smiling. ''Ah¡­ Now it''s my turn to get fucked silly, it seems.''


    Yasenia lifted her waist, and the penis slid outside with a pop created because of her suction on it.


    The dragoness pointed at Andrea''s dick and smiled. "Mount it."


    Evelyn blushed at the order-like tone.


    She crawled and opened her legs around Andrea''s waist. Andrea came back from her orgasm and saw Evelyn on top of her, with a drooling pussy right above her dick. "Eh?"


    Evelyn stuttered. "W-Well, Andrea. I''ll be in your care."


    Yasenia stood behind and grabbed Evelyn''s waist, pushing her down.


    Before Andrea could answer, her dick lodged into Evelyn. They moaned together as their sensitive genitals linked together.


    Yaseniaughed seductively. "Don''t move, dear, darling."


    Evelyn stopped when her lips touched the base of Andrea''s dick, and she breathed out. Her hands rested on Andrea''s muscr abdominal area, stealthily feeling the marked abdominal muscles. ''Wow~.''


    Andreaughed and patted her head. "How does it feel?"


    Evelyn nodded with a smile. "Very nice, ah!?" The usually mischievous girl felt Yasenia''s tail tip poke her asshole and spurtrge amounts of liquid.


    Yasenia had learned this in her dragon form. She could spurt precum inrge amounts at the beginning.


    Evelyn felt strange with all the liquid that her dragoness spurted. "What was that, Yasenia? Mmm~, I''m feeling hot."


    Yasenia moved behind her and hugged her closely. "Lubrication~."


    Then, Evelyn grunted as Yasenia''srge dick invaded her asshole.


    The dragoness was thick enough that she could feel Andrea''s dick twitching inside Evelyn''s vagina.


    Evelyn felt the stimtion, and her body trembled. There was also a slight feeling of panic. ''M-Maybe it is too much?''


    "Yasenia, I-."


    Yasenia turned her head and kissed her softly. "Shh, don''t worry, dear. Believe in me, okay?"


    Evelyn nodded and kissed her back.


    Yasenia chuckled. "Darling, we areing~."


    Andrea blinked, confused. Then, she saw the dragoness pushing Evelyn down and making hery on top of her muscr body.


    Evelyn''s face fell directly between Andrea''s breasts.


    With Andrea and Yasenia sandwiching her, Evelyn''s body expressed its happiness by clenching down below.


    Yasenia kissed her blue-haired dear on the ear. "We''ll move now, okay?"


    Evelyn blushed and nodded, hugging Andrea and burying her face between the heroic woman''s perky breasts.


    Right after, she felt the two members deep inside her move in and out, making her moan.


    With Yasenia''s heavy breasts on her back and Andrea''s surprisinglyrge ones surrounding her head, Evelyn felt like she was in heaven.


    Softness and hardness mixed her senses, electrifying her brain with pleasure waves that made her throatily moan. "Oh! Yes! YES!"


    It wasn''t even two minutes when she reached the first of many orgasms to follow.


    The other two also moaned as Evelyn''s insides clenched and spasmed. The little girl squished between her was doing an excellent job taking in their members.


    "Oh, Dear. It feels so good inside you~."


    Andrea moaned. "Mmm~. I''m still sensitive. Ah! Evelyn, your insides are trembling like crazy."


    Evelyn loudly screamed. "AH! AH! With your two, OH! Dicks! MMm~. Fuuucking me, shit! I''m going crazy! I''m cumming again!"


    Andrea felt her navel being sshed by Evelyn''s squirt while the more petite woman bit her breasts, and her eyes rolled.


    Yasenia and Andrea felt their rising orgasm and elerated from the gentle pumping, making Evelyn''s eyes roll to the back of her skull.


    They pierced as deeply as possible and flooded her insides.


    "AHH!!!"


    The only semen Evelyn could absorb was Yasenia''s. However, that didn''t mean that Andrea''s Yin semen didn''t feel pleasurable as it flooded her womb.


    Absorbing same-attributed fluids needed a specialized Dual Cultivation method, something neither Andrea nor Evelyn had.


    Of course, Yasenia didn''t forget to feed her darling, and the dragoness''s tail wasfortably lodged inside the heroic woman''s warm vagina, releasing semen each time Yasenia came.


    Their session continued, Andrea and Yasenia changing which of Evelyn''s holes they made love to.


    Evelyn fainted at one moment after a massive orgasm. Not having had enough, the dragoness attacked the tall and heroic woman, piercing her pussy with her dick and cing her in the matting press position to pump Andrea full.


    Andrea moaned and turned things around mid-way when she ced her on all fours and pierced her from behind.


    Our tanned woman knew that this position made Yasenia extra submissive, so she used it when Yasenia was going too wild in her pussy, leaving her extra sensitive.


    When Evelyn came back to herself, the dragoness came to her. However, instead of wild sex se expected, she felt the dick slowly piercing inside her and oh so gently massaging her folds.


    "Dear~, I love you~."


    Evelyn''s heart felt full as Yasenia tenderly made love to her twice.


    Then, while she sprawled on the bed, her body twitching, she saw Yasenia doing the same with Andrea.


    Instead, sheid on her back, opened her arms to wee Andrea on top of her, and whispered loving words while Andrea made love to her slowly.


    Evelyn smiled softly through her tiredness. ''She never fails to make love to us gently at the end. I love it.''


    By the time their session ended, Andrea and Evelyny side by side, extremely tired and cuddling with the dragoness in the middle.


    Evelyn said sleepily, kissing Yasenia''s shoulder. "It was so nice~."


    Yasenia chuckled and kissed Evelyn''s damp hair. "I also felt really good. Good job, dear."


    Andrea kissed Yasenia''s ear, and our dragoness turned to capture her lips. "How was it, darling?"


    Andrea yawned and buried her face in Yasenia''s ck hair. "En. I wouldn''t mind doing it again like this."


    Our seductive dragoness smiled sweetly. "I love you, darling, dear."


    Evelyn mewled, rubbing her face on her breast, pamperedly. "Also love you~.


    Andrea hugged Yasenia protectively. "I love you too, love."


    She spent about ten more minutes like that with them. Then, she went to the bathroom and cleaned both of them with care.


    Finally, after they were clothed, dry, andfortable, she carried Evelyn to the main bed between her arms while Andrea followed with half-lidded eyes while she hugged Yasenia.


    After cing her dear on the bed and tucking her darling in, Yasenia kissed their forehead lovingly and went to her other dears, leaving behind a single sentence, said tenderly and softly.


    "Goodnight, my precious treasures."

 Chapter 588: Encounter with an acquaintance.

    Chapter 588: Encounter with an acquaintance.


    After that night, time flowed like water.


    Day after day, week after week.


    While working hard and training without stopping, days were short, and weeks felt like hours.


    They blinked, blinked again, and a month seemed to pass each time.


    During these first four months, Yasenia focused on opening branches in all the surrounding cities that were less than a week in travel.


    She needed a workforce for that. Hence, instead of lowering her standards, Yasenia sent the S.L.U.T. girls together with a few beast humans.


    During these months, the Astral Sky Merchants had gone to many powers and bought a few.


    Her fame had spread around, so all powers presented them without resistance. The reason was that Yasenia always gave a low-level Earth-rank item for each ve she bought.


    Our dragoness had enough Earth-ranked treasures, and when she saw one intact girl, she offered extra rewards, telling other powers that if they still had someone like this, it would be in their interest to keep them safe.


    In four months, the number of "human ves" had increased from around thirty to 300.


    These were not all bought directly, but her Astral Sky Merchant group went to ve Auctions to buy them.


    To make sure they bought the correct ves, Esther would always go with them and point at who Yasenia was interested in.


    The beast humans knew that this human was the leader of the human ves, so they listened, knowing that she probably had some idea of Yasenia''s intentions. Moreover, just in case, they contacted Yasenia after carrying them back to the mansion and never receivedints from her, only praise and rewards.


    One of them found it strange that quite a few cried whenever they saw Yasenia, but no one gave extra thought to that. Human ves feeling relieved when a good master bought them was not that rare, after all.


    After these four months, Yasenia received a strange visit with a peculiar batch of ves.


    Strange, because the power visiting her was the [Devil Smashing Apes], the third-ranked power in the Thirty-Three ns. These people were quite far away from Koran City, so their visit was strange.


    A tall and muscr woman with her arms covered in fur and a monkey tail approached Yasenia with a smile.


    Her height was above two meters, Yasenia had to look up to meet eye-to-eye. "Wee to my Astral Sky n. How can I help you?"


    The woman nodded. "One of our elders came here previously, and heard about your price for selling ves. The leaders have been catching a few, so we decided to send a convoy with a few of them. Does the price that''s rumored still for offer?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Of course! One low-level Earth-rank treasure per ve I''m interested in."


    The woman asked. "We have quite a few¡­ Are you sure? Our leaders would be delighted, but we would understand if the price falls if you want to buy in bulk."


    Yasenia waved her hand. "What kind of deal maker would I be? Our merchants have a good saying. ''We are honest as long as they don''t try to abuse our honesty.''"


    The woman nodded and called for the ves toe.


    Yasenia looked over and saw a few hundred people walking, making her surprised. However, there were males in this batch, making her blink curiously.


    Yasenia said. "Elder from the [Devil Smashing Apes], will you be kind enough to exin the male specimens between the batch? I hope you didn''t allow them to touch the females or vice versa."


    The ape woman smiled thinly. "Don''t worry. Although a few of them are not pure, as we got the notice of your existence a bitte, we''ve made sure to make them presentable. We know you don''t buy males, but we decided to try our luck since we wereing anyway. There are a few good ones, after all."


    Yasenia frowned and sighed. "Well, let''s see them up close. I won''t be stubborn after you''ve said so much."


    The middle-aged-looking female smiled. "Perfect. Come with me."


    A batch of two-hundred-and-thirty-one were waiting in the adjacent room.


    She looked at them and saw a few of her girls from the fan club. She was already used to the sight of despair, but an inaudible sigh left her mouth. ''Sigh, my little darlings have suffered. Thankfully, I''ve learned that they are not thatmonly used as sex ves but more as working ves and such. It seems that the powers I''ve met were more in the dark side of the trade.''


    Yasenia felt even more guilty when she saw the joy and relief in their eyes when their eyesnded on her body.


    Suddenly, she felt a malicious gaze and turned her head with a puzzled expression. ''Someone is looking at me murderously?''


    Yasenia''s eyesnded on a tall and disheveled mancking an arm. Yasenia squinted, finding him familiar. However, the face was marred, so she couldn''t really tell.


    "What''s up with that one-armed human male?"


    The ape woman frowned when she felt the malicious gaze. "Excuse me, Lady Yasenia. He is very rebellious, and no matter how we punish him, he keeps being defiant. Do you want him? If not, we can kill him now."


    Yasenia hummed. "That''s interesting¡­ hm?"


    Yasenia blinked a few times when her sharp nose caught a whiff of his scent.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Yasenia shook her head and approached with curiosity. ''Did I smell it right?''


    Below the stench on him, Yasenia could detect a faint fragrance that was familiar to her.


    When she was before him, Yasenia observed his facial features and suddenly smiled. "So, you are here~. Such a sad fate, isn''t it? To think that we meet again in these circumstances."


    The ape woman blinked. "Do you know him, Lady Yasenia?"


    Yasenia sighed. "Yes. He managed to escape my mother''s grasp together with a human woman after getting strong enough and gaining our trust. He is delusional and has airs of grandeur. Also, his enmity toward me is quite strong because I abused him in the past."


    The man, Long Baidi, felt his eyes bulge with rage, but he was crippled and muted, so he could only look like a rabid dog.


    Yasenia said something like that because she didn''t know what this man told them. Hence, her saying a few things out of carefulness was not much.


    The Ape woman nodded. "I see. Fate is truly wonderful. Even escaped ves end uping back to where they belong."


    Yasenia''s lips twitched at that statement, but she didn''t deny it. "Elder, was there a human female with him?"


    The woman shook her head. "Our encounter with him was pure luck because he started thrashing the ce suddenly. He seemed enraged."


    Yasenia asked. "When did that happen?"


    "Hm¡­ About four months ago."


    Yasenia remembered. ''Oh? Was it because Angel breached his ring''s defenses?''


    Yasenia asked. "Tell me where Tang Xian is, and I might forgive you."


    Long Baidi grunted with animalistic rage and pushed against his chains, making a rattling noise.


    Yasenia tilted her head. "Hm? You can''t talk?"


    The ape woman was about to approach to undo the blockage of the acupuncture, but Yasenia just taped it with ease and removed it.


    The woman was surprised. ''Such skill. She must be a master with acupuncture.''


    Yasenia had never stopped studying the [Yin and Yang Acupuncture Resonance Manual], so her knowledge of the acupuncture points in the body was deep.


    The elder was about to praise her, but before words left her mouth, a string of insults from the man echoed.


    "YOU FUCKING SLUTTY LIZARD, I WANT TO EAT YOUR FLESH AND MURDER YOUR ENTIRE FAMILY! HOW DARE YOU TREAT THE HEIR OF THE LONG FAMILY THIS WAY!? AHHH!!! I WANT TO DIE WITH YOU! I WANT TO KILL AND RAPE EVERYONE YOU HOLD DEAR BEFORE YOUR EYES WHILE YOU CRY IN AGONY AND ARE CONSUMED BY HEART DEMONS!"


    Yasenia was honestly stunned and turned toward the simrly speechless ape woman. "He is a bit resentful and delirious. Did you torture him a lot?"


    The strings of insults didn''t end while they spoke.


    The woman shook her head. "Besides crippling his cultivation and cutting a few tendons to avoid idents, we haven''t touched him much. Well, we also force-fed him to avoid him starving to death. After all, his body is now mortal and needs sustenance."


    Yasenia nodded. "I see. It appears that the only reason heart demons didn''t consume him is hisck of cultivation. However, he seems to have gone mad."


    "By the way, Lady Yasenia, who is this Tang Xian?"


    Yasenia sighed, tapping the howling man''s acupuncture point to shut him up again. "She was a promising human with Fate element control. Sadly, after falling in love with him, they eloped. She also has a strange Heavenplex and will say things like, ''I can read your Fate.'', ''I''m a saint chosen by the heavens!'' and simr things."


    The ape woman''s eyebrow twitched. "Quite annoying."


    Yasenia nodded. "Ask around for me. If you manage to find her, I''ll reward you with a mid-level Earth-rank treasure of your choice. If you capture her and bring her to me¡­ I''m feeling generous. I''ll give you a Peak-level Earth rank item of your choice."


    The senior''s eyes widened. "Are you telling the truth, Lady Yasenia?"


    Yaseniaughed awkwardly. "Well, they are a bit of an embarrassment since they managed to escape. Catching them is rtively important. However, as a new power, I have neither the power nor connections."


    Yasenia asked. "What kind of weapon do you use?"


    The ape woman was confused and retrieved a mid-level Earth rank staff.


    Yasenia searched her ring and took out a low-level, Heaven-ranked one. "Here. For you. Is this enough to pay for all of the ves? I think that it is better than 200 Earth-ranked treasures, right?"


    The woman hastily nodded and smiled. "Lady Yasenia, I''ll make sure to catch that woman!"


    Yaseniaughed and looked at her with a smile. "Thank you."


    The ape woman felt her heart skip a beat and smiled, embarrassed. "W-Well, I''m leaving. Have a nice day, Lady Yasenia. I hope we can see each other soon."


    When she left, Yasenia waved her hand and summoned an istion formation. Her formation proficiency had increased significantly during this time, and calling this kind of basic formation was nothing for her.


    Of course,pared with her dears, Yasenia was still not qualified even to be a useful helper. Her proficiency in the profession was in the mid-level Earth rank for Alchemy, formations, and tailoring. For cooking, she was already in the Heaven-rank level, and for cksmithing, she was at the high level of the Earth rank thanks to her [cksmithing Intent].


    Something she gained quite a while ago.


    Either way, Yasenia pondered what to do with the few males between the bunch and Long Baidi.


    ***************************************************


    Evelyn: This¡­ It is very sad.


    Andrea: Yes. I thought he woulde back like a very bad dangerous event or something.


    Kali: Well¡­ He had iting.


    Angel: Hump. This is good. It saves us trouble from finding the little bug aiming for Yasenia.


    Cecile: He wasn''t going to make any waves either way.


    Yasenia: Well, luck is a big part of one''s fate. So¡­ I can only say he was very unlucky.


    Author: Yep. Let''s move with today''s question¡­ Hm¡­


    Yasenia: What''s wrong?


    Author: Cough, nothing. The question is a bit strange. It will also be for you, Yasenia.


    Yasenia: Oh?


    Author: I summon you!


    SeniorKain: Hello!


    Yasenia: Oh? A new person. I heard you have a question for me. Shoot.


    SeniorKain: Well, when the girls get pregnant what vor do you expect their breast milk to be? For example, do you think Angel''s will be vani?


    Yasenia: ¡­


    The rest: ¡­


    Author: Cough. Well?


    SeniorKain: Hey, don''t look at me like that. I know that all of you have probably asked yourselves this once or twice!


    Yasenia: Well¡­ I honestly don''t know? If I had to answer¡­


    Yasenia: Angel''s will probably be very sweet. Evelyn''s might be a bit spicy, but delicious nheless. Andrea''s should have a strong taste that leaves a nice aftertaste. Kali''s might have this natural and earthly taste. Cecile''s¡­ maybe a bit cool and sweet, like ice cream. Finally, Mom''s tastes very delicious.


    SeniorKain: I see. Wait. Thest sentence?


    Yasenia: Yes? I mean¡­ I''ve grown with it, and I didn''t stop being breastfed until I was four, so I remember quite well.


    SeniorKain: Until she was four?


    Tatyana: Any problem? As a dragon, she needed nutrition, and as a Demigoddess, my milk was the most nutritious thing she could eat.


    Tatyana: *Serious face* Also, don''t you dare sexualize it. Nowadays, I don''t care since we are all grown-ups. But breastfeeding a child is something I take very seriously and something I find sacred.


    SeniorKain: That was not my intention, don''t worry!


    Tatyana: Very good~.


    Author: She might be a degenerate without shame, but new lives are something every cultivation senior takes very seriously unless they are deranged in a demonic way.


    Tatyana: Oy.


    Author: Hahaha, either way. This is all for today. Bye-bye.

 Chapter 589: Human groups growth. (New Novel Poll Link)

    Chapter 589: Human group''s growth. (New Novel Poll Link)


    Author Note: Well, dears, as you''ve read in the title, here is the poll link. Further Exnations are on that page~. Also, don''t worry about losing priority with HEM, that''s my main novel, and I would rather put every other novel on hold than stop uploading HEM daily.


    The Poll will close on the fourth of October /read/444464-heaven-earth-me/chapter/873957/


    ****************************************


    Two hundred and thirteen humans stood in the room, with Yasenia present.


    The dragoness looked at them and then looked at Long Baidi. Seeing his crazed face, her lips arched. "How low you have fallen, Long Baidi. Hahaha. I still remember your arrogant face wanting me to give you those things. Your family has been bothering me for a while. Do you want to know why?"


    Yaseniamented. "A junior Tang n wanted to buy me, but she was killed. Then, because of the good connections, someone from your family tried to kill me. However, she died. Then, your parents acted like children, unable to ept that their children were stupid and courted death, trying to kill me at every turn. They went as far as trying to start a beef with my mother. Hahaha. Truly stupid."


    Before speaking further with him, Yasenia liberated her fans and looked at the remaining people. There were 147 women and three men between them. All of them were native humans. This left her with 63 non-native women from the Sky Continent. And between those, thirty-three were S.L.U.T. members. Or at least, Yasenia had a recollection of them.


    Yasenia pondered as she looked at the other 147 native humans. "Since you were here, I decided to buy everyone¡­ But¡­ What should I do with you?"


    Yasenia got thoughtful and had an idea. "Ah, I know. I''ll leave all of you under Luna''s charge. At first, everything will probably need supervision from Esther, but after a while, this might be a strength to make all your spirits brighten."


    Yasenia saw a few with simr expressions to Luna when she first got her. ''Well, we''ve set up a mental nursing home, and it has worked quite well with Luna, so it should not be a problem slowly healing the ones that have their spirits broken. The others, about 120 of them, seem lucid enough.''


    Yasenia''s eyesnded on the three men, excluding Long Baidi, and frowned. ''What do I do with them? I took them out of impulse because I wanted the Elder to have a good opinion and search for Tang Xian. I mean, if I left them with her, she would probably feel that I was too narrow-minded for not epting three harmless humans¡­ Sigh.''


    Yasenia muttered, not hiding her thoughts. "Killing will leave an ufortable aftertaste. After all, I do not murder without reason. Moreover, these three seem quite awake¡­ Even now, their eyes are darting toward the windows and other ces, trying to find a way to escape."


    The three men froze.


    Yasenia frowned, and after a while, she sighed. ''If I really ept them, it can be troublesome.''


    Yasenia summoned her sword. Then, she swung it toward their necks.


    Two of the fans spoke, a bit hurried.


    "W-Wait!"


    "Yasenia stop!"


    Yasenia''s sword stopped a centimeter before the neck of the first one. The strength of the swing created air pressure enough to move that man a few steps aside and make him fall onto the ground.


    Yasenia blinked and looked at the two haggard women, tilting her head. "What''s wrong? Do you know the situation of the Continent? You should for what you''ve experienced, right? If they arrived a few yearster, I wouldn''t mind making exceptions. But now, I can''t. I''m too weak. Although my foundation is getting stronger, I''m just a wrong step away from everything crumbling like a tower of loose stones."


    Meanwhile, the natives be extremely scared at the audacity of the two women ordering their master and hastily went to their knees, trembling in fear.


    This distinguished natives and non-natives very quickly. After all, those who still stood on their feet were from the Sky Continent.


    Yasenia didn''t bother telling the natives to stand up. She knew that, even if she said it, they would probably not listen.


    One of the S.L.U.T. women became flustered and hastily lifted two of the men. "Don''t kneel. You are already weak enough. What if you hurt yourself."


    The other approached the man who was thrown to the ground by pressure and lifted him. "A-Are you okay? Did it hurt?"


    Yasenia was surprised at their tones. ''Well¡­ Four months have gone by in whatever hell hole they''ve been¡­''


    Yasenia frowned. ''Thisplicates things.''


    The dragoness sighed and pierced the sword taller than herself onto the ground. "Exin. Did they help you? What are they for you?"


    The woman smiled awkwardly. "They consoled the few of us who¡­ Well."


    Yasenia understood, but she didn''t react. Many months have passed since they arrived here, so expecting them not to be touched would be idealistic and, honestly, delusional. ''Even if most of them are not used as that. The beautiful ones are probably more inclined to that fate. Being a cultivator, not being beautifulpared to mortals, is difficult.''


    Yasenia''s mind shed with her dear Evelyn, and she smiled. ''Not that it matters. My little dear might not be the most beautiful, but she is adorable ~.''


    She focused on them again. "All three of them are with you?"


    One begged, grabbing the hand of the tallest one. "A-After I was crippled, he took care of me and¡­ Please, forgive his life."


    The other said, grabbing the hand of the other one. "H-He stood by my side all the time¡­ I¡­ Um."


    Yasenia nodded. "No need to exin in detail."


    Even in the worst conditions, affection born from dependence can bloom. ''If I killed them after they''ve said so much, I would be too ruthless. However¡­''


    After pondering, Yasenia concluded. "For the outside. I do not ept men. It is a condition I put myself in to avoid scrutiny. How many of you have a crippled Dantian? Meridians, we can heal them slowly and nourish them if they are only damaged, not broken. However, the Dantian... I''m not skilled enough yet."


    Of the sixty-three, fourteen lifted their arms, indicating broken meridians or damaged Dantian.


    Yasenia sighed. ''It is bing worse. In the first month, only one out of fifty were crippled. The proportion is only increasing. Not to mention¡­''


    "How many were left behind?"


    It was natural if superiors became fond of a human and refused to let them go even for an Earth-level treasure. Moreover, being adaptable, a few could''ve tried seducing beast humans to keep themselves safe.


    Yasenia has tried making the conditions of trade good enough that they will relent, but¡­


    One of the ones in therge group spoke weakly. "Four were left behind, Yasenia. Two voluntarily, two against their will."


    Our dragoness sighed yet again.


    ''Sadly, I can''t go on the offensive yet. By the time I can¡­ It''s probably toote.''


    Finally, she turned toward Long Baidi. "At first, I wanted to torture and y with you a bit. But my mood is gone. Die."


    Her tail shed, and his head exploded. Then, she waved her hand, and the body was encased in moon-attributed ice, bing ice crystals in the next moment that were blown out of the window by her energy control. ''And with this, Long Baidi is gone.''


    Her gaze moved toward the native humans, making them tremble.


    Yasenia ordered. "Use make-up on the males and make them look like women. The males with a partner will live with their lover and work at home."


    Yasenia looked at the third male, who didn''t have a partner between the girls, who stepped forward and muttered. "Only you are left¡­ why was he chosen?"


    One of the Sky Continent women who were not from the group answered. "I think he is too ugly, so they tried to sell him to everyone. Since his appearance is as such, he doesn''t even qualify as a male breeder."


    Yasenia blinked and looked at him closely. ''Well, she is not wrong.''


    Yasenia pondered and took out a magic-level log.


    She cut, polished, engraved, and gave it the form of a mask in less than thirty seconds. Then, she gave it to the three men.


    Then, she summoned two hundred plus robes, one for each person. They were all made with mortal materials, but they were enough.


    "Wear these. It''s better than makeup. Also, here are some clean clothes. Moreover, the mansion has two shared bathtubs; the men will use one, and the women will use another. Esther will put all of you up to pace. Put on the clothes after cleaning yourselves."


    An hourter, Yasenia went to the side mansion where the humans lived, and observed the three rows of clean women. Their faces were much more rxed, and the gloomy feeling was gone for many of them.


    After all, seeing strong humans like Esther and the others, plus their dresses, it felt a feeling of being reborn.


    Their bodies still left much to desire since they looked as if the wind would carry them away, but at least they had a bare minimum of hygiene. ''Hm. It seems like Esther has given them a simple makeover, cutting nails and hair, plus spreading a bit of cream on them.''


    Yasenia smiled. "Well, this is really another look."


    Esther approached with a smile. "I didn''t expect so many of them toe, Yasenia. This ce can hold about two thousand people if we divide rooms, so take it into ount."


    Yasenia nodded. "Don''t worry, living space will soon be of no problem. How is it? Any lethal diseases."


    Esther nodded. "A few, but the water prepared by Lady Kali can kill all mortal diseases. They are all free of ailments."


    Yasenia looked at the three men, two of them with one of the girls grabbing their arm. "Esther, limit the living space of those three men. Living within a room with basic necessities should be better than whatever they went through in the past. I don''t want a problem to ur because of people thinking with their lower halves. Remember that the natives have zero education."


    Esther nodded and exined. "We''ve decided to create ranks within the human group. Those women with no cultivation will work as housemaids, and those with cultivation will go to a training and rehabilitation camp led by Xeria, one of the two S.L.U.T. girls you saved first in the tournament. We will also search in the Body Cultivation library which ones are suitable for the techniques you''ve collected until now."


    Yasenia asked. "How is Luna doing?"


    Esther smiled. "Perfectly fine. Angel finished the ritual formation and used it in the past. Luna has Water, Darkness, and Death attributes. Her constitution is called [Emotion Reaper Physique], and her bloodline seems to have demonic traces. It is called [Flowing Dream Demon]."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow lifted. "[Flowing Dream Demon]?"


    Esther nodded. Yasenia said, surprised. "That''s a sick twist of Fate¡­"


    The beautiful ck-haired woman looked at Yasenia, confused. "How so?"


    Yaseniamented with a weird expression. "That''s a Subus Demon Bloodline."


    Esther''s face crumpled. "T-Truly¡­ A sick twist of Fate."


    Honestly, Yasenia was impressed. This was good news in a way because Subus had natural resistance to trauma because of sexual aspects. They were not immune, mind you. But it was the positive part in the bad.


    Moreover, her talent was not worse than Cecile''s before her transformation into a Moon Phoenix.


    ''No wonder her body was so well maintained even in those conditions. No wonder she could reach out to Evelyn. No wonder she managed to break through. She has a Subus bloodline.''


    Yasenia heard that Luna had cultivated during these months and raised to the second level of the Opening Realm and Foundation Building Realm. The Spirit and Body Cultivation path''s first realm, second level.


    Her attitude continued to be gloomy and mostly emotionless, but she showed a few facial expressions when Evelyn or the fan girls who took care of her were around.


    She even was cute enough to call them big sisters when they asked.


    Yasenia pondered. ''She just doesn''t open up to me for some reason. Was it my strong attitude the day I bought her? Well, her hate for beast humans is probably deeply ingrained. Plus, I acted like a real master at the beginning. Maybe she thinks I''m just acting to get on her good books? That would be too arrogant, though. What kind of need for her do I have? But, well, she is recuperating, so I''ll be a bit lenient with her.''


    After sorting everything, Yasenia sent the ape woman a painting of Tang Xian.


    If they found her like Long Baidi, perfect, one less worry.


    If they didn''t, well, she wasn''t too worried.


    What worried Yasenia was Angel''s sister and a few of her close friends from the academy.


    ''Let''s hope for the best and think that they are not in this continent. After all, the number of people I found is not that many¡­ Probably cultivators have been thrown around this Universe.''


    Yasenia looked out of the window in her office, and seeing the sky bing dark, she stood up. ''Enough work for today.''


    Yasenia left, thinking about the three human males. ''I hope they behave¡­''


    ************************************************


    Tatyana: Wow, the g you set up is so big.


    Yasenia: What g?


    Tatyana: Nothing, little treasure. I''m quite interested in what kind of thing this will bring.


    Mirrory: She should''ve been ruthless. Now, she is a leader.


    Valeria: I think that giving them a chance is not bad. All life is precious.


    Mirrory: I disagree. Depending on the situation, life is expendable. Moreover, other people''s lives are not equal. Ask your fox if she would rather kill a thousand cultivators or Yasenia.


    Valeria: That''s an extreme argument.


    Mirrory: What if they are fighting in a popted city? Will you hold back to protect the lives of the city?


    Valeria: Lives not mattering doesn''t mean you should not care. At least try moving the battle away from the city.


    Mirrory: Useless distractions that can cost you your life.


    Author: Oy! I''ve yet to summon the dear. What are you two speaking about?


    Mirrory: Tatyana, what do you think?


    Tatyana: Hm? Do any lives besides Yasenia''s matter?


    Mirrory: ¡­


    Valeria: ¡­


    Author: Well, I summon you!


    Sophia: Hello~.


    Mirrory: Oh? A new soul.


    Sophia: Yep~. Hello, Mirrory.


    Mirrory: Um.


    Sophia: Well, my question is for Mommy Tatyana!


    Tatyana: Oh?


    Sophia: Once everyone''s power is more stable and secure, will you begin to show more of your truly amazing and terrifying self, or would you prefer to continue to support Yasenia from the shadows?


    Tatyana: Depends¡­ But I''ve already experienced many things. So¡­ I''d rather be a spectator with the right to interfere.


    Tatyana: Of course, if little treasure asks me to do something. I''ll do it.


    Sophia: Then, if she asks you to interfere and take the lead?


    Tatyana: I would ask why. Then, I would agree or disagree, depending on her reasoning. This is not a ck-or-white situation, after all.


    Sophia: I see.


    Author: Anything more?


    Sophia: Nope. Thanks for having me here~.


    Author: No problem! Well, you''ve heard, little lurkers. Goodbye, and have a nice day!

 Chapter 590: One Year. Fuffy time with Kaleina, Angel, and Kali.

    Chapter 590: One Year. Fuffy time with Kaleina, Angel, and Kali.


    Yasenia looked at the documents, and her eyes caught a name she hadn''t heard in a few months. "nna¡­"


    Picking up the documents, she read them and sighed. "That giant girl has note with us again after she returned to her n. It seems that she had been in close-door cultivation and that her n will definitively not join ours."


    Yasenia looked through the expansive window at the side and rested her chin on her hand. "Well, some things are not meant to be. It''s such a shame. She was quite a cute girl, even if she was big. She was so excited to make friends¡­"


    Yasenia finished quickly with her work. Although they were expanding, she had arranged things better during thest months and needed at most four hours a day to sort everything up.


    The rest of the day, she used it to practice her professions and also to cultivate. Honestly, besides the few hours she took to spend with her dears, her day was quite monotonous.


    The power in her n had also spread across different races, and the harpies had lost their "top" position. However, for those who were suitable for the job, Yasenia didn''t do anything to them.


    There were a few who were indignant, but Yasenia told them to scram if they didn''t like it.


    A few on the younger side who couldn''t really understand Yasenia''s sudden change of attitude left. After all, it is easier to go from an unprivileged position to a privileged one than vice versa.


    Our dragoness missed none of them. Moreover, they were all tied by a very restraining oath, so telling outsiders what was happening in the n was impossible.


    There were three who tried escaping without telling the oath, and Yasenia directly killed them to make an example.


    Although it created more dissatisfaction, it was just a temporary feeling, and the sense of respect, even if it leaned more toward fear, was more noticeable.


    However, for the dragoness, everything was okay as long as they did their job. She had already reduced the importance of everyone in the Astral Sky n from a "small family" to a "working group."


    ''Well, learning from mistakes is a good thing. I''ll probably make more in the future. I''m not perfect, after all. However, these situations are helping me grow a lot and solidify the skills I gained during the War.''


    While thinking of her naivety in the first month, Yasenia heard a faint slithering sound apanied by the sound of taps on the ground.


    Her pondering face melted in an expression of love and softness, and she turned around, seeing the door opening and a beautiful purple creature with golden markings entering.


    Therge and beautiful golden reptilian eyes looked around and stopped on herself, lighting up with a smile of the creature.


    "Mommy!"


    Yasenia looked at the little dragon big enough to have graduated from resting between her breasts with nostalgia and love.


    ''She is growing so fast. Is it because of the Demon Nail I fed her? It was a powerful treasure, after all.''


    Kaleina moved forward and jumped. The jump was apanied by a faint Space attributed energy, making her jump much higher than normal.


    Yaseniaughed and caught her little dear squishing her long body into hers. "My little baby, how are you doing? Did you have fun with Mama Andrea?"


    "Fun, Fun! Mama Andrea and I y fight and teach how to hit metal!"


    Yaseniaughed and covered her dragon face with kisses. "You are so cute, dear. I love you."


    Kaleina smiled and licked Yasenia back. "I love you too, Mommy!"


    The little dragoness looked around and asked curiously, her head tilting. "What are you doing?"


    Yasenia looked at the hour and saw that it was the middle of the afternoon. The weather outside was cloudy, and a bit of drizzle was falling. "Well, Mommy has just finished working, and now she was about to go to find you and Mama Andrea. Do you want to do something fun?"


    Kaleina nodded. "I want to learn!"


    Yasenia smiled. She had slowly taught her that learning, fighting, and other productive activities were fun by giving her rewards, cuddle times, and other things.


    The dragoness took a book about beasts and carried her dear to a sofa at the side. "Well, today, we will see more about ourselves! About other beasts of the world. There are super interesting ones and very rare and strange ones. Do you want to hear about them?"


    Kaleina''s eyes lit up, and she nodded quickly.


    Yasenia smiled softly and opened the book. "Where did we leave it? Do you remember, love?"


    Kaleina''s tail moved from side to side as she thought, her little w moving the pages slowly.


    She couldn''t read, but the book had images, so Kaleina could somewhat remember.


    Although she was just half a year old, as a dragon, her intelligence developed quickly. Not to mention, Yasenia wasn''t stingy in feeding her with nourishing treasures, doing very light massages with energy to enhance her, and other things.


    Tatyana gave her a lot of advice on how to help her develop.


    "Mommy, I found it!"


    Yasenia saw Kaleina pointing at a many-legged crustacean with her little w, and she kissed her head. "Very good, dear. Here, a milk candy."


    The small dragon opened her mouth, and Yasenia fed her the milk candy. Kaleina opened her mouth and chomped on it. Some might think this was simr to raising a pet, but it was truly not. Young children need positive reinforcement when they do something like this.


    Kaleina purred as the taste spread in her mouth, and Yasenia chuckled. "You are so cute, dear."


    Then, Yasenia read. "The [Fossa Delving Volcanic Cratopus] is a creature that adopts the hard shell of a crab, together with the long and flexible arms of an octopus. They can grow very, very big."


    Kaleina asked. "How big, Mommy?"


    "Well, bigger than Mommy in her dragon form."


    Kaleina''s eyes widened. "Ohh!"


    Yaseniaughed. "Look, adult ones can be hundreds of meters long. That means they are hundreds of Kaleina''s long."


    Kaleina eximed. "Hundreds!? That''s a lot, right?"


    Yasenia nodded and knew that she didn''t really understand what "hundreds" meant. Hence, she exined patiently. "Do you remember the numbers? We learned them until one hundred."


    Kaleina nodded. Yasenia said. "Well, imagine one hundred Kaleinas. This Cratopus is even bigger!"


    Kaleina''s tail wagged. "So big! Is it strong, or is Mommy more strong?"


    Yasenia bragged. "Of course, your Mommy is stronger!"


    Kaleina giggled. "Mommy is the best!"


    Yasenia chuckled andid on the sofa with her, her body propped up with a pillow so that Kaleina was resting on her and couldfortably look at the book with her.


    They continued reading the book for fifteen minutes, and Yasenia stopped. She was young, so doing short sessions with rests and other activities will help in not burning the child''s attention too much and making it a chore.


    While ying together a bit, Kaleina said. "Mommy, I''m hungry."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. "Didn''t you eat not long ago? Mama Andrea has told me that she fed you something~."


    Kaleina looked at Yasenia''s breasts longingly. "U-Um. T-Then, I''m not hungry."


    Who could resist those cute eyes? Not Yasenia.


    A minuteter, the dragoness was cradling her baby while she sucked her breast eagerly.


    Yasenia smiled lovingly, happy that her dear loved her breastmilk so much. "How is it, love?"


    Kaleina licked her lips and smiled widely. "Yummy!"


    Then, shetched again and purred while she continued drinking. Yasenia leaned back and gently caressed her body, enjoying the tender and beautiful moment with her.


    After eating, Kaleina rested her head on Yasenia''s soft chest and closed her eyes, hearing her mother''s strong heartbeat.


    Both stood silently, looking outside the window as rain fell, making it a lovely afternoon.


    Angel arrived a bitter, and Yasenia cradled both of them effortlessly. Only when Kali came to remind them of dinner hours approaching did Yasenia move and go to make dinner.


    Time continued flowing.


    Yasenia recruited an average of twenty humans, not considering the month she recruited 200, and forty beast humans each month.


    After a whole year, the number of humans had reached about five hundred, and the beast humans were nearing the one thousand.


    After an entire year, Yasenia was in the medical room, grabbing Angel''s hand while she analyzed her mind''s state with Kali.


    Mirrory and Valeria looked from the side.


    Kali smiled after a while. "Yasenia, her mental damage during the eptance of her Saint Inheritance ispletely gone. Angel is healed one hundred percent."


    Yasenia''s eyes lit up. "Completely gone?"


    Kaliughed. "Yes."


    Yasenia threw herself on top of Angel andughed happily while kissing her eagerly. "Finally, you arepletely healed, baby."


    Angel smiled blissfully and hugged her back. "En."


    She was happy not because she was healed but because of the kissing attack she was receiving.


    Yasenia''s tongue invaded Angel''s mouth and entangled with hers, making the blonde girl moan.


    Kali''s nose twitched, and she smelled Yasenia''s scent getting thicker and making her nose itch.


    She blushed and wanted to leave, but Yasenia''s tail caught her arm.


    When Kali looked back, she saw Yasenia''s eyes bing predatory and knew that she was in for a wild ride.


    Angel''s and Kali''s moans echoed in the room.


    While looking from their souls, Mirrorymented to Valeria. "It''s interesting how your child has such a tight entrance. Each time I see them, Yasenia has to go slowly at the beginning. Any idea why? As a life-rted being, I thought she would be more stic to have noplications while giving birth."


    Valeria answered. "Oh, but she is. Although she is tight, she can stretch a lot. If she had normal sticity, having sex with Yasenia would be more on the painful side."


    Mirrory nodded. "I see. Honestly, this is quite new for me. My previous masters were too focused on cultivation to have intercourse. I had one master who never had intercourse in his sixty million years of life. Even Fu Jing Jing only had it once or twice but lost interest quickly."


    Valeria sighed. "There are a few like that, yes. It''s a shame that some powerful males and females reject this action as if it is impure and end up not having progeny. Life should be spread."


    Mirrory agreed. "Without spreading life, the world would eventually copse. It is an important part."


    Valeria muttered as she saw Kali throwing her head back as Yasenia released deep inside. "Oh, that looks so nice. Look at how Yasenia is pumping her delicious load inside Kali¡­"


    Mirrory blinked. "Delicious? I hear it quite a lot."


    Valeria smirked. "Very."


    Mirrory nodded.


    Kali''s moan spread around in the meantime. "Heavens! There is so much inside me!"


    Angel''s throaty scream followed her exmation. "OHH! Your tail is in my womb!"


    Yasenia purred and kissed both of them. "I love you~."


    Two hourster, the action ended.


    Yaseniay on her back,pletely naked, and the two of them leaned on herfortable and soft chest, snuggling closely and with satisfied faces.


    Kali blinked and looked up curiously. "By the way, love."


    Yasenia''s hand yed with her three tails as she answered. "Yes, honey?"


    Kali felt her butt being massaged and sighedfortably, burying her face deeper in Yasenia''s soft body. "The side effect of using that drop of Blood Essence is gone. The recovery speed after you entered the fourth level of the Unification Realm had quite an effect in that."


    Yasenia nodded. "Oh."


    Angel and Kali burst intoughter at Yasenia''sck of reaction. It was the opposite of her response to the news of Angel''s healing.


    Angel giggled. "Yasenia, you should be more enthusiastic!"


    Yasenia blinked and kissed her forehead. "I''ll try, baby."


    Kali said with her verdant green eyes shining with love. "You truly are¡­ Sigh, it doesn''t matter."


    The foxdy and the blonde girl closed their eyes and intimately hugged their malleable lover''s body, feeling rxed and secure by her sweet floral scent.


    ''Sofy~.''


    ''So soft.''


    Yasenia smiled. ''Angel is healed~. So happy~.''


    *********************************************************


    Angel: I''m healed!


    Yasenia: *Glomps in a hug* Congrattions, baby! Let''s celebrate!


    Angel: Eh? Um, where are we going?


    Yasenia: Well, to celebrate. Bye-bye~.


    Author: ¡­ She kidnapped her.


    Evelyn: I mean, I wouldn''t call it kidnapping. It looks quite voluntary in my eyes¡­ I want to join them.


    Author: Wait until the question, at least!


    Evelyn: Oh¡­


    Author: Sigh¡­ I summon you!


    WPOmega: Hello!


    Evelyn: Wee! So¡­ For whom is your question today?


    WPOmega: Oh? So eager. Well, sorry, Evelyn. It''s not for you- Um. Where is she going?


    Author: Sigh, never mind that. For whom is your question today?


    WPOmega: Well, for you.


    Author: Eh?


    WPOmega: Yup. For you, Mortrexo.


    Author: O-Oh. I don''t know if that''s good. But, well, one time doesn''t hurt anybody? Right? But, dears. Please don''t ask me thingster. I really appreciate it, but I would rather if you ask the characters~.


    WPOmega: Okay, well. When introduced, Tatyana said that The Celestial Theater is a ce for us to ask questions at the end of the chapter, but what is it really? Is it like some multiversal subconsciousyer that doesn''t follow anyws of space/time, and only those aware of the fourth wall can retain a memory of being here? Is that why we can ask the younger versions of people questions without causing paradox problems?


    Author: Even those with Fourth Wall abilities, meaning Tatyana can''t remember this ce. Thispletely isted section has nothing to do with the story.


    Author: It''s just¡­ A ce where a copy of the people in the story can be summoned. A perfect clone, if you will. An area to answer questions you all might have. Like a continuously ongoing Q/A section.


    WPOmega: I see. Thanks for answering!


    Author: En~. Thanks for asking.


    Tatyana: And with this, today''s Celestial Theater ends!


    Author: Oy! That''s my job.


    Tatyana: Hehehe, since you answered. I''ll do the closing~. Bye-bye~.


    Author: Tsk.

 Chapter 591: Problems with the humans.

    Chapter 591: Problems with the humans.


    Two more weeks went by.


    Yasenia was spacing out, thinking of something that had recently happened. ''Did it have to end like that? But¡­''


    Ghana came with a report, interrupting Yasenia''s thoughts. "Yasenia, two months have already gone by since high-level humans stopped arriving. Should we keep buying female ves?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Why stop? However, only admit those who look to have a chance to recover. We don''t have the capacity to ept all ves that are presented to us. Use the tests Angel, Kali, and I prepared. They will tell you whether their mental health is in a recoverable spot."


    Ghana nodded, and Yasenia turned to look at Ghana, her eyes shing coldly. "Also, never ept male ves. If they insist, put forth a standard price; if they ept, kill them before the ve trader. A wless Parus should be enough to buy millions of them at a standard price. However, remember to be very firm in the rejection. That procedure I''ve just told you can only be used if the power is being too pushy. Also, cklist every power that forces us to do that and say it to the public."


    Ghana nodded with a strange face.


    She still remembered that Yasenia was a bit distracted for a day or two some days ago after returning from the house where the humans lived.


    Ghana pondered. ''Was it that hard to kill those humans? Maybe¡­ She was fond of a few of them. Well, if she wants to tell me, she will.''


    During thest year, Ghana felt that Yasenia''s trust in her constantly increased. Instead of the instant liking like at the beginning, it was a very gradual progress. Moreover, the rtionship had yet to achieve the intimate feeling it had at the beginning.


    ''A dragon''s trust is easy to lose, it seems.''


    Moreover, Yasenia never touched a harpy after that day Tengliu visited during the auction a year ago, bing very alienated.


    Punishment had also been applied equally, and their power had significantly lessened. Thankfully, Tengliu sent three Epoch Core harpies topete with the seven Epoch Coremias and two Epoch Core Lobster n seniors. Finnegan was one of them.


    There were three mid-level Epoch Core cultivators, one of each n, and the rest were low-level Epoch Core.


    The brown harpy realized that Yasenia''s respect toward low-level Epoch Core had slowly lessened. Even now, Yasenia asked for a spar from time to time. Although she always lost, the previous quick battles were continuously extending. ''Is she bing already strong enough to challenge them? She is probably not using all of her strength during those spars. But¡­ Something so abnormal should be impossible, right? She is in the middle level of the Ethereal Soul Body realm. Or so her energy signature says.


    On one side, Ghana and the others also realized that the more secretive ns werepletely hidden from all groups, and they asionally saw millions of Parus disappearing from the treasury. Ghana was curious and had asked before, but Yasenia dismissed her questions.


    ''What is Yasenia building?''


    While Ghana sorted the documents, Yasenia''s thoughts went back to what happened a few days ago, still mulling over it. ''Sigh¡­''


    This event with the ves happened a few days prior.


    What happened? You might ask.


    Well, Yasenia had to kill all seven human males she had epted, together with fifteen females.


    What made Yasenia''s head hurt was that between them, sadly, there were two of her previous fans.


    It all started a few months ago when the number of males increased and began asking to do something for the n.


    They didn''t want to stay at home and do nothing, trapped in a room all day.


    Yasenia understood that since they didn''t have cultivation to kill their time, it should be quite a dull experience. However, she really had no choice. Therefore, she denied their wishes.


    By the way, the extra males were saved for simr reasons to the firsts. They had some rtions with some of the women.


    When pleading with Esther directly didn''t work, a faint seed of resentment grew in their ignorant hearts. Therefore, the males asked their lovers to give them tasks, which was not inherently bad, but their agitation increased after Yasenia denied their wishes.


    Moreover, the feeling of freedom was so good that they wished for more.


    This wasn''t enough for the death penalty. Not at all. At most, Yasenia would be annoyed if they did something a bit out of turn and punish them.


    Which she eventually did.


    The punishment was not physical because Yasenia didn''t want to abuse people who had suffered all their lives. The sentence was to deprive them of what they wanted even more, isting them for a week.


    Thinking that this would work to calm them down, Yasenia stopped caring. There were many things she had to deal with, and taking care of seven humans between the hundreds in her power was not one of them.


    Naturally, there wasn''t anything like "wardens" between the ves. This would create a power struggle between them and future conflicts. There was, however, a division between cultivators and non-cultivators.


    Anyway,ing back to what happened.


    What touched Yasenia''s bottom line was that with the help of the two S.L.U.T.s that were lovers with them, they passed messages between each other, nning things like escaping or capturing a beast-human as a hostage to flee.


    Those were idiotic ideas, a stupid idea that the two women from the Sky Continent should''ve corrected. However, a cultivator that has just fallen in love is extremely loyal. Sometimes to the point that their heads literally be love-addled.


    Moreover, one year of care had turned into greed for more, and the desire had spread among a few. The good conditions,ck of abuse from beast-humans because of Yasenia''s internal policies and rules, and everything else had instilled the idea that the outside was not that discriminatory.


    There was no negligence, so Esther spotted it quickly and apprehended them. By that time, though, quite a few had joined the group.


    A total of all seven human males and fifteen human females, including those two.


    Not all of them were guilty, but the fact that they were this ungrateful made it clear to Yasenia what kind of potential threat they were.


    It was also at this time when Yasenia created the test to ept ves.


    The conversation with them went like this.


    It was nearing sunset when Yasenia arrived, and the sky had begun changing colors. Her face was cold, still unaware that two of her fans had participated.


    On that day, Yasenia just thought that a few natives be too brave.


    However, when Yasenia entered the ce where they were retained, and her eyes swept the twenty-two people, her eyes involuntarily widened. ''Those two¡­''


    Please, don''t make me do this, hands trembling.


    Her eyes locked onto the two women as she ignored everything else. "W-why are you?"


    The two women diverted their eyes and looked down, clearly indicating their guilt.


    Yasenia was stunned for a second, but when Esther was about to step forward and console her, all the expressions on the dragoness''s face disappeared as calmness returned to her.


    Esther felt her heart twitch at that reaction. It was the response of someone who had been betrayed before and could reach eptance quickly, swallowing most of her feelings.


    Yasenia sighed, pondering for a few seconds.


    Nobody spoke, and Yasenia finally said. "Why did you agree to do this?"


    Although she wasn''t looking at anyone in particr, everybody here knew who she was asking it to.


    Yasenia summoned an armchair and sat on it, crossing her legs as she turned a cold and indifferent face toward them. "I really don''t understand. Well, I know that your lovers consoled you in your worst times. I understand I was a bitte since I can only act passively, so your rescue could only be done after disaster. Therefore, I understand your trust in them, deep love for them, and why you would listen to them¡­"


    Yasenia leaned on her hand. "However, have I treated them wrongly? The only thing they have restrained is their freedom to act. I would not say anything as long as they are inside their rooms that have anti-spy formations to prevent curious people poking their noses where they shouldn''t."


    One of the native women shouted, feeling indignant. "What is the difference between you and the other ve traders? You keep them there as future breeders! They aren''t any better than in any other ce!"


    Yasenia didn''t even bother turning her head, as if that woman just blew air instead of words. However, she heard her clearly and asked the two Sky Continent Women. "Do you two think like her?"


    They guilty lowered their heads as a form of eptance.


    Yasenia burst intoughter at the ridiculousness of the situation.


    Esther was so angry that she snapped. "Did you have a cultivation deviation!? As Yasenia''s followers, you should know from where we¡­ Argh! Have you been brainwashed or something!? How could Yasenia do something like that!?"


    Esther almost screamed the secret about where they came from but held back at thest second. Even then, all the people from the Sky Continent understood; her furious emerald eyes told more than a thousand words.


    Esther''s aura calmed down, and she took a deep breath, spouting coldly. "Yasenia is basically facing this world to give us a safe haven, and you ungrateful girls think that Yasenia is limiting their freedom!?"


    "Enough, Esther."


    Esther stopped speaking, but her face still had a furious glint.


    Yasenia turned to look at them up and down. Then, she asked. "How old are you two?"


    The two answered with a trembling voice.


    "Thirty-seven."


    "Forty-four."


    Yasenia pondered and asked. "Were you both noble girls back there?"


    They both shook their heads. They came from rtively humble backgrounds.


    Yasenia sighed and caressed her forehead. "Do you know what would happen if word that I allow my ves to be so free that they''ve begun thinking about rebellion goes out there?"


    Yasenia said tiredly. "They would force me to kill all my human ves or be their enemy. Not to mention, saving more humans in the future would be impossible."


    The human female that was ignored spoke again out of turn. "It''s not like you care. You are just another type of tyrant, feeding us to use us in the future!"


    Yasenia snapped her fingers, and that woman fell to the ground, limp. She used pressure to burst her heart and shut her brain down. She was native, so it was as easy as it could get.


    The native people who tried to rebel became pale-faced in an instant.


    Yasenia looked at them coldly. "Anyone else? Or will you stay silent obediently until I say my verdict?"


    Yasenia turned back toward the two women and spoke. "Do you know who the outside powers think my ves are besides all of you?" Without allowing them to answer, Yasenia listed four names, clearly pronouncing them and lifting one finger with each name.


    "Angel."


    "Andrea."


    "Evelyn."


    "And Tatyana."


    Coupled with her previous statement, each of those names was like describing a death sentence with four words.


    Only now did the two fan girls realize their mistake was much more profound than they initially thought, and their bodies began trembling in fear.


    Yasenia stood up and gave the native men and women a ck pill. "These two who have supported this small uprising will be killed. You all are not guilty and don''t need to die." Yasenia stated while pointing at the two fan members, making the hearts of those two sink to their stomachs. "They have fought for your freedom and ced everyone else in danger. Without them, all of this would not have happened."


    Yasenia paused and continued, her gaze looking like a predator sizing up a prey. "However, if five of you eat that lethal pill, you can save one of them. This means ten of you need to die to save them. In short, half of you for their safety. Of course, either that or their lovers can also sacrifice themselves, making it only two lives for the price of two lives."


    The dragoness''s pupils shrank as a sneer appeared on her lips. "Now, choose. What will you do? Do you dare step forward?"


    *******************************************************


    Andrea: I didn''t expect that¡­


    Yasenia: Well, in arge group. No matter how you say things. There will always be people who think the opposite of what you meant.


    Tatyana: That''s a truth you can''t escape. There will always be people trying to be stupid unless the punishments are harsh enough.


    Yasenia: Agreed.


    Evelyn: Wait, wait. Let''s not go down the tyrant route?


    Tatyana/Yasenia: Why not?


    Author: Cough. Leaving aside what might happen¡­ I summon you!


    Fightnguru: Hello!


    Andrea: Oh. It has been a while, fightnguru.


    Fightnguru: Hehe, well, this question is for all of you, so¡­ If everyone could have a clone like Tatyana, how would that affect your everyday life, and how would everyone interact with them?


    Evelyn: That''s aplex question.


    Author: It is. Answer simply.


    Evelyn: Hum, Tatyana, your two bodies are connected with one soul, right?


    Tatyana: Yes, I feel and think for both bodies at the same time.


    Evelyn: Perfect, I know what I would do. Having my four holes-


    *BANG!*


    Yasenia: I would use one to spend time with my dears all day while I use the second one to do day-to-day work.


    Angel: I would always have one body reading formation books while the other trains them and is pampered by Yasenia!


    Kali: Same. I would use one body to practice poisons and another to practice standard alchemy.


    Andrea: Using one to createmon treasures and spend time with Yasenia is good. The other can be used to createplex projects that need a lot of time.


    Cecile: I would fight myself and correct errors.


    Fightnguru: I see.


    Author: Satisfied?


    Fightnguru: Sure.


    Author: Then, this is all for today. Bye-bye, little lurkers.


    *******************************************


    Pa tr eon./posts/evelyn-lightning-89704746 (Evelyn Anime style! It looks fantastic~.)

 Chapter 592: Second Level of the Monarch Intent.

    Chapter 592: Second Level of the Monarch Intent.


    Author Note: Trigger warning, strong emotions.


    *****************************************


    After Yasenia asked, they all began arguing with each other, pushing the pill onto others.


    One of the men said. "We should save them if we want to leave here!"


    One woman sneered. "Then, eat the pill yourself."


    That man answered. "How could I eat it? It was me who organized this!"


    "Ha! You are just a hypocrite."


    Another woman muttered. "Isn''t it better if the lovers eat the pills? Only they have to die!"


    Yasenia''s eyes shed, and she looked at those two men. One of them stuttered. "Ha? Our rtionship was never that close either way. She was interesting because she didn''t look dead!"


    Disdain shed in the dragoness eyes, and she looked at the two fans. She saw how one of them became pale and metaphorically saw her heart breaking in real-time.


    The other man was much worse. Nervous because he didn''t want to die, he stuttered. "S-She was more beautiful and na?ve, so I just used her until now! Moreover, I only followed her because doing it with her felt really good."


    Yasenia''s disdain turned to disgust, and saw how the other clutched her heart and coughed blood.


    Another woman looked at Yasenia sideways and said. "H-How about we allow Master to choose ten? T-That way, we can leave life and death to her."


    One of the men turned and shouted, indignant. "Leave it to a beast human!? That''s impossible! They are evil and will only bring us a sure demise. Moreover, she is a soul-sucking monster. Have you seen her appearance? Only demons of legends have that beauty, and they use it to trap men."


    Another woman who also saw Yasenia''s cold eyes shouted. "Y-You, all you men should die! It is all your fault! Why did you think of escaping such a wonderful master? Men are all evil!"


    Yasenia''s eyes changed from cold to emotionless. ''Trash. All of them areplete trash. No wonder they got swayed.''


    One man was giving the back to Yasenia, so he said something that made the S.L.U.T. members almost sh him in his ce. "What are you saying? We men are superior because we can impregnate many women! Can many women give birth to many children at once?"


    That woman shut up, seemingly agreeing. "E-Even then¡­!


    "Shut up."


    Yasenia stopped it there. These people had lived lives as ves, and their values were too skewed. ''What the woman said was bad, the man''s answer was worse, and the woman''s eptance was as bad. I suppose that living entire lives as basically cattle can twist values to this extent.''


    The twenty natives stopped speaking at Yasenia''s voice''s coercion.


    Then, not giving them another look, the dragoness looked at the two former fans and asked. "See? They were really not worth it. Complete trash that doesn''t deserve to live. Even for feeding beasts, they would be bad and might cause indigestion."


    Their tears fell, and they looked at Yasenia, rushing toward her with stumbling steps as they pleaded and cried. "Please, give us one more chance, Yasenia. We swear not to betray you again."


    "W-We were foolish. Please, please. Forgive us!"


    Yasenia sighed, opened her arms, and hugged them both. A tiny me of hope rekindled in their hearts. However, Yasenia''s words extinguished it quickly. "I really don''t have the leisure to forgive. Go and bid farewell to your close sisters. I''ll wait."


    Their bodies felt cold as Yasenia''s face didn''t change expression while sentencing them to death.


    They quickly left her embrace, and one of them turned toward their close friends. Her voice was filled with sobs and bing louder and more crazed by the second. "H-Help me convince her, please! PLEASE, I DON''T WANT TO DIE!"


    The other pleaded to Esther, her voice as desperate as the other. "S-She might listen to you, please. PLEASE! PLEASE, I WAS DECEIVED! THAT BASTARD DECEIVED ME!"


    They both cried harder and asked their friends to ask Yasenia for forgiveness.


    However, unlike those two, the rest of the S.L.U.T.s were highly loyal to Yasenia, and their hearts already went cold when they wanted to go against her.


    Even the recently saved ones who had gone through much more hell than those two felt nothing for their pleas.


    Their gratefulness for just being able to save them was already over the roof, not to mention their devotion toward her.


    One former friend sighed and pushed the woman who threw herself on her. "At least she is merciful, and you''ll probably go without feeling anything. Just¡­ ept your fate. This time, your mistake is too much."


    The two women cried so hard that they became short of breath, pleading with heartbreaking cries.


    The natives were not scared because of this, as they had seen this scene many times.


    Honestly, this scene was more normal for a few of them than the paradise-like existence they''ve been having thesest months. Many didn''t even know that they could be treated as something more than objects, so their devotion toward Yasenia was even more profound than a few Sky Continent people who were saved, reaching something simr to religious belief.


    It was not something healthy, per se. But after living in an existence simr to hell and being presented with everyday lives, treating Yasenia as their Goddess was not strange.


    A few of the natives were even thinking that the natives that joined in this thing were brainwashed or something.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia looked on withplicated eyes. ''To think that what I experienced in the trial would also happen here¡­''


    Because of that experience, she knew that she couldn''t be lenient with punishment in essential matters like this one.


    Being soft today will make ideas sprout in the minds of every human woman. Things like:


    ''Oh, if I plead hard enough, I will be forgiven.''


    Or.


    ''Oh, so her rules are not that absolute. You can be forgiven.''


    Or.


    ''Oh, so I can escape punishment if I''m close enough to Yasenia.''


    Therefore, no matter what, punishment was something that had to be done, even when the people were from the Sky Continent.


    Yasenia used her aura to lock in position the natives that did wrong and manipted her energy to shoot the pills into their mouths.


    The twenty people''s eyes widened, not knowing what happened.


    However, before they could even try to cough it or something, the effect of the pill appeared.


    It was swift.


    They all became sluggish, yawned, and then fell asleep. Then, they slowly stopped breathing and died painlessly.


    In twenty seconds, those twenty were gone.


    The two S.L.U.T. members that betrayed Yasenia saw it and they stopped their screaming, looking at the twenty corpses with desperation.


    "Come here." Yasenia gestured to the two slut members toe. Her voice was soft.


    They tremblingly approached, tears still flowing.


    Yasenia hugged them both and made them sit on herp. "Close your eyes and rx."


    One of them hugged Yasenia firmly and sobbed. "P-Please, Yasenia... Sob, we really won''t do it again¡­"


    The whimpered. "W-We were confused! I really didn''t want to hurt you¡­ I-I just wanted to save them, I-."


    Yasenia shook her head and kissed their foreheads. Her voice was soft like nature, and her hands slowly caressed their backs. "I really can''t forgive you. I know the intentions weren''t to damage me, but we must be disciplined. Not all peoplemitting atrocities do it because they want to do evil. But that doesn''t change the fact that they are not correct and must be punished. I can''t be soft-hearted, or a weak link will be created."


    The two of them stopped sobbing, but they were still crying. They knew that their lives were truly over.


    One of them looked at Yasenia and said with a bit of a strangled voice because of her desperation. "I-I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    Yasenia shook her head and cupped her face, cing her forehead against hers. "It is mainly my fault. I was not decisive about not epting people besides women, and this happened. It''s my fault, Zaria."


    The woman, Zaria, cried even more and buried her face in Yasenia''s neck.


    Yasenia gently pushed the other woman and also ced her forehead with hers. "I can''t imagine how you must be feeling. But I''ll always remember both of you, I promise, Velvet."


    Velvet, the other woman, also burst into tears and buried her face in the other side of Yasenia''s neck.


    "Open your mouths, Velvet, Zaria."


    They both opened them, and the ck pill entered their mouths. They felt the medicine, or better said, poison, and they felt an instantaneous sleepiness hitting them. Their thoughts also became a bit sluggish.


    Zaria thought as she snuggled closer to Yasenia. ''After crying so much¡­ I''m a bit sleepy. W-Why was I crying again? Hm? Why am I in Yasenia''s arms? Well, whatever. It is veryfy. I will do that thing Esther told me after I wake up.''


    Velvet thought as she smelled Yasenia''s sweet floral scent. ''So tired¡­ Crying is really draining. Hm? I was crying? Why? Well, whatever. Sleeping in Yasenia''s arms is quite nice after crying a lot. I will work hard when I wake up.''


    After Yasenia fed them the two pills, she cradled them and hummed a soft luby.


    They quickly fell asleep, and Yasenia felt closely how life left their bodies.


    The feeling of the vitality of them slowly escaping was a consequence of her mistakes.


    She could fault many, but Yasenia knew that although others had a hand in this, she must not flee from her responsibility.


    She was not a perfect being and could avoid mistakes. But the critical part was working on those mistakes once they happened so they didn''t ur again.


    The temperature of the two bodies in her arms slowly cooled down, and the lively energy running across their meridians stilled.


    The activity of the bodies slowly faded as Yasenia tightened the arms around them. ''I must feel their parting closely to remember about my mistakes. To remember what are the consequences of not adhering to ns. However, I must not allow this to consume my thoughts and make me inflexible.''


    The woman around didn''t speak, looking at Yasenia''s calm face and golden eyes looking at one point.


    There were not a few who were secretly crying. The scene was harrowingly beautiful.


    Esther approached and spoke softly. "Yasenia, they are already¡­"


    Yasenia nodded and spoke calmly. "I know. Leave me alone with them for a while longer. You can all leave this room and continue with work."


    Esther nodded and guided the girls outside. When she was about to leave, she heard Yasenia calling her.


    "Esther."


    "Yes, Yasenia?"


    "Don''t ept males until I say otherwise. Also, begin screening females as well if they are natives. When there are exceptions,municate with me. I''ll make the decision on them."


    Esther bowed. "As you wish."


    Yasenia stayed in that room for about an hour, sitting on the chair with two corpses in her embrace.


    She thought about many things, about responsibilities, about the weight she truly carried.


    Her feelings crystallized in something. One of the auras inside of herself made a breakthrough and reached the next level.


    The Monarch Intent became Monarch Intent level two.


    Yasenia didn''t care about it. She wasn''t happy. She wasn''t sad.


    She felt¡­ a bit empty.


    After feeling the warm bodies in her arms go cold, Yasenia stood up and buried them in the Spirt nt Garden.


    Yasenia wanted their bodies to nourish new life, and for the new life they created to help those they considered close in the group.


    While silently looking at the two mounds of dirt, she felt a pair of arms and wings going around her.


    The silver plumage made it clear who it was.


    Yasenia smiled. "Sweetheart, I thought you were in the training ground."


    Cecile pressed her forehead on Yasenia''s back and spoke softly. "I was. I couldn''t leave you alone here."


    Yasenia smiled andughed a bit. "I''m used to it, seeing close people go¡­ I saw plenty on the trial."


    Cecile circled around her big girl and hugged her from the front. "I know, my love. But they weren''t real, and you knew it deep inside, allowing you to control your emotions better."


    Yasenia''s smile faltered a bit, and then she sighed, hugging Cecile''s waist and burying her face in her lover''s tinum-blonde hair.


    Yasenia muttered. "It felt so real, Cecile."


    Cecile kissed her vicle and nodded. "Yes."


    Yasenia continued. "You know¡­ Sometimes, I still wonder if I''m still in there. I wonder if this is still part of the test. If this moment right now is still part of the trial."


    Cecile separated a bit and looked at Yasenia.


    Yasenia used one hand to touch her cheek. "Your presence is usually the most telling, the thing that anchors me to reality. However, even then, some doubts grow. What if the feeling is that you are close but outside the trial?"


    Cecile wound her arms around Yasenia''s neck and tip-toed to kiss her lips, silently listening.


    Yasenia sighed. "But¡­ It''s impossible. The death of these two allowed me to realize. The feeling of their bodies cooling down and their life ending right between my arms. It was too different. I don''t think any formation can capture this feeling."


    Cecile''s wings closed further, cocooning her dear dragoness, and leaned in her arms again.


    They didn''t move for a few minutes.


    After that, Yasenia kissed her ear and bit it yfully, making Cecile giggle. "Let''s go, sweetheart."


    "Yes."


    ************************************************


    Angel: Sniff¡­ Such a pretty and sad chapter.


    Yasenia: Is this¡­ correct?


    Tatyana: Some might agree, some might not. The real question is, do you regret it?


    Yasenia: Regret? No¡­ I don''t. I think my decisions were correct. However, I wasn''t skillful enough to carry them. If I ced stricter rules, maybe I could''ve avoided this¡­


    Tatyana: Well, maybe. That''s what you must think. What can you do in the future? Don''t dwell too much in this, little treasure.


    Author: Are you prepared, Yasenia?


    Yasenia: Yes. Don''t worry.


    Author: Good! I summon you!


    dezwon quinn: Hello!


    Andrea: Hello. You are new! Wee to the Celestial Theater~.


    dezwon quinn: Thank you, Andrea!


    Tatyana: Well, who do you want to ask?


    dezwon quinn: Hehe, everyone!


    Author: Well, go ahead.


    dezwon quinn: What skill or trait do you have that you feel people underestimate the most?


    Author: Who wants to go first?


    Evelyn: Me!


    Evelyn: Ahem, the trait that people underestimate the most is-


    Yasenia: Answer seriously, dear.


    Evelyn: ¡­ Tsk. Okay. Well, I think that people underestimate my defense a lot. My lightning armor and treasures are quite durable and can take quite a bit of abuse. I might not be at Yasenia''s or Andrea''s level, but I''m not that far.


    Yasenia: Even while answering normally, you could sneak in something.


    Evelyn: Hehehe.


    Yasenia: In my case, I think that my overall strength. People know that I''m very strong, but they underestimate how truly strong I am.


    Andrea: Hm¡­ The temperatures I can create. Fighting near me if you don''t have fire, magma, or sun affinities is very hard.


    Kali: In my case, the poisonous nature of my creatures. It always takes people by surprise, I wonder why.


    Andrea: Well, your temperament is gentle and soft¡­


    Kali: I mean¡­ Not all poison masters need to act as if they are crazy or something, right?


    Tayana: You are an exception, Kali. I can confirm.


    Kali: Oh¡­


    Angel: In my case¡­ I don''t know what to choose¡­ *Pouts* People always underestimate me!


    Yasenia: *Glomps her in a hug* Oh, baby. I know you are the strongestestest and most beautiful and cute and adorable and clever person in the world.


    Angel: Hehehe~. I love you!


    Cecile: People underestimate my closebat capacities. They think that if they close the distance they can win.


    Tatyana: Hm¡­ people underestimate how crazy I can be.


    The rest: ¡­


    Author: Well, that''s all.


    dezwon quinn: I see. Thanks!


    Author: No problem~. Goodbye, little lurkers!

 Chapter 593: Andrea and the [Immortal Sun Obliterating Body] Technique.

    Chapter 593: Andrea and the [Immortal Sun Obliterating Body] Technique.


    Author Note: Sorry for the dy, dears. The scheduling failed.


    ***********************************************


    In a room deep inside the Astral Sky n, a tall woman was cultivating.


    Because it was her personal cultivation room, she was wearing just a tank top and short pants, revealing her perfectly muscr and agile body.


    Her curly hair was gathered in a ponytail, and she had her eyes closed with a frown.


    ''Hm. This Body Cultivation Method isplicated¡­''


    Andrea opened her eyes and took a look at the scroll of the [Immortal Sun Obliterating Body].


    Unlike Spiritual Cultivation, body cultivation tempered the body. For example, to enter the first level of the Spiritual Path, one had to learn to absorb and feel the energy around them. They had to know how to breathe in the surrounding energy and transform it into something usable.


    The Spirit Path cultivation technique helped with sutras, chants, and texts that resonated with heaven and earth, allowing the cultivator to make that initial connection.


    However, Body Cultivation was different.


    To enter the first realm it was a matter of changing the body.


    With the help of the Body Cultivation technique, the person needed to unlock the body''s innate energy, meaning they didn''t learn to absorb energy in their surroundings first.


    They learned how to use the energy within them first.


    Once in this first realm, a Body Cultivator had to eat or exercise and move the body to recuperate the energy consumed.


    Hence, Body Cultivation techniques weren''t about reading sutras and breathing but about moving the body ording to the method and awakening the innate energy.


    Later, simr to a Spiritual Cultivator, Body Cultivators developed meridians and a dantian.


    Andrea had already developed a whole of meridians and was already in the fifth level of the Unification Realm, meaning her connection with the soul was deep.


    Hence, doing the set of exercises to unlock the innate energy of the body was not really effective.


    Andrea frowned. ''Is it impossible if I''m already advanced? Luna has managed to learn both because she has learned them simultaneously¡­''


    She floated the [Immortal Sun Obliterating Body] scroll in front of her and looked at the postures to unlock it.


    She had already done this for months, so she was extremely familiar. Even then, her eyes were locked on the technique.


    She moved a leg forward, followed by lowering her waist and making a slow horizontal motion with her arm.


    Her other leg moved, and her body elegantly moved and danced.


    Even if the set of movements was supposed to look basic, Andrea''s talent inbat made her actions look elegant.


    Andrea closed her eyes and focused on the movement of her muscles. Her Spiritual Sense observed the movement of every fiber as she moved, making sure the set of exercises was perfect.


    However, she didn''t see the spark that was supposed to appear.


    Andrea didn''t stop moving while she pondered. ''Why can this be? Maybe I don''t have a talent for body cultivation? After all, I''m not that special. If Yasenia didn''t appear, I would probably still be in the Mental Nourishing Realm¡­''


    Andrea stopped thinking like that. ''If Yasenia learns about those thoughts, I''ll be spanked¡­''


    Andrea chuckled a bit at that embarrassing moment.


    However, there was another more special moment that came to her mind.


    It was about two or three months after she began practicing the [Immortal Sun Obliterating Body] technique without results.


    Andrea said to Yasenia at that time. "Love, if I can''t enter in the first months, aren''t I not suitable?"


    Andrea clearly remembered Yasenia''s eyes looking a bit sad, and she didn''t understand why she looked like that then.


    "Darling. Only two months have gone by. You are a super-talented cultivator. I know you think you are mediocre. However, darling, you are the most talented in my eyes. Without any strange bloodline, constitution, or anything else, you are keeping up with our cultivation speed."


    Andrea smiled as she remembered her dragoness hugging her into the soft bosom, cing her head right in between and allowing her to hear her heartbeat. "Darling. You know my love for you won''t disappear even if you someday be a mortal. It really won''t. I love you dearly. That''s why¡­ Don''t give up. Never give up. My darling is bound to be someone that one day will make everyone tremble with just a look. You are my knight, and I am your princess. What will the princess do in a dangerous situation without her knight? What will a wife do in that same situation without her partner? You are my knight and partner, so I need you, and my trust in you is endless. I know you can do it, and once you do it¡­"


    Andrea stopped reminiscing that moment, and her movements slowed down, her nose sour. Sheughed softly. "That silly girl."


    Andrea stood still, looking at the Sun slowly lowering toward the horizon and hiding behind the clouds.


    "[Immortal Sun Obliterating Body]¡­ It is a technique that only works on Sun attributed people. It is a technique that uses the Sun energy to temper the body. A technique that will allow the cultivator to harness the power of the stars in the future¡­"


    Andrea looked at her hand. The callouses had disappeared thanks to Yasenia''s constant nourishment, and her hands looked slender and beautiful. Even her light brown skin felt smooth.


    Her face turned, and she looked in the mirror. The woman in the mirror was very tall, with perfect muscles, a bountiful chest, wide hips, long legs, and an exotic and heroic face with sharp angles.


    The light green eyesplimented her beauty tremendously, creating a lovely contrast.


    Andrea waved her hand and took off all her clothes, leaving herself nude.


    Her eyes wandered over her body with scrutiny. ''What do Ick? It''s not like I haven''t trained my body, so body cultivation should be even more suitable for me than Spiritual Cultivation. But¡­ why can''t I learn?''


    Andrea half turned, looking at the beautifully marked back muscles and the soft and femininerge behind.


    Then, she slowly began moving.


    Instead of using energy, spiritual sense, and everything else to sense her movements, she sealed all her energy.


    Andrea could feel the power that coursed in her body slowly dissipating.


    As she looked at the mirror and moved, she observed how the muscles tensed and moved. Thanks to her aesthetic body, seeing the movement of muscles was easy.


    A leg moved, and Andrea saw and felt every fiber move from the tip of her toes to the gluteus.


    She stepped forward, twirled, punched, and kicked.


    The movements were fluid, and at that moment, when most of the energy in her body dissipated, Andrea felt a spark.


    Her eyes sharpened, and her face became solemn. Her concentration peaked, and she resisted the urge to use her spiritual sense to feel it, continuing with her instincts.


    Her eyes closed, but her movements remained as perfect as before.


    Then, when the Sun was beginning to touch the horizon, Andrea finally felt it.


    An almost imperceptible current crossed her muscles.


    Usually, this event was described as if lightning hit the body. However, the feeling was almost unnoticeable because of Andrea''s high cultivation.


    Then, a cloud manifested in the sky.


    Andrea felt it.


    She felt the heavenly pressureing from the sky and wanted to move toward the center of the room. However, the pressure from above locked her in ce, making Andrea''s eyebrow lift. ''Locked in ce by pressure? Why?''


    The thundercloud created a loud rumble, and a single lightning bolt fell with quite a bit of strength.


    It phased through everything. [Heavenly Lightning] ignored most things. Even if you were in the center of a star, it would still hit you.


    BANG!


    A loud sound was created when the lightning hit Andrea''s body.


    The tall woman closed her eyes as the heavenly forces coursed her body and nourished her.


    There wasn''t any pain, even when she didn''t resist, because her cultivation was too high.


    The clouds above dispersed after the single lightning, and Andrea stopped feeling that pressure, allowing her to move.


    She quickly summoned her usual clothes. ''Probably she will be here soon.''


    BAM!


    Andrea saw the hinges of the door suffering and almostughed. ''As predicted...'' Andrea opened her arms, and a soft and fragrant body fell between her arms. Two arms went around her neck, and a sweet and long reptilian tongue invaded her mouth.


    Andrea''s eyes were soft and filled with love as the delighted dragoness clung to her and devoured her lips. "Darling! You did it!"


    Andreaughed softly and looked at the gorgeous face before her. "Yes. I did it, love."


    Yaseniaughed happily, her tail wagging as she hung on her darling. Andrea couldn''t help it and blurted. "I love you."


    The dragoness blinked adorably and smiled sweetly, making Andrea''s heart hurt at her cuteness. "I love you too, darling!"


    Yasenia asked concerned. "Also, I don''t smell any injuries on you, but are you okay? Heavenly lightning just struck you, right?"


    Andrea shook her head and looked at the door. "No worries. Also, wee everybody else."


    Angel giggled and ran forward. The tall woman felt Yasenia cing her feet on the ground again as she created a small spot in the middle. A spot where Angel directly dove into. "Andrea, Andrea, how does it feel? Are you stronger? Was it difficult?"


    The tall woman couldn''t helpughing at the petite woman between them. Her face barely reached her breast level, making her look like a doll. Then, she answered in order. "I feel fantastic. I don''t feel much stronger. And yes, it was difficultprehending it."


    The heroic woman saw a red-eyed beauty appear at her side and ask. "Give me your wrist."


    Andrea presented her hand without protesting and then felt a pulse of energy going across her body. She saw Tatyana''s eyebrows lift. "Ho, ho~. So, it works like this? Humu, no wonder you couldn''tprehend it for so long with your aptitude¡­"


    Andrea asked. "What''s wrong?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Well, your use of energy probably hid the small reactions of your body''s clues that you could enter the Body Cultivation path. It''s like¡­ Imagine you are looking for a star in the sky. When you have your energy, it''s like searching during the day, and the more energy left your body, the darker that sky bes. Do you understand?"


    Andrea nodded. "I see. So, it was like that."


    Yasenia chuckled, capturing Andrea''s attention again. Yasenia smiled and spoke. "Once you did it, I told you that I would say this: I told you could do it. My darling is the best!"


    Andrea felt her heart melting in a puddle and swept down to kiss Yasenia again. "Thank you, love."


    Yasenia smiled happily after being kissed by her darling. "No need to say thank you~. It''s normal to help my family!"


    Andrea and the rest looked at Yasenia and softly chuckled. Andrea kissed her nose and nodded.


    **********************************************************


    Kali: You did it, Andrea.


    Andrea: Hahaha, it is all thanks to- Omph. Love, don''t jump on me so suddenly.


    Yasenia: No thanks! It''s all because of your hard work!


    Author: Hahaha, let''s summon today''s dear. I summon you!


    WPOmega: Here I am!


    Author: You became quite inspired again, eh¡­ The list of questions has be quiterge again.


    WPOmega: Hehe~. Any problem?


    Author: None! I love it when you all abuse these things~. They are your privilege, after all, for being supportive~.


    WPOmega: Well, this time, I want to ask Irina.


    Author: Oh? Let me summon her.


    Elder Irina: Hm? Where am I? I was in my cksmithing shop¡­


    Tatyana: Oh? Did you summon Andrea''s master from the Academy?


    WPOmega: Yes!


    Elder Irina: Headmistress! What is going on? Where are we?


    Tatyana: Don''t worry, this ce is not dangerous.


    Elder Irina: ¡­


    Elder Irina: Just to rify, is it not dangerous for you or for me?


    Tatyana: *Rolls eyes* For you. Look here.


    Elder Irina: Hm? Oh! Little Yasenia is here.


    Yasenia: Hello, Aunt Rina!"


    WPOmega: Well, Elder Irina, I have a question. I''m curious. Smithing isn''t generally something you can see that someone has a talent for without evidence. What was it that made you decide to take in Andrea as your Student?


    Elder Irina: We have a few things to measure talents in forging and such. However, what convinced me was¡­ Her perseverance and hard work.


    WPOmega: Oh?


    Elder Irina: I remember when she just entered the Academy, I was looking at the new disciples to see if there was someone worth it, and I was disappointed.


    Elder Irina: However, there was one child that, even when everybody else went away, kept hammering without stopping until their hands were trembling.


    Elder Irina: Her talent wasn''t the best, but if others spent an hour, she spent three. If others worked for four hours, she was there for twelve hours.


    WPOmega: Very Andrea-like, hahaha.


    Elder Irina: Yes, hahaha. Then, I took her in when she became an inner disciple. I put her to work, and it turned out that her talent was not that bad. It was the tools, teacher, and resources she had.


    Elder Irina: Her talent bloomedter, thanks to her hard work.


    WPOmega: Very inspiring.


    Elder Irina: By the way, Andrea.


    Andrea: Yes, master?


    Elder Irina: What''s your best treasure?


    Andrea: This one, called [Knight''s Vow].


    Elder Irina: Oh? Very good. A Quasi-Transcendence Ranked item. That''s definitively a breakthrough. Do you want me to increase it to the Transcendence Realm? I can do it in a few minutes.


    Andrea: No need, Master. It doesn''t matter if you repair it here. I won''t be able to use it.


    Elder Irina: I see.


    Author: And well, this is all. I hope you liked the chapter! Bye-bye!

 Chapter 594: Feng Shui, and a place for the Sect.

    Chapter 594: Feng Shui, and a ce for the Sect.


    About a year and a half had passed since Yasenia arrived on the Distancia Continent. Her power had grown steadily, and they were already considered a second-ranked power.


    Moreover, their value was high enough that first-ranked powers had constant interactions with them. The reason? Yasenia''s n''s ability to produce high-level items.


    There were many ongoing wars on the continent. After all, a cultivation world was never peaceful as long as it wasn''t dominated by one power.


    Even then, there would be conflicts.


    Discoveries of new Spirit Stone mines, high-level treasures, abandoned ruins, tombs of a previous high-level cultivator, and valuable beasts.


    In a cultivation world, things like these could appear suddenly and attract all powers. Not to mention essential spots like Secret Realms, areas with exotic environments where scarce resources grew, etc.


    Besides that, there was always the fight between powers that tried to ce a semnce of rules and the group that did as they liked and prioritized power.


    Until now, Yasenia has only had dealings with five of the nine "Nine Sects" because the other four were not exactly friendly. They were the [Nine Devil Puppet Sect], [Nine Silent Fang Sect], [Nine Grudge Poison Sect], and [Nine Peach Blossom Sect].


    The Devil Puppet sect used corpses to create puppets, the Silent Fang sect was an assassin group that worked on money, the Grudge Poison sect experimented with gues and used other cultivators to develop a few of their poisons, and the Peach Blossom sect was a demonic dual cultivation sect.


    Hence, Yasenia had been avoiding them.


    Moreover, because of the threat of being targeted by these powers, Yasenia had used about fifty million Parus to buy enough materials to create her definitive headquarters in this continent.


    After studying the map given to them by Tengliu, they decided on a ce in the same area as Dolgor City. The City where the next Secret Realm was about to open.


    Looking at therge and detailed map, there were a few ces that were not explored.


    Tatyana had been exploring those parts and found an extensive mountain basin surrounded by very tall mountains, which acted as a natural defense, a single valley as an entrance, and with little to no traces of cultivators.


    Right now, Yasenia and the girls were flying toward that ce, leaving the Astral Sky n in the hands of Ghana and Drasha. They were the top two administrators besides Yasenia''s family.


    Speaking of Ghana, her gains due to the bloodline increase and other benefits they''ve given them via the Astral Sky Shop were monumental, and she was probably going to break into the Epoch Core realm soon.


    At this point in time, our girls were in the fourth and fifth levels of the Unification Realm.


    Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria understood that establishing a sect requires a ce with a good environment and Feng Shui.


    The term Feng Shui refers to the ce''s quality, feel, and energy fluctuations. Some ces would give good luck to powers built on them, and others would do the opposite. Some areas even affected cultivators mentally in one way or another.


    Cultivators connected with Heaven and Earth while breathing the energy of the world. Hence, a ce with good Feng Shui was essential.


    To calcte these things, there was a need for knowledge of formations, geographic locations, and natural energy arrays, among many other things.


    It was a branch of professions that became important muchter. Hence, Yasenia and the girls had no idea about it.


    Moreover, it was extremelyplex and challenging to learn.


    Also, some cultivators actually didn''t believe in the term Feng Shui because it is invisible to the naked eye, so those who practiced it were either considered very valuable orplete frauds.


    Hence, there is ack of people with knowledge about it.


    Valeria was a Nature Spirit born from Heaven and Earth, so she had an innate knowledge about this. The same went for Mirrory.


    Tatyana, on the other side, had learned about it primarily by chance.


    Therefore, this ce that attracted the attention of the three seniors had to be remarkable.


    As Yasenia''srge dragon wings moved the air and flew at a very high speed, they saw arge mountain chain in the distance that surrounded something.


    Yasenia asked as she flew nearby. "Mom, there is an entrance, right? If there is, protecting this ce will be extremely easy with the mountains as natural protection."


    Tatyana sat on Yasenia''s head and answered with a nod. "There is a valley between the mountains on the East side. Listen to my directions while flying to avoid the dangerous beasts."


    Angel blinked and asked. "Mirrory, if there are dangerous beasts, isn''t it an inconvenience?"


    Mirrory shook her head. "On the contrary, it makes it better. We just need to create a safe transporting route, and Nature will be our defenders against any army that tries toe, leaving us to worry only about high-level seniors."


    Valeria added. "Moreover, we can divide the forest and mountains into areas for our disciples to explore and hone themselves. Making tests, creating missions, and many more indispensable things like nts that can only grow naturally will also be abundant. In short, we would ce our sect in the middle of a treasure trove that defends itself."


    Angel and the others nodded, impressed.


    Yasenia saw the crack between two massive mountains and asked. "Is it there?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Yes. Be careful, okay, dear? We''ve investigated the area, but we still don''t know if there is something there that can hurt us."


    Yasenia nodded and dove down. To keep everyone together, she was the only one who transformed and carried them.


    Sierra muttered. "This reminds me of my hometown."


    Evelyn chuckled. "There is one thing missing, right?"


    Sierraughed. "Lightning and snow? Well, it''s true that my ce was constantly engulfed in a snowstorm."


    Yasenia''s body slowly swept down, and the previously "tiny" valley became huge. It only looked tiny because the pair of mountains creating it were tens of kilometers tall.


    They all stood up and took out their weapons, just in case. Yasenia also activated her [Empyrean Dragon Authority] and bloodline to deter beasts.


    As she flew between the mountains, they could see the rocky hillsides that went up to the sky and many creatures scattering when they sensed Yasenia''s aura.


    Kali chuckled. "Having a high-leveled dragon with us works quite nice~."


    Tatyana nodded. "These beasts didn''t hold back and attacked when Valeria, Mirrory, and I walked here."


    Angel blinked and muttered. "Honestly, I didn''t know you could separate that much from me, Mirrory. How far is this from Koran City? At least it''s a hundred thousand kilometers away."


    Mirrorymented. "Well, you can sense me no matter where I am, and you can also call me back with a single thought. I think the maximum I can currently stay away from you is about 300,000 kilometers before I''m pulled back toward you. Very little, to be honest."


    The others felt their lips twitch. ''Sigh, seniors and their messed-up distance proportions.''


    Yasenia''s eyes sharpened when she saw a camouged quadrupedal animal jumping from the cliff to attack her with a roar.


    Yasenia opened her maw and roared. "[Star Dragon Breath]."


    She had been umting stars since a while ago, so the white beam of light was massively powerful.


    The mid-level Ethereal Soul body realm beast had no chance and got annihted by Yasenia''s breath attack.


    When her breathnded on the hillside, it left a small crater with a scorched body in the center.


    The dragoness didn''t stop flying and instead elerated as she warned. "Be careful. Creatures like that sometimes live in groups. [Heavenly Constetion Steps]."


    Yasenia''s body was surrounded by starlight, and then her speed increased fivefold, shooting her forward like a beautiful shooting star.


    Along the way, a few creatures jumped at them, but with thebined strengths of our girls, they were not a match.


    Cecile said as she shot an arrow that impaled a low-level Ethereal Soul realm beast. "The exit is near."


    Yasenia saw it momentster and used her [Star Charge]. A white destructive aura surrounded her as giant stars rotated around her, and she pierced through the rest of the valley in a single second, reaching the gigantic.


    The auras around her dissipated as she took in the impressive sight.


    The natural aura, massive forests,kes, and prairies made for a beautifulndscape.


    Angel eximed. "So pretty!"


    Kali smiled. "We will build our sect here? That sounds quite nice, to be honest."


    Andrea frowned. "Will we chop down things to create a city?"


    Evelynmented. "No need, look over there. There is arge area without trees. Taking into ount the size of this ce, just that ce should allow for a few million people to live."


    Yasenia nodded. "Well, this ce has at least a million square kilometers. Honestly, it is quite perfect. Can our formation cover this entire basin, Angel?"


    Angel pondered. "With the sect formation method and Transcendence Ranked core we have, it should be possible to create it."


    Evelyn blinked. "You are going to paint lines across this gigantic ce? It will take years!"


    Angelughed. "Of course not! Formation Building at this scale is done by creating a core formation that will follow a pattern to fill a certain area. After that, we can strengthen it by creating the entire formation physically, but it''s honestly a waste of resources. Even then, theplexity of this type of formation is very, very, high."


    Andrea lifted an eyebrow. "However, I can see that you are quite excited."


    Angel had a big smile and was swaying from side to side, looking around with a deep desire. "Yes! It will be my firstrge-scale formation! I''m super eager and excited. Mommy Tatyana and I have been working for a year already in that formation. We are halfway done. It will probably be done in one more year or so."


    Yasenia blinked. "Speaking of formations¡­ How is that secret formation of yours doing, Mom? Weren''t you going to finish it in a year?"


    Tatyana coughed, looking a bit embarrassed. "Well, a fewplications happened. It''s a bit moreplex than I imagined. So, I don''t know when I will finish it."


    Mirrory snorted augh. "You overestimated yourself, haha!"


    Tatyana''s eyebrow twitched. "I did. I calcted it with my main body tools, but I only have mediocre items currently with me. So, I will need quite a bit more."


    Kali asked. "Aren''t all your tools peak-level Heaven-ranked?"


    Tatyana tilted her head. "That''s why I said mediocre."


    Yaseniamented with a smile as she flew toward the open area. "By the way, Mom. The tools you left with me, I''ve already learned how to use them."


    Tatyana smiled. "Very well. I left them with you, thinking you wouldn''t be able to use tools for a while. Have you unlocked their Transcendence forms?"


    Yasenia and the rest blinked. "Transcendence what?"


    Tatyana answered. "When you are qualified enough, they will be Transcendence Realm tools."


    Yasenia was stunned. "Oh¡­ So, I currently have nine Transcendence items, but they are all sealed?"


    Tatyana nodded. "That''s right. Since you haven''t unlocked them, your profession understanding must still be low. They only unlock when you be skillful enough."


    Tatyana suddenly looked toward a small rocky hill in the distance. "Hm? There is a Spiritual Mine there. From the energy signatures, it should be quiterge."


    Valeria nodded. "Well, little Yasenia. Say goodbye to yourck of money. You have officially be one of the richest of this continent."


    Mirrorymented. "Well, with how energies moved in this ce. I expected nothing less. There should be many more hidden treasures throughout the basin."


    Angel blinked herrge eyes with curiosity. "Mommy Tatyana, how do these Spiritual Mines work?"


    Tatyana exined. "They are caves that grow the Spirit crystal used on this as currency. Spirit Crystals can be used as money or as energy stones to increase cultivation or, as you should know, as energy batteries for formations. The increase is meager for people at our level unless we userge amounts. However, since these caves are naturally formed, they give a constant supply as long as we don''t break the natural array inside them."


    Andrea knew about this and added. "The mine should be able to regenerate as long as we conserve those formations, right?"


    They all flew in that direction and arrived swiftly. Tatyana answered. "Yes. If you want to be a superpower of a ce, you need a stable ie from the currency used there. The higher the concentration, the color of the crystal changes. That''s why a Purple Crystal of Sky Continent costs as much as ten thousand wless Parus from here. Back at home, wless Parus are called mid-grade spirit stones."


    Evelyn asked. "How many Purple Crystal mines do you have in the Sky Continent, Tatyana?"


    Tatyana muttered. "I think we have one thousand three hundred and seven low-level ones, two hundred and six mid-level ones, fifty-three high-level ones, and two top-level ones."


    Tatyana added. "By the way, top-level mines are the biggest type discovered in the Sky Continent."


    Yasenia blinked. "And you didn''t give me a single Purple Crystal when I left home?"


    Tatyana smiled. "I wanted you to fend for yourself."


    The other girls saw the speechlessness in Yasenia''s dragon face andughed.


    Yasenia asked. "Should wend there to inspect the mine?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Sure, why not."


    ******************************************************


    Author: A very nice ce to ce the sect found!... Or did they?


    Yasenia: ¡­ I don''t like how that sounds.


    Author: Hehe. Either way, I summon you!


    WPOmega: Hello, one more time!


    Kali: Haha, a regr.


    WPOmega: Evelyn, I have a very serious question for you.


    Evelyn: Oh? I''m listening.


    WPOmega: Is there a specific way you prefer to be hit with Yesenia''s non-sexual tail ps, you know, the ones that appear from the void and send you flying? Seeing as we both know you like them, I figured I''d ask if you had a preference, like maybe a full body smack that lets your whole body feel it before you fly, or just the tip so quick you only notice it once it''s already made you ascend?


    Andrea: T-That''s not a serious question!


    Evelyn: Andrea, what would you know!? It''s the most serious question I''ve been asked in my entire life!


    Andrea: ¡­


    Evelyn: Well, you see. The tail ps are not best about how theynd but about the process they make me go through. For example, will they make me spin in ce? Will she send me flying like a cannonball? Will I fly upward? The process is what is essential as it gives the tail p meaning.


    Evelyn: Sages once said a journey begins with a single step, and a thousand steps teach more than reading a thousand letters. The tail p is the first step, and the journey happens afterward. Hence, I can only learn during the process because a first step doesn''t determine the trajectory of my journey!


    The rest: ¡­


    Author: ¡­


    WPOmega: That was¡­ Beautiful.


    Yasenia: Please, Author. End this Celestial Theater. What happens next is not something people will want to see.


    Author: O-Okay. Goodbye, little lurkers!


    Evelyn: W-Wait, Yasenia, we can talk-.


    SLAP

 Chapter 595: Small and Big fights. Encountering Danger.

    Chapter 595: Small and Big fights. Encountering Danger.


    Author Note: TRIGGER WARNING WITH MILD SPOILERS. YOU CAN SKIP TO THE "*****" BELOW IF YOU DON''T WANT TO KNOW ANYTHING ABOUT THE FOLLOWING THREE CHAPTERS. I REALLY RECOMMEND IT.


    So, first of all, don''t worry because these kinds of "heavy mistakes" behavior won''t be recurrent at all! It will happen very asionally, if at all.


    I''m also writing this because of the reaction of a few of you dears to Tengliu''s situation.


    This story is mainly about a very strong dragoness who wants to find her ce in the cultivation world while protecting her family, not about an emotional dragon that alwaysmits mistakes.


    Remember that,pared to the age they will reach, they are still in their forties. So, if there will be mistakes, it is now, when they are young, and they still don''t know any better, hahaha.


    Anyway, that said, if you want to read without knowing the spoiler of the next... three? Chapters, and go in blind, go ahead. I personally rmend it, and I also rmend taking a deep breath beforementing, hahaha.


    If not, here it is the spoiler and summary of chapters 596, 597, 598.


    I really rmend skipping the small spoilers.


    Are you going to read the small spoiler?


    Well, if you are sure, here it is. If not, skip to below the "*****"


    _____________________________________________________


    Tsk, so you''ve decided to read? Silly dear.


    Anyway, Yasenia will act emotionally because Tatyana is acting too serious and doesn''t exin anything. She is worried about the person she loves the most being hurt and just wants to see and observe from a safe distance. Well, lo and behold, her measurement of "safe distance" will not be good enough, and she will get caught right when she is preparing to leave the area where she should not be present in the first ce.


    Things will escte and will go awry. Heavy wounds all around, and Tatyana is almost crippled. After the fact, Yasenia is scolded harshly, and the seniors address her main faulty trait, and she also learns another valuable lesson.


    The Pa****ns were miffed about the events, but the resolution made them very satisfied, and many agreed that it was quite nice to read, although it made them quite mad for a few days before reading the result, hahaha.


    Either way, I hope you like it. Much love and hugs~.


    _____________________________________________________


    ********************************************************************************************


    After flying for a short while, Yasenia spotted a ce tond near the mines. She descended carefully, mindful of potential hidden threats, andnded without problems.


    The terrain trembled slightly at the weight of the massive creature, but it was hard enough not to be depressed by her weight, even though it had a brown and earthly appearance, like that of a forest.


    Yasenia gently urged. "Dears, please jump off from my back. Also, be careful, it is a bit high."


    Evelynughed. "Are you telling Unification Realm experts to be careful from jumping from a height of a few tens of meters?"


    Yasenia turned her massive head by twisting her neck to look at them and pouted. "You must be careful either way!"


    Evelyn floated in front of her face and kissed her snout. "Silly."


    They all leaped off easily and gracefullynded on the ground. As Yasenia''s cultivation grew, her size also increased with it.


    Evelyn summoned Sierra, and Andrea did the same with Ebirah.


    After Yasenia confirmed they had leaped off, she transformed back into her human form. The process was quick, and in a few seconds, she went from the massive dragon back to her human form.


    Tatyana praised. "Your control hase a long way. Soon, you''ll be able to start half-transforming."


    Evelyn chuckled perversely. "Dragon di-."


    BANG!


    The tailsh sent her spiraling in a graceful arc and mmed her against a tall and robust tree at the side.


    Andrea snorted augh. "You deserve it. Have you forgotten who is with us?"


    Yasenia felt a long serpent-like creature crawling around her body and smiled. "How was the journey on Mommy''s back, dear?"


    Kaleina giggled, her length already reaching one and a half meters. "Very fun! I loved it~. Mommy is super beautiful and fast in her dragon form!" Gesturing with her ws, Kaleina continued. "You like, woosh! Like, like, super-fast!"


    Yasenia softly kissed her face with augh. "d you liked it."


    Kaleina asked curiously as her golden eyes looked at the returning Evelyn. "Why did sometimes you p Mama Evelyn, Mommy? You hit her so hard that she flew!"


    Angelughed, and Kalimented. "She was being a bad girl, so your Mommy punished her."


    Kaleina nodded and epted it quickly. "I see."


    Andreamented. "Let''s get moving. We don''t know what kind of dangers are around here."


    They all nodded and walked toward the mines.


    Yasenia chuckled a bit and exined to the little dragoness further. "As Mama Kali said, she was about to say something bad. So, Mommy punished her before she said it. You must also be a good girl, okay, dear?"


    Kaleina nodded cutely and then asked timidly. "W-Will you also hit me like that?"


    Yasenia was quick to deny it. "Of course not, dear. Remember that your Mama Evelyn is very tough, so a hit like that feels like this."


    Yasenia tapped Kaleina''s forehead softly, making her exim out of reflex. But feeling nothing, her reptilian and soft eyes blinked twice. "Oh! It doesn''t hurt!"


    Yasenia and the othersughed.


    Evelyn smirked. "As your Mommy said, even if she ps me, she knows how to control her strength. Look, my forehead is not even red."


    Kaleina nodded and smiled. "That''s good! Hurting family is bad!"


    Evelyn asked in a hidden manner. "About that¡­ Can we?"


    Yasenia sighed and ced one arm over Evelyn''s shoulders. "Silly dear, why would I say no? Just remember not to say those things with Kaleina present."


    Evelyn ced her head on Yasenia''s wide side breast and smiled. "En!"


    Yasenia saw a one-meter-long quadrupedal brown furry beast appearing and growling at them. She focused on it and saw that it was a very young beast.


    The dragoness eyes shed. "Oh! What a good chance. Kaleina, love, do you want to fight?"


    Kaleina looked at the beast and blinked. "Prey?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "Yes. But be careful. This little one will fight back and try to hurt you."


    Kaleina slithered off Yasenia''s body and approached it, her pupils thinning.


    While Kaleina approached, Yasenia looked to the side and felt a powerful aura approaching. ''Hm? The parent of this child?''


    "Sweetheart, can you deal with it until Kaleina finishes her fight?"


    Cecile nodded indifferently. "Easily."


    Cecile''s wings pped, and her body became a silvery streak, followed by explosions and fighting.


    Meanwhile, Kaleina stopped before the bast that looked like arge rat, her throat making growling sounds as her body tensed.


    The other small animal felt danger and tensed, baring a row of sharp teeth toward Kaleina.


    Kali muttered. "Oh? That''s a [Rock crushing Rat]. Those teeth are quite characteristic."


    Yasenia muttered. "That species has quite a strong bite, can they pierce Kaleina''s scales?"


    Kaleina jumped forward with agility, surprising the rat. However, the other beast dodged to the side with a burst of speed.


    Both beasts were young, so their speed was not that high. However, they were quicker than most mortal creatures.


    Kaleina didn''t chase mindlessly and regained her pouncing form.


    Then, she pounced again when she saw a chance, but the agile rat dodged most of the time and sometimes attacked back, trying to bite her.


    However, her agility was much higher, so it was easy for her to dodge.


    She patiently waited and attacked repeatedly.


    Then, she made a thing her Mommy taught her: a feint.


    The clever Kaleina moved forward again, but she didn''t jump.


    The rat dodged, expecting an attack, and jumped to the side. Kaleina''s eyes shed as she pounced mercilessly and opened her mouth. As a young dragon, she already had a row of sharp teeth that could pierce tough meat.


    The young one-meter-long rat tried to dodge quickly, showing that it had strong reflexes.


    However, it suddenly saw a strange purple aura lock on its left frontal leg, making it feel as if something had grabbed it. It was a tiny spatial distortion that made space thicker and, thus, helped immobilize.


    Kaleina didn''t lose the chance, and, like in the spars with Yasenia''s tail, she pounced right toward the throat and bit strongly.


    For the first time, Kaleina felt her teeth sinking into the flesh of a creature as the taste of blood filled her mouth. However, unlike what others might expect, Kaleina didn''t feel anything strange or had strong emotions besides the feeling of sess.


    With a squeak of pain, the rat moved its head violently and utched Kaleina. Yet, this attack was definitive for their fight, as arge chunk of meat was ripped by the strong jaws of the infant dragoness.


    Kali asked. "Do we stop her?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Of course not. This is her first prey. Allow her to finish it off."


    Andrea frowned. "Won''t she be too bloodthirsty?"


    Yasenia looked at Andrea with a smile. "The psyche of a dragon is very different. The stimuli this gives are simr to a human child solving a puzzle."


    Hence, they didn''t move, and Kaleina cornered her prey, coiling around it and biting the neck again.


    The young rat thrashed around, but Kaleina didn''t release it, her ws sinking into the flesh and her teeth deeply inserted to the point she touched bone.


    Slowly, the creature stopped moving, and soon, it dropped dead.


    Yasenia appeared by their side, and Kaleina looked upward with a broad smile and a bloodied mouth. "Mommy, I did it! I did it! I hunted my first prey!"


    Yasenia leaned down and used a handkerchief to clean the blood. "You did super well, love. My baby is the most talented~. I''ve recorded it, and we''ll see it together once we return to learn where you could''ve done better. Okay?"


    Kaleina climbed up Yasenia''s arm and coiled around her neck, licking Yasenia''s cheek gently. "Okay~."


    Yasenia pecked her mouth and smiled. "I love you."


    Kaleina giggled happily and hugged her Mommy''s head. "I love you more!"


    The group moved forward, and the others didn''t exaggerate their praise, knowing that excessive praise was also wrong.


    Yasenia''spliments were more than enough to feed positivity.


    Cecile returned momentster, her face thoughtful. "Tatyana, this beast was a bit strange."


    Tatyana blinked. "How so?"


    Cecilemented. "Well, it had deformities, and the scent on it is¡­ strange? No¡­ more like ominous."


    Tatyana blinked and asked. "Have you collected the corpse?"


    Cecile waved her hand, and a massive rat, about ten meters long without including the tail, appeared in front of them.


    Kaleina''s eyes opened widely. "Wow! Mama Cecile, did you hunt this one?"


    Cecile''s usual indifferent face gained a faint smile. "Yes, I did."


    Kaleina praised. "Mama Cecile is so strong!"


    Cecile softly chuckled, but their attention soon turned toward Tatyana as her aura changed.


    They looked at her and saw her face gaining a solemn expression as a faint killing intent leaked from her.


    Mirrory and Valeria summoned themselves without Angel''s or Kali''s order and floated beside Tatyana, looking at the giant rat.


    Yasenia asked, worried. "What''s wrong?"


    Tatyana ignored her while her gaze suddenly locked toward a distant ce on their right. "That way, right?"


    Yasenia became a bit nervous. ''What is happening?''


    Valeria and Mirrory looked at the same ce where Tatyana looked. Valeria confirmed it. "Yes."


    Mirrory spoke with a voice that left no room for arguing. "Children, go. Yasenia, carry Angel on your back at all times. I''ll need to absorb her energy, and she might be weak depending on the situation."


    Valeria taped the ground, and the surrounding forest slowly transformed into an army of creatures. Then, her usually gentle voice echoed with an authoritative tone. "Protect them."


    Yasenia was confused as the hundreds of nt creatures around them took defensive positions. Her heart became anxious, fearing for Tatyana. "Mom, what''s wrong!?"


    Tatyana was about to answer, but suddenly, a faint sickening aura was felt by all of them.


    Yasenia and the other girls felt their bodies shivering as a chill rushed up their spine. Thankfully, Kaleina wasn''t affected because you had to have some level of strength to feel it.


    Tatyana clicked her tongue and hastily said, not answering the worried Yasenia. "Later!"


    Then, the three seniors became a streak of light and flew into the distance with massive booms because of their speed.


    Yasenia was about to chase, but the faint aura became turbulent as if excited by the three people approaching, and a malicious and deformed aura washed all of them.


    All their hair stood up as a deep soul-level terror swallowed their bodies.


    Yasenia was much better thanks to her strong will tempered in the trial and powerful bloodline. So, her worry for Tatyana increased. ''Tsk, what should I do?''


    Of them, the one affected the most was Kali. She gagged and almost threw up, as she was the closest to Nature, and this aura was very disgusting.


    However, her face gained an involuntary scowl of anger even though she didn''t know where these feeling wasing from. "What is that abomination!?"


    When the aura hit this second time, Yasenia was prepared and used her own aura to protect Kaleina, just in case.


    The dragoness shook her head and was about tofort Kali, when, a giant explosion that made the earth tremble urred.


    This was just the first one of many, though.


    Explosions that could be seen from where they stood began appearing in that ce a few tens of kilometers away.


    The dragoness became even more anxious. ''I need to help Mom.''


    Yasenia gave Kaleina to Andrea. "Andrea, go. I''m going to give it a look. All of you should note and protect Kaleina."


    Evelyn warned and grabbed Yasenia''s hand. "Yasenia, that''s beyond our strength!"


    Yasenia nodded but looked a bit hasty. "I know. Don''t worry. I''ll watch from a safe distance first. I wille back if-."


    BAAANG!


    Their heads turned toward the small mushroom cloud.


    Yasenia left onest sentence before shing toward that ce. "Either way, go!"


    Then, Yasenia sprinted toward thebat area.


    Andrea and the others wanted to follow for a second, but¡­


    SCREEECH!!!


    An unholy shriek that created visible airwaves made their steps pause as the energy burst from them to protect Kaleina.


    Evelyn and Sierra trembled, feeling somewhat familiar and unfamiliar with the terrific aura. ''This is simr to that thing we saw in the Secret realm!''


    Cecile was worried for Yasenia, but she ordered. "Yasenia''s mental orders: Ebirah, enter Andrea''s soul. Evelyn, carry Angel. I will fly above us to spot danger faster. Sierra, return to Evelyn''s soul unless we startbat. The direction Mirrory pointed at ispletely safe, so we should be leaving."


    They all quickly left.


    A few momentster, they all saw Cecile''s face paling as she looked back with a worried gaze.


    Kali asked urgently as they ran. "What''s wrong, Cecile?"


    Cecile muttered. "Don''t worry, Yasenia''s feelings were too intense. She will probably leave soon ande to us. Let''s maintain a constant speed. From what I''ve felt from Yasenia, we will only be burdens even if we go."


    Angel suddenly groaned, and her body became soft on Andrea''s back. "Ugh, Mirrory is absorbing a lot of energy."


    Hearing this, they all sped away toward the direction the seniors pointed at.


    If even Mirrory was going all out, this was more than serious.

 Chapter 596: Tatyanas, Valerias, and Mirrorys Intense Fight!

    Chapter 596: Tatyana''s, Valeria''s, and Mirrory''s Intense Fight!


    Author Note: Massive cliffhanger! I''m warning you dears, so be careful~.


    *********************************


    Tatyana''s face was ferocious a few moments ago as she sped toward where the aura originated.


    Her figure blurred like a ck smokey shadow as she weaved between the trees and ran at her top speed.


    Mirrory and Valeria followed closely behind.


    Tatyana asked with an icy voice. "What the hell are these abominations doing here? I was doubtful when I heard that child, Tengliu, speaking about it. But to think they cane to the lower realms."


    Valeria was even angrier than Tatyana, and her usual gentle features showed wrath like never before, as if Mother Nature was about to unleash disasters on the mortal world. Her tone was deep and disdainful. "Who cares? These things should be purged from all existence."


    Mirrory''s voice was as cold as a thousand years old ice. "Just ughter them. However, the auras are quite thick for our current strength. Tatyana, we must be careful if they have six marks or less."


    Tatyana nodded seriously. "Let''s first see, and if they have five marks, we must return to our children and evacuate."


    Valeria frowned for a second. "But¡­" Then, she sighed. "Well, the children are our priority. However, we musteter to exterminate them if they are five marks or above."


    Tatyana and Mirrory nodded. "We just need to call Tengliu and Coraline. With those two, we should be able to fight a five-mark depending on its cultivation¡­ Sigh, if I had finished that formation, this would be much easier."


    Mirrory snorted. "To think that you miscalcted."


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "I didn''t expect it to be so far. Either way, we are arriving, focus."


    Momentster, they arrived at the central area of the mountain basin.


    With purple as the dominant color, everything in this area seemed toe from a different dimension.


    There was a well-like giant structure that poured a sickening miasma. The transparent, ckish fog sunk into the earth, making everything it touched twist and transform.


    Looking from the valley''s entrance leading into the basin, it was impossible to spot this area because tall, regr trees surrounded it.


    However, the trees affected by the miasma were very different. They were corrupted and warped in strange silhouettes, the soil was undting and squirming in some ces, and the air was nauseous for an average cultivator because of the chaotic energies.


    Tatyana, Valeria, and Mirrory stopped on the edge and hid their breath, overlooking the situation.


    Tatyanamented. "Thankfully, we''ve arrived early, a thousand yearster, and this world would be doomed."


    Mirrorymented. "No wonder this ce was unexplored terrain on the map. All explorers that reached this area were probably killed or became crazy after entering into contact with [The Abyss]''s energies."


    Valeria looked around and saw two humanoid but deformed figures channeling their energy into a strange purple crystal pir.


    One of them had a very thick arm and three standard arms on the other side, with a face that split right down the middle and opened in a terrifying maw with many teeth.


    The other was not much better appearance-wise, with three arms and a torso that had a giant eyeball looking around.


    The color of their skin was grey, with irises that appeared to have an engulfing darkness as a color with shes of different lights. On their bodies, seven white runes glowed with twisted energies.


    Tatyana asked. "What do you think?"


    Valeria muttered. "Definitively seven marked."


    Tatyana frowned. "They are in the beginning of the fifth realm, right?"


    Mirrory nodded and praised. "You actually know how to measure their rank. As you''ve said, they are equivalent to a first-level Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivation-wise."


    Tatyana''s eyes became murderous. "A seven-marked [Abyssal Horror] in the Dantian Spiritualization realm? Then we can kill them."


    They saw a few incorporeal things flying around the crystal pir and fusing with each other as a strange bubbling ck liquid, like tar, appeared.


    Valeria looked at that with disgust, and Tatyana''s eyes burned with infinite murder. "Soul Corruption."


    Without any dy, Tatyana went all out for her current body. "[ughter Intent Level Nine], [Battle Intent Level Nine], [Death Intent Level Nine], [Empress Intent Level Nine], and [Destiny Intent Level Nine]."


    A titanic pressure wave engulfed the whole area as if a goddess had descended. The pressure was enough to sink the floor below her a few meters as her body floated and her ck dress waved with the wind.


    The Death aura umted and formed an intricate long sword with rings on the handle and a thick center, with an iid green gem near the hilt.


    Valeria and Mirrory didn''t fall behind, activating five level nine intents each.


    Valeria''s were [Life Intent], [Spirit Intent], [Growth Intent], [Propagation Intent], and [Rejuvenation Intent].


    Mirrory''s were [Harmony Intent], [Oracle Intent], [Eternal Intent], [Soul Intent], and [Truth Intent].


    When the other two seniors deployed their monstrously strong intents, the world around them twisted under their tyrannical power.


    Naturally, the two grey-colored [Abyssal Horrors] did not miss such amotion.


    Pushing the tip of her toes, Tatyana''s body created an enormous boom as her body elerated and appeared right before the one with the giant arm.


    Tatyana''s Death energy rushed madly toward the [Death Sword] as she shed without mercy "[ABYSSAL RENDER]."


    A tens of meters long ck aura extended from Tatyana''s sword as her sword tore the air and smashed onto the creature.


    However, with unbelievably quick reflexes, the Abyssal horror''s long arm shed and collided with Tatyana''s sword in an enormous collision of energies.


    BOOM


    The air imploded because of the collision, creating an upward tornado of energies. The result was stunning, not in a good way.


    The creature''s eyes didn''t leave the ground, and Tatyana''s sword only sunk a few inches into its twisted and muscr arm.


    A purple aura wrapped the long, deformed arm, making Tatyana''s face be solemn.


    She warned aloud. "They know [Abyss Chaos Intent]! The level is also not low, at least seventh level!"


    The other three arms extended and three sword-like weaponsnded on the creature''s three arms. Then, it began swinging at Tatyana like crazy.


    Tatyana quickly reacted, thanks to the extended senses because of her Battle and Destiny Intents.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Her sword and the creature''s sword began shing at ridiculous speeds for cultivators at their level.


    Valeria''s cold and murderous voice spread around. "It doesn''t matter. Today, they shall disappear from my sight! [Divine Nature Empress: Nature''s Queen Parade]."


    Valeria''s ethereal voice echoed around, and the world aroused to life. The Spirit Queen''s green eyes zed with life energy as her growth, propagation, rejuvenation, and life intents flooded everything, including Tatyana, increasing her strength a few notches.


    "Kill those abominations, my children."


    All trees, nts, and any flora around Valeria in a kilometer moved and followed themands of the wrathful Nature Spirit Queen, intending to raze all her enemies to the ground.


    The second grey humanoid sneak attacked Tatyana while she exchanged moves with the other Abyssal Horror.


    Tatyana didn''t even give it a side nce, and when its weapons arrived before Tatyana, a wave of vines, thorns, and razor-sharp wooden projectiles fell onto it with force enough to level a small city.


    Its massive eye in its chest moved around quickly, changing the offense into a defensive maneuver. However, a vine managed totch around its leg and dragged it, throwing it toward the forest that was uprooting itself and gaining monstrousbat powers under Valeria''s influence.


    Mirrory sped toward Tatyana as Valeria assaulted the other creature with endless waves of nt life.


    The ancient Mirror appeared behind the Abyssal Horror fighting Tatyana and punched with an amalgamation of intents and energies that made even space twist around her fist.


    Her voice was cold as she spat a single word.


    "Die."


    BOOOOOOM!


    CRRAAAAAHHHH!


    An unholy screech escaped the creature''s mouth as Mirrory''s punch sank into the back of the Abyssal Horror and made its back burst with a gory shower of flesh, creating a massive hole and sending the creature flying in a shower of ck blood rain.


    Tatyana knew that this was far from over and gathered energy while Mirrory rushed toward the half-regenerated creature and entered a brutal melee, each punch making the creature scream in pain.


    Tatyana''s energies surged as she used one of her trump cards and strongest skills.


    "[Fate Calling Song]!"


    Her Death Energy Sword changed to the shape of a guitar, and the color changed from pure ck to white with ck strings.


    Then, she began to sing. "I summoned you, pleasee to me..."


    As soon as the skill was deployed, the surrounding area was shrouded by her presence, and the world appeared to have fallen under her control.


    Cracks in space opened as tens of Undead in the Unification Realm poured like rain.


    Four Banshees sang with their Death Empress, five Wraiths yed for her Death Empress, and hundreds of Undead skeletons and zombies rushed toward the creature being besieged by Valeria''s nt army fearlessly, ready to give their unlife for their Death Empress.


    With her manyfold strengthened power, Tatyana resummoned her sword, her voice permeating every corner of the area under her control, and she rushed and joined Mirrory in fight.


    Valeria was not idle after the summoning. Her skills bloomed and enhanced everything in the area.


    As a Spirit born from Heaven and Earth, her control over life was peerless. However, even when she controlled life, her attainments were so high that her strengthening could strengthen undead.


    She herself rushed toward the creature fighting Tatyana and Mirrory, using the nt and undead army to dy one as the three seniors pummeled the other one.


    Naturally, the creature was not a match when the three seniors went all out.


    A sword appeared on its right, and it barely managed to block when Valeria''s staff smashed its head.


    The giant arm hastily punched toward Valeria, but Mirrory appeared beside its maw-like head with a spinning kick, sending it flying.


    At the ce itnded, Tatyana was already waiting, her sword gleaming with concentrated Death energy.


    The creature screeched in defiance as his body burst with energy, and it used Mirrory''s punch momentum to attack Tatyana.


    BANG!


    However, Tatyana''s objective was to attract its attention.


    Eyes glowing murderously, Valeria was above it, swinging her staff down with the weight of a small mountain.


    BOOOM!


    The Abyssal Horror felt the energies almost bursting its body as Valeria''s attack smashed it into the Earth with a giant explosion.


    Extreme pain as muscles, bones, and organs broke assaulted the horror.


    Yet, it wouldn''t be able to rest.


    Mirrory''s cold voice reached its hearing sense. "Come here and die already, Angel''s energy is running low."


    An irresistible force ripped it from the crater and threw it upward. It looked miserable, with cuts, bruises, and blood smearing itpletely. Meat chunks were missing.


    However, its vitality was holding strong as it screeched.


    After being dug out, Tatyana and Valeria led the assault.


    Tatyana chanted. "[Divine Lich Empress Battle Dance]."


    Valeria was quick to follow. "[Thousand Petals Blooming Divine Lotus]."


    Their figures blurred and smashed the creature around with continuous booms, leaving a green and ck serpentine trail as the Abyssal Horror was smashed around.


    The other humanoid was close to freeing itself from the assaults of the two armies, and it was at this moment that its giant eyes moved and locked onto something in the distance. With a monstrous screech, it burst with extreme power and rushed toward it.


    Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria turned their heads at the same time, and their faces fell, Tatyana''s bing pale. "YASENIA, RUN!"

 Chapter 597: FIGHT!

    Chapter 597: FIGHT!


    A few moments ago, Yasenia was approaching the fighting ce silently while hiding her presence. ''Mom said we should run, so I must be careful. However, this is a rare chance to see a high-level battle.''


    Yasenia summoned [Starry Sky], umting stars just in case, and pondered as her body shed through the forest. ''Moreover, I should be able to defend myself in a dangerous situation. My strength has be much higher. If I see that the fight is too much for me, I can always turn and run. My speed is not small with my new movement technique, the [Heavenly Constetion Steps].''


    Yasenia was impressed by this technique; it had manyyers, and on eachyer, Yasenia unlocked a [Constetion], and with it, the general steps also became faster. She had entered the first level, allowing her to make her speed sixfold. New constetions were unlocked from the second step onward.


    Once she came close enough to see the battle, Yasenia slowed down and observed the battle situation.


    She couldn''t help but show a stunned expression. ''What are those things? They are actually resisting Mom, Valeria, and Mirrory. Although they can''t really fight back, they are very resilient and fast.''


    Yasenia frowned and decided to take more distance and look from further away. ''I really can''t join.''


    The sickening howl of pain from the one punched by Mirrory reached her ears, making her soul shudder.


    ''Even with its back ripped open, it can still fight¡­''


    Her eyes moved toward the second creature that was being besieged by a swarm of nt and undead creatures. ''That enormous eye in its chest is quite terrifying.''


    A massive shockwave from the battle made Yasenia''s aura destabilize for an instant, making her frown. ''I should leave.''


    Yasenia turned around, but although these Abyssal Horrors were monstrous, they were not mindless.


    Quite the contrary, intelligence and perception were very high, especially for the one with a massive eye in the middle of the chest.


    Therefore, the slight aura fluctuation was caught by the two Abyssal Horrors and the three seniors.


    It was at that moment that Yasenia turned to leave that her entire body erupted in chills as her instincts shouted danger.


    Yasenia''s muscles tensed as every single skill to reinforce her body exploded in a massive aura burst, and her figure became a blue streak, shooting into the distance.


    Tatyana''s desperate shout reached her while she turned around and activated her auras. "YASENIA, RUN!"


    BOOOM!


    A massive explosion apanied by a malformed aura exploded from the big-eyed monster and locked onto Yasenia.


    With a turbulent purple aura around it, the creature burst with monstrous might and exploded the swarm, trying to dy it, shattering the encirclement and rushing toward Yasenia.


    Yasenia''s face became solemn as she looked back and saw the thing follow behind her.


    It was not that Yasenia was weak, not at all. For her level, Yasenia was extremely strong. Put Ghana, for example, at 300 years. She previously was in the middle level of the Ethereal Soul body realm.


    What kind of cultivation will Yasenia have at 300 years? It was clear that it would be much higher, basically iparable.


    However, these creatures were from [The Abyss], a high-level ne. Moreover, they had bodies that wereparable to dragons of a high-level bloodline.


    Therefore, Yasenia, even if massively talented, would not be able to fight against a creature like this that was in the equivalent of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm and knew a high-level intent.


    In the other fight, Tatyana saw the intentions of that monster, and her red eyes glowed with pure, unadulterated wrath. "DON''T YOU DARE!"


    The Death Empress turned and wanted to stop it, but a dark grey tentacle suddenly tangled her leg, and she was thrown flying in the opposite direction, making her eyes widen.


    ''Did these filth nned it!?''


    Valeria also took her chance and stopped fighting the creature at the same time as Tatyana, rushing to aid Yasenia. The same happened as another tentacle hurried toward her.


    However, it had much less strength, as the creature had focused its efforts on dying Tatyana, the one it thought to be more problematic.


    Therefore, the Spirit Nature Empress was attentive and quick enough to dodge the second tentacle and quickly fly toward Yasenia.


    The creature made a strange sound, feeling disappointed that its n didn''t work.


    It was about to follow Valeria, but Mirrory fell from the supporting position. "You are going nowhere, insect. [Eternal Intent Level Nine]."


    Her punchnded on its head, and the Eternal attribute increased the might exponentially.


    Angel, far away, felt as if her dantian was being sucked from all the energy inside. This punch consumed about twenty percent of her total energy, leaving her with less than half.


    The creature was also too preupied with not allowing Tatyana and Valeria to follow up with its partner, so the hit took it with its guard down, and it could only move the head to the side and allow the impact tond on the shoulder of the disproportionate arm.


    BOOOM!


    The body of the Abyssal horror burst like mud being punched with massive force, and the arm flew away, detached from its body.


    "SRAAAH!!"


    It was already mangled, and this hit was enough to make fighting almost impossible.


    Naturally, Mirrory didn''t lose her chance. "[Divine Truth Battle: First Form, True Strike]."


    Angel''s body became utterly limp as all her energy rushed out of her body.


    Energies gathered around the red-haired woman''s fist, making the world around her bend to her will for a single moment.


    The punch was unavoidable, as it used the Truth concept to make her strikend, no matter what.


    So, although the creature moved, intending to dodge, Mirrory punched and didn''t even change the direction.


    Her fist was like a shooting star,nding on the chest of the Abyssal Horror with such force that the front part of the creature sank as the regenerated back burst open, spewing inner organs and even bones.


    BANG!


    It flew away, its life and death unknown. Mirrory clicked her tongue. ''Tsk, I have very little energy to work with. If I could make that strike at its full force, that thing would''ve exploded.''


    Mirrory rushed after it, not intending to let it escape.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Yasenia saw the distance between them quickly shrinking, and she prepared to counterattack. After all, if she just ran once it caught up, it would be able to kill her if her skills were not deployed. ''I''ll have to hold back for a while one way or another!''


    From the start, she had never wanted to participate in the battle, but she wanted to see how far apart she really was from her objective while looking at it from a safe distance.


    A stroke of bad luck uncovered her position, nothing more, nothing less.


    Yasenia knew she had to avoid being instantly killed or taken hostage, or everything would be a mess.


    During these almost two years, Yasenia had advanced quickly and reached the peak of the fifth level of the Unification Realm. She was about to break through into the sixth level.


    Under the tutge of Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria, she also increased her fight mastery and skill control exponentially.


    Her experiences in the trial were absorbed thanks to their guidance.


    With the creatureing her way, Yasenia''s cultivation and auras burst forth with enormous momentum.


    She naturally knew her predicament, so she held nothing back.


    First, her [Celestial Dress], [Empyrean Cosmos Dress], and [Draconic Waning Moon] deployed, covering her body in an elegant full-body dress with a star-shaped cleavage and a silver glow.


    Then, the stars she had umted with [Starry Sky] were absorbed inside her with one of her innate skills, [Star Dragon Body].


    A white glow burst forth from her, her strength increasing many times over.


    [Empyrean Dragon Authority] and [Monarch Intent Level Two] surrounded her next, increasing her mental sharpness and making her rushed thoughts calm down. ''Two seconds more until it arrives. I have plenty of time to go all out.''


    Her Dantian''s energies worked overtime, and the [Celestial Energy Star] in the middle increased its rotating speed.


    Together with it, the [Primordial Energy Core], [Celestial Pearl], [Draconic Heart], and [Empyrean Gxy Domain] glowed with celestial radiance.


    To add to all of this, her [Celestial Field Master] skill, a skill that made all her attributes stronger and weakened everything that wasn''t Sun, Moon, or Star attribute, exploded from her with all of the things before.


    Her dress and hair flew around with her energy release, her meridians pumped energy crazily, and every single cell in her body was strengthened to a point it hadn''t before.


    Yasenia dered with unwavering resolve. "IF YOU THINK I''M EASY PREY, YOU ARE MISTAKEN!"


    Her massive sword appeared in her hand, therge core in the middle glowing with celestial light.


    Her surroundings became a phantom world under hermand, and then Yasenia deployed her third and second strongest buffs: [War Intent Level One] and [Day and Night Cycle].


    Yasenia''s eyes glowed with defiance as the monstrous creature arrived right before her.


    [Draconic Heart] glowed powerfully.


    In this instant, Yasenia didn''t care about her body but about resisting until Valeria or Tatyana came to her aid.


    Therefore, without any concern, Star, Sun, and Moon energies were used simultaneously. Not only that, [Celestial Energy] was also thrown into the mix.


    At this moment, her aura made her surroundings copse because of the weight of her aura.


    The creature punched, and a purple glow that seemed to pierce everything and corrupt it was thrown toward Yasenia.


    She activated her [Heavenly Constetion Steps] beyond her limits, making the meridians in her legs feel like they were bursting, and she multiplied her speed almost tenfold.


    With a burst of incredible speed, Yasenia narrowly dodged the first attack, her movements minimal as the attack grazed her cheek.


    Without any mercy, she swung her sword, her voice echoing with an otherworldly majesty. "DIE! [EMPYREAN COLLAPSE]!"


    A skill born not long ago manifested in all its strength. It was part of the Sun, Moon, and Star Copse series. A skill that used everything of one attribute in her disposition to create a massive attack that defied all logic.


    This time, however, she used her three attributes simultaneously, creating [Empyrean Copse].


    Yasenia''s golden eyes transformed, changing into a mesmerizing dark blue tone with starlight as, for the first time, she activated her most powerful skill.


    [Celestial Intent].


    Her mind was never this clear as she understood the reason for the use of Celestial intent. Until now, she had avoided using Celestial energy inbination with more than one attribute out of fear of self-damage. However, Celestial Energy was meant to be used as a link between all her attributes, not an addition.


    Hence, when using every single energy inside of her, [Celestial Intent] finally manifested.


    A noble, ethereal, distant, and profound aura burst from her. Her body glowed like a brilliant celestial constetion.


    A small gxy seemed to be born in Yasenia''s sword as she shed toward the horror.


    Celestial light inundated the basin for a second.


    It felt like the birth of something powerful, radiating a blinding radiance.


    Yasenia''s attack had effectively reached Dantian Spiritualization Realm standards. The power to level mountains, raze cities, and create rivers.


    BOOOOM!


    The monster''s defense seemed not to work as the Celestial Energy ripped its skinyer, muscles, and internal organs while Draconic Heart sank into it.


    Without any power to resist effectively from being sted flying, the Abyssal Horror''s leg transformed into a tentacle andtched around Yasenia''s leg.


    Because of the strength of her [Empyrean Copse], both of them were sent flying like a shooting star.


    When theynded, Yasenia felt every single muscle and vein in her body hurt, as a few of her internal organs had slight ruptures not only because of the massive strain but because the strength at which she was sent flying with the Abyssal Horror was enough to create internal damage.


    Yasenia quickly tried to stand up, but her leg was still firmly held, making her face sink. "[Draconic Sunset]!"


    She raised her sword again and shed down, but her body could not gather as many different energies, so when she struck down, although the strike was devastating, it couldn''t cut the leg, making her stomach sink.


    The Abyssal Horror didn''t lose this chance. Even while heavily wounded, their ability to take punishment and vitality was unbelievably high.


    Its arm swung toward Yasenia''s chest with a deafening screech of rage, as if it was insulted that a low-level person like Yasenia could hurt it.


    Tatyana and Valeria hadn''t stopped running toward them for a single moment. Valeria shouted. "YASENIA, PROTECT YOURSELF!"


    Tatyana, whose speed had reached record speeds for Unification Realm cultivators, shouted with a phantasmal tone that carried the wrath of a thousand evil ghosts. "I''M GOING TO TORTURE YOUR SOUL FOR ETERNITY IF YOU DARE!"


    Yasenia''s spiritual sense caught the attack, and she prepared for impact.


    She ced her giant sword before her as a shield and tightened every fiber of her body. "[Draconic Full Moon]!"


    As she saw the attacking her way, Yasenia''s heart felt heavy. She knew that this was far from enough to resist it.


    Her Moon Energy created apressed and circr silver shield, but when the grey arm wrapped in purple energies hit, it copsed and exploded, barely slowing the attack down.


    BAANG!


    CRACK!


    The powerful impact was simr to a beast carriage hitting a mortal, as it was apanied by the sound of bones breaking.


    The feeling of her arm bones snapping, her chest bones shattering, and her muscles and internal organs rupturing was agonizing as her leg slipped from the strong grip because of the massive strike.


    Spitting a mouthful of blood, the dragoness didn''t even have time to grunt before her body disappeared from her standing ce.


    Her body shed across the forest like a meteor, obliterating through a row of trees until she finally stopped almost five kilometers away, her body bloodied and motionless.


    ****************************************************************************


    pa tre on.c om/posts/infernal-knight-90152664 (Andrea wearing full armor)

 Chapter 598: Abyssal Horrors End and Mirrorys Speech.

    Chapter 598: Abyssal Horror''s End and Mirrory''s Speech.


    Author Note: Long chapter! I wanted at first to split it in half, but I think that adding everything to one chapter is better so that I don''t leave all of you dears hanging for another day, hahaha. I hope you like it~.


    ****************************************


    The Abyssal Horror was not in a good state.


    After sending Yasenia flying, with her life and death unknown, it tried getting up but stumbled forward.


    The giant eye in its chest was split in half diagonally, and you could see the damage to the bones and organs.


    Yasenia''s attack, filled with Celestial Energy and enhanced by all her skills, caused such damage that it almost split it in two and killed it.


    Not because Yasenia''s attacks were stronger than Tatyana''s, Mirrory''s, or Valeria''s, but because of the Celestial element''s destructive power was monstrously strong.


    The Abyssal Horror honestly didn''t expect the one it thought to be a small fish would make such an attack. It knew that even damaging the dragon woman would beplicated if it didn''ttch onto Yasenia''s leg after being struck.


    The Abyssal Horror''s thoughts spun to find a way to escape its current situation. ''I must take that dragon with an aura simr to the death-attribute user. They should be rted one way or another. If I secure her, I should be able to think something together with the other¡­''


    With those thoughts, the Abyssal Horror prepared to run toward Yasenia''s immobile body and secure a possible way to escape. It didn''t expect to find these monsters in a lower ne.


    However, that was not happening.


    Its only chance to use Yasenia was cut off by Yasenia herself with the desperate attack, and now, it had to pay the consequences of hurting the Death Empress''s daughter.


    A monstrous aura of Life and Death energy swallowed the Abyssal Horror as an enraged voice reached its ears.


    Valeria''s voice was as imposing as a natural disaster. "MONSTROSITIES TO LIFE LIKE YOU MUST PERISH!"


    The Abyssal Horror turned and saw an intricate coiling staff descending with the weight of a mountain right toward its head.


    Even before it fell, the air pressure was enough to make the Abyssal Horror shudder.


    BOOM!


    With a quick sidestep, it avoided its head being opened like a watermelon. However, the ce the staffnded was utterly destroyed.


    "AAAAHH!!"


    A distorted sound of pain spread across tens of kilometers as Valeria''s staff smashed half the creature''s body into a pulp. The rampant damaging life energy drained its vitality, and the body was sent flying.


    The Celestial energies in its body had greatly weakened the creature''s defenses. The creature''s giant eye couldn''t recover properly, and since their path was disconnected from Heaven and Earth, their spiritual sense was non-existent. Hence, it was half-blinded.


    Tatyana didn''t attack right after but took a slight detour to look toward Yasenia''s direction. Her spiritual sense spread, and she tried to feel if Yasenia''s body was emitting Death Energy, a sign of someone dying.


    There were some hints, but as a dragon, Yasenia''s vitality was robust. A single hit wouldn''t kill her. The state was nothing pleasant to see, though.


    When Tatyana looked over, Yasenia was immobile. Her arms were purple and bleeding, her body limp, and her breathing was faint.


    The long ck hair was muddy, and her face was covered with blood marks. The long tail was limp at the side, and fresh blood pooled around her as it spilled from her wounds.


    Tatyana''s energy became berserk after ncing at Yasenia''s bloody state.


    With wrath making her blood boil and fear of them having more tricks and losing her dearest, her voice turned even scarier than the wail of a thousand evil ghosts as she screamed. "FILTHY ABOMINATION, HOW DARE YOU ATTACK MY DAUGHTER!? I''M GOING TO ERASE YOU FROM EXISTENCE!"


    A hurricane of Death energy flowed toward her as her meridians burst because of the amount of power flowing through them.


    With Yasenia here, Tatyana couldn''t afford another mistake like what happened before.


    She knew deep inside that although Yasenia had acted irrationally, it was also their fault.


    Instead of exining when Yasenia''s tone was clearly worried before they parted, she prioritized exterminating these things because of her disgust and eagerness to erase them.


    They could''ve taken ten more seconds to exin.


    She could''ve dodged the tentacle that dyed her enough for the other Abyssal Horror to catch up.


    However, this time, what could go wrong went wrong. Thankfully, Yasenia''s breakthrough in a life-and-death situation and use of the Celestial Intent saved her life.


    Tatyana scolded herself. ''What kind of senior am I if I can''t even protect her when it matters the most!?''


    Tatyana''s body ruptured in many ces, and blood flowed while she gathered energy. "WHAT KIND OF MOTHER AM I IF I CAN''T AVENGE MY DAUGHTER!?"


    The surroundings changed and became darker as the concept of death materialized beyond intent.


    Her eyes bled, and the flesh on her arm exploded because her body could not bear the strain of her following attack.


    However, she ignored all the screams of protest from her body as she summoned a skill beyond her current strength.


    Mirrory and Valeria''s expressions became solemn, and they reacted quickly.


    Mirrory tsked her tongue. "Have fun with that!"


    Then, she grabbed the mangled Abyssal Horror because of her punch and threw it toward Valeria with the remaining energy Angel could provide. ''Now, I can''t do anything more. Not that it matters when that crazy woman has gone berserk.''


    Valeria used her vines to catch it and used one of her strongest retraining skills to keep those two in ce. "[Imperial Man-eating vine], [Growth Intent Level Nine], [Propagation Intent Level Nine], [Life Intent Level Nine], [Mother Nature''s Paradise]."


    The earth exploded, and an almost one-hundred-wide nt burst with countless tentaclestching around the two Abyssal Horrors.


    The [Mother Nature''s Paradise] increased the strength of all life nts, while the intents multiplied the number of tentacles rushing toward them and restricting them.


    Valeria knew that this nt wouldn''t be able to eat them. However, it was enough to keep them in ce for a few seconds. Valeria looked over coldly as they struggled. ''Disappear as you drown in the wrath of an enraged mother.''


    The two Abyssal Horrors felt their instincts and souls trembling in fear as they looked toward the floating Death Empress while fighting the vines restricting them in ce.


    Tatyana''s imposing voice echoed throughout the entire basin, making the world appear silent with her voice as the only sound. "[DEATH''S DESCENT]!"


    What followed was not a massive explosion or torrent of energy.


    It was silence.


    Silence engulfed the world as a ck Sun materialized and swallowed everything in an area of hundreds of meters.


    Yasenia, who was looking over with half-closed eyes, heard a deafening silence as a massive sphere of death energy appeared and disintegrated everything.


    Soil, air, nts, animals¡­ Everything within the sphere big enough to be seen across the entire basin died.


    The two Abyssal Horrors inside couldn''t even scream as their bodies disintegrated, leaving their soul behind.


    However, instead of being banished, the two deformed and corrupted souls were dragged toward the middle of the Sphere and transported to another dimension, [The Underworld].


    A ce of death and the ce where Tatyana''s real body currently resided.


    The two Abyssal Horrors entered a world of darkness, with green, ck, and blue as the main colors.


    Before they knew what happened, a person wearing a red-colored royal dress descended before them. The appearance was identical to the person they fought before. However, the aura around her was likeparing a firefly with the Sun.


    Her voice moved the Heavenlyws around her as her enraged eyes pinned their two souls and kept them away from returning to where they belonged. "Your second mistake was appearing before me. Your third mistake was hurting the person I love. Do you want to know your first mistake?"


    The Death Empress''s red eyes glowed as the world around her copsed because of the rawness of her emotions. "Your first mistake was being born in the first ce. [Death Law], [Fate Weaving], [Death Empress Decree: Eternal Damnation]."


    The first skill was to make the Death concept bend to her will and avoid the "death" of these two souls, making them "eternal" souls. The second one cut the Fate of these two souls with the Heavens, effectively making them Tatyana''s. Then, the third skill created a prison with a perfect rate of destruction and regeneration, making them suffer as long as they existed.


    Hence, unless Tatyana stopped existing, their fate from now on was to suffer in eternal agony while their corrupt souls rot away and their thoughts degraded due to the merciless passing of time.


    Back in Distancia, [Death''s Descent]sted ten seconds before it disappeared.


    The life signals of those two things and the deformed purple world were annihted together with the all-consuming attack, leaving behind a crater with rampant death energy.


    Yasenia carefully stood up, using her tail as support, and ate a heaven-ranked healing pill. Her eyes wereplicated.


    Just one attack was almost enough to send her to leave her out ofbat. Although her attack was enough to hurt it once, her following more normal attack wasughably weak, unable to cut a single immobile tentacle. ''How did it discover me? No¡­ Why did I evene?''


    Yasenia saw the three seniors flying toward her, and she didn''t even know how to face them. ''I just wanted to make sure Mom was okay while looking from a safe distance¡­ But now¡­''


    Mirrorynded before Yasenia, looking at her coldly.


    Yasenia opened her mouth, but a crisp pnded on her face, making her face swing to the side. Her weak body stumbled a step, but she didn''t get angry. The p was more than well-deserved.


    The stinging pain in her cheek hurt more than the broken bones across her torso.


    Mirrory asked coldly. "What did we tell you to do?"


    She did notin and looked back at Mirrory. Then, she answered honestly. Her voice was weak because of her injuries. "To leave."


    Mirrory looked at her coldly and asked again. "Then, why did youe? If I said that you should leave, you leave!"


    Yasenia answered her true thoughts again. "I wanted to see if all of you were in danger and also the distance between me and you. I thought I was a safe distance away, but I was na?ve, and I was discovered because of my weakness."


    Mirrory''s voice didn''t warm up in the slightest. "Look at your mother. Look at yourself. Are you happy now? Are you happy now that you''ve seen how weak you are before true strength? If you face true danger, you and anyone from the little group you are creating are useless. Are you happy now that you know it?"


    Yasenia saw Tatyana finally arriving with Valeria''s help, and her breath hitched while her heart felt as if a knife had been inserted and somebody twisted it.


    One of her arms was mainly skeletal as the flesh from shoulder down had exploded in a mangled mess and dripped with blood.


    Her face was clearly exhausted, and even with the heaven-ranked pills and the efforts of Valeria healing her, the wounds weren''t healing quickly enough, and they still dripped with blood.


    Her appearance was more than miserable. Valera spoke. "Tatyana, try holding back the rampant Death Energy. I can''t heal you properly."


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "Do you think I''m not trying? My meridians have exploded, so I can''t do so."


    Valeria asked. "So? Are you crippled?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "This body can regrow even a dantian. Killing this body is extremely difficult."


    Yasenia''s heart hurt more and more the further she listened, and Mirrory was merciless. "If you hadn''t appeared. We could have used a dying tactic and slowly cornered them until we could kill them. However, your appearance made it impossible as they would always try to target you. They were almost dead, and one of your attacks half-crippled the healthiest one. But, so what? On a desperation move, who knows what kind of tricks they could pull with you around? Therefore, Tatyana did what she did."


    The voice of the ancient woman was cold and steady, stating only facts.


    Mirrory looked directly into Yasenia''s eyes and stated indifferently. "Those things did not create those wounds. You made them."


    Tatyana approached and stopped Mirrory. "Okay, that''s enough. Cough, cough, she already knows. It was also our fault for not exining things more deeply and rushing here hastily. Moreover, the fact that we couldn''t protect her is also our fault. Even if they make mistakes, we should be able to adapt and protect them. I''m angry at her, but bashing her with words will do nothing this time."


    Mirrory snorted, but she agreed with Tatyana. She was just a bit miffed that the usual intelligent and witty Yasenia made such an emotional and hurried decision.


    She also knew that Yasenia "took precautions," but the enemy was above her imagination, and those precautions were ultimately for naught.


    Yasenia wanted to approach Tatyana, but the horrendous wound all over Tatyana''s body made her feel suffocated and unable to take a step forward.


    Valeria sighed and approached the grievously wounded Yasenia. "Child. Let''s be careful from now on, okay? I felt scared for a second, thinking that you had died. Come here, dear."


    Yasenia used her tail to slowly move forward and arrive before the three-meter-tall woman. Valeria''s handnded softly on Yasenia''s head as a soft and healing aura covered her body. "It will feel ufortable, but you must be a big girl and endure it, okay?"


    Yasenia nodded obediently and didn''t even make a sound.


    The breath of life from the Nature Spirit Queen healed her damaged body at very high speeds.


    Her healing, aided by [Life Intent Level Nine] plus the heaven-ranked pill, made it possible for her body to recover in a few breaths.


    Usually, allowing the body to recover naturally was best. However, for fear of any corruption or damage that a hit from the Abyssal Horror could create, Valeria decided to make aprehensive and in-depth recovery.


    The ufortable and painful feeling of bones realigning and her organs and muscles healing was almost unbearable.


    But Yasenia didn''t flinch or make a sound. Her eyes were locked on Tatyana''s semi-skeletal arm with a painfully beating heart.


    Tatyana sighed and approached. "Little treasure, I won''t say not to feel guilty, but remember that this body is much more resilient. This kind of wound is like what you''ve suffered. It''s not permanent."


    Valeria turned toward Tatyana and frowned after hearing her. "It''s more serious, Tatyana. With my healing, Tatyana, it will take at least two years to recover to your peak state."


    Tatyana looked at her arm nonchntly and nodded. "Well, a bit less, this body is very resilient. I think I will return to normal in a year."


    Mirrory remained with her usual cold voice. "Remember that you can''t use your energy during this time to fight. Leave their protection to us."


    Tatyana nodded and approached Yasenia, using her good arm to lower her head and hug her, kissing her on the forehead. "Don''t worry too much, okay? It was an unexpected situation. Moreover, your decision-making after falling into danger was not bad. The preemptive attack gave us enough time, and your defense, allowing yourself to be blown away, also allowed you to live afterward. Although the decision toe here is not something you should be proud of, at least how you handled the battle it is."


    Yasenia couldn''t hold it anymore, and she hugged Tatyana tightly. "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry."


    She was frustrated at her naivety of thinking that the seniors would be stronger no matter the enemy. Frustrated that she thought that she could do anything. Frustrated because of the danger she ced everyone in with her actions.


    Tatyana smiled and chuckled, patting her back soothingly. "As you should be. However, you''ve gained quite a bit because of this, right?"


    Yasenia shook her head and looked at Tatyana''s arm again. "It''s not worth it."


    Tatyana sighed and patted her silky ck hair, stealing her gaze away by kissing her lips and smiling lovingly. "Silly girl. Learning Celestial Intent is something I''ve heard now for the first time. My daughter is the most talented in the universe! Let''s go reunite with the others."


    Before they left, Mirrory interrupted again. "Yasenia."


    The dragoness looked at her.


    Mirrory said seriously. "You are a very talented person. You are mature enough for your age. You are someone responsible for your closest people. And you possess plenty of more positive traits that make you someone truly extraordinary."


    Mirrory continued. "However, even with those advantages and a few more I didn''t mention, you have a ring w that almost makes everything else invalid."


    Yasenia listened closely.


    Mirrorymented. "You are too confident in yourself. You think that you can deal with everything as long as you persevere. You believe that everything will turn out alright as long as you try your best. Well, child. You cannot."


    Mirrory remained her. "This is the second time making a simr mistake that made your life hang on a thread, and the third time will take your life and the life of those involved. The life of those you consider as close."


    Yasenia flinched, but she listened attentively.


    Mirrory was ruthless in her assessment. "The first time you acted like a person with no brain is when you tried to interrupt my ritual. You must have thoughtter that you were very clever, right?"


    Mirrory pointed at a ce, and a ball of energy pure enough to be liquid shot toward the sky. This was created by the energy Angel recovered in this short amount of time.


    A giant explosion ensued, making it seem like a second Sun was born in the sky. Yasenia knew that receiving that kind of attack would be very difficult.


    Mirrorymented. "That''s my strength while being tied to someone as weak as Angel. She hasn''t even assimted me in any way whatsoever. I''m tied to her, but calling her my wielder is far from the truth. She has yet toprehend truth intent, which is just the first step to gaining control over me. Do you know what this means? Killing you back then when my master was Fu Jing Jing, a Saint, was as easy as snapping our fingers."


    Mirrorymented. "However, like today, you were lucky, and we didn''t act because we felt that doing so would not be beneficial. Thankfully, it was the truth."


    Mirrory continued. "Today, because you wanted to see something out of your league, you risked your life and thought you could maintain a safe distance in abat far above your league. I saw that you were about to leave, and that''s why I''m not feeling that disappointed in you. You knew that you could do nothing and turned to leave, but your aura leaked, and you were discovered. It was an honest and unlucky mistake."


    Mirrory sighed. "Regardless of your intentions, you''ve seen the results."


    Mirrory finished by saying. "You''ve been pampered since birth, and your talent has allowed you to ovee challenges others would''ve failed at, increasing your self-confidence. I won''t say you haven''t suffered because the challenges you''ve ovee are impressive. Your trials and difficulties would''ve killed any other cultivator. Your hard work is also notcking in any way. You use almost all the hours in the day to better yourself, and you are incredibly determined and objective-focused while also being patient and wise with your decisions. However, if you don''t fix this w of wanting to interfere in everything, of wanting to fix everything by yourself, you''ll sooner orter perish."


    Tatyana stayed silent the entire conversation. Mirrory didn''t say any lies, so she didn''t interrupt.


    She looked at Yasenia and saw her eyes still firm, deeply reflecting on Mirrory''s words, making her feel gratified. ''Very good. She is still young, and making mistakes is normal. epting those mistakes and bettering yourself is what matters. With her age, the number of mistakes I made was not less, hahaha.''


    Tatyana used her good arm to hug Yasenia''s arm and smiled at her. "Well, we won''t need to move. Your dears are here."

 Chapter 599: Taking Control Over The Basin. (Poll Results.)

    Chapter 599: Taking Control Over The Basin. (Poll Results.)


    Maybe some of you don''t know, but an added benefit of being a Pat reo n supporter is that your votes count triple.


    Hence, the points after the final calctions are like this.


    1.-Tree System Novel: 255


    2.-Vampire Romance: 201


    3.-ABO Dungeon: 118


    4.-Zombie Apocalypse: 111


    5.-ABO Romance: 88


    6.-Quick Transmigration: 82


    Congrattions to those who voted for the tree novel, and I''ve seen the poprity of the Vampire Romance novel, so if I have time in the future, I''ll look into it seriously.


    Thanks a lot to all who participated!


    *************************************************


    Yasenia blinked and looked toward the distance, feeling Cecile''s auraing closer at a very high speed.


    Yasenia had told them that it was safe toe here already, so the whole group wasing.


    In the meantime, Yasenia asked. "Mirrory, I have a few ideas, but¡­ What should I have done during Angel''s inheritance ritual? What do I do during a ritual that appears to be damaging my lover, but I can''t really interfere without risking it?"


    Mirrory didn''t answer straight away and asked back. "What do you think?"


    Yasenia pondered. "Instead of approaching with fighting intentions, I should''ve asked?"


    Mirrory shook her head and guided her thinking. "Think again. What if we were a demonic ritual trying to possess Angel''s body? At first nce, distinguishing rituals is veryplicated. Especially the rituals made to damage the "inheritors." They always try to hide their intentions."


    Yasenia frowned for a second and thought. "Hmm. I should look around and see if there is a way to break the ritual first. Or I could wait for the most delicate part of it to interrupt it¡­ After all, rituals can''t be stopped mid-way unless the people doing it are very powerful, right? However¡­ That''s what I did with your ritual."


    Mirrory smiled. "Those are a few of the options. For example, there are other ways to analyze the energy being exchanged and distinguish the ritual''s flow, making you feel whether it is flowing with the Heavens or going against them. Do you know how to do it?"


    Yasenia listened and nodded, but her face clearly appeared confused. Mirrory asked. "What are you thinking?"


    Yasenia asked. "The method you are speaking is to see what kind of karma it generates. But don''t I need to approach and inspect the formation for that? How is this different from meddling with the ritual?"


    Mirrory tilted her head. "Can''t you naturally feel the energy and tell? It''s something easy to tell at first nce, right?"


    Yasenia was speechless. "Mirrory, I don''t know elsewhere, but where Ie from, that''s quite a high-level skill. Mom, can you do that?"


    Tatyana nodded. "I can. But, yes, Mirrory is giving you juniors too much credit."


    Mirrory lifted an eyebrow. "Oh? Then, your first answer was notpletely incorrect... I thought that you could feel the aura and still decided not to trust us¡­" Then, she added. "However, the worst you can do ise in swinging as you did. You were like a rampaging beast, striking the ritual constantly. You should''ve stopped when Fu Jing Jing started speaking."


    Yasenia frowned. "That''s¡­ Well, I do agree."


    Tatyana chuckled and hissed a bit when Valeria began bandaging her arm. "Honestly, it is all about perspective. There isn''t one universal answer for those situations. However, false rituals are not that hard to uncover. If you meet one in the future, you will probably easily feel it, little treasure."


    Yasenia nodded and asked. "Either way, I want to learn how to distinguish Karma, if possible."


    Mirrory nodded. "Sure, it''s notplicated to teach. In one to five hundred years, you should master the skill."


    Yasenia''s lips twitched. ''Our time scales are quite different.''


    Yasenia nodded and changed the subject by asking. "By the way, what are those grey things?"


    Valeria patted Yasenia''s head andmented gently. "Nothing you should bother about, little Yasenia. Those two are the weakest creatures between them, and you''ve already seen how powerless you are against them. Once we feel that you are ready to learn about them, we will inform you. Until then, remember to run if you ever encounter something that gives you simr vibes. The name of that thing is a seven-marked [Abyssal Horror], though. The less white runes, the stronger."


    Yasenia nodded and didn''tin while her tail gently swished at Valeria''s soft pat. After feeling their power with her own flesh, Yasenia understood that her chances against those things were minimal.


    Mirrory sighed andmented. "Child. I know that you want to help us. If we see that you can participate in a battle, we won''t ever deny you. Tatyana, Valeria, and I want all of you to grow, so we won''t deny you the fighting experience. Even participating in challenges that can kill you easily is not out of consideration, and we wouldn''t stop you. However, if the chances of winning are non-existent, allowing you to fight doesn''t make sense. You won''t learn much; worse, the chance of heart demons being born is high."


    Yasenia smiled and nodded. "Don''t worry, Mirrory. I understand. I was rash this time. I''ll evaluate the situation better in the future. I can now see my previous mistakes and the things I failed to evaluate."


    Mirrory nodded and floated to her side, also patting her head with a slight smirk on her usually indifferent face. "I''ll give you this: that attack was phenomenal. Furthermore, you also managed to arouse the [Celestial Intent] hidden in you. Do you understand why?"


    Yasenia nodded and spoke. "I was stuck due to me seeing my three elements separately. Celestial Energy and Intent do not enhance my elements. It is like a link tobine them. My base understanding of Celestial Energy was wrong, so it is normal not to be able to use it properly. If I want to be stronger, I must do the same I did with my first skill, [Celestial Coat]."


    Yasenia felt a bit embarrassed that she hadn''t seen it earlier. "Honestly¡­ my answer was already in front of my face with how my "celestial" skills came to be. [Celestial Coat] is the merge of the three attributes, [Celestial Dress] was also created by energy threads of the three elements, and even my new [Celestial Field Master] enhances the three elements while weakening the rest, not to mention the [Celestial Pearl] is an item that gathers the three energies. However, I couldn''t see it with the Celestial Energy."


    Tatyana and the other two chuckled. Tatyanamented with a bit of nostalgia. "Sometimes, seeing the obvious thing that''s right under our noses is the hardest thing."


    Valeria agreed and praised the dragoness. "Very good. Yasenia, you are very talented and young. Remember that one or two years are nothing. You say you''ve been stuck, but, in truth, yourprehension speed is extraordinary. Your perception is a bit skewed, but you''ll realize when you enter the secret realm a few yearster."


    Valeria continued. "Not to mention you, your lovers will probably manage to awaken at least two intents by the time of the Secret realm. That''s an absurd number for someone under fifty years of age. Even if they are still in the first level, and it will take a lot of time to improve, it is worthy of the word genius."


    Valeria snorted and flicked Yasenia''s forehead yfully. "Then, we have you on the other side, who has understood four intents, with one of them in the second level! Calling your progress quick is an understatement, and as long as you maintain this speed, you''ll eventually catch up to your objective of fighting side by side with Tatyana."


    Yasenia was unsure. ''Am I really that strong? I always end up beaten up one way or another¡­''


    Mirrory, Valeria, and Tatyana smiled at Yasenia''s unsure expression. Tatyana chuckled and gave her a small kiss. "Do not let these old women put you down."


    Mirroryined. "Oy, who are you calling old?"


    Tatyana snorted. "To the archaic mirror that has been alive for literal eons!"


    Tatyana ignored the twitching of Mirrory''s lips and started topliment her little treasure and pamper her. "The fact that you could pierce the defense of that thing is already something you can brag about, little treasure. You can puff those giant tits and say you injured an Abyssal Horror by oveing cultivation levels! Remember that it was at the beginning of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm, or their simr level."


    Yasenia blinked and asked tentatively. "Which is¡­ ?"


    Tatyana brightly smiled and answered. "Not telling yet." Making Yasenia roll her eyes.


    Valeria reminded Tatyana. "We need to inform those two youngsters, Tengliu and Coraline, about the possibility of those things existing in other parts of the continent. Although, it doesn''t seem possible since their [Abyssal Corruption Obelisk] had no connection to anything else, and the area they had corrupted was notrger than two hundred meters."


    Yasenia realized, as she looked at the crater created by Death''s Descent, that they had coordinated during that intense moment to throw those two back to the starting point and allow Tatyana to obliterate everything with them. Her eyes couldn''t help but widen. ''Even during those chaotic events, they could coordinate like this? Wow.''


    Tatyana took out amunication device and created a message in a few seconds with details on how to search for them and what to do if they discovered them.


    It was at this moment that Yasenia felt Cecile''s aura approaching quickly andnding before herself, engulfing her in a cool and refreshing hug.


    Even when no words were exchanged, Cecile''s slightly trembling body was enough to tell our dragoness how scared she had felt.


    When the Abyssal Horror hit Yasenia, Cecile felt quite clearly how the soul of her soulmate flickered like a candle in a storm.


    The amount of restraint she had to enforce not to abandon everything and rush toward Yasenia''s position, making everything even more convoluted, was monumental.


    The other girls breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Yasenia safe. Even if blood was staining her clothes and some parts of her skin, she looked energetic enough.


    But their expression changed to one of worry and horror when Tatyana''s injuries entered their eyes. ''What kind of thing can injure Tatyana to this extent!?''


    Tatyana saw that they were about to freak out, so she calmed them down. "I will recover in two years at most, don''t worry. I haven''t received permanent damage."


    The dragoness looked down and quickly cleaned herself, revealing an uninjured body. She smiled andmented. "I''m also already healed."


    Cecile was still closely hugging her and muttered resentfully. "You were heavily injured."


    Yasenia sighed and hugged her phoenix tightly, kissing her head. "I know. I''m sorry, sweetheart."


    Yasenia picked up Kaleina with her tail. The tiny dragoness was already big enough to be used as a scarf, and she quickly coiled around her Mommy.


    Her crisp and childish voice was heard as she hugged her Mommy''s head. "Mommy, what happened to Mama Tatyana and you? Does it hurt?"


    Yasenia sighed. "It''s Mommy''s fault, dearest. I was ignorant, and Mama Tatyana got hurt because of that. Don''t worry. Although it hurts, we are very strong. Your Mommy and Mama Tatyana are okay now."


    Kaleina pouted. "Mommy, be careful! That looks like it hurts a lot!"


    Yasenia kissed her forehead softly. "You are right. Mommy will be careful in the future."


    Kali asked Valeria. "Can I do something to help Mother-inw?"


    Valeria shook her head. "No. I''ve already covered the most problematic injuries. Tatyana''s body is special, and normal healing effects do not affect her as they would normally do. If there were a ce with a lot of either Death or Fate energy, that would help. But there aren''t any in the nearby vicinity. So, let her recover naturally."


    Yasenia looked at the crater created by Death''s Descent andmented. "Let''s begin with the construction. Valeria, can we use vegetation as the houses to avoid influencing the Feng Shui? Forget about using Distancia-originated methods to create the sect. Let''s use normal knowledge. Also, we must create one ce with energies good enough for each of us. Although we are building a sect, the main aim is to create a cultivation paradise for our family."


    Valeria nodded. "We perfectly can. This will also help us purge the death energy left behind by Tatyana''s attack."


    Angel asked anxiously while circling Tatyana like a nervous rabbit. "Can''t Mommy Tatyana cultivate there to recover? L-look at her arm!"


    Valeria shook her head. "That death energy is not natural. It is violent, and absorbing it will only damage a cultivator. Of course, if we leave it alone, it will eventually calm down and create a natural Death Biome. However, many years need to pass for that to happen. We can elerate it, but it will take about a decade."


    Yasenia looked at the basin they won with this fight and smiled. "Well, let''s begin creating our little paradise."


    "Kali, Andrea, you two move around with Valeria and learn about how to construct the buildings."


    "Cecile, clear the high-level beasts inside the basin. If they are intelligent, try to tell them to go beyond the surrounding mountains. However, let''s leave a big part of the inner space to low-level beasts so that low-level disciples can go hunting, and we can create a weing but challenging space for youngsters."


    "Angel, you will go with Tatyana and Mirrory and create the formations to cover this entire basin."


    "Evelyn, you will be my right hand during this time and help me with ideas, materials, and other things."


    The girls blinked, surprised. ''Huh? She usually tells us to do as we please¡­''


    However, that surprise quickly turned to delight. ''We can help her with important matters!''


    Yasenia saw their expressions and felt a bit guilty. ''Leaving them to do as they please is not bad, but doing everything together and allowing them to participate is also essential. We are a family bonded by pushing each other to do better.''


    Yasenia sighed. ''Well, thankfully, I realized before it was toote. Letting my dears do as they please and giving them responsibilities with family matters is as important.''


    Then, Yasenia and the others used the following years to create the Astral Sky n Sect.


    Yasenia also cultivated with much more intensity during this time, involving herself with formal matters less and less.


    This slowed down the expansion of the Astral Sky n a lot. However, with the Astral Sky Sect around the corner, Yasenia gave the external n less priority.

 Chapter 600: Yasenias confusing breakthrough?

    Chapter 600: Yasenia''s confusing breakthrough?


    They were at the end of their second year since they arrived in Distancia.


    The basin had transformed quite a lot.


    With our girls'' hard work, many different establishments, rooms, areas, and buildings had been built.


    Yasenia used the building of the sect as training for her professions, and the same for the other girls.


    To build a sect, one needed to have infrastructure, formations, formation cores, and even the flora and fauna of the surroundings required to be regted.


    Yasenia swept down, and her sword glowed powerfully as she decapitated a giant bear near the valley''s entrance toward the inside of the mountain basin.


    The bear was near the middle level of a Unification Realm cultivator, but Yasenia wasn''t even panting slightly quicker after the fight. Her breathing was calm, and even her braids weren''t undone. ''Hm¡­ These beasts are a bit weak. Why are they trying to attack us?''


    The beasts would very much like to tell her that they were imposing beasts who previously controlled arge area of this ce, but they were all dead, so Yasenia was clueless that she was ughtering the leaders of the previous beast groups gathering here.


    She dug out the core of the bear; they sold at a very nice price. However, she frowned when looking at it. ''Why does it smell so¡­ strange? Every core smells so¡­ unappetizing?''


    The melon-sized core glowed with beautiful lights and appeared very pure, but Yasenia felt that it was slightly disgusting. So, she threw it in her ring to give it to ce it in the Astral Sky Shopter. ''Well, whatever¡­ Hm?''


    Yasenia felt the energy inside her revolve in a strange matter, and her abdomen felt hot. She used the Spiritual Sense to look inside herself and looked inside the Dantian.


    The [Primordial Energy Core] was being fed [Celestial Energy] by the Celestial Star in the middle. It began spinning rapidly, and a shockwave burst from herself, moving the vegetation in the surroundings.


    She felt a refreshing current moving across her limbs as her muscles, bones, and meridians strengthened.


    After a few moments, the events stopped, making her confused. "What just happened?"


    She looked at the [Primordial Energy Core] and felt it had had a breakthrough just now. ''It looks¡­ purer?''


    Yasenia pondered. ''After bing a dragon, my heart was substituted by [Draconic Heart], the [Celestial Pearl] became my Soul Core, then, my beast core was substituted by the [Primordial Energy Core], and inside my Dantian, the [Celestial Energy Star] was born, together with the [Empyrean Gxy Domain]. Now, my intents also orbit around the Celestial Energy Star. The balls of Yin energy from Mom and Valeria arepletely absorbed, so this leaves five s" orbiting around a "star." Each " is a core part of myself.''


    Yasenia continued. ''Now, my "beast core" broke through some kind of barrier?''


    Yasenia thought about what she knew about beasts. ''Beasts evolve by themselves and can''t cultivate. So¡­ does this mean my beast core broke through? What rank am I?''


    She made a fist and punched forward swiftly and elegantly.


    BOOM!


    The air before Yasenia rippled, making Yasenia''s eyebrow lift. ''My physical strength has at least doubled.''


    Yasenia looked around the valley entrance and only saw the corpses of tens of beasts. ''Hm¡­ I should clean up a little bit.''


    She approached each of them and stored them in her spatial ring. Then, she transformed into her dragon form, bing a massive one-hundred-and-fifty-meter-long beast, and flew toward the basin again. ''How are the animals I ced in my ring doing?''


    She looked at them from time to time. After all, they were exotic animals that came from the Secret Realm. The rainbow caterpirs, red honey bees, and other little critters were all living quite happily in her ring.


    Yasenia''s forest area was filled with strong medical herbs collected during her entire cultivation journey. Moreover, there were five-hundred-year-old nts and even older together with many other exciting flora thanks to the elerated growth.


    ''The little things are really good, especially the honey bees. Their pollination skills were top-notch.''


    Yasenia summoned the [Red Honey Bee Queen]. The queen bee was five meters tall, like a small building. She had a beautiful natural crown on her head, and her body was aesthetic and slim, with red as the primary color and golden and ck marks toplement her.


    It looked around, confused. And then she saw the massive dragon staring at her, making her so stiff it stopped pping andically started falling from mid-air.


    Yaseniaughed and swept down to catch her in one w. "Don''t worry, little one. I''m the owner of the ring you reside in, and I wanted to give you this."


    Yasenia summoned a core of another bee-type monster she had in and gave it to the Bee Queen.


    The queen looked at it and buzzed happily, nuzzling with Yasenia before taking the core. Yaseniaughed again. "You are quick to change attitudes, hahaha."


    Then, she threw her back into the ring. "That core should help her evolve and be stronger. I should also find a caterpir, bat, and earthworm core. I''ve seen some alpha creatures between the four main ns."


    Her ring had four main beasts, the onesing from the Secret Realm, and a few other normal creatures to keep the ecosystem going. Those four beasts were, for those who don''t remember, [Red Honey Bees], [Multicolored caterpir], [Soil Enhancement Earthworm], and [Morning Sun Bat].


    Naturally, she had kept the delicate flowers in safe areas, and if any little one approached them, the [Five Realm Spatial Ring] would kill them. Unless, naturally, it was someone like the Queen Bee. In that case, the ring would teleport her away.


    Yasenia saw a bright light in the sky as a massive formation that covered the entire basin unfolded. She hastily flew up, using [Heavenly Constetion Steps] to examine the unfolding events.


    Theplex symbols, runes, and lines covered the sky like an ethereal gold, red, and green mantle. Then, it slowly fell and sank into the mountains surrounding the enormous basin.


    Yasenia could see the rock around being engraved with the powerful formation, and the dragoness felt the change in the surroundings.


    After the mountains were marked, the formation went from the outside to the inside.


    Like rivers of energy converging toward one center, majestic lines, runes, and symbols of different shapes covered the entirety of the basin.


    With her not-bad knowledge of formations, Yasenia could distinguish the different areas of the sect.


    Since this was a sect that would not be part of a city, they didn''t use Living materials to build it, but methods from the Sky Continent.


    Hence, as the formation passed a few ces, nature bent to the will of the formation master and transformed into beautiful living areas.


    Yasenia divided the sect into the entrance test area, a practice area, an open market for disciples, living quarters separated via rank, a leading shopping center with shops, a ce with formations aiding cultivation toward different elements, an arena, and many more interesting things.


    Looking at it from a distance, it was imposing and beautiful and still looked like it was integrated with nature, avoiding damage to the Feng Shui and natural resources.


    It needed to be said that the west side mainly remained untouched. Beasts with strengths between mortal to high-level Body Modification remained, bing a natural hunting area for low-level disciples. To hunt higher-level beasts, the surroundings would be the ce to do so.


    Yasenia smiled as she looked over everything. "The only step left is to carry the Transcendence Ranked Formation Core from home in Koran City, and everything wille to life. I already told Ghana to buy a few Heaven-ranked formation cores for all our bases. Andrea and Angel are also experimenting with how to create them."


    Yasenia saw the massive formation made mostly by her baby with Tatyana''s and Mirrory''s help and felt proud. "My baby is so talented~. Speaking of which, Drasha and Meiren will be delighted when shees here, hahaha."


    Tatyana appeared by her side. Her arm was bandaged and slowly recovering. Besides that, she looked fine. "How does it look, little treasure."


    Yasenia transformed back into a human and hugged her closely, burying her face in Tatyana''s raven-ck hair. "Not as good as you."


    Tatyana scolded, but she felt warm inside. "So silly."


    Yasenia lifted the arm carefully, resting it on her hand. "How is the arm? Do you think it will recover soon?"


    The Death Empress didn''t lie. "Half recovered. I can do normal chores with it. Even formation-making is not hindered, so I can finally start working on that formation again. However, fighting is still difficult."


    Yasenia nodded and flew on [Draconic Heart] while carrying Tatyana between her arms. "By the way, Mom. You said something about our Dravory Family growing in two or three years. What''s that all about? Next week, three years will have gone by."


    The elegant woman swung her legs while hugging Yasenia''s neck. "Hmm¡­ Should I tell you?"


    Yasenia sighed with a smile. "Are you really going to keep being mysterious? I have a few theories, but they are quite absurd."


    Tatyana smirked and asked. "I want to hear my little treasure''s deep reflections."


    Yasenia kissed her lips and smiled mischievously. "I won''t tell you~."


    Tatyana was stumped, and Yaseniaughed.


    Tatyana bit Yasenia''s cheek yfully.


    "Oh no! I''m going to be eaten by a monster!"


    Tatyana whispered beside her ear. "You will~, but it will happen at night."


    Yasenia gulped. When Tatyana whispered like this, the night usually ended with her fainting.


    Tatyana changed the subject. "When are you going to break through into the seventh level of the Unification Realm, little treasure? You are on the verge of the sixth realm, right?"


    Yasenia pondered. "I think I will reach it in another month or so. The energy to advance each realm is bing quite absurd really fast. From the first level to the second, I took three months, then four for the third level, six for the fourth, seven months for the fifth level, then eight months for the sixth level, and now ten months to reach the seventh level."


    Tatyana hummed. "To be honest, that''s a speed someone would find ridiculous. Some people take all that time to advance one realm and are considered geniuses."


    Yasenia shrugged. "I bet there are others with simr speed to mine. All my dears are following my speed, after all."


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "You have the ultimate dual cultivation technique, so their speed being simr to yours is not that rare."


    Yasenia was still unconvinced. She had been beaten so many times that her perception of herself had be a talented but not too out of the norm cultivator.


    If other people knew that, they would decide to drink themselves to sleep while weeping about how unfair the world is.


    Tatyanaughed, knowing what were the main sources for Yasenia''s misunderstanding of her true strengthpared to others her age. ''In the trial, even the lowest soldier had her talent, so after living twenty-two years in an environment where her strength is looked at asmon, then facing the seniors of Distancia, making her quite powerless for a while against powerhouses, and finally, the beating she received from the Abyssal Horror while seeing our, seniors,bat strength, my little treasure thinks she is really not too out of the norm. Not to mention, she is pushing Evelyn''s and the others'' talent to the extreme with her dual cultivation technique, allowing them to follow her pace. However, she has forgotten that she is just forty-eight years old, and people at this age are still in the Mental Nourishing realm.''


    Back in the Sky Continent, Tatyana''s filter to admit Core Disciples in the Rising Talent Academy was for them to be Unification Realm cultivators before the age of forty. To be teachers, they needed to enter the Dantian Spiritualization Realm before the age of 200.


    Moreover, Tatyana''s requirements were among the harshest between all sects and empires in the Sky Continent.


    Now, imagine Distancia''s continent talent measuring. If Yasenia were not facing the seniors and instead faced people her age, it would be like allowing an adult to mix with children.


    Meiren, for example, is one of the strongest juniors of the continent, and she was in the middle level of the Spiritual King Realm three years ago, the equivalent to Mental Nourishing Realm, at eighty years of age.


    Nowadays, with all the resources from the Astral Sky Shop, she had advanced to the peak of that realm, but it would take a few years to enter the Ethereal Soul Realm.


    Tatyanamented on another important point. "I''m quite interested in what changes all your innate skills will have."


    Yasenia remembered. "Right, innate skills evolve when entering the seventh level... I''m also curious."


    **********************************************


    Author: Three years! The time skip is five years, so we are slowly approaching the end of the time skip.


    Tatyana: There are a few things to speak about¡­


    Author: Yep. But¡­ It feels really lovely to resolve a few of the entanglements.


    Author: Either way, let''s get with today''s dear. I summon you!


    Dante: Hello~.


    Yasenia: Hello, Dante. What are you going to ask us today?


    Dante: Well, I was curious about this.


    Dante: In your experienced opinion, what is your opinion on the strongest or most fearsomebination of attributes?


    Evelyn: And you are asking?


    Dante: Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria.


    Tatyana: Well, it depends on how many attributes we are speaking about.


    Mirrory: Yep. Which one do you want to know?


    Dante: How about¡­ three, four, and five?


    Valeria: Haha, you are taking quite an advantage of the situation.


    Dante: Hehe~.


    Tatyana: Should I say which one is strongest in my opinion, and then you two interfere?


    Valeria: Sure.


    Mirrory: Go ahead.


    Tatyana: I will not exin too much, but I think they are like this.


    Tatyana: For triple attribute: Fate, Star, Space.


    Tatyana: For quadruple attributes: Death, Life, Fate, Space.


    Tatyana: Then, for quintuple attributes: Life, Death, Fate, Sun, Moon.


    Tatyana: Naturally, cultivating is as difficult as going against the sky. Moreover, a proper bloodline and constitution must be had even to start having those attributes in a single body. Only miracles can create something like that. Little treasure is already extraordinary, so¡­


    Valeria: Hm¡­ I disagree with the triple attribute. I think that instead of space, life would be more robust.


    Mirrory: I actually agree with Tatyana. Fate and Space be very strongter. But reaching high cultivation levels with either of those is usually veryplicated.


    Dante: I see.


    Author: Well, that''s all for today. Have a nice day~.

 Chapter 601: [Astral Sky Pagoda] and cultivation area.

    Chapter 601: [Astral Sky Pagoda] and cultivation area.


    While moving across the sect she built, Yasenianded in front of a very tall pagoda.


    It had twelve floors, and a giant tree was going straight through the middle, with the canopy covering the top like a giant umbre. It was still halfway through its construction, but even then, it looked imposing.


    With Angel''s and Tatyana''s help, Yasenia filled this building with formations, intending to make it one of the most essential parts of the entire sect.


    Yasenia smiled, quite proud of her work. "This pagoda was much moreplicated to build than I thought. We''ve already poured twenty million wless Parus on it, and we are not nearly finished."


    Tatyana smiled. "Did you take inspiration on the [Sky Piercing Tower] back home? It gives me simr vibes."


    Yasenia was not afraid to admit that. "I want to build it for disciples. The lowest floor will be for Meridian and Dantian Creation Realm disciples. Then, floors one to three will be for Body Modification Realm disciples, four to seven for Mental nourishing Realm ones, and eight to twelve for Unification Realm sect members."


    Yasenia smiled as she exined further. "It will also be quite nice as a talent test, and disciples can bepetitive and create records with the score tablet we will add to it. Once someone passes all the levels, they will gain many benefits and the right to be a Sect Elder. Moreover, geniuses will be able to fight on who ovees all twelve levels the fastest, allowing us, the sect, to pick good seedlings."


    Tatyana nodded and asked. "The challenges are onlybat?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "The formations that Angel copied back in the Secret Realm, the ones that she looked at when she arrived in those pirs, are actually the formation lines and runes needed to create the trials we went through in Lost Town."


    Yasenia chuckled. "Naturally, my baby still has to master them, so creating anything simr to it and so realistic is impossible. However, with her previous knowledge added to what she learned from them, Angel can only create something powerful enough to test up to low-level Unification Realm Cultivators. But with your help, we can perfect these things and probably test everyone under the Dantian Spiritualization Realm."


    Yasenia admitted. "If someone is above that level, testing them is quite silly. They will count as a powerhouse of the sect."


    Yasenia blinked and said to Tatyana, who she still carried in a princess hug. "You can even use them back in the Academy."


    Tatyana pecked her lips. "I''ve seen them, and there is a lot of interesting knowledge. However, I''m in close-door cultivation, so even if I know it now, it''s impossible to apply it. I don''t really need it yet, though. Maybe when youe back home, I will create one for you to fight at will."


    Tatyana asked. "By the way, how will you call this tower?"


    Yasenia pondered. "I was thinking something like¡­ [Measure the strong Pagoda]."


    Tatyana nodded. "That''s a good name."


    "IT''S NOT!"


    Mother and daughter turned and saw Evelyning toward them with a wry expression and standing on Sierra''s head. Evelyn reprimanded. "Love, how often have we told you not to name things without consulting us first?"


    Yasenia pouted. "It''s not that bad, though. Very direct and nice."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes and looked at Tatyana. "Can''t you not agree with everything your daughter does?"


    Tatyana blinked innocently. "But I think it''s a good name."


    Evelyn was stumped, and Sierraughed. "Lady Yasenia, how about calling it something like¡­ [Ascension Tower]."


    Yasenia got thoughtful. "Hmm¡­"


    Evelyn jumped down andnded on Yasenia''s left. She saw that she was not convinced, so she suggested. "This thing will be unique, right?"


    Yasenia nodded, and Evelyn suggested. "How about [Astral Sky Pagoda]?"


    Yasenia''s eyes lit up, and she used her tail to pick up her dear and kiss her face. "That''s a good suggestion!"


    Evelyn sighed, feeling a bit helpless. ''Thank the heavens she agreed to let us name the children.''


    Evelyn asked. "By the way, how many people are you going to ept?"


    Yasenia shrugged. "As many as pass the test. With the Parus mine we have, we have enough resources to support even a first-rate sect, so it''s really not a problem."


    Evelyn nodded, and Sierramented. "What about defenses that are not formation-rted?"


    Yasenia nodded and frowned. "Well, to cover that, the thing we need is strong people for the sect. Although themias are good, even having Luscia, Finnegan, and that harpy who can fight against middle-level Epoch core cultivators, high-level ones are still out of reach. We need high-level cultivators to be a true powerhouse."


    Tatyana smirked and asked. "How is your strength, little treasure?"


    Yasenia tilted her head and answered, unsure. "I should not have rivals left in the Unification Realm after I enter the seventh level, but now¡­ half-steps and peak-level Ethereal Core Cultivators should be able to give me a fight. I''m not sure, though. I''ve been fighting many beasts, and they are much weaker than I expected."


    Tatyana blinked and chuckled. ''She is underestimating herself. Well, she will soon begin fighting more than she wants to, so she will realize by herself.''


    Tatyana made a few calctions in her head and then asked. "When do you n to open the sect?"


    Yasenia used her tail to coil around Evelyn while holding Tatyana and smiled. "When all my dears reach the seventh level of the Unification Realm. By then, I''m sure we can fight any second-ranked powers, leaving only first-ranked powers aspetitors."


    Evelyn smiled. "I will reach that level in three months at most~."


    Sierra chuckled. "Besides Andrea, who is dual cultivating body and spiritual paths, you will be the slowest~."


    Evelyn snorted. "So what? I''m not that far behind. Besides, I''m the youngest!"


    Tatyana nodded. "I''m also at the beginning of the sixth level. This injury has dyed my cultivation quite a lot¡­ How is Andrea doing?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Let''s go see. I''m curious."


    Evelynmented. "I need to go do other things. See youter, Yasenia."


    Yasenia caught her before she left and expertly used her long dragon tail to hug her close and kiss her deeply. The dragoness smiled softly as she nuzzled with her. "You almost forgot the goodbye kiss, dear~."


    Evelyn giggled and then flew on top of Sierra''s head, both moving toward the most eastern side of the sect.


    Yasenia went south from the pagoda, arriving at a ce with seven locations that shouldn''t be close together.


    After the formation activation, the cultivation area for them had formed.


    There was a location with cold winds, abundant space energy, and [Moon Rocks] for Moon Energy.


    Another area was filled with strangely shaped prismatic ss and floating light orbs.


    The other was a lush forest with abundant Life, Nature, and Wood energies.


    The next one was a rocky area with a constant artificial storm and lightning falling down continuously.


    The following location was a dark area with a dead forest and creatures filled with Death energy. Creating a Fate energy source was highlyplicated, so instead, they made an energy-gathering formation that attracted Fate energy right in the middle of the Death biome.


    The final ce was a volcanic area with ava river going right through the middle, with metal, earth, magma, and Sun energies rampaging around.


    Yasenia''s Sun, Moon, and Star location was in another ce since opening such an area for the public was impractical, as almost nobody would be able to cultivate in such a chaotic area.


    Remember that Moon and Sun energies were opposites, so an area filled with both energies would be naturally chaotic.


    All these regions were maintained by the powerful formation surrounding the sect.


    Yasenia flew on her sword with Tatyana toward the volcanic region.


    After entering, a searing heat hit them like a wall, but a simple energy shield avoided further damage.


    The further inside, the higher the heat and the stronger the natural energies.


    This was true in every location, to create areas where lower-level cultivators could stay.


    Of course, they made the center private for them, where the most abundant and purest energies were created.


    Andrea was sitting cross-legged in the middle of the cultivation area for Sun, magma, metal, and fire cultivators, bathing inside theva river they excavated.


    The thick substance moved around her, and the pure energy from nature enhanced by formations nourished her body.


    Yasenia stood in the distance and didn''t interrupt. The energies were bing more potent by the second, meaning Andrea was on the verge of a breakthrough.


    The [Immortal Sun Obliterating Body] was a technique that tempered the physique with extreme heat and Sun energy.


    With the technique, Andrea heated her insides like an oven and used the powerful Sun energy to strengthen her muscle fibers, bones, and organs.


    To enter the second realm of Body Cultivation was simr to the process of entering the second realm of Spiritual Cultivation.


    What changed between the three cultivation methods was that the Tribtion Lightning would either target the body, the soul, or both.


    As a Unification Realm Expert, Andrea was iparable to ordinary people body-strength-wise.


    This was an advantage and a disadvantage.


    It was an advantage because the first realms'' " tempering " didn''t hurt as they should. However, the disadvantage was refining her body in the first ce.


    Body Cultivation was very painful. It was the tempering of the body, after all.


    Hence, the energy Andrea needed to use to advance through the lower levels was many times more than usual, or she wouldn''t even feel it or gain anything from it.


    Therefore, Andrea cultivated at each level until it was impossible to strengthen the foundation anymore at that point.


    Gray clouds gathered above Andrea, and Yasenia was surprised. "That tribtion cloud would obliterate anyone below the Mental Nourishing Realm. It''s much stronger than Andrea''s first tribtion for the Body Cultivation path."


    Tatyana pondered. "I think the heavens take into ount her Spiritual Cultivation. Moreover, they must have realized how perfectly tempered Andrea''s body is. Honestly¡­ When Andrea''s body cultivation catches up with her Spiritual Cultivation, she will be an unstoppable juggernaut."


    Yasenia asked. "Won''t all of us be simr?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "Kali, Cecile, and you, perhaps. Your beast physiques are very nice. However, Angel, Evelyn, and I will be worse than Andrea. Andrea had worked on her body even before getting the Body Cultivation technique, so her foundation is stronger than ours."


    Yasenia nodded. "I see. It''s not addition, but multiplication."


    Tatyana nodded. "If Andrea has 100 physical points as a base, this body of mine has 90, and Angel''s and Evelyn''s have 80."


    Yasenia asked. "Is this body that bad?"


    Tatyana chortled. "The strong point about this body is not the physical resistance, but the regeneration and other secrets~. The technique is called [Divine Lich Empress''s Body Forging Technique], so it can''t be bad, right?"


    Yasenia smiled. "That''s true. What about your main body?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "Well¡­ That body would have quite a high score¡­ I''ve eaten countless treasures and other things. There is nopetition, really. However! By the time Andrea and you girls reach my level, it probably won''t be any worse¡­ Probably."


    Yasenia snorted. "You don''t sound that confident."


    Tatyana shrugged. "Sorry, little treasure, but I''m very confident in my strength."


    Meanwhile, Andrea opened her eyes and wanted to stand up to receive the lightning. However, she couldn''t move. ''Huh? What''s wrong? Am I locked again?''


    Andrea frowned and looked upwards.


    Then, the tribtion struck.


    BANG!


    The electrical currents were like searing magma flowing through her meridians, muscles, veins, bones, and organs.


    Andrea felt her muscles tightening and bing sturdier as the Heavenly Lightning traveled across her body.


    A frown appeared between her brows, but it soon became one of surprise. She could feel Sun Energy appear in her muscle fibers and other body parts.


    RUMBLE!


    The second strike struck, and theva around Andrea exploded. Andrea felt it, but it wasn''t that bad.


    What bothered her the most was the strange feeling of her bones, muscles, and other things twisting and absorbing the energy while they became sturdier.


    The third lighting struck.


    BANG!


    Andrea tensed for a few seconds, and then, her body rxed. She muttered. "Now, I''m in the Mortal Transformation Body Realm."


    Yasenia was puzzled, looking at the whole ordeal. "Why isn''t she resisting? I can feel ack of energy defenses around her body."


    Tatyana squinted. "She can''t. The heavens have locked her movements and external energy aid."


    Yasenia was surprised. "Hmm. Is it because a Body Cultivator must resist the heavenly tribtion instead of fighting it?"


    Tatyana nodded. "That''s the most likely answer. It can also be because she is a dual cultivation of Body and Spirit. I would have to see a normal body cultivator breaking through."


    Yasenia sighed. "Such a shame that Ghana went to a traditional ce in the Harpy n to break through the Epoch Core Realm. We should''ve followed her."


    Tatyana smiled. "No worries, there are thousands of body cultivators in the n. Catching one or two middle-tribtions is not that difficult."


    Yasenia sighed. "If all Body Cultivators must resist as Andrea does¡­ No wonder Body Cultivation became a lost art in the past. The number of Body Cultivators dying to tribtion must be pretty high.


    Meanwhile, after observing the changes in her body, Andrea stood up, unharmed. She clenched her fist and felt slightly more powerful. ''Hm¡­ about five percent stronger? That''s not bad for a second-realm effect on a fourth-realm Spiritual Cultivator. More than that would be abnormal. I''ve just entered the second realm, after all. So, for being just the second realm, the difference is incredible. Do cultivating both ways multiply instead of adding with each other?''


    As Andrea pondered, Yasenia appeared before her, standing on theva while carrying Tatyana. This environment was not that dangerous for the Celestial Dragoness, who controlled the Sun as one of her elements. "Darling, congrattions. How do you feel?"


    Andrea smiled and floated up, using her energy to make the stickyva fall from her body into the magma river below them.


    Andrea stepped forward and hugged her dragoness. "Veryfortable. Let''s go to our house and talk there. Here is a bit¡­"


    She looked around at the volcanic area and chuckled. Yasenia and Tatyana alsoughed, so the three women moved together.


    After reaching the house, the other girls also gathered, and they asked questions to Andrea together.


    Knowing that they would have to bear the Tribtion Lightning with their bodies made them frown. But they were determined to learn a Body Cultivation technique.


    Their desire for strength was only increasing as the block roads like Tengliu and the Abyssal Horrors appeared.


    They always felt guilty allowing Yasenia to bear the brunt of these things, whether she did it intentionally or not. ''We need strength to protect our dear dragoness!''


    *************************************************


    Andrea: The feeling of getting stronger is awesome. Love, soon I will stop being the one dragging you- Mph!?


    Yasenia: Bad girl, I told you I would punish you each time you said stupid things!


    Author: Bye~. Have a nice time with Yasenia!


    Andrea: W-Wait, help! Aahn~.


    Tatyana: *Narrating with a tragic voice* And with the tragic moan, our heroic woman fell into the clutches of the power dragon. Her cries of pleasure- cough, desperation would be heard for hours.


    Author: Hahaha, let''s summon today''s dear. I summon you!


    WPOmega: Hello!


    Kali: Hello! Who are you going to ask today?


    WPOmega: I was thinking about asking all of you but¡­ where are Andrea and Yasenia?


    Evelyn: Fucking- Omph.


    Kali: Ahem, discussing things in private.


    Evelyn: Kali, you really know where to strike. Ouch.


    WPOmega: Well, either way. That''s actually good. Without Andrea present, I can ask this personal question, for uh.... let''s just say obvious reasons.


    WPOmega: What are your thoughts on bringing food into the bedroom? An example would be melted chocte to pour on Andrea''s abs and other body parts to lick off, maybe lick it off after she''s shot her own "cream" on top of the chocte so you can get a taste of the mix... Does that not interest you as much as it does me?


    Author: Well¡­ Let me elerate time over there and carry Yasenia over.


    Yasenia: Phew, I filled her until it spilled! Oh? It hasn''t ended still?


    Author: Well, you see¡­


    Yasenia: Humu, I see¡­


    Yasenia: WHY DIDN''T I THINK OF THAT BEFORE!? AHH!!!


    Evelyn: Humu, I expected this reaction.


    Kali: It was a bit obvious.


    Yasenia: Say¡­ Do you think Andrea is too tired, or¡­?


    Author: Here, a stamina pill.


    Yasenia: Heuhhueheh. Bye!


    Author: And there she goes.


    WPOmega: What was thatugh and perverted face!?


    Evelyn: Hmmm¡­ I want to join.


    Author: Then go.


    Angel: U-Um¡­


    Author: Yes, yes. I know you want to try that but on Yasenia, so go with them and ask her. She will probably use your favorite ice cream around the¡­ well.


    Angel: Gulp. I-I''m going!


    WPOmega: Cecile, Kali, Tatyana, are you not going?


    Tatyana: I''ll have my fill eventually.


    Cecile: I prefer normal sex.


    Tatyana: Your animalistic mating is not normal.


    Cecile: Hum. Then, I prefer losing my mind and then having sex gently.


    Kali: U-Um. I-I also like slower intercourse but¡­ Well¡­


    Valeria: You love doing it with your mouth, so maybeter in private?


    Kali: AHH!!! What are you telling them, Valeria!?


    WPOmega: I see. The idea was a sess, it seems.


    Author: Yup¡­ E-Either way. Goodbye, little lurkers!


    Pa t r eo /posts/family-progress-90303437 (Family illustration progress!)

 Chapter 602: Yasenias heart.

    Chapter 602: Yasenia''s heart.


    A monthter, Yasenia was sitting cross-legged in her private cultivation area. It was set up on the top of a mountain.


    The sect went from the valley to the other side of the mountain basin, and the sect leader''s, or Yasenia''s home, and the main areas for the top elders were built here.


    Yasenia''s mansion took the highest mountain''s top area, where the energy was the purest in the entire mountain basin.


    Then, in the surrounding mountains, and the one Yasenia''s residency was on, there were about two hundred houses with plenty of space for a lot of disciples.


    This was for the core area of the sect.


    After considering the size of first-rate powers, having two hundred ces was more than enough to give each of the Epoch Core top-level powerhouses that would eventually reside here.


    Low-level Epoch Core cultivators usually didn''t qualify as the core fighting force of a first-rate power unless they could surmount levels.


    Anyway, let''s focus back on the more important matters at hand. Yasenia was sitting cross-legged in her cultivation area while waves of energy rushed toward her.


    Being about twenty kilometers up the mountain, the energies from the cosmos were quite thick.


    Angel had created an advanced energy-gathering formation across the entire house, increasing the purity of energy. Therefore, the purity of these energies was astoundingly high.


    The torrents of energy that rushed toward Yasenia as she practiced the [Convergence of the Celestial Bodies] cultivation technique while absorbing the Yin energy in her Dantian released from her dears were almost visible because of how dense and high the energy was.


    Anybody seeing this would be quite surprised. A phenomenon like this usually happened only with Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivators.


    After reaching her nearby area, Yasenia breathed in constantly and deeply, absorbing and digesting the thick spiritual energy with the aid of the [Primordial Energy Core] in her dantian. It wasn''t only her breathing, though. Her blue dragon tail with golden rings and glittering white lights glowed with Empyrean beauty as the energy-absorbing organs there swallowed as much energy as she did with the rest of her body.


    After being purified, it rushed across her meridians, making cycles and nourishing her soul and body. What the body couldn''t absorb was stored in the Dantian.


    As multiple energies cycled through her, Yasenia felt her soul, body, dantian, and mind bing closer as if they were slowly fusing into one being.


    The Dantian slowly expanded, making her realize that she was breaking through. ''I''m reaching the Seventh Level.''


    Yasenia calmed her mind and slowed down her absorption, being more thorough with the body and soul energy absorption. ''I want to have a perfect foundation. For that, I need to feel as if the rest besides the Dantian can''t absorb anything more.''


    Her spiritual sense followed the energy that entered her body, and she ensured she was filled with energy.


    Then, she felt tight when she tried to store it in her dantian. Her Dantian couldn''t hold more energy.


    ''Perfect now, I need to umte enough energy to break the barrier and increase my level.''


    Increasing the cultivation level was simr to increasing the existence level of a being. When the cultivator broke through, the energy in the dantian wouldpress and jump in quality. At the same time, the Dantian would be more extensive, the meridians would widen, and the new energy would nourish the body and soul, effectively increasing the strength of a cultivator.


    Body Cultivation was simr, but the difference was that the amount of energy the body could "store" was much higher.


    Besides the energy requirements, an understanding of Heaven''s secrets was necessary to advance beyond the first level of the Unification Realm.


    That''s why reaching the Unification Realm was a matter of hard work, but reaching further was a matter of talent, hard work, andprehension abilities.


    It was not a fair world, and those who were born with low talent were bound to be normal unless they found treasures that could reverse their fate.


    Heavens were fair in this matter, so treasures like these were abundant. Talent, bloodline, constitution, etc., were fixed at birth but could be enhanced.


    Some sects even valued hard work more than talent, although they were not the norm but the exception.


    The dragoness began thinking about the soul. "An essential part of life. A part that holds our everything. A body without a soul can only be a puppet. A sword with a soul can be a living creature."


    She had [Draconic Heart] on herp during this whole time, and her hand caressed it slowly, feeling the surface and energies flowing through it.


    While she cultivated, the sword also did so.


    The giant sword was like a small and long table, but since she got it, the appearance had changed so much that you wouldn''t say they were the same if youpared it side-by-side with the sword she originally acquired in the armory.


    At first, it had a stony surface with a dim reddish core at the top. However, as her energy nourished it, the sword slowly shed the rockyyer and became smooth and bluish-green after the trial.


    Yet, that wasn''t its ultimate form, nor was the one it had now.


    The previous smooth body had be scaly as if dragon scales surrounded it. And the edges were sharp to the point that leaves falling on it would be cut by their own weight.


    The previous dim core was now swirling with energy and power.


    Moreover, when Yasenia used Sun energy, the core transformed and shone with golden radiance. When she used Moon energy, it glowed softly and aloof like the Lone Moon in the sky. And when she used her star energy, the core glittered with white light, like a night filled with stars.


    The most noticeable change was when Yasenia used her Celestial Energy.


    The sword would glow with a gxy of blue colors as rivers of white lights ran across it. As if a small universe was hidden in that core.


    Yasenia''s understanding of the soul increased, and her body was processing the rivers of energy inside her while [Draconic Heart] shone beautifully with the different colors.


    The dragoness slowly opened her eyes and smiled at her sword. "Does it feelfortable, Draheart?"


    The sword buzzed with delight as the residual energy she couldn''t absorb was swallowed by it.


    It had reached the peak of the Heaven Rank a while ago, and it was umting energy to break into the quasi-transcendence rank andter be a Transcendence Ranked treasure.


    However, Yasenia had the hunch that Draheart wouldn''t be able to advance that far until she herself did it.


    Yasenia smiled softly as she felt herself getting closer to breaking through. "I''m a bit behindpared to you, hahaha. You are already at the peak of the fifth rank, and I have yet to reach the peak of the fourth realm. Sorry, Draheart. You''ll have to wait for your slow partner to catch up."


    The sword buzzed softly as if telling her not to mind and advance at her pace.


    The spiritual intelligence of [Draconic Heart] was getting increasingly higher by the day. Although, right now, it was a conscious being, but not sapient.


    After twenty hours of umting energy, Yasenia finally understood how to fuse her body, soul, mind, and Dantian.


    It was not difficult because she had a [Spiritual Breakthrough] years ago when she got rid of all her heart demons.


    Yasenia muttered. "I took soul, body, dantian, and mind as different parts of myself, but they are not. The soul and body work together to create a life. The mind allows us to understand and change ourselves. Finally, the Dantian is the core that maintains everything together and nourishes it."


    "My mind must connect my soul and body, but if I do so, my Dantian bes an individual part, unrted to the rest. However, during the Unification Realm, that must not happen. The objective is to fuse everything."


    Yasenia smiled. "Yet, that is not a problem. It''s quite simple, actually."


    Yasenia closed her eyes, and her aura gradually grew in size and became turbulent as she spoke. "A cultivator has first to connect those three. Then, when we manage to fuse them as much as possible, we will reach the ninth level. It''s not a single step but a procedural step."


    Yasenia''s aura increased, making the air around her be dense. "It''s at that moment, when a cultivator reaches the peak of the ninth level, that a cultivator must spiritualize their Dantian and fuse it with the soul. But it isn''t just the soul. After all, the cultivator had linked everything else together before. Hence, the spiritualization is already enough to connect all four together."


    The energy moved across her meridians and nourished her body as her body, mind, and soul began fusing.


    With the massive rivers of energy, her soul involuntarily materialized behind Yasenia.


    The enormous dragon with the Moon and Sun on its wings was imposing and magnificent, looking like an overlord over the world with its aloof golden eyes.


    Yasenia''s body quickly expanded and changed forms. From her usual 187 centimeters in height, she massively erged and changed from her human to her dragon form.


    The ce she was in was the top of a mountain.


    The hour was twilight, and the sky had the Sun, the Moon, and the stars present.


    Yasenia continued absorbing energy as her aura thickened further, making the mountain tremble.


    In a few seconds, Yasenia reached her full size, being 150 meters long and more than fifty in height.


    Her body glowed with an Empyrean beauty, and her aura deepened further by the second.


    Her dragon neck extended together with her wings, and Yasenia roared to the sky as she broke through.


    "ROAAR!"


    BOOOM!


    The massive shockwave created by her breaking through expanded together with the sonic wave her deep,sting, and resounding dragon roar created.


    The aura was like a wave that alerted all beasts in the surroundings about the Celestial Dragoness''s presence.


    Meanwhile, her spiritual sense and everything else became much more powerful and refined.


    The seventh level of the Unification Realm was a significant milestone, and the jump in strength was iparable.


    With her current strength, Yasenia felt as if she would be able to destroy ten of her previous selves.


    Furthermore, knowledge of her true innate skills appeared in her now vast mind that fused with her enormous soul.


    With all this new power, Yasenia lifted her dragon head and looked into the heavens, feeling free and unrestrained.


    She felt like she could do anything, and nothing could stop her.


    "I can soar to the sky, fly through the heavens and earth without match!"


    Her nature as a dragon hit her the deepest as her body and soul fused and became one with her mind.


    Yasenia''s urge to spread her wings and fly was unstoppable.


    She wanted to cut all her chains, leave everything behind, and be a free creature that roamed the heavens, unbothered, unmatched, unhinged, unstoppable even by the heavens themselves.


    Moreover, her Celestial Energy and bloodline told her instinctively that it was possible.


    There was an ufortable feeling in her heart, as if doing this was not correct.


    However, the dragoness ignored it and took a step forward in her dragon form and slowly spread her wings.


    Her innate skill [Empyrean Gxy Domain] unfolded, swallowing the surroundings with Yasenia''s profound Celestial presence.


    The Sun, the Moon, the Stars.


    All felt within her reach.


    Her entire being felt like some chains were about to be broken, and she ignored the part telling her not to do so.


    "It can be only The Heavens, The Earth, and Myself if I leave everything else behind and fly!"


    The Celestial Dragoness''s golden eyes glowed with radiance, with expectation about such a future.


    "Fly!"


    Her massive wingspletely unfolded, creating powerful wind currents, and when she was about to p them and fly free¡­


    The enormous dragon stopped moving.


    CLANG!


    The sound of metal.


    A crisp sound tingled her ears and made her flinch.


    As if the many chains that tied her to every limb called her.


    The chains that were about to be broken seemed to be speaking to her mind.


    Yasenia frowned and looked at herself.


    However, as soon as her eyesnded on those metaphorical chains, Yasenia''s expression eased, and she smiled softly.


    "¡­But I can''t."


    Her extended wings slowly folded back, and the [Empyrean Gxy Domain] gradually disappeared.


    Yasenia chuckled, looking toward the sky with a calm expression and without reluctance.


    She knew and felt the things holding her back from soaring and bing a free and unhinged creature.


    She could feel the presence of her dears.


    Her family.


    The weight of being Kaleina''s mother.


    She could feel¡­ her chains tying her firmly to the ground.


    However, Yasenia knew that they didn''t only hold her back.


    She could feel that although she could only walk onnd, those at the other end of these chains helped her push forward.


    Maybe it would be faster to fly.


    Maybe it would be a better experience to soar the skies freely.


    Maybe bing a creature without a match and with no ties or chains was what she was supposed to be.


    However, she could not.


    The joys and love she could find while firmly walking onnd was something she would not change for anything.


    Not for unlimited freedom.


    Nor for cutting herself from responsibility.


    Nor for gaining unlimited strength.


    This was Yasenia''s heartfelt desire to walk alongside her dears.


    To see every step and every footprint they left together.


    The Celestial Dragoness''s body became smaller by the second, and the Empyrean Dragon changed back to the loving and alluring dragoness.


    Yasenia gave the sky onest nce and smiled. "It''s alreadyte. I have to prepare dinner."

 Chapter 603: Yasenias progress!

    Chapter 603: Yasenia''s progress!


    After arriving home, Yasenia entered the kitchen and silently began preparing dinner. She looked at the recipes and got thoughtful. ''Hm¡­ There are very few Heaven-ranked foods that can increase our strength.''


    Yasenia checked a list she had with many names, columns, and physical aspects like muscles, veins, resistance to weapons, etc. ''If my calctions are correct¡­ Theirbat strength should''ve increased by at least a hundred percent with my foods in total, right? Yes, after 1500 dishes, pastries, desserts, and more, the total increase is around one hundred percent.''


    Yasenia pondered as she cooked arge piece of meat to perfection and used the juices to vor another pan at the side.


    Her tail was flipping the vegetables in that second cooking pan, using the juices of the meat to enhance the vor of the stir-fried vegetables.


    ''Hm¡­ I need to break through to the next level if I want to continue increasing our strength with my cooking. If this manual says it correctly, a low-level Heaven-rated cook can increase up to one hundred percent, a middle-level up to one hundred and fifty percent, a high-level up to two hundred and twenty-five percent, and a peak-level cook could increase up to 350%.''


    Yasenia hummed as she used her spiritual sense to measure the temperature of the [Forest Rampage Tiger] meat. ''However, although we call the professions the same as the rank of the treasures we can create with them¡­ I wonder if there is another way to call them. I should ask Mom.''


    Yasenia heard the room opening and turned her face to see Cecile walking in with Kaleina around her shoulders. Yasenia smiled. "Sweetheart, baby, dinner is almost done. How was your day?"


    Cecile smiled softly and hugged Yasenia''s side. "Everything is normal. However, a certain dragoness was mischievous and made me wonder if she was okay?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Is that little dragoness''s name Kaleina?"


    Kaleina tried to speak solemnly, failing to do so because it just sounded cute and crisp. "Mommy, I was a good girl! I didn''t bother Mama Cecile!"


    Cecile lifted an eyebrow with augh and agreed. "Yes, little Kaleina was very good. It was another, bigger dragoness who worried me."


    Yasenia chuckled. "Don''t worry. It was my nature that overcame my mind for a few moments."


    Kaleina was clever and picked up that they were speaking about Yasenia. She slithered and coiled around Yasenia. "Mommy, are you okay?"


    Yasenia turned her head to kiss her and spoke soothingly. "If you cuddle with Mommyter, Mommy will be better than okay! Little Kaleina should already know that cuddling with Mommy heals me better than any medicine!"


    Kaleina hugged Yasenia''s face and smiled. "Okay, Kaleina will cuddle with Mommyter!"


    Yasenia expressed her happiness, coiling her tail around her baby''s body softly as she used her arms instead of her tail to cook. "My baby is the best~."


    Cecile watched with a smile in her usual icy blue eyes, one of her wings extending and gently enveloping them and leaning her head on Yasenia''s shoulder.


    After a while, they all ate dinner together, and Yasenia spoke about her evolved innate skills.


    Evelyn was curious. "Did they change names?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "The change is¡­ powerful? However, at the same time, there is not that much difference. As you should remember, my innate skills are Sun, Moon, and Star dragon breath and dragon body. Then, besides those six, I also have the [Empyrean Cosmos Dress], [Empyrean Gxy Domain], and [True Dragon Transformation], right?"


    Angel nodded and spoke from Yasenia''sp. "Yes! Also, also, your Empyrean Dragon Authority is also part of your innate skills!"


    Yaseniaughed and smooched her baby''s cheek. "That''s right, Baby. You remember them so well."


    Kaleina pouted and bit Yasenia''s cheek gently. "I''m baby!"


    Angel was stunned for a second and felt her whole world crumbling as her eyes widened. ''W-Will I lose my baby status!?''


    She looked up with her soft and big blue eyes to Yasenia, waiting for the verdict, looking as pitiful as if she was about to be condemned to death.


    Yasenia almost burst intoughter, but she held it in. ''How can she be so adorable? I love her.''


    Yasenia exined softly. "Kaleina, love. You are my little baby, and Mama Angel is my big, pampered baby. So, there is more than one baby! In the future, there will be even more!"


    Angel''s eyes lit up with happiness. ''Yay! Hehehe, not even Yasenia''s children can steal my position away!''


    Mirrory was rolling her eyes inside Angel''s soul. ''Is it that important? Her love will not decrease no matter the way she calls you.''


    Angel pouted. ''But Mirrory! She might pamper me less! If I''m not called Baby, the possibility is very high, like one in a billion or something!''


    Mirrory was speechless. ''How did you calcte those odds?''


    Angel puffed her chest and rambled at remarkable speed. ''You see if we analyze Yasenia''s behavioral pattern with the environmental factors, we get that¡­''


    Angel continued three minutester. ''¡­ Moreover, if we take the usual gift pattern and walking posture during the crescent moon¡­''


    Angel finished about ten minutes after that. ''¡­ In short, the fact that Yasenia''s favorite dessert is a brownie with the insides still being liquid chocte and added nuts would force us to divide the chances by fifty, reaching an approximate one in a billion chance.''


    Mirrory was strangely impressed, not because Angel coulde up with something so strange but because the calctions were not out of order by any means. ''You¡­ Whatever. I''m going to sleep. Call me if you need me.''


    Angel smiled. ''Okay, Mirrory! Goodnight~.''


    During that time, outside Angel''s strange inner world, Kaleina tilted her head. "More babies?"


    Yasenia nodded and answered, unaware that her excessively pampered girl was exining the probability of decreasing her spoiling slightly due to a nickname change to Mirrory. "Many more! So, don''t worry, dearest. Even if I call Angel baby, it doesn''t matter."


    Kaleina nodded with a smile. "So, Mommy will always love me?"


    Yasenia kissed her little mouth. "Of course! Mommy will love and protect all her big and small babies!"


    Yasenia refocused on the innate skills. "So, where was I?"


    Andrea smiled softly. "Exining what has changed with your innate skills."


    Yasenia nodded. "Right. Now, I can fuse them if my understanding is enough."


    Kali blinked. "Fuse them?"


    Yasenia smiled. "For example,bining the Sun- and Star-attributed Dragon Breaths. It is possible by using my Celestial Energy as a medium. After understanding Celestial Intent, my use of Celestial Energy is improving exponentially. Sadly, I still don''t have a lot of Celestial Energy inside me. The Celestial Energy Star can maybe support four or five continuous attacks and take a day or so to recover."


    Kali was impressed. "What about the other three innate skills? I suppose that the dragon body skills can also do the same."


    Yasenia''s smile widened. "That''s right. My [Empyrean Gxy Domain] has be more physical and will continue evolving with me as I be stronger. Then, my [True Dragon Transformation] has be [True Empyrean Cosmos Dragon Transformation]."


    Tatyanamented. "Oh? The skill added the name of your bloodline. What has changed?"


    Yasenia smirked. "This~."


    Her hand slowly and gradually transformed, making a few blue scales grow on her hand, her nails thicken and grow longer, and the general shape slightly changing to a dragon shape.


    Evelyn lifted an eyebrow. "Partial transformation?"


    Yasenia nodded. "I still need to increase myprehension of it, but I can semi-transform parts of my body. In the future, I''ll probably be able to cover my entire body and be a humanoid dragon to increase mybat power."


    Evelyn pumped her fist. "We''ve unlocked dragon di-."


    BANG!


    Kaleina blinked. "Mommy, how did your tail stretch enough to hit her? It also looked¡­ pretty? Umm¡­ Also, the.. um, the¡­"


    Andrea helped. "The path, arc, trajectory?"


    Kaleina eximed. "The path it took was very nice to look at!"


    The baby dragon was very confused and awed after witnessing the profound tail-pping Dao.


    Yasenia smiled. "Don''t worry, love. Anyway, my [Empyrean Cosmos Dress] has also changed to [Celestial Cosmos Dress]. Finally, the [Empyrean Dragon Authority] has be [Empyrean Regal Dragon Aura]."


    Cecile blinked. "Oh?"


    Yaseniaughed. "The dress has fused with my [Celestial Dress]. It''s a very strong skill now. My aura skill has also increased in power, and it gives me a strength enhancement in the soul area."


    Andrea summarized. "So, now your innate skills are [Sun Dragon Breath], [Star Dragon Breath], [Moon Dragon Breath], [Sun Dragon Body], [Star Dragon Body], [Moon Dragon Body], and theirbinations. Then, [Empyrean Gxy Domain], [Celestial Cosmos Dress], and [Empyrean Regal Dragon Aura]."


    Yasenia smiled widely. "Yes."


    Evelyn snorted. "Unfair."


    Andreaughed, dumbfounded. "That''s too strong."


    Cecile smiled. "As expected of my love."


    Angel smiled widely. "Yasenia is the strongest!"


    Kali sighed gently with a smile. "We''ve chosen to chase quite the personage."


    Tatyana added. "Have your skills changed?"


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "What, do I need to spill all my skills now?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "Why not? Since we are here, hit us with every skill you have."


    Yasenia startedmenting. "Well, first of all, all the Sun, Star, and Moon skills have be quite easy tobine thanks to my Celestial Intent, so I won''t speak thebinations. I will just list them one after another as I did before."


    Andreaughed. "We would be here for an hour if not."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "Darling, you are so exaggerated."


    Evelyn encouraged. "Shoot it already! You are holding it too much. You should spurt-."


    BANG!


    Yasenia continued as if nothing had happened. "Well, first of all, I have the skills that apany [Day and Night Cycle]. They are [Draconic Sunrise], [Draconic Sunset], [Draconic Noon], [Draconic Dawn], [Draconic Crescent Moon], [Draconic Waning Moon], [Draconic Full Moon], [Draconic Dusk], [Starry Sky], [Starfall], [Shooting Star], [Midnight], [Falling Sky], and the sealing skill [Day and Night Cycle: Sky Prison]."


    Andrea nodded. "Quite a few."


    Yasenia nodded. "I''ve also learned to use them without the form constriction. For example, I can use Sunrise without the need to do a rising strike. It has given me a lot of flexibility midbat."


    Cecile blinked. "No wonder¡­ I was surprised when you hit me in that spar with [Draconic Sunset] while making a horizontal strike. Previously, you could only activate it with descending swings."


    Yaseniaughed and continued. "Then, the other skills I have are very varied. For example, other attack skills are [Sun Dragon w], [Star Dragon w], and [Moon Dragon w]. There are also the [Sun Copse], [Star Copse], and [Moon Copse] skills. Then... I have the [Dance in the firmament skill], a battle skill that increased my proficiency inbat. There is also [Celestial Field Master], a skill that increases Moon, Sun, and Star attribute effectiveness while decreasing others around me."


    Kali''s lips twitched. "No wonder I can''t beat you without Valeria''s help."


    Yasenia blinked. "Oh, but I''m not done."


    Kali felt even her eyebrow, and fox ears twitch.


    Yasenia continued. "I have normal domains like the [Scorched Sun Domain], [Freezing Moon Domain], and [Star Night Domain] besides [Empyrean Gxy Domain]. They consume much less energy and are quite deadly. Plus, I also have my new movement skill, [Heavenly Constetion Steps], which is aided by speed burst skills like [Draconic Sun Charge], [Draconic Star Charge], and [Moon Star Charge], and also has a few levels and techniques inside. I''m still working on those¡­"


    Andrea asked, stuttering a bit. "I-Is that all?"


    Yasenia smiled, making her relieved, until she answered. "No!"


    Andrea wanted to cry. "Of course, my love. I was silly; sorry to doubt you."


    Yasenia said. "Well, there are the four intents: [War Intent], [Monarch Intent], [Celestial Intent], and [cksmithing Intent]."


    Andrea nodded, crying inside. "Of course, cksmithing intent is there. How could it not be there when you unlocked it in my face?"


    Yasenia pondered and continued, missing her darling''s secret cry for help. "And I also have the [Sun Assimtion], [Star Assimtion], and [Moon Assimtion]. Skills to gain energy midbat. I want to fuse them into one and maybe absorb Celestial energy with them, but my understanding of Celestial Energy is still shallow."


    Angel smiled. "Now you finished!"


    Yaseniaughed. "No."


    Angel''s smile froze. ''Eh? An error in my Yasenia archives!''


    Yaseniamented. "I have [Heavenly Maiden Absorbs The Heavens], my only offensive Dual Cultivation Technique."


    Angel nodded. "O-Oh. I see."


    Kali frowned. "I hope you never use that one."


    Yasenia nodded. "I agree."


    Kaleina''s head dropped, and she fell asleep. Yasenia''s voice was very soothing for the little dragoness, and with a filled belly, the sleepiness came like an unstoppable force. "Zzz."


    Yasenia smiled and cradled her. "Goodnight, baby."


    Cecile stated. "Now, you finished."


    Yasenia smiled. "Yes. Although, I''m developing three more skills¡­ [Sun Dragon Roar], [Star Dragon Roar], and [Moon Dragon Roar]. A skill to attack the soul instead of the body."


    Even Cecile didn''t know about these three.


    Evelyn gulped. "A-Anything more, love?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Besides the innate skills, there is nothing more."


    They all wanted to m their heads against something at her way of speaking about her NINE innate skills.


    Mirrorymented. "No wonder you could hurt the Abyssal Horror."


    Valeria blinked. "Wouldn''t she be a decent match against it right now that she has reached the seventh level?"


    Mirrory and Tatyana pondered. Tatyanamented. "It''s possible, but its vitality is very high."


    Mirrorymented. "Her Celestial Energy is very destructive. If she uses the five attacking chances wisely, she could win."


    The other two agreed.


    Yasenia was surprised. "I could fight against that thing? You are overestimating me. I was out ofbat with just one attack."


    Mirrory and Valeria didn''t say anything and just smiled.


    Tatyanamented. "Perhaps."


    But the three were thinking inside. ''You are underestimating yourself~. The Seventh level of the Unification Realm is the second biggest jump in strength, right behind the half-step level.''


    Yasenia looked at her dears and smiled widely. "I can''t wait to hear about your skills!"


    Andrea and the others felt pressure. ''Whoever calls us genius, I will p them with Yasenia''s skills written on a paper.''


    ****************************************


    Author: Cough. Will it be too much to list all our girls'' skills in future chapters?


    Tatyana: I mean¡­ There are not as many, right?


    Author: About that¡­


    Yasenia: I''m sure people want to hear about them. And those who don''t want to¡­ Can they maybe skip those parts? It won''t take that much, after all. Two or three chapters at most, right?


    Author: Well, you are right. I also have to say at least the innate skill changes of each of them.


    Angel: Um¡­ You don''t have to list all my formations.


    Author: I wasn''t nning to, dear. I don''t want to create a book while writing all your learned formations.


    Angel: O-Oh¡­ I see.


    Yasenia: *re*


    Author: Cough, I summon you!


    ?????: Hello!


    Author: Hello~.


    Angel: Oh! A question mark!


    Evelyn: Literally.


    ?????: Well, I''m here to ask the author.


    Author: Oh? Go ahead.


    ?????: What would have happened if Yasenia''s rebirth had not taken ce? Would her lineage have mixed with those of the two gods, and would she have been capable of transforming into a dragon?


    Author: Well, the novel would''ve been quite different. Yasenia''s strength would not have been as high, and her development would''ve slowed down a lot. If the same events urred, Yasenia would''ve been unable to resist a few of the situations, like the moment when the Seniors pressured her with their auras.


    Author: Regarding those two Gods... I can''t say much, but I can tell you that they would be happier if the rebirth didn''t happen.


    ?????: I see.


    Author: Yep, also, she would be able to transform into a dragon. It is an innate skill. However, her dragon form would''ve been much weaker.


    ?????: Umu.


    Author: So¡­ that''s it. Thanks for asking~.


    ?????: En!

 Chapter 604: All girls cross the Seventh Unification Realm Level!

    Chapter 604: All girls cross the Seventh Unification Realm Level!


    After Yasenia''s show of skills, the other girls, who thought that they were advancing rapidly, felt urgency like no other.


    Even while Yasenia was dealing with many things, and although they knew that Yasenia never stopped working on herself, her speed of improvement was exaggerated.


    Evelyn was in the lightning storm area, together with Sierra. "What do you think, Sierra?"


    Sierra was receiving lightning bolts as she answered. "Lady Yasenia is an exception, Evelyn. Your own speed is considered higher than hers since she is approaching fifty when you are still in your twenties."


    Evelyn sighed. "But most of my cultivation energyes from her Yang energy, Sierra. If it were not for her, I would still be in the Mental Nourishing Realm."


    Sierra opened her eyes, revealing her icy eyes. She rested her enormous head beside Evelyn, looking at her with one of her eyes. "So?"


    Evelyn looked at the giant wolf''s head and snorted. "Doesn''t this make my cultivation less genuine?"


    Sierra lifted an eyebrow. "Then, what am I? A fake thing? I was amon lightning wolf who was lucky enough to find a Thunder Soul. I fed from it, developed my bloodline, and became what I was when you met me. Then, with your help, my bloodline has increased by two entire realms, and it is about to enter the Divine Beast Bloodline Realm. That''s three realms higher than my original high-level Mystical Bloodline."


    Evelyn muttered. "Mystical, Legendary, Mythical, and then Divine, right?"


    Sierra''s lips arched. "Correct. So¡­ Am I leeching of you? Is my whole existence a joke because you have supported me until now?"


    Evelyn giggled. "I get your point, Sierra. Who knew you were that wise?"


    Sierra smiled. "I might be a wild beast, but I''m a few hundred years old. Moreover, you''ve taught me quite well."


    Evelyn leaned on the thick white fur of Sierra, smelling her soft and clean fragrance. "You smell simr to Cecile."


    Sierra snorted augh. "Don''tpare me with her. It''s insulting to Cecile. She is a respected Ancient Beast, while I''m just a peak-level Mythical Beast. If we were not from the same pack, I would need to lower my head in her presence."


    Evelyn sighed. "You are right. Well, since we were lucky, we must do the most out of it, right?"


    Sierra smiled in appreciation. "That''s right. You have a very nice inheritance in your hands, one that came directly from a God. From what Mirrory told us, it''s also quite a strong one."


    Evelyn summoned a white jade scroll with lightning crackling around it and imagery of clouds and thunder looming over mountains and rivers.


    It wasplex, beautiful, and intricate, while it hid a profound reality within itself.


    Sierra looked at it and asked. "How is theprehension of it?"


    Evelyn shook her head. "Besides the first three skills, I can''t decipher anything else. It sounds like gibberish, to be honest."


    Sierra blinked. "Isn''t learning three skills really good?"


    Evelyn shrugged. "I think they are the basic ones. After all, they are an offensive, an enhancing, and a defensive skill."


    Sierra nodded. The blue-haired girl asked back. "So, how about your skills? Beasts learn very differently, right? Also, how are you keeping up in cultivation speed?"


    Sierramented. "Well, I use all the money Yasenia gives me to buy beast cores and other things. Moreover, your [Beast Pocket] skill helps me keep up with you."


    Evelyn blinked. "Does it? Well, Tatyana gave it to us, so it can''t be simple."


    Sierraughed. "I asked. She told me quite nonchntly. ''Well, that is the secret technique of the strongest beast-taming sect I''ve evere across, so it should be good.'' Hahaha."


    Evelyn burst intoughter. "Very Tatyana-like. Where did she find it?"


    Sierra shrugged. "I didn''t ask further. I''m happy she would answer my question."


    Evelyn lifted her eyebrow. "You really respect her, eh."


    Sierra smiled. "Of course. To be able to give birth to Lady Yasenia, Lady Tatyana is someone I look up to as a role model!"


    Evelyn snorted with a teasing tone. "I will pray to the heavens so that your future pups don''t go through too much hardship."


    Sierra rolled her eyes. Evelyn moved away from Sierra and sat cross-legged as she asked. "By the way, have you decided whose children you want?"


    Sierra shook her head. "There are good males around in these mountains, but¡­ I find them mediocre at best."


    Evelyn sighed. "Yasenia has broken your mate-standards."


    Sierra smiled. "I do admit it."


    Evelyn tilted her head. "Well, you are not old anymore. After entering the fourth realm, your lifespan is in the thousands."


    Sierra nodded. "That''s the main reason as to why my standards rose, to be honest. I have no haste. And knowing how far you will reach, I''m barely at the start of my life right now."


    Evelyn smiled. "That''s true. Well, let''s continue with the breakthrough. I''m almost there, and all the other girls have already broken through the seventh level."


    Sierraughed. "Even Andrea was able to reach it. You became too busy with tailoring and the [Heavenly Thunder God Inheritance] scroll."


    Evelyn ignored her and made her body conductive to attract the lightning bolts flying around in the clouds above.


    RUMBLE!


    BANG!


    A massive lightning bolt struck Evelyn, but she didn''t even flinch. From that moment on, the surroundings were instantly flooded with sound.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! RUMBLE!!


    Evelyn strangely felt calm as her body was assaulted by lightning bolt rain. Her body would destroy the lightning, absorb the light and lightning elements inside, and nourish her body.


    With the help of the [Heavenly Thunder God Inheritance], her body was enhanced and tempered with powerful lightning, while the meridians pushed energy around exceptionally quickly.


    Instead of using the energy to nourish, she struck her meridians and other body parts energy, using the energy released with the impacts to enhance her strength.


    After twelve hours, Evelyn felt her body unable to get stronger. ''Perfect. Now, the soul.''


    With her body at its peak, her focus changed to the soul.


    The electric currents fused with light, and she attacked her soul. Evelyn bit her teeth as pain spread through her body.


    Although our girl was a hopeless masochist with Yasenia, this pain was not pleasant at all. However, the [Heavenly Thunder God Inheritance] was about purifying your body with lightning.


    Since Evelyn also had proficiency with the Light attribute, she added light energy to it. Of course, she had discussed it with Mirrory to see if it would be harmful, and the ancient Mirror had told her that it was a good idea.


    So, Evelyn was ruthless with her body.


    Another thirty hours went by, cultivating without stop.


    BANG!


    A massive lightning bolt with the thickness of a small elephant hit her, making even her extremely lightning-resistant body shudder. ''That freaking hurt!''


    The umted energy went through her veins, meridians, and into her dantian. Then, Evelyn felt it. ''Oh? Here it is.''


    Her energy umted, and finally, after much effort, she broke through.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Tens of lightning bolts struck her surroundings, creating small craters as electricity swirled around her like a storm.


    The color of the lightning was ck and white, representing her evolved lightning and [Storm Roaring Thunder].


    After a few years of discovering it, Evelyn finally gained the initial understanding of how to fuse her lightning and light elements, creating [Luminous Lightning].


    Her violet eyes opened, electricity shing through them, and her face looked indifferent and majestic.


    Sierra looked at her and was impressed. ''If she were serious like this all the time, she would be quite an imposing woman.''


    Evelyn stood up, her long robe fluttering as the white and ck lightning coursed around her body. "Very nice. The increase in strength is impressive."


    Sierra smiled and praised. "You look very badass, hahaha."


    Evelynughed as she waved her arm, dispersing all electricity around her in light particles. "Really? I might use itter to seduce Yasenia and let her plow my holes as if she wants to dig something out!"


    Sierra sighed in defeat. "Remember to shut your mouth during that time and make yourself expressionless."


    Evelyn felt stumped. "But my flirting skills are the best!"


    The giant wolf queen was the one stunned this time. "I''ve always wondered, but where does that confidencee from?"


    Evelyn tilted her head. "If I could wife up someone like Yasenia, doesn''t that make them quite impressive?"


    Sierra couldn''t counter argue even if she wanted to. What could she say, that Yasenia was an easy woman? That was clearly not the case if her lovers weren''t involved.


    During these three years, she had seen plenty of n members professing their love skillfully and being demoted right the next day.


    The cold-heartedness of the dragoness toward "outsiders" was veryforting in one way, as Sierra understood that Evelyn was in good hands. However, she didn''t understand how Evelyn managed to get into the dragoness''s good books.


    Evelyn smiled widely. "Let''s go, Sierra. It''s time to share all of our progress with the girls!"


    Sierra blinked. "Right, when you broke through, it would be the time when all of you shared all your skills as Yasenia did. Do you want to ride there?"


    Evelyn jumped fifteen meters into the air,nding on the forty-meter-long and fifteen-meter-tall white wolf''s head. "You''ve grown quite a bit, eh."


    Sierra smiled. "I doubled in height and length, hahaha." Then shemented. "Although, little Ebirah, Cecile, and even Kali''s beast forms had grown a lot."


    Evelyn nodded. "No doubt about it, hahaha. Cecile''s Phoenix form has almost two hundred meters in wingspan. You can stand on her back and look small. Not to mention, besides Kali, you look like a pup."


    Sierra chuckled. "They are quiterge. Ebirah, at least, follows my size standards."


    Evelyn agreed. "I wonder what kind of size they will have when they enter the Dantian Spiritualization Realm. They will be like small mountains. When you enter the Divine Beast Bloodline Realm, you might also grow a lot in size."


    Sierra shrugged. "It doesn''t matter too much. Strength is what is important, not size."


    Evelynughed. "Size doesn''t matter!"


    Sierra rolled her eyes one more time.


    Then, not entertaining the innuendo, the perfectly developed muscles of the giant wolf moved as the four powerful legs pushed her body forward.


    BOOM!


    Sierra became a white blur as she ran through the mountains and forest with agility nothing her size should have.


    "AWOO!!!"


    Her majestic howl spread through the mountain basin, warning the others that Evelyn had already broken through.


    A whileter, all of them joined in the house they built for themselves. It had an eastern style, using one floor and a lot of terrain to build it. Walking normally, you would need about twenty minutes at a mortal speed to walk from one side to the other.


    There was an intricate garden being taken care of by the mortal female maids. About one hundred of them worked here in total.


    Food was not a problem, and each girl had a part of the extensive residence for them.


    There was a main building where Yasenia and the others spent their time together. In this center building, there was also a huge bedroom with massivefortable beds and a few rooms at the side used for spicy activities.


    When Evelyn arrived at the main living room, Yasenia was lying on a couch, propped up by her arm, and reading a book to the not-so-small eastern dragon between her arms.


    There was an open wall at the side so that Sierra could lie there and be with the rest of the family.


    The two dragons looked up and locked onto Evelyn. Yasenia smiled softly. "Congrattions, dear."


    Kaleina parroted. "Congrattions! Mama Evelyn!"


    Evelyn couldn''t help but chuckle when two simr pairs of golden reptilian eyesnded on her. ''They are so cute!''


    *********************************************


    Tatyana: Well, well, the following two chapters will be quite interesting, eh?


    Author: I''ll try. I will really try not to make them insufferable, but as a dear said in thements, it''s about time since we have an update on our girls'' skills. There have been at least 300 chapters without a clear exnation!


    Tatyana: Can''t you use the glossary?


    Author: ¡­ I''m aiming high if ten percent of my dears even use the glossary. Not to mention, it''s also not up to date!


    Tatyana: Oh¡­


    Author: Either way, I summon you!


    WPOmega: Hello! How are you girls doing~.


    Angel: Hehehe, you are acting as if you are returning home after a long day of work.


    WPOmega: Hahaha.


    Andrea: Well, WPOmega, who do you want to ask?


    WPOmega: Sarah, the transmigrator!


    Author: Okay, wait a second¡­ There.


    *Puff*


    Sarah: Hm? Where am I!? System?


    System: [Host. I''m helpless. I don''t know what has happened].


    Author: Yo!


    Sarah: Woah! What are you!? An eldritch horror without shape!?


    Author: ¡­


    Angel: Hahaha.


    Tatyana: I mean, it''s your fault for being a humanoid-shaped mass of¡­ cosmos?


    Author: Whatever. Sarah, listen to that person, answer his question, then you can leave.


    Sarah: O-Okay.


    System: [Host. Are you sure? I can''t sense anything from it.]


    Yasenia: What''s that thing speaking?


    Sarah: E-Eh!? Y-Yasenia, what are you doing here?


    Yasenia: Oh¡­ Well, hello.


    Author: Answer him. Chatting can be done after.


    Sarah: Y-Yes!


    WPOmega: Sarah, hey umm, this is rather awkward now that you have your own harem, but I was really rooting for you to join Yasenia''s and be maybe thest of her wives. I mean, your chances aren''t gone, just infinitely closer to impossible...but well, yeah, systems tend to affect the minds of their hosts subconsciously, so things will be hard. My question, well, the most important one for me anyway, is, do you n to be true allies with Yasenia?


    Sarah: Huh? Why wouldn''t I?


    WPOmega: Well, she was quite the asshole with you.


    Yasenia: Cough.


    Sarah: Well¡­ You are right. But, meh, I don''t want to antagonize a person with such a high-level reward for conquering. Who knows, maybe she is the endgame heroine that I met early. After all, her reward levels are simr to those of conquering something simr to a goddess.


    WPOmega: ¡­ I see.


    Sarah: So, um¡­ Can I go now?


    Author: Wanna stay and chat?


    System: [Host. You should leave.]


    Yasenia: Oy, what are you? Host this, host that. Are you the thing inside Sarah?


    Author: Well, while the dears from this dimension discover the wonders of systems, I say goodbye~. Bye-bye~.

 Chapter 605: Evelyns and Angels exposition.

    Chapter 605: Evelyn''s and Angel''s exposition.


    After Evelyn arrived, the rest didn''t take much to make it there. Ebirah and Sierra had yet to reach the seventh level, but their cultivation was different since they were pure beasts without human-body origins.


    Innate skills were something that appeared in a more natural way, and they didn''t evolve. Hence, speaking about skills now was the same as talking about them after they reached it.


    Yasenia sat with her legs crossed, leaving a hollow between them to let Kaleina coil there while resting her face on Mommy''s soft andfortable thigh.


    Yasenia asked with a smile and a wagging tail. "Well, dears. Let''s start. I''m really curious. Who goes first?"


    Evelyn lifted an arm. "If you don''t mind, I''ll go first."


    Andrea leaned back and shrugged. "Go ahead. We have quite a lot of time, after all."


    Evelyn smiled. "Well, I''m still working on substituting most of my skills. It will take at least a year or so. However, I know what kind of direction I want to take."


    Cecile was very talkative when fighting, skills, and simr themes appeared, so she was quick to ask. "Are you going to take advantage of your intents?"


    Evelyn nodded. "Smart! During these three years, all of us have understood our intents'' first level."


    Valeria intervened. "That''s something really impressive and out of the norm, to be honest. However, I think it is because it''s just the first level. Understanding basic concepts is not thatplicated. Going deep in them is where theplicationsy."


    Yasenia agreed. "Besides my Monarch Intent, which was pushed a level because of a change in mindset when I got rid of those two S.L.U.T.s who betrayed me, the others are still stuck in the first level."


    Evelyn proudly stated. "Well, I understood a total of four intents!"


    Kali blinked. "Weren''t they three?"


    Evelynughed. "Well, you see. I have created a "personal" lightning type. It''s still not mixedpletely, but I think I''m getting somewhere."


    Mirrory materialized and floated above Angel. Evelyn sneaked a peak at the "mature" red-haired and green-eyed Angel. ''Really big, really wow.''


    Mirrory asked. "After you are done looking at my breasts, can you summon a bolt of that lightning?"


    The girls gave her a side-eye, and Evelyn coughed. "Here."


    She extended her arm, and white lightning crackled alongside her arm. The power was nothing to scoff at.


    Mirrory nodded. "Luminous Lightning."


    Evelyn blinked. "It''s already a thing?"


    Mirrory looked at her with a deadpan expression. "If you want to create something I''ve never seen during my extremely long life without being aplete out-of-the-system person like that dragon, you are still too young."


    Yasenia blinked innocently. "Me?"


    The whole room deadpanned this time. Evelyn coughed. "Well, I''m in the midst of creating this lightning, fusing my Light and Lightning elements."


    Tatyana hummed. "Have you all consumed all the [Elemental Enhancement Pills]?"


    Andrea asked. "We are still in the fourth year since we received them, so we should all have one set of them left, right?"


    Angel nodded and said with a serious face or an attempt at doing one. "Selena told me to be careful and only consume one of each a year!"


    Sierra was curious. "Who is Selena?"


    Ebirah also asked. "Which pills?"


    Andrea picked up the recent adult and sat her on herp sideways. After all, the pink lobster tail was not as flexible as Yasenia''s dragon tail, and sitting her on herp was a bit of a hurdle. "Selena is Angel''s personal maid, Sierra. She is a redmia and a very strongbatant. A master in formations, sword, and shield fighting."


    Andrea looked down at the little woman, looking at her curiously. She smiled andmented. "The pills are these."


    Andrea took out a pill jar with a single pill inside. "These are called [Sun Enhancing Pill]. A person can eat up to five of them and have a very slim chance of evolving the attributes they are enhancing."


    Ebirah sniffed it, and her pupils dted. "Smells so nice~."


    Kali at the side chuckled, her three tails swaying gently. "I''m already starting to learn those pills. But they are peak-level Heaven-Ranked and between one of the mostplicated to craft below the Transcendence Realm. Not to mention, the ingredients are so rare that I''m still growing a few of them in my ring."


    Ebirah deted, looking a bit sad she couldn''t eat them. Kaliughed gently as her tender tone of voice reached Ebirah''s ears. "However, once I know how to make them, I''ll make a batch of [Ice-enhancing] and [Lightning Enhancing] for Sierra and [Sun Enhancing] and [Water Enhancing] for you, little Ebirah."


    Sierra, at the side, wagged her tail and smiled. "Thank you, Lady Kali."


    Ebirah smiled widely, and her Lobster tail pped the cough with up and down motions. "Thank you, Kali!"


    Kali nodded. "No need for honorifics, Sierra."


    Sierra shook her head. "Until I have aparable bloodline level, I will give the respect I must."


    Kali sighed and nodded.


    Angel asked. "So, Evelyn. What were you saying about the skills?"


    Evelyn shed and sat behind Angel, fondling her little friend''s breasts. "Well, you see, little Angel."


    Angel''s eyebrow twitched in irritation. "Can you stop groping my breasts first?"


    Evelyn sighed. "You don''tin when we are together at night-."


    BANG!


    She flew upward with a graceful arc and fell on her back right before Yasenia.


    Evelyn looked at the ceiling, stunned. "I didn''t even see iting."


    Yasenia smiled and picked her up with her long tail,ying Kaleina and Evelyn side by side on top of her as she leaned sideways on the long couch she was on.


    Cecile took Yasenia''s legs onto herp, and Yasenia''s head fell on Tatyana''sp. "Stop being mischievous, dear. I know you are excited, so you can fondle me if you want relief."


    Who was Evelyn to deny that offer?


    Evelyn spoke as her hands sunk in her favorite softness. "Well, as I was saying, my four intents are [Luminous Lightning Intent], [Spear Intent], [Storm Intent], [Threader Intent]."


    Valeria''s eyebrows rose. "Threader Intent?"


    Evelyn nodded.


    Valeriamented. "That''s a powerful one."


    The mischievous girl tilted her head, her hands still fondling Yasenia seriously. "Isn''t it a tailoring-rted intent?"


    Valeria smiled. "Perhaps."


    Evelyn''s eyebrow twitched when hearing that familiar "I know the answer, but I won''t tell you" from Valeria. Yasenia chuckled and pushed her fringe to the side to nt a soft kiss. "Continue, love. We are listening."


    Evelyn nodded with a sweet smile. She hugged Yasenia normally and continued. "Well, my attacking techniques were very low-level. Most of them I found in the Academy''s library, and they were nothing but earth-level skills. So, I followed your steps and created my own skills!"


    Yasenia praised her. "Dear, that''s fantastic."


    Evelyn made a bit of a sillyugh. Although she was a perverted person, honest praise from Yasenia made her shy and happy. "Listen, listen. For attacking, the skills I will be using are these."


    Evelyn said. "First, I have the skills [Radiant Spear sh], [Seven Radiant Lightning Steps], [Flowing Storm Spear Strikes], [Luminous spear throw], [Luminous Phantom Assault], [Luminous Spear Barrage], [Luminous Lightning Barrage], and finally, [Thunder Soul Destruction]."


    Cecile asked. "Oh, there are a few new ones."


    Evelyn stood up and took out her spear. "Here, I''ll show you."


    Then, Evelyn performed the skills one by one. The open space she was using was filled with strengthening formations.


    Andreamented. "You still need to work on [Seven Radiant Lightning Steps]."


    Evelyn nodded. "Yes. It is one of the skills I have yet to master."


    Cecile asked. "Anything more?"


    Evelyn nodded. "I have these other skills. First, [Storm Roaring Thunder Descent] summons my Natural Treasure on me as an enhancement. Then, [Luminous Storm Dress] is my elemental coat''stest transformation. Another enhancement skill. It lets me use my Luminous Lightning much better."


    Evelyn continued waving her hand and summoning a white lightning spear. "[Luminous Spear] is the basis of many of my skills. It helps me create lightning spears with the Luminous Lightning. It is very lovely to use and understand this lightning."


    Evelyn smiled, dissipating the crackling spear. "[Luminous charge], [Thunder light overcharge], [Thunder light shield], [sh Lightning Steps], [Light Bending: Nine Illusions], and finally [Thunder Light Sky Domain] are the rest of my normal skills."


    Angel eximed. "They sound powerful!"


    Evelyn puffed her non-existent chest. "Of course!"


    Cecile asked again, interested in the rest. "You said normal skills. What more do you have?"


    Evelynughed. "Well, there are the skills from the inheritance and my innate skills. Let''s start with the innate skills. First, my [Electric Light Disaster] transformed into the [Luminous Lightning Cmity], then, my [Electric skin] became [Luminous Lightning Body], and finally, [Light and Lightning Devouring] gained quite a badass name, [Heavenly Lightning Devourer]."


    Andrea eximed. "Wow! Heavenly?"


    Mirrorymented. "That''s one of the best devouring skills. Congrattions, Evelyn."


    Evelyn smiled widely, very happy with the praise.


    Kali asked. "What about the inheritance skills?"


    Evelyn nodded and answered. "Well, there is [Storm''s Descent], a super powerful skill that summons a literal lightning storm that attacks my enemies, and I can also use it to devour lightning myself. Then, there is [Storm Lightning Body], a body-enhancing skill. I be a few times stronger when I use this, but it consumes a lot of energy. Then, I learned [Lightning Temple''s Blessing], a defensive skill."


    Yasenia walked forward and hugged her little dear. "You are so talented, love. I''m delighted. Tonight, you can ask for any reward you want."


    Evelyn blinked. "Dragon Di-Mmmph!"


    Yasenia sealed her mischievous mouth with a deep kiss. After making the dear between her arms a blob, Yasenia looked at the others and asked. "Who wants to go next?"


    Angel stepped forward, excited, and tiptoed while puckering her lips.


    Yasenia was confused. "What are you doing, baby?"


    Angel blinked. "Aren''t you asking who wants to be kissed next?"


    Yaseniaughed and hugged her, kissing her deeply. Then, she suggested. "Do you want to say your skills next?"


    Angel tilted her head. "Do I say all the formations I know?"


    Yasenia was about to say yes, but Tatyana interrupted. "Say the main ones only, Angel. We don''t want to be here for a week."


    Yasenia pouted. She wanted to listen. Tatyana snorted. "You can askter if you want. But not now."


    Yasenia sighed. "Okay,ter, you tell me all your skills, okay, Baby?"


    Angel smiled sweetly. "Okay!"


    They didn''t return inside and stood outside in case they wanted to demonstrate like Evelyn.


    Angel was picked up by the dragoness and said her skills as if everybody would know what they did. "Well, my most usefulbat formations are [Vaporizing Laser Formation], [Formation Destruction], [Shattering Crystal Core], [Prismatic Bloodthirsty Golem formation], [Prismatic Death Crystal Imprisonment], [Iridescent Structure Amplifying Formation], [Magnifying Laser Wheel Formation], and [Thousand Mirage formation]."


    Angel continued without any exnation. "Then, I can boost my formations with [Red Crystal Enhancement] and [Prismatic Energy Boost]. Oh, my energy coat has evolved into some kind of aura called [Prismatic Scarlet Heart ss]! My defense is very tough with it!"


    Angel rambled on. "Then, I know normal skills that aren''t formations! Mirrory taught me a few! For example. I know [Prismatic Crystal Shield], [Light Severing Sword], [ss Shattering], and [Eight Brilliant Swords]."


    The rest had their lips twitched. Andrea asked, "What do the formations do, little Angel?"


    Angel blinked and answered. "Well, using my new constitution and formation knowledge and applying the Formation Step eight from the Academy advanced formation books and the runes learned in the Lost Town formation book, I can refer to the sixth intermediate formation¡­"


    Even Yasenia, whose theoretical knowledge of formations was off the charts, got lost mid-way because she had not read a few of the reference books Angel had mentioned.


    Angel was so cute, soft-spoken, and sweet that sometimes they forgot she was an ultra-genius and extremely intelligent woman who gained heavy praise and recognition from Tatyana and Mirrory.


    Angel continued. "¡­ So, using the forty-fourth rune and seventh symbol, the [Vaporizing Laser Formation] ispleted, summoning an area with various focal points that summons waves ofsers and attack everything within it."


    Yasenia blinked twice and smooched her cheek. "My little genius is so cute~."


    Angel smiled sweetly and hugged her neck whileughing. "Hehehe~."


    Angel asked, curious. "Do you want to know about the other formations, Andrea?"


    Andrea coughed. "No need. Continue with your innate skills, little Angel."


    Angel nodded and spoke. "Well, my [Illuminating Beam] became [Shattering Prismatic Light]. It is a fascinating skill because I summon a ss beam that explodes with extreme strength. It really opened my eyes when I shot a ss beam. I didn''t know ss could take fluid forms like sma or light."


    Yaseniaughed. "What more, baby?"


    Angel blinked. "Well, the [Crimson Heart Surge] also changed into [Crimson Crystal-heart]. The effects are simr to your berserk skills, Yasenia."


    Yasenia answered. "Oh really?"


    Angel nodded. "It even changes my hair and eyes!"


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "Oh? To red hair and green eyes?"


    Angel nodded and frowned. "Yasenia, do you think that is strange?"


    Yasenia softly kissed the crease on her otherwise smooth forehead. "Of course not. You are as pretty and lovely with red hair as you are with blonde hair, love. The eyes are also like emeralds, gorgeous."


    Angel blushed and hugged Yasenia''s neck tighter with a silly smile. "Hehehe, I also think you are the most beautiful in the Universe, Yasenia."


    Evelyn wanted to shout that Yasenia didn''t say that, but knowing her friend''s selective hearing with Yasenia, she didn''t bother."


    Angelmented. "Then, my third innate skill changed from [Laser Carom] to [Mirror World]."


    Mirrory interjected. "I might have some influence in that change."


    Yasenia asked. "Anything I shall worry about?"


    Mirrory shook her head. "Nothing. It''s quite good, actually. She will be more connected to me, and she will probably be one of my strongest users in the future."


    Yasenia nodded. "That''s good to hear."


    Cecile asked, withpetitive light in her eyes. "What are your intents?"


    Angel smiled proudly. "I''ve learned [Truth Intent], [ss Evocation Intent], and [Energy Flow Intent]."


    Tatyana whistled. "Those are some major intents. The little girl is shaping to be a behemoth."


    The Moon Phoenix knew that the second strongest, excluding seniors, was not her but Angel, so she had some rivalry with her.


    Cecile nodded, thoughtful. ''Hmm¡­ Even without Mirrory, beating Angel is quiteplicated. She is really strong. I should have a four out of ten chances to beat her.''


    Angel innocently asked Cecile, "What about you, Cecile?"


    *********************************************


    Author: Well, the next chapter will have Cecile''s, Kali''s, and Andrea''s skills!


    Yasenia: What about Mom''s, Valeria''s, and Mirrory''s?


    Author: That''s a mystery~.


    Tatyana: Why not say the truth that there are too many?


    Author: Well, I could show your main skills, but I want to keep you and the other three seniors a mystery~.


    Evelyn: Tsk.


    Author: Either way, I summon you!


    Randomnt: Hello!


    Angel: Hello!


    Randomnt: Little Angel, very impressive. We always forget what kind of little genius you are.


    Angel: O-Oh, thanks for the praise~. Haha.


    Randomnt: Either way, here is the question. Is it possible for someone with a unique element to only possess that element and no others? And would you have to use a cultivation style designed only for that element?


    Tatyana: I suppose it is for us, seniors?


    Randomnt: Yes!


    Mirrory: Well¡­ Unique elements like Yasenia''s Celestial Element can''t be the only type in a cultivator. The cultivator at birth, even if they are a beast, would be unable to hold it. So¡­ they would die.


    Valeria: Imagining a newborn''s dantian holding Celestial Energy makes it quite clear.


    Randomnt: Woah¡­ I didn''t need that image in my head.


    Valeria: Hahaha, you are the one who asked~.


    Randomnt: Either way, are there cultivation techniques for Unique Elements?


    Mirrory: Of course. Those elements have had predecessors, and these people created cultivation techniques. Now, the difficult part is finding them.


    Randomnt: It makes sense.


    Author: And that''s all for today. See youter, little lurkers~.


    **************************************


    pa tre /posts/angel-anime-90529675 Angel Anime Style Sketch! I hope you like it~.

 Chapter 606: Ceciles, Andreas, and Kalis Speech, I mean, skills.

    Chapter 606: Cecile''s, Andrea''s, and Kali''s Speech, I mean, skills.


    After Angel asked, Cecile pped herrge silver wings once, making a small jump to the open space, and summoned her bow. "[Moon Chasing Bow]." From her inner fist, two plumes of white fog shot in both directions because of the freezing temperature of the weapon.


    In an instant, Cecile''s bow materialized. It was white, with beautiful trails of white smoke on the tips, intricate craftsmanship, and at least half her height.


    Cecilemented while looking at the bow she created indifferently. "My physical bow is good, but I like to practice with bow creation skills. I think relying on a weapon that could break is not the best. After all, once I''m at melee range, battling a powerful sword like Yasenia''s with my bow could destroy it."


    The shape was intricate, and there was something Evelyn noticed quite soon. "Oh? The edges are sharp."


    Cecile nodded and continued. "As I said, I want to make close-rangebat a possibility, not a weakness. Giving up on meleebat and saying it is my weakness doesn''t sit right with me. So, I''ve created skills for meleebat besides refining my movement techniques."


    Her cold voice continued to spread. "My usual attack, without using skills, is to create the [Lunar Space Arrow] and shoot continuously. They are quick, ignore the wind, and can even slightly bend space to be even faster, and when impacting, the Spatial and Moon energies inside it explode. After trial and error, I learned that adding Wind energyplicates things and limits my arrow-making capabilities. Although it is one of my elements, I''m much more attuned to the Moon and Space elements."


    Kali asked. "Did you give up on the Wind Element?"


    Cecile shook her head. "Not at all. However, you are right if you are asking if I have stopped using most of the skills I learned in the Academy."


    Andrea pondered. "So, you''ve created your new skills?"


    Cecile looked at Andrea and nodded. "I think most of us have created a good array of skills. Thankfully, we had Valeria, Mirrory, and Tatyana to help us refine them and avoid many detours we would''ve taken otherwise."


    Evelyn smirked. "You are quite chatty when speaking of these things."


    Cecile tilted her head, curious. "I''m not a silent person."


    The others blinked a few times, and Yaseniaughed. "Sweetheart, remember that you are most of the time speaking to me via our soul bond."


    Cecile nodded, indifferent. "I see. Either way¡­"


    Evelyn''s lips twitched. ''She is quite eager to continue.''


    "¡­ the intents I''ve learned are [Bow Intent Level Two], [Void Intent Level One], [Phoenix Intent Level One], and [Harmony Intent Level One]."


    Andrea asked. "Not archery intent, but bow intent?"


    Cecile nodded. "I think my knowledge in bow making influenced it. The one I''m still confused about is Void Intent. I was trying to learn space, but I learned void. They are not the same, right?"


    Mirrory theorized. "I think that happened because you absorbed the [Void Soul Phoenix Tear] that you found in the middle of that Tear Lake in the Secret Realm."


    Cecile tilted her head. "It might be possible. My soul grew at least ten times after I absorbed that thing. To not feel changes should be rather difficult."


    Cecile continued. "Anyway, my attacking skills are the following. [Moon Freezing Catastrophe], [Moon Phoenix Feather Rain], [shing Moon Arrow], [Lunar Fire Storm] [Moon Shredding Shot], and [Moon Phoenix Meteor Shower]."


    Evelynmented. "Oh? They are not that many."


    Cecile looked at Evelyn weirdly. "Why would I lose time in useless skills? My kit is good against powerful enemies or taking out armies. The one-against-one potential is also extremely high. Moreover, I''ve learned healing skills since I''ve tapped into the truths of being a Phoenix with an intent."


    Valeriamented. "Even while mainly being a Fire-attributed creature, Phoenixes are one of the closest creatures to nature between all beasts under the heavens."


    Kali smiled. "Maybe that''s why I get along with you well, Cecile."


    Cecile smiled thinly. "Perhaps."


    Yasenia asked with a smile. "So, which healing skills did you learn?"


    Cecile shook her head. "I only have two of them for now¡­ Don''t you already know them?"


    Yaseniaughed. "I just wanted to ask again, sweetheart."


    Cecile nodded and exined. "[Phoenix Celestial Harmony] is the first one. It is an arrow that harmonizes with the heavens and gives every person I consider an ally a part of my physical defense and regeneration skills."


    "The other skill is [Lunar Yin Phoenix Fire Regeneration]. It is a self-healing skill that increases my regeneration factor at least fivefold. It synergizes well with [Phoenix Celestial Harmony]."


    Yasenia pondered. "What about that other skill?"


    Cecile blinked. "Do you consider that healing?"


    Yasenia shrugged. "More or less?"


    Cecile nodded. "I was going to go on my defensive and movements techniques now, so it doesn''t matter."


    Angel was curious. "Which skill is Yasenia speaking about, Cecile?"


    Cecile exined. "[Moon Phoenix Resurrection]. I can ignore one attack that would kill me and instead heal all injuries while my strength is boosted."


    Evelyn eximed. "That''s sick! So, to really kill you, a person must kill you two times, the second time being harder than the first?"


    Andrea sighed. "That skill is truly heaven-defying. Is it an innate skill?"


    Cecile nodded tly. "Before going deeper into innate skills. I will tell you about the others. First, [Moon Phoenix me dress]. The elemental coat skill''s evolution. Nothing much has changed about it."


    Cecile summoned it, and white mes surrounded her. When the white fire disappeared, a gorgeous and elegant white and blue dress appeared on her. The long skirt, with long sleeves made of white phoenix feathers,plemented her tworge wings and three phoenix tails behind her.


    Cecile twirled once, making the flowing cloth move ethereally. She blinked and smiled, looking at Yasenia. "I''m d you like it."


    Her smiling face was like the blooming of flowers after winter, vividly lighting up her usually cold and peerlessly beautiful facial features.


    Evelyn tilted her head. "She didn''t say-. Oh!"


    Yasenia coughed, her cheeks a bit rosy. "Sorry, I became a bit mesmerized."


    Andrea giggled and hugged Yasenia from behind, cing her chin on her shoulder. "So cute~."


    Yasenia gave her a coquettish side-eye with a bit of reproach. "Silly darling."


    Cecile continued. "My main movement skill is [Spatial Distortion]. I developed it after my previous [Blink] skill. With my new space and void understanding, I can move myself much quicker and further instantly¡­ For example."


    Angel blinked and saw Cecile disappear. ''Where is she?''


    Mirrory smiled. ''Behind you, silly.''


    Angel turned around and fell into the cocoon created by the Phoenix woman''s hug. ''Wow~. Sofy and refreshing.''


    Cecileughed. "A shame. I couldn''t take you by surprise."


    Angel looked up and admitted honestly with a smile. "Mirrory warned me! I lost sight of you for a second."


    Cecile bopped her nose and used [Spatial Distortion] again to return to her previous position.


    Cecile added. "Besides that skill, I have [Hollow Moon steps], a movement technique; [Spatial Moon Freeze], a space and moon attributed barrier; [Astral Shift], a way to twist space and redirect attacks that are not too strong; [Moon Phoenix Sight] a dynamic vision enhancement that allows me to look very far away and feel energies around; [Moon Feather Enhancement] a speed enhancement; and [Lunar Void me Enhancement] allows me to surround all my attacks in my Phoenix Fire, freezing everything they touch, including space to some extent."


    Andrea admired. "So many enhancing skills. Killing you must feel like a nightmare."


    Tatyana agreed. "With her skill set, defeating her might be the only option unless the person fighting her is much stronger. Killing her would be almost impossible."


    Cecile smiled. "I''m a mainly ranged attacker, so making myself as slippery as possible is advice I received from ra."


    Sierramented. "Another of the personal maids?"


    Cecile nodded.


    Evelyn asked. "So, what are your innate skills?"


    Cecile exined. "Besides those skills, my innate skills have evolved a lot. First, [Frosted Skin] became [Lunar Phoenix Body]. It increases Moon and Space affinities and further enhances my regeneration and defense. Then we have [Moon Phoenix Resurrection], as I exined before."


    Cecile smiled thinly. "Next, [Chilling Ashes] became [Moonlight Ash Domain]. I''m happy with this one; it summons an ash domain that makes space unstable and applies Wind and Moon attributes. Plus, it also damages people over time if their defense is not high enough. They can breathe in this domain, after all."


    Kali eximed. "That''s dangerous!"


    Cecile nodded. "Then, I have my transformation skill that changed from [Phoenix Plumage] to [Moon Phoenix''s Dignity], andstly, [Moon Phoenix Lonesome Elegance], a battle dance skill, became [Moon Phoenix''s Lunar Grace]."


    Evelynughed. "Another battle-enhancing skill?"


    Cecile nodded.


    Andrea sighed. "Just thinking of fighting you is making me annoyed."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes and kissed the heroic face leaning on her shoulder. "You are not much better, Darling. Each time I spar against you, I end up with burns everywhere."


    Andrea smiled guiltily. "Sorry, love."


    Cecile asked. "What are your skills, Andrea? You''ve been quite busy with Body Cultivation, so we didn''t spar in a while."


    Andrea smiled. "Well, my skills are much more straightforward, so I''ll tell them as they are. We can always fight together if you want to know them in depth."


    Cecile nods.


    Andrea started. "My Natural Treasure is called [Star Born Searing me], so I created a ranged skill called [Star Born Searing me Explosion]. Then, I developed a martial art called [Warring Sun Battle Art]. I have developed the first three stances. [Foundation Crumbling], [Unwavering Barrage], and [Molten Landscape]."


    Cecile nodded. "That''s really impressive."


    Andrea smiled. "Another attack I have is [Sun Explosion], which is the skill to blow up my elemental coat. Then, [Sr domain], [Sr descent], [Sun Molten Pir], [Sun Obliterating War Dance], and [Sun Burning Palm] are other skills with varied offensive effects."


    Kali snorted. "And you wereining about Cecile."


    Andrea smiled and raised her eyebrow. "Oh, but my offensive abilities are worse than my defensive ones."


    Evelynughed. "Say them, and don''t brag."


    Andrea rolled her eyes and felt Yasenia kissing her cheek. Yasenia smiled. "Bragging suits you a lot. You look very handsome~."


    Andrea softly chuckled. "Well, [Obliterating Chromosphere] is the evolution of my elemental coat. [Sun Obliterating Armament] enhances all my weapons, armor, and essories by a level and gives them the Sun attribute. Then, [Blinding re] is a sight-harming skill that affects the spiritual sense slightly. Next, [Searing Sr Prominence] summons molten arcs around me, [Sun Obliterating Charge] gives me a burst of speed, [Sun Chasing Steps] is my movement technique, and [Star Born Searing Mantle] creates a molten cape and aura that increases my defense many times."


    Kali sighed. "Just being near you would burn fifty percent of my nts."


    Andrea smiled. "Make it eighty percent because my innate skills have evolved from [Phantom Light], [Sr Skin], and [Light Absorption] to [Molten Sun], [Sr Body], and [Sun Devourer]."


    Valeriamented. "A devourer skill? That one will help you massively inter stages."


    Tatyanamented. "Her bloodline is called [Sun Eating Tiger], so it must be from it."


    Mirrory asked. "What about intents?"


    Andrea answered. "[Alloy Weaving Intent Level 1], [Battle Intent Level 1], [Perseverance Intent Level 1]."


    Tatyanaughed. "Kali is right. You would be extremely annoying to finish off. Battle intent and Perseverance intent only make you stronger as the battles go on, and your insane defense is already difficult to ovee."


    Andrea smiled. "That was my intention. I want to be the frontline and hold off the enemy while all of you do the damage."


    Mirrory praised. "A very suitable skill set. Moreover, the continuous damage created around you is very high. Not to mention, your body cultivation technique adds to everything else, increasing your toughness further. Congrattions, child. You are at the level of the others without a doubt."


    Andreaughed happily.


    Yasenia''s tail wagged, seeing her darling smiling happily. ''Her hard work will reward her, I know it. After all, my darling is exceptional~.''


    Yasenia walked toward Kali and hugged her. "Only you are left, honey."


    Kali returned the hug and smiled. "I also have a lot of skills depending on the injury, so I will speak about general skills."


    Valeriamented. "No need to exin them much; do as Andrea has done. You have plenty of time to spar between each other before the secret realm opens."


    Kali nodded and exined. "Well, my skills are [Fox Root Entanglement], [Ironbark Treant summoning], [Verdant Dryad Superior Summoning], [Life Sucking Man-Eating nt Summoning], [Fatal Parasitic Thorn Field], [Nature''s Embrace], [Living Forest], [Ironbark Tree Slicer], [Spirit Severing Sword], and [Nature Spirit Sword Strike]."


    Evelyn asked, unsure. "I understand most of them, but Living Forest and Nature''s Embrace, what do they do?"


    Kali smiled. "Nature''s embrace summons massive roots to entangle something and also p it around. Living Forest is very straightforward. I make the forest around mee to life and attack everything I consider an enemy."


    Cecile muttered. "One woman army."


    Angel nodded in agreement.


    Kali smiled and continued softly. "Then, I have [Three-Tailed Nature Fox Aura], my elemental coat evolution. It''s really strong, boosting my life influence, defensive, and offensive power, among others."


    Yasenia kissed her forehead andmented. "What more?"


    Kali snuggled between her arms and answered. "Well, I have my movement technique, [Flower Blooming Steps]. A defensive skill, [Living Nature Wall]. A boosting domain-like skill, [Fox Flower Land]. A healing aura, [Healing Life Aura]. A strengthening technique, [Fox Essence Boost]. There is also an army boosting skill, [Whispering Blossom Essence Dance], which boosts my nt creatures by summoning life and nature spirits."


    Angel blinked and asked, curious. "You can summon spirits?"


    Kali nodded. "Lesser ones, though. I''m still learning. Here."


    She gathered energy, and a green puffy thing appeared floating about. Angel approached and poked it, making it bounce in the air. Angel giggled. "So cute."


    Kali smiled. "Besides these skills, there are my [Life enhancement] skills, which are called [Life enhancement: Parasite Wood], [Life enhancement: Vitality], and [Life enhancement: Verdant Core. Finally, [Spirit Overgrowth: Berserk to one nt]."


    Evelyn asked. "What about the Intents and innate skills?"


    Kali answered. "My Intents are [Life Intent Level 1], [Growth Intent Level 1], and [Evolution Intent Level 1]. Then, my innate skills rted to my tails are named almost the same, but stronger."


    Ebirah, who had been silent, asked. "What are the names?"


    Kali listed them. "[Nature Fox First Tail: Nascent Life], [Nature Fox Second Tail: Blooming Life], and [Nature Fox Third Tail: Developing Life]. Then, my [Myriad Blooming Flowers] domain skill changed to [Flower World Domain]. My transformation skill is called [Life Origin''s Three-Tailed Fox]. Lastly, the skill to summon Valeria has be strange¡­"


    Andrea lifted an eyebrow. "Strange?"


    Kali nodded. "Yes, it is called [Draconic Fox Flower Queen]."


    Mirrory was surprised. "Ho?"


    Valeria blinked andmented. "Even my bloodline has be [Nature Fox Dragon Spirit Queen]."


    Tatyanamented, unsure. "Maybe¡­ After Yasenia had intercourse with her, she transformed?"


    Yasenia was a bit stunned and pointed at herself. "Me?"


    Kali rolled her eyes. "What other dragon is there that can make an effect like this one?"


    Yasenia coughed. "Well, right."


    Valeria looked at Tatyana and smirked. "Maybe I can evolve further if I have sex with Yasenia~."


    Tatyana lifted her eyebrow. "No need to jump to conclusions."


    Valeria pouted. The image of the voluptuous three-meter-tall greendy pouting was quite lethal.


    Thankfully, all girls present were ustomed to Yasenia''s involuntary disys of sexiness. So, they were immune.


    You can imagine waking up, going downstairs the first hour in the morning, and seeing Yasenia skimpily dressed, with a breast almost out of the semi-transparent ck nightgown and azy face reading a book or something while lying sideways on the couch.


    The image was very stimting. And although getting used to it was impossible, they could develop some resistance. If not, they would all jump on the seductive dragoness every morning.


    Yasenia sighed. "You all have grown so much, dears. I''m very proud."


    Kali, who was between Yasenia''s arms, tip-toed and kissed her chin. "Not more than you, Love."


    Yasenia smiled. "You will all catch up to me and ovee me! My dears are the best, after all!"


    The girlsughed, and they all returned inside. While demonstrating and showing off a few of the skills, night had arrived before they knew it.


    *************************


    Author: FINISHED!


    The girls: p, p, p.


    Author: Ugh, my head hurts. I hope the chapters didn''t feel too heavy. I''ve done my best to add fun interaction in between.


    Tatyana: Well, you''ve done your best. Next, the equipment!


    Author: ¡­ No. I refuse. This wille muchter!


    Yasenia: Hahaha, well, we will improve our equipment during the one and a half years left, so it''s normal not to speak about them now.


    Author: Right. Anyway, I summon you!


    WPOmega: Hello, again!


    Kali: Hello!


    WPOmega: Well, my question is for Tatyana.


    Tatyana: Shoot!


    WPOmega: Back in chapter 66, you ran into an old beggar selling powerful items on the roadside, except the items required Qi, mana, or a physical dantian to function. Were all of those items genuinely useless for anything in your world, or were you just preventing Yasenia from getting pulled into the fate of seniors from other worlds needlessly?


    Tatyana: Well¡­ Both. That Old Beggar is just a passerby in our story, but he might be a significant factor in another. Just an influential person doing whatever they want and trying not to be bored.


    WPOmega: I see. I thought it would be like a super important personter.


    Tatyana: Well, that''s not in my power.


    Author: *Shrugs* Who knows?


    Author: Anyway, this is all for today! Thanks for reading, little lurker~.

 Chapter 607: Sect Completed. News Spread!

    Chapter 607: Sect Completed. News Spread!


    Three years and nine months had gone by since they arrived in Distancia.


    Yasenia was reviewing a few documents about the opening of the sect. After all this time, it was already time to open it to the public.


    Their remote location, defensive formations, natural defense of the area, the current size of the Astral Sky n, and other factors made it more than possible to operate it.


    ''The Astral Point System has been refined. I''ve also created enough tasks in the mission Hall regarding sect management, material collection, hunting, and many other categories for disciples from mortal up to the Mental Nourishing realm.''


    Yasenia looked at the data on another file and nodded. ''Considering the level of the world''s top powerhouses, disciples, teachers, and elders above the third realm should have enough freedom to go outside instead of get stronger with tasks.''


    Yasenia stored everything and jumped on top of a tall building overlooking the entire basin from her high-altitude vantage point. ''There are enough facilities, formations, andndmarks to house tens of thousands of people without problems. We''ve also opened a library and armory with various levels. The higher the member''s sect''s prestige, the higher they will be able to climb and gain rewards. This will create incentives andpetition.''


    Yasenia summoned her sword and mounted it, flying across the sect. ''Now, I would need a first batch that will act as elders and then ept thousands of disciples. Thankfully, I made preparations in my first month here, and now I''ve grown my Astral Sky n enough to serve as a foundation for the sect.''


    Yasenia pondered. ''I will take eighty percent of the n''s top-ranked people to live here, leaving behind enough people to keep the Astral Sky Shops we''ve opened working. ording to estimates, this mountain basin canfortably support half a million people. With about three million while feeling a bit cramped.''


    Yasenia imagined managing so many people, and her lips twitched with annoyance. ''I will start slowly. A sect is different from a n, and survival of the fittest applies. Rules and regtions will be in ce, but since the entry test will be muchxer, more than a few bad apples will probably mix in. There will probably be deaths and other problems within the sect... Well, whatever.''


    Yasenia shook her head. ''My umtion of body cultivation techniques of all kinds is also in the thousands, with almost fifteen heaven-ranked ones, so we are not any less than the top-ranked sects. Not to mention, our books, scrolls, and jade slips about professions and other techniques are probably unrivaled. We''ve kept the most important, but information up the middle-level of the Earth rank is avable to be bought.''


    Yasenia looked at one of the most significant buildings and nodded. ''The Cultivation Mall for other powers to open their shops here is also done. My reputation item-making wise is resounding by now, and powers won''t miss the chance to open a shop near ours because we attract a lot of attention. I''ve also been careful enough not to eat their market share too much and createdpetition instead of monopoly.''


    Yasenia smiled, and her tail swished calmly as her body flew across the sect''s sky.


    She saw a pir of ck light in the distance, piercing toward the sky and beyond, and her smile widened as her golden eyes shone with radiance. ''Oh? Mom''s formation is finally activating. Perfect. It''s time to be a first-rate power and stop being scared of the major powers.''


    Yasenia manipted her sword, and her body became a shooting star as she flew in that direction.


    During the next two weeks, like a bolt of lightning in a clear sky, the opening of the [Astral Sky Sect] spread worldwide.


    The main reason was that during thesest years, people have seen shops of this n more often than not.


    By the time people began noticing the Astral Sky n''s existence, almost twelve Main Cities and many lower-ranked cities had one shop.


    Unlike the primary shops in Koran City, they were not big, but the products they sold were always out of stock because of their high quality and poprity.


    The receptionists were always of the highest quality, and the items never disappointed.


    A few heard that even the capital of the Lamia n, Lobster n, and Harpy n had one shop, and their products were top-rated even there.


    With the knowledge of the Astral Sky Sect, a few rumors of the mysterious leader also spread around.


    The fact that the Matriarch liked collecting things, like humans, cultivation techniques, and rare resources, was not a secret.


    Moreover, what made people recently investigating them widen their eyes was that Formation-wise, they had, at some point, be a leading power!


    They couldn''t help but praise the leader repeatedly. She came silently, with swift maneuvers, and by the time the world took notice, the roots of the Astral Sky n were digging deeply into the Distancia Continent''s arteries.


    For the residents of Distancia, the Astral Sky n was like a hidden dragon that suddenly opened its wings and soared to the sky, casting a shadow on them while hovering with a lofty status above all.


    While the news spread like wildfire, in the capital of the Holy Beast Empire, a beautiful woman with a girl-next-door appearance, brown hair, and honey-colored eyes walked down the street when she heard a conversation.


    "Have you heard about the Astral Sky n opening a sect?"


    She has heard this name frequently recently, so she stopped to listen out of curiosity. ''These people are making waves¡­''


    "Of course, I''ve heard. I wish I could join. I''ve heard that their Matriarch is not only strong and intelligent, she is like a goddess that fell from the firmament."


    A middle-aged woman joined. "Yes, yes. I had the chance to catch a nce when they opened their shop in the city a few hundred kilometers south. Oh, my heavens, I felt like a young girl again as my stomach fluttered, and she had a veil covering half her face! I sometimes can''t help but fantasize about her."


    The beautiful brown-haired girl lifted her eyebrow. ''A bit exaggerated, aren''t they?'' A particr pair of golden eyes crossed her mind, and she shook her head. ''If they saw that woman, they would know what real beauty that can make countries fight for a smile is.''


    Another man nearby, one with reptile features, sighed with emotion. "Sigh, you have only seen her for a distance, but I had the luck of being in the queue when she entered one of the Astral Sky Shops. Her charming and long dragon tail was so captivating¡­ It was like a piece of the night sky was plucked and printed on her dragon scales."


    The listening woman''s eyebrow jumped, and she approached. "Excuse me. I was listening from the side and became curious about her. Can I hear a little bit about this mysterious person?"


    They turned their heads and saw a woman with a human appearance approaching. They frowned at first, but soon, their scowls disappeared.


    There was a strange aura around her, and they felt a peculiar beast aura around her. It was illusory, and before they could think deeply about it, they ignored it and refocused on what the woman said.


    One of them answered. "If I''m not confused, her name is Yasenia Dravory, a female dragon that has soared to the sky of top-level powerhouses in just a few years. I heard the sect is situated in the southeast part of the continent. If you know about the secret realm that is about to open, it''s not that far. I have a friend who went to see the sect location in the past, and it was an unexplorednd full of natural resources! However, the dangers there were too high, and a strange nauseating aura made him get out of there."


    The man pondered. "If the Astral Sky Sect was created there, the Matriarch must have cleaned that location."


    The woman became dazed, and her honey-colored eyes widened.


    An emotionless voice spread in her mind.


    [Host, this is a great opportunity. You''ve been wandering around without roots. Since it is her sect, you''ll probably be able to join without fear of being discovered as a human.]


    ''But what about my lovers? Will they be able to enter?''


    [Host, there shouldn''t be any problems. Moreover, you have that little princess already in love with you.]


    Sarah looked at her system interface and saw a window with the name of eight lovers and another name floating in the "target" section.


    ''System, how much does it cost the talent increase for lovers?''


    [Host, your current points are 33,760. Each lover needs five thousand shop points for the lowest enhancement. However, that enhancement should make themparable to a genius in this world. Then, 50,000 for the medium enhancement, 500,000 for the genius enhancement, and so on. The highest enhancement is the 50,000,000,000 shop points worth Godlike Talent increase.]


    Sarah frowned. ''That''s quite expensive.''


    [Host. Remember that gaining Yasenia''s heart rewards you with a trillion points. Enough to gift Godlike Talent to twenty lovers.]


    Sarah looked at the archived mission again and still felt absurd. ''The rewards are too exaggerated. It feels as if the objective is not a junior but a high-level goddess. Are you sure I canplete this quest? It feels like a scam, to be honest.''


    The points she earned with her system were rted to seducing others and doing lover stuff.


    After all, the system was called [Harem Goddess System].


    The points she gained varied from person to person.


    Among the many factors regting the point gain, talent, cultivation level, body constitution, bloodline, and love for her mattered the most.


    The fact that gaining Yasenia''s honest love was worth a trillion points was unimaginable for her when the next person with the most points she had met with a reward for capturing until now was the little princess of the Holy Beast Empire, giving her 100,000 points.


    Topare them, these were the two numbers side by side: 1,000,000,000,000 and 100,000.


    [System alert. Energy waves from creatures of the True Abyss have been detected in the roots of the world. ording to the signal, these signals were created many months ago. The system could not catch them earlier because the souls of the creatures had forcefully been disced to another realm.]


    Sarah was stunned. ''Different realm? True Abyss? What the hell are you talking about?''


    [Insufficient authority. To learn about the True Abyss, the host must gather a total of ten million points].


    Sarah sighed. ''At least tell me where it happened so I can avoid it. You don''t want your host to die against something like that, right?''


    [Host. ording to the data collected, this event happened months ago, near the location where Yasenia Dravory''s Sect has been created.]


    Sarah''s eyes shed with conflicted feelings. ''Since the sect is established, either Yasenia is from this strange True Abyss, or she has defeated creatures I need ten million points to start knowing about...''


    [Host. Either possibility is absurd.]


    Sarah sneered. ''Weren''t you unable to sense anything about Yasenia?''


    [Host. I beg you to be merciful with this system for being unable to peer into her fate. However, I could discern that her bloodline had nothing to do with the True Abyss back then. The energy signals are too easy to recognize.]


    Sarah sighed. ''Fair.''


    [Host. Yasenia Dravory being able to defeat them strength-wise is simrly impossible. The creature had an equivalent cultivation to the Dantian Spiritualization Realm. Moreover, they knew [Abyss Chaos Intent]. Therefore, it is impossible for a less than thirty-year-old from a medium world to defeat them.]


    Sarah nodded. ''Would you be able to if I use the body overtaking method?''


    [Host. I must remind you that you''ve used all the free chances. To use it, you currently need ten thousand per ten minutes. Answering the question: It would be a difficult fight. My chances of winning would only be 70.9898%]


    Sarah''s eyebrow twitched. ''Didn''t I say only to use one decimal at most when telling me the odds?''


    [Host. Understood.]


    After pondering for a while, Sarah used hermunication device.


    "Girls, we are going to enter a sect. Come to my room at night. I have a present for all of you."


    Then, she called the little dragon princess from the Holy Beast Empire. "Xiao Long, I''m Sarah."


    A soft and cute voice was heard from the device. "Sarah! I miss you a lot." Then, she said shyly. "Can you give me that massage you gave me the other day? I- um. I felt excited and like floating~."


    Sarah looked at the seventy-nine affection points and nodded. "Sure,e to my room tonight."


    Sarah cut the connection and pondered after speaking a few sentences with her. ''After I gain the 100,000 from her, I''ll increase all their talents and also pay 50,000 to increase mine. Nine people, including the little princess, will be 45,000, and the 50,000 for myself, leaving me with an extra 5,000.''


    Her face became a bit strange. ''The little princess is triple my age, but she acts so cute that sometimes I feel like I''m doing something illegal. Moreover¡­ She is taller than me by a head, and her breasts are bigger than my head¡­ Are all dragons this well-endowed?''


    She shook her head, and with a n, she began moving.


    **************************************************************


    Kali: Ho? Is Sarah making aeback?


    Angel: She built her own harem? Strange, she was so in love with Yasenia¡­


    Yasenia: Does it matter? Although¡­ I''m curious about what will happen. How will I react?


    Evelyn: That''s a strange thing to say¡­


    Andrea: Agreed, hahaha.


    Author: We''ll see~. I summon you!


    dezwon quinn: Hello~.


    Kali: Wee back!


    Author: Well, what is the question?


    dezwon quinn: Respected seniors, what is the farthest you''ve seen some with ipatible elements and constitution make it in their cultivation road?


    Tatyana: I''m limited by my own cultivation. The highest is the early level of the Transcendence Realm.


    dezwon quinn: What happened?


    Tatyana: She tried to flirt with me, so I killed her.


    dezwon quinn: O-Oh¡­


    Valeria: In my case. There was a mid-level Demigod that controlled darkness and light elements very nicely. Sadly, he angered the Divines, and he was eventually killed.


    dezwon quinn: I see¡­


    Mirrory: Well¡­ One of my users was a rare Ice and Fire attributed cultivator. He did not bad.


    dezwon quinn: How far did he go?


    Mirrory: *Spoiler*


    Mirrory: ¡­


    Author: Cough, ranks above the seventh realm can''t be undiscovered yet¡­


    Mirrory: Whatever.


    dezwon quinn: Well, thanks for answering. It''s a shame that I will forget what I heard when I leave here¡­


    Author: And that''s all for today~. Have a nice day!

 Chapter 608: Five Beasts and a... Holy? Person.

    Chapter 608: Five Beasts and a... Holy? Person.


    When Sarah heard the news, the news reached a mountain filled with powerful beasts.


    Over thest three years, the previously wild creatures had organized and created groups.


    The powers in the surroundings were surprised and learned that five youths had appeared and led them with very progressive methods.


    After investigating, they couldn''t discover much besides that their high-level bloodlines and intelligence were outstanding.


    On the mountain range, these five youths were listening to a tiny rodent. A rare race of beasts that maintained their mortal size while increasing their strength.


    "Five Divine Heirs, we''ve learned something about the person you''ve been searching for!"


    One of them, a tall and voluptuous woman withrge green draconic wings and a long tail with emerald-like scales, lifted her eyebrow. "Oh? What did you find?"


    "Yes! We''ve discovered the existence of the Astral Sky Sect. A power that will open in the near future."


    A half-ck, half-white-haired youth approached the voluptuous and tall dragon woman. "He beat me to it, it seems. What do you think we should do, Laurina?"


    Laurina pondered seriously, but her wagging tail because of happiness didn''t escape their eyes. "That''s really good. It has been a few years since I saw little sister Yasenia''s delicious body- cough. I mean, since we managed to gather and unite all the senior beasts of this mountain range, and their strength is not bad, we should guide them all toward little sis Yasenia so that we can be her strength."


    Gorena, a very tall, muscr, but gentle-looking woman, smiled. "All of them? What about the natural resources here?"


    Laurina looked up at her and spoke. "Just take everything Earth ranked and above. Moreover, you are an [Ind Turtle]. Can''t you transform and float most of the things we can''t store in our rings on your back?"


    Gorena softly chuckled and turned her head. "Frisk, can you help me?"


    Frisk, a short blonde man, nodded. "Sure, big sis Gorena. I''ll summon a cloud below you to help you during the journey."


    The half-ck-half-white-haired man asked. "We can tell those oldies to help us, no? A few of them can''t take their human forms either way."


    Thest one, a blue-haired, slender, and cold-looking woman, sighed. "Razar, you know that we should be respectful. They might have low-level bloodlines. But at least they are our seniors."


    The man snorted. "Whatever. Can you not be so serious all of the time, Sirae? Being an [Ice Phoenix] doesn''t mean you must act like an iceberg."


    Sirae rolled her eyes and turned toward Laurina. "When do we leave?"


    Laurina smiled. "Now! I hope Yasenia likes her new three thousand subordinates."


    Frisk tilted his head. "Aren''t there a few more?"


    Laurina blinked her green slit eyes. "But those in the Mental Nourishing Realm and above are about three thousand, right? Those below that level aren''t worth it as a subordinate. They must train first!"


    Gorena patted Laurina''s head. "Don''t say something you don''t feel aloud. I know you consider them close. What if they hear you? They would be heartbroken, right?"


    Laurina pouted but pushed her head against the big hand on her head. "Big sis Gorena, I''m not your child. Also, I knew it already. No need to remind me!"


    Gorena smiled. "I know. But I''m the oldest, so I need to take care of all of you. You also call me big sis, so I''ll treat you as my little sis."


    The other four snorted, but their eyes had a smile. In recent years, facing difficulties together has brought them much closer to each other.


    Lorena, the [Nature Dragon],ughed and pointed southeast. "Let''s go! Destination: Yasenia''s sect!"


    The five heirs from the beast ns of the Sky Continent and their three thousand subordinates gained in Distancia moved toward the Astral Sky Sect while escorting about nine thousand younger ones.


    When the grand total of 12,000 beasts moved, the earth quaked at their steps, and nobody dared stop them.


    Many surrounding cities became highly alert, thinking that a beast tide was approaching. Thankfully, the thousands of enormous beasts ignored all cities and continued in one direction, taking detours not to enter other people''s territories.


    While this beast army moved across, there was another very hidden ce in the southern part of the continent that got information about Yasenia''s presence and had previous knowledge about her.


    The ce was in the middle of a desert, in a cave hidden byplex formations that appeared nothing like the Distancia Continent''s formations.


    Underground there was a city built underground with arge temple in the middle.


    The structures were mainly white, with mes gently adorning the giant pirs.


    Looking inside, in the middle of thergest room, a room with incredibly dense energy, a gorgeous woman wearing ceremonial clothes sat there and cultivated with resources gathered by her followers.


    The aura around her was profound and mysterious, and her whole appearance made her feel holy.


    One tall man approached and kneeled with reverence. This man was, surprisingly, a human. "Lady Xian, we''ve heard about the demonic creature who hurt your esteemed self in the past."


    The woman slowly opened her eyes, and a mysterious aura filled with Fate energy filled the surroundings. "Oh? Did you find out about that lizard woman? Is she close to us?"


    The man was confused andmented. "Lady Xian, we''ve learned that she is a pure dragon, not a lizard."


    The beautiful woman''s ck hair flowed with anger, and she said in a dignified manner. "A dragon is nothing more than a lizard with wings!"


    The man was mmed onto the ground by the pressure of the aura. "Y-Yes, it was my fault. Don''t be angry, Holy daughter."


    The woman''s anger diminished. "I lost myposure. That woman is the enemy of all humans, and she only wants to kill all of us."


    The man nodded with a maddened fervor. "There is no need to apologize! This one is stupid, and I didn''t know better!"


    The woman nodded, satisfied. "You are the second strongest, Wulf. No need to call yourself stupid."


    The beautiful woman, Tang Xian, followed. "Have you discovered anything about the Holy Son, Long Baidi?"


    The man shook his head. "We are the only human power of this continent, and gathering information is difficult. Yet, we''ve received information about a secret realm opening."


    The woman nodded nonchntly. "Is the cultivation limit known?"


    The man nodded. "If we are not incorrect, it should be up to the peak level of the Ethereal Soul Body Realm."


    Tang Xian muttered. "So, up to half-steps of the Unification Realm." She asked again. "When does it open?"


    The manmented. "Lady Xian, we''ve heard that it will open in about a year and a few months."


    Tang Xian calcted and smirked. "Those half-bastards think they are better than us, humans? Hahaha, I''ll show them what living at the bottom of a well means. Our counterattack begins in the secret realm! It''s time we take this continent back from the clutches of the impure beast humans."


    Tang Xian looked back at the only Mental Nourishing Realm human below her and nodded. "You can leave."


    The man nodded and left.


    Then, she closed her eyes and used her highly developed Fate attribute to feel the future.


    ''Hmm, I still feel nothing if I try to calcte that bitch or anyone around her. Does she have a Fate master by her side? Long Baidi¡­ I also feel nothing. After that day when I suddenly felt his presence disappearing, I haven''t been able to learn anything about it.''


    The woman opened her beautiful eyes and sighed. "Even with my [Fate Intent] already at the second level, I''m still unable to perceive them. Well, let''s continue to cultivate. I''m a chosen one from the prestigious Tang Family with powers and treasures that these people can only imagine. I''m a superior being controlling the strongest attribute, Fate!"


    She smiled with a saintly expression and stated. "This continent will eventually fall to its knees under my influence."


    Her aura burst outward, revealing a stunning eighth-level Unification Realm Cultivation on the verge of breaking through to the ninth.


    The thousands of humans who felt the wave of energy looked toward the temple with fervent expressions, many kneeling and muttering prayers and thanks toward their Holy Lady.


    Whatever treasures she had found in that cave, they had helped her cultivation speed be absurdly high.


    A few days back, back in the Astral Sky Sect, Yasenia arrived at the ce where the ck pir originated.


    It was an open area outside the sect''s boundaries. Yasenia heard that it was in case the formation copsed. The dragoness blinked. ''What did she create? We are about five hundred kilometers away from the mountain basin. Does this have that much destructive energy if it goes wrong?''


    Tatyana was floating in the middle of a massive formation that could beparable to a city in size.


    Unlike the sect formations and other simr ones that used repetition and patterns to coverrge expanses of terrain, this formation was thisrge without those tricks, showing levels ofplexity Angel could only dream of achieving right now.


    A transparent ck pir of energy continuously shot upward as if the beam pierced the heavens.


    Tatyana saw Yasenia arriving and smiled. "I see that this time you listened~."


    Yasenia pouted. "You told me not toe until a massive pir appeared, so I will listen to you."


    Tatyanaughed. "Tell that to the Abyssal Horror that pped you half-dead."


    Yasenia blushed a bit. "A-Anyway, what is this all about? Aren''t you worried seniors will arrive here to investigate?"


    Tatyana smiled coldly, with dignity and a regal aura behind her words. "They cane if they want. Anyway, this formation has been sessful."


    Our dragoness was surprised. "What does it do? You told me that with it, we can be a first-ranked power, right?"


    Angel and the others arrived while they spoke and waited beside Yasenia.


    Tatyana answered. "Well, you''ll see. From now on, don''t distract me. This thing isplicated to control with my seventh-level Unification Realm Cultivation."


    Mirrory muttered. "I''m surprised you can control it at all."


    Valeria nodded and revealed. "This is at least a peak-level Transcendence Realm formation. Maybe higher¡­"


    The girls were stunned.


    Angel looked at how the formation''s symbols, lines, and lights ethereally moved and transformed under Tatyana''s peerless control. "So many processes at once, such mastery¡­ Oh my heavens, it is so beautiful."


    Yasenia looked at Angel and saw that her cheeks were rosy because of excitement, making her feel amused.


    ''I wonder what will happen?''


    ************************************************


    Andrea: Wow¡­ I want to know what will happen.


    Author: :3


    Yasenia: Hum¡­ what do you girls think?


    Evelyn: Hm¡­ A formation that took Tatyana almost four years toplete? Even if she is just in the Unification Realm, I don''t dare underestimate it.


    Tatyana: Hehehe, you''ll see the next chapter.


    Author: Either way, I summon you!


    Randomnt: Hello!


    Angel: Hello~.


    Randomnt: I wanted to ask Sarah''s system something!


    Author: Hmm¡­ Let me summon it.


    System: [Host? Analyzing events, no information, unable to determine the current situation. Entering emergency-]


    *Bonk*


    Author: Stop. You are not in danger.


    System: [Creature made of inestimable power. Chances of winning zero percent.]


    Author: Listen to this question and answer it.


    Randomnt: Hey, system. As a mission target bes stronger and time passes, does the mission still give the same reward, or can the reward be altered by different conditions?


    System: [Unable to answer. Not enough Authority.]


    Randomnt: Um¡­ Author, can you do something about that?


    Author: As I did with the gods that decided not to answer, I will not intervene.


    Randomnt: Ugh¡­ This ce is not under Heaven''s influence, you can answer.


    System: [Unable to answer. Questions from Non-host will not be answered.]


    Randomnt: Tsk. It''s a wasted question.


    Author: Anything more?


    Randomnt: Sigh, nothing more. Thanks for summoning it.


    Author: No worries~. This is all for today, little lurkers~.

 Chapter 609: Tatyana Pierces The Void.

    Chapter 609: Tatyana Pierces The Void.


    Meanwhile, Tatyana focused on the formation and felt her meridians straining to move the energy, but her face didn''t change in the sightless.


    The rivers of energy her body was moving per second would drain even Yasenia with just a minute of supporting it.


    She was mid-preparation, slowly activating all the extra measures she needed to take.


    Tatyana looked around, and her powerful spiritual sense spread to analyze the formation. ''Good, the connection is done. The space is stable. The countermeasures are prepared. Moreover, I was able to trick the main will of the heavens¡­''


    While doing all of this, Tatyana''s red eyes and skin glowed because of the sheer amount of energy flowing through her meridians. Because the dantian was located in the soul, her current body had ess to her actual energy reserves, so there were no problems regarding the energy quantity needed.


    Tatyana lifted her arm, and a small part of the lines and symbols lit up, connecting her soul with the vast formation.


    "Come to me. [Void Shredding Formation Pen]."


    Her voice echoed as the space around her hand twisted as she summoned a treasure from her spatial ring in her main body.


    The space above Tatyana copsed, and a massive translucent hand that dwarfed mountains descended from the void, handling the Death Empress something.


    Distancia, a low-level world, could not resist the sheer pressure from her soul descending into the world.


    Looking at the events, the girls gulped. Her raw strength to twist, crumble, and tear space apart with just her presence was awe-inspiring.


    Looking at the item that appeared in Tatyana''s hand, they all found it familiar.


    Tatyana had momentarily summoned the Death Empress''s personal formation pen from the main body''s spatial ring.


    The space around the extremely high-quality treasure twisted and cracked in a few spots because of the sheer pressure of the Formation Pen''s aura, hastily regenerating right after.


    Unlike Yasenia''s spatial ring, a treasure previously owed by Tatyana but of lesser quality, this formation pen didn''t have space qualities to avoid leaking its pressure. Not to mention, the current Tatyana was not strong enough to suppress it. Therefore, low-level worlds couldn''t even handle the stress its aura emitted.


    Naturally, the heavens were not happy.


    RUMBLE!


    The appearance of a treasure far beyond what these heavens could resist was something they didn''t want to support. Hence, they summoned terrible tribtion clouds that gathered with monstrously strong lightning dragons danced between the clouds with a thunderous presence.


    Tatyana looked upward indifferently, with her body connected to her descended soul. She was unafraid. "Did you not learn your lesson? If I wanted to destroy you or the bnce of this world, I have much more direct methods."


    She didn''t speak loudly, but her voice seemed to reverberate in the fabric of the world, making everything around twist by the raw strength of her voice.


    The gathering clouds thundered with tremendous might, seemingly still angry.


    RUMBLE


    "This is a warning."


    Tatyana waved her arm upward, and her soul''s aura burst from her toward the sky.


    It was not her current body''s aura but her main body''s aura. Something she could summon thanks to the formation, the same with her formation pen.


    The girls saw the space above Tatyana literally twisting and cracking as an enormous wave of invisible yet noticeable pressure mmed against the tribtion.


    BOOOOOM!


    The clouds above burst open as if a bomb exploded in the middle. The space cracked, twisted, and exploded, allowing the Sun to shine through right above Tatyana. Even then, the light rays were not straight, as they bent because of the spatial fracture created by the Death Empress''s aura explosion.


    Even if it was sent upward, the girls on the ground flew backward like a leaf in the middle of a hurricane.


    Tatyana had a sense of property, and the other two seniors also protected them, so they were thrown without any damage to them.


    The girls looked at the aftermath and licked their dry lips. The fantastical sight of the tribtion clouds having a hole while the light and space passing through twisted unnaturally, falling on top of the floating red-eyed woman, was surreal, sending shivers of awe and terror down their spine.


    Tatyana spoke again, her words piercing deep into the fabric of the world with regal might. "I will not warn you again. Don''t interfere. I promise not to summon anything that you disagree with. Not to mention, you will benefit from this."


    The floating ck-haired woman was invible, unmatched, and divine as she faced a shattered heavenly tribtion with indifference.


    A momentter, the clouds stopped gathering, and shortly after, they dissipated. However, the pressure remained because the heavens looked attentively at what was happening.


    Kali gulped. "D-Did mother-inw just chase a heavenly tribtion away?"


    Mirrory exined calmly. "If Tatyana''s real body could descend here, she could not only chase it away, but killing these heavens wouldn''t be that problematic. Hence, a burst of her real aura is enough to make the space in this ce copse."


    The girls'' mouths formed an "O" shape.


    Tatyana then waved the [Void Shredding Formation Pen], writing in the fabric of the world with it.


    Angel''s eyes opened wide. "S-She is creating a formation within the raw fabric of space?"


    Mirrory nodded. "For what she wants to do, it is necessary."


    After a minute of writing neither quickly nor slowly, she let go, and the formation pen disappeared, returning the space around her to normal.


    Her long ck hair waved around, even when no wind was present, and her eyes glowed with bloody light.


    Then, she chanted aloud. "[Interdimensional Transcendent Sunder Formation]."


    As her words spread around, the World fell silent.


    The girls looked at the formation and saw that the center glowed with tyrannical energy waves.


    From the formation''s center, an energy beam as wide as a mountain shot upward with unstoppable might and broke open the sky, literally.


    BOOOM!


    The previous spatial rifts were different from what happened now.


    With the might of that beam, Tatyana literally ripped the sky open.


    A giant ck hole was above all of them, like the maws of some beast about to swallow worlds and suns alike.


    Tatyana looked through the void for a few seconds, making them look on with confusion as to what she was waiting for. Tatyana spoke. "Little Treasure, cover Kaleina''s eyes."


    Yasenia covered her eyes and pushed her head between her breasts as her long tail coiled around her torso to hide her and make it impossible to look. "Love, don''t look and be obedient, okay?"


    Kaleina, who was looking at the magical spectacle with awe, blinked twice as her head was buried in the, in her opinion, mostfortable ce in the world, between her mommy''s breasts!


    Now that she was buried in Yasenia''sfortable embrace, her tense body rxed. She obediently snuggled deeper and closed her eyes, sniffing and rubbing against the softness. ''Sofy~.''


    Yasenia didn''t know why Tatyana ordered that, but she dared not be negligent.


    The reason was revealed a few secondster.


    Valeria squinted with hatred. "Here theye."


    They all saw with wide-open eyes how the sky was torn open, creating a purple-red twisting portal that opened toward a ce that made no sense.


    "GRAAAHHH!!!"


    "SCREECH!"


    "ROAARR!"


    A cacophony of deafening, abhorrent howls was heard, but a protective barrier created by Mirrory and Valeria protected our girls.


    They all saw horrifying beasts trying to cross over from that strange ce.


    The Heavens of Distancia Continent trembled as the nauseating and corrupting aura poured from the hole in the sky.


    Yasenia''s pupils thinned as the aura was extremely familiar. "Abyssal Horrors!? Why!?"


    Mirrory shook her head. "Abyssal Horrors are just weaklings. These things are the real deal."


    Not to mention their deformed shapes, a few with countless mouths, others with myriad eyes, and others a mass of tentacles and twisting flesh; the aura was horrifying enough.


    Angel trembled slightly and hastily hugged Yasenia''s side. The other girls were not much better.


    Thankfully, Yasenia already had some resistance, so she didn''t feel that bad.


    Thergest one was so big between them that only one finger was more enormous than a mountain.


    However, the Death Empress sneered and quickly cast a skill with the help of the formation. Her elegant voice spread majestically as she spoke. "As if I didn''t expectpany from the True Abyss while breaching dimensions. Now, all of you disappear. [True Aura Manifestation: Eternal Abyssal Rendering]."


    The heavens once again trembled with fear since this was a simr skill to the one that hurt in the past.


    However, it didn''t react too badly because the attack was not directed at it.


    A massive hurricane of Death and Fate energies swirled and manifested a kilometric Death Reaper wearing a long red robe while holding a bulky scythe bigger than many mountains in the surroundings.


    Tatyana pointed toward the hole in the sky. "Go."


    With an eerie cackle, it disappeared and crossed the hole in the sky in less than an instant. Its speed made it look as if it had teleported.


    Then, the girls saw it blurring as it shed around the hordes of horrifying Abyssal Creatures.


    The strongest ones reacted quickly and attacked back, but the massive Death Reaper was untouchable, with enough speed to kill at least a hundred of them per second.


    Tatyana looked on with an emotionless face andmanded. "Finish it."


    The giant Reaper cackled as the enormous Scythe glowed with a ck and white aura as it rushed toward the biggest one of them.


    Even with its massive size, the reaper looked small. However, after dodging a flurry of attacks from various limbs, it shed downward, right down the middle.


    SLASH!


    The giant creature was bisected in half, and with it, all of the Abyssal creatures that approached were in.


    The red-cloaked Death Reaper turned into a red light and crossed the portal to sink into Tatyana again.


    Then, the strange passage copsed, leaving the previous ck void in the sky.


    The Death Empress nodded. "Now, I can proceed."


    Tatyana focused on the formation and then activated it in its entirety.


    "[World Connecting Array]."


    Instead of darkness, a white light shone and descended from the hole in the sky.


    The light lowered and consumed the translucent ck pir, finallynding on the ground with gentle force.


    The pureness of the energy made the Heavens relish, as it was of much higher quality than what it could produce.


    This was because the energy came from the Sky Continent!


    The pure aura sunk into the Earth, nourishing the surroundings. Moreover, Tatyana guided this aura toward the mountain Basin, increasing the energy concentration of that ce at least fivefold.


    The hole in the sky mended in the next second with the help of that energy, and the world returned to normal.


    With it, the heavens retreated, and the invisible pressure disappeared.


    Yasenia and the girls looked toward the middle of the formation, and their eyes widened.


    Tatyana looked around and smiled. "Very nice. There are more than I expected."


    In the middle of the formation, fifty women wearing maid outfits kneeled, not toward Tatyana, but toward Yasenia. Then, their voices spread around in a pleasant harmony.


    "Young miss, we are here to serve you!"


    Tatyana turned toward Yasenia and smiled widely. "Fifty of your personal maids from back in the Sky Continent have arrived~. You should wee them, little treasure."


    Yasenia''s mouth fell open in astonishment. "Huh?"

 Chapter 610: Yasenias Nostalgia.

    Chapter 610: Yasenia''s Nostalgia.


    Tatyana burst intoughter. It was rare to see her daughter making such a silly face.


    Yasenia looked at herughing mother and looked back at the familiar fifty faces, then she asked, still dumbfounded. "You summoned them?"


    Tatyana nodded with a smile lingering on her lips. "That''s right."


    Yasenia was confused and frowned. "Why? Doesn''t this make things much easier for me? It doesn''t match your usual methods."


    ia, the yellow dragon maid with azure eyes, pped her wings and approached Yasenia.


    ia could be said to be the leader of the mortal-ranked maids, so her taking the lead was not strange. Not to mention, ia''s closeness to Yasenia was apparent, as many of her habits came from her.


    Well, Yasenia was very close to all her personal maids.


    As if to prove it, when ia hugged Yasenia, she pulled her down and buried our dragoness''s face between herrge breasts while kissing her forehead and asking in a distraught manner. "Young Miss, we''ve missed you so much! Are you not satisfied with our presence?"


    Yasenia didn''t struggle and hugged ia back with a smile. "Of course, I''m satisfied and happy. But it''s a bit strange. Anyway, it''s good to see all of you again."


    ia released her from her hug, and the other forty-nine maids flew to Yasenia''s side and began asking about her well-being one after another.


    The first one asking was ia. "Did someone bully you, miss? We are here now, and we''ll punish everyone who dares bully you!"


    Yasenia smiled, her eyes shining with a soft light. "Well, I''ve had a problem with a few, but let''s speak about thatter."


    The maids frowned, and thick killing intent emitted from them, making the spectating girls feel goosebumps and chills.


    One said seriously, like a worried big sister. "You must tell us, young miss! If you don''t want us to make a move, that''s fine, but we must know who is bullying you!"


    Yasenia nodded with a smile. Flora, the dryad, asked with concern. "Young miss, have you eaten well? Have you taken fancy of any other vegetables?"


    Yasenia chuckled and spoke. "Yes. I''ve even be a Spiritual Chef. However, until now, there aren''t tastier vegetables than yours, Flora."


    Another maid smiled. "That''s fantastic. A good diet is essential to make you grow healthy!"


    Yasenia had already grown, but for these maids who still didn''t know about the Trial, Yasenia was still in her twenties. Of course, even after they know about it, they won''t change.


    ra, the tanned human maid with white hair and silver eyes, continued. "How is your cultivation, young miss?"


    Yasenia answered. "I''m more than three-quarters into the seventh level of the Unification Realm."


    The maids blinked and widened their eyes, and then they all puffed their chests with palpable pride.


    Angel muttered with augh. "Cute."


    What followed was praise flying left and right.


    "As expected of young miss."


    "She has be a talented and beautifuldy."


    "Of course! Our miss is the best!"


    "Humph, that''s right. Those brats back in the Sky Continent are so arrogant, thinking they can even rival with a scale of my young miss''s tail!"


    Many of them bragged about Yasenia, making our dragoness feel like she had returned to her youth.


    Although Tatyana had raised Yasenia, the personal maids had been with her since birth.


    From the millions Tatyana overlooked and trained, only three hundred made it to be Yasenia''s personal maids.


    Moreover, about seventy percent of them were beast-humans or beasts in human form between them.


    As previously mentioned, Tatyana concealed their race to avoid Yasenia gaining tender feelings for beast humans and avoid Yasenia getting too emotional when she saw other beast humans in very.


    Tatyana''s raising methods were extremely well thought out to create who Yasenia is today, but the maids also had a big part in her life.


    They all were like Yasenia''s big sisters since birth, and they took care, taught, and guided the dragoness when Tatyana couldn''t.


    To be fair, if Yasenia hadn''t left her house to get a much-needed harem for her early cultivation levels, she probably would''ve chosen them as her harem members.


    Yasenia looked around and tilted her head. "Where are Anna and Eve?"


    Tatyanamented. "Although I could summon a few, I can''t break this heaven''sws¡­ Well, it''s more like I don''t want to break them. Anna and Eve are in the Transcendence Realm, so I couldn''t summon them here. The number was also limited to fifty because of my limited cultivation and the maximum that the formation could transport."


    Andrea asked. "Can''t you create that formation again and summon all of them in batches?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "You''ve seen the destruction I create with it. This world can''t bear the strain of a formation of that caliber again. It must recover."


    Yasenia asked. "How long?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Long enough that it doesn''t matter if you know. After all, we will probably be in another ce by then."


    Cecile tilted her head. "Couldn''t you have summoned us back to the Sky Continent?"


    Tatyana again shook her head. "The destination formation is quite simple to build. However, the unching" formation is extremelyplex. Especially when I''m piercing dimensions, I can''t create it with my current strength. I need at least to reach Half-step of the Dantian Spiritualization realm or above, I''m not sure."


    Mirrory, who had been silent, spoke, materializing and floating above Angel. "If you take into ount the new fifty maids, you most certainly will need higher cultivation. They are all Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivators, after all."


    Yasenia observed their auras and could see improvement in their cultivation. "Wow. You have be so strong! A few of you weren''t in the Dantian Spiritualization Realm before!"


    The top five cultivators responsible for assisting Angel and the other girls were the dedicated maids assigned to each of them. ia, the yellow dragon maid, served as Evelyn''s maid; Flora, the dryad maid, was entrusted with Kali''s care; Selena, the redmia maid, took care of Angel; ra, the tanned silver-haired human maid, looked after Cecile; and Le, the brown dog maid with droopy ears, attended to Andrea.


    ia had a ninth-level Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivation, Flora and Selena at the eighth level, and Le and ra at the seventh level. The equivalents of high-level Epoch Core realm cultivators.


    The other forty-five maids were not as strong, with fifteen between the fourth and sixth level and the other thirty between the first and third level.


    Kali was confused. "Mother-inw, although the number is limited, why choose those with rtively low cultivation levels?"


    The maids blinked and turned toward Kali. Kali coughed and exined herself. "I mean, with mother-inw connections, finding fifty half-step Dantian Spiritualization people to teleport here shouldn''t be that difficult, right?"


    Tatyana rified. "The reason I summoned them was not to ce Yasenia as the top power of the continent. If my sources are right, the top powers of the continent have between one hundred to three hundred Epoch Core cultivators."


    Tatyana continued. "Therefore, this summoning was to cut the waiting time for Yasenia by decades. In the end, the Distancia Continent is just a step. She doesn''t need to build every single step from nothing."


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia with pride in her red eyes. "There have been a few mistakes, but little treasure has managed to create a very solid foundation in a continent full of enemies. Moreover, this was all done while covering the fact that all of you human girls were ves. This is not easy."


    The Death Empress added. "In and where they are looked down upon, ughtered for no reason, and used as sex toys by many, Yasenia created a power where beast humans born in these circumstances began epting humans, and she also created a connection with the top powers without making them suspect of her intentions."


    She furthered added. "She managed to gain enough wealth to rival top powers, a working force, created an alliance, and next week, she will open a sect surrounded by natural defenses and a very powerful formation that would need quite a few peak-level Epoch Core cultivators to breach. What does this mean? Even if things go awry, Yasenia just needs to turtle in the formation and cultivate. In fifty years, who can stop her?"


    "Furthermore, little treasure has made negligible enemies, and the offenses are not deep enough to throw everything out of the window and attack her with all forces. So, taking into ount a scenario where a lot of high-level Epoch Core cultivators assault her power is nonsense."


    "Taking everything into ount, and many other achievements like the plethora of local techniques she acquired that I haven''t mentioned, little Treasure has already managed to dominate the Distancia Continent. The only thing she has left to do in this Continent is to get a proper Body Cultivation for all of us."


    "By summoning the maids, I can avoid wasting little Treasure''s precious time on useless things like politics by giving her trusted and capable subordinates so she can rx and focus on improving her cultivation without neglecting and even elerating the inevitable ascension of her Astral Sky n."


    While being stared at by all the girls and maids with gawking expressions, Tatyana shrugged and finished by saying. "In short, me summoning the fifty maids only elerates Yasenia''s ascension to supremacy in this continent. She has already done all the foundation building."


    The girls and maids couldn''t help but feel a wave of admiration toward Yasenia.


    Everything happened so gradually for the girls that they didn''t really understand the extent of Yasenia''s achievements until now when Tatyanaid them bare before their eyes.


    Although they had helped her in many aspects, they knew that more than fifty percent of the work to make the Astral Sky n what it is today came from their dearest.


    Thus, hearing everything summarized in a sentence was impactful.


    The maids who came here without prior knowledge of what happened didn''t know what to do with their surging feelings.


    They were delighted and proud that their young miss reached such heights in four years. However, they also felt their heart prickling because managing to achieve all of this meant she had to suffer.


    Yasenia smiled and spoke. "Well, if it weren''t for my dears and your presence, I wouldn''t have managed to do all of this, Mom."


    Tatyana chuckled and didn''t deny it, even if she felt otherwise. ''It is true that she hadmitted a few mistakes, but didn''t most problems stem from the fact that Yasenia had to cover for us because we were humans? Were she alone, she would''ve managed simr achievements.''


    Of course, she wouldn''t discredit her own and the other girls'' efforts, but it was an achievement Yasenia should be proud of.


    Yasenia presented Kaleina to the maids, and a wave of squeals, hugs, and kisses fell on the young dragoness.


    Kaleina was very fond of receiving affection if the people were trusted by her Mommy, so she purred in happiness as fifty new aunts pampered her.


    Time passed after they returned to the Astral Sky Sect, and Yasenia put them all up to pace.


    Not only that, Yasenia prepared many core positions to be passed on to them.


    Since Tatyana''s formations had concealing arrays ingrained, nobody knew about the arrival of the fifty maids.


    Yasenia also didn''t inform anybody, so they were kept hidden for a while as they prepared to "honestly" climb the ranks and "fairly" snatch the top ces in their young miss''s power.


    Then, in the fourth year of Yasenia''s arrival to the Distancia Continent, the [Astral Sky Sect] finally opened its doors to the outside world.


    *********************************************


    Tatyana: I think I''ve covered all bases as to why they''ve arrived.


    Author: Humu, I also think so. I wonder what the dears think?


    Evelyn: By the way¡­


    Author: Yes?


    Evelyn: *While being squeezed between a pair ofrge breasts* Why are they here?


    ia: Hoho? You don''t want me here, little Evelyn?


    Evelyn: Not at all!


    Angel: Selena is also here!


    Selena: Of course, little Angel. Come here, I miss hugging you.


    Andrea: *pats her head* Wee, La.


    La: Thank you,dy Andrea.


    Cecile: Lets sparter.


    ra: Hahaha, so eager!


    Kali: I need to present to you someone, Flora.


    Flora: Oh?


    Valeria: Hello, child~.


    Flora: M-Mother?


    All: Eh?


    Author: Either way, I summon you!


    Evelyn: No, no. Exin-.


    ?????: Hello!


    Kali: Wait, anonymous, we need to ask the author something!


    ?????: Why can''t I hear them?


    Author: No worries, what''s your question?


    ?????: Humu. Strange. Anyway, in some stories, dragons reproduce by dividing their energies. The femaleys the egg and the male fertilizes it with his energy. Is it possible that Kaleina''s egg was an unfertilized egg and that Yasenia is actually her father?


    Evelyn: Argh! I need answers!


    Author: So, who do you want to answer your questions?


    ?????: How about, Valeria?


    Evelyn: I want you to answer, Author!


    Author: Valeria it is.


    Valeria: The reason of what you said is not possible boils down to one thing.


    ?????: Which is?


    Valeria: Yasenia didn''t use her sperm but blood. Hence, it was a fertilized egg.


    ?????: I see.


    Author: And that''s all for today. Bye-bye, little lurkers~.


    The rest: Author!!!!

 Chapter 611: Astral Sky Sects Inauguration!

    Chapter 611: Astral Sky Sect''s Inauguration!


    It was a sunny morning.


    The dragoness opened her eyes, and the weight on her body, arms, and tail made her smile. She looked around with soft golden eyes, observing her sleeping dears.


    The morning light rays sneaked into the room, decorating it with a tender radiance while they illuminated her lovers'' sleeping faces with golden dust.


    Our dragoness felt blessed waking up to this image every morning.


    ''I need to prepare myself.''


    Yasenia slowly liberated her arms from Evelyn''s and Kali''s embrace while freeing her tail from Cecile''s and Tatyana''s legs.


    Then, with the utmost care, she lifted the drooling Angel sleeping on her breasts, not minding at all the small puddle her baby created on her chest.


    After leaving Angel in her previous spot, she stepped into the adjacent room.


    Before leaving, she funnily observed Kali and Evelyn searching for her and hugging Angel instead. Meanwhile, the little baby fumbled around and finally buried her face in Kali''s ample bust.


    ''So cute~.''


    After closing the door, she went to the dressing room where the five head maids of the fifty-maid group waited for her: ia, Flora, ra, Le, and Selena.


    "Good morning, young miss!"


    They bowed in tandem, and Yasenia nodded. "Since today is a formal day, what do you rmend I should wear?"


    The five pondered. Le''s gentle voice was heard. "Young miss, how about wearing conservative? It would make a nice contrast from the usual clothes."


    Selena pped her hands, and hermia tail wagged. "That''s a wonderful idea."


    While they discussed, Valeria appeared with a green breeze. "Good morning, little Yasenia."


    Yasenia looked up at the three-meter-tall greendy and smiled back. "Good morning, Valeria."


    Flora tensed and looked at Valeria with a respectful gaze. Valeria chuckled. "Didn''t we make that misunderstanding clear?"


    Flora blushed a bit, her green cheeks bing darker. "B-But, Lady Valeria. You are my ancestor, um¡­ Can I at least call you mother?"


    Valeria leaned forward and patted the dryad''s head. "Right now, I''m your current master''s summon. Therefore, creating that seniority is not adequate. If you insist on calling me something, you can call me Ancestor. But, I''d rather you refer to me as Lady Valeria."


    Yasenia smiled, remembering their shock when Flora first met Valeria. ''I was surprised when she called her Mother Ancestor. It seems that dryads are an evolution of Nature Spirits that fused with nts and eventually took a humanoid form. As the literal progenitor of all Nature Spirits, Flora could sense it instantly and was so flustered that Valeria had to cradle her like a child to reduce her excitement.''


    Flora naturally would not falter in her loyalty, and her number one will be Yasenia in the past, present, and future.


    However, her excitement wouldn''t decrease because of that, and sometimes, she stuck to Valeria like a child following their parent.


    Valeria was naturally delighted. After all, her motherly instincts were the deepest as the first Life Spirit.


    Most probably, all life creatures that lived nowadays had somemon ancestry that went back all the way to Valeria. So, Flora''s instantaneous affection toward the Nature Queen was normal.


    Valeria urged. "Now, child, continue helping Yasenia."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow with a smile. "You can spend time together instead if you want."


    Flora shook her head with a smile, regaining her natural and soft temperament. "Don''t worry, Young Miss. Today is an important day, so I will serve you and Lady Kali to the best of my abilities."


    Then, the five maids got to work and took off Yasenia''s transparent ck nightgown, leaving her bare.


    No one got flustered. Yasenia was more than used to the maids attending her, even if almost three decades had gone by since then.


    ia came from behind seriously and cupped the breasts from below while Selena ced a dress in front of Yasenia. iamented. "Her breasts are big for this dress. There will be a crease in the right area."


    Le agreed, and when Flora presented another, the dog kin shook her head. "The waist area is too tight. Young miss penis will create a bulge."


    Flora approached the dress while cupping the dress against herid member and agreed. "You are right."


    Yaseniamented. "What about the red one over there?"


    ra picked it up and shook her head. "Young miss, a backless dress is not suitable. We need something more formal."


    Valeria observed with amusement and decided to participate, picking one that caught her eye. "What about this floral dress? It covers everything and should fit perfectly with Yasenia''s curvy body."


    ia shook her head again. "That''s too informal, Lady Valeria. We want an imposing dress."


    Le looked around, and her eyes suddenly shone, picking one and showing it to the others. "How about this one?"


    The maids and Valeria looked over, and their eyes lit up. "Perfect."


    The girls woke up one by one, and they stood up.


    Angel rubbed her hazy eyes and looked at the pair of breasts that were not Yasenia''s, asking with a mewling tone. "Where is Yasenia."


    Kali caressed her blonde hair with a smile. "She is changing for today''s event. She wants to try a formal grab."


    They all became interested and went to the living room to wait for her.


    The other forty-five maids attended them, delivering breakfast, the books they liked to read, and many more items.


    Andrea couldn''t help but smile. "Thank you for your work."


    The cat maid pouring coffee chuckled. "No worries, Madam. We''vee here with the intention of aiding all of you. So, make use of us as you will."


    The girls had chosen what to wear the previous days and were already wearing them.


    Their choice of clothes were cultivation robes, simr to a hanfu. They were clothes with a fewyers, very long and wide sleeves, a rope at the waist to entuate it, and long, ample, and flowy skirts.


    The colors were what changed the most. Evelyn wore a purple and blue one. Angel wore a white and yellow one. Cecile, a pure white one. Andrea, a ck and red one. Kali wore a green, pink, and golden one. And Tatyana, a fiery red one.


    Those colors entuated their personality and charm, making them look like fairies that fell from the heavens and decided to walk on mortalnd.


    As they waited, they heard stepsing from the door, and the sound was familiar. So, they turned their heads to look at Yasenia.


    When the dragoness appeared, their eyes couldn''t help but widen.


    Yasenia''s long ck hair was gathered in aplicated and beautiful updo, leaving half the hair to fall on her back like a glowing ck waterfall. She had three immacte golden hairpins, and her ears were adorned with elegant earrings.


    Her face was lightly done, putting on eyeliner to make her already impactful gaze even more intense, and her lips had a glossy red color that tempted the viewer to approach and take a bite.


    The luscious lips arched in her usual smirk, but the eyes remained elegant and piercing, making the seductiveness impacting with added overbearing elegance.


    The dress was simrly a hanfu, but the one she wore was intricate and finely crafted.


    With blue as the main color, the image of golden dragons and stars was imprinted on the fabric, and theck of cleavage or provocative feeling highlighted her ssical beauty with Eastern features.


    The golden rings on her blue dragon tail, the glittering white colors that gave the illusion of her tail leaving a trail of glittering stars, and her calm swishing motions entuated her presence.


    Yasenia smiled while looking at them, making the world seem dim and dull in front of Yasenia''s current beauty. "Sorry for making you wait, my loves."


    Her low and attractive mellow voice made them blush and bashful.


    Angel almost squealed in excitement. ''OH MY HEAVENS! SHE IS GORGEOUS! KYA!''


    Tatyana stood up and smiled. "You look fantastic, little treasure."


    Angel also approached and grabbed her hand with reddish cheeks. "Y-You are like a fairy, Yasenia."


    Yasenia smiled and lowered her face to kiss her forehead. "Thank you, baby."


    Then, with a wave of her arm, a motion that her current long-sleeved dress followed beautifully, Yasenia summoned Draconic Heart and mounted on it. "Shall we go?"


    The others also summoned their flying swords and followed behind.


    The maids followed their own flying swords and flew behind Yasenia''s group.


    Meanwhile, a mass of cultivators gathered on arge za outside the mountain valley.


    The numbers were between one and two million.


    The ce for the gathering was right outside the forest surrounding the mountain basin, about five hundred kilometers south.


    There was a small city here previously that Yasenia bought and ced under her control to act as an outside post.


    For the test, Yasenia created a first test to act as a filter and then more specific tests to assign people to the different ranks in her sect.


    The general outline worked like this.


    The outer disciples would be at a minimum in the Initial Foundation Phase, which was equivalent to the Meridian and Dantian creation realm. That is the first realm.


    The inner disciples would be Mortal Transformation Body, simr to the Body Modification Realm.


    Finally, core disciples would be Spiritual King Body Realm, simr to Mental Nourishing Realm cultivators.


    To be an elder, this was also the minimum realm. In this realm, being an outer elder was possible.


    However, the benefits were less than being a core disciple. Hence, age and potential were the conditions for dividing core disciples with Outer Sect Elders.


    Inner Sect Elders needed to be Ethereal soul body realm cultivators.


    Then, Core Sect Elders were either at the peak level of the Ethereal soul realm or had earned enough merits to be one while being of a lower level.


    There were many sub-levels in the sect, like Alchemy elders, etc. She was dividing the sect neatly in many departments while not losing cohesiveness and usingbat as a core characteristic.


    For Epoch Core Cultivators. Things were different.


    They were the main force of the sect and followed these qualifications.


    Low-level Epoch Core cultivators were denominated Sky Elder and wore yellow robes with white edges. White robes with ck edges were for the mid-level Epoch core experts, and they were denominated Astral Elders. Finally, dark blue robes with golden edges meant a High-Level Epoch Core cultivator, and they were called Supreme Elders.


    Moreover, each level could admit a different number of personal disciples. Sky Elders could ept ten, Astral Elders twenty-five, and Supreme Elders fifty.


    There were no conditions to ept these disciples, so it was like a "free" pass for them.


    Yasenia knew that this would promote family ties, but she didn''t care. After all, if they were too tant and tried to take the sect''s resources to nourish their talentless younger generations, Yasenia would take matters into her own hands.


    It was a small benefit that those who were clever would learn to use, which Yasenia didn''t mind, and those who were stupid would stand out. Thus, it allowed Yasenia a self-cleansing method of the higher ranks.


    The n symbol didn''t change, still being a dragon w holding a moon and a sun while being sprinkled with glittering stars.


    The design was simplistic, and the crescent moon surrounded the Sun, which was all grabbed by the dragon w and then adorned with the stars.


    All robes had the symbol on their chests.


    Yasenia and her entourage arrived at the ce momentster, and when they looked up and saw the Empyrean Dragoness, everyone got silent.


    *******************************************************


    Author: The next chapters will be about the sect and how it works~.


    Angel: So excited! We are opening a sect!


    Yasenia: I''ll use this model in the future if I open one. It''s very nice. I just need to adjust cultivation ranks and the Astral Sky Point System.


    Author: Anyway, I summon you!


    SeniorKain: Hello!


    Evelyn: Alo~.


    SeniorKain: Tatyana, Mirrory, Valeria, I was wondering what would happen if a progenitor king and a progenitor queen from two species that could be considered the exact opposite of each other were to have a child together.


    Tatyana: Well, in the first ce, it would probably be impossible unless they try very, very hard.


    Mirrory: Yes. Moreover, even if the child is born, it is bound to suffer manyplications. Elements shing, not a proper constitution, bloodline rejecting the body, etc¡­


    Valeria: Whether it would survive or not is a question worth asking.


    Yasenia: Um¡­ Do I have a problem like that?


    Valeria: Not at all. Little Yasenia, your constitution is one of the best to have progeny because of its ability to bnce opposed energies.


    Yasenia: I see. So, my babies will be mighty?


    Tatyana: Hahaha, very mighty!


    SeniorKain: Well, thanks for answering!


    Author: No problem. And with this, today''s chapter ends~. Bye-bye!

 Chapter 612: "Because I wanted to."

    Chapter 612: "Because I wanted to."


    After arriving at the recruitment za, Yasenia spread her aura across the multitude of people, making her presence feel all-epassing.


    Before, at the first level of the Unification Realm, she could already make low- and mid-Epoch core feel her presence while being able to overpower almost everyone in the Ethereal Soul Body realm.


    When Yasenia had achieved the fusion of body and soul at the seventh level, her aura had transformed into something iparably more powerful.


    Therefore, as Yasenia descended and her aura spread, people mistook her for a mighty senior, creating an aura of respect.


    Not to mention, Yasenia''s current beauty was otherworldly because, for the first time in decades, she had bothered to adorn herself.


    The dragoness voice was like a wave that spread everywhere for all to hear.


    "Wee to the first recruitment of the Astral Sky Sect. We spread the news far and wide, and cleverly, all of you thought ofing to participate."


    Yasenia looked at the more than a million cultivators indifferently. "Today is the day I open the [Astral Sky Sect]. Opportunity, wealth, cultivation methods, training spaces, a system for everyone from mortals to Epoch Core cultivators to gain treasures, and many more things have been built."


    "Creating the entire sect has been a trial for my forces, and clearing the mountain basin of dangerous beasts that could raze main cities was also done."


    Yasenia looked around and squinted. "The area surrounding our force is a perfect space to temper our disciples, and there are facilities you have never heard about anywhere else."


    Her words sounded like the song of a siren, enchanting those hearing and making many greedy hearts sprout. Something Yasenia aimed at.


    After allowing people to digest her words, Yasenia deployed her [Monarch Intent Level Two] and said coldly. "However, do not be mistaken. My power already has people that can join it from the Astral Sky n, and thus, you should not think that we are desperate to ept you."


    The imposing voice swept everyone with a strange pressure, making many who had evil intentions be stiff.


    It was just the coercion of the Monarch''s Intent, but Yasenia''s bloodline was a natural deterrent for beast humans.


    Yasenia exined slowly. "There is an initial evaluation, a bare minimum you must pass to even think of trying the tests to see if you are worthy of entering our sect."


    Yasenia swept everyone with her draconic gaze, and although her size was not imposing in front of more than a million people, everyone felt her gaze.


    After that, the dragoness continued the exnation. "Of the hundreds of thousands here, if five thousand ovee the challenges ahead, I would be satisfied. If fifteen thousand do so, I would be content. And if more than that number manage to ovee our trials, it would be miracle-worthy."


    "As a reminder, our sect exam will be done yearly for the first ten years. After that, it will be done every three years. There is no limit on how many times you want to try our tests. We don''t discriminate unless you do something stupid. After all, tenacity and resolve are important qualities for a cultivator."


    Yasenia stopped speaking andnded on an elevated tform with the others.


    Their long skirts flowed behind them, making them appear otherworldly.


    The maids were not wearing their homely white and ck uniforms. Instead, they all wore white flowy dresses and veils, looking like an entourage of fairies apanying our girls.


    Yasenia took out a hundred Purple Crystals from her ring, the coin used in Sky Continent, and ced it in a few ces as an energy battery. "Now, the first test begins. This is our filter and the bare minimum. We''ll allow people to leave the za if you don''t want to take part in it."


    Yasenia exined. "The za where you are standing is coated in a Heart Demon Formation. Those with frail heart demons are bound to be corrupt sooner orter. Hence, I want a minimum of will and determination for my future disciples. The formation has four levels of intensity. The longer you endure, the more rewards you will receive when entering the sect."


    Yasenia continued and warned coldly. "This formation is lethal and can kill you. So, remember to have enough strength to utter the word "Sky" when you want to stop being afflicted by the formation. We won''t take responsibility for any deaths, and those dissatisfied are wee toin to us. However, don''t me us for being ruthless!"


    The maids behind Yasenia unfurled a part of their aura, making the atmosphere heavy as Yasenia''s deration thundered in everyone''s hearts.


    Nobody dared speak, and those who dared, for now, didn''t haveints.


    Yasenia spoke aloud. "Those who want to leave are wee to. I''ll give you an hour. In the meantime, I''ll exin what happens after you manage to ovee the [Heart Demon Formation]."


    She activated a few of the energy stones, and the stage she was standing on shone withplex formation lines.


    Ten identical rows, each with five different locations, appeared.


    The maids flew to each location, upying the stage.


    Yasenia informed them. "We will repeat this one more time, but after the end of the first trial, I want to see ten orderly lines. The recruitment willst until everyone is tested, so remember not to push or cut lines, as you risk being expelled."


    Yasenia walked toward one of the lines and stopped in the first of the five different tests. "The evaluation method will be with stars. Zero stars means that you have zero potential in that aspect. Ten stars mean that your future is bright in that aspect. Twenty stars means your future is limitless."


    "You can score up to one hundred stars in this test. The tests measure Bloodline, Constitution, Soul, Potential, and Comprehension."


    "To be epted in our sect, you need at least forty-five stars. After all, scores from sixty stars and above are reserved for super geniuses with extremely high potential, who will naturally be favored. Then, you''ll receive the entire sect''s support if you score eighty stars or more. Finally, if somebody scores one hundred stars by some miracle, you''ll be my direct disciple and be nourished personally by me."


    Yasenia said so, but even she couldn''t score one hundred stars. This test was made to Core disciples in the Rita Academy, Tatyana''s power back in the Sky Continent. Usually, a minimal score to be epted as a Core Disciple was seventy stars or achieving twenty stars in one of the tests.


    Therefore, after discussing it with the seniors, Yasenia lowered the requirements to forty-five. With the Heart Demon formation and this minimal requirement, Yasenia would effectively slice the rotten and untalented out of the batch. Moreover, even if she left in the future, they were tests with extremely long perpetuity, ensuring the sect''s longevity.


    After all, the entry tests were what kept a sect going for many years and avoided making it rot from the inside.


    When Yasenia was about to exin how each test functioned, a mighty aura spread from the horizon as five people arrived one after another.


    Yasenia looked over and measured their strength. "Low-level Epoch Core Cultivation."


    The dragoness internally smirked as her eyes showed contempt. ''Do they think that this level of cultivation can still deter me? Even without ia and the others, I would be fearless before them.''


    The man from an avian race with four green feathered wings pping on his back thundered, making the air quake with his voice. "Sect Leader Yasenia, with what authority have you dared to upy thisnd?"


    Another woman with shark features also spoke aloud. "You are not part of any major power. Hence, you have no authority to govern thesends!"


    The cultivators around began whispering. "Those are elders from the top five Thirty-Three ns."


    "Really!?"


    "That man who spoke is from the [Jade Thunderbird n]!"


    Yasenia ignored the crowd and took a step forward.


    Star energies gathered in her step as she activated [Heavenly Constetion Steps]. Her body disappeared and appeared before them, floating at the same level with a cold expression one hundred meters apart.


    The five elders were startled. ''So fast!?''


    Yasenia looked at them with an indifferent expression and asked back while unfurling her [Empyrean Regal Dragon Aura]. "What power has given you the guts to interrupt my Sect''s inauguration!?"


    Her voice was like a p of thunder in their ears, and their souls felt a squeezing power far beyond what they expected. Their faces became solemn, and quickly counterattacked.


    The woman with serrated teeth and bluish skin unfurled her aura and stated. "I''m from the [Deep Sea Shark n]!"


    A furry man with ape characteristics stated and supported the shark woman. "I''m from the [Devil Smashing Ape n]."


    Their two auras managed to push slightly against Yasenia''s one, but the dragoness still had clear superiority.


    The other three followed closely behind.


    An elegant man with dragon wings said. "I''m from the [Sky Scale Dragon n]."


    Next, a beautiful woman with a fishtail stated. "I''m from the [Ocean Swallowing Mermaids]."


    Finally, the man who spoke first crackled with lightning as his four jade-colored feather wings pped. "And I''m from the [Jade Thunderbird n]. Is that enough, Sect Master Yasenia?"


    Yasenia internally lifted an eyebrow. ''Ho? The top five ranked ns between the Thirty-Three ns appear. Why are they here so suddenly? Maybe the existence of the mine somehow entered their ears? Or have they discovered the dense aura created by the nourishment from the Sky Continent''s energy pouring here?''


    Either way, it didn''t matter for Yasenia.


    Once the five aurasbined and pushed against Yasenia''s, slowly gaining terrain, the dragoness snorted. "Impudent. Just five low-level Epoch-Core cultivators think they can act as the masters in my territory? Reel back your auras."


    [Monarch Intent] activated.


    BOOM!


    The five of them took a step back as the presence of Yasenia magnified in their eyes a thousand times while transforming into a phantasmal gargantuan Empyrean Dragon.


    The primordial gaze of the illusion made them all feel horrified.


    Subconsciously, they all stopped using their aura and almost lowered their heads.


    Yasenia followed suit, dissipating the illusory self.


    Although her strength wasn''t enough to fight against the most powerful people on the continent, her fear of Epoch Core Cultivators had greatly diminished.


    In the weeks after her breakthrough, she had asked Tengliu to fight her seriously. Yasenia was naturally defeated. However, she wasn''t beaten down in just a single, like in the past.


    She couldst a few seconds against the Harpy Matriarch before Tengliu finally made a decisive blow.


    Tengliu was one of the strongest in the Continent, and this gave her enough confidence because, during those precious seconds, Yasenia could now use life-saving items.


    Before, she might have been killed before reacting because the distance between realms was that exaggerated.


    Now, things were different.


    As Tatyana had said previously, Yasenia had already built a foundation, and she onlycked time.


    Plus, her fifty personal maids were like a giant tree, giving her a calming shade.


    The top powers of Distancia? Yasenia already considered herself equal as long as she didn''t act like a rabid animal and didn''t lose her cool.


    In short, it was the end of Yasenia''s passive approach. With the sect''s opening, the dragoness was ready to unfurl her wings and soar.


    After they all dissipated their auras, Yasenia spoke slowly. "Now that you know I''m no pushover, we can talk. Your backing is enough to be able to ask, after all. Do you want to know who gave me permission to build my sect here? This is my answer."


    Yasenia looked at them coldly and stated. "I built my sect here because I wanted to. If you have anyints, tell your superiors toe and speak with me. You five are not qualified."


    *************************************************


    Angel: Wow~.


    Evelyn: Hahaha, finally. Time to counterattack!


    Andrea: It feels refreshing!


    Cecile: When is Tengliu''s punishment happening, my love?


    Yasenia: I don''t know. Is there any haste? She is our current ally, so offending her is not necessary at the moment.


    Cecile: I see.


    Author: Well, let''s summon today''s dear. I summon you!


    Dante: Yo!


    Yasenia: Wee. Who do you want to ask today?


    Dante: I want to ask the fifty maids or their leaders and Yassy''s personal maid twins.


    Author: Okay¡­ Summoned!


    Eve: Hm?


    Anna: What''s this ce?


    Fifty maids: Where are we?


    Yasenia: Hello~.


    Eve/Anna: Young miss!


    Yasenia: Hahaha, can you answer this friend''s question?


    Anna: Sure.


    Dante: Why are you guys so devoted to Yassy? And what made you devoted to her?


    Anna: Many things but¡­


    Eve: At first, our training.


    ia: Yes. But then, seeing Young Miss grow up.


    Flora: Taking care of her.


    Selene: Seeing her be a gorgeousdy.


    Le: Observing her good and bad qualities.


    ra: Recognizing her nature¡­


    All: Our devotion to young Miss stems from our love for her after getting to know her!


    Dante: I see. Thanks for answering.


    Author: And that''s all for today! Bye-bye, little lurkers.

 Chapter 613: Yasenias Domineeringness. Someones little mistake.

    Chapter 613: Yasenia''s Domineeringness. Someone''s little mistake.


    "Audacious Creature! We are the top powers of the continent! How dare you, an insignificant second-rate power, act this way!"


    The Jade Thunderbird Elder burst with a powerful aura as his voice thundered.


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow, easily repelling the burst of aura. "Have you ever investigated information about me? If you would have, at least, you should know that I''m no ordinary second-rate sect. Not to mention, we have already breached that qualification. We are currently a first-rate power."


    The Deep-Sea Shark elder spoke with a deep voice and momentum. "The top cultivator in your sect is just a mid-level Epoch Core realm. You are not qualified to be a first-rate sect with that meager strength."


    Yaseniaughed coldly and scolded. "Ignorant! You think you know everything about us while even my top-level subordinates don''t! Moreover, even with that information at your hands, the fact that your leaders only sent low-level elders such as yourself is an insult to our treasure production capabilities."


    The Ocean Swallowing Elder spoke coldly. "You, as the leader of a power, are not strong enough to even stand in the presence of our superiors. What gives you the courage to speak like that?"


    Yasenia shook her head in disappointment. "If you are here to throw your weight around, you are not wee, and I would like you to leave before I make you. Elder from the Devil Smashing Ape n. Will you not say anything? Although we have yet to have any transactions with the other four, your power and ours have had many rtions during thest three years."


    The other four looked at the man with an inquisitive gaze.


    The man shook his head and sighed. "If you continue acting as such, Lady Yasenia, we won''t antagonize the other four powers for you."


    Yasenia sneered and spat with contempt. "I''m acting out of turn? You fivee at my sect''s inauguration and suddenly demand everything I''ve built without any rhyme nor reason whatsoever. I made an announcement months ago, yet you have waited until now to boast your powers and push me down a peg."


    The people around began murmuring and looking at the five elders with weird gazes.


    Their faces sank, and Yasenia mocked. "You are so high and mighty, ah! This dragon is impressed at the elegant way of acting like bandits entering a vige and plundering all. What''s next? Were you going to ask me to surrender all the treasures we found in this area?"


    The people on the ground saw the faces of the five people sinking, and many understood that it was part of what they came here.


    Yasenia said. "I respect the Thirty-Three ns, the Nine Sects, and Three Empires." Then, she continued coldly. "However, I respect them not out of fear! Since the beginning, I''ve never bowed my head and given up my products unconditionally. If you want to trade, good! I shall make you excellent offers because of your influence. You want to send your children to my sect or n. Good! However, their treatment was never and will never be preferential. If theymit mistakes, they shall be punished!"


    Yasenia unfurled every aura, cultivation included.


    "ROAR!"


    With a thundering roar that shook the heavens, a massive image of her dragon form appeared behind her, visible to all.


    It felt like the skies were falling as the weight of Yasenia''s presence flooded the entire area. The five elders'' faces became horrified as they felt their blood surrendering to the massive creature.


    It was as if hundreds of chains constricted their every limb while Yasenia''s presence multiplied and became as threatening as the firmament. The most affected was naturally the Sky Scale Dragon Elder.


    The Ocean Swallowing Mermaid stuttered. "Y-You are only a high-level Ethereal Soul cultivator!? H-How is it possible to emit this kind of aura!"


    The dragon man''s eyes widened as he shouted, dismayed. "Y-You, what kind of bloodline do you have!?"


    Yasenia floated above them, looking down with a freezing gaze. "Neither my cultivation nor bloodline is of matter. I won''t surrender this area. If your leaders want to have a deeper conversation, they are always wee. However, as I said, I won''t keep quiet if you want to stomp me under you."


    The Jade Thunderbird Elder was the strongest and most prideful among them. Hence, being pped so hard in the face in front of millions made his face redden out of anger and shame. "You dare to disrespect our authority? You are courting Death, Dragon!"


    Tatyana''s eyes glittered, seeing everything unfold with great enthusiasm. ''A ssic!''


    Suddenly, she blinked, feeling something strange.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia gave Tatyana a side nce and wanted to say aloud that she was not courting death but having sex with something very close to it. However, to maintain her current all-mighty appearance, she refrained from it.


    Then, a back-and-forth of words ensued.


    Meanwhile, in the crowd, Sarah looked at the situation nervously.


    The moment she saw Yasenia again, she couldn''t help but have her breath stolen away while the feelings she thought were dead blossomed like flowers in spring.


    This dragoness that she met years ago left a deep mark on her. She was hurt, but she also didn''t really resent her.


    At first, she could not help but have negative feelings, thinking that Yasenia was too harsh. After all, she literally told her with a cold face that she had no time for her.


    But after a few years, her anger diluted and transformed into slight difort, which eventually disappeared after she deepened her feelings with her current harem.


    However, seeing the majestic dragon woman again, the feeling in her was a mix of reluctance, doubt, and affection, and also a very hidden and feeble but existing desire for conquer.


    She has be much better at using her system, and her confidence after gaining ten lovers has soared.


    Hence, her previous shyness and insecure attitude had changed. Moreover, the feeling of seducing and conquering her current harem made her realize that she was quite suitable for the [Harem Goddess System]. ''I was ignorant in the past, but not¡­ Maybe¡­''


    One of her harem members looked over and muttered. "That''s Yasenia? My heavens, she is gorgeous. No wonder wifey has kept her in the heart."


    A short woman, also from her harem, whispered with a slightly rosy color on her cheeks. "She is so cool while facing those five elders."


    Sarah blinked and looked at their affection points.


    To her surprise, she saw that they had lowered one or two points for her six human lovers and between four to ten points for her beast human lovers. ''Ha?''


    The one that went from 92 points to 82 was the recently gained Dragon Princess from the Holy Beast Empire.


    Sarah gave her a look and used her system to analyze her.


    [Status: Mesmerized by Yasenia because of the strong Bloodline Level and lingering scent in the air apanying her aura.]


    Sarah sniffed, but her nose was much less sharp than beasts or beast-humans. ''Well, I can understand the bloodline shock my little princess must be going through. It only lowered ten points, which is good since this means that her love is untouched. As long as it doesn''t go under eighty points, it''s okay. I can recover those points easily.''


    [Host. My previous estimates about Yasenia have beenpletely off. From my analysis, she should have been at the fourth or fifth level while not being a close match for you. However, she is in the seventh level, a level ahead of you. The people by her side are also at that level. However, analyzing the red-eyed human female is impossible for now.]


    Sarah was surprised. The reason she could advance this fast was because the System help helped a lot.


    Sarah was not confident in advancing more than two levels during thest four years without it. Not to mention having her lovers increase their cultivation as much as it did.


    Yet, the dragon woman floating like a goddess overlooking the world was oveing the expectations of her system.


    ''She looks like she is about to fight that Epoch Core man. Is she in trouble?''


    [Host. I ask that you don''t ask me about her. You''ve already seen that most of my estimates have been wrong until now.]


    Sarah nodded and asked curiously. ''By the way, who is that red-eyed person besides Yasenia you say you can''t look through?''


    [Analyzing¡­]


    But asking that was a mistake.


    Suddenly, Sarah saw the red-eyed woman turn her head and look in her direction.


    Even with the hundreds of thousands of people in between, Sarah could feel it in her soul that those two eyes were looking straight at her.


    Her heart thumped as a bone-deep chill erupted in her body while her face became bloodless.


    A few moments ago, Tatyana was calmly looking at her little treasure being badass when she suddenly felt something trying to analyze her soul. Moreover, the strength of this analysis was extraordinary. It felt like the eye of the heavens wasnding on her and trying to inspect her.


    She lifted an eyebrow lightly and followed the traces back to the origin while shielding her soul. Her eyes shone with killing intent. ''Fufufu, who is the little bug that''s being naughty~.''


    She quickly looked in the direction and found a human girl with brown hair and honey-colored eyes. ''Hm? So young¡­ Something is strange.''


    The moment her eyes and pressure fell on that young girl, she saw her be deathly pale. She analyzed her soul back and found a very sturdy barrier blocking her sight.


    Tatyana sneered, and her voice boomed in Sarah''s head. ''Bold! You dared try and enter this Eminence''s soul!? You are a hundred thousand years too young for that.''


    Tatyana mercilessly used her soul to counterattack.


    On the other side, Sarah felt as if the space around her was crushing her, and her breathing stopped. Then, she heard the system speaking back, but even the usually monotonous voice was filled with hints of pain and increased urgency.


    [Analysis interrupted.]


    [Invasion Detected.]


    [Corruption of the core starting.]


    [Counterattack initiated.]


    [Insufficient Strength.]


    [Using host points to secure the survival of the system.]


    [Power boost enabled.]


    [Data corruption recuperated.]


    [Extra pressure and counterattack initiated.]


    Tatyana''s voice pierced her soul and attacked a part deep inside, which was the system. ''A child should know not to poke their noses around. Now, suffer.''


    [Extreme Danger Detected.]


    [Counterattack unsessful. The enemy''s soul is trying to hijack the System Core.]


    [Enemy soul is outside any measurement standards. Unable to find ways to resist the pressure.]


    The string of messages in her head scared the shit out of Sarah. ''What kind of monster did I touch, and why is she besides Yasenia?''


    And those thoughts were what saved her.


    Tatyana, who was invading her soul, naturally heard her inner voice, and her eyebrow lifted. ''Hoh? Does she know little treasure? Hm¡­ Then, I will punish her less.''


    Inside Sarah''s head, an elegant, beautiful, but cold voice echoed. ''Little girl, stop your tricks before I get truly angry. Tell your system to stop.''


    Sarah was quick to answer. ''System stop! There is no need to fight back!''


    [Using remaining energy to escape from the soul prison.]


    [Escape sessful due to strange weakening of the enemy''s offensive.]


    [Sessful protection of System Core.]


    [Host Points Consumed, seventy-five percent.]


    Sarah sighed in relief, although her heart hurt a lot at those points. ''Was that weakening on purpose? My God, what kind of thing did I provoke? So scary¡­ S-Should I tell Yasenia? Maybe she doesn''t know.''


    Tatyana smiled, amused, and answered her. ''No need. She already knows. Also, you are right. I weakened my attack on purpose.''


    Sarah''s heart almost jumped out of her throat. ''She read my mind!?''


    Tatyana''sughter echoed in her head. ''Oh? You are a bit clever, little otherworlder. However, I''ll give you this warning. Keep your system in check around little Treasure''s people, or I''ll destroy it. Also, here is a small punishment since it seems your system has something from Kali and Angel.''


    She heard a loud bang in her head, rocking her world and making her see white for a few seconds. Sarah almost fainted.


    ''There. Now, your system will be in hibernation for a bit of time. Goodbye~.''


    Sarah''s heart sank, and she looked up at that red-eyed woman with long ck hair. Thankfully, she saw that she had turned her head and was looking at Yasenia again.


    She couldn''t help but tremble in fear.


    Then, she heard a voice beside her. "Sarah? Are you okay? You look pale¡­ Oh my heavens, you are sweating so much."


    The cool hand on her forehead rxed her nerves a bit, and Sarah quickly nodded and smiled. "Yes, don''t worry. Thank you for caring, love."


    She took a deep breath, and her thoughts becameplicated. ''D-Do I enter this sect? Or¡­ Ugh¡­ I want to go home and bury myself in my wives'' naked bodies.''


    Meanwhile, Yasenia''s and the man''s conversation had reached a boiling point.


    ********************************************


    Andrea: Say¡­ Isn''t that woman a bit unlucky?


    Evelyn: I mean¡­ She is sticking her hand in a tiger''s mouth and not expecting to be bitten suddenly.


    Andrea: I know but¡­ She is a bit pitiful.


    Tatyana: Well, she is acting as if she is a protagonist, so naturally, she will be pped quite a lot until she realizes that the world doesn''t revolve around her. All otherworlders are like that.


    The girls: ¡­


    Evelyn: What the fuck? Otherworlder?


    Tatyana: I mean¡­ It doesn''t matter if you know, Evelyn in the novel still won''t know. Speaking of which¡­ Author, how about you give these versions knowledge about it?


    Author: Nah, let''s get with the summoning. I summon you!


    Angel: I''m curious¡­


    Author: Humu, I''ll think about it.


    Evelyn: ¡­ You are too partial.


    Author: I am. What are you going to do about it? HAHAHA.


    The rest: ¡­


    WPOmega: Here I am! Hm? What''s up with those stunned faces? Did I miss something?


    Author: Nothing, so what''s your question?


    WPOmega: AHEM. Angel, you mentioned that the sect formation could be built out physically. What are the benefits of that?


    WPOmega: I''ve seen formations and feng shui used as the basis to design ces before. Breaking them through force from the outside usually required the destruction of arge portion of the formation''s physical setup. Those cases meant not only that they needed enough power to get through the formation, but they also requiredrge chunks of the city to be destroyed with the same attack.


    Angel: Well¡­ When formations are needed to coverrge areas, we use patterns and repetition to cover extra areas. However, it is possible to build it without the repetition method.


    Angel: This makes the formation, making time increase tens of times. Plus, the materials needed are many more.


    Angel: The main benefit is sturdiness and longevity. As you''ve said, veryrge formations have self-regeneration areas and can work even when arge part of them is destroyed. However, with the correct method, disturbing it is possible since the formation is visible to all.


    Angel: Naturally, people can decipher it with enough time. Yet, even after deciphering it, there is arge problem. To influence a built formation, you need to write on it. Hence, unless they have the proper methods, it will reveal just what they will face, more than a way to destroy them.


    Angel: Another benefit is that they need fewer requirements for a formation core because the surroundings help them more than for "Pattern Formations." There are other benefits and disadvantages, but the general ones are these. Moreover, after you build the "Pattern Formation," you can physically build the formation, creating aplex doubleyered formation. It''s very resource-consuming, and it just increases the effectiveness up to thirty percent. So, not many do so.


    WPOmega: Nice, thanks for the exnation, little Angel.


    Angel: Hehehe, no worries!


    Author: Bye-bye! This is all for today.

 Chapter 614: Setting up a stage.

    Chapter 614: Setting up a stage.


    While Yasenia spoke with the five seniors, Tatyana approached Kali and Angel and tapped their backs.


    Both of them felt a warm current entering their body, making them confused. However, knowing Tatyana wouldn''t harm them, they asked calmly. ''Mommy Tatyana, what did you do?''


    ''Oh, don''t mind it. I just returned something you lost.''


    They were confused, but they didn''t ask anymore.


    Valeria, Tatyana, and Mirrory spoke with each other. Mirrory muttered. ''I didn''t expect that human girl to have robbed a small part of their Fate. How did she do it?''


    Tatyana said. ''Do you both know about otherworlders and their strange methods?''


    Valeria and Mirrory nodded. Valeria asked. ''Are you speaking about those systems, special skills, and ability to fly through the ranks?''


    Mirrory snorted. ''They are quite annoying. Moreover, if you try killing them, it is extremely annoying.''


    Tatyana nodded and exined. ''The system inside that woman is a system that uses the Fate of others to enhance the host''s luck. It is not too harmful, but since it had a bit of Angel''s and Kali''s fate, I just took it and returned it.''


    Mirrory asked. ''Is that why I felt a few Fate Threads snapping between our girls and that woman?''


    Tatyana shrugged. ''I don''t know. My current body is not capable of observing Fate Threads.''


    Mirrory asked, curious. ''How does it steal the Fate?''


    Tatyana pondered. ''If I''ve read it correctly, I think it does it as the woman increases the affection of people close to her when their Fates are slowly interlocking, and using that connection to slowly suck away their luck and tie them to the host. Their feelings for her are probably heightened.''


    Valeria frowned. ''Should we destroy it? It honestly sounds quite bothersome.''


    Tatyana shook her head. ''Too troublesome. Moreover, it''s not that bad. The people who fall in love with her will live happy lives unless something quite big happens. It''s, in a way, an equivalent exchange.''


    Tatyana added. ''Well, if I were here with my main body, I would''ve destroyed it. It''s quite annoying having otherworlders running around. They always act rampant and reckless, as if the world revolves around them, trying to change everything to their moral standard without understanding the cultures they are transported in.''


    Mirrory smirked. ''I bet that you would''ve reacted a bit differently if she had Yasenia''s Fate.''


    Tatyana''s red eyes shone murderously. ''I would''ve given her a Fate worse than Death, fufufu.''


    Yasenia caught their attention again as the five seniors were about to explode in rage.


    Yasenia sighed. "Senior. With all due respect. Although your ns might be the strongest, I''m not fearful of you. Never was, and never will. Hence, this ce will be my [Astral Sky Sect] territory. Also, your strength is not enough to intimidate anyone here. So, please either leave or ask your seniors toe. I will not repeat this again."


    The Jade Thunderbird manughed angrily. "Our strength is not enough? Hahaha, you dare speak such words with a measly high-level Ethereal Soul Cultivation level? Even if your aura is stronger, a fight is not about presence but strength! Then, oh so mighty Sect Leader, do you dare fight me alone!? You are a cowardly-."


    Yasenia interrupted. "Sure."


    The man stopped and blinked. "What did you say?"


    The Jade Thunderbird man was confused. ''This is different from the information I received. Wasn''t this dragoness junior hiding in a senior''s clothing and fearing direct confrontation with Epoch Core cultivators? Or is she bluffing to make me retreat? If she is not and I lose, I will damage the reputation of my n¡­''


    Yasenia didn''t mind fighting and showing her strength. If the maids weren''t here, she would''ve used softer methods. However, since they are here, what''s there to worry and act meek about?


    She can finally fight those she wants!


    Although her stay in Distancia has been highly fruitful, she always felt suffocated because there were no fights!


    Yasenia was a bit of a battle junkie, so she felt as if her impossibly perfect muscles were atrophying when even if shey in a bed for a century, she would still be as perfect as right now.


    She pointed to an arena surrounded by onerge formation that wouldter be used as a testing area and said with eagerness. "Let''s fight there."


    The Ocean Swallowing Mermaid interrupted coldly. "Junior, we are not here to fight. Can you truly take the responsibility of what would happen if you fought us?"


    Yasenia''s enthusiasm was cut by the mermaid, making her annoyed. ''Tsk. It is a tant show of aggression if I ask to fight now. Although I don''t mind facing them if they put it forth themselves, I don''t want to act like a rabid dog. Since you are not willing to fight me¡­''


    Yasenia thought a bit and provoked with a smirk. "Our conversation is going nowhere. So, I suggest this. I''ll let you fight with my people." Yasenia pointed at her dears. "There are five, so If you win three of the five matches, you can have the basin. If we win, you will apologize and go your way. The stakes are heavily stacked against me since they all have less than your cultivation. This is also to give your n a clear advantage for the seniority and power you hold around the continent. After all, I don''t want one rotten apple to spoil my rtionship with the whole tree."


    Yasenia looked at them. "So¡­ Like our ancestors did. Instead of continuing with pointless formalities, let''s solve it with our fists."


    Angel, Andrea, Cecile, Evelyn, and Kali were surprised.


    Meanwhile, Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria felt amused. Tatyana almostughed. ''What advantage? If they lose now, won''t this p resound much further and louder?''


    Mirrory smirked. ''Right. Those conditions appear good for their ns, but it''s aplex trapid by Yasenia. Not only will this do the opposite of what the five top ns want, but it will also make Yasenia''s sect spread around the continent like a wildfire in a drynd.''


    Valeria smiled with soft eyes. ''Little Yasenia is really cute~. I can already imagine people saying things like, "The Five elders of the top ns defeated by juniors in the Ethereal Soul Body realm." Hahaha.''


    Tatyana added with a chuckle. ''Don''t forget there are people who know Andrea, Evelyn, and Angel are humans. Moreover, since Yasenia has built her "persona" around epting only "talented human females," people won''t suspect her.''


    They both remembered andughed. ''So devious.''


    Meanwhile, the five seniors looked at the five women and focused on them, trying to decipher their strengths. However, they all wore cultivation-concealing formations, so it was impossible to tell.


    Yet, the Devil Smashing Ape senior reacted after remembering something. ''Wait, aren''t those three humans? I heard Yasenia has strong humans that follow her everywhere, but¡­''


    He was about to speak up, but the Deep-Sea Shark woman snarled. "Just five juniors! Are you really underestimating us so much!? We naturally ept!"


    The Devil Smashing Ape remembered the short temper of the shark race, and his face darkened. ''Now, if I say that I retreat and then they lose, I will be looked at suspiciously, and if they win, our n''s piece of cake of thisnd will also disappear. Shit, I''m trapped between a rock and a hard ce.''


    He could only minimize the disgrace by choosing a beast human. ''At least, being beaten by a beast human junior is a thousand times better than being beaten by a human.''


    He descended the first and bowed toward Kali. "Lady Kali, I''ve heard from my peers from you. Please ept this old man''s challenge."


    Kali and the girls exchanged a nce with Yasenia and saw a sh of cunningness when the Shark woman epted, so although they didn''t understand the benefits of fighting, they didn''t doubt their dearest.


    Kali descended like a nature fox spirit, apanied by a soothing aura. "Elder, excuse this junior for being rude during our fight."


    Cecile descended toward another arena and asked coldly. "Who is the strongest?"


    The Jade Thunderbird Eldernded on the arena with all his strength, wanting to destroy the floor to make himself imposing. However, after the loud bang, the floor under him only cracked slightly, showing impressive sturdiness.


    His face and the face of everyone watching gained a surprised expression.


    The sound was like a meteor falling, creating powerful gales. However, the arena was mostly unharmed.


    ''What kind of materials did they use to create that?''


    He looked at Cecile and squinted. "I''m the strongest."


    Cecile nodded. "Good. I hope you are a challenge."


    The Ocean Swallowing Mermaid looked at the three women left and pointed at Angel. ''She looks the weakest¡­''


    "You, fight me."


    Angel blinked cutely and smiled. "Okay, pretty big sister."


    The Mermaid blinked, and her face softened slightly. "Don''t worry, I won''t harm you permanently."


    Angel tilted her head with honest confusion. ''Harm me? Mirrory, isn''t she a bit weak to harm me?''


    Mirrory stifled herughter. ''Leave her a bit of face since she was honest enough to tell you such words.''


    Angel snorted. ''Okay¡­ I''ll listen to you even though I wanted to stter her around for yelling at Yasenia¡­''


    Mirrory smiled, her eyes having a touch of gentleness. ''Use it as a practice match and try applying everything we''ve learned together.''


    The Shark woman looked at Andrea and pointed at her. "You look like a warrior. I want to fight you."


    Andrea descended, changing her robes to full-body ck armor and equipping a dragon-like helmet. "It will be my pleasure."


    Evelyn and the Sky Scale Dragonmannded on the fifth arena. Evelyn bowed in courtesy. "A pleasure to fight you."


    The dragonman had been feeling restless and scared after Yasenia''s bloodline aura burst, so he just nodded to hide it.


    In the sky, Yasenia saw the damage the Jade Thunderbird elder did whennding and smiled. ''Very strong. Sweetheart will love the fight.''


    The Jade Thunderbird Elder said imposingly. "We''ll fight first."


    Andrea asked mentally with worry. "Yasenia, isn''t this a bit reckless? What if we antagonize them too harshly?"


    Yasenia shook her head. ''I''m already allied with those I want to. From now on, it''s not a matter of speaking but a matter of whose fist is stronger. The possible alliances have been made, and the rest are just neutral powers that can be enemies when interests cross. We don''t need to give them any face if they don''t give us any. Don''t worry, and fight to your heart''s content. With Flora here, unless the damage is in the dantian, she can bring back almost anybody from a half-dead state.''


    The message was spread to the five of them, so they nodded.


    The situation was different from usual, but they didn''t dislike it. With the foundation built by their dragoness''s, now they could finally be proactive with afortable below them in case they failed.


    "I''m Cecile Dravory. It is a pleasure fighting you. Please excuse me if I injure you heavily, as I''m not holding back."


    The man''s wings shed as a bolt of green lightning surrounded his body.


    His low-level Epoch Core cultivation flooded the arena like a pressure wave. Then, he looked at Yasenia and sneered. "I hope that if she dies, you won''t use that as an excuse to fight me in a group."


    Yasenia said coldly. "I wouldn''t put it on you, don''t worry. But if you speak like that, I hope your power doesn''t react badly."


    Cecile didn''t lose any more time, and the fight started.


    *************************************


    pa tre /posts/sierra-wolf-90955586 Sierra in her beast and human forms. Sketch!

 Chapter 615: Cecile vs Jade Thunderbird Elder.

    Chapter 615: Cecile vs Jade Thunderbird Elder.


    "[Moon Phoenix me Dress]."


    The Phoenix woman''s body was engulfed in white mes that transformed her hanfu into an ethereal silver dress with feathered sleeves that enhanced her otherworldly beauty.


    Her skill, [Moon Phoenix me Dress], increased her strength as much as Yasenia''s [Celestial Dress] did, deepening her aura several notches and forcing the man to look at her more seriously.


    "[Moon Chasing Bow]."


    With those words, mes burst around her hands in an arc, materializing a beautiful and intricate bow.


    Not finishing there, Cecile used [Moon Feather Enhancement], making herrge silver wings burst into freezing white mes.


    Finally, Cecile deployed her [Bow Intent Level Two] and her [Void Intent Level One].


    The space around her twisted for a second as a deep and mysterious aura manifested around her bow.


    The Moon Phoenix felt energies roiling inside her body, making her strength soar. Meanwhile, her aura had gone through aplete transformation, making the temperatures plummet as her figure became ethereally beautiful and imposing.


    During those seconds, the man was not idle. He also deployed his strengthening methods, making jade lightning crackle around him.


    Then, he summoned a green sword and spoke. "I will teach you the immeasurable chasm between realms."


    Cecile didn''t react, as the powerful Yin energies made her terrifyingly calm and collected. "


    Then, the battle began.


    The Jade Thunderbird elder shot forward and charged at Cecile with extreme speed, his four wings pping behind him.


    The speed was barely visible for those in the mid-levels of the Ethereal Soul Body realm.


    Cecile pped herrge Phoenix wings and flew to the sky, using [Hollow Moon Steps] to increase her speed.


    "[Jade Thunderbolt]."


    The space before the man created a circle, and bolts of green lightning zapped toward the Moon Phoenix from different angles, covering her escape routes.


    However, Cecile''s attainments in the Spatial intent were not only for show.


    "[Astral Shift]."


    Her body vanished and reappeared two hundred meters to the side.


    The man quickly locked on her, but Cecile tensed the bow as she shot her first attack. "[Moon Shredding shot]."


    BANG!


    The silver arrow made air around it burst as it carried a monstrous wave of Moon and Wind energies.


    The man used his sword and shed with his bodily strength.


    BOOM!


    The arrow shattered in pieces, and he continued rushing at Cecile. Cecile didn''t stop and flew backward while continuously shooting those arrows.


    In the meantime, she deployed her evolved Innate skill. "[Moonlight Ash Domain]."


    A hurricane of silver dust engulfed the area, and the man felt his feathers freeze as his body temperature pummeled, making him stiff.


    "[Jade Lightning Body]."


    With a roar, the lightning around his body glowed brilliantly and made his aura explode, creating a protective barrier around him.


    It was like a small green sun being born in a world of grey.


    The dy created by the domain allowed Cecile to cast two of her innate skills.


    "[Lunar Phoenix Body]."


    A beautiful silver glow surrounded her silhouette, increasing her affinity with the Moon to the peak and giving her attacks extra strength and an extremely potent Yin attribute with freezing properties.


    Her strength also multiplied while her speed increased explosively.


    The man chased after the flying phoenix and arrived before her, shing ferociously at the exact moment she chanted her second innate skill.


    "[Moon Phoenix''s Lunar Grace]."


    When the devastating strike was about tond on her, Cecile''s battle senses peaked, enhanced by the Battle Dance''s innate skill.


    Her right-wing lightly pped, making her body twist and dodging the sword. The Jade Thunderbird elder followed her figure with his eyes, and he shed horizontally.


    Cecile pped both wings, making her body lift just right for the attack to pass below her.


    The icy blue eyes easily followed the trajectory of the sword.


    Then, the elder shed continuously, and Cecile graciously dodged it. Just the wind generated was enough to make a few trees in the distance shatter like chopsticks while the fifty maids moved around to protect the spectators with coordinated and easy movements.


    "You can''t dodge forever!"


    The Moon Phoenix kept silent, her face indifferent. ''Hm¡­ If one attack hits me, it will be bad. Although my speed is not inferior to his, my defense is severelycking.''


    "[Astral Shift]."


    Her body disappeared again and then reappeared a few hundred meters away while tensing her bow.


    The elder was quick to follow after her.


    "[Moon Phoenix Meteor Shower]."


    This new skill was created after fusing all her previous arrow skills into one. The skills that are named [Explosive arrow], [Piercing arrow], etc.


    Using her arm, chest, and back muscles in perfect synchronization, her hand blurred, and a literal rain of silver arrows coated in Moon, Wind, and Spatial energies fell like silver meteors.


    Moreover, thanks to her Bow Intent and Void intent, her arrows were precise and had an innate searching and piercing quality.


    The elder''s expression became solemn as he stopped and used a skill. "[sh Strike]."


    BANG!


    The first arrow collided with his sword, and his facial expression sank. ''Heavy!''


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The Jade Thunderbird advanced forward while deflecting the arrows, but Cecile''s barrage was extremely powerful.


    His sword blurred, and a cacophony of explosions was heard.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Cecile flew around him with extreme grace, and her arm never stopped firing.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    ''If I continue like this, I will be defeated beforending a single strike!''


    He tightened his muscles and decided to receive a few of them to close the distance. "COME HERE!"


    With an aura burst, the elder stomped the air and shot forward with blurring speed.


    The Epoch Core Body Cultivator showed his monstrous defense as the meteor-like arrows that he couldn''t deflect only managed to sink in the flesh without reaching the bone.


    Cecile frowned. ''This level is barely able to damage his muscles.''


    Her thoughts were interrupted by the man appearing to her right and using his aura to tighten the space around her.


    Cecile quickly turned around. ''I can only block.''


    The Elder roared. "[Lightning Intent Level Two]!"


    RUMBLE!


    The crackling of lightning surrounded them as his sword elerated and shed toward Cecile''s neck.


    Cecile ced her wings before her and reinforced herself as much as possible. "[Spatial Moon Freeze]."


    A solid silver barrier appeared around her before the sword arrived.


    BOOM!


    The loud explosion was followed by the sound of the barrier shattering andnded on Cecile with weakened strength.


    BANG!


    Pain coursed around her body as her wing bones cracked, her flesh sliced, and her body shot backward like a shooting star.


    The man pursued and appeared behind Cecile, ready to strike again.


    "[Astral Shift]!"


    He shed nothingness and tried searching for Cecile.


    He looked back and forth and only looked upward when a wave of energy smashed on him from above.


    Above him, Cecile was tensing her body while a massive phantom bow appeared behind her with three arrows knocked on it.


    "[Harmony Intent], [Moon Freezing Catastrophe]."


    Her strongest attack, coated with her strengthening techniques and intents, manifested.


    Cecile''s presence became illusory as her presence became connected with Heaven and Earth, giving her attack somewhat of an "absolute" quality. Her blue eyes shed with silver light, overlooking the World as everyone looked up in awe.


    Then, while looking down from a high altitude, a feeling hit her.


    The world around her was obscured by her ash domain while freezing and solitary. This made her understand the fifth and most important intent that had been evading her for thest five years.


    "[Moon Intent]."


    Behind her, a massive Phantom Moon manifested, giving the awe-inspiring aura a solitary and otherworldly feeling.


    All this urred in an instant, so the Elder only began reacting after the Phantom Moon appeared.


    He wanted to dodge but felt the aura of the world locking him in ce, making him frown. It was the extra quality of the Harmony Intent.


    ''Tsk.''


    Cecile released her fingers, and the massive attack descended.


    The giant arrow was released from the phantom bow, and the world was bathed in silver as a massive cascade of silver light descended in the shape of an arrow.


    The man felt the pressure from the overwhelming attack falling onto him and used all he could to reinforce his body. "Don''t underestimate me!"


    BOOM!!!


    The spectators saw the silver wave throw the flying senior cratering down into the ground, followed by a giant explosion that damaged the solid floor of the arena.


    However, to their surprise, with extreme speed, the elder appeared behind Cecile with a heavily injured body and swung his sword toward her neck.


    Cecile answered coldly to the elder''s previous statement. "I wasn''t underestimating you."


    "[Phoenix Intent], [Lunar Fire Storm], [Lunar Void me Enhancement]."


    WHOOSH!


    The elder''s heart sank as a massive gale that soon ignited in brilliant white mes pushed him upward. "AARGH!"


    A scream of pain escaped his mouth as the ruthless Moon Phoenix Fire Tornado froze each and every cell of his body. The Phoenix Intent gave Cecile an understanding of her bloodline while enhancing its properties.


    This made the already freezing mes even colder.


    While the temperature was a factor, the coldness of cultivators was different, as they used energy to pierce defenses.


    So, even if they had extreme resistance, an attack that created -50 degrees Celsius for a mortal, with energy, it could be highly lethal for cultivators. This is what allowed cultivators to damage each other with heat or cold, making these kinds of attacks work even against high-level cultivators.


    Naturally, the elder would not allow himself to be frozen to death. "[Solid Boulder Body]!"


    His skin took a greyish tone, and he endured the [Lunar Fire Storm]. He looked toward the phoenix, ready to attack, but to his dismay, he saw Cecile already releasing an arrow.


    "[shing Moon Arrow]."


    The elder felt extreme danger and moved his chest to the right.


    BANG!


    An arrow pierced his chest without him being able to react. ''So quick!?''


    His cultivation exploded with a loud roar, and he charged down again toward Cecile with increasing speed.


    Cecile flew to the side, trying to avoid him, but an attack from above was slightly trickier.


    When he was arriving, she extended her wings, stopping herself abruptly, and used [Hollow Moon Steps] to kick the air and shoot in the opposite direction.


    The Jade Thunderbird elder''s eyes turned bloodshot as he sliced nothing but air one more time. "STOP RUNNING!"


    Cecile answered with an arrow. "[Moon Shredding Shoot]."


    BANG!


    The arrow smashed him on the shoulder, cracking his sturdy bones and making him fly backward.


    The people around looked at the battle with their mouths wide open.


    It looked like bullying!


    You managed to close the distance. Well, she can teleport.


    You can block her teleport. No worries, she can send you flying with different skills and also has a sturdy defensive skill to block your attempts and teleport again.


    Then, her skills make her surroundings a frozen hell, plus her arrow skills make you feel like the stars in the sky are falling on top of you.


    Even if you managed to injure her, her regeneration skills and passive traits were absurdly ridiculous.


    Moreover, the attacks were nonsensically strong. Remember that she was damaging a person one big realm above her.


    Cecile chased after him and used [Moon Phoenix Meteor Shower] one more time, raining silver death from above.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The elder felt as if countless hard punches were raining on him while the Moon Phoenix''s freezing energies finally began taking effect, making his movements sluggish and internal organs malfunction because of the extremely low temperatures.


    The man was stunned when he looked at his reddish-purple hand. ''I-I''m shivering of cold? I need to do something quickly!''


    Naturally, trained as a hunter by ra, Cecile easily saw the state of her prey. ''My energy is still at sixty percent. I should be able to finish him.''


    Moreover, with her natural regeneration, the injuries she had suffered a while ago were already healed.


    The elder descended and a massive explosion of lightning surrounded him, making the aura feel heavy.


    Cecile squinted and then sneered. ''Wrong Choice.''


    Her third innate skill unfurled with a massive explosion of white mes.


    "[Moon Phoenix Dignity]."

 Chapter 616: A Phoenixs Dignity and Angels Brilliance.

    Chapter 616: A Phoenix''s Dignity and Angel''s Brilliance.


    Massive aura sts spread around as a green lightning ball grew in size onnd, and a gigantic white fireball followed right after in the sky.


    Cecile''s [Moon Phoenix Dignity] was her transformation skill, and she activated it after the elder also began transforming.


    During transformation, the beast is naturally vulnerable. However, that was for beasts with low control over the ability to switch between human and beast form.


    The time to transform when having control over it was negligible, even for a battle between the same-ranked cultivators.


    Moreover, the giant fireball or lightning that manifested around them was not for a show while transforming.


    Extremely powerful defensive and offensive strength was applied to it, making it almost impossible to break through at the same level.


    Of course, if the opponent had enough strength or the transformation took too long, breaking through was not aplex task.


    In just two or three seconds, the white fireball had reached more than two hundred meters in diameter, while the lightning on the ground extended for a hundred.


    With two aura explosions, two enormous birds manifested in the ce where the previous events gathered.


    RAHH!


    The deep roar of the Jade Thunderbird made the air around it vibrate as lightning coursed around his one-hundred-meter wingspan.


    Rumbling sounds of the air crackling with electricity created a deafening cacophony that struck terror in the bird-rted people.


    The man''s gloating and deep voice echoed around. "You are done!"


    In the human forms, while fighting, it was difficult to pressure the opponent with the bloodline.


    However, in the beast form, the bloodline pressure was easily used.


    As the top n in Distancia, it was known that Jade Thunderbird had the greatest bloodline.


    However, he made the wrong bet this time.


    QYA~!


    The harmonious cry of the ethereally beautiful silver Moon Phoenix resonated with the World, silencing every other event besides its natural echoing cry and forcing almost every bird-rted creature to kneel.


    The pressure other beasts and beast humans felt was also not low, making their shoulders sink by the weight of Cecile''s presence.


    The Phoenix''s gigantic two-hundred-meter wingspan cast a dark shadow on the ground, eclipsing even the Sun behind her with the iparable and unmatched majesty of the Moon.


    "Lowly creature, only my love has the right to make me bend down with her bloodline. Now, you shall learn that you are a frog in the bottom of a well, and you must lower your head."


    Those arrogant words were followed by the low-level Ancient-beast-ranked bloodline spreading throughout the area like a tsunami.


    Every beast and beast-human with an avian bloodline felt their souls tremble with Cecile''s echoing and ethereally beautiful voice.


    The Ancient Ranked Bloodline of the Moon Phoenix was like the absolute sovereign of bird-rted creatures.


    The giant silver Phoenix pping its wings with freezing white mes dancing around her wings hovering above them was like a ruler overlooking the world.


    The four-winged Thunderbird was about to fly up and charge toward Cecile when the Moon Phoenix''s aura fell on top of him. The enormous fifty-meter wings crashed onto thend together with his body, making his eyes widen in terror. ''What kind of bloodline is this!?''


    Cecile''s indifferent face didn''t change as her voice reverberated with the world one more time. "Surrender."


    The man wanted to fight against it, but the feeling was magnified because he was in his beast form.


    He had, quite literally, dug his own grave.


    He looked at the sky with defiance, but when his yellow eyes met with the piercing cold blue phoenix eyes, his beak trembled slightly and uttered. "I-I surrender."


    The majestic Phoenix didn''t answer and looked away from him, not giving him a second nce as it flew back toward her lover.


    The size shrunk quickly mid-air, and she regained her human form by the time she was before Yasenia.


    Like a little bird returning to her nest, Cecile dove into her lover''s arms in a docile manner and surrounded Yasenia with her cozy silver wings.


    Yasenia naturally weed her and kissed her forehead. "Well done, sweetheart."


    The people around opened their eyes widely.


    The iparable and majestic Phoenix was snuggling in the dragon woman''s arms with a soft, rxed expression.


    In their minds, to be able to tame such an otherworldly and aloof creature, they understood that Yasenia had to be more exceptional than this Phoenix.


    The effect rang the truest in the avian races as they all looked at the dragoness with reverence and awe.


    The elder also returned to his human form, his body still heavily injured because of Cecile''s [Moon Freezing Catastrophe] he received.


    Yasenia caressed her sweetheart''s long tinum-blonde hair and asked. "Do you ept your loss or not?"


    The man opened his mouth, but Cecile gave him a cold stare. The soul-depth respect Cecile had forcibly dug into him made him stop his words.


    After trying for a moment, he sighed. "I will, Lady Yasenia. Our power was rash, and we won''t continue participating in this fight. You are free to continue your recruitment."


    The other four frowned, but they didn''t say anything. Cecile''s bloodline aura had also given them a scare.


    Yasenia smiled. "Your n''s might is worthy of being number one. You are not the strongest in the n, yet I felt a peak-level Mythical rank bloodlineing from you. The seniors and leaders must be exceptional characters. Moreover, acting in the name of power is easy, but knowing when to retreat and admitting wrongs is a sign of an exceptional character. This junior respects the elder."


    Although Yasenia didn''t make any gesture to admit her respect, the man didn''t expect Yasenia to give him face after all that happened. However, a grateful light shed in his eyes.


    Yasenia continued looking at the other four elders. "Our sect wees all races, and we don''t discriminate no matter which power theye from. As long as they are loyal to us, we will nurture everyone. Please don''t take this altercation as us bing enemies. After exchanging pointers, I would love our ns to be allies. Regardless of winner or loser, let''s be respectful and honest with each other."


    The man knew that this was Yasenia''s effort to open a way to avoid losing face, and he took it.


    "We''ll take it into ount. I was rude and interrupted. I hope everyone here is now convinced about their credibility. This one is leaving,dy Yasenia."


    He then took to the sky and left.


    What he didn''t know was that Yasenia''s words had manyyers in them. For example, from then on, if one elder refused to admit defeat, they would look extremely bad to the public, hurting even the image of their power.


    Furthermore, people''s vision of the Astral Sky Sect will elevate, making her influential enough for cultivators worldwide to have confidence in joining her even if Yasenia bes an enemy with high-level races.


    Fighting top powers off is an attractive prospect for those searching for a power to gain protection and grow.


    High-level rogue cultivators that don''t want to join existing powers existed, like themia n, and these conditions were a top-notch bait that our dragoness hung over their heads.


    Not to mention, her girls would also be rising stars that many would like to be an ally with. After all, top powers know that Yasenia is allied with a few high-ranking people, making them even more reluctant to "kill before they grow."


    In short, this move used her existing foundation to build a towering and imposing image to the outside while also appearing weing.


    An image that would only be enhanced after the other girls fought.


    Tatyana smiled. "Brilliant move."


    The Ocean Swallowing Mermaid was very intelligent and caught on a few of these points, making her frown deeper. ''She is not simple. She also used the fragility of the elder after being impacted by that silver phoenix to make her words sound more convincing than they were.''


    The Ocean Swallowing Mermaid looked at the short and cute, big-breasted blonde girl and nodded. ''I need to win against her to at least return some face. Let''s fight before the others fight, and we give the dragoness more momentum.''


    "Little girl, how about we start our fight?"


    Of course, what she failed to measure was that the innocent and sweetly smiling woman was an absolute monster in the disguise of a cutie.


    Angel blinked her round, big blue eyes and smiled. "Okay! Big sister, be careful~."


    At this moment, the other Astral Sky n seniors arrived. People like Luscia, Drasha, Ghana, Fascia, Finnegan, Hanna, and simr.


    Drasha looked at the arena and saw Angel about to fight an Epoch Core cultivator from the Mermaid race, and she became scared. She quickly slithered and arrived at her side. "Little Angel, what are you doing there?"


    Angel blinked and smiled, trotting toward her and hugging Drasha''s snake hip. "Big Sister Drasha, you''ve arrived at the perfect time! I''ll be fighting that pretty mermaid soon!"


    Selena, Angel''s personal maid, had her eyes twitching when she saw Angel hugging anothermia. ''Tsk, I''ll show you who Little Angel''s favoritemia ister.''


    Drasha felt a chill climbing up her spine and looked over to see an extraordinarily gorgeous and voluptuous fierymia. Her red scales shone like precious rubies, and her fiery red long hair was glossy with soft curls.


    Themias that came couldn''t help but have their eyes widen as Selena''s profound aura felt like an ocean. ''Who is she!?''


    The mermaid sighed. "Little girl, we should start the fight soon."


    Angel eximed. "Oh, sorry, big sister. I was disrespectful."


    Drasha looked at Yasenia, but seeing her calmly looking over, she guessed that there was not any danger. ''That dragoness bes exaggeratedly protective of little Angel, so¡­ Let''s move to the side.''


    They all moved to the side, leaving space between them.


    The mermaid shook her head and thought. ''I''ll finish this quickly. Even if she is a lowly human, she is quite cute to treat harshly.''


    Angel looked at Yasenia and asked. "Yasenia, please say when we start!"


    Yasenia smiled softly and nodded. "Then, at the count of three."


    "One."


    The mermaid''s and Angel''s aura burst outward, shing with each other with a loud bang.


    "What!?"


    With an exmation of surprise, an extremely pure and concentrated aura crashed with her own aura, almost sting it into pieces.


    The mermaid was horrified after feeling Angel''s profound presence.


    "Two!"


    However, she didn''t have time to speak as the dragoness kept counting, so she surrounded herself with blue-green energies, increasing her physical strength manifold.


    At the same time, Angel cast her enhancing skills. "[Prismatic Scarlet Heart ss], [Energy Flow Intent Level One]."


    Unlike the other girls, Angel had only one self-enhancing skill. However, when Prismatic Scarlet Heart ss was used, a reddish aura surrounded her, increasing her defense and energy maniption to extreme levels.


    Moreover, her intent was another multiplier to her innately powerful energy maniption ability, making her control ridiculous for her level.


    "Three!"


    The mermaid pped her tail and shed forward with shing speed while a massive water aura flowed around her fist.


    She arrived before Angel in an instant and punched.


    The surroundings thought that it was over.


    However, Angel summoned her [ss Heart Shield], cing it in the punch''s way. For those who had forgotten, [ss Heart Shield] was a low-level Transcendent Rank shield. The shield Yasenia robbed Jaxon, the Demon junior, in the Secret realm.


    BOOM!


    Everyone''s eyes opened wide when the short woman stood steady and didn''t even take a step back after receiving a punch that could level a town.


    Angel smiled andmented. "Big sister, you are so strong!"


    The mermaid''s lips twitched. ''What in the heaven''s name?''


    Angel then summoned a semi-transparent iridescent sword and shed toward her with extremely quick and precise motions. "[Light Severing Sword]."


    The mermaid saw a sh of light and hastily moved back, feeling the tip of the long sword scratching her neck and splitting the skin. ''So sharp!''


    The mermaid expertly moved her and punched in a ce difficult to defend.


    The mermaid saw that Angel waste to defend and smiled. ''I got you.''


    Angel muttered while turning. "[Prismatic Crystal Shield]."


    A barrier appeared before the mermaid, and when her punchnded with a massive bang, it didn''t even budge.


    "[Brilliant Light Steps]."


    Angel became a light beam and reappeared above the mermaid.


    The mermaid looked up and saw Angel waving her long sleeves. Then, she saw ss in different geometrical shapes, creatingplex lines and patterns surrounding her in an instant.


    Her opponent''s sweet voice spread around with a subtle, graceful, and unmistakable imposing tone.


    "[Vaporizing Laser Formation]."


    Pure white light reflected in the mermaid''s eyes, followed by an enormous explosion.


    BOOOOOM!

 Chapter 617: Angels Overwhelming Strength.

    Chapter 617: Angel''s Overwhelming Strength.


    Author Note: pa tr eo /posts/angel-anime-91166985 Angel anime style! And an extra with red hair and green eyes.


    **********************************************************


    After the massive explosion, everyone was horrified. The strength of that explosions was nothing to scoff at.


    Angel, holding a shield that covered half her body and a long sword, slowly descended from the air, looking at the center of the explosion. ''Hm, she managed to defend herself.


    The mermaid reappeared, surrounded by a water sphere. Even then, parts of her skin had severe burns, and her hair was disheveled.


    The mermaid looked at Angel and shouted with an aura burst. "[Ocean Swallowing Body]."


    A blue aura encased her, and her strength rose to apletely new different level. With a wave of her hand, an elegant sword appeared in her grasp.


    The second Angel''s feet touched the floor, the mermaid''s body disappeared and arrived at Angel''s side.


    Angel''s soft blue eyes gained a serious glint as a massive wave of water followed the sword. "[Prismatic Energy Burst]."


    A multicolored aura spread around her as she activated [Prismatic Crystal Shield] one more time.


    BANG!


    This time, the crystal wall cracked at the mermaids'' hit.


    In the meantime, Angel created distance and summoned another formation. "[Shattering Crystal Core Formation]."


    Her formation nodes appeared in the hundreds with a diameter of one meter and surrounded the area around her.


    The mermaid waved her arm, summoning a massive tsunami.


    The moment the water touched the crystal cores, they exploded with a deafening sound, bursting the tsunami into pieces.


    The mermaid frowned. ''A minefield. This girl is much stronger than I expected.''


    Angel saw the mermaid standing in ce, so she didn''t lose a chance to attack one more time. "Standing there while pondering in front of me? You are too confident, Innate skill: [Shattering Prismatic Light]."


    Her [ss Heart Shield] burst with light, and a massive beam of ss with physical properties simr to light shed toward the mermaid.


    The mermaid pped her fishtail and shed with her sword. "Petty tricks. [Ocean Wall]."


    The ss-light beam mmed into the wall of water, and the mermaid''s eyes widened. The massive wall burst open as if a bomb had exploded, creating a circr hole, and the beam continued toward her unimpeded. ''Shit.''


    She used body-strengthening skills and ced her sword in front of her before the beam struck her.


    BOOOM!


    The mermaid grunted as her sword got blown away, and the massive attacknded on her chest like a meteor.


    Her body was sted away, cratering almost five hundred meters away.


    Angel looked toward the mermaid''s crashing point and umted energy while muttering. "Body cultivators are a bit tough."


    The crashing point exploded, with the mermaid flying through the air rapidly while blood gushed from the heavy wounds on her chest.


    "[Seven Waves Dance]."


    The mermaid''s speed increased, trying to close the distance one more time.


    Angel chanted again, ss cores and lines surrounding the floor before herself. "[Prismatic Bloodthirsty Golem Formation]."


    The usual clear ss became bloody red as the bright crimson aura around Angel deepened, her eyes flickering between blue and green colors while the roots of her beautiful blonde hair became bright red.


    The mermaid reached fifty meters before Angel, dodging the previously deployed mines, but her heart suddenly twisted, making her feel ominous.


    She hastily shed to the right with all her bodily strength, ripping the air apart with just her brute strength.


    BANG!


    Her sword shed with a sharp red w and sliced through,nding on the chest of a female humanoid red ss golem.


    With a loud explosion, the golem was destroyed, but by the time she looked around, dozens of those creatures were charging toward her.


    The worst part was that they didn''t trigger the mines when touching them. ''I have yet tond a hit on her! I can''t lose like this.''


    The mermaid let out a low shout, making her aura increase to the peak, and entered a brutal melee with the golems.


    The Epoch Core Mermaid shed, punched, pped with her tail, and dodged the golems around her.


    Angel looked at her with interest in her blue-green eyes, a hint of battle intent slowly appearing. ''That big sister is quite strong.''


    Mirrorymented. ''How do you feel?''


    Angel smiled. ''Perfectly fine. My energy consumption is regted, my energy control feels sublime, and my mind is clear and calm.''


    Mirrory smiled. ''Perfect. Fight a few more minutes to refine yourself. She is qualified to temper yourbat senses and the skills we learned. Enter meleebat after she destroys all the golems. I will guide you for a few seconds. Try to defeat her using melee skills.''


    Angel nodded. ''Okay.''


    The mermaid''s battle experience was clear to all as the golems were smashed one after another, shattering in red crystal dust.


    After defeating thest golem, she saw white light sh around Angel as she charged straight toward her at vertiginous speeds.


    The mermaid''s eyes were set aze, and she shouted. "You want to exchange hits in meleebat? Junior, you are too young!"


    The mermaid''s sword and Angel''s sword shed.


    CLANG!


    Angel felt as if a mountain had struck her weapon, pushing her backward for tens of meters.


    The mermaid appeared right above her, swinging down her sword. Angel''s blue-green eyes shed with light as she activated [Brilliant Light Steps], dodging the attack and swinging at her fishtail. "[Light Severing Sword]."


    The mermaid barely dodged, having a few scales chipped off, and turned around to sh toward Angel one more time, her sword shining with a deep blue light.


    Angel met the powerful attack with her shield while lowering her stance.


    BANG!


    A blue ripple spread around, but Angel didn''t move.


    The next five minutes was a violent exchange between the two. With a steady position, Angel expertly used her sword and shield, fighting equally with the mermaid.


    Our girls'' eyes shone with admiration while Yasenia''s tail was wagging fast enough to create a small gale behind her.


    The mermaid shouted. "Girl, even if our strength is matched, my energy is thousands of times more abundant."


    Angel smirked. "Silly big sister."


    Then, Mirrory''s voice entered her mind. ''This is good enough. Finish her.''


    The blonde girl activated another of her innate skills. "[Crimson Crystal Heart]."


    Her blood rushed around her body as a massive wave of energy flowed through her meridians.


    BOOOM!


    Her aura was like a hurricane, pushing the mermaid a few steps back. The elder''s eyes widened as Angel''s aura became otherworldly and highly profound.


    A beautiful bright red color swallowed Angel''s hair while her eyes shone like emeralds. Her disposition became solemn as her presence and red aura multiplied.


    Angel floated a few meters into the air, and then she spoke indifferently, with apletely different tone from usual. "[Prismatic ss Weaver Domain], [ss Evocation Intent Level One]."


    Hundreds of meters around her shone with multicolored lights as ss prisms of different shapes and colors manifested.


    It looked like the arena became a world made of iridescent ss and red energy.


    The mermaid''s heart sank, and cold sweat flowed down her back. She quickly rushed and attacked Angel.


    However, Angel waved her sword and chanted her third innate skill. "[Mirror World]."


    All the prisms turned into conductive ss structures, and countless light beams shot out from her body.


    The mermaid felt like the world had momentarily fallen under Angel''s control as her soul shuddered with fear for her life. ''Protect myself at all costs!''


    The next instant, the World was illuminated. At the same time, all the ss created by Angel burst with blinding light, engulfing the arena in a massive explosion as countlesssers and energy beams fell onto the mermaid.


    BOOOM!


    The mermaid screamed in pain as her body was sted flying. All the energy beams pierced through whatever defenses she ced as if they were fragile walls.


    The ss and light energybination not only charredrge patches of her skin but also sliced many bone-deep wounds.


    The spectators opened their eyes after the blinding explosion and looked at the dignified Angel floating above the mermaid with her long sword tip resting on the mermaid''s throat. "You lost."


    The red-haired and green-eyed Angel had an indifferent face as she said those words. The mermaid looked at her with unwillingness, but she eventually said. "I lost."


    Angel dispelled all her skills, her hair returning to the glossy blonde hair as her eyes regained the soft blue color.


    Then, she flew toward Yasenia with a sweet smile and dove her face right between her breasts. "Yasenia, I won!"


    The dragoness hugged her baby tightly and picked her up to bathe her face with kisses. "You did so well, baby. I love you."


    Angel mewled sweetly as Yasenia''s affection softly surrounded her like a soft nket, making her melt in the sweet and floral-smelling dragoness''s arms.


    Yasenia threw a pill jar toward the mermaid.


    The elder caught it and tilted her head. Yasenia smiled. "That''s a high-level heaven-ranked pill. You can use it now or reserve it forter. After all, your wounds are severe but not deep enough to need treatment immediately."


    The mermaid''s eyes widened in surprise. "High-level heaven-ranked?"


    Yasenia nodded. "The wounds made by my girl are not light, so it is normal for me to give you a present aspensation. I hope you don''t resent us."


    The mermaid blinked a few times and then nodded slowly. "I will remember this goodwill."


    Then, as the Jade Thunderbird Elder did, she floated upward and flew away.


    Yasenia''s head turned toward the other three and asked. "Would you like to continue fighting?"


    Naturally, if they retreated now, it would be seen as cowardly, so they could only bite their teeth and nod.


    The Deep-Sea Shark woman looked at Andrea and spoke. "Please, instruct me."


    Unlike before, there was a solemn tone in her words. After Angel disyed her strength, they wouldn''t underestimate the remaining three.


    Andrea nodded. "Let''s have an honorable fight."


    She had her dragon helmet on with her ck armor, so she looked like a demonic dragon knight. Moreover, therge, heavy halberd with the wide ax edge shone dangerously.


    Andrea has altered the design slightly to change it from a pure halberd to one with a shortened staff and a wider ax, a shorter but sharper and wider spearhead, and a back edge.


    It was between two and two and a half meters in length, with a quarter of the weapon being the head.


    It was a design that would be impossible to carry for mortals, but with Andrea''s current bodily strength, it was not a problem.


    Andrea spoke before the battle started. "Elder, my skill kit is extremely dangerous and deadly. Please do not try to push yourself. I would feel guilty if I identally killed you."


    The Shark woman blinked and then frowned. "Do not underestimate me, junior."


    Andrea sighed. "I''m not¡­"


    Then, she stepped forward, lowered her stance, and spun herrge weapon three times before lodging the pole beneath her arm with one arm extended forward. "Attack when you are ready."


    Yasenia, looking from the side, almost squealed. ''Darling is so cool~! Kya!''


    Well, Yasenia was the number one Andrea fan in the Universe.


    The Shark Elder stomped the ground after summoning a giant battle ax and rushed toward Andrea without using auras.


    Naturally, Andrea also didn''t use any and matched her opponent.


    Halber and Ax collided.


    BANG!


    Andrea was pushed back five steps, but her stance was solid, and her face below the draconic helmet was calm.


    The tall shark woman released a quick and powerful barrage, but Andrea kept blocking, parrying, and misdirecting the attacks while he was pushed back.


    The Deep-Sea Shark Elder was naturally superior body-wise, so Andrea was at a disadvantage.


    The female shark sneered. "If this is all, I''m quite disappointed."


    Andrea answered calmly. "Then, I will step it up a notch. [Obliterating Chromosphere]."


    BOOM!


    A massive heat wave engulfed the aura, increasing the temperatures so much that people in the spectating area felt the heat on their faces as if they had ced themselves before a bonfire.


    In the arena, a juggernaut made of magma appeared, looking like a knight that descended straight from an infernalnd.

 Chapter 618: Infernal Knight Andrea.

    Chapter 618: Infernal Knight Andrea.


    "Then, I will step it up a notch. [Obliterating Chromosphere]."


    BOOM!


    A massive heat wave engulfed the area, increasing the temperatures so much that people in the spectating area felt the heat on their faces as if they had ced themselves before a bonfire.


    In the arena, a juggernaut made of magma appeared, looking like a knight that descended straight from an infernalnd.


    The shark elder took a few steps back with arge frown and deployed her own body-enhancing technique, making a greyish light surround her.


    Andrea spoke, her voice sounding somewhat demonic when heard through her two armors. "Please be careful, I''m attacking. [Sun Chasing Steps]."


    The Deep-Sea Shark elder saw the magma creature charge at her with disproportionate speed for how bulky Andrea looked.


    She waved her battle ax and collided with Andrea''s halberd.


    BANG!


    Unlike before, Andrea was not pushed back as much, showing that the distance had reduced between their strengths.


    Andera chanted. "[Star Born Searing Mantle]."


    A bright red me burst from her back, taking the shape of a cape and bing viscous, spillingva around Andrea. This mantle was created by her Natural Treasure, the [Star Born Searing me].


    Then, the heroic woman charged again toward the Deep-Sea Shark Elder, colliding once more time while carrying a massive wave of heat.


    The elder covered herself with a water film and collided again with Andrea.


    BANG!


    However, Andrea didn''t move back this time, and they locked weapons together. The searing temperatureing from Andera made the elder feel as if she was being cooked.


    Naturally, she answered with a skill. "[Shark Hunt]."


    Her speed multiplied as her battle ax and body were encased in a thicker greyish aura.


    Andrea and her collided and exchanged blows without stopping.


    The armored woman deflected her heavy ax and stabbed with the spear part of her halberd. The shark elder barely dodged and used her shark tail to p Andrea.


    Andrea was more than ustomed to dealing with tails, so she lifted her leg and blocked it with her shin.


    The elder hissed as her tail felt a burning sensation. It seemed that even with her buffs, Andrea''sva armor was hot enough to damage her.


    Andrea spoke solemnly. "Senior, I''m barely started. I''ll start being serious now."


    The shark elder was surprised and prepared herself, making her energy permeate every fiber of her body.


    However, physical defense was not that absolute against Andrea.


    "[Sr Domain], [Molten Sun]."


    A golden light shone from Andrea''s body and bathed the surroundings in it. The elder hissed and jumped backward as the temperature sharply rose one more time.


    Moreover, she had to continue moving backward as [Molten Sun] materialized.


    [Molten Sun] was Andrea''s innate skill, which created a giant Phantom Sun above her that increased temperatures further.


    Moreover, Andrea took the change of the elder retreating to add another skill. "[Searing Sr Prominence]."


    Massive arcs of molten material appeared around Andrea, staining the arena withva that didn''t cool down thanks to all of Andrea''s auras.


    Standing in the middle of this hell, Andrea was like an Infernal Knight who descended to scorch the Heavens and Earth. "Senior, I''ming."


    The shark woman was an aquatic creature, so this situation was less than favorable. Her face was ugly, and even her eyes felt a stinging pain from the heat.


    However, her opponent clearly wasn''t going to give her a chance.


    "[Sun Obliterating Charge]."


    Andrea stomped the ground, creating a massive wave of molten material, and shot forward while the arcs of searing liquid from the prominence skill followed behind her.


    The deep sea shark elder used as many body-enhancing skills as possible, increasing her strength and resistance to extreme levels. Then, she made a low shout and charged against Andrea.


    BOOM!


    A collision ensued as the scorching heat from their explosion spread around.


    This time, the elder was the one taking a step back.


    The senior gritted her teeth. ''The opponent is too mismatched!''


    However, it wasn''t only her. Those observing the battle had grimaces. Thinking about battling theva knight made them feel sick.


    Andrea then muttered with a solemn voice. "[Warring Sun Battle Art: First form, Foundation Crumbling]."


    She rose her halberd and descended it wrapped in golden mes like a brilliant meteor.


    BANG!


    The senior barely blocked it, but the heavy strike made her take a step back, destabilizing her posture.


    Andrea appeared at her side, and her body shone with golden light this time.


    "[Warring Sun Battle Art: Second Form, Unwavering Barrage]."


    The shark woman was using a part of her strength to protect herself from being cooked, so she had very little maneuverability to counterattack against her.


    Her ax moved and collided with the halberd. Yet, she saw Andrea''s swinging speed gaining a massive boost as the second hit was arriving before she recuperated her stance.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The shark woman took one step back after another and finally shouted. "[Pressure Intent Level Three]!"


    Andrae was mmed by a wave of formless energy, and her attack was interrupted. She reacted quickly. [Battle Intent Level One], [Perseverance Intent Level One]."


    The shark woman observed the intents released by her opponent for an instant and charged at Andrea. "Using level one intents, you are courting Death!"


    Andrea also went back to fight without a word and exchanged hits with the elder. However, each time the battle ax hit her weapon this time, she felt like a wall of pure pressure mmed onto her, forcing her back.


    Usually, this would''ve damaged the shark-woman''s opponent. However, Andrea''s defense was not normal.


    Andrea squinted and used defense- and offense-increasing skills. "[Heaven Born me Defense], [Sr Body], [Sun Obliterating Armament]."


    BOOM!


    A massive swirl of red mes engulfed Andrea like a tornado as a golden glow shone around her with renewed radiance.


    The red mes clung around her body, creating something like an aura as they increased Andrea''s general defense, armor strength, and weapon strength.


    The shark woman, confident in her level three intent, shed weapons with Andrea again.


    BANG!


    Andrea didn''t move from her spot, and the shark-woman could feel the battle intent radiating from her enemy''s body.


    Even with two levels of difference in their intents, Andrea''s Battle Intent and Perseverance Intent increased her strength the longer the battle went on.


    "[Sun Obliterating War Dance]."


    From then on, it was not a battle but a unteral beating.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The Infernal knight waved her halberd heroically with a massive golden Sun floating above her and arcs of moltenva covering everything in scorching material.


    She was like a War Goddess dominating the battlefield, invincible and unmatched.


    Andrea didn''t ask for surrender. She thought that it would be disrespectful to her opponent. However, her swings didn''t decrease at all in strength.


    "Senior, watch out. [Warring Sun Battle Art: Third Form, Molten Landscape]."


    Andrea jumped and rapidly descended like a meteor.


    The Shark woman easily dodged, but the attack was not meant tond.


    BOOM!


    After she smashed into the ground, a massive tsunami of molten material rose twenty meters into the air, swallowing her surroundings.


    The senior''s eyes widened, and she flew upward. However, a voice reached her ears.


    "[Sun Explosion]."


    The enormous Sun above her head glowed, and her face became terrified. If that explosion sent her cratering down, she would notnd in the arena but in an ocean of superheated molten material. ''That''s a death sentence!''


    "I surrender!"


    The Sun above her stopped glowing and dissipated in the wind with many of the auras.


    Andrea floated upward, the molten armor slipping off her, revealing her gorgeous ck armor with red and golden details.


    She took off her draconic helmet and smiled at the senior. "Thank you for battling me, senior. It was a close match."


    The surrounding people shouted in their heads. ''No, it wasn''t!''


    The Deep-Sea Shark Elder was still sweating with a few blisters on her skin. She answered solemnly. "It was myplete loss. Good battle."


    Yasenia descended onto the battlefield and used her Moon Dragon Breath, quickly cooling down everything and creating a gigantic steam column.


    The dragoness hugged Andrea, ignoring the scorching temperature of her armor, and kissed her lips. "Well done, darling. I knew you could win."


    Andrea knew that the residual heat of her armor couldn''t hurt her dear, but she gently pushed her away. "Be careful, love. What if you are burnt?"


    Yaseniaughed and released her breath on Andrea''s armor, cooling it down. Then, like a loach, she hugged Andrea again. "Hehehe~, now there are no problems."


    Then, the dragoness turned toward the elder with a smile.


    The Deep Shear Shark Elder sighed and shook her head. "We are also leaving. Thanks for showing me mercy. I will remember it."


    Honestly, she had no hard feelings. Her opponent was extremely respectful and honorable, even warning her a few times of the lethal attacks.


    She looked at Andrea and smiled. "Junior, you have a heart as hot as your mes. Let''s spar again in the future."


    Andrea smiled and nodded. "Thanks for the praise, senior."


    "Until we meet again!"


    Then, the senior flew away.


    The dragoness looked at the remaining seniors and spoke. "We''ve already won three out of the five matches. This means we have won our qualifications to rule this area. Do the two seniors want to continue the fights, or shall we end it here?"


    The Sky Scale Dragon Man frowned as he looked at his opponent.


    She looked pretty ordinary. She had a regr face, exotic electric blue hair, and violet eyes and was carrying a two-meter-long silver spear.


    Evelyn blinked and asked. "Any problem, senior? I personally don''t mind which one you decide on. Fighting would be nice since I hadn''t had a proper sparring person in a while. However, not fighting is also okay with me."


    The middle-aged man asked. "How strong are youpared to the three who just fought?"


    Evelyn shrugged. "Sometimes I win against them. Other times, I lose. Oh, but the petite and big-breasted girl is someone I have yet to beat."


    The man pondered. ''If I surrender without fighting, it will not be seen as a big dishonorable moment. However, people will probably hold it against me. After all, it is like admitting to being afraid of losing.''


    Yasenia looked at the Devil Smashing ape-man in the meantime. "What about you, senior?"


    The ape-man nodded. "I will fight. It''s not a lethal match, and we can surrender at any time. I have no reason not to take this fight."


    The dragon man listened and agreed. "Then, Lady Yasenia. Please give us the go-ahead."


    Yasenia nodded andmented to Evelyn in a mental message. ''Dear, if you win, tonight I''ll do whatever you like with obvious limits.''


    Evelyn''s eyes widened for a second, and then a perverted smile shed on her lips as sheughed perversely in her head. ''huhueghuegh, dragon dick, here Ie!


    Yasenia, who heard her, had her lips twitching.


    Yasenia looked at Angel and asked her. "Baby, fix the arena in the meantime, please."


    Angel nodded, used the formation to repair it, and moved all the molten material to the sides, cleaning the three arenas in less than ten minutes.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn''s fight ensued.

 Chapter 619: Evelyns Frenetic Battle Style.

    Chapter 619: Evelyn''s Fric Battle Style.


    Yasenia counted down from three, and in the meantime, they both used their enhancing skills.


    First, Evelyn activated [Storm Roaring Thunder Descent] and [Luminous Storm Dress].


    A massive ck lightning bolt fell on top of her while arcs of blue lightning enveloped her figure in a magnificent dance of pure energy.


    The deafening crackling as Evelyn''s body was covered in an elegant blue dress was a sight to behold.


    The usualmon-looking woman now looked like a goddess of lightning as her blue air waved wildly with the events unfolding around her.


    Moreover, she extended her silver spear and used [Luminous Spear], making white lightning bolts run along the weapon, giving it a ferocious appearance.


    The Sky Scale Dragon Man''s face became solemn as Evelyn''s feet floated from the ground because of the pure electromaic power coursing her body, and she ced her spear horizontally.


    Around himself, he had used a skill named [Sky Scale Flying Body], increasing his own speed. However, the increase in powerpared to his opponent seemed meager.


    Yasenia finished her countdown right then. "¡­one!"


    Evelyn chanted. "[sh Lightning Steps]."


    Her body shed as she charged toward him.


    Then, the dragon man''s spiritual sense caught a swift presence approaching from the right, but he could only move his white longsword to block the attack.


    CLANG!


    His sword was blocking the tip of a spear directed straight to his neck. His eyes crossed with the electric violet eyes of his opponent for a second. ''This will be difficult.''


    "[Seven Radiant Lightning Steps]."


    Evelyn''s footwork changed as she circled around the man at extreme speeds while stabbing with her spear seven times in quick session.


    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!


    The Sky Scale Dragon Men were speed-focused, but the senior felt slow in front of the electric-blue-haired woman.


    The man roared, taking the slight window created by the end of the attack. "[Sky Splitter]!"


    His sword shed, and his body moved quickly enough to look like a blur for the people observing.


    Evelyn''s pupils constricted. "[Light Bending: Nine Illusions]."


    Evelyn''s body split into nine perfectly identical images, and the dragon man shed five of them instantly, notnding a single hit on Evelyn.


    Evelyn muttered, feeling the danger of being hit by that sword. "It seems I can''t give you breathing room. Okay, then. It''s a non-stop barrage from now on. [Thunder Light Overcharge]."


    Barrel-thick white lightning bolts connected with the arena and Evelyn''s body, creating massive arcs of power.


    Evelyn''s eyes leaked a white electric light, and her speed and strength multiplied.


    "[Radiant Spear sh]."


    The dragon man''s slit eyes thinned as the spear-tip appeared right before his eyes before he could react. ''Shit.''


    He swiveled his head, barely dodging the spear as it grazed his cheek and spilled blood.


    Evelyn then activated her intentions. "[Luminous Lightning Intent], [Spear Intent], [Threader Intent]."


    In this case, the [Threader Intent] would aid her in connecting each attack with the next in a perfect manner.


    The dragonman sped backward, creating a small distance, and also activated his intent. "[Speed Intent Level Three]."


    Evelyn saw the man blurring as air pressure approached her from the right. With a quick twist of her spear, she blocked in that direction. "[Thunder Light Shield]."


    BANG!


    Her arms hurt as her feet left the ground, and she flew backward.


    The Sky Scale Dragon Man reappeared behind her, but Evelyn wasn''t going to let him y with her.


    With a low roar, she activated one of her Inheritance skills and one of her innate skills. "[Storm Lightning Body], [Luminous Lightning Body]!"


    RUMBLE!


    Massive arcs of lightning, iparable to anything before, swirled around her as thunderclouds gathered above Evelyn.


    Evelyn had considered calling Sierra, but she wanted to test herself without external aid. The same reason as to why Andrea didn''t call Ebirah when, in truth, they could be considered as one entity.


    Sierra knew it and just observed from the inside, always ready to appear in case she was going to be defeated.


    They both knew Yasenia''s objective was a five to zero, so they wouldn''t lose a match out of stubbornness of wanting to fight alone.


    A golden breastte appeared on Evelyn''s chest because of the Storm Lightning Body, and her skin crackled with the extremely powerful, luminous lightning.


    Then, she used her movement skills and charged back at him. "[Luminous Charge]."


    The already fast dragon man was startled to see Evelyn catching up to his speed and even oveing it slightly.


    Sword and spear collided in a session of sounds that repeated so quickly that some people might perceive it as one constant sound.


    Evelyn stabbed her spear, being blocked by the dragon man''s sword, only to spin it and use it as a polearm in ateral strike.


    However, the dragonman dodged backward, and then he pped his wings to elerate forward.


    While her spear was overextended, Evelyn summoned a thunderous rain of lightning bolts with her innate skill [Luminous Lightning Cmity].


    The thunderclouds above roared, and massive white lightning bolts descended upon the dragon man with enough speed to feel unavoidable.


    He roared to the sky, and his sword blurred, blocking most of the attacks.


    However, some got through and charred his body where they touched.


    Evelyn''s lightning was extremely fearsome power-wise.


    As if she was not satisfied with the continuous raining lightning, Evelyn pointed her spear to the sky and shouted her second inheritance skill. "[Storm''s Descent]!"


    The clouds became darker as the number of lightning roaming in them quickly increased, falling like a cascade onto the man.


    Even with the Speed Intent at the third level, he was overwhelmed by the pure white lightning shower.


    Evelyn''s energy drained extremely quickly as her meridians pumped energy crazily.


    The dragonman roared. "I''M NOT DONE YET! SKY DRAGON BODY!"


    BOOM!


    A massive aura exploded from him, sting all lightning for a brief moment. However, it was a moment brief enough to allow him to speed toward Evelyn.


    He elerated toward Evelyn with the intention to sh her as he shouted. "Surrender!"


    The massive wave of pressure mmed onto Evelyn, but her eyes remained steady. "The one who needs to surrender is you. [Lightning Temple''s Blessing]!"


    The third inheritance skill enveloped her body with a golden aura, increasing her defense to terrifying levels.


    Evelyn swung her spear with her slow but heaviest skill. "[Flowing Strom Spear Strike]."


    Roiling thunderclouds with swirling white and ck lighting coiled around her spear like a storm dragon, and she used every muscle of her body to sh with the dragonman.


    BOOM!


    The [Sky Dragon Body] copsed under the massive pressure of Evelyn''s attack, making his eyes bloodshot at the pain coursing his body.


    Evelyn then stated with a low voice. "You lose. [Thunder Soul Destruction]."


    The massive ck lightning bolts around her that came from her Natural Treasure, the [Storm Roaring Thunder], ignited with white brilliance as they coiled around the man, exploding right after.


    BOOOM!


    The massive explosion rocked the air, and a scorched body fell from the sky with a smoke trail apanying his fall.


    Evelyn floated in the air, countless bolts of lightning roiling around her as she looked down with a solemn expression in her violet eyes.


    The people who before ignored themon-looking girl felt their hearts skip a beat.


    Yasenia would have charged and glomped her dear in a hug if Cecile and Andrea weren''t grabbing her tail.


    Evelyn saw that the man was immobile but breathing and released a breath, her auras receding and the cloudy sky transforming back into a sunny day.


    Then, she used her movement technique and appeared before Yasenia with a smile.


    But before she could speak, her mouth was invaded by a long tongue while her dragoness coiled around her like a snake and deeply kissed her.


    Evelyn melted in a puddle and groaned infort.


    Yasenia stopped kissing her and smiled softly. "You were fantastic back there, dear."


    Evelyn blushed and buried her red face in her eyes. She whispered with a sweet tone. "Thank you. I love you."


    Yasenia looked at the man barely standing and threw another pill jar. This time, with two healing pills. "Those two healing pills are for you. I rmend using one now because Evelyn''s lightning is very wild and damaging. The other is a present from my part to ask forgiveness for the heavy injuries."


    The dragonman gulped one without question and felt the damaging lightning energy in his body disappear. He smiled and nodded. "Thanks a lot, Lady Yasenia. Speaking of which¡­ You didn''t give the Jade Thunderbird elder one, right?"


    Yasenia smiled. "I was going to send each of the major powers a small present anyways, a batch of ten mid-level Heaven-ranked pills, a low-level Heaven-ranked weapon, and a low-level Heaven-ranked armor. I''ll add the healing pill to the gift of the elders I didn''t give one to."


    The dragonman nodded and sighed. "Junior Evelyn, it was a spending fight. I''m convinced of my defeat, farewell."


    Evelyn nodded from within Yasenia''s arms. "Thank you for the fight, senior. It allowed me to understand many of my shorings."


    The manughed. "Splendid. I wish my juniors were half as hardworking as you."


    Then, he pped his wings and flew away.


    The eyes of everybody present moved andnded on thest arena.


    There, a three-tailed fox stood in a long, flowy green dress.


    Her elegance and temperament were exceptional, and flowers naturally grew at her feet.


    The air of pure life she gave made every beast human observing have a good impression of her.


    Moreover, although the dress didn''t highlight it, everybody could see a voluptuous body hidden below the clothing.


    The elegant veil covering her entire face added a mysterious aura to the woman, entrancing most and making the rest sigh in admiration.


    ''She must be a beauty without a match below that veil.''


    Of course, most would be disappointed after seeing Kali''s scarred face, but this showed the underlying innate beauty of the fox.


    Kali spoke, her voice soft and gentle, like the wind in spring. "Respected Elder of the Devil Smashing Apes. Our powers have had deals, and we don''t want to strain the rtionship built over the years. Hence, I hope that this spar does nothing to affect our rtionship."


    The senior sighed. "I was honestly doubtful since the beginning, but what can I do? I receive orders, and I will follow them. Anyway, let''s stop speaking about unrted things. Lady Kali, we will begin when you cast the first skill."


    Kali''srge fox ears twitched. "You are giving me the first move?"


    The seniorughed. "Although you might be stronger than me, you are still a junior."


    Kali hummed. "Well, then, it would be disrespectful not to take the chance."


    "[Verdant Dryad Superior Summoning]."


    One hundred seeds appeared around Kali, shining with a green light full of vitality. Then, in what it seemed an instant, the seeds all transformed into elegant and beautiful dryads wearing all kinds of equipment.


    In one move, the battle had changed from a one-against-one to a one-hundred-and-one-against-one.


    Kali''s voice reached the stunned ears of the elder. "Let''s begin."


    The Devil Smashing Ape elder wanted to bash his head against the ground and cry.

 Chapter 620: One Fox Army.

    Chapter 620: One Fox Army.


    In front of Kali, one hundred greenish women stood in different clothes.


    Thirty of them wore heavy wooden armor, holding arge shield and a sword. They were the frontline, with incredible defense.


    The thirty behind them had worse lightbat attires, wielding all kinds of melee weapons. They were quick, built to take advantage of the openings created by the frontline while taking care of the nks.


    Further behind, where Kali stood, another fifteen archers with light dresses held two types of bows. Ten of them had short bows, and the other five had longbows. Short bow dryads focused on the immediate and close range, while long bow dryads took care of distance threats.


    Finally, thest twenty-five wore leafy dresses and held a beautiful coiling staff. They were divided into five groups, spread around depending on their function. The healer, defensive, and restraining dryads were on the frontline, mixed with the melees. While in the long bow rank were thest ten, who used long-range offensive skills and enhancing skills.


    It was an army built forbat, and Kali had expert control over it.


    The Devil Smashing Ape senior frowned and didn''t attack right away. He was observing the formation of the troops and theirposition while using strengthening skills on himself. ''The general feeling is not that dangerous¡­ Those staff-wielding dryads don''t seem to be melee users. Their attires are too light for that. I''ll have to keep an eye on them.''


    Kali didn''t stand still and also used her own enhancement skills on herself and her dryads. "Senior, I rmend not giving me more time. [Three-Tailed Nature Fox Aura], [Whispering Blossom Essence Dance]."


    Countless white petals flew around Kali as a gentle green aura enveloped her body.


    The constantly created petals sunk into the dryads, and the pressure the army gave deepened as their strength increased.


    The senior''s face sank, and he attacked right away. "[Mountain m]."


    He shed forward and punched with his muscr, long arm covered in fur.


    Five of the armored dryads stepped forward and shared the burden with an innate skill.


    BANG!


    They took five steps back, their shields cracking at the brute strength of the Epoch Core cultivator.


    The elder saw that and nodded. ''I can break through.''


    However, when the senior was about to punch again and damage those dryads further, another wall of shields appeared before his body.


    BANG!


    The new five dryads also took five steps back, but the senior realized that the previous semi-damaged ones werepletely healed and back in formation. ''Huh?''


    However, he didn''t have the luxury to observe closely.


    Kali waved her long sleeve, and the ranged dryads attacked in continuous waves.


    With perfect coordination, a wave of arrows shot toward him, enveloped in green light, while the floor below him ruptured as vines tried to entangle his limbs.


    He hastily jumped back, but once his body left the ground, Kali and the longbow dryads attacked. "[Fox Root Entanglement]."


    The five mighty arrows zoomed slightly above him, aiming at his escape routes, while ten times more powerful roots elerated toward him.


    Usually, Kali would take the initial part of a fight to summon her army, but since she was given the chance, the most challenging part was done without effort, so the only thing left was overwhelming her opponent.


    The ape-man chose to receive the arrows instead of getting caught by the vines, so he flew upward and used his immensely powerful flesh to withstand the strikes.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    He grunted, but with a low shout and burst of aura, the lodged arrows burst into splinters.


    Kali wouldn''t get her prey easily escape. "[Fatal Parasitic Thorn Field], [Life Draining Spores]."


    The ground was filled with expansive thorn fields, and the air above them was covered by a cloud of purplish-white spores.


    The white fog swallowed the elder, and his instincts shouted for him to escape it. "[Mountain Ape Defense]!"


    A dark brown glow surrounded his body, and he flew upward, bursting through into the air.


    He looked down and saw Kali waving her left tail. "[Nature Fox First Tail: Nascent Life]."


    Around Kali, young nt lifeforms with leafy wings and swords appeared.


    "[Nature Fox Second Tail: Blooming Life]."


    A massive aura of life energy enveloped them, making their frames grow into the shape of beautiful adult women.


    The ape-man dodged as the long-range troops shot at him continuously. ''This is frustrating. How do I break through? Now she is summoning even more creatures!''


    He decided to barrel down and try to break through using his strongest skills forcefully.


    Kali saw it through her veil, and her lips below her veil arched. "[Nature Fox Third Tail: Developing Life]."


    Kali waved her tail again, and the life aura thickened, enveloping not only the ten flying nt lifeforms she summoned but all of her army.


    Their skin became smooth, their bodies perfected, and their strength multiplied.


    The ape-man was suddenly met with a wall of shields, and his eyes widened. ''They can all fly!?''


    However, he punched without holding back. "[Fist Intent Level Three], [Devil Smashing Fist]!"


    BOOOM!


    The wall-line broke, but ten dryads wielding different weapons charged at him rapidly through the space he created.


    He continued toward Kali, punching extremely quickly and smashing the dryads so hard that they flew backward.


    Kali looked on calmly, her lips parting again. "[Life Intent], [Growth Intent], [Evolution Intent]."


    The life energy around her was so thick that nt life bloomed and spread hundreds of meters around the foxdy.


    The nt creatures'' eyes glowed with green, their internal structure solidifying further, and their strength increased a few notches.


    The Devil Smashing Elder felt the increase in difficulty and was stopped in his tracks.


    Countless vines appeared and tried tangling around him the instant his movements slowed down while arrows and green energy bolts shot in his direction.


    Kali spoke calmly. "Sorry, senior. The moment you chose to give me a move, the battle was over. [Healing Life Aura]."


    Another wide area range enhancement followed, adding fast regeneration to the already sturdy dryads and flying fairies.


    The one hundred and ten creatures attacked with intricate patterns, making the seniore to a stop and focus on defense.


    Not a single creature had died even after five minutes of fighting.


    Kali chanted slowly, without any haste, as if she was taking a stroll. "[Spirit Overgrowth], [Life Enhancement: Verdant Core]."


    One of the shield dryads roared as her height multiplied, bing a massive eight-meter giant.


    The ape senior saw the towering shield mming toward him and punched back like before.


    BOOM!


    This time, he saw that the giant Dryad only took a step back, and before he turned toward others, she was attacking him again. Moreover, the glowing green eyes gave him a strange feeling, as if they had consciousness. ''Huh?''


    Kali said softly. "Those skills give my summons spiritual consciousness and arge boost in strength. But¡­ we are not done yet, [Fox Flower Land], [Innate Skill: Flower World Domain]."


    The ape-man''s face became dark. ''Even more boosts!?''


    Besides the white petals surrounding the battle, countless beautiful flowers bloomed around Kali, and the world around her seemed to fall under her influence.


    [Flower World Domain] created a more powerful healing domain with boosting properties, adding to the [Healing Life Aura].


    [Fox Flower Land], on the other hand, summoned many different-colored flowers. Then, her multiple intents made everything else grow and develop quicker, making a small hurricane of flowers that covered the battlefield.


    There were different colored flowers, and each color had one function. These were the types of flowers: white flowers covered wounds and stopped the bleeding, red ones absorbed the blood in the surroundings to grow into small red flower spirits that attached themselves to the ape-man and exploded, yellow ones blocked attacks, pink ones attacked themselves to allies and got absorbed, giving them a small boost, and finally purple ones carried poisons within them.


    There was another ck variant, but that was a parasitic flower she didn''t want to use in a friendly spar. The effects were very malicious, after all.


    The parasitic roots thorn field she summoned before was of a simr nature, but one could see it more easily. In the small hurricane of flowers Kali summoned, spotting the ck flowers would be difficult.


    The ape-man quickly fell into a disadvantage and began suffering continuous blows and attacks.


    Kali saw that he didn''t surrender, so she spoke. "After this skill, I hope you surrender, or it will be difficult for you to survive."


    The man frowned and saw a massive energy rush swirling toward Kali.


    "[Life Origin Three Tailed Fox Transformation]."


    With a more profound wave of life energy and a green glow, a massive fox appeared on the battlefield.


    Its soft, light green fur reflected her deep connection with nature, as the enchanting pink and golden patterns across its length gave it an enthralling aura. The elegant fox eyes looked over at the Devil Smashing Elder with a soft yet aloof nce.


    Then, her bloodline aura spread around, making everyone feel their hearts shuddering.


    The size of the fox was a tremendous fifty meters in height, with a massive length of one-hundred-and-seventy-five meters, counting the very long and fluffy tails waving behind her. The size category was smaller than Cecile and Yasenia but a step higher than Ebirah and Sierra.


    The hill-sized creature suddenly appeared, shrouding the man in her shadow, and then she spoke. "Surrender, senior."


    The nature-like soft voice was like spring water trickling down the mountain, with a calming quality that rxed the core being of all living beings. However, it also had an underlying power, like that same spring water gained when it became a waterfall down the mountain.


    The nt creatures stopped fighting the man and flew around the giant fox, making the sizeparison stand out. The human-sized dryads barelypared to the size of one eye of the fox.


    The senior took in the sight and sighed. He looked at his injured body and nodded. "Alright, I agree. This is my loss."


    Kali gently smiled in her beast form and returned to her human shape after another green wave of energy. "I would''ve loved fighting the elder without an advantage, but it was an interesting battle nheless."


    The man shook his head. "I underestimated you, and I was punished ordingly. Well fought."


    Kali nodded and flew to Yasenia''s side to receive her hugs and kisses.


    The foxdy chuckled as her veil was half-lifted, and her dragoness trapped her mouth with her soft and creamy sweet lips.


    Yaseniaplimented. "Honey, you were outstanding. You didn''t even move from your starting position!"


    The other girls suddenly realized, and their eyes widened. Andrea nodded. "Right after the summoning, Kali didn''t even take a single step."


    Kaliughed. "If the opponents gave Angel a chance to move first, the fight would end in that move. Moreover, if I can''t do something like this after being trained so harshly thesest four years, I don''t know where to put my face."


    Yasenia left Kali to talk with the others and looked at the Devil Smashing Elder. "Here, the pills."


    The man caught the pill jar and smiled. "Thank you,dy Yasenia."


    Yasenia nodded. "The gifts have been prepared. I hope your power is happy with it when they arrive."


    The man nodded. "I also expect our powers to continue being allies. Farewell."


    Then, he summoned a flying sword and sped into the distance.


    Yasenia took a deep breath and sighed through her nose. ''I was a bit nervous, but my dears handled it expertly.''


    She looked at the five of them, and her eyes softened. ''They''ve grown so much.''


    Then, Yasenia descended on the stage, prepared for the entry exam, and spoke aloud, her voice booming across the gathering area. "Now that there are no more distractions let''s start with the test."

 Chapter 621: Restarting the recruitment.

    Chapter 621: Restarting the recruitment.


    After her voice spread around, Yasenia waited a few seconds and continued. "As I''ve exined before, we''ll do the Heart Demon test and then the Star Test. The heart demon test doesn''t take into ount cultivation level and will affect everyone equally."


    Then, Yasenia taped the ground with her tail, inserting energy into the town-wide formation. "Prepare your minds, rx your thoughts. Remember, the word for stopping is "Sky." If you don''t say that, the formation will continue attacking you. There is a good chance that if you force yourself, you will eventually be unable even to talk and maybe be crippled, so do not act brave. There are other years and more opportunities."


    Yasenia then waved her long sleeve. "Begin!"


    The area was immediately shrouded in a thin fog, and every cultivator''s mind was attacked.


    After two seconds, there were a few that shouted the safety word, and Yasenia controlled the formation to stop attacking them.


    The fifty Dantian Spiritualization Realm maids around Yasenia moved quickly and picked up those who failed, cing them on the edge of the formation.


    Ghana and the others were startled by their speed, and their foreheads gained a few creases as they frowned in confusion.


    Yasenia didn''t answer the questioning eyes from them. She had to be serious and focused during the trial.


    In the first five seconds, about one hundred thousand cultivators failed. At the ten-second mark, three hundred thousand.


    The number near one and a half million dropped exceptionally quickly as the Demon Heart array weeded out most of the bad seeds.


    The teststed just thirty seconds. However, the previously crowded city za felt empty after the formation was deactivated.


    Around one hundred and fifty thousand remained from the one-and-a-half million participants, cutting the numbers by approximately ny percent.


    The multiple powers silently spectating were dumbfounded. ''So ruthless.''


    Yasenia nodded andmented. "Better than I expected."


    Those words made the people listening sweat. ''How many did you expect to eliminate!?''


    Yasenia smiled and spoke. "Congrattions to all the people who passed this test. All of you have a powerful heart that is appropriate for cultivation and reaching heights as long as you are diligent and hardworking."


    She was about to continue talking, but somebody from the eliminated crowd jumped forward with an indignant shout. "Isted twenty-nine seconds! Isn''t this unfair? It is just one second!"


    Yasenia turned toward therge crowd and focused on the woman who spoke. Then, she asked. "Name and n?"


    The woman blinked and got a bit flustered, not expecting Yasenia to address her directly. She tried to calm down and stated. "I''m Luo Min! From the [Seven Rivers Snake] n!"


    Yasenia nodded. "Good. From now on, the Seven River Snake n is banned from participating in my sect trials."


    Then, under the stunned eyes of the woman, Yasenia turned toward the crowd and said coldly. "Those of the same n as that woman, please leave the group."


    The woman didn''t expect something like this and stuttered. "S-Sect Master, there is no need to go this far. I-I was just asking you to reconsider!"


    Yasenia looked at her coldly, and her aura spread around that woman. "Do you think you can speak over the one million cultivators behind you that failed and the tens of thousands that failed the test after you because of a few milliseconds? Do you think that I''m someone easy to push around?"


    The snake woman trembled and stammered. "N-Not at all, Lady. That wasn''t my intention!"


    Yasenia was ruthless. "That wasn''t your intention? Even the five leading ns gave me face after our friendly spar. What makes you think that you can act arrogantly and protest like this in my face, disrespecting my authority as you have? Do you think that if youe forward as if you own the ce, you are not disrespecting me? Grow some brains before you speak the next time."


    Yasenia turned toward the rest that failed and stated. "I don''t care about your background, family, strength, or wealth. You are applying to be a member of MY sect. Regardless of what you are outside, an emperor or amoner, you have to abide by my rules if you want to join my power. My power is not a charity that will grow ungrateful beasts that bite their owner''s hand. Therefore, if you can''t stay the minimum of thirty seconds, you are not worthy of entering my sect, and that''s that. Twenty-nine seconds with nine hundred and ny-nine milliseconds is a failure all the same!"


    Yasenia then squinted toward those who passed. "If you dare betray me in the future, or you are entering my sect with the intention of stealing from me, you will die. So, if you are here not to join my sect with honesty, I will give you five minutes to leave the za."


    After her words echoed for a few seconds, she stood still and waited a few seconds.


    Ultimately, the number of people went from one hundred and fifty thousand to one hundred and forty-five thousand.


    Our dragoness didn''t even bat an eye when those people left.


    After looking at the remaining cultivators, she spoke calmly again. "Now that everything has fallen into ce, please maintain an orderly queue behind each of the posts and be evaluated by our Star System. The tests measure Bloodline, Constitution, Soul, Potential, and Comprehension to remind all of you. You can score a maximum of twenty stars in each test. Finally, forty-five is approved, above sixty will be considered a genius, above eighty will be given the chance to be epted by the Supreme Elders, and with one hundred stars, you will be my personal disciple."


    "If you are in the Ethereal Soul Body realm or above and have over a hundred years after you ovee the test, you cane directly toward me as you will enter directly as an elder and need additional tests. We have age measuring devices, so lying about the age is useless."


    "Those who are less than a hundred and already in the Ethereal Soul Body realm, you''ll be treated as exceptional disciples for now, and a Supreme Elder will be able to be your master as long as you ovee the forty-five stars. I''ll exin more in-depth once you pass the tests and join the Sect."


    Yasenia finished by saying. "If you are peak-level Ethereal Soul or inside the Epoch Core Realm, the Heart Demon test is enough to be epted as you will form part of the core forces even if you never increase your strength again. Therefore, you can directly fly before me."


    About seventy people floated upward from the one hundred and forty-five thousand andnded in front of Yasenia.


    Between those seventy, two were in the Epoch Core realm.


    Yasenia smiled. "Let''s start with the two Epoch Core Seniors."


    The man with a pair of phoenix wings spoke. "I''m Chen Qing Huang. At first, I wanted to just observe, but the Phoenix''s strength has impressed me. I want to join your power."


    Yasenia nodded andmented. "For people of your strength, we take things seriously. However, I want you to know that although we are happy to receive a strong person, we are not desperate. So, if you want to join thinking that you''ll be able to do as you please, you are very mistaken."


    The man nodded and grinned. "Good! Having values is very important."


    The other man in the Epoch Core realm nodded indifferently and asked. "Is there a ce to practice sword skills?"


    Yasenia looked at the lean and aloof man with cat-like features and nodded. "Yes. You''ll probably be able to break through the next level of intent with half the effort and double the results in that ce."


    The man''s eyes shed with a sharp light. "I hope you are not lying."


    Yasenia smiled. "I would never lie to people about to join us."


    The two of them walked and stood behind Yasenia, showing that they were willing to join.


    Just epting these two was already a win for our dragoness. However, she wanted not only present power but also future power.


    "For peak-level Ethereal Soul Cultivators, we have a simr test to the one they are doing. However, the conditions are harsher. As an Ethereal Soul senior, epting you is almost guaranteed, but there are many different positions that people at your rank fulfill. Hence, those talented and those who have hit a ceiling will have different treatments."


    They all nodded.


    Yasenia added. "Of course, even if you''ve hit a ceiling, don''t worry. You will be able to livefortably and get enough resources that might allow you to break that bottleneck."


    "Stand in three lines. One with those who do professions, another with those who have been stuck at the same level for over a century, and the rest. There are truth-discerning formations of the heaven-ranked, so I wouldn''t try to lie."


    A few had their faces twitch, and then they sighed.


    They honestly moved and made the three lines.


    The cultivators who did professions were ten, the stuck ones were forty, and the rest were in a line of eighteen people.


    Yasenia expected this, so she smiled. "In our sect, there are pills to enhance bloodline, soul, constitution, and expel impurities, strengthen meridians, and much more. We even have ces to understand the soul and secrets of the world better. Being stuck now doesn''t mean being stuck forever. I hope you all work hard and try to break free of your original fate."


    She added while she saw their excitement, doubts, skepticism, and many other emotions. "To gain these benefits, you must collect Astral Sky Points. You can earn them by doing many things, but it alles down to contributing to the sect. Speak with your seniors who have been part of my n for years, and you will understand."


    Yasenia turned around and looked at the juniors taking tests. She said seriously. "Juniors are also the future of any power. Hence, teaching properly is also a way to earn Astral Sky Points. I don''t want to hear an elder abusing their power to intimidate or force juniors. I''m not afraid of cleaning the house if something makes me annoyed."


    They all trembled after feeling the hint of killing intent in Yasenia''s words.


    Yasenia looked back at them and smiled. "This is all for now. Meiren."


    A blue-scaledmia, Drasha''s daughter, approached. "Yes, Lady Yasenia."


    "Act as a guide for the seniors and present the sect facilities and where they will live in the future. Call your mother to exin the Astral Sky Point system and other things. There will be rewards uponpletion."


    Meiren eyes glowed with eagerness. ''This task will reward a lot of Astral Sky Points!''


    With her best smile, she presented herself. "My name is Meiren, and I''m delighted to wee you. Come with me, and I''ll give you a tour around the sect."


    Then, the high-level seniors left with Meiren and Drasha. Yasenia gave an eye signal to five of her maids, and they bowed, following behind to make sure nothing went wrong.


    *********************************************


    Author: How many will Yasenia ept? Any guesses?


    Tatyana: I would be happy if twenty thousand got epted.


    Yasenia: I agree. I lowered the requirements to forty-five stars because a sect is built not only upon seniors but also needs to have a bunch of juniors.


    Andrea: Why not pick the best of the best?


    Yasenia: In a varied environment, geniuses can grow by stepping on untalented disciples, and untalented disciples with a powerful drive to improve can turn around and be geniuses, bing rising stars. It builds an environment where potential is naturally pushed bypetitiveness.


    Evelyn: Woah, that''s a ruthless way of seeing it.


    Yasenia: Ruthless but appropriate. We do not live in a fair world, Evelyn. A sect like this is just a preparation for the real World.


    Evelyn: Humu, I see.


    Author: Anyway, I summon you!


    Dante: Hello!


    Kali: Hello, Dante.


    Dante: So, girls, what would you teach your future children that they are forbidden to do no matter under any circumstances? And how would you educate them in general? Virtues and such.


    Author: Let''s go one by one; do not answer too widely. Just a general idea.


    Yasenia: Sure, I would forbid them from disrespecting family members. My education method would be with plenty of love!


    Angel: I don''t want my child not to know things, so I would forbid not learning anything! How to educate them¡­ maybe giving them tasty food when they do something good?


    Evelyn: Are you raising a dog or a child? Hahaha. In my opinion, there is not much to forbid besides killing for fun and other simr things. A way to educate them is by giving them time to hug Yasenia when they do something good.


    Andrea: I never thought of what to forbid, but what Evelyn said makes sense. Discipline goes a long way in educating them.


    Cecile: Being weak is something I want to avoid for my children. But¡­ I don''t want to force things, so I''ll see what happens. I will show them how weak things perish and are devoured to give them a better drive to improve.


    Kali: I wouldn''t like my child to be sexually promiscuous, so I want to limit them in that aspect. Teaching them the way to love and how important rtionships are should be a good way to educate them.


    Tatyana: Well, their views are still immature, and many things will change, so take theirments with a pinch of salt. For my part, the only thing I will forbid my children will be disrespecting their mothers. For the rest, they can do as they please. Educating them with love and teaching them appropriate knowledge with fun interactions is best, ording to my experience.


    Dante: I see.


    Author: And that''s that. Thanks for reading, little lurker. Remember, these are just general ideas that will most likely change~.

 Chapter 622: Sects Star Tests!

    Chapter 622: Sect''s Star Tests!


    After sorting out the seniors, the dragoness focused on the disciples stepping up to the tests.


    Her eyes fell on a middle-aged man, and followed the process.


    When he arrived, the maid in charge of this line spoke calmly. "The first test you will go through is the Bloodline Test. As the name implies, we are measuring your bloodline and its growth potential."


    The man nodded and stepped forward. ''These fairies give a very oppressive aura.''


    The maids were wearing white dresses with white veils while a mysterious aura surrounded them, giving a very pure and sacred feeling.


    Therefore, the people on site will name the fifty-maid group "Fifty Astral Fairies" in the future.


    A nickname that Yasenia will take and use when they show their might in public.


    The middle-aged-looking man was about one hundred years old, with a cultivation level at the middle level of the Spiritual King realm, the third body cultivation realm.


    It was a cultivation level that was considered respectable for his age.


    Moreover, he came from an above-average family background. He was quite a promising disciple that other sects would take very quickly.


    The maid exined coolly. "You need to drop your blood on this water bowl. Use the needle you see there to prick your finger. The needle has been dipped in a medical solution to increase the uracy of our test."


    The man frowned a bit, and the maid said. "Don''t worry about hygiene. The ce where the needle resides has sterilizing functions. You can test it by cing any small item there if you want."


    The dog man nodded. "I''ll trust you."


    The maid''s eyes shed with a slight contempt. ''How can you trust a new power that is telling you to pierce your finger with a needle dipped in medicine so easily? I''ve given you a chance to test, so you should at least test it. Are these people careless, or are there no records of sects using their entry exams for evil?''


    The maid saw the man prickling his finger without any precautions and sighed. ''It seems that the extra preparations our young miss made are redundant.''


    The drop of blood fell into the water bowl, and then it dissolved.


    A pir at the side illuminated from the bottom up, passing the one to five stars mark very quickly.


    Then, it slowed down and finally stopped in the seven-star section.


    The maid nodded and gave the man a jade card with seven carved on one of the five circles painted on the card''s surface.


    The maid said. "You can advance to the next test."


    The middle-aged man was satisfied with seven stars. He has seen many who didn''t even approach five.


    After he went deeper, he reached a transparent crystal pir. The fairy there spoke coldly. "Pour your energy into it without holding back. Also, ce your hand here."


    This maid didn''t bother speaking further; she was only here to serve her lovely young miss''s orders, and someone with a seven-star bloodline didn''t deserve her attention. ''Sigh, I want to return home and make cookies for young miss and little young miss.''


    The sound of the star meter stopping made the maid look to the side, and her face deadpanned. She took the jade card and spoke. "Here, three stars, go to the next."


    The middle-aged man scratched his head with a bit of embarrassment and continued forward.


    For those curious, of the one-hundred-star tests, all fifty maids were between 85 and 95 stars, with all of them having at least one 20-star test result.


    They were a bit confused as to why their young miss would ept forty-five-star trash and above, but after their young miss exined her ns of creating apetitive environment, they all were on board and praised her.


    The middle-aged man reached the third test. Here, a maid slightly livelier weed him. "Hello, please ce your hand here and allow the treasure to send an energy wave across your body to measure constitution. It will feel a bit ufortable, but please bear with it until it stops."


    The dog man smiled. "I will, thank you."


    He ced a hand in the strange floating sphere, his hand sinking into it.


    Then, he felt a pulse of energy invading his body. Reflexively, he resisted, breaking the fragile energy pulse.


    The lively maid''s voice cooled down. "There is no third chance. Allow the energy pulse to go around your body or receive zero stars. There are literally thousands of people behind you to be tested."


    The man coughed and nodded. ''These tests are so different from other sects¡­''


    The maid took his jade card and returned it. "Congrattions, you have a decent constitution at eleven stars."


    The man smiled widely. ''Isn''t this the highest until now?''


    He moved along and reached arge obsidian rock where Potential was measured.


    The maid there looked at him and spoke indifferently. "Like the soul test, ce your hand on the rock and pour your energy inside. The difference is that you must try to destroy it as much as possible. Even if it explodes, it is all right, so go all out."


    The man nodded and shouted after cing his hand on it. "Ha!"


    His energy moved across his muscles and skin and burst into the rock, creating a few superficial cracks.


    The star meter at the side moved upward, stopping at nine stars. The maid took the jade card and wrote the number nine. Then, she called behind the man. "Next."


    The middle-aged man looked backward and saw a young woman waiting for him to move.


    He moved a bit quicker and arrived at theprehension test. The maid there was stern as she spoke. "For this test, a strand of energy will be inserted in your body. Try to expel it within ten seconds."


    The man calcted his stars until now. ''First test seven, then three, then eleven, then nine, so a total of thirty¡­''


    He frowned. ''I need fifteen stars on this test.''


    The woman approached and gave him a white alchemy pill. "Eat it and ce your hand on this crystal. It will illuminate when you unravel that strand. The pill is also a cultivation pill, so the more energy you unravel from it, the more you will benefit."


    He was surprised. ''So, you receive a cultivation pill just for taking the test? They are so generous.''


    The slight bad feelings that sprouted because of the cold treatment of a few of the fairies dissipated.


    Yasenia had nned thisst test to reduce the hatred any cultivator might have, leaving only the most shameless toin.


    Moreover, the rest would bash those whoin because they would appear ungrateful, so she had a "natural" defense against narrow-minded and petty people.


    The man focused on it, and after eight seconds, he managed to unravel it in its entirety.


    The star meter lit up quickly and shot upward. The maid nodded. "Congrattions, yourprehension stars are thirteen. The highest score until now."


    The man''s expression sank as he sighed. "Forty-three stars¡­"


    The maid said. "Try to find pills to increase your soul level, and next year, you will be epted without problems. Next!"


    The man smiled and looked at the maid. "Thank you, senior fairy."


    With a tilting head, the maid looked at the man in confusion, and her white wings pped once. ''Fairy? But I''m a swan-kin¡­ Well, whatever.''


    Yasenia, who had observed everything, nodded when she saw the effect of thest test. ''It''s working as intended. Very nice.''


    Angel was snuggled in Yasenia''s embrace and asked. "How long will we stay here?"


    Yasenia smiled and patted her butt softly. "I''ll stay here until all of them have taken the test. You girls can return if you feel bored."


    Andrea summoned a couch and patted it. "How about we sit instead?"


    Yasenia shook her head and giggled. "I need an image to maintain. If I sit on the same sofa as darling, I''ll end up sprawled all over you without my knowledge."


    The girls chuckled, and a few of them took Andrea''s offer.


    Yasenia kept observing and saw a really good but strange seedling suddenly appear. "Hm? Thirteen stars in the five tests?"


    The maid who brought the news nodded. "Yes. It''s strange, to be honest. I think she has eaten a treasure or something to have everything at a simr level."


    Yaseniamented. "Those are sixty-five stars, right? Almost the minimum requirement to be a core disciple in mom''s sect."


    Tatyanamented. "It''s exponentially more difficult to increase the star level, so the distance from 20 to 25 is not the same as from 65 to 70."


    Yasenia nodded andnded on the stage, looking at the small and cute woman. Yasenia smiled. "Congrattions, you are the first genius cultivator that has appeared."


    The petite woman became flustered and blushed when the dragonessnded before her in her elegant and solemn grabs. ''S-So beautiful''


    Yasenia smiled and was about to continue speaking, but her brows suddenly frowned. ''Wait¡­ Is she a human? Moreover, she has a very high cultivation level. At least, sixth-level Unification Realm. Someone from the Sky Continent?''


    Meanwhile, the girl''s little heart jumped around like an excited little deer. ''C-Calm down, me! You have Sarah already! Kya! But she is so beautiful! Look at those curves, gulp.''


    Yaseniamented. "Your cultivation level is very high. You will enter as a core disciple. However, you can be an elder if you do the extra tests. Do you want to be guided toward them?"


    "I-I want to wait until mypanions pass the exam."


    Yasenia nodded and flew back to her position. ''I''ll need to keep an eye on them. I''ll ask Estherter.''


    Sarah looked on from a distance and became thoughtful. ''Sixty-five stars. All of us should be able to do it then. Even if I don''t have the system, most of the talent-rted benefits are integrated with me, so scoring above forty-five should be easy.''


    Another maid approached. "Lady Yasenia, another girl with an all-thirteen-star score."


    Yasenia was puzzled. "Another? Are they rted?"


    The maid nodded. "As soon as she finished, she went toward the girl you just spoke to."


    Yasenia waved her hand. "Go back to your post. Thank you for the report."


    The maid smiled softly. "That''s what I must do."


    Yasenia observed the new woman. Tall, ck hair, dark eyes, and a cold and gloomy face. ''Another human? They are hiding it very well, but the formations we set up around here are nothing to scoff at.''


    Another maid arrived, and Yasenia asked. "Thirteen stars in all tests?"


    The maid blinked and nodded. "Were you looking, Young Miss?"


    Yasenia exined briefly, and another maid approached when she finished speaking.


    Our dragoness and the other girls were stunned. Evelynmented. "I mean, one person having all same-star tests is not that rare, but so many and with an identical score¡­ Something is up, no? Do they have an artificial means to increase their talent?"


    Yasenia pondered. "I can''t think otherwise. Have you realized? Quite a few of them are humans."


    Tatyana blinked. ''Is that system girl involved in this?''


    Yasenia heard a total of ten reports with the same star level, making her feel a bit numb. ''What is happening?''


    Yasenia kept observing with her dears by her side, waiting for a new "thirteen-star" girl to appear, but her attention was stolen by someone else. ''Honey colored eyes, brown hair, girl next door beauty¡­ Isn''t that Sarah?''


    ***********************************************


    Yasenia: Everything is going very smoothly~.


    Evelyn: I''m curious about those thirteen-star girls...


    Andrea: Agreed.


    Kali: It''s very unnatural to have such a symmetric score.


    Yasenia: Hm¡­ We''ll see.


    Author: Yep, I''ll summon you!


    Randomnt: Hello!


    Cecile: Um.


    Randomnt: I want to ask Sarah something.


    Author: Okay.


    *Puff*


    Saraha: Huh? Where am I?


    Randomnt: Hello, Sarah. Answer one question, and you can leave.


    Sarah: W-What question? What is happening?


    Randomnt: To obtain resources, you require objectives to conquer. Which bes part of your harem. As youplete more missions, you get more lovers and require more resources..... If everything continues like this, your harem will have at least four digits before you be a goddess. Do you have any idea what you will do to keep a harem like this? I mean, keeping the harem happy and such? And have you thought about how you would react if one of them decides to leave?


    Sarah: W-What kind of question is that? My girls will never leave me!


    Randomnt: So, you haven''t thought about that option?


    Sarah: Why would I? No, what''s happening? Where am I?


    Randomnt: What about the point problem?


    Sarah: Listen here, I don''t know who you are. Why am I answering your questions?


    Author: Answer that, and you are free to go.


    Sarah: System!


    Author: I didn''t summon it this time.


    Sarah: ¡­


    Sarah: Well, having intimacy with them also gives me points, so I can keep up with it, I guess? Is that enough?


    Author: Yes. Sorry for the abrupt summoning. Bye!


    Randomnt: Thanks!


    Author: En, thank you for asking, dear. And this is all for today, little lurkers.

 Chapter 623: Sarahs Star Test.

    Chapter 623: Sarah''s Star Test.


    Yasenia kept observing with her dears by her side, waiting for a new "thirteen-star" girl to appear, but her attention was stolen by someone else. ''Honey colored eyes, brown hair, girl next door beauty¡­ Isn''t that Sarah?''


    Feeling the dragoness''s surprise through their connection, Cecile, Kali, and Angel looked at Yasenia and followed her gaze.


    The others naturally saw the strange movement of their friends and followed suit.


    Andrea asked, looking in the direction Yasenia was looking at. "What''s wrong, love? Have you seen anything strange?"


    Yasenia smiled with interest andmented. "Remember the girl I spoke about? The one I met in the Secret Realm?"


    Tatyana lifted her eyebrow. "That''s her?"


    Yasenia heard Tatyana''s question more like a confirmation, but she nodded. "Yes. Her name is Sarah."


    Tatyana''s brows frowned. ''Having an otherworlder like that close by is not something I would rmend¡­ They are quite a problem ma.''


    Tatyana asked. "Are you close with her?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "I felt a bit close at first, but she kept secrets around me all the time, so I decided not to make deep connections with her."


    Valeriamented with augh. "Thankfully, you were somewhat merciful, Tatyana."


    Tatyana snorted. "Maybe my punishment was a bit too light."


    Yasenia was confused. "Did something happen? When did you meet her?"


    Tatyana was careful with her words, being extremely attentive to every gesture of Yasenia. "She was trying to analyze my soul with her¡­ strongest treasure, and I made it dysfunctional for a while. My soul pressure might have made her will a bit more fragile."


    Andrea and the others sighed. ''Poor woman, she stepped on the shoe of the only person she shouldn''t have here.''


    Yasenia felt nothing about it. She was confident in Tatyana and knew that the fact that she retaliated was because there was a threat.


    She wouldn''t have reacted to someone trying to analyze her if there was no threat. After all, even if an ant stares at an elephant intently, the elephant won''t be able to tell.


    Yasenia asked, curious. "Strongest treasure¡­ Does she have a Soul Weapon with aplete consciousness like Mirrory?"


    Yasenia retold the way Sarah appeared to speak with someone from time to time, and this exnation felt usible with the limited knowledge of our dragoness.


    Tatyana shook her head. "It''s simr to a Soul Weapon, but¡­ Much stronger. Look at her cultivation level."


    They all focused on the woman waiting in the queue and realized she was on the same level as them. Yasenia was surprised. "The same cultivation speed as us? But she has a quintuple elemental affinity."


    It was not linear and depended on many factors. However, those with more attribute affinities usually took longer to cultivate than a person with a single attribute.


    Evelyn was horrified. "Quintuple!? Isn''t that rarer than your Yin and Yang constitution?"


    Cecile and the others also became serious. Yaseniamented. "I think she has all the basic attributes: Fire, Water, Earth, Metal, and Wood. Moreover, she could control lesser spirits. Honestly, if she hadn''t been such a novice and clumsy woman back then, her strength would have been on par with ours. I''m curious how her strength has developed during these years."


    Cecile''s eyes shone withpetitive light. "I want to fight her."


    Andrea asked. "She is the first person I''ve seen that I can see contending with your existence''s absurdity, love."


    Angel muttered. "Yasenia is still the strongest!"


    Andrea blinked andughed, patting her head. "Yes, yes."


    Tatyanamented, dissatisfied. "She is just an artificial powerhouse. Nothing impressivepared to my little treasure''s natural birth and miraculous existence. People like her beating real geniuses is nothing more than Luck and maniption."


    Kali, who had been silent, asked. "Why do I sense that she is a little more than four years old? It doesn''t make sense, no?"


    Andrea asked. "Are you sure?"


    Kali nodded. "I felt it back in the Secret Realm, but I didn''t pay attention because her being a few months old back then was stupid. But¡­ Since then, the "lifespan" has increased ordingly. It is as if she has appeared from nowhere."


    Yasenia pondered for a moment. "Mom, how much time have you disabled her treasure?"


    Tatyana muttered. "Maybe too little¡­"


    Angel chuckled. "Is too little for Mommy Tatyana, or too little for her?"


    Tatyana smiled. "It is about half a year or so. After all, she intends to join your power, so crippling her for longer makes no sense. But after hearing your tales in more detail¡­" Tatyana''s red eyes glowed. "Maybe I need to eliminate her."


    Sarah felt a chill going up her spine and looked around with nervousness.


    Yasenia titled her head. "Is she that dangerous?"


    Tatyana shook her head, but she thought to herself. ''If she had a normal power-creeping system, I wouldn''t mind that much, but a Harem system is one of the most disgusting¡­ Sigh, if I had my real body, destroying it would be just a snap of my fingers. Thankfully, the aura of that system was quite harmless. It''s an emotionless system with the host as a priority and not one of those that devour the host. Well, as long as she doesn''t target little treasure, she can live.''


    Yasenia returned her attention to Sarah. "Why is she nervous? Is she still as cowardly as before?"


    Evelyn agreed, "Her talent should be enough to be proud of it, no? Not to mention forty-five stars, she might be the first with eighty or more."


    Tatyana coughed. "That''s my fault. It seems that my leaking killing intent reached her for a moment."


    The girls'' lips twitched. Angel asked innocently. "Are you going to kill her, Mommy Tatyana?" Then, with a hidden glint in her blue eyes, she said. "She even confessed to Yasenia in the past."


    The curious eyes became cold.


    Tatyana squinted. ''Considering what Kali said earlier, she must have arrived a few months before the secret realm. Going by the way otherworlders usually think of the world, did she think that Yasenia was a "heroine" or something? Tsk, I want to kill her.''


    Mirrory asked. ''Are you going to? System users usually take a big role in important wars and events. Unless necessary, killing them is not too nice. Of course, if she targets any of our girls, we can instantly destroy her soul.''


    Valeria agreed. ''Let''s do a wait-and-see approach. We will intervene if she crosses the line.''


    Tatyana snorted, but she nodded. ''If the slightest hint appears of her trying to wife up our girls¡­''


    Valeria and Mirrory answered coldly.


    ''Don''t worry. By then, we''ll help you.''


    ''Her life ends at that moment.''


    Tatyana then sent a message to the maids in Sarah''s line.


    Sarah arrived at the test area and took a step toward the bloodline test, feeling strangely uneasy. ''Why am I feeling so cold? Ugh, not having the system is really bothersome¡­''


    The maid''s eyes shed when she saw Sarah. "Hello, this is the bloodline test. Please, use this needle to prickle your finger."


    Sarah nodded and did so quickly.


    The four years in Distancia of fighting and such have hardened her temperament, and minor injuries were already nothing major for her.


    However, unlike others, two drops of blood dropped quite quickly.


    Before anybody realized it, the maid at the seventh level of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm snatched one of the drops of blood and preserved it in a crystal tube.


    Sarah blinked, confused. ''Huh? Did I see two drops? No, that''s one drop.''


    She rubbed her forehead. ''My God, nervousness is terrible even for a cultivator¡­''


    The drop of blood entered the pool, and the star meter shot up, reaching ten stars.


    Sarah nodded. ''Well, I have yet to choose my bloodline because I am postponing Yasenia''s quest and wondering if I should ept it. It''s normal to be low¡­''


    Yasenia was rxed when she suddenly heard people around sneering.


    "Only ten stars?"


    "Right, besides those worthless ones, this is one of the lowest."


    "She probably won''t be able to pass the test."


    Yasenia blinked a few times, extremely confused. ''Why are theymenting now and not with the others?''


    Tatyana nodded. ''Protagonist ps everyone cliche iing. It seems we are going to see some absurd test results¡­''


    Sarah heard people around and frowned. ''Why are they targeting me?''


    The maid spoke. "Please, go to the next test."


    Sarah nodded and arrived at the Soul test.


    The maid there smiled. "Please, ce your hand here and pour all your energy into the crystal."


    Sarah nodded and ced her hand.


    The surroundings spoke. "I bet she will score eight stars."


    "Hahaha, you are giving her too much credit."


    "Can''t she be a bit quicker?"


    Yasenia spoke coldly, irritated that people who had ovee the tests were the ones talking. "Silence."


    Her voice boomed like thunder, making those sneering shut up and lower their head with cold sweat running down their backs.


    Yasenia spoke one more time. "If you think you can be an arrogant prick just because you overcame the test, you are sorely mistaken. I hear any more mocking remarks, and you will be expelled."


    Sarah blinked and looked toward Yasenia, feeling a warm current flow into her heart. ''If I can speakter, I must thank her.''


    Then, she looked at the crystal and took a deep breath. "Ha!"


    The next moment, the Soul Crystal glowed like a miniature Sun.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, and then¡­


    CRACK!


    BOOM!


    The Soul Crystal exploded, unable to bear Sarah''s soul.


    The already silent ce became even more quiet.


    Andrea and the girls showed surprised expressions, but they had seen Yasenia, Cecile, Angel, and Kali doing the same with that crystal, so they weren''t that impressed.


    Evelyn and Andrea had scored 20 stars in the soul after being nourished by Yasenia for so long, so it was close to bursting it and didn''t fall much behind.


    The maid spoke. "Congrattions, you are the first person to score twenty stars! Here is a reward."


    Sarah received a low-level, heaven-ranked herb called [Soul Siphon Rose].


    Sarah smiled, her confidence returning to her. ''Neat.''


    Then, she looked at the broken crystal and stuttered. "Do I need to pay for it?"


    The maid smiled. "Hahaha, if you can break our tests, you are more than wee. That only means talented people are entering our sect, and we wee them with open arms."


    Sarah nodded and moved toward the next test.


    The constitution test was another ten starsing from her, confusing the spectators. ''IS she a soul expert?''


    Then, she went to the potential test and ced her hand on the obsidian-like rock.


    Naturally, Sarah''s immeasurable potential came alight when the obsidian rock exploded again, simr to the soul test.


    The maid chuckled. "Congrattions, the first twenty-star score in potential.Here is the prize. You can ask our cksmiths to forge you a weapon with it if you want."


    Sarah caught the fist-size ore named [Silver Purple meteorite], another low-level heaven-ranked material. ''I have a better sword, but maybe I can create one for my harem.''


    Sarah sighed in relief. ''With this, I scored sixty stars. Now¡­ Theprehension Test.''


    Sarah was a bit confident since she could understand skills exceptionally quickly, so she quickly concentrated and allowed the strand of energy to enter her body.


    Then, she started unraveling it, but she frowned. ''Huh? So difficult?''


    One second went by, two seconds, three seconds¡­


    Yasenia frowned. "What''s wrong? I have seen her learn skills in a few seconds. How can herprehension skill be low?"


    Tatyana inwardly sneered. ''As expected, artificial. With the system''s help, it''s naturally easy to understand everything. A system''s strongest feature is not the shops or abilities but the power to take its host by the hand when advancing cultivation realms or learning "mysteries" of the Heavens.''


    The maid said. "Stop. The test has ended. The score is¡­"


    ''But what if it suddenly disappears? It shows the realprehension skills of the person. And as a normal human that suddenly arrived at a cultivation world¡­''


    "Two stars!"


    ''¡­ You have that kind of result.''


    The surroundings were stunned again but for apletely different reason.


    ************************************************


    Yasenia: That''s¡­ Too strange.


    Tatyana: Fufufu, things are like that sometimes.


    Evelyn: I mean, did she not learn anything or something? How is it possible to score two stars inprehension?


    Author: Let''s move on~. I summon you!


    Rijax Bloodmore: Hello!


    Angel: Oh? A new person!


    Rijax Bloodmore: Yes~. Hello, little Angel.


    Tatyana: So, what''s your question?


    Rijax Bloodmore: So, I wanted to ask the young version of yourself.


    Tatyana: My younger version?


    Rijax Bloodmore: Yes.


    Tatyana: Which younger version?


    Rijax Bloodmore: Eh?


    Tatyana: I mean, before I started cultivating, a hundred years after cultivating, a thousand years after cultivating¡­ There are many "young" Tatyanas.


    Rijax Bloodmore: Well, I want to know what your Future ambitions were and if they changed from what you have achieved in life.


    Tayana: Hm¡­ Summon the Few-hundred-year-old me, then.


    Author: Done!


    Few-hundred-year-old Tatyana: Hm? [Fate Calling Song]!


    Author: Stop.


    Few-hundred-year-old Tatyana: Ha? What are you!? [Death Strike]!


    Author: Sigh, can you stop? You can''t hurt me.


    Tatyana: Alo~.


    Few-hundred-year-old Tatyana: Huh? Me? No¡­ The aura is iparable. Where am I?


    Yasenia: Wow, even when she is "young," she is very dignified.


    Angel: So cool~.


    Tatyana: Just answer one question and you can leave, don''t worry. You won''t remember anything and will go back to Ying Yue''s side soon.


    Few-hundred-year-old Tatyana: Hm¡­ Okay.


    Rijax Bloodmore: So¡­


    *Exnation*


    Few-hundred-year-old Tatyana: What did you say?


    Tatyana: Jiang Ying Yue dies, after that¡­


    Few-hundred-year-old Tatyana: What the fuck are you talking about!?


    Tatyana: Sigh¡­ at this pace, we won''t finish. Can you just answer what your current dream is?


    Few-hundred-year-old Tatyana: No, you are going to tell me. [Death Intent Level Seven]! What do you mean that she dies!? SHE CAN''T DIE! MY YUE''ER CAN''T DIE!


    Tatyana: ¡­


    The rest: ¡­


    Tatyana: you can send her back, author. I will answer.


    Few-hundred-year-old Tatyana: No, hey! WAIT-


    Author: Okay.


    *Puff*


    Tatyana: My ambitions back then were entering the Transcendence Realm and roaming the world with Jiang Ying Yue. Now, I''ve reached heights I never imagined. Is this enough?


    Rijax Bloodmore: Yes¡­


    Author: And that''s all for today.

 Chapter 624: Finishing the tests. Sarah. New arrival?

    Chapter 624: Finishing the tests. Sarah. New arrival?


    Author Note: There has been a time shift in my time zone, so remember that the chapters will be uploaded an hour ter" than normal for those who don''t have hour shifts.


    ***********************************


    Not to mention Sarah, the surrounding spectators were stunned after hearing such a low score.


    Sarah looked at the test in disbelief. ''Huh? Two stars? How is that possible?''


    She couldn''t understand why she scored so low when understanding skills and cultivation until now has been extremely easy. ''Is the test broken?''


    Normally, when a persones across a ridiculous result, they try to me outside factors. Sarah frowned and looked at the maid. "Is the test broken?"


    The smiling maid turned serious. "Please, do not nder us. You have a total score of 62, so it''s good enough to be treated as a genius. There is no reason to be upset that you have noprehension skills."


    Sarah frowned and waved her hand, summoning five elemental forces around her. "


    The surroundings were stunned one more time.


    "I have learned quintuple elemental skills in less than a week. Do you think that someone with lowprehension abilities can do so?"


    The maid looked at Sarah coldly and waved her own hand, dispelling her energies with such ease that Sarah almost didn''t realize that her skill was undone. "Miss, I don''t care if you have understood a God skill in one second. The test is two stars, so you will receive two stars. If you want to change the score,e back next year and redo the test."


    Sarah protested. "No, if the test malfunctions, isn''t it normal to give me another chance?"


    The maid became impatient and repeated. "The test has not malfunctioned."


    Sarah frowned. "How do you know?"


    The maid sighed and started the test on herself. One and a half secondster, she passed the ten-second test, and the pir shot up to 18 stars.


    The people around began feeling numb at the absurd sequence of events.


    The maid looked at Sarah and spoke. "Is this enough?"


    Sarah''s mouth opened. ''Eighteen stars!? Who the hell are these people?''


    What people didn''t know is that all the fifty maids had scores above 85 stars in the test.


    Yasenia''s personal maids were talents handpicked by Tatyana to serve her child.


    Talents who went through such rigorous training that few survived, reducing their initial thousands down to 300 personal maids.


    These three hundred women serving Yasenia during her childhood had enough talent to be the head of a powerful n and individual powerhouses.


    However, now, they were devoted to serving Yasenia and bing her strength.


    Sarah moved away from the test, still confused about it.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia and our girls were simrly filled with confusion.


    Evelyn asked. "The test didn''t malfunction? It''s really hard to believe."


    Kali muttered. "How can someone as young and strong as her have so much potential and soul but noprehension skills? With that kind ofprehension skill, entering the Unification Realm is practically impossible, not to mention reaching her current cultivation level while maintaining our speed."


    Andrea nodded. "The treasure Tatyana invalidated must be an extremely powerful artifact. If people know about it, she will be hunted down by the entire cultivation World."


    Angel smiled with a hidden glint in her eyes. "Mommy Tatyana, why don''t we steal it and give it to Yasenia?"


    Cecile agreed. "Something that powerful is worthy of my love."


    Tatyana shook her head. "It''s not possible. Besides superficially interfering with it, the thing in her is not something easy to touch or manipte."


    Yasenia decided to approach the sulking Sarah. "I''m going to say hello."


    Angel hugged her arm and asked. "Why?"


    Yasenia smiled and leaned down to peck her lips. "If she has such a powerful treasure, at least I want our rtionship not to be strained. I don''t want to deal with someone like her if she bes our enemy."


    Cecile snorted. "Isn''t it better to just kill her if you are worried?"


    Yasenia sighed. "What if we fail? Not only will we be opponents, we will be mortal enemies. Also, there is no need to kill everyone we are wary about. If we are like that, we will have to ughter everyone. That''s why I try to minimize enmity from everyone around besides taking a few calcted risks."


    The girls blinked and then nodded. It seemed that their dragoness always looked at things a step further and deeper than them. They couldn''t help but admire her.


    Tatyana and the other two seniors didn''t say anything.


    Then, the dragoness descended alone andnded before Sarah.


    Sarah was walking toward her harem when a sweet floral scent and profound aura appeared around her.


    She looked up and saw the dragoness with Empyrean beauty slowly descending in front of her with a thin smile on her gorgeous face.


    The long and elegant blue hanfu enhanced her elegant and modest ssical beauty despite her curves, and her hairstyle made her look quiet and ephemeral, like a fairy from the heavens that might disappear the next second.


    The dragoness''s mellow and rich voice tingled Sarah''s hearing sense. "Sixty-two stars and two twenty-star results. Our sect is delighted to wee you, Sarah."


    Sarah froze a bit, looking at the alluring dragon woman withplicated feelings.


    It had been a few years since Yasenia ruthlessly told her away, so her feelings were mellowed. Now, seeing the beauty that sometimes crossed her mind, she couldn''t help but feel her heartbeat elerate. "H-Hello, Yasenia."


    Then, she smiled a bit awkwardly. "Moreover, I scored just two stars in thest test, so¡­"


    Yasenia smiled. "Don''t worry. Comprehension is a matter of study added to natural talent. With a twenty-star potential, the thing youck is probably time studying the energies of the World."


    Yasenia sighed. "Also, I''m sorry for being too rude back then. I had a lot in mind and was very sensitive. That''s not an excuse, in any case. You were probably hurt."


    Sarah was surprised and nodded while scratching her cheek. "Yeah, no problem."


    Yasenia asked, curious. "Did you already know that this is my sect?"


    Sarah nodded. "I was surprised you arrived here, but yeah. I heard it by passing in the Holy Beast Empire Capital."


    Yasenia hummed. "It is impressive that you have managed to hide¡­ well. You know." The dragoness saw ten people approaching and blinked. ''Hm? The "thirteen-star" women?''


    The petite one that Yasenia talked to before ran and buried herself in Sarah''s arms. "Sarah! Don''t worry about the small test."


    Sarah''s hand patted the ck hair of the petite woman between her arms. "Thanks, Lea."


    Leaughed sweetly and kissed Sarah''s chin. "No worries."


    Yasenia''s eyebrows raised. ''Ho ho? A harem? Hmm, I can sense six humans and four beast humans. Dog kin, Dragon kin, an avian race, and an amphibian one¡­''


    Sarah, who saw her expression, was flustered. "A-Ah, this. Yasenia, they are my partners. Um¡­ Yeah."


    Yasenia looked at the ten women and saw a very mixed reaction. Jealous eyes, admiring eyes, shy eyes, angry eyes¡­


    Yasenia''s eye twitched when she saw one of them squirming. ''Hm? That dragon woman¡­ Did she enter in Heat after seeing me? Cough, sorry, Sarah. It seems my scent hit her quite harshly.''


    Yasenia ignored the dragon princess and smiled sincerely. "I''m d you found people to love. I would feel a bit burdened if you still loved me since it was impossible between us from the start."


    Sarah felt like a w squeezing her heart, but she smiled through it. "Y-Yes. See youter. I hope youe to visit often."


    Yasenia nodded. "I''m going. Oh, by the way, you can stay with your harem in the same building. I''ll arrange it."


    Yasenia flew upward and returned to her dears to continue supervising the test.


    One of the tall women hugged Sarah''s arm and spoke gently. "I''m d you patched things up, love."


    Anotherughed and asked after smacking Sarah''s shoulder. "Will that woman be our next sister? I can see that sister has quite a good opinion of her."


    Sarah''s lips twitched, and answered with a bitter tone. "Didn''t you hear her?"


    Lea blushed. "U-Um, if Sister Sarah wants to¡­ I can help. L-Lady Yasenia is so beautiful that it makes my stomach flutter."


    The dragon princess nodded quickly. "Yes, yes. Lady Yasenia is such a wonderful dragon. Her scent is delightful~."


    Sarah looked at them a bit weirdly. ''Have they been seduced with just a look?''


    One t girl with horizontal pupils and green patches of skin and fins as ears snorted with a bit of resentment. "That''s a walking disaster. She must attract bees and butterflies with those sacks of grass. Being her partner must be a pain in the ass."


    Sarah was a bit stunned and coughed. "Let''s stop speaking about her." Then, she smiled a bit awkwardly. "Also, didn''t I tell you I don''t n to make the group bigger?"


    A tall and voluptuous woman with feathered wings hugged her from behind, biting Sarah''s ear. "Liar. You said the same when we were four. Look around you, dear. How many are we now?"


    Sarah coughed, blushing a bit as she felt the woman''s hand sneak into her clothes and tease her breasts. ''What can I do when women of this world are freaking seductive? Almost every woman would have been model-like back in my world. The men are also really nice with such perfect muscles, but¡­ Somehow, I feel that it would be harder to gather men in a harem¡­''


    Sarah realized that her steel pipe sexuality had been bent to the point of being a mosquito coil because of a certain dragoness, and she had embraced it a few years ago. She sighed. ''I didn''t expect to be a victim of the bending I''ve seen in novels.''


    A stern, tall, and well-built woman of the dog race patted Sarah''s shoulder. "Don''t be so awkward. You are an attractive woman, so you should be confident."


    It was true that thanks to the system, her previous mortal beauty had transformed and be much higher.


    After all, as a future harem goddess, the system would gradually make her as good-looking as possible.


    Her brown hair was shiny, her honey-colored eyes had an enchanting depth, and her approachable beauty made one want to be close unconsciously.


    Sarah sighed. "Let''s go. We need to find our amodation."


    The tests continued for a while and ended a weekter.


    The total amount of people epted was around 12,500.


    There were about 700 mortals who would work on misceneous work while cultivating, changing into disciples when they broke through the first level.


    Then, there were 8,000 outer disciples and 700 outer sect elders. Next, 2,500 inner disciples and 250 inner sect elders. Finally, 350 core disciples and 70 core sect elders.


    Also, she epted two Sky Elders. The highest-ranked elders were Sky, Astral, and Supreme Elders, with cultivation in the low-, mid-, and high-level of the Epoch Core Realm, respectively.


    Meanwhile, during thest four years, thanks to Yasenia''s treasures for cleansing bloodline and simr, quite a few high-level people entered her Astral Sky n.


    The rumor of a few Ethereal Soul realm people breaking through thanks to her treasures and pills spread, giving her a lot of importance in the "high ranks" of the Distancia top powers.


    They were all added to the sect, about 3,000 beast humans and 1,500 humans.


    The humans would live in a region reserved for them, so they were not in the disciple-elder system.


    Yasenia nned to slowly and gradually integrate humans, but it was a n that would be slowly implemented during the next few decades.


    Also, unlike the recently epted disciples, the levels of the n members were iparable.


    For starters, the n members added twenty Sky Elders and four Astral Elders.


    Just these twenty-four people were enough to outvalue the twelve thousand that entered her sect.


    They were divided like this: Twelvemias, including Luscia, Fascia, and Drasha, eight harpies, Ghana and Hanna being two of them, and four lobster-kin, Finnegan continuing to be one of them.


    Coraline, Ebirah''s mother, didn''t mind "losing" a few of her subordinates. Tengliu was of the same sentiment.


    High-ranking powers had quite a few Epoch Core cultivators. Losing four was simr to cutting a nail off. Painful, but not detrimental.


    Speaking of Tengliu, the harpy used many methods and connections during thest few years to help Yasenia spread her power.


    Yasenia was still thinking of punishment, but after Tengliu used so many means to help her, the harshness of the punishment was naturally reduced. Of course, she would punish her. Not doing anything after almost being forced was not something Yasenia could swallow, but she also recognized that Tengliu was honest in her apology.


    One thing was being vengeful, and another was being petty and narrow-minded enough not to understand that forgiving was an option if nothing happened.


    For example, "almost being killed" is very different from "Being Killed."


    I digress.


    The names of those four Astral Elders in the middle level of the Epoch Core realm were Luscia, Drasha, Finnegan, and a harpy named Cortana.


    This harpy was abatant and was Cecile''s second inmand. Not because she was weaker but because Yasenia was biased and didn''t want her dears to be below someone.


    Then, there were 250 Core Elders and 700 Core Disciples. The rest were in the inner sect, with 1050 Inner disciples and 500 Inner Elders.


    Finally, the fifty maids were divided into 7 Supreme Elders, 15 Astral Elders, and 28 Sky Elders, making a horrifying lineup. Remember that all the maids were extreme geniuses in their own right, making these numbers even more terrifying.


    This made for a total of 700 mortals, 8,000 outer disciples, 700 outer sect elders, 3,550 inner disciples, 750 inner sect elders, 1050 core disciples, 330 core sect elders, 50 Sky Elders, 19 Astral Elders, and 7 Supreme Elders.


    Altogether, around fifteen thousand people with enoughbat power to be proudly called a first-rate sect assembled under Yasenia''s [Astral Sky Sect] banner.


    What led after that was work.


    Yasenia was swamped with administrative work, minor conflicts arising in the sect, and simr problems. Thus, for the next month, she didn''t sleep and had to cut down the cuddle time with her dears to the minimum to avoid losing cultivation time.


    Angel and the girls visited and helped her a lot during this time, opening a bit of time in their own schedule to apany their dragoness in her Sect Master room.


    The month went by quickly, and when Yasenia thought she had finally finished sorting everything up, someone came to her door with an urgent message.


    Our dragoness sighed. ''Finally, everything is more or less done.''


    She stretched with a smile, and the door was suddenly opened with a nervous harpy entering.


    Ghana said a bit hastily. "Sect Master, around twelve thousand beasts are waiting outside to meet you. They say they know you and want to join our Sect!"


    Yasenia was frozen mid-stretching, and her eyebrow began twitching. ''Twelve thousand? Twelve thousand more people?''


    Angel was on herp andughed when she saw Yasenia''s expression. "Yasenia, it seems that there is more work to do."


    Yasenia looked at Angel with a pampered gaze, kissed her little mouth, and tickled her. "Oh? Is my baby making fun of me?"


    "Hahahah! Stop, mph! Yasenia! Hahaha!"


    Yasenia looked at theughing and squirming cutie and hugged her tightly to recharge the batteries. "You must stay by my side to give me energy, okay, baby?"


    Angel smiled sweetly and hugged her neck, kissing Yasenia lovingly. "Yes!"


    Ghana, at the side, smiled softly. The love between Yasenia and the girls always made her feel warm inside.


    Yasenia smiled at Ghana. "Let''s go."


    Ghana nodded.


    They all flew outside and arrived before the army of beasts.


    *************************************************


    Author: Let''s go directly to the question today. I summon you!


    WPOmega: Hello!


    Kali: Hello, what question do you have today?


    WPOmega: Well, Are the heavenly Tribtions beneficial to the environment in which they fall? Would a ton of tribtions falling in the same area cause that area to have more energy naturally over time?


    Tatyana: In my knowledge, they are.


    Valeria: Yes. They might be destructive, but after destruction, nts and minerals absorb the remaining heavenly energy and evolve to be stronger.


    Mirrory: Hm. The more tribtion falls, the higher this evolution. That''s why a few sects in the higher realms have a specialized ce for cultivators to break through.


    WPOmega: Oh? That''s interesting!


    Author: And this is all for today~. Bye-bye~.

 Chapter 625: Twelve Thousand Beasts.

    Chapter 625: Twelve Thousand Beasts.


    Themotion created by the twelve thousand beasts wasrge enough to rm the people of the sect.


    As Yasenia, Angel, and Ghana flew outside, the top elders, meaning the Sky, Astral, and Supreme Elders, joined the dragoness together with Yasenia''s lovers.


    Since Yasenia didn''t give the order to stay away, those curious also went outside to look at the situation.


    ia wore a white flowy dress as her yellow-scaled wings pped, and she approached Yasenia. "Young miss, there are a few strong people for you. If you need our help, don''t be reluctant."


    Yasenia smiled softly. "Of course. Thank you, ia."


    ia smiled. "No need to thank us; we exist to serve you."


    Yaseniaughed. "Those words are reassuring. But remember that I consider you all close family, so don''t be so stiff."


    iaughed. "Of course. By the way, we are still waiting for your answer to the conversation you had with Flora that day."


    Yasenia titled her head. "Which conversation?... Ah."


    Flora approached and chuckled. "You remembered! I thought you would''ve forgotten after so many years."


    Yasenia has exined everything she has gone through to the maids without leaving anything out, so they know about the trial.


    Yasenia pondered. "I''ll probably be agreeable in the far future, but first¡­"


    Flora nodded with a happy smile. "Of course. We won''t interfere until you give us the go-ahead."


    ia and the other maids also smiled.


    When Yasenia arrived in front of the army, she was slightly surprised.


    Since the beasts were in their beast forms, the space they upied with their giant bodies was not smaller than the one million cultivators.


    Yasenia flew forward andnded on the ground, observing those at the helm. Between them, she suddenly spotted five familiar faces. ''Oh? These five alsonded in Distancia?''


    Between the five, the emerald-color-scaled dragon woman pped her wing and opened her arms as she flew at Yasenia. "Little Sister Yasenia~!"


    Yaseniaughed and caught the [Nature Dragon] heir from the Sky Continent, Laurina. "Big sister Laurina. How have you been?"


    The voluptuous bodies of the dragon women squished together, creating a tempting scene. During the final days of the secret realm, Yasenia had be very close to the five of them, so she was delighted to see them again.


    Laurina smiled widely, her slit emerald eyes glowing with happiness. "Excellent! We managed to conquer the mountain range a few tens of thousands of kilometers away. Wended there about four years ago, and now we''vee to dominate this World under your leadership!"


    Yasenia looked over the thousands of beasts and felt grateful. "Thank you, Laurina. I really appreciate it."


    She turned toward the other four that had approached and smiled, walking toward them to hug them. "Razar, Gorena, Sirae, Frisk, I''m also gleeful that all of you are here."


    Gorena, the [Ind Turtle] woman, had no animal traits, but her body was very muscr and a head taller than Yasenia, being even taller and much bulkier than Andrea.


    In her arms, Yasenia appeared like a little girl.


    She patted Yasenia''s head as they hugged and asked. "Was there someone who bullied you, little sister Yasenia?"


    Yaseniaughed and looked up at the blue-haired and green-eyed woman. "Nothing to worry about, big sister. How about Big Sister and the others? Did anybody bully you? If so, tell me, and I''ll send my power to trample them!"


    Gorena chuckled. "So reliable."


    Yasenia moved toward Frisk as she asked and gave the short blonde man a hug.


    Frisk, the [Lightning Quilin], blushed a bit as his head was squashed into Yasenia''s breasts. He separated and coughed. "There were a few bugs, but we managed to kill them all. Moreover, with our bloodlines, dominating the beasts was not thatplicated."


    Yasenia ruffled his hair.


    Then, she approached Razar, a white- and ck-haired handsome and tall man with wild facial features. His exotic hair and eye colors gave him a very attractive appearance, although he had a hint of arrogance and pride in himself.


    His race was that of a [Mountain shing Tiger].


    But, when he saw Yasenia approaching for a hug, Razar coughed and took a step back, acting coolly. "No need to hug-Omph!"


    Yasenia used a lot of her strength andughed while squishing him in a hug. "Acting shy with me? Weren''t you quite arrogant at first?"


    Razar rolled his eyes, but he hugged Yasenia back with a slight movement. "Tsk, don''t you realize that your exaggerated tits are hitting me."


    BANG!


    Yasenia used her tail and pped him on the back of his head while rolling her eyes, mming him into the ground. "Stop acting like a horny teenager. Even if I''m naked in front of you, you have to control yourself, Big. Brother. Razar."


    After he stood up again, Razar acted like a cat whose tail was stepped on. "Who is acting like a horny teenager!?"


    Yaseniaughed and approached Sirae, the [Ice Phoenix] woman with icy blue eyes and hair and porcin white skin.


    She hugged her softly and asked. "Big Sister Sirae, how have you been?"


    Sirae''s cold face gained a soft smile, and she hugged her back. "Very good. How is Cecile doing?"


    Yasenia smiled and pointed at the side. "She can transform into her beast form."


    Sirae looked at Cecile and was impressed. "So fast? As expected from little sister Yasenia''s mate."


    Yasenia smirked. "Well, we are all at the seventh level, so it''s normal to have gainedplete control."


    The five pure beasts were impressed. "Seventh level?"


    The dragoness looked at Angel and asked. "Baby, please create a noise cancetion formation."


    Angel nodded and waved her hand.


    Yasenia looked around andmented. "Let''s go inside and talk further. By the way, I''m very grateful to all of you for guiding them here, but there are tests your subordinates must take to be qualified to join my power. If they are not, they can live in the surroundings. But, remember that a few areas might be a hunting ground, so I rmend going east from here and leaving them in the mountain range about eight hundred kilometers away."


    Laurina nodded. "I''ll take it into ount. Will there be punishment if the beasts kill sect members?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Of course not. If they want to hunt beasts, they have to be prepared to be killed."


    Razar stepped forward and asked. "Yasenia, there are a few of them who aren''t sentient. What should we do?"


    Yasenia pondered. "All of you have subordinates like that? I mean, non-sentient subordinates."


    Gorena spoke softly. "Yes. We tried collecting our races because it''s easier to influence them with our bloodlines. However, in my case, turtle-kin are few. Between the four hundred, I found there are only ten sapient ones."


    Laurina added with a frown. "Yasenia dragons of this ce are very¡­ disappointing. Their bloodlines are so diluted that I can''t really call them dragons but more like dragonoids. Pure dragons I found are very, very, few."


    Yasenia nodded. "Yes, they were hunted down a few millennia ago and have yet to recover."


    Laurina''s eyes became cold. "Who did it?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "It was a continental-wide scale hunt. There was not a main culprit besides Distancia, the hero. Do you know about the history of this continent?"


    Laurina snorted. "A bunch of barbarians. Even the humans in Sky Continent, who I already disliked, are not that excessive with beast ves."


    Gorena''s eyes were cold for once. "Honestly, the beast-humans of this ce are too elitists. Even against pure beasts. A few of them tried to catch us as pets even after knowing we had normal intelligence."


    Yasenia nodded. "I''ve tried saving the girls from the Sky Continent by creating a ve trade, but I''ve had limited sess. Well, I have a program to integrate humans in my sect for the future."


    Razar frowned. "What about males?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "I couldn''t. I had to create a persona¡­ Hum. I''ll exin in more detail when we are inside."


    Razar nodded. Then, he smirked and asked with a mocking smile. "Hey, Frisk. How about you tell how many of your race we''ve found."


    Frisk crossed his arms and snorted. "Us, Quilins, are very rare even in Sky Continent. Quilins can''t be born with such underdeveloped dragons since we are a variant."


    A Quilin was a beast with a horse body, dragon head, dragon tail, and antlers, and the males had hoofs, and the females had dragon ws.


    Their bodies were covered in scales with a beautiful mane and slit eyes, and they had an innate ability to gallop in the air. Even newborn Quilins could walk in the air.


    Legend said they were a species created by a powerful stallion copting with a female dragon.


    Yasenia smiled andughed. "You could''ve tamed horse-rted beasts, right?"


    Frisk nodded. "That''s what I did, but the stupid Razar still says that I have no subordinates."


    Razar snorted andughed. "I''m the one who got the most subordinates, after all. This Lord Razar is that good! Hahaha."


    Yasenia and the others rolled their eyes, but they had smiles on their lips. Although Razar acted arrogant, in truth, he was extremely caring.


    He was the one who helped Frisk by secretly leading a few horse-rted beasts toward Frisk and giving him the idea.


    Frisk discovered itter but didn''t say anything because he knew Razar would be embarrassed.


    Laurina saw Angel, and her eyes glittered, flying toward her. "Little Angel! How have you been doing?"


    Angel was suddenly buried in a valley of softness, and with strange expertise, she moved her head a bit to escape the titty prison and looked up.


    She was already strangely ustomed to big-breasted sisters burying her face in their breasts. "Very nice~, I''m already in the seventh level of the Unification Realm!"


    Laurina nodded. "Very good! Your cultivation speed is as good as ours even when we have found quite a few treasures and powerful beast cores in the mountains."


    Laurina blinked. "Speaking of which, here."


    Yasenia caught the spatial ring she threw and looked inside.


    There were thousands of treasures, nts, minerals, Body Cultivation manuals, beast cores, etc.


    "Ho? Where did you get all this?"


    Laurina snorted. "A few beast-humans using those mountains as a hunting ground dared to dive into the depths, so we killed them. Their seniors cameter, indignant. So, we razed their powers to the ground. These are things in their treasury."


    Yasenia blinked. "How many beasts you lost?"


    Laurina sighed. "A few hundred. We learned that they were a low-level, second-rate power. There were seven Epoch Core cultivators, one in the middle level. But we managed to siege the power to the ground with the Beast Seniors and each of us taking one Low-level Epoch Core until the seniors resolved the main threat."


    Yasenia nodded.


    These five were the heirs of leading powers back in the Sky Continent, so it is expected to be strong. Not to mention, the amount of treasures for themselves in their rings plus all the things they got in the Lost Town by themselves amounted to enough resources to carry them almost through the entirety of the Fourth and Fifth realms.


    After dispelling the formation, Laurina approached the group of beasts and shouted. "We are going inside the Astral Sky Sect. Do not be rude to Lady Yasenia and maintain the younger beasts in check."


    One of the seniors from the army stepped forward. Surprisingly, he was from the dragon race. And even more surprising, he was in the middle level of the Epoch Core realm.


    Yasenia felt a bit of pressure from the giant dragon. ''Hm, his strength is not bad. I don''t know if I could beat him.''


    Although most dragons were ageless, the ones with a low-level bloodline had a limit to their lifespan and growth.


    Remember that as the dragons aged, they becamerger and stronger without needing to cultivate. However, low-level bloodline dragons became "toorge" for their strength, and meridians couldn''t maintain their body functions, leading to a "natural death."


    The visibly ancient dragon looked at Yasenia and asked. His voice was aged and deep. "Excuse this old dragon, but we followed these young talents because of their bloodline level. Lady Laurina is the future of our dragon race. And I don''t want to be disrespectful, but could you show us your qualifications?"


    The five beast heirs instantly frowned and red at the giant dragon.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia''s lips arched as she approached, energy gathering around her.


    "Sure, let me show you."


    ************************************************************


    Angel: Kya! Yasenia is going to show off~!


    Andrea: Hum, what are you going to do, love?


    Yasenia: Who knows?


    Tatyana: Sniff, my little treasure is learning to make cliffhangers. I''m so proud.


    The rest: ¡­


    Author: Hahaha, I summon you!


    Kaszty: Hello~.


    Andrea: Wee, Kaszty.


    Kaszty: So, seniors. I was wondering¡­ What is the most powerful Unique Element you''ve encountered?


    Mirrory: Can we answer this?


    Author: Well, why not? Saying just the name is not that much of a spoiler.


    Mirrory: Hm, true. Well, a previous master of mine fought against a powerful cultivator with Creation Energy.


    Valeria: Oh? I''ve also seen someone with that energy, but then I learned they perished.


    Mirrory: Probably not the same. My encounter was a few hundreds of millions of years ago. Moreover, the Creation Energy guy killed my master.


    Valeria: Oh¡­


    Valeria: What about you, Tatyana?


    Tatyana: Hm¡­ I think I haven''t met any besides Yasenia. Unique elements are, well, Unique.


    Valeria: Fufufu, the first encounter being your own daughter. That''s truly a one in ten thousand lives moment.


    Mirrory: I can agree with that.


    Kaszty: I see. Thanks.


    Author: And that''s all for today. Bye-bye~.

 Chapter 626: Astral Sky Sect Completion!

    Chapter 626: Astral Sky Sect Completion!


    "Excuse this old dragon, but we followed these young talents because of their bloodline level. Lady Laurina is the future of our dragon race. And I don''t want to be disrespectful, but could you show us your qualifications?"


    After the old dragon asked this question, the five heirs frowned and looked at him with cold eyes.


    Yasenia''s lips arched as she approached, energy gathering around her.


    "Sure, let me show you."


    Of the five heirs, Laurina was the one who took it the worst. These words were simr to an insult for a dragon who took sincerity very seriously.


    It was known throughout the universe that dragons rarely lied too tantly. Naturally, cunningness was a trait, but most of the time, a dragon was proud enough to consider lying a sign of weakness.


    Not to mention, promises were only made by dragons when they were serious.


    Even Yasenia, an exception in her race regarding many traits, took her promises seriously.


    When Laurina was about tosh out, Yasenia''s handnded on her shoulder. The Nature Dragoness turned her head and saw Yasenia smiling. "Don''t worry. It''s understandable for them to ask."


    Laurina snorted, but she obediently walked behind Yasenia. "Do not show them mercy. If they have problems because of your aura, they do not deserve to follow you."


    The old dragon clearly heard Laurina and became a bit nervous. Hemunicated with the other older beasts that agreed to test Yasenia. ''Let''s actively block her aura, just in case.''


    An old brown female phoenix frowned. ''She looks quite young. Even little Sirae can''t affect the young beasts that much with her aura.''


    A senior tiger kinmented. ''If even that Razar followed her, she must be exceptional. Let''s defend, just in case.''


    The others agreed, and this small conversation is what saved their 12,000 number from shrinking a bit.


    As energy gathered toward our Celestial Dragoness, Yasenia flew in front of the army of beasts. Although she didn''t mind them asking, doing so in front of her sect instead of in a secret location was not something Yasenia appreciated.


    Of course, it might have been that these beasts didn''t take it into ount, but if it weren''t because the maids were beside her, this would be aplicated situation for herself.


    If she agreed, she would''ve revealed her cultivation and her bloodline strength to the public.


    If she disagreed, this would mean she had something to hide, and other powers might be curious.


    ''I''m probably overthinking it, but I don''t like it. It''s been a while since I let lose without limits, right?''


    Yasenia''s lips arched in a cold smile. "Since you insist, I don''t mind showing off a little bit."


    Yasenia looked around, her voice booming to every living being in a radius of tens of kilometers. "You all in hiding should also realize that the only reason you are not dead yet when moving around like filthy rats to investigate me is because I don''t feel like killing you. However, that has changed today."


    Yasenia''s cold voice carried a wave of heavy killing intent, making everyone feel a shiver up their spine. "I don''t want to have trash trying to look into my business, so you can start to run now, or you can stay here forever."


    Yasenia looked at the beasts, and the energy around her ballooned, twisting the air and making the density of her surroundings increase.


    "Now I ask all beasts to kneel before my blood."


    Her voice shook the air around her, and behind her, the energy slowly took shape.


    "[Empyrean Regal Dragon Aura]."


    A wave of aura swallowed the 12,000 beasts, making them hold their breath.


    "[Monarch Intent Level Two]."


    All the beasts that became agitated felt like a hammer hit their brain, making them feel dizzy and release all their rebelling thoughts.


    "[War Intent Level One]."


    The presence of the Celestial Dragoness was filled with an ocean of murderous intentions, making the seniors resisting the heavy presence feel their hearts trembling.


    "[Celestial Intent Level One]."


    Above Yasenia, the image of a small gctic blue star appeared, and everyone except those protected by the maids, Tatyana, Valeria, and Mirrory, and those in the Epoch Core Body realm felt their upper bodies being pressed down by a mountain-like aura, mming them downwards with a resonant bang.


    The beast seniors looked at the beasts kissing the ground with wide eyes.


    But Yasenia wasn''t done yet.


    "[Bloodline: Progenitor Queen, Empyrean Cosmos Dragon]."


    The image behind Yasenia took shape into her dragon form and silently roared to the heavens while spreading its majestic wings as her soul and bloodline pressure mixed with every other aura, increasing them another notch.


    By now, the seniors were barely maintaining the defenses they deployed, and their eyes were filled with soul-deep fear.


    The weakest Epoch Core seniors even felt their shoulders slump under the overwhelming pressure.


    "[Constitution: Yin and Yang Celestial Body]."


    Finally, the extremely high-quality constitution appeared, reinforcing every event while creating an ethereal cosmic bnce between all forces.


    Yasenia''s long ck hair fluttered wildly with her elegant dress, and her draconic eyes shone with golden radiance while she looked down at the 12,000 kneeling beasts with an indifferent expression.


    She asked. "Is this enough to acknowledge me?"


    Her ethereal voice imitated the voice when she was in her dragon form, ethereal and having an echo and otherworldly sound that appeared to permeate into the surroundings.


    Even our girls were wide-eyed, not expecting that all of Yasenia''s aurasbined into one could create such an effect.


    The dragon that was scared of Epoch Core people didn''t exist anymore, and the people watching felt that the only people who could rival this dragon were the top forces of the continent.


    The old dragon felt his heart thumping with fear, thinking that he had offended the being that felt like a primordial beast, and even if he was in the middle levels of the fifth realm, he mmed his head onto the ground and hastily answered. "Yes! This old man was foolish! Our Queen, this old man will receive your wrath withoutints! With you at the helm, my dragon race will finally flourish again, so if my life is enough to appease your eminence''s anger, I have noints!"


    Yasenia stopped the pressure, and everything melted within heaven and earth as if it didn''t happen.


    She smiled as she stated, her voice devoid of indifference and flowing like a mellow and soothing alluring melody. "No need, elder. All of you stand up. It is normal to ask for confirmation when you are about to follow someone you don''t know. However, next time, ask it in a private setting. I''m not fond of revealing myself like I did often. Either way, wee to the Astral Sky Sect."


    The elderly dragon lifted his head. "I''m honored, Lady Yasenia! This old one is named Ignirean and will follow Lady Yasenia until he breathes hisst."


    Yasenia nodded. "Then, Ignirean, guide your beasts inside to be tested. Those who pass will be able to enter our sect. Those who don''t will have to live on the outskirts or go elsewhere. I do ept all kinds of races in my sect, but there must be a minimum requirement even if youe from a power made by my friends-"


    "HA!?"


    Yasenia blinked and turned around, confused at the male shout of utter disbelief.


    Razar was looking at one ce with a bbergasted expression, and when the other four beast heirs followed his gaze, they all froze as their eyes widened.


    Right after, everyone saw the five kneel down and state. "We salute the Death Empress!"


    Confused looks were thrown in their direction, not understanding to whom they were kneeling.


    Yasenia''s lips twitched. ''I thought they already saw her and was wondering about theirck of reaction.''


    Tatyana smiled and waved her hand, pushing them straight with her aura. "No need for that, children. Wee to my little treasure''s power. Let''s continue speaking inside. We''ve dyed it enough."


    Yasenia agreed, and they walked toward the sect through therge forest.


    The wild beasts didn''t approach because of the aura of therge group, so there weren''t any problems.


    Remember that the gathering ce where the tests were conducted happened a few hundred kilometers away from the sect, in a town Yasenia built specially for it.


    Basic infrastructures and a basicyout to expand it were in ce, with Hanna, the harpy who managed the auction house connections, and Carbira maintaining it with other Astral Sky n members.


    Hanna acted as the mayor and Carbira as the treasurer.


    Carbira eventually let go of the death and destruction of her power and asked Yasenia to get to work. So, Yasenia gave her the treasurer position of the Astral Sky City.


    A few of Yasenia''s acquaintances moved their headquarters to Astral Sky City, like Jorey and a few others she had met during thest four years.


    About a tenth of the Astral Sky n was deployed there to manage the most essential parts.


    After the tests, these were the numbers that joined. First, 1,000 mortal beasts, then 2,000 outer disciples, 650 outer sect elders, 450 inner sect disciples, 150 inner sect elders, 50 Core disciples, 20 core elders, 10 Sky elders, and 3 Astral Elders.


    For those curious, this made a total of 1,700 mortals, 10,000 outer disciples, 1,350 outer sect elders, 4,000 inner disciples, 900 inner sect elders, 1,100 core disciples, 350 core sect elders, 60 Sky Elders, 22 Astral Elders, and 7 Supreme Elders.


    There were 19,500 people in Yasenia''s sect now after adding 4,300 beasts and without counting the 1,500 humans.


    The other 8,000 beasts were eventually moved to the mountain range Yasenia rmended.


    Meanwhile, the spies outside that didn''t run when Yasenia asked to couldn''t help it and sighed in relief after the dragoness didn''t hunt them down.


    But this relief was short-lived.


    When Yasenia entered the Sect''s formation and was safe, the fifty maids wearing elegant and flowy white dresses disappeared and returned to Astral Sky City.


    ia, the personal maid''s leader, spoke with a cold voice that resonated through the Astral Sky City and its surroundings.


    "Our Young Miss warned you, and you didn''t listen to her threat. Now, you all filthy rats dwelling in my dearest young miss''s streets shall perish. Hunt them all down and capture all of them alive unless there is a threat of escape; Miss Kali and Lady Tatyana might want a few extra people to do their experiments."


    The forty-nine maids answered at once. "Yes, Head Maid!"


    ia took out a disc with an intricate formation and spoke as she channeled her energy. "[Space Sealing Formation]."


    The disc glowed, and the sky above the Astral Sky City darkened as an aura that made Yasenia''s previous disy look feeble spread around.


    Then, the massive spiritual senses of the maids swallowed the city and its surroundings.


    The spies were stunned, and a few of the quickest ones tried to use their spatial rings to summon life-saving treasures. However, the spatial rings didn''t work.


    The [Space Sealing Formation] was a peak-level Heaven-ranked formation that stopped all space-rted treasures from functioning.


    ia was a yellow-scaled [Thunderous Serpent Dragon] with deep blue slit eyes. Then, her affinities were water and lightning, and her primary weapon was a spear.


    She was a speed fighter with extreme control over momentum, using her water-rted abilities to make her lightning attacks flow with perfect synchrony and increasing strength.


    The moment she moved, she instantly arrived at the house of a "family" of three. The two seniors and children were all spies from one of the top powers.


    However, ia didn''t care as her spear spun three times, hitting the back of their necks and making them faint.


    She didn''t stop and moved to the other side of the Astral Sky City in less than a second, intercepting a low-level Epoch Core cultivator.


    With ia''s Level Nine Dantian Spiritualization Realm Cultivation, a low-level Epoch Core cultivator was nothing.


    BANG!


    Shended on his back, creating a small crater as her strength control permitted most of her strength to remain in the body of the person she hit.


    Blood sprouted like a fountain from his mouth as the pain from his broken bones and organs made him faint.


    ia''s deep blue slit eyes didn''t even look at him as she moved across the city like a sh of yellow lightning.


    The other forty-nine maids were not much slower.


    With theirbined efforts, the more than four hundred spies hiding in the Astral Sky City were subdued in less than forty seconds.


    Flora, the one supervising everything, spoke. "ia, there are no threats left."


    ia nodded and spun her spear once, storing it back in her ring. "The spies were not low level. Three hundred and ny-three Ethereal Soul Body Cultivators, seventeen low-level Epoch Core cultivators, and two middle-level Epoch Core cultivators. How was the fighting power of the middle-level ones?"


    A human maid in the fifth level of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm spoke. "Stronger than expected, Body Cultivation seems to be perfected for fighting. However, I could subdue her in less than ten moves. The skills of these people are verycking even if their bodies are iparably strong."


    ia nodded with a smile. "That''s good news. We will be able to protect our young miss with our strength."


    Selenaughed gently. "I was a bit worried since we left 250 maids back home, but it seems our strength is enough to pamper our young miss~."


    The other maids nodded with smiles.


    Le said softly. "I''m quite curious about that woman''s strength~."


    The maids'' eyes shed coldly. Flora snorted. "Tengliu, was it? Although I really want to kill her, it seems that Young Miss doesn''t desire her death."


    ia nodded and rationalized. "Well, even if there was an intention, nothing really happened. Moreover, the bird has been very good to our young miss during thest four years and sincerely repented. Of course, the situation would be very different if we were there the day it happened. Furthermore, it seems that Young Miss wants to punish her personally."


    Flora sighed. "I know. That''s why I didn''tin and epted Young Miss''s orders. Lucky bird."


    The other maids nodded and agreed.


    After that day, news spread about the joining of the army of beasts, making people look at Yasenia''s sect as one of the strongest second-rated powers.


    The maids'' existence was still a mystery, so people could not imagine that, not to mention second-rate, the Astral Sky Sect was one of the strongest powers in the Continent.


    The minimum to be a first-rate power was to have a high-level Epoch Core cultivator and another fifty Epoch Core cultivators, something Yasenia surpassed by far.

 Chapter 627: A Dragoness Cleaning Her Sect.

    Chapter 627: A Dragoness Cleaning Her Sect.


    Yasenia focused on Cultivation and the sect''s management initial phase for the next three months.


    Like what she did with the Astral Sky n, Yasenia created a system allowing the power to run autonomously.


    This time, even when the power was many times bigger and there were many more powers to talk to, it was much more manageable.


    Three factors contributed to this speed and ease.


    The first, Yasenia gave her girls more responsibilities. Cecile and the others might not be as capable as Yasenia when it came to management, but in their respective specialties, they didn''tck anything.


    So, Alchemy, Tailoring, cksmithing, Formations, and Military decisions were given entirely to them, with Yasenia just having to supervise the results and ns.


    The second reason was the maids. With fifty capable subordinates, the girls and Yasenia processed everything speedily and learned with the maids.


    Their guidance, advice, and effectiveness were impressive.


    Finally, the third and arguably most important factor was Tatyana''s, Mirrory''s, and Valeria''s change from a passive to an active stance.


    The three seniors didn''t take leadership positions, but they didn''t hold back when giving advice, teaching them fighting, and other types of knowledge.


    All of this, and with their finances supported by the Parus mine, the Astral Sky Sect spread its roots and grew tall enough to be noticed in the forest of powers.


    It was to the point that Yasenia received a letter from the Nine Sects to meet with their leaders.


    Yasenia was holding that letter and reading it.


    She leaned back on herfortable chair and muttered. "They want me to participate in the Sect Tournament a few years from now¡­" Yasenia frowned. "Strange¡­ the date is not written in the letter. They only told me it would be at least seven years into the future."


    Yasenia came to a realization. "Oh. They must not tell the date exactly so that those sects that do not ept have a hard time finding the real date¡­"


    Yasenia got thoughtful. "Should we be a Nine sect? The prestige you receive with that title is something I''ve experienced, and it''s really tempting. But¡­"


    Yasenia''s eyes shone strangely. "How about swallowing them? Is that too greedy?"


    However, her intentions disappeared right away. "Either way, I''ll eventually leave this ce. It''s not worth the effort. I''ll just strengthen the foundation of this sect so that it remains for a long time after I leave. The next sect master should decide if they want to join or not."


    Yasenia took another letter and opened it.


    After reading it, her lips arched in a sneer. "Do they still think they can bully me as they like? Hahaha."


    During thest three months, a few disciples acted arrogantly, trying to unt their "nobility." Moreover, a few elders were also punished for bending their backs to them, but no elders were killed because the offense was not worthy of such punishment.


    Yasenia didn''t intervene at first and saw how others cleaned those who wanted to cheat the system she ced.


    Our dragoness didn''t intervene to observe the loyalty of the high-rankings and to wed out any rotten bug who sneaked into the core of her sect.


    Thankfully, after her disy with the beasts, the loyalty of the high-elders was firm.


    So, after waiting for the first month and seeing that the sect wouldn''t need her to be too watchful, Yasenia intervened herself and was ruthless.


    Those whomitted any major crime were punished with the same crime theymitted, but worse.


    If they killed? They were publicly tortured to death.


    If they raped? They were attacked by beasts in front of the crowd until they died.


    If they stole? All their properties were seized, and they were forced to run naked around the entire sect for a week. Those who disobeyed were killed on the spot.


    Finally, those who didn''t follow the rules about using the Sect''s establishments or simr were killed or exiled into the beast-swamped forests depending on the offense.


    Yasenia''s ruthless heart when leading a power, an attitude inherited and taught from her mother and internalized during the more than two decades of brutal War in the trial, was revealed to the full force now that she didn''t care about the outside.


    The heavy punishmenting from the dragoness shook the entire sect and those outside the sect.


    After all, Yasenia didn''t make any effort to hide what she was doing in her sect. Of course, this began a chain of reactions from families outside, demanding exnations.


    After all, Yasenia punished everyone regardless of background.


    Even then, those inside the sect became obedient and didn''t dare make a sound. Nobody left for one reason.


    Benefits!


    Yasenia had basically built a paradise for cultivation. Moreover, the energy concentration in this mountain basin was iparable to the outside, thanks to the energy that poured down from the Sky Continent.


    The surrounding forest grew natural treasures, the mountains spawned strong minerals, and the sect had divided sections of the nearby forest to make hunting as safe as possible while controlling that too strong people don''t go to one area and disrupt nature.


    For example, if an Ethereal Soul Cultivator wanted low-level materials, they needed to create a mission for low-level disciples or go outside the Sect''s borders, creating an internal economy that fed on itself while forcing wealthy cultivators to pay the juniors.


    Rates, mission rewards, difficulty, and much more were handled by the system Yasenia built with her subordinates.


    In short, everything was intricately bonded, and there was even an expansion model for when higher-level treasures began appearing, and the surroundings naturally grew in strength.


    ording to Tatyana''s estimation, if everything worked correctly, the sect couldst hundreds of thousands of years only by following the general outline they created.


    To say that this ce was one of the best in the entire Distancia Continent was not an exaggeration.


    However, those outside the sect didn''t really know and became outraged.


    Yasenia became thoughtful when she received letters from all those powers that demanded an exnation for killing their juniors. "What to do... Hm, most powers that protested are second-rate ones¡­ As I expected, powers begin flocking and trying to peck at me whenever you begin with the heavy hand. Should I destroy one of them to warn the others?"


    Yasenia looked at the three cards different from the others and read the names of the ns. "Five Shadow Fangs, Steel Back Wolves, and Desert Sand Garuda."


    Yasenia pondered, her golden eyes calcting the best way to deal with them.


    After a few seconds, Yasenia''s lips arched in a sinister smile. "Five Shadow Fangs¡­ They have been touching my nerves for a while already¡­"


    During thesest years, things have been quiteplicated because the Five Shadow Fangs have been meddling with her business, making it challenging to buy some things.


    Yasenia remembered the leader of that n she had seen in the tournament. ''That old woman was strong, very close to a middle-level Epoch Core, but¡­''


    A red light shed deep within the dragoness''s golden slit eyes as the War Intent excitedly trembled, knowing what was about toe.


    ''It''s about time I make you disappear together with those small powers who abused my precious fan girls.''


    Her mind shed with the scene of Velvet and Zaria dying in her arms, and her bloodthirst peaked. She opened amunication device and spoke with a freezingly cold tone. "ia, prepare one thousand cultivators with ra. All must be a high-level Ethereal soul realm and above. Leave Selena, Le, Flora, and ten maids to manage the sect while we are away. We are going to make a few people disappear."


    ia''s excited voice was heard from the other side. "Yes, young miss! We are delighted to be led to battle by young miss!"


    The dragoness wrote a letter back to the Steel Back Wolves and Desert Sand Garudas, and not taking into ount the flowerynguage, it said as such.


    "Respected Power,


    I am writing this letter to let you know about the shameful behavior of your juniors. I wouldn''t punish them this hard if they hadn''t broken the rules. However, they have hurt their senior and junior sisters and brothers physically and emotionally repeatedly after being warned. If you want to speak to me face to face, we can decide on a date five years from now. Lately, my workload has been high, and I do not intend to attend to unimportant matters.


    Hoping you expectantly await my arrival at your front gates, Sect Master of the Astral Sky Sect, Yasenia Dravory."


    The other letters she wrote to weaker powers were simr, but she didn''t tell them to wait and just told them to, putting it lightly, swallow the offense or deal with the consequences.


    Then, she chose a few harpies to deliver them.


    Diplomacy was something done when two powers were of a simr level. If your power had enough strength to decimate the other, it was not a conversation between equals.


    Yasenia knew how to act restrained, but she also knew when she had to push and stomp her feet to give a warning.


    And now, it was time for the dragon to stomp her feet and make herself known.


    By the way, her rtionship with the harpies had greatly improved over the years, but there was an invisible barrier that previously didn''t exist.


    Besides that thin barrier in Yasenia''s heart, how Yasenia treated the harpies at the beginning and now was not that much different.


    The only thing they didn''t see since that day was Yasenia yfully having physical contact with them.


    They clearly noticed this, and some were a bit bitter about it. However, they were happy that Yasenia finally smiled at them again.


    Ghana entered the room to take the letters. "Yasenia, who do I choose to send them?"


    Yasenia looked at her and chuckled. "I don''t know. You choose. After all these years, this kind of thing should not be asked. Just inform me who you choose after you decide. I trust you this much."


    Ghana smiled and then nodded. "You are right."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow and asked directly. "What, are you still ufortable about something?"


    Ghana shook her head and smiled, feeling slightly lonely but strangely rxed. ''Well, this is good enough¡­''


    The dragoness nodded and asked. "Anything you need to report?"


    Ghana thought and finally shook her head. "No. Don''t worry. There isn''t anything important enough."


    Yasenia blinked. "And what unimportant stuff is going on?"


    Ghana smiled. "Don''t worry, it is under control."


    Yasenia looked at her for a second and smiled. "Sure, go ahead. Remember to deliver the Wolf n and Garuda n lettersst."


    Once Ghana left, Yasenia pondered about it for a second and chose to use the formation covering the entire sect and look at what Ghana had been doing.


    She had told them that because the basin was toorge, the recording functions back in the Astral Sky n didn''t work.


    But it was a lie.


    The ones who knew and had ess to these functions were her girls and the maids. Esther and the Five Beast Heirs were also included with limited ess.


    With the [Transcendent Ranked Formation Core] as a nucleus, not to mention one, covering and feeding ten areas like this Mountain Basin was not thatplicated.


    Either way, Yasenia selected Ghana and looked at what she had been doing during thest few days, just in case.


    Trusting someone was one thing, and trusting that same someone after they showed strange behavior was anotherpletely different thing.


    ****************************************************************


    Tatyana: The clogs of Fate have started to move~. Where will they lead my little treasure?


    Author: We''ll see~. Anyway, I summon you!


    WPOmega: Hello, girls.


    Kali: Wee again~.


    WPOmega: So, well, this is a question for someone we haven''t seen in a while.


    Author: Oh? Who?


    WPOmega: Dr. Ava!


    Tatyana: Ho? Avalonia?


    WPOmega: Yes.


    Author: Well, let''s summon her.


    ¡­


    Dr. Ava: Hm? Where am I?


    Tatyana: Yo, Avalonia.


    Dr. Ava: Hello, Lady Tatyana. Where are we?


    Tatyana: It''s difficult to exin¡­ Do you see this person?


    Dr. Ava: Yes, my eyesight has not deteriorated as much as your sanity.


    Tatyana: ¡­


    Yasenia: Hahaha, Aunt Avalonia, can you answer his question? Then, we will be able to return.


    Dr. Ava: Oh dear, you are here too, Yassy? Well, if you have gained the trust of Yasenia, I''ll answer it. Ask away.


    WPOmega: Can a futa and a woman, or two futas, produce male offspring, or would all the children be either futa or pure female?


    Dr. Ava: Excuse me, child, but what is a "futa"?


    WPOmega: Oh, someone like Yasenia or Andrea, a person with a functional penis and a vagina.


    Dr. Ava: I see. Let''s start with two hermaphrodites, or Futa, as you call them.


    WPOmega: Okay!


    Dr. Ava: There are many factors, but one of the most notable ones depends a lot on the constitution of the two partners.


    Dr. Ava: For example, if the Yang-attributed partner is the dominant one, the result will tend toward being a hermaphrodite or male. There are even cases when a child with just a penis but also female breasts can be produced.


    Dr. Ava: If the dominant party is Yin-attributed, the results tilt toward Female or hermaphrodite, with strange cases of having a male body but a vagina instead of a penis.


    Dr. Ava: If both have simr levels, the results are mostly hermaphrodites.


    WPOmega:I see.


    Dr. Ava: Then, Futa and females always tend toward females unless the hermaphrodite has dominant genes.


    Dr. Ava: This question feels targeted toward Yasenia''s offspring, right?


    WPOmega: Well¡­


    Dr. Ava: Yasenia''s offspring will be mostly hermaphrodite with some pure females because of the bncing factor of her Yin and Yang constitution and her dominant bloodline. Yassy having a pure male offspring will be very strange.


    Yasenia: Oh¡­ I wanted a baby boy to pamper¡­


    Dr. Ava: It''s not impossible, so if you mate enough, it will eventually happen.


    *Yasenia looks at the girls.*


    *The girls felt their bodies and wombs twitching for some reason.*


    Author: And that''s all for today''s chapter! See youter~.

 Chapter 628: The Harpies and Yasenia.

    Chapter 628: The Harpies and Yasenia.


    As Yasenia looked back on Ghana, she reached a point two days ago where she was talking to Aviana, one of the highest-level harpies who joined a year ago. She was the middle-level Epoch Core harpy.


    Both of them were revising a case of a harpy breaking the rules and thinking about what punishment to give her.


    Ghana sighed. "Thankfully, this doesn''t happen often. She is the second offendering from our race."


    Aviana nodded. "Most of us are loyal to Lady Yasenia. I would be sad if the juniors destroyed the regained trust we worked hard to achieve."


    Ghana nodded seriously. Then, Aviana asked. "Say, Ghana. When do you think Lady Yasenia will be as trustful of us again as before? From what I''ve heard from you and the other harpies, the first month was much different, right?"


    The brown-feathered harpy frowned and sighed.


    Aviana continued. "To be honest, Matriarch Tengliu asked me to be loyal to Yasenia and take her orders above her own, but I can feel that although Lady Yasenia has started to joke around with us, there are no signs of being like what you and the other juniors told me she was at first."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow as she listened.


    Meanwhile, Ghana paused her work and looked through the window, a bit mncholic. "Probably never. I could feel that the moment we betrayed her expectations and showed her that she was nothing before Matriarch Tengliu, Lady Yasenia instantly cut us off from bing close¡­"


    Aviana blinked. "But some juniors don''t think like that anymore, right? I''ve heard that after all the help Yasenia has given them, a few have bepletely loyal. Even you are starting to tilt the bnce in her favor."


    Ghana sighed. "But Yasenia doesn''t think like that. And those who say that, can they say, from the bottom of their heart, that if Tengliu and Yasenia fight, they will stand by Yasenia''s side without a doubt?"


    Ghana looked at Aviana and asked. "Can you swing a sword against Tengliu, against all our sisters that would follow Tengliu? Would you stand aside and do nothing as Yasenia kills harpies in the Sect that don''t obey her?"


    The harpy opened her mouth and stopped, wryly smiling right after. "I honestly don''t know. I would personally try to remedy their differences. But isn''t that too much? I don''t think there exists any person who can throw away their roots for another power, right? If they do so, doesn''t that mean they can do the same to her in the future? That way of thinking is too close-minded."


    Ghana shook her head. "It''s not close-minded. The way she treats us today is excellent. Treasures, benefits, and even the way she acts are far better than any other power I''ve participated in."


    Aviana couldn''t deny that.


    Ghana continued. "Has she ever forced someone to dobor? Has she forced someone out of a position unjustly? She is understanding and doesn''t hold back benefits because of personal bias. The "close-minded" attitude you are talking about is her treating us with familiarity as if we are part of her close people. Being strict with your inner rtionship circle is not close-minded, but a rather normal thing to do."


    Aviana couldn''t refute that. Would she allow a random person with loyalty elsewhere to walk in her house without limits? That was not the case.


    Ghana chuckled. "Honestly, unless Yasenia bes strong enough to assimte our entire race, she will probably never put down her guard. Even then, only those she deems appropriate will be close to her."


    The other harpy frowned. "But, isn''t that too much? Although I admit her growth is fast, I think she underestimates us if she thinks she can swallow our race, no?"


    Ghana looked at her and smirked. "Didn''t you say that you would be her ally no matter what? Why the defensiveness toward her assimting our race?"


    The woman paused and pursued her mouth with an awkward look.


    Ghanaughed. "That''s right. As long as that resistance remains, don''t think about Yasenia bing close to us. She will remain as the leader of our sect but nothing more. Of course, she is a wonderful Sect Leader, in my opinion."


    Aviana asked, curious. "What about you?"


    Ghana pondered and thought seriously about it. "I would actually love it if she assimted us. That means that she will be strong enough to protect us. Moreover, the amount of help she has given me is enough for me to ce Tengliu and Yasenia at the same level right now. Even during the first month, I was somewhat reluctant to help Tengliu. Now, I even have an impulse to help Yasenia no matter what."


    Aviana repeated and munched the words. "At the same level¡­"


    Ghana nodded. "If they fought and the enmity is irreconcble, I would ally with no one and follow whoever remains. But¡­ I feel the scale slowly tilting in one direction."


    Aviana pondered Ghana''s words and shook her head.


    Ghanaughed. "But do not worry. Their rtionship is getting better with the years going by. Lady Tengliu is also making a great effort to mend the rtionship, and Yasenia is receptive to it. So, unless something goes terribly wrong, there is really no danger of something like that urring."


    Aviana nodded. "That''s for the best."


    Their conversation ended there, and the rest was work talk.


    Yasenia leaned back and looked through the window with a vacant gaze. "Am I that receptive to Tengliu''s efforts?"


    She thought about her actions during thest few years and had to agree with them.


    She was honestly confused. ''Why? She tried to rape me. Isn''t that like a profound offense that should make me extremely abhorrent of her?''


    Yasenia thought of Tengliu and muttered. "After a few years, the hate has disappeared quite a lot. But when I think of doing nothing, there is an ufortable feeling in my heart¡­"


    The dragoness struggled with the feeling because, although Tengliu''s actions were something that would create irreconcble enmity in the dragoness, nothing happened, and the esction of conflict also had something to do with her threatening Tengliu''s life.


    When she took out Tatyana''s life-saving treasure with her aura, Tengliu naturally reacted quickly, trying to control Yasenia further and make her stop.


    And that was the reason why the confusion floated in her mind.


    Yasenia sighed, feeling many conflicting feelings inside her. "How should I punish her for what she did without being excessive but with enough intent to make these feelings disappear?"


    The dragoness imagined physical, mental, and other kinds of punishment, but they all felt too much.


    "Torture her physically during a set amount of time? Won''t that make our somewhat friendly rtionshippletely fall out?"


    "Mentally damage her? That''s even worse. Physical damage can be recovered, mental damage is much harder to recover, and if something goes wrong, Tengliu retaliating is not strange."


    "Rape her back with something Tengliu wouldn''t like? That''s even worse than the first two options¡­"


    Yasenia suddenly remembered Tengliu''s wish for children.


    With arge frown, she muttered. "Maybe¡­ making her infertile for a few years? Although she has no partner right now¡­ But I think just the feeling of infertility should be enough punishment¡­"


    Yasenia shook her head again. Yasenia thought about someone making her infertile, and she felt all her cells bursting with a soul-deep rage. ''I would probably go berserk even if it''s just temporary.''


    While leaning back and looking at the ceiling, the dragoness sighed. ''Sigh, if Tengliu didn''t honestly repent, it would be much easier. But I can feel that Tengliu really loves me, not romantically, but like a young child of her family. I can imagine the hurt in my soul if my child betrayed me and did something bad to me¡­ But it is deserved, right? After all, she did something bad? Ugh.''


    Yasenia stood up and jumped out, transforming into her gigantic dragon form and soaring to the sky.


    The people saw the 200-meter-long dragon soaring through the sky and felt awe.


    Yasenia flew up and passed through the clouds, stabilizing her height after the clouds were below her.


    She leisurely glided while thinking. ''Honestly, the punishment I told her that I would beat her up as much as possible when I''m stronger seems to be the best. Maybe a bit cheap, but¡­''


    Yasenia admitted that even if her affection for Tengliu was neutral, she felt some sympathy for the millennial harpy. The dragonessughed. ''Is my many years of interaction and tries at maniption backfiring and affecting me? Well, my heart is not made of stone, after all.''


    After a few minutes of freely flying and feeling the wind under her wings, she dove down and went toward Kali.


    When she gentlynded in the garden behind Kali''s alchemyb, the fox approached her with a smile.


    "Yasenia, how are you doing?"


    Yasenia returned to her human form and smiled. "A bit confused."


    Yasenia hugged her fox and buried her face in Kali''s fluffy chestnut-colored hair. Kali slowly caressed her back and kissed her neck. "Let''s go inside and speak about it."


    "Okay."


    After they went inside, Yasenia and Kaliy on a reclinable couch, hugging each other. Then, she exined her struggles.


    Kali heard and asked. "Are you sure you want to continue with the punishment, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia blinked and looked at Kali. "Why?"


    Kali smiled. "The way you are speaking about it sounds like you want to forgive her."


    Yasenia frowned as she clearly felt otherwise. "Does it feel like that? But no. I can assure you that I want to punish her. This is extremely clear. I''vee specially to you because I know you might be the most resentful of what Tengliu almost did."


    Kali caressed Yasenia''s face, and her green eyes spotted the scars on her hands. ''Oh, because of this? Honestly, there are times I forget about what happened.''


    Realizing this, her green eyes shone with love for her dragoness. ''All thanks to her. She could ept me when I was at my worst, giving me such an all-epassing, soft, and deep love that it healed even my deepest wounds, leaving only shallow scars that will naturally heal with time.''


    Kali leaned forward and kissed Yasenia''s creamy lips with her scarred ones. "Honestly, you should do whatever you want, my love. Why the "need" for punishment? Why the "need" for forgiveness? Why choose something? Just let it flow naturally to you. It will not be good if you force yourself to do something you are unsure about."


    Yasenia looked at her dear fox and thought about it.


    Kali spoke frankly. "For example, when you killed those two fans, their offense was much less than Tengliu''s, but you didn''t doubt for a moment that killing them there together with the others was the correct way of action, right?"


    Yasenia blinked and nodded. She hugged Kali''s slim waist, making their breasts squish together, and her long tail interlocked with Kali''s three tails while she nuzzled with Kali. "Then, what should I do?"


    Kali''s eyes were soft while receiving the dragoness''s lovely actions. "Do nothing. The maids have interrupted the flow of what you wanted to do, right? The sudden "weapon" you gained has ced the executioner''s de above Tengliu''s neck. Before, you just had to swallow it and slowly understand what you wanted..."


    Kali stopped speaking as Yasenia kissed her and spoke after the dragoness was satisfied with tasting her mouth. "¡­Now, if you want, you can tell ia and the others, and they will kill her. There are thousands of ways to incriminate others because the existence of the maids is still hidden from everyone else but us. Moreover, with their training and strength, killing Tengliu stealthily is possible."


    Yasenia paused and nodded. She had naturally thought of that.


    The maids could cause mass destruction in Distancia if used as assassins instead of an army.


    With Tatyana''s training and in a ce where there are no Transcendent Realm experts or high-level Formation masters, they were almost unstoppable.


    Maybe peak-level Epoch Core cultivators can stop them because those cultivators have tapped into the Transcendent powers. That level was simr to Half-steps Dantian Spiritualization Realm experts.


    However, those who were not prepared and below the peak level werembs for ughter.


    Then, if you added the three means the three seniors had, you could imagine that all leaders right now had a sword above their neck, and they didn''t know about it.


    Kali saw Yasenias frown, and sheughed, making the dragoness look at her curiously with her beautiful jewel-like golden slit eyes.


    "You are so cute, my love."


    The cheeks of the dragoness tainted in a rosy color, feeling a bit embarrassed at suddenly being called "cute."


    She licked Kali''s cheek and smiled. "You are also cute."


    Kaliughed and rubbed her face with hers. "How can my dragoness be so adorable sometimes!"


    Yasenia asked while her tail wagged. "So¡­ What should I do?"


    Kali smiled and pecked her. "Nothing."


    Yasenia blinked. "Nothing?"


    Kali nodded and kissed her nose with smiling eyes. "Nothing until you are strong enough to deliver the punishment yourself. Then, you will be able to evaluate it properly."


    Yasenia thought about it and found it reasonable. "I like that."


    The dragoness smiled and hugged Kali tightly. "Now, let''s leave unimportant things aside and do something more fun~."


    Kali felt arge, hot, rising object touching her navel, and two red clouds appeared. "You horny dragoness."


    Yasenia''s fingers sneaked into her underwear and touched Kali''s slit, taking out her hand to show a transparent and slimy liquid.


    Kali blushed, and Yasenia smiled seductively while licking her fingers. "Who is the horny one, honey~?"


    Kali felt her womb throbbing as she knew what was about toe.


    ******************************************************


    Author: Hehe, the next chapter will be fun~.


    Evelyn: I can see Kali having trouble walkingter, hahaha.


    Yasenia: *Hugs Kali* Prepare yourself, honey.


    Kali: *Blushing and hugging her back* Silly.


    Author: Let''s summon today''s dear. I summon you!


    Randomnt: I''m here!


    Andrea: Hello!


    Randomnt: So, seniors. I have this question. What effect does obtaining an inheritance from a Senior have on someone''s destiny? Does the senior''s karma affect them in any way?


    Mirrory: Oh? That''s a good question.


    Tatyana: Will you answer it?


    Mirrory: Sure.


    Mirrory: First of all, child, the most important thing is the quality and level of the inheritance. For example, an inheritance from a God is not the same as an Inheritance from a Transcendent Level cultivator.


    Randomnt: Uh-huh.


    Mirrory: The stronger it is, the higher the "karma" it passes over. But unless the cultivators leave behind a strand of their soul, the effect will be minimal. However, there is an influence. Imagine entering and of beasts, being a human, or being a human with the inheritance of an important beast there. There will naturally be different oues.


    Randomnt: I see. There is no "forced" destiny. But more like an "oue" of being the one with the inheritance.


    Mirrory: There are, like with everything, exceptions. But usually, that''s correct.


    Randomnt: And what about the soul strand you spoke about?


    Mirrory: That soul strand might say something like. "Now that you have my inheritance, please take care of this ce or person." Then, those words will naturally affect the inheritor and modify their original destiny.


    Mirrory: Also, getting an inheritance is not part of their "original" destiny. There must be a deviation in destiny for someone tond in an inheritance. In short, it is pure chance or luck.


    Randomnt: I see.


    Author: And that''s all for today. Bye-bye, little lurkers!


    **********************************************************


    pat reo /posts/family-progress-91201962 Family Photo Progress! (Colored)

 Chapter 629: Kali melting in the dragoness embrace. (R-18)

    Chapter 629: Kali melting in the dragoness embrace. (R-18)


    Using her energy, the dragoness made the back of the couch fall, transforming it into a sofa bed.


    Then, she pinned Kali below her and captured her lips, starting a loving assault.


    Yasenia kissed, purred, and tenderly licked Kali''s scars, making speaking for the fox a bit difficult as her breathing hitched and moans left her mouth. "Yasenia, my love. Mmm, if you do this, I can barely talk."


    Yasenia smiled seductively and nuzzled her cheeks, her throat vibrating because of her deep purr-like growl.


    "Grrr~."


    Kali felt in heaven as her body heated up, and her body felt Yasenia''s throat vibrations through the touch. ''I can feel myself getting wet, oh my heavens.''


    The creamy lips of the dragoness covered the fox''s lips, and they passionately began kissing. Kali''s arms went around Yasenia''s neck, and her legs surrounded her waist, touching the root of the thick dragon tail.


    The thick floral scent invaded her nostrils, and Kali''s mouth salivated, preparing herself for one of her favorite things to do.


    Yasenia''s eyes curved when the kiss became sloppy because of the salivating Kali. "You want it?"


    Kali gulped the pooling saliva and nodded with flushed cheeks and a rapidly beating heart.


    "Then, take off your clothes~."


    With a seductiveugh, Yasenia''s clothes disappeared, and she leaned back with open legs. "Come here, then, Honey."


    Therge penis appeared, twitching and dripping with thick transparent precum with a puffy and delicious-looking wet pussy right below it.


    Kali also became naked, licked her lips, and dove in to kiss those plump lower lips. Yasenia moaned as Kali''s tongue went along her entire slit, savoring her fluids. "Mmhn~, my beautiful fox is so hungry~."


    Kali''s three tails wagged as the delicious, sweet fluids of the dragoness entered her mouth, and Yasenia''s handnded between her fox ears, gently caressing her. She couldn''t help but squint in happiness.


    The heavy penis resting on her face as she ate her flower made Kali''s eyes blur with arousal. Then, her fingers went down, and while licking, sucking, and softly biting Yasenia''s pussy, she rubbed her own slit and stimted her clitoris.


    Yasenia smiled and moaned. "No need for that, Honey~."


    From the side of her vision, Kali saw the tail sneaking, and her green eyes were filled with anticipation. To show that eagerness, she went up the shaft of the dragoness with her tongue and swallowed the head of therge dick.


    The fox pushed her head down, using impressive skill and throat sticity to bury the entire length of the dragoness in her throat. Her pussy spurted liquid when Yasenia''s heavenly moan tingled her eardrums as the delicious dick widened her throat.


    Then, while moving up and down and doing a blow-job, the tail tip touched her entrance and tenderly caressed it up and down without pration, splitting her lower lips with the exciting girth it had.


    Each time it touched the clitoris, her waist trembled as if electricity was rushing across her body.


    Kali looked up with moist green eyes as if asking why Yasenia wasn''t prating her. The dragoness smiled softly, her fingers tantalizingly caressing her long fox ears. "Slowly, my love. I want to do it for a long time with you today."


    Kali kept bobbing her head up and down, making Yasenia groan because of the tightness and trembling feeling of the hole.


    One of Yasenia''s hands sneaked down and grabbed therge dangling breasts of the fox, massaging them and pinching her nipples with just the right strength while her nail slowly caressed the are. Kali moaned, her throat trembling.


    Pushing herself to cum, Yasenia reached orgasm a minuteter. She groaned softly. "Honey, I''m cumming."


    Kali''s blurry eyes lit up, and she made a forceful downward motion, kissing Yasenia''s pelvis and widening her throat beyond mortal limits while lodging the enormous penis deep inside her.


    "Honey!"


    Yasenia''s waist jumped, and her delicious, thick semen burst from her penis, filled with rich nutrients and Yang energy.


    With the tail constantly teasing her pussy and the delightful semen pouring directly into her stomach, Kali sprayed as her body trembled with an orgasm.


    The fox took out the penis until only the head was in her mouth and caught thest three shots of the jelly-like semen, rolling them with her tongue and savoring it.


    Yasenia saw it and excitedly pushed her down, kissing her tongue deep and exchanging vors. Kali reached a mini orgasm as Yasenia''s deep kiss and semen stirred her mouth. ''S-So exciting~!''


    After Kali swallowed everything, the dragoness smiled softly. "Let''s begin, love."


    Kali smiled bashfully with red cheeks and heavy breathing. "Yes~."


    While lying on top of Kali, the voluptuous dragoness tightly pressed their curves together, and her moist penis softly rested between Kali''s slit.


    Yasenia kissed the corner of Kali''s lips. "I''m going in."


    Kali then felt Yasenia''s dick slowly widening her tight entrance.


    Like always, the dragoness took her time to prate her fox''s tight vagina. The somewhat stiff but stic hole hugged her ns and widened sensually.


    Both of them moaned and looked at each other with deep love.


    Then, Yasenia''s tip finally entered, and Kali''s vaginal entrance tightly clung to the slimmer shaft that came after the wide ns.


    Yasenia bit her lips, her pupils widening and her golden eye color gaining a shade of pink. "It always feels so exhrating~."


    Kali breathed rightly and muttered with a trembling voice. "I feel so full."


    Yasenia chuckled and buried her head in her hair. "I''m going deeper now, Honey."


    She pushed her waist, and gently spread her vaginal canal, reaching the end while softly kissing the cervix.


    When the little inner kiss happened, Yasenia felt Kali''s waist jump as a moan tingled her eardrums.


    The dragoness pressed her forehead with Kali''s and began moving her waist at a gentle pace.


    While looking into each other eyes, the penis scrapped the entire vagina, almost going out, and then pushing inside until it pushed against the womb.


    The gentle stimtion made Kali''s heart shudder in euphoria. It might not be as pleasurable as rough sex, but the inner fulfillment was unmatched.


    Kali and Yasenia kept making love at this gentle pace, patiently increasing their feelings and slowly reaching an orgasm.


    Sex didn''t need to be frantic mating; it didn''t need to fill the room with beastly moans. Their gentle moans, kissing, and slow hitting of waist against waist were the only melodies in the room.


    Their figures interlocked into one, as even their tails circled their lover while exchanging affection.


    The rising heat and pleasure umted over the next twenty minutes, and Kali reached two orgasms in this amount of time while gentle pleasure engulfed her soul with love.


    Yasenia spoke while Kali bit her lips. "Love, I''m going to cum~."


    Kali didn''t stop kissing and savoring her dragoness''s mouth while answering. "Go on, mmm~. Fill my uterus. Ah!"


    Yasenia grunted and elerated her waist movements slightly for the final push.


    Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!


    Kali''s and Yasenia''s breasts swayed and rubbed with each other as their bodies rocked back and forth.


    The moist sound created by the abundant fluids from Kali''s orgasm became louder. Finally, Yasenia mmed her waist, and her penis pushed against the cervix, half opening it and burying part of her ns in the womb.


    Kali felt it, and her heart elerated in anticipation.


    "Ahhn!!"


    Yasenia''s moan was apanied by semen bursting and filling her uterus.


    The explosion of pleasure was like lightning striking Kali''s brain, and her vision went white while her eyes rolled upward. "OH!!"


    The absurd amount of semen pressed against the walls of her uterus, stretching it gently, and the pure energy infiltrated her veins and meridians, making her body spasm.


    Even if our girls were ustomed to Yasenia''s pleasure, they weren''t ustomed to resisting the pleasure wave, but their brains strengthened and could handle more climaxes.


    So, they could handle it better without going insane, but each time the dragoness energy invaded their uterus, a world-shaking orgasm drilled into their brains.


    Yasenia looked at the ruined face of her spasming fox with a smile after filling her. "So pretty~."


    Kali''s saliva dripped, tears spilled because of pleasure, her mouth was opened after her throaty moan, and her eyes were lost, looking at nothing.


    The dragoness licked her mouth with possessiveness and love, her predatory and loving dragon gaze scanning her every scar and facial feature.


    Kali returned to herself a minuteter, her stomach feeling full because of therge amounts of trapped semen because of Yasenia''s still-inserted dick.


    She answered the kisses of her lover and sighed. "That was incredible."


    "Yes? Then, let''s do it a few more times~. Now, though¡­ Let''s do something I know you secretly like."


    Kali blinked and moaned as the dragoness member exited her insides, allowing the pearly white semen to spill out.


    Then, Kali saw Yasenia falling on her back onto the bed and opening her legs. "Now it''s your turn to fuck me~."


    Kali felt a phantom dick pulsing. She eagerly took out her own treasure dildo, putting it on her vagina.


    She felt the itemtching on her and connecting with her nerves, making it possible to feel through the magical dick.


    Then, she eagerly approached and ced her tip against Yasenia''s open and eagerly twitching vagina. Kali swallowed. "I-I''m going to put it in."


    Yasenia looked at her lovingly. "Come inside, Honey."


    The fox pushed her waist, and the dragoness''s folds not only epted her but also sucked her inside while twisting around her length.


    Kali''s eyes rolled as her waist went forward until her pelvis touched Yasenia''s pelvis, inserting the entire giant dildo in one thrust. "Oh, my heavens!"


    Kali felt the dragoness''s vaginal walls clinging and twisting around her entire length, squeezing her as if she wanted to wring milk, and the cervixing down to suck on her tip for extra stimtion.


    A loud moan left her mouth. "This is absurd! OH YES!"


    Yasenia chuckled and smiled, extending her arms. "Come here, Honey."


    Kali threw herself on top of Yasenia and buried her face in her colossal breasts while tightly hugging her waist. Then, she began thrusting with her entire body weight. The stimtion was really too much.


    PAH! PAH! PAH! PAH! PAH!


    Yasenia moaned loudly as Kali violently thrust inside her. "Honey, my milk is going to spill!"


    Kali looked at the giant bouncing breasts and saw white liquid spurting each time she thrust. Something in her head snapped. She hungrily bit one nipple and moved her waist even quicker.


    PAH! PAH! PAH! PAH! PAH!


    What followed were two hours of loving coption, using all holes back and forth.


    By the time they finished, Kali''s stomach was bloated with semen and breastmilk, and her asleep face was buried in Yasenia''s breasts while breathing softly. The Lady Fox''s two holes had white semen spilling, and a soft and content smile lingered on her lips.


    The dragoness gently hugged her in her naked embrace, tenderly caressing her and asionally whispering words of love even if Kali didn''t hear her.


    Thest time they did it was using the dildo, so Yasenia''s leg was going around Kali''s waist while Kali was deeply inserted in Yasenia''s vagina.


    Yasenia smiled softly at her Honey''s clingy appearance while sleeping. "So cute~. I love you so much."


    She kissed her forehead andughed. "You are the most beautiful fox in the world~. My dearest Kali, I love you."


    ia''s message reached Yasenia''s ears while Yasenia pampered her sleeping dear. "Young Miss, we have prepared the one thousand troops you asked for. We can depart whenever you find it appropriate."


    Slowly caressing Kali''s back, the dragoness''s eyes cooled down as a cold smile appeared on her lips. "We are leaving in twenty minutes. Wait for me at the Sect''s entrance."


    *****************************************************


    Angel: Will Kali alsoe?


    Andrea: Right¡­ She is "out ofbat," hahaha.


    Yasenia: Not necessary~. Honey should stay in bed and sleep in the cozy nkets~.


    Kali: Silly.


    Yasenia: *Hug Kali* I''m silly for you.


    Kali: Hahaha. I love you.


    Author: Let''s summon today''s person. I summon you!


    Dante: Hello!


    Cecile: Hello.


    Dante: Tatyana, how was it like breaking through to the transcendence realm?


    Tatyana: Well, difficult. There is a reason I took 500 years to break through.


    Dante: 500?


    Tatyana: Yes. It was a veryplicated and slow process, especially because I was not that talented then.


    Dante: Wow.


    Author: And that''s all for today. Bye-bye!

 Chapter 630: Astral Sky Sect vs Five Shadow Fang. (1)

    Chapter 630: Astral Sky Sect vs Five Shadow Fang. (1)


    The disciples of the Astral Sky Sect were curious as their seniors gathered at the sect''s entrance.


    They couldn''t help but stare in awe as the awe-inspiring 1000 cultivators naturally released an aura that made the air around them appear wobbly.


    The fifty maids were disguised as Peak-level Ethereal Soul-level cultivators wearing their outdoor white flowy and fairy-like clothing.


    To Yasenia''s order, not all of them came. Flora, ra, and Selena would stay in the sect to take care of it in Yasenia''s absence with ten other maids.


    So, the maids participating were thirty-seven out of fifty.


    People were naturally curious about the mysterious white-clothes people who always followed the Sect Master, but nobody asked and kept it in their minds to avoid provoking them.


    There was a case of someone flirting with one of them in the past because their beauty was notcking in any way, but the man who flirted was killed on the spot by the maid without even giving him a second look.


    When Yasenia arrived, everyone stayed silent and looked up at the dragoness wearing a seductive blue dress that gave off an Empyrean beauty thanks to the celestial bodies printed on it and other details.


    The dragoness looked around and spoke coldly. "After punishing those who didn''t follow the rules of my sect, the powers outside were not happy. Some of them protested and asked for an exnation, which is understandable. However, others interfered with our outside shops, and yesterday, a report about three of our employees being killed reached my ears."


    Yasenia unfurled her aura and stated. "That is not an offense I will swallow. Hence, today, we''ll destroy all those powers that have targeted us. Our first stop is Koran City, the [Five Shadow Fang Group]."


    A few seniors frowned, and one of them took a step forward.


    Yasenia saw the yellow robe with white edges and knew he was a Sky Elder. ''That''s the sword-master that joined in the first day.''


    The man was stoic and spoke. "You didn''t inform us about you being able to summon us for War at will."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow lifted, and she mocked. "Did you think that my power is a charity organization? You are consuming my resources and cultivation areas. Isn''t it a bare minimum to fight for what I think is right?"


    The sword master frowned. "I did not join your sect to fight for your cause."


    Yasenia sneered. "Then, what is my use for you? Why did I ept you into my sect?"


    The sword master answered naturally. "Because me being in your sect can act as a deterrent."


    Yasenia burst intoughter at the ridiculousness. She looked around and asked, her slit pupils thinned into a line because of the anger she was feeling inside. "Anybody else that thinks like him?"


    Yasenia saw that nobody answered, and her turbulent aura rxed. "Oh, it seems that there is only one brainless man."


    The sword master frowned. "Do not insult me, Lady Yasenia."


    With a mocking sneer, she asked. "Or what?"


    The man answered righteously. "I will leave your sect."


    Yaseniaughed aloud for a good minute. "Ah¡­ What a funny thing to say."


    "Are you mocking me?" His stoic expression darkened, and he asked with a low and threatening tone.


    Yasenia''s face becamepletely cold. "I am. Now, die. ia."


    Before the man could speak further, a dragon w pierced his chest from behind, grabbing his heart and pushing it out and in front of his face.


    The man''s eyes widened when he saw his own pulsating heart in front of his eyes, grabbed by a fair and beautiful bloodied hand. "You..."


    ia spat. "Shut up, your voice is dirtying my Young Miss''s ears."


    Then, ia''s body crackled with fearsome lightning and carbonized the man, killing him immediately.


    Everyone became petrified as they looked at the yellow dragon-woman standing there with a cold face and her deep blue eyes dangerously narrowed.


    The ashes blown by the wind were nothing but a reminder that hit their hearts like a drum and awakened them.


    When their eyesnded back on Yasenia, there was an additionalyer of fear and respect.


    Yasenia looked around coldly and stated with a t tone of voice. "Oh no. We lost a Sky Elder. What a shame that a low-level Epoch Core Cultivator died in such a tragic and abrupt way. I didn''t expect it. Does anybody else also want to tell me they don''t want to fight for the Sect they are a part of? No? Very nice."


    Without giving the shocked people another nce, her body grew in size quickly and transformed into a gigantic blue beast with two hundred meters of length and wingspan.


    The Empyrean majesty of the dragon eclipsed even the beauty of the Moons and the stars, as the Sun and Moon engraved in her wings appeared more beautiful and mysterious.


    She looked at everyone with her cold golden reptilian eyes and stated. "Now, let''s depart."


    Cecile and the maids mounted Yasenia''s back, and the rest took their own flying treasures, quickly following behind the flying dragon.


    The juniors who observed the death of someone they considered invincible were still frozen.


    Flora, Selena, and ra floated before them with the other ten maids, and Flora spoke. "Return to whatever you were doing. The Sect Leader might look ruthless, but if you are loyal to the sect, you will only receive benefits."


    On Koran City, the leader of the Five Shadow Fang was looking through some details that reached her. "Why did these three Astral Sky Sect people die?"


    Her right-hand man answered with a gruff tone. "They resisted our words, so we killed them to make an example."


    The elderly woman didn''t see anything wrong with those words. "Has that young dragon retaliated in any way?"


    The man sneered. "What can she do? The only thing she has is that beauty and charisma of hers. In terms of strength, she is no one."


    The Five Shadow Fang Leader, Fang Xue Xian, looked at him with gratification. "At least you didn''t get swayed by her beauty, Jian Li." Then, the elderly woman scowled. "That horny bird is a problem when dealing with the dragon."


    The man sneered. "Who knows how many times she has been thrown to the bed by Tengliu to gain so many benefits?" Then, he grinned. "If we catch her in the future, I hope Leader Fang can lend her to us. Even if I''m not swayed, she is the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen."


    Fang Xue Xianughed. "Sure. I guess that seeing her face and those she is close to while you teach her what true pleasure is would be fun. Being treated as a human is a befitting ce for someone who likes humans so much."


    Jian Li was about tough, but arge explosion cut hisughter short.


    BOOM!


    Fang Xue Xian and the man frowned. She asked. "What happened?"


    A person rushed into the room and stammered. "L-Leader Fang, that dragon is here!"


    Fang Xue Xian and Jian Li frowned and spread their spiritual sense outside. Their faces sank and became dark, their bodies shed, and they ran outside.


    Yasenia floated in front of a giant set of buildings on the outskirts of the Koran City.


    The Five Shadow Fang''s main base was here, and it was big enough to be confused as a small city.


    What created the giant explosion was Yasenia releasing a Sun Dragon Breath and hitting the protective formation.


    After calcting, the dragoness snorted. ''What a weak formation.''


    Angel, who was standing on Yasenia''s dragon head, eximed cutely. "What a silly formation!"


    The thousand cultivators behind had their lips twitching. Drasha was also here, and she agreed with Angel. "After what we''ve been learning with you, little Angel, it truly lookscking. Before, I might''ve even praised it. Sigh, people are really ignorant to go against Little Yasenia."


    Luscia, the mid-level Epoch Core Lamia,ughed happily. She felt that following Yasenia has been the best decision of her life.


    From the small city, like a ho''s nest being poked, thousands of cultivators flew outside.


    If we looked at the numbers, Yasenia''s forces werepletely outnumbered.


    In front of all of them, Fang Xue Xian floated with a powerful aura around her. After all, Fang Xue Xian was a middle-level Epoch Core that barely didn''t advance to a high level. She was at the border but stuck in a bottleneck.


    Even then, she had enough strength and experience to battle some of the high-level Epoch Core people of the continent. That''s why their group was one of the strongest second-rate powers.


    Fang Xue Xian uttered gloomily while looking at the giant dragon fearlessly. "What is the meaning of this, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia''s maw arched in a sinister smirk. "Why are you acting surprised?"


    Her ethereal voice spread around, reaching even inside the Koran City. "You mess with the affairs of my power, kill my n members, ce annoying obstacles left and right, and then try to even steal human deals from me, and you ask why am I here?"


    Yasenia stated coldly. "Your question should be why I wasn''t here sooner! Feng Xue Xian, today is the day your Five Shadow Fang group stops existing, making an example of what happens if you underhandedly mess with the Astral Sky Sect."


    Fang Xue Xian''s wrinkly face crumpled even more, and she threw her cultivation weight onto Yasenia with the aim of suppressing her.


    Yasenia''s eyes cooled down, and her own aura burst from her without limits.


    BOOM!


    The collision of auras was evenly matched, showing off the incredible growth of the dragoness in just four years.


    Fang Xue Xian''s eyes widened together with Jian Li''s when Yasenia''s aura stopped her aura burst. "You, how did you be this strong!?"


    Yasenia sneered. "Do I need to answer?"


    Fang Xue Xian answered. "Yasenia, you don''t know what powers you are messing with! Our power is not a normal second-rate power."


    Yasenia smiled mockingly. "The Five Shadow Fang is a pavilion of the [Nine Silent Fang Sect]. They are a pavilion focused on people trading and other atrocities. Moreover, their connections with the ninth-ranked [Steel Back Wolf n] is deep."


    Fang Xue Xian''s heart tightened. "If you know that, then-."


    "Then what?" Yasenia interrupted. "I know all of that, yet I''m still here. Don''t you understand what this means?"


    Fang Xue Xian looked around Yasenia and said. "We have seventy low-level Epoch Core cultivators, and-."


    Yasenia finished her sentence. "And fourteen middle-level Epoch Core cultivators, with that Jian Li besides you and yourself being able to fight at the level of a High-level Epoch Core realm. Not to mention, there are around six thousand Ethereal Soul Realm cultivators behind you. Numbers below that are meaningless."


    Fu Hao, the city lord, appeared from the city, apanied by another small army of one thousand Ethereal Soul cultivators.


    Yasenia smirked. "Finally, the puppet appears. I always wondered why you were so ipetent. It turned out the ones manipting Koran City was not you, but this old and wrinkly woman."


    Fu Hao screamed angrily. "Yasenia! Did you kill my child!? That kind of new disease is something even high-level alchemists knew nothing about! Besides you, an abnormality, no one has the means nor reason to kill him!"


    "Did you finally go insane? Shut up and let the important people talk."


    Fu Hao''s face became red out of anger, and he shouted and charged toward Yasenia. "I want to kill you!"


    Not to mention Yasenia, the others didn''t expect him to charge at Yasenia.


    However, when the dragoness looked into his eyes, she saw a ck swirling and disgusting aura. ''Heart demons? Oh, he sumbed to them.''


    Nobody stopped him, not even Fang Xue Xian.


    Fang Xue Xian smiled. ''Now show the world how fake you are.''


    Yasenia gathered energy and opened her maw. "[Star Dragon Body], [Star Dragon Breath]."


    A white aura enveloped her and created hundreds of stars in a second. Then, all those stars gathered in her mouth, and a massive white beam shot with mountain-leveling momentum.


    BOOOM!


    The white beam surrounded by stars mmed onto him with unstoppable might and pushed him back, cratering down and creating a giant explosion.


    The dragoness sneered, but she didn''t admit it. After all, the ambush that targeted five of the Nine sects would be tracked back to her if she did so.


    In the middle of the crater created just outside the walls of Koran City, the charred body of the city lordy unmoving.


    There was silence on both sides, people from Koran City having their eyes widen. ''Isn''t he a high-level Ethereal Soul Body Realm cultivator!? He was defeated in one strike?''


    Yasenia turned her head toward the elderly woman and said coldly. "Now, Fang Xue Xian, it''s time


    Fang Xue Xian asked grimly. "Do you really think you can win this fight with four middle-level Epoch Core cultivators?"


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. "Why would I be here otherwise?"


    Fang Xue Xian screamed. "You are delusional, child!"


    Yaseniaughed. "Let''s test it! Angel, destroy the formation!"


    The adorable blonde girl smiled sweetly. "Okay, Yasenia~."


    Then, a terrifying aura spread from her, making everyone flinch.

 Chapter 631: Astral Sky Sect vs Five Shadow Fang. (2)

    Chapter 631: Astral Sky Sect vs Five Shadow Fang. (2)


    Feng Xue Xian naturally wouldn''t stay still as Angel gathered energy. Moreover, they had an absolute advantage of seven to one.


    "Attack! Show them that we are not small fish to be hunted down!"


    With Feng Xue Xian''s shout, cultivators from all sides rushed toward Yasenia''s group.


    A circr green and ck formation lit up in the sky above the Astral Sky Sect cultivators, and a dome covered them all.


    Although Yasenia wanted to fight the Five Shadow Fang, she didn''t want to lose everyone. So, there were nsid out.


    Yasenia uttered coldly. "Attack."


    First of all, an instantly deployable defensive formation was set up. Then, the Astral Sky Group''s cultivators shot strong ranged attacks toward the approaching cultivators.


    Yasenia and the girls also took part in that.


    Continuous explosions were heard as the attack of one thousand cultivators met the defenses of seven thousand.


    Feng Xue Xian''s lips first arched in a sneer, feeling that Yasenia''s attempt was in and childish.


    However, her smirk froze when tens of attacks breached through the defenses and exploded in the middle of the thousands of cultivators.


    BOOM!


    Screams of pain spread as five hundred cultivators died, with more than one thousand injured.


    It was the effect of Yasenia telling the maids to attack rtively strongly for the first barrage.


    Feng Xue Xian shouted. "Attack back!"


    The remaining five thousand cultivators also attacked as they approached Yasenia''s group.


    Yaseniamanded with a thunderous tone. "Pour energy toward the formation."


    Her words spread like an invible order as [War Intent] burst from her figure, giving her presence an authoritative andmanding aura.


    Those who couldn''t resist moved even before they registered Yasenia''s words.


    The ck and green formation blocked all the iing attacks without a problem. The dragoness looked at the close enemies and shook her head silently. ''Leaving the formation we were trying to destroy instead of waiting inside and attacking us from a distance is truly foolish. I can feel that wide-scale battles are not thatmon here.''


    And Yasenia was correct. The powers of Distancia were so deep-rooted thatrge-scale attacks like these didn''t happen. The main reason was that with theplicated rtions, other powers feared being attacked by the rest if they made a wrong step.


    It was a very stale power bnce that was only broken from time to time by juniors battling for not-so-important matters.


    While Yasenia''s side sent long-distance attacks to the attacking cultivators, Angel finished gathering energy.


    During this time, two hundred more died on the Five Shadow Fang side.


    Angel''s energy gathered above the Five Shadow Fang city, and her voice echoed with prating might. "[Formation Destruction]."


    Dozens of iridescent ss prisms materialized, and light energy shot toward them, connecting them in aplex formation.


    Feng Xue Xian reacted and pped her palm in the direction of those ss prisms, trying to destroy them.


    The image of a wrinkled palm materialized and struck the prisms.


    But to her surprise, a spherical shield protected each of those, and the formation activated.


    On the other side, when the palm struck, Angel grunted, and a trail of blood dripped from the corner of her lips.


    She had used her strength to protect it against a powerful mid-level Epoch Core, which created a bacsh on her and damaged her internal organs.


    But the defense made it possible for the formation to activate, and pirs of light descended from each of those floating ss prisms.


    The light sank into the transparent dome surrounding the small city, and countless lines and runes appeared on the defensive formation.


    A second palm from Feng Xue Xian shot toward the ss prisms, but Angel didn''t defend, allowing her to destroy it. After all, the damage was done.


    The runes and lines that appeared on the dome got erased where the light pirs touched, destabilizing the entire formation.


    By the time Feng Xue Xian destroyed Angel''s formation, the dome shattered with a loud sound of ss being destroyed.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia controlled the battle situation on their side, giving orders without stopping. "High defense group, stop the right attack. Swordmasters, slice the leftbined attack. Long-range specialists focus on their long-range attackers. The rest continue pouring energy into the formation. Defense group, move to the front. Swordmasters, do not stop cutting the close-range energy attacks."


    The loud sound of the Five Shadow Fang''s defensive formation being destroyed entered her ears, and her lips arched.


    Then, she continuedmanding with fluidity while the [War Intent] assured her intentions were beingmunicated as she wanted. "Stop and reorganize. Let the formation absorb the attacks until we organize. Form a defensive perimeter of three lines, support and healing team, and stay in between the second and third defensive line. Meleebatants, prepare to defend the nks. Range fighters, prepare to intercept attacks trying to damage our support. Sky Elders, you are the main attackers. Astral Elders, stop their high-level Seniors from disrupting our pace."


    Yasenia pped her wings and soared to the sky, getting close to the limit of their defensive formation.


    The maids followed right behind her.


    When the cracks spread around and the formation was about to copse, Yasenia ordered. "Gather energy and prepare defensive measures!"


    Above Yasenia, Feng Xue Xian, and Jian Li floated together with fifty other high-level people, ready to strike her down the instant the defensive formation copsed.


    Yasenia was fearless. "ia, guide the maids and fight them. Do not show all of your strength until someone from our side dies. If that happens, destroy them all. Le, focus on protecting my girls and me."


    ia, Le, and the maids answered solemnly. "Yes, young miss!"


    The one thousand cultivators from the Astral Sky n tensed as the formation showed signs of copsing.


    The people from the Five Shadow Fang began shouting in rage because of the deaths of theirrades. "Prepare to die!"


    "You dare provoke us!? Now it''s time to taste death!"


    "You will wish you had died during battle when we are done with you!"


    Yasenia looked at the tensing cultivators and shouted, her aura and tone extremely cold and overbearing. "Those trashes are not half your worth. Eradicate them!"


    After three more seconds, the formation couldn''t hold back and was shattered. By then, the initial seven thousand enemies were reduced to five thousand five hundred. Most of the damage was done by the attacks from the Astral Elders and the maids.


    Right after the barrier broke, Feng Xue Xian shouted. "KILL!"


    The fifty cultivators descended with extreme momentum. As they were low and mid-level Epoch Core cultivators, the pressure wave affected Yasenia.


    However, it was not to the point that it reduced her strength.


    Yasenia and the girls naturally didn''t dare hold back and unleashed all their strengthening auras and intents together with the maids.


    BOOOM!


    The space around them appeared to crack as their strength soared to the sky, trying to pierce the heavens while destroying the pressure the Five Shadow Fang elders created.


    ia stopped Feng Xue Xian and Jian Li while another high-level maid met with another four mid-level Epoch Core cultivators, and they began fighting, creating catastrophic shes in the air.


    The rest of the maids then took on in a frontal sh forty of the cultivators, leaving the final four to our girls.


    One mid-level Epoch Core and three low-level Epoch Core.


    The girls were fearless and flew from Yasenia''s back to meet with them, supported by Tatyana and Valeria, while Mirrory and Le overlooked their battle.


    Yasenia didn''t join as she was giving orders to the one thousand cultivators resisting the five thousand cultivators of simr strength.


    With Luscia, Aviana, Finnegan, and Drasha, the middle-level Epoch Core cultivators, focusing on the offense, the other Sky Elders focused on supporting the peak-level Ethereal Soul Body Realm cultivators and defending against the low-level Epoch Core cultivators Feng Xue Xian directed toward them.


    Yasenia was constantly generating stars with all her star-rted skills and throwing them with [Starfall] like white meteors. Of course, she was also frequently speaking. "Left nk, tighten up the defense. Right nk, you are going too far; staypact. The first defensive line will change positions with the second line when the Astral Elders release a powerful attack¡­ Now! Support focuses on healing the retreated first defensive line, while the third takes the second line and helps shoulder the burden. Range attackers, attack quicker!"


    The formation below the giant dragon was like a single creature, as Yasenia''s orders kept everything firmly stuck together.


    Although injuries were happening constantly, with Yasenia''s macro and micromanagement, the Sky Elders could constantly save them before someone died.


    Moreover, Yasenia herself wasn''t throwing building-sized [Stars] at random but using them as coverage and support.


    The dragoness calcted that about forty enemies died per minute, but those numbers constantly increased.


    Although the girls were fighting the powerful mid-level Epoch Core and three low-level Epoch Core cultivators, they had some of their attention on Yasenia.


    It was their first time seeing Yaseniamanding an army, and they felt awe.


    They knew that Yasenia had led a War in her trial, but until today, they hadn''t seen "General Yasenia" in action.


    The Ethereal Voice of the giant dragon deeply permeated the area filled with explosions and other loud sounds, being clearly heard.


    Feng Xue Xian and Jian Li became anxious as ia was much stronger than they expected. The yellow-scaled voluptuous dragoness wielded her spear with ease as her extreme speed left them with no other option but to defend.


    Of course, ia wasn''t going all out. Yasenia had told her to keep them in check, not to defeat them, so she was doing just that.


    "Begin reducing the low-level Epoch core cultivators until fifteen maids can go down to help."


    Yasenia ordered after she saw that a few Sky Elders had made a mistake and were heavily injured.


    The maid''s auras ballooned as a bloodthirsty light appeared in their eyes.


    The forty [Five Shadow Fang] seniors felt a chill in their spines and wanted to retreat, but it was toote.


    With wless coordination, the thirty-five maids attacked.


    A low-level Epoch Core cultivator was hit on the side, and while he defended, a shadow appeared behind him.


    He hastily turned and blocked, but when his and the maid''s sword collided, a sh of light from the edge of another weapon was reflected on his periphery. It was toote to dodge.


    SLASH!


    His head flew high up in the air.


    On another corner, a slim mid-level Epoch Core was suddenly assaulted by a darkness wave, and she hastily used a skill to block the attack.


    While she channeled, her instincts screamed danger and hastily flew back. The ce she previously stood was pierced by a massive lightning strike, making her feel the cold sweat on her skin. ''I almost died-Huh?''


    "[Shadow Seeping Body]!"


    Her body became smoke-like, and a heavy ax split her in half.


    She began reforming a few hundred meters away, but when she used her spiritual sense to feel her surroundings, her eyes widened as one of the white-clothed maids was already waiting for her. ''She predicted where I would go!?''


    The maid''s cold voice reached her ears. "Death is the only result for those who offend our Young Miss. [Air Shredding Destruction]."


    A massive explosion of Wind energies swallowed the mid-level Epoch Core, shredding her body into a bloody mess.


    The sixth-level Dantian Spiritualization Realm maid chanted again. "[Storm Cutter]."


    The woman who barely survived was sliced in half in less than a blink of an eye.


    In that way, the maids reduced the forty people to thirty with ruthless efficiency, and then fifteen maids went to help with the situation down below.


    Yasenia was internally amazed. ''Twenty-five seconds was all it took. They are truly exceptional.''


    With the maids taking care of the defense, her orders became broader as she changed from being on the defensive to the offensive.


    The number of deaths on the enemy side exploded from forty to one hundred and fifty per minute.

 Chapter 632: Astral Sky Sect vs Five Shadow Fang. (3)

    Chapter 632: Astral Sky Sect vs Five Shadow Fang. (3)


    Yaseniamanded the army, the maids maintained the top level of the sect upied, and ia and another high-level maid kept the most powerful experts in check. On another part of the battlefield, our girls, Cecile, Kali, Angel, Evelyn, and Andrea, were fighting against three low-level Epoch Core cultivators and a middle-level one.


    Their strength was enough to win against low-level Epoch Core in a one-against-one. Yet, the jump in strength when entering the middle-level Epoch Core level was big enough to make our girls struggle.


    The middle-level Epoch Core shouted. "You little children dare to fight against me!?"


    Andrea appeared beside him and swung her halberd with a massive heat aura and strength. "We will."


    The Epoch Core swung hisrge saber and met with Andrea''s strike.


    BOOM!


    Andrea was overpowered in strength and crashed back down into the earth.


    A low-level Epoch Core sped toward Andrea, but Evelyn''s spear appeared behind him like a phantom.


    Kali''s roots and Cecile''s arrows stopped the second and third low-level Epoch Core.


    The mid-level Epoch Core was about to do a follow-up attack, but his surroundings were suddenly filled with ss nodes. His expression fell. "This annoying brat!"


    Angel''s pouting sound reached his ears. "I''m not a brat! [Vaporizing Laser Formation]!"


    BANG!


    Then, while Kali, Cecile, and Evelyn stopped the three low-level Epoch Cores, Andrea shot from the crater, mostly unharmed, and summoned a massive pir of magma above him.


    The middle-level Epoch Core swung his saber again. A few patches of his skin were red and bleeding, showing quite a lot of damage from Angel''s formation.


    Andrea and he shed again, but this time, Andrea controlled her body better and just slid backward.


    The man rushed toward the army Kali was summoning, frowning as he destroyed ten of the fifty dryads with one saber swing.


    Kali frowned and unleashed her healing auras, calling a whirlwind of flowers and petals that regenerated all her allies, the girls included, at high speed.


    The middle-level Epoch Core and the other three naturally detected the healing qualities, and their focus instantly changed.


    Andrea appeared above the middle level, with Angel summoning another array of ss nodes. "You are not going anywhere. [Sr Body], [Sun Obliterating Armament], [Sun Burning Palm]!"


    Angel''s voice was less yful. "Before approaching Kali, you have to ovee me. [Red Crystal Enhancement], [Iridescent Structure Amplifying Formation], [Shattering Crystal Core Formation]."


    Exploding crystals and a massive burning palm surrounded the man. "[Profound Iron Skin]!"


    BOOM!


    He was mmed downward and cratered into the ground, a chance our girls would not let go of. After all, fighting in the air in the Unification Realm was quite a burden to our girls'' energy levels.


    Kali''s life energy burst forth together with her innate skills and intents. "[Fatal Parasitic Thorn Field], [Fox Root Entanglement]."


    All her growth-rted skills boosted those two skills and instantly swallowed hundreds of meters around the man, attacking him with ruthless precision.


    The man felt his skin splitting and something trying to enter his body through the open wounds, making his eyes widen in fear at the strange attack method.


    The other three saw his predicament and attacked, but Andrea, Evelyn, and Angel stopped them with their defensive skills.


    Cecile gathered energy crazily and aimed her bow to the struggling mid-level Epoch Core. "[Moon Freezing Catastrophe]."


    The three arrows left the enormous phantom bow andbined in a giant arrow that looked like a massive silver meteor smashing into the earth.


    WOOSH!


    Kali''s sturdy vines got damaged by the hurricane-like attack, but theysted enough time to keep the middle-level Epoch Core in ce.


    "AAARGH!"


    His scream of pain was heard, but our girls were not done yet.


    While Evelyn, Andrea, and Angel kept the other three in check, Kali used all her boosting skills on Cecile and Cecile gave her all.


    Her meridians pumped energy crazily as a powerful life energy seeped into her muscles and body, enhancing her strength by almost fivefold.


    A torrent of white mes surrounded her figure and gathered toward her bow as her eyes became piercing cold. "[Moon Phoenix Meteor Shower]."


    Her hand blurrily moved and a rain of silver meteors fell onto the mid-level Epoch Core.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Tatyana and Valeria stood at the side, together with Mirrory and Le. Everything was going smoothly, so they didn''t feel a need to join the battle unless Yasenia or the girls told them otherwise.


    Tatyana smiled. "The girls are fighting admirably."


    Mirrory agreed. "They are doing good against someone of their level. I can also see where they arecking and how we should train them."


    Valeria asked. "Are you thinking about their Spiritual Sense use and energy efficiency?"


    Mirrory nodded and analyzed. "Not only that, theirbat skills are still somewhat immature. They do too many unnecessary movements. Look at Evelyn; her spear strikes are too wide, allowing her opponent to counterattack. Andrea''sbat is admirable, but if she wants to stay in the frontlines, she needs to learn to redirect more attacks and also dodge more often; she is shing too much frontally. Cecile has the basics down, but herbat is somewhat stiff. Angel''s formations are good, but she is too focused on offense. Her supportive abilities are as good as her offensive ones. Finally, Kali focuses too much on her summons. Her personalbat strength is not low, and she could''ve joined the battle a few times."


    Tatyana and Valeria agreed while Le stood respectfully at the side, her halberd ready for when she needed to attack.


    Le continued listening, and their words allowed her to learn new things.


    Le asked, curious, her floppy dog ears swaying with her fluffy brown dog tail. "Seniors, how is Young Miss doing?"


    Tatyana looked at Le and smiled. "She is showing why she could win thatplicated War in just twenty years. Her orders are precise, her battlefield sense is superior, and herbat and strategy instincts are superb. For a fifty-year-old, she is doing exceptionally well."


    Valeria nodded. "If we were to say anything negative, it would be that she is a bit too much of a perfectionist, which ces too much pressure on the troops. Hermands are sometimes too precise, leaving them confused. Her battle awareness is broad, but she is a bit too unaware of the high-level battle situation. I can see that shecks experience inmanding troops with strengths too far apart. After all, Luscia, Aviana, Drasha, or Finnegan could do much more offensive work as middle-level Epoch Core cultivators."


    Tatyana nodded. "Also, although she is supporting with ranged attacks, she is not even using a tenth of the personal damage she could deal. Commanding is fine, but taking part in the battle whilemanding is the difficult part. If she could guide the troops while fighting at the frontlines, the morale of the Astral Sky Sect people would be ten times higher."


    Mirrory finished. "She is also too cautious. Her orders take into ount that someone too strong suddenly appears, but in this situation, she should''ve evaluated that that worry is excessive. Being careful is good, but if you are too careful, you might lose the chance to give the finishing blow because of a moment of hesitation."


    Valeria smiled. "In short, she is doing really good, but she still has a lot of room to improve."


    Le''s tail wagged, and she smiled. "Young miss is really impressive~."


    Suddenly, a massive murderous aura appeared above the battlefield where top-level people fought, startling everyone.


    Yasenia and the enemies went to the defensive simultaneously, making the battlefield strangelye to a momentary stop as eyes focused on the sky.


    A few moments earlier, Feng Xue Xian''s old face was gaining an anxious shade when she saw that even with a numbers advantage, not one person from Yasenia''s side had fallen yet.


    What was worse was that the white-dressed women group suddenly ughtered ten of her seniors in less than thirty seconds, giving her a scare.


    ''Our numbers have lowered to three and a half thousand, and even when the enemies are getting tired quickly, that dragon''s orders are too well-coordinated, and we won''tst until we can reverse the situation. Mymander can''t evenpare to that child!''


    Feng Xue Xian dodged ia''s spear by a hair''s breadth. ''Moreover, this lightning dragoness is too strong! At this pace, we will lose.''


    After thinking for a while, Feng Xue Xian''s eyes shed with thick, killing intent as she looked at the giant floating dragon raining stars and shouting orders in a coherent cadence. ''If I can kill her, everything would be much easier.''


    "Jian Li, I''ll try to hold back this woman, go and kill Yasenia!"


    When those words left her mouth, a massive wave of killing intent swallowed the battlefield like an unstoppable tsunami.


    ia''s cold voice reached her ears with a clear, wrathful undertone. "How dare you target my Young Miss with your disgusting plots!? [Lightning Intent Level Six], [Thunderous Serpent Dragon Spear Barrage]."


    "XUE XIAN, DEFEND!"


    Jian Li shouted as ia overcame him and appeared right beside Feng Xue Xian in an instant.


    Feng Xue Xian felt a bone-chilling coldness in her soul as if she was about to die and quickly dodged. "[Five Shadow Steps], [Shadow Intent Level Four]!"


    Her body melded with the surroundings as she appeared hundreds of meters away. However, the feeling in her soul didn''t disappear and got thicker instead.


    From an angle she couldn''t even perceive, the pole of ia''s spear smashed her waist. Her eyes bulged as the massive bodily strength of the dragon woman overcame hers, a middle-level Epoch Core Body Cultivator.


    Her body shed across the sky like a ck line, but a yellow lightning bolt caught up to her ridiculous flying speed and appeared in her flight path. "I''M NOT DONE YET!"


    ia''s deep blue slit eyes were thinned while her body exuded rage toward the person who directed killing intent toward Yasenia, and she swung her spear like a club again.


    Feng Xue Xian couldn''t stop her body in time, and the spear hit her back with enough strength to level mountains.


    BANG!


    The sound of her bones shattering and her internal organs bing a pulp was resounding in the battlefield, and her body flew with even quicker speed.


    This process repeated three more times, leaving streaks of yellow electricity across ia''s path as she broke every bone in Feng Xue Xian''s body.


    On the Sixth hit, she thrust the spear forward, intending to skewer the elderly woman.


    Feng Xue Xian was able to react barely and activated a life-saving treasure to increase her defense.


    BOOOM!


    The spear was blocked, but even then, Feng Xue Xian''s body flew across the sky like a shooting star, piercing through a distant hill and creating a massive dust and debris explosion.


    ia''s body crackled with thunder with the width of small buildings, and she uttered coldly and spread her arms while arcs of blue and yellow lightning arched around. "Die. [Thunderous Serpent Dragon''s Decimation], [Lightning Intent Level Seven]."


    ROAR!


    With a deep, resounding dragon cry, an eastern blue and yellow lightning dragon manifested above the destroyed hill in the distance.


    The battle around came to a halt as that massive lightning dragon materialized and crashed into the ground with a catastrophic explosion.


    The shockwave was powerful enough to push everyone away from the explosion site, leaving only ia standing with her arms wide open and terrifying lighting crackling around her.


    Yasenia stopped herself by pping her giant wings a few times, looking over to the enormous crater with a surprised expression. ''Why did ia attack so heavily?''


    As if to answer her confusion, ia appeared before Yasenia and bowed. "Sorry, Young Miss. That person was plotting to kill you to end the battle, and I didn''t want any mishap to happen as we don''t know what kind of treasures she might have. I choose to kill her to prevent anything from happening."


    The confused maids'' faces fell, and a chilling cold aura spread from them. "These bugs want to touch our miss?"


    "Less than bugs, they are trash that only serves to train our Young Miss. How dare they plot to kill her?"


    Leughed, but her eyes weren''t smiling. "What do you think about ending the battle, Young Miss? Leave the rest to us."


    Jian Li tried to escape at this moment, but the red-haired and green-eyed woman who had been overlooking the battlefield appeared in front of him.


    The man attacked without holding back. "Out of my way!"


    Using [Fist Intent Level Four] and [Nine Mountain Smashing Strike], a swirling aura enough to split rivers in half gathered in his fist.


    Mirrory waved her hand and spoke coldly. "Stay where you are. My children still have the intent to fight your sect."


    Then, she activated [Reflection Intent Level Nine].


    Angel felt a fifth of her energy seeping from her body, and an ethereal mirror with an ancient feeling of just thirty centimeters of height appeared between Mirrory and the devastating punch.


    The people around looked on strangely. ''What can that small mirror do?''


    When the punchnded on the mirror, instead of shattering it, the arm of the tall and bulky man ballooned and exploded in a gory mess as his body flew backward and cratered into the ground before the remaining army of the Five Shadow Fang group.


    The people who were observing widened their eyes, and even the maids became solemn.


    Yasenia quickly shouted. "Prevent anybody from escaping!"


    The maids with expertise in formations quickly deployed space-locking formations, sealing the whole area. They also spread around, blocking all possible escapes.


    Yasenia asked ia. "Have you checked if she is dead?"


    ia blinked and went to the middle of the crater. ''Oh? I was a bit too arrogant because of the low-level treasures the people of this continent had shown. She is still alive.''


    Feng Xue Xian''s body didn''t have a single whole bone, and her internal organs were smashed into a pulp. The only thing keeping her alive was a strange healing forceing from her dantian, probably some pill or treasure she had previously ingested.


    ia was quick and ruthless.


    Her spear shed a few times, shing off all limbs with an essory on them to prevent any escape through spatial treasures.


    Then, she grabbed the hair of the almost-dead elderly woman and returned to Yasenia''s side. "Here she is, Young Miss."


    Yasenia felt a bitplicated.


    The giant dragon turned her head to look at the remaining three and a half thousand cultivators.


    Shended on the ground before them, making the earthquake with her weight, and overlooked them with indifferent Golden eyes. ''I wanted the fight tost a bit longer, but now it doesn''t really make sense, does it? Well, our win was imminent as their numbers were already reduced by half.''

 Chapter 633: Astral Sky Sect vs Five Shadow Fang. (Final)

    Chapter 633: Astral Sky Sect vs Five Shadow Fang. (Final)


    With the enormous dragon that looked like a hill looking at them, the remaining cultivators tensed, prepared to attack with everything they had.


    Of course, this was not a unified feeling. With their leader in such a sorry state, many knew that this was a hopeless battle.


    The impact of seeing the usual arrogant, cunning, and ruthless leader dismembered and being held by her hair made many weak in their legs.


    The dragoness said. "Before you, two options¡­ Well, three options remain."


    "The first option is to continue fighting a desperate battle and try to bring as many of us as you can to the grave with you. You couldn''t kill a single one when you were seven thousand. Now that you have no leaders and cultivators capable of fighting are halved, it is even more impossible. In short, that''s a stupid decision to make. Not to mention, I can see many of you who have already lost the will to fight. So, the numbers are much less than three thousand."


    Her words squashed the rebellious thoughts of those who were the most loyal. Their rage-filled heads looked around and saw that many of theirpanions were shivering, with a few taking steps back while trying to be sneaky.


    Their stomachs dropped, feeling the defeat pping them in the face.


    Yasenia continued. "The second option is you make an oath swearing never to do anything that can hurt my Astral Sky Sect directly or indirectly. If you choose this option, you can do as you please, and I''ll let you go. After all, killing you doesn''t make sense if you surrender with a heavenly oath. Oaths might not be foolproof, but the Five Shadow Fang doesn''te to me as a sect that cares for its people. Especially when it is tied to the Nine Silent Fangs Sect, an assassin sect with strict rankings and unfeeling rules."


    Her words rang true in most of them, so many leaned on this option. No one spoke as there seemed to be a third option.


    Yasenia then smirked and spoke. "The final option is to join my sect. The oath you will have to do is much stricter. However, as long as you are loyal to me and the sect and never have any thoughts of damaging us, it will be the same as if the oath didn''t exist. Of course, like everybody else, you''ll have first to ovee our tests. Still, I think this is your best shot since the Nine Silent Fang Sect is probably not very gentle with "defeated" people."


    A man''s weakugh apanied with coughs was heard.


    Yasenia turned her head and saw Jian Li slowly walking out of the crater he had created with a bloody body. "Do you think you have the strength to fight a Nine Sect? Cough. Delusional! Once the news of our destruction reaches the leader''s ears, your Astral Sky n people won''t be safe! Hahaha-cough! Cough! You will all be hunted down until you can''t even walk out of your sect''s defendednds."


    Yasenia looked at him coldly and allowed him to speak.


    With a crazed scream, he stated. "Even if you hide in your sect, you will be assassinated by the top assassins! Nobody in this continent is safe from them!"


    Le floated upwards beside her ear and whispered something, making her smile. "Jian Li, you really know how to talk."


    The dragoness began walking toward him. The giant dragoness got closer with each stride, leaving a w-shaped footprint on the ground.


    After arriving before him, she lifted one of her legs and stomped him down, leaving only his head to be seen between her giant w fingers.


    Jian Li grunted as the massive weight of the two-hundred-meter-long dragon fell on his body.


    Yasenia spoke coldly. "I''ve said it once, I''ve said it twice, and I don''t mind saying it ten more times."


    The enormous dragon lowered her head and tilted it so that her giant golden dragon eye reflected his figure.


    With the massive slit eye taking all his sight and seeing his bloody state reflected on the ck vertical pupil, Jian Li felt as if that gaze had weight, making each passing second grueling.


    "Listen, Jian Li. I don''t care about them. I don''t care about any power of this World. I will respect them until I don''t need to, and I will y by their rules until I''m strong enough to stomp those rules and make mine. And believe me, I will be strong enough for that."


    Jian Li felt as if his soul was being squeezed by her words, making him gasp for air while involuntary trembling spread through his body.


    "You can scream, cry, plead, or go insane for all I care. Your words have no effect on me. You are nothing but a stepping stone, a small person who will die under my ws, like many thousand more will in the future. Your hundreds or thousands of years of life have culminated into this, a small obstacle for me."


    Jian Li felt cold all over, wanting to speak but unable to because of the passive coercion Yasenia inflicted on him.


    Yasenia''s maw arched, making her eye also bend. "Now, I shall show you how little I care. Le, carry them here with the others."


    All the maids disappeared, and soon, many explosions sounded around.


    Yasenia lifted her head, and Jian Li took a big gulp of air as if he was about to drown in drynd.


    A few secondster, all the maids returned unscathed. In the hands of five maids, there were five people, all of them wearing ck robes and covered from head to toe.


    There was a strange symbol on their chest, showing a de and nine fangs of a beast.


    Jian Li''s eyes widened. "T-Those are¡­"


    Yasenia smirked and moved her enormous body toward them. "That''s right, the top-level assassins had arrived during the middle of the battle and watched everything silently. They used the Five Shadow Fang Sect as a sacrifice to measure my strength. Of course, they have yet to send any news because we blocked spatialmunication."


    She took a deep breath and roared in their face. "ROAR!"


    The thunderous and impactful deep dragon roar startled those five assassins awake, and they instantly showed their professionalism by entering abat stance and attacking everything they could around them.


    However, when they tried using their strength, their eyes widened as a sharp pain that made them grunt spread in their stomachs.


    Each of their Dantians was broken.


    Yasenia smiled when she smelled the panic and fear in them. "Even top-level assassins of your sect still have feelings. Interesting. Hello, Nine Fangs Assassins. I''m Yasenia Dravory, a [Empyrean Cosmos Dragon]. The first of them, to be exact. Sadly for you, you''ve fallen into my ws. Sigh, what a blunder, right?"


    One of them spoke with a gruff and somewhat distorted voice and a threatening tone. "You won''t be safe if you kill us."


    Yaseniaughed. "Oh, you poor man. From now on, you''ll be my information library about your sect, and you are still saying things like that."


    One of them tried using poison to kill themselves, and Yasenia watched with amusement.


    That assassin spoke with a clear female voice. "What?"


    Yasenia sighed and said softly. "Did you think that we wouldn''t extract all the poison and give you an antidote pill, just in case? Silly, you are going to be tortured for a long time. How could I lose you before you experience it?"


    Their spines felt cold as their eyes looked on with hatred toward the dragon. One of them spat. "Our sect will kill all your loved ones before you! You are not going to have a peaceful death!"


    Yasenia''s expression fell, and suddenly, a massive ughter aura flowed out of her, washing everyone in a cold sensation while the scent of blood and war permeated their noses, and the ones with weaker hearts gagged and trembled.


    It felt as if a hurricane of blood had surrounded the enormous dragon.


    "Tatyana, I''ll leave them to you. I wanted to give the maids and my dears a chance to practice breaking an assassin''s will, but they seem to be in a quick mood to suffer."


    Tatyana''s lips arched as her red eyes shone with an ominous light. "Sure~. Give me one week to extract all the knowledge you need. Then, I''ll y with them until they breakpletely~."


    Angel and the rest felt pity for them. ''You had to touch her bottom line. She even called Tatyana by her name out of anger. Now, you have fallen into the hands of the worst possible person. Sigh, so pitiful.''


    Yasenia ignored them, not in the mood to speak with them anymore. She turned her head and looked at the masses of people with a cold face. "Now, choose. Those who want to fight us still charge now. Those who want to go their way with an oath, step to the left; the rest step to the right."


    About three hundred people left the group and attacked Yasenia, intending to kill her. Yasenia looked on with a bored expression, and the maids shed, ughtering all of them in a few seconds.


    Without giving them a second nce, she spoke. "Collect the rings that have survived the battle and give them to me. If somebody takes a spatial ring for themselves, I''ll kill you. There will be truth formations, so be obedient. If you''ve already taken one, don''t worry, you can return it. And if you''ve used a single-use treasure like an alchemy pill, it doesn''t matter; do not report it. Finally, Luscia, Aviana, Finnegan, and Drasha enter the sect and loot the treasury. Angel, go with them to crack any formations stopping them. Let Drasha try, though. She is a powerful formation master."


    Yasenia then wrote the oaths, and the people who followed her to the Astral Sky n were about fifteen thousand. The Five Shadow Fang Sect had around seventy thousand people, so fifteen thousand willing to follow her with the restrictive oaths was a respectable number.


    Then, the people who passed the sect test were three and a half thousand, with eight hundred being the high-level people who fought in the battle.


    She left those who didn''t ovee the test in the Astral Sky City.


    Between those three thousand, there were two Astral Elders and eleven Sky Elders. Their oaths were harshly restricting, so Yasenia actually felt more trust in them than in a few of her original Sky and Astral Elders.


    The rest was a mix of inner and core disciples and elders. Because the Five Shadow Fang''s admission level was rtively low, no outer sect cultivators passed the Star Test.


    Their treasury also increased by fifteen percent, with a new library of assassin-like cultivation skills and manuals. There were many other cultivation books, but Yasenia didn''t spot anything interesting for her or her dears. "Sigh, are my standards too high?"


    The dragoness yed with Kaleina in her office, with Angel on herp and Andrea standing behind her massaging her shoulders.


    Mirrory was floating about andmented. "Don''t worry. If it were this easy to find a suitable cultivation technique, everybody would have one. In truth, less than one percent of cultivators have a perfectly suitable cultivation technique for them."


    Yasenia smiled. "Thanks, Mirrory."


    Mirrory nodded.


    Angel looked at one document andughed. "The reactions of everyone are quite fun~."


    Andrea smirked. "They should be stunned that somebody dared to attack a branch of a Nine Sect."


    Yasenia smiled. "Well, after the Five Shadow Fang, we destroyed two more second-rate and five third-rate powers. So it''s normal to be agitated even when we say that we won''t attack anymore for now. Look."


    Angel and Andrea saw a stack of letters about her height and blinked. Angel asked. "What''s this?"


    Yasenia snorted. "People are asking for an exnation. I''ve sent a general message saying that I''ll speak at the power summit a few years from now. Remember, the one we were invited to?"


    Angel honestly shook her head. "I don''t remember."


    Andrea chuckled while Yaseniaughed and kissed her lips a few times to express how much she loved her baby. "Don''t worry aboutplicated things, Baby. How did Drasha do with the treasury formations?"


    Angel smiled widely. "She is super strong and talented! She is better than me in a few areas, and now that she has Sky Continent knowledge, she is getting even stronger!"


    Yasenia nodded. "Well, a few-hundred-year-old senior is not to be underestimated."


    Kaleina spoke. "Mommy, I made a friend in the obstacle park!"


    Yasenia used her tail to pick up her little baby andughed softly. "Really? Tell Mommy more about it."


    The dragoness was calm as she yed with her daughter while her wives kept herpany. However, the world around them was bing increasingly unstable, with tensions rising everywhere.


    ************************************************


    pa tre /posts/sierra-progress-91277168 Sierra illustration progress.

 Chapter 634: Distancia Continents Powers Response.

    Chapter 634: Distancia Continent''s Power''s Response.


    On a city high up in a mountain, a white-feathered harpy was reading a few reports andughing aloud.


    Her right-hand woman looked sideways and sighed.


    Tengliu asked with a smirk. "Did little Yasenia really do all of this?"


    The woman with red feathers nodded. "Yes, she destroyed Five Shadow Fang, ignoring the fact that they are from a Nine sect. Then, she didn''t stop there and destroyed another five ns that messed with her. Moreover, she ignored the Steel Back Wolves'' and Desert Sand Garuda''s warning about her dealing with their disciples in her sect and killed the City Lord of Koran City, a direct child from the current Steel Back Wolves Patriarch."


    Tengliu burst intoughter again, pping her wings in amusement. "As expected of little Yasenia, she is such an amusing child~."


    The woman frowned and looked at Tengliu. "Tengliu-."


    Tengliu cut her words with a t tone. "Call me Matriarch Tengliu. We are not that close."


    The red-feathered harpy sighed. "Matriarch Tengliu, I''ve investigated and found out that the dragoness still has a grudge against you. Aren''t you worried that she will do something to you when she gets stronger? I think it''s not a good thing to raise a person that could harm you."


    Tengliu was silent for a moment. Then, she said. "She told me that the punishment would be beating me badly inbat. I don''t care if she breaks all of my bones during a fair fight once or twice¡­"


    "But, what if-"


    "I know." Tengliu cut her again, her purple eyes looking out of the window at the prosperous Harpy Capital. Then, she smiled again. "That little girl is heartless and ruthless with those who step on her bottom line, but¡­ I feel that my sincerity is reaching her. Our rtionship is not at a point that''s impossible to repair because I offended her when she couldn''t retaliate, giving me a chance."


    Tengliu looked at the sky and muttered. "I feel like Little Yasenia is not someone that will be limited by this World. So, if reports about here, send them directly to me. Also, help her power to an extent that it won''t affect us much negatively. Suffering some losses is okay, but don''t be too selfish. I like the little girl, but even if I''m trying to repair our rtionship, we are not her ves. The conflict is a personal thing, after all."


    The red-feathered woman sighed in relief. ''At least, Tengliu doesn''t intend to be a tool. I thought that she was charmed to the point of stupidity by that dragon.''


    A harpy entered with an urgent voice and said. "Matriarch, the Nine Silent Fang Sect has sent top assassins to the Astral Sky Sect. It seems that Yasenia captured or killed five of their nine fang assassins, so they are quite furious."


    Tengliu''s face dropped. "Did my and Coraline''s warning reach them?"


    The harpy nodded.


    Tengliu stood up and ordered. "Let''s visit those senile people with Alzheimer''s. It seems that unless I make a physical warning, they will eventually forget that they can''t ignore my words easily."


    ***


    In a city deep underwater where the pressure would kill ordinarynd mortals, many aquatic people lived under the rule of one of the strongest ns, the [Sun Engulfing Ore Lobsters].


    A woman and man wearing royal robes sat on thrones in a castle-like building. One level below them, fifteen more women sat in fancy dresses. They were the Lobster King, Queen, and the King''s concubines.


    A man entered the throne room in the middle of a conversation, making the King frown. He was a handsome middle-aged man with a tall, muscr build and pinkish hair. "Why did you interrupt our meeting?"


    The Queen, Coraline, spoke. "He is from my people. If he is here, it is about Ebirah."


    A few concubines frowned for an instant, but their faces returned to normal.


    Meanwhile, the king''s face lit up and spoke. "Speak, what happened to that little troublemaker?"


    Although the tone was a bit cold, everyone could hear the pampering and urgency in those words.


    The man bowed and stated all of what happened. The King frowned. "That dragon woman is too rash. Did the little girl participate in the battle?"


    The man shook his head. "To my knowledge, she didn''t partake in the battle."


    This made the King''s expression rx slightly. "So, what''s the problem? It''s just some conflict of thend powers."


    The man stated with a careful tone. "After destroying the Five Shadow Fang group, the Nine Silent Fang Sect seems to have sent top assassins to kill the dragon and those close to her. Probably the little princess is in the ''Close people'' list."


    The King''s aura burst from him as he quickly stood up and shouted, enraged. "What is that dragon thinking!?"


    Everyone felt a heavy weight, and some concubines tried to cater up to him. "Husband, don''t be enraged."


    "Husband, you should rx."


    "Husband, how about you send your other talented children to deal with thend creatures?"


    The King frowned, still angered. "What can they do against the top-level assassins? Do you want to send your children to their deaths!?"


    Coraline spoke coldly. "Calm down."


    Her words carried her own cultivation base and mmed the King''s aura, making him sit back on his throne.


    Everybody else also got silent and looked at the cold face of the Queen.


    Even if many concubines didn''t like it, even if they banded together to attack her, they wouldn''t be able to beat Coraline. And this was when all the concubines were middle-level Epoch Cores, with the top three being high-level Epoch Cores.


    During her growth, Coraline had luckily consumed extreme quality ores that made her grow into the continent''s strongest [Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster]. The only reason she wasn''t the main ruler was because of herck of interest in politics.


    Coraline just wanted to teach and take care of her children. Hence, the Nine Sect targeting Ebirah was not stepping on her bottom line. It was like someone spat on her food right in front of her face and then pped her face.


    Coraline stood up slowly and spoke with a regal aura. "Prepare the main army. We are visiting the Nine Sect. Husband, if I call you after not having a satisfactory response from them, contact the Ocean Swallowing Mermaid Queen and tell her that I want one of the favors she owes me returned in the form of eliminating a Nine Sect."


    "O-Okay, dear." The King gulped as Coraline''s aura twisted the sea around her in devastating whirlpools.


    ***


    In a mountainous region, a city built with ordinary buildings and cave systems stood majestically. There, many wolf-like creatures and humanoids roamed with generally happy smiles.


    In the most extensive cave inside thergest and most luxurious buildingplex, a feral man with a wild aura wore furry clothes.


    His face was sharp and angr, with tworge ck fox ears and a bushy and prickly ck tail.


    The wrathful aura around his body made every other wolf-rted creature bow their heads in fear. "Good, good, good. This Astral Sky n has guts!"


    Although he didn''t really care about Fu Hao, one of his many children, killing someone directly rted to him was nothing but a p in the face.


    He then picked up the letter Yasenia sent him, and he burst intoughter because of the increasing anger building inside him. "She dared ignore my words!? An insignificant second-rate sect dares treat my race like a secondary priority!? Hahaha¡­"


    He then roared, his howl cracking the solid walls of his abode. "I WANT TO EAT HER FLESH AND RIP HER ORGANS APART!"


    One of the people who brought the report stuttered. "P-Patriarch Fu Lang Zu, what do we do? She said she is going to participate in the summit of powers. Should we wait?"


    The golden feral eyes of the Patriarch locked onto him, making the person who asked almost piss his pants.


    The wolf n Patriarch took a deep breath and stated coldly. "What is the movement of the other powers?"


    The man who almost pissed his pants stated while trying to keep his voice steady. "The Nine Silent Fang Sect has made minimal effort to hide the fact that they are attacking them¡­ We also know that Matriarch Tengliu wants to move to speak with them. Other powers have taken a see-and-wait approach. The top five ns and five of the nine sects have not moved, showing a neutral stance. Others have yet to make their move."


    The Patriarch nodded and leaned on his fist.


    A wolf woman from the side slithered into his arms as if she were some sort of snake. "Dear Patriarch, that was our second child~. We must avenge him. Also¡­" The woman licked her lips as her hand trailed the perfect body of the Patriarch. "We should make another child~."


    Naturally, he had a harem, and the reason he could have so many children was because he was close to reaching Progenitor level bloodline-wise.


    The level of bloodline differentiated progenitors. A new race was a progenitor, but a new race of a high-level bloodline was considered a Progenitor Queen or King.


    Steel Back Wolves were not that high-level bloodline-wise, so even if [Steel Back Wolf] were a new variation of a race called [Steel w Wolf], it was not that powerful.


    The man was naturally not stupid, so he pondered and spoke. "Do not act yet. Let''s see how well that arrogant dragon can go against a Nine Sect."


    A woman at the side smirked. "I heard that the sect leader of the Astral Sky n is a divine beauty."


    Fu Lang Zu''s eyes shed, and he asked. "Who said so?"


    That same woman smiled. "Even Tengliu admitted that her beauty was at her level or higher. Her bloodline is also extraordinary. Maybe even better than the Patriarch''s."


    Fu Lang Zu turned his head and looked at the silver-furred wolf woman with his golden eyes. "Have you seen anything interesting?"


    The woman shook her head. "Nothing¡­" Then, she smiled. "And that''s what makes her even more interesting."


    Fu Lang Zu pondered. "Even with your Fate Intent Level Five, you can''t see anything?" His lips arched in a wolfish smile, showing his fangs. "She sounds very¡­ delicious."


    ***


    Nine people stood in a luxurious room on another part of the Continent.


    The nine people''s aura was profound enough to bring almost anybody to their knees.


    A woman spoke with a calming tone. "The Astral Sky Sect''s potential isrge. Their production methods are innovative, and their strength is just average. Why attack them?"


    A man enveloped in a shadow answered. "Will you stay silent if that dragon suddenly destroys one of your sect branches? A main branch, at that?"


    "Even then, that problematic Tengliu is her ally. Although the harpies are ranked tenth, that''s because they are still a growing power. I wouldn''t be surprised if, in two hundred years, they entered the top five."


    With a sigh, another man said. "All ns ranked tenth and above are dangerous. Not to mention, even that lobster n is their ally. I think that it''s better to wait a few years and ask forpensation when all powers are in one room."


    The shadowy figure answered coldly. "She even dared trap five of my Nine Fang assassins."


    The woman, with a calming voice, spoke again. "They aren''t even your strongest level-assassins. How about we tell her not to kill them, and you ask for themter? They are resistant to torture, right?"


    The shadowy man stayed silent. "I''ll still send a few. If she can''t even defend against this force, she shouldn''t have been this arrogant."


    One of the nine, another woman with an extremely seductive air around her, suddenly frowned. "Hey, have you targeted the lobster princess?"


    The shadow man asked. "Why?"


    The womanughed. "She is Coraline''s daughter, fool."


    The Nine Silent Fang Sect Leader disappeared from the meeting room, leaving the other eight behind.


    The woman, with a calming voice, sighed. "Is the bnce about to break?"


    "Itsted too long."


    "We should eliminate her before she stirs the powers more."


    "I think it is time for a change."


    "You always think too positively."


    "And you are always so negative."


    A person who had been silent since the beginning spoke. "Although there are grudges between us, I think this is a good time to gain the upper hand against the Thirty-Three ns and Three Empires."


    The other seven became silent, pondering over it.


    ***


    As the various powers plotted and moved, the delicate bnce that had held the world together for so long trembled. The subtle shifts in alliances and allegiances hinted at an impending storm, one that would shake the very foundations of the Distancia Continent.


    ****************************************************


    Yasenia: Wow, knowing all of this would be so helpful.


    Cecile: That wolf''s pelt should do a good coat.


    Angel: I think it would be a bit dirty. How about a rug for the entrance?


    Kali: Hm, it should be rough enough to clean our guests'' shoes.


    Author: Um¡­ Anyway, I summon you!


    Arfa42: Hello!


    Tatyana: Hey, what question do you have for today?


    Arfa42: The seniors have lived a long life and met several otherworlders, right? So, what otherworlder perks do the seniors know about, and how do those perks work?


    Tatyana: That''s a broad question.


    Valeria: Agreed, it''s a bit too long for this section.


    Mirrory: Hm, let''s do a summary. I''ll tell mine, and if you two know extra, add themter.


    Tatyana: Go ahead, antique.


    Mirrory: Thank you for leaving me go first, grandma.


    *shing Foreheads*


    Tatyana: What did you call me?


    Mirrory: A factual adjective, or did age get to your head because of your flesh body?


    Tatyana: How can a demigoddess have Alzheimer''s, you broken item? You are spouting so many lies; we might as well take the Truth out of your name!


    Mirrory: Hahaha, maybe instead of Death Empress, I should call you About To Meet Death Empress!?


    Author: Cough, how about you answer first?


    Valeria: Leave those two alone for now. I''ll do it, dear.


    Arfa42: Thank you, Valeria.


    Valeria: Fufufu, no need to thank me. So, there are things like Systems, heaven-defying skills, heaven-defying treasures, karma buffs, and simr. Honestly, they are pretty self-exnatory.


    Valeria: Karma buffs increase the luck and chances to meet what they need. For example, the otherworlder might be about to die, but suddenly, a random meteor falls and hits the person who is about to kill them. Or they fall into an abyss that nobody survived before, but because of some of their skills, they can find great chances in them.


    Arfa42: I see, I understand.


    Valeria: There might be others, but those are the strongest and the ones you should be aware of.


    Arfa42: Okay, thanks!


    Valeria: You are wee.


    Tatyana: I''m going to give you permanent cracks!


    Mirrory: Here, I have my original strength. Do you really think you can scratch me with such miserable strength!?


    Author: Anyway, this is all for today. Bye-bye, little lurkers~.

 Chapter 635: Yasenias Surprising Discovery.

    Chapter 635: Yasenia''s Surprising Discovery.


    A few months went by since Yasenia''s actions shook the Distancia Continent, and the secret realm opening was approaching.


    Annihtion wars were very unusual. And Yasenia''s decision to destroy five sects, two of them being second-rate, was something unheard of for the younger cultivators.


    What surprised Yasenia was theck of retaliation from the Nine Silent Fang Sect. Therefore, she asked Tatyana to use their expanding intelligencework to find out what happened.


    Results arrived three weeks earlier, making herugh.


    It seemed that the Nine Sect was about tounch an attack on her, but Coraline and Tengliu appeared on their doorstep with thousands of strong cultivators.


    Of course, the Nine Sect Leader was not scared, but if a War broke out, the damage would be too much.


    Hence, after a few talks, he said that he would postpone seekingpensation until the power summit a few yearster.


    Coraline and Tengliu were okay with that answer and retreated. Pushing it more and saying things like to forget retaliation was too arrogant, even for those two who didn''t fear anybody.


    Yasenia felt warmth after she read the report and sighed. "Aunty Tengliu''s actions are making it more and more difficult for me." She gave a chuckle and soon shook her head. She had already made up her mind to wait until she was strong enough.


    Focusing on other interesting matter, the progress of the humans.


    They were divided into two major groups: the ones that came from the Sky Continent and the natives.


    The Sky Continent humans had Esther as their leader, while ra and the rest of the human maids helped them from time to time.


    The natives had, surprisingly, Luna as their leader.


    Thest four and a half years of care did wonders for the mentally devastated woman. Slowly but surely, the fan girls'' care had seeped into the dry and cracked heart, filling the voids with warmth.


    You could even see her asionally smiling brightly and taking the hands of other girls as they walked.


    Moreover, after being fed and reaching the second realm on both cultivation paths in four years, her appearance had transformed so much that she was unrecognizable.


    Her height was simr to Evelyn''s, but her body was unreal. Her curves were at Yasenia''s level, and her beauty was extraordinary. Long ck hair reaching her waist and dark eyes created a dark attractiveness, like a demoness of the night.


    Moreover, unless she was in the presence of those she cared about, her personality was cold enough to freeze people around. Darkness, Death, and Water elements coupled with an extreme Yin physique made her a perfect Ice Beauty.


    Her physique was uncovered together with her bloodline, and the names made Yasenia and the girls lift an eye and understand why she could survive. It felt like a sick joke of fate, but her bloodline was called [Flowing Lust Dream Demon], a variant of the subus bloodline in humans.


    If it weren''t because of this bloodline, she wouldn''t have looked as good when they first got her.


    But if it weren''t because of this bloodline, she would''ve died of all the rape she was exposed to. However, it was also likely that she was "used" so much because even without cultivation, as a Lust Demon bloodline holder, it would feel extraordinary to do it with her.


    In short, it was a curse because of what made her suffer and a blessing because it kept her alive.


    The constitution was called [Emotion Reaper Physique], and Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria confirmed that it was a sealed Physique that would evolve with time. It was also because of this constitution that she could break through even before she got a cultivation technique.


    Yasenia pondered as she looked at Luna''s files. ''Luna has been a nice surprise. In four years, she has advanced to the fifth level of the Body Modification Spiritual Realm and the middle level of the Foundation Building Body Realm. I heard that she can already speak full sentences, although she is a slow-paced and generally quiet woman.''


    The dragoness pondered and decided to visit her. She has had a neutral approach with her, so she was neither close nor far with her.


    Luna treated her with respect, although sometimes Yasenia felt that she was ufortable with her. Yasenia pondered at Luna''s dislike toward her. ''Why is it? Well, I was quite ruthless when I got her for the first time because I didn''t want her to mess things up, but¡­''


    Yasenia flew across the sect, following the formation''s directions to go in Luna''s direction, and arrived near Evelyn''s working area. ''Hm? Why is she here at this hour? Doesn''t Evelyn work at this time?''


    The dragoness lifted her eyebrow and walked inside without rming anybody, even going as far as covering her breath.


    She crossed the hallways and reached Evelyn''s working area. What she saw made her eyes squint dangerously.


    Luna was hugging Evelyn from behind while looking at her work. Her dark eyes were fixed on Evelyn''s face with a soft and obsessive light while a smile lingered on her usual inexpressive face.


    Yasenia could even see Luna approaching her nose and sniffing Evelyn asionally.


    Luna knew that Evelyn liked big breasts, so she would ster hers on her at each chance she had. Evelyn had no feelings besides friendly feelings for her, so she epted it as a benefit with a wide smile.


    How could our little pervert lose a chance to interact with a big-breasted woman?


    Yasenia decided to watch from the side, making her presence as thin as possible while closely observing Luna.


    Evelyn sighed. "Say, Luna. Although I hate to say it, can you separate a bit? I need to move a bit more freely toplete this dress."


    Luna spoke softly. "Okay, My Lady."


    Evelyn frowned and turned around to look at Luna. "Didn''t I tell you to call me Evelyn?"


    Luna smiled, her dark eyes shining with a bit of an obsessive light. "I prefer My Lady. It reminds me that I''m yours."


    Evelyn sighed and looked at her with a bit of reproach. "Don''t say that. Isn''t freedom great? I know that I''m something like your savior, but isn''t Yasenia as much of a savior for epting my request?"


    Luna leaned forward in a "bow" to ask for forgiveness while exposing arge part of her breasts and to hide the cold light in her eyes when Evelyn mentioned Yasenia. "Freedom without My Lady has no meaning. Forgive me, but please allow me to call you as such."


    Evelyn''s eyes naturally fell into the deep ravine that exposed hints of pink near the center of the breasts. ''A Lust Demon Bloodline indeed. Even her gestures are unconsciously seductive. Should I tell her to wear a slightly less revealing cleavage? Her nipples are almost exposed!''


    Well, unconscious were not.


    If she had learned something in that hell she didn''t want to remember, it was seduction. Since she was a child, her only "education" had been how to please people as a sex ve, so it came very naturally to her.


    Moreover, with her Emotion Reaper Physique, Luna could feel Evelyn''s appreciation for her breasts, and her body heated up. ''Ah~. My Lady is looking at me~. When will she take my body and mess it up? If she wanted, I would give her my everything~.''


    "Ah, whatever, whatever. Just don''t be forced to do these things."


    Evelyn turned around, and Luna lifted her face with a deep blush and hazy eyes. "I won''t, My Lady."


    Yasenia''s eyes at the side were cooling down by the second. ''So, she is really trying to seduce my dear.''


    She decided to approach and make her presence noticeable.


    Yasenia was still closely looking at Luna, and she saw the blushing face changing into an annoyed one for a second and then returning to an inexpressive one. The change of emotions would''ve been quick enough for most people not to notice it.


    Luna probably thought she covered it up expertly, but her emotions were transparent in front of Yasenia''s sharp dragon eyes. A slight sneer appeared on Yasenia''s lips. ''Now I know why she dislikes me. Let''s give her a chance because of her circumstances, but my patience won''t be unlimited. If she doesn''t fix this in the future¡­'' A ruthless light shed in Yasenia''s light for a second.


    When Yasenia approached, Evelyn turned around with a smile, leaving her work instantly and rushing toward her. "Yasenia, you are here!"


    Yasenia smiled softly and hugged her dear, lowering her face to kiss her lips. "How are you doing, dear?"


    Her spiritual sense was always on Luna, and she saw her biting her lips when our dragoness kissed Evelyn. ''To think that I was this unaware because I never took her seriously¡­''


    Our dragoness couldn''t help but sigh.


    Evelyn tilted her head and looked up at the tall dragoness. "Is there something wrong?"


    "Nothing." But mentally, Yasenia said to Evelyn via a mental message. ''Luna has deep romantic feelings toward you.''


    Evelyn''s eyes widened, and she answered. "No way. Are you imagining things?"


    Yasenia rolled her eyes and poked her mischievous dear''s nose. ''If not? Would I warn you if I was not sure?''


    Evelyn sent a fawning message and rubbed her face in Yasenia''s breasts. ''Of course not~. My dragoness might be a bit jealous, but she is not unreasonable.''


    Yasenia snorted augh. ''Silly dear, today I''ll dig so deep inside you that you will feel my shape for a few days!''


    Evelyn gulped and blushed. ''I should seduce more people if this is the punishment.''


    Yasenia flicked her forehead and turned toward Luna. Although she was trying hard, now that she knew it, Yasenia could easily see that Luna was holding back from looking at her coldly.


    Yasenia smiled like always. "How are youtely doing, Luna?"


    Luna answered with a stiff expression. "Fine."


    ''Even the stiff expression is because she is holding back. And here I thought she had yet to recoverpletely. What a good little actress.''


    Of course, Evelyn also noticed after Yasenia pointed it out, making her feel dumbfounded. ''Where has the innocent and ignorant Luna gone!?''


    Our mischievous girl might be kind to others, but she couldn''t help but frown this time. "Luna, why are you so stiff when answering Yasenia?"


    Luna became even more stiff at thepletely unusual reaction. ''W-Why is My Lady asking this? Didn''t she usually ignore my reactions to the dragon woman?''


    Her Emotion Reaper Physique activated, trying to feel Evelyn''s and Yasenia''s feelings.


    But now that both of them had raised their guards, they easily brushed off the attempt, making Luna feel flustered.


    Of course, Yasenia didn''t show anything on her face and kept smiling like usual. "Don''t worry, Evelyn. Luna is still learning and healing. Anyway, I''ll leave her education to you, like always."


    Evelyn blinked and looked up at Yasenia. "Sure." But inside, she asked. ''Are you really going to leave me alone with someone aiming for me?''


    Yasenia looked at her and smiled softly, her golden eyes radiating tender love and trust. ''If I can''t trust my little girl, who can I trust? I just told you because I don''t want you to be in the dark. If not, I wouldn''t have even interfered.''


    This time, Evelyn blushed for real and lowered her head shyly.


    Yasenia kissed the crown of her head and spoke. "I''m leaving to see how Sarah is doing. Have fun, dear."


    Evelyn hugged Yasenia tightly and muttered. "I love you."


    Yasenia gently patted her back. "I love you too." She looked sideways. "Be obedient and listen to Evelyn, Luna."


    Luna nodded stiffly.


    Then, the dragoness left without looking back and feeling rxed. Her trust for her dears was that deep.


    ''Now, let''s see what Sarah has been up to. Today, it makes six months since I opened the sect¡­''


    Meanwhile, in Evelyn''s workshop, Evelyn said. "Luna, here, wear these from now on."


    Luna saw very conservative clothes and was confused. Although Evelyn never gave her seductive clothes on purpose, it was too sudden for her to ask her to wear differently. However, she was loyal to Evelyn and nodded. "Okay, My Lady."


    Evelyn continued. "Also, change that way of calling me. This time, I''m speaking for real. Call me either Lady Evelyn, Teacher Evelyn, or Evelyn. You choose."


    Luna was stunned again. "W-Why so sudden, My Lady."


    Evelyn squinted and approached, cing their faces just a few centimeters apart. Evelyn saw Luna''s pupils dte, and a small red tint appeared on her beautiful cheeks. Her violet eyes squinted. "Will you listen to me or not?"


    Luna hastily nodded and began undressing right before Evelyn with a hidden expectant light. "Y-Yes, Lady Evelyn."


    Evelyn looked at her but kept a neutral face.


    Luna was confused when she didn''t feel the usual tingling of Evelyn''s gaze roaming her body. She looked up and saw the blue-haired and violet-eyed woman standing stoically while watching her. ''H-Huh? Did I suddenly lose attractiveness? What happened in this short timeframe¡­ Ah.''


    The Empyrean Dragoness''s face shed in her mind, and her face almost crumpled. ''Is that dragon woman? Did she say something to My Lady?''


    Evelyn asked. "What are you thinking about?"


    Her tone was colder than usual, making the semi-naked Luna shudder. "N-Nothing."


    Evelyn gave an "Oh" andmented. "By the way, what colors do you think my children with Yasenia should wear?"


    Luna''s face almost copsed again. "W-Why are you asking?"


    Evelyn blinked. "Well, she is my wife and only lover. So, I will only have children with her. I thought of starting thinking about it earlier."


    Luna lowered her face while slowly putting on the dress. "I-I don''t know, My-"


    Evelyn interrupted. "Lady Evelyn."


    Luna said with a quiet tone while looking at the floor. "I don''t know, Lady Evelyn."


    Evelyn asked again. "Why are you looking at the floor so much, Luna? Don''t you usually like to stare at me?" She emphasized the word ''Like,'' making Luna even more nervous.


    Evelyn saw that she had finished wearing clothes and nodded, saying with a calm tone. "Now that you have changed your clothing, you will also change your mentality. You and me are impossible. Your love will never be realized, as my love for Yasenia is unshakable. Now, you can either stop loving me and continue as we were before or continue loving me and eventually deal with the consequences."


    Luna felt her body freeze as the color left her face. "L-Lady Evelyn I-."


    Evelyn interrupted and continued as if it was something of little importance. "I don''t me you. It''s normal to confuse love with appreciation. You are young, you are immature, and you''ve probably learned some messed up things before I met you. Now, I''m giving you a chance. Will you be stubborn and continue as you are now, or will you rethink your feelings?"


    The reason Evelyn was so abrupt was to squash those feelings as soon as possible. If Luna couldn''t swallow it today, she wouldn''t be able to do so in the future.


    Luna didn''t speak and continued looking at the floor with a pale face and trembling body.


    Evelyn didn''t continue speaking and went back to work. Evelyn sighed, as she quite liked the girl as a friend. ''Whatever the choice you make during these days will be what decides your Fate, Luna.''


    She looked at the needles on the half-done dress and whispered in a volume that Luna didn''t hear, her violet eyes looking colder than ever before. "If you are a threat¡­ Even if I have to do it with my own hands¡­ I won''t let anyone or anything endanger my rtionship with Yasenia."


    ***********************************************


    Andrea: Whistle. That was an intense chapter.


    Kali: Well¡­ I can rte¡­ My feelings for Yasenia bloomed in a simr way¡­


    Yasenia: I can also understand. That''s why I''m giving her a few years to straighten herself. She won''t be able to catch up to us either way, so she is not a threat.


    Evelyn: Yasenia¡­


    Yasenia: Yes, dear?


    Evelyn: Thanks for trusting in me.


    Yasenia: Oh my,e here, love.


    Tatyana: If she uses the whole extent of her physique and bloodline¡­


    Mirrory: Even then, it would take a miracle. It''s like hoping that an inheritance falls from the sky.


    Tatyana: But it''s not impossible. Honestly, she is lucky her target wasn''t my little treasure~.


    The rest: ¡­


    Author: Well, let''s move on to the question. I summon you!


    WPOmega: Alo~.


    Angel: Hello!


    WPOmega: Well, Author, please summon Sarah~.


    Author: Sure~. I''ll summon her with memories of the other times so that she isn''t as confused¡­


    Sarah: Huh? Why am I here again?


    WPOmega: Yo! I want to ask something.


    Sarah: ¡­ Sigh, sure. Ask away.


    WPOmega: So¡­ Sarah, does your system have a skill, technique, or method that''ll allow you to get your harem members pregnant with your own children? And if you don''t know, could you ask?


    Sarah: Children? Oh wow, I never thought of that¡­ Children¡­ it should be possible between two women in a fantasy setting¡­


    WPOmega: So?


    Sarah: Um, I think I can. After all, there are so many functions I have yet to lock. If a Harem System can''t help me create children, it would be quite a failure of a Harem System, no?


    WPOmega: Well, I can''t deny that.


    Sarah: Let me ask, though.


    System: [Privilege Not Yet Unlocked].


    Sarah: And there you go.


    WPOmega: Okay, thanks!


    Author: And that''s all for today~. Bye-bye!

 Chapter 636: Relationships. Yasenias doubts about Sarah.

    Chapter 636: Rtionships. Yasenia''s doubts about Sarah.


    After Yasenia left Evelyn''s working area, her thoughts returned to Sarah. She was such a unique person that sometimes thoughts about her popped into her head.


    ''How is she doing?''


    Flying on [Draconic Heart], she used the sect formation to locate her position. ''Hm, this area¡­ it appears that she is at home.''


    When she arrived, she floated above therge mansion, something Sarah received as a "genius" ss cultivator. Moreover, since she was there with another ten "genius" ss cultivators, the lodgings were on the luxurious side. ''They are high-level Unification realm experts with very interesting potential¡­ What I''m still confused about is Sarah''sprehension score.''


    She was about to descend and knock, but she stopped. ''Maybe she is in the middle of something? Let''s see¡­''


    She looked inside the building with the Sect Formation and searched for her. After a few moments, Yasenia''s face became strange. "What a mess. An orgy of eleven people."


    They were all in the main bedroom entangled together, Sarah being the center of the action. However, Yasenia could see that it was more of a free-for-all, with some distinctive pairs she could recognize. ''I should stop spying.''


    Yasenia had zero interest in other people mating.


    She thought for a bit with a frown at something she had detected. "How was this kind of rtionship called? I remember Mom exining the different harems. This one is called¡­ Ah, right, polyamory. When there are love connections between harem members besides the head."


    Yasenia didn''t like that.


    She considered that maintaining her dears as very close friends was best, but allowing them to harbor romantic feelings for each other was a line that should not be crossed.


    Even if she sometimes did threesomes and foursomes, she ensured she was always the center of the action while keeping their attention on her one way or another.


    It was not because she didn''t trust them enough. If there was something Yasenia had for them besides deep love, it was trust.


    However, allowing them to love each other without restraint could lead to very undesirable oues down the line.


    Of course, the dragoness was not speaking about ten or even a hundred yearster. Her vision for these possibilities was further, looking at what might happen in ten thousand years or more.


    What if the feelings she allowed to germinate slightly grew uncontrobly by then? There will be times when they are separated for many years, and these small seeds can sprout into something more. Everything it took was a trigger, a misunderstanding, a small "pebble" to fall into the silentke to create waves.


    If Yasenia wanted to keep unity and a healthy harem, she couldn''t allowplete freedom. A few non-harmful restrictions would go a long way.


    Naturally, she had discussed this with them individually to hear their unbiased opinions.


    Evelyn was quick to nod. Despite her usual behavior, she was extraordinarily loyal and rational in these things. She might like doing it with the others, but the feelings mainly were lust and desire to do exciting things with her seductive lover.


    Cecile didn''t even give it importance and just nodded. After all, she knew she had a narrow heart, and only Yasenia could habit that small ce within.


    Kali was honest and confessed her deep feelings for Valeria, that although not entirely romantic, they had been slowly developing. Yasenia knew about it, and she didn''t rush her dear fox. Her situation was unique, and Yasenia was extremely patient with her in problems rted to her heart and feelings.


    However, Kali was serious when she said she would try changing that affection to familiar affection. Moreover, Kali''s love for our dragoness was apparent, and these problems were rted to the far, far future.


    Yasenia was informing them preemptively to avoid any drama down the line.


    Then, Andrea told Yasenia that she liked the other girls, but it was a like ofradery. Yasenia knew it. That''s why she mentioned it in passing.


    Finally, her dear baby was what made Yasenia a bit helpless. Of course, she wasn''t bothered, but she was aware of Angel''s romantic love for Tatyana. Not only Yasenia but the rest, including Tatyana, also felt it.


    It was a love born from admiration and other factors.


    However, Yasenia knew that Tatyana was different from the young them. Angel''s love was always bound to be tonic and never be deep because Tatyana would never answer that love.


    The dragoness deeply knew that although Tatyana appeared normal, she was severely twisted inside. Her obsession for a pure love that fulfilled her empty existence was so deep that other than her lover, she would feel nothing for the rest. If Yasenia suddenly asked Tatyana to ughter all her lovers tomorrow, she would do it without batting an eye.


    The rtionship could be differentiated first by Tatyana and Yasenia, then by the harem and Yasenia. It was a strange "three-way" rtionship.


    Moreover, regarding Angel''s love, it will eventually, with time, shimmer and be just admiration. After all, loving without response tires the heart.


    Furthermore, for Tatyana to reciprocate Angel''s love through some miraculous event, there must be two things.


    First, initiative from her dear Baby.


    ''Angel is very proactive. It can be seen with how she acted with me at first. However, she naturally is not trying to seduce Tatyana actively. After all, Angel''s love for Yasenia easily trumped her love for Tatyana.''


    Second, the party must be receptive or, at least, reactive to the approach.


    ''Yet, Tatyanapletely ignores everything from Angel. For Tatyana, although it might sound harsh, Angel is a puppy that Yasenia picked up and liked. A small cute animal, not something equivalent to a person.''


    While Yasenia thought about these things and waited for Sarah to finish her business, she felt energy moving behind her, and a little bullet with long golden hair flew toward her. "Yasenia~."


    The dragonessughed and caught her in a hug. ''Moreover, she may have a sprouting affection for Mom, but she is madly in love with me~.''


    Angel didn''t lose a second, wrapping her arms around Yasenia''s neck to kiss her deeply. Something Yasenia reciprocated while picking her up and patting her head.


    After filling her Yasenium reserves, Angel separated with a slight blush and asked while rubbing her face with Yasenia''s. "What are you doing here, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia''s heart melted in a puddle. "I was thinking of you, baby. Also, I wanted to check on Sarah."


    Angel blinked twice and then giggled sweetly, her little heart jumping in happiness. ''Yasenia was thinking of me~.''


    The thing about Sarah flew through one ear and exited from the other.


    Mirrory appeared beside them and looked over to the house, looking at the ongoing coitus without shame. "That Sarah woman is special. Did you know that, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia looked over and nodded. "I know something is wrong with her and that she has that strange treasure Mom spoke about. I don''t know what exactly is that thing, though."


    Mirrory pondered andmented, deciding to give her a small warning. "She is a chosen one from the heavens. Her talents are second to none, and her potential might be higher than yours. I''m not sure, though. You are quite an anomaly yourself."


    Yasenia tilted her head. "But herprehension, bloodline, and constitution are mediocre. No matter how much potential, without a proper ability toprehend the heavenly path, it will be impossible to go far, right? Or does that treasure allow her to ignore these limitations?"


    Mirrory looked at Yasenia andmented. "Her constitution has be a twenty-star from the ten-star constitution level."


    Yasenia and Angel blinked repeatedly. "Ha!?"


    Yasenia asked with confusion. "How did it suddenly make such a leap? Considering that each star level is exponentially more difficult, her constitution''s quality needs to improve at least tenfold. Not ten times, tenfold!"


    Mirrory shrugged. "I told you. Remember that treasure Tatyana inhibited has already returned, so she should''ve done it with that."


    Yasenia summoned a screen and began reviewing what Sarah had been doing for thest months. Her high mental power allowed her to speed through six months in an hour.Of course, this was an invasion of privacy, but it was really too strange for such an exaggerated change to ur, and she didn''t want anything unexpected to happen.


    Angel and Mirrory also looked with her through those months out of curiosity.


    At first, Sarah was quite timid. Yasenia and the other two realized that her interactions with the harem were a bit awkward, and sometimes, she stopped in a daze while speaking with them, not knowing how to answer.


    During these moments, the other ten were quite supportive and asked what was wrong. Sarah never really confessed anything and said that she was tired.


    Yasenia frowned, disdaining that attitude slightly. "Not telling her lovers what''s wrong with herself is¡­ Strange."


    Angel was confused. "Why does she do this, also telling such an obvious lie like she is tired?"


    Mirrory didn''t speak and kept looking.


    Yasenia realized that the interactions in bed were slowly changing. At first, the harem was quite simr to hers, with Sarah as the center. However, as the first four months went by, the dragoness keenly realized that the girls sought each other because Sarah''s stamina didn''t seem up to par.


    This made our dragoness even more confused. ''Why start a harem when your stamina is not that great?''


    But when she looked at the ongoing orgy at the moment, Sarah was as vigorous as a dragon. "It''s not a small difference either. It''s like twopletely different people¡­ Is that treasure rted to sex?"


    Then, a big change happened about three weeks ago. Yasenia and the other two saw Sarah''s face brightening while walking alone on a random walk she took.


    After that, she stood in ce, looking forward in a daze and making many expressions.


    Yasenia quickly realized that this moment was probably indicated when the treasure inside Sarah came online.


    Angel tilted her head. "What is she doing?"


    Yaseniamented on her thoughts, and Mirrory agreed. Angel blinked. "So, the change in constitution rank should''ve happened in the next weeks, right?"


    The dragoness nodded. "Maybe she is going to train?"


    What happened next left them quite speechless.


    The somewhat timid and careful girl was full of confidence again, and during the next two weeks, she sent all the ten girls to the nine heavens in a supreme sex marathon.


    Angel felt a bit ufortable. "Is a treasure rted to sex?"


    Yasenia analyzed further, her clever golden eyes observing and taking in every detail. "No¡­ It''s a rtionship treasure. Look, even the small groups between lovers are bing less and lessmon. I don''t believe that all ten of those girls are so shallow as to separate because Sarah can suddenly make love with them until they be silly."


    Mirrory smirked. "Pleasure is a powerful weapon. I think you are underestimating it."


    Yasenia shook her head. "I''m not. The change is just too abrupt. Look, the previous day, these two were even kissing and cuddling on the sofa when they were alone. Now, they just sit together as if nothing happened during thest six months and speak like friends."


    Yasenia analyzed with surprising uracy. "It seems that whatever treasure she has feeds on energy released during sex or because of being in a rtionship. If so, it would make sense why she is expanding her harem so much."


    Yasenia squinted. "Moreover, if there is something like a quality limit for the woman she epts, it would make sense why all her lovers scored identical stars on the test. Her treasure should not only enhance herself but also those she is together with. It would also make sense as to why there was such a chasm between her star tests. The results were 10, 20, 10, 20, and 2 stars. Who has such strange star levels?"


    Mirrory lifted an eyebrow with appreciation and asked. "Can''t it be a very powerful dual cultivation technique like yours?"


    Yasenia shook her head and looked where Sarah was still rolling with her lovers. "Although there are only images in here, I can''t feel any technique being used in the room where Sarah is now."


    Suddenly, a week ago, Yasenia, Angel, and Mirrory saw Sarah go to her room, lock herself, and after a few seconds, the aura of her body made a massive upgrade.


    Yasenia and Angel opened their eyes wide. Angel was utterly lost. "How? She only had sex and spoke with many people. She didn''t even cultivate a lot! Not only that, she doesn''t have a dual cultivation technique! It just¡­ happened? This doesn''t make sense. Is that treasure that heaven-defying?"


    Mirrory also frowned. ''I didn''t know systems could be this ridiculous¡­''


    The existence of systems was not general knowledge, even among top-level cultivators.


    For the ancient mirror that permanently moved across the higher realms, it was expected not to know because if any system user reached those heights, they would never speak about it for fear of being hunted by other high-level cultivators that might covet the system''s strength.


    The systems also influenced this secrecy when a person was stronger, subconsciously affecting the mind in mild and not harmful ways to make the cultivator not want to reveal the secret.


    Tatyana knew about them because she had met with them in the lower ranks, fought against them, and looked into the souls of these people.


    She learned it by chance because of her expertise in souls, fate, and death. She was an exception, not the rule.


    Yasenia gained aplicated expression as she remembered her previous reasons for bing suspicious of her.


    ''Sigh, I felt a bit guilty about my reaction back then, and I forgot why I reacted that way. Now¡­''


    Inside the room, Sarah was ending her session when a message from the system reached her mind.


    [Host, if you''ve finished, the main objective is waiting outside.]


    Sarah stopped licking her lover and blinked, feeling awkward. ''Is she looking inside?''


    [Host. I can''t tell.]


    The woman above her moaned. "Mm~, love, why did you stop licking? I was about to reach it."


    Sarah coughed and used her fingers and a skill from the system, making the woman''s body arch and spry while her eyes rolled until the whites showed.


    Looking at the ten fainted naked women, she smiled, satisfied and proud. ''After getting that new physique, I''m quite good~. Today, I gained 7060 points in just three hours. Isn''t this a new record?''


    [Good job, host. After the attack from the red-eyed woman, we lost all the umted points, so you must work hard. Hm? Host, I''m detecting the signature of an extremely powerful treasure. Quality and grade are unrecognizable. Should I scan the area and search for it?]


    Sarah shook her head. ''Let''s be cautious. Thest thing I want is for something like what happened in the test to ur again. Since it appeared together with Yasenia, it is probably rted to her.''


    Then, she cleaned herself with the system, put on clothes, and walked outside.


    Yasenia saw that she finished and approached the door to knock on it.


    ******************************************


    Tatyana: Should I say, as expected?


    Yasenia: This is so strange¡­


    Evelyn: I agree. Why do they even exist? Doesn''t this go against everything the heavens want?


    Author: That''s something to discoverter~. In the meantime, let''s stop looking at the stars and nt our feet on the ground before us! I summon you!


    Randomnt: Hello!


    Andrea: Wee, who are you asking today?


    Randomnt: Well, I wanted to ask all of you girls, but mainly Yasenia.


    Yasenia: Sure.


    Randomnt: So¡­ Have you thought about improving your sexual skills, reading manuals, asking Tatyana, or any other ideas? Or do you just n to improve naturally?


    Andrea: *Sweating coldly* I think Yasenia is good enough¡­ I would like to be able to walk the day after.


    Kali/Angel/Cecile: *Nods*


    Evelyn: *Jokingly* I mean, I wouldn''t mind if she made me a permanent bed resident, to be honest. Imagining myself being used as a sex toy every day it''s¡­ Huegheuhgeugh.


    Andrea: ¡­ That pervertedugh always takes me by surprise.


    Yasenia: ¡­ Dear, I wasn''t expecting this. Do I really not satisfy you?


    Evelyn: W-Wait, love, it was a joke. Don''t look at me with such a sad expression! If I say I''m not satisfied, I might as well be smitten by heavenly lightning!


    Yasenia: Really?


    Evelyn: Of course, of course.


    Yasenia: I see. I was confused because the way you squealed when I pierced you with the semi-transformed dragon member was very intense¡­


    *Evelyn blushes, and her legs go wobbly while remembering things.*


    Yasenia: To answer the question¡­ I think my skills are good, and I would rather improve them naturally. Of course, there are other dual cultivation skills I''m improving daily. My dual cultivation technique''s ability to give and receive energy while strengthening my dears is very important for my and my dear''s growth. I spend at least two hours daily with it.


    Tatyana: I was wondering why it was feeling better and better to do it with you, so this is it.


    Yasenia: I take your cultivation as seriously as mine!


    The girls: *Lovingly* We know~.


    Author: Satisfied?


    Randomnt: Yup~. Thanks!


    Author: And this is all for today. A chapter full of rtionship shenanigans!

 Chapter 637: Sarahs and Yasenias casual conversation.

    Chapter 637: Sarah''s and Yasenia''s casual conversation.


    After waiting for a few seconds, Yasenia saw Sarah opening the door and smiling. "Good afternoon, Yasenia. Did you need anything?"


    Yasenia smiled back, showing nothing in her face about just having investigated her stay in the sect. "Good afternoon. Can we go inside to talk?"


    Sarah nodded and guided her to the living room. The acute nose of the dragoness twitched, making her frown a bit at the smelling from Sarah. ''Did she only wash the outside without erasing the scent?''


    Yaseniamented on purpose with a curious gaze. "Sarah, what''s this smelling from you? It''s a bit strong."


    Sarah immediately blushed. ''System, clean the scent!''


    [Ten Points deducted. Cleaning Completed]


    Sarahughed, embarrassed. "Sorry for that."


    Yasenia blinked, confused. ''That treasure again? I didn''t feel energy fluctuations, and the smell is gone.''


    Sarah coughed and changed the subject. "Do you want something to eat, Yasenia?"


    [Host, we can use aphrodisiac food. Starting from capturing her body should be a good start.]


    Sarah''s eyebrow twitched. ''Shut up. Don''t you remember how protective she is of Angel? If we do something to her with the food, we will have to flee!''


    Yasenia nodded and sat on the couch Sarah pointed at. "If you have something delicious, I''m all for it. I really like tasting different kinds of foods."


    Sarah''s eyes shone a bit. ''Oh? Is the way to the heart starting from the stomach? The ancients are wise!''


    Then, she asked the system. ''System, do you have something delicious? We might be able to attack her stomach first to worm ourselves into her heart!''


    Sarah remembered a few novels she read in which the protagonist seduced the heroine by being a good cook and gentle, slowly gaining her goodwill and showing off other charmster.


    [Host. After analyzing, a food that will impress someone like Yasenia will cost 2,000 points or more. It must be at least Heaven-ranked food.]


    Her eyes subconsciously widened. ''Ha? 2,000 Shop Points!? That''s half the price of a peak-level Earth-level sword!''


    [Host. I said 2,000 is the minimum. If you really want to impress her, you should buy this <High-Level Heaven-Ranked: Ocean Dwelling Frost Serpent Steak. {5,500SP}>]


    Sarah''s heart was bleeding as she felt an enormous hole that swallowed everything ruthlessly opening in her wallet.


    Yasenia asked after Sarah became dazed one more time. "Sarah, I''m sorry to interrupt your thoughts."


    Sarah came to herself again and shook her hands. "No, no. I was thinking about what food to give you. I have a few dishes already cooked, and I was deciding on which one to choose."


    Angel lifted an eyebrow. "Are you a Spirit Cook like Yasenia?"


    Sarah rubbed her head and smiled. "Something like that¡­"


    Yasenia was interested. "Oh? That''s a rare profession to choose."


    Sarah coughed. "Oh, is it? Why did you choose it, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia used her tail to circle Angel''s waist and close the distance between them, kissing her Baby''s forehead right after. "Of course, it was to make delicious food for my dears. I reached the middle-level Heaven-ranked Spirit Cook grade a few months ago, which is something I''m proud of."


    Sarah''s mouth twitched. ''As expected, she is a monster even in professions. Doesn''t it cost like 100,000 Points to increase a profession to the middle level of the Heaven rank? I only have peak-level Earth-ranked alchemy learned.''


    Sarahughed, trying to brag a bit. "Oh, well, I''m morefortable with alchemy."


    Yasenia smiled and answered without the intention to brag. "Impressive, I also know alchemy! Although, I''m much worse at the high level of the Earth-rank." Yasenia sighed, feeling a bit inadequate. "Even cksmithing and Formations are still in the peak and high levels of the Earth-rank."


    Sarah really wanted to know how the brain of the seductive dragoness worked, who looked sincerely distressed. ''Isn''t she like quite young!? How does she know so many professions without a system!?''


    Angel cheered Yasenia up. "Don''t worry, Yasenia. Don''t you have us for that? We are all in the high levels of the profession, so you don''t need to worry! Moreover, Kali, Andrea, and I are touching the edges of the peak level!"


    Sarah found a saving straw and smiled. "Right? High-level Earth-Rank is very good. To be able to reach peak level is an achievement!"


    With a strange look, Angel spoke. "I meant Heaven-ranked."


    Sarah smiled. "Oh, I misspoke, hahaha." But she felt that if she were living in an anime, she would be coughing blood by the liters.


    ''No wonder I need so many points to simply buy her a meal. Our levels are too far apart!''


    However, Sarah finally decided to buy it with a bleeding heart. ''Goodbye, my five thousand points¡­''


    Sarah smiled. "Here are a few dishes I cooked in the past. I hope you like them."


    Yasenia saw a te with arge, juicy, and perfectly cooked steak and side dishes appearing, and her eyes widened. "Wow."


    Angel sniffed, and her eyes also shone. "Oh! Your level is not worse than Yasenia!"


    Seeing the intended reaction, Sarah felt that it was worth it. With an expectant heart, she thought. ''Will this increase favorability from them? I remember that Angel''s points were quite valuable.''


    Mirrory was floating in the room, hidden from the System''s and Sarah''s sight. Then, she suddenly felt that when Angel''s favorability of Sarah began slightly increasing, something tried to escape her body. ''Hm? Ho~. So, this is how the system got those slivers of Fate from Angel and Kali in the past? Interesting¡­ I can''t feel any negative repercussions, but¡­'' Her green eyes shed with coldness, and her long, bright crimson-red hair floated about without wind. ''How dare you touch her?''


    Without warning, Sarah felt a fleeting pain in her forehead, like someone poked her with a needle, making her frown. ''Ouch! What happened!?''


    [Host. I don''t know what happened, but Angel''s Fate is suddenly shrouded in mystery, and you''ve lost 30,000 Shop Points. I can''t see her favorability stat or anything else.]


    "What!?"


    Her loud exmation startled Angel and Yasenia.


    Mirrory just looked on coldly and sent a message to Tatyana. ''Create a Fate Protection amulet for the children. I''ve learned how this thing works.''


    Tatyana was working on something, but she stopped and took out her hand from the insides of a wailing person. ''Oh? Tell me more.''


    Meanwhile, Angel thought that she was surprised that her cooking level wasparable to Yasenia, so she smiled. "No need to be so surprised. This food is excellent and praiseworthy!"


    Yasenia nodded. "That''s right. You should not be that surprised, hahaha."


    Sarah could only smile when she wanted to cry. ''My week-worth of hard-earned points¡­ Why? What happened? Is there some strange misfortune god targeting me?''


    Sarah pointed at the te and said with a charming smile. "Please eat."


    Angel and Yasenia werepletely immune to her charms, so they just nodded and dug into it.


    When the perfectly cooked meat entered their mouth, an explosion of vors made their eyes widen and glitter. Angel munched it with relish. "Delicious~."


    Yasenia agreed, and as she felt the level of craft, she couldn''t help but look at Sarah with new eyes. ''Isn''t she better than me? It''s cooked so perfectly that I can''t detect any ws. As if it was made by something artificial instead of a person.''


    Yasenia was not bothered, so she asked with sincerity. "Say, Sarah. Do you want to cook together at another time? I think we could learn from each other and better our craft."


    Sarah was internally crying withplex emotions. ''I got what I wanted, but how the hell do you want me to teach you anything!? A cookbook manual, technique, and tools to reach your level would consume half a year''s worth of points on my part of not spending!''


    Sarah had many expenses, especially those to upgrade her lovers and herself, plus other things that she was using the system to fulfill, like materials for crafting and such. So, if she really wanted to agree to this, her only choice was to wait a minimum of a year.


    Worse, if Yasenia came to eat often, her pocket would enter an economic crisis the world has yet to see!


    Sarah coughed and smiled apologetically. "Sorry, Yasenia. I''m not good at teaching, and when cooking, I like to be alone in the room¡­"


    Yasenia sighed, but she agreed with a nod. "That''s a shame. If you change your mind in the future, please inform me. It''s the first time someone of my generation bests me at something I''m putting real effort into."


    Angel blinked. "Is she really better than you?"


    Yaseniaughed softly and nodded. "Yes. Look how perfectly cooked these vegetables are here. The heat and softness are retained through aplex cooking technique while preventing that heat from overcooking the food and leaking juices. Moreover, the meat is tender with crispy skin, and the savor is perfectly bnced. The meat''s juices only burst once it enters the mouth and you bite. Although I can replicate this to some extent, the level used here is very high. Furthermore, the seasoning¡­"


    Sarah felt like she was listening to a person speaking anothernguage. Angel also didn''t understand many principles Yasenia spoke about, but seeing the dragoness''s passion for cooking made her smile, and she patiently listened.


    Yasenia stopped speaking after three minutes andughed. "Sorry, I went on a rambling there."


    Sarah waved her hands. "No problem. I feel ttered that you praised it so much."


    With a curious tone, the dragoness asked. "By the way, how old are you? I don''t know much about you even though we''ve met before."


    Sarah smiled in relief. ''Finally, something I can talk about.''


    "I''m thirty-three years old. How about you?"


    Yasenia blinked, confused. ''Just thirty? Does this mean that she was in her teens when she entered the trial? Or maybe¡­''


    Yasenia answered with a normal tone. "I''m forty-nine, about to be fifty years old in one month."


    Angelughed. "So old! You have almost double my age!"


    Yasenia smiled and tickled Angel, making her burst into uncontrobleughter. "Who is old, eh? Care to repeat it?"


    "Hahaha, Yasenia, stop! Hahaha! You are not old! You are not old! Hahaha!"


    Sarah also chuckled at the side.


    Yasenia ced her heavily breathing baby on herp, hugging her softly while Angel snuggled in her embrace.


    Then, she asked Sarah in passing. "By the way, how long did the trial in the Lost Townst for you, Sarah?"


    The baby''s ears perked up, listening closely.


    Sarah frowned and thought. "It was quite long. I didn''t keep track of time, but I think I stayed inside for nearly a year. I didn''t expect that only two weeks had passed outside, and I was quite surprised."


    Sarah looked at Yasenia''s thoughtful expression and asked. "So¡­ What was the prize?"


    Yasenia shook her head and didn''t disclose any details. "A thing that helped me be stronger. I already consumed it."


    Inside her head, the dragoness was surprised. ''The time we spent is not the same? So strange¡­ Well, whatever.''


    Sarah asked back. "What about yours?"


    Yasenia smiled. "A little longer. I thought we had the same trial duration, but I was mistaken."


    Yasenia tasted the food again and smiled while changing the subject. "Can you give me the recipe? I would love to try making it."


    Angel also ate and smiled. "Hehe, Yasenia, you havepetition!"


    Yaseniaughed and kissed the bloated cheeks of her baby.


    Sarah asked the system. ''How expensive is the recipe?''


    [Host. It costs 700 Points.]


    ''So cheap?''


    [Host. Creating the dish needs the ingredients and skill of a high-level expert, so it is more expensive than a jade with information about the recipe.]


    ''I see. Well, buy it.''


    Sarah extended her hand, and the recipe materialized. "Here. The ingredients are a bit rare, so if you want them, ask me."


    Yasenia nodded and asked for Sarah''s jade card. "Give me the Sect Card."


    Sarah blinked and gave it. Then, Yasenia added fifty thousand Astral Points. "Here. A heaven-ranked recipe is valuable. I won''t be stingy with it. Remember that if you havebat techniques or other recipes, you can sell them for Astral Points in the main shopping area."


    Sarah took the card with a few added zeros and blinked. ''Wow~. I''m now quite wealthy.'' She looked at Yasenia and asked out of impulse. ''System, how is the affection reading? Is it possible?''


    [Host. I don''t know what happened, but I''m now unable to look at Angel''s status. It''s even more hidden than Yasenia''s. Getting a reading from both of them is impossible.]


    Sarah was surprised, but she didn''t show it. ''Well, it''s not that big of a surprise.'' Sarah remembered the frozen mission and sighed. ''She is somewhat of ast boss or something¡­''


    Then, she finally asked the main question. "So¡­ Did you need something, Yasenia?"


    Since the pleasantries were finished, Yasenia began doing what she came for.


    *******************************************************


    Tatyana: Interesting conversation.


    Valeria: Mirrory, well defended~.


    Mirrory: Humph, obviously.


    Author: I summon you!


    WPOmega: I''m here again~.


    Yasenia: Wee back, WPOmega.


    WPOmega: So, this time, I want to ask¡­ The seniors!


    Valeria: Let''s listen.


    WPOmega: With Kali being the unique situation that she is in, it makes me wonder if there''s a way in which alchemists tend to approachbat and how well Kali fits that.


    Tatyana: That''s a broad question. There isn''t a "fixed" method for fighting. Some use "enhancement pills" to boost themselves, others use attacking pills as if they were talismans, and others use poisonous pills, powders, and hidden weapons with varied effects and coated in different substances.


    Valeria: Not only that, an alchemist has an attribute, so they can be a fighter that doesn''t rely on it and fight. Fire, Earth, Nature, and simr are best for bing an alchemist, but others can also do so with enough effort. A darkness cultivator could fight normally and then also know how to create pills, medical powders, and more.


    WPOmega: I see. The possibilities are infinite.


    Author: Correct! And this is all for today~. Bye-bye!

 Chapter 638: Finishing Her Conversation With Sarah.

    Chapter 638: Finishing Her Conversation With Sarah.


    Yasenia looked at her and exined what she came to do. "It''s nothing serious, so don''t be tense. Although yourprehension score is just two stars, your cultivation speed is still incredible. Not to mention others, the speed is close to mine."


    "In just four years, you''ve increased your cultivation to the seventh level of the Unification Realm. Hence, making you a core disciple as you currently are feels like I''m wasting your potential."


    Sarah nodded and continued listening.


    Yasenia sat Angel at her side and then leaned to the opposite side, cing her elbow on the recliner and resting her chin on her hand while her long and seductive legs crossed. "So, I''m here to propose something to you. I want you and your lovers to take the Core Elder test. Although Core Elders are usually peak-level Ethereal Soul experts, the equivalent to half-step Unification Realm experts, I feel that you can take the test and pass."


    Sarah''s eyes involuntarily roamed the slightly bent voluptuous body and the thoughtful but gorgeous face of the dragoness. The position Yasenia was sitting in made her curves and stic waist more noticeable. ''No wonder I was bent... Oh shit, I''m getting aroused.''


    Yasenia''s tail moved and tapped the table two times, bringing back Sarah''s lost gaze. "So? What is your opinion?"


    Sarah coughed. "Well, what benefits does that position havepared to the one I''m currently at?"


    Yasenia exined. "More time for the cultivation areas. As an elder, you will be able to walk into the Cultivation Library and learn three more skills. Your pay is one wless Parus a year. And you will also earn a passive ie of ten thousand Astral Points a year. Not to mention, giving sses to juniors and other disciples will also give you a base payment that will increase depending on how well your disciples are doing."


    Sarah was impressed. A wless Parus was the ie of a few third-grade sects, and with ten thousand points, she would be able to buy an Earth-ranked treasure a year or quite a few Heaven-ranked consumables.


    There are a few other benefits, but those are the most important. Naturally, you are unable to participate in disciple activities, and you will be the nner. Also, your residency will be able to be moved deeper into the sect. As you might know, the deeper into the sect, the more concentrated the energy is."


    Sarah was curious and asked. "Where is the strongest concentration?"


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "Why do you want to know?"


    Sarah realized how wrong it sounded to ask that andughed awkwardly. "O-Oh, just curious."


    Yasenia leaned back and crossed her arms below her chest. "Well, it''s not a secret. My residency has the highest concentration, closely followed by the Parus Mine."


    Sarah tilted her head. "Parus mine?"


    Yasenia nodded. "There is a small Parus mine. If not, how did you expect me to keep up with my finances? Even now that the expansion is ongoing, we are expected to spend tens of thousands of wless Parus annually without considering any Heaven-rank expenses. When the sect grows to a hundred thousand or more cultivators, those expenses will multiply. Without a Parus Mine, a first-level power can''t keep up with their growing strength and poption."


    Sarah scratched her cheek. "Is it okay for me to know?"


    Yasenia was about to answer when the door was suddenly opened without a knock, and a woman with a curvy body entered. She had ck hair and wore a skimpy red dress with seductive make-up. It was clear that she had ced effort in her looks.


    The woman paused for a second, looking at Yasenia closely.


    The dragoness frowned at being so tantly looked at and waited for her to introduce herself.


    Contrary to her expectations, after a nod from that woman, the dragoness saw the girl walk inside the room and sit beside Sarah, hugging her arm between herrge breasts while asking softly. "What are you two speaking about, Sarah?"


    Her voice had a flirtatious tone, and it was charming.


    However, the dragoness squinted and asked dangerously. "What kind of attitude is this?"


    The voluptuous woman looked sideways at Yasenia while Sarah was confused.


    Yasenia said tly. "Have you forgotten who I am, junior? Even if Sarah and I are acquaintances, you can''t enter a room I''m in as if it belongs to you."


    The woman frowned with a hint of annoyance in her eyes. If it wasn''t clear, she didn''t like Yasenia because she felt that she was something like a substitute. All of Sarah''s harem knew that Sarah had a "secret" crush on her, so they looked at her closely.


    Since her body type and attitude were simr to the dragoness, this woman feltpetitive with her. Nevertheless, even if her curves were simr, she was shorter by over half a head andcked the innate charisma Yasenia had.


    She answered before Sarah spoke. "Even then, this is our house. Aren''t you the guests?"


    Sarah blinked again, feeling the tone being a bit off.


    At the same time, Angel''s eyebrows lifted in surprise, and she asked with a sincere and honest tone. "Do you have brain problems?"


    The woman''s expression fell while Yasenia''s cold look eased with a hint of amusement in her eyes. But she still kept an indifferent face.


    Sarah coughed and felt a bit embarrassed for her. After all, even after looking at Angel, she could see that the question was sincere. "Lillian, just-."


    Lillian snorted and interrupted her, logically feeling angered. "Isn''t that a bit rude? Who are you calling brainless, little girl?"


    Angel frowned and pouted. "How is it rude? I''m asking sincerely to give you medicine."


    Sarah was speechless.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia almost couldn''t hold her serious expression because Angel was not lying, and her words werepletely honest. ''Oh baby, you are such a treasure. Hahaha.''


    Before Lillian exploded in anger, Angel continued with an upset expression. "I mean, the entire sect and everything inside belongs to Yasenia, so thinking that this house is yours is a sign that you are delusional. That''s why I think you need mental aid! Instead, you call me rude. So, who is the rude person?"


    Sarah was bbergasted and didn''t know how to react. Yasenia''s lips twitched as if she was about to burst intoughter.


    And Lillian''s expression was bing redder by the second as anger boiled inside her.


    Yasenia coughed and said with a smile. "Let''s leave it at that. Baby,e here. If she truly has problems, Sarah will help her in the future."


    Angel nodded obediently and climbed on top of Yasenia, snuggling in her embrace with expertise and burying her face in her neck to sniff her sweet floral aroma.


    Lillian was about to explode, but Sarah stopped her with an urgent voice. "Lillian, rx. They are right about this belonging to Yasenia, so take a deep breath."


    Yasenia looked at Sarah, who was calming Lillian, and she spoke. "I will overlook it this time because, well¡­" Yasenia looked at her baby with a smile. ''She has already vented my irritation~. Ah! I love you a ton, baby.''


    Angel didn''t know why Yasenia suddenly confessed, but a bright smile spread on her lips. ''I love you too~.''


    Then, the dragoness changed back to a stern face and stated. "However, next time, I won''t be this lenient. I''m the Sect Master, and you are in my power, consuming my resources. All I ask is a minimum level of respect. Entering a room with just a nod and then ignoring my existence while asking about what we were talking about is like pping my face."


    Sarah nodded and patted Lillian''s back, giving her a look.


    Unwillingly, Lillian spoke. "Sorry, Sect Master. I was rash. It won''t happen again."


    Yasenia nodded and continued speaking while caressing Angel''s back and calf-length silky blonde hair. "You''ve asked if it was okay for you to know about the mine, right? All Core Elders and above know about it, and I''m inviting you to be one, so naturally, I should inform you. Of course, it is redundant, but do not tell anybody about it or speak openly about it. Just knowing it in your heart is enough."


    Sarah nodded with a serious expression. "I will keep it in mind."


    Yasenia nodded. Then, she smiled and asked. "So? What do you say? Are you tempted?"


    Sarah nodded with more than one meaning behind the nod as her eyes subconsciously locked on Yasenia''s luscious and tempting, smiling lips.


    Yasenia smiled sincerely with an unexpected bright and beautiful expression. "Very nice."


    Lillian crossed her arms under her breasts to emphasize them and spoke. "Sect Master, may I ask what you two are discussing?"


    Angel lifted her eyebrow again, something clicking inside her head. ''Hm? Yasenia, is she trying topete with you?''


    Yasenia smirked. ''Probably, what do you think, baby?''


    Angel''s previous honest face gained a disdainful expression. ''Unqualified. While you are very curvy, there is an innate elegance and grace in you. Your seductiveness feels natural. That womanes across as vulgar and cheap. Look at the way she crassly moves her breasts. Even when leaning forward, she is using her arms to pronounce her breasts. When you do that, it is unconscious. She doesn''t even belong in the same category as you.''


    Yasenia almostughed aloud again, but she was a bit confused. ''I do that? Pronouncing my breasts with my arms subconsciously?''


    Angel blushed and nodded. ''It looks really nice~.''


    Mirrory, who had been silent, agreed. ''Angel''s description is quite on point.''


    Yasenia didn''t delve into it. She didn''t mind about it.


    Yasenia smiled calmly and ignored Lillian''s provocations. "Sure, this is what we were talking about."


    Then, Yasenia exined her offer to her in a brief and summarized manner.


    Lillian nodded, and she looked at Sarah, hugging her arm again and kissing her cheek while throwing Yasenia a look.


    Yasenia ignored it again and pondered. "So, what are your ns, Sarah? You''ve agreed, but yourprehension rating is holding you back."


    Lillian frowned. "Lady Yasenia, Sarah is extremely talented and has means that you don''t understand. That test must''ve failed because I''ve seen Sarah learn skills in literal seconds."


    Yasenia''s calm smile thinned, and she looked at Lillian with a sharp expression. "Your jealousy is annoying. I don''t like Sarah romantically. I appreciate her because of her two twenty-star ratings. You can stop trying to show off and be a bit more modest. Otherwise, your breasts might slide out of the dress if you keep squeezing them like that."


    Sarah''s smile faltered, and Lillian''s face became flushed with embarrassment.


    Sarah felt distress for her lover and frowned. "Yasenia, Lillian doesn''t have bad intentions."


    Yasenia sighed and shook her head, finding it unproductive to continue the conversation. "I don''t care. If I cared for every woman who felt jealous of my beauty, I would spend all day dealing with them and be unable to do anything else. She is irrelevant to me. The only reason I gave her a bit of attention is because I find her annoying. Anyway, I''ve said my piece. Think about it, and if you agree, speak to Ghana. Here is a token that will ease your request to meet with her."


    Yasenia threw a jade carved in the shape of the n''s symbol, and Sarah caught it.


    Then, she stood up while carrying Angel and left.


    After they left, Lillian snorted. "She is too arrogant! Who speaks about their own beauty like that? Narcissistic and irritating, I think she doesn''t deserve your love, Sarah."


    [Host, choose the dialogue option.]


    [1.- Lillian, love. Her body is the best I''ve ever seen. I wouldn''t call her arrogant. If I could bury my head between her legs and drink her juices, I would be happy enough to die.] (-35 affection points with Lillian, a Low-Level Transcendence Ranked Spear.)


    [2.-Lillian, love. I think she would make a good new sister. Imagine you and I dominating her in bed.] (-15 affection points with Lillian, a peak-level heaven-ranked Spear.)


    [3.- Lillian, love. Although I like your body, the thing I love about you is your soul. Don''t worry about other''s appearance. You are already perfect.] (+2 affection points with Lillian, +5 random status points.)


    Sarah felt her lips twitching at the first option. ''What''s wrong with the first and second options!?''


    [Host. I only generate options ording to your feelings.]


    Sarah felt embarrassed.


    She sighed and chose the third option. "Lillian, love. Although I like your body, the thing I love about you is your soul. Don''t worry about other''s appearance. You are already perfect."


    Lillian blushed and pushed Sarah down. "Really?"


    Sarah smirked and grabbed her breast. "Do you want me to prove it?"


    Lillian purred and kissed Sarah. "I do~."


    ******************************************************


    Andrea: Angel, you are so cute.


    Angel: Thank you, Andrea. You are also fantastic!


    Evelyn: So strange¡­


    Yasenia: What''s strange?


    Evelyn: Sarah''s attitude. Although she is usually confident, in front of you, she is quite meek.


    Tatyana: The wonders of love~.


    Yasenia: What are you singing, Mom?


    Tatyana: Nothing~.


    Author: Let''s summon today''s dear. I summon you!


    Randomnt: Hello~.


    Kali: Wee.


    Randomnt: So, in Distancia Continent, what happens to children born to a Beast Human or a Pure Beast with a Human? How are they ssified?


    Yasenia: Oh, I was curious about that and investigated it. It seems that since most humans are mortals, they almost never be pregnant with beast-humans. However, there have been cases where the beast-human partner, whether male or female, would let the child be born. If they retain beast traits, they are taken into the family. If they are human, they will be sent to be ves.


    Randomnt: That''s strange. Won''t a beast woman being impregnated by a human be disgusted?


    Yasenia: I mean, something must happen before impregnation. If the beast woman is with that human male enough to get pregnant, it is probably because she likes him one way or another. There have even been limited times when a ruler or high-ranking person would buy the ves and make them their concubine or something simr.


    Randomnt: I see.


    Author: And that''s all for today. Bye-bye, little lurkers.


    ************************************************************


    pa tre /posts/ebirah-colored-91491515 Ebirah''s illustration colored! It''s still unfinished, but it is taking shape. The final one will be awesome!

 Chapter 639: Sierras Tribulation.

    Chapter 639: Sierra''s Tribtion.


    Meanwhile, once they left, Angel pouted. "That Lilian woman is annoying."


    Yaseniaughed and picked up her baby, kissing her lips softly. "Don''t care about them, love. How about going to learn formations together?"


    Angel''s round blue eyes glittered like stars, and she nodded eagerly. "Let''s go! We can revise the subcircuits of derivative formations. I remember that you have some problems with the calctions of the deviating energy paths that environmental factors can cause. How about we focus on thinning andpressing the formation area while we learn that?"


    Yasenia looked at Angel''s eager eyes and smiled softly. "Sure, I''m ready to be taught by you as much as you want. Let''s spend the rest of today together. It has been a while since we studied, right?"


    Angel nodded and whined coquettishly while rubbing her face with Yasenia''s cheeks. "Very long! It has been almost four days!"


    After arriving at Angel''s workshop, the little girl summoned three books thick enough to need both hands to hold them by the spine.


    Angel approached the wooden desk and opened one of them, making a loud sound because of the weight of the pages. "Let''s start with formationpression knowledge!"


    Yasenia sat on a chair beside Angel, but she felt her baby''s intense eyesnding on her face.


    Filled with confusion, the dragoness looked sideways and saw Angel giving herp a few nces "stealthily."


    Yasenia''s eyes danced with amusement as she changed chairs to the one Angel was about to sit on and ced Angel''s little butt on her soft andfortable thighs.


    Angel instantly leaned back with a smile, feeling her body sinking in the softness of her body, almost making her purr in delight. Yasenia hugged Angel''s waist and ced her chin on her shoulder with augh. "Are youfortable, love?"


    Angel nodded with a bright smile. Then, she pointed at the book. "Listen, Yasenia. What you are confused about is actually quite simple. The thing you need is practice in live formation creation. As you should know, the seventh chapter''s third section exins that¡­"


    Yasenia listened attentively, her clever golden eyes reading as Angel exined. This was quitemon with her dears, as all of them were better than her at their respective professions, so when studying together, it was more about them teaching her.


    The girls were naturally extremely willing, as this was one of the few things they could do for their hardworking dragoness.


    Yasenia thought that she had hidden it well, but the girls knew that Yasenia hadn''t slept for at least three months because of how busy she usually was.


    Therefore, when they were together, they would rxedly teach her and pamper their dragoness in their own ways.


    Angel knew how much Yasenia liked hugging her and pampering her, and it was the thing the little girl knew the most, so she would usually teach her while being cute with Yasenia.


    Angel looked at Yasenia''s focused face with a deep but soft love for a second, and then she smiled. "Did you understand, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia nodded and gave her a soft kiss on the lips. "I did. Your exnations are very clear and easy to follow."


    Angel looked at Yasenia''s face and asked softly. "Yasenia, are you tired?"


    Yasenia blinked and looked at her Baby. Seeing a bit of concern in her big, soft blue eyes, she smiled. "I''m okay, love."


    Angel muttered. "But you haven''t been sleepingtely¡­"


    The dragoness lifted an eyebrow. "Don''t worry, baby. Didn''t I tell you that I''m okay? If I''m tired, I will tell you without hiding it. I''m used to working a lot for long periods of time."


    Angel asked. "Really?"


    Yaseniaughed and rested her forehead on hers, giving her a soft peck on the lips. "Of course. Why would I hide that I''m tired? Such a silly thing to do. I also like it when my dears pamper me~."


    Angel felt Yasenia''s tail poking her sides, tickling her, and she squirmed while giggling. Yasenia then said. "Moreover, Don''t I have the nights to rx with all of you? Haven''t you noticed that we spend more time than usual together at night?"


    Angel blinked a few times and then blushed. "S-Sorry, I feel so good that time seems not to make sense¡­"


    ''So cute~.''


    Angel puffed her bountiful bosom. "Then, let''s continue learning formations!"


    Yaseniaughed and nted another kiss on her cute dear.


    After doing formations for three hours and slowly being teased by Yasenia''s presence, actions, and scent, Angel felt a bit hot and looked at the dragoness with doe eyes and a squirming body. "Yasenia¡­ Um¡­ Can we do it?"


    Yasenia smirked and looked at the sky outside. ''Hm, I have about half an hour before dinner time.''


    Sheughed a bit and kissed her deeply. "Of course we can, my love."


    Angel was carried to a bed at the side, already prepared for these not-rare situations, and Angel was transported to a world of pleasure for the next half an hour.


    After that, two weeks went by, and a big event was urring.


    All the girls were gathered in the middle of a vast area with countless formations surrounding it. The location was closed for a few hours by Yasenia''s direct orders, with the maids guarding the perimeter.


    This location was called the [Tribtion za]. Those with enough Astral Points and a reputation with the sect could use it to break through.


    It had many healing formations, and those who survived the tribtion would be quickly put in life-saving care, making the mortality of tribtion fall by at least thirty percent.


    Moreover, the lingering tribtion energies were used by the formations to nourish the energy of the entire sect.


    The sect members were curious as to why this ce was suddenly closed, and a few lingered around.


    The reason Yasenia took so many precautions was because Sierra suddenly informed everyone that she was about to gain her human form.


    She had finally reached the Mythical Bloodline peak level and was about to be a Divine Beast.


    With her level of cultivation, maturity, and strength, gaining a human form after reaching Divine Bloodline was not rare at all. Even if she wouldn''t have been able to be a Divine Beast, she would''ve be human after entering the fifth realm.


    Of course, the Divine Beast Bloodline Rank was not a "requirement" to be a humanoid beast unless the beast''s ancestors had no previous humanized beasts, which was Sierra''s case.


    With this bloodline realm advancement and human transformation, Sierra was about to undergo a qualitative jump in strength and many other aspects. Hence, she needed to face a tribtion.


    The girls stayed in the periphery of therge t area, and in the middle, a massive white wolf stood majestically.


    Her white fur softly blew with the wind as she looked at the blue sky with an aloof expression. The character "Queen" was on her forehead, slowly gaining a deeper blue glow.


    Unlike ordinary beasts, Sierra was a "Queen" of beasts who unlocked her royal bloodline because of her extended exposure to Evelyn''s natural treasure.


    Her initial bloodline level was meager, so even after the enhancements, she had just a Mystical level bloodline.


    However, after being nurtured inside Evelyn''s soul via the [Beast Pocket] skill, Sierra slowly absorbed her gains and realized her potential. From Mystical to Legendary, from Legendary to Mythical, and after almost five years, she was about to advance from Mythical to Divine level.


    Between her affinities, the ones that could be considered her "attributes" were two.


    Snow and Lighting.


    That''s right, Sierra had an evolved attribute outside the naturally born ones. Snow was abination of Ice and Water attributes.


    Moreover, Evelyn''s [Heavenly Thunder God Inheritance], Storm Intent, and Thunder Soul affected Sierra passively because of their Blood Contract.


    Evelyn shouted. "Sierra, go steady and carefully. Remember that it bes stronger as the tribtion goes on, so don''t let your guard down! It''s better to receive injuries from the first bolts of lightning andter use energy to protect against the powerful ones!"


    The enormous wolf looked at Evelyn and smiled. "I''ll get it done. Trust in me."


    Evelyn nodded with a confident smile, but her fists were tightly clenched. Besides Yasenia, Evelyn had be closest to Sierra in a non-romantic way. They were basically family by now, and because of Sierra''s age and wisdom, she usually acted like an elder sister and took care of Evelyn.


    RUMBLE!


    The sound of Tribtion Clouds was deafening, spreading throughout the entire sect. Because Sierra was going against her original Fate by enhancing her bloodline so much, the tribtions were not weak.


    However, the majestic white wolf stood proud below the Heavenly Storm, unafraid.


    RUMBLE!


    With another thunderous sound, Sierra and the others could see the serpents of lightning roaming the dark grey tribtion clouds.


    Sierra lifted her head and howled majestically. "AWOO!"


    The wolf''s challenge carried the dignity and pride of a Queen, and thunderous yellow lightning surrounded her massive body.


    The girls could also see dim light blue patterns across her glossy white fur while blue energy leaked from the corner of her eyes.


    Then, the tribtion struck.


    Unlike the individual tribtions they''ve received in the past, the Tribtion Storm rained lightning instead.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The heavenly bolts mmed on the giant wolf''s body with loud explosive sounds, charring patches of white fur when they managed to pierce Sierra''s defenses.


    Sierra''s powerful legs bend because of the weight the continuous lightning storm inflicted on her.


    However, her icy blue eyes were firm and indifferent, and she lifted her head to howl to the skies again. "AWOO!"


    With her second howl, the shower of lightning stopped, leaving Sierra''s body riddled with burn marks.


    Then, the sky shook.


    RUMBLE!


    A massive singr bolt roared between the clouds, ready to strike the majestic white wolf.


    It was the biggest tribtion bolt the girls had seen besides those summoned by Tatyana.


    The people from the sect also were stunned. Someone muttered in disbelief.


    "That lightning bolt should be able to tten mountains."


    Sierra''s eyes sharpened, and she stomped one of her legs, making thend quake with her bodily strength. Even if she was not a body cultivator, pure beasts'' physical strength was not that far behind.


    Arcs of yellow lightning surrounded her body again, and the wind around her began blowing with hurricane-like forces.


    In the sudden storm Sierra summoned, snow began blowing and intertwined with her yellow lightning.


    Sierra''s aura ballooned, and she poured energy wildly from her Beast Core into her skill. "[Wolf Queen''s Thundersnow Domain], [Thundersnow Intent Level One]."


    A Snowy Thunderstorm surrounded the majestic wolf as the lightning bolts inside circled around her.


    The Tribtion Storm''s lightning roared and fell like an eastern dragon.


    Sierra activated her most powerful skill. "[Winter Wolf Queen Obliteration]!"


    The chaotic storm around her converged toward the middle andbined into a massive lightning bolt with snow clouds surrounding it. It rose with a blurry image of a wolf that would dwarf Yasenia''s dragon form.


    AWOO!!!


    RUMBLE!!


    The sky was suddenly illuminated as both forces collided in a massive explosion. Most of the shockwave was blocked by the maids, and the non-harmful wind pressure swept the sect.


    However, it was not Sierra''s attack that won.


    The weakened lightning fell like the punishment from the Heavens and struck Sierra.


    BANG!


    The enormous wolf was mmed down into the arena in a giant explosion that created a crater.


    A wave of dust and debris flew high up, and the Tribtion Clouds got silent, silently hovering above without leaving.


    Yasenia looked at Evelyn and saw her closing her eyes. Then, a sigh of relief exited her mouth, and a broad smile spread on her lips. "She seeded."


    Yasenia smiled and hugged her from behind. "Does she need help?"


    Evelyn shook her head. "She is injured, but they are not lethal. I can feel that her strength is starting to increase."


    Angel looked up and tilted her head. "But why are the clouds not disappearing?"


    Evelyn looked up, surprised, and then frowned. "Strange. Why aren''t they retreating?"


    When Evelyn said those words, the dust cloud began swirling. The surrounding ce was filled with heavenly energies from the tribtion, but those energies didn''t disperse and began flowing toward the middle.


    A deep aura burst cleared the area of dust, making the girls feel pressure and revealing the injured wolf.


    She was still standing, with her legs bent but a firm expression on her face. The indifferent expression she had since the beginning still maintained as if the heavy wounds on her were from another person.


    Even while injured, the sense of dignity didn''t decrease. On the contrary, even the maids at the side had looks of appreciation toward such a firm will.


    Sierra had been stubborn enough not to bend down when they invaded her pack with unknown means, and instead, she left with a death curse cast on her.


    Abiding her time and waiting for a proper person to appear, Sierra faced many cultivators and killed all of them, not being hasty and even willing to die if she didn''t find someone worthy.


    Thankfully, the only one who withstood her assault after so many years was Evelyn.


    Then, she returned with new strength and saved her race together with her new partner.


    The Wolf Queen''s will was tenacious, sharp, and unbending.


    While she was absorbing the Heavenly energy, a storm began swirling around her, and her aura deepened, the tribtion clouds still looming above her.


    *****************************************************


    Tatyana: What a cliffhanger.


    Yasenia: A what?


    Tatyana: Don''t worry, hahaha.


    Author: Cough, sorry, dears. I summon you!


    Tatyana: Hehe, You want to escape quickly, eh?


    Randomnt: It''s me again~.


    Author: Wee, wee, what''s your question for today?


    Randomnt: Yasenia, if you were left alone in a world higher than the Sky Continent, what would you do? And what would the others rmend to her?


    Yasenia: Well, first of all, I would try to wear low-key clothes and create a mask or wear a veil.


    The others: Good choice.


    Yasenia: Then, I would go to the nearest town and see if there are beast-humans roaming around¡­ I don''t want to be weed like a human in Distancia.


    The rest: Nothing to say here.


    Yasenia: Next¡­ I will probably try to investigate the powers and, depending on what I find, cultivate by myself or enter a sect as a disciple.


    Author: Do any of you girls want to add something?


    Cecile: Try to break through Transcendence as fast as possible.


    Yasenia: Hm?


    Cecile: After Transcendence, your lust problems will disappear. So, it would be best if you tried to break through quickly.


    Yasenia: Oh, right¡­


    Randomnt: I see. Thank you for answering!


    Author: No problem~. This is all for today!

 Chapter 640: Sierras Transformation.

    Chapter 640: Sierra''s Transformation.


    While Sierra was absorbing the Heavenly energy, a storm began swirling around her, and her aura deepened, the tribtion clouds still looming above her.


    The wave of bloodline pressure passed over the girls, and this made Yasenia lift her eyebrow. "That''s not low-level Divine Rank pressure. Did she skip a level?"


    The strengthening storm around Sierra sped up and slim down, changing from a hurricane-like storm to a tornado.


    The thick, rapidly spinning clouds only revealed the wolf''s silhouette each time the powerful lightning bounced around.


    After the tornado appeared, it shot up to the sky, connecting the Earth and the Heavenly Tribtion clouds. The effect was not pronounced when the spinning winds began stirring the Tribtion clouds, but the friction created began increasing the electric charge.


    If they could look inside the tornado, they would see Sierra''s white fur withplex and beautiful light blue patterns while the "Queen" character on her forehead glowed with intense light.


    The markings absorbed the Tribtion Energy lingering in the surroundings, nourishing the giant wolf.


    At this moment, Sierra''s bloodline had gone an evolution.


    As if an instinct overcame her, Sierra looked up at the Tribtion Clouds and howled, her new bloodline affecting her howl. "AWOO!!"


    The girls felt their hearts thumping. The sound resonated with the heavens, and the tribtion rumbled.


    With the rumble, another lightning bolt struck the tornado at the side. However, the girls felt a strangeck of ferocity from the thick lightning bolt.


    The golden lightning exploded in particles, creating a beautiful spectacle.


    Golden particles glittered around the spinning snow and lightning tornado, being absorbed and guided toward the middle where the giant wolf stood.


    The golden particles fell on Sierra''s patterns and got absorbed by her body again, increasing her bodily strength, purifying her body, and cleansing her marrow.


    As her strength grew, her body also grew in size, making the initial 50-meter-wide tornado thicker by the minute.


    Evelyn frowned and asked with worry in her voice. "What''s happening? Why is the Tribtion striking so strangely? Did something go wrong?"


    The seniors didn''t answer and continued observing with interest.


    They all saw the strangely harmless butrge lightning bolt hitting Sierra and shattering, leaving behind the golden specks each minute.


    Those specks had such a pure energy that even our girls were tempted to absorb them. No one did, though, and allowed those specks to float toward the motionless Sierra.


    The massive wolf closed her eyes as if she were taking an incredibly refreshing bath. ''This energy is so pure. Sigh, this feels nice. I can feel my injuries healing.''


    Subconsciously, shemanded the lingering Tribtion Clouds to continue hitting her with the beneficial lightning.


    Energy spread around like a tide, and they saw the wolf''s silhouette in the tornado noticeably increasing in size.


    The fifty-meter-wide tornado widened with Sierra''s size, almost tripling in width after twenty minutes.


    The previous dark-grey tribtion clouds had lighted in color to light grey.


    The strong winds calmed down, and the tornado dispelled, revealing the form of an ethereally majestic giant creature.


    The girls could hear gasps of surprise at the new appearance of the wolf.


    Blue patterns ran across her white fur, and her piercing blue eyes spewed a thin, visible blue mist from the corner of her eyes. The "Queen" character in the middle of her forehead glowed softly, being clearly visible but soft enough not to blind them when looking at it.


    Not to mention the size of the creature. Sierra had gone from 50 meters in length to 120 meters and from 20 meters in height to 50.


    The seniors confirmed something and finally spoke. Tatyana lifted an eyebrow andughed. "That''s tribtion energy."


    Valeria squinted and then smirked. "To think she would unlock this kind of bloodline. Her potential is now limitless."


    Evelyn had been feeling nervous and asked somewhat hastily. "So, what happened? Is she okay, or are there bad repercussions?"


    Mirrory said. "You can rx. There are nothing but benefits to gain from her transformation. The name of her bloodline is [Winter Tribtion Thunderstorm Wolf Queen]. Her physique has be a [Soul Core Howling Physique]."


    Mirrory squinted, and Angel felt a quarter of her total energy disappearing, making her legs wobble. Yasenia''s tail circled her waist and lifted her into her arms. She sighed. "Mirrory, please warn us when you are about to takerge amounts of energy."


    Mirrory frowned. "Sorry, I''m still struggling to determine how much is "a lot" for Angel. She is a bit too weak."


    Angel giggled, full of optimism. "Don''t worry, Mirrory! I''ll be stronger quickly so that you don''t feel so restricted!"


    Mirrory smiled and patted her head. Then, she spoke, "From my analysis, she now has a twenty-star score in Potential, Constitution, and Bloodline in your Sect Entry test. Bloodline might even surpass the twenty stars¡­ Her soul is still a bit weak, at seventeen stars, and herprehension should also have a lot of room for improvement."


    Evelyn was stunned. "That''s a massive improvement! Previously, Sierra had scored fourteen in the bloodline, twelve in the constitution, thirteen in the potential, and twelve stars in the soul test! The difference is like the distance between Heaven and Earth."


    Andrea tilted her head andmented. "Hm? Did Sierra shrink in size?"


    The other focused and nodded. Evelyn muttered. "She did¡­"


    They saw the light grey tribtion cloud hitting Sierra onest time with a massive lightning bolt and then dispersing.


    There was an explosion of golden specks as if fireflies had covered the entire arena.


    Then, those specs rushed toward Sierra, and her size slowly shrunk.


    Kali muttered. "Why has this mutation happened?"


    Valeria exined. "Sierra has increased her level to the seventh level with this tribtion, awakening hertent potential and also absorbing the gains from being in contact with the natural treasure for however many years she had been. Natural Treasures are Heavenly Treasures born from heaven and earth, so even a mortal would develop genius-like talents if they were in contact with them. Sierra was already a rare Monarch Beast, as her mark on the forehead indicates, so her evolving is what should''ve happened long ago."


    Mirrory added. "Remember that the Secret Realm''s cultivation limit had suppressed Sierra for centuries, so her foundation is beyond solid. She was like a forged treasure under incredible pressure, cooling off to eventually show her brilliance to the World."


    The girls understood and observed Sierra with curiosity.


    Knowing that she was about to be a human, Evelyn suddenly closed her eyes and began muttering something the girls didn''t understand. It felt like she was praying to something or someone, making them feel weird. ''Why do I have this bad premonition when praying for her safety should be something praiseworthy?''


    Meanwhile, Sierra was using the tribtion energy as nourishment, and her bloodline purified further, reaching the mid-level Divine Rank, simr to Ebirah''s bloodline level. For those who don''t remember, Kali was a peak-level Divine Beast, while Cecile was a mid-level Ancient Beast, and Yasenia a Peak-level Ancient Beast.


    Cecile had increased a small realm after absorbing the [Void Soul Phoenix Tear], the treasure obtained in the middle of the Phoenix Tear Lake in the secret realm.


    Sierra gradually shrunk, and the girls waited with anticipation.


    The height went from 50 meters down to 40, then 30, and reduced with increasing speed.


    When The wolf''s height reached two meters, the form began changing. The hind legs slowly straightened, and the torso widened. The frontal legs shifted with the shoulders, gradually bing arms, and the fur decreased.


    Behind her head, thick, fur-like hair grew in a wild, spiky way, covering the entire back of the semi-human wolf with a thick texture.


    Her back straightened, and the flesh on her chest slowly swelled while the waist thinned, the waist thickened, and the gluteus fattened.


    The wolf''s snout shortened, and the facial features became more three-dimensional. Her eyes didn''t change much, retaining that wild feeling. Moreover, the wolf ears didn''t disappear, staying on top of her head.


    The fur on her body finally disappeared, revealing a smooth white skin as beautiful as snow. Moreover, the body was something that would make people salivate.


    She looked soft and elegant, with considerable breasts, a slim waist, and wide hips. Her height was between Yasenia and Cecile at 180 centimeters.


    However, what made Evelyn droll was when Sierra suddenly stretched.


    The soft-looking body tightened like a predator about to jump a prey. Her belly, arms, back, and legs suddenly revealed the "beast" in Sierra.


    Her abdominal muscles were marked, her biceps and triceps stretched her skin, and her shoulders revealed finely crafted muscles. Her back became three-dimensional, her thighs thickened, showing beautiful lines, and the body ratio of the tall woman had long legs, arge bust, wide hips, and a thin waist thatplimented the wild and muscr feeling with aesthetic beauty.


    If that wasn''t enough, her sharp facial features were a mix of wildness and elegance, with aloof and deep blue eyes, while her long, white, thick hair entuated that innate violence of the wild Wolf Queen.


    When rxed, she looked elegant and beautiful. When she tightened her body, she looked domineering and feral.


    In short, she was a mix of power, wildness, elegance, and beauty.


    Sierra hummed, a deep, pleasant vibration tingling the eardrums of those who heard it.


    Then, she looked down at her naked body. "A human body feels quite nice, but¡­"


    She observed her chest with a raised eyebrow and used her hands to cup therge white mountains. Although it wasn''t exaggerated, this wasn''t what she had imagined in her head when transforming. "I thought I imagined myself with much smaller breast- and hip-size."


    Evelyn approached and smiled widely, ogling at the gorgeous, naked, feral woman. "Ah, worry not, my partner. It was I who prayed to the heavens so that you have breasts bigger than Yasenia, wishing to the stars that you would be a bombshell babe that would cause the neck muscles of those looking at you to strain." Evelyn sighed. "Sadly, it didn''t work¡­"


    Sierra''s lips twitched, and her icy blue eyes looked at her master. Those deep blue wolf-like eyes made Evelyn feel a tingling in her core. ''My gosh, that gaze is making me want to be spanked and call her Mommy.''


    Sierra then sighed and resigned to her Fate. "I think it bnced in the middle since I was thinking about having small breasts."


    Evelyn was stunned, and her eyes widened as if Sierra just said something sphemous. "Why would you think something like that!?"


    Sierra used her knuckle to rub Evelyn''s head while grinning. "Naturally, to mess with you, silly girl."


    The others saw Sierra making an annoyed expression, but nobody missed the gentle light in her blue eyes.


    Evelyn rubbed her forehead and pouted, and Kalimented. "Evelyn, she is one cup smaller than me, so I think she isrge enough."


    Height-to-body ratio-wise, Kali was the fourth biggest in their group after Yasenia, Valeria, and Angel. Even if she wore loose clothes to hide her body proportions, she would be recognized as veryrge by mortal standards.


    Evelyn nodded. "You are right that she is not small, but I wanted something like Yasenia-level big! The kind of big that can surround my head!"


    Yasenia asked with a teasing tone. "Oh? And why do you want her to be that big, dear? Do you have some n I''m not aware of?"


    Evelyn stiffened, and Sierraughed, showing a sharp row of canines, which added to her feral beauty.


    After joking around, the dragoness approached and smiled. "Congrattions on gaining your human form, Sierra."


    Sierra smiled. "Thank you, Yasenia. Without all of you, this would''ve been impossible."


    Evelyn grabbed Sierra''s hand, which had sharp nails and noticeable but beautiful veins, and pulled her toward the training room. "Now you need to learn fighting in this form. Also, you must learn to create your Innate Clothes! Although I would love for you always to be naked and flex asionally while letting me lick you, I don''t want others to ogle you! Also, which weapon do you want? I rmend a pair of ws or something that matches your wolf form."


    Sierra allowed herself to be carried away with a smile while jokinglyining. "Did you think that I would let that sentence in the middle pass? Can you reduce your perverseness a notch? Confess to me, what are your real ns?"


    Evelyn nodded and confessed while lifting her head to look up at the tall Wolf Queen. "I want to see your breast bounce around while you swing a weapon! But first, I want to practice martial arts and be suppressed by you."


    Sierra felt an urge to p her but resisted it.


    The others at the sideughed dumbfounded, not even knowing how to react.


    ******************************************************


    Yasenia: I don''t even know what to say anymore¡­


    Andrea: Hahaha, a tail-p would''ve been nice.


    Yasenia: I didn''t want to cut my dear''s excitement and happiness¡­


    Evelyn: Hehe~ Thank you, Yasenia.


    Yasenia: Sigh, you are such a mischievous girl. Come here, dear.


    Author: Pfft, let''s summon today''s dear. I summon you!


    Arfa42: Hello!


    Cecile: Hm. What''s your question?


    Arfa42: Seniors, in this World setting, life is created from abination of yin-yang, if I remember correctly. One needs to have a unique constitution like Yasenia to create life from the same gender, so doesbining F(yang)-F(Yin) or M(yin)-M(Yang) work? And is there an unnatural way, like with blood or something?


    Valeria: It''s possible. However, a "uterus-like" ce must be there, and the partner''s seed must be a fertilizer and not a thing to be fertilized. Therefore, it is extremely rare to find a woman with Yang energy who can create ovaries that "fertilize" and not "get fertilized."


    Tatyana: Of course, it is another story if the Male or Female has a suitable sexual organ. A male with a uterus or a woman with a penis is possible, after all. And I mean, not both, but just female and male genitalia.


    Arfa42: Isn''t that a woman with no breasts or a man withrge breasts?


    Tatyana: Nop~. It''s different because the gic code is purely female or male. Meaning their "seed" is the strange kind of "female ovaries" or "male sperm" that had mutated to "fertilize" or "get fertilized." It''s a bit strange and, well, "fantastical," but it does exist.


    Arfa42: Strange.


    Author: It is, but everything is possible in fantasy novels! And this is all for today!

 Chapter 641: Kaleinas friend.

    Chapter 641: Kaleina''s friend.


    While Sierra and Evelyn left, Yasenia realized that she waspletely free. The dragoness tilted her head,tely, it was more rare for her to be free than upied with something. ''Hm¡­ What should I do?''


    Yasenia pondered for a second and then smiled. "Girls, today I''m going to spend time with Kaleina."


    They all smiled and nodded, giving her a kiss before she left.


    Tatyana wasst, and after the kiss, she said. "Little Treasure, I have a few things to do, so I won''t be apanying you."


    Yasenia pondered and asked. "Is it that investigation I asked you to do?"


    Tatyana smirked. "That''s right. I''ve been listing the top powerhouses of each important n, and there are a few who are interesting. Either way, I should be done by next month. I hope to receive plenty of rewards~."


    Yasenia hugged her waist andughed. "More rewards? You are sucking me dry almost every night, what more do you want?"


    Tatyana smiled seductively, tip-toeing to bite her lips. "What can I do? You are delicious~."


    She almost changed her ns from apanying Kaleina to rolling on the sheets with Tatyana. The dragoness lowered her face and buried it in Tatyana''s neck, sniffing her scent and purring lovingly. "If you provoke me like this, I won''t be able to hold back~."


    Tatyana''s eyes shed and whispered temptingly. "Then, let''s spend half an hour together before you go~."


    Yasenia''s eyes gained a pinkish color and both of them disappeared, spending time in their love nest for an hour.


    After leaving the room, both of them hadnguid faces with rosy cheeks and walked basically glued to each other. The dragoness''s tail was coiling around Tatyana like a constrictor snake, showing even more intimacy while they walked through the sect.


    The members knew the Sect Master''s love for human women, especially the core ones who always walked with her, so nobody felt that the situation was strange.


    Yasenia kissed Tatyana''s temple and chuckled lowly. "Didn''t you have to work?"


    Tatyana lifted one eyebrow seductively. "I changed my mind. I want to spend more time with you~."


    Yaseniaughed and hugged her tightly, trying to express her deep feelings. "I love you."


    Both of them arrived at their home and went toward Kaleina''s room.


    When they entered, the little dragoness was ying with three maids.


    Of course, knowing that Yasenia treated Kaleina as her own child, the maids were extremely pampering of her.


    Kaleina had grown a lot during thest four years. Her length was already two meters, a bit shorter than Yasenia''s tail, and her back had begun developing her wings, while her forehead also had two bumps where horns would eventually grow.


    Her face was unlike a typical dragon, much rounded and softer withrge golden eyes, looking extremely adorable and pettable.


    Even regarding dragon standards, Kaleina was very pretty.


    Her purple scales refracted the light, giving her a natural shine and mystical aura, and her golden markings were beautiful andplimented her body perfectly.


    Her body type was serpent-like, with only frontal ws and a serpentine body that ended in a beautiful tail.


    When they entered, Yasenia saw Kaleina''s nose twitching and instantly turning toward them with a bright smile that could eclipse the sun with her cuteness. "Mommy! Mama Tatyana!"


    She slithered toward them while happilyughing, and when Yasenia leaned down, the little dragoness climbed and coiled around her, hugging her neck and licking her face. "I missed you, Mommy."


    Yasenia''s eyes shone with love, and she kissed her little dear. "I missed you too, Kaleina."


    Tatyana couldn''t help butugh. "You two have seen each other in the morning. What are you being dramatic for?"


    Two pairs of golden dragon eyes looked at Tatyana with simr expressions. "That''s too long!"


    Yasenia and Kaleina blinked and looked at each other before bursting intoughter. Yaseniamented. "Say, baby. What do you want to do today? I have the entire day free to y with you as you like."


    While she asked, her tail slowly caressed the little dragon, making her squint in happiness. The feeling of Yasenia''s scales caressing hers was so pleasant that Kaleina began purring.


    Then, when the meaning of her words registered in thefortable little dragon, Kaleina''s eyes glittered like a warm sun, and she said with a smile. "I want to y in the obstacle course! I think I can go much further today!"


    Yasenia smiled and kissed her face. "Let''s go, then. Hold on tightly." She looked at Tatyana and said. "Let''s go."


    Tatyana was about to nod, but amunication reached her, making her frown. She sighed. "It seems that there is something I need to deal with. You go alone, little treasure."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "Is it serious?"


    Tatyana waved her hand. "A few of our coborations have been bribed, and they are making trouble. Don''t worry. I''ll deal with them quickly."


    Yasenia frowned. "Who is the culprit?"


    Tatyana looked at the documents. "The Steel Back Wolf race. It seems that they have started retaliating. The Nine Silent Fang Sect also has some involvement. Either way, you have a rxing day with Kaleina. I''ll deal with these things."


    Yasenia nodded easily. Tatyana turned to the side and spoke. "ra,e with me."


    ra nodded. "At your orders, Lady Tatyana."


    Kaleina waved her hand. "Goodbye, Aunty ra!"


    ra''s serious face melted, and she approached to scratch Kaleina''s chin. "Goodbye, little Young Miss. Have fun with your mom."


    Kaleina giggled and nodded.


    After that, Yasenia used her tail to hold onto the coiling Kaleina, and she jumped out, speeding toward the obstacle course.


    Kaleina felt nothing as Yasenia protected her with her energy.


    Instead, she was loving it.


    "Hahaha. Mommy, we are going so fast!"


    Yasenia smiled, elerated, and her body zoomed across the sect. Two minutester, they arrived at the obstacle course.


    Before descending, the dragoness made sure to change to a more conservative dress that covered her skin, only revealing a bit of her neck with her hands hidden in the long and wide sleeves, and she ced a veil below her eyes, covering half of her face.


    Many children were roaming in this sect area, so she was more careful with her appearance.


    This obstacle course was like an initiating ce for those at the mortal level and the first realm.


    The mortals that were epted were here because they had excellent potential. Hence, once they advanced, they practiced here.


    Depending on the percentage theypleted, they would be ced in one course or another. Afterpleting the entire obstacle course, they would officially be outer-sect Disciples.


    Kaleina came here often with Yasenia to prove herself. After theynded, Kaleina looked in the direction where a group of children gathered and waved her w to call them. "Hello, big sisters, big brothers!"


    Yasenia saw one of the girls quickly turning around, and her eyes widened with delight, sparkling softly.


    This little girl approached with a broad smile and quick steps. "Kaleina! I thought you wouldn''te here today!"


    The little girl was a pure beast that had gained transformation skills at an early age. Her talent was extraordinary, and her strength was impressive for her age.


    She was a young Phoenix with a very pure bloodline and light red wings. Her strength was already equivalent to a low-level Initial Foundation Building Body Realm at the age of seven.


    The young phoenix also greeted Yasenia with a respectful bow. "Sect Master!"


    Yasenia smiled and patted her head.


    The reason Yasenia knew about this girl was because she met her by chance on one of her trips outside. The little girl had escaped from her home, and Kaleina was in the mood to y hero because of a recent story she had read her, so when the young phoenix was going to get beaten up, Kaleina charged forward valorously and decided to lend a w.


    Of course, Kaleina and the little girl were no match, so Yasenia intervened and sttered those people who were about to attack her little darling with a sword.


    The little girl was scared and burst into tears, hugging Kaleina in thanks.


    After investigating, Yasenia discovered that her parents were neither influential nor strong.


    When Yasenia contacted them, they were very nervous, but by then, Kaleina had be friends with her, and Yasenia reassured them about her safety.


    Both of them were not reluctant to send their daughter away, making the dragoness suspicious. Sheter discovered that the girl was an orphan rescued by the couple, but because of the needs of a young beast, their economic situation was a bit tight.


    To avoid the little friend Kaleina made from being depressed about being abandoned by her adoptive parents, she took both parents to Astral Sky City and gave them work and a humble ce to live.


    Just the necessary aid to not let them starve and indulge a bit from time to time.


    The young Phoenix lived with those adoptive parents, returning from the sect to the city every evening by a transportation device together with many other children.


    As mentioned, this girl was not the only young one in the Astral Sky Sect. There was a way to apply for mortal children in the Astral Sky City, and parents could send the children that had potential to the sect to be trained. Of course, the condition was for the children to work for the Sect in the future.


    It was an effective way to groom talents and educate them. Using the lectures to influence their thinking about humans slowly was also in the curriculum.


    Yasenia knew that she couldn''t make a big difference in the continent''s situation regarding human salves, but she was trying to at least slowly lessen the hate of the beast humans that were in her sect with hopes of creating a future "paradise" where humans and beast-humans lived together.


    She knew that if she wanted to make a more significant change, the only option would be re-educating the entire continent using unmatched strength.


    Influencing the younger generations was like nting a seed and hoping it would eventually germinate into a beautiful tree.


    Kaleina slithered down from Yasenia''s embrace and said cutely with a smile. "me! You are here early today! How have you been?"


    me grabbed Kaleina''s w with a smile, her red phoenix wings pping happily. "Very happy! Since I came here, every day has been super entertaining!"


    This was another reason Yasenia became fond of the young Phoenix girl. This tiny girl was named me, the same as the first "lover" Yasenia lost in the Trial.


    Even if it was just a Trial, such an event left a deep mark in the dragoness being. So, she had a soft spot for the girl.


    Yasenia smiled and greeted her, leaning forward to pat her head again. "Hello, me. Did you like the present I gave you the other day?"


    The young Phoenix blushed and bowed. "Yes, sect master. Thank you."


    Yaseniaughed lightly and pinched her soft cheek. "Don''t worry, dear. How far have youpleted the course?"


    me said embarrassedly. "A-About fifteen percent."


    She was embarrassed because the four-year-old Kaleina managed to advance twelve percent, almost the same as her.


    Kaleina eximed and hugged the Phoenix, making her somewhat stiff. "me, you are so strong! You advanced another three percent!"


    me scratched her cheek and smiled shyly. "Well, it is all thanks to you, Kaleina."


    Yasenia nodded, her eyes shing with a mischievous light. ''Aren''t you too young to feel embarrassed, little one?''


    However, it was expected, as Kaleina''s and Yasenia''s bloodlines were extraordinarily pure and potent. Even if Yasenia restrained herself, her aesthetic beauty and natural aura made beast children feel secure around her.


    Kaleina was also like a social ma, being liked by almost every other child and adult in the obstacle course.


    Yaseniamented. "It''s also thanks to your own efforts, me. Remember that if you work hard, you will reach far in life."


    me nodded solemnly with an incredibly adorable expression. "I won''t disappoint Sect Leader!"


    Yasenia couldn''t help but pinch her cheek softly again. "Yes, very well done. Remember that this course is tough toplete unless you are near the high level of the Initial Foundation Building Body Realm. Doing fifteen percent as a mortal is really impressive."


    me''s wings fluttered happily. "Thank you for the praise, sect master."


    "Mommy, I''m going to y with me."


    Yasenia gave her a kiss after slightly lifting her veil. "Go ahead, I''ll be watching from here."


    Kaleina slithered with the help of her long frontal arms, and me followed behind after bidding goodbye to Yasenia.


    ****************************************************


    Author: Little Kaleina''s Friend makes an appearance!


    Angel: She is very cute!


    Andrea: I want to head pat her.


    Yasenia: Darling, no. She won''t survive! Your head pats are too good!


    Andrea: Huh?


    Author: I summon you!


    WPOmega: Here I am with a long question!


    Author: Oh?


    WPOmega: I''ve been thinking, if dragons generally are an eggying species, how will Yasenia''s children be born? Does the mother''s species, bloodline, and power affect if it''s a mammal birth or an egg birth? Basically, I''m wondering if the girls will be eggying mammals like the typus and if the babies born not from eggs will have human forms already or still have to mature to gain one.


    Kali: That''s an interesting question I''ve been researching.


    Yasenia: True, she has been asking for samples of my semen.


    Kali: Speaking of which, I almost couldn''t believe my eyes when I first looked at it. The concentration of sperm cells is about two thousand times more abundant, and the viscosity of the liquid ensures the vitality of the sperm cells. Either way, I digress.


    WPOmega: No, no, you can talk about that.


    Kali: Nop, you only have one question per Celestial Theater~.


    WPOmega: Sigh, okay¡­ Does Cecile being a Phoenix affect it?


    Kali: I was getting to it. However, I won''t be 100% sure until we, well, give birth. I think that the chance of usying eggs is slim. It depends on which form the children are born. If they are born in their dragon form, we have an increased chance ofying eggs, but if not, we''ll probably have a mammal pregnancy.


    Cecile: In my case?


    Kali: For you and I, who areplete beasts, we have more than a 70% chance ofying eggs regardless of what kind of form they are born.


    WPOmega: Interesting¡­


    Yasenia: How big?


    Kali: Yes?


    Yasenia: How big are the eggs?


    Kali: Hahaha, I don''t know, love. You are a new species.


    Author: And that''s all for today~. Bye-bye!

 Chapter 642: A Day in the Obstacle Course with Kaleina.

    Chapter 642: A Day in the Obstacle Course with Kaleina.


    While the dragoness saw me and Kaleina y, she interestingly observed the other children ying around.


    Of course, her spiritual sense was constantly monitoring Kaleina, just in case.


    During thest four and a half years, Yasenia and her girls have learned quite a lot about Body Cultivation. Especially Andrea''s progress through the ranks gave them a lot of insight.


    After observing for a while, they realized that Body Cultivation could be started much earlier than Spiritual Cultivation.


    While Spiritual Cultivation needed the body and soul to reach a certain level of maturity, if capable enough, even a five-year-old child could train Body Cultivation.


    The only thing impossible beforeplete body maturity was advancing into the second Body Cultivation Realm, the Mortal Transformation Realm.


    Initial Foundation Building, the first Body Cultivation Realm, was possible to cultivate as soon as the person could understand the cultivation techniques.


    This was another factor that influenced me''s current strength. She was already learning a cultivation manual and had tried practicing a few times, increasing her bodily strength a few notches. At seven years old, an ordinary mortal was already not her match.


    Kaleina was not that much weaker. She was a Pure beast of a very high-ranking bloodline, and even if she was four and a half years old, she could slightly control her space powers and was very quick.


    Yasenia and the girls made a test to see her talents in more detail, and these were the results.


    Kaleina''s elemental attribute was a mutated one, Void, and she also had the Star attribute from the general list. Then, her bloodline''s name appeared as [Endless Void Dragon], and the bloodline level was an astounding Low-level Ancient Beast rank. Being in her infant stage and having that bloodline level meant that she would at least reach Yasenia''s current Peak Level, Ancient Beast Bloodline Rank.


    Next, it was her constitution. After the tests, they finally got to know the name. Kaleina''s constitution was named [Celestial Void Physique]. Simr to her bloodline, this was another high-ranked physique.


    Everything together made her talented enough that she would be a nightmare to fight against when she was an adult.


    When the girls learned all of this, they couldn''t help but look at their dragoness and ask in their heads. ''Are you sure you are not her biological mother!? What kind of little monster is she!?''


    The dragoness heard Kaleina''s voice. "me! Quick, quick! You are going to reach sixteen percent!"


    Yasenia looked over with a soft smile and saw the young Phoenix weaving between wooden poles and dodging a few ranged attacks.


    While looking at her performance, Yasenia crossed her legs and pondered. ''What about Soul Cultivation? Can you cultivate it earlier orter than maturity? If my guess is correct, it should also be possible earlier. Body cultivation nourishes the body without creating permanent meridians. Hence, a growing child can practice it, and they would actually find it beneficial. If they are opposites, Soul Cultivation should focus on just the soul in the initial realms, nourishing as Body Cultivation does. Therefore, not having a mature soul should not be something that can stop the cultivator from practicing it.''


    Yasenia analyzed. ''The reason Spiritual Cultivation needs maturity in body and soul is that it bnces and strengthens both forces with the use of meridians. It doesn''t¡­ Nourish them in a developing way.''


    Yasenia reached these conclusions because of a few of Kali''s experiences. Between them, the one that made her feel interested the most was rted to Dantian Destruction. ''Crippling a body cultivator by shattering their dantian didn''t take away their entire strength. That''s fascinating¡­ Moreover, after the Dantian broke, they would retain enough strength to overpower ordinary mortals. Yet, the strength would not be high enough to ovee first realm cultivators.''


    They deduced it because one of the captives, a mid-level Epoch-Core cultivator, had his strength reduced to measly first-realm power when they burst his Dantian.


    But, even if the strength was feeblepared to their original power, Spiritual Cultivators became much weaker than even mortals after their Dantians broke.


    Yasenia blinked. ''I want to capture a few Soul Cultivators and give them to Kali to analyze. Well, that won''t happen anytime soon.''


    While sitting on the bench, calmly watching her little daughter taking her turn attempting the obstacle course and making friends, she reviewed the Body Cultivation Realm stages. ''Initial Foundation Building, Mortal Transformation, Spiritual King, Ethereal Soul, Epoch Core, and the newest realm we learned about, equal to Transcendence, Undying Monarch Body Realm. Tatyana, Valeria, and Mirrory managed to decipher it after studying Andrea''s [Immortal Sun Obliterating Body] technique.''


    She couldn''t help but smirk under her veil. ''Quite a nice name, to be honest.''


    While thinking of that, she couldn''t help but wish to learn one Body Cultivation technique quickly. ''My strength will multiply after I learn it.''


    However, she knew being hasty with a cultivation technique was stupid. It was better to wait one hundred years for a suitable one than take any method because they had Spiritual Cultivation to increase their strength.


    If they only had Body cultivation, then not getting the most suitable one was okay, but it didn''t matter much since they weren''t in urgent need of it.


    In the long run, getting it now or in ten years didn''t make much of a difference. Especially when the technique they would wait those ten years for was theoretically better. Their lifespan was bound to be thousands of years, and a difference of ten years was nothing.


    ''Speaking of strength¡­'' Yasenia looked into her dantian, focusing on her Beast Core, the [Primordial Energy Core]. ''It is getting stronger.''


    Her inner gaze moved around her Dantian, inspecting the [Celestial Pearl] and [Draconic Heart]. ''These two are also getting stronger.'' Then, her eyes moved toward the center, and the previous tiny [Celestial Energy Star] was at least five times bigger, while the energyke around was ten timesrger than before and much denser.


    She was satisfied with this progress.


    "Hahaha, you are so weak, snake!"


    Yasenia blinked and looked over, seeing a tall child pointing andughing at Kaleina. Her mouth arched. ''Where did this brate from?''


    Kaleina didn''t like that and frowned. "I''m not a snake. I''m a dragon!"


    The boyughed. "A dragon? That''s even worse. You are a snake!"


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow, ced her chin on her hand, and didn''t intervene.


    Kaleina retorted back, her pupils thinning in anger. "I''m a dragon! Dragons are strong! My Mommy is the strongest, and she is also a dragon!"


    The boy mocked her. "A dragon is strong? Those are very weak! Daddy says to me that they only serve as armor and as essories."


    me interjected and stood before Kaleina with her arms crossed and an angry face. "Kaleina is very cute and strong! Her Mom is also super beautiful and strong! So, if you say that again, I''ll beat you up!"


    The boy snorted and poked me''s chest. "I could do twenty-five percent of the obstacle course! You could onlyplete fifteen! Do you think you are stronger?"


    me didn''t back down and pushed him, making him stagger. "Reaching further doesn''t mean you are stronger! Also, don''t touch me again!"


    Then, she ced her arms akimbo and spoke. "Moreover, our sect leader is also a dragon! Dragons can be strong, too!"


    The young boy frowned and didn''t know how to answer.


    So, like many children, when they couldn''t win with words, he decided to resort to violence. "Shut up, short woman!"


    He went forward and attacked me, punching at her face.


    Yasenia continued not to interfere. She herself had had fights when she was little. She believed that small conflicts like these were not bad for a future cultivator. They taught that you need strength to protect yourself and that you need to work hard to get that strength.


    From the first movement, the boy showed that he was stronger than me.


    Moreover, as a young Phoenix kin, she couldn''t use her wings properly, so they were a bit of a drawback.


    Kaleina saw that the boy was stronger, so her clever mind spun quickly. Yasenia has always taught her to think about her actions, so instead of mindlessly entering the fight and getting beaten up together with me, she turned in Yasenia''s direction and called her. "Mommy, help!"


    Yasenia''s lips arched, and when the boy''s punch was about tond in me''s face, she appeared by their side and used a hand to stop the fist. "Okay, enough."


    Kaleina slithered forward and climbed up her body, coiling around her. Then, she hugged her face and gave Yasenia a long and loving lick. "Mommy, I love you!"


    The dragoness''s eyes shed with mirth, and she patted me''s head. "You did very well. Thank you for protecting Kaleina. Here, eat this."


    me felt her arms aching a bit because of the punches she blocked, but when she heard Yasenia''s praise and felt her smooth and warm hand on her head, her lips arched in a bright smile, and she hugged Yasenia''s leg. "Thank you, Aunty Yasenia!"


    me opened her mouth and ate the pill Yasenia gave her while her red wings pped in happiness.


    The pill was a low-level healing pill with 100¨G purity. Kali made them for Kaleina and to avoid any side effects. It was so pure that nothing would happen if Kaleina ate them like candy.


    On the other side, the little boy saw Yasenia, and he spotted the long and charming dragon tail behind. He couldn''t help but be scared, remembering what he just said. He anxiously thought. ''Dad is not here! W-Will this aunty get angry? Wuwu, what do I do?''


    Yasenia saw the scared boy and smiled, poking his cheek. "Little one, you are so short-tempered. You need to control yourself more in the future, okay?"


    The boy''s eyes met with Yasenia''s charming golden slit eyes, and he couldn''t help but blush. After he heard her, he nodded and stuttered. "S-Sorry Aunty. I-I also didn''t mean it about dragons, um¡­


    Yasenia smiled. "Don''t worry, child. I won''t eat you. But you should tell your father to be careful. Speaking is free until someone who shouldn''t have listened knows what you said."


    The boy quickly nodded like a chicken pecking rice. "I-I''ll tell Dad."


    Yasenia patted his head once and nodded. "Go. And be better in the future. Being arrogant is very bad and will eventually give you trouble, like today."


    The boy nodded thoughtfully and left. "Goodbye, Aunty. Also, sorry again."


    Yasenia looked at Kaleina and asked, amused. "Why didn''t you join? Maybe you and me could''ve won the fight."


    Kaleina smiled and hugged Yasenia''s face, licking her cheek. "Because Mommy is around, I can ask for help and resolve it quickly."


    Yasenia chuckled and pecked her little girl all over her face. "You clever little girl."


    Kaleina giggled and nuzzled Yasenia''s face. Yasenia said. "Baby, next time, you should help me fight. She is your friend, right? Moreover, if I''m around, I''m not going to let any harm befall you two, so take it as a chance to train."


    Kaleina blinked herrge golden eyes and then nodded. "Okay, Mommy."


    Yasenia looked at me and saw that she was looking at them with jealous eyes. Yasenia couldn''t help butugh and bend down to scoop her in her arms, kissing her cheek once. "You also have to remember not to be too violent, me. If instead of pushing him, you just spoke, he might not have attacked you."


    me nodded with blush and hugged Yasenia''s neck, her wings pping happily. "Okay, Aunty Yasenia."


    Kaleina looked at me and said. "Sorry, me. I should''ve helped."


    meughed and patted Kaleina''s head. "En. Don''t worry. I''ll protect you, Kaleina!"


    Yasenia looked around at the curiously looking children and smiled. "Those who are below twelve years old. Whoever manages to advance two percent today will receive a special pill from me. Do you want to continue trying?"


    The listening children''s eyes widened, and they all rushed toward the obstacle course. Yasenia let me and Kaleina down, and they also joined them.


    Yasenia saw their enthusiasm andughed softly. "Don''t push, don''t push. There is enough time for everyone to try once."


    They all gave their best, and about seven of them managed to do it, including me and Kaleina. The boy was between those, and Yasenia messed with his hair a little bit before giving it to him.


    The boy blushed and took the [Foundation Consolidation Pill] with a shy expression, leaving with quick steps.


    This pill was a mid-level Magical Rank pill that was extremely good for growing children. It was pretty expensive for ordinary families, so the parents were delighted when they learned about it.


    Later, Yasenia would learn that the boy became close to Kaleina and me with another three children below the age of ten, which amused her. Since he became close to her pampered little girl, Yasenia also paid a "visit" to the parents and gave them a bit of "education" about how to raise their children.


    The parents of the boy straightened their attitude after being "convinced" by Yasenia.


    The effects were great, and the boy would slowly grow out of that rebelliousness, bing calmer and more cheerful as time went by.


    By the way, there weren''t only children in the obstacle course area. In fact, they were the minority for now.


    However, because Yasenia separated adults into another more demanding obstacle track, this part of the sect was mostly filled with little ones and their mentors, with a few sect elders to oversee them from getting hurt.


    The entire sect was very thorough and covered almost all bases.


    When the Sun began hiding, and the sky took an orange hue, Yasenia called Kaleina. "Love, let''s go back."


    Kaleina nodded. "Goodbye, me!"


    me smiled and waved her hand. "Bye-bye!"


    Yasenia picked her baby up and summoned her sword, mounting on it and flying away. After ying for so long and being snuggled in her Mommy''s embrace, Kaleina was quick to fall asleep, smelling Yasenia''s calming sweet floral scent.


    The dragoness didn''t wake her up, and she slowed down to avoid waking her up.


    *********************************************


    Andrea: Tsk, tsk. That boy had quite the temper.


    Kali: Haha. He did.


    Evelyn: I honestly thought you might scare him a bit, love.


    Yasenia: He is just a child, and it is clear that the influence of that temper is his family. If I approached the situation with a rough hand, the only thing it would do is further negatively affect the child. It''s better to be understanding¡­ Of course, with obvious limits.


    Author: I summon you!


    Randomnt: Alo~.


    Angel: Hello!


    Randomnt: Seniors, what advantages and disadvantages does it have to disconnect from one''s own destiny? And how easy is it to start disconnecting from destiny?


    Mirrory: Advantages? Well, you can build the path by your efforts, and there won''t be any sudden catastrophes that might kill you. If someone is fated to die on a specific day, they will die on that specific day unless they have treasures or anything rted to fate.


    Valeria: Fate is ethereal and usually doesn''t "control" a person. However, it "leads" the person to certain situations and might affect it subconsciously. It''s not definitive in any way, and it''s nothing "bad" per se.


    Tatyana: Well, I like havingplete control, so I prefer if the Heavenly Fate is cut.


    Valeria: That''s very you, hahaha. Also, cutting Fate is not something you do "willingly" unless you are entirely perverse strength-wise. It just happens by chance. Simr to Yasenia''s case. She didn''t cut her Fate willingly but just did it because the situation happened to meet the requirements.


    Randomnt: I see.


    Author: And that''s all for today! Thank you for reading~.

 Chapter 643: A Day In Tatyanas Life. (R-15)

    Chapter 643: A Day In Tatyana''s Life. (R-15)


    ''Oh? Little treasure is waking up?''


    The person between her arms moved a bit and slowly opened her beautiful golden eyes.


    Her hand tenderly caressed the naked back of her while the voluptuous woman snuggled in her arms and hugged her tightly in a pampered manner.


    "Mom, good morning~."


    ''Fufufu, she is so cute. I really want to go at it one more time.''


    The red eyes of the woman scanned the waist area and saw the soft member. ''Well, I''ll forgive her for now.''


    "Good morning, little treasure. You slept for two hours."


    The girl between her arms rubbed her eyes and looked up with surprise, the usually seductive facial features looking soft and cute. "So long?"


    ''Sorry, my love, you are just too delicious, and I can''t help but squeeze you to the limits.''


    "Yes. Did you have to do something?"


    The dragoness between her arms blinked her golden eyes and shook her head. "No, I''m just surprised."


    "Well, you might have been tired. After all, you''ve been without properly sleeping for almost nine months already."


    Her cutie nodded, agreeing with her words. ''So cute~.''


    Not holding back, she leaned down and kissed her lips. ''So soft, so sweet~. Sigh, how can my little treasure be so perfect?''


    She couldn''t help but feel her heart filling with love and obsession for her lover.


    The woman between her arms used one arm to lift her upper body, sitting in a mermaid position that highlighted the absurdly ridiculous curves andrge naked breasts. The woman saw her blink and sigh.


    "What''s wrong, little treasure?"


    The woman shook her head. "Nothing. I was thinking about the firstyer of the [Heavenly Constetion Steps] and the [Celestial Bodies and Spirit as One]yer of my cultivation technique. I feel I''m about to understand the Constetion steps'' firstyer, but the fourth realm of my cultivation technique is just a fog." The seductive girl looked at her and pouted. "I don''t even know where to start."


    Hearing that, she couldn''t help but feel heartache for her little treasure. ''Ugh, should I tell her everything on how to cultivate up to bing a demigoddess? No, resist it, Tatyana. You must allow her to learn by herself!''


    She hugged her in her arms again and kissed her face all over. "Oh dear. Don''t worry. I trust that you will eventually understand it."


    Her eyes caught the very thick and long dragon tail wagging, and right after, she saw a smile on her beautiful face. Her own heart bloomed with contagious happiness. ''She is so cute~.''


    "Do you want to cuddle a bit more?"


    When she asked, she saw a struggling expression suddenly appear on her little treasure, making her feel amused. ''Her struggling expression is so cute~. I know you want to stay in bed with me, and probably, you want to be pampered until you purr uncontrobly, right? However, you will say no because you have to do things for the sect~.''


    "Let''s go do things, Mom. I wouldn''t mind staying in bed with you, but I can''t bezy."


    She chuckled. ''As expected. I know everything you are thinking about, after all. Fufufu, she is so cute~.''


    The voluptuous dragoness between her arms reluctantly separated and slowly left their private bed. Without any shame, she ogled how her body jiggled as she put on the clothes. ''This sight would probably make a mortal ejacte by just looking~. Speaking of which¡­ I still haven''t shown my true beauty to her, right? Well, I needed to hold back, or she would''ve probably died from an orgasm by just looking at me. When we return to the Sky Continent, I might be able to release a bit of my true aura.''


    Of course, even if her daughter was not blood-rted, her innate beauty was not inherited from nothingness. Tatyana had had her in her womb for ny years, so she had inherited many of her qualities.


    Beauty was one of them. ''Before I disappeared from the public eye, I was called the most beautiful woman of the Continent¡­ Well, whatever. It''s not like I appreciate those titles. Many bugs appear with that title.''


    A sh of deep and unhealthy obsession crossed her red eyes as she looked at her little treasure. ''When I reveal it, you will be more and more addicted to me, little treasure~. To the point that your only thought will be making me pregnant~. Moving your beautiful waist and hips and squeezing your delicious semen out until one of your healthy and powerful little soldiers fertilizes one of my eggs~.''


    While she deeply looked at her little treasure, the girl, now fully clothed, turned and looked at her with a beautiful and radiant smile. "Why are you still in bed? Thinking of something?''


    She chuckled. "I was thinking of you, fufufu."


    Thanks to her words, she saw her healthy white cheeks gaining a slight shade of pink and her uterus throbbed while an impulse to throw her back to bed appeared. ''If you do that face, I''ll want to throw you to bed again and make your throat hoarse, my little treasure.''


    Her little treasure suddenly said. "Oh, right. Today is the day we take thest [Elemental Pills], right?"


    ''Oh, that''s true. I was so invested in how cute and lovely and adorable and beautiful and sexy my little treasure was that I almost forgot.''


    She suggested. "Then, gather all your girls, little treasure. I''ll go when I absorb all of this."


    Her hand caressed her bloated stomach, and she squinted. ''The seed of my little treasure~. Fufufufu, sadly, I can''t go outside like this, looking like a pregnantdy. Speaking of which¡­ This body will get the first pregnancy from her¡­ Well, it would be ideal that I would have the first child with the other body, but it doesn''t matter. What name should I give our child? Hm¡­ I also need to think about the names of the next one hundred children~.''


    "¡­ Mom, are you listening?"


    ''Oh, I got distracted while imagining my beautiful and colorful future with her. Let''s see. [Past Fate Resonance].''


    Her eyes shed with a white light, and she observed what her little treasure had just said. ''I see, she has asked about where to ingest the pills. Her suggestion is not bad, but to maximize the possibility of an element mutation urring¡­''


    "Of course, little treasure. When have I ever not listened to you~. How about the tribtion za? It has been used a lot during thest months, and the tribtion energy there could be good for all of you."


    The eyes of her little treasure glittered like the most dazzling Sun, and she nodded. "That''s a great idea~."


    "I''m d you liked it, fufufu. You are so cute~." ''Ops, I said it aloud.''


    Her cute darling tilted her head. "Cute? Well, if Mom says so. I would describe myself more as beautiful, though. Anyway, I''ll be going. See youter!"


    ''Of course, but sorry, love. You are just the cutest in existence for me, no matter how seductive you are.''


    Her little treasure approached and gave her a deep kiss, leaving right after.


    She licked her lips, savoring the remaining aftertaste. ''Delicious.''


    As soon as the door closed, she looked around with her red-colored eyes, and her face quickly became indifferent. ''Without her, this room is quite¡­ t. Well, more than this room, the World is just tasteless. Sigh, I really want to tie her to me and take care of her during each second of the day¡­ Well, I mustn''t. After all, my little treasure''s happinesses first, even before my own life~. Fufufu.''


    Moving the energy in her meridians, she floated upward, and her uterus digested all the Yang energy in an instant, making her stomach beautifully t again.


    Then, while floating in the middle of the room, she instantly wore a beautiful ck dress her little treasure gave her a few months ago. Then, using an extremely high-grade movement technique, she disappeared and shed through the sect like a ghost, appearing in her office a few kilometers away in just a second.


    "Daily report."


    As soon as she arrived, her cold voice filled the room with an oppressive and regal aura. The lovely and soft feeling around her little treasure was gone, reced by frosty indifference and authority.


    Every secretary of hers in the room just felt an unknown pressure and a subconscious respectful feeling toward the ck-haired, red-eyed woman sitting on the armchair, resting her face on her fist.


    They all bowed deeply, not minding at all that she was a human, and one of them answered.


    "Lady Tatyana, we''ve received reports of four small third-rate ns badmouthing Lady Yasenia. There have been three juniors who mocked her. Also, our shops near Dolgor City have been slightly sabotaged by local powers."


    She looked at the harpy reporting and stated coldly. "ughter all of them. Call the Assassin group led by Florrie¡­ Ah, forget it. They were killing the high-ranking officers of that city a few hundred kilometers North. Then, call Doriel."


    The harpy bowed respectfully again, not at all phased by her order. "Yes, Lady Tatyana."


    From the looks of it and the harpy''s calm reaction, it wasn''t the first time something like this urred.


    Doriel was one of the seven high-ranking maids that came over, an eight-level Dantian Spiritualization human maid.


    The attributes of this maid were Darkness and Death, and she specialized in assassination. Of all the maids, Doriel was the most lethal.


    A few secondster, a shadow materialized, and a white-clothed woman with hair as dark as the night andpletely ck eyes appeared. Her ghost-like whiteplexion and strange eyes gave her a very eerie feeling. "Lady Tatyana."


    She looked at Doriel and spoke. "Take this list and kill everyone. If it is possible to capture them without getting discovered, do so and give them to my daughter-inw. I think she is running short of high-level experimental subjects."


    Doriel looked at the list once, and then a dark aura rotted it, disintegrating it. She had remembered every name and location in just a second.


    Thinking of this maid''s past, she asked, curious. "By the way, how are you getting along with little treasuretely."


    Doriel''s indifferent expression suddenly melted, and a soft smile appeared on her lips. "As always, Young Miss always praises my eyes and chats a lot with me, wanting to learn how to kill more efficiently. I''m more than happy to serve her until my bones turn to dust."


    A small chuckle left her mouth. "So, do you regret bing her maid? You were doubtful at first."


    Doriel shook her head firmly, and her ck eyes seemed to gain a pearly soft luster of adoration. "It''s the best decision of my life. I love Young Miss from the bottom of my heart, like every other of us."


    Satisfied with the honest answer, she ordered. "Go. Those people you''ve read have insulted her."


    Doriel''s expression became terrifyingly cold as her ck eyes became a swirling vortex of darkness. "None shall escape."


    Then, she melded with the shadows and left the sect.


    ''Now that I''ve dealt with the important matters let''s overlook the progress of the sect for a bit.''


    Quickly shifting through the documents and finding nothing wrong, she left the office to find her little treasure again.


    Once she arrived, the whole group was gathered. ''Oh, I''m thest one to arrive.''


    "Mommy Tatyana!"


    She saw the blonde girl rushing toward her, and she caught the short girl in a hug. ''Hm. This little girl is still in love with me. Well, it will eventually shimmer down.''


    "Hello, little Angel."


    "Hehehe."


    "Mom, you''ve arrived. Perfect. Let''s ingest the pills, then. Please, seniors, look over us."


    She nodded toward her little treasure and sat at the side.


    A swirl of Life energy appeared at her left, transforming into a three-meter-tall woman with green skin and a very curvy body. "Valeria."


    "Hey, Tatyana. Have you thought about letting me be with your daughter at night? I''m starting to feel a bit jealous of Kali¡­"


    ''Tsk. So much for the Original Spirit of Life. She can''t understand that I''m not letting her participate because shecks love toward her. How would I otherwise allow the maids to copte with my little treasure and not her?''


    Without any expectations, she asked. "Have you thought about why I''m not allowing you to participate?"


    Valeria blinked and shook her head. "I really can''t think of anything."


    A sigh left her mouth as she looked at the tall woman. ''As expected. I know she has a liking for her, but until you love her, forget about it.''


    She answered with a sigh. "Then, keep thinking. You might eventually understand and be able to be with her again in bed."


    A tiny fluctuation appeared at her right, and a woman with bright red hair and green eyes who didn''t lose in beauty with her own materialized. ''Hm? Quite rare for her to materialize.''


    "Tatyana, how many of them do you think will gain an evolved attribute?"


    She was thoughtful for a moment and answered. "None."


    Mirrory nodded. "Yeah, probably none. Well, the benefit in energy affinity, quantity, quality, and depth is more than enough. They are quite nice pills for their level."


    She nodded, and Valeria also agreed. "They are at least three times stronger after ingesting them. It''s a really good bonus."


    ''Oh, they are starting.''


    Energies of all kinds flowed toward the six of them when they ingested the [Attribute Enhancing Pills], creating a giant vortex.


    The girls absorbed the energies into them and digested them through their meridians into their dantian. The pure medicinal energy from the pill also flowed from inside them,bining in a strengthening effect.


    Their energies purified further, their energy pools became more vast, and the quality of their energy increased.


    However, as Tatyana and Mirrory expected, none developed a mutated attribute. Even then, they all got at least twenty percent more powerful.


    Valeria chuckled. "It''s so nice to see them be stronger."


    She couldn''t help but agree. ''In just a few years, my little treasure has gone from a little weak darling to who she is today. The path ahead is still long, but she has gone far and done it admirably.''


    Her dear looked at her with a smile. "Mom, I''ve be stronger!"


    A smile lingered on the side of her lips, her red eyes looking soft and tender. "Good job, Yasenia."


    ''Come quickly, my little treasure. I''m waiting for you to catch up.''

 Chapter 644: Five Years. Secret Realms Approaching Date.

    Chapter 644: Five Years. Secret Realm''s Approaching Date.


    Five years after they arrived at Distancia, the date for the secret realm that was going to appear near Dolgor City was around the corner.


    Yasenia and the girls had flown out of the Sect and stationed themselves in the Astral Sky Shop they had set up in this city.


    Because Yasenia would stay here for some time andter go to the gathering area for the Secret Realm entrance, ia, Selena, ra, Le, Flora, Doriel, and another thirty maids came with her.


    The remaining high-level maid and the other thirteen stayed in the Sect and took care of it together with Ghana, Drasha, Finnegan, Ignirean, and the other high-level people.


    While ia and the others took care of Angel as their personal maids, Doriel substituted Anna and Eve and took care of Yasenia''s specific needs.


    Yasenia was sitting on a chair in a beautiful garden while Doriel massaged her shoulders. The dragoness smiled and looked at her, gazing deep into thosepletely ck eyes. Doriel chuckled and asked. "Is there something wrong, miss?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Just admiring your eyes. They are truly fascinating."


    Dorielughed softly and leaned down to kiss her forehead. "Thank you so much, Young Miss. Now that I think about it, I haven''t told the story about them."


    Yasenia blinked. "Oh? They weren''t like that from the beginning?"


    Doriel shook her head and used her expert fingers to caress Yasenia''s scalp, making the dragoness delightfully squint. "I had normal brown eyes before with white sclera. However, when I unlocked my innate skill, [Malevolent Devil Gaze], they became as they are now."


    Doriel seemed to look at the horizon and sighed. "At that time, most people I knew became scared of me and distanced themselves. Then, I entered a demonic sect and polished my assassination skills. When I was trying to murder one of Lady Tatyana''s subordinates, she stopped me and took a fancy of my skills, asking me if I wanted to be stronger. I agreed. This happened a bit over seventy years ago."


    Yasenia listened with interest shining in her eyes, so Doriel continued. "Then, I realized that I was thrown into a personal maid training camp. I was naturally dissatisfied."


    "Hahaha, I can imagine it." Yasenia chuckled.


    Doriel lowered her hands to massage Yasenia''s temples softly and continued. "However, to my surprise and horror, the training was so harsh that people began dying from the first day." Even she, a ruthless and trained Demonic Cultivator assassin, couldn''t help but shiver slightly remembering those harsh days hovering between life and death.


    Yasenia knew more or less that it was extremely harsh, but she asked. "Mom never told me, but how many trainees were there initially?"


    Doriel pondered. "I myself killed over three thousand others, and the other maids should have a simr kill count, so a few hundreds of thousands."


    "Huh? Killing others?"


    Doriel exined. "Lady Tatyana used non-conventional methods to train us. We often had to kill each other for treasures to increase our strength and survive. All three hundred personal maids at your disposal are fearsome warriors that have gone through a blood baptism."


    The dragoness was shocked, and then she felt touched. "You all went through such a harsh selection?"


    Doriel looked down and smiled softly. "Don''t worry, Young Miss. We are more than d for Lady Tatyana''s training method. Although it was ruthless and something many would call evil, the strength, potential, and other benefits we gained from it are more than worth it. Not to mention, being able to serve Young Miss already made us feel content."


    Yasenia couldn''t help but hug Doriel''s waist while looking up with touched eyes. "Thank you."


    Doriel caressed the dragoness''s soft hair while her pure ck eyes shone with deep affection. "Yes."


    Steps were heard from their right, and Tatyana approached with leisure steps. Yasenia looked at Tatyana and sighed. ''Sometimes, I underestimate how ruthless she is.''


    Not that it mattered much for our dragoness, Yasenia knew that the number of creatures who had died at her dear mother''s hands was in the trillions.


    Tatyana tilted her head and asked. "Oh? Did you tell her details about your schedule?"


    Yasenia felt Doriel stiffen slightly, and then she frowned. "Mom, don''t be so sensitive. They''ve suffered so much to be by my side, so it''s normal for me to know. Moreover, even if you''ve raised them, now they are MY personal maids. I won''t let you bully them."


    The Death Empress clutched her heart, spun dramatically three times while advancing, and fell into Yasenia''s arms with one hand over her forehead. "Oh no! My daughter has scolded me. I''m going to die of sadness¡­"


    Yasenia burst intoughter and pecked her lips. "Silly."


    Then, she asked. "Why did youe, Mom?"


    Tatyana blinked and smiled. "Can''t Ie if I want to see your face?"


    Yasenia nodded with a serious expression. "That''s a very valid and understandable reason."


    Tatyanaughed softly and stopped messing around. Of course, she didn''t leave her little treasure''sfortable and soft embrace. "The people that have gained slots to enter the Secret Realm from our sect have arrived. Do you want to see them?"


    With a nod, she lifted the elegant and beautiful woman between her arms in a princess hug and walked toward the location. Tatyana swung her dangling legs and hugged Yasenia''s neck.


    Doriel followed behind silently, faithfully guarding her.


    After speaking with other powers, Yasenia has gained a total of fifty slots to enter the secret realm. It was not much, but it was enough for her. The main reason was that the Secret Realm only epted those below the low-level Epoch Core Body Realm. Therefore, as long as there were enough entry spots for her dears, any extra ones were just a plus.


    Considering that Sierra and Ebirah counted like individuals, but Valeria and Mirrory did not in the slot allocation, Yasenia had an extra forty-one entries.


    She ced them for sale for Astral Sky Points, and the ones who got them were these. First, Laurina, Razar, Gorena, Frisk, and Sirae took one each.


    Then, four low-level Epoch Core seniors also got one from Yasenia to act as guardians.


    Sarah surprisingly got enough points to get one ticket for each harem member and herself, a total of eleven spots. Yasenia realized that Sarah had been gaining quite a bit of Astral Points via selling recipes.


    Yasenia didn''t care, though. The system had prices for things ording to a value she set, so if Sarah could gain so many points, it meant that she contributed that much to the sect.


    For thest twenty-one spots, disciples and elders got them. There was no one Yasenia knew.


    The harpies had the most umted Astral Points because of their participation since the beginning of the Astral Sky n, but they weren''t interested in the secret realm.


    These kinds of ces were dangerous for the always naked harpies. After all, all the horny people would target them, and unless they had peak strength, they usually abstained from these "exploration" events.


    Naturally, there were exceptions, but because Astral Sky Sect could be considered a secret realm by itself because of the quality of energy, treasures, and other cultivation locations, they didn''te and risk it.


    The strength of these twenty-one people was not that great, with a few even at the Spiritual King Body Realm.


    Before she appeared in the room, Yasenia set Tatyana down and then walked inside, changing her facial expression to a calm and indifferent one. Doriel and Tatyana walked two steps behind, on her right and left.


    The people waiting for her bowed when she entered, weing her. "We greet the Sect Leader!"


    Yasenia nodded and saw that a few from Sarah''s harem had bowed reluctantly. After all, of the ten lovers Sarah had, only a few had a good image of herself because of Sarah''s not-so-hidden feelings for her.


    Our dragonesspletely ignored it.


    Doriel also noticed and looked in that direction, making them shiver as a cold feeling gripped their hearts.


    She hadmunicated with her during thest months and also secretly observed her.


    Sarah''s actions made her quite speechless, to be honest. Even while having ten at home, there were five others outside that were semi-cooked.


    It felt that as long as a beautiful woman lightly flirted with her, Sarah would instantly start trying to deepen the rtionship with that woman.


    Knowing that the strange treasure she had worked off of rtionships, Yasenia didn''t say much, but her opinion of Sarah had gone from slightly good to neutral, to indifferent, to being a bit cold nowadays.


    She had heard that a few in her harem didn''t want the number to grow, but Sarah didn''t control herself at all, and this showed a lot of what kind of character she was. To Yasenia, who couldn''t even fathom not treasuring her lovers, this kind of attitude was something she secretly despised.


    ''In a few years, she might have a harem with a three-digit number.''


    Yasenia stated. "As you should know, the Secret realm is about to open. All of you have earned one entry slot via contributions to the sect. To make sure that the juniors don''t get killed, I took the liberty of using four of those slots on four Sky Elders. They will attend as protectors for you, juniors. However, they won''t help with challenges or treasure gathering. They will intervene only if other sects attack you. So, don''t take risks thinking you will be saved."


    Nobody objected because these things were written in a scroll that came with the Entry Slot when they bought it in the Sect.


    Yasenia continued. "During the secret realm exploration, dangers aremonce, and fights because of interest are bound to happen. Remember that all the treasures you gain in the secret realm belong to you. However, if an item is not clear of who it belongs to, for example, if you gain a sword after beating a trial between two of you, it is harshly prohibited to fight between each other. Those items will be given to the Sky Elders and then auctioned back in the sect with Astral Points between those who participated to gain that treasure. Understood?"


    "Understood!"


    Yasenia narrowed her eyes and threatened. "If I learn of any of you killing, harming, or setting up any of your brothers and sisters, I will deal with you myself. Is it clear? The Astral Sky Sect values unity before anything else."


    "Yes, Sect Master!" They took this very seriously because of the number of people killed in the early days of the sect.


    Although Yasenia''s rules were veryx, and beating someone would only result in a warning, heavy crimes were still harshly punished if discovered. One thing was promotingpetitiveness, and another was not having any rules.


    Yasenia turned and ordered. "Follow me."


    When they were outside the room, Yasenia waved her arm, and a giant ck and white floating ship appeared.


    Tatyana blinked. "Oh? You still have this?"


    Yasenia titled her head. "Why wouldn''t I?"


    Tatyana smirked. "You haven''t used it in years. You usually use the Sword to move around."


    Yaseniaughed. "I mean, although this ship is much faster than even me flying in my dragon form, it consumes Purple Crystals. I won''t use it unless it is in official situations like these."


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "A few Purple Crystals are nothing. Unless it entersbat mode, it consumes one per year. You have like five hundred thousand purple crystals."


    Yasenia snorted. "One each year ends up umting."


    Meanwhile, behind her, the Distancia People were stunned. "Lady Yasenia, what is this?"


    Yasenia realized that this was Sky Continent technology, but she didn''t care and vaguely exined. "A new traveling method created by the high-level craftsmen of our sect called [Soaring Ship]. There will be lower-level ones for sale in a few years when we perfect this technology."


    Sarah was curious and analyzed it with her system.


    [Low-Level Transcendent Rank Flying Warship named


    . The basic cost in the shop is 5,000,000 Shop Points. If you want it modified like Yasenia''s, it would cost an additional 3,000,000.]


    ''Eight million Shop Points!? I haven''t gained that many, even if I count all the Points I''ve gained until now!''


    [Correct. The host has earned a total of 546,980 Shop Points until now. Right now, you have 51,370 Shop Points.]


    Yasenia ordered. "Jump in."


    They all jumped onto it and looked around curiously. They were stunned because the space looked much bigger than what it appeared from the outside.


    Looking from the outside, it looked like it could host around fifty or so people. However, now that they were here, they realized that perhaps they missed one zero.


    Their eyes looked at Yasenia moving to a ce with circr apertures and a magnificentlyplex formation connecting those holes.


    Yasenia ced two Purple Crystals in each of the seven apertures. Just in case they had to startbat. ''Hm, this should be enough tost a few years.''


    Then, she waited.


    The others were confused until they heard a harmonious Phoenix cry.


    QYA~.


    They lifted their heads and saw a massive silvery Phoenix diving toward them with forty other people on her back.


    When it was nearing, a bright light was emitted from it, and the phoenix shrunk to the size of a human rather quickly.


    Then, forty ethereally beautiful womennded on the floating ship.


    They were Angel, Cecile, Kali, Andrea, Evelyn, Selena, ia, ra, Flora, Le, and the thirty maids.


    Yasenia smiled. "Now that we are all here let''s depart."


    Then, the people on the ship saw thendscape around them stretch, and the ship shot across the sky like a shooting star, leaving behind Dolgor City in just an instant.


    The people in Dolgor City blinked and lost track of the strange Floating Ship that appeared above the Astral Sky Shop. It had disappeared from their sights in the time it took them to blink.


    ***************************************************


    Yasenia: I''m so excited~. What will we gain from this travel?


    Andrea: I hope we are not thrown to another World by the end of it.


    Yasenia: ¡­


    Evelyn: Andrea, can you not jinx it?


    Andrea: Cough, sorry.


    Author: Either way. I summon you!


    Randomnt: Hello~.


    Angel: Hello!


    Randomnt: So, girls, when you reach transcendental, have you thought about whether one day you will choose a disciple? And if you decide to have disciples, how attached would you be to them?


    Cecile: Attached in what way?


    Randomnt: I don''t know. You tell me, hahaha.


    Cecile: Hmm¡­ I mean, anything closer to being fond in a junior-elder way is impossible.


    Yasenia: That''s a very broad question. I mean, it depends on how the disciple behaves. Moreover, unless we settle down for quite a while, epting disciples will be something we won''t do.


    Evelyn: Oh? Why do you say that?


    Yasenia: *Smirk* You''ll probably be caring for our children~. Why ept disciples with our little darlings running around?


    The girls: ¡­


    Kali: Love, are you not nning on having us rest once you have the go-ahead?


    Yasenia: I mean, with the reduced fertility, even if I don''t hold back when we are in Transcendent Realm, it will be quite difficult to get pregnant, no?


    Mirrory: That might not be the case.


    Yasenia: Oh?


    Mirrory: I mean, your fertility is off the charts. I''ve been monitoring for fun, and if you hadn''t held back and released fertile seed, there would have been 648 instances when you would''ve impregnated her.


    Angel: *Blushing uncontrobly*


    The girls: ¡­


    Randomnt: I got an exciting answer, it seems¡­


    Author: And with that interesting fact, we''ll leave this Celestial Theater here~.

 Chapter 645: Settling down in the Secret Realm Surroundings.

    Chapter 645: Settling down in the Secret Realm Surroundings.


    While flying across the sky toward the gathering ce, one of the core disciples asked, curious. "Sect Master, how long will the secret realmst? I''ve read every information shared by the sect, but it doesn''t appear anywhere."


    Yasenia pondered while controlling the Flying Ship. "From what I''ve heard, it doesn''t have a date. There are certain challenges, and after oveing those, there are rewards. If you fail or seed, you''ll be transported out. Of course, the chance of death is more than real, so all of you be careful. Then¡­ I know this Secret Realm''stest closing date had been two years. It appears every seven hundred years, and the first sighting was a little over three thousand five hundred years ago."


    Sarah asked. "Do you know what type of tests are in the secret realm?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "I don''t. The information is not avable. However, since items like Andrea''s [Immortal Sun Obliterating Body] Technique appeared here, they should beplicated."


    Evelynmented. "Isn''t it a bit strange?"


    The dragoness turned to look at her. "Go on."


    "Well, I mean. Even if it is of the rare Sun attribute, it is a very high-level technique. So, selling it is not a normal thing to do. Maybe it is a trap or something?"


    People on the ship frowned, finding it usible. Yasenia smirked. "Don''t worry, dear. I''ve already prepared. The Secret Realm is real, and Tengliu has told me that she had led a few juniors into it in the past. If there is a trap being set up or something, it is not rted to it. So, as long as we can protect ourselves, there is nothing to worry about."


    Angel blinked and tugged the hem of her skirt. "Is this why you asked the Formation branch to create one-use formations?"


    Patting her head, she answered. "That''s right. You should not worry. I''ve already prepared."


    The people on the ship couldn''t help but look at Yasenia''s back and feel that it was broad and dependable. It made them feel protected.


    When the giant floating ship arrived, Yasenia used the formations in the boat to look for Spatial Turbulence.


    Her vision synchronized with the Floating Warship, and her eyes locked in a point three kilometers away.


    There, passive turbulences released energy in waves, making the air slowly flow and creating soft gales that wouldn''t even bother a mortal.


    ''So, that''s where it will open. Hm¡­ there are a total of four hundred and six camps already built, with banners from major powers on the bigger ones. Let''s move the ship between Tengliu''s and Coraline''s camps.''


    The girls knew that most high-level powers would participate this time because of the auction''s sale of the Cultivation Technique. After all, a Transcendence realm cultivation technique stands at the top of the Continent.


    Remember that although body cultivators did not use attributes as much as Spiritual Cultivators, their bodies also had innate affinities, and the rarity of each attribute appearing was the same as spiritual cultivators.


    Hence, sun-attributed techniques were not sought after because of their rarity.


    If, for example, the technique that appeared was water-attributed, Yasenia would not have been able to get it as quickly. Not to mention, it would not have appeared for sale in the first ce.


    After she settled the giant warship between the enormous camps built by Coraline and Tengliu, she attracted many surprised eyes.


    Not only because of her "gall" tond there but also because flying ships were an advanced piece of equipment that had yet to appear in the Distancia Continent.


    Yasenia ordered. "Go down. We''ll camp here for the next few days. I won''t restrain your movements, but try not to create trouble."


    After they all jumped off, Yasenia stored the giant ship in her spatial ring.


    Then, Angel moved and took out her Formation Pen.


    Her profound energy covered therge area before them, and her arm began to move in a blur.


    The previously prepared formation, called [Base Building Formation], covered enoughnd to appear like arge town.


    The spectators were stunned at theplexity of Angel''s formation and her array-creation speed.


    Then, Angel stopped scribbling in the air and waved her long white sleeve.


    Complex lines and runes covered the area before herself, and one hundred buildings native to the Sky Continent lined up one after another, with arge one in the middle.


    Yasenia turned and looked at the stunned disciples. "Disciples go to the blue houses. Elders go to the red ones. Laurina and Sarah, you sixteen, take the white ones. The brown one in the middle is mine. Any questions?"


    They all shook their heads dumbly, looking at the town that rose from nothing with bewildered faces.


    Satisfied, the dragoness was about to walk toward the town when she heard someone calling her. "Little Yasenia~."


    Our dragoness rolled her eyes and dodged to the left. A white-feathered harpy mmed into the ground face first where she was previously standing, creating a small explosion and digging into the ground.


    Yasenia looked at the hole and chuckled. "Hello, Aunty Tengliu."


    Tengliu woke up from the shock that her dear little Yasenia managed to doge her, and she dug out of it unscathed and without a drop of dirt on her as if she was impermeable to dirtiness.


    She pped her wing-arms and arrived before Yasenia with a pout and her beautiful violet eyes blinking pitifully. "Why did you dodge my hug?"


    Yasenia smiled and flicked her forehead. "Why should I not dodge it? Are we even on good terms?"


    Tengliu answered confidently. "Of course, we are on good terms! Therefore, you should not dodge to receive my sincere and boundless love!"


    Cecile stepped forward and stated tly. "Let''s fight."


    The harpy matriarch''s lips twitched, and looked at the Phoenix. "Can you not ask me the same thing each time we see each other?"


    Cecile answered with her usual deadpan expression. "You are the only one I can fight with the intent to kill, and I can''t beat."


    Evelyn and the others almost couldn''t hold back theirughter.


    During thest five years, Tengliu had visited a few times, and they all got to know her closely because she would stick to Yasenia each time she visited.


    Their feelings were nonexistent for her. If this harpy existed or not, it would not affect them in any way, like a rock on the side of the road. Their raw hatred for what she did has slowly shifted to indifference.


    Well, except Angel and Cecile, who held grudges about things rted to Yasenia for a long time, and Tatyana, who would decapitate her instantly if Yasenia agreed to it.


    Tatyana approached andmented. "Hey, old woman. Are you still counting your lucky stars?"


    Tengliu crossed her arms below her beautiful naked breasts and smirked, lifting her silvery eyebrow. "I am. It seems that I will end up surviving~. I told you my sincerity and efforts would not be in vain."


    Tatyana tsked her tongue. "You are bncing on the edge of a knife, so be careful not to trip, or the fall might kill you."


    An elegant and calming voice appeared at their side. "Can you two act a bit more like a senior?"


    They turned their heads and saw a graceful purple-haired and purple-eyed woman. Ebirah materialized, her crystal-like pink shell on her elegant and beautiful tail shining with iridescent brilliance, and sheunched herself toward that woman. "Mom!"


    Coraline smiled softly and hugged her little dear. "You''ve be much stronger. I''m so proud of you, my love."


    Ebirah giggled with a shy expression and hugged Coraline tightly.


    Coraline said. "Little Yasenia, let''s go to my ce to discuss things. You''ve caused quite a few undercurrents."


    Yasenia nodded and guided her girls after Coraline. Tengliu naturally followed.


    On the side, Sarah used her system and analyzed the two new arrivals.


    [Activating]


    Sarah had already prepared herself to be met with the usual message telling her that it was impossible to measure, but to her surprise, it worked. ''This is strange. People that are rted to Yasenia are usually full of question marks.''


    Sarah smiled. ''Well, let''s see.''


    [Tengliu Stormfeather. (Female)]


    [Titles: Matriarch of the Storm Feathered Harpy n (Distancia World Title). Most talented Cultivator in thest millennium (Distancia World Title). War Sage (Distancia World Title). Political Behemoth (Distancia World Title). Strongest Seer (Distancia World Title). One Woman Army (Universal Title: Unlocked after fighting against five hundred cultivators at the same level without external aid and remaining victorious). Fated To Chase The Stars (Innate Title). Blessed By The Heavens (Innate Title). Unmatched Beauty (Innate Title). Profound Wisdom (Innate Title).]


    [Cultivation Level: High-level of the Epoch Core Realm.]


    [Constitution: Fate Threading Storm Body.]


    [Bloodline (Mutation): Storm Feather Destiny Harpy Queen (High-level Divine Rank).]


    [Stats: ??? (Strength gap too big to measure).]


    [Threat Level: Insurmountable (0.0002% Chance of winning).]


    [Notes: The harpy with the best talent ever born from the Storm Feathered Harpy race. A Natural Born Ruler. Born to lead harpies to prosperity and beyond. Her wit, intelligence, methods, strength, and quick cultivation speed allowed her to be one of the most influential cultivators in the Distancia World in no more than a millennium, rivaling even the old monsters hiding in the continent. It is quite a waste that she was born in the lower heavens, as it has limited her cultivation speed and progress. If she had been born in a Higher World with a robust background, her current achievements would be immeasurable.]


    [Capture Value: 15,000,000 Shop Points.]


    [Affection: 0 (Indifferent)]


    [Perk <Good First Impressions> failed because of mental resistance. Initial Affection will not be changed to 10.]


    [All charm-rted skills will be invalidated against her even after the skill <Resistance Denial> use.]


    [System Note: Proceed with extreme precaution. Tengliu''s eyes can see through most lies and intentions. You won''t be able to outsmart her.]


    Sarah''s eyes opened so wide that they almost popped out. ''What the hell are all those titles!? She even has a talent for the highest grade, a Universal Title! My God, what a monster.''


    Sarah saw Tengliu stop, and her heart almost stopped for a second, remembering her previous experience with Tatyana.


    Tengliu felt somewhat strange, as if something had analyzed her, and looked around. ''Hm? Was it my imagination?''


    However, there was nothing inside her massive spiritual sense that matched this feeling, making her puzzled. ''Are there old monsters hiding in the vicinity? I should take precautions.''


    Tengliu heard Yasenia''s voice. "Is there something wrong?"


    Tengliu shook her head and smiled, trying to hug Yasenia''s arm between her breasts, only to be bonked by her tail. She protested. "Misser! In the past, you allowed me to be close to you!"


    Yaseniaughed. "That''s because I was weak~. Now, I don''t fear you."


    "Tsk, tsk. Should I remind you in another spar to control that arrogance of yours?" Tengliu protested, but inside, she was smiling softly. It was always fun being around Yasenia.


    [Host. Although I can''t measure Yasenia''s liking toward Tengliu Stormfeather, her feelings toward her appear to be neutral.]


    Sarah blinked. ''I see. What about the other one?''


    Her eyes moved toward Coraline and analyzed her.


    [Coraline wthorne (Female)]


    [Titles: Queen of the Sun Engulfing Ore Lobsters (Distancia World Title). Strongest Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster (Distancia World Title). Protector of the Sea (Distancia World Title). Ruthless Queen (Distancia World Title). Fate Destroyer (Universal Title: Gained when altering a fundamental sequence of major events by sheer raw strength and influence). Mother of a Destined Legend (Universal Title: Achieved when your actions influence Fate in a way that your progeny met an exceptionally fortuitous encounter that changed their Fate). Monarch''s Wisdom (Innate Title). Combat Genius (Innate Title).]


    [Cultivation Level: High-level of the Epoch Core Realm.]


    [Constitution: Profound Ore Devouring Physique.]


    [Bloodline: Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster (Low-level Divine Rank).]


    [Stats: ??? (Strength gap too big to measure).]


    [Threat Level: Insurmountable (0.0001% Chance of winning).]


    [Notes: The Lobster Queen was never a blessed individual, but her extreme wisdom always made her make decisions that ultimately changed the destiny of not only her race but her child. Although on the outside, people think that the Lobster King is in charge because he has a harem, the one who controls the power is her. The only reason for the harem is that Coraline took over 2,500 years to give birth, so she allowed her husband to ept concubines. In the Distancia Continent, people willing to offend her can be counted with the fingers of two hands. Her love for her only daughter is unmatched, so if you don''t want to suffer hell, do not target her progeny.]


    [Capture Value: 20,000,000 Shop Points.]


    [Affection: -50 (Cautious)]


    [Perk <Good First Impressions> failed because of mental resistance. Initial Affection will not be changed to 10.]


    [All charm-rted skills will be invalidated against her even after the skill <Resistance Denial> use.]


    [System Note: Coraline has been observing the Astral Sky Sect with the Astral Sky Sect Leader''s permission to look out for threats for her daughter, and she has noticed your actions. She is wary of you making contact with her daughter and seducing her.]


    Sarah gulped. ''I''ve met the big bosses of the Continent, it seems. Moreover, thest one is wary of me.'' A chill climbed up Sarah''s spine, and she turned to look where this feeling came from.


    To her dread, she saw Coraline looking straight at her with confusion.


    Sarah made her best attempt at hiding the chills going around her body and nodded. ''Not even the Fate Harpy noticed me. How did this one look at me!?''


    However, to her relief, Coraline shook her head and turned to look at Ebirah, her face gaining a soft expression as mother and daughter held hands and Ebirah told her stories with enthusiasm.


    Sarah sighed, her body covered with cold sweat. ''Analyzing high-level people is no good for my heart¡­''


    *******************************************************


    Author: They are not millennial seniors for nothing.


    Yasenia: I wonder how my status looks¡­


    Evelyn: I mean, I wonder more how Tatyana''s status looks.


    The rest: Agreed¡­


    Tatyana: Fufufu, sadly, it will remain a mystery~.


    Author: Do you want to-?


    Tatyana: They are a mystery, right?


    Author: ¡­


    Tatyana: I said¡­ Right?


    Author: Yes, my Lady.


    Author: L-Let''s summon today''s dear. I summon you!


    Arfa42: Hello!


    Evelyn: Hello!


    Arfa42: So, Sarah, Can the talent from the system that is given to a harem member or another person be taken back? If it can, what effect does the person get? Like back to original talent or lowering original talent.


    Sarah: Well, I don''t know¡­ System, answer.


    System: [It''s not possible to retrieve the talents given.]


    Arfa42: I see.


    Author: And that''s all for today. Bye-bye~.

 Chapter 646: Zephyrith. Acting High Profile.

    Chapter 646: Zephyrith. Acting High Profile.


    While they walked, Tatyana asked. "By the way, Tengliu. You should''ve discovered if this secret realm inspects the soul or the body. Which one is it?"


    Tengliumented. "It measures the body, like all secret realms I know of. Have you ever entered one that measures the soul?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Usually, high-level Secret Realms do that. If it measures the body, then it should ignore Valeria, Mirrory, and even my own soul levels."


    Angel trotted to her side and grabbed her hand. "What would you have done if it measured the soul, Mommy Tatyana?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Well, I have been preparing a few formations to fool it. Secret realms that appear in this continent should not be too high-level. After all, a secret realm can be created after reaching the Transcendence Realm."


    Tengliu asked, curious. "Transcendence is the realm after Epoch Core, right?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "For Body Cultivators, it is called Undying Monarch Body."


    Tengliu rubbed her chin. "That sounds better."


    Coraline also joined. "I think Transcendence sounds better, to be honest. Which one do you prefer, darling?"


    Ebirah tilted her head cutely. "I don''t know¡­ Both sound really nice."


    Suddenly, they heard a voice from the side. "Transcendence? I haven''t heard of that before."


    The female voice was mysterious and calm, with a hint of ethereal presence.


    Coraline and Tengliu frowned, looking annoyed but with a wary look hidden in their eyes.


    After following their gaze, our girls met with an albino wolfkin with beautiful and rare red eyes and silver hair. Her beauty was strangely transcendental, and the vibe around her was simr to Tengliu''s, riddled with mystery and mystique.


    Tatyana''s eyes shed with interest. ''it''s rare to find others with red eyes.''


    It was Coraline who called, her voice sounding cold. "Zephyrith."


    The albino silver wolf smiled, her red-colored eyes shing with deep intelligence. "Coraline, you have interesting guests." She then looked at Ebirah, and one of her silvery eyebrows rose. "Oh? Little girl, you''ve grown quite a lot. Far beyond¡­ my expectations."


    The strange tone in thatst sentence was a clear indication that she had nned or foreseenother things. Zephyrith then looked at Yasenia''s group and squinted. "It''s probably because of you¡­"


    The yful look in her eyes seemed to disappear as a strange aura flowed around her. ''Can you still hold against my Fate skills when I''m here in person~?''


    Tatyana squinted and snapped her fingers. ''This cub is being a bit rude.''


    With a hiss of pain, Zephyrith frowned and became startled. ''Huh? Someone snapped my Fate reading? Tengliu''s fate attribute is strong, but it''s still below mine, so it couldn''t be her. Who was it!?''


    Tengliu smirked. "Hey, Zephyrith, have you already opened your legs for Fu Lang Zu? You are in your mid-one-thousands and still a virgin."


    Zephyrith looked calm and gave her a side-eye. "At least I don''t open my legs to everyone I find pleasing to the eyes like a prostitute. Oh wait, you are worse than one since they, at least, get paid."


    The girls looked at Tengliu, and their lips twitched while holding theirughter.


    Tatyanaughed. "A bit more, and we''ll have cooked chicken for dinner."


    Tengliu rolled her eyes andined. "So what if I have sex with people I find pleasing to the eye? I, at least, enjoy life."


    Zephyrith looked at Tatyana and lifted her silvery eyebrow. "You are pretty gutsy for a human."


    Tengliu''s eyes shed and sent a message to Yasenia mentally. Yasenia rolled her eyes, but she nodded.


    Tengliu''s lips arched and answered. "Right? How about you attack her and put her in ce? She has been too arroganttely."


    Tatyana instantly knew what she was aiming at and became speechless. ''Do you think I''m stupid enough to fall for your silly schemes?''


    The white harpy knew, but she was just having a bit of fun.


    Zephyrith shook her head, something she expected. "Since you''ve said so, it seems that I can''t underestimate her. Human, what is your name?"


    Tatyana crossed her arms and answered tly. "And why should I tell you my name?"


    Zephyrith blinked, not expecting such a response. She asked, confused. "Do you know who I am?"


    Tatyana answered. "The right-hand woman of Fu Lang Zu, the Patriarch of the [Steel Back Wolf] n. Moreover, you are the strongest seer in this Continent. Not to mention, you are the second most coveted woman in the continent, right behind the Mermaid Queen."


    Zephyrith''s mind spun quickly, and her red eyes shed with Tatyana''s red eyes. "If you know that and you still dare to speak like that, you are truly not simple."


    Tatyana smiled mockingly. "Isn''t it obvious, child?"


    Zephyrith squinted. "Even if you are not simple, the aura you give is that of a high-level Ethereal Soul realm."


    With a mockingugh and eyes filled with disdain, the Death Empress stated. "Then, try me."


    Since there was no need to hide anymore, Tatyana started taking a more active role. She wouldn''t just allow people to call her ve, look down on her, or offend her anymore to train and educate Yasenia.


    Before, she would just let Yasenia deal with it and teach her while keeping a low profile. But those times were over.


    Zephyrith frowned after she saw that nobody stopped her, making rms ring in her head. ''Let''s not provoke her for now.''


    Then, the red eyes of the wolf woman moved toward Yasenia.


    She couldn''t help but pause a second to appreciate her beauty.


    Yasenia nodded in greetings, not interested in exchanging words with her. "Hello."


    ''They are underestimating me too much¡­ Should I give her a small scare?'' Zephyrith took a step forward, using her strength to try and appear right before Yasenia using her maximum speed.


    Yasenia blinked and saw her disappear. However, the next instant, she appeared in the middle point between them, frozen stiff because of the situation she found herself in.


    All the high-level maids had surrounded her.


    ia''s spear was pointing at her heart, Le''s halberd''s ax de was resting above her shoulder, Flora had summoned roots below her, ra was holding a bow and pointing at her forehead, Selena''s sword was resting on her waist, and Doriel''s two daggers were touching her neck shrouded in a malevolent ck fog.


    In just an instant, Zephyrith had "died" six times. ''W-What?'' Her mind was startled for a second, unable to process the situation she was in.


    Doriel''s ck eyes locked on the trembling eyes of the wolf-kin and stated coldly, her voice having a strange phantasmal undertone. "If you dare approach our Young Miss like that again, your head will fly off from your shoulders."


    Zephyrith looked around her calmly, but inside, she was horrified. ''Who are these six? I couldn''t react!''


    Tengliu and Coraline at the side also became solemn, their eyes trying to analyze the strength of the maids, only to be blocked by the high-level formations and equipment.


    They knew that fifty mysterious white-clothed people appeared around Yasenia, but they thought they were just maids because, well, they acted as such.


    Even in the battle between the Five Shadow Fang sect and Astral Sky Sect, the strength they disyed was not that high. After all, just Coraline or Tengliu was enough to tten the Five Shadow Fang sect, but the participating maids took a while because Yasenia ordered them to hold back.


    Yasenia ordered calmly. "Come back."


    The six disappeared and returned behind Yasenia with enough speed to feel like a blur, even for the top-level powerhouses present here.


    Then, they stood obediently behind Yasenia and in front of the rest of the maids with an apparent submissive attitude.


    Only now did the people looking realize that the auraing from the more than thirty white-wearing women was extraordinary.


    Zephyrith''s muscles were still tense, looking at Yasenia deeply and trying to analyze something about her Fate. Still, even without Tatyana''s interference, she could read nothing, as if a fog surrounded her, making her even more mysterious and dangerous in the Fate Wolf''s eyes. "You should be¡­"


    Yasenia''s lips slightly arched as her golden eyes looked at Zephyrith calmly. The dragoness''s slightly low and mellow, alluring voice spread around. "This is the first time I''ve appeared before the many leaders of so many powers, so let me introduce myself. I''m Yasenia Dravory, a Pure dragon of a Progenitor Bloodline and the lead of the Astral Sky Sect."


    Looking around fearlessly, she stated. "Besides that, I''m a new First-rate power that has appeared in Distancia. I hope that in the future, I''m treated as such."


    The announcement was like a bomb exploding, making people stunned.


    After all, a "first-rate" power didn''t just appear out of nothingness.


    Yasenia felt many presences appearing around them, more than thirty of them, and all of them were high-level Epoch Core people.


    One of them, a man with snake-features, spoke. "Girl, you are too young and weak to name your power first ranked. You are, at most, a very strong second-rate."


    Yasenia looked over and smiled. "Patriarch of the seventh most powerful n in the Thirty-Three ns group, [Five Fang Serpent n], the condition to be a first-rate power is having a high-level Epoch Core cultivator and another fifty Epoch Core cultivators. I must inform you that my power fulfills those conditions, and therefore, your words make no sense."


    The man''s slit eyes thinned, and he stated coldly. "The requirement is for the Leader of the power to be High-level Epoch Core. With your pitiful cultivation of a high-level Ethereal Soul, you are not qualified."


    Yasenia squinted and smiled. "Are you afraid, Patriarch? Afraid that my power will be something that will topple you?"


    "BOLD!"


    He was angered and shouted, his aura flowing toward Yasenia with enough strength to heavily injure her.


    Yasenia felt a sense of deja vu. ''Something simr happened when those elders came to my sect''s front door, right?'' The dragoness''s eyes shed with murderous intentions. ''Now that I''ve settled everything and don''t need a more positive reputation for my sect, I can answer the way I like it the most.''


    She was about tomand ia to beat the Patriarch ck and blue, but Tengliu appeared before her with a cold expression, her aura bursting against the man''s iing aura.


    BOOM!


    A massive hurricane of gales erupted, blowing Yasenia''s with the gales and all the people weak enough to block it.


    The dragoness blinked, not expecting this. ''Is she so decisive in protecting me?''


    Tengliu stated coldly. "Who do you think you are to attack her, old man? Even if she is not a first-ranked power, you are forgetting who she is allied with."


    Coraline appeared beside Tengliu, her expression indifferent. "Attacking a junior in such a manner, if little Yasenia was normal, wouldn''t that aura burst crippled her?"


    Suddenly, Coraline felt leaking killing intenting from the red-eyed Empress and the white-wearing maids and spoke. "I''m going to give you one piece of advice: apologize to her before you regret it."


    The Patriarch sneered, his aura rising like and pressuring everything as if a mountain was descending. "Regret it? Why? Will you two attack me? If so, I more than wee you. I might not be able to win, but I can fight for a hundred rounds before you defeat me!"


    Yasenia interrupted, her voice cold. "They won''t interfere, but we will. Do you think you can threaten my life and be done with it?"


    Tengliu asked mentally, worried. ''Do you want my help?''


    Yasenia denied it and even answered aloud. "No need for help. For just one Patriarch, we are enough¡­" The dragoness looked around and added. "¡­Unless others will step forward and bully the weak with numbers?"


    The rest of the leaders present didn''t answer and stood in their ces, waiting to see how deep this new Astral Sky Sect''s strength went.


    However, Zephyrith suddenly spoke after she felt a strange premonition. "You will lose."


    Everyone looked where she was looking, and to their surprise, her eyes were clearly locked on the Serpent Patriarch.


    The man frowned, and he began reevaluating. He didn''t act this way just because. He acted this way after a mental conversation with other leaders to test how deep the Astral Sky Sect waters were. Of course, his anger was real since Yasenia''s disrespect was not something he would easily swallow.


    While he pondered, Tatyana took a step forward, and her tone was chilling. "I wouldn''t have cared if your attack was regted, but you clearly wanted to cripple my little treasure."


    Her cultivation aura was iparable to every other person, with just an Ethereal Soul realm cultivation.


    Yet, after a single moment, that changed.


    Tatyana waved the long sleeve of her ck dress, and the ground around her was covered with a massive linear formation that connected Tatyana, the maids, and the man.


    All leaders were stunned as the intricate lines, runes, and energies flowing within the formation were something they''d never seen before.


    Angel''s extremely powerful memory about formations remembered a fewbinations. ''This was part of Mommy Tatyana''s summoning formation.'' Angel pondered for a second. ''Hm¡­ Oh, I remember Mommy Tatyana said that this was to allow a portion of her soul to descend¡­ Wait.''


    And thus, it descended.


    Above the formation, a tiny thread of a ckish-green something appeared no longer than a finger. It was a minuscule strand of Tatyana''s vast soul.


    However¡­


    BANG!


    When Tatyana''s soul strand appeared, the Patriarch''s legs bent as if his bones had disappeared, and he mmed face-first onto the ground in a simr position as to how a subject would prostrate before a Sovereign.


    The people around were stunned at the sudden events.


    They couldn''t sense anything because of the formation''s isting qualities, but the look of horror on the Patriarch''s face was enough for them to imagine what kind of pressure he was bearing.


    Tatyana asked Yasenia, her red eyes shing with an inquiring and expectant light. "What will you do?"


    Yasenia looked at the Patriarch coldly and sneered. "An eye for an eye."


    Tatyana nodded, satisfied. "Good. Flora."


    Flora appeared and kneeled before her. "At yourmand, Lady Tatyana."


    "Give me the [Meridian Rotting Poison Pill]."


    Flora gave the pill jar to her and then returned to her position.


    Tatyana walked forward, her elegant ck dress flowing around her ethereal being. "Listen here, you muddled-headed leaders."


    A few scowled, but no one interrupted. "The quick raise of the Astral Sky n has made your rms ring. However, there are three things you should know before you decide on doing something stupid."


    Tatyana''s steps were neither hurried nor slow, adding to her elegant bearing. "First, we are not a group that likes conquering or political power."


    Tatyana''s face was cold and indifferent, simr to her voice. "Second, even if you wanted to, stopping our rise to prominence is impossible."


    Tatyana''s voice was like a ruler stating a decree, invible and full of strength. "Third, the thing our power hates the most is disrespecting the Sect Master."


    Her clicking high-heels were the only sound around besides her voice. Even at a low cultivation level, the innate aura of the Death Empress was vast and transcendental.


    Tatyana arrived before the man kneeling on the ground and unable to stand up because of the strand of Tatyana''s soul hovering above. "This is a warning to all of you."


    She leaned down and lifted the chin of the man. They realized that his eyes were full of fear and desperation, as if he was about to fall into something worse than hell.


    Without any mercy, Tatyana forcefully fed him the pill and released his chin, allowing the pressure to m him again against the ground.


    Tatyana looked around, and finally, her eyesnded on Zephyrith. The silver-furred wolf was looking at her with horror, her body shivering even if she didn''t want to. Unlike others, her deep connection with Fate allowed this silver wolfkin to feel a sliver of Tatyana''s true self. But even this minuscule part of Tatyana was enough to make the millennial wolf tremble in fear.


    Without saying anything more, Tatyana returned to Yasenia''s side, and the formation disappeared. Tatyana sighed in her mind. ''Sigh, it''s a bit of a waste since I only have two of these¡­ Well, I''ll make more after the Secret Realm.''


    While Tatyana''s thoughts drifted, the fact that this fearsome woman returned to Yasenia''s side and stood there formally made the rest feel as if Yasenia''s true self had hidden behind a veil of mystery.


    Even Coraline and Tengliu had their understanding turned upside down. The Patriarch who was suppressed so severely was not much weaker than them.


    The Patriarch stood up and quickly flew away toward his camp. Then, they all saw the defensive formation activating, which made his actions look like he was running from the most horrifying predator.


    Yasenia looked around onest time and smiled. "Nice to meet you."


    Everyone''s faces turned ck, but nobody retorted.


    After that event, nobody dared to mess with the Astral Sky Sect, and a few leaders came to make alliances and other deals.


    The days were busy but calm. Then, after two weeks, Yasenia''s group received an unexpected visit.

 Chapter 647: Sierra Flirting. Angels eight level.

    Chapter 647: Sierra Flirting. Angel''s eight level.


    Evelyn stopped cultivating and stretched her body. Her level was very close to breaking through into the eighth realm, like all the others. "Sierra, how are you doing?"


    The wild and elegant tall woman materialized wearing blue cultivation robes with white fur on the edges, highlighting her feral nature. Evelyn had to look up. Even though Sierra wasn''t as tall as Yasenia, she was close enough.


    Sierra asked. "How about we walk outside for a while?"


    Evelyn nodded and smiled. "Sure!"


    They walked outside by themselves and talked together. "How are you getting used to the human body?"


    Sierra extended and then flexed her arm, making the smooth arm bulge and showing slim yet powerful muscles. "Feels nice, to be honest. I''m very satisfied with my body."


    Evelyn gulped. "Each time you flex, you are truly a treat for the eyes."


    Sierraughed, showing her long fangs. "Is that why you asked me to do those poses in the bathroom?"


    Evelyn nodded unabashedly. "Of course, the streamlined muscles that appear when you flex give that ''Wild'' feeling around you that makes my stomach flutter." Then, she looked at Sierra''s breasts. "Sigh, why aren''t you bigger?"


    Sierra was speechless. "Oy, you can''t even hold one of my breasts with one hand. How am I small?"


    Evelyn snorted. "It should be impossible to hold with BOTH hands."


    The Wolf Queen rolled her blue eyes. "That would make my breasts even bigger than my head!"


    Evelyn giggled. "That''s the point."


    Sierra suddenly stopped and looked sideways. Evelyn followed her gaze and saw a silver-furred wolfkin in the distance. Evelyn recognized her. "That''s Zephyrith, right?"


    Sierra licked one of her fangs, her blue eyes shining with deep emotions. "That''s right. Do you want toe and go talk?"


    Evelyn blinked twice and closely looked at Sierra''s face. She opened her eyes wide and muttered. "Don''t tell me¡­"


    The Wolf Queen grinned. "What? Afraid?"


    Evelyn burst intoughter. "Not at all. But¡­ Isn''t she a woman? You are searching for someone who can give you pups, right?"


    Sierra nodded and squinted. "Yes, but¡­ I have a feeling that she is not a normal woman."


    Evelyn lifted an eyebrow. "Andrea or Yasenia?"


    Sierra shrugged and smirked. "I''ll have to lift her skirt for that."


    Evelyn chortled. "Let''s go and see your¡­ skills. Also, if I go together, I might be a hindrance. Are you sure you want me to apany you?"


    Sierra snorted. "If my partner is reluctant to you, then they can go their way for all I know."


    Evelyn''s eyes softened, and she bumped her shoulder with Sierra. "Well, let''s go see your courting skills, Sierra."


    Sierra chuckled.


    Zephyrith was walking and looking around with her Fate element when suddenly, she felt a predatory ncend on her. The gaze was quite overbearing, and her Fate element activated, making her body shudder, and her eyes widen while her heart skipped a beat. ''Huh? Not even the Patriarch can cause this reaction in me. Who¡­?''


    She turned toward the source and froze for a second.


    Zephyrith''s red eyes met with a pair of piercing blue cold eyes from a tall and elegant woman. The facial features were sharp, with eyes thatmanded respect and a beautiful "Queen" symbol marked on the middle of her forehead and above her snowy eyebrows.


    The very long and prickly white hair voluminous hair added a feral touch to her beauty, and the natural smirk made her look predatory, while her confident gait added to her charm.


    Her body was curvy, and her tall stature made the aura around her feel oppressive.


    Unlike our girls, Sierra had been roaming in the wild for hundreds of years, which increased that feral aura in her, and with her current middle-level Divine Rank bloodline, her attractiveness index was off the charts.


    ''Where did she appear from¡­''


    Sierra arrived before Zephyrith without breaking eye contact and smiled. "Lady Zephyrith, it is a pleasure to meet you."


    Zephyrith felt fleeting shyness, but she quickly ced it under control. ''Dangerous¡­''


    She looked at Sierra with an interested gaze and asked. "A pleasure, indeed. What''s your name? I don''t recall someone like you."


    Sierra smiled. "It''s not rare that you don''t know about me. My name is Sierra, without a surname." Sierra extended her beautiful hand with long and slim fingers and asked. "How about going to the inn over there to chat?"


    Zephyrith''s red eyes moved to the hand and felt tempted. Her periphery caught another woman, and she looked sideways. When she saw Evelyn, something clicked in her mind, and she remembered where she read the name Sierra. ''Wait, Sierra¡­ I''ve heard this name in a report. Isn''t she the guardian beast of the Astral Sky Sect? I remember in the report that her rtionship with Evelyn, one of Yasenia''s main human lovers, was quite close.''


    Evelyn smiled politely. "Lady Zephyrith, regardless of our n disputes, how about we leave that aside and chat leisurely? You''ve probably been working all day long, and a small break would hurt nobody. Sierra here had been interested in you for a while."


    Sierra patted Evelyn''s butt with her fluffy white tail, but she didn''t deny it.


    Of course, Evelyn intended to be an excellent wingman for her partner, so she spoke as such.


    Zephyrith saw the small interaction and found it amusing. "Sure, let''s go talk." Then, she walked to Sierra''s side and looked up at her with interest. "I might be able to squeeze some information out of you~, fufufu."


    Sierra looked at her and grinned back without fear. "Try it, then. Let''s see if you can squeeze hard enough."


    Zephyrith hooked her arm with Sierra andughed.


    The three of them spent the rest of the day together, only returning when it was dinner time. Sierra invited her, but Zephyrith shook her head with reluctance. "Sorry, Sierra. But we are still of different factions. It was an interesting day, though."


    Sierra nodded and stepped forward to hug her. Zephyrith was stunned when the tall body surrounded her. "See youter, then."


    Sierra''s mouth was at a perfect height to whisper in Zephyrith''s wolf ear, making them twitch.


    Then, the tall wolf-woman turned around with Evelyn and walked away with a straight back.


    She naturally understood Sierra''s intentions since the beginning, and she was interested in listening, but she didn''t expect to feel sofortable in Sierra''s presence.


    Zephyrith looked at Sierra''s back with aplicated gaze and sighed, shaking her head. ''Such a shame¡­ Sadly, our Fates might never interlock together¡­''


    Then, like mist, Zephyrith disappeared.


    Two dayster, Yasenia was sitting cross-legged in her cultivation room, with Angel seated in the hollow of her legs and also cultivating.


    She had heard that the secret realm was about to open.


    Yasenia''s cultivation level had reached the peak of the seventh level during thest five years, while all her other dears were also simr to her.


    Andrea had lost her level advantage because she dual cultivated body and spirit. But her strength was not lower than the others.


    During these five years, she had achieved the peak level of the Spiritual King body, showing extreme aptitude and talent for Body cultivation.


    Peak-level Spirit King Body was equal to Half-step Mental Nourishing Realm. This meant that Andrea was on the verge of reaching the "Unification Realm" of Body cultivators while having increased her own cultivation to the peak of the seventh level of the Unification Realm.


    Even Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria were surprised at Andrea''s double cultivation speed. After all, unlike the Spiritual Path, where the girls had the seniors as guides to dodge, running around in circles, Andrea was advancing without a teacher.


    Moreover, she had been trying to activate both cultivation techniques simultaneously, her spiritual one and the body one, and she had some results.


    It was not good yet, but with time and effort, Andrea was confident in being able to cultivate both at the same time eventually.


    In their room, Yasenia and Angel continued silent cultivation.


    Suddenly, Yasenia felt Angel''s body fluctuate, and she stopped cultivating, using her arms and tail to hug her baby close and look at her.


    Mirrory appeared and muttered. "She is entering the eighth level."


    Yasenia nodded and kissed Angel''s cheek with a smile. The energy around surged and was absorbed in massive waves by the petite woman.


    Breaking through into the next level required extreme concentration and a proper ambit that could only be achieved in either an isted room or in the middle ofbat.


    However, in rare cases like Angel, being beside their lover created better results. Angel was so trusting and dependent on Yasenia that the ce she cultivated best was while being snuggled in Yasenia''s arms.


    That''s why Yasenia didn''t separate and kept hugging her baby as energy flowed wildly and crashed in Angel''s dantian, pushing her strength toward the next level.


    As powerful waves of energy gathered in Angel, Yasenia saw her beautiful blonde hair transform into a bright and brilliant scarlet. An event that happened when she broke through, her emotions became unstable, or she used her powerful berserk skill.


    Yasenia asked the floating woman. "Why does her hair color change, Mirrory?"


    Mirrory answered, somewhat used to her master''s strange attitude when cultivating. IT still made her eyebrow twitch to allow herself to be so vulnerable before another person, but Mirrory was learning to ignore it slowly. "It is because the energy belonging to me mixes with her. Fu Jing Jing and my previous masters became white-haired, but because you mixed Blood Essence in my ritual, It must''ve changed the usual fate and meaning of my master''s and my destiny. Most probably, from now on, my future masters might be red-haired instead of white-haired."


    Yasenia frowned. "Maybe you''ll have no next master."


    Mirrory looked at Yasenia but didn''t answer.


    Yasenia changed the subject. "Either way¡­ Is my Blood Essence that effective?"


    Mirrory rolled her green eyes. "I don''t know. This is the first time something like this has happened. The previous times someone tried interrupting my ritual, they all died."


    Yasenia nodded. "Right. How is the absorption of Saint Fu Jing King''s soul energy going? She left behind quite arge chunk, right?"


    Mirrory nodded. "Not bad. She has absorbed twelve strands and strengthened her soul by a lot. Moreover, with the tenth strand, Angel understood the first level of Truth Intent."


    Yasenia titled her head. "How many strands of soul energy are there?"


    Mirrory shrugged. "I don''t know, a few million? Maybe more."


    Yasenia''s lips twitched.


    Mirrorymented. "Angel is quite talented, to be honest. I think her purity in thought and honesty with herself has helped her a lot in this regard. The more I am with her, the more I understand why she was deemed so fit to be my master. If nothing strange happens, she will probably be my strongest user to date."


    Yasenia smiled happily, her tail wagging as she saw Angel breaking through. "That''s great!"


    Mirrory smirked. "You should worry about her leaving you behind. The advantages of Fu Jing Jing''s inheritance begin showing inter cultivation realms. Instead of slowing down, Angel will keep elerating."


    Yasenia nodded with a smile. "I know. I''ll never allow her to feel lonely and keep up with her."


    Mirrory nodded silently.


    After twenty hours, Yasenia and Mirrory felt a profound fluctuation of energy, and the red-haired Angel opened her eyes, showing beautiful emerald-colored irises.


    The aura around her body burst, coating the entire room in a deep and profound presence that gave Yasenia some pressure.


    Her expression was somewhat aloof, giving a feeling of distance.


    However,pletely unafraid, Yasenia smiled and nuzzled her cheek with hers, kissing the corner of her lips softly once. "Congrattions, baby. You did it."


    Angel''s aloof expression disappeared as her entire being melted into a puddle of sweetness. "Hehehe, thank you, Yasenia~. I love you~."


    Angel turned around and started kissing Yasenia''s sweet and creamy lips as she clung to her like a ko.


    Mirrory was ustomed to her master''s utterly pampered personality when Yasenia was near, so she didn''t say anything.


    Yasenia used her fingers to touch Angel''s beautiful knee-length red hair. It looked like threads of ruby crystal cascading down, giving her an ethereal beauty that made even Yasenia feel a bit flustered at her baby''s charm. "It looks really good on you, my love."


    Angel blinked and smiled happily. "Really? Which one do you prefer more, Yasenia? Blonde or red hair?"


    Yaseniaughed softly and ced their noses together. "I prefer whatever my baby is wearing. When you are blonde, then blonde. When you are red-haired, then red-haired. I love everything about my baby."


    Angel blushed with happiness. If she had a tail, it would be wagging at supersonic speeds.


    Mirrory asked. "Did your innate skills change?"


    Angel turned her head and denied it. "No, but they are stronger!"


    Mirrory nodded and smirked. "Yasenia, from what I can feel, I think Angel is slightly stronger than you."


    Yasenia smiled as she puffed her chest. "That''s only natural. My baby is super talented!"


    The tone was so full of pride that it left Mirrory speechless.


    Angel felt so sweet that she jumped onto Yasenia again and rained kisses on her.


    Things escted because twenty hours had passed while being so close to each other, and Mirrory was witness to her master moaning to the high heavens one more time. She didn''t mind at all. After all, dual cultivating was very beneficial, particrly good when used to consolidate their cultivation.


    Yasenia knew it and always "attacked" her dears after they broke through without holding back and pouring Yang energy until they fainted, leaving them to the point that their bodies involuntarily twitched while sleeping and their bellies bulged.


    Mirrory saw Angel''s eyes roll up to the point of only showing whites, and her body tensed, and then, after a howl-like moan, Angel fainted, buried below the dragoness.


    Yasenia breathed in alluringly and looked at Mirrory with an utterly sensual gaze that dripped with seductiveness. "Even if she is stronger, she might never win in this aspect, fufufu~."


    Mirrory rolled her eyes and lightly smiled. "You subus dragon. I can only let her concede in this aspect."


    Yaseniaughed.


    *********************************************************


    Evelyn: Gulp, I need to break through soon.


    Yasenia: *Hugging her from behind* There is no need to wait until then~. Fufufu,e with me.


    Author: Well, while those two go away, let''s call today''s dear. I summon you!


    Arfa42: Alo~.


    Andrea: Hello again. What question do you have today?


    Arfa42: Well¡­ Seniors, is Yasenia''s tail feature of both sexual organs a unique feature for her or is it a unique feature for dragons? If it is a dragon feature, can Kaleina do that?


    Tatyana: It''s Yasenia''s own¡­ "Evolution." I''ve heard of a few dragons with lust-rted bloodlines being able to do something simr, but it''s very, very rare, to my knowledge.


    Valeria: I agree.


    Mirrory: In the higher heavens, it is even rarer since strange creatures like these usually get caught before they can mature by powerful dual cultivation sects.


    Arfa42: She is an all-in-one pack, then?


    Mirrory: Why would I be interested in her otherwise? She has basically five sexual organs.


    Arfa42: Five?


    Mirrory: Penis, Anus, Vagina, Tail Penis, Tail Vagina. Five of them.


    Valeria: She is such a wonderful being. I really want her children~.


    Tatyana: Tsk, these two oldies are aiming for the child.


    The rest: ¡­.


    Tatyana: Cough, anyway. That''s that.


    Author: Yep, that''s all for today! Bye-bye~.

 Chapter 648: Secret Realms opening!

    Chapter 648: Secret Realm''s opening!


    A whileter, Yasenia was lying on her side while pondering, resting her head on one hand with her upper torso raised while her other arm circled Angel.


    The red hair had already returned to the shiny and silky blonde color. The same with her eyes, bing the sky-blue beautiful orbs they usually were.


    Angel was awake, her face buried in one of Yasenia''s breasts while she suckled one of Yasenia''s nipples with squinted eyes. "So tasty~."


    Yasenia looked down at her and smiled softly, her hand caressing Angel''s naked back and butt without any sexual tension, just pure affectionate feelings.


    This reminded her about Kaleina, so she opened amunication device to speak with her.


    It didn''t take long before it connected with the other side. "Baby, how are you doing back at home alone? Is everything okay?"


    Kaleina''s young and clear voice was heard through the device with a littleugh. "Mommy, you called only a few hours ago!"


    Yaseniaughed softly. "Sorry, love. I''m just worried."


    Kaleina answered softly. "I miss you, Mommy. When will you return?"


    Yasenia felt an impulse to give up the Secret Realm exploration to be with her baby, but she resisted. She needed to be stronger to protect her little dear better. Maybe she could find something interesting in the Secret Realm for her.


    Yasenia answered carefully. "I don''t know, baby. The ce where Mommy is going is dangerous, and I might stay there for a long time. However, I promise that I will call you every day, and if one day I don''t, the next day I''ll spend double the time with you."


    Kaleina answered with a reluctant tone that was covered, trying to be strong. "O-Okay, Mommy, I will be good and wait for you."


    Our dragoness almost rushed back to the sect to hug her little love. She sighed and nagged a bit. "Remember all the things Mommy told you, okay? Listen to your aunties, eat healthy, and remember to drink Mommy''s milk daily! Also, don''t try to be brave, and if someone bullies you, tell the aunties to take care of it. If it is cold, you should listen and wear a bit thicker, okay? Your scales are very powerful and pretty, but sometimes we all need clothes, even Mommy!"


    Kaleina giggled. "Okay, Mommy! I''ll listen to you. Also, also, there is so much milk I don''t know if I''ll be able to finish it!"


    Yasenia had been preparing spare milk for four years just in case, so there was truly a lot of it.


    Yasenia smiled. "That''s perfect. You can drink as much as you want that way. It''s super duper healthy."


    Kaleina answered happily. "Okay! Mommy''s milk is the best! Honestly, other milk is very bleh, and I don''t like it."


    Yasenia frowned and felt a fit of jealousy almost consuming her. "Did you taste someone else''s milk?"


    Kaleina''s young survival instincts kicked in, and she answered with a stutter. "I didn''t!"


    Our dragons rxed, and her smile returned. "That''s good. Remember that other milks besides your Mommy''s can cause indigestion! They are evil, cough, terrible, so remember only to drink mine, okay, love?"


    Kaleina sighed and nodded seriously. "Okay, Mommy. I will remember!"


    The maid waiting beside Kaleina was having a hard time holding back herughter.


    Mirrory looked at Yasenia with a strange but teasing gaze and asked. "Other milks besides yours can cause indigestion?"


    Yasenia flinched and looked sideways, avoiding Mirrory''s amused eyes. "W- Who knows? After all, mine is better, right? If she downgrades from good to bad quality, it might be bad for her stomach, right?"


    Mirrory let out a small chuckle and didn''t correct her.


    Angel looked up at Yasenia''s awkward face andughed, making Yasenia blush a little.


    Their conversation continued for an hour straight while Angel took her sweet time to fill her tummy and then rx in the dragoness''s arms, eventually falling asleep.


    Suddenly, arge spatial fluctuation covered the entire valley, snapping Angel back from her sweet dreams about eating delicacies made by Yasenia''s milk while being pampered and, consequently, making her angry.


    She sat up quickly, making her softness bounce beautifully, andined. "I was about to taste Yasenia''s milk ice cream! Who is using energy so recklessly and woke me up!?"


    Mirrory and Yasenia felt bbergasted as they looked at the grumpy Angel.


    Yasenia held herughter and hugged her. "Baby, the secret realm is opening."


    Angel blinked twice and looked at the yfully smiling Yasenia, who had clear amusement dancing in her eyes and felt embarrassed.


    Before a blush covered her entire face and the embarrassment reached an ufortable threshold, our prepared Yasenia summoned an ice cream cone with a white and creamy-looking substance on top.


    Angel blinked, forgetting her embarrassment, and her smile bloomed like a flower. "Milk ice cream!"


    Tatyana opened the door and saw a naked Yasenia hugging a naked Angel while Angel licked an ice cream cone and Mirrory floated around aimlessly.


    Her face became helpless. "Say, little treasure. Is this more important than preparing for the secret realm?"


    However, she asked at the wrong moment since Yasenia was in her ultra-pampering mode. "Of course! My baby''s happiness is the first priority!"


    Mirroryughed in schadenfreude. "You truly raised her well! Hahaha!"


    Tatyana lifted her eyebrow and smirked. "Little treasure. There are treasures for all of your dears in the secret realm. Are you sure you want to dy getting them?"


    And thus, Yasenia picked Angel up in a princess hug and smiled. "Let''s go to the secret realm, baby!"


    Tatyana looked at Mirrory with a raised eyebrow as if saying, "Do you really think I don''t know how my little treasure works?"


    Mirrory rolled her eyes and waved her hand, clothing Angel.


    Meanwhile, Angel used one arm to wound it around Yasenia''s neck as she held the ice cream with the other and continued eating happily.


    Yasenia summoned herbat dress, and they walked outside, meeting with the others.


    After gathering together outside her camp, Yasenia blinked and asked. "Where is Evelyn?"


    Selena slithered forward and spoke with a smile. "Evelyn has been going out with Sierrately to meet with Zephyrith."


    The dragoness lifted her eyebrow with interest. "Oh? How so? Also, is there anybody with her?"


    Selena nodded. "Don''t worry, young miss. ia is apanying them in the dark."


    Andrea was also curious and asked. "So, why are they together?"


    Selena chuckled. "It seems that Sierra has taken a fancy to Zephyrith, and they have been slowly getting closer."


    Kali''s eyebrows lifted with surprise. "isn''t she the right-hand woman of the Steel Back Wolf Patriarch?"


    Selena nodded. "Yes."


    Yasenia got thoughtful and pondered. ''Hmm¡­ I''ll need to keep an eye on this¡­''


    After no more than five minutes, Yasenia saw Sierra and Evelyn flying back while ia appeared behind her. Yasenia didn''t ask and waited for them to speak.


    Sierra was straightforward andmented. "Lady Yasenia, I hope we weren''t toote. We were taking a stroll with Zephyrith and didn''t feel the spatial fluctuations sooner."


    The dragoness chuckled and asked. "So? Any progress?"


    Sierra blinked and thenughed. "Well, less than what I expected, but it''s not bad."


    Evelyn joked. "Yasenia, you have to be careful; Sierra is more of an expert than I thought."


    Yaseniaughed and summoned her sword, mounting on it. She looked at the rest and ordered. "Let''s go!"


    The rest followed her lead, and the group flew together toward the gathering area.


    Sierra received a message from our dragoness while they flew. ''I''ll take it into consideration and forgive her as long as her offenses are not too deep. There will be a confrontation, after all. However, forgive me if anything else happens.''


    Sierra blinked and then smiled. ''Thank you, Yasenia. Just these words are more than enough. Whatever happened in the future, I wasn''t nning to me you. Evelyn is always my priority.''


    Yasenia nodded, satisfied.


    Meanwhile, high up in the air, Zephyrith was looking at Yasenia''s group fly away, or more specifically, at Sierra, withplicated emotions. Then, she shook her head with a sigh and disappeared like mist, leaving behind a murmur. "Don''t die¡­"


    Frisk, the lightning Quilin, asked. "Yasenia, how will we move inside? As a group, or each their own?"


    Yasenia answered. "We''ll go as nned. Those confident can go on their own, but the reason for the four Sky Elders here is to protect you all. We have enmity with these First ranked powers: Steel Back Wolf n, Nine Silent Fang Sect, Storm Desert Garuda, and maybe the Five Fang Serpent n. Besides those, the rest are small groups or ns that won''t dare do anything excessive."


    The dragoness added. "Of course, other powers might have asked their juniors to ''teach us a lesson'' for being overbearing the first day we arrived. As long as you keep this in mind, you should be okay¡­" Yasenia remembered. "Oh right, make sure that you aim for treasures you can keep, not treasures you can obtain."


    A young disciple asked, confused. "What do you mean, Sect Master?"


    Yasenia patiently exined. "For example, if you can get a heaven-ranked treasure without anybody noticing, perfect. However, if there are many other powers nearby interested in it, think twice if you can protect yourself against them after getting it. When treasure hunting is involved, people can be very greedy and kill others."


    Yasenia looked at them closely and saw a few handsome and beautiful men and women between her sect juniors. "Also, be careful with other people. Greed for beauty is a widespread attitude, so suspect everyone and never trust thempletely. Especially those with better looks."


    They all looked at Yasenia with weird eyes, wanting to say that right back to their gorgeously alluring sect master. ''If someone should be worried, it is you!''


    Looking around the area where the spatial fluctuation urred, Yasenia finally saw the number of people ready to enter.


    It was at least in the few million. The only restriction to the secret realm was being below low-level Epoch Core. Hence, many weaker people were here to try their luck.


    Remember that besides the principal Sects, ns, and Empires, there were a lot of rogue cultivators and all kinds of groups, like mercenaries, merchants, and simr, roaming around.


    Furthermore, our dragoness distinctively spotted representatives for all the Nine Sects, Three Empires, and Thirty-Three ns.


    At the lead of each power, there was a group of at least one hundred made of their most talented disciples and a few strong elders.


    Because of therge number of people, Yasenia couldn''t distinguish individual auras, making her wonder if she would find surprises.


    Her lips couldn''t help but arch, the dragon''s golden eyes glowing with battle hunger. ''Well, this will be fun.''


    A massive portal opened and twisted space, creating a massive passage that would leave even her dragon form looking like an ant before a human.


    The walls were a flow of energy at first, but they quickly transformed into a rocky surface, clear that it connected with some kind of giant cave.


    While Yasenia pondered if it was better to fly inside or walk onnd, a few of her disciples tried to rush forward. Yasenia naturally stopped them. "Wait. Entering now or a few momentster won''t change anything."


    That disciple frowned. "Sect Master, with all due respect, you are behaving too cowardly! Look, rogue cultivators are already rushing in, together with other smaller sects."


    Yasenia looked at him coldly and spoke, looking away. "Those who want to go can go."


    Then, she did not bother anymore.


    ***********************************************************


    Author: The secret realm is opened!


    Yasenia: Sigh¡­


    Author: Y-You don''t seem too motivated.


    Yasenia: I''ll be away from Kaleina for who knows how long¡­ My baby is just five years old! Sigh¡­


    The rest: ¡­


    Author: Well, yourmunication devices are much stronger, so you''ll probably be able to talk with her daily, right?


    Yasenia: I don''t know if I would have the willpower to participate otherwise¡­


    The rest: ¡­


    Author: Cough, leaving aside the pampering mama dragon, let''s summon today''s dear. I summon you!


    Dante: I''m back!


    Angel: Hello! It has been a while!


    Dante: That''s true. Anyway, seniors, I''m very curious about something. What are the pros and cons for each of the three cultivation paths of Body, Spiritual, and Soul? And which path would you say is the strongest or holds the most cards against the other paths?


    Valeria: That''s a situational question. It''s like asking, what is better, water or ice? Well, it depends. Both are somewhat interchangeable under the right conditions.


    Dante: Right.


    Mirrory: If I had to stick to one cultivation path, Spiritual is the choice. There is a reason it is the most widespread of the three.


    Dante: What reason?


    Mirrory: You don''t have a ring disadvantage. For example, a Spiritual cultivator that focuses on soul attacks would have an advantage against body cultivators, and a Spiritual cultivator that practices body-strengthening techniques would have an edge against soul cultivators. Naturally, this is without considering personal strength, but in a general way.


    Dante: I can understand why.


    Mirrory: Yet, a simr argument can be made for the other two. If a body cultivator meets someone with a weak body and manages to reach a melee range, they are done for. It''s the same for Soul cultivators meeting someone with a fragile soul.


    Dante: That''s also true¡­


    Tatyana: As Mirrory exined, there is no "Best" but "most appropriate for a situation." It''s simr to rock paper scissors that can suddenly make the paper win against scissors because paper learned how to harden themselves.


    Dante: That''s quite a fun and appropriate metaphor.


    Author: Yep, that''s all for today. Thanks!


    *****************************************************


    pat reo /posts/andrea-anime-92141405 Andrea Anime Style! (Sketch)

 Chapter 649: Natural Treasures and the Start of the Exploration!

    Chapter 649: Natural Treasures and the Start of the Exploration!


    After Yasenia spoke, the one who suggested going forward hesitated for a second.


    One of his friendsmented. "Hey, how about we wait for a bit and go with the Sect Master?"


    The man pondered, but a woman at his side snorted and said with disdain. "How can you say something so cowardly? Learn from senior brother, and let''s go together! Senior brother, I''m following you!"


    The man gave Yasenia onest look and saw that she was looking forward with an emotionless expression as if she didn''t hear them.


    He nodded and spoke. "Then, follow me."


    About six people rushed from her group, blending with the tens of thousands running forward.


    Laurina''s green dragon wings pped with dissatisfaction. "Yasenia, you should have killed them."


    The rest looked at Yasenia, curious, and saw a cold smile appearing on her lips. "Why bother with dead people?"


    The senior brother saw how much distance they had covered and smiled. "After all, this was the correct option. If we enter first, we might find a powerful treasure that changes our Fate!"


    One of the girlsmented with a sour tone. "Hmph, Sect Master is not that experienced or strong, yet she acts so arrogantly. It''s clear that she is too young and cowardly to guide us in expeditions like these."


    A man frowned. "Hey, don''t disrespect the Sect Master like that."


    The woman sneered. "Do you have a crush on her? As if she will ever look at you. Stop licking her feet and act normal!Heard that she has allied with Matriarch Tengliu with underhanded methods like giving up her body. Or, well, my parents told me. She is a profit seeker covered in a grand robe."


    The other five frowned but didn''t argue with her. After all, it was clear that this girl was extremely jealous of the Sect Master. Some even looked at her with disdain.


    There were many who admired Yasenia, but the other side of the spectrum also existed. Be it jealousy toward Yasenia''s strength at such a young age, her achievements, her beauty, her wealth, her love life, her political power, or her treasures. It was normal for some envious people to appear.


    When the first cultivator that shot forward from the millions of people to take the lead reached the entry of the Secret Realm, the disciples from the Astral Sky Sect felt a wave of pressure that nailed their feet to the ground.


    It wasn''t only them; all the people who rushed forward had stopped in their tracks when the pressure from numerous high-level Epoch Core cultivators swallowed them like a tsunami.


    Their eyes widened, and they looked up, seeing extremely powerful attacks raining on them.


    They wanted to defend themselves, but how could they protect against the attacks from the leaders of the top ns?


    BOOOM!


    The people who went first were engulfed by the violent energies and died, leaving no one.


    The rogue cultivators that were about to rush forward stopped in their tracks and looked at the few leaders who released the attack with lingering fear. ''Thankfully, I waited for a while.''


    While those who almost took a step forward rejoiced that they took their time, a handsome middle-aged man with four green wings crackling with fearsome lightning floated in front of the Secret Realm gate and spoke with a deep and oppressive tone. "I''m delighted to see everyone so eager to enter, but please allow us to be first. After all, the fact that you all know about this is because we, the top powers of the continent, allowed the information to leak."


    The people who wanted to protest couldn''t, and those who wanted to curse at his shamelessness also didn''t have the guts to do so. The reason? The beast human who was speaking was actually the Patriarch of the strongest n on the continent!


    The Jade Thunderbird Patriarch!


    One of the strongest beast humans of the continent!


    The man who had led the Thirty-Three ns for a few thousand years!


    Yasenia''s face became serious, and she asked silently. ''ia, how confident are you?''


    ia pondered and didn''t dare underestimate him. ''I know little about him, but after overestimating him moderately, my first impressions tell me it''s a fifty-fifty. No matter how backward, someone who stands at the top of the World can''t be weak.''


    Yasenia nodded and got thoughtful. ''I''ll have to ask Tengliu, Luscia, and Coraline for more detailed information about the leaders so that my maids are more prepared. For this, I need to give up a few advantages I have on them, but it is worth it. Thest thing I want is for my dear maids to die here because I was not careful enough.''


    The Jade Thunderbird Patriarch nodded when he saw that nobody else moved forward and spoke with an awe-inspiring tone. "Very good. Thank you for your generosity. Now, let''s move as we''ve nned. First, all the juniors of the first-rated sects will move forward."


    Yasenia was waiting for this and smiled. This was one of the reasons she was so high-profile on the first day. To get recognized as a first-ranked power so that she could have priority of entry.


    She stepped forward and said aloud. "Now, we can go."


    Meanwhile, the disciples who almost got carried away were sweating coldly and looking at Yasenia''s indifferent back.


    One of them stuttered. "S-Sect Master, senior brother."


    Yasenia cut him off and said with a t tone. "They are dead. Either way, with that personality, I doubt they would''ve survived for long inside the secret realm. Being killed painlessly is a sort of a blessing."


    The disciples gulped, feeling the deep coldness from her.


    Laurina at the sideughed. "They deserve it for going against little Yasenia''s words! Hahaha."


    Gorena, the gentle Ind Turtle woman, sighed. "Such a shame. A few were good seedlings."


    Sarah also felt lingering fear. The attack that swiped the entry of the Secret Realm was so powerful that it made her legs feel a bit weak.


    Of all the people, Yasenia''s girls were the calmest. The attack was powerful, butpared to the things they had previously witnessed, it was not that much.


    While walking inside, Andrea walked beside Gorena, and she appeared unusually slim and normal inparison. After all, Gorena was half a head taller than Andrea, and she was much bulkier.


    They both had a close friendship.


    Andrea smiled and asked with her deep and attractive voice. "Gorena, what do you want to get this time?"


    Gorena pondered. "Finding a strong body cultivation technique like yours would be nice. However, if that''s impossible, I would like to find something to increase my bloodline level. I feel that I''ll reach a bottleneck at the peak-level Divine Realm, and finding something to break through that limit would be nice."


    Razar, the tiger man, smiled ferociously and joined the conversation. "I hope I can find a technique that helps me to kill faster."


    Frisk, the lightning Quilin, snorted. "Can you stop thinking about offense for a second? How about finding a nice defensive treasure or technique? You will eventually be killed if you don''t have one."


    Razar looked at Frisk with a sneer. "What can my enemies do if they are dead?"


    Gorena chuckled. "Listen to us, Razar."


    He clicked his tongue and muttered. "I''ll try to find something; don''t be so naggy. Frisk, Sirae, Laurina, what about you?"


    Laurina pondered. "I think that my main aim is Body cultivation."


    Sirae agreed.


    The short blonde man pondered. "Something to purify my lightning would be nice. Or a Natural Treasure like Evelyn''s."


    Evelyn chuckled. "Are you jealous? Hahaha. They are not that easy to find!"


    Sierra was walking in her human form, looking like a wild Queen, andmented. "If there is a Thunder Soul, I should be able to detect it."


    Frisk blinked. "Really?"


    Sierra smirked. "But why should I tell you?"


    Frisk''s lips twitched. "What do you want?"


    Sierraughed. "It''s good that you are quick to speak with. I want a drop of your blood essence." Her cold blue eyes shone with a predatory light. "I have felt since the day I saw you that if I devoured your beast core, I would be much stronger."


    Frisk felt a chill going up his spine. "L-Let me think about it."


    Angel asked while their group entered through the massive portal. "Yasenia, what kind of natural treasures were there?"


    Yasenia blinked. "You don''t remember, love?"


    Angel tilted her head. "I think I only heard about the basic ones but never about all of them."


    Yasenia looked behind her and exined. "Well, all of you, listen. In our world, naturally formed treasures exist¡ªthe spiritual nts, ores, and simr enter that category. However, not all of them are the same. umtions of a single element during a very long time in a single ce can create a thing called Natural Treasures. Depending on the element, they have different names."


    Yasenia exined the names of the Natural Treasures for non-mutated elements. "We can start with the basic elements: Heaven-Born me representing Fire, Heaven-Born Spring for Water, Heaven Born Earth-core denoting Earth, Heaven-born Alloy for Metal, and Heaven-Born Heartwood symbolizing Wood."


    "Then, for the umon elements, Gale Soul represents Wind, Thunder Soul for Lightning, Lava Soul for Magma, Forest Soul representing Nature, cial Soul for Ice, Night Soul embodying Darkness, Luminous Soul for Light, and Crystal Soul representing ss."


    "Finally, for the rarest elements, we have Ste Essence representing the Star attribute, Sris Essence for the Sun, Luna Essence for the Moon, Fatum Essence for Fate, Anima Essence for Life, and Letum Essence for the Death attribute."


    A disciple titled her head and asked. "So, basic Natural Treasures are considered Heaven Born, umon are Souls, and rare ones are Essences?"


    Yasenia nodded. "That''s right. While Heaven-born Natural Treasures usually have a physical body, Souls are more ethereal, while the Essence can''t even be perceived normally. Bonding with a Natural Essence Treasure is enough to change a normal person into an unrivaled genius that can soar to the sky and beyond."


    The dragoness looked at Andrea and Evelyn and asked them to showcase them.


    Andrea summoned her brilliant red [Star Born Searing me] and Evelyn her ck-colored [Storm Roaring Thunder].


    Kali had the [Whether Controlling Primal Stone], but its kind was different since it was a shattered Natural Treasure that did not ssify in the list Yasenia just exined. Of course, Kali had already bonded with it deeply, so if there were any shards nearby, she would feel them.


    What would form after she found all the shards was something that not even the seniors were sure about. Yet, they at least knew it would only benefit Kali.


    Ebirah also walked in her adorable human form and grabbed Andrea''s hand,pletely changing the subject. "Will there be bad beasts that want to eat me here as well, Andrea? If so, you have to tell me so that we can fight together! I''ve grown a lot and am very strong!"


    Andrea unsummoned the Heaven Born me and patted Ebirah''s long pink hair with a smile. "There will be many. But even if theye, you can beat them up!"


    Ebirah''s purple-pink eyes glowed, and she smiled proudly, her crystal-like lobster tail flopping up and down.


    Ebirah ran and grabbed Angel''s arm. "Right! Right! Angel, we should go hunt and beat a few of those rude beasts!"


    Both women were of simr height and looked like sisters from different mothers because they were both quite adorable.


    Angel smiled and nodded. "Okay, Ebirah! But remember that we must target those stupid enough to attack Yasenia first."


    Ebirah chuckled. "Of course! I''ll crush their skulls like Mommy taught me!"


    While the two cute girls had quite a chilling conversation with adorable tones and expressions, Yasenia looked around and saw an enormous forest appearing before her vision, expanding toward the horizon with a few mountains here and there.


    It looked endless.


    They were finally inside the Secret Realm. Unlike the Secret realm Yasenia entered previously, there weren''t any teleportation gimmicks, and everyone just stepped inside through therge passage that appeared at first.


    After taking in thendscape, Yasenia turned toward the disciples and smiled. "From now on, all of you are free to explore as you like. Remember to check themunication device every day at midnight. If any of you don''t answer the calls for two weeks straight, you''ll be considered dead unless you reconnect with us. Even then, when the secret realm is closing, someone from our sect will be waiting for five days at the Secret Realm''s entrance in case you lost themunication device."


    "Yes, Sect Master!"


    Yasenia nodded at the energetic shouts. Then, she dered. "Remember what you''ve learned, and have a lucky and bountiful Treasure Hunting!"


    Everyone got excited and quickly formed groups to start investigating the secret realm.


    ******************************************************************


    Author: We are inside!


    Evelyn: Hohoho, so excited~.


    Angel: Those pitiful people had quite a sad ending.


    Yasenia: If you don''t respect the powers of the World, you are just asking to be killed by them.


    Author: That''s right. I summon you!


    WPOmega: Hello, it has been a while!


    Andrea: Wee back.


    WPOmega: Tatyana and Evelyn, I have a question for you two.


    Evelyn: Oh? Quite a strangebination.


    Tatyana: I can somewhat imagine what you are going to ask, but go ahead.


    WPOmega: I wonder, can images of Yasenia be purchased with Astral Points from the sect simr to how they were through her Fanclub?


    Evelyn: Hahaha, so this was it?


    Tatyana: As expected, hahaha.


    Evelyn: Well, we are not doing that. And the reason is quite simple. While the fan club is just that, a group of people who admire Yasenia from the bottom of their hearts, the sect is not.


    Evelyn: The sect is an organization with serious training and systems implemented. Yasenia needs to maintain an image, and selling pictures of her would make her look very bad.


    WPOmega: That bad?


    Tatyana: Imagine the CEO of thepany selling their photos for a part of your monthly sry.


    WPOmega: Yikes.


    Author: Yup, that''s why it doesn''t happen.


    WPOmega: Thanks for answering!


    Author: No problem!

 Chapter 650: Roaming In the Secret Realm.

    Chapter 650: Roaming In the Secret Realm.


    Yasenia, Andrea, Angel, Evelyn, Kali, Cecile, Tatyana, Ebirah, Sierra, Valeria, and Mirrory waited until everyone else left before they thought of moving.


    While waiting, Yasenia saw a few leaders entering and looking around, making her puzzled. ''Wasn''t this only for low-level Epoch Core and below? Why are these high-level Epoch Cores here?''


    One of the leaders flew forward and suddenly hit a strange barrier, making him recoil from the impact. Yasenia''s eyes shed with understanding. ''Oh, I see. This clearing is the true entrance that the portal leads to. The high-level people can''t go beyond the first tree line.''


    Not paying any more attention, she turned toward her girls and asked. "Which direction do we choose?"


    Andrea spoke. "Let''s go with your gut feeling. Your instincts are quite powerful, and since there are nondmarks or maps, let''s test our luck."


    The dragoness had nothing against that and decided to go northeast. Her energy circled inside her body, and then she pushed against the ground, shooting forward at a high speed.


    She quickly broke the sound barrier, which created a sonic boom, and her figure disappeared into the forest like a blur. This explosive sound echoed ten more times because the girls that followed right after kept up with her speed.


    If Yasenia stayed one or two hours more at the entrance, she would''ve realized that a person she knew quite well had entered, Tang Xian, followed by a group of disguised humans.


    While agilely running through the forest and dodging trees and roots, Yasenia curiously looked around. The energy honestly didn''t feel that good.


    It was certainly better than the overall energy in Distancia, but it felt worse than the energy in their basin.


    The few beasts they crossed with were rtively weak, and the Spiritual Herbs they found lying around were on the Magical Rank.


    The girls were also using their spiritual sense while they ran deeper into the forest, and they weren''t impressed. Also, after all these years, their spiritual sense grew to cover about a kilometer in radius or above ten square kilometers.


    Yasenia decided to begin a conversation since it seemed that nothing interesting would happen. She asked Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria. "Can you calcte how long it will stay open now that we are inside? All the sources we checked said different time frames."


    Yasenia had read the records left behind from previous explorations of this Secret Realm, but the experiences were quite different. However, there were a few facts that matched, and one of them was that the further inside you went, the stronger the creatures, opportunities, and treasures became.


    Valeria followed leisurely and answered while looking around, and threads of green energy interlocked in her fingers. "The time frame is indefinite. It seems it needs a trigger to start closing. Everyone will probably know because of an event or something. After all, creating a secret realm that traps people inside is quite the opposite of their purpose."


    Ebirah asked cutely. "What''s the purpose, Valeria?"


    Valeria answered with a smile. "It is to leave behind something people will remember you with or to leave behind an inheritance of some sort. It can also be done to strengthen a sect by leaving behind trials or many more things. They can also be naturally created after the death of a powerful cultivator. Ancient battlefields have quite a few interesting secret realms. Either way, the general motive is to strengthen the new generations by leaving behind your knowledge."


    Ebirah nodded. "I see. That''s very admirable!"


    Yasenia''s ears twitched, and she looked sideways, seeing a sh of light. Her sword materialized in her hand and slid sideways while cing the giant de before herself.


    CLANG!


    BOOM!


    The sound of metal was followed by an enormous explosion that made Yasenia''s feet slide backward while she used her tail as an anchor. Her sword was trembling slightly because of the power behind that arrow.


    The dragoness''s eyes glowed, and her lips arched with bloodthirsty glee. "Haha! Someone attacked me~." Then, she put strength in her legs and shot in that direction fearlessly while an aura filled with battle intent surrounded her. "You are so brave! Now, fight me!"


    The girls were stunned for a second and then became enraged, but they were a step toote as a massive explosion of dust engulfed them because of the enormous st of Yasenia''s leg strength when stomping the ground andunching herself forward.


    A low-level Epoch Core from the Five Fang Serpent race squinted about ten kilometers away. ''She blocked my [Death Striker Arrow]? That arrow can kill average low-level Epoch cores if taken by surprise¡­ Her strength is above what I got in the reports. Huh? Is she charging forward? Didn''t the arrow scare her?''


    However, the next second, his body erupted with chills as if a predator had ced their eyes on him. ''Tsk, monster.'' He cursed in his mind and began firing arrows toward the approaching Yasenia.


    The dragoness saw the barrage of arrows andughed. It had been so long since someone tried to actually kill her besides that fight against the Abyssal Horror that she had forgotten the thrill of battle. "Little assassin, y with me, and don''t break too fast! Hahaha! [Dance In The Firmament]!"


    Her footwork became ethereal, and her body moved from side to side, dodging the constant stream of arrows.


    She jumped, used her tail on a tree to abruptly change direction, used a branch to spike toward the ground, and then used her powerful legs to burst forward with enormous speed while dodging sideways and cing her tail before her right leg to block an arrow.


    The swishing sound, heavy hits on her tail, and constant shes of light made Yasenia''s lips arch further as she decided to elerate even further. "[Heavenly Constetion Steps, First Sky: Pegasus''s Gallop]."


    The flow of time appeared to slow down while the following events happened instantly.


    From her body, fourteen head-sized white stars spread around her like the Pegasus constetion, with her body in the center of the square. White lines made of pure Star Energy connected those stars and made them glow beautifully.


    Then, massive amounts of energy rushed toward her legs as the dragoness''s pupils shrank to lines, and thendscape around her stretched to prepare herself for the eleration.


    A few moments earlier, the archer''s face twitched as the extremely agile dragoness zoomed through theplicated forest like a fish in the water dodging or parrying his skills. ''So annoying, she has already crossed the five-kilometer mark. I''ll begin moving backward when three kilometers are left. Well, the closer, the harder it will be for her to dodge.''


    Suddenly, he saw a sh of white light appear around Yasenia, making him frown and blink once a bit longer than usual.


    It was just a timeframe so small that usually, it wouldn''t matter.


    However, after that tiny sh of darkness from the blink, his face changed to one of horror as his objective''s grinning face was nothing but a few hundred meters away while the giant sword pointed toward him. ''What in Distancia''s name!?''


    That distance was basically melee range for people of their level.


    He hastily activated his movement technique and tried to run away.


    But the dragoness wouldn''t let her prey escape. "[Star Dragon Body], [Draconic Star Charge]."


    A profound aura spread around faster than the zooming dragoness, making star energies gather in her and creating hundreds of lights that ballooned in the next instant.


    Those stars rotated around the sword, and then Yasenia''s speed further multiplied.


    The man''s survival instincts screamed at him, and he used his most powerful defensive skill. "[Emerald Hardening Body]!"


    The sound of the tip of Yasenia''s sword tip crashing into his chest was the only thing that was heard for an instant.


    Then, the monstrous spiral of Stars and Star energy swallowed him and everything in a line behind him.


    BOOM!


    "ARGH!"


    The twisting and powerful energies tried to rip his body apart as continuous explosions shook his body, and his back crashed through tens of trees.


    Yasenia dragged the resisting Body Cultivator while constantly damaging him.


    When she slowed down, the tip of the sword that only managed to pierce into the bone slightly dislodged, and the body of the Body cultivator spiraled backward. At the same time, the remaining stars bombarded the general area he was being thrown into, creating tens of white explosions.


    Yaseniaughed. "You have such a hard body; let''s see how long you can resist if I be stronger. [Celestial Cosmos Dress]."


    Her blue dress became Empyrean as Sun, Moon, and Star energies rampaged around her, increasing her body strength, regenerating factor, speed, lethality, and every other aspect rted tobat.


    Her sharp golden eyes saw a shadow trying to escape, and she followed right after with her Pegasus'' Gallop, catching up in no longer than ten seconds. "Since you''vee to y, how about you remain here forever?"


    The man turned around while his bow glowed with an extremely powerful-looking arrow. Yasenia chuckled. "[Draconic Sunset]."


    A golden glow engulfed her sword as she lowered it to meet with the arrow at a melee range.


    BANG!


    Another explosion ensued, pushing Yasenia a few steps back and making the injured man break through another line of trees.


    Without giving him a moment to catch his breath, she released a barrage of attacks while pushing him through the forest and destroying everything in her wake.


    After three minutes, her smirk widened as her blood pumped through her veins. "[War Intent Level Two]."


    Her grin turned even more bloodthirsty as a drop of red tainted her irises.


    The man quickly unleashed [Wind Intent Level Three] and tried to elerate his feeling speed, but War Intent was not a typical intent. It was an amalgamation of many concepts into one.


    After the Wars against the Five Shadow Fang sect and the others, the War Intent broke through and now was stronger than ever.


    Together with her monstrous speed, Yasenia not only caught up but appeared in front of him while swinging her sword with a brilliant golden glow around it.


    The man blocked with his bow, and that was his final mistake.


    Yasenia''s [Draconic Heart] was already at the peak of the Heaven Rank, almost touching the quasi-transcendent rank.


    Like a stick shing with a shard sword, the bow snapped, and Yasenia''s swordnded on his chest, barely slowed down.


    SLASH!


    A bloody gash opened diagonally while the powerful Sun energy exploded, scorching his body with powerful golden mes.


    Without any mercy whatsoever, The dragoness lifted her sword and gathered a hurricane of Sun energy. Then, she used her attacking skill to change the umted sun energy into moon energy [Draconic Dusk].


    As her sword descended, the air around her cooled down, and her grinning face became indifferent while pure Moon Energy gushed into her.


    [Draconic Dusk] shot forward like a massive crescent hundreds of meters long, appearing like an attack that could slice a mountain in half.


    The body cultivator fumblingly stood up and saw this massive attacke his way, and his stomach dropped. ''High-level Ethereal Soul? Fuck them, her strength is near Middle-level Epoch Realm¡­''


    BOOOM!


    His eyes widened in pain, and he spat blood while the harsh energies shredded his body, creating a bloody trail where he tumbled.


    Yasenia jumped upward and stopped above the man, pointing her sword toward him.


    The Five Fang Serpent Elder could only look up while a silver glow illuminated the sky, and hundreds of stars surrounded his objective.


    In hisst moments, he couldn''t help but sigh. ''Such a beautiful scenery.''


    "[Draconic Midnight: Falling Sky]."


    Seemingly bringing the weight of the Moon with her, Yasenia descended like a silver meteor. At the same time, the stars fell even quicker than her, creating a barrage of white explosions that were then swallowed by Midnight''s powerful silver energy eruption.


    BOOOM!


    The floor rippled near the impact area as a gigantic crater was dug by the dragoness''s power.


    The girls arrived and looked in the middle of the crater as Yasenia spun her sword once to clean all the dirt and blood and store it.


    Her energy rxed, and her dress changed back to its previous blue and revealing design.


    Below her, the corpse of the elder was destroyed beyond recognition.


    Knowing that Yasenia still had a lot of skills left to strengthen herself, yet she managed to create so much destruction and kill a low-level Epoch Core in less than six minutes while barely taking any damage, they couldn''t help but swallow their saliva.


    ************************************************************


    Evelyn: Wow!


    Andrea: Wow, indeed.


    Kali: Compared with her aggressiveness in our spars, it feels like Day and Night.


    Evelyn: Hehehe, I see what you did there~.


    Author: Let''s wee today''s dear. I summon you!


    Luke Groskreutz: Hello!


    Angel: Oh! It has been a while since a new person appeared~. Hello~.


    Luke Groskreutz: Hello, little Angel.


    Yasenia: So, what is your question?


    Luke Groskereutz: Well, Yasenia, we recently learned about the types of natural treasures that can be gained, but something didn''t click, and my question is, I thought that your celestial pearl was a natural treasure¡­ Is it something else?


    Yasenia: No, you are correct. The Celestial Pearl is a Natural Treasure. However, it doesn''t fit in the normal qualifications. As you''ve recently read, the ones I''ve exined are the most¡­ "Common" ones, even though Natural Treasures are notmon at all, hahaha.


    Luke Groskereutz: I see, so what kind of Natural Treasure is it?


    Yasenia: Well¡­ It''s quite strange, to be honest. However, it seems to have a connection with the Celestial Energy. That means that it might be a Unique Natural Treasure. We still don''t know exactly what it is, though. It''s a very mysterious thing that now has be my Soul Core.


    Luke Groskereutz: Not even the seniors know?


    Tatyana: I''m not ashamed to say that I don''t know exactly what it is besides knowing it is a Natural Treasure!


    Mirrory: Hmm, maybe its form is not yetpletely revealed because Yasenia is too weak, so I''m still unsure.


    Valeria: I haven''t heard about a Celestial Pearl, to be honest. It might go by a different name in the past, so now we can''t really determine what it is.


    Author: And that''s that. Thank you for reading~.


    Luke Groskereutz: Bye-bye!

 Chapter 651: Ranks of the Beast Realms .

    Chapter 651: Ranks of the Beast Realms .


    Without dy, they jumped into the giant crater, looking at the motionless Yasenia, who was looking at the corpse.


    Kali asked with a faint frown. "Are you okay?"


    Yasenia looked at them and then smiled widely. "It feels so refreshing!"


    They all blinked, confused. Yaseniaughed while her tail wagged. "Finally, I can fight an opponent that can''t kill me with one hit, or I can kill with one hit! Hahaha. I feel liberated!"


    The girls smiled wryly. Yasenia took in a deep breath. "Each time I thought I could have a good fight, I was always blocked, be it on the Sect inauguration day or in the War, because I had to guide our army! How nice it feels to fight a normal Epoch Core cultivator? Should I go hunting cultivators instead of treasures?"


    The girls who felt the strength of that initial arrow had their lips twitching. ''That was not a normal Epoch Core, dear. But we won''t say anything. We don''t want to ruin your beautiful and refreshed smile.''


    Tatyana smacked her big, jiggly butt andughed. "Don''t be silly. Did you even ask which power this person was from?"


    Yasenia blinked twice and looked at him to see if any spatial essories remained, but they were all destroyed. So, she answered, unsure. "Isn''t he from the Five Fang Serpent n? He looked like one of those."


    The girls stifled theirughter while Tatyana sighed. "What if he is working for other people, and they are trying to incriminate them?"


    Yasenia''s tail dropped, and she looked at her with a pleading expression. "Mom, can you not let me rejoice for a second? I haven''t fought against a humanoid of my level for five years! You know¡­ You should¡­ Let me savor my kill."


    Tatyana lifted an eyebrow yfully. "Ah, yes, because your enemies will stop and wait because you are tired or happy, right?"


    Yasenia wanted to cry but had no tears. ''She is so strict.''


    But it was something Yasenia loved because it meant that she cared, so she just nodded with a sigh. "I understand. I''ll be careful the next time."


    Tatyana chuckled and tip-toed to pat her head.


    After jumping out of the crater, they looked around to see if he came alone and searched for other traces, but they found nothing.


    Therefore, they continued their journey in a random direction.


    While traveling, Yasenia suddenly remembered that she had to ask something. "Right, Mirrory, is there a universal way to rify beasts by realm? All the ces I''ve been have different ways of calling them, so it is a bit confusing. Moreover, calling them Dantian Spiritualization beasts or simr feels like it''s not right. After all, someone who doesn''t know the Spiritual Cultivation Path would probably be confused."


    Mirrory nodded. "They can be sorted by core realms and with sub-levels from one to ten. For example, your daughter, Kaleina, is considered a sixth-level mortal core beast. You, Kali, and Cecile are a bit strange to qualify because instead of developing like beasts since birth, you started with a human body and then becameplete beasts. However, the three of you have a beast core, and that beast core has a level. So, it''s also possible to ssify you."


    Valeria agreed. "I would not use the core system for them. Using normal cultivation systems is fine, I think."


    Mirrory. "Well, their cultivation level and beast level are not the same. If they unlock all three cultivation methods plus the beast core method, they will eventually cultivate four paths, making them unmatched in the same realm."


    Kali was curious. "Which are the different core levels?"


    Valeria answered. "Mortal Core is the first, and it is equivalent to the First cultivation realm. Then, you have the Evolved Core, Mind Core, Fusion Core, Legendary Core, Mythical Core, and Star Core. Star Core is the equivalent of Tatyana''s cultivation realm with her main body. And above those, there is another entirely different system which makes no sense learning now."


    Yasenia blinked and focused on her dantian, finding her own Beast Core, the [Primordial Energy Core] treasure that fused with her natal core. Natal cores were the innate cores of the beasts.


    After focusing on it, she felt energy pulsing from it as a profound aura surrounded it. Then, she asked. "Can Cecile, Kali, and I develop our beast cores now?"


    Mirrory smiled. "Of course, you can, but remember that beasts can''t cultivate like cultivators. They be stronger naturally, and eating other beast''s energy cores or treasures is ideal to increase that speed. Usually, the mind has to be developed to avoid cultivation deviation, simr to normal cultivation. However, it''s unnecessary for all of you who have a strong mind because of the normal cultivation, so you can advance without bottlenecks."


    Mirrory added. "That passive absorption is something you''ve been doing since day one, by the way."


    Yasenia tilted her head strangely. "When?"


    Tatyana was who answered with a smile. "Don''t you remember what you learned from your first tribtion?"


    Yasenia answered. "That my tail can passively absorb energy¡­ Wait." Yasenia''s eyes widened, and she asked. "That''s it!? That strange trait was my beast core passively absorbing energy all along?"


    The three seniors nodded, leaving Yasenia speechless. Cecile and Kali focused on their beast limbs for a second and simrly felt energy being absorbed by them.


    Yasenia pondered andmented with a strange expression. "Then¡­ Couldn''t I have cultivated both ways since the beginning and be stronger much quicker?"


    Mirrory nodded. "It should be possible."


    Yasenia''s expression became a bit crumpled. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier!? I''ve lost thirty years of cultivation!"


    Kali and Cecile also had strange expressions while looking at the seniors.


    Tatyanaughed. "How old is your beast core, dear? You need to let it develop naturally before gobbling other cores so that purity and bnce are not corrupted."


    Yasenia rxed. "I see. So, were you going to tell me when I could start improving it by other means?"


    The three seniors answered simultaneously. "No."


    Yasenia almost tripped while running. "Why!?"


    The seniors, Ebirah, Sierra, Evelyn, Angel, and Andrea,ughed aloud while the three Beast girls in the group looked constipated. Kali sighed. "I''ve been betrayed by my own summon."


    The phoenix began looking around, searching for beasts, while the dragoness asked. "So, can I start consuming Beast cores now?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "I have no idea. Although the [Beast Physique Pill] allowed you to mature in body, I have no idea about the core."


    The other two seniors agreed.


    "Why can''t you know?"


    Mirrory sighed. "Girl, your Natal Beast Core has fused with the [Primordial Energy Core] and, therefore, gone through an evolution. We can''t tell when your core is "mature" because it is unique unless a few decades or centuries pass."


    Yasenia sighed. "My body is soplicated."


    Valeria felt her lips twitch. "Only now, you realize?"


    "What about Cecile and Kali? They don''t have strange mutations like mine, no?"


    Valeria smiled. "They are both mature and perfectly ready to consume other beast cores."


    Cecile asked with her usual cold expression. "Why didn''t you tell us?"


    The three seniors frowned, and Tatyana asked. "What''s the rush? It has only been a bit over two years. Let your bodies stabilize by themselves. Eventually, hunger for cores wille to you naturally, and that''s a signal of your body telling you that you can start eating cores."


    Yasenia suddenly remembered that strange breakthrough she had in the past and realized that it must''ve been her Beast Core entering a new level.


    Andreamented. "So, ording to your evaluation, Ebirah is considered a Fusion Core beast, right? Which level is she?"


    Tatyana nodded. "ording to Mirrory, that''s right. She should be a level seven Fusion Core beast. The same for Sierra."


    Yasenia asked. "How do I measure my core''s level?"


    Mirrorymented. "Stop for a second. I''ll give you the information."


    They all stopped running, and Mirrory tapped the foreheads of every girl, inserting the knowledge right into their minds.


    It was effortless to digest this kind of information, and they gained a new understanding of the World in a few seconds.


    The dragoness and the other girls suddenly felt the World around them gain anotheryer, bing more profound and mysterious.


    They then looked at the beasts in the group and saw an extra aura calmly swirling around them besides their cultivation, bloodline, and other simr auras.


    Sighing in admiration, Evelynmented. "This World is really profound and mysterious."


    Valeria was beside her and patted her head. "This is nothing but scratching the surface, little Evelyn."


    Evelyn nodded and looked up thoughtfully and attentively. Valeria blinked, clearly feeling the gaze of the girl locked in herrge breasts.


    Being double her height and following Yasenia''s body proportions, Valeria''s chest was almostrge enough to surround Evelyn''s torso.


    After analyzing the auras, Yaseniamented. "So, we are all in the Fusion Core realm, Sierra and Ebirah are at the seventh level, Kali and Cecile are at the fourth level, and I am at the¡­ second level?"


    Yasenia frowned and then pouted, her tail tapping the ground. "Why am I so low-leveled?"


    Cecile smirked and quipped. "Weak."


    Yasenia snorted and flicked her tail with a huff, sending a silver crescent attack and killing a sneaking Mind Core beast.


    Valeria smiled. "The lower the core level, the better. That means it needs much more energy to upgrade, making you stronger at the same level."


    Yasenia''s frown rxed, and she smirked at Cecile, lifting one eyebrow.


    Cecile crossed her arms and huffed.


    Ebirah approached and dug out the core, which was the size of a fist, from the beast Yasenia had casually killed. She looked at it closely andmented. "Oh! I know these. Mom had given me a few of them one year ago, telling me to eat them slowly. But¡­ This one looks very disgusting."


    Ebirah trotted and presented it to Yasenia with both hands.


    Yasenia smiled softly and patted her head, making Ebirah giggle happily.


    The dragoness had naturally caught many beasts and collected a lot of Beast Cores, but she never looked at them closely and just threw them in her ring or in the Astral Sky Shop for the disciples to have something to buy.


    She leaned forward and sniffed it curiously. A rancid scent entered her nose, and her stomach tensed, making her retch. "Ugh. What is this!? It smells so nasty." Yasenia threw it at Kali and asked with dripping disgust in her voice. "Am I really supposed to eat these? Yuck."


    Kali and Cecile also did something simr, and their noses scrunched, finding it simrly inedible.


    Tatyana and the girlsughed at their reaction, and Andrea smiled. "Maybe this is why they never thought about it. These low-level cores probably taste and smell horrendously for then."


    Cecile got thoughtful and decided to brave up and eat it.


    Yasenia was horrified. "Sweetheart, what are you doing? Spit it out! How can you eat something so disgusting?"


    Cecile didn''t need to be told by Yasenia. After she ate it, her body literally convulsed once, and she puked it out. Cecile''s cold voice was heard. "Disgusting."


    Then, she rinsed her mouth and approached Yasenia to sniff her and lick her neck to cleanse the odor and taste left behind in her nostrils.


    Yasenia was not even mad and patted her back, hugging her closely. "Oh, sweetheart, you''ve suffered."


    Seeing the rtively young beasts struggling to understand themselves was a very amusing sight, making themugh again.


    Sierra smiled, having known this for a long time because she was a wild beast. "I used my allowance to buy a few high-level ones. The high-level cores are very tasty, Yasenia. Once you find one, you''ll realize they are very nice to eat."


    Yasenia believed her and then sighed. "Well¡­ another thing to be concerned about. From now on, it seems that I need to keep the cores that I find appetizing. I can also use the channels I''ve developed with the sect to buy a few high-level ones."


    Cecile nodded and separated, feeling satisfied with Yasenia''s lingering scent and taste in her mouth. "I agree."


    After that, they all dove deeper into the Secret realm without any eventful things happening.


    The outer rings of the secret realm had nothing that interested them, but they didn''t ignore everything, collecting treasures to carry back to the sect.


    All treasures were Earth rank and below, though, but it was a good stack of items to fill the Astral Sky Shop.


    It wasn''t until they went pretty deep and two dayster that Yasenia finally caught the scent of something interesting.


    ********************************************************


    Evelyn: New information!


    Kali: We''ve finally learned to ssify beasts!


    Tatyana: Well, it wasn''t that important before. But now that little treasure is growing as a beast, it''s a proper time to reveal it.


    Author: That''s right. I summon you!


    Luke S.: Hello!


    Kali: Oh? Another new person? Wee.


    Luke S.: Thank you, Kali.


    Luke S.: Evelyn, this question is for you.


    Evelyn: Go ahead!


    Luke S.: How many bikinis have you made for Yasenia, and have you made any for the others?


    Evelyn: Hehe~, quite a few! Look, look! This one is my favorite!


    Yasenia: ¡­


    The girls: ¡­


    Luke S.: ¡­


    Evelyn: What?


    Yasenia: That''s two strings in a V shape with three small patches of cloth that would barely cover anything¡­


    Evelyn: Yes!


    Yasenia: Yes!? That would let my penis in the air! No, not to mention my genitals, my ares wouldn''t even be half-covered!


    Evelyn: That''s the point!


    The rest: ¡­


    Evelyn: Well, this might be a bit revealing.


    Luke S.: A bit!?


    Evelyn: Hmm¡­ I have a few with a more conservative design.


    Andrea: Why do I feel like not trusting you?


    Evelyn: Look, this is the design!


    The rest: ¡­


    Tatyana: That''s small, even for micro-bikinis... I approve!


    Yasenia: *Ignoring Tatyana* Love¡­ Have you forgotten that I have a penis? The lower section looks so tight that even if I didn''t have a penis, mybia would be marked! Not to mention, the top parts would barely cover my breasts.


    Evelyn: That''s the point! Seeing your pussy marked while your delicious dick and breasts jiggle around, almost slipping out from the poorly covered cloth but still covered because of the magical ability I''ve given them not to slip, is a dreame true!


    Angel: A-Actually, seeing you in those¡­ um¡­


    Yasenia: ¡­


    Author: Cough, is this enough?


    Luke S.: I can imagine the rest, thanks.


    Author: And that''s all for today! Bye-bye!

 Chapter 652: Nearing the Treasure and Confrontation.

    Chapter 652: Nearing the Treasure and Confrontation.


    As they flew through the forest, Yasenia''s nose twitched, and she slowed down. "Wait."


    They came to a halt and looked at her. They saw Yasenia sniffing around as her pupils shrank and dted.


    Her tail swayednguidly, and a slow smile spread on her lips. "Not bad. Is it more pronounced over here?"


    Her dragon eyes kept looking around as she sniffed the air, slowly sensing a slightly metallic but sweet scent.


    After a few moments, the dragoness smiled and pointed toward a mountain in the distance not too far away from them. "There are nice treasures in that direction."


    They couldn''t help but chuckle while Evelynmented. "Having a dragon in the group is really convenient. Say, I''m really curious. How do treasures smell?"


    Yasenia tilted her head and started walking in the direction of the treasure with the others. "Hm¡­ I can''t really describe it. The usual adjectives can''t be used as it is a very different scent. How to say it¡­ Low-level treasures don''t have a smell, but the higher they are, the more pronounced the scent is. Moreover, it can''t reach further out. If my instincts are correct, this treasure is between fifty to two hundred kilometers away."


    Andreaughed. "That''s not very precise, love."


    Yasenia pouted. "At least I can say the general direction."


    The tall, tanned woman chuckled again and kissed her cheek. "Yes, yes. Our dearest is impressive."


    "It is good that you know it." Yasenia''s tail wagged as the corners of her lips arched.


    Without any more dy, they deployed their movement techniques and shed toward the distant mountain.


    Meanwhile, quite a few cultivators were roaming in the mountain area. Although other races didn''t have treasure senses, the high-energy density and impressive scenery attracted quite a few people.


    The mountain was extremely tall, with a forest that climbed half of it, while the top half waspletely bare and filled with rocks. It felt as if something was blocking the vitality halfway through.


    A wolfkin from the Back Steel Wolf n spoke aloud. "Juniors, remember that you have ten hours more before us seniors start exploring." His voice echoed in the mountain, reaching the ears of the hundreds of juniors exploring.


    Besides him, a very tall man from the Devil Smashing Ape n guarded the entrance.


    Both groups had met each other and were cooperating to monopolize this area.


    A rogue group of cultivators appeared and tried to go up, but the four low-level Epoch Core elders appeared before them. The same man who announced that before said. "The Steel Back Wolf n and Devil Smashing Ape n are exploring this area. Please, turn around and look elsewhere."


    The leading squirrel woman frowned. "Don''t be unreasonable. The secret realm is a public area; you can''t abuse your authority like this."


    The wolfkin grinned, looking at the short and cute woman with mocking eyes. "You are just a squirrel-kin. Do you really think you can go against us? Scram before we change our intentions."


    The woman''s face contorted in anger, but a squirrel man beside her held her back. "Du Xian, let''s go. It''s not worth fighting here."


    Du Xian looked at the man and sighed. "But, husband, even if we are a weak n, we can''t let others step on us! I''m the Matriarch of the n!"


    Du Lian shook his head. "Let''s go. You know how violent the wolf n can get."


    Du Xian sighed. "Let''s go, then¡­"


    Suddenly, a few gasps were heard from the side, and they all turned their heads.


    "Wow, who is that?"


    "I don''t really know, but I saw her face off against the top ns the first day. She must be a big shot."


    "But aren''t there cultivation limits? Was she bluffing all along?"


    "I don''t know."


    Of course, not everybody knew them; they were just a minority because Yasenia''s n was a new power whose faces were still not public enough.


    Du Xian''s eyes widened and locked on the seductive, tall dragon woman walking forward with confident steps and seductively sashaying hips that moved therge, long tail behind her. ''So beautiful¡­''


    After exiting the forest area, there was a vast space with no trees and just greenery connecting with the half-green, half-bare, rocky mountain.


    Unlike other times, Yasenia and the girls had stopped hiding their strength. If a body cultivator tried to analyze it, the result would be simr to a high-level Ethereal Soul Body Realm.


    Yasenia looked around, inspecting the dozens of cultivators. ''Hmm, there are eight Epoch Core cultivators, two wolves, two apes, one snake, one Garuda, and two squirrels¡­ Hm?'' Yasenia''s eyes found the petite and cute squirrel woman with a huge and furry squirrel tail and rounded squirrel ears on the sides of her head, and her eyes glittered. ''So cute! I want to hug and pet her. Would ite as strange to ask her?''


    Angel''s Yasenia sensors quickly activated, and she instantly found the squirrel woman. Her eyes squinted. ''Hmph, I''m cuter.''


    Mirrory stifled augh. ''Yes, yes. You are the cutest.''


    Meanwhile, Du Xian felt a bit awkward receiving the sudden attention of the group of Heavenly beauties.


    However, these thoughtssted only a few seconds, and Yasenia stopped looking. ''Well, if we were outside, I would''ve tried.'' Although the woman was very adorable, she had no genuine interest. ''Of course, if I can speak with her in the future, maybe bing friends is possible? I can feel quite a strong aura from her. So, I might meet her again soon.''


    The dragoness shook her head and continued walking forward, ignoring everybody else and following the thicker treasure scent. Yaseniamented. "It goes up the mountain."


    Cecile asked coolly. "Should we fly?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Just in case, let''s go onnd. It might be in a cave or something, and if we are in the air, I can''t detect it clearly."


    Angel hugged Yasenia''s arm and smiled cutely while blinking herrge eyes. "Let''s go, Yasenia."


    Yasenia almost squealed at her baby''s adorable face and leaned down to smooch her face.


    While our girls ignored the people around, the giant ape frowned and spoke threateningly. "You, where do you think you are going?"


    The girls stopped and looked at that giant ck and red ape with symbols in his fur.


    As usual, Yasenia was the one talking. "Is there something wrong?"


    Her tone was calm and unhurried. She was past the phase of being careful with low-level Epoch Core people; now, they were within her w''s reach, and the only ones Yasenia was wary of were high-level and peak-level Epoch Core cultivators.


    The giant ape spoke stoically. "This mountain has been reserved for the Devil Smashing Ape n and the Steel Back Wolf n. You can''t go up."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow and answered with a smile. "I have good rtions with your race. I really don''t rmend trying to act bossy with me. So, let me go up before youmit a grave mistake."


    The senior ape sneered. "Who do you think has a better rtionship with MY race? You or I?"


    Yasenia smirked with mocking eyes and answered. "I do. Now that you know that, can I step inside peacefully, or will you continue being unreasonable?"


    The people around gasped and murmured, feeling that Yasenia was too arrogant.


    One of the juniors from the ape nshed at Yasenia with anger. "You arrogant lizard, who are you acting arrogant with!? My master can p you to death!"


    Yasenia''s eyes moved and locked onto that tall and muscr ape woman, releasing her suppressing aura.


    The woman felt a soul-deep terror rising up as her fur and hair stood up, and a feeling of dread invaded her stomach, and a scream escaped her mouth. "Ahh!!"


    While screaming, she took a few steps back fumblingly and fell onto her butt while a wet patch appeared near her waist area on her robes.


    The World seemed to have darkened for her, with only two terrifying golden dragon eyes remaining in her vision.


    Yasenia spoke coldly, her face expressionless. "Juniors should know how to stay silent when the seniors speak."


    The dragoness''s aura was enough to face off against people many levels above her, so the effects on a person in a realm below Yasenia were absolute.


    "You dare!?" The ape elder would naturally not stay still as Yasenia threatened the juniors and punched at her, making the airpress around his fist.


    His huge fist was like a meteor falling as his raw physical strength twisted the air in violent whirlwinds.


    Yasenia''s lips arched in a smile that showed her fangs, and she stepped forward as her hand was covered in dragon scales. Then, she swiped like trying to rip the air apart. "[Sun Dragon w]."


    The enormous phantom of a golden Dragon w manifested, dwarfing the ape, and it swiped toward him.


    Fist and w met in a giant explosion.


    BOOM!


    Yasenia''s feet slid backward; after all, the body cultivator''s raw strength was nothing to scoff about.Even then, the giant ape did not fare better, as the massive explosion of Sun energies apanied by Yasenia''s innate bodily strength also pushed him back about ten steps, leaving behind deep footprints.


    Yaseniaughed lightly, quickly stabilizing herself with the help of her tail. "Not bad. But you are too weak."


    The other three seniors, two from the wolf n and another from the ape n, stepped forward. The wolfkin that had been previously speaking stated coldly. "What if we are added to the mix?"


    Cecile, Kali, Andrea, Ebirah, Angel, Sierra, and Evelyn behind Yasenia snorted and stepped forward, surrounding the dragoness while coldness emanated from their bodies. Cecile spoke in a low tone. "Then, we would also join."


    The man squinted and asked. "Just a bunch of High-level Ethereal Soul Body Realm people act so arrogant. What power are you from?"


    Yasenia answered nonchntly, her transformed hand''s fingers lightly moving. "Astral Sky Sect."


    The surrounding people reacted with surprise.


    "They are from the mysterious power that has raised to supremacy in five years?"


    "I heard that they only ept extremely talented disciples."


    "If the disciples are strong, no wonder the seniors are this strong."


    "Didn''t the Five Shadow Fang sect also get destroyed by them?"


    "Right! Aren''t the Wolf n and the Astral Sky n enemies?"


    The two wolf elders released their aura, and the male sneered. "Were you the one who caused us to lose Koran City? The one who killed Fu Hao and many of our brothers and sisters?"


    Yaseniaughed, unafraid. "I did kill Fu Hao. But I have nothing to do with Koran City changing owners. Even if I were, I wouldn''t mind telling it to your face."


    The wolfman scolded coldly. "Do you know how many problems your power has given us!? And you daree here and unt it!? You are courting death!"


    Yasenia nodded and used her tail to hug Tatyana into her arms, making the Death Empress chuckle. "Yes, I''m courting death and have been quite sessful at it."


    Then, her yful tone became freezing, and she threatened with a growl in her voice. "Now, move aside of your own volition, or I''ll move you."


    The wolfman was about to attack, but the ape-man who exchanged blows with Yasenia stopped him. He had a cautious face as he asked. "What is your name?"


    The dragoness moved her cold gaze to look at him and answered. "Yasenia Dravory, Sect Master of the Astral Sky n."


    The dragoness clearly saw his pupils shrink, and she sneered. "Now, I''m going up the mountain. Will you stop me again, Elder?"


    The ape senior hesitated, and the wolfkin clearly felt it, so he urged. "How is it possible for her to be here? Even if it is true and she is hiding her cultivation base, remember there is a cultivation limit to enter the secret realm! This means we can kill her easily!"


    The ape senior looked at Yasenia briefly while the dragoness looked back at him fearless. Those golden slit eyes were thinned, with a trace of anticipation and battle lust.


    The ape elder felt an involuntary chill, and he shook its head. "We are not participating."


    The Steel Back Wolf elder was confused. "What are you talking about? They are just Ethereal Soul juniors!"


    The ape shook his head, turned around, and grabbed the terrified junior, moving aside. "Even if they fight, do not interrupt."


    Unlike the Steel Back Wolves, Yasenia has done plenty of deals with the Devil Smashing Ape n. Therefore, they were more informed.


    One of the most influential female elders had told them that provoking the Astral Sky n was not worth it unless it was absolutely necessary. Therefore, the ape n elder stood aside.


    Naturally, without the ape''s help, the wolf n people did not dare attack. They might appear weak, but Yasenia could exchange a blow with the ape elder.


    Yasenia ignored them and proceeded up the mountains, not looking back.


    This time, nobody stopped her.


    Du Xian looked at Yasenia''s back and shook her head. ''Sigh, people with influence have it much easier.'' Then, she left with her n.


    Many other powers did the same, finding it not worth waiting around.


    *********************************************************


    Evelyn: Love, I''m wet. You are so cool~.


    Yasenia: Hahaha, silly girl.


    Tatyana: People think that courting Death is a bad thing. Am I not quite beautiful?


    Angel: Mommy Tatyana is super beautiful!


    Mirrory: Old woman, you are still too young to be called "Death." You need to be much stronger.


    Tatyana: Did you lose your sense of humor after so many millions of years, broken mirror?


    Mirrory: ¡­


    Author: Cough, let''s summon today''s dear. I summon you!


    Arfa42: Hello!


    Andrea: Wee. What question do you have today?


    Arfa42: Well, this is for all of you, girls. What is your opinion and advice about your children making a harem or being a part of a harem?


    Tatyana: As long as she likes them and they are not trying to use her, I have no opinions, really.


    Yasenia: It might sound hypocritical, but I would advise against it. Of course, if they are determined, I won''t forcefully stop them, but I would look very closely at what is happening.


    Andrea: I''m with Tatyana in this one. As long as they are happy and not at risk, they should be able to do as they please.


    Evelyn: Oh? I thought you would agree more with Yasenia, Andrea. I personally do agree with her. After all, I''m not a fan of harems because of my mother''s situation. I know that if a harem goes wrong, it can go very wrong.


    Angel: W-Well, I don''t know. I think I would need to be there to say something.


    Cecile: As long as they are not hurt.


    Kali: I''m with Yasenia this time. A one-on-one rtionship should be the main aim. If it then changes to a harem, well, it is what it is. Both rtionships have advantages and disadvantages. However, I think that leaving a one-on-one rtionship is easier than leaving a harem¡­ I might be wrong, though.


    Valeria: I-


    Tatyana: Why are you answering?


    Valeria: Ugh, so mean¡­ I just want your daughter''s children~, don''t be so harsh.


    Tatyana: Nop.


    Author: Hahaha, and with this, today''s theater ends! Thank you for reading, little lurker.

 Chapter 653: Mysterious Cave.

    Chapter 653: Mysterious Cave.


    Author Note:p atr /posts/sun-engulfing-92141463 This is thepleted version of Ebirah''s illustration. "Sun Engulfing Lobster Ebirah, Crystal Beauty." It''s actually the best illustration I''ve received yet, on par with Yasenia''s portrait (Yasenia''s portrait is free on Discord). Artist: Jazmenia


    *****************************************************


    After they entered the mountain, Andrea couldn''t hold it andughed. "It seems our name has some influence. Good job, love."


    Yasenia smiled. "Honestly, I was fully expecting a fight to ur. It''s a shame. I wanted to fight with you in a group."


    Cecile agreed while walking hand in hand with Yasenia. "I wanted to fight too. They are cowards."


    Tatyana smirked. "Well, that wolfman looked very butt hurt. As long as you steal the major treasure in this mountain, you will probably have a fight. I can guess that they are already nning something."


    Yasenia was unsure. "Really? Even after knowing who we are and the attitude of the Devil Smashing Ape?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Those kinds of people are too prideful since life has always gone with their whims and desires. This time, you not only offended them and their race but also did it in front of many other ns. Moreover, as you''ve heard, they are quite sure that they can kill you because of the level limitation of the Secret Realm."


    Yasenia nodded. "That''s a fair assessment."


    Cecile''s lips gained a slight smirk. "I hope they can resist."


    Yasenia chuckled. "Let''s not get too overconfident and maintain a higher alert from now on. Kali, are they following us?"


    They were in the forest part of the mountain, so Kali was the person with the broadest detection range.


    Kali sent a pulse of energy through the forest and closed her eyes for a second. Then, she shook her head. "I can sense a few people in a five-kilometer radius, but they are not life signatures of the seniors we''ve seen before."


    Angel was skipping a bit ahead, looking at a few nts with interest and then plucking them. "These are nice to make formation ink~."


    Yasenia looked over and recognized them. She chuckled. "Don''t we have quite a few growing in my ring, baby?"


    Angel said seriously. "There are never enough formation materials!"


    The girlsughed.


    Evelyn asked. "Speaking of which, where is that treasure you felt."


    Yasenia looked around and sniffed the air. After a few moments, she looked upward and spoke. "In that direction. I think the treasure is in the rocky area."


    They nodded and continued climbing. Yasenia tilted her head. "Can you girls feel it?"


    The girls spread their senses and suddenly caught a faint presence, making their eyebrows rise. Evelyn spoke. "Quite a strong presence? Is there a powerful beast around here?"


    Andrea hypothesized. "If Yasenia can smell a powerful treasure, it should have a strong protector. This thing must be it."


    Kali gave a detail most of them didn''t catch. "It''s¡­ hibernating? I can feel its vital signs being quite feeble. However, it''s not a weakness due to injury, but as if it conserves energy."


    The dragoness''s said seriously. "Just in case, be serious. One thing is wanting to fight, and another is being reckless and taking fights we might be unable to win."


    The girls nodded, and energy slowly circted in their bodies, being prepared just in case.


    After walking for about thirty minutes at a moderate pace, they left the forest area and stepped into the rocky part of the mountain. It was a very tall one, about thirty or more kilometers in height.


    Andrea suddenly remembered something. "Right, little girl, can you detect high-quality minerals? Are there any?"


    Ebirah blinked and stopped enjoying the scenery, using her Ore Lobster senses to feel the entire mountain. Her vision pierced through the rocks quickly, and her pinkish-purple eyes glittered after a while. "Oh? There are interesting ones in the middle of the mountain."


    The girls pondered, and Yasenia guessed. "A hidden cave? A tomb? Maybe it''s the nest of the strong creature."


    While discussing it, they met with a group of juniors.


    Well, the girls called them juniors, but our girls were actually much younger. Evelyn was 29, Angel was 30, and Cecile was 31. Then, Kali was 33, Andrea was 39, and Yasenia was 50 and the oldest.


    However, since cultivators took strength as a measure instead of age, calling them juniors was not incorrect. The ones approaching them were in the Spiritual King realm, the realm below the Ethereal Soul realm.


    One of the leading ape juniors, a woman with brown and red fur on her arms, spoke. "Who are you? Haven''t you heard that this mountain is reserved for our ns?"


    Yasenia and the girls looked at them lightly and ignored them, continuing their way.


    The ape woman was angered. "Hey! Stop right there if you don''t want to regret it!"


    Yasenia sighed and looked at them coldly. "Scram."


    The ape woman was about to get furious, but a massive wave of pure aura burst from her, mming all of them and sending them flying as if a steel wall had hit them.


    Then, the dragoness saw their sorry states after just an effortless action from her and muttered. "This is why you don''t mess with people a realm above you¡­"


    Evelyn chuckled. "Love, you are equivalent to being two realms above them. If it is a realm above, arge enough group can still defeat a higher-ranked cultivator."


    Yasenia tilted her head. "I think that statement is less true the higher you go in the cultivationdder."


    Valeria nodded. "That''s right and wrong. The thing that gets more difficult is killing someone, which is different from beating people. However, it is also true that the distance between realms keeps gettingrger."


    The girls half-understood and nodded.


    Without getting involved further, they elerated, not to be stopped again, following the trail and finally arriving at a ce three-quarters up the mountain.


    There was an enormous hole in the mountain, as if something had excavated it, going deep into it. Our dragoness could clearly smell the scent of the treasure leaking from here. Yasenia blinked and smiled. "It''s here."


    Evelyn turned around and looked back, seeing the immense forest that extended toward the horizon. She felt somewhat stunned. "You sniffed this entrance from there?"


    The girls turned around and saw where Evelyn was pointing at, making their lips twitch. ''Even if it is acute, isn''t this a bit exaggerated?''


    Andreamented seriously. "That''s about one hundred kilometers away, no? Maybe a bit further?"


    Tatyana whistled. "The distance is approximately 154 kilometers away. Even for a dragon, Little Treasure''s nose is very sharp. Well, considering the treasure is in the Heaven rank. If it is above, it''s still not bad."


    Mirrory and Valeria agreed.


    Yaseniaughed and proudly puffed her chest. "See this, dears? Even if we have nothing, we won''t starve with me here!"


    The girls burst intoughter. Kali chuckled and joked. "Very reliable indeed. I''m sold on this rtionship more than ever."


    Evelyn licked her lips while looking at Yasenia''s chest. "Even without that, just selling the delicious product from those peerless heavenly milkers-."


    BANG!


    The girls saw Evelyn rolling down the mountain, somewhat speechless.


    Ebirah tugged Andrea''s clothes. The tall and heroic woman looked at her and saw her almost drooling. "A lot of yummy minerals are inside."


    The girls smiled again and looked at Yasenia, asking what to do now and ignoring the loud bang they heard when Evelyn smashed some rocks down below.


    Yasenia shrugged. "I mean, we should naturally go inside. Any opinions?"


    Cecile pped her wings once,nding at the entrance. She crouched down, and her icy blue eyes squinted. "I see quite a few traces from bipedal and quadrupedal creatures. There are probably cultivators that have discovered this before us. If we meet them, what should we do?"


    Yasenia pondered, and a hint of cruelty shed in her eyes. However, before saying her thoughts, she asked. "Any opinions?"


    The girls looked at each other, and Andrea suggested. "How about ignoring them unless they are a threat?"


    ''As expected.'' Yasenia looked at her darling and smiled softly, her eyes softening and hiding her previous thoughts.


    She hugged her toned and muscr arm and giggled. "Sure, we''ll go with that n. Is anyone against it?"


    Evelyn, who returned from her trip,ughed. "The big girl is a softy inside, very cute~."


    Andrea rolled her eyes.


    Since nobody disagreed with Andrea''s proposal, they dove into therge cave.


    The tunnels were wide, rocky, and circr.


    While diving inside, they stopped asionally to retrieve all the High-level Earth and Low-level Heaven-ranked ores they found.


    All those ores were discovered by Ebirah, who kept pointing at ces where to excavate.


    None of the girls had Earth attributes, but this didn''t mean they couldn''t use Earth energy.


    The attributes a person was born with pointed to their affinity. For example, to use a simple Earth skill, someone with an Earth attribute would need ten points of energy, but someone without it would need a thousand or even more energy.


    So, excavating a wall by using Earth energy was inefficient but possible for our girls.


    The cave passages wereplex, but with a cultivator''s powerful memory and Cecile, who had learned how to create maps and much more from ra, navigating it without getting lost was not difficult.


    They met two groups on the way, one with four cultivators and another with six, but following Andrea''s suggestion, our girls ignored them.


    While walking, a wall at the side copsed without warning, and a creature with long ws attacked Ebirah.


    Andrea was about to react, but Yasenia lightly stopped her with her energy, enough so that Andrea could still interfere if she wanted to. ''Trust in her.''


    Andrea''s tensed muscles rxed, and she observed closely.


    The creature that jumped was a second-level Fusion Core beast, simr to a second-level Unification Realm beast.


    The little girl looked to the side, and she punched without releasing Andrea''s hand.


    The girls saw a massive swirl of energies rushing toward her fist, pinkish-golden light erupting from her, and her dainty fist shed against the beast''s sharp ws.


    CLANG!


    The sound of ws against Ebirah''s fist did not make a flesh-against-bone sound, but rather, the sound of two metals shing together.


    Moreover, you could see sparks flying in their collision as the extremely sharp-looking ws tried to scratch past Ebirah''s skin without sess.


    Then, the massive bodily strength of the lobster girl transmitted to that creature, shooting it back like a cannonball and smashing it into the wall, creating a second hole beside the one the beast used to ambush.


    Ebirah snorted with a cute frown. "Bad shrimp, you almost scared me. Who jumps out of walls like that?"


    The girls felt their eyes twitch. ''How durable are you, girl?''


    Evelynmented with a wry smile. "Her defense is absurd; those ws are simr to a low-level Heaven-ranked sword, yet they created sparks when theynded on her bare skin."


    Andrea chuckled andpletely rxed, patting Ebirah''s head. "You have be very powerful, little one."


    Ebirah blinked and squinted, pushing against Andrea''s big hand and giggling while her tail pped happily. "Hehehe."


    Yasenia''s energy surged, and she used formless energy to dig into the hole and move the beast.


    The rubble parted, and a furry creature was revealed.


    It was bipedal, but the frontal arms wererge and robust. Each arm ended in sharp and curved ws perfect for digging, while the tense leg muscles aided with their explosive speed and ambush capability.


    Nevertheless, the right arm, the one it used to attack Ebirah, was twisted in directions it shouldn''t have, while the metallic ws were warped as If an enormous force had bent them.


    Yasenia saw the beast twitch and was about to wake up from the shock, and her tail quickly moved, piercing into its head and killing it in the spot. "Hmm¡­ it is just a second-level Fusion Core beast, and its ws are already this sharp. Let''s be careful. One at our level should have ws sharp enough to hurt us¡­" Yasenia looked at Ebirah for a second. "¡­ Most of us."


    Yasenia was not afraid of conceding the top spot to Ebirah if it was about pure defense without buffs. Her dragon scales were very durable, maybe even sturdier than Ebirah''s shell, but the thickness of Ebirah''s shell trumped hers by a lot.


    This defense tranted to the human shape of the beast, making Ebirah a little indestructible girl. Yasenia chuckled in her head. ''Darling and little Ebirah are really well-suited together.''


    Then, the dragoness dug into its brain and took the beast''s core, throwing the corpse into her ring. Yasenia sniffed the sphere, and although it still had an unpleasant smell, it was much better than the orb from the Mind Core beast she picked up the first day.


    She threw the core into her ring again, and they continued their trip into the mountain.


    Knowing there were ambushers, they slowed down and continued advancing while being on high alert.


    ********************************************************


    Cecile: We are approaching the treasure.


    Kali: What kind of beast is guarding it?


    Angel: No matter what, Yasenia will beat up that beast easily!


    Yasenia: Baby, you are so cute! Come here.


    Author: While our girls speak about that¡­ I summon you!


    WPOmega: Hello!


    Kali: Wee back. What kind of questions do you have today?


    WPOmega: Since you made a smallment about affinities, here is this one: Does someone with a stronger affinity for your element give a feeling of inferiority simr to a superior bloodline of the same species, or is that unique to bloodlines?


    Angel: I don''t know¡­


    Andrea: I also have no clue. Seniors, what do you think?


    Mirrory: Hm¡­ It usually isn''t the case. After all, you can''t really release the "aura" of your element. Naturally, there are exceptions, but it''s not a regr thing. For example, Angel''s ss affinity is iparable with anyone else''s in this lower realm, but people haven''t reacted to it.


    WPOmega: I see. Thanks for answering!


    Mirrory: Hm.


    Author: And that''s all for today! Bye-bye.

 Chapter 654: Legendary Core Earth Serpent vs Yasenias Group. (1)

    Chapter 654: Legendary Core Earth Serpent vs Yasenia''s Group. (1)


    The deeper they descended into the mountain, the more creatures of that race appeared. It was no problem for our girls because the highest level they met was fourth-level Fusion Core beasts.


    The numbers didn''t surpass ten per ambush, allowing them to clean up the beasts swiftly.


    Even then, they were impressed since a nest full of Fusion Core beasts was not something normal for a realm of this level.


    While the top entry-level was Low-level Epoch Core, this didn''t mean that all creatures would be a challenge for those on that maximum level. It meant that being low-level Epoch Core allowed you to roam most of the Secret Realm unhinged.


    A nest with seemingly hundreds if not thousands of Fusion Core beasts could be a threat to a single Epoch Core if they were not careful.


    Andrea deduced as her halberd cleaved one of them in half. "This must be a nest. Where is the treasure you felt, Yasenia."


    The dragoness''s tail whipped a beast that attacked her from behind, creating a loud bang and the sound of bones shattering. The brute strengthunched that beast against another, and Evelyn used her spear to skew both simultaneously. "It should be a few hundred meters below us."


    Andrea tilted her head and asked Ebirah, who was trying to imitate Yasenia and tail-pping the beasts. "What about the yummy minerals, little one?"


    Ebirah finally hit the beast, and the solid but thin tail fan at the tip of her tail slices the beast''s head off. "I hit it!" Then, she turned toward Andrea andmented. "Those minerals are also a few hundred meters below! What a coincidence!"


    Cecile tilted her head, an arrow impaling one beast against the wall right as they left the ambushing tunnel. "Why not blow a hole toward it? We have plenty of skills that would not create widespread destruction."


    Yasenia walked forward with a pondering expression. "Let''s not do it, just in case. Remember that this is not the wilderness but a secret realm. What if that ce has a mechanism against people not entering in a ''normal'' way? This ce feels like a trial or something simr, don''t you think so?"


    Evelyn agreed. "A bunch of powerful beasts guarding a powerful treasure. It really sounds like a trial of some sort."


    It didn''t take long to reach the end of the cave system and arrive at the bottommost room. They knew it was the end because beyond the wide circr cave, a massive spherical room that probably took a tenth of the giant mountain spread like a dome of rocks.


    The ce was so huge that Cecile could''ve transformed into her giant Phoenix form and flown aroundfortably.


    Around the room, mounds where the beasts lived could be seen, creating a bumpy surface.


    On the walls, countless holes of various sizes were visible, probably used by the beasts they''d been killing. Moreover, between all those holes, a few, like the one Yasenia and the girls were in, were much wider.


    The confusion onlysted until their eyesnded in the middle of the room, where an enormous pir connected the floor with the ceiling and had something coiled around.


    The problem was that the pir was at least 300 meters wide, and the brown serpent coiled around it was not small inparison.


    Its size was such that even if our girls transformed into their beast forms, they would be dwarfed.


    Evelyn cursed in a low voice, fearing to wake it up. "That''s just too big. How long is it? Three kilometers? Maybe longer?"


    Yasenia was also impressed. It was the first time she met such a giant beast as an enemy she might fight.


    Sierra muttered. "It could probably swallow little Ebirah in one bite, no?"


    Ebirah protested. "Why me!?"


    Sierra chuckled. "Well, you are the "smallest" between us."


    Ebirah hmphed, but she couldn''t retort. While all of them overcame the one hundred meters in length, Cecile and Yasenia having even surpassed the two hundred meters, Ebirah was ny meters long in her beast form.


    Of course, size was not all, but it was true that the giant serpent could probably chomp Ebirah in one bite, needing two chomps for the others.


    The dragoness suggested. "We have two options. The first is entering normally and asking it if it can speak. The second is transforming and attacking right away."


    Evelyn muttered. "What about the third option of turning around?"


    Yasenia looked at her dear with concern and hugged her, kissing her eyelids. "Oh my, are you afraid, dear? If you don''t want to fight, tell me without being shy, okay?"


    Evelyn was messing around, but this reaction made her heart flutter with happiness. She chuckled and joked further. "Not at all. Who would be afraid of a snake that can coil itself around a mountain?"


    Yasenia saw the mischievous glint in her eyes andughed. "Silly girl. Size is not all that matters. It''s strength."


    Focusing on the aura around the sleeping serpent, the dragoness tried to analyze at what level it was. Her eyebrows rose with surprise. "Well, it seems that it has both¡­ It''s a level five Legendary Core Beast."


    Angel blinked. "That was like a level four Dantian Spiritualization Beast?"


    Evelyn coughed. "Say, I wasn''tpletely joking previously."


    Yasenia chopped her forehead andughed. "If we attack together, we should be able to kill it."


    Tatyana and the seniors, who had been silent since the beginning, joined the conversation. Mirrory asked with interest. "What are you going to do with the thousands of beasts in the room?"


    Yasenia looked at the three of them and tilted her head. "Will you participate in the battle?"


    The three seniors smiled together and answered simultaneously. "Of course not."


    Our girls felt their lips and eye corners twitching, but they were already ustomed to their seniors throwing them into the fire with smiles and telling them to survive somehow.


    Cecile thenmented. "How about beating it up until it''s half dead and then trying to speak with it? If it is not a sentient beast, we can execute it; if it is, we can just heal it, no?"


    The girls looked at the brute of their group, and they couldn''t help but agree that her method was probably the safest.


    "By the way, do you know it''s race?" Yasenia asked Cecile.


    Cecile pondered and tilted her head. "If I''m not mistaken, that''s a [Mountain Shredding Earth Serpent], but¡­"


    Andrea asked. "But what?"


    Cecile said, confused. "But they usually don''t grow this big. So, it might be a [Terrain Shattering Earth Serpent]. The main difference is that the first I spoke about is good at earth maniption, and the second one has an extremely solid body. However, those yellow strips along the brown body are characteristic of the Mountain Shredding serpent."


    Kali blinked. "A new species?"


    Cecile shook her head. "An evolution like Sierra, perhaps. Well, either way, the things we need to be wary of are its Earth attribute control and strong defense."


    Yasenia pondered and ordered, her tone much more serious and calcting. "Since it is so big, we should transform into beasts. Angel, you will ride Kali and focus on army building with her to keep in check the beasts below and clean them up as fast as possible. Evelyn and Andrea, ride your respectivepanions."


    "Ebirah and Andrea, you and I will act as the frontline. Since I''m more agile, I''ll try blocking the tail attacks while you focus on the head with Andrea. Evelyn, Sierra, and Cecile will focus on attacking the serpent. As a Legendary Core beast, its scales are probably highly durable, so try to do slow but piercing attacks. Also, it would be best if you controlled the energy consumption. We are aiming for a prolonged battle, not a quick fight. A thing that size must have incredible vitality."


    "Finally, if Kali and Angel finish clearing the army of beasts before us, discard the summons or send them to self-destruct against the serpent and focus on a single target offensive. Secondary damage is most likely not energy efficient."


    Yasenia looked at them and reminded them. "These are general orders. Although I will be the leading voice during the battle, do not fear speaking up. Also, if you see something that''s useful to damage it that I haven''t mentioned, go ahead. Remember, a general n is just a direction; the path of the battle can change predictably quickly."


    The dragoness''s eyes looked at the enormous creature andmented. "Lastly, I will do an initial attack to check its strength. If Ebirah or I can''t keep the serpent''s attacks in check, we flee. Understood?"


    They all answered firmly. "Yes!"


    Yasenia stepped forward and entered the room with the others.


    Then, a massive hurricane of energies surrounded them as Yasenia, Cecile, Kali, Ebirah, and Sierra transformed into their beast forms.


    From the mounds around the room, thousands of beasts poured out like ants with a cacophony of myriad beasts.


    At the same time, the Earth Serpent''s head moved as its closed eyes opened, revealing a pair of red-slit eyes. The pupil constricted in a line as it lifted its giant head and looked at our girls, simultaneously opening its mouth to release a piercing hiss.


    HISSS!


    The air trembled, and the kilometric body of the serpent uncoiled and fell to the ground, crushing a few hundred beasts with its body weight and charging toward our girls while making the mountain tremble. However, to their surprise, the floor didn''t cave in, showing incredible hardness.


    Our girls transformed, and Yasenia''s aura exploded as she also opened her mouth, and energy exploded from her throat in a shockwave.


    ROAAR!


    The thunderous dragon roar echoed in the giant room, intimidating the weaker beasts.


    Then, leading the battle, Yasenia sprinted forward with her four limbs, agile like a predator rushing toward her prey.


    From the very beginning, Yasenia used everything in her arsenal, holding nothing back. Her intention was to damage it enough that even if she used half her strength, her dears would be able to fight it head-on.


    Her meridians swelled, her energy roiled, and the treasures in her dantian spun, filling her body with strength.


    Starlight surrounded her like a gxy as spirals of Moon and Sun energy coiled around her giant, galloping dragon body.


    The Moon and Sun in her wings glowed with extreme radiance, and fourteen stars arranged themselves around her in the Pegasus constetion pattern.


    Then, from Yasenia''s dantian, a stream of pure Celestial Energy inundated her meridians and body, multiplying the glow and strength around her.


    The turbulent attribute tried to free itself, not wanting to bow to anything.


    Yet, while all her auras and buffs gathered and she used her charge skill, her [Celestial Intent] unfurled. With the presence of her constitution an intent, the wild Celestial Energy became like a tamed kitten that followed Yasenia''s will and empowered her body, giving her a way to mix her [Sun Dragon Body], [Moon Dragon Body], and [Star Dragon Body] innate skills and [Moon Copse], [Sun Copse], and [Star Copse] into one.


    The dragoness''s roar echoed throughout the room as the aura around her ballooned seemingly without limits, blowing away every creature before her with just the pressure and bing unstoppable.


    "[CELESTIAL DRAGON BODY]! [EMPYREAN COLLAPSE]!"


    The girls'' faces became solemn when they felt how the energy around Yasenia twisted the world with gctic splendor.


    The serpent''s pupils shrunk into lines, and boundless amounts of Earth energy covered its gigantic body, giving its rough scales a mysterious sheen.


    The pressure around the kilometric serpent also increased, and it elerated.


    Finally, the Serpent and Dragon collided.


    It happened in an instant.


    The World appeared toe to a stop as a tsunami of light lit up the caverns enough that the entrances to this area on the surface emitted it outward like pirs of light.


    Catastrophic energies collided as Yasenia''s golden slit eyes collided with the serpent''s red ones for a fraction of a second before the explosion.


    Then, the time began ticking again.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!


    The nova from the explosion lifted her ground like a rock would when it fell into a pond, and the entire 30-kilometer-tall mountain quaked as if it was about to copse.


    Inside the room, the girls could see through the wave of light as the kilometric body of the serpent cracked slightly and bent before flying backward, with a simr reaction urring to Yasenia.


    Both titanic creatures became a streak of light as they flew off in opposite directions, consequently mming into the opposite walls of the enormous room.


    BANG! BANG!


    The walls copsed, covering the two of them in rocks, but the general integrity of the room and the giant pir in the middle remained, showing awe-inspiring resilience.


    The girls didn''t stand still and followed Yasenia''s initial orders.


    Kali and Angel began summoning creatures, and Cecile and the others waited for the serpent to appear from the rubble.


    An explosion of dirt simultaneously urred on both sides, showing the injured beasts, but as if they didn''t see their bodies filled with cracks and blood, they charged at each other again while roaring wrathfully.


    Yasenia only said one thing with a roar that shook the air as Ebirah, Sierra, Andrea, Evelyn, and Cecile joined her this time.


    "FIGHT!"

 Chapter 655: Legendary Core Earth Serpent vs Yasenias Group. (2)

    Chapter 655: Legendary Core Earth Serpent vs Yasenia''s Group. (2)


    After the collision of giants, the serpent became enraged and hissed loudly, charging back toward our girls. Its speed was surprisingly high for its size, and its kilometric body slithered with elegance and precision while making the earth around it lift and cover its body like armor.


    The sight of a literal mountain slithering toward them was shock-worthy.


    This time, Ebirah and Andrea took the helm and shed with the serpent.


    Around Ebirah, a powerful energy armor appeared, and her crystal-like pink shell hardened.


    The serpent opened its mouth and bit toward her, but the giant lobster dodged with surprising agility by using her tail.


    Then, Andrea and Ebirah attacked it on the side of the head that had just chomped down right beside them.


    Andrea summoned a massive pir of molten metal while Ebirah swung her w.


    The serpent''s red eye thinned, and it snapped back like a coil with an agility that a creature its size had no business possessing.


    Yasenia quickly pped her wings, and her four limbs steadilynded on the ground at Ebirah''s right.


    "Defend!"


    The dragoness roared, and all three of them used defensive skills, creating seven barriers in between.


    The serpentunched itself at that moment, connecting the massive muscles with extreme precision, and it rammed against the barriers with a head covered in Earth armor.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The two-hundred-meter-wide head rammed through all the barriers, shattering them and reaching Ebirah, Andrea, and Yasenia.


    The dragon and lobster tightened their muscles and shed frontally with the enormous serpent.


    BOOM!


    The lobster''s six legs and the dragon''s four limbs created marks on the ground as they resisted the powerful frontal attack. Meanwhile, Andrea resisted the aftershock with herva armor covering her main armor, and she attacked as fast as possible from Ebirah''s back.


    The Earth armor of the serpent was chipped away faster than it could regenerate, forcing the serpent to pull back. At that moment, the serpent hissed as giant explosions covered it from above.


    The Legendary Core beast looked up and saw the giant phoenix creating a massive arrow-like me, and at its side, an enormous wolf and her rider were crackling with powerful arcs of lightning.


    Yasenia''s pupils thinned as she perceived the serpent''s muscles twitching. She hurriedly used the [Moon Charge] skill to shoot toward the sky and appear behind Cecile.


    Cecile''s blue phoenix eyes looked sideways and saw a shadow approaching, only to be deviated by a silveret.


    BANG!


    BOOM!


    Yasenia blocked the serpent''s tail p, and her enormous dragon body dropped like a meteor. However, Cecile got enough time to reposition and attack one more time with [Moon Shredding Shot].


    In their beast form, the skills manifested differently, making most of them still useful.


    The serpent saw the annoying dragon being shot away and turned its head to attack the lobster again, trying to bite at her.


    Andrea sneered. "Two times the same attack? Fool. [Molten Sun]."


    When the serpent opened its mouth wide and attacked, a phantom Sun materialized before it.


    The legendary core serpent felt the scorching heat and tried to move, but Andrea activated [Sun Explosion], creating a st that covered its mouth''s insides with searing hotva.


    HISSS!!


    The creature shook its head and smashed everything around as pain electrified its brain.


    Evelyn and Sierra channeled their energies to the sky, and Evelyn shouted at Kali. "Kali, activate your [Whether Controlling Primal Stone] and summon a storm in the ceiling!"


    The giant three-tailed fox that was rampaging through the hordes of Fusion Core beasts with an army of two hundred nt creatures roared to the sky.


    A whirlwind of energies gathered in the sky, creating dark clouds, and the sound of thunder echoed in the giant, circr room.


    Then, Sierra''s and Evelyn''s energiesbined with them, and the loud thunder transformed into massive lightning.


    "[Winter Wolf Queen''s Obliteration]!"


    "[Luminous Lightning Cmity]!"


    Light blue and white lightning fell in waves onto the kilometric serpent, making its Earth armor explode wherever the lightning bolts fell.


    Angered, the serpent turned its head and lunged toward the giant wolf. However, the creature''s danger senses activated, and it looked upward.


    Yasenia was dropping from the sky like a silver meteor onto its'' head. "[Draconic Midnight: Falling Sky]."


    BOOOM!


    Yasenia barely missed, impacting against the hard ground, but even while she failed, her golden dragon eyes continued following the movements of the serpent.


    Twisting her body and forcefully changing the inertia, her body fell sideways, using her extremely long tail to connect at least part of the attack.


    Like a whipnding on someone''s face, the two-hundred-meter-wide serpent''s head was recoiled sideways just as Cecile''s attack descended.


    A giant silver arrow made of Phoenix mes impacted the serpent''s crown, mming its head against the ground.


    Cecile, this time, was more prepared and used her movement technique and speed to fly sideways, and barely a secondter, the giant tail of the Earth beast passed where she had previously flown.


    Meanwhile, Angel and Kali, in her Fox form, had already summoned a total of five hundred creatures and were exterminating the thousands of Fusion Core beasts that survived the initial shes of the giant creatures.


    The enormous fox''s ws shed through, and Angel''s formations lit up its surroundings, ughtering tens of beasts every second.


    The dryads, low-tier Nature elementals, treants, and other types of nt creatures moved as one while using Angel''s reddish ss golems as the front line.


    The golems had a female form with powerful ws and fingers, and their durability, strength, and agility didn''t lose to Kali''s dryads.


    Shockwaves from the fight between beasts reached them asionally, making them look at the battle on the other side with concerned eyes.


    Angel frowned and spoke with a colder-than-usual voice. "Kali, give me one minute."


    The giant fox nodded, and roots grew on her green fur, surrounding Angel and protecting her.


    Her innate skill [Crimson Heart Surge] activated, dying Angel''s calf-length hair brilliant red and transforming her irises into a green color as beautiful as emeralds. Her self-strengthening skill, [Prismatic Scarlet Heart ss], engulfed her figure in an enchanting red aura, and her energy became berserk.


    In Angel''s mind, countless lines and information about formations shed one after another, building an incrediblyplex structure in her mind quickly enough for formation masters at her level to feel ashamed.


    Kali stomped on the ground, and massive roots appeared around her paw,shing at all nearby beasts she didn''t hit.


    Her tails swayed, and a wave of life energy surrounded all the summons, increasing their regeneration and multiplication factors. Her innate energies further amplified it, and her intents increased it even more.


    While fighting, even when a dryad lost an arm, it regrew in barely a few seconds, allowing the dryads to fight endlessly as long as Kali had energy.


    They were absolute ughter machines as they didn''t focus as much on defense, going for injury against injury, which increased their killing rate.


    A pulse of life energy spread from Kali, and her green fox eyes shed. ''There are at least twelve thousand beasts left. We''ll clean them up at this pace in ten to twenty minutes.''


    The fox had summoned an army, and her domains created a dead zone around her where all beasts that stepped inside were poisoned and attacked by roots that sprouted from the ground.


    ROAR!


    The giant fox looked to the side and saw one of thergest beasts charging at her. Reading its aura, she could analyze that it was a ninth-level fusion Core beast. There were six of these, and they were the sub-leaders of the race.


    The beast was about 20 meters tall but somewhat smallpared to the 50-meter and 175-meter-long fox.


    Kali lunged forward with her powerful limbs, swiftly arriving at its size, and she used her foreleg to sink her ws into its chest and smash it downward.


    BOOM!


    The sharp ws of the beast swung at her from a close distance, but a wall of roots and vines came in its way, entangling the ws.


    A violet liquid dripped from the Fox''s fangs as she bit down into the neck of the beast, using her paws and tails to keep it in ce under her.


    The beast thrashed around, but the solid muscles of the giant fox and countless roots that sprouted from the ground binding it nailed it onto the floor while the toxins seeped into its system like ink falling in clear water.


    "RAHHH!!"


    The beast screamed in pain, but after just ten seconds, the fox didn''t even look at it and released it.


    The beast tried to flee, stumbling in its way, but the grey fur became darker.


    Thirty secondster, it fell dead onto the ground.


    Kali, however, didn''t rx.


    Other than the remaining five ninth-level Fusion Core beats, there was one that was as tall as her on the back of the beast army, looking on coldly.


    The aura around it was profound enough to be felt, making Kali realize it was a first-level Legendary Core beast. ''It has some intelligence, but I can feel it is far from being considered sapient. It would''ve probably eventually evolved into an intelligent beast. Sadly for you, you are in my love''s way of bing stronger. Let''s test your strength¡­ How about this?''


    Her fur glowed beautifully, and she attacked it from the distance. "[Fox Root Entanglement], [Life enhancement: Parasitic Wood], [Life Draining Spores]."


    Ten-meter-wide roots dug into the ground and exploded with a white fog created by spores right under the 50-meter-tall beast.


    The wood that made the roots was purplish and squirming as if it were alive.


    The Legendary Core beast roared and moved, shing with its powerful ws so fast that it felt like a small tornado formed around it.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Kali''s pupils shrunk with surprise, but she quickly calmed down. ''It seems that I can''t underestimate a Legendary Core beast, even if it is in the first level.'' During all this time, she hadn''t stopped attacking with her paws at a close range to kill low-level beasts.


    She was about to ignore it and focus, but she heard the beast roaring at her. ''Oh? It realized that it had been poisoned.'' She blinked twice, surprised. ''It has managed to clear its system with brute energy, not bad¡­'' Then, she felt its powerful aura rush toward her, and she looked at it. ''It is preparing to charge at me. Are you angry?''


    The giant Fox''s mouth arched, and she stopped caring about the smaller beasts with the intention of meeting with this creature.


    However, the roots on her back burst open at this moment, and multicolored lights inundated the room with an imposing aura.


    The energy emissions were so high that even the serpent fighting with the other girls looked over for a second.


    "[Prismatic ss Weaver Domain]."


    Angel floated from Kali''s back, and countless threads and shapes made out of ss and crystal surrounded her in a symmetrical, geometrical, circr shape.


    "[Iridescent Structure Formation Amplifying]."


    All her crystal and ss materials were enhanced, multiplying their strength.


    Then, Angel''s uttered with a solemn expression and voice.


    "[Prismatic Death Crystal Imprisonment]."


    With the echo of her voice, the formation activated and manifested a massive translucent dome filled with iridescent lights that covered most of the battlefield of the low-level beasts.


    Finally, Angel waved her long white sleeve.


    Sharp charging sounds came from literally everywhere as light focused on single points around the entirety of the dome, creating a sky full of multicolored "Stars."


    "Die."


    Uttering a single word,sers connecting the countless "stars" in the dome and the ground filled the area and moved in sneaking patterns, slicing everything in their path.


    The humming sound was terrifying as hundreds of beasts died every second.


    The five high-level beasts had hides strong enough to resist individualsers barely, but when Angel focused ten of them on each, they quickly began screaming and trying to dig underground to take cover.


    On the other side, the Legendary Core beast used its arms to cover the head and looked through the gap, charging forward while tanking thosesers as they left a red trail on its skin.


    This attack was an army-wiping skill, so unless wholly concentrated on attacking the Legendary Core beast, it wouldn''t be enough to injure it heavily.


    Kali was shocked at Angel''s army-annihting capabilities. Still, she didn''t get distracted and used her four limbs to run toward the charging beast while a wooden armor surrounded her gigantic Fox Body.

 Chapter 656: Legendary Core Earth Serpent vs Yasenias Group. (Final)

    Chapter 656: Legendary Core Earth Serpent vs Yasenia''s Group. (Final)


    Meanwhile, Tatyana, Valeria, and Mirrory flew over the middle of the battlefield, overlooking the battle situation.


    Valeria focused on the giant fox''s figure fighting against the enormous bipedal creature, while Tatyana and Mirrory focused on Yasenia''s battle.


    Being a Legendary Core beast, the brute strength of the Earth Serpent and the Digger Creature was astounding.


    Even while Kali was more powerful overall, each time the arm of the bipedal giant beast struck her, you could see her being pushed back.


    The wooden armor around her body split and shot splinters while the sharp ws of the beast sliced the wooden armor open, asionally reaching Kali''s body and drawing blood.


    However, Valeria could tell that it was a matter of time before the bipedal beast dropped dead. Not to mention her natural regeneration factor, Kali''s healing skills made her extremely resilient.


    Then, with the myriad of ways to poison her enemies, the body of the bipedal creature was already slowly rotting away.


    Moreover, Angel had just finished using her skill, and from the twelve thousand beasts, only a few hundred remained. This number was pitiful enough that the armies of the two girls would be able to deal with them by themselves.


    Therefore, Angel was helping Kali, firing monstroussers that heavily injured the Legendary Core bipedal creature.


    Angel summoned her shield and sword and spoke with Kali. "I''m going melee to slice it. I think those attacks will be more effective. Try upying its attention."


    Kali didn''t answer, but her actions confirmed it.


    She heavily stomped the ground, and her three tails waved. The bipedal beast who was about to attack felt danger from below and jumped backward.


    The position where it was burst with hundreds of vines.


    However, Kali didn''t feel sad that the attack failed. On the contrary, her lips arched.


    Before the beast could properly react, a sharp aura appeared below it, and it quickly nced down.


    Angel had, at some point, appeared near its ankle, and powerful energies surrounded her. "[Light Severing Sword]."


    The transparent sword shed, carrying a lengthy light sword with it and extending the attack range to match the body of the beast.


    The sword of light was so quick that the beast could only harden its body as much as possible.


    Angel''s sword met resistance, but she used all her strength with a shout. "SLICE THROUGH!"


    SLASH!


    "RAAAH!!"


    The pain-filled scream of the beast made the air tremble. And together with its scream, one of its feet flew hundreds of meters to the side.


    Kali didn''t lose the chance and pounced on it. "[Nature Spirit Sword Strike]."


    Her ws glowed green, and she shed without mercy while pushing it down.


    The Legendary Core beast retaliated and attacked Kali''s side, but Kali ignored it, her glowing green eyes focused on delivering a lethal strike.


    Between the creature''s giant ws and Kali''s vulnerable body, a small person appeared.


    Angel''s brilliant red hair fluttered wildly as a hand on the side of a small building approached her. Her emerald green eyes burst with radiance as she prepared her [Heart of ss] shield to wee the attack. "[Prismatic Crystal Shield]!"


    Boosted with [Red Crystal Enhancement] and [Prismatic Energy Boost], an ethereal red shield twenty meters tall manifested before her.


    BOOOM!


    The collision of the giant red shield and w generated a pping sound enough to make eardrums burst, and Angel was sted backward, mming into Kali''s wooden armor. "GAH!"


    The air was forcefully expelled from her lungs, making her gasp.


    Kali strengthened her muscles, resisting her body from moving sideways by Angel''s body mming onto her, and she roared while swinging her glowing ws franticly. "DIE!"


    Blood sttered like a river as Kali''s ws dug deeper into the beast with each swipe.


    "ROAR!"


    The beast wanted to resist, but Kali used countless roots and her gigantic tails to block all the attacks, reaching the bones, ripping them apart, and destroying every organ in the beast''s body.


    Furthermore, she used her [Fox Flower Land] and [Fatal Parasitic Thron Field] to infect the beast from within, sapping away its life.


    Angel recovered and quickly flew toward its neck, swinging her sword and slicing it with ferocity.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Countless attacks rained from them, and the beast stopped struggling, falling dead after a few seconds of receiving the constant barrage from them.


    The giant fox and human woman breathed rightly, covered in red blood. However, their eyes were firm and unbothered.


    The training during thest years had hardened their wills even further, and by now, few things would be able to really affect them psychologically.


    Knowing that it was far from over, they prepared to sweep all the remaining beasts.


    Suddenly, they both heard a giant explosive sound and saw a white shadow flying across the entire room,nding heavily a few meters before them.


    Sierra''s giant wolf body had received one direct attack from the kilometric serpent, which sent her flying like a ragdoll for almost four kilometers.


    Seeing a 125-meter-long wolf being blown away was quite a scary sight. Not to mention, therge and small injuries staining the previous white and pristine fur with red patches looked quite heavy.


    Sierra quickly stood while gritting her teeth after spitting blood, and Evelyn, on her back, also grabbed firmly onto her fur, her body crackling with powerful ck and white lightning.


    "AWOO!!"


    With a mighty howl, she transformed into a blue streak of lightning and charged back into the fight.


    Looking over, Kali and Angel saw a fairly injured serpent, withrge chunks of the earth armor destroyed, blood dripping over manyrge gashes and charred body parts, and looking tired, attacking everyone around frantically.


    However, they could see that the other girls weren''t any better.


    Yasenia, especially, who had been acting as the main front line, could no longer fly as one of her wings was twisted and broken enough to be unable to p with it.


    Even then, the dragoness''s face was indifferent as she used her body and defensive skills to walk right in front of a quick and powerful tailsh that was about to hit Cecile.


    BANG!


    Using her hind legs to slide back while leaving deep marks on the solid ground, Yasenia and the serpent roared at each other.


    ROAR!


    HISSS!


    Although the lobster shing with its head had been annoying, the serpent was awfully fed up with the dragon blocking most of its attempts to regain its tempo. While it was the snake, it felt like Yasenia was the one slowly suffocating it like a constrictor.


    Cecile pped her wings, and a silver beam of energy enveloped Yasenia while silver mes gently burned her wounds. "[Phoenix Celestial Harmony], [Lunar Yin Phoenix Fire Regeneration]."


    This first skill shared her own regeneration and defense with someone by resonating with them and harmonizing through heavenly resonance innate to phoenixes. Meanwhile, the second skill was a more direct healing method.


    It was the fourth time Cecile had used this skillbination.


    When the serpent and Yasenia roared at each other, the Fifth Level Legendary Core beast suddenly felt danger and turned its head while preparing to attack.


    A massive fox with a small girl wearing a furious expression was charging at it while being surrounded by extremely powerful auras.


    "[Nature''s Embrace]!"


    "Stupid beast! DIE! [SHATTERING PRISMATIC LIGHT]!"


    Ten titanic roots burst from the ground while a fifty-meter-wide beam of multicolored, light-like ss rushed toward one of the serpent''s injured areas.


    Yasenia''s eyes shone as she saw a chance and roared. "GO ALL OUT!"


    Ebirah, Andrea, and Cecile rushed forward with Yasenia, while Sierra and Evelyn, who just arrived from being blown away, also arrived.


    The serpent felt its danger signals firing like crazy as massive whirlwinds of energies rushed toward the girls, and several fantastical sights materialized, ready to reap its life.


    The fifth-level Legendary Core Earth Serpent hissed wrathfully as energy also burst from within it, not willing to fall here, and the floor around it was ripped apart and coiled around its entire body.


    The meridians of our girls pumped energy wildly, filling their bodies with unmatched strength.


    Sierra used her [Winter Wolf Queen''s Obliteration], and Evelyn used all her buffing skills while manifesting her strongest attack from the God inheritance, [Storm''s Descent].


    The serpent''s defense and flying earth armor were blown apart where the massive lightning bolts mmed against.


    Cecile''s Phoenix body was set ame with pure white fire, leaving only two blue lights visible from her glowing eyes, freezing the sky where she flew and manifesting a blizzard. Then, countless white fireballs rained as she used [Moon Phoenix''s Meteor Shower] with every single enhancing skill in her arsenal.


    The hundred-meter-wide white fireballs mmed against the Earth Serpent''s armor, breaking everything in their way and freezing arge part of the body of the serpent, who hissed with fury and pain.


    At the same time, Kali''s and Angel''s attacks arrived. The titanic roots mmed onto it, breaking a few of its bones, while Angel''s attack pierced into its body and burst, creating an explosion of ss and light energies inside.


    Not being left behind, Andrea summoned her strongest [Molten Sun] yet and burst it right above its head, raining molten material on it. Ebirah had attacked with [Sun Piercing w], one of her innate skills, and the pink, crystal-like aesthetic w pierced into the neck of the giant serpent surrounded in powerful mes, sttering blood.


    Finally, while all of these attacksnded on the kilometric serpent, Yasenia''s maw was wide open and drawing in an overwhelming surge of energy.


    The serpent survived thebined attack of the girls, and a piercing hiss exploded from it together with a massive aura, sting all the nearby girls away.


    Angered by the heavy injuries, it wanted to retaliate, but its senses picked something at the side and could only turn to look at it before it happened.


    There, Yasenia was using her four limbs to anchor herself to the floor, brilliant lights shining in her widely opened maw.


    The air around her maw was twisting as the dense energy gathered inside her.


    The remaining Celestial Energy gushed from her Dantian, and almost a quarter of her remaining energy flooded her meridians.


    Her irises were red-colored because of the War Intent, but when all this energy rushed across her, they changed in color, bing a deep, celestial blue filled with starlight.


    It felt as if her eyes were giving birth to a beautiful gxy.


    Then, she attacked.


    "[CELESTIAL DRAGON BREATH]."


    WHOOOM!


    The recoil from thebined skill made Yasenia''s ws slide back while she channeled the attack.


    Then, a blinding light as powerful as the first attack collision flooded the room.


    The serpent''s ck pupils constricted, but it was toote to do anything.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    The weakened serpent received the Celestial Dragon Breath face first, and all its scales were ripped open as the attack dug into it.


    HISS!


    As if it was peeling something,yer afteryer was annihted, and the breath attack pierced through the defenses, ramping into the kilometric serpent.


    Its body ballooned and exploded with rivers of blood as Yasenia poured her all into this attack.


    The attack exited from the creature''s other side after piercing more than half of the serpent''s body. It exploded against the solid wall, melting everything into molten materials and sting that magma around like rain.


    The Celestial Dragon Breath disappeared, and the girls looked at the aftermath.


    The kilometric serpent was looking up, forced by the pushing momentum of the attack, and there was a giant hole that went across it.


    The vital signatures of the creature were thin.


    With nothing left to support it, its two-hundred-meter-wide head fell down, banging against the ground and creating a small tremor.


    Their eyes then moved toward Yasenia, and they saw that even her mouth was damaged. They could see the lips of the dragoness burnt because of her own dragon breath while the giant dragon struggled to breathe.


    There were trails below her, a testament to the recoiling power of the attack.


    Not caring about her burnt mouth, Yasenia smiled and muttered weakly. "We won."


    Tatyana, Valeria, and Mirrory descended with smiles on their faces.


    This time, they had nothing toin about. It was a beautifully fought battle.


    A few steps were heard from the outside now that the battle had subsided, making our girls tense. However, Mirrory said softly. "Don''t worry, children. We''ll take care of the rest."


    With Mirrory''s voice, their bodies lost tension, and most of them fell onto the ground, Cecile, Kali, and Angel rushing toward Yasenia and snuggling at the side of the tired dragon.

 Chapter 657: Searching Treasures, Finding Gods.

    Chapter 657: Searching Treasures, Finding Gods.


    The first thing the seniors did was kill all remaining beasts.


    Because Kali and Angel wanted to help Yasenia and the others quickly, they ignored thest three ninth-level Fusion Core beasts and a few other small ones that their armies didn''t manage to finish off.


    Valeria used extremely advanced footwork and instantly appeared before the three twenty-meter-tall creatures.


    The three beasts looked down at the rtively small woman wearing an elegant and beautiful floral dress and lifted their giant legs, wanting to squash her.


    Valeria''s green eyes were calm, without any ripples, and she tapped the floor with the tip of her toe. The ground rippled as if she had tapped water instead of solid soil, and the three of them fell into a mud trap.


    "RAH!"


    "ROAH!?"


    "GRAAA!!!"


    Our resting girls saw the three beasts scream in pain and then cough blood, dying right after.


    They were confused, so Tatyana exined. "Valeria has summoned roots in that mud pit. Thousands of roots have pierced their lower bodies, killing them instantly."


    As if to prove her words, a single root sprouted from the ground wherever a beast remained alive, spearing their heads and killing them instantly.


    A single breath was all it took to exterminate the remaining beasts.


    Valeria smiled. "Very good. All the little things that bothered my cute master are dead."


    Kali was still in her fox form, snuggling below Yasenia''s left wing while emitting healing auras around herself to revitalize her lover. When she heard Valeria, she couldn''t help but smile and chuckle.


    Cecile wasfortably resting below Yasenia''s other wing while using her healing white mes and harmonizing skill to help Yasenia regenerate. Of all of them, Yasenia was the one who took the most punishment since she tanked the giant serpent for many minutes.


    Ebirah and Andrea were also injured, so Ebirah was surrounded by Kali''s tails while resting at her side, makingfortable noises and leaning on the furry giant fox. Andrea was lying on Ebirah''s back, relishing in the softly healing waves emitted by Kali.


    Sierra was lying in front of Yasenia, and Angel and Evelyn were snuggling on Yasenia''s giant dragon head.


    Yasenia was leisurely wagging her tail, happy that her dears were surrounding her and giving her their warmth while looking at two spherical items, one the size of half a head and the other the size of one head, and inspecting them. They were the beast cores of the level one and level five Legendary Core beasts.


    Yasenia''s nostrils twitched. "The serpent''s core smells nice, but the other doesn''t look too appetizing."


    Sierra lifted an eyebrow. "Really? You are quite picky, then. Both of them look quite delicious to me."


    Cecile blinked and nuzzled with Yasenia, rubbing her giant phoenix head against Yasenia''s dragon head. "I''m of the same opinion as you."


    Ebirah moved her eyes and snapped her ws once. "I think the same as Sierra!"


    The four beasts looked at Kali, curious. Kali gently approached her snout and sniffed them. "This one doesn''t seem that bad, but I also don''t find it a delicacy."


    Yasenia chuckled. "So, something in the middle? Well, looking at our bloodline levels, it''s just right."


    Evelyn leaned over the edge of Yasenia''s head to look down. "Can they be divided?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Yes, but only up to tenths. Less than that, and the cores begin radiating energy outward."


    Evelyn smirked. "Then, the low-level one should be divided between Sierra and Ebirah, while the bigger one should be divided into five. After all, you don''t find it appetizing, right, love?"


    Yasenia''s scaly eyebrow raised, lifting Evelyn, who was leaning on them. "Cheeky, dear. But, sure. I don''t mind."


    Evelynughed and showed a thumbs up to Sierra, who chuckled and shook her head.


    With extreme precision, the tip of her golden ws moved quickly, and the cores were divided. Then, using her energy, she threw the beast core slices toward the mouths of all of them.


    Five beasts bit down, tasting the cores.


    Yasenia felt the tiny slice melt after it touched her tongue, and a tsunami of energy gushed inside her. She felt a barrier loosening, and with an internal bang, her beast core broke through into the third level of the Fusion Core beasts.


    A new stream of energy nourished her body, increasing her strength.


    The other girls also broke through one level, allowing Cecile and Kali to break into the sixth Fusion Core level and Ebirah and Sierra into the eighth. This allowed them to know how powerful the serpent truly was since just a fifth of its core helped them break through.


    Right then, the steps finally came close, and a few cultivators appeared through the entrances that hadn''t copsed during the battle.


    Most of them were startled when they saw five giants of entirely different races leisurely lying together in the middle of a seemingly crumbling room.


    The entire serpent and all the other creatures had long been kept in Yasenia''s ring. Even if the serpent was more than three kilometers long, her ring could easily store it. After all, Yasenia''s spatial ring was a treasure above the Transcendence Rank. The only true gift Tatyana gave her.


    Tatyana, Valeria, and Mirrory leisurely floated before the beasts. Their forms were rxed even when a few hundred cultivators stood before them.


    Inside the group, there were a total of ten Epoch Core realm cultivators. One from the wolf n, the one who faced Yasenia at the base of the mountain, stepped forward and asked. "What happened here?"


    Valeria decided to speak because she knew that the other two would resort to ughter very quickly. She wasn''t against it, but as a Life Spirit, killing was not something she liked. Of course, if someone even dared to look at our girls crookedly, calling her Death Spirit might have been more urate.


    "We fought a beast, and we are now going to harvest the treasures in this room. I would advise all of you to leave."


    The wolfkin snorted. "Don''t act as if this ce is yours. Do you really think you can monopolize this entire room?"


    Valeria grabbed Tatyana''s should, saving the life of the wolfkin, and smiled. "I do. My cute children have fought for this ce, and now they deserve whatever rewards are here. I''m being gentle and understanding, giving all of you a chance before I let the two people by my side do their thing. By then, not even the heavens will be able to save you."


    Valeria''s green eyes glowed, and a monstrous wave of Life intent burst from her, swallowing everyone in a storm. "If you want to fight for this ce, I don''t mind adding one hundred extra corpses to the fifteen thousand that have perished here."


    Her voice was gentle, but a menacing undertone gave everyone chills.


    Tatyana and Mirrory squinted, and even though they were tinypared to the giant beasts behind them, all cultivators observing felt as if they were parents protecting their cubs.


    Rather than the enormous Dragon, Phoenix, Fox, Lobster, and Wolf, the sight of the three women gave much worse vibes, to the point that the weaker people were shivering.


    The protectiveness and strength radiating from them made all the people below Epoch Core gulp and take a few steps back.


    Mirrory spoke, her voice cold and indifferent. "You have thirty breaths of time before we attack. Leave this ce."


    The Devil Smashing Ape race seniors hade here out of curiosity, but as before, they didn''t want to mess with the Astral Sky n, so they were the first to retreat, not saying a word.


    Three of the remaining eight Epoch Cores were from the wolf n, and the other four were rogue cultivators.


    The wolf n elder clenched his teeth, but he couldn''t hold back the instinctive trembling of his body. With gritted teeth, he ordered. "Retreat."


    After twenty breaths of time, only sixty people remained, most of them rogue cultivators. One of the remaining four Epoch Cores frowned and protested. "You are a newly established first-ranked power, but you are acting too arrogantly. I have connections with the Nine sects and high-ranking elders of the Jade Thunderbirds. Are you sure that you want to go against me?"


    Tatyana, Valeria, and Mirrory looked at him with bored expressions, not even bothering to react. Now that they were in the high levels of the Unification Realm, the only ones left able to face them were High-level Epoch Cores and above. And even those would only be able to make them retreat.


    The remaining sixty cultivators stood their ground, thinking that those words might have worked, but when thirty breaths of time passed, Tatyana spoke. "Since you''ve decided to stay, stay here forever. [Spatial Locking Formation]."


    A titanic ck and green formation ring spread and space solidified enough that spatial treasures stopped working.


    The five Epoch Core saw them preparing to attack, and their auras exploded from them, together with the tens of peak-level Ethereal Soul cultivators.


    Tatyana, Valeria, and Mirrory stepped forward with milliseconds of dy in between. The reason?


    Three of the Epoch Core blinked at different times, and after that, they saw the three people who were supposed to be a few hundred meters away standing right in front of their faces.


    Catastrophic energies gathered in the seniors'' fists, and they punched forward.


    "[Death Intent Level Nine]."


    "[Life intent Level Nine]."


    "[Truth Intent Level Nine]."


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    Three fistsnded in the middle of the stomachs of those three Epoch Cores.


    Death, Life, and Truth energies exploded like a giant bomb, and the bodies of the three Epoch Cores bent like bows before bing streaks of light that mmed against the walls behind them, killing every single cultivator in their way with just their momentum.


    When the three Epoch Cores struck the rock, deafening explosions urred while their bodies burst into gore, dying instantly.


    Three punches killed a total of twelve people, being coteral damage.


    One of the Epoch Core almost pissed himself and pleaded. "W-Wait, seniors! We can speak-."


    Tatyana made a rising slicing motion with her hand. "Toote. [Death Strike]."


    It was one of the simplest skills, one of the skills outer sect disciples learned in the Rising Talent Academy. However, in Tatyana''s hand, it became extremely deadly.


    A massive arc of death energies sliced everything in its way, killing even the matter in the air and leaving behind a stale smell of non-circted air. The attack had even "killed" air.


    The Epoch Core was powerless and was sliced in half, right down the middle, and his body then rotted away as Death Energies consumed his flesh and bones.


    Thest Epoch Core was a tiger woman who tried to flee with all her might.


    However, after taking five steps, an extraordinarily beautiful red-haired woman stood in her way with her hands behind her back.


    Mirrory just looked at her and muttered. "[Divine Truth: Death]."


    The woman''s body lost strength, and she fell forward, rolling like a ragdoll on the ground because of her inertia while the world turned dark forever.


    Back where Yasenia was, Angel groaned. "Mirrory, take a bit less energy. That sucked away half of what I had recovered."


    Mirrory blinked and smiled. "Sorry, little Angel."


    Meanwhile, the low-level people had already fallen onto the ground, making anxious sounds while many pleaded for their lives.


    Valeria sighed, and her gentle aura engulfed the surroundings in a soft embrace. "I can only send you peacefully. Sleep, children. [Nature Spirit Queen''s Ethereal Luby]."


    Even if Valeria didn''t open her mouth, an enchanting but gentle voice echoed in the area.


    The soft, soothing sound was so tender that all of them closed their eyes and rxed.


    This attack was a soul attack that didn''t damage souls but made them so peaceful that they detached from their bodies, effectively killing them fromfort.


    All the souls of the fifty remaining people unbounded and sizzled in the air, entering the reincarnation cycle.


    They were all middle-level, Ethereal Soul cultivators and below, so this kind of attack was possible.


    What this attack left behind were "living bodies" that cooled down quickly because of theck of soul.


    Tatyana waved her hand, and a curtain of death energy enveloped all those fifty corpses, creating a spark of unlife within them.


    All intact corpses stood up, their skin, muscles, and organs falling, leaving behind just skeletons. Then, Tatyana sent another wave of death energy, swallowing all of them into her undead realm.


    Their auras finally spread around, and all the storage rings flew from the corpses, even the three that were mmed far away, and fell onto Tatyana''s hand.


    The seniors then returned calmly to our girls'' sides, not even a single hair out of ce.


    The girls were stunned and gulped. Even at the same level, the gap in strength felt like a bottomless chasm.


    After a few seconds, five low-level Epoch Core and dozens of Ethereal Soul cultivators died, only to be resurrected as undead the next instant.

 Chapter 658: Treasures found! Natural Treasures and Heavenly Catastrophe.

    Chapter 658: Treasures found! Natural Treasures and Heavenly Catastrophe.


    After sorting everything out, the girls were finally able to look around and search for the treasure.


    The dragoness moved her giant body, gently standing up, and she began sniffing around.


    Nevertheless, the battle that urred and the powerful minerals thatposed this cave mixed the scents to the point that she couldn''t pinpoint the treasure.


    Andrea crossed her arms, still standing on top of Ebirah''s head. "This is a bit problematic. Were you perhaps sniffing the serpent''s core?"


    Yasenia denied it. "The quality is insufficient for me to sniff it from so far away."


    Ebirah looked around, curious, and she pointed with her streamlined w toward the pir in the center of the room that still stood generally undamaged. "The strongest ores are there!"


    The girls approached the giant pir that dwarfed even our girls in size and began inspecting around.


    Yasenia constantly sniffed the air, and soon, she caught the trail again. "Oh? I found it."


    The girls stopped and gathered toward her. After making sure that she wouldn''t lose track of the scent, Yasenia followed it, and she even began climbing the pir with her powerful limbs.


    The 200-meter-long dragon escted with ease and agility, coordinating her four limbs and tail.


    When she reached the middle, about two kilometers up from the ground, she found a sunken part on the pir that looked natural. Looking closely, there was a human-sized hole in the middle of that depression, and when she approached her nose, the scent of the treasure tingled her brain. "Found you~."


    Her body shrunk, and all the girls flew up, returning to their human form.


    The eleven women entered one after another into the pir''s hole, and after walking a few meters, they arrived at a perfectly illuminated and beautiful room made out of high-quality minerals.


    Ebirah was already drooling while her lobster tail pped the ground.


    In the middle of the room, there were two floating orbs of energy.


    Valeriaughed. "No wonder that snake was so powerful and evolved. Its situation is simr to that of Sierra."


    The girls blinked and understood. Evelynughed and asked excitedly. "A natural treasure?"


    Valeria nodded. "That yellow orb floating at the right with small rocks orbiting around it is a Heaven-Born Earth Core. Its name should be [Earthquake Splitting Rumbling Earth]. Despite its powerful name, it''s a fascinating Natural Treasure that has many applications, likend fertilization, mountain creation, and almost anything to do with Earth. It''s neither too strong nor too weak. Still, like every other Natural Treasure, it can grow with its master."


    Yasenia''s lips were crooked in a wry expression. "Earth Attribute? Sigh. We have been unlucky at being lucky, it seems."


    The girls also sighed, feeling disappointed. Tatyanaughed. "Natural Treasures are considered Universally Valuable. Even if you have it in your ring, it is like a bunch of riches that can be exchanged everywhere. I myself have two Natural Treasures in my treasury¡­ I think?"


    Tatyana tilted her head. "Maybe I sold them?"


    The girls suddenly became curious. Angel asked. "Do you have one, Mommy Tatyana?"


    Tatyana smirked mischievously and spoke. "Who knows?"


    Kali looked at Valeria and Mirrory. Valeria smiled. "I can''t ''own'' natural treasures, as I am considered something simr to one myself. Of course, I can befriend them."


    Valeria approached the Heaven Born Earth Core and poked it, her finger rippling with a gentle energy. The mass of rocks changed to mud and happily began dancing around Valeria''s fingers as if it were acting cute with her.


    The girls were somewhat speechless. Mirrory also answered. "I''m a treasure myself, so I''m simr to Valeria. Moreover, even if I could own one, I''m much stronger and useful than one."


    Although it sounded arrogant, her words were the truth, so the girls nodded. Then, Mirrory smirked and looked at Tatyana. "Tatyana has a Letum Essence and Fatum Essence. She is quite wealthy~."


    Tatyana''s smile cracked, and she rushed toward Mirrory. "This broken mirror! How did you know?"


    Mirrory was unafraid and lunged toward Tatyana with a smirk. "Old woman, are you frustrated? Did you think you could cover their energy traces from me?"


    Valeria sighed and appeared in between. The Natural Treasure burst with massive waves of Earth energy, covering her arms in an extremely solid Earth Armor, and she stopped both punches.


    BOOM!


    Valeria didn''t even move, holding their fists tightly. "Can you both be a bit more mature? If you sh without control, this ce might crumble, and you''ll hurt the children!"


    Tatyana and Mirrory tsked their tongues.


    Mirrory just floated back to Angel''s side and leaned on her head.


    Tatyana asked, honestly curious. "Can you tell which ones I have? I mean, the names."


    Mirrory honestly shook her head. "I could only faintly feel their presence. What? Do you not know their names?"


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "You learn the name of the Natural Treasure when you join with it. Of course, I know it. And no, I''m not going to tell you."


    Andrea asked. "Valeria, can you use a Natural Treasure without contracting it?"


    Valeria shook her head. "That''s something only creatures like me can do."


    Andrea sighed. "That''s a shame."


    Yasenia ponderad. "Valeria, Mirrory, Mom, do you think that installing that Earth Core in my ring as a booster for the ground there is a waste?"


    The seniors looked at Yasenia and blinked two times.


    Tatyana praised. "That''s actually a great idea."


    Valeria also nodded. "Right, can''t they just use it to grow spirit nts?"


    Mirrory bobbed her head with them. "Powerful people in the high-level heavens tend to do this, but I forgot about it."


    Valeria added. "Wouldn''t fusing her Spatial Ring and the Natural Treasure be even better?"


    Tatyana''s eyes shone with interest. "That would make sense. That way, her Spatial Ring will gain the ability to grow¡­ Ah."


    The girls saw the sh of insight in Tatyana''s eyes, and Evelyn asked, curious.


    Tatyanaughed and shook her head. "No wonder Irina couldn''t decipher where [Draconic Heart] came from."


    Valeria and Mirrory also understood and blinked. Mirrory asked. "Yasenia, take out [Draconic Heart]."


    Our girl summoned her sword.


    The red core manifested before her hand, and blue material burst from it, creating a giant great sword with scales running across its de.


    The profound Peak-level Heaven-Rank auraing from it showed that it was on the verge of entering the Quasi-Transcendence Rank.


    The three seniors looked at it closely and nodded. Yasenia, with only spection in her head because of her limited knowledge, asked. "So, will you tell me the origins of this sword?"


    Tatyana, surprisingly, nodded. "Yes. It''s beneficial for you to know. This sword, simr to your Celestial Pearl, is an item forged from a Natural Treasure. Honestly, I thought the Celestial Pearl was your strongest treasure, but with this discovery, Draconic Heart is on a simr level. They are growth treasures and soul equipment."


    Yasenia summoned the Celestial Pearl, and the tricolor and ethereally beautiful orb floated before her, emitting soft waves of Celestial light and energy.


    Yasenia remembered something and manipted Draconic Heart to lose its weapon form, absorbing the blue material into it and leaving behind a beautiful red orb that shone with silver, gold, white, and asional gctic blue lights. They were the colors of Yasenia''s energies.


    The mud-like Earth Corefortably dancing in Valeria''s hand solidified and fell to the ground with a thud as if it didn''t dare move in the presence of these treasures.


    Even Evelyn and Andrea felt the Natural Treasures inside them quiet down and be obedient.


    Yasenia muttered. "So¡­ Can I use the Celestial Pearl forbat besides helping me understand Celestial Energy?"


    The three seniors shook their heads. Mirrory was quite direct. "You are too weak. The amount you have of Celestial Energy is pitifully low even to allow that treasure to use its minimum power."


    Mirrory sighed. "Where did you find the Celestial Pearl?"


    They all turned toward Cecile. The phoenix blinked her blue eyes andmented. "In the stomach of a dying high-level Mental Core beast."


    What is luck? This is luck!


    Mirrory pondered. "It happened before Yasenia broke her fate strings, right?"


    Tatyana realized something because of those words and asked. "Who is the previous owner of the Celestial Pearl?"


    Mirrory and Valeria shrugged, not knowing the answer. They were knowledgeable but not all-knowing.


    Tatyana asked, her red eyes shining with deep intelligence. "What about the Sun God and Moon Goddess? If so, then the Celestial Pearl ''casually'' falling in Yasenia''s hands back then would not be too strange."


    Mirrory frowned, and the girls felt a sudden pressure that constricted their hearts with an unknown fear. "Those two? What do you know about them?"


    Tatyana''s eyebrow lifted when she heard the cold tone from her. "Ho, ho? Our usually indifferent Mirrory is projecting her hate without being able to hold back. What a novelty! You are not a piece of wood; it seems that there are feelings somewhere in your heart!"


    Mirrory''s aura dispersed as an urge to punch Tatyana overcame her body. "Be serious!"


    Valeria chuckled. "So, what happened?"


    Mirrory was surprised. "You don''t know?"


    Valeria shook her head.


    Mirrory then threw a bomb that stunned everyone. "They were the ones who started the Heavenly Catastrophe one million years ago."


    Yasenia asked with a stupefied voice. "They what?"


    Mirrorymented. "I don''t know why, but they fought against each other even when they were praised as the most loving couple. They literally used the firmament as their battlefield and destroyed worlds in their wake. Finally, they attack each other with their strongest attacks, destroying arge part of the biggest world under the care of the heavens and killing countless people. The Main Heavens, wrathful at the destruction caused by the gods, began an indiscriminate massacre of high-level cultivators."


    Mirrory sighed. "Fu Jing Jing, my previous master, had to intervene a few thousand yearster because it appeared that they would never calm down. She sacrificed herself, facing the entirety of the heavens by herself and damaging them to destroy the corrupted parts and bring back fairness and rity to its judgment."


    "This action that basically saved the higher worlds from ceasing to exist is what gave Jing''er the title of [Heavenly Truth Saint] by the Heavens themselves. Across all worlds, an aurora that wrote her aplishments, name, and title appeared. Hence, she is considered the savior of the Universe by many, and both, whether evil or righteous, admire her."


    Mirrory''s eyes shone with rare mncholy. "Sadly, the injuries were too heavy, and she died shortly after, being the Saint with the fastest Death after achieving her title. So, not willing to leave behind nothing, she created her inheritance in the Secret Realm you girls visited."


    Then, Mirrory looked at Yasenia and sighed. "You saved her from the Karma she umted with your actions back then, even if it was unintentional. If you didn''t, the Karma of a "martyr" would''ve followed her for countless reincarnations. That''s the only reason I forgave your offense and rude attitude toward her back then and willingly became Angel''s treasure."


    Yasenia honestly bowed her head, and not even her bloodline reacted negatively. "Forgive my rudeness back then."


    This time, her bow was heartfelt. A person like Fu Jing Jing deserved all the respect in the world and more.


    Mirrory nodded and patted her head after Yasenia straightened, her lips almost unnoticeably arching up. "Good."


    The girls suddenly felt a change, as if the usually illusory and transcendent Mirrory had be more tangent. Angel went forward and hugged her with a smile. "Mirrory!"


    The ancient treasure patted her head and chuckled. "Yes."


    Tatyana nodded, her tone softer than usual. "No wonder you reacted so badly to the names of the Sun God and Moon Goddess." Then, she smirked mischievously. "Well, let me exin the situation. You''ll probably love it."


    Mirrory heard about Yasenia''s situation, and her emerald-colored eyes shone as an unmistakable smile spread on her lips. "Ho, ho? So, I will be able to meet those two again?"


    Even if there was no threatening expression, they all felt their bodies bursting in a wave of chills.


    Mirrory rxed and returned to her usual indifferent expression. She looked at them andmented. "Children, now that we know what to do with the Earth Core, fusing it with Yasenia''s ring, let''s check the other treasure."


    They all nodded obediently and looked at the transparent orb holding something inside.


    **************************************************************


    Kali: Very interesting revtions in this chapter.


    Evelyn: Yup.


    Author: Let''s call today''s dear. I summon you!


    Cyan Mulder: Hello.


    Andrea: Hello.


    Cyan Mulder: Kya! Andrea, I love you!


    Andrea: Thanks, I guess?


    Cyan Mulder: Cough, so. I have a question about the rtionship between all the girls; as much as they all get along and love each other, they are still girls, and emotions, tempers, etc, are part of being human...


    Cyan Mulder: We have never seen them have altercations or disagreements between them, and with Yasing back 20 years more experienced, surely it can''t just always be sunshine and rainbows??


    Cyan Mulder: Also, my girl Andrea deserves to have a soul mate mark! She always puts herself in the background but is always the most dependable, but I feel like she is always just waiting for her turn. She was the 2nd person after Angel that Yas knew she wanted right when she met her. She deserves that connection with Yas!


    Author: Cough, it seems that her favorite girl is quite clear.


    Andrea: I''m ttered, thank you, Cyan.


    Cyan Mulder: *Nod* *Nod*


    Yasenia: I''ll answer you since most of the things you mentioned revolved around me.


    Cyan Mulder: Okay, Yas!


    Yasenia: First, about our rtionship. There is one easy reason why we have no altercations besides a few insignificant moments. We have a very honest rtionship and deeply trust each other. For example, imagine that Kali is feeling ufortable because of something I did. Instead of swallowing it up, she tells me.


    Yasenia: The reason we can do that is because they know I will be understanding. That, besides being their lover, I''m their best friend, and they can share everything with me without burdens.


    Andrea: Also, although I''m grateful for your suggestion, marking is something that can''t be done at will. I, and all the girls, would love to have a soul connection with Yasenia. However, we can''t. Even Angel''s and Kali''s connection is temporary.


    Angel: B-But Yasenia will find a way to make it permanent!


    Andrea: Yes, yes.


    Cyan Mulder: I see.


    Cecile: Even when Yasenia was away for twenty years, we could all feel that we remained in her heart. Therefore, how could we not give her all our love? Even after twenty brutal years, she still loves us, and this is proof of how much she adores us.


    Cyan Mulder: Right¡­


    Author: I think I''ve answered everything. If you have extra doubts, ask in thements, Cyan.


    Cyan Mulder: Thank you!


    Author: And that''s all for today, bye-bye!


    *********************************************


    Author Note: pa tre /posts/dragonesss-hour-92669579 Pregnant Yasenia sleeping in a seductive bride dress. (Sketch). A personal favorite I''ve been waiting to do~. :3

 Chapter 659: Resuming the exploration!

    Chapter 659: Resuming the exploration!


    The girls looked at the transparent glowing orb with curiosity. After all, this item could tempt Yasenia from very far away, even while being buried deep down the mountain.


    Yasenia confirmed that the scent of the Natural Treasure was not the thing she first sniffed and that it came from this one.


    When Yasenia stretched her hand and touched the orb, it glowed softly, slowly unraveling its contents, finally revealing what was inside as itnded on Yasenia''s palm.


    Angel blinked and asked, unsure. "A key?"


    Kali nodded. "A golden key."


    Evelyn further exined. "A golden key the size of a hand with iid gems."


    Ebirah poked it and smiled. "It''s very pretty."


    Tatyana lifted an eyebrow, interested. "It is indeed some sort of key. The craftsmanship is delicate and thorough. Quality-wise, it should be simr to a Transcendence Level treasure."


    The girls nodded, and Cecile asked. "What is it for?"


    Nobody knew, so they were confused about what to do.


    Yasenia spun it around, looking at it to see if it had anything written, but there was nothing. She observed the crystal room and asked. "Is there anything else in this room?"


    Andrea shook her head. "I''ve been searching, and I found nothing."


    Kali suggested. "Maybe there is another room. Should we search for it?"


    They agreed, and after doing another detailed inspection of the empty room, they began circling the pir and scanning the surroundings.


    They took their time, and after eight hours of meticulous searching, they found nothing.


    Yasenia sighed. "There are no extra hints, it seems."


    Angel pouted. "So, we got nothing?"


    Ebirah was grabbing Angel''s hand as she said. "We gained a lot of Heaven-ranked ores!"


    As Ebirah said, the previous room filled with high-quality ores, thanks to the Heaven-Born Earth Core, looked much emptier and less lustrous.


    Andreaughed happily. "We gained 20,000 cubic meters of various heaven-ranked minerals and almost 700,000 cubic meters of Earth-ranked ones. Then, our beast people have increased a level. Also, that Natural Treasure in your spatial ring is very nice. Even if we never discover what that key is for, we''ve gained a lot of valuable treasures. If we didn''t have Yasenia''s ring, our 10,000 cubic meter rings would''ve be stuffed with ores."


    The others smiled, feeling nice about having the optimistic Andrea in the group.


    Ebirah looked at what was left of the pir and pulled Yasenia''s skirt hem. "Yasenia, can I eat it?"


    The dragoness chuckled and nodded. "Go ahead."


    Ebirah transformed into her beast form and then began munching into the giant pir. The solid rocks were like soft mud under the powerful mandibles of the Ore Lobster.


    Cecile asked. "Won''t the room copse if she eats it?"


    Yasenia tilted her head. "Does it matter? We''ll leave as soon as she finishes eating, so even if itter copses, it''s not our problem."


    After Ebirah ate her fill, about two times her body weight in her giant lobster form, the girls left the cave system.


    Seeing the sky again, they took a deep breath. Andrea chuckled. "We''ve only been there a few hours, but it felt much longer."


    Evelyn was riding on Yasenia''s back, her little but softly resting on the root of her tail. "Where do we go next, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia looked around and answered. "Hm, we should look around the mountain, just in case. If we find anything interesting, we take it. I doubt it, though¡­ By the way, dear."


    Evelyn. "Yes?"


    Yasenia looked down at the two mischievous hands fondling her under her dress and sighed with a smile. "What are you doing?"


    Evelyn answered with a serious face. "The air here is a bit chilly, so I''m warming up my hands with your Heavenly Breasts."


    Ebirah asked, innocent and curious. "Why don''t you do it with yours?"


    Evelyn''s lips twitched as she looked down at her aerodynamic chest and decided not to answer andfort her hurt soul with the massive breasts in her hands.


    Andrea coughed and answered for Evelyn. "Little Ebirah, Evelyn just wants to have some skinship with Yasenia. The chilly air is an excuse."


    Ebirah nodded. "I see."


    After that, they moved around the mountain and found nothing interesting besides a few spirit herbs and ores.


    In total, they took about a day, and the following morning, they decided to leave the mountain. While resting, Yasenia always took time to speak with Kaleina. She was showering her little dear with love even if she couldn''t be there.


    Kaleina even told her sweetly that her call was her favorite part of the day, making Yasenia so distressed for a moment that she almost rushed outside the secret realm if the girls hadn''t stopped her.


    They didn''t see anyone around as they descended, and Yasenia frowned. "It''s too silent. Be careful."


    Kalimented. "Did the people leave after yourmotion?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "It doesn''t make sense. Although the cave has interesting treasures, the rest of the mountain has materials that are valuable enough for normal disciples. Remember that our standards are very high, and things we consider not worth picking up are treasures for others. There is no way that all cultivators exploring the mountain suddenly vanish without a reason."


    The girls nodded and looked closely at their surroundings.


    Andrea asked. "How about flying out instead of running as we are?"


    Yasenia seriously considered it. "That''s a good idea, but let''s go onnd for now, in case ambushes are ced around. If we are the target, people must''ve prepared to catch us mid-air. If we are not, it''s not toote then to change into our beast forms and fly away.


    They saw the limit of the rocky part, and soon, they would enter the forest area of the mountain.


    Cecile suddenly warned. "Stop. In that area with high walls, there should be an ambush."


    They all stopped the instant Cecile ordered and listened to her reasoning. Their trust in each other was deep enough to follow through if somebody suddenly gave an order like that.


    After hearing Cecile''s spection, Angel focused energy in her eyes and used her [Energy Flow Intent]. The little girl nodded and spoke. "There is a formation over there, covering the middle of the fissure between the tworge hills. People would not bother circling around, so that must be arge convergence of traveling cultivators. There might be a group that has been ambushing small groups."


    Evelyn squinted. "Or they are waiting for us."


    Yasenia didn''t deny her opinion and asked. "What makes you think that?"


    Evelyn exined. "The wolf elders have been dissatisfied with us, and this dissatisfaction must''ve mixed with their rancor for what we''ve done to their n after you pped their faces twice. After knowing we gained a treasure, he must''ve called nearby reinforcements and set up an ambush for us."


    Yasenia''s eyes shone with praise. Her mischievous girl has always been very sharp. "I also think simrly. Does someone else want to add anything extra?"


    They all shook their head, so the dragoness asked. "What do you girls want to do? If we fly high up into the sky, escaping without a conflict would be pretty straightforward. We can even choose the opposite direction and fly over the mountain. We would lose just an hour or two."


    Yasenia saw that they were still looking at her, and she knew what they wanted. "Of course, we can set up countermeasures and fight the ambush off."


    Cecile spoke with her usual cold tone. "They will be annoying if we let them live."


    Evelyn blinked and asked. "Say, Yasenia, I want to test the thing Kali made."


    Kali titled her head. "Which one?"


    Evelyn chuckled mischievously. "The [Body Scent Pearl Bomb]."


    The girls looked at Evelyn with twitching lips. Cecile was blunt and asked. "Isn''t that the bomb made of Yasenia''s sexual fluids and scents? Do you want them to rape each other?"


    Evelyn coughed. "I mean, aren''t you girls curious as to what extent does that thing work? Kali also increased the intensity a few times over with an alchemy mixture, right?"


    Kali nodded but was reluctant.


    Andreamented. "How about using them only if they attack us?"


    Evelyn looked at Andrea and warned. "But we''ll lose the initiative. Isn''t it better to attack first?"


    Yasenia asked while hugging her baby. "Can you nullify that formation, baby?"


    Angel snuggled in the embrace of the voluptuous dragoness and nodded. "It''s very amateurish."


    Yasenia looked at them and ordered. "Good. Prepare to use defensive skills as soon as we step inside. Cecile, Evelyn, Sierra, you three will be the main attackers, so use the time Andrea, Ebirah, Kali, and I buy time to counterattack. Angel, you focus on the disarming of the formation. Finally, Mom, Valeria, and Mirrory do as you see fit. Also, Evelyn¡­ Use those bombs in moderation."


    Evelyn smiled.


    On the other side, as the girls expected, it was an ambush nned for them. The Steel Back Wolf elder had gathered other low-level ns with his influence and was observing from a distance.


    A subordinate spoke. "Elder Fu, their group has stopped walking."


    The wolf kin frowned and looked over. "Did they discover our ambush?"


    At the side, a beautiful woman with snake scales hissed arrogantly. "That blonde girl is just the runner-up of the Juniorpetition held five years ago. I know Meiren, the winner, and her skills are nothing to worry about. This girl is weaker than Meiren, so it is impossible to detect my formation!"


    Her tone, full of pride and disdain for being doubted, made the people present irked but somewhat relieved.


    After all, even if she was arrogant, she was a well-known Formation Master in the continent.


    When they saw their group advancing toward them again, the woman stated. "See? They are nothing more than little birds falling into my."


    Elder Fu spoke in a low tone. "Prepare yourselves. Once the trapping formation is deployed, attack with all your strength. Our objective is the treasures, but their deaths are our priority. If possible, capture her alive. The Patriarch seems to be interested in her."


    Another wolfmented. "Elder Fu, didn''t Lady Zephyrith advise us not to be too obsessed with them and focus on the Secret realm exploration?"


    Elder Fu frowned, annoyed. "This is the fifth time you spoke about that. Although I respect Lady Zephyrith as she will probably be the main wife of the Patriarch when she finally decides to give her pure body to him, right now, she isn''t. So, we''ll take the Patriarch''s desires above hers."


    A woman from the wolf n snorted. "Lady Zephyrith is too arrogant. She has been making the Patriarch wait for over five hundred years. Isn''t she ashamed to not even let him touch her?"


    Another personughed. "That''s what made the Patriarch so obsessed with her. Besides, have you ever seen a more beautiful and powerful female wolf than her?"


    An Ethereal Soul cultivator spoke. "Well, isn''t that one from the Lizard''s sect on a simr level? How was she called¡­ Sierra?"


    That woman who spoke frowned further. "She is just an Ethereal Soul level weakling."


    Elder Fu ordered. "Enough. Prepare yourselves, they are close."


    They all waited and prepared with his order while the wolf elder sneered. ''Did you really think I would let you leave with the treasures? Now that I''ve gathered twenty Epoch Core people, one-hundred-and-twenty Ethereal soul Realm cultivators, and our formation, you will fall into my ws.''


    *************************************************************


    Evelyn: I''m very curious about the effects of that bomb.


    Kali: It was quiteplex and fun to make. Yasenia''s pheromones are very difficult to work with.


    Yasenia: Are they?


    Kali: Yes, love. If a normal pheromone can activate, for example, five nerves, yours can activate fifty.


    Author: I summon you!


    Aries Uy: Hello~.


    Tatyana: Hello, little one. What''s your question?


    Aries Uy: Well¡­ *Blushing* After I heard about the egg-lying, I couldn''t help but wonder about how big they would be before they exited the body. Will the egg grow in size when it exits, or will it grow big enough for a baby to exit as an egg?


    Aries Uy: Also, um, can Yas have two pregnancies at once since she can use her tail like a pocket pussy. Well, I''m not sure if she has a second uterus in her tail or just transfers everything to one uterus. Will the Yas'' egg get so big that she is forced to stay in her dragon form?


    Aries Uy: When I think about Yas carrying a giant egg in her belly in her human form, hahaha, something feels funny. Either way, I''m sure she could probably still kill people while preggy~.


    Yasenia: I can feel the branches of your thoughts sprouting from here.


    Aries Uy: *Blushing* Also, for the answer, can you summon the dragons? Like the forest dragon, Tian Long, the maids, etc.


    Author: An interesting set of questions? Hahaha. Let''s summon them, then.


    *Puff*


    Aries Uy: Wow, Tian Long is truly intimidating up close.


    Tian Long: It has been a while since I came here.


    Laurina: Hm? Oh! Little sister Yasenia!


    ia: Young Miss!


    Author: Hello, here is the problem.


    *Exnation*


    Tian Long: I''m honestly unsure about all those questions. But, from my experience, a dragon in human form can carry eggs. Unlike human women, when they are giving birth, their bodies be extremely stic.


    Laurina: Mom and Dad told me about how the eggs grow even after beingid, so in my race''s case, we do both. Nurturing in the body and nurturing outside the body.


    ia: As a beast-human dragon, I''m sure that I would noty eggs unless I mate with a real dragon.


    Laurina: *Blushing* Also, cough, I don''t know about little sister Yasenia being able to have two pregnancies¡­ Does her tail really¡­?


    Aries Uy: Well, she can use it to mate.


    Laurina: Oh my~¡­. *Whispering* So wonderful~.


    Tian Long: Tatyana, your daughter is quite rare between dragons. Not many species can use their tail as a sexual organ.


    Tatyana: She is my daughter. Of course, she is special.


    ia: From what Dr. Ava, Anna, Eve, and Flora have deduced, young Miss should have a strange pregnancy. She will probably know what to do instinctively at that moment, but it will be interesting. Dr. Ava has told me to closely monitor and write down every second of it.


    Aries Uy: I see. Thanks to all of you!


    Author: And that''s all for today''s egg-lying Theater- Cough, I mean Celestial Theater!

 Chapter 660: Sun Dragon Roar. Angels anger.

    Chapter 660: Sun Dragon Roar. Angel''s anger.


    When the girls arrived at the passage''s entrance between the tall cliffs, they silently revolved their energy and umted it.


    The 140 cultivators waiting to ambush on the cliffs also charged their energy, ready to pounce.


    Yasenia''s pupils slowly thinned, and her spiritual sense spread silently, spotting a few of the hidden cultivators.


    When our girls were in the middle of the formation, Elder Fu pointed and ryed to everyone''s head. "Attack!"


    The formation master activated it, creating a transparent dome that only allowed attacks to enter. "[Beast Trapping Jail Formation]!"


    Yasenia''s and the other girls'' auras ballooned, quickly reacting before the first wave of attacks swallowed their figures in a gigantic explosion.


    BOOM!


    The earth shook, and dust rose up while rocks from the hills loosened and fell because of the tremors.


    The wolf kin flew over with the other twenty Epoch Core fighters he had gathered and looked down at the explosion site. The 120 Ethereal Soul cultivators waited above, ready to block any attempt at escaping.


    Elder Fu spoke indifferently. "If you are alive, know that you have fallen into our trap. Surrender all your treasures, and I might consider releasing you."


    The dust cleared, and a silver dome surrounded by wooden vines and other auras appeared.


    Although some parts were slightly destroyed, the overall form was intact. On Yasenia''s hand, there was a disc withplicated patterns that had yet to activate. "Not bad, you almost broke through ourbined defense."


    Elder Fu ordered. "Attack again."


    The Twenty Epoch Cores didn''t hold back and mmed their fists toward the protective silver dome.


    BOOOM!


    The dome bent like a bubble and exploded, creating a path for the 120 Ethereal Soul realm cultivators to attack.


    However, a smaller white dome with beautiful golden runes surrounded our girls.


    All attacks fizzled away, and the dome rippled like water. However, it didn''t show any signs of damage.


    Elder Fu frowned. "That should be your life-saving treasure; once it expires, we''ll be able to kill all of you. Surrender, no matter what you do, your fate is sealed."


    Yasenia had a calm and seductive smile on her face. "I''m curious: why did you decide to attack me? Didn''t you see that there are strong people on my side outside the secret realm? If I die, those people will attack your n regardless of their safety."


    Elder Fu sneered. "Since they were all women, the Patriarch Alone can subdue them. After all, he has a Progenitor aura and beast human women can''t help but bow down to him."


    Evelyn burst intoughter. "Are these people blind?"


    An Epoch Core cultivator frowned. "Human, how dare youugh!? You better pray you don''t fall in my hands, or I''ll make you a good pet ve."


    Yasenia''s smile disappeared, her aura bing cold and ruthless. "Good. As you''ve said before, you''ve sealed your Fate. Evelyn, use those at willter. First, let''s attack normally."


    Evelyn licked her lips, two pink orbs the size of an apple appearing in her hands.


    The dragoness looked around and spoke. "How about surviving our attack before you act so high and mighty?"


    "[Lunar Fire Storm]."


    "[Luminous Lightning Cmity]."


    "[Regal Blizzard Howl]."


    A giant white fire tornado rose from the ground as white and blue lightning sneaked inside like countless soaring dragons. Moreover, Sierra''s howl attacked the soul directly, emitting visible ripples in the air.


    The formation surrounding them bent as the continuous fire and lightning storm struck it. However, the ripples phased through the physical formation easily.


    The people who thought they were safe began screaming while holding their heads in pain as their souls trembled at Sierra''s howl.


    "Aargh!"


    "Noo!"


    "It hurts!"


    Those hit by Sierra''s howl with weak souls began bleeding from their seven orifices, and the weaker ones even fell unconscious.


    A single howl incapacitated seven people, none of the Epoch Core rank.


    Naturally, the second the girls attacked, the enemy cultivators didn''t stay still and counterattacked.


    Elder Fu''s face became solemn. "Be careful. They know Soul attacks! What are you doing, Desaria!? Quickly reinforce the formation!"


    Desaria had her ears still ringing from the howl, but she nodded hastily. "Give me a bit of time until I add the soul defense formation."


    With agile leaps, she approached the formation and began painting.


    While attacks rained from above, the dome around Yasenia and the others looked imprable, blocking all attacks. It created a fantastical image of a giant dome being attacked from the inside while a smaller dome inside stopped damage from the outside.


    Yasenia didn''t feel the urge to defend, so she decided to attack.


    Her golden eyes locked on the woman approaching, and her smile widened, showing her fangs. With quick steps, she appeared before her, on the limit of her own defensive dome, and gathered energy in her throat.


    Desaria looked up, seeing Yasenia take a deep breath. She barely reacted in time, using an amulet to create a barrier in front of herself.


    ROAAAR!


    The air literally exploded as Yasenia''s deep and rumbling dragon roar carried not only her auras but an intangible golden energy that rippled in space.


    It was the skill Yasenia was still learning a while ago, [Sun Dragon Roar].


    It was a soul attack simr to Sierra''s but on another level.


    A golden ripple spread from Yasenia at the speed of her roar''s sound, and since the formation failed to block Sierra''s attack, Yasenia''s one waspletely free to cause havoc on the enemy lines.


    When the roar of the Empyrean Dragon arrived, all beast cultivators felt like a steel wall struck them while the weight of a mountain mmed them from above.


    Soul attacks were the bane of Body Cultivators once they arrived at a certain level. And since all the cultivators were rtively close because of the reassurance of the formation, the damage was massive.


    The majestic roar of the Progenitor Queen instantly killed twenty cultivators, their souls burning with Yasenia''s Sun Dragon Roar energy, and injured all cultivators in the Ethereal Soul Realm.


    Only the Epoch Core cultivators could block it because they were somewhat prepared because of Sierra''s attack.


    Meanwhile, the main target, Desaria, felt the world sh white as the blood vessels around her body exploded, and her body was thrown flying backward, mming against the cliff''s wall behind her. "COUGH!"


    Even if she was an Epoch Core cultivator, because she was not focused on cultivating and mainly on formations, her body was not as sturdy, not to mention her soul.


    Elder Fu shouted. "Desaria!"


    Seeing the woman struggling to get up, Elder Fu frowned deeply and roared. "Attack with all your might! Healer, go and prioritize Desaria!"


    Yasenia felt her throat hurting a bit. It was a powerful attack, but using too many times in a row can give her temporary muteness. The principle behind the roar was the use of Bloodline aura and Soul Pressurepressed and released in a massive shockwave of energies via her Soul Core, the Celestial Pearl. Therefore, she could create a soul attack with attributed energy. Using Celestial Energy in this attack was still out of reach but had tremendous potential.


    While all of this happened, Evelyn, Cecile, and Sierra did not stop for a single second when attacking, while Kali had already summoned her army.


    Yasenia, Andrea, Ebirah, and Kali used defensive skills, creating magma, wooden, silver, and pinkish crystal-like shields. Although the formation was strong, it was not invincible, so blocking a few of the attacks was something not that hard to do.


    They were all buying time for Angel.


    Yasenia asked, her voice having a touch of hoarseness because of her roar. "Baby, how much longer until you decipher it?"


    The girls almost lost their footing as their legs wobbled. ''My Heavens, that raspiness sounds so sexy!''


    Angel blushed and answered. "It''s very amateurish, so about forty seconds."


    Yasenia did not bother hiding their conversation, and the formation woman heard them.


    Although she had recovered and was trying to fix the formation, she couldn''t help but shout with an indignant expression. "Keep bragging, little girl! As if you think you can decipher the intricacies of my formation, you are too young and boastful. Surrender quickly and give that dragoness to us. Her beauty might allow her to survive as my toy even after her rude attack!"


    Sierra howled again with her [Regal Blizzard Howl].


    Soul damage was tricky to heal, but they learned their lesson, and those vulnerable to soul attacks had already retreated far enough not to be affected.


    The woman also had a few talismans around her to guard against soul attacks.


    Angel looked at her and smiled, but her sweet smile carried deep, hidden darkness. "So old yet so stupid. I wonder how you managed to live until today. It doesn''t matter, though. I''m going to kill you, so your lucky streak is over. [Formation Destruction]."


    CRASH!


    The dome around them shattered like a ss bulb hitting the ground, leaving the woman with a gaping mouth and a stupefied expression.


    Angel didn''t even care about the surrounding cultivators and used her boosting skills, charging at that woman, sword and shield in hand.


    The girls didn''t lose the chance and fired a barrage of attacks without holding back, including Cecile and the others, and letting the formation shoulder the rest of the attacks.


    Yasenia did not join as she used her speed to run after Angel quickly.


    The woman quickly snapped out of her stunned state when a massive flood of killing intent locked on her, and an indifferent-looking Angel approached quickly.


    She jumped back and tried to climb the cliff, but she felt a tight grip catch her ankle.


    She fearfully looked back and saw Angel grabbing her ankle. "You are not going anywhere."


    An irresistible force pulled her downwards and threw her like a meteor, cratering into the solid mountain below.


    Angel saw five Epoch Core approaching, and when she was about to retaliate, a massive Sun energy attack blocked those five people.


    Yasenia appeared in between and looked at her with a smile. "Go and vent, baby. I''ll hold them back."


    Angel''s heart almost exploded with sweetness, and remembering what the woman said, her sweetness warped into maliciousness.


    She shot down with just her shield and aimed at the woman exiting the crater.


    When Desaria exited the crater, she wanted to flee, but a beautiful crystal-like shield appeared in before her eyes. She lifted her arms, and the shield struck her like aet.


    BANG!


    A grunt escaped her mouth as her forearms fractured and her body shot backward.


    She flipped and ced her foot on the ground, yet, like a ghost, Angel was there with another shield bash.


    BANG!


    Her ribs cracked when the solid shield sunk into her side, and she spat blood.


    Angel was far from being done, though.


    Desaria saw stars in her vision as strike after strikended on her. One on her head, one on her back, another on her thigh, another on her shoulder.


    She was cursing at Elder Fu for noting to help her, but when she looked over, her face finally changed to one of despair.


    Ebirah, Andrea, Evelyn, Sierra, and Cecile attacked in synchrony.


    Andrea blocked the front with Ebirah, tanking the barrage of attacks, while Evelyn and Sierra focused on protecting Cecile.


    Then, as the main attacker, Cecile''s bow shed with silver light, sending waves of powerful arrows toward them.


    She wondered what the 100 Ethereal Soul Realm cultivators were doing, but her mouth dropped when an army of nt creatures was overrunning them.


    The coordinated dryads and other nt creatures cooperated like a single unit, led by the three-tailed fox woman who reaped lives easily as she sword danced around with elegant and graceful steps.


    The constant thorns, vines, and roots exploding from everywhere created wooden shields, barriers, and many more, blocking most of the range attacks while hindering any aerial ambushes with heavy-range attacks and skills.


    Then, their main objective was fighting like an asura, swinging her oversized broadsword and extremely long dragon tail against five Epoch Core cultivators while stars bloomed around them and shot in every direction.


    The multiple attacks thatbined Sun, Moon, and Star energies made her realize what kind of monster they had challenged.


    Her seductive figure,bined with brutal might and matchless elegance, created an Empyrean sight of alluring strength that could captivate the hearts of even her enemies.


    Angel''s voice reached her ears. "Where are you looking at? [Eight brilliant Swords]."


    sh! sh! sh! sh! sh! sh! sh! sh!


    Sharp pain stung her brain as she saw her limbs flying in every direction and a fountain of blood spurting from her.


    At that moment, she knew.


    ''Today, I die.''

 Chapter 661: Result of the battle. Leaving toward new places. [End Of Book 11]

    Chapter 661: Result of the battle. Leaving toward new ces. [End Of Book 11]


    Desaria''s looked nkly at the approaching Angel, filled with despair. Angel looked down at the woman lying on the ground without arms and sneered. "What is that face?"


    Desaria coughed a mouthful of blood and spoke weakly. "Please, spare me."


    Angelughed and raised her shield, smashing down toward her chest. "Would you have spared Yasenia if she were captured?"


    BANG!


    The ground below Desaria cracked as her eyes widened in pain while the ribcage shattered and bones pierced her organs.


    Angel lifted her shield again and then began bashing the person below her continuously.


    The explosive sounds fell onto the Epoch Core cultivator one after another, and thanks to her resilience, Desaria didn''t die until Angel lifted her sword and decapitated her.


    Then, the blonde girl turned around and observed the battlefield.


    Andrea and the others had managed to injure many of the fifteen cultivators, but they were still trying to break through.


    At the same time, Kali had already reduced the starting 100 cultivators to 70, and the numbers kept being reduced faster.


    Meanwhile, her Yasenia was still fighting the five Epoch Core cultivators.


    She saw Yasenia parry one sword and move to the side, dodging another. Then, her tailshed against a hammer while her body spun, and she kicked a spear that was trying to ambush her from a tricky angle.


    The final person was met with Yasenia''s sword, which she had recovered from the initial parry.


    Around her, tens of building-sized stars were created and shot toward her enemies while each attack she created sent a massive wave of energy that pushed the Epoch Core cultivators back.


    Angel couldn''t help but be captivated by Yasenia''s fluid, elegant, yet beastly fighting form.


    Moreover, the smirk on Yasenia''s lips and those beautiful and glowing red eyes because of the War Intent almost made her squeal.


    Naturally, her observationsted no more than a few seconds. She hurriedly charged and helped Yasenia. However, a massive aura of energies gathering on Yasenia told her that she didn''t need help, and she changed her objective to helping Kali clean up and then joining hands against the fifteen Epoch Core cultivators.


    Yasenia was fighting, feeling liberated. The cultivators that five years ago seemed unreachable were now fighting her with solemn looks as if she were a monster. ''Seeing strong people struggle under my sword is a delight~.''


    As the fight continued, her strength increased.


    Simr to [Battle Intent], which made the cultivator stronger the longer the fight went on, [War Intent] did something simr.


    Her movements became more refined, her understanding of the strengths of her enemies assimted in her battle style, and her chances to counterattack quickly increased.


    The initial moments of a fight were a bit of a struggle because using all her buffing skills since the beginning would be a gamble.


    While fighting simr-level cultivators, the best option was to increase the strength while testing the waters slowly. If you released all your strength since the first instant and fail to kill the enemy, they would begin getting used to you, and losing a winning battle is possible.


    Of course, it depended on the situation.


    Right now, Yasenia was not using [Celestial Intent], [Day and Night], [Empyrean Regal Dragon Aura], and [Empyrean Gxy Domain].


    She gathered energy in her throat as she fought, preparing a roar skill.


    "Stop her!"


    Their faces changed, and they tried to attack her, but she was aware that they would do such a thing because [Sun Dragon Roar] had impacted them a lot.


    Therefore, when they charged at her, her body''s oppressive presence multiplied as [Empyrean Regal Dragon Aura] unfolded, making the flinch for a second as their bloodline submitted to Yasenia''s.


    A second too long for a battle of their strength.


    Yasenia opened her mouth, and her explosive [Moon Dragon Roar] exploded from her throat.


    ROAAR!


    Silver ripples engulfed the entire battlefield as her sonorous and deep roar echoed in the entire mountain.


    The five people fighting her were pushed back, and their bodies felt sluggish as if their joints had rusted.


    Yasenia''s Moon Dragon Roar affected the soul with freezing energies, making even people of their strength feel cold.


    The Ethereal Soul cultivators fighting Kali and Angel despaired when the sensation of their soul freezing engulfed them.


    Naturally, both women didn''t lose the chance and used their most powerful skills to ughter all of them.


    Compared with the 12,000 beasts, the sixty Ethereal Soul cultivators left were pitifullycking.


    Andrea''s battle sense was also superb, as her [Battle Intent] indicated, and she didn''t lose the split chance created by Yasenia.


    Her body moved quickly with her [Sun Chasing Steps], and her halberd swung enveloped in her self-created skill, [Warring sun Battle Art: Unwavering barrage].


    The stunned Epoch Core cultivator didn''t have a chance to properly defend, as the initial sh with Andrea''s halberd crumbled his stance.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Andrea swung her heavy halberd, and when she finally opened his guard, she went all out. [Sun Molten Pir] shot from the ground, and her [Sun Burning Palm] manifested from above.


    BOOM!


    The man she targeted was covered in searing molten material that was further enhanced by [Molten Sun], [Sr Body], and the mes of her Natural Treasure [Star Born Searing me].


    The shouts of their enemies followed their attacks, creating profound devastation between them andying waste on the entire cliff area.


    The walls had already crumbled as their collisions affected arge part of the mountain.


    After her roar, Yasenia charged at the five stunned cultivators and swung her sword twice using [Draconic Sunset].


    The heavy hit sent two Epoch Core cultivators flying. Then, her tailshed at the one sneaking behind her, smashing them below the chin with such force they cratered on a rock three hundred meters away while spinning backward.


    Moreover, she spun mid-air, smashing her leg on the side of a fourth one, cracking his skull with her monstrous leg strength.


    BANG!


    Afternding on the ground, she looked at the remaining cultivator and roared. "ROAR!"


    With another deafening dragon roar, her aura flooded the battlefield as her War Intent and Monarch Intent swept everything and everyone.


    With it, her girls suddenly felt connected and coordinated.


    Their movements became fluid as they attacked, defended, and suppressed them interchangeably.


    Kali and Angel had joined the other girls, and deaths were already appearing in the group of fifteen Epoch Core cultivators.


    They couldn''t help but look sideways as Yasenia was now no longer only paying attention to her own battle but also looked at theirs while using the War and Monarch Intents to help them.


    It was not a powerful buff, but they could feel Yasenia''s intentions and strategies while fighting, making them like one instead of seven separate entities.


    This was the power of the Monarch Intent.


    It might not be powerful battle-wise besides increasing her suppression, but whenpared in utility, it was considered an utterly overwhelming power.


    Moreover, it was just a level two intent. The Monarch Intent showed even more profound strengths when it reached higher levels.


    Elder Fu was finally afraid and began nning an escape route. "Prepare to retreat. We''ve underestimated them!"


    The girls heard them and attacked as one. The summons were used as mostly defensive tools while Kali spent all her efforts on support.


    "Escape? Not so fast." Angel''s voice echoed as [Thousand Mirage Formation surrounded the twelve cultivators.


    The twelve people were suddenly lost as the entirendscape changed.


    A massive beast burst from the ground, attacking them, and many turned to attack.


    One of them shed, and his sword bounced from the awfully thick armor of the beast, making his eyes widen. He quickly felt danger from his right and tried to dodge, but a spear surrounded by fearsome lightning struck his chest.


    Evelyn''s violet eyes were crackling with arcs of electricity as her spear destroyed and pierced the defenses of the cultivator. [Thunder Soul Destruction] activated inside the cultivator, and her ck Lightning Natural Treasure rumbled, destroying his insides.


    Resenting the beast that suddenly appeared, the man''s vision darkened. However, he didn''t know that he shed at nothingness and that the bounce was him hitting an energy barrier created by the formation to "imitate" the beast''s armor.


    Illusions were a very rare thing in Distancia, and in this battle, they showed their absurd worth.


    The remaining twelve cultivators fell extremely quickly as our girls took advantage of their confusion and took them off guard.


    Cecile even managed to kill five simultaneously with consecutive [shing Moon Arrows] enhanced by her destructive and freezing [Lunar Yin Phoenix mes].


    Elder Fu took out a talisman, ready to leave, but his hand was grabbed by the elegant and fair hand of a woman, making it impossible to move his energy.


    He raised his eyes with a thumping and fearful heart and met a pair of charming red eyes that hid oceans of blood and death below. "You wanted to escape after trying to kill my little treasure? The ignorance of mortals is sometimes cute~, fufufu. [Grasp Of The Divine Lich Empress]."


    Her hand grabbed softly wound around his neck, but even if the movement was slow, he was locked in ce by the pair of glowing red orbs.


    His vitality was devoured, and his body wilted quickly, dying and bing a dried corpse that scattered with the wave of Tatyana''s hand.


    On Yasenia''s side, those five had an easier time escaping, and they tried it before the girls finished the other twelve. However, during their efforts, Yasenia unleashed her entire strength and managed to kill three of them in a belligerent rampage that made part of the mountain loosen and fall like andslide.


    The remaining two were about to escape, but Valeria and Mirrory moved, appearing in front of them and killing them quickly.


    After a while, only our girls remained.


    Their injuries were light enough for Kali to heal them in less than two minutes.


    Tatyana and the other two seniors floated before them with a smirk, and Mirrory asked. "How was it? Your first battle against a group of cultivators?"


    Yasenia looked around at the aftermath and smiled a bit. "Not bad. But I felt that they were a bitcking. It would''ve been nice if we met actual strong people of the Low-level Epoch Core realm."


    The dragoness didn''t think it was an easy battle, but it also wasn''t a dangerous one.


    The fight was under their control from beginning to end, and they could fight against them with rtive ease.


    Angel was burying her face in between her favorite breasts and hugging Yasenia''s soft and slim waist. "That bad woman made me slightly angry. Sorry for acting a bit angry."


    Evelyn asked with a twitching eyelid. "Slightly?"


    Angel nodded, nuzzling in the sweet-smelling softness. "Yes~. Oh, Yasenia. Hugging you is sofy~."


    Yasenia chuckled and caressed her baby''s long, blonde hair. "Let''s rest for ten minutes and then move deeper into the secret realm."


    Kali and the others agreed. Cecilemented. "We need to find what the key is for and also search for the challenges that appear across the entire secret realm to gain treasures."


    Yasenia nodded and looked at the seniors. "Anything interesting in the rings we''ve collected?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "There is not a suitable cultivation technique, but the riches are not bad. Almost thirty spatial rings from Epoch Core realm cultivators and nearly two hundred Ethereal Souls make a not-bad loot."


    Yasenia threw everything in her ring, and since it had an automatically sorting quality, each thingnded orderly in one of the five realms inside her spatial ring. Even the nts that could be nted were nted.


    Yasenia blinked. "Right, I need to find interesting flora and fauna. Valeria, can I ask you to keep an eye on interesting critters that can make the biome richer?"


    Valeria leaned down, making her titanic breasts bounce, and smirked. "Only if you kiss me on the cheek~."


    Yaseniaughed, feeling amused, and tip-toed to kiss her. "There, satisfied?"


    Valeria straightened and smiled, giving Tatyana a side nce and a triumphant smile. "Very~."


    Tatyana lifted an eyebrow. "I still have a bit of her semen in my womb."


    Mirrory blinked. "Tatyana wins."


    Valeria''s usual gentle smile cracked.


    The girls coughed, feeling slightly embarrassed.


    Yasenia''s lips twitched and spoke to ease the strange atmosphere. "Should we depart?"


    Angel naturally climbed onto Yasenia''s back, using the tail''s root to sit while surrounding her slender and stic waist, and ced her chin on her shoulder, pointing forward. "Let''s go!"


    The girlsughed, amused.


    *******************************************************


    Andrea: It was a nice battle.


    Yasenia: This is our first battle against a group of cultivators, right?


    Angel: Not ours~. We fought in the wars while youmanded.


    Yasenia: Right¡­


    Angel: Ugh, remembering your attitude when directing the battle is making my heart pound. You were so charming, Yasenia.


    Yasenia: Really?


    The girls: *Nod*


    Author: Who ising today? I summon you!


    Dante: Alo~.


    Kali: It has been a while.


    Dante: Haha, I''m here with a question for the seniors, or well, anyone who knows.


    Tatyana: Go ahead.


    Dante: How difficult is it to switch over to a different cultivation technique after using it for a while?


    Valeria: An interesting question. It really depends, but the main factor ispatibility between cultivation techniques.


    Dante: Compatibility?


    Tatyana: As Valeria said, if you are learning a moon-attributed cultivation technique and you change to an Ice ice-attributed one or a space-attributed one, it might be difficult even if you have the proper affinities.


    Dante: I see.


    Mirrory: However, it is possible if you stop cultivating and train your foundation with the new technique. It would be like slowly infusing energy in a wall made of silver to transform it into, for example, gold. You can''t continue building the wall taller because the silver base might crumble under the new gold wall.


    Dante: Interesting and easy-to-understand metaphor. Thanks!


    Author: And that''s all for today!

 Chapter 662: Sarahs adventure in the secret realm.

    Chapter 662: Sarah''s adventure in the secret realm.


    Meanwhile, Sarah and her harem had just defeated a powerful third-level Legendary Core giant elephant.


    The beast that was like a small mountain fell, covered with deep wounds and many different elements.


    Sarah breathed roughly and looked at the girls. "Anybody heavily wounded?"


    A petite, dark-brown-haired woman rushed toward Sarah with a worried expression. "What about you? You were hit squarely by its trunk one time."


    Sarah smiled, slowly catching her breath. "I''m already recovered."


    Harmony, a woman with white wings on her back and from an avian race, spoke softly. "Sarah, why were you so eager to catch this beast? Can we even keep it in our ring?"


    Sarah looked at the small-mountain-sized beast and frowned.


    ''System, have I unlocked enough space in the inventory?''


    [Host. You need to convert the other three beasts to points if you want to store the


    in the inventory.]


    ''Do so, with this thing, getting enough resources to be independent should not be too hard.''


    [Host. Why are you trying to be independent?]


    Sarah bit her lower lip. ''Being near Yasenia is too burdensome. Moreover, it feels like no matter what I do, I can''t even make her heart flinch.''


    [Host. Are you still upset at that time when Harmony and Lena lost affection toward you because of Yasenia? I can feel that this decision is too emotional and based on pride-.]


    Sarah frowned. ''Shut up. Also, how are preparations against that red-eyed woman?''


    [Host. I''ve scanned her attack methods. I should be able to defend myself. However, you yourself are not immune to her strength. The formation she showed in the past is something only a <Holy Rank Formation Master> can do.]


    Sarah searched in the shop, and her mouth twitched.


    <Holy 17 Grade Formation Book: billion points.>


    ''You are telling me that I need to capture 1,000 people of Coraline''s level to get to buy the book.''


    [Incorrect. You need 850 people of Coraline level.]


    Sarah rolled her eyes. ''Is that formation strength rted tobat? Her soul attacks were strong, but how would I fare in a battle while protecting my soul?''


    [Host. I can''t calcte something like that. But I would rmend trying not to antagonize her. Only people that have souls above Transcendence Realm should be able to see my System Core at your current level.]


    Sarah pondered. ''What level do I need to reach before I can be safe?''


    [Host. If you reach Dantian Spiritualization, it should be fine. However, after reaching Transcendence, you unlock many new features that will help you be stronger much quicker. At that moment, not many people will be able to follow your strengthening speed.]


    ''What about my harem?''


    [Host. It will cost too many points even if you want them to keep up. Your harem is still tiny, and they are already slowing you down. I rmend focusing on capturing higher-level people as your level increases. The CHARM attribute has been increased by many points, and your attractiveness is iparable to before. Moreover, you''ve unlocked many rare perks that increase the goodwill of people youe in contact with or touch.]


    Sarah became a bit bewildered. ''To what extent will those abilities grow?''


    [Host. The limits of these abilities are enough to make a Goddess or God fall to their knees with a single caress.]


    Sarah''s lips arched in a wry smile. ''That sounds exaggerated.''


    Dorian, a t girl with horizontal pupils, green patches of skin, and webbed fingers, spoke, hugging her arm. "Sarah, have you calcted the space?"


    Sarah nodded and manipted the system.


    [Ding! <Stone Crushing Tiger> redeemed. 12,000 Points.]


    [Ding! <Gale Swimmer Hawk> redeemed. 7,000 Points.]


    [Ding! <Deep Forest Snake> redeemed. 8,500 Points.]


    [Ding!


    Stored in inventory. Inventory capacity at 89%]


    Sarah smiled. ''Hunting beasts is quite an efficient way to gain points.''


    [Host. It might be quicker for now. Yet, intercourse and capturing are more reliable and have a constant stream of points. In the long run, points from harem members will be much more abundant.]


    ''Hm. I agree. Moreover, capturing these things is quite tiring and tedious. I''d rather snuggle in bed with my harem.''


    A tall, heroic-looking woman with brown hair and pale skin asked. "Why are we going this way, Sarah? You were quite eager to fight this creature."


    Sarah''s eyes rolled a bit, and she answered. "Soraia¡­ Well, the direction, I chose it at random. But when I saw this elephant, I could feel the aura of a powerful treasure nearby. It is probably guarded by it, so I decided to kill it so that we can search in peace."


    Lillian hugged her from the back, pressing herrge breasts on her back, and bit her ear. "As expected of my love~."


    Sarah blushed. "Lillian, stop it."


    Lana, the beast human dragon princess, stared around and asked. "A powerful treasure? Where?"


    Sarah saw her innocent expression, and her core burned. A tall, voluptuous woman with an innocent personality was a fantastical person that she knew could only exist in this world. It was too attractive for her.


    She hugged Lana, kissed her neck, and smiled. "We are going in that direction. We should find it soon."


    Lana smiled sweetly. Then, she asked. "Right. Will it help your beast bloodline, Sarah?"


    Sarah stiffened for a second, and then she shook her head. "No. It should be for everyone."


    [Host. I know you used the system to hide the fact that you are a human. However, her affection level should be high enough not to matter if you exin it correctly.]


    Sarah walked toward the treasure the system told her to find and spoke. ''Just¡­ What if they stop loving me? The eyes of people in this continent about humans is very extreme.''


    [Host. Can''t you abuse <Lover''s Second Chance>? It is the skill you won the previous week.]


    Sarah frowned. ''What did it do again?''


    <Lover''s second Chance (Passive)>: If Affection goes under 80 points for whatever reason, this skill will prevent affection points from falling. A vague sense of the cause will be told to the user. Cooldown 24 hours.


    Sarah rubbed her chin. ''It''s not impossible. It will certainly cushion the affection drop. Moreover, 80 is the limit to go from love to passionate love.''


    Sarah opened the affection interface and looked at it.


    [Affection-> Lover List (Detailed)]


    [Lillian (99 Points): Voluptuous dark-haired woman of the human race. She is very obsessive and easy to get jealous, but her love for you is very deep. (Obsessive Love)]


    [Lea (95 Points): Short, cute, brown-haired human woman. She is usually innocent but very sharp rtionship-wise. You''ve conquered her, and now she trusts you deeply. (Innocent Love)]


    [Astarea (98 Points): Blonde, tall, righteous human woman. Her sense of justice had always been strong, and promising to help the humans of the Distancia Continent has made her realize your own righteous heart, and she decided to follow you to death. (Loyal Love)]


    [Soraia (96 Points): A tall, muscr, brown-haired battle-maniac human woman. You defeated her in battle, and she has decided to give herself to you. Her will is unbending, and her fighting spirit is always burning. (Submissive Love)]


    [Bai Ling (59 Points): A mysterious, white-haired, brown-eyed human woman. You are the first person in her life that she couldn''t read with her immeasurable innate abilities. And that left a deep impression on her. She has decided to follow you in your adventures. (Budding Love/Strong interest)]


    [Su Lin Shi (81 Points): A slender, beautiful human woman with a face that can charm a person with a nce. When you resisted the temptation to stare at her with lust, her interest was piqued. Now, she loves you dearly. (Appreciative Love)]


    [Dorian (92 Points): A t, short woman with a pretty face and exotic horizontal pupils. The first beast human you found in the continent. She is a frog woman, and after you helped her heal her wounds, she began following you. However, you are lying to her that you and the other humans are beasts; be careful. (Trustful Love)]


    [Lana (89 Points): A voluptuous, tall brown human beast with a draconic heritage. One of the Princesses of the <Holy Beast Empire>. You found her by chance when she escaped her castle. You showed her the world beyond the walls of her home, making her fall with you with innocent love. However, you are lying to her that you and the other humans are beasts; be careful. (Pure Love)]


    [Harmony (100 Points): A white-feathered, blonde-haired, voluptuous woman of the Crane bloodline. She was going to be forcefully married, and you found out about it by chance. In two years, you helped her clean up her n and allowed her to escape the unfortunate fate of being forcefully married. She is madly in love with you. However, you are lying to her that you and the other humans are beasts; be careful. (Fanatical Love)]


    [Paledora (95 Points): A tall, well-built, stern woman of the dog race. She was the guard leader of a town and kept a promise to keep it safe from a powerful beast. However, you managed to join hands and defeat the beast together, liberating her from her duties. Her duty now has be guarding by your side. However, you are lying to her that you and the other humans are beasts; be careful. (Protective Love)]


    ¡­


    Sarah read the ten that are considered ultimately captured, and she nodded. The message in the Beast Human girls stung her eyes, but she was a bit nervous to reveal it. ''A-After the secret realm. I''ll tell them then.''


    Her eyes rested on Bai Ling, and she smiled. ''To think that we are about to reach 60 affection points even when I met her in the sect not too long ago. I thought I would need another year, hahaha. So happy.''


    Bai Ling was one of the new lovers Sarah made. Her tenth original lover was left in the sect to take care of their business, etc.


    Bai Ling was a woman from the Sky Continent who entered the sect in hiding. Yasenia knew about her and had even spoken to her in the past. But Bai Ling never showed interest in joining Esther and the human girls in the sect, so Yasenia left her alone.


    When Yasenia approached, Sarah had already started the attack on her, and because Yasenia was not someone who would flirt with Bai Ling, the white-haired human girl decided to follow Sarah, even when both women were "Fate-reading" immune.


    Harmony spoke sweetly. "Sarah! Is this what you were searching for?"


    Sarah approached the two transparent orbs holding something and nodded. "Yes¡­ Let''s open them."


    She opened the orbs, and the girls curiously approached.


    Astarea blinked. "A sword!"


    Soraia snorted. "A key?"


    Sarah nodded and analyzed them with her system.


    [<Elemental Spirit Splitting Sword>: Low-level Transcendental Sword that increases affinities with spiritual skills. This buff increases the more attributes you have. (5 attributes: Strength of the sword is double, and each swing has a chance to summon a lesser spirit of one of your attributes without cost.)]


    Sarah''s eyes opened wide. ''No wonder the system wanted me toe here. With this sword, my strength is iparable to before.''


    Sarah coughed, feeling a bit embarrassed. "Girls, I''ll have this sword if you don''t mind. It fits perfectly with my skill set."


    The girls nodded. After all, Sarah gave them quite a few exciting things with the system, so they didn''t mind Sarah gobbling up the strong sword.


    [<Key Of The Library Trials (Item)>: An item guarded by powerful beasts all across the Secret Realm. There are a total of 500 keys.]


    [Activation Condition One: 500 Keys are gathered.]


    [Activation Condition Two: 300 Keys are gathered, and 10,000 trials across the secret realm have beenpleted.]


    [Activation Condition Three: 300 Keys are gathered, and two years have passed since the secret realm''s opening.]


    Sarah blinked and got thoughtful. ''Should I spread that these keys exist so that people gather the 300 at least? If not, it will probably go to waste.''


    Sarah asked the girls this time, and Harmony shook her head. "This will ce a target on our back. People will aim at us before fighting a beast like that Elephant."


    Lana asked, her brown dragon tail swishing. "What about informing Sect Master Yasenia?"


    Sarah looked at Lana, and she opened the interface again.


    [Lana Information]


    [Bloodline¡­]


    [Constitution¡­]


    [Skills¡­]


    [Cultivation Level¡­]


    [Attributes¡­]


    [Affection: Sarah (89 Points), Y@sen#a Dr@vo%y (50 Points),¡­]


    Sarah frowned and checked the other lovers; all of them had at least 40 affection points except Lillian, who had -60 Points. ''She hasn''t even talked to them¡­''


    Lillian spoke. "Why should we? If that woman found something like this, she probably would not tell us. We have no obligation to tell her anything."


    Sarah opened her mouth but decided not to speak against her. "Good. Then, let''s continue."


    [Ding! Lana''s affection has dropped 1 point.]


    [Ding! Paledora''s affection has dropped 2 points.]


    [Ding! Astarea''s affection has dropped 1 point.]


    [Ding! Soraia''s affection has dropped 2 Points.]


    [Ding! Lea''s affection has dropped 1 point.]


    Sarah stiffened for a second but decided to ignore it, feeling somewhat resentful.


    ''A single point won''t make much of a difference, anyway. It will probablye back naturally.''


    If a pop up would appear about Sarah, it would probably go like this.


    [Ding! Sarah''s affection toward Yasenia has dropped 5 Points.]


    *************************************************************


    Tatyana: This is getting interesting!


    Andrea: They are stronger than I thought.


    Mirrory: The distance between a level three and level five Legendary Core beast is muchrger than you think. However, to kill a third-level Legendary Core beast, they certainly need a minimum level of strength that can be considered respectable.


    Yasenia: Say¡­ Why is she resentful of me? I''ve done nothing to her, no?


    Evelyn: Imagine us taking sides with someone that''s not you and going against your opinion... Hm¡­ you would probably not mind as long as it is reasonable, right? I can''t use that as an example.


    Yasenia: I mean, if you are right, why would I be upset? You, dears, know that I love it when you present your own ideas. I would only be sad if you defended someone against me regardless of reason.


    Evelyn: Right, that''s why I changed my words, hahaha.


    Andrea: Can''t argue with that.


    Author: Hmm¡­ Today, whoes? I summon you!


    WPOmega: Hello!


    Kali: Wee back.


    WPOmega: So, Mirrory, could you defeat Tatyana in bed? I ask because Mirrory, you''re the only other person tho paired with your previous master, who has told the heavens to go fuck themselves and done damage, and since you two seem topete in every other way, I was curious.


    Mirrory: Of course. I would make her cry for the heavens in a minute.


    Tatyana: Ho, ho~. What do I hear? An eon-old virgin speaking about making me cry in bed?


    Mirrory: Even if I have no experience, could you resist me? Tatyana, don''t be stupid.


    Tatyana: It''s a shame you didn''t appear one hundred years earlier, or I would''ve proved you otherwise.


    Mirrory: Hmph. You are too arrogant. You know that I''m on anotherpletely different levelpared to you, right? A sneeze from my strongest self is enough to scatter your body into tiny particles!


    Tatyana: What does strength have to do with anything? At the same level, I haven''t lost in bed for millennia! Do you want to-


    Yasenia: Mom~?


    Tatyana: ¡­


    Tatyana: C-Cough. Yes, little treasure? Why do you sound so scary?


    Yasenia: Scary? Fufufu~. We will never know what will happen because you will never do anything like that¡­ right?


    Tatyana: Why do your eyes look like whirlpools of dangerous obsession-


    Yasenia: Right?


    Tatyana: Y-Yes.


    Yasenia: That''s what I like to hear. WPOmega.


    WPOmega: Y-Yes, Ma''am!


    Yasenia: No more for today.


    WPOmega: Yes, Ma''am!


    Author: Cough. And that''s all for today.

 Chapter 663: Four Months. (Family Illustration).

    Chapter 663: Four Months. (Family Illustration).


    Author Note: Hello, dear. Before you start reading, please read this note~.


    Dravory Family Illustration is finally finished! It''s taken a WHILE for me to have enough resources to ask for it finally. But! It''s worth it. The art style is "Anime-like," and the characters that appear are the harem girls + Kaleina in her human form. pa tr eo /posts/dravory-family-92141534


    The first sketch is in this paragraphment and also in thements for the chapter~.pa tr eo /posts/88436660.


    ****************************************


    Besides Sarah, many other people found and fought the guardian beasts. Not all of them had powerful rewards, and the strength of the guardian beast separated that.


    Yasenia was attracted to one of the strongest ones.


    Naturally, our girls didn''t know the nature of the key, so they kept exploring the surroundings.


    It had been four months since they entered the secret realm. During this time, all the girls managed to break through into the eighth level of the Unification Realm.


    They found quite a few ces where they discovered different challenges andpleted all of those that felt interesting.


    If they were too easy, and other people were on them, they would not participate. After all, risk and reward went hand in hand, so easy trials would give them low-level rewards that didn''t interest them.


    Regarding conflicts, a few groups messed with Yasenia and the others, but they would either be beaten ck and blue or killed. There were people entering the secret realm daily since it was an "open" secret realm. So, there was nock of fools trying their luck.


    Even when they acted high-profile on the first day of arrival, it only left a deep impression on the ns present. Many people arrivedter that day, and her face was still not very well known among "normal" cultivators on the continent.


    Attracting attention was good and bad, in the girls'' opinion. Well, Yasenia was secretly happy. After all, being attacked meant gaining treasures by proxy.


    When someone with a wealthy appearance appeared, our girls noticed Yasenia''s tail sneakily wagging, making them feel funny inside.


    Speaking of challenges, Cecile was currently doing an agility challenge.


    There was a tunnel that shot wind spheres with quite a lot of destructive powers. Cecile was rushing through it, flying in the middle and weaving between the attacks while using her Wind-attributed energy.


    Even if the attribute energy she used the most was Moon and Space, Wind was also one of her attributes.


    The girls waited outside, and Cecile arrived at the end of the passage, entering a rocky room with a transparent sphere holding something.


    She carefully looked around, gently pping herrge silver wings to maintain her altitude.


    ''There appears to be no more danger.''


    She flew forward and grabbed the transparent orb. Then, she saw a passage opening in the ceiling, which led outside.


    With a strong movement of her wings, she abruptly elerated upward and shot through the hole, appearing above the room.


    The hole she exited through closed, returning to its original shape.


    She tilted her head. ''Is there a mechanism inside to substitute the treasure?''


    She leisurely flew back to Yasenia''s side while opening the orb. Inside, there was a green fruit with gales around it.


    Cecile involuntarily licked her lips. ''It smells delicious. Let''s ask my love first.''


    She glided down a slope and soon saw her beautiful dragoness waiting for her. When the dragoness saw her, Cecile felt Yasenia''s happiness because she was safe in her soul, making her heart tingle with tenderness.


    Yasenia opened her arms, weing her phoenix. "How are you, sweetheart? Did any of those spheres hit you?"


    Cecile''s mouth curled up. "Aren''t I uninjured?"


    She saw Yasenia pout, which made her want to kiss those moist and glossy lips. "Your regeneration is too strong, so you might have healed already."


    Cecileughed and pecked her lips. "Not even a single feather was harmed."


    Yasenia smiled, satisfied. "So, what did you get?"


    Only after getting sure her sweetheart was okay did Yasenia focus on whatever Cecile got.


    Cecile showed the fruit, and Kali approached. "Oh? Isn''t this a [Forest Breeze Clear Fruit]? An excellent catch, Cecile."


    Cecile asked. "What does it do?"


    Kali exined. "It helps increase wind affinity to those who eat it."


    Yasenia asked. "Can we nt it?"


    Kali nodded with a smile. "Give it to me for a moment, please."


    Cecile quickly handed it over, and the girls saw Kali crushing the fruit. After making the pulp levitate, she took out three tiny green seeds. Kali spoke. "nt these in your ring, Yasenia. With the added Heaven-Born Earth Core, there are almost no nts that can''t grow in there healthily and without supervision."


    Yasenia pondered. "If we get a Heaven-Born Spring and a Heaven-Born Heartwood, it would be even better."


    The seniors looked at her, speechless. ''Do you think Natural Treasures grow on trees or something?''


    Kaliughed and floated the pulp in front of Cecile. "You can eat it."


    Cecile nodded and slurped it. The power of the wind contained in the fruit nourished her body, making her feel refreshed as her beautiful tinum blonde hair waved even without a breeze.


    Then, Cecile waved her hand, creating a wind crescent that traveled into the distance.


    Cecile nodded. "Not bad. The wind element is at least five percent stronger."


    The girls were surprised. Andrea smiled. "That''s really good. How many can a single person eat, Kali?"


    Kali shrugged. "It depends from person to person, but usually, only one or two."


    Andrea pondered and asked. "Say, if the [Immortal Sun Obliteration Technique] came from this ce. Shouldn''t there be a volcanic area or a desert or something? There are zero signs of that."


    Yasenia nodded. "I was also thinking about that. However, if I look around, I only see forests, swamps, mountains,kes, valleys, and prairies."


    Kali blinked. "Swamps? Should we go there? It has been a while since I went to one."


    Yasenia nodded. "Any other suggestions?"


    Nobody disagreed, so they rushed toward the swamp area Yasenia had previously spotted by chance.


    It took no longer than two hours running at their top speed to reach it.


    Yasenia stopped where the greenery started bing darker andmented. "Let''s rest here for a second."


    Andrea hugged her from behind and chuckled. "Is it that time of the day?"


    Yasenia looked at her with a sweet smile and a wagging tail and kissed her chin. "Yes~. It''s time to speak with my little dear."


    The girls chuckled, and Andrea effortlessly lifted the heavy dragoness, sitting on a thick tree root with Yasenia on herp. Andrea had mastered how to sit Yasenia so that her thick tail didn''t bother them, so the position was veryfortable.


    Because of her tail andpact muscles hidden under her thinyer of fat, Yasenia''s weight was actually extremely high.


    Andrea hugged her waist, feeling her arms sink into Yasenia''s soft waist, and she sighed delightedly. ''Hugging her is so nice. Her sweet floral scent, tender body, and lovely aura heal my tired self just by staying at her side.'' Andrea buried her face in Yasenia''s ck hair, smilingfortably.


    Yasenia chuckled, feeling a bit ticklish at Andrea''s breath hitting her nape. Then, themunication devices connected, and the dragoness began speaking. "Love, I really missed your voice~."


    Kaleina''s sweet and milky voice was heard from themunication device. "Mommy! I also missed Mommy''s voice. Are there interesting adventures to tell today?"


    "Of course, listen, listen. Mommy fought¡­"


    While Yasenia conversed with Kaleina, the other girls rxed and spoke with each other.


    Evelyn began. "We''ve collected quite a few things. The trip here will be worth it if we continue gaining treasures at this pace."


    Valeria chuckled. "Little Evelyn, just getting the Natural Treasure makes this trip worthwhile."


    Evelyn alsoughed. "I can''t argue with that."


    Andreamented with her chin resting on Yasenia''sfortable shoulder. "We should search for more challenging ces. The higher the risk, the better the rewards."


    The girls agreed. Kali pondered. "Is there a way to feel the challenges? I''ve been trying to analyze nature and the environment, but it isn''t easy until you are a few hundred meters close to them. How about you, Angel?"


    Angel shook her head. "I''ve been thinking and calcting different formations, but nothing works above certain distances. My range of detection is slightly longer than yours, though. I managed to spot the previous wind tunnel two and a half kilometers away."


    Kali smiled. "That''s great."


    Angel shyly smiled. "It was thanks to the ideas you shared about the environmental factors, so it''s thanks to both of us."


    Kaliughed gently and hugged her with her arms and tails. The fluffiness and the pleasant earthly scent made Angel snort infort.


    Evelyn ced her hands back and leaned on her arms, closing her eyes as a gentle breeze caressed her. "Sigh, this ce is quite nice."


    Cecile nodded. "Yes."


    Evelyn looked at her, amused. ''Always so serious, hahaha. Well, I can somewhat be relieved because with that face of hers, if she were smiling about, we would have trouble.''


    Evelyn leaned forward and looked at a clear puddle at her feet, looking at her face. She smiled a bit. ''Thankfully, I''m getting a bit prettier. My eyshes are a bit thicker, and my eyes are a bitrger¡­ It is all thanks to Yasenia''s efforts.''


    Evelyn didn''t mind as much, though. Confidence in herself was something she now had plenty of, thanks to the unconditional love from her dragon lover.


    Each time she looked at those golden slit eyes, they shone like the warmest Sun, full of love and tenderness.


    The pupils would slowly dte, showing Yasenia''s heart, and the golden color felt as if it was flowing, making those two orbs so beautiful that Evelyn wanted to get lost in them.


    Her violet eyes moved from the puddle to Yasenia, lovingly observing how her dear spoke with the daughter that suddenly popped up from nowhere. ''If I didn''t know where Kaleina came from, I really wouldn''t know that she is not her real daughter.''


    Evelyn ced a hand on her navel, caressing it tenderly. ''I wish we could soon have ours. I want to give her children.'' Imagining herself with her stomach bloated and the little life between them growing made her heart flutter.


    After Yasenia stopped speaking, she stored themunication device and turned her head to the side.


    She saw her light brown-skinned beauty squinting as her hands gently roamed her body. Yasenia smiled and nted her soft lips on her cheek. "Shall we go, darling? Or do you want to cuddle a bit longer?"


    Andrea''s light green eyes moved, looking at the gorgeous face of her lover. She spoke with her attractive, deep voice. "Give me a kiss, and we can go."


    Yaseniaughed gently, her eyes curving, and she leaned forward, cing her lips on top of Andrea''s and wounding her arms around her neck.


    They tenderly opened their mouths, deepening the kiss without going overboard. The motions were slow and gentle but full of love.


    Andrea couldn''t help but feel as if she owned the world with just the person melting between her arms. They separated, and Andrea ced the tip of their noses together. "I love you."


    Yasenia purred and kissed her again, her eyes half-closed and moist with emotion as her long tongue sneaked further inside, coiling around Andrea''s tongue while savoring her gums.


    Andrea almost moaned. The feeling of the long and moist sweet tongue filling her mouth was a sensation impossible to feel with human people.


    After a minute, Yasenia separated, her long tongue retreating from Andrea''s mouth and licking her lips. Yasenia''s skirt was lifted in a tent, and she purred. "I really want to do it~."


    Andrea looked around the forest and sighed. "But we can''t."


    Yasenia nodded. "I know. If not, we would already be mixing our bodies~."


    Andreaughed. "We always end up in the sheets after cksmithing. You are really tireless."


    Yasenia stood up, controlling her erection and moist vulva. "With such a delicious snack, I would be silly if I didn''t eat you at least once a day."


    Kali spoke. "Oh? My dryads found something interesting. Should we check?"


    Kali had sent her summons to explore the area, and one of them found traces of the environmental traces Kali hadmented about before.


    They all nodded, and their mood became alert one more time.


    Yasenia''s melted face from being kissed by Andrea also calmed down, returning to her usual slightly smiling and seductive but calm, mature face that made heads turn and legs soften.


    Evelyn and Angel came to her side, and Yasenia patted their heads. "Let''s go."


    However, as soon as they were about to move, Yasenia''s spatial ring shone, glowing brightly, and the golden key materialized.


    Yasenia blinked, confused, and a pir of light descended, swallowing all of them.


    Then, they all disappeared.


    *****************************************************


    Author: Now you see me, now you don''t~. Magic!


    The girls: ¡­


    Author: Cough, I summon you!


    Randomnt: Hello.


    Tatyana: Wee. What''s your question today, child?


    Randomnt: Seniors, can one evolve their elements at any cultivation level, or is there some level from which it is no longer possible? If there is not, what effects does a higher level of cultivation have when trying to evolve the elements one possesses?


    Tatyana: From what I know, there should be no limits, no?


    Valeria: Yeah. Even the strongest person can have their attributes evolve if they have the right opportunity.


    Mirrory: It''s umon to have the attribute evolve. However, because having the attribute evolved means that your potential is not bad, there are quite a few people with evolved attributes in the higher realms. Not to mention, the higher realms'' families, ns, sects, etc, have plenty of treasures to feed their juniors.


    Valeria: Also, the effects on higher cultivator realms is not that pronounced, but the cultivator might want to look for a new cultivation technique at that time. So, it can be inconvenient in the sense of needing to change your skills, weapons, etc.


    Randomnt: I see. Thank you, seniors.


    Valeria: No worries, ask us whenever you want. By the way, your name is quite cute~. Fufu.


    Randomnt: Cough, thanks.


    Author: And that''s all for today!

 Chapter 664: Gathering of powerful groups.

    Chapter 664: Gathering of powerful groups.


    When our girls opened their eyes, they were in an unknown, closed space.


    The first thing Yasenia did was check on her dears and look closely to see if they were injured. Since everybody was okay, her attention went to the room where she was forcefully transported.


    They had appeared in arge circr room with five hundred doors. Each with a number carved on them.


    The doors were all five meters tall, and their appearance, besides the number, was identical. The inspiring walls had beautiful images of different conflicts painted on them, and the ceiling was covered in a single image whoseplexity would leave anyone who saw it in awe.


    The numbers on the door went from 1 to a few dozen, and there were doors with the same number. Thergest number Yasenia spotted was 26. There were two doors with that number.


    After analyzing the numbers and positions and creating a three-dimensional map in her head topare even their geometrical arrangements, Yasenia couldn''t find any noticeable patterns. So, she shifted her attention to her nearby surroundings.


    The room had thousands of people, but it was spacious enough to feelfortable and free to move. There were only beast humans, with very few pure beasts in their human forms.


    Her spiritual sense spread around, trying to locate people she knew, and to her surprise, she found them.


    There were two groups and a few races that caught her attention.


    The two groups were the Beast Heir group and Sarah''s group.


    The people who caught her attention were low-level Epoch Cores of the main powers.


    There seemed to be at least one representative for all the most powerful powers, meaning the top ten of the Thirty-Three ns, the Nine Sects, and the Three Empires.


    ''Ho? Unlike those weaklings I fought previously, I can feel a bit of pressure from them.''


    Even if two people were in the same realm or level, the strength gap could vary wildly. Tatyana, even as an exception, was a good example. Even as an Eight-level Unification Realm cultivator, she would probably be able to fight this entire room and either be victorious or manage to escape mostly unscathed after causing many fatalities.


    I digress.


    While Yasenia was searching for people, those people also found her.


    Seeing the alluring dragoness standing there, Laurina and Sarah decided to approach.


    Laurina arrived with a smile and threw herself into Yasenia''s arms while her green hair and wings fluttered happily and her long green dragon tail wagged. "Little sister Yasenia!"


    The two voluptuous bodies squished together, making Evelyn and a few others look fidgety.


    Yasenia''s stern expression rxed, and she looked down at Laurina with a smile. "How are you doing, big sister Laurina?"


    Laurina smiled proudly. "We have moved together and managed to kill a powerful beast! It was at least on the stronger side of the low-level Dantian Spiritualization realm."


    Yasenia thought. ''Probably a level two or level three Legendary Core beast.''


    Sarah waved at her, looking at Laurina strangely. "Hello, Yasenia."


    As a dragon, Yasenia was quite sensitive to emotions if she was paying attention, so she realized that Sarah''s attitude was slightly off. She looked at the people around Sarah, but she saw no one missing.


    She shook her head internally and nodded at Sarah. "Hello. How are your gains?"


    Sarah smiled. "We managed to kill a powerful Level three Legen¡­" Sarah paused. "I mean, a powerful low-level Epoch Core realm beast as well."


    Yasenia blinked two times. She caught her slip of the tongue. ''She knows about Universal ssification for beasts? That treasure sure is versatile.''


    Yasenia didn''t show anything on her face and smiled. "Very nice. It''s good seeing my sect members growing."


    Sarah nodded somewhat tly, making Yasenia confused. ''Did she finally lose interest in me? Well, whatever. That would be for the best.''


    Yasenia asked after separating from Laurina. "Do any of you know how we arrived here? Or where are we?"


    They all shook their heads.


    Yasenia paid particr attention to Sarah because she remembered the strange treasure she had guided toward the "hidden" reward in the Lost Town, where she had gained the [Primordial Energy Core].


    She saw her flinch briefly before shaking her head like the rest, making the sharp dragoness doubtful. However, she couldn''t tell her directly, and since Sarah''s harem was here, there probably weren''t any problems for now. ''I''ll askter if there is imminent danger.''


    Yasenia nodded and looked around. "It seems that there are no more people from the sect. Let''s stay together for now."


    Yasenia had a hunch that the key had something to do with this situation, but she kept silent for now like the rest.


    Who knew if that key was a unique item to open a treasure room or something in this area?


    However, her thoughts were squashed when someone from the Holy Beast Empire, wearing royal robes, spoke. "I''m Thomas, Fourth Prince of the Holy Beast Empire. Was everyone here transported forcefully?"


    A beautiful woman with green hair and a natural aura spoke. "Fourth Prince, how about you reveal it first? As the most powerful power, you should set an example and lead us."


    The fourth prince squinted. "Grace, your Forest Sky Empire doesn''t fall short either."


    Yasenia squinted. ''It seems that I''m finally going to make contact with all the powers equally because the top seniors can''t intervene. I will wait for a while and then intervene if it is proper. My current objective is toe out in the open and get known, so this is a good opportunity. With Mirrory, Valeria, and Mom, I will always have the upper hand.''


    Yasenia didn''t hold back her thoughts and transmitted them to her girls so that they knew what she was thinking.


    The seniors didn''t speak, giving her a silent approval.


    Besides Thomas and Grace, another eight people came out with their own groups. All of them had at least twenty people, and each group had at least seven low-level Epoch Core realm cultivators.


    With their strength, Yasenia''s group could be considered to have eight very powerful, low-level Epoch Core cultivators and three "monsters."


    Of course, this was without considering the extra strength Sarah''s and Laurina''s group brought her.


    Thomas frowned. "Yu Lei, don''t go overboard."


    Yasenia focused on who he was speaking to and saw a beautiful woman with four green wings on her back that had lightning shing asionally. ''Jade Thunderbird woman.''


    Yu Lei smiled arrogantly. "What? You took the first step, and now we are asking for you to show us what triggered it. Isn''t itmon sense to show it if you take the initiative?"


    Yasenia could see that cultivators had gathered around the three main groups. Our dragoness evaluated them, and a slight smile spread on her lips. ''Although they have numbers, I don''t feel afraid.''


    Finally, an ethereal woman with a fishtail spoke, her voice cold and elegant. "Stop arguing. Isn''t it clear that it was the key we got? The chance of an event like this one activating is low, as it only happened once before."


    Yasenia saw the mermaid summoning a key like hers, but the color was different. ''Hm? A silver key? Do the keys have different levels? Is mine or hers better?''


    Yasenia sniffed, and although many scents were mixed because of the many treasures people wore, treasures near that key''s level were scarce. ''It smells much weaker than my key.''


    Thomas was surprised, his vertical dragon pupils thinning. "Qiao Mei Lan."


    Qiao Mei Lan, the mermaid, lifted one eyebrow. "What''s wrong?"


    Thomas frowned. "You managed to get a silver-ranked key? How? That''s only a rank below the most valuable golden rank. The trials to get it are-"


    Qiao Mei Lan looked at him coldly and interrupted. "Do I need to tell you? Also, your mouth is quite loose."


    Yasenia lifted the corner of her lips. ''Is he really a prince? Or is he arrogant enough to think that others besides the main powers can''t get whatever this ce gives?''


    The elder from the Devil Smashing Ape n Yasenia saw previously was also here. He spoke. "Either way, we now need to wait for the voice of the revered one. Although there are reports, there is no information about how this ce works."


    Qiao Mei Lan shook her head and sighed.


    Grace, the green-haired woman, looked around to see others, and her pupils suddenly shrunk.


    Yasenia saw it firsthand because their pupils shrunk when she spotted her, so their eyes were locked into each other. Grace paused for a second and spoke. "Oh? It seems that the ''new first-ranked'' power is also here."


    Her words emphasized the "new first rank" because there were people who took that kind of power as nouveau riches. Not strong enough to be intimidating and rich enough to be a target.


    They were especially appealing in ces like this kind of realm since the top-level seniors were absent.


    Yasenia saw almost everyone in the room turn to look at her group, and her lips arched. "Lady Grace, it is an honor that you could recognize me."


    Her words said so, but Yasenia''s attitude remained unchanged. Rxed and lightly smiling.


    One man behind Grace frowned and shouted. "You are too rude! How dare you speak nonchntly to the third princess!"


    Yasenia looked at Grace, not looking away, as if asking. ''Will you allow your subordinate to run his mouth?''


    However, since Grace intended to test Yasenia, she didn''t stop him and just smiled.


    The arc on Yasenia''s lips lifted further up, showing a charming and seductive expression. Then, she spoke. "A pet behind the owner yapping is not pleasant. Could you please stay silent?"


    The room got silent, and Grace''s smile fell. "Yasenia here is not a ce to act arrogant."


    Before Yasenia could speak, a man spoke with a smile. "Right. How about youe with me, beautiful? You smell delicious. I''ll make sure, as an elder from the [Nine Peach Blossom Sect], to give your body ecstasy as you''ve never felt before."


    Yasenia''s eyes moved, and she spotted a Garuda, a man with an eagle head and a human male body. They were the other side of harpies, and like them, they had no clothes.


    Yasenia''s smile disappeared, but she didn''t have to speak since the people behind her were angry enough. A piercing cold voice spread from behind Yasenia. "First an annoying pet, now a disgusting worm. So much for the top-level powers of the continent; it just looks like a group of arrogant and uneducated people."


    Cecile''s words were strong enough to make almost everyone angry, and Yasenia spoke. "Can you all stop the useless teasing and testing? What are you expecting, me to go on a rampage out of anger or hurt pride? People around to be tempted and attack me? These attempts are so basic and pathetic that I might misunderstand you for juniors instead of seniors."


    Yasenia looked at them with a sneer. "If you want to test my strength,e at me directly and stop trying to provoke me." Then, Yasenia''s golden eyes glowed as [Empyrean Regal Dragon Authority] unfolded.


    "However, be prepared to leave your life behind."


    The wave of aura was strong enough to make the eyes scrutinizing her be serious.


    Yet, unlike most people, Yasenia''s looks were too much for some, so the Garuda from the Nine sect continued, unafraid. "Beauty, I''m giving you a face telling you that I want you to join me." He sneered. "If you don''te willingly, I might have to as the Patriarch. Even as an elder, I''m also a direct disciple of the Patriarch."


    A few other greedy women and men from simr groups also looked at Yasenia with simr expressions.


    An owl man smiled. "That''s right. This brother, how about you also include us? Tasting an arrogant dragon might be quite interesting."


    A snake woman also approached with a smirk. "The dragons in this group look delicious. Our group also wants to join the fun."


    Sarah and the five beast heirs frowned, preparing for battle.


    Yasenia looked around and sighed. Her eyes shed with a hint of mischievousness, and she threw herself with puppy eyes into Tatyana''s arms.


    They were confused by Yasenia''s actions and how the infuriated girls around Yasenia instantly changed their looks from anger to pity.


    Yasenia pitifully blinked and pouted. "Mom, why did you make me so beautiful? Look at this: so many people want a bite of your daughter. They want to do evil things to me~."


    Tatyana froze at Yasenia''s cuteness for a second.


    Meanwhile, Laurina and the other four beast heir''s faces changed from frowns to looks of pity. ''Right, Lady Death Empress is still here.''


    On the other hand, Sarah was startled when something registered in her head. ''Wait¡­ That''s her mother!? No, how is she here!? Didn''t she m a patriarch-level character into the ground with her pressure!?''


    [That appears to be so. However, what mmed the Patriarch was a one-time use formation. The energy readings tell me that she is an Eight-level Unification Realm expert.]


    ''Appears to be? So, you are not sure!?''


    [Host. I''m unsure. But it should not be a lie. She might be a powerful Soul Cultivator. That would exin her ability to attack me in the past. I can''t read anything from her besides superficial strength.]


    Sarah remembered the "failure" condition of being unable to capture Yasenia, and her body erupted in chills. ''If I had epted that mission, she probably would''ve killed me the first time we shed together¡­ No¡­ didn''t the mission say something about a fate worse than Death?''


    Sarah screamed in her head. ''System! Why didn''t you give me a time limit or something? Or why didn''t you tell me that she is Yasenia''s mother until now!?''


    [Host. That woman is outside Fate. I knew that the person who was "Yasenia''s Mother" was the failure condition. But I had no control in knowing when, where, or how she would appear. Hence theck of a time limit. What do you want to do with that mission?]


    ''You are still asking!? Delete it! What if she discovers it!?''


    [Host. It is impossible for her to discover the "frozen" missions. Are you sure you want to delete <Opening the Closed Heart of Celestial Dragoness?>. We''ve prepared to fight against her in any case. I think throwing away such a rare quest is wasteful because it might not trigger in the future even if you manage to capture Yasenia.]


    ''I''m sure! If I never met the mother, I wouldn''t mind keeping it there, just in case. But with her present, if I ept it, the "failure condition" might instantly trigger. That''s too dangerous!''


    [Understood. Mission sessfully eliminated.]


    Sarah nodded. ''Moreover, I''m starting to like her less and less. No matter what I do, she doesn''t respond like the others, and her affection level is impossible to check. She is too difficult to capture for a heroine I met in the early stages.''


    Sarah stopped speaking with the system because the atmosphere around them changed.


    At that moment, Tatyana, who had frozen for a second observing the devastatingly adorable expression of her little treasure, snapped out of her thoughts and looked around.


    Everyone''s spines seemed to freeze as an unknown fear enveloped their bodies, as if a guillotine suddenly appeared hovering above their necks.


    The room''s atmosphere thickened several notches, and the temperature plummeted. Yet, the increase in coldness seemed unnatural and not because of a drop in heat.


    Tatyana''s red eyes swept the groups who had been getting closer but now were frozen stiff in their ces and spoke.


    "One more step, and you die."


    Her tone was light, but everybody targeted by Tatyana felt like someone was grabbing their head and forcing them to lower it.


    The red-eyed woman with beauty equal to the dragoness suddenly appeared like a terrifying devil in their eyes.

 Chapter 665: Library Of Trials.

    Chapter 665: Library Of Trials.


    "One more step, and you die."


    Her tone was light, but everybody targeted by Tatyana felt like someone was grabbing their head and forcing them to lower it.


    The weight of her voice was enhanced by a rtively "weak" level four [Empress Intent], which was enough to make everyone take a step back. Unlike Yasenia''s [Monarch Intent], [Empress Intent] focused on the "suppression" aspect of being a ruler. People might go against a monarch, but an Emperor is an absolute ruler.


    With that kind of intent unfolding, the three people who tried to step toward Yasenia and were the closest were frozen in ce, making people look at them admirably.


    Yet, our girls looked at those three indifferently.


    When Tatyana''s momentum hit them, their pupils dted, and their hearts stopped. It didn''t take more than three seconds before they fell backward, stiff and dead.


    Unlike most cultivators that were on either Ethereal Soul or Epoch Core, these three were grunts from the powers, and the strongest was a low-level Ethereal Soul.


    Tatyana had not spared the ones closest to make an example and hit them with the entire weight of her soul, resulting in heart failure out of dread.


    She literally scared a cultivator to death.


    With everyone looking at them with severe expressions, Tatyana returned to normal and kissed Yasenia''s lips. "Don''t worry, little treasure. Nobody will bother you anymore."


    Yasenia wagged her tail and acted spoiled. "Mommy is the best~."


    The other girls held their noses to stop the bleeding because of the sudden cuteness attack.


    Sarah''s face, however, twisted slightly. ''Why did they kiss? Aren''t they family?''


    [Host. I can feel Yasenia''s Yang energy in that woman''s uterus.]


    Sarah''s brows came together, and the expression was so great that our girls picked it up. Yasenia looked at Sarah''s eyes and quickly saw through.


    That gaze of bewilderment filled with slight disgust made Yasenia''s pupils thin in anger. ''Oh¡­ If she dares¡­''


    Naturally, the dragoness didn''t separate and was unabashed. She hugged Tatyana tightly and asked, her tone calm. "Why are you looking at me like that, Sarah?"


    But for those who listened closely, her calm voice had a very, very dangerous undertone. Of all of Yasenia''s bottom lines, this one was very dangerous, even to get close to stepping on it.


    Sarah coughed, feeling a strange atmosphere. However, she couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity. "Um, is she your real mother-."


    Yasenia interrupted. "She is. And we are in a loving rtionship. Do you have any problems with that?"


    Sarah frowned. ''That''s too immoral... Should I say something?''


    Lana, the dragon woman, suddenly grabbed Sarah''s hand, and Sarah felt the cold sweat on her palm. The transmigrator was pulled behind the brown dragon woman, and Lana spoke stutteringly. "N-Nothing wrong, Sect Master. Sarah was just surprised. Even a blind person would be able to feel how pure and sweet your rtionship is."


    Sarah didn''t speak because she felt Lana squeezing her hand terribly firmly. If she was not careful, she feared that her bones would be crushed under pressure.


    A voice from the leading people reached her. "Yasenia, isn''t that too much? Three people had died."


    Yasenia squinted for a second but then stopped paying attention to Sarah and returned to her conversation with the others.


    Evelyn looked at Sarah and spoke before looking away. "You are lucky you have someone with sharp senses in your group."


    Yasenia sneered and waved her hand to steal the three spatial rings. "If they thought with the head above their shoulders instead, they might have been alive now. I haven''t stepped forward to be insulted, tested, and degraded. I''m speaking now so that you give me information about this area."


    Grace, the woman from the Forest Sky Empire, spoke coldly. "And why should we?"


    Yasenia looked at her and spoke. "Do I need to exin everything? I want information. Isn''t it natural to pay for that information? Or is the information so valuable that no treasures can buy it?"


    Qiao Mei Lan, the mermaid, stated. "It''s not impossible. But a person needs minimal qualifications to trade with us."


    Yasenia looked at her tiredly, pointing at the three warm corpses. "Is your memory short-term? Was our previous disy not enough? A simple aura burst can kill a low-level Ethereal Soul cultivator. Can you do that?"


    Qiao Mei Lan, who was trying to act mighty, felt fleeting embarrassment.


    Yu Lei, the Jade Thunderbird elder, spoke. "Yasenia, strength is not-."


    Yasenia cut her off. "Okay, stop wasting my time acting this high and mighty. Will you share or not share? If not, I''ll move by myself and try to find anything. Moreover, are you all so scared of each other that nobody dares to step forward without the consent of another person? So much for the top powers."


    Yasenia''s gaze also fell on the ore lobster and harpy groups, but they looked away, making Yasenia''s lips arch in a cold smile. ''Since you''ve chosen that, don''t expect mercy from me if there are battles.''


    Yu Lei said. "Don''t be so hasty. I wanted to see what kind of key you received."


    Yasenia looked at her. "With what level would you be satisfied? No, what levels are there?"


    Yu Lei exined. "There are four levels of keys: Bronze, Crystal, Silver, and Gold. So, which one do you have?"


    Yasenia pondered. "Does the effect of the key apply to everyone that it transported the people inside here, or is it only effective for the one holding it?"


    Yu Lei. "First, say the level of your key."


    Yasenia looked at the other ns. "Anybody else willing to continue speaking where she has left it?"


    Yu Lei''s body shed with green lighting. "Yasenia, don''t be too arrogant!"


    With a calm gaze, she answered. "Crystal. Now, continue speaking."


    Yu Lei snorted. "Show it."


    The dragoness didn''tply. "Thomas seems to have the same level as me, right? Are you willing to speak, fourth prince? I canpensate you generously."


    Thomas didn''t speak.


    Seeing that they seemed to band together to hold information, the dragoness sighed. "A low-level Heaven Treasure of your choice to the power that gives me the most information, and also real information."


    A beautiful woman with ck hair and a dangerous atmosphere around her spoke. "Oh? Any kind?"


    Yasenia looked at the clothes and identified them. ''Nine Grudge Poison Sect.''


    "Yes. Of any kind."


    The woman called Mei Xinyan smiled. "Do you have [River Arm Cruel Orchids]?"


    Yasenia looked at Kali, and Kali nodded. So, she turned and spoke. "Yes."


    The smile on Mei Xinyan''s face faltered, and she asked, incredulous. "You are lying."


    With another look at Kali, the fox woman waved her hand and summoned a red orchid with blue mist floating around it.


    Mei Xinyan shouted, scared. "What are you doing!? The fumes¡­ huh?"


    Kali looked at her and smiled under her veil, bringing the orchid to her nose to sniff it. "A poison this weak can''t do anything to me."


    Mei Xinyan''s initial leisure expression hardened. "You, are you crazy?"


    Kaliughed. "Believe it or not, this orchid has a very nice scent."


    Angel blinked. "Really?"


    Kali nodded and summoned a white pill. "Eat this."


    Angel ate it without a shred of doubt and approached to sniff it. "Oh, wow! It''s so refreshing~."


    The people from the Nine Grudge Poison Sect had their mouths open. ''That flower can kill Ethereal Soul beasts in less than an hour! What are you doing sniffing it!?''


    Mei Xinyan cursed. "Crazy woman."


    After confirming that it was the thing she wanted, the dragoness asked. "So? Will you share the information? That flower is yours if you tell us."


    Yu Lei spoke. "Xinyan, you mustn''t."


    The elegant ck-haired woman shook her head and approached Yasenia. "Yu Lei. I''m not your subordinate."


    Yu Lei frowned and red at her, but she didn''t say anything else.


    The dragoness squinted while seeing the poison master approach. "You can speak through mind transmission. There is no need to approach."


    Mei Xinyan blinked and smiled. "Why, scared?"


    Yasenia nodded. "If you do something funny, you will die. It will be tiresome having to kill all those disciples and colleagues behind you if they seek revenge."


    "You are underestimating me too much, it seems." She had her eyes squinted dangerously, the furry ears flickering with a warning.


    Yasenia shook her head. "Do as you please. But don''t do anything silly."


    With Valeria present, her fear of poisons was inexistent.


    Xinyan arrived before Yasenia, and the dragoness didn''t even change expressions, making the ck-haired woman interested. "Aren''t you too rxed in front of a poison master?"


    Yasenia smiled. "You are also too undisturbed in front of someone who can instantly kill you."


    Mei Xinyan''s lips twitched, but she didn''t back down. "Anyway, these are the things I know."


    "Wait."


    Confused, she asked. "What now?"


    The dragoness said. "Swear a heavenly oath that you will tell full truths without the intention of deceiving or confusing me."


    Mei Xinyan''s lips arched in a sneer. "Do you really think I need that nt so much?"


    With a nod, the dragoness stopped looking at her. "Any other power that wants to make the deal?"


    The dragoness was not hasty. If there were a treasure that could be taken by acting quickly, these powers wouldn''t have stopped to start discussing with each other.


    Mei Xinyan spoke. "Wait. I''ll do it."


    The dragoness nodded, undisturbed, making Mei Xinyan and the others ufortable. After all, even if the conversation had been casual, it felt like Yasenia had manipted it in such a way that she would end up getting what she wanted no matter what they did.


    Mei Xinyan did the oath and then spoke to Yasenia in a voice only the two of them could hear. "This is the [Library of Trials]. It is a ce left behind by either Hero Distancia or one of his close aides back them. There are no registers of Lord Distancia''s voice, so it can''t be confirmed."


    Yasenia nodded, and the woman continued. "The keys are helpfulter down the trial, and as you expected, they affect the entire group."


    The dragoness pondered. "What holds you back from joining to obtain a Golden Key and then share it with everyone?"


    Mei Xinyan said. "Reports say that each key can only transport up to fifty people. The reason it can transport many might have been so that there were no fights between those who gained it. Of course, people with lower-level keys might attack those with higher-level keys, but if stolen, it will only affect one person, and all others who were affected will also lose their privileges. That''s why, if you want to steal a key, you need to fight the entire group."


    Yasenia nodded again. "How many orchids do you need?"


    Mei Xinyan blinked and smiled, looking at Yasenia with interest. "Oh? Did you take a fancy of me and want to give me extra~?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "Not at all. However, I want all the information you have, so I''m willing to trade with you a little more."


    Mei Xinyan sighed and blinked coquettishly. "Such a shame. Honestly, Yasenia, you are very beautiful. I''m tempted to join your harem."


    Yasenia shook her head. "I''m not epting any more people, sorry. Are you willing to trade?"


    With a nod, Mei Xinyan spoke. "If you give me three orchids, one [Lion Thorn Poppy Flower], and two [Yin Lost Freezing Poison Lotuses], I will give you all the information."


    Yasenia called Kali again and asked about it. Kali looked over her nts and nodded. "I have enough."


    Yasenia asked. "Do we lose all of them?"


    Kali shook her head with a smile. "Don''t worry, love. We have seven of each of those poisonous nts."


    "Good."


    Mei Xinyan was stunned. "Seven of each? Isn''t your spiritual herb garden a little too impressive?"


    Kaliughed gently. "Is it? I''m quite curious about your sect''s techniques. So, if you want to discuss in the future, feel free toe to our sect." She swished her three tails yfully and smirked. "If I''m in a good mood, I might give you better nts."


    Mei Xinyanughed. "Speaking with you is much more pleasant than I expected. Usually, all people from non-medical sects appear as if breathing slightly strongly would kill them."


    The dragoness wasn''t surprised. "That''s normal when interacting with people that work with poisons all day long."


    She lifted an eyebrow. "What about you?"


    With a smile, she answered. "I don''t want to be harsh, but the level of your sect is not enough to scare me. If I felt that you had strong enough poisons to threaten me or those around me, I wouldn''t have allowed you to get close."


    Mei Xinyan frowned. "That''s a bit insulting."


    "It''s the truth."


    Me Xinyan looked at Yasenia and saw her face was sincere, surprising her. She sighed and shook her head. "Your Astral Sky Sect is more and more mysterious the more I learn about it."


    Mei Xinyan said after receiving the flowers. "As I was saying, this ce is a library, and those who win will be able to choose a body cultivation technique or a fighting skill depending on the key level. Golden keys were basically stuff from legends, but their existence was confirmed when someone managed to get the technique you bought in the auction house."


    Yasenia''s eyes shed for a second with excitement, but she quickly hid it.


    Mei Xinyan further exined. "The person who got the technique, however, was an attributeless rogue cultivator, so he thought the techniques gave the cultivator the power to wield the chosen element. Hence, he chose a Sun Attributed technique. Onlyter would he regret it, as almost nobody could practice it, himself included."


    Yasenia pondered. "But¡­ Thest secret realm was seven hundred years ago, right? How did it only appear now?"


    Mei Xinyan rified it. "The rogue cultivator is very powerful, a High-level Epoch Core realm cultivator now. Hence, he spent five hundred years trying to learn it without sess. Then, during thest 200 years, he has been trying to find a buyer, but his prices were outrageous; after all, he wasn''t willing to make a loss selling something he owned for half a millennium. You might not know it, but that technique has appeared in a few auction houses before you finally bought it. Since you bought it, it became quite an important event that spread around, making the existence of that technique finally known."


    The dragoness smiled. "I see. Thank you for the extra information."


    Mei Xinyan nodded with a smile. "For what will happen now¡­ Well, it''s not documented. Nobody is moving and waiting for someone to make the first move precisely because of that."


    "What about those numbers on each door."


    Mei Xinyan shook her head. "I don''t know. The only thing that the records about this ce my sect have is that there will be a few trials, and depending on the performance, you will receive certain rewards. The reports of previous trials arepletely different, so it has been confirmed that the trials are random each time the secret realm opens."


    Our dragoness sighed and looked around. "I see. Thank you, Mei Xinyan."


    "Just Xinyan is fine."


    The woman smiled, acting a bit mischievous.


    The dragonessughed. "Sure, Xinyan."


    The woman smiled again and then spoke. "Either way, I''m returning to my group. I can feel the restlessness of those kids."


    Yasenia teased. "The oldest needs to take care of the youngsters?"


    Xinyanughed. "We are the same on that, no?"


    Yasenia shook her head and lifted an eyebrow. "That''s not the case. Believe it or not, I''m younger than 100 years old."


    Xinyan''s eyes opened wide. "I don''t believe you. How could someone as strong as you be that young!?"


    With a shrug, the dragonessughed. "Do as you please."


    Xinyan squinted and sighed. "To think that I''m at least four times your age¡­ I''m leaving before I feel depressed."


    Yasenia chortled while seeing the retreating back of the ck-haired woman. Then, she asked. "Kali, did she use anything?"


    Kali shook her head. "No. She was well-behaved."


    "Good. Anyway, let''s evaluate the doors. Should we approach one and test?"


    However, they didn''t need to do that since a rogue cultivator separated and approached one of the doors.


    *****************************************************


    Yasenia: The chance has arrived~.


    Evelyn: Hehehe, finally.


    Author: We''ll see what kind of challenges you need to ovee~. I summon you!


    Cyan Mulder: Hello~.


    Kali: Hello.


    Cyan Mulder: Yasenia, I''m a bit worried, so I wanted to ask you.


    Yasenia: Oh? Go ahead.


    Cyan Mulder: When an opportunity arises for you to go back to Sky Continent, will you force Andrea into making Ebby leave her mom behind? Also, even more concerning is if the wolf kin princess bes Sierra''s mate, will you break that bond when you leave?


    Yasenia: Of course not. Remember that if I leave alone, not only those people but I would need to leave the maids behind. Hence, I''ll take with me those I find trustworthy and those who want toe.


    Yasenia: I can''t promise anything about Coraline since she might want to stay behind. However, as long as she wants to follow, then she is wee. I will also take away the core of the Astral Sky Sect with me so I do not start from nothing over there.


    Cyan Mulder: Oh! I see. I didn''t think about that¡­ Thank you for answering~.


    Yasenia: Yes. You don''t have to worry.


    Author: And that''s all for today.

 Chapter 666: First Trial. Defense of the door.

    Chapter 666: First Trial. Defense of the door.


    The rogue cultivator that approached the door gained the attention of almost everyone in the room.


    He looked around, sweating coldly, but he continued forward.


    Then, after stopping before a room with the number 26, he began touching it to see if something happened.


    The door didn''t open, no matter what he did. After that, probably feeling frustrated, he took out the key.


    It was a bronze key, so nobody moved.


    When he took out the key, a part of the door spun and revealed a keyhole. People became interested. Yet, after trying to insert the key, a burst of energy exploded from the door, sending the cultivator flying backward.


    Many spiritual senses checked his condition to see if the st had any lethality, but the man was perfectly fine.


    Our dragoness and the others got thoughtful.


    That same cultivator quickly stood up and checked around himself, but there were no wounds.


    Angel whispered. "Why didn''t it let him enter?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "I have a few guesses, but I have to confirm them before I say anything. After all, if I take out my key, we''ll need to enter that ce quickly."


    The man changed the number chosen and went to the opposite, a door with a one on it.


    When he tried to enter the key in the keyhole with a cautious expression, to his and the rest''s surprise, the key slid inside.


    Then, that key melted into the five-meter-tall hole and changed its color to a beautiful bronze.


    An instantter, an aura appeared around the cultivator and the door.


    Yasenia looked closely at that brown aura and saw that the energy was slowly filling the door''s carvings.


    A group of rogue cultivators approached, the leader looking quite arrogant. "Hey, you. Get out. My group will take this door."


    The man frowned and summoned his sword, ready to fight.


    The groupughed, and the leader mocked him. "We are eight, and you are one. Do you think you can win when our cultivation is higher?"


    He was nervous, but he spoke firmly. "If I don''t try, I will never know."


    Yasenia''s eyes shed with appreciation. ''Courageous.''


    She felt that his strength was not lowpared to the group, so she admired him for not fleeing when chances of winning existed.


    A fight started quickly.


    While the man fought off the eight cultivators, Yasenia realized that the brown aura stopped seeping into the carvings. ''After choosing a door, do you need to protect it until it opens? Also, when fighting for it, the progress seems to be stopped. Why did the creator do this kind of test?''


    Tatyana seemed to read Yasenia''s mind and spoke. "Probably to see if they are worthy of keeping the key they''ve gained. Have you already noticed the mechanism? It should be quite clear by now."


    Yasenia answered. "The number should be rted to how many people the key carried here. All doors are identical, so we need to search for a door with the number 9 on it."


    Angel blinked. "Nine? But we are eleven, no?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Mirrory and Valeria were not counted in the entrance of the secret realm, so they also shouldn''t be counted here. It''s a small gamble. But I''m 90% sure I''m right."


    The girls blinked and then looked at Yasenia with sparkling eyes. ''So detailed.''


    Evelyn spoke after thinking. "Yasenia, can''t we wait until almost everyone has left before we choose ours? Our key is a bit problematic. If we go now, we might receive the attacks of almost all the room."


    Yasenia was about to answer, but a deep and maic male voice suddenly spread around the room.


    "The first key has been inserted. The number of keys that have been retrieved are 189 Bronze, 161 Crystal, 16 Silver, and 3 Golden. The time limit to enter the next realm is five hours. If you can''t fuse one of the doors with your key, you will be disqualified to participate in the following trials. Keys are group-rted, and all those who were transported together can enter the [Worthy Rooms] after choosing a room with the number of people transported with the key."


    Yasenia''s lips twitched. ''That''s foul.''


    "Well, you''ve heard. Now, top-level powers will undoubtedly wait until the golden keys appear."


    The girls looked at Yasenia, waiting for her to make a decision. It was not that they didn''t have any ideas, but having a clear decision-maker with them giving their thoughts would make things more straightforward. Furthermore, they trusted their dragoness.


    Yasenia pondered and looked at Andrea. "Darling, you know what will happen when we reveal it, no? I know you don''t like indiscriminate killing, but-."


    Andrea hugged her, interrupting her speech. She then smiled softly and hugged Yasenia, kissing her lips. Yasenia''s tail wagged happily, and she snuggled in her arms. "Don''t worry. I told you before, right? Unless it is a situation where it is possible, I''ll never refrain from killing for you, love. You are my first priority, above anything else. I won''t hold back and always protect you, so you also shouldn''t hold back."


    Yasenia''s smile had a touch of shyness as she buried her face in her neck and licked her tenderly, tasting Andrea''s salty but delicious skin. She fell in love again when she heard such honey-like words. "I love you, darling~."


    Andrea chuckled lowly, making our dragoness''s bones soft.


    Fearing that she might push down her darling in the middle of such a situation, Yasenia separated from her and ordered. "Cough. Let''s go. We''ll kill anyone that tries to approach us."


    The girls looked at her waist andughed. Although her face was serious again, the tail wags seemed to be unable to stop. ''So cute~.''


    This conversation was done between the girls, not including the beast heirs and Sarah''s group.


    Yasenia turned toward them and exined the situation.


    Then, she said. "If you have a crystal key, go for it without fear. If you have something above that, I rmend waiting for a bit so that the numbers are reduced."


    Sarah and the beast heirs nodded.


    Click!


    The sound of a mechanism falling into ce was heard, and Yasenia turned to look. The man had actually won, although his body was aplete mess.


    The right side of his face was crushed, and his left arm was missing, withrge and smallcerations and bruises all over his now semi-naked body.


    The attacks had destroyed arge part of his robes.


    However, without those people attacking him, the carvings instantly filled, and the door descended to the ground.


    Some people rushed at the man, but the previous "dueling area" had be a shield blocking everybody else from entering. Heughed and turned around, entering the door.


    Then, the doors lifted and closed, bing a dull grey color.


    Even the number had disappeared.


    Yasenia had a n after seeing that. ''It seems that defeating cultivators also fills the gauge. Well, it''s normal. If not, golden key cultivators would need to kill everyone else to have the right to participate. However, this part seems aimed at those with high-level keys to avoid spending too many treasures too quickly.''


    The dragoness and the girls rushed toward a door with the number nine without fumbling around anymore.


    Many eyes had been on Yasenia, so her movements were caught quickly. People had heard that they had a crystal key, so nobody stopped them from approaching the door.


    However, the expressions of the entire room changed in the next instant.


    Yasenia summoned her key, and a golden radiance bathed the surroundings. The dragoness expression changed. ''It didn''t do this when I got it the first time!''


    She tsked her tongue and began doing the same motions as the man. ''I need to move quickly.''


    The door before Yasenia became extremely luxurious as the golden radiance seeped into it, with emerald essories and other grand details appearing. The number of "carvings" to be filled was at least ten times morepared to the bronze door.


    Without dy, Yasenia inserted the key, and it melted into the door.


    A magnificent golden pir shot to the roof, and Yasenia turned around while summoning her giant [Draconic heart] and summoning a [Draconic Crescent Moon] toward those rogue cultivators that began approaching.


    BANG!


    The extremelyrge semi-crescent impacted, killing a few and sending flying most of them.


    The impact made all of them stop the reckless charge.


    "Those who want to die, step forward." Yasenia''s lips arched as her auras sted around the room like a tsunami. "Let me see how deep a cultivator''s greed goes."


    After she finished speaking, it wasn''t just Yasenia. The rest of the girls summoned their weapons and fully unleashed their auras.


    It felt like the light pir was twisting as a hurricane of energies surrounded our girls.


    Tatyana, Valeria, and Mirrory didn''t fully unleash their own strength, but they released a feelingparable to their masters, or for Tatyana, to Yasenia''s.


    So, it felt like two Yasenias, two Angels, and Two Kalis were mixed in the auras strength-wise, making the feeling of dreading from them even more terrible.


    The faces of every single cultivator became ugly as their bodies trembled under the coercion of such an intimidating atmosphere.


    "Yasenia, you have made a mistake."


    Yu Lei''s aura exploded with green lightning, and most of the other top ns followed suit.


    Even with the numbers advantage, the spectators still felt that Yasenia''s group felt more terrifying.


    Yu Lei spoke as a representative after seeing the slow-paced filling of the golden door. "Yasenia, you are just a newly founded group. If webine the numbers of the Nine Sects, top ten Thirty-Three ns, and Three Empires, there are more than 200 low-level Epoch Core cultivators present. If we add the rogue cultivators, the numbers be muchrger. You have no chance of winning. Give up the golden key obediently."


    Yaseniaughed, her War Intent dying her iris with a bloody red color. "Even if you could kill me, only one person would be able to use my key. Do you think the rogue cultivators here will help the oh-so-mighty top powers at the cost of their lives?"


    Yu Lei spoke threateningly. "Inside the secret realm, we might haveparable strength. But remember that you will eventually leave this ce."


    Yasenia sneered. "And so? I will tell you now, but the techniques we will get are either rted to Life, Space, the Moon, or those high-tier attributes. Will your leaders fight against my power for that kind of thing when they didn''t even buy the [Immortal Sun Obliterating Body Technique]?"


    Yu Lei frowned. "How can you waste such a precious opportunity on something like that? I don''t believe you!"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Yu Lei. Forget about the outside or what I will do with the rewards. The only people who would be able to intimidate me to give up the key are those here in this room, but you fail to do so."


    Yasenia spun her giant sword once and smirked. "Moreover, it is clear that the key will fall in either of the top three of the Thirty-Three ns, the Three Empires, or the strongest of the Nine Sects. So, forcing others to fight for your treasure is something I would honestly love to see."


    Yu Lei''s face became dark, and Yasenia''s face became cold. "Show me, oh mighty leader of the Thirty-Three ns, how you ask people to die for your cause. I would love to see if they are willing to face a True Dragon."


    Her dragon form appeared to materialize behind her, and with a burst of bloodline aura, it roared with enough strength to make the air tremble.


    Every beast human felt a mountain of pressure, and their faces became even more tense.


    **************************************************************


    Kali: Wow~.


    Evelyn: Hehe, this will make them think twice about attacking us.


    Andrea: At this pace, we might pass without being attacked.


    Yasenia: Really?


    Andrea: Probably.


    Yasenia: I should''ve held back a bit¡­


    The rest: ¡­


    Author: Cough, I summon you!


    Andrew Miles: Yo!


    Cecile: Hm.


    Andrew Miles: I have a question for all of you today, girls.


    Kali: Let''s hear it.


    Andrew Miles: What was your reaction to your first humanoid kill? Did your guardians prepare you for it?


    Yasenia: Who starts saying?


    Evelyn: How about you go first, love?


    Yasenia: Sure. In my case, Mom prepared a few people guilty of attacking me and taught me that enemies must be killed. Then, I pierced their hearts with my sword. The feelings at that time were calmness and understanding. I knew that I needed strength and that if I were weak, I would one day die like this person, full of grievances and unable to even resist a child.


    Andrew Miles: How old were you?


    Yasenia: I think I was¡­ four?


    Andrea Miles: Yes?


    Yasenia: Is there something wrong?


    Andrea Miles: Cough, no.


    Tatyana: A dragon''s psyche is very different. Don''t you remember Kaleina killing a small beast not long ago?


    Andrea Miles: Right¡­


    Angel: Well, in my case. I was taught by picture books with my Big sister. I had my first kill when I was neen. My big sister forced me to do it because I was old enough. I felt awful for a few months, but when I started cultivating, it became just another memory. Cultivation has a calming effect on the mind if it isn''t demonic cultivation, which significantly helps.


    Evelyn: In my case, it was when I was fourteen, I think? When I learned about my father''s reason for his death, I was too angry with my mother. One servant at that time was mocking me, and my mother gave me a choice to leave her alone or kill her. Resentful, I stabbed that woman. I had nightmares for a few weeks, but I adapted rtively quickly.


    Andrea: I got it quitete; I think I was twenty-three. It was during a trip with the Academy that a woman tried to rob me, so I fought to the death. I felt nothing special besides a bit of sadness and emptiness. Seeing the person''s opened and unblinking eyes is quite creepy. However, I was already an experienced cultivator, and in less than a week, I was back to normal.


    Cecile: It was when I was twelve. While being hunted down, my father left to deal with a few for a second, and a weak beggar tried to attack me. I picked a wooden stick and killed him by stabbing him in the neck. Now that I think about it, Father probably left me there on purpose to teach me not to trust people easily and that I need strength. After all, he was a Transcendent Realm cultivator.


    Kali: In my case, my first kill was simr to Andrea''s. Before the thing with Alyssa happened, I was attacked more than once, but I usually left them alive. One person came back with a vengeance, so I killed him. I don''t remember feeling remorse because he had been stalking me for a while.


    Andrea Miles: I see. Thanks!


    Author: And that''s all for today! Bye-bye~.

 Chapter 667: Assassins and Kalis Terrifying Display.

    Chapter 667: Assassins and Kali''s Terrifying Disy.


    At the same time Yasenia unfolded her Golden Key, the beast heirs took the chance and used their silver key.


    The silver radiance caught the attention of a few, but most eyes remained on Yasenia. Laurina felt bad using Yasenia as a distraction, but she had heard Yasenia urging her in her head with mental messages, so she had no other choice but to ept.


    Sarah also approached one of the doors stealthily and waited. Since she also had a golden key, she was thinking about what to do to pass without being in danger.


    Bai Ling, the white-haired, blue-eyed woman, asked with a curious tone. "Sarah, what are you going to do?"


    Her tone was t, but there was a testing tone hidden within. Of all the ten women, Bai Ling was the only one who was still in the sixties affection-wise.


    A message popped into Sarah''s vision.


    [System Dialogue Triggered]


    [1. Let''s wait until Yasenia attracts all the attention, and we use ours. Most people will focus on them, so we''ll have an easier time.] (-5 Affection Points Bai Ling, -3 affection points with righteous members, +55 free attribute points.)


    ''55? That''s equivalent to twenty of the usual dialogue option attribute rewards.''


    [2. We should stay hidden until most people leave. There is another golden key holder, and that''s our opportunity] (<Weapon Refining Ticket>, +1 affection point Bai Ling)


    ''Weapon refining¡­ With that, I should be able to strengthen my current sword further.''


    [3. Let''s act now. I have a few defensive treasures I can use.] (+2 Affection Points Bai Ling, +1 attribute point.)


    ''This is the safe option¡­ Hm¡­ But I will need to use those treasures.''


    Sarah began pondering, and when she saw Yasenia''s aura burst and even materialize into a dragon form, she chose.


    ''This is the best considering the future. I''ll be stronger and avoid using as many defensive treasures.''


    Sarah said seriously. "Let''s wait until Yasenia attracts all the attention, and we use ours. Most people will focus on them, so we''ll have an easier time."


    [Ding! Bai Ling''s affection has dropped by 5 points.]


    [Ding! Lana''s affection has dropped by 3 points.]


    [Ding! Paledora''s affection has dropped by 3 points.]


    [Ding! Astarea''s affection has dropped by 3 points.]


    [Ding! Soraia''s affection has dropped by 3 Points.]


    [Ding! Lea''s affection has dropped by 3 points.]


    [Ding! Lillian''s affection has increased by 1 point.]


    [Ding! You''ve received 55 attribute points.]


    [Congrattions! Lillian''s affection points have reached 100 points. You''ve received 20,000 Shop Points, <Skill Proficiency Ticket>, <Lover''s second chance (reduced cooldown)>, and ten free attribute points.]


    Sarah shook her head for a second. ''Well, in the end, it was worth it. System, ce the attribute points in physique and energy at equal rates.''


    Her eyes went toward her inventory, and she organized the defensive treasures at the top just in case.


    It was then that many low-level Epoch Core cultivators began charging energy as if getting ready to attack Yasenia.


    Yasenia''s charming andnguidughter echoed in the room. "It seems that you are ready to die."


    While speaking, Yasenia''s eyes suddenly sharpened as her tailshed to her left.


    From a very faint shadow, a man covered in ck clothes shed toward Yasenia''s neck, but his sword was met with the solid scales of the dragoness, creating a loud metallic sound.


    The man snorted and hastily retreated.


    Yasenia''s pupils thinned. "Since you''vee, stay here, Wu Jing."


    This person was the leader of the Nine Silent Fang Sect inside the ce they were, with assassination skills that were iparable to anyone present.


    However, he was sorelycking in front of Yasenia''s draconic perception.


    A dragon''s sense of danger and surroundings was not to be underestimated. Much less when Yasenia was actually using her War intent and Monarch Intent, which boosted her aura and perception among many other buffs.


    When Yasenia extended her hand in a w-like form and pulled, the image of a giant golden dragon w manifested in front of Wu Jing and copied Yasenia''s motion, rushing toward him.


    [Sun Dragon w] could be used offensively. Still, it was simr to having the ability to manifest a hand in her immediate surroundings formed by the energy of one or various attributes and control it at will.


    Wu Jing reacted quickly and shed at it, creating a massive arc of energy, but instead of splitting the w as he expected, the dragon''s hand exploded and pushed him back.


    His eyes hardened as a feeling of danger shrouded his body. ''I need to dodge.''


    His body became ck smoke, and in the next instant, [Draconic Heart] pierced his position with tremendous Sun energy rotating around it.


    Wu Jing appeared a few tens of meters away, and managed to rejoin the group and hide his presence.


    Or so he thought.


    Kali''s eyes shed coldly. ''Do you think you can hide from me?''


    She pointed upward in one ce, and dozens of roots exploded from the floor, entangling a single figure.


    Wu Jing''s eyes were wide open, and he spoke for the first time. "How did you sense me?"


    Kali sneered. "Why should I tell you? Now die."


    Her hands clenched into a fist, and the roots holding Wu Jing transformed. Spikes dripping with many different poisons, entangling parasitic thorns, and poisonous spores circled around his figure, encasing him in a hellish prison.


    Naturally, people around reacted quickly, shing the roots at the bottom and then trying to liberate him from the ball of nts surrounding him.


    It didn''t take too long, and someone managed to sh an opening in two or three seconds. Then, the sound that was being blocked by the roots pierced the room.


    It was a miserable cry of agony.


    "ARGH!"


    Wu Jing hastily jumped out, a white fog created by the spores following him. His clothes had turned to rags as the skin underneath pulsated and changed colors quickly as many different poisons ravaged his insides.


    Yu Lei ordered. "Wu Lan, Mei Xinyan, quickly help him!"


    Wu Lan was a male disciple from the [Nine Her Fragrance Sect]. He quickly approached Wu Jing with Mei Xinyan and took his pulse.


    Wu Jing had bloodshot eyes, and he pierced his ws into the ground, trying to resist the extreme pain burning his body.


    The feeling of his internal organs twisting and rotting was so bad that if he weren''t a trained assassin, he would''ve been frothing from the mouth out of pain.


    Yu Lei looked at Kali and said frostily. "Give the antidote quickly. If he dies, it won''t end well.''


    Kali didn''t even need Yasenia to answer, as she said coldly. "You can aim for our lives, but we can''t retaliate? What kind of madness are you talking about? He wants Yasenia''s life, so taking his life is a bare minimum. Sadly, I can''t take him back to the sect."


    Yasenia''s lips arched. "We already had a grudge with the Nine Silent Fang Sect anyway, so threats will not work. Now that the strongest assassin is dead, do we want to continue this farce?"


    Yu Lei, the thunderbird woman, spoke. "Once he is cured, he will hunt you down without rest. Are you sure you want to have a shadow trying to kill you and those close to you following everywhere?"


    The dragoness looked at her with an indifferent gaze. "Getting cured? Sorry, but those two are not qualified to deal with Kali''s poisons."


    Yu Lei frowned and turned to look at them. Mei Xinyan shook her head. "Yu Lei. This is an unidentified substance. I don''t even know the principle it uses to corrupt his body. Moreover, I can see that something is multiplying inside by eating his own energy. It''s a really insidious poison."


    Wu Lan also spoke with a grave tone. "I can keep his life for a few hours, but without a powerful treasure, he is done for."


    Kali usually didn''t use parasites often because she knew that they were cruel, and her regr poisons were strong enough to deal with her enemies.


    However, there was an exception. And that was when someone tried to kill Yasenia.


    If that happened, Kalipletely ignored her bottom lines and used things whose descriptions would give people nightmares.


    One of those infected Wu Jing, so his life was over.


    Kali spoke as her tails flicked toward them. "A few hours? You are over-evaluating yourself. [Nature Fox Third Tail: Developing Life], [Life Intent Level One], [Growth Intent Level One]."


    A soothing green aura was thrown at Wu Jing, and the strong healing power surrounded his body.


    They were confused as his wounds closed and vitality returned to his body.


    The man''s eyes snapped open, and his veins bulged as he gritted his teeth. It was clear that his agony was many times stronger than before.


    Mei Xinyan analyzed him, and her face contorted. "W-What is that?"


    Kali answered with a smile in her voice. "[Nerve Devouring Flesh Bloodworm]. A fair cutie for those who try to attack my lover~."


    Even if they didn''t know what it was, just the name was enough to make their bodies shiver.


    Wu Jing suddenly convulsed three times and then stopped moving, his eyes open and looking upward nkly.


    Even when his body was still full of vitality, he looked dead.


    Kali tilted her head. "Oh? He has better patibility'' than I thought." Then, she sighed. "If I knew, I would''ve chosen one thatsted longer."


    Wu Lan, the man from the alchemy sect, asked with a grave tone that couldn''t hide his agitation. "W-What happened to him?"


    Kali continued answering. "Nerve System copse. His brain has stopped working. It''s aa-like state since the cuties inside him also block soul-signals. A strong cultivator can think and sometimes even move without a brain using their soul. Yet, if the brain copses and the soul is restricted, the cultivator bes a shell and¡­"


    Kali''s tail waved again, and five roots pierced Wu Jing from below, prating his head, heart, lungs, and dantian. "¡­ The natural defense is greatly reduced, making even the simplest attack lethal, no matter how strong their bodies are."


    The golden gate behind Yasenia became brighter after his death, pushing the total progress to two-thirds.


    The silver gate was much quicker, and the beast heirs opened it when Wu Jing died.


    They also fought a few cultivators while Yasenia''s group took the attention of major powers. But those cultivators were not a match for them, so it was easy to defend and enter the room.


    Kali leaned on Yasenia''s side, looking like a gentle wife resting on her lover, and spoke softly. "I have a few interesting wide-range poisons I want to try, so¡­ Anybody else that wants to hurt my love?"


    Yasenia smiled and tenderly passed her hand through her chestnut-colored hair, gently caressing her furry andrge fox ears. Meanwhile, the Fox''s emerald green eyes moved around, making those who crossed eyes with her scream mutely and look down.


    Mei Xinyan spoke. "The [Nine Grudge Poison Sect] won''t bother the [Astral Sky Sect] any longer."


    Yu Lei turned and was about to scold, but Wu Lan spoke first. "The [Nine Herb Fragrance Sect] will also not participate."


    Yu Lei was stunned. She could understand a demonic sect not participating, but the Her Fragrance Sect was usually very righteous.


    Wu Lan looked at Yu Lei and spoke. "I''m sorry, but if that thing looks dangerous to you as a non-alchemy practitioner, to me, it is like a nightmaree reality. I''m unwilling to fight someone with that knowledge and threat."


    The Jade Thunderbird woman frowned and looked around, seeing simr expressions of hesitation and fear. She clicked her tongue and stopped looking at Yasenia. "Whatever. There are another two golden keys, so wait for those to appear."


    Yasenia smiled, but she never lowered her guard.


    Valeria spoke softly. "Well done, children. Excellent use of threats, shows of strength, and mind games."


    The girls smiled, feeling happy they hadn''t let their caring seniors down.


    The golden door filled five minutester, and the girls stepped inside.


    Of course, Yasenia didn''t know that Sarah also had a golden key and that her actions had thwarted Sarah''s ns of using her as bait.


    Sarah was frowning, feeling helpless and somewhat resentful of Yasenia. ''I lost affection points for nothing¡­ Well, I should''ve realized that a strong reward like fifty-five attribute points would be apanied by danger.''


    With a sigh, she thought about what to do and decided to wait until the following golden key appeared and use it simultaneously.


    Bai Lingughed at her side. "It didn''t go your way, it seems."


    Sarah pouted. "Don''t remind me. We''ll wait for the next golden key and use it simultaneously. Start preparing for that moment."


    The girls around herughed, and they all began preparing.


    The fight would happen two hourster, and Sarah would need to use two protective life-saving treasures before they could pass their hurdle and enter.


    **************************************************************


    Author: We are inside~.


    Kali: They are a bit cowardly, no?


    Andrea: ¡­ Kali, if I were on the other side, I would also be scared.


    Angel: Why didn''t the other assassins attack?


    Yasenia: Baby, what would you think about a person I fought seriously and who beat me up badly?


    Angel: I would try to capture them!


    Evelyn: Capture?


    Angel: Yes, so we can kill them slowlyter.


    Evelyn: ¡­


    Yasenia: Cough, okay, that might be a bad example. But wouldn''t you feel that they are strong?


    Angel: Of course! But I would be careful and try to capture them to give that person to Mommy Tatyana to punish. Those who hurt you must suffer, Yasenia.


    Yasenia: Baby, you are so cute~.


    Evelyn: Nonono, even if her tone is sweet and she is hugging you, where is the cuteness?


    Angel: *Looks at Evelyn with her big blue blinking moist eyes and tilts her head.*


    Evelyn: Okay. I surrender.


    Author: Hahaha, I summon you!


    WPOmega: Alo~. Today, Ie with an exciting request, Author.


    Author: Oh?


    WPOmega: Can you summon Zephyrith?


    Sierra: Eh?


    Author: Yes! I''ve even perfected the summoning array so that they are not confused when they are summoned here!


    Puff!


    Zephyrith: Hm? Why have I been called here?


    WPOmega: Hello, Zephyrith.


    Zephyrith: You are the one asking questions? Go ahead.


    WPOmega: Yes, do you find yourself missing your meet-ups with Sierra while the trials are going on?


    Sierra: Oy!


    Zephyrith: Hm? Are you shy, Sierra?


    Sierra: Sight, that''s not it.


    WPOmega: Hahaha, then what?


    Sierra: Cough, whatever. Answer already.


    Zephyrith: Fufu~. Well, I do miss them a bit. But I decided not to think about it anymore; after all, Sierra and I are destined to be enemies.


    Sierra: ¡­


    WPOmega: Thanks for answering!


    Author: And that''s all for today.

 Chapter 668: Energy Flow. Entering the Library of Trials.

    Chapter 668: Energy Flow. Entering the Library of Trials.


    After our girls entered, they arrived at a normal-looking room with arge circr formation in the middle.


    Walls of stone, a fountain to the right, and a floor adorned with rock bs gave the room a calming atmosphere.


    A male deep voice was heard after they looked around. It was the same voice they''d heard before. "Wee to the Library of Trials. You have managed to obtain a Key and passed the initial test. The number of individuals who arrived with the key is nine, and the number of people who entered this room is also nine. This shows that the group is united, and the bonds are strong."


    Evelyn tilted her head. "Oh? What would''ve happened if the key was stolen?"


    Cecile spoke. "Shouldn''t they be praised as strong for robbing a key from a group?"


    Yasenia asked aloud. "Hello, seniors. Do you have a conscience?"


    The male voice continued. "With the key, you''ve arrived, and now, you are fighting for the end reward. This reward is the ability to enter the Cultivation Library and choose one of those methods that are attractive to you."


    Yasenia muttered. "It seems not. This is prerecorded."


    Angel asked. "Is that important?"


    Valeriamented. "This just means that the creator of the realm was not strong enough to leave asting soul strand to manage this ce. So, their level was probably between the first and fifth levels of the Transcendence Realm."


    The man''s voice continued. "When you arrived, you were apanied by people close to you. However, that was a benefit focused on ties and the ability to stay together in adversity to gain the right to participate. The following tests are individual tests with a scoreboard that will rank you. All those who entered willpete against each other."


    Our girls frowned and continued listening.


    "The fountain is a healing fountain, and you can heal all kinds of injuries and tiredness with it. The total participants this time are¡­ The trial has not finished yet. Please wait for a while until all creatures enter a door or leave the area."


    Yasenia pondered for a second, then she turned around and approached the door they used to enter. With a curious expression, she grabbed the handle of the door at her height and tried softly pushing and pulling until there was a reaction.


    When she pulled, the doors slightly moved. Yasenia blinked and pushed it close again. "It seems that we can leave if we want. What do we do? Since the challenges are individual and we willpete with each other, it can get dangerous."


    Mirrory spoke. "First, take a bath in that fountain. Then, it''s time for a small training lesson."


    The girls obediently turned and looked at Mirrory. "Yes, Master."


    Mirrory nodded. No matter how close they were, if a senior teaches a junior, calling them master respectfully was basic etiquette.


    After five minutes of recovering and feeling refreshed, the girls dried their clothes with their energy and stood in front of Mirrory.


    Mirrory spoke. "During the secret realm, situations like the one you are in will bemon. A situation where a group might need to fight between each other."


    Mirrory crossed her beautiful and plump long legs in the air and continued. "As you know, entering dozens or even hundreds of secret realms during a mortal cultivator''s life is verymon, not to mention cultivators above the mortal realm. The number can easily exceed a thousand. Even if all the treasures are dug out, secret realms can be separate ecosystems with bountiful natural treasures, so as long as a secret realm exists, people will dive inside even if it has appeared thousands or tens of thousands of times before."


    Mirrory continued after the girls nodded. "Therefore, being doubtful of the creators leaving traps behind while knowing how popr these ces are is a correct mindset. Yet, too much doubt is also harmful."


    Evelyn understood where Mirrory was going. "Master, will you teach us a way to evaluate the secret realm''s intentions?"


    Mirrory nodded indifferently. "That''s right. While this method is not foolproof, it will work almost every time. For those times that it doesn''t work, well, you''ll have to learn to improvise."


    Andrea asked. "How is the uracy?"


    Mirrory pondered. "It depends on the secret realm''s level, but even in high-level ones, it works 99.9999% of the time."


    Yasenia muttered. "So, it doesn''t work one in a million times?"


    Mirrory nodded. "That''s a rough estimate, but it''s not too far off."


    Mirrory then crossed her arms under herrge breasts and asked. "What was thest thing you''ve learned from me?"


    Angel lifted her arm. "We learned how to analyze natural energy structures to guide us even in an environment without clear signs! Also, we learned Spiritual Sense control and how to meditate to peer into the secrets of intents!"


    Mirrory''s lips arched a bit. "Good. We''ll apply a big part of the first lesson you mentioned."


    Mirrory turned and waved her hand. Her profound energy rippled in the air, creating a holy and dignified atmosphere.


    Then, the invisible energy flow of the room became visible, creating mesmerizing and colorful semi-transparent energy waves, threads, and all kinds of ethereal phenomena.


    Mirrory exined. "This is the energy flow of the World. The further down you go down the cultivation path, the more you can perceive, analyze, and manipte this energy flow. The ability to manifest your own energy flow is called a [Law], and the Intents are just a basic understanding that will eventually, if learned correctly, lead to an understanding of a Law. Yasenia, use your War Intent."


    Yasenia''s energy moved across her meridians, and the feeling around her changed as her irises were tainted with a vibrant red color.


    The girls saw the World''s energy flow slowly converge around Yasenia while changing colors to a light red and seeminglying under Yasenia''s control.


    Mirrorymented. "An intent can manipte the Energy Flow to a certain extent, depending on the level it is in. A level two like Yasenia''s has a limited effect, but¡­ Tatyana."


    Tatayana unfolded her [Death Intent Level Nine], and the girls saw the energy flow ripple and change colors to a deep ck, instantly surrounding Tatyana in a hurricane of semi-transparent darkness.


    If Yasenia was stirring theke with her hand, Tatyana was moving the entireke with a whirlpool.


    The difference between the level two and level nine intent was so abysmal thatparing them felt foolish. The dragoness realized that with just this intent and nothing more, Tatyana could thrash her around like an adult fighting against a child.


    Mirrory saw their awed expressions andmented. "That''s why a person with a higher-level intent will, most of the time, be stronger. The ability topensate that strength gap can only be filled by either an absolute distance between realms or¡­" Mirrory''s eyesnded on Yasenia. "¡­ With absolute talent."


    The girls gulped.


    Mirrory continued. "Now, learning to read this energy flow is the skill I want you girls to learn. Naturally, I''m not speaking about deeply understanding it. Not even Tatyana has reached that level yet. I''m talking about feeling the "intentions" that flow through it."


    The senior waved her long red sleeves again, and the energy flow disappeared like an illusion. "Now, sit cross-legged and try to feel the energy around you. Not the flow, just the energy around you."


    The girls did as told and closed their eyes.


    After ten minutes, Yasenia felt something tickling her arm, like a soft feather. ''Hm? Is this it?''


    Mirrory, Tatyana, and Valeria turned to look at Yasenia simultaneously with a sh of appreciative light in their eyes. ''Already?''


    Yasenia focused on the feeling around her arm and observed the energy fluctuations in her bodypared to the outside. ''Ho? The principle is based on resonance. I should change the energy moving inside me to match the energy around me.''


    Slowly, that feather-like feeling spread across her body, from her forearm to her entire arm, her torso, and finally, her entire body, including the dragon tail.


    Fifty minutes had passed in the room when Yasenia felt the feeling enveloping her figure.


    At this time, the other girls were starting to feel what Yasenia felt initially, with Cecile being the most advanced by already feeling it on her entire arm and part of her torso, thanks to her sense of sharing with Yasenia''s soul.


    Being her [Interlocked Soul] didn''t just allow her to see into her soul, but arge part of Yasenia''s talent was also passed down to her.


    Interlocked Souls was a connection that blurred the line between two individuals in many senses. That''s why it felt so destructive when one side died.


    Yasenia opened her eyes, and a soft ripple extended one meter around her. ''I see¡­''


    The seniors were looking at her with surprise. Mirrory spoke into Yasenia''s mind. ''Great job, child. Now, focus on that ripple around you to feel the aura of the room.''


    Yasenia nodded and closed her eyes again. After a while, the feather-like feeling changed and became a gentle touch that sometimes altered to be a powerful aura.


    Mirrory asked, curious. ''How does it feel?''


    The dragoness frowned. ''Gentle, but strong? A firm will that doesn''t bend, but a strange warlike atmosphere surrounds it. It doesn''t feel dangerous.''


    Mirrory''s lips arched in an actual smile. ''That''s what you must focus on when feeling the intentions of the secret realm. Unless you feel danger in those ripples, there is no need to be too cautious.''


    Yasenia opened her eyes again and saw Mirrory smiling, surprising her momentarily. After getting rid of the surprise, she also smiled back and nodded. ''Thanks, Mirrory.''


    Mirrory nodded and focused on the rest, giving them tips asionally. After all, understanding everything without any guidance was something absurd to do.


    Tatyana came to her side and leaned on her shoulder while Valeria also joined and hugged them from behind, enveloping them with her ample and soft embrace.


    Tatyana only rolled her eyes but didn''t say anything. She had to admit that the arms of the Nature Spirit Queen felt veryfortable, even for her, who had an affinity with the Death attribute.


    It took four hours for Ebirah, thest girl to understand it, toplete the process. Sierra and Ebirah didn''t have much general understanding as pure beasts who didn''t practice the Spiritual Path. It was more instinctual for them, so consciously understanding something wasplicated.


    However, their connection with Evelyn and Andrea helped them a lot, allowing them to understand it before the time limit of the test concluded.


    It would''ve probably taken them a few days if they were by themselves.


    The girls discussed their experiences with each other for ten more minutes. After that, the voice of the man reached them.


    "The number of participants is [2509]. Please step into the transporting formation to go to your individual spaces. The number of winners is limited to 50."


    Yasenia smiled and looked at them. "If we meet each other, don''t hold back. If we meet each other and others, remember to team up, hahaha."


    The girls chuckled and nodded. Kali smirked. "Should I use Valeria, then?"


    The girls besides Angel felt their lips twitching.


    Yasenia gave Sierra and Ebirah a ten thousand cubic meters Spatial ring and poured quite a few resources like pills, one-time formations, talismans from the Lost Town, and four life-saving talismans. One with a barrier and another with a 100-kilometer range teleportation spell. "Be careful when you are inside."


    Ebirah hugged Yasenia, burying her face in Yasenia''s ample bosom like Angel did while her beautiful crystal-like pink lobster tail pped up and down. "Thank you, Yasenia."


    Yasenia hugged her and patted her head with a smile. "You are wee, little Ebirah."


    Ebirah giggled bashfully. She really liked Yasenia''s embrace because of her scent and softness. ''No wonder Angel always hugs Yasenia when she has a chance. It feels so nice, and she also smells so good~.''


    Sierra also smiled and hugged her briefly after Ebirah separated. "You should also take care of yourself, Lady Yasenia."


    Yasenia nodded. "Good luck, Sierra."


    Yasenia walked toward the circle first and smiled after she turned around. "Remember to keep yourmunication devices outside, just in case."


    Then, the girls saw Yasenia being enveloped in white light and disappearing.


    The rest also walked and stepped into it, entering the [Library Of Trials] tests.


    ****************************************************


    Evelyn: Let''s go!


    Cecile: I canpete with my love in a serious match.


    Author: Apetition has started! Let''s also summon today''s dear. I summon you!


    Arfa42: Hello!


    Cecile: Hi.


    Arfa42: Author, please summon Sarah.


    Author: Right away~.


    Sarah: Hm, I''m here again.


    Arfa42: Sarah, in chapter 662, the system mentions that you need to focus on a more difficult target to be efficient. So, will you constantly upgrade the weaker harem members so that they can follow you? And do you n to make a sect or a base for your harem?


    Sarah: Well, I also need to get stronger, right? So, I''ll help them to the extent that they are not too far behind. I need to be intelligent with my resources. Also, building a sect for my harem should be ideal. In the future, I want to create a sect like Yasenia did.


    Arfa42: I see.


    Author: And that''s all for today, bye-bye ~.

 Chapter 669: Rules and the First Ten Waves.

    Chapter 669: Rules and the First Ten Waves.


    When Yasenia opened her eyes, she was in an elegant and tall room. The walls were made of rock bs, and the floor was marble-like. There was a bed behind her, a table in the middle, a blue formation circle in the opposite left corner of the bed, and a red one in the right corner.


    Moreover, a miniature fountain simr to the one in the previous room was neatly ced at the side.


    Yasenia used her spiritual sense and analyzed the entire room, also looking with her eyes just in case.


    Curious, she used the new energy flow analysis method and a ripple spread around. Feeling no danger, the dragoness rxed. "Hmm¡­ Oh?"


    While looking around, she spotted a few things on the wall touching the bed. First of all, she looked at a white number that slowly increased.


    It currently marked 831, soon increasing to 853, and just three secondster going to 867.


    There was a list with names on the left of this number. This list was as tall as the entire wall. She approached and looked closely.


    There were names with numbers.


    1st, Tatyana Dravory - 2000 points. 4th wave


    2nd, Yu Lei - 1200 points. 3rd wave.


    ¡­


    23rd, Cecile Dravory - 600 points. 2nd wave.


    ¡­


    250th, Andrea Dravory - 200 points. 1st wave.


    ¡­


    Yasenia blinked when she saw those two names. The bottom of the list marked the number 340.


    Yasenia touched it and saw that she could scroll and continue seeing names. She did so and saw all her other dears in the first wave, a few going over to the second one and jumping many positions in the list.


    Finally, she made it to her own name.


    931st, Yasenia Dravory - 0 Points. 0th wave.


    Below her name, everyone else had zero points. ''Hm¡­ What are these waves? Didn''t Ie here first? Why are my dears already doing these wave things?''


    She pondered, but since she didn''te up with anything, she ced it on the back of her head.


    Then, she approached the stone table in the middle of the room and touched the jade tablet on it to read it.


    In her mind, information appeared.


    "Library of Trials Rules:


    1st: To gain points, you must defeat the waves. Defeating them with minimal damage and expertise will give you more points, up to a perfect score.


    2nd: You must step into one of the circles to challenge the waves, either the blue or red circles. The red formation is two times harder but gives two times more points. However, penalties are harsher. So, consider closely if you are up to the tasks.


    3rd: The number of waves is limited to 50. The top fifty with the most points will be the Library of Trials Competition winners.


    4th: Every ten waves, people will have to wait for all participants to finish. There will be an event after everyone passes the ten trials or dies. Multipliers, rewards, and other benefits will be given ording to performance.


    5th: There is a time limit to ovee the ten waves; please look at the number on top of the list for reference.


    6th: Killing is not prohibited. Whenever you want to give up the trial, you can lie on the bed and chant [Return]. You can also shout [Surrender] to give up the trial during events.


    7th: Reaching the fortieth wave will give ess to a secret area with plenty of treasures, so I encourage participation, at least up to that point.


    8th: Reversal of points is possible. Surrendering if you are not suitable to deal with the waves is not rmended.


    9th: Good luck, and may the courage of Hero Distancia push you forward."


    Yasenia nodded and reread it a few times, just in case. Then, she looked at the top of the list, which showed 1752, decreasing one point each second. ''I have about half an hour. That''s not bad.''


    She looked at the first position out of reflex, and her lips twitched.


    1st, Tatyana Dravory, 11000 Points. 10th wave.


    2nd, Yu Lei, 3000 points. 5th wave.


    3rd, Angel Dravory, 3000 points. 5th wave.


    4th, Qiao Mei Lan, 3000 points. 5th wave.


    5th, Cecile Dravory, 3000 points. 5th wave.


    6th, Sarah, 3000 points. 5th wave.


    ¡­


    She couldn''t help butugh as apetitive light shed in her eyes. ''How close will I be with pointspared to Mom? I''m so excited~.''


    "Let''s do this!"


    Then, without a shred of hesitation, Yasenia went toward the red circle and stepped on it. A gentle energy covered her body, and she disappeared from the room.


    Yasenia quickly looked around, using her perception to the limits, and observed the wide prairie with nothing in sight.


    [Wee to the first wave. Defeat ten tenth-level Mind Core beasts within three minutes of time.]


    After the mechanical voice spoke those words, ten quadrupedal beasts lunged toward her.


    Yasenia swung her sword and tail a total of ten times while using [Draconic Crescent Moon] without moving from her standing ce.


    Ten enormous silver crescents rapidly flew and shed those ten beasts in half.


    [Congrattions! You''ve won perfectly against ten tenth-level Mind Core beasts without being injured in 3.2 seconds. You''ve gained 200 Points!]


    Yasenia then appeared again in her room. "Ah, this is why Mom rushed toward the tenth wave that quickly."


    She stepped into the red circle again, and another simr message appeared in her eyes.


    [Wee to the second wave. Defeat twenty tenth-level Mind Core beasts within three minutes of time.]


    Even before she finished listening to the voice, her sword and tail shed around in a hurricane of sword strikes.


    Giant crescents sliced up her surroundings, killing everything.


    [Congrattions! You''ve won perfectly against twenty tenth-level Mind Core beasts without being injured in 0.3 seconds. You''ve gained 400 Points!]


    Yasenia''s eyes became murderous, and she entered the red portal one time after another.


    There was no suspense, and Yasenia ughtered the first ten waves.


    [Congrattions! You''ve won perfectly against thirty tenth-level Mind Core beasts without being injured in 0.4 seconds. You''ve gained 600 Points!]


    [Congrattions! You''ve won perfectly against forty tenth-level Mind Core beasts without being injured in 0.6 seconds. You''ve gained 800 Points!]


    [Congrattions! You''ve won perfectly against fifty tenth-level Mind Core beasts without being injured in 0.6 seconds. You''ve gained 1000 Points!]


    [Congrattions! You''ve won perfectly against sixty tenth-level Mind Core beasts without being injured in 0.8 seconds. You''ve gained 1200 Points!]


    [Congrattions! You''ve won perfectly against seventy tenth-level Mind Core beasts without being injured in 1 second. You''ve gained 1400 Points!]


    [Congrattions! You''ve won perfectly against eighty tenth-level Mind Core beasts without being injured in 1.1 seconds. You''ve gained 1600 Points!]


    [Congrattions! You''ve won perfectly against ny tenth-level Mind Core beasts without being injured in 1.3 seconds. You''ve gained 1800 Points!]


    [Congrattions! You''ve won perfectly against one hundred tenth-level Mind Core beasts without being injured in 1.7 seconds. You''ve gained 2000 Points!]


    When the strength gap was sorge, numbers made almost no change. Yasenia swung with her [Draconic Crescent Moon] tens of times per second, killing more than one beast with each attack.


    Destructiveness was Yasenia''s specialty.


    Then, she approached the list again.


    1st, Tatyana Dravory, 11000 Points. 10th wave.


    2nd, Yasenia Dravory, 11000 Points. 10th wave.


    3rd, Yu Lei, 9000 Points. 9th wave.


    4th, Sarah, 9000 Points. 9th wave.


    5th, Cecile Dravory, 9000 Points. 9th wave.


    ¡­


    Yasenia smiled and nodded. ''Perfect~. The spot below Mom should always be mine.''


    A few secondster, many people began reaching the tenth wave.


    Most of them had a perfect score. When the time to finish the first ten waves was almost done, she scrolled down and saw that nearly seventy percentpleted the first ten rounds perfectly, gaining 11000 Points.


    Our dragoness pondered at how easy the waves were and soon concluded. "Well, the first ten rounds should be a test to give us a feel for what''s about toe. I need to remain alert."


    In Yasenia''s opinion, looking at who was in the top positions was unnecessary for now. When interacting with each other became possible, she would pay more attention. After all, she had talked with her dears, and the waves were the same for all of them.


    Yasenia didn''t think that it was normal for every participant to have the same test if the trials were aiming at potential and not pure strength, so she wanted to ask around when she met other people, just in case.


    When the countdown stopped, Yasenia heard a voice.


    "Time is over. The first rounds have beenpleted. The number of people who have been eliminated is [12]. Now, another circle will appear between the red and blue ones; please step on it before the new timer falls to zero. Otherwise, you will be eliminated."


    Yasenia looked at the top of the list and saw a 300 appearing. ''Five minutes.''


    Then, she thought of those 12 people who failed and felt innate disdain. ''How can they be so weak¡­? That makes no sense. Won''t they die to the Heavenly Tribtion at this pace?''


    She shook her head and observed how the blue and red circles created a light beam between them, and a yellow formation materialized.


    Above the formation, a text written in Distancia''snguage appeared.


    "Please stand on this formation to be transported to the event."


    Yasenia looked around onest time, just in case. Then, the dragoness walked forwards leisurely and was transported.


    Her body disappeared and reappeared at the base of a mountain.


    As she looked around her, more and more people were transported to the event. ''A group-wide event. Doesn''t the creator fear people starting to ughter each other at sight?''


    After a few moments of observation, Yasenia spotted her baby appearing not too far away, and she used her movement technique to appear behind her and hug her.


    Angel was calmly looking around when two soft but strong arms surrounded her. She was startled and about to attack, but her back was suddenly pressed against two giant mounds of softness, making her bodypletely rx and lean on the embrace of her lover. "Yasenia~."


    Yasenia chuckled while leaning down and resting her chin on the shoulder of her petite but voluptuous girl. "Baby~. How were the first ten waves?"


    Angel turned around to circle her neck and kissed Yasenia with enamored eyes. Then, she nuzzled with her and mewled. "Very easy~."


    Yasenia felt a few of her dears appear around her, and she released Angel to cuddle with all of them, spreading her scent all over them, just in case.


    Any beast human near them would feel a loud and clear "It''s mine!" from just the scent surrounding them.


    The girls, even the human girls, could clearly smell the lingering scent around them, but it just made them feel cozy as the sweet floral scent lightly caressed their olfactory sense when the wind blew correctly.


    While hugging Tatyana''s back while her tail rested in Cecile''s and Andrea''s arms, she heard a voice at the side. "Little sister Yasenia!"


    Yasenia didn''t separate and looked over. "Oh! Big sister Laurina. Can I ask how the ten waves were?"


    Laurina nodded. "We faced level Nine Mind Core beasts. It seems to be a way of calling high-level Mental Nourishing Realm beasts."


    Yasenia smiled. "That''s different from us. We faced level 10 beasts."


    Laurina pondered and quickly concluded. The other four beast heirs also saw the pattern. They were very intelligent people.


    Gorena, the female Ind Turtle, spoke gently and deeply. "It seems rted to either cultivation level or key level."


    Yasenia agreed, but to be sure, she looked at a person nearby and approached. ''He is in the low-level Ethereal realm, so it should be a goodparison.''


    "Excuse me."


    The man minding his own business heard a seductive female voice that made his heart tremble, and he turned around, only for his brain to freeze. ''W-What¡­?''


    If it was not duringbat or a tense moment, Yasenia''s beauty had always been effective on higher-level people, not to mention lower-level people.


    Yasenia chuckled and asked, unconsciously leaning forward. "What portal did Big Brother take?"


    The sultry "big brother" was quite lethal, and he answered with a gulp. "T-The red one."


    The dragoness blinked once and smiled. "Could you tell the level of beasts'' big brother faced in the waves? I''m very curious."


    The man coughed and muttered. "W-Well, I faced level five Mind Core beasts, whatever those are. W-Why is little sister asking?"


    Yaseniaughed, her eyes curving into crescents. "I was curious. Thanks for answering, big brother."


    Then, she turned around, leaving behind a helplessly horny man.


    When she reached the girls'' side, the five minutes of the initial counter seemed to run out, and the voice of the man echoed in the surroundings.


    The deep voice of the man echoed. "This event is about climbing the mountain. The higher you climb, the better the rewards. There are checkpoints where you will retain the benefits you''ve gained. You have two hours to reach as far as you can."


    Yasenia''s eyes glowed, and she wildly smiled. "See you at the top, dears."


    Then, without warning, she stomped the ground and shot forward, creating a giant explosion because of her bodily strength.


    Everyone quickly reacted and ran after her.


    ****************************************************************


    Evelyn: First event~. I wonder what rewards are there?


    Yasenia: I''m going to take the first ce!


    Tatyana: Right¡­


    Yasenia: I''m going to take the second ce!


    The girls: Hahaha.


    Author: Silly dragoness. Let''s move on; I summon you!


    Dante: Hi!


    Andrea: Wee back.


    Dante: So, seniors. Here is a question about the cultivation paths.


    Dante:Other than the four cultivation paths recently told (Soul, Body, Spirit, Beast), are there any more one can take? If so, how many are there, and are they any different from what we know already?


    Dante: I know that beast is not a cultivation Path but a natural one. Some natural ghosts, undead, and creatures that get stronger naturally are also ssified as such. So, I was wondering.


    Mirrory: Well, there are quite a few different paths. The Soul, Body, and Spirit paths are mostly "human" paths. Cultivation was initiated by the human race in time immemorial, after all.


    Valeria: Divines, Demons, and races like Undead, Ghosts, Spirits, some Spiritual Herbs, etc., also have their own paths. There are also the creatures from [The Abyss]. However, those paths have nothing to do with our girls yet, so you shouldn''t bother much.


    Dante: I see. Thanks.


    Valeria: No problem.


    Mirrory: Hm.


    Author: And that''s all for today, bye-bye~.

 Chapter 670: Starting positions of the Race to the Top.

    Chapter 670: Starting positions of the Race to the Top.


    Yasenia ran at the helm, but all the high-level people began using movement techniques, catching up to her.


    Yasenia''s lips arched, and [Heavenly Constetion Steps] unfolded. Her body gained a subtle starry glow while her footwork became ethereal. The eleration of her body created several rings of condensed air because of pressure.


    The slope was separated into ten different parts. It was extremely long, but cultivators of Yasenia''s level could see the entirety of it.


    Each area leading to the top had a different color, and each color created more pressure on the cultivator.


    The colors of the ten sections created a gradient that went from red to orange to yellow and finally to ck.


    When our girls stepped on the first area, they felt a subtle pressure, but their speed remained unchanged.


    Speed-wise, Evelyn could be considered at the top, and soon, she caught up with Yasenia.


    The dragoness looked sideways and smirked. "Dear, speed is your specialty, but burst eleration, you can''t win against me. Let''s see if you can catch up."


    Evelyn''s violet eyes shone withpetitiveness. "Let''s do it!"


    Tatyana also caught up with them and smiled. "Can I join?"


    The two of them felt their lips twitch for a second, but then their eyes became determined.


    Yasenia smiled wildly. "Mom, I''m going all out."


    Evelynughed. "Tatyana, even if you are stronger, speed shouldn''t be that absolute."


    Tatyana chuckled, and the energy inside Yasenia''s and Evelyn''s meridians churned.


    "[Heavenly Constetion Steps, first sky: Pegasus Gallop]."


    "[Luminous Storm Dress]."


    Yasenia firmly stepped on the ground, making her foot sink into the hard rock, and fourteen stars appeared around her. Then, her body shot forward like a whiteet, streaking through and leaving therge group of cultivators behind.


    Evelyn''s body was surrounded by lightning, creating a luxurious blue dress adorned with golden patterns, and then she began elerating. Unlike Yasenia, who suddenly streaked forward, the group saw Evelyn gradually elerating but certainly bing faster and faster and faster.


    Tatyana then saw Cecile also using her skills to elerate and catch up with them. Her skills might not be focused on speed, but her general agility was the highest, making her very quick.


    Angel, Kali, Andrea, Sierra, and Ebirah decided to go at their own pace.


    A lightugh escaped Tatyana''s lips. ''Let''s use this movement technique. It is a bit weak, but enough for now.''


    "[Transcendent Ghost Steps]."


    There wasn''t any noticeable sign besides a phantasmal sound that roiled around her body. Then, Tatyana''s body became a dark streak that zoomed silently forward.


    The top-level people frowned after seeing those four go forward, so many of them also began using their skills and elerating.


    Sarah was one of them; her system had told her that there appeared to be a reward for the first person who reached the top. ''System, use the <5x Speed eleration Talisman>.''


    [Ding! Speed has been multiplied by five for ten minutes.]


    Then, Sarah became a streak of multicolored light that surpassed everyone and closely followed the top four.


    Angel and the others were surprised. ''Wow. That''s really quick.''


    Meanwhile, in the second area of the event, the pressure had increased to the point that the girls slightly noticed it.


    At the helm, Yasenia was surrounded by starlight, but her eleration burst was slowly waning, making it possible for the others to catch up.


    Besides her closest people, Yu Lei and other beast humans were also catching up.


    Yasenia''s lips arched, not afraid. "[Draconic Sun Charge]."


    BOOM!


    A golden aura surrounded her in the vague shape of an eastern dragon, and her body elerated again. Her strides were wide, pushing her body forward explosively each time.


    Even while running quickly, she looked graceful and elegant.


    Evelyn, Cecile, and Tatyana''s eyes glowed, each activating another speed skill.


    Yasenia saw that her dears were still close behind her andughed, feeling excited. ''That''s right,e after me, dears. Catch up to me, and do not let me go ahead.''


    Then, her golden eyes shone, and she summoned [Celestial Cosmos Dress], one of her innate skills.


    Her body glowed with Empyrean beauty, and the extraordinary dress surrounded her figure. Her general strength increased several times, making her speed naturally higher.


    When the [Draconic Sun Charge] ended, they entered the third section. The red color had noticeably faded, bing a lighter orange.


    Then, Yasenia finally felt the pressure. It was not strong, but now she could feel that something was trying to push her toward the ground.


    However, she didn''t slow down even when this kind of pressurended on her. Evelyn''s teasing voice was heard not far behind. "Is this all you have, love?"


    Yaseniaughed aloud, feeling delighted. "Of course not, dear. I''m going to elerate further, so be sure to keep up with me. [Draconic Sr Star Charge]."


    Thebination of charge skills that didn''t need Celestial Energy appeared, and swirling white stars orbited the golden dragon Yasenia had been summoning with the Sun Charge, reigniting its brilliance.


    Then, Evelyn saw Yasenia''s powerful and long leg stomping the ground, literally sinking it and forming cracks in one hundred meters around the stomp. In the next instant, her dear dragoness streaked forward, increasing the distance between them in the blink of an eye.


    Evelyn shook her head with a helplessugh. ''She is really absurd. I wonder what kind of monster she will be with the Body Cultivation technique when her current body strength is already this stupid.''


    "[Thunder Light Overcharge], [Luminous Charge]."


    Evelyn''s body burst with tremendous arcs of white lightning, creating craters around her, and then she became a white lightning bolt that quickly caught up with Yasenia.


    Cecile''s blue eyes became severe and activated another skill. [Moon Feather Enhancement].


    The skills that were increasing her speed right now were her [Hollow Moon Steps] and [Moon Phoenix me Dress]. Adding the [Moon Feather Enhancement, her body became quicker with each p of her gigantic silver wings.


    Sarah also used her movement technique and continued rushing after them, leaving her strongest eleration skills forter.


    Tatyana waited a bit and saw many other people showingpetitiveness and using skills to catch up with them. She couldn''t help but shake her head. ''The four before you are endurance monsters. If you go all out now, you''ll be lucky to reach the top.''


    Of course, she didn''t say anything. Their sess in the trial was irrelevant to her.


    ''Shall we get a bit serious? Let''s first use an [Intent Aura Blocking Formation]. I don''t want that cheeky system to start guessing my strength.''


    A ripple spread across her body, followed by a massive pressure wave contained by her formation. "[Battle Intent Level Nine]."


    Then, she pushed against the ground.


    BOOOOOM!


    The mountain quaked as the soil below Tatyana literally exploded as if a meteor had just hit the ground.


    The people around her were stunned when the aura explosion from the shockwave sted them flying.


    Yasenia was at the lead when a chill ran up her spine, and she threw her spiritual sense back.


    Then, something entered her spiritual sense and quickly appeared at her side. That meant that the person had closed the entire distance of her spiritual sense in an instant while she was speeding forward.


    Tatyana chuckled at Yasenia''s stumped expression. "Little treasure, it was fun ying with you. I will wait at the top~. Good luck!"


    Then, Tatyana used an even more powerful movement technique.


    Our dragoness could only look as a ck blur sped into the distance and quickly faded from her sight. ''Well¡­ I never thought I would win, but this is too much.''


    Evelyn and Cecile, who had caught up,mented.


    "Well, I want to p my mouth for speaking earlier."


    "Hm¡­ Too strong."


    Yasenia looked at them with a smile and suddenly spotted Sarah. Her smile fizzled out, and her tone was t; our dragoness hadn''t forgotten how Sarah looked at her and Tatyana. "Sarah? When did you catch up?"


    Well, it wasn''t only her. The other beast humans were also slowly getting closer. Their ns selected these people to enter here as representatives so they couldn''t be weak.


    Even then, our girls still had a lot to give.


    Sarah coughed awkwardly at her tone and answered. "I was here since the beginning. Um, did I do something wrong?"


    Yasenia''s lips arched in a hidden sneer. "Not at all."


    Evelyn and Cecile understood their dragoness deeply, and they knew that most of the goodwill toward this strange woman had been blown into the wind.


    Evelyn shook her head. ''Criticizing Yasenia''s and Tatyana''s rtionship is the most stupid thing you can do of non-harmful things. You would probably be better off directly attacking us verbally than disdaining Tatyana''s and Yasenia''s rtionship¡­''


    Sarah felt strange, even though Yasenia was smiling. ''It''s a bit difficult to read emotions without the system''s help¡­ Well, she is at least smiling, no?''


    Sarah asked. "Is this your top speed, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia shook her head and looked ahead. "Not yet. I want to reach the seventh area before I go all out for thest stretch."


    She bothered answering because Sarah was part of her sect, so Yasenia thought of at least being somewhat polite.


    ''Hm¡­ Now that I don''t have the mission, trying to flirt with Yasenia should not have the danger of angering that woman, no? The difficulty is high, though. I need to either assimte her own harem or slowly separate them¡­ Of course, I don''t want to separate them¡­''


    Sarah tilted her head. ''Still, capturing Yasenia should be possible if a quest appeared in the past, no? Maybe she doesn''t love her harem that much, and she is with them out of duty? Or a future event might allow me to nestle into her heart¡­''


    Sarah remembered Yasenia''s actions in the past and shook her head. ''Unless her acting is top-notch, those weren''t the actions of someone who doesn''t care about her harem. Well, my beauty has increased several times, and my charm is also very high, so I should at least affect her slightly, no?''


    Sarah observed Yasenia''s calm, beautiful, sexy, alluring, and gorgeous face for a second. ''Shit, she is too attractive. To think that I still feel inferior after so many appearance-rted skills and attributes. Isn''t it a bit unfair to be so good-looking?''


    Sarah looked into the distance, calming the heart that had started beating slightly faster. ''Speaking of which, what the hell was that speed? Is Yasenia''s mother that strong?''


    [Host. Her mother had achieved speed equal to a powerful level five Dantian Spiritualization with a high-level speed-rted intent and powerful movement technique.]


    ''That''s impressive. Is she a speed-rted cultivator?''


    [Unknown.]


    ''How are my chances of winning in a fight?''


    [Host. I can''t do aprehensive analysis with creatures outside of fate. However, they are low.]


    ''Hm¡­ I see.''


    Sarah nodded and asked carefully. "S-Say, Yasenia. If there is a chance atter events, can you form a party with me? You know, we can go together to reminisce like in the previous secret realm."


    Yasenia was stunned at her shamelessness.


    Cecile looked at Sarah deeply with her usual cold face. ''Does she want to die with an arrow to the head? Should I shoot? Hmm¡­ I really want to¡­ But she is from our sect, no? Hmm¡­ But I want to pierce her skull and spill her brain matter with an arrow¡­ Hm¡­ I''ll let her live for now.''


    Evelyn was squinting. ''Aren''t you too shameless to try and flirt with my lovely dragoness in front of my face? Do you think I can''t see your eyes flickering toward my dragoness''s giant, peerless, jiggly breasts? Shit, each time you look, I want to gouge your eyes out, and you still have the gall to flirt? Deep breath, Evelyn. She is from the sect, so let''s resist the impulse. You can''t attack everyone who looks, or the world will go blind.''


    Meanwhile, Yasenia looked at Sarah deeply, analyzing her feelings, but she didn''t feel strong affectioning from her like before. This was confusing to her.


    ''She does like me, but she doesn''t love me as deeply as before¡­ Why is she still trying to court me, then? Is it something like pride in not being able to capture me the first time? Is it that she covets my beauty?'' Yasenia''s eyes shed. ''Or is it because of the thing inside her?''


    ''If my guesses are correct, and the thing inside her makes her stronger depending on the lover she gains and having sex with them, are my talent, beauty, background, bloodline, and all those things appetizing for her?''


    Yasenia felt hostility growing inside of her. ''Does she look at me like an object to charm and add to her harem and not another being? If that''s the case, she is dangerous¡­'' A sh of murderous intent shed deeply in her eyes. ''Should I kill her?''


    Her head turned extremely quickly, thinking all of this in an instant. The ability of a dragon to read emotions was strong, and Yasenia was particrly sensitive to that topic. Hence, adding her intelligence and wit, guessing most of what Sarah was thinking was something she could do.


    Yasenia answered two seconds after Sarah asked. "Thanks for the offer, but I will have to refuse. I feel like we are notpatible skill-wise. If I have a chance to choose, I''ll probably decide on one of my lovers. Isn''t that the best for you, also?"


    Yasenia hinted to Sarah that she also had lovers, but Sarah didn''t seem ashamed. She just smiled brightly. "Don''t worry. I''m strong enough to pair up with you."


    ''Can''t you understand my words!?'' Yasenia wanted to open her head and see what the hell she was thinking, while Cecile wanted to open her head in a non-figurative way.


    The dragoness decided to be blunt, and she inly refused. "I don''t want to be with you. Sorry."


    Sarah''s face stiffened, and she nodded. The thickness of her face was outside of Yasenia''s expectations, though, as she responded right after. "If you change opinions, you can always call me."


    Evelyn was frankly impressed. ''Not even a city wall canpete with the thickness of her face.''


    Yasenia ignored her and looked forward while Cecile''s fingers were twitchy for a while before calming down.


    Then, they all continued climbing the mountain in silence.


    ***************************************************************


    Andrea: Wow¡­


    Kali: Wow, indeed. It''s one thing for someone with a harem flirting with another person. But I don''t even know how to react when someone with a harem tries to seduce the head of another harem¡­


    Cecile: I want to shoot¡­


    Author: I summon you!


    Randomnt: Hey!


    Angel: Hello!


    Randomnt: Well, seniors. I have a question about Natural Treasures.


    Tatyana: Go ahead.


    Randomnt: Is there a limit to the number of natural treasures that can be integrated into an artifact?


    Tatyana: There should be, right? I haven''t had the luxury to try, though.


    Valeria: Depends on the strength of a treasure, but usually, using one of them per treasure is ideal.


    Randomnt: Why?


    Valeria: You allow the Natural Treasure to fuse with the treasure perfectly, bing a strong artifact. Natural Treasures are somewhat territorial, so idents might happen easily.


    Randomnt: Territorial¡­ Are they sentient?


    Mirrory: They have a bit of intelligence, but nothing too impressive to be considered "living beings." They are like most flora. Of course, natural treasures bing more intelligent is not unheard of after they''ve lived many years.


    Randomnt: I see.


    Author: And that''s all for today.

 Chapter 671: Results of the race!

    Chapter 671: Results of the race!


    A few minutester, the seventh stage approached, and Yasenia''s energy began moving again, her golden eyes shining brightly.


    By now, the pressure has be strong enough to start slowing her down, consuming her stamina gradually.


    It was not a big problem for her, in any case. If there was one thing Yasenia was confident in, it was her stamina.


    Yasenia looked back and saw a few people far behind. Then, she looked at the front and spotted Sarah, Evelyn, and Cecile going ahead of her. ''At this pace, they will never catch up, and I''ll secure a fifth ce. But¡­''


    The reason for her falling behind Evelyn, Sarah, and Cecile was her burst speed skills effectiveness fading and the ability of the three at the front to keep a constantly high speed. Thus, the advantage she gained in the initial stages disappeared a while ago.


    Of course, this didn''t mean Yasenia was slow. The fact that she could still barely keep up even when those three at the front were going all out was a testament to her swiftness. Moreover, influenced by Tatyana, she also used her [War intent] to increase her body strength.


    There was one thing that she had yet to use and had been reserving for the stages ahead of the sixth.


    Even then, Yasenia was curious about Sarah. There was a sense of incongruity when looking at her. ''I haven''t seen her slow down from the beginning¡­ It''s a bit strange. I can clearly see that Dear and Sweetheart''s bodies are heavier just by looking at them, but Sarah still looks light.''


    The dragoness tilted her head, looking at the person almost reaching the end of the seventh stage while she had yet to enter it. ''Is she really that strong?''


    Shaking her head, Yasenia focused on the energy inside of her. ''Whatever, she won''t be able to keep up that speed forever, right? If I''ve calcted this correctly, my following skill shouldst until the end or almost until the end, allowing me to end up second.'' Her tongue licked over her sharp fangs, and she smiled. ''Let''s elerate.''


    The three women ahead of her suddenly felt an oppressive aura behind them, making them feel as if a predator had locked on them.


    Looking back, they saw Yasenia taking out her heavy [Draconic Heart], which slowed her down a bit more.


    However, instead of feeling rxed, their nerves tensed. There was no way that the clever dragoness would slow herself down just for the sake of it.


    Cecile didn''t peer into Yasenia''s soul to see what she was doing or thinking. The phoenix lovedpeting fairly against her, so she was also curious and expectant. ''What will my love do?''


    Evelyn finally reached the eighth area, about two minutes behind Sarah. The new pressure mmed onto her firmly, making her leg muscles tense and slowing her down about ten percent. ''I have arge advantage over Yasenia, so I shouldn''t be worried, but¡­''


    Evelyn''s mind tingled as she looked at the dragoness that had yet to enter the seventh area. Her lips arched. ''¡­ I feel like I will lose.''


    Her body was filled with chills. ''Is this how it feels topete against her? To face her? She is really a monster.''


    Attentively, they saw Yasenia getting closer and closer to the yellow-white ne, the seventh area, and they felt the oppressivenessing from her increasing, even when she was so far away.


    It was not a natural pressure but a feeling of being locked by a powerfulpetitor.


    Finally, Yasenia''s feet stepped on the white-yellow area.


    At that moment, everything else seemed to stop as only Yasenia''s actions registered in the minds of those ahead and behind her.


    First, a massive explosion of aura inundated her surroundings while her feet firmly stepped into the white-yellow area.


    As her other leg raised and approached the floor, the ground began to sink, and gold, silver, and white lights spiraled around her with enough might to make their hearts squeeze.


    She had yet to take her second step, but the power that was about to burst from her already appeared endless.


    In Yasenia''s Dantian, all her treasures began spinning rapidly, feeding the body of the dragoness with endless energy.


    Then, a few strands escaped from the Celestial Energy Star, entering the dragoness''s meridians.


    Her second stepnded, and her aura wildly ballooned, her beautiful ck hair lifting up while golden, silvery, and white lightsbined.


    Then, while using the Celestial Energy and controlling it with her [Celestial Intent], shebined her charge skills into one.


    Cecile and Evelyn finally felt in their skins how being targeted by Yasenia''s all-out energy felt. These sensations made their hearts pound withplex feelings that culminated into one instinctual thought.


    ''I can''t win.''


    Right when those thoughts were created in their minds, Yasenia pointed her sword forward, and massive energy jets burst from her backward.


    "[Draconic Celestial Charge]."


    Yasenia''s field of vision stretched, and she finally pushed against the sinking ground below her.


    Then, the seemingly slowed-down time started flowing normally again.


    BAAANG!


    The dragoness''s became a gxy-like spiral that rushed up the mountain with frightening speed.


    Wherever she passed, a deep trench was created as the air around her rumbled.


    Even when the pressure from the seventh step pressed on her, Yasenia''s body was like an unstoppableet streaking through the sky.


    It didn''t take long before Yasenia overcame Cecile and Evelyn, rushing through the seventh and eighth sections as if they were the first two.


    Evelyn burst intoughter when the dragoness passed her like nothing and flew ahead. ''She is so awesome, I love her.''


    Meanwhile, far ahead, in the limit of the ninth and longest section, Sarah frowned and looked back.


    Her eyes widened when something was approaching her at high speeds. ''What''s that, system?''


    [Host. The energy signature is simr to Yasenia. However, there are energies I can''t discern, making my signal lecture strange.]


    Sarah''s face hardened. ''At this pace, she will ovee me. Use the speed boost again.''


    [Host. Are you sure? That''s a reward from aplicated quest that could save your life in the future.]


    Sarah frowned. ''If I lose to Yasenia, she won''t look up to me. I need to impress her. So, use it.''


    [Using


    , secondary effects will be negated by <Spiritual Body>. Increasing stats by 400% for three minutes.]


    Sarah''s body glowed with five colored lights as her strength multiplied several times; the aura around her was no less than the aura around Yasenia.


    Of course, it was a temporary boost, while Yasenia''s was her own energy, so they were essentially different. Yet, for thepetition ahead, it was enough.


    Sarah used her movement technique again with a few boost skills and streaked upward exceptionally swiftly.


    When she entered the ninth section, a message popped up.


    [Spiritual pressure increase detected. A living creature did not apply the spiritual pressure. Blocking spiritual pressure. Ses.]


    Therefore, after entering the ninth section, Sarah''s body elerated instead of decelerating.


    Yasenia continued upward, her energy pool burning at a high pace, and she arrived at the ninth section forty-five secondster than Sarah. Her face hardened when she felt as if someone suddenly appeared above her and pushed her against the ground.


    She quickly looked at the woman ahead of her, and deep determination shed in her eyes. ''I''m not done yet!''


    Her powerful muscles tensed, and with a powerful roar, she continued upward, barely slowing down.


    Each step she took created arge depression on the ground, showing how much strength she was using.


    Slowly but surely, she closed the distance with Sarah. Still, Yasenia was frowning deeper. ''Why isn''t she slowing down? I can only maintain this charge for forty more seconds¡­''


    Even now, her muscles were crying in pain, and her meridians were swollen as energy flowed too quickly.


    Usually, "Celestial" tier skills were skills she could use for a short amount of time because of the heavy burden they applied to her.


    However, in order to catch up to Sarah, she was forcing herself to continue pumping energy into the skills when even one step felt like something was electrocuting her.


    Thirty seconds passed, and Yasenia finally caught up. They were at the end of the ninth step, approaching thest ten. ''I underestimated the test, but with this ten-second advantage, I should have enough.''


    But deep down, she felt otherwise. Intuition told her that she was going to lose.


    Sarah, in turn, was opening her eyes wide. ''She is surpassing me!? Will she go up to the top like this?''


    The woman frowned and bit her lip, thinking of using more items. However, her system spoke.


    [Host. It feels that she is running out of energy. Don''t worry, it''s your win.]


    Sarah pondered and decided to trust the system.


    Yasenia overcame her by arge margin in thest stretch of the ninth step and entered the tenth andst part.


    Her eyes widened when the pressure increased by at least fourfold. Her already heavy body almost crumbled, and she swiftly stored [Draconic Sword], ending the [Draconic Celestial Charge] skill.


    Sarah saw that, as the system said, Yasenia''s speed suddenly slowed down tremendously.


    [Heavenly Constetion Steps] and other strengthening skills were still running. But, the distance she gained with so much effort was quickly shortened because of the pressure and disappeared in ten seconds.


    Yasenia sighed, feeling the other woman shortening the distance quickly and effortlessly. ''I couldn''t do it in the end.''


    When Sarah caught up, she smiled and slowed to match Yasenia''s speed. "Yasenia, how are you doing? Your skill was awe-inspiring! To think that you caught up to me."


    The dragoness looked at Sarah and blinked twice. ''She is ignoring even this amount of pressure? That''s¡­ Not likely, no? I''m leaving footprints with each stride while running. Am I being arrogant because I think that what I can''t resist, others also can''t?''


    The dragoness pondered. ''Well, I will ask. After all, there is nothing to lose.''


    Even if her body was in pain because of the pressure and the excessive usage of the Celestial skill, her tolerance to pain was extreme, so she didn''t show anything in her expression. Moreover, her natural regeneration was already kicking in, healing her internally damaged body.


    The dragoness looked at Sarah and answered. "The pressure has be so strong. How are you dealing with it? I can''t see defensive auras around you."


    Sarah blinked. ''Is that why she slowed down so much? Is it a lot of pressure? System?''


    [Host. This system is blocking the pressure as it has deemed it to not be beneficial or harmful in any way.]


    Sarah became curious and asked. ''Can you stop blocking for a few seconds?''


    Then, the pressure gradually increased, ''Oh, this feels hard¡­'' and mmed onto her. ''Huh?''


    BANG!


    Yasenia tilted her head when there was no answer, but suddenly, she saw Sarah''s face changing to one of horror as her speed instantly dropped to a crawl. Not only that, Yasenia looked back without stopping and saw her stumbling and falling face-first onto the ground.


    The sudden deceleration made Yasenia puzzled. ''What happened? Did she trip?''


    Then, something clicked. ''That treasure¡­ I see. Was that treasure blocking the pressure for her all the time? If so, why did it suddenly stop working? It stopped working right after I asked, so there are two options. One, it is a coincidence, and the thing lost effectiveness or couldn''t resist this much pressure any longer, or Sarah deactivated it out of curiosity to feel the pressure I asked about.''


    Her golden eyes becameplicated. ''If it is the second option, am I losing to Sarah or the treasure?''


    Yasenia shook her head. ''It doesn''t matter. The treasure is Sarah''s, so I''m losing to her. cing excuses because the other person has better equipment is silly.'' Her eyes shed with determination. ''I''ll be stronger than her even if she has the strongest treasure supporting her.''


    Meanwhile, Sarah was screaming inside. ''She was talking leisurely while bearing this!? I feel like I''m being crushed! System, block it again!''


    [Done.]


    Sarah took a deep breath and stood up quickly, elerating again. ''That was a bit embarrassing¡­ Wow, I feel so much better. How can she run at that speed so leisurely? Is her body that strong?''


    Sarah sighed and looked at Yasenia''s back with some jealousy. ''Well, she is a native of this World and was born a dragon, so her having a better body than mine is normal. How many points will I need to increase my physique to her level?''


    [Unknown.]


    Sarah snorted. ''It was a rhetoric question. Anyway, let''s go to the top, just in case she uses that powerful skill again.''


    The dragoness felt her approach again at the initial speed and surpassing her. "Yasenia, I''ll go ahead. We''ll see each other at the top."


    Yasenia nodded, looking at her back with unwavering eyes. "Sure."


    Sarah reached the summit with a time margin of three minutes,nding her in second ce in the race.


    ************************************************************


    Author: And that''s the first event~.


    Angel: Yasenia lost¡­


    Yasenia: Don''t be sad, baby.


    Kali: The more we know about her, the more dangerous she feels. That system thing is too strange.


    Yasenia: Hm. I agree.


    Tatyana: Oh? I''ll have three minutes to speak with her~. So fun, fufufu.


    Author: ¡­


    Author: Cough. I summon you!


    WPOmega: Hey!


    Angel: Hello~.


    WPOmega: Can you summon Sarah?


    Author: Sure.


    Sarah: Hello.


    WPOmega: Hey, Sarah.


    Sarah: Yes?


    WPOmega: Cough, this is not exactly a question, but¡­ Sarah, I am just confirming my suspicion, but you weren''t exactly the best at reading people before you transmigrated, were you?


    Sarah: ¡­


    Sarah: Does it matter?


    WPOmega: No offense, I''m just curious.


    Sarah: Hmph, even if I wasn''t, what''s wrong?


    WPOmega: No, no. I was curious. That''s all.


    Sarah: Rude.


    WPOmega: Cough, that''s all.


    Author: Hahaha. That''s all for today, bye-bye~.


    ****************************************************


    p atr /posts/winter-wolf-92696915 Sierra''s Illustration.

 Chapter 672: Death Empress and Otherworlder.

    Chapter 672: Death Empress and Otherworlder.


    Sarah arrived at the top and took a deep breath. ''That was intense. I thought Yasenia would win against me. Was she impressed at my ability to withstand the pressure?''


    Sarah smirked, imagining Yasenia looking up at her. Her honey-colored eyes looked around the top and found nothing for a few seconds.


    Soon, she spotted another woman who made her heart pound for many reasons.


    The rtively tall woman was wearing an elegant ck dress that flowed with the wind together with her very long ck hair. Her elegant face was enhanced by absolute beauty and gained further impact because of the pair of umon, ruby-like eyes.


    There were a few traces of simrity with the gorgeous Yasenia, but if the dragoness was alluring like a lust spirit, the woman before her was ethereal, like a celestial being.


    Yet, the aura around this celestial being felt so dreadful even when she was calm that instead of something holy, it gave a ghostly maism that might drag the viewer to hell if you stared for too long.


    A peerlessly beautiful Death Empress.


    The elegant woman turned to look at her, and the corner of the thin but seductive lips arched upward. Sarah could feel her heart beating in her chest from a confused feeling of intertwining fear and attraction.


    "I expected my little treasure to arrive first, not you."


    The smooth and elegant voice enraptured Sarah, making her nervously swallow. "S-She is close by, so it''s not that big of a difference. Yasenia was very hard to beat, haha."


    Tatyana smiled, and while Sarah was entranced by her smile, the ck-dressed woman disappeared from her view, appearing in front of her face in the next instant.


    Sarah''s heart jumped again. ''I-I couldn''t see her.''


    Tatyana looked closely at Sarah; the distance between their faces was so short that Sarah could feel the warm yet chilling breath of the Death Empress.


    This distance tempted the woman to move forward and kiss because of Tatyana''s beauty, yet it also transmitted the feeling of dying if she dared to do so.


    "Of course, she was hard to beat. After all, my lovely girl doesn''t use cheats but is iparably talented. Unlike you, otherworlder."


    Sarah''s eyes couldn''t move away from Tatyana''s eyes.


    Sarah had frozen the second she made eye contact, even if Tatyana was doing nothing.


    While Sarah was naturally dull, Tatyana''s eyes felt like an ocean of blood, swirling with ghostly energies that could scare anyone who looked deep enough into them.


    Tatyana smirked again. "What''s wrong, otherworlder? Do you feel fear? Do you feel like your limbs are freezing? Is it hard to look deeply into the eyes of an experienced cultivator?"


    Sarah couldn''t respond, but her body was trembling. Tatyanaughed alluringly. "Even if you''ve stayed for six years in this world, you still haven''t realized that you are not the center of this Universe. You look at things, thinking deep in your mind that you are the ''Protagonist'' of the world. That with the system in your hands, you are unbeatable, and that things will eventually sort out without much effort from your part."


    Sarah couldn''t answer, even when Tatyana was using no auras. Just the weight of experience was enough to make her silent and unable to speak up.


    Tatyana approached even closer, their faces so close that if Sarah leaned forward, their lips would touch. "Otherworlder. I''ve warned you in the past not to try to put your hands on my little treasure. At that time, you still didn''t know I was her mother. But now, you know. Yet, ignoring my presence, you are still trying to entangle her with your system."


    The Death Empress smiled. "I have ced a few formations around them that tell me when you try to make contact with them."


    Sarah''s legs were trembling, and her body was sweating. However, she couldn''t move, not even drop down to her knees because her limbs were frozen stiff out of nervousness.


    Tatyana leaned forward, barely missing skin-to-skin contact, and ced her luscious lips beside Sarah''s ear.


    "I really want to kill you. Trap you in my realm forevermore."


    Sarah licked her dry lips, and the quivering of her body increased with the loud palpitations of her heart.


    "But, don''t worry, I won''t." Tatyana grabbed her chin and twisted her face to force her to look at her. Her chilly breath poured on Sarah''s face. "You can try as many times as you want seducing her. Try, and try, and try. Use your harem members, and use your tricks with the system. Please, use everything you can."


    Then, Tatyana thought to herself, the red in her eyes swirling like a whirlpool of blood.


    ''That way, Yasenia will eventually want to kill you, and I''ll be able to ughter you and erase your presence, not caring about Sky Continent''s intention for creating you.''


    Sarah stopped breathing. Those eyes felt so full of blood, as if it was about to spill and swallow her, drowning her in the feelings of Death.


    Sarah saw a strange smile appear in Tatyana''s eyes and then heard a low and chilling voice.


    "Mom? Sarah? What are you doing?"


    Sarah inadvertently panicked, even if she didn''t do anything.


    At first, the dragoness was surprised because, from her perspective, it looked like both of them were kissing. Of course, she knew it was her misunderstanding, but her voice''s chill and suppressed anger escaped even then.


    Tatyanaughed and released Sarah, turning around and looking softly at Yasenia. "Little Treasure, you''re here. You''ve worked hard."


    The strange aura around Tatyana fizzled like smoke in the wind, creating a soft and tender feeling.


    It was as if the previous dangerous being was nothing but an illusion.


    With long strides, Yasenia approached and hugged Tatyana with her arms and tail, engulfing her in a highly possessive embrace. She lowered her face and bit her cheek, licking her chin right after. "Mom, why are you so close to her?"


    Tatyana didn''t resist, and her body was soon buried in softness and slightly aggressive caresses. An amused and lowugh escaped her throat. "What? Is my little darling jealous?"


    Yasenia gave Sarah onest look and focused on Tatyana, biting her lips. "You were too close."


    Tatyana burst intoughter even when Yasenia was biting her mouth, finding her extremely cute. "How about a kiss to rx- Hmph!"


    Tatyana moaned as Yasenia''s long and sweet tongue filled her mouth and poured her saliva inside. ''Ahn~, I''m getting wet~.''


    Sarah didn''t really snap out of her daze until Yasenia and Tatyana stopped kissing. Her paralyzed brain began thinking normally again, and she took a deep breath, looking around.


    ''W-What?''


    [Host. I''ve arbitrarily used <Mid-Level Heart Demon Shield> to cover for you, using 10,000 Shop Points. Although my core has been unaffected by her, it seems that her soul pressure is higher than expected. You must be careful around her.]


    Sarah gulped and looked at herself. Even with the naturally purifying properties of her clothes, she still could feel them damp because of her cold sweat. ''S-System, are all seniors like her?''


    [Host. That woman is unusual, but I can''t read anything about her. She had used nothing, and the mental pressure the host received was nothing but that woman''s existence.]


    ''E-Existence? I don''t understand¡­''


    [What I mean is that what you faced was her usual self.]


    Sarah looked at the back of the woman buried in the arms of the tall and voluptuous dragoness and gulped. ''That''s her usual self? Then¡­ If she uses auras¡­''


    Sarah shivered and shook her head. ''What should I do? She has given me permission to seduce Yasenia, but¡­'' She couldn''t help but feel strange as if she had fallen on the palm of something much bigger than her. It was a vague feeling that no matter what she did, she would not be able to escape.


    ''Escape? Escape from what?'' Sarah rubbed her forehead and moved to the side, sitting on a rock. ''I must be going crazy. Let''s rx for a while.''


    Meanwhile, Yasenia began speaking about her experience with a happy face. "It was quite difficult to reach here! The pressure right before reaching the top slowed me to a tenth of my usual speed!"


    Tatyana tiptoed to kiss her chin and smiled. "That''s really good. That area is done taking into ount personal strength, so you faced what a normal level three Dantian Spiritualization would."


    Yasenia blinked. "Were you looking?"


    Tatyana lifted an eyebrow teasingly, the bottom of her eyes shining obsessively. "My spiritual sense is always on you, love."


    Instead of feeling creepy, Yasenia smiled brightly and hugged Tatyana tightly. "Really? Are you always looking at me?"


    Tatyana kissed her neck a few times while answering. "Of course. I''m always looking at you."


    Yasenia felt ticklish when Tatyana licked her neck and sucked. "That''s nice~. Mmm~." She hummed when Tatyana''s canines scraped her neck, sending electrifying currents to her brain. "Um¡­ you are arousing me~. Stop."


    Tatyana looked at the red patch on Yasenia''s neck and smirked, satisfied. "Okay." ''I really want to take a bite~.''


    Yasenia looked at Sarah with apetitive light in her eyes, ignoring the woman in her arms kissing her neck softly. "Sarah, I won''t lose next time."


    Sarah smiled a bit awkwardly, still feeling a bit out of sorts. "Yes, I will also try my best."


    Her ns of getting closer to Yasenia were interrupted because she felt she was not in the right mind. ''Next time¡­'' Her eyes moved toward Tatyana. ''¡­ Is it really all right?''


    [Host. Didn''t she give permission?]


    ''I just feel strange.''


    [Maybe she was impressed by your perseverance.]


    ''Impressed enough to want to kill me?''


    [After all, isn''t she Yasenia''s lover? She must be feeling jealous.]


    ''Hm¡­ But, if so, why would she let me approach?''


    [Long-living cultivators are very entric. Perhaps she wants to mix both harems into one? Maybe she will follow Yasenia no matter where she goes? It might work if the host can ept that the woman will always be by Yasenia''s side.]


    Sarah pondered and shook her head. ''Well¡­ Let nature take its course. I need to clear my mind first. That experience was too terrifying. Any decision I make now is probably not lucid.''


    [Understood.]


    Yasenia and Tatyana waited, and a few minutester, all the other girls began arriving one after another.


    Evelyn arrived before Cecile, and the other five came simultaneously. Since there was no position reward, they had climbed together. They''ve also discovered that you can''t help another person. If they tried helping, the pressure would multiply more than fifty times.


    The beast heirs were also not far behind, and the same was true for Sarah''s lovers.


    By the time one hour had passed since Yasenia arrived, there was a group of 148 cultivators.


    The 148 people looked at each other, knowing thepetition was gathered here.


    While waiting, one harpy approached Yasenia. "You should be Yasenia."


    Yasenia looked at her and nodded, feeling that she was a bit rude for not cing an honorific before her name. "Yes, and who might you be?"


    Even though she asked, Yasenia had seen her before. She was the leader of the harpy group back in the initial chamber. At that time, this woman had turned her head and avoided helping.


    Yasenia didn''t resent her, but any goodwill toward her was also erased. Therefore, she was indifferent to this woman.


    The harpy squinted and snorted. "I don''t understand what kind of spell you have cast on Matriarch Tengliu, but I rmend that you learn your ce. Matriarch Tengliu is not someone who would be interested in a second-rate sect leader like you."


    Yasenia looked at her coldly, and our girls were not amused.


    ************************************************************


    Angel: Kya! Mommy Tatyana is so cool~.


    The rest: *Nod, Nod.*


    Author: Well, let''s see whoes today. I summon you!


    Arfa42: Today, it is I~.


    Andrea: Hello.


    Arfa42: Could you summon Sarah, please?


    Author: Of course.


    Sarah: You have been calling me quite oftentely.


    Arfa42: Well, I''m curious. Sarah, your system is a harem goddess kind. So, what happens to your "nightlife" if you have three digits or more lovers? Will you have six days of "nightlife" and one of rest? And how do you divide the harem turns?


    Sarah: ¡­ Well. I haven''t thought of something that far away. Also, who says I''ll have a veryrge harem?


    Arfa42: Right¡­


    Sarah: Cough. Also, I don''t really need rest, do I? The system gives me a lot of stamina. Does Yasenia need rest?


    Evelyn: Nope.


    Sarah: O-Oh. Well, with just six lovers, it must not be that tiring to repeat it every night.


    Yasenia: Sigh. Sarah, it is not about tiredness. It''s not a chore. It is about wanting to do it. If they want to rest, they just need to ask me, and vice versa.


    Sarah: Right, right.


    Arfa42: Well, that''s all.


    Author: Then, let''s stop here today. Bye-bye, dears.

 Chapter 673: Conclusion of the First Event and Rewards.

    Chapter 673: Conclusion of the First Event and Rewards.


    "I don''t understand what kind of spell you have cast on Matriarch Tengliu, but I rmend that you learn your ce. Matriarch Tengliu is not someone who would be interested in a second-rate sect leader like you."


    After the harpy spoke with clear scorn in her tone, Yasenia looked at her coldly, and our girls were not amused.


    The dragoness was sitting on a chair from her spatial ring with Angel on herp, so she leaned sideways and rested her chin on her palm. "Who are you?"


    The harpy had beautiful and slick feathers that remained people of autumn. Her height was short, and her body was beautifully slender. Just a look and people would think that she was adorable, cute, and soft. But the contemptuous facial expression and ring big eyes shadowed much of that cuteness. "I''m Feathra, a direct descendant of one of Matriarch Tengliu''s direct subordinates."


    Yasenia shook her head. "No, I''m asking who are you to speak to me like that."


    Feathra''s face hardened, and she red harder. "You! How dare you speak to me like that!?"


    "Me? What me? I dare speak to you as I want because you are inconsequential, a being unable to cause ripples no matter how loud or long you whine. To start with, does whatever Tengliu does have anything to do with you? Do you think someone at her level would be doing something she doesn''t want?"


    Feathra clenched her fist. "Do you think I haven''t heard that you are using your beauty and body to buy her favors? You are just a toy-."


    "Hey."


    Feathra stopped speaking at the cold voice and turned to look at a blue-haired, violet-eyed woman. Evelyn spoke coldly. "Be careful with what you say next, or I''m going to spear your head and cook you until you are a well-done chicken."


    Feathraughed. "You all are just at the high level of the Unification Realm. Although you could defend the golden key because of the natural shield it gave, you can''t really fight against all of us here. There are more than 150 cultivators here, all in the peak-level Ethereal soul and above. The only reason they are not attacking and stealing the key is because of your alliances with my and other powers."


    Evelyn snorted coldly. "It is true that a rotten egg appears from time to time no matter how well managed a power is, but to think that the egg grew this big while being rotten. I''m in awe at the amount of rubbish that spews from her mouth."


    Cecile was more direct as she summoned her bow, and her freezing aura spread around. "Trash, your Matriarch is lucky we don''t want to seek deep revenge yet because she has acted apologetic and sincere thest few years. Do you want to make us your enemy this bad? If you insult Yasenia, I''ll fight you regardless of affiliation."


    The harpy''s face turned red in anger, and she stomped her talon cutely. "Even if the harpies in your shitty sect are brainwashed, don''t think we are all retarded! You act so arrogant even after being helped by Matriarch Tengliu time and time again!? Sluts! All of you are sluts that just look good and know how to open your legs!"


    Cecile was about to answer, but a profound aura spread from behind her, making her lips arch in a sneer. ''You had to step on my love''s bottom line."


    While standing up, Yasenia''s voice spread, apanied by a deep dragon growl. "What did you just call them?"


    The harpy felt her feathers standing up as a pair of dragon eyes locked her in ce.


    Even the people looking on with curiosity got serious and stepped back.


    Sarah asked with wide eyes. ''What kind of pressure is this!? I couldn''t really feel it in the other room, but it is impressive.''


    [Coercion level due to aura is equivalent to a level two Dantian Spiritualization Realm. No Intents nor Skills detected. It''s just pure bloodline pressure.]


    Sarah felt a chill rushing up her spine. ''Woah.''


    Yasenia approached while making the solid ground crack with each of her steps. "Hey, harpy, I''ve asked something. Repeat what you called my dears to my face if you have the guts. I''ll make that cute-looking face uglier than raw meat thrown randomly at a canvas."


    The harpy''s heart was beating wildly, and her limbs instinctively trembled. Before, Yasenia''s presence was cushioned by all the cultivators she targeted. However, in a one-on-one, the nature of Yasenia came to light.


    Yet, the harpy thought it was just an intimidation tactic and that Yasenia couldn''t really hurt her because of Tengliu, so she stutteringly answered using the courage she had left. "N-No matter what, you can''t hurt me. Our powers are-MMPH!?"


    Yasenia rushed forward and grabbed her face with her hand, semi-transformed into a dragon w, and lifted her off the ground, an action possible because of the massive difference in height. The harpy kicked around her talons and grabbed Yasenia''s arm.


    Yasenia ignored it and spoke with a threatening tone. "So, what if we are in an alliance? Can you insult those I hold dear and expect me to remain silent? Honestly, so what if I act arrogant? So, what if I don''t put Tengliu and others in my eyes? If someone acts arrogant, but they can back it up, it''s not arrogance, but confidence."


    Yasenia clenched her hand, making the harpy moan in pain. "I''ve always said it, and I''ll repeat it again. I''ll act by your rules and follow them until I don''t need to or you provoke me. Once I''m strong enough, I''ll follow my rules. And in this ce, I''m strong enough."


    Yaseniaughed, looking deep into the harpy''s trembling eyes. "In this shitty World where might is everything, do you think you can face a Dragon in the same realm? Not those undeveloped creatures around, but a dragon like myself? Few can, and while I''m far from invincible in the same realm, I''m not someone who can be provoked at will."


    Yesenia saw the harpy punching at her gut with a powerful skill, and her tail moved in between while protecting it with the aura that [Celestial Cosmos Dress] created.


    BANG!


    The massive strength of the harpy created a shockwave, but Yasenia just took one step backward, her tail pristine after the heavy impact, and the w still mped around the harpy''s face.


    Yasenia sneered. "See?" She looked around and spoke. "All of you are still underestimating me. Even now, if you try overestimating me, I can confidently say you still underestimate me."


    Feathra spoke with difficulty, grabbing Yasenia''s arm. "Y-You, if you continue this, the other people here will tell Matriarch Tengliu! You can''t keep this under wraps!"


    While lifting the harpy, mainly paralyzed by fear, Yasenia looked back indifferently and answered those childish remarks. "This is my first andst warning to you and everyone else here. Insult my people, and I will kill you. I''ve gone through enough conflicts to understand how you people think, and I understand that being soft is always the worst option. So, this is not a threat. It is a statement. From now on, provoke me, and I''ll kill you regardless of who or what is backing you. My patience has run out."


    Then Yasenia stopped grabbing the harpy''s face and dropped her.


    The harpy calmed down, but while falling, she felt a dense wind pressure from the side.


    Yasenia''s long, beautiful leg drew an arc and moved quickly like a whip.


    BANG!


    "GOUGH!"


    The powerful leg of the dragoness sank into the harpy''s stomach, making energy burst in the body of the harpy. The energy ran rampant in her body, destroying her meridians and sending her flying while making the harpy groan in pain. She flew so far that she almost fell off the edge of the resting area.


    Flicking her long ck hair, Yasenia turned around and returned to her seat.


    "Peak-level Ethereal Soul and so weak that she bes paralyzed from just my aura. Useless."


    Yasenia spat with disdain and sat back down, cing Kali on herp this time.


    She also loved hugging Kali like this because the tails would surround her with fluffiness, and Kali''s body was very soft and pleasant smelling. It was like hugging a patch of nature with an earthly scent that rxed the nerves. It was a plus that Kali was very curvy under her clothes.


    Kali smiled and leaned on Yasenia. "Satisfied?"


    Yasenia buried her face in her chestnut-colored hair and nodded. "Yes."


    Meanwhile, the harpy was curled on the ground. That kick shook her body to the core, forcing her to grab her stomach and cough blood a few times. The prating power was tremendous, crippling her strength by a lot by damaging her meridians. It was clear that she wouldn''t be able to fight properly until she received high-level healing.


    Meridian breaking was extremely harmful, as they were a sensitive part, which meant that the harpy was basically out of thepetition.


    Her eyes locked on Yasenia''s figure, resentful but with underlying fear. ''Wait until I tell Matriarch Tengliu. She won''t let you go!''


    However, how sharp was our dragoness toward emotions directed at her?


    The second Feathra thought, Yasenia turned her head and looked directly into the harpy''s eyes. "You can resent me, but think carefully, or your hundreds of years of life will end before you begin to regret it."


    Andrea approached behind her and massaged Yasenia''s shoulders. "I thought you liked small and cute girls."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "Even if I can be biased toward certain appearances, I know when to divide personal liking and what is happening."


    Angel leaned on the side of the armchair and hugged Yasenia''s arm. "I prohibit you from looking at other cute girls!"


    Yaseniaughed softly, the cold feeling around herpletely disappearing and returning to the usual pampering and loving dragoness. "Baby, that''s very selfish~."


    Angel lifted her chin like a proud little woman. "So what? I just want you to look only at me!"


    The girlsughed. It was all bantering, after all.


    Evelyn looked around and blinked. "Say, I don''t see that squirrel woman."


    Kali tilted her head. "Squirrel woman?"


    Evelyn lifted her eyebrow. "You don''t remember? I''m speaking about the girl Yasenia liked a few months ago at the base of the mountain. Before the fight with the serpent."


    Kali remembered. "Oh! Is she around?"


    Evelyn nodded. "I saw her at the initial room. It left an impression because it had been a while since someone stole Yasenia''s attention from just appearance."


    Tatyana smirked. "Where have you taken that liking toward cute girls?"


    Yasenia tilted her head. "From you?"


    Tatyana was speechless. "Me?"


    Yasenia looked at her strangely. "Didn''t you always said to me that cute, cuddly lovers are the best?"


    Tatyana looked back to her memories and remembered. "Right¡­ I did that so you wouldn''t be swindled by seductive women."


    The girls suddenly realized. Andrea spoke. "Now that you say it¡­ Besides Yasenia, there is no one in the ''Seductive" category."


    Yasenia looked at Andrea and blinked twice. "I think you are really seductive, darling. Every time I see you with a crop top, I want to lick your abdominal area and travel the tongue down to¡­" Yasenia licked her lips seductively. "Should I grow horns so that you have handles?"


    The girls coughed, and Andrea''s face felt hot. Thankfully, her light chocte skin hid the blush. "I mean, seductive in a feminine way, like you."


    The other girls nodded, agreeing with her. Yasenia spoke. "Well, it must be that I subconsciously wanted what I didn''t have. Look at Sarah''s harem. It''s full of voluptuous, tall, or cute women. There is only one "slender" type beauty in her harem."


    The girls looked between them and Yasenia. Evelynmented with a strange face. "Isn''t she just finding people that resemble you one way or another?"


    Yasenia titled her head. "Is it?" If it was for the love affairs of others, the dragoness was rtively slow because of herck of interest.


    The other girls nodded. Be it Soraia, a dark-haired, tall, and muscr voluptuous woman; Astrea, another tall and shapely blonde woman; Lillian, a woman with a subus-worthy body and ck hair; Lana, a brown, tall dragonkin with huge breasts; Harmony, a white-winged, very curvy woman; or Paledora, another tall and well-built dog woman, half the harem had breasts or figures that fell into the very "curvy" description.


    Yasenia shrugged. "Whatever."


    Then, she ignored them.


    After that, the time limit went by quickly, and the numbers at the top increased to 302.


    The man''s voice echoed again. "The time is over. Those who have reached the twenty percent mark will have their points multiplied by 1.2 times, those at the forty percent will have their points multiplied by 1.4 times, those at sixty by 1.6 times, those at eighty by 1.8 times, and those who reach the top will have their points permanently multiplied by two times."


    Then he continued. "Those who reached the top in less than an hour will receive an extra item redeemer that they will be able to use if they reach the top 50 at the final stage. The [Library Ticket] can only be used for Bronze-level rewards."


    Then, they were all transported back to their rooms.


    *****************************************************************


    Kali: First event done. The rewards are really high. Thankfully, we didn''t take it too leisurely.


    Yasenia: It would''ve been sad if you lost that ticket.


    Andrea: We should not hold back in the following events. Or else we might lose out.


    Evelyn: Agreed.


    Author: Yup, you were lucky! Now, onto the summoning. I summon you!


    ??????: Hello!


    Angel: Hehehe, hello, anonymous!


    ??????: Well, I''m here to ask Dr. Ava and Kali. What is the use of doctors after the realm of Transcendence?


    Avalonia: Hello, it has been a while.


    Kali: Master!


    Avalonia: Hm¡­ You are doing good. Either way, this is in the books I''ve lent you before, so unless you''ve been cking, you should know the answer.


    Kali: Yes, Master!


    Kali: Anonymous, the reason for the need for doctors is that, the higher the realm, the stronger the poisons be. So, unless you are knowledgeable in alchemy, or you have a powerful alchemy expert by your side, a cultivator can lose their life easily. Transcendence and above cultivators have a higher immunity to poisons, but that''s what makes poisons that work so fearful.


    Avalonia: Hm. An 80 out of 100.


    Kali: Oh? What did I forget, Master?


    Avalonia: You''ve forgotten to add that Transcendence Poisons and above can reach a level of basic sentience, which makes their spreading power scary high. There have been cases ofrge areas ofnd being converted to poisonous terrains because of the death of a high-level cultivator by poisoning.


    Kali: Sorry, Master. I thought that part wasmon sense and forgot to mention it.


    Avalonia: No excuses. You''ve failed to ount for your target audience and didn''t deliver theplete answer.


    Kali: Yes, Master!


    ??????: Thank you!


    Avalonia: You are wee, child.


    Author: And that''s all for today.


    ***************************************


    Author Note: pa tr /posts/dragonesss-hour-93148058 A Dragoness''s Peaceful Hour (Colored Unfinished). It is a nude image of pregnant Yasenia. It''s already colored but unfinished. It looks really nice~.

 Chapter 674: Fighting the waves again. Situation outside the Secret Realm.

    Chapter 674: Fighting the waves again. Situation outside the Secret Realm.


    Looking around, Yasenia realized that she was back in her initial room. To make sure that it was hers, she went to the bed and looked at the corner. "Hm. The scratch I made, just in case, is still there. This means we return to the same room after each event."


    Her eyes went to the top of the list, and she observed the time she had left. A clear 3597 was slowly ticking away. ''Hm. I see. About an hour to do the next ten waves. It is more than what they gave us for the first ten waves.''


    Not having any haste toplete the ten waves, she approached the fountain at the sides and used her hands to scoop the water and drink.


    The second she drank the clear water, she felt her energy replenished and her fatigue disappear. A smile appeared while she licked her lips. "Sweet. Even though I almostpletely recovered, it''s a very nice addition to the room¡­ Huh? My Celestial Energy is not being refilled?"


    The dragoness frowned and drank a lot more to make sure. Seeing the Celestial Energy Star not elerating its recovery, Yasenia sighed. "I will have to use those skills sparingly if that''s the case. How many Celestial skills can I cast? About¡­ six more? Seven if the event goes on for more than six hours."


    She tilted her head. "Speaking of which, will the harpy be able to recover with this water? Meridian damage is very troublesome, but it might be possible¡­"


    Her brows came together. "I hope not." Then, she rxed. "Well, even if she could recover, it doesn''t matter. The next time I meet her, I''ll have to ensure she willingly surrenders."


    The dragoness looked at the bronze talisman that appeared on the table in the middle and smiled, her eyes shining with a predatory light. "I didn''t expect these types of rewards. What happens if I kill those with [Library Tickets] in the next event rounds? Can I gain more chances?"


    After taking the bronze talisman into her ring, she walked toward the list and read the names, just in case.


    1.- Tatyana Dravory, 18th wave.57,400 Points.


    2.- Cecile Dravory, 13th wave. 25,400 Points.


    3.- Yu Lei, 12th wave. 20,200 Points.


    4.- Chen Yanli, 12th wave¡­


    ¡­


    27.- Kali Dravory, 11th wave. 15,400 Points.


    ¡­


    475.- Yasenia Dravory, 10th wave. 11,000 Points.


    ¡­


    Yasenia nodded calmly. ''The first 40 waves will be interrupted by the events, so it doesn''t really matter if you don''t get the max points first. The real problem will be if more than 50 people keep perfect scores by round 50. Moreover, the following events can also be an opportunity.''


    She remembered Evelyn''sments about that squirrel woman, and she was about to search for her, but she didn''t know her name. ''It would be nice to see affiliations.''


    The dragoness finally turned and entered the portal toward the eleventh wave.


    Her body shed, and she appeared in the same prairie as the one for the first ten waves. ''It seems that the creator wants a frontal battle.''


    [Wee to the eleventh wave. Defeat five second-level Fusion Core Beasts in ten minutes.]


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "Quite a big jump. If this continues increasing at this rate for every ten waves, the fortieth wave bracket might have level ten Fusion Core beasts. Either way, challenges seem adjusted to cultivation level instead of overall strength, so I have an advantage."


    Yasenia stopped thinking because the five giant quadrupedal beasts had arrived before herself.


    Instead of using weapons, Yasenia''s lips arched in a wild smile, and she lunged toward one of them.


    The five-meter-tall beast swung its w, and Yasenia punched to meet with it as her energies wrapped around her body, increasing her strength many times over.


    BANG!


    Like an enormous explosion bursting right beside that creature, muscles, bones, and internal organs ruptured and exploded while Yasenia''s energies sunk into it and sted it flying.


    The dragoness turned around and wed the air. "[Sun Dragon w]."


    The image of a gigantic golden w mmed from above the beast and detonated in a violent golden fire burst, engulfing the other four in damaging energies and killing them.


    To finish it, Yasenia jumped and spun once mid-air, mming her tail on the side of the remaining beast''s head and killing it instantly.


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against five level-two Fusion Core beats without receiving any damage in 14.9 seconds. You''ve won 2200 points. x2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 4400 Points. You have 15400 Points.]


    Yasenia nodded, and after exiting, she looked at the list again.


    1st, Tatyana Dravory, 73,000 Points. 20th wave.


    In another room, Evelyn''s lips arched in a wry smile. ''Tatyana is quite absurd. I''m still in the fourteenth wave. Speaking of absurd, where is my lovable but silly dragoness?''


    She spotted her in the hundreds on the eleventh wave and blinked. ''Why is my love so slow? Hm?''


    Then, her jaw slowly dropped as Yasenia''s name jumped every three to five seconds.


    12th wave, 13th wave, 14th wave¡­


    By the time Evelyn reacted, her dear dragoness had already finished and reached the seventh spot on the list with the 20 waves done and an identical score to Tatyana. "What in the heaven''s name? Did she wait a bit to give the others a chance or something?"


    After waiting for an answer for two seconds, Evelyn blinked and muttered. "Right, Sierra is also participating."


    She couldn''t help but scratch her cheek. ''When someone that''s always there suddenly disappears, you can''t help but miss her more than I thought.''


    Looking up, she saw that the initial 3600 clock was only down to 3462. Yet, more than nine people had finished the eleventh to twentieth waves. Evelyn was somewhat speechless. ''Who is this timer for, anyway? Oh? Sierra has arrived at the eighteenth wave. I should also hurry up.''


    With a sigh and shaking her head, she entered the red formation while grabbing her spear.


    [Wee to the fifteenth wave. Defeat twenty-five second-level Fusion Core Beasts in ten minutes.]


    Evelyn focused, and her entire body exploded with thick white and ck lightning bolts. ''Let''s resolve this in one attack.''


    Time appeared to slow down as her hair danced around, and dragon-like coiling electricity arcs went from her shoulder to her weapon, encasing her long spear in powerful lightning.


    Then, she pointed upward while channeling one of her skills, crackling electricity consuming her surroundings. "[Luminous Phantom Assault]."


    Lightning and Light energies mixed in the air and formed numerous five-meter-long white spears made entirely from Luminous Lightning. Then, Evelynunched them all toward the twenty-five beasts charging at her with a circr, sweeping motion.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against Thirty second-level Fusion Core beats without receiving any damage in 4.8 seconds. You''ve won 3200 points. X2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 6400 Points. You have 43,400 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against Thirty-five second-level Fusion Core beats without receiving any damage in 6.7 seconds. You''ve won 3400 points. X2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 6800 Points. You have 50,200 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against Forty second-level Fusion Core beats without receiving any damage in 9.1 seconds. You''ve won 3600 points. X2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 7200 Points. You have 57,400 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against Forty-five second-level Fusion Core beats without receiving any damage in 11.9 seconds. You''ve won 3800 points. X2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 7600 Points. You have 65,000 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against Fifty second-level Fusion Core beats without receiving any damage in 14.3 seconds. You''ve won 4000 points. X2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 8000 Points. You have 73,000 Points.]


    Afterpleting the ten waves, Yasenia sat on the bed cross-legged and looked at the list. ''How is the difference in points with thergest group? Hm¡­ There are those who reached the 20th wave with 42,460 Points. That''s¡­ Doing the waves perfectly with the 1.4 multiplier, right?''


    Yasenia calcted it in her head again and nodded. Most of the cultivators had fallen into this bracket. "What to do until they end¡­ The number is still at 3106. Ah. I know."


    Her tail unconsciously wagged, and she opened themunication device channel. Soon, a soft and cute voice was heard. "Mommy!"


    A constant tapping could be heard because of Yasenia''s long, wagging tail hitting the bed. "My baby~, how are you doingtely, love? Did you finish the book we read before together?"


    Kaleina answered with a sweetugh. "I was waiting for Mommy to read it together~. Today, you called earlier; I''m very happy, hehe~."


    Yasenia felt a pang of guilt in her heart. "Sorry for not being able to be together, baby."


    Kaleina''s voice was a little smaller on the other side as she whispered. "Mommy, will youe back soon?"


    Hearing her sad tone, Yasenia frowned and wanted to go to her side immediately to hug her and bathe her in kisses. "I don''t know, baby. I promise it won''t take much longer." Then, she put a teasing tone. "Also! You won''t believe where Mommy is right now."


    Knowing that her Mommy was about to tell another exciting story, Kaleina''s voice brightened. "Where, where?"


    Yasenia smiled softly and spoke with a smug tone. "Mommy is at apetition with many other cultivators from around the World!"


    Kaleina eximed. "Wow! Around the entire world!?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Yes. Do you remember the top powers we learned about together?"


    Kaleina blinked and asked. "Which ones, Mommy? The ones from the Sky Continent or the ones from Distancia?"


    Considering the superior intelligence of dragons, Yasenia has started teaching many things at a very young age. Most of the education programs followed Tatyana''s education from when Yasenia was young, changing the things that focused on spiritual cultivation for beast and body cultivation knowledge.


    While knowing about Distancia''s powers was important, Yasenia knew that learning about Sky Continent''s power bnce was as crucial since an extended part of their future lives would pass there.


    Yasenia spoke. "The Distancia ones, baby."


    Kaleina''s confident voice came from the other side. "Yes! I know most of them! Isn''t that right, Aunty Selena?"


    Selena, themia maid''s voice, was heard from the other side. "Of course. Little Young Miss is the cleverest baby in the world~."


    Kaleina''s delightedugh was heard from themunication device, making Yaseniaugh with her. "Well, there is a list here telling ranks, and almost all of us are in the top ten!"


    Kaleina asked, curious. "How many people are participating, Mommy?"


    Yasenia asked with a mischievous tone. "Guess~. If you get it right in three tries, once I return, I''ll y with you all you want until you get tired!"


    Kaleina''s excited voice was heard. "O-Okay, Mommy. Then, then¡­ 100 people!"


    Yasenia made a sound to tell her that it was wrong. "Wrong~. Many more people!"


    Kaleina eximed. "Many more than a hundred? Wow! Then, 1000 people!"


    Yasenia repeated the sound. "Wrong~. Even more people! A little more than double."


    Kaleina''s nervous voice reached Yasenia, almost making herugh aloud. "Um¡­ I don''t know¡­ How much was a double? Two times¡­ right?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Excellent, baby. It was two times."


    With an uncertain tone, Kaleina said her final guess. "Then¡­ A bit more than two times 1000 is¡­ 2100?"


    Yasenia looked at therge 2354 on the wall, but she said with confidence. "Very good, baby! You got it right! Not one more or one less than 2100."


    Well, it was clear that our dragoness wouldn''t let Kaleina lose since the promise was something that she herself wanted. Moreover, it was close enough.


    Kaleinaughed happily. "Yay! Did you listen, Aunty Selena? I got it right!"


    Selena''sughing voice was heard from the device. "Of course. I''ll keep it in a note so that Young Miss doesn''t forget to y with Little Young Miss once she returns, all right?"


    "Okay! Did you hear, Mommy?"


    Yaseniaughed. "I heard. Mommy will kill gods and immortals if theye in the way of our ying time!"


    Kaleinaughed. "So exaggerated, Mommy!"


    Selena spoke to Yasenia. "Young Miss, can we speak for a minute before you continue your conversation with Little Young Miss?"


    Yasenia spoke. "Baby, give the device to Aunty Selena. We still have more than 40 minutes to speak."


    Kaleina nodded. "Okay! Here, Aunty Selena. Don''t take too much time."


    "I won''t, hahaha."


    Yasenia asked after a few seconds. "What happened?"


    Selena spoke. "Young Miss. Taking into ount your absence, there have been a few people trying to infiltrate the sect. We''ve allowed a few under heavy surveince to see what they were up to, and we discovered that they are trying to find weaknesses of the formation and also people you consider close."


    Yasenia''s eyes shed coldly. "Which powers did it?"


    "From what we''ve discovered, they are the usual ones. Wolf n, Garuda n, Assassin Sect, and their allies. However, I wanted to inform you because there were two harpies mixed in between."


    With a confused tone, she asked. "Were they also investigating the same thing?"


    "Yes. That''s why we are asking you."


    Yasenia''s mind shed with many thoughts, but then she remembered Feathra. "Have you spoken to Tengliu?"


    Selena denied it. "Not yet."


    Yasenia crossed her arms and pondered. ''If it was under Tengliu''s order, and we ask, we will tell her that we''ve caught her, and it might trigger conflict even before I can return, which is not ideal. If it is not, and it is a growing faction that is against Tengliu''s cooperation with us, telling her can nip the problem in the bud before it bes somethingrge¡­''


    Yasenia considered many things and spoke calmly. "Invite Tengliu to that room and ask her. If she is behind it¡­" Yasenia trailed her words for a while, but then she became resolute. "¡­ Kill her."


    Selena answered solemnly. "Are you sure, Young Miss? You''ve been dying action because you wanted to move personally¡­"


    Yasenia stayed silent for a few seconds and then sighed. "Do it. We can''t afford to have an ally that can betray us at any time. We are strong but not untouchable by any means. If she is trying to get a hold of my weakness, that''s a good signal telling me that any punishment other than death or simr will go nowhere and that she had not repented and has been acting during thest five years."


    Yasenia added. "With the amount of knowledge about us that she has, Tengliu acting this way ispletely out of turn and illogical. She is a brilliant woman, someone I''ve even grown to admire. That''s why I''m sure it is a hidden faction in her power. A power the size of Tengliu''s is bound to give birth to some extremists. Therefore, I''m ny percent sure she has nothing to do with this. If she didn''t know, cooperate with her and see how much sincerity she shows."


    Selena nodded. "Understood. What is your bottom line of punishment toward that faction, Young Miss?"


    Yasenia sneered. "A group targeting my weaknesses? That means they are targeting not only my dears but also Kaleina. My bottom line is Dantian crippling. Making all the leaders above Epoch Core disappear would be the ideal result. Those under that strength are no longer threats, so you can be more lenient and end it with limb crippling."


    Yasenia exined a bit about Feathra''s situation, and after five minutes of talks, she asked. "ce Kaleina on themunication device again. I already miss her voice."


    Selena nodded with a smile in her voice. "Yes, Young Miss. Don''t worry much about this; there are harpies working for other powers, so they might also be a bait or a trap. We''ll deal with it to your satisfaction."


    Yasenia smiled. "I know."


    Yasenia spent the rest of the time talking with Kaleina.


    The next event started after the number on top of the list reached 0000.


    Yasenia waited for a while before stepping forward, just in case something else spawned in the room. After nothing appeared, she stood on the yellow formation and was transported to the second event.


    ******************************************************


    Yasenia: Things are happening outside the secret realm¡­


    Evelyn. Are you worried?


    Yasenia: Not that much. I have confidence in my maids.


    Author: Well, things are slowly tangling up and bing more interesting~. I summon you!


    WPOmega: Hello! I''m here to ask Sarah another thing!


    Angel: You ask her a lot of things, hahaha.


    WPOmega: I find her an interesting character.


    Sarah: I''m here.


    WPOmega: Sarah, assuming Yasenia trusts you enough to bring you back to the Sky Continent when she returns, would you go with her and continue to be overshadowed, or would you rather stay in Distancia, where you''d grow nearly unimpeded?


    Sarah: I don''t know. I haven''t thought that far ahead. Also, I don''t think I''m that overshadowed, right? In an all-out match, we shouldn''t be too far off strength-wise.


    WPOmega: Oh¡­ Did you think like that?


    Sarah: Yes. I have many items that can be used.


    WPOmega: I see. So, the answer is, no ns yet?


    Sarah: That''s right. I don''t think that Yasenia is the only way back either way.


    WPOmega: Aha.


    Author: And that''s all for today~. Thank you!

 Chapter 675: The Second Event Begins!

    Chapter 675: The Second Event Begins!


    After stepping into the formation, Yasenia appeared in the middle of arge arena. It was surrounded by a dome with holes all over it. Lighting was done with some kind of non-natural source because she couldn''t spot anything that would illuminate this ce as it was, and the floor was ayer of soil.


    The dome walls were light-colored, making the ck holes even more pronounced. Finally, there were no doors, no windows, and only a formation on the front. Analyzing it quickly, she found traces of the ones that had been used until now, and Yasenia could guess that it was a teleporting formation to either go somewhere or return.


    Moreover, there was a strange, thin, finger-sized red crystal floating in the middle of the room at her waist height.


    "It''s a shame that I''m alone for this second test¡­ I wanted topete again with my dears. Also¡­" Yasenia smirked. "Trying to steal those [Library Tickets] would''ve been interesting. Did the creator predict that cultivators would fight for them and make the following tests individual?"


    Yasenia found that usible, but if the creator wanted worthy people, not making us interact with each other would be silly.


    After thoroughly observing her surroundings, the timer for people to take the portal to the second test reached zero.


    The dragoness tensed and made energy run through her body, just in case.


    The man''s low-pitched voice echoed in the arena, reaching Yasenia. "Wee to the second event. The second event is an endurance and agility test. Attacks will fly your way rtive to your strength, and you must resist them. When you can''t endure it anymore, break the red crystal, and the attacks will stop."


    Yasenia approached the red crystal item and ced it between her white mountains. Then, using a bit of energy, she kept it in ce. ''This way, breaking it will be quite easy. I just have to squeeze my breasts with energy to burst it~.''


    The item was naturally fragile so as not to cause idents. But it was hard enough not to break without a cultivator''s intention to do so.


    The man''s voice was heard again. "This is not just an endurance test but also apetition. The longer youst, the better you will do."


    On top of the formation at the corner of the room, the number 2192 appeared. It was the number ofpetitors left after the hour-long monster wave section.


    "The test will continue until fifty people remain. Breaking the red crystal doesn''t disqualify you from continuing to participate in the [Library of Trials]. It just signifies that you can''t continue with this challenge, and it will give you a position between the [2192] people participating. As said before, the challenge is real and lethal. The attacks have deadly force behind them, so being arrogant can lead to death. Please be mindful and do not be too greedy. Otherwise, this challenge will be your death. In ten seconds, the walls willunch one attack so that you can see the force behind them."


    [10]


    [9]


    [8]


    Yasenia blinked and shrunk [Draconic Heart] to a long sword length. While her broadsword was better for fighting other cultivators, this challenge required agility.


    [7]


    [6]


    [5]


    The taller than her body weapon transformed and became an elegant, slim, and smooth sword perfect for cutting and swinging.


    [4]


    [3]


    [2]


    Yasenia''s slit eyes thinned, and her spiritual sense covered the entirety of the dome, allowing her to feel every inch of the entire ce as if she was looking at it.


    [1]


    [0]


    A slight fluctuation appeared around her right top side, and Yasenia quickly turned and looked over.


    With her sharpened senses, she saw an arrow being sted through one of the ck holes about at the middle height of the dome and rushing toward her quickly.


    Yasenia, however, tilted her head. "It''s not that quick¡­"


    She lightly swung her tail instead of her sword to test the power behind the attack. It might have been deceitful, after all.


    She hardened her beautiful blue scales that shone with white glittering lights, like a night sky full of stars, and also tensed her powerful and intricate muscles.


    Right after, the arrow and her tail collided.


    CLANG!


    The sound of an arrow hitting a metal te echoed, and it bounced off. Yasenia felt a small tingling for a fraction of a second, but once she looked at the impact zone, her tail was not even scratched.


    Yasenia''s lips twitched. ''Can''t I just transform into my dragon form and resist the whole thing?''


    The dragoness felt a bit lost. Since the trials were prepared to take into ount the cultivation level, for someone like her who had the strength of a cultivator much ahead of her own strength level, the waves and this test felt verycking.


    Therefore, Yasenia got creative. ''That would be too easy, so let''s make a challenge. I need to avoid all the arrows touching my skin. But I can use my tail to block.''


    Yasenia nodded and continued listening.


    The man spoke. "Take into ount that the number of arrows per second will exponentially increase per minute, but the strength will be simr unless the tenth minute arrives and more than fifty people remain."


    Yasenia suddenly thought. ''Wait, during all this time, couldn''t my baby have built a powerful formation?''


    Imagining if thepetition was for first ce, Yasenia felt that she had no chance, even if she took Tatyana out of the picture. ''Not only Baby, but Darling''s regenerating magma armor, little Ebirah''s hard shell, and even Sweetheart with her mes and regeneration. Wait, Honey, with her summons, and even Dear and Sierra with their "speed" focused fighting style¡­''


    Surprise filling her eyes, Yasenia realized that thepetition would''ve been exciting if not for the "top fifty" condition. She couldn''t help but feel upset, as if someone had ced a piece of delicious food in front of her mouth but suddenly decided not to give it to her. ''I hope the people can resist until I canpete with them on a noticeable level¡­ At least, let me experience the tenth minute.''


    "The first round will start in thirty breaths. You will see the number of arrows per second below the number ofpetitors left."


    Yasenia looked over and saw the number "2." She was about to be even grumpier, but then she remembered that the numbers would increase exponentially. ''Let''s just hope for the best.''


    The countdown to begin the event eventually reached zero, and the trial officially started.


    Yasenia''s spiritual sense caught the two fluctuations and leisurely flicked her tail.


    CLANG! CLANG!


    Yasenia nodded after it was indeed two arrows per second and began using her own skills to prepare for theter stages.


    While leisurely flicking the arrows, [Starry Sky] activated, and she gathered stars around her. Simultaneously, the dragoness deployed [Star Night Domain], creating an ethereally beautiful view around her.


    [Star Night Domain] was a skill she understood back in the War Trial, together with her other domains, which then fused to create an embryo state of [Empyrean Gxy Domain], the skill that then becameplete once she unlocked her Innate Skills.


    However, using them individually was still possible even if it was now part of a more powerful domain skill. The benefit of using them separately was the much lower energy consumption rate.


    This star-attributed domain created an area where "stars" were created, simr to [Starry Sky], and automatically shed with projectiles attacking Yasenia. It could also be used to enhance all her star-attributed skills, which used stars to get stronger, like, for example, [Star Charge] or [Starfall].


    The difference with [Starry Sky] was the number and strength of the "stars" she created. While [Starry Sky] shaped not as many but mighty "stars," [Star Night Domain] did the opposite, focusing on forming many more while not being as powerful.


    When both skills were activated, her surroundings were painted with beautiful white glittering orbs of light while the stronger ones from [Starry Sky] orbited around her at a very close distance.


    The stunning dragon woman surrounded by stars was a striking image that would make anybody pause to look at her.


    Meanwhile, whenever an arrow shot toward Yasenia, one of the fainter orbs ballooned to one meter in diameter and shed with the iing arrow, damaging it enough and deviating it. ''Well, now I just need to wait until my domain can''t protect me.''


    Therefore, Yasenia just stood there, not even her tail moved. Our dragoness was saying that her girls were strongpetitors, but she forgot that the ones that had to be afraid, other than Angel with her formations, were them.


    After one minute, the firing rate of the beams doubled to four per second. Still, Yasenia and the girls effortlessly blocked them.


    The number ofpetitors stayed the same. Yasenia nodded. She wouldn''t know what to say if somebody got eliminated in the first minute.


    Still, four per second was as easy for Yasenia and our other girls as the previous minute.


    Kali was standing in the middle of an army of summons specialized for anti-air attacks, speaking with Valeria leisurely and ignoring the arrows altogether.


    Andrea was leisurely swinging her halberd and deviating the arrows, and even if an arrow managed to pass through, her magma armor would block itpletely. If, by a miracle, the arrow could pierce through her armor, she had a secondyer of quasi-transcendent armor waiting for it.


    Evelyn was spinning her spear; for her, these arrows moved in slow motion. She could catch them with her hands if she wanted to.


    Sierra was using w-like weapons and practicing her movements. Like Evelyn, the arrow speed was rtively slow, so she was perfecting her form as she moved. It was an excellent way to get used to her new human form, so she weed this challenge.


    Angel was sitting in the middle of a defensive formation that could firesers to hit the arrows. Mirrory was floating around without aim while teaching Angel how to quickly read the energy flow to tell where an arrow woulde from. With this information, our little baby was perfecting the formation she created, making it even more impossible to get hit.


    Cecile was wielding her mes to consume the arrows before they even touched her, and even if they touched her, her [Moon Phoenix me Dress] was resilient enough to block them without mentioning how her natural regeneration could almost instantly heal the damage that these arrows could cause her.


    Of all of them, Ebirah was the one making the least amount of effort. She had transformed into her beast form andy on the ground, covering her eyes with her sturdy ws. The arrows didn''t even scratch her beautiful pink crystal-like shell. So, her room was filled with the clinging sounds of arrows bouncing off her sturdy body.


    Not to mention Tatyana, who was sitting on an armchair in the middle of a formation she built that was even moreplex than Angel''s. The moment a fluctuation appeared that signified that an arrow was about to be released, the formation created a cloud of Death Energy that rotted away the arrow mid-air, making nothing but powder to sprinkle downward.


    The formation filled the entire room, so she had nothing to do. That''s why she was sitting on the armchair, looking at an album of Yasenia''s photos. You could read [Yasenia Pampered Photos, Volume 47 (10,000 Unique Photos!)] on the front part of the opened book.


    For those who are curious, she is currently on page 450, and each page has four photos.


    Like that, minutes passed, and the fifth minute arrived.


    The number of arrows per second had already reached 32, so our girls had started paying attention. Well, a few of them.


    ***********************************************************


    Yasenia: Why isn''t there a button to make the arrows deadlier?


    Evelyn: Love, and why would someone press that?


    Yasenia: You could add extra rewards if someone pressed the button and still overcame the trial, no?


    Evelyn: That''s¡­ An actual interesting idea?


    Author: Well, while you girls discuss the test, let''s summon today''s dear. I summon you!


    Cyan Mulder: Hello~.


    Andrea: Hello, Cyan.


    Cyan Mulder: Hello, Andrea~.


    Yasenia: *Stare.*


    Cyan Mulder: Cough. So, seniors. If Mirrory and Val had their own forms and were not attached and dependent on Angel and Kali, would that make Tatyana the weakest out of the three seniors?


    Cyan Mulder: Also, Mirrory, the actual representation of Truth, and Val, of life, can they level up further than that?


    Tatyana: Hm~?


    Cyan Mulder: Mom, please don''t kill me. I''m just asking... Also, why does Mirrory take so much energy from Angel when she fights, but Kali doesn''t seem to be affected by Val in the same way? Why is that?


    Author: Quite a few questions crammed into one, but since they are rted, let''s answer them.


    Mirrory: *Smirk.* Hey, Tatyana, how about answering the first one?


    Tatyana: Tsk, if you think that I''m afraid of admitting that I''m the weakest of us, you have yet to understand me.


    Mirrory: *Rolls eyes* Boring.


    Cyan Mulder: So, that''s an affirmation?


    Tatyana: Yes. My peak strength is nothing in front of these two archaic creatures. They could probably p to death one thousand of me in their prime.


    Cyan Mulder: I see.


    Mirrory: The question about leveling up further depends on what you consider leveling up. If you mean cultivation-wise, yes, neither Valeria nor I have reached the limits of cultivations, if there are any.


    Valeria: Finally, the reason I take much less energy than Mirrory is because I''m wholly assimted with Kali and can also use my own energy storage. So, what I need from Kali is just a link between the "Spirit Realm" and "Real World" so that I can manifest and use the "Real World energy" for myself.


    Valeria: Unlike me, who can materialize, Angel still can''t bring out even a tiny part of Mirrory''s real body into the "Real World." What Mirrory has been using until now is nothing but a "shadow" she can create to "channel" her powers. Therefore, she needs to use Angel''s energy pool for her shenanigans until Angel can materialize at least a small part of her real body constantly.


    Cyan Mulder:Wow¡­


    Author: Wow, indeed. And that''s all for today! Bye-bye!

 Chapter 676: Finishing The Second Event.

    Chapter 676: Finishing The Second Event.


    With thirty-two arrows per second, Yasenia began to feel it. She could see the stars around her exploding and forming at high speeds, knocking arrows out of the way.


    Her rxed form began to tense again, preparing for the sixth minute.


    Time ticked away, and finally, the sixth minute arrived.


    The number of people left from the initial 2300 had reduced to 1400.


    The 32 multiplied by two and became 64.


    The holes around the dome began firing attacks like crazy.


    The dragoness''s lips arched after she realized that this test might be more interesting than she thought.


    The number of challengers quickly dwindled and went from 1400 to 1000 by the end of the minute.


    Then, the seventh minute arrived, and the dome fired 128 arrows per second.


    Her automatic defense was finally starting to fail as the number of attacks increased exponentially.


    Her tail whipped every now and then, deflecting an arrow that managed to reach her.


    To test it, she allowed one of those arrows to hit her shoulder, and the arrow managed to pierce her skin but not her muscle, making her bleed for a moment.


    The injury healed quickly, though.


    Yasenia nodded and prepared. The next minute would be the beginning of the challenge for her.


    She paid attention to the number and saw that it had decreased to 272, making her nervous. ''Please, please, hold on until the tenth minute at least.''


    The seventh minute finished, and the eighth minute began.


    256 arrows per second.


    That entitled a shooting speed of 15,360 arrows per minute.


    By now, for a normal human, the sound of arrows firing would be like a constant stream instead of singr shots.


    The stars around Yasenia couldn''t keep up, and finally, Yasenia began sword dancing in the middle.


    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!


    She didn''t move from her original position, expertly shifting between sword and tail strikes to deflect all attacks going her way.


    From the corner of her vision, Yasenia tracked the number of participants left, and the number quickly fell from 272 to 103 in just the first ten seconds.


    Yasenia''s heart was pounding in worry. ''Please, please. I have just begun truly participating. Why are you all so weak?''


    Of course, her thoughts weren''t mocking anybody on purpose; it was an honest thought for someone with a skewed view of what was "normal" strength.


    Be it herself, her lovers, her maids, or her seniors, all of them were vastly above average in whatever they did. What Yasenia would call average, a truly average cultivator would perceive it as a "genius" level.


    102.


    93.


    87.


    The number of cultivators kept falling like flies, approaching the 50th mark.


    Thankfully, those remaining 87 resisted, and the ninth wave of attacks began.


    The number of attacks per second reached an absurd 512, or 30,720 arrows per minute.


    Yasenia''s pupils thinned, and she activated her buffing skills and innate skills like [Celestial Cosmos dress] and [Star Dragon Body].


    Then, her sword mastery became precise and elegant as [Dance In The Firmament] and [War Intent] unfolded.


    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!


    Her sword and tail became a blur as arrows bounced around her. Her sword strikes were so quick that something simr to a circr dome was being created around the dragoness.


    At this speed, the reason Yasenia preferred slow and powerful attacks over quickness was revealed, as she felt slightly ufortable with her chest bouncing about. Of course, for a cultivator her level, it was nothing, but saying that it was pleasant would be a lie.


    A few other of her dears were also using their buffing skills to cope with the 512 arrows per second firing rate.


    On one side, Cecile used a sword other than her mes while blocking many arrows with herrge wings. Then, Andera was beautifully spinning her halberd and blocking the attacks while summoning asional shields to stop a few. Simr to Andrea, Evelyn was attacking with her spear and blocking the attacks while leaving electric trails in her wake. Her lips arched in a wild smile. Finally, Sierra wed at everything that approached her position like a beast, moving her upper body while lightning coursed her body.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Kali was still letting her two hundred dryads attack since each of them could deal with two or so attacks leisurely. Then, Angel was still ignoring the attacks while learning with Mirrory about how to approach these situations. Ebirah felt a bit sleepy since the cacophony of the arrows hitting her shell was actually somewhat rxing. Andstly, Tatyana was reading the 468th page of the book she had opened previously. She took her time with it.


    Yasenia''s eyes became more and more ted as the tenth minute approached, but the number had fallen to 61 people. ''Only eleven people left? Use treasures or something!''


    Time ticked, second after second, and the tenth minute arrived when 57 people were left.


    The man''s voice reached Yasenia''s ears. "The tenth minute will now begin. Be careful."


    Then, the dragoness''s senses tingled everywhere as 1024 arrows shot toward her in a single second.


    Her lips arched, showing her fangs while her energy soared and the pressure around her increased.


    From these arrows, Yasenia finally felt a sense of danger.


    [Star Night Domain]''s stars around her exploded, the stars gathered by [Starry Sky] constantly shot outward, and the white orbs further generated by [Star Dragon Body] met with the arrows.


    The number of arrows decreased from 1024 to around 700; the rest reached Yasenia.


    Her golden eyes were thinned, moving around constantly, and finally, the first arrow arrived through her bottom right side.


    Her sword moved first, urately hitting the side of the arrow, deflecting it to the side.


    CLANG!


    The explosive sound and tiny vibrations transmitted through [Draconic Heart] into her arm, telling Yasenia that the arrows had strength. While her sword had moved, Yasenia''s tail met with the next closest arrows, simrly hitting their side to change their trajectory enough that they would barely avoid her body. Her scales were strong enough to resist the arrows, but the attacks left superficial marks on her tail.


    The dragoness saw it. ''These arrows are able to damage me.''


    Yet, instead of fear, Yasenia felt joy. ''Finally, a challenge!''


    Using the arrow''s colliding strength, Yasenia''s sword quickly moved toward the projectileing from her left.


    Yasenia''s skills intertwined, increasing her strength, coordination, and reflexes many times over.


    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!


    Yaseniaughed as she moved with such speed that it would make her look like a blur.


    She could use more powerful skills, she could use defensive skills, she could dodge, she could semi-transform her body and increase her defense, or she could use her dress''s defensive properties, but Yasenia didn''t.


    Her heart pumped at the absurd number of attacksing her way, her blood boiled with excitement, and her soul trembled with delight at the feeling of danger.


    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!


    "Faster, faster, faster! Move faster, attack faster, deflect faster!"


    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!


    Yasenia continued moving quickly, wishing for more arrows, for more strength behind the attacks.


    Yet, sadly for her, her wishes would not be realized.


    After Yasenia blocked an arrow approaching her shoulder, she swung her sword and hit nothing, stunning her.


    Her heart dropped, and she quickly searched for the number. ''Don''t tell me¡­''


    50.


    That was what the number showed.


    Her excitement froze, and her grin receded. The amount of time that had passed was ten minutes and twelve seconds. ''It''s over?''


    Yasenia couldn''t help but feel like they''d robbed her of something.


    Her lips arched down in displeasure. ''Why are they so weak?''


    She couldn''t understand and muttered. "Why are they so weak?"


    She felt anger and roared. "WHY ARE THEY SO WEAK!?"


    Her scream echoed in the empty dome, snapping her out of her trance.


    ''Rx. It''s apetition, not something to feel joy about.''


    The dragoness took a deep breath and calmed down, deactivating all her skills. Then, she smiled wryly. ''It has been a while since my dragon instincts took over me this much.''


    At that moment, this message echoed. "Congrattions on oveing the endurance trial."


    Yasenia heard it, but the message tasted bitter.


    To forget about it, she opened hermunication device and asked her dears if they had all made it.


    Receiving the affirmation, Yasenia nodded and congratted them. She felt happy for them, and this happiness quickly soothed her other feelings.


    Then, she listened to the benefits. "There have been a total of ten rounds. Those who didn''t ovee the first five minutes will receive nothing. After oveing the fifth minute, you receive a [Bronze Shadow Talisman]. For resisting six minutes, you receive two [Bronze Shadow Talismans]. For resisting seven minutes, you receive four [Bronze Shadow Talisman]. For resisting eight minutes, you receive five [Silver Shadow Talisman]. If you reach the ninth minute, you receive six [Golden Shadow Talisman]. Finally, those who reached the tenth minute receive seven [Clone Shadow Talisman]."


    The man continued, "If you have reached the top fifty, 0.2 will be added to your point multiplier. Finally, those who didn''t get touched gain an extra [Library Ticket]."


    Hearing the final thing, Yasenia frowned. ''If I knew, I wouldn''t have¡­ Well, whatever.''


    Yasenia stepped on the formation, and her body disappeared.


    She appeared in her room and saw the rewards on her table. ''Hm? I thought I would receive all the rewards since Isted ten minutes, but there are only seven talismans on the table.''


    After looking at one of them, the dragoness titled her head. ''Not bad, they are mid-level Heaven-ranked.''


    "Either way, my multiplier is 2.2 now; I have one [Library Ticket] and seven [Clone Shadow Talisman]¡­ What do these talismans do?"


    Waving her hand, a jade scroll fell onto her hand. It was a catalog of Talisman. Naturally, she also had product catalogs for the other professions. It was a neat thing to have, just in case she didn''t know about something like right now.


    "Let''s see¡­ The bronze Talisman creates a clone with twenty percent of a cultivator''s strength, the silver one with thirty-five percent, and the golden one with fifty. Finally, the Clone Talisman creates a copy with eighty percent of the cultivator''s strength. Theyst for five minutes, and a single cultivator can only have one of them active at a time. More than one creates instability in the talisman array, making the talisman be useless."


    Yasenia blinked and read in more detail.


    From what she read, it was by no means a perfect copy because it could not imitate things like intents or innate skills, but it was a not-bad effect and could be used as a shield in the worst-case scenario.


    Moreover, it couldn''t copy cultivators above the Dantian Spiritualization Realm. Either way, Yasenia was happy with it. It was a nice thing to have.


    ******************************************************************


    Cecile: Are you upset, my love?


    Yasenia: Well¡­ A little bit.


    Cecile: Come here.


    Evelyn: She looks very cute while snuggling in Cecile''s wings.


    Author: I have to agree. They are really well suited together.


    Andrea: A cold and elegant beauty with a fiery and seductive one, a very nice view.


    Yasenia: I also fit very well with all of you!


    The girls: Hahaha.


    Author: I summon you!


    ?????: Hello~.


    Angel: Oh? Question mark again!


    Author: That''s anonymous, little Angel.


    Angel: Anonymous again!


    ?????: Hahaha. Well, Kali and Dr. Ava, I have a question for them.


    Avalonia: Here I am.


    ?????: Are there any poisons capable of harming the soul?


    Avalonia: Go ahead, disciple.


    Kali: Yes, Master.


    Kali: There are many poisons capable of harming the soul. The higher the rank, the moremon they be since attacking the physical body of a cultivator bes more and more useless. Therefore, even if a poison at high levels is able to kill the body, there are cases where the soul is strong enough to survive by itself.


    ?????: By itself?


    Kali: Yes, just the soul. Not only that, with the proper environment, a soul can reform a physical body. It''s difficult, though, and using puppets or invading another cultivator''s body is easier thanpletely creating one from zero.


    Avalonia: I have nothing to add. Very good, Kali.


    Kali: Thank you, Master!


    Avalonia: Hm¡­ Your wagging tails are very cute.


    Kali: T-Thank you, Master.


    ?????: Thank you both.


    Author: And that''s all for today. Bye!

 Chapter 677: Twenty-first to Thirtieth wave. Tatyana vs Yasenia.

    Chapter 677: Twenty-first to Thirtieth wave. Tatyana vs Yasenia.


    Without any more dy, Yasenia walked toward the red circle and entered it. Unlike the previous times when she took her time, Yasenia wanted to fight because she felt like venting from the previous event.


    [Wee to the twenty-first wave. Defeat the three sixth-level Fusion Core Beasts within twenty minutes of time.]


    The number and level of beasts were interesting, considering the number of beats that would appear on higher waves. Yet, they were stillcking.


    "[Starfall]."


    Three white orbs ballooned to a sizerger than the five-meter-tall beasts and shot toward them, impacting them exceptionally quickly.


    Arge white explosion swallowed the three beasts, killing them instantly.


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against three sixth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 0.1 seconds. You''ve won 4200 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 9240 Points. You have 82,240 Points.]


    Yasenia looked at the list when she went out, and for one second, she saw her name upying the first ce.


    Without dy, she entered the red portal again. ''Taking into ount Mom is not that serious¡­ Let''s try being first for this entire round. Let''s go all out.''


    [Wee to the twenty-second wave. Defeat the three sixth-level Fusion Core Beasts within twenty minutes of time.]


    "[Celestial Intent], [Day and Night Cycle], [Empyrean Gxy Domain]."


    BOOM!


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against six sixth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 0.01 seconds. You''ve won 4400 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 9680 Points. You have 91,920 Points.]


    In another room, Tatyana exited from killing the twenty-first wave and looked at the list.


    1.- Yasenia Dravory, 102,040 Points. 23rd wave.


    2.- Tatyana Dravory, 82,240 Points. 21st wave.


    ¡­


    Her eyebrows rose, and while she felt surprised, Yasenia''s points increased to 112,600 Points. Her lips arched as she knew what Yasenia was trying to do. ''Ho, ho~? You want topete, little treasure? Sure, Mom is going to go all out~.''


    She used her movement technique to move from her position to the red portal without losing even a millisecond.


    Once she appeared, without looking around, her body exploded with Death Energy as one of her favorite skills, [Perish], engulfed and killed everything while being enhanced by her [Death intent].


    [Wee to the twenty-second wave. Defeat the three sixth-level Fusion Core Beasts within twenty minutes of time.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against six sixth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 0.001 seconds. You''ve won 4400 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 9680 Points. You have 91,920 Points.]


    By the time the second message appeared, Tatyana had returned to her room. Her clearing speed was so quick in that round that the beasts died before the first message arrived, and Tatyana had left before the second message even properly unfolded.


    Cecile exited from beating the twenty-second round and looked at the list. Then, her eyes widened.


    She saw Tatyana''s and Yasenia''s points jumping like crazy in real-time.


    However, the pace was very different.


    Yasenia was in the twenty-fourth wave in the first second and Tatyana in the twenty-second.


    In the next second, Yasenia was in the twenty-fifth wave, and Tatyana was in the twenty-fourth.


    In the following second, Yasenia was in the twenty-sixth wave, but Tatyana had caught up.


    In the subsequent second, Yasenia didn''t manage to beat the round, but Tatyana was in the twenty-eighth wave.


    Finally, Yasenia entered the twenty-seventh wave in the seeding second, and Tatyana finished all the rounds.


    Cecile had blinked once during that time. Then, she shook her head because while she assimted what she had just seen, Yasenia also reached the 30th wave.


    The list looked like this.


    1.- Tatyana Dravory, 185,200 points. 30th wave.


    2.- Yasenia Dravory, 185,200 points. 30th wave.


    3.- Yu Lei, 102,040 Points. 23rd wave.


    4.- Sarah, 91,920 Points. 22nd wave


    ¡­


    And the rest were on the twenty-first wave, herself included. ''I can understand Tatyana''s speed, but my love has surprised me. Her destructive power is truly exceptional.''


    She heard Tatyana''s voice from themunication device.


    "Little treasure, I won~."


    Then, Yasenia''s clearly pouty voice came from it.


    "I won''t lose next time!"


    Just imagining those kissable lips pouting made Cecile lick her own lips. ''Hm, I suddenly want to kiss her.''


    Evelyn''s speechless voice followed Yasenia''s statement.


    "No, love. Although I will always be on your side, you can''t win. Regardless of that, what the hell did you two do!? Youpleted ten waves in around five seconds! That''s half a second per wave, and entering and exiting a wave takes about 0.4 seconds! That means you two had 0.1 seconds per wave!"


    Yasenia''s encouraging voice was next.


    "Dear, I believe that you can do the same! Fight on!"


    "I can''t!" Evelyn''s voice was quite loud and clear, making Cecile''s lips quirk upward. Then, she decided to speak.


    "I''ll also try. Look at me, my love."


    When she spoke, Yasenia instantly answered. "Sweetheart, you will probably do it quicker than me! Let''spete in the next ten rounds~."


    Cecileughed softly, her usual cold face melting like snow when spring came. "Sure."


    Then, Cecile took a deep breath, and her entire body burst into freezing white mes, making the entire room look like an ice cave.


    Then, she threw herself toward the red circle.


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against six sixth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 0.09 seconds. You''ve won 4400 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 9,680 Points. You have 91,920 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against nine sixth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 0.19 seconds. You''ve won 4600 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 10,120 Points. You have 102,040 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against twelve sixth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 0.21 seconds. You''ve won 4800 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 10,560 Points. You have 112,600 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against fifteen sixth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 0.28 seconds. You''ve won 5000 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 11,000 Points. You have 123,600 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against eighteen sixth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 0.31 seconds. You''ve won 5200 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 11,440 Points. You have 135,040 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against twenty-one sixth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 0.41 seconds. You''ve won 5400 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 11,880 Points. You have 146,920 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against twenty-four sixth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 0.51 seconds. You''ve won 5600 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 12,320 Points. You have 159,240 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against twenty-seven sixth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 0.59 seconds. You''ve won 5800 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 12,760 Points. You have 172,000 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against thirty sixth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 1.2 seconds. You''ve won 6000 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 13,200 Points. You have 185,200 Points.]


    Cecile exited thest portal and exhaled a cloud from her condensed breath. Then, she deactivated all her skills. Unlike Yasenia, she didn''t have pure destructive attributes since her specialty was either slowly freezing and harassing people to death or piercing them with her arrows.


    Her wide area of effect attacks were also focused on points shot from her, not with her as the center point. Hence, she had to hit at least two of them to kill everything before and behind her.


    In short, it was another kind of destruction, which made it impossible for Cecile to ovee the waves as quickly.


    Cecile wasn''t upset, as she knew her strengths, but even then, a sigh escaped her mouth. ''Even while going all out, I was more than twice slower than my love. On the thirtieth wave, one survived by luck by hiding between the corpses, and it slowed me down tremendously.''


    She didn''t make excuses other than analyzing things objectively.


    Yasenia''s voice reached her through themunication device. "Wow! Sweetheart, you are so strong~. Even when you are not specialized in instant damage, you managed to kill everyone really quickly!"


    Cecile burst intoughter, feeling sweetness filling her body. ''She is so cute sometimes; I really want to hug and pamper her. I hope we can meet at the next event.''


    Out of curiosity, she looked at the list and saw that the top nine had already reached the thirtieth wave. From the names there, she didn''t recognize three. The names, from first to ninth, were Tatyana, Yasenia, Yu Lei, Sarah, Cecile, Qiao Mei Lan, Liu Jian, Chen Yanli, and Lin Wuying.


    After asking her knowledgeable lover, she learned that those three she didn''t know about were the following: Liu Jian was a female elder from the [Nine Earthly Sword sect], Chen Yanli was a female elder from the [Nine Pure Melody Sect], and Lin Wuying was a male elder from the [Nine Golden Body Sect].


    Qiao Mei Lan and Yu Lei were from the Mermaid and Thunderbird ns, respectively.


    Cecile blinked. ''Melody¡­ Is she a music cultivator? Well, those kinds of people can kill things in a very wide range, so it''s normal to finish fast. I''m surprised about Lin Wuying. I wonder if I''ll meet her. Then, as a sword cultivator, Liu Jian can naturally kill things quickly. They probably reacted to Yasenia''s and Tatyana''s feat and went all out.''


    As Cecile thought, people from major ns and sects reaching the thirtieth wave quickly appeared right and left because of Yasenia''s and Tatyana''s small y. They took it as a challenge.


    After five minutes, the top seventy had finished the thirty waves.


    However, more people had finished the waves but couldn''t rank that high because the multipliers were small. Moreover, she saw a few that had reached the thirtieth wave but didn''t have the "perfect" scores. ''Did they trying to go fast mess up their scores?''


    Cecile scoffed and felt disdain. ''They''ve probably lost already because of that mistake. How can they focus on speed when they are not confident in oveing the waves perfectly? The creator of thispetition gave us so much time for a reason.''


    About another 120 between numbers 100 and 500 had finished the thirty waves, but their points were still very low.


    Curiously, she kept scrolling down and saw a few more that had finished. ''I see. That first event was really important. But¡­ There is a way for them to catch up to us, right? It''s probably the next or following event.''


    From Yasenia''s spections, there will probably be fights betweenpetitors in a more direct way from now onward. Cecile felt excited. ''Maybe I can challenge Yasenia? If it is a ce where we can fight to the death safely, that would be best~.''


    When the time for the waves was reaching an end, Yasenia was looking at the list with her legs crossed and gathering energy; she had used quite a bit in that burst of strength.


    Out of curiosity, she looked at the number of participants left, and her eyebrows raised. The number had decreased to 1859. ''There were quite a few people who couldn''t face thirty beasts of one level lower? That''s quite bad.''


    It was not.


    Dear Yasenia''s perception of what was normal was significantly skewed.


    It would be an average achievement if someone could simultaneously face five to ten cultivators of one level lower. If they were facing pure beasts of one lower level, fighting two at the same time would be a not-bad aplishment. After all, beasts were stronger at the same level.


    Usually, developed pure beasts at the same level took a group of three to five cultivators to be defeated. The main reason was that since they grew naturally, the energy absorption around their entire body was exceptional, making their foundation rock solid.


    It was like naturally cultivating body and spirit. Hence, their advantage.


    Meanwhile, our dear Yasenia, who was a pure beast with added spiritual cultivation and about to learn body cultivation, was a rarity even while looking across the higher realms. Moreover, she was not any beast but a high-level bloodline progenitor dragon with her regal aura unlocked.


    Now that she was gradually bing more mature and more experienced, the absurd disparity in strength with same-level cultivators was beginning to show clearly.


    *****************************************************************


    Kali: If I participated, I would''ve cedst, hahaha.


    Yasenia: That¡­ Um. Honey, don''t worry, you are super strong!


    Kali: Pftt, hahaha. That''s how you console me? You are adorable, love. Did you decide to act cute today or something?


    Yasenia: Oh? I was caught~. Fufufu~.


    Tatyana: ''Fufufu?'' Yasenia is slowly evolving into a MILF¡­ A signal!? Speaking of which¡­ MILF Yasenia will be lethal.


    Evelyn: I don''t know what you are speaking about, but my soul feels inclined to agree.


    Author: Cough, let''s go on with the summoning.


    Angel: Can I do it today?


    Author: Sure, go ahead, little Angel.


    Angel: Then¡­ I summon you!


    Yasenia: Cute.


    Andrea: Very cute.


    Kali: Her pose with her fist upward is really cute.


    Evelyn: Her bouncing tits are the best-.


    BANG!


    Randomnt: Hello¡­ Why is Evelyn flying toward the horizon?


    Yasenia: Don''t worry about that. What''s today''s question?


    Randomnt: Well, this is for you girls.


    Randomnt: Have you thought about asking Yasenia not to have sex for a month (you girls have to restrain yourself, too) but continue seducing her throughout that time to see how long she canst? And what would be your reaction to this, Yasenia?


    The girls: ¡­ Interesting.


    Yasenia: No, why are you considering it!?


    Andrea: Should we do it?


    Yasenia: Wait, wait. I need my daily those of caresses and pampering!


    Tatyana: Seeing her squirm while wanting to have intercourse, but unable to¡­ That would look very cute.


    Yasenia: What''s that sadistic smile!?


    Cecile: Sorry but¡­ If Yasenia begs me, I''m unable to resist. Her begging would reach me at a soul-level.


    The rest: ¡­


    Evelyn (Who had returned from being fling away): Was that a pun?


    Cecile: Cough.


    Randomnt: The answer is?


    Tatyana: It sounds fun, but there is no way we will be able to resist if Yasenia feels ufortable. I can already see a sneaky Andrea satisfying her when the others are not looking because of her desire to pamper her.


    Andrea: Ehem¡­


    Tatyana: Or Kali using her tails as a shield stealthily to do something with her because she feels terrible.


    Kali: I-I wouldn''t¡­


    Tatyana: Or Cecile bluntly telling her to have sex with her at the minimum difort.


    Cecile: ¡­


    Tatyana: Or Evelyn directly appearing naked in her room to force her to release her pent-up sexual desire in an animalistic way.


    Evelyn: True. She would tten me, and I would "die" happy.


    Tatyana: Not to mention little Angel, whose determination would falter the first time Yasenia puts on a begging face.


    Angel: *Blush.* I-I''m not that soft... Well... Maybe a little...


    Tatyana: So¡­ It''s an interesting but somewhat impossible thing to do.


    Randomnt: Hahaha, I understand. What about you?


    Tatyana: A month is honestly nothing. Moreover, seeing her plead can be cute~. I could use my hands and keep her on the edge for an entire month, making her burst into an uncontroble orgasm after one month of teasing. I bet a few readers are already blushing while imagining it~.


    Yasenia: *Gulp.*


    Randomnt: ¡­


    Author: And that''s all for today~. Bye-bye.

 Chapter 678: Third Event.

    Chapter 678: Third Event.


    After stepping through the portal toward the event, Yasenia entered an arena by herself.


    It was different from the previous one. Instead of being circled by a dome, it was wide open. There were no stands, and the walls were very far away. The size of this ce was enough for people at her level to fightfortably and even go all out without fearing limited space.


    The floor was smooth and brown, and the edges of the enormous field were bright red. ''Does something happen if I step outside those borders?''


    The man''s low and attractive voice reached her ears from everywhere. "Wee to the third event. This is an event to give a chance to those who fell behind. People who are ranked 50 paces below can challenge those above. For example, someone ranked 120th can rank those ranked 70th and above, or someone ranked 550th can challenge anybody ranked 500th and above."


    Yasenia pondered. ''So, if you are ranked in the top fifty, you can''t challenge anybody? Well, it makes sense since the top fifty are all "winners" by the rules.''


    "All the cultivators have three tickets of challenge. They can use it anytime and present an unavoidable challenge."


    The dragoness nodded. ''The top will now be wed by those below, trying to bring them down so they can rise above them.'' Her lips arched. ''Interesting~.''


    Then, what happened if they won or lost was exined.


    "If the challenger wins, they will steal 10% of the points they win. Instead, if the challenger ovees more than 200 ranks of difference, they will receive thirty percent of the points from those they defeated. This thirty percent won''t affect the person who lost the battle. Extra points will be generated and added to them."


    Yasenia blinked and muttered. "So, if someone defeats me by more than 200 ranks, instead of stealing 10% of my points, they will receive thirty percent of what I win. But I will continue earning my points normally. Is this a chance for those who are good against cultivators but are not as strong against hordes of beasts?"


    With amusement in her eyes, the dragoness muttered. "Defeating someone close to you will pull down that person while you climb higher, but defeating someone much above is like grabbing a flying creature and being elevated with them. Once close enough to snipe those at a higher ce, they can use other chances to steal points and pull others down in order to rank even higher and reach the top fifty."


    The dragoness smirked. "Moreover, since it is about points won and not earned, using them as soon as possible is the best. Therefore, most challenges will be solved now. I remember the list, and those in the ranks between 200 and 300 had about 40% fewer points than me.


    "


    The man''s voice interrupted her thoughts. "Moreover..."


    Yasenia blinked. ''Oh, he wasn''t done yet?''


    "¡­ If you use the challenge tickets on the final round, you can bet points with the person you challenged forcefully. You can challenge anyone above your rank. There is a maximum betting points allowed."


    The dragoness titled her head. ''Why...? Ah! This is for us, the leading cultivators. A person might ovee us after challenging three people below and winning, making their points soar, so us who had no chance will be able to fight those people that ovee us in the end, regaining our position.''


    Yasenia''s heart thumped, and her lips arched while augh escaped her mouth. ''This has be interesting. Now, I can lose against people weaker than me if I don''t use these tickets cleverly.''


    "Finally, [Challenge Tickets] can only be used when all cultivators have ovee the ten waves. Once challenged, a cultivator has an hour to rest where they can''t be challenged again."


    The dragoness nodded. ''So, they can challenge on the round we are at, and the future waves 40 and 50.''


    "Challenges start now. There is a new function added to the [Ranking List]."


    Then, Yasenia was transported back to her room. First, the dragoness listed the conditions in her head.


    1.- Win against someone 200 ranks or more above you, gain 30% of their gains.


    2.- Win against someone between 199 and 50 who ranks above you and steal 10% of their gains.


    3.- If you challenge in round 50, betting is possible with limits. Moreover, you can challenge anyone as long as the person you challenge is above you.


    4.- You only have three [Challenge Tickets].


    The dragoness titled her head. ''He didn''t say what happened if they lost. Are they risk-free?''


    Looking around the room, Yasenia realized the Beast Wave Portals were missing. ''I see, there is a time frame created so that we can''t rush to a wave and avoid being challenged.''


    Knowing that, her eyes moved toward the list, and there was an added text on the side of the list.


    1.- Tatyana Dravory, 185,200 points. 30th wave. (High-level Ethereal Soul)


    2.- Yasenia Dravory, 185,200 points. 30th wave. (High-level Ethereal Soul)


    3.- Yu Lei, 185,200 points. 30th wave. (Low-level Epoch Core)


    4.- Sarah, 185,200 points. 30th wave. (High-level Ethereal Soul)


    5.- Cecile Dravory, 185,200 points. 30th wave. (High-level Ethereal Soul)


    6.- Qiao Mei Lan, 185,200 points. 30th wave. (Low-level Epoch Core)


    7.- Liu Jian, 185,200 points. 30th wave. (Low-level Epoch Core)


    8.- Chen Yanli, 185,200 points. 30th wave. (Low-level Epoch Core)


    9.- Lin Wuying, 185,200 points. 30th wave. (Low-level Epoch Core)


    ¡­


    The dragoness''s eyebrows rose with surprise, and then sheughed. "Doesn''t this create a big target on my back? Hahaha."


    Yasenia was curious about something. ''It can''t tell that I practice Spiritual Cultivation. This is interesting. Did the person who created this not know about Spiritual Cultivation?''


    Other than the cultivation levels added, you could see a timer above with a text at the side that said. "Time left until [Beast Portals] reappear. 17,987."


    With a quick calction, the dragoness knew that there were about five hours left.


    Then, a message appeared beside Tatyana''s name.


    1.- Tatyana Dravory, 185,200 points. 30th wave. (High-level Ethereal Soul) [Dueling against Rank 879].


    The dragoness moved the list to look at who was at that rank and saw an unexpected person with a Low-level Epoch Core cultivation. ''Speaking of which¡­ Is Feathra, that annoying harpy, still around?''


    Quickly scanning the name list, the dragoness didn''t see her. ''Well, I crippled her, so she probably surrendered or was killed by beasts.''


    A few secondster, that name changed colors from white to red, with an extra message at the side.


    879.- Li Luan, 125,800 Points. 30th wave. (Low-Level Epoch Core] [Killed by Tatyana Dravory].


    Yasenia''s mouth opened, and then she burst intoughter. ''So, we can kill each other~. So fun!''


    She scrolled to the bottom and saw something she couldn''t see before; all the people eliminated were there with red names.


    For example:


    2154.- Oralia, 59,588 Points. 24th Wave. (High-level Spiritual King) [Killed By Beast Wave].


    Searching through the names, Yasenia found what she wanted.


    2935.- Feathra, 11,000 Points. 10h Wave. [Surrender].


    ''I see. She escaped alive, even with those heavy injuries. Did the healing fountain help her? Well, whatever. It''s not my problem. If someone like that can create waves strong enough to affect me under Tengliu''s supervision, it would be quite a disappointment.''


    Suddenly, her vision blurred, and her body appeared in the arena where she stood previously.


    The dragoness blinked and saw a message appear in front of her eyes.


    [You''ve been challenged by rank 76, Xiang Yinnu.]


    She looked up and saw a petite woman as beautiful as a doll. Her face had a bright smile, and her big, deep ck eyes and dark hairplimented the beautiful blue scales going around her neck.


    The dragoness''s lips arched a bit. ''So cute~. I want to pet her.''


    Xiang Yinnu spoke with a clear and beautiful voice. "Hello, Yasenia. I''m sorry, but I''ll have to do some damage to you. It''s a shame because you have such a pretty body."


    The dragoness squinted, feeling the gaze of the woman a bit strange. "It''s a shame because I''m pretty?"


    The womanughed innocently. "Yes! After all, when you be my puppet, I''ll have to repair you like this~."


    Something appeared besides that woman.


    At first nce, the woman who appeared looked like an ordinary dog beast human. However, the lifeless eyes and strange sutures around the artictions told Yasenia a different story.


    Something clicked in Yasenia''s head. "Oh. You are the Devil''s Doll? One of the most talented Puppet Cultivators from the [Nine Devil Puppet Sect]."


    The woman smiled widely, but even with a beautiful and bright face, there was an underlying darkness. "I''m so d my next puppet knows me! We''ll y a lotter, okay? Since I first saw you, I couldn''t help but want you. You are the prettiest materials I''ve ever seen! I bet that sleeping while hugging you will be the best."


    Yasenia smiled. "You like to speak quite a bit."


    Xiang Yinnu nodded. "Yes, can you surrender, pretty please? I really don''t want to damage you."


    The dragoness was curious. "You''ve seen my strength, and you still think I''m not your match? From your points, I can see that you didn''t manage to reach the top 50 in the previous event."


    Xiang Yinnu titled her head. "Of course, I didn''t want to damage my beautiful toys."


    With a nod, the dragoness spoke. "You arepletely crazy. That''s very nice. You remind me of Mom a little bit. Because of that, I''ll give you a chance to surrender before I kill you, even though I know you won''t take it."


    Xiang Yinnu was confused. "Kill me? Silly Yasenia, I''m by far the strongest person participating. My dolls can recreate the strengths from when they were alive, and look here!"


    She summoned a tall female dragon human with a deep aura around her.


    Yasenia muttered. "Middle-level Epoch Core."


    Yinnuughed. "That''s right! You can''t win~. So,e here and surrender quickly. I promise I''ll make you the best puppet ever."


    ''Now, she will probably feel fear ande obediently, right? So nice!''


    But Xiang Yinnu''s smile became filled with bewilderment because instead of the despair she had expected, she could see Yasenia''s lips uncontrobly arching upward.


    Her sharp senses could also feel the heart rate of the dragon woman increasing, not because of fear, and those two golden orbs slowly gaining a beautiful glow as energy swirled around the dragoness''s figure.


    A question Xiang Yinnu didn''t understand came from the alluring and seductive dragon woman. "How many of those do you have?"


    "Huh?"


    The iprehensible woman asked again, confusing her more. "How many middle-level Epoch Core Puppets do you have?"


    Xiang Yinnu frowned. "Do you really think you can win if I only have one?"


    With a wave of her hand, four extra puppets, all in the low-level Epoch Core, appeared around Xiang Yinnu.


    With this, there were five low-level Epoch Core Puppets, one Middle-level Epoch Core Puppet, and Xiang Yinnu herself standing in front of Yasenia.


    "See this? You can''t win, so surrender quickly!"


    However, the only response she received was the dragoness''s licking her lips seductively andughing while extending her arm and summoning a bluish, scaly giant broadsword with a beautiful red core near the hilt that was as tall as Yasenia.


    "Xiang Yinnu, I hope you don''t disappoint me..."


    Then, the entire arena darkened as a phantom night sky swallowed the open roof, and a giant Sun, Moon, and countless stars in a gxy-like spiral illuminated the world around them.


    It was her innate skill, [Empyrean Gxy Domain], unfolding.


    Xiang Yinnu''s smiling expression froze when the aura of her opponent suddenly ballooned to the point that she looked like a different creature. ''W-What?''


    Those glowing golden eyes with thinned vertical pupils looked like a predator looking at sulent prey.


    "¡­ Because I''m starving~."


    **************************************


    Author Note: pa tr /posts/andrea-anime-93148060 Andrea anime style! And with this, all of our girls have been drawn "anime-style" I''ll continue working with @ffluvy (twitter) to create Valeria, Mirrory, Kaleina, Ebirah, and Sierra. But the main girls are done.

 Chapter 679: Devil Commander Puppet.

    Chapter 679: Devil Commander Puppet.


    Xiang Yinnu''s frozen smile disappeared when the feelinging from the dragon woman before her was fearsome. Her doll-like face was emotionless, and she was closely analyzing her opponent.


    She herself had a high-level snake bloodline. Still, because Yasenia''s power shows, Yinnu knew that Yasenia''s bloodline would be above hers.


    Naturally, wanting to get Yasenia as a puppet, she had prepared beforehand and created something that could block most pressure. Besides being a puppet master, Xiang Yinnu was a Tattoo Master. And the thing she prepared was the "furry scarf" around her neck.


    Of course, it wasn''t a regr scarf. It was a ferret-like dead beast that had been altered by her puppet mastery and Xiang Yinnu''s other specialty to absorb pressure directed at her.


    Which was that specialty? Well, the reason Yasenia knew her was because the doll-like snake woman wasn''t an ordinary genius. She was someone who could create strong puppets and further strengthen them with her Spiritual Tattoo mastery.


    As Fascia, the Tattoo Lamia Master in Yasenia''s power, said previously, Spiritual Tattoos were different from normal ones. They didn''t leave marks on the body but the soul.


    So, the cultivator would still appear pristine on the outside.


    Of course, the soul could only hold a certain amount of strain, so a Spiritual Tattoo master couldn''t just paint thousands of Spiritual Tattoos on one person.


    And yet, a puppet didn''t have a soul, so how did Xiang Yinnu carve Spiritual Tattoos on them?


    Usually, once a person dies, the soul fizzles away after a certain amount of time, only leaving the essence, and that essence would be cleansed by the Heavens and thrown into the reincarnation cycle.


    Those moments before death were where the snake-woman aimed at.


    Xiang Yinnu''s Puppet art was very malicious, as it trapped most of that "fizzling soul" in the corpse to use it as a "canvas" to paint her tattoos. Since it still left the "essence" of the soul to go into the reincarnation cycle, the Heavens didn''t directly punish her. It was an inheritance she found in a secret realm long ago.


    Still, it wasn''t like the heavens didn''t react to her ways. Her tribtions were several times stronger than usual, as her art was "against the natural order."


    However, with her genius, powerful puppet art, and innate strength, Xiang Yinnu managed to ovee the Epoch Core tribtion and became one of the most feared uing geniuses on the continent.


    The woman Yasenia was facing was not an ordinary Epoch Core; she was a genius who could surmount levels like her and was under the watch of almost all top powers because of the future influence she would have once she arrived at higher cultivation levels.


    When Xiang Yinnu said that she was the strongest, she was not that far off. There were very few who couldpete with her in thispetition.


    But, while Xiang Yinnu was not an ordinary genius, Yasenia was also not an average cultivator.


    After looking into each other''s eyes for a few seconds, Yasenia''s figure disappeared as she shot fearlessly toward the seven beings in front of her.


    Xiang Yinnu''s eyes hardened as she almost lost her for a second.


    She waved her hand andmanded the Middle-level Epoch Core Puppet to go and get her. "[Devil Puppet Commander]."


    With her order, the dragon human puppet also disappeared from its spot and met with Yasenia in the middle.


    BANG!


    Yasenia felt her organs shaking as the enhanced middle-level Epoch Core''s bodily strength overpowered her.


    Her feet left the ground, and she was sted backward. An involuntary cackle escaped her throat. "Hahaha! So strong!"


    Yasenianded on the ground after using her tail to correct her stance mid-air, but the Devil Puppet Commander was already swinging her sword at her.


    Yasenia smiled and shed at it again, this time using [Draconic Sunset].


    BANG!


    Unlike before, the dragoness kept her feet on the ground, but her entire body slid backward.


    In the next second, Yasenia and the Devil Puppet Commander began exchanging rapid strikes.


    The dragoness swung her sword and tail, using her basic skills like [Draconic Sunrise], [Draconic Crescent Moon], and [Draconic Sunset].


    Each had their strengths, which helped in a battle.


    As the fastest of those three, Draconic Sunrise was the skill she used the most, creating golden shes of light while her sword or tail shed at her opponent.


    Meanwhile, the explosive strength behind Draconic Sunset helped Yasenia increase the distance to use a barrage of Draconic Crescent Moon, her most basic ranged attack other than [Shooting Star].


    After deflecting the puppet''s attack, Yasenia''s tail shone silver and shed at the puppet''s chest.


    The puppet quickly recovered and crossed its sword before itself, blocking a giant silver crescent with freezing powers.


    With quick steps, the puppet appeared beside Yasenia and attacked five times in quick session.


    Yasenia''s pupils thinned, and herrge broadsword and tail glowed with golden energy.


    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!


    The dragoness expertly blocked the attacks and began a counterattack with a heavy vertical hit that pushed the puppet two steps.


    The sword mastery was something Xiang Yinnu didn''t expect. ''Didn''t the reports tell that she was less than 100 years old? That expertise isparable to a 500-year-old sword cultivator. Moreover, that sword is very heavy, but she is swinging it like a weightless stick.''


    Even then, Xiang Yinnu''s emotionless, doll-like face returned to the previous bright smile, but the emotionless tone created a very jarring feeling when she spoke. "If that''s all you have, you are a bit more disappointing than I thought."


    The dragonessughed without stopping her quick exchange with the puppet. "Why would I not take my time and savor the battle? You are not going all out, and neither am I!"


    Xiang Yinnu nodded. "I see. [Puppet Core Boost]."


    Yasenia was exchanging strikes when the sword of the Devil Puppet Commander suddenly disappeared. ''Too fast!''


    Her danger instincts were activated, and she immediately used [Celestial Cosmos Dress].


    Her aura ballooned again, and after an enormous burst of energies that made Xiang Yinnu''s ck eyes shine for a second, Yasenia swiftly lifted her long sleeve and blocked the attack approaching her from a tricky angle.


    CLANG!


    Her right long sleeve met with the sword, creating a loud metallic sound. The attack was blocked, but the momentum pushed Yasenia back again, making her feet slide for almost twenty meters.


    Xiang Yinnu saw Yasenia unharmed, and her bright smile disappeared again. ''That dress is very sturdy. How should I attack her next?''


    Yasenia had always kept her in check and was a bit confused. ''Does she smile brightly when she is confident and be emotionless when she is calcting? Hmm, if that''s a habit, I might be able to prevent a powerful hidden attack.''


    Although Yasenia was enjoying the battle, her guard was never down. One thing was enjoying fighting; another was stupidly losing concentration and oneself duringbat.


    The times Tatyana had corrected her bad habit were enough to make her think calmly and collected, even when excitement filled her body.


    Yasenia activated [Starry Sky] and finally used [Empyrean Gxy Domain].


    [Empyrean Gxy Domain] was an innate skill that created a domain-like area where Yasenia could control everything she summoned with her thoughts. Naturally, it also increased her general strength, attribute affinity, and skill strength.


    While blocking and exchanging blows with the middle-level Epoch Core puppet at blurry speeds, Yasenia attacked Xiang Yinnu with [Empyrean Gxy Domain].


    Xiang Yinnu looked closely at the battle when she felt Yasenia''s energy fluctuating and mixing with the environment.


    The dragoness''s presence seemed to be everywhere, making her alert. ''Danger.''


    Then, her emotionless face changed, and she quickly used her movement technique while jumping backward.


    Just as she left, a giant Phantom Sun, covered in golden mes, exploded where she previously stood with enough strength to push her body back with the shockwave. ''Those things in the sky are something she can control?''


    Looking at the phantom night sky filled with stars and arge Moon, Xiang Yinnu frowned. ''What about the Sun?''


    The Phantom Sun that had exploded was slowly growing where the previous one was. ''I see. She can charge them and thenunch them. It''s a very powerful ability.''


    Meanwhile, the dragoness was internally surprised. She had reduced the activation speed to be stealthy, yet Xiang Yinnu had noticed her. ''It seems that I can''t fool a several-hundred-year-old easily.''


    While that thought shed in her mind, she devised attack patterns tobat the strong puppet raining attacks on her without appearing tired.


    Her lips were slightly arched. ''Although you could dodge, one of your puppets was hit. Now, tell me if you can regenerate them or not.''


    As Yasenia had said, the Sun exploding had caught one of the puppets. Xiang Yinnu herself was not the dragoness''s target; since the beginning, she wanted to test the puppets.


    She knew that Xiang Yinnu''s main strength was the puppets, so fighting her would make it easier if she destroyed them.


    Xiang Yinnu looked sideways and saw one of the puppets with heavy scorch marks, and her emotionless face twisted. "Y-You, how dare you damage my beautiful puppets!? [Creature intent Level Four]."


    BOOM!


    Yasenia was surprised at the massive burst of energy, but she didn''t lose her cool. ''Wait, level four?''


    A chill ran up Yasenia''s spine when the breath of the puppet fighting her changed, and the body slowly and very minutely shifted its stance. "[War Intent Level Two]!"


    Right when War Intent engulfed her and strengthened her, her mind was enhanced and would usually be filled with hundreds of ways of fighting.


    Yet, at that moment, only one thought appeared. ''Dodge.''


    She twisted her neck, and a sword sliced through her cheek and ear, sshing blood.


    Crossing eyes with the puppet wielding the sword before her, the eyes were not as dead as before. Her senses tingled with danger, so her mind disregarded everything except one thought.


    ''Finish it off before it goes out of control.''


    Ignoring her shed face, her Dantian''s energy filled her entire body with massive amounts of energy. Then, Yasenia didn''t retreat but moved forward along the de of the sword, deepening the wound until the bone was visible and spilling even more blood.


    Her red irises swirled like blood as starlight gathered in them. "Die."


    A few moments earlier, when Xiang Yinnu got angry and unleashed her Intent, she saw her puppet thrusting her sword and slicing the side of Yasenia''s face, filling her with delight.


    ''That''s what you get!''


    But that delight was short-lived.


    ''Huh?''


    Unlike the pain she expected to see in her expression or Yasenia retreating, Xiang Yinnu saw Yasenia step forward and advance deep into the range of her puppet.


    The dragoness had ignored her cking jaw, resulting from the shed muscles by the sword thrust, and advanced regardless of everything else.


    A sense of fear invaded Xiang Yinnu''s body, but before she could react, the puppet master felt the time stop at that second.


    It was not because of anything, but the person she was looking at was moving too quickly, so she could only perceive her movements, making it appear that everything other than Yasenia had stopped moving.


    An Empyrean presence descended, and beautiful blue dragon scales instantly covered Yasenia''s arm. In the next instant, a gctic-blue aura surrounded the dragoness''s arm, and for the first time in centuries, Xiang Yinnu felt small.


    She felt like a speck of dust before the vastness of the Universe.


    "[Celestial Dragon w]."


    Above the Devil Commander Puppet and Yasenia, a titanic, empyrean, phantom dragon w manifested, blotting the sky.


    Yasenia''s w-like hand brutally shed into the chest of the Devil Commander Puppet, creating an enormous shockwave and making it fly backward hundreds of meters.


    Finally, with the remaining descending wing motion, the titanic dragon w in the sky fell, and then the time started ticking again.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!!

 Chapter 680: Epoch Devil Puppet Descent.

    Chapter 680: Epoch Devil Puppet Descent.


    The shockwave from Yasenia''s all-out attack pushed Xiang Yinnu back several meters.


    After the aftershocks subsided, she looked at the ce where they fought and saw Yasenia heavily breathing and looking at her with eyes oozingbat spirit.


    Her entire body erupted into chills, and her senses quickly searched and found the Devil Commander Puppet.


    The dragon-human puppet was in an unrecognizable state. While fourrge gashes opened its chest, its limbs and skull were mangled after the explosion from [Celestial dragon w].


    Followingmands, the puppet was trying to stand up, but it kept fumbling and falling against the ground.


    For Xiang Yinnu, her puppets were actually something very precious, so the almost demolished state was painful to look at. However, she didn''t overreact like previously and cautiously observed the dragon.


    The previously alluring face was now destroyed as one side of her face was brutally sliced, making her jaw ck and showing bone.


    However, the perfectly fine side of the mouth arched upward as the long tongue of the dragoness licked the entire wound. With red eyes that looked lost in blood and a figure that had seemingly lost all her "humanity," only an injured but excited beast was left behind.


    With a heavy step that cracked the ground, Yasenia gathered strength and prepared to lunge forward.


    Xiang Yinnu''s face became tense, and she ordered her remaining five puppets to fight with her. It looked like she would need to fight personally if she wanted to kill her this time. ''But, can she recreate an attack of that caliber at will? She must have constraints. Otherwise, Yasenia would''ve attacked sooner with something like that.''


    Fourteen stars appeared around Yasenia, and her body blurred, speeding toward Xiang Yinnu. It was the speed eleration from [Heavenly Constetion Steps, First Sky: Pegasus Gallop].


    "[Puppet War Art: Bnce Formation]."


    The five puppets were pristine, except the one that Yasenia previously damaged with the Sun explosion. They all moved in a semi-circle before Xiang Yinnu and sped toward Yasenia.


    Enhanced by [Creature Intent Level Four], the puppets were stronger, swifter, and had more intelligence and control.


    Creature Intent was simr to a "Life-giving" intent for everything it affected.


    Therefore, the strength of the five puppets was not to be underestimated. They were much stronger than the five low-level Epoch core cultivators she fought after hunting the Earth Serpent. Plus, their coordination was seamless.


    The dragoness''s eyes moved around quickly, calcting fighting tactics in nothing but a heartbeat.


    When the first puppet arrived, she smiled widely, ignoring the pain, and continued forward while ignoring the oing sword sh.


    Xiang Yinnu''s heart dropped, and she quickly manipted the puppet to stop and retreat. ''Is she going to do that attack again!?''


    However, unlike what happened previously, Yasenia''s body didn''t burst with empyrean energies.


    The dragoness pointed her sword at Yinnu and used [Lunar Star Charge].


    She consumed half of the stars she had umted and half of the Moon energy she had saved in the previous battle. Yasenia''s entire body and sword were enveloped in a spiral of silver energies with rotating white stars.


    Xiang Yinnu''s face crumpled. ''She deceived me!''


    When her thoughts finished, the annihting silvery vortex was in front of her eyes. Xiang Yinnu shouted with anger. "Don''t underestimate me! [Devil Puppet Wall]!"


    A wall of sewn creatures rose before her, surrounded by malevolent red and ck energies.


    BOOOM!


    The sound of Yasenia colliding was followed by the wall before her eyes ripped apart, with Yasenia appearing in front of herself like an unstoppable silver meteor.


    Thankfully, Yinnu could sense that the strength was much more manageable and that Yasenia had consumed quite a lot to pierce through.


    Preparing her sword, Yinnu shed and used her body cultivation''s advantage, her physical strength.


    Yet, unlike what she expected, as if Yasenia suddenly ignored thews of motion, she came to a stop, making Yinnu sh at nothing and make her stance falter a little bit.


    Yinnu''s eyes looked down and saw the skin on Yasenia''s legs ripping apart as they absorbed the absurd momentum that allowed the dragoness this heaven-defying motion-stop. Feeling danger, she began jumping back.


    However, while releasing her Moon and Star energies, Yinnu felt a wave of heat hitting her as the dragoness brought her sword behind her for a wide strike, and the tail''s scales behind her changed to a vivid golden color.


    It was [Sun Dragon Body] activating.


    With anger for being deceived twice in a row, Yinnu''s ck eyes shone maliciously as she tried to retreat, and a bright smile appeared on her lips. ''You are too slow. I got you.''


    In that tiny time frame, while Yasenia raised her sword and Sun''s energies umted, five puppets appeared around her, shing at her. Yinnu had ordered their return and elerated their movements with one of her skills, allowing them to catch up because Yasenia stopped her charge instead of following through.


    Yet, Yasenia''s red eyes kept being locked on her, making Yinnu''s smile crack. The distance she had managed to create at that moment was a few meters, but that was nothing but mele range for people at their level.


    The dragoness''s sword burst into golden mes that shot to the sky as the image of a Sun appeared behind her.


    As Yasenia lowered [Draconic Heart], the five swords of the puppets shed and thrust at her. But, the dragoness left her defenses entirely to her bare body and [Celestial Cosmos dress] and her other buffing abilities.


    "[Empyrean Sun Copse]."


    BOOOM!


    Yinnu''s eyesight was filled with white, followed by an unbearable feeling of being burnt alive and being struck by a mountain.


    A golden explosion had swallowed the puppet cultivator, and her body was like aet that soared across the arena.


    At the same time, Yasenia felt two swords piercing into her, one sinking deep into her chest and the other into her waist.


    Her dress blocked two other swords, and her tail stopped the final one.


    Yasenia roared and spun her giant sword around her together with her tail, but the two puppets that scored a hit didn''t miss the chance and used the momentum of Yasenia''s strike to slice through and openrge wounds in her body.


    Bright red blood as beautiful as liquid ruby sttered around Yasenia, yet the dragoness didn''t stop for a single second, wanting to charge toward the heavily injured Yinnu.


    However, the five puppets were more persistent than she expected.


    With a quick move of her sword, she shed with the puppeting from her right, sting it flying, but there was a sword already near her shoulder, which she dodged with a flexible waist motion that ignored the deep wounds.


    A third sword approached from her back, so she used her tail to grab the leg of that puppet and swung it toward her right, smashing against the fourth one. At that moment, the fifth puppet was attacking from above, but while twisting her upper body backward and cing her arms on the ground, she pushed and kicked the chin of the fifth puppet.


    Spinning while upside down, the second puppet she dodged and attacked her again was struck by a tailsh on the head, sending it flying sideways.


    When she recovered and rushed toward Yinnu, the first puppet she had parried had already recovered enough to attack again.


    The dragoness began shing and attacking as continuous strikes from the puppets rained on her. The attacks were continuous, and the nging sound of swords colliding was unending as Yasenia moved with grace and blocked them.


    In the meantime, she looked at Yinnu''s position and used [Empyrean Gxy Domain] to rain everything in the phantom night sky toward her. A tenth of her energy disappeared, making Yasenia feel a wave of exhaustion.


    A spiral gxy with thousands of stars, a giant Sun, and a giant Moon.


    All of it, as if the strings that held them attached to the sky were cut, fell on top of Xiang Yinnu.


    Xiang Yinnu looked at the wild spectacle, but instead of fear, her lips arched in a bright smile. Her voice was weak, and she muttered. "I don''t need her anymore. I''ll kill her."


    Then, around Xiang Yinnu, a red dome appeared, which made Yasenia''s expression harden. ''A life-saving treasure?''


    Seeing this, her face hardened, and her objective changed. ''Get rid of the puppets quickly.''


    [Dance In The Firmament] activated, making her motions more fluid and rapid, and she began attacking the puppets right when the tremendous explosion from the area where Yinnuy lit up the entire arena.


    Ignoring the momentary blindness, the puppets attacked again.


    However, the first puppet''s sword was deflected, but instead of the dragon attacking another one like before, she pushed on.


    The Low-level Epoch Core puppet saw a fist magnifying with a golden aura around it.


    BANG!


    The punch squarelynded, and Yasenia''s brute strength sent the puppet flying with a crushed face. With a quick turn, she swung her sword in a wide arc. "[Draconic Dusk]."


    All her Moon energy was transformed into Sun energy while releasing a massive arc that mmed onto two puppets, making them fly with deep wounds.


    Then, Yasenia dodged thest two, moving like a fish in the water, and created distance with [Pegasus Gallop].


    She turned around, looking at the fearless puppets rushing toward her, disregarding their injuries, and smiled wildly. Her sword pointed at the sky, and she grabbed it with both hands. Next, she swung it down with a radiant golden glow exploding from it.


    "[Draconic Noon]!"


    ROAR!


    The image of a golden dragon rushed toward them, forcing the puppets to stop and block the attack.


    BOOM!


    The puppets on the outer side of their semi-circle formation flew while spiraling in the air without control, and the three in the middle rag-dolled on the ground for hundreds of meters.


    Then, the dragoness closed her eyes for a second, and her spiritual sense swallowed the entire arena.


    After locking into the six damaged puppets, her mouth opened, and her voice echoed. "[Starfall]!"


    Hundreds of stars ballooned, filling the space above Yasenia with countless white orbs, and they all flew toward the six locations where the puppetsy.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    All the puppets were swallowed in the destructive explosions of star energies, and Yasenia finally destroyed them all.


    By this time, however, Yinnu was already on her feet inside the damaged red dome, with strands of energy rushing toward her as her heavily wounded body ascended upward, making Yasenia frown. ''I lost the chance created by sacrificing my body. This won''t work twice¡­ Moreover, I smell dangering from her.''


    By now, the deep wound on her face was mostly healed, but her chest and waist still hadrge gashes on them, with added small cuts here and there from her sh with the five puppets.


    Still, they were not bothering her anymore. Yasenia''s regeneration factor was absurd, after all.


    Meanwhile, Xiang Yinnu floated ten meters off the ground as a massive wave of energy burst from her charred and injured body. "[Epoch Devil Puppet Descent]."


    Yasenia''s face became serious, and she spun [Draconic Heart] once, activating [Day and Night Cycle].


    BOOOM!


    The aura on both sides skyrocketed.


    On Yinnu''s side, a giant humanoid, bipedal puppet, fell from the sky, reaching 75 meters tall.


    Its body waspletely ck with red markings all over it. It looked like a bipedal beast with long ws and no fur. The body was extraordinarily muscr but also looked agile, while two horns curled forward on the draconic head.


    It was a mix of many creatures, making it worthy of its ominous name.


    Threads burst from its chest and wrapped around Xiang Yinnu, swallowing her into its body.


    The dragoness felt the profound energy waves and smiled. ''This is her final card. I also need to go all out, then.''


    While [Day and Night Cycle] rushed around her body, increasing her strength several times with her other intents and buffs, Yasenia activated [Empyrean Cosmos Dragon Transformation].


    A hurricane of Sun, Moon, and Star energies enveloped Yasenia, and her body grew in less than two seconds, reaching more than 50 meters in height and more than 200 meters in length, with a wingspan of a simr size.


    The beautiful Moon and Sun on the Celestial Dragon''s wings glowed as her blue, scaly body shone with starlight with golden patterns on her tail.


    The majestic dragon and devilish puppet looked at each other for a second and roared, announcing the beginning of the final fight.

 Chapter 681: A Dragons Ballade: [Day and Night Cycle] Unleashed.

    Chapter 681: A Dragon''s Bade: [Day and Night Cycle] Unleashed.


    The 75-meter-tall puppet looked at the opposing dragon and opened its mouth to roar with a fierce cry.


    RAHHH!!!!


    Yasenia stood on her hind legs, and she not only roared but also used [Moon Dragon Roar] while her wings unfolded in all their glory.


    ROAAAR!!!!!!!


    Using her [Moon Dragon Roar] in her dragon form made it several times more potent, and a visible silvery ripple spread through the space toward the Epoch Devil Puppet. The silvery tides crashed against the sound waves of the puppet, piercing through and impacting it frontally.


    Xiang Yinnu and the puppet screamed while taking a few steps back. Her brain shook, making Yinnu dizzy, and her body felt cold and freezing.


    Yasenia returned to four legs without losing the chance and rushed forward with agile strides while opening her giant maw.


    "[Moon Dragon breath]!"


    A silver beam of pure Moon Energy created a giant wave of fog in the air. Yinnu felt danger, and she controlled the puppet from the inside, even when her head was pounding in pain, and her limbs felt stiff.


    "[Devil Puppet Wall]!"


    BANG!!!


    The wall, several times taller and thicker than before,pletely blocked the dragon''s breath attack, but it gave Yasenia enough time to reach a melee distance.


    Using her dragon body, she burst through the frozen and brittle wall, arriving right before the giant puppet.


    Yinnu recovered and saw the giant dragon pouncing on her while her two frontal limbs swirled with Moon energy.


    Twisting the body of the devil puppet and taking a step sideways, she avoided the first wing motion. Arge wave of frost froze everything in several hundreds of meters before the w attack. It was an attack carrying [Draconic Crescent Moon].


    Still, as if Yasenia had expected it, her dragon body bent in the direction of the w attack, making the miss broader. Yinnu was confused for just a moment until she felt enormous pressured air hitting her back.


    A massive tail strikended on the puppet''s back. "GAH!"


    Xiang Yinnu gritted her teeth when the entire puppet shook, and the giant body flew for hundreds of meters, rolling on the ground.


    The rumbling and deep dragon roar that followed told her that another breath attack wasing her way, making her feel constricted. "AHH!!!"


    With a scream of pain, while half the shoulder of the puppet was frozen, she took the attack while rushing at her and punched Yasenia with the abnormally long arm.


    Red and ck energies swirled while the air exploded in the wake of the enormous fist.


    The dragon snorted, and her body glowed with tremendous amounts of Moon energy. The cold temperament perfectly suited the Empyrean dragon, as she rapidly pped one wing to move out of the way while using her powerful hind legs to jump at her.


    Yet, Yasenia was in for a surprise when Yinnu returned the favor with a simr strike thatnded right on the side of her head.


    Following the motion of the missed punch, Yinnu agilely back-kicked Yasenia on the head.


    Recovering and rising from the ground, Yasenia looked on coldly while blood dripped from the side of her head.


    Then, she opened her maw, and an ethereal chant reverberated throughout the arena.


    "A Dragon''s hush, A [Starry Sky]. A [Draconic Crescent Moon] lights up the night."


    The empty phantom night sky began to shine with stars, and the Moon reappeared.


    Yinnu was confused when the surge of energy around Yasenia increased, making her dragon body emit even more pressure than before.


    It was the start of [Day and Night Cycle] in her Dragon self.


    From a distance, Xiang Yinnu saw Yasenia going on her hind legs and elegantly shing at her with quick attacks.


    Silver crescents that would slice hills in half rushed from each of her ws, making Xiang Yinnu take quick defensive measures.


    While she blocked the iing attacks, Yasenia''s ethereal voice echoed one more time, like an enchanting whisper that came from the cosmos.


    "A [Heavenly constetion], a [Draconic Moon Charge]. Everything bows down to the Dragon''s liberation."


    Xiang Yinnu almost lost sight of the giant creature as the already fast dragon suddenly rushed at her while a silvery aura swirled around her. ''W-What?''


    She quickly defended, using body-enhancing skills on the puppet, and the enormous dragon smashed on her with a colossal freezing explosion.


    "With my [Moon Assimtion], My [Empyrean Dragon Aura] manifests. With my [Moon Dragon Body], I shall freeze my enemy''s fantasies."


    BOOM!


    The beautiful blue scales of the dragon took a silvery hue as the rampant Moon energy and Moon image in her wing filled the entire arena with unmatched silvery brilliance.


    While it tumbled on the ground, the Epoch Devil Puppet quickly corrected its posture and looked forward, only to be met with the cold silver eyes of the dragon that was already before itself, swinging her w down.


    A quick motion ced her arms before herself, and the enormous w of the dragon struck.


    Xiang Yinnu felt the air being forcefully expelled from her chest, and the enormous puppet flew backward again.


    This time, Yasenia used her agility to follow through and smash the Epoch Devil Puppet with continuous attacks.


    Xiang Yinnu gritted her teeth and used many strengthening skills to catch up with the exponentially strengthening dragoness, managing to retaliate ande to a standstill.


    However, there was something she was noticing as thebat went on.


    Yasenia''s scales were slowly being dyed in a pure silver color while the silvery slit-eyes looked colder and colder.


    When Yasenia''s body was noticeably bathed in the elegant and cold silvery color, the ethereal voice of the dragon echoed with increased might.


    "My presence calls upon a [Draconic Dawn]. With [Sun Dragon Body], those who challenge me I shall scorn."


    Xiang Yinnu''s eyes widened when the space around Yasenia twisted with Moon''s and Sun''s energies.


    [Draconic Dawn] gathered in one of Yasenia''s front limbs, and she punched forward.


    From her w, her silvery-blue scales changed to a golden hue, and the coldness and aloofness left her body to be reced with an unyielding determination.


    BOOOM!


    The Epoch Devil Puppet''s arm was sted to oblivion, and Xiang Yinnu lost control one more time, being thrown backward like a ragdoll. ''What is this? What is this!? Where did such a monster appear from!?''


    Her contempt and confidence had been long gone, reced by growing anxiety and dread.


    The normally beautiful but, for her, currently horrifying voice of the dragoness echoed one more time with increased might.


    "As [Draconic Sunrise] lights the sky beyond, my [Draconic Sun Charge] makes my enemies abscond!"


    Xiang Yinnu felt desperation sinking in, and she screamed while pouring energy into the puppet without holding anything back.


    "AHH!"


    "ROAR!"


    The golden meteor met with a ck and red swirl of energies in a catastrophic explosion.


    "[Epoch Puppet ughter]!"


    Yasenia''s pupils thinned to lines as the arms of the giant puppet blurred and attacked her speedily. However, Yasenia''s [Draconic Sunrise] was not any slower, and their attacks collided in a cacophony of explosions that destroyed the arena around them.


    Xiang Yinnu felt that she had a slight upper hand, but the nervous pounding of her chest didn''t diminish. As Yasenia''s scales became more and more golden, the feeling of dread increased.


    Yasenia stated with a loud chant apanied by a roar. "While the screams of my foes paint the air, my might ascends, and [Draconic Noon] prevails!"


    A massive shockwave of aura pushed the Epoch Devil Puppet back, and Yasenia raised her hands to the sky, summoning the phantom of [Draconic Heart].


    The phantom sword that would be able to split hills was golden and shining with golden radiance.


    Xiang Yinnu felt her stomach drop and hastily reached for her spatial ring to use several defensive talismans. Not only that, but she also used the [Golden Shadow Talisman] gained in the second event to create another self in front of herself,manding it to use her defensive skills.


    Meanwhile, the enormous dragon swung down the phantom [Draconic Heart].


    Massive energy waves burst through Yasenia''s meridians, her intricate draconic muscles tensed and coordinated, and her blood pumped rapidly along her veins and arteries, forcing her scales to crack in a few ces.


    A colossal golden dragon made of pure Sun energy rushed out when Yasenia''s sword swing wasplete, scorching everything in its wake.


    Yasenia roared, and the silhouette of the rushing scorching dragon also did.


    ROAR!


    Before the Epoch Devil Puppet, many of her life-saving treasures created tens of barriers, and the clone summoned the strongest [Devil Puppet Wall] it could.


    However, it wascking in front of the fully charged [Draconic Noon], enhanced by Yasenia''s Intents and skills.


    Furthermore, while in [Day and Night Cycle], [Draconic Noon] summoned an additional attack from above, something Xiang Yinnu detected rtivelyte.


    BOOOM!


    An explosion that would level a mountain swallowed the Epoch Devil Puppet and Xiang Yinnu.


    Yet, the dragon didn''t rest after falling onto her four limbs; she charged forward again.


    A zing Epoch Devil Puppet rushed forward from the golden fire that consumed the ce where Xiang Yinnu had previously stood.


    Inside it, the Puppet Master was heavily wounded with bloodshot eyes,pletely mad and using everything she had to continue fighting. "I WON''T LOSE!"


    Yasenia''s eyes shone with admiration. ''To think she still can fight after that attack, worthy of being one of the most talented of a continent.''


    However, from then on, it was a winning battle.


    The attacks of the dragoness only got heavier in the sunset part of [Day and Night Cycle], and they were too heavy for the injured Epoch Devil Puppet.


    Each attack thatnded ripped off a chunk of the muscr creature.


    After a while, Yasenia used Dawn to change all her gathered Sun energy to Moon energy and finally used one of her most powerful attacks, [Draconic Midnight: Falling Sky].


    The beaten Xiang Yinnu could only look up to the sky as a silver meteor surrounded by thousands of stars fell onto her.


    ''Ah¡­ So beautiful. If you were mine, how much more beautiful would you be.'' Her beautiful but weary doll-like face couldn''t help but show regret with a smile.


    Following that thought, an explosion that demolished the arena ensued, disintegrating everything in a tsunami of silvery-white light.


    Yasenia stood in the middle of the crater, heavily breathing, and her body aching while her stomach and chest area still hurt because of the sword strikes.


    Weary, she looked around and tried to find Yinnu''s spatial ring, but she couldn''t find anything. ''It has probably been destroyed.''


    [Congrattions, you''ve won the battle.]


    Yasenia saw the message, and a smile spread on her dragon face. "Right, I won."


    Sheughed happily, delighted that she could use most of her cards in battle. ''It wasn''t easy¡­''


    The dragon slowly shrunk, and Yasenia returned to her human form. Her body was riddled with minor wounds, with tworge ones, while her face showed two scars.


    However, even therge wounds were already scarring, so Yasenia didn''t care.


    Though wounds might not entirely trante from human to beast form and vice-versa, they remained and carried on with simr severity.


    The kick to her head, the sword thrust that sliced her face, the sword wound that pierced her chest, and the one that shed her waist.


    Those four were the most damaging attacks. The sh on her face had already been transformed into a pink scar that would naturally heal with time, while the kick strike had healed, leaving behind a small mark that would eventually vanish.


    Thest two had stopped bleeding and needed nothing but time to heal.


    Then, her sight blurred, and she returned to her room.


    **************************************


    Author Note: Well... 1.5 million words! "What?" I can already read your thoughts. Yep, with the previous chapter, we crossed 1.5 million words. I just didn''t want to interrupt the flow of the fight, so I ced the announcement here.


    From the bottom of my heart, I want to thank all of you who havee this far with me. Whether you have been here since day one or just binged the entire novel a day ago, it means the world that you were invested in and liked my novel enough to read this far.


    Let''s continue our adventure together, and I hope to see you here at the 2 million mark!


    Much love, many hugs, and Merry Christmas.


    Mortrexo.

 Chapter 682: Second Challenge, Du Xian. Unexpected situation?

    Chapter 682: Second Challenge, Du Xian. Unexpected situation?


    After exiting, Yasenia looked at the list and saw Xiang Yinnu''s name bing red, while a message saying she won appeared beside her name.


    Reading messages of other fights, she realized that surrendering was an option. ''Did Xiang Yinnu know?''


    Shaking her head, the dragoness continued to look at the list and saw that all her girls had also been challenged. Thankfully, they''ve all won for now.


    If Yasenia had to be objective, the weakest one of them would probably be Sierra. But even she was a pure beast mutated via the nurturing of a Thunder Soul for hundreds of years.


    Of course, Yasenia was not confident if someone as strong as Xiang Yinnu challenged them. ''If I remember correctly, I have an hour of rest before I can be rechallenged, right? How much time is left before the monster waves open?''


    The initial five hours they had fell to four and fifteen minutes.


    Knowing that she had more than enough time, the first thing she did was look into a mirror naked to see her wounds.


    After a while, she nodded and approached the recovery fountain at the side, carefully washing them with the healing spring water.


    Gently caressing her scars with the water as she sat on the edge of the spring, Yasenia healed her pristine appearance in twenty minutes.


    Then, she wore her revealing blue dress again and went to the bed to sit cross-legged and recover. ''I''ve used another Celestial Skill¡­ With the remaining energy, I can release another three or four of them. I must use them wisely.''


    She reviewed the battle with Xiang Yinnu in her head, thinking of ways that would''ve made the battle easier. ''I used things urately, but I also gambled a few times. Even if I was confident she would fall for it, I could''ve been in danger if her reactions were quicker.''


    Yasenia released her breath slowly, energy cycling in her body and nourishing her while also filling the Dantian. ''My use of energy is also a bit reckless. Not every sword strike needs to have a skill attached to it. If any other cultivator did what I do, their Dantians would dry up in a few minutes. Of course, since my natural energy regeneration is very high, using skills while keeping my energyke fluctuating between 70-90 percent should be the best unless we are in thest stretch of the battle.''


    While opening her alluring eyes, Yasenia smiled. ''Even then, the fight was a general sess. I''m very happy with the results. My understanding of my intents, skills, and self have also increased a lot.''


    Then, thinking of her wounds, the dragoness''s luscious lips arched. ''Thankfully, the girls couldn''t see me, or they might have felt anxious. I need to avoid wounds to the face if they are present.''


    After the timer for her challenge ended, one arrived in an instant. Her vision fluctuated, and shended on an arena simr to the previous one. However, thebat scars werepletely healed from the ground. ''Interesting, does each person have an arena? I should''ve asked my dears if their arena was the same as mine.''


    Then, the message finally arrived.


    [You''ve been challenged by rank 921, Du Xian.]


    ''Huh? Rank 921? Does this person have a death wish?''


    The dragoness hastily looked at her opponent, being on guard for the strange encounter. Yet, when she saw her opponent, her eyebrows arched. ''Oh? I know this woman.''


    In front of her, an incredibly adorable squirrel woman stood with a solemn face that didn''t suit her facial features and was holding two daggers.


    She was very short, with a slim body, a pretty face, brown eyes and hair, rounded animal ears on top of her head, and a fluffy brown tail.


    Even while not letting her guard down, Yasenia only wanted to hug and pet her until that serious facial expression melted. ''So cute!''


    Not forgetting that she was her opponent, Yasenia analyzed her and was surprised. She asked aloud. "A low-level Epoch Core cultivator? Why are you in the bottom half of thepetition?"


    The woman was also confused and asked back. "Rather than that, how can a High-level Ethereal Soul Realm be in the second ce?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Say, haven''t you read the messages at the side of the list?"


    Du Xian tilted her head, and the confusion on her pretty face only made her look cuter. "What messages? I just exited my first fight and saw that you were free, so I challenged you before anybody else could take the chance."


    Yasenia remembered that to see the fighting conditions, one had to approach the list and look closely. Her eyes danced with amusement. ''So, she doesn''t know I faced Xiang Yinnu?''


    The dragoness smiled and thought about how to fight her. ''I can''t feel killing intent from her, so she probably wants a fair match without taking lives. How do I tackle her?'' Then, her eyes shed with mixed emotions of interest and coldness. ''It has been a while, but¡­''


    After Du Xian asked, Yasenia''s body appeared to soften as her aura became more sensual, her lips arched in a seductive smile, and her body leaned forward, allowing a few strands of her glossy ck hair to drape forward, showing her ample breasts. At the same time, she shook her chest slowly in a tantalizing motion that followed her slow and tempting tail movements.


    "Why am I second? What messages? If you let me cuddle with you, I might answer~."


    The woman''s squirrel tail was long and wide, curling upward, and covered with shiny and smooth fur, making Yasenia eager to touch it. After all, her preference for women had always been short, cute, and huggable women.


    Naturally, she was not interested in a romantic way, nor was she seducing her to get close in a physical way. Behind the dragoness''s allure existed a hidden edge of danger.


    Yet, the squirrel woman didn''t sense the edge, only being hit by Yasenia''s powerful pheromones and enthralling aura.


    Her stern face blushed as an involuntary heartbeat made her blood warmer. "A-Are you trying to seduce me!? I-I have a husband!"


    Yasenia approached step by step, her wide hips swaying together with her upper body and tail. Moreover, as if her charming, sashaying actions were not enough, she purposely lowered her voice an octave, adding a natural raspiness to her attractive and mellow voice while allowing her bloodline to gently pour out together with her scent.


    "Don''t worry, I also have wives~. My intentions are pure, Du Xian. I just want to cuddle with a cute girl like you."


    The squirrel woman''s eyes moved from side to side while following the motion of therge and soft-looking breasts and hips. ''C-Cuddle together? It might not be that bad¡­ Wait, no! I-I like males. Why is this dragoness tempting me!?''


    "Du Xian, why are you looking at me with such a cold stare?"


    The soft whine and pitiful-looking eyes made Du Xian''s daggers tremble in her grasp while the blush on her face deepened. "You, s-stay away! I-I''ll attack!"


    However, she couldn''t help but gulp when the wide hips hypnotically apanied the swayingrge breasts in a dance of enthralling seduction. Moreover, the sweet, floral scent that hit her nose made her brain dizzy and hot, sending a tingly feeling around her entire body. ''O-Oh¡­ S-Such a nice scent¡­''


    Yasenia reached before Du Xian, looking down at the almost two-head shorter woman with a seductive smile and soft eyes. "Come here, Du Xian. Let''s cuddle together~. If we do so, I will reward you."


    Yet, behind the dragoness, the tail tip hardened and changed to a spear shape, while deep in her golden eyes, a cold ruthlessness shed for a moment too small for the dizzy Du Xian to react. ''Three more steps¡­''


    The squirrel woman''s dagger tips were pointed at Yasenia. Still, they were trembling as her entire body was surrounded by the alluring aura of the Progenitor Beast Queen, which made her instincts cry with delight just for being looked at by Yasenia''s tender eyes. ''U-Uh¡­ W-we could hug, no?''


    As they grew closer, the scent was overpowering, and Du Xian''s daggers fell a bit while her tail wagged cutely.


    Yasenia extended her arms, a hidden, cold glint appearing in her golden eyes. "Good girl~. ce your daggers aside ande into my arms."


    Yasenia''s pupils thinned, and she was about to attack. ''She is probably going to snap out of it now and attack. At that moment, I''ll retaliate- Huh?'' But something unexpected happened.


    As the sound of the dragoness''s praise reached her ears, the squirrel girl ced her sword aside and rushed forward, burying her face into Yasenia''s chest and rubbing her face on them. "Oh~. Sofy~, so nice~."


    The dragoness''s tail, which was about to attack, froze in position while Yasenia looked down speechlessly at the woman hugging her. ''Ha?''


    Seeing that Du Xian was lifting her head, Yasenia corrected her expression to the previous seductive and tender one, and without rxing her tail, she moved one hand to caress the top of the petite woman''s head.


    Du Xian rubbed against her hand like a small animal, and a cute sound escaped her throat while her eyes squinted in delight. "So nice~."


    A few seconds ago, when Du Xian''s head got buried in the dragoness''s breasts, and the lethal sweet scent filled her nostrils, her taut nerves rxed as her body sunk into a world of softness and happiness. ''I want to hug her forever~.''


    Yasenia''s golden eyes shed with surprise and confusion. In truth, she was trying to use seduction to give her a lethal attack and win the battle in one hit.


    Although she was confident, the opponent was an Epoch Core cultivator. Her strength was aplete mystery because of her low rank, either very problematic to deal with or very easy to deal with. She didn''t want to risk the use of Celestial Energy, so using one of her strengths, her beauty, was a way to do so.


    However, she didn''t expect her seduction to work!


    ''Didn''t this woman just say that she has a husband? But¡­'' She curiously touched her smooth hair and furry tail, and her lips arched. ''Wow, her tail is so soft.''


    After thinking for a few seconds, Yasenia took out afortable armchair and sat, cing the woman even smaller than Angel on herp and petting her. She fit snugly between her arms, making Yasenia chuckle.


    The daggers held by the squirrel woman had long fallen to the ground, and Du Xian had fallen to her instincts without a chance to retaliate.


    Yasenia asked with a smile. "Where do you like scratches, Du Xian? On the root of your tail? On the back of your cute ears?"


    "B-Both." Du Xian stuttered with a red face, and Yasenia started caressing her.


    Du Xian groaned in delight when Yasenia''s long fingers skillfully stroked her, and her body meltedpletely in her arms. ''So happy~.''


    The woman''s thoughts about the fight were long gone, as Yasenia''s overpowering floral scent and bloodline had essentially rewired her brain into liking the dragoness.


    Yasenia never intentionally used her seduction besides her unconscious gestures because of her dears andck of interest in anything outside her circle. On the contrary, she was always holding back her scent and bloodline influence on purpose.


    But, if she used it, this was the true extent of her attractiveness to beast humans. When she really tried, an Epoch Core cultivator didn''t reallyst long before she was purring in the arms of the dragoness.


    Of course, mentally, Du Xian was not that strong. If she had tried this with Xiang Yinnu, Yasenia wouldn''t have seeded as quickly. She would need to cook her for at least a few hours, which, even then, rtively speaking, was not that much.


    Furthermore, Du Xian was a rarity among her race for even reaching the Epoch Core realm as her bloodline level was shallow. She was a mere Peak-level Monarch Beast. Remember that the ranks went from Monarch to Mystical to Legendary, then Mythical, Divine, and finally Ancient. Meanwhile, Yasenia was a peak-level Ancient Beast.


    With fiverge realms between their bloodlines and Yasenia being a progenitor and a dragon, Du Xian''s body was now dancing in joy at being embraced by a superior beast without any chance of feeling malice for her unless Yasenia attacked her.


    Frankly put, it was a type of involuntary brainwashing that had no harmful consequences as it didn''t really change the personality besides adding "I like Yasenia" to her thoughts.


    As shown by her actions, Du Xian was a very cuddly and soft woman, so now that she hopelessly liked Yasenia, she was also acting cute and cuddly with her.


    Meanwhile, unaware of the extent of her effect on the woman between her arms, Yasenia heard her groan with happiness when she caressed her, and her golden eyes shone with yfulness and amusement. ''Ah~, she is so cute! What to do? I suddenly don''t want to kill her. Maybe¡­ Can I be friends with her? She would be the first friend I''ve made in years!''


    With the wishful thinking of making a friend, Yasenia continued petting the purring squirrel girl between her arms, who was rubbing her face on her skin and sniffing her with a blushed face.


    *************************************************************


    The girls: Love~.


    Yasenia: C-Cough, yes?


    Angel: Is she cute?


    Yasenia: Why does your question sound so bone-chilling, baby? I just want to be friends with her!


    Angel: Hugging and petting her?


    Yasenia: Yes? What other way is there?


    The girls: ¡­


    Tatyana: Well, her knowledge of making very close friends is very different¡­


    Andrea: What do you mean?


    Tatyana: Don''t you remember that she even gave naked massages to Linda or even the fans? There was that ident where a fan licked her di-.


    Yasenia: Cough. That was an ident.


    Angel: Linda?


    Tatyana: The woman she met at the tournament and waspeting for thest harem spot with Kali. She is one of Yasenia''s few close friends.


    Kali: I remember her. Yasenia even hugs her closely and gives her kisses on the cheek, right? Now that you say it¡­ She has always been a dragoness who likes skinship.


    Andrea: Little Angel, forgetting her is a bit¡­


    Angel: *Blushes* It has been a while, okay?


    Author: It has also been a while for our readers, hahaha. I summon you!


    ?????: Hello!


    Evelyn: Another anonymous. Hello!


    ?????: This is a question for Kali. Kali, since the scars are the result of iplete regeneration of the flesh and skin, what is stopping you from chipping away at them with your energy and using your healing abilities to rece them with flesh and perfect skin? After all, Angel, Evelin, and Andrea aren''t covered in scars every time you heal them.


    Kali: Well, believe it or not, the scars have a poison I have yet to break down. While it is not really harmful, the toxin makes it impossible to heal as it has etched the scars on my "being." Healing works by reshaping the body into the shape of the soul, allowing the body to know how and what to heal. When I use healing on my body, it returns to the scarred form.


    ?????: Oh?


    Kali: Yes. Either way, it''s much better than when I met with Yasenia since her Dual Cultivation has purifying skills. Therefore, only the appearance change remains while the pain and any other adverse effects have long disappeared.


    Kali: Furthermore¡­ I don''t really hate the scars that much. So, I''m not giving it priority. Naturally, I will heal them eventually, but not for now.


    ?????: What do you mean?


    Kali: These scars, while they are part of my past trauma, are also a reason why I managed to meet Yasenia. Moreover, with the amount of affection that Yasenia pours on them, licking them, kissing them, caressing them¡­ I feel a bit reluctant to lose them. Plus, they keep suitors away since my appearance is not as beautiful as before.


    Yasenia: You''ll heal them.


    Kali: ¡­


    Yasenia: I want you to be 100% healthy, honey.


    Kali: *Looking at her lovingly.* Sigh, I will.


    ?????: Thanks for answering, Kali. We also want to see you wholly healed soon, so work hard!


    Kali: Haha, I will.


    Author: That''s all for today. Bye-bye!

 Chapter 683: A Relaxing Time With Du Xian.

    Chapter 683: A Rxing Time With Du Xian.


    The squirrel woman, Du Xian, was hugging Yasenia and rubbing her face on her soft skin while leaningpletely on someone who was aplete stranger and she wanted to beat just moments ago.


    Even then, her face only radiated happiness as two blushes colored her white cheeks. The soul-depthfort she felt was rxing to the point that she had already lowered her guard to a point she should never have.


    Thankfully for Du Xian, Yasenia just vented with Xiang Yinnu, so her wish for battle was momentarily quenched, leaving behind the softer side of her usual self. Moreover, her cuteness tugged Yasenia''s ever-rising motherly instincts, even when the woman between her arms was probably more than seven times older than herself.


    Yasenia asked softly while scratching behind her animal ears and the length of her squirrel tail. "So, Du Xian, you are quite a strong woman. Why are you ranked so low?"


    Du Xian frowned and looked upward with a pitiful gaze, feelingpelled to whine and act cute. "An enemy of my n attacked me, and I was fighting for a long time¡­ Moreover, I lost that fight, and with my injuries, I could only gain a 1.4 multiplier."


    Yasenia nodded. "I see. Is that why you challenged me? But¡­ There should be many others in the top fifty with Ethereal Soul Realm strength, right? To challenge the one who was ranked second, that''s a bit of a risky thing to do, even if my cultivation is low, right?"


    Du Xian blinked. "You were the only one I could challenge¡­ All the Ethereal Soul cultivators besides you were fighting or resting." Then, the squirrel woman''s face paled, and she looked at Yasenia with trembling eyes. "R-Right¡­ I came here to challenge you¡­"


    Yasenia saw the distress of the woman sitting on herp at a nce and felt the corner of her heart soften. She hugged her tightly, squishing Du Xian into her soft embrace, and smiled while their faces were quite close. "Do you still want to fight me?"


    Du Xian''s face first blushed when the weapons of massive destruction crushed and morphed under the pressure of the hug. When her eyes moved down out of curiosity, she was paralyzed at the sight. ''S-So big¡­''


    Yasenia almost burst intoughter, her eyes curving with mirth. "So?''


    Du Xian snapped out of her daze and looked up, meeting with the pair of slit-eyes that softly looked at her. She bit her lip, her emotions clearly appearing on her face. "I must. I''m the Matriarch of my race, after all¡­"


    Yasenia blinked with surprise. "The Matriarch?"


    Du Xian saw the disbelief on her face and pouted. "Believe it or not, I''m very strong."


    Curious, she asked. "How do youpare to Xiang Yinnu?"


    Instantly, the face of the squirrel girl darkened. "T-That''s the enemy I was talking about! She is always trying to make me her puppet! Thankfully, Lian and I could endure her barrage of attacks. Did you know she has four five-level Epoch Core puppets? Truly abnormal. If you see her, you must be careful, Yasenia."


    The dragoness didn''t know if to tell her the truth or not, but after a few moments, she decided to do so. ''Her reaction will probably be adorable.''


    With a smirk, Yasenia spoke. "Well, you won''t have to worry anymore about her."


    Du Xian titled her head. "Why not?"


    The dragonessughed. "The person that challenged me before you was her, and I killed her."


    The already big eyes of the squirrel girl widened further, and her cute mouth opened. "W-What?"


    The dragoness stifled herugh. ''As expected, really cute.''


    While pinching her soft and glutinous cheek, Yasenia smiled. "Xiang Yinnu also wanted to make me a puppet, so she challenged me. We had a fight to the death, and I won."


    Du Xian''s shocked expression changed to one of despair. "I-If you can beat a monster like that, how can I beat you?"


    Yasenia finally burst intoughter, not being able to hold it anymore. "Silly Du Xian, why would an Ethereal Soul be on the top fifty if not because they are strong?" Then, she asked while poking her soft cheek. "By the way, who is Lian?"


    Du Xian''s wilted expression brightened again. "My husband! His name is Du Lian, and we''ve been together for more than a century."


    Yasenia''s eyes softened. "That''s reallymendable. How does he look?"


    Du Xian titled her head. "Well¡­ In my eyes, he is quite manly. But my friends from taller races say that he is cute¡­" Looking at Yasenia, Du Xian coughed. "He is a bit shorter than you."


    Yasenia caught her strange tone and asked. "A bit?"


    Du Xian looked sideways. "H-Half a head taller than me."


    The dragonessughed again. "I see. Just a bit smaller than me." Du Xian blushed.


    Du Xian reached around Yasenia''s stomach in height, so half a head taller meant that the man would barely reach her breast level, simr to Angel''s size.


    As if to prove that he was great, Du Xian rambled about her husband. "He is as talented as me, having reached the low-level Epoch Core! Although he did so three hundred yearster than me¡­ But his body is really nice and muscr, and his tail is also gorgeous with red and yellow tones!"


    Du Xian caught the sight of Yasenia''s charming long tail, and the corner of her lips twitched. "W-Well, maybe not as nice as your tail¡­ But he is the best in my eyes!"


    The dragoness nodded with a smile. "I see. He must be fantastic to be liked by a cute woman like you. By the way¡­ How old are you, Du Xian?"


    "Me? I''m eight hundred and twenty-five years old."


    The dragoness smiled. "Wow, I''m nothing but a little girl in front of you. Should I call you senior?"


    Du Xian blinked. "Really? How old are you?"


    Yasenia smiled with a hint of anticipation and confessed her actual age. "Fifty years old."


    One more time, the cute squirrel girl''s face changed to a dumbfounded one, looking so adorable that Yasenia began pinching her cheeks. "You are adorable, senior."


    Du Xian blushed again. ''M-My heart is going to go haywire if Yasenia keeps teasing me. She is so pretty!''


    Then, the thoughts of the challenge came to her mind again, making her sulk. ''But I don''t want to fight her.''


    Yasenia poked her cheek. "Why are you sulking again? Are you thinking about the challenge?"


    Du Xian nodded and looked at Yasenia.


    Yasenia calcted in her head. ''If she is winning 1.4 and I''m winning 2.2, if I give her thirty percent of my winnings, she can''t ovee me, right? After all, she would be winning 1.4 + 0.66, which makes her win 2.06 points even if she does everything perfectly. Of course, she has one more ticket¡­ Speaking of which, did she win the previous one? I should ask.''


    "Du Xian, did you win your previous ticket?"


    Du Xian shook her head. "I challenged Grace, the rank 47, but I lost. It was very close, though. I was beaten because she used three [Clone Shadow Talisman], and I only used one [Clone Shadow Talisman]."


    Yasenia''s eyes opened slightlyrger. ''Wait, [Clone Shadow Talisman]? Was she able to reach the tenth minute? Maybe I''ve been underestimating her.''


    Du Xian pouted. "She beat me in the tenth minute for only 0.09 seconds, so I ranked 51st, also losing the extra 0.2 multiplier in the second event! I''ve been very unlucky this entire tournament¡­"


    The dragoness pondered and then asked with a smile. "Say, little Du Xian. If I let you win, can you and your n be allies with my sect?"


    Du Xian was surprised and lifted her head from thefortable embrace. "Which sect?"


    Yaseniamented. "The Astral Sky Sect."


    Du Xian''s eyes cutely opened wide. "That new sect who destroyed several ns? Wait¡­ You were that woman who challenged the wolf n and ape n on the mountain!"


    The dragoness nodded. "Yes, did you finally remember?" Yasenia smirked and used her hands to fondle her squishy cheeks. "So? Are you interested?"


    Du Xian blushed but did not push her away. Her caresses were actually really soft andfortable. With a bashful nod, she agreed. "If you want¡­ By the way! I''m the Matriarch of the [Lightning Squirrel n]."


    Yasenia blinked. ''Hm, a rtively weak n. They are the twenty-seventh n of the thirty-three ns.''


    A thought popped into her mind, and she asked. "Say, Du Xian, how tall are you between those of your race?"


    The squirrel girl did not know why she asked, but she answered honestly. "Quite average."


    Yasenia blinked. "Including males?"


    Du Xian nodded. Then, she puffed her modest breasts and said. "I-I''m even a bit big in the chest area."


    However, right after she puffed her small breasts, her chest collided with the pair of white mountains that were bigger than her own head, making her gulp. ''Dragons are so big¡­''


    Meanwhile, Yasenia was stunned. ''A group of cute squirrel people?''


    A cling sound was heard, making both of them look up.


    They saw a timer ticking down from 3600. The dragoness titled her head. "What''s that?"


    Du Xian blinked. "The timer to mark the end of the battle. If you don''t defeat me before that timer, I will win by default."


    Yasenia''s eyebrows raised. "How do you know?"


    Du Xian scratched her cheek. "A message has appeared in front of me."


    The dragoness lifted an eyebrow. "So, if the challenger and the challenged tie, the one who got challenged loses anyway?"


    Du Xian nodded cutely. "That seems to be the case."


    Yasenia smiled and looked at Du Xian. "So, do you want to cuddle until that timer is finished?"


    Du Xian felt shy but happy. Then, she understood the meaning of Yasenia''s words, and her eyes widened. "You¡­"


    The dragoness blinked and tilted her head with a soft smile. "What''s wrong?"


    She swallowed the words when she saw the encouraging gaze and hugged Yasenia tightly. "Thank you."


    The dragoness smiled and leaned back, using her fingers to massage the acupuncture points on Du Xian''s back urately. Du Xian''s body softened even further, and she almost purred in delight.


    "Tell me how you met your husband."


    Du Xianpletely leaned on Yasenia, closing her eyes in happiness. "Well, as the strongest squirrel-kin, I am responsible for creating offspring so that the future generations have a better chance. I said that if someone wanted to marry me, they needed to be at least able to fight me and beat me."


    Yaseniaughed. "Quite an interesting thing to say."


    Du Xian looked up andughed. "Right? Du Lian was one of the strongest male squirrels, so he cultivated tirelessly for centuries. He had been my suitor from even before that time, but because of my duty, I never really had time to look around. Of course, there were many other squirrel-kin that wanted my hand. I liked quite a few of the ones participating."


    Yasenia nodded. "I see. It was more of a marriage because of interest."


    Du Xian nodded and then smiled. "I told myself I''ll treat with sincerity no matter who wins. Since Du Lian won, we''ve been a very close couple, and I''ve been very happy since then."


    Then, sheughed. "Sixty-two years ago, I gave birth to my first cub~. An adorable girl. Once I return, I''ll probably try for the next one."


    Then, Yasenia saw Du Xian''s face be proud. "Her talents are better than her Mom''s, so I have high hopes for her."


    Yasenia smiled and poked her cheek. "I''m sure she will grow to be someone powerful and influential."


    Du Xian nodded, her usual cute face bing more mature and soft-looking. Yasenia could see a mother behind her facial expression, filling her heart with longing that she quickly suppressed.


    With augh, Du Xianmented. "Speaking of which, you are younger than my child."


    The dragoness nodded and yfully acted cute, rubbing her face with hers while whispering in a sensual tone. "Senior is so nice. Can you pat my head~?"


    Du Xian almost had nasal bleeding and patted Yasenia''s head, her entire face looking red enough to be concerned. "E-En, very cute~."


    Yaseniaughed and separated, quickly changing the roles and petting the cute woman between her arms again.


    Recovering from the lethal surprise attack, Du Xian asked. "What about you? Any romantic rtionships? I can give you advice if you want."


    The dragoness smiled at her sincerity and spoke. "Thanks, Du Xian. But there is no need. I have a harem of six girls. We are still young, so we have yet to have children. But¡­ I have a daughter. She is about five years old, and I feel quite lonely after leaving her behind in the sect."


    With a frown, the Du Xian asked with a chilly tone. "Did the father abandon you?"


    The dragoness was surprised at the cold aura around her. It was actually intimidating. ''Wow, I can see why she is the Matriarch.''


    Then, she shook her head. "Not at all¡­ It''s a bitplicated."


    Yaseniaughed and changed the subject. "Never mind that. Did you know that you are lucky that you are so cute, Du Xian?"


    The squirrel woman blinked and asked. "Why?"


    Yasenia looked at her and used her legs and arms to hug her. "I was trying assassination via seduction techniques. I didn''t expect you to be such a cutie."


    The squirrel woman tensed between Yasenia''s arms like prey in a predator''s ws. "O-Oh, really."


    The way Yasenia was hugging her was very constricting, and the dancing long dragon tail hovering around her looked a bit more dangerous than before.


    Yasenia softened the tense body between her arms whileughing with a low tone and giving her a muscle-deep massage. "Don''t worry, I would not have said that if I still thought so. I just wanted to say that you must be a bit more careful with other people in the future."


    Du Xian''s body rxed again, and her squirrel tail moved back and forth. "Um."


    Yasenia exined where her sect was located and how to participate in the test, telling her that if she wanted, she could move inside and leave the inappropriate members on Astral Sky City.


    Hearing the many benefits, she was naturally delighted. The Squirrel n was considered a weak second-rate power, so the fact that she met a growing powerhouse like Yasenia felt like a blessing. Even if she couldn''t win thepetition, Du Xian was satisfied just with this connection.


    Du Xian and Yasenia discussed many things regarding their powers for an hour and then stood up.


    The squirrel girl looked at Yasenia with reluctance, hugging her waist again and burying her face in her breasts. "Can we meet if the next event is for all of us?"


    Yasenia patted her head and caressed her furry ears. "Of course."


    Du Xian smiled andughed. "Nice! See youter, Yasenia!"


    Then, the time ended, and a message appeared before Yasenia''s eyes.


    [You''ve been defeated. 30% of the points you win will be added as an extra to Du Xian''s points.]


    ***********************************************************


    Yasenia: A rxing time~.


    Cecile: Hm¡­ Strange.


    Yasenia: What''s strange, sweetheart?


    Cecile: The fact that I didn''t feel jealousy.


    Tatyana: I mean, that woman has a child and a husband. If you still felt jealousy, it would be strange and inappropriate. Even I feel nothing.


    Cecile: Right. But you would feel nothing even if Yasenia starts to have sex with the maids. I would.


    Tatyana: Hm¡­ Well, in that regard, you might actually be more narrow-minded than me. But, if we are speaking about increasing the harem¡­


    Cecile: Oh, in that case, you would be the one that gets mad the most. I''m not discussing that.


    Andrea: I mean, one would probably freeze everything, while the other one would kill everything. I don''t think you two are that different, to be honest¡­ Even then, why does it sound like you two arepeting on who is more jealous?


    Yasenia: Aren''t they cute?


    Andrea: ¡­


    Author: They are quite-


    Tatyana: Quite?


    Author: ... Cute.


    Tatyana: That''s what I thought. *Smile.*


    Author: Cough, I summon you!


    WPOmega: Here I am.


    Evelyn: Hey.


    WPOmega: My original question was going to be, "Do were-beasts exist?" but with Beast Cultivators and Beast-Humans, there''s no way that any legends of, say, Werewolves don''t stem from their existence. So, my question is, are there any cultivation techniques or skills that would give a pure human a beast or bestial transformation?


    Tatyana: An interesting question. The answer is yes, there are. Cultivation Techniques that focus on metamorphosis can be rtively strong. Or so I heard.


    Mirrory: In the higher realms, many humans join beast ns to get simr cultivation techniques. The reason was that the lost real Body Cultivation methods made it difficult to reach high realms with only physical skills. As a substitute, Spiritual Techniques that focus on the body or transform the body were created.


    WPOmega: Oh, that''s interesting.


    Mirrory: Another way to increase the strength of the body is to be injected with the marrow, blood, or blood essence of a powerful bloodline beast. Humans have a very adaptable bloodline, and they can even gain abilities to semi-transform into beasts. For example, if Yasenia fed a human her blood essence, it would be extremely beneficial, and they might even unlock a way to use a draconic transformation with Yasenia''s traits.


    Mirrory: Naturally, as strong as this is, thepatibility is another thing. If a, let''s say, nature cultivator absorbed Yasenia''s blood essence without any ritual or skill, it can be dangerous. An exception would be those that have their body ustomed to her, meaning our girls.


    WPOmega: I see. I feel like I''ve exited with more questions than I initially had, though.


    Author: And that''s all for today!


    *********************************


    Author Note: pa tre /posts/dragon-mounting-94112775 Dragon Mounting Phoenix (NSFW) (First Sketch). Check it out~. :3

 Chapter 684: The next ten waves and the start of the fourth event.

    Chapter 684: The next ten waves and the start of the fourth event.


    They both were teleported back to their rooms, and Yasenia stretched. ''Sigh, not being able to hug Baby for a few hours is giving me a cuddlecking disease.'' She then chuckled. ''Well, it was fun.''


    Suddenly, an announcement happened.


    [Congrattions to Du Xian, Rank 921st, for winning against Yasenia Dravory, Rank 2nd. From now on, because of the significant distance in ranks, Du Xian will earn thirty percent as an extra of what Yasenia Dravory wins.]


    Yasenia blinked and then smiled wryly, not expecting it to be announced in such a high-profile way.


    The next second, Yasenia heard themunication device sound with a flood of messages from her dears.


    Evelyn asked with evident concern. "Yasenia, how did you lose? Are you okay?"


    Andrea''s soft and deep voice was next. "Are you okay, love? Are the injuries deep? Be sure to take care of yourself."


    Tatyana''s voice was next. "Little Treasure, are you injured? Tell meter how you lost so that we can work on what youcked."


    The rest also sent simr messages of concern.


    The dragoness felt her heart melt with love, and she quickly answered. "Don''t worry, don''t worry. I didn''t fight. I just made a deal with Du Xian and surrendered without fighting. I''m unscratched."


    Angel answered. "Thank the heavens¡­"


    "Why did you surrender?" Cecile asked, curious.


    Yasenia exined what happened, and the girls listened in silence. After exining, the dragoness didn''t hear their voice, making her feel something amiss. "Um, dears? Are you there?"


    Cecile was the one who answered her. "Hmmm, so you cuddled with that woman for an hour."


    The tone was calm, but Yasenia felt her muscles tensing for some reason. "S-Sweetheart. She has a husband."


    "She does?"


    Yasenia felt an unknown threat and blurted quickly. "She even has a child older than me!"


    "I see."


    Cecile''s tone didn''t change, but Yasenia somehow felt a sense of relief. Then, she heard Angel mutter. "Should I lose on purpose and challenge herter¡­"


    A droplet of sweat fell from her temple. "D-Don''t do that, baby. I want to see you end as high as possible."


    Her baby''s cheerful tone reached her next. "Okay!"


    Yasenia released her breath, feeling that she had ovee a very dangerous opponent. ''As expected of my dears, not even Xiang Yinnu gave me this sense of pressure.''


    The other girls also fought their battles, but none of them were defeated, nor close to being defeated. While a few matchups took a bit of a toll on them, they always had it somewhat controlled because the people who were as strong as Xiang Yinnu were in the top 50 and, therefore, wouldn''t challenge them.


    An hour before the third event started, Yasenia got challenged onest time as soon as the timer finished.


    [You''ve been challenged by rank 601, Huang Ming''er.]


    Yasenia turned and saw another pretty and cute girl. She was feeling somewhat speechless. ''Is there no other creature besides these cute girls in this tournament, or what? I remember that there weren''t that many when I surveyed the area in the first event!''


    The woman pointed at her and sneered. "If you lost to number 921, it seems that you were ranked second out of luck. I''m number 601! You should surrender before I attack you."


    Yasenia saw that the woman was on the high level of the Ethereal Soul Realm, and her lips twitched. ''Do I really look like such a weak person?''


    Then, Huang Ming''er sneered. "If you don''t surrender, don''t me me when I kill you!"


    Yasenia''s entire being switched from calm to cold. While Du Xian challenged her, she didn''t really direct killing intent toward her in the beginning, but this person wanted to kill her.


    Her lips arched in a chilling smile. "I wanted to test my seduction skills, so an unexpected thing happened. Do you think that two people can have the same luck? [Empyrean Gxy Domain]. [Celestial Cosmos Dress], [Celestial Intent]."


    BOOM!


    Her overwhelming aura flooded the arena, and the high-level Ethereal Soul woman almost pissed her pants. It felt as if Yasenia''s presence had swallowed everything in the entire area, and she was nothing but a speck of dust before the Sun.


    Yasenia used [Heavenly Constetion Steps, first sky: Pegasus Steps] and appeared before the scared woman in an instant. The woman, who was at the same cultivation level as the dragoness, didn''t even have a chance to react before Yasenia attacked. "[Sun Dragon w]."


    The Huang Ming''er hastily used a defensive skill and crossed her arms, and right after, Yasenia''s hand smashed against the woman''s arms.


    BANG!


    Her body flew, creating a trench through the arena floor while the Sun Energy explosion charred her arms.


    "[Monarch Intent], [War Intent], [Sun Dragon Body]."


    BOOM!


    The aura around her raged like an inferno, flooding the entire arena with her menacing presence. While she chanted the skills, the dragoness jumped up high and took a deep breath.


    "[Sun Dragon Breath]!"


    ROAR!


    A massive golden beam scorched the air, apanied by the rumbling dragon roar.


    The woman''s stomach dropped when she lifted her head and saw golden death rushing toward her. All her senses shouted to her that if she got hit, she would die. Out of pure survival instinct, she screamed. "I surrender!"


    Instantly, a golden cocoon appeared around her and blocked Yasenia''s powerful breath attack, scattering it like a spoon ced below a faucet. Wherever the scattered streams of her dragon breathnded, enormous explosions resounded, filling the entire ce with deafening sounds.


    The dragonessnded with all her strength before the woman, creating a loud explosive sound that shook the pretty woman''s heart and cracked the solid arena ground.


    Huang Ming''er was trembling and sitting on the ground, looking at Yasenia with a pale face and terror deep in her eyes.


    Yasenia stated with a cold stare and a threatening voice. "Next time, be clever and take a detour when you see me."


    With those words, they both disappeared and reappeared in their rooms.


    Yasenia snorted and tucked her long ck hair behind her ear while deactivating all her skills. ''I guess I''ll receive quite a few challenges because of my loss against Du Xian. Well, whatever. Just fighting beasts is a bit stale.''


    With no more challenges, the rounds began.


    This round, Yasenia had to fight two level eight Fusion Core beasts in round 31 and probably 20 of them in round 40.


    Of course, fighting 20 beasts at the same level was already a challenge many wouldn''t be able toplete, so people started using the blue teleporter instead of the red one, which lowered the beasts'' level while giving half the points.


    It was during these waves when the points began to fluctuate, and many lost their "perfect" streaks.


    Of course, our girls were not ordinary in any way, so they could clear the forty waves very quickly. But, to do it perfectly, they took their time.


    They realized that perfection mattered much more than speed, so instead of trying to eliminate everything extremely quickly, a strategy that allowed them to exterminate beasts slowly and methodically without being touched was best.


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against two eighth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 12.1 seconds. You''ve won 6200 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 13,640 Points. You have 198,840 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against four eighth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 14.9 seconds. You''ve won 6400 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 14,080 Points. You have 212,920 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against six eighth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 19.5 seconds. You''ve won 6600 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 14,520 Points. You have 227,440 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against eight eighth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 26.8 seconds. You''ve won 6800 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 14,960 Points. You have 242,400 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against ten eighth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 30.5 seconds. You''ve won 7000 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 15,400 Points. You have 257,800 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against twelve eighth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 28.6 seconds. You''ve won 7200 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 15,840 Points. You have 273,640 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against fourteen eighth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 31.8 seconds. You''ve won 7400 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 16,280 Points. You have 289,920 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against sixteen eighth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 19.6 seconds. You''ve won 7600 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 16,720 Points. You have 306,640 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against eighteen eighth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 39.7 seconds. You''ve won 7800 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 17,160 Points. You have 323,800 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against twenty eighth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 41.2 seconds. You''ve won 8000 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 17,600 Points. You have 341,400 Points.]


    Because of the time they took, their ranks lowered. Moreover, there were a few new names in the top fifty as people with the point advantage began climbing.


    Still, Yasenia was in the top 7, while Tatyana was still first. While help from points was something essential, their 2.2 multiplier and perfect score were still tremendous advantages.


    Out of curiosity, Yasenia searched for Du Xian''s name and found her in rank 128, making herugh. ''Not bad. An 800-rank jump.''


    128.- Du Xian, 310,400 Points. 40th wave.


    Doing quick calctions, Yasenia knew that Du Xian had challenged someone with a 1.8 multiplier and won; this person also should''ve been more than 500 ranks above her.


    In short, Yasenia and the girls scored a perfect rating, maintaining their top 50 positions, and Du Xian also climbed rtively high.


    A gathering of energies caught the dragoness''s attention, and she looked over to the yellow portal that appeared one more time. ''Hm¡­ I see. First, we will do the event, and then another round of challenges.''


    Yasenia stepped inside, and she was transported to another location.


    Looking around, she noticed that they were all together once more.


    The number of participants had been reduced to 880, the battles between cultivators were ruthless, and deaths were bound to happen, not to mention the sharp increase in difficulty in the waves.


    The people left were powerful participants.


    The girls looked for Yasenia and observed her to check if she genuinely had no injuries.


    Seeing their seductive dragonessnguidly standing there, making heads turn, they all sighed in relief.


    Curious about who had made a deal with their lover, the girls searched for the squirrel woman Yasenia had spoken to them about. They had demanded a description so they all knew how she looked.


    Soon enough, they found the cute squirrel woman looking around with her big eyes and round animal ears flickering.


    ''Cute.''


    It was a unanimous thought.


    Unlike Angel, who had a hint of seductiveness in her purity and adorableness because of her curvy body, Du Xian perfectly fit the "small herbivorous" kind of woman.


    The man''s voice echoed, garnering their attention. "This event is called [Treasure Land]. As the name implies, it was created to give those who reached the fortieth wave a chance and a reward. In front of you, there is a treasurend. You have two days to investigate it and gather treasures at will. Then, you can leave or continue challenging the trial in order to reach the top fifty and gain the final reward."


    Yasenia and the others looked over the vast rockyndscape with volcanic flora and some pieces ofnd with thick reddish-ck vegetation and found it interesting. ''Volcanic flora and fauna. It''s indeed very rare and an appropriate reward. I wonder what we can find."


    When they felt their bodies able to move after the man''s speech ended, our girls approached Yasenia.


    But to their surprise, a group of short people also approached, with one of them being even quicker than them. It was Du Xian''s group.


    Du Xian was excited to see Yasenia again and dove into her arms before the stunned eyes of our girls.


    "Yasenia! Did you see my rank? Did you? I''m 128th! It''s all thanks to you, hehehe."


    The dragoness blinked in surprise, but then sheughed and patted her head. "It''s also thanks to your own efforts, Du Xian."


    Du Xian smiled brightly. "Yes! Also, do you want to explore the secret realm tighter?"


    A teasing and elegant voice was heard from their side. "Hello, is my little treasure''s embracefortable?"


    Du Xian''s fur puffed up as chills ran throughout her body, and she instinctively hugged Yasenia tighter in fear. "W-who!?"


    Looking sideways, her breath was stolen away by an enchanting pair of red eyes. The ck-haired woman was a beauty who could probably cause a war between two countries to have her smile.


    Tatyana spoke with a smile. "Hello~."


    *********************************************************


    Andrea: We are approaching the final section of thepetition. With the points advantage a few gained, it''s bing interesting.


    Yasenia: Maybe we can steal, I mean, gain a few interesting things during these two days.


    Evelyn: ¡­ Love, you are truly bottomless.


    Yasenia: The more treasures, the better.


    Evelyn: Hahaha.


    Author: Let''s move on~. I summon you!


    Kaszty: Hello.


    Kali: Oh? It has been a while, Kaszty.


    Kaszty: Yes. I''m here to ask Tatyana something.


    Tatyana: I''m all ears.


    Kaszty:Since Yasenia''s birth, how much of your heart started to heat up, and how many heart demons were you able to heal?


    Tatyana: That''s¡­ aplicated question.


    Tatyana: Hm¡­ It''s difficult to quantify, but from what I heard from my direct subordinates, I''m much softer than before.


    Kaszty: Didn''t you just annihte a few kingdoms in the Sky Continent?


    Tatyana: Right? Why would they say I was merciful?


    Valeria: She probably would''ve annihted more than a few kingdoms in the past.


    Kaszty: Cough. I see.


    Tatyana: Probably? I don''t know. Now, about my heart demons¡­ Is there anything that I was able to squash? Well, I''m constantly fighting with them, so I don''t really know.


    Mirrory: Her soul is honestly a mess. If a normal soul without heart demons is smooth like a bedsheet, Tatyana''s is like a messed-up ball of yarn. To unravel that, it will take much more than a few years of happiness.


    Yasenia: ¡­


    Kaszty: I see. Thanks for answering.


    Tatyana: No problem~.


    Author: And that''s all for today.

 Chapter 685: Fourth Event, exploration. Making groups.

    Chapter 685: Fourth Event, exploration. Making groups.


    When Du Xian looked over to the person who spoke, she met eyes with one of the most beautiful women she had ever seen. Her fair skin, elegant facial features, perfectly proportioned slender body, long legs, and gorgeous ck dress were abination that made many eyes get lost in her and hazy.


    As Tatyana''s cultivation level increased, her innate charm became more substantial. Although it wasn''t a seductive charm that ignited a carnal fire in everyone who watched like Yasenia''s or a cold beauty like the Moon''s like Cecile''s, Tatyana''s appeal had no less power in attractiveness.


    While Yasenia was seduction incarnate, and Cecile was peerless beauty incarnate, Tatyana was elegance''s and dominance''s personification.


    Just one look at her red eyes would make a person with a weak will fall to their knees.


    Yasenia chuckled and presented her to Du Xian. "Du Xian, she is Tatyana, my mother. The one who is ranked first."


    Du Xian''s eyes widened, and she hastily tried to separate from Yasenia with a deep blush covering her face. Still, Yasenia''s arms wound around her shoulders stopped her. Hastily looking up, she saw Yasenia''s eyes filled with amusement, making her even more embarrassed. ''Ah! What am I doing hugging someone else''s child in front of them? So embarrassing! Also, why is Yasenia not releasing me!? She is ying too much! ''


    Stuttering, she presented herself. "Hello, senior. To be able to keep the first ce is truly impressive. I''m Du Xian."


    Tatyana nodded and approached Yasenia, hugging one of her arms and looking down at the petite woman. "When I heard you won against my little treasure, I was surprised."


    Du Xian shook her head. "Yasenia just allowed me to win. Your child is really warmhearted to help someone like me."


    The girls who were listening felt their eyelids twitching. ''Warmhearted?''


    Tatyana smirked. "Although it was due to a deal, I can feel that you are not weak. Pleased to meet you."


    Du Xian looked at her and smiled, showing a more mature expression. "I feel simr. Also, it seems that both of you are really close. I wish my child still allowed me to hug their arms like you do."


    Tatyanaughed. "Well, we are also lovers. So having this amount of physical contact is normal."


    Du Xian and the people who followed her blinked twice, feeling that they misheard. Du Xian stuttered. "Y-Yes? Can you repeat that?"


    Tatyana lifted an eyebrow. "Lovers, partners, we share the same bed."


    Du Xian looked at both gorgeous women and coughed with an embarrassed expression. "Well, I will not judge. If you two are happy, that''s the most important."


    While it was umon and not looked upon positively, it wasn''t as taboo as in mortal societies because cultivation nulled any drawback that inbreeding had after reaching a certain point in the cultivation road.


    Around the cultivation world, even if they were rare, some ns didn''t allow their members to marry outside the family to keep the "purity" of the bloodline.


    While Du Xian came to terms with Tatyana''s and Yasenia''s peculiar rtionship, her spine suddenly felt a wave of chills, and she followed the sensation to the root, only to see a supremely adorable and big-breasted blond girl sweetly smiling at her with her big blue eyes curving in a lovely crescent.


    ''Oh¡­ Cute¡­ But¡­ Why do I feel danger from her!?''


    Angel approached and stopped before Du Xian, oveing another woman by half a head in height for the first time in many years. Angel cutely spoke. "Hello, I''m Angel, Yasenia''s pampered baby. And the spot you are in is usually mine. Can you move?"


    Right after hearing those words, Du Xian quickly nodded three times and jumped outside of Yasenia''s arms.


    A strange,pelling force behind the softly spoken words forced Du Xian to obey.


    Angel''s aura rxed, and she smiled wider. "Thank you~."


    Then, our baby snuggled in Yasenia''s arms, burying her face in her breasts andfortably closing her eyes.


    Yasenia almost burst intoughter, but she just patted her jealous baby as she spoke with Du Xian. "If you want toe with us, you are wee to. By the way, is your husband here?"


    Those words made our baby blink twice as the animosity in Angel''s heart disappeared. ''Right, she had a husband¡­''


    Angel looked up at Yasenia and saw her golden slit eyes dancing with amusement and a teasing light.


    Instantly, a wave of embarrassment swallowed her, and she buried her face like an ostrich in the dragoness''s voluminous chest. ''Ahhh! I''m so silly!''


    Mirrory couldn''t help but chuckle. ''She got you well, even while telling you preemptively.''


    ''Shut up! This is so embarrassing!''


    Du Xian smiled at Yasenia''s words and pointed at a cute, handsome, red-haired, slim squirrel man at the side. His facial features were on the softer side, but he was attractive in his own way. "Here he is. Let me present him to you. Du Lian, this is Yasenia. Yasenia, he is my husband, Du Lian."


    The man looked at Yasenia and felt a strange sense of danger andpetitiveness.


    Although the dragoness''s appearance could be said to be as feminine as a woman could get, the powerful Yang energy inside her gave a sense of danger simr to that of a handsome male because Du Xian had shown closeness.


    His senses were quite confused, going between appreciation for Yasenia''s beauty and feeling a sense of danger, making his facial expression look slightly off. The fact that Yasenia''s lovers were female also didn''t help with this strange sense of unease.


    He spoke with a voice that suited his appearance quite well, soft but masculine. "It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Yasenia nodded and smiled, answering respectfully. "You are fortunate to have such a cute and beautiful wife. I envy you."


    Du Xian blushed and twirled her hair, making Du Lian feel iprehensible. ''What''s wrong with me?''


    Yasenia saw only two other male squirrel beast humans with them and asked. "Are there any more people on your side, Du Xian?"


    Du Xian shook her head with a sad smile. "I hope they are fine, but the rest are not in the remaining 900. We were a group of seven initially, but now only four are left."


    Tatyana coughed and sent a message to Yasenia. ''Sorry, little treasure. One of them was killed by me.''


    At the same time, Cecile''s voice also reached her. ''Love, I fought one of them and crippled her. Is it a problem?''


    Yasenia''s lips twitched wildly. ''If I didn''t hold back and attacked Du Xian, we would''ve almost eliminated half of them¡­ Well, don''t worry, Sweetheart, Mom. It happens. Just¡­ Don''t bring it up.''


    Yasenia spoke with a sincere smile. "I hope they are fine." ''The remaining one, at least.''


    Du Xian nodded with a smile. "Thank you, Yasenia."


    At this time, Yasenia turned around and weed her dears with hugs and kisses, making the squirrel people look on to Yasenia''s "Kissing tour" with gawking expressions.


    Du Lian coughed and asked Du Xian silently. "Did she also wee you like that?"


    Du Xian imagined Yasenia kissing her tongue deep as she was with the others, and her face exploded in red. ''I-It must feel really good¡­ But I can''t! Still, what if it is something from her hometown?'' Du Xian was confused when her loyalty and desire to be closer to Yasenia conflicted.


    Then, she shook her head quickly. "N-No, she didn''t."


    Du Lian saw her blushing profoundly and couldn''t help but doubt her. Still, he asked her. "If she does, stop her."


    The squirrel woman blinked. "Why? It may be something from her hometown; I don''t want to be rude."


    Du Lian looked at Du Xian''s expression and felt speechless. It''s not that he doubted Du Xian''s loyalty; she had been nothing but an excellent wife during thest century, but he really couldn''t shake off the inferiorityplex when looking at Yasenia.


    This was not because of ack of trust but something engraved deep in his bloodline. Even then, feeling bad about your partner kissing another person on the lips, tongue-deep, as a greeting, was not being narrow-minded but an extremely normal thing.


    Sarah''s group also approached right after Yasenia made her weing rounds, and all of them were present. It was the same with the five Beast Heirs.


    Although the dragoness had not been happytely with Sarah, she didn''t shun her as she was part of her sect. As a Sect Master, involving personal feelings on how to treat her sect members was not something she wanted to do.


    Of course, there were limits.


    After a few greetings


    The dragoness looked at their group and blinked. "We are thirty people. Eleven are from my group, eleven are from Sarah''s part, five are from Laurina''s group, and four are from Du Xian''s group."


    Du Xian blinked. "Eleven from your group? Are there two people missing?"


    After she spoke, Valeria and Mirrory materialized.


    The sudden appearance of two more country-toppling beauties was something a few didn''t expect, including those around.


    "What the hell is that group? A gathering of beauties?" A guy spoke incredulously.


    "Right? Being hugged by that green woman must feel heavenly. I might orgasm with just a hug. Her breasts are massive." A second man answered.


    "Can you not be so graphic?" Said the first guy with a frown.


    "I want to be stepped on by the red-haired one. Her cold green eyes are so erotic. If she spats ''trash'' while stomping my head, I might reach nirvana." Said a third person.


    "You are sick in the head." The first one was speechless and answered.


    "Hey, if you are going to be stepped on and insulted, the red-eyed one or the tanned woman is also nice." Said a fourth one


    "Hmm, the tanned one feels gentler? I think I would be cradled during the day and pampered, but she would run me over in bed." Responded the third one to the fourth.


    "Oh! I can see it!" Answered the fourth.


    "I''m surrounded by psychopaths." Lamented the first guy.


    Suddenly, a fifth one joined. "If that dragoness sits on my face, I might die happy. Her breasts are fantastic, but her hips are Mm! You know? Even with a dress, they are noticeable."


    "I''m leaving. Have a good day." The first guy surrendered and left his group.


    While simr conversations urred, a few more unhinged than others, our group discussed what to do.


    Yasenia looked at the 30 people and got thoughtful. "Aren''t we a little too many to move together? Let''s keep in touch in case others are in danger, but I think it is better if we each go our way."


    Angel hugged the dragoness tighter andined. "I want to go with you!"


    Du Xian also sent a strange, hopeful gaze her way, and the same for Laurina.


    Tatyana was naturally standing beside Yasenia; it was clear that she would go with her.


    Sarah didn''t want to be near Tatyana, so she showed no eagerness even when she hadn''t given up her wish to woo the dragoness yet.


    "Me too!"


    While Sarah decided to move alone, Lea approached Yasenia after secretly sending this message to Sarah. ''Big Sister, I''ll try softening Yasenia so she can enter your harem! Leave it to me!''


    Sarah''s eyebrow twitched, and she looked at Lea''s affection rate toward Yasenia with strange eyes. Seeing an annoying 60, which was the limit between normal-like and romantic-like, she answered. ''You really don''t have to¡­''


    Lea secretly patted her chest and interrupted her. ''Don''t worry, leave it to me. Even if she is the head of her harem, she will soone to know how good you are!''


    Sarah knew how stubborn the little girl could be, so she just sighed, said some words of encouragement, and warned her to be cautious.


    ''Well, I don''t think Yasenia will do anything, right?''


    She then frowned. ''If she does¡­'' Sarah looked at her points and gave a longer-than-normal stare at Yasenia.


    The dragoness blinked and moved her eyes, meeting with Sarah''s eyes. The woman quickly adverted her gaze, making Yasenia lightly squint. ''What''s wrong with her now? Sigh, was it a mistake to let her enter my sect? The more I interact, the stranger she bes. Sometimes looking at me with affection, others with wariness, others with confusion, others with lust¡­''


    Yasenia ignored her and shook her head. ''Well, I can bear with her for now as long as she doesn''t step on the line. If Mirrory, Valeria, and Tatyana were not here, I would''ve probably separated from her a long time ago, but since the seniors know what''s inside her, her danger feels controlled...''


    Yasenia shook her head and asked her dears. "Any of you want to explore by yourself."


    They actually nodded, and the final groups were like this.


    Cecile went by herself, Andrea went with Ebirah, Evelyn left with Sierra, and Kali also did the same with Valeria. Then, four out of the five beast heirs went by themselves, and Sarah''s group stayed together except Lea, who went with Yasenia. Finally, the squirrel group was divided in two, with the two male squirrels going their way and Du Xian following Yasenia together with Du Lian.


    Du Lian wanted to go by himself, but he still felt strange about Du Xian and Yasenia, so he followed his wife.


    So, the people left with Yasenia were Angel, Mirrory, Laurina, Tatyana, Du Xian, Du Lian, and Lea.


    Having two days to explore, they didn''t lose too much time before marching in a direction pointed at by Yasenia.


    **************************************************************


    Evelyn: This will be fun.


    Yasenia: Why did you note with me? *Puppy eyes.*


    Cecile/Kali/Andrea/Evelyn: ¡­


    Cecile/Kali/Andrea/Evelyn: Author, change the chapter.


    Author: But-


    Cecile/Kali/Andrea/Evelyn: Change it.


    Author: It was your decision-


    Cecile/Kali/Andrea/Evelyn: Change it.


    Author: I can''t QAQ.


    Cecile/Kali/Andrea/Evelyn: Tsk, useless.


    Author: Why have the four of you be one to bully me, T_T?


    Angel: Heh.


    Author: Even Angel, Ugh, I die. X_X


    Tatyana: Well, we don''t really need you. I summon you!


    Cyan Mulder: Hello~.


    Kali: Wee.


    Cyan Mulder: Huh? Why is author-


    Cecile: What''s your question?


    Cyan Mulder: U-Um¡­ I will ask, then.


    Cyan Mulder: *Ehem.* So I have a thought!! Have you ever thought about putting Yas in a suit? Like not all the time, but she often thinks and gets annoyed when people can''t control themselves, so like, maybe only for important stuff or whatever, but like, in my mind, I could easily have wet dreams about Yas, Cecile, and Andrea in suits that entuate their curves and scream power, especially Cecile.


    Cyan Mulder: Like, as an illustration in my head, I see her in a blue suit and white shirt, buttons open, standing above me, looking down with that aloof expression, her wings out at her sides, tails behind her and you are just like dear God if she punishes me I think I might die lol (lol I''ve joined the pervert squad).


    Cyan Mulder: Or, like, imagine Yas in a form-fitting ck power suit with her tail behind her in heels and how amazing her ass would look or how much cleavage you would see popping out her shirt like yummy! Also, she''s older now, and it might get her more initial respect from people who just think she''s some beast to fuck. She would definitely gain everyone''s attention, not just with her beauty but her confidence, and her power and aura would be 100-fold.


    The girls: ¡­


    Cyan Mulder: Cough.


    Cecile: You went on a rambling there.


    Cyan Mulder: *Blush*


    Andrea: I''ve noticed, but you really like me, eh?


    Cyan Mulder: *Blushes harder*


    Yasenia: "Yummy" Eh?


    Cyan Mulder: *Fans her face.*


    Yasenia: Hahaha. So, Cyan, for whom is this question?


    Author: She didn''t write for whom it was¡­


    Tatyana: How about you answer?


    Author: Me?


    Tatyana: No, you, the reader~. What do you think of her suggestion? You can leave ament down below!


    Author: That''s¡­ Interesting? I wonder what people think. So, dears, what about it?

 Chapter 686: Yasenia Exploring the Treasure Land.

    Chapter 686: Yasenia Exploring the Treasure Land.


    Author Note: Sorry for the dy, I set it for tomorrow, not today!


    Before you continue reading, do you want to vote here? Here is a PUBLIC poll about the Cover Image for Rise of the Death Empress. I thought it would be easier that way. Have fun voting~. It closes on the 1st of January at 9:00 AM GMT+1


    pa tre /posts/rise-of-death-95528914


    **********************************************************


    Nothing interesting happened in the first few hours, and Yasenia''s group just collected a few treasures of little value.


    While this ce was called a Treasure Land, it was so for the Distancia Continent''s residents.


    Yasenia had her eyesight in heaven-ranked items to consider them valuable and at least high-level Heaven-rank to consider them proper treasures she would fight over. Meanwhile, Distancia people would find Earth-ranked items interesting, while anything above the high-level Earth Rank was worth fighting for.


    Yasenia understood such truths, so she focused her senses on tracking down heaven-ranked items while giving treasures she didn''t want to others.


    Using the one-to-ten ratio of Heaven to Earth items, Yasenia collected most of them while giving every Earth rank one to the others.


    Du Xian and Du Lian didn''tin since this number of Earth Rank items was already an immense wealth for them. Other than them, Lea and Laurina weren''t greedy because Yasenia was the Sect Master, and she wouldpensate them with Astral Points, which they found more valuable than a random Earth- or Heaven-ranked item.


    While they explored deeper into the Volcanic Treasure Land, Du Xian approached and initiated a conversation. "Yasenia, I know I''ve said it a few times, but thank you for surrendering, really. I did not expect to advance so quickly. It''s impressive how many points you won. Do you have a 2.2 multiplier?"


    Her admiring tone was clear and easy to recognize, making the restless Du Lian slightly nervous.


    Laurina blinked andughed. "No wonder¡­ I was confused about how someone like you could have defeated Little Sister Yasenia; she surrendered on purpose!"


    Lea looked at Laurina and asked. "Du Xian is not that weak, no? Is Yasenia that strong?"


    Du Xian frowned slightly at Laurina''sment, feeling she was looking down on her. "That''s right, I''m not weak. Although I don''t know how strong Yasenia really is, I think I can give her a difficult time."


    Laurina nodded at Lea and then looked at Du Xian with a disapproving expression. "Du Xian, although I can feel danger from you, I can also understand that I''m not much weaker than you. In a fight to the death, it probably is a fifty-fifty. You have no chance against little sister if she is serious."


    The squirrel woman was offended because no matter how cute, Du Xian was the Matriarch of an entire race. Her strength was naturally not low. "Hey, aren''t you looking down on me too much? I admit that Yasenia is strong, but I don''t know why you feel like I would be so helpless when you haven''t seen me fight. I could probably fight a normal middle-level Epoch Core and win quite consistently."


    Laurina reiterated. "And I''m telling you that strength iscking against her. Well, it seems that Yasenia is trying to get close to you, so she will probably never fight seriously. If you were to see her fight in the future, you''d understand."


    Yasenia smiled and ced her hands on their heads, stroking softly. "Don''t fight, don''t fight. Both of you are strong, and that''s what is important. Me being stronger or weaker than Du Xian changes nothing."


    Their expressions rxed, and they stopped arguing. Yasenia''s head pats had the power to end wars, as her passive energy and expert caress would make almost anyone feel rxed.


    Du Lian''s eyebrows twitched as he saw his wife''s tail cutely wagging and not too stealthily pushing against Yasenia''s hand. "Yasenia, I would prefer if you weren''t this close with Xian''er."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow and obeyed him, taking her hand off Du Xian''s head right when she was about to caress the nerves below her ears pleasantly.


    For Du Xian, it felt like someone stole the best bite out of a dish, which made her frown. She felt nothing was wrong in her head since she saw Yasenia as a regr woman she was getting close to as a friend. "Lian, I think I can be close to my new friend. Why are you being so sensitive? We are both females." ''Moreover, because of you, Yasenia stopped right when her fingers were about to press on that sweet spot¡­''


    Du Lian said with a strained tone. "Yes, but don''t you think that things like burying your face in her, well, her chest, is something a bit out of pocket? Acting cute and such is also a bit¡­"


    Du Xian looked at him and asked with crossed arms. "A bit, what?"


    Although her expression had a warning, he felt that he was right, so he continued. "They are a bit too intimate."


    Yasenia almostughed at his struggling face. She didn''t intend to seduce Du Xian and just wanted to be close friends, so she felt his worries were unnecessary.


    Still, she understood his attitude a little, so shemented with a fun tone. "Du Lian, don''t worry. I already have six wives and don''t want any more for now. You can rx."


    His expression crumbled a bit, feeling embarrassed to be noticed.


    On the other side, Du Xian understood, and her eyes widened with surprise, which instantly became anger that she expressed with a cute stomp.


    Of course, the stomp of an Epoch Core was not light, no matter how cute the person was.


    A loud explosive sound followed as the earth trembled for an instant, and a spider-web-like crack spread around her stomping point.


    "Du Lian! We''ve been married for almost twelve decades. Do you have this little confidence in me!? I want to get close to Yasenia, not be a lover with her!"


    Du Lian started sweating coldly when the sight of the poor, cracked ground entered his eyes. ''Did I mess up?''


    The dragoness didn''t intervene anymore. Although she could understand a bit, and that''s why she made her intentions clear, she could also not understand why he didn''t trust her. Yasenia had a lot of experience with beautiful women hugging Angel around, but she never felt ufortable or stopped it.


    Du Lian and Du Xian argued for a few seconds, but knowing that they were with others, Du Xian ended the conversation, saying that they would talkter.


    "Sorry, Yasenia. This won''t happen again. I hope you are not offended."


    Yasenia waved her hand. "Don''t worry, I''ll just not have physical interaction with you, and that will solve the problem."


    Du Xian stuttered and hastily added. "W-Well, there is no need to jump to conclusions. He was being a bit delicate; there is no need to hold back."


    Seeing the panicking little woman and sulking husband, Yasenia almost couldn''t control herughter.


    After this small interaction, they continued their way, finding another group of cultivators fighting over a treasure.


    Between them, Yasenia spotted a familiar mermaid, and on the other side, she spotted a Garuda, the same one that had spoken to her in the initial room where they had activated their keys.


    Angel also swiftly spotted him. While she was not interested in many things other than cultivation, formations, and her close people, those who offended or insulted Yasenia were instantly remembered in the little girl''s head.


    She hugged Yasenia''s arm and said excitedly. "Look, look! We are so lucky, Yasenia!"


    Lea had been slowly trying to make conversation with Angel and Yasenia, so she also joined. "Who is he?"


    Angel smiled and said cheerfully. "A person I really wanted to kill! We are so lucky to find him here, right, Mommy Tatyana?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Yes. So, how do you want to approach this?"


    Yasenia looked at Du Xian and Du Lian and asked. "Will you participate if we attack another first-ranked power?"


    The two of them hesitated. Even if they were happy to be Yasenia''s allies, directly attacking one of the superpowers of the continent felt like too much.


    Yasenia saw it in their expressions and smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry; I also don''t want your n members to be targeted before you arrive at my territory; you are too vulnerable. I would understand if you said that you don''t want to."


    Du Xian nodded and smiled gratefully. "Thank you, Yasenia. We''ll wait here, but if you are in mortal danger, we''ll intervene."


    Yaseniaughed. "Hearing that is more than I can ask. Let''s go."


    Lea blinked. "Me too?"


    The dragoness looked at her, confused. "What, you don''t want to help me?"


    Lea felt the gazes of almost everyone changing and hastily denied it. "No, no. I thought you would go alone."


    Yasenia was even more confused. "Why would I go alone?"


    Lea tilted her head. "Sarah usually fights enemies alone unless she can''t deal with them, saying that she didn''t want us to be in danger¡­ So, out of habit, sorry."


    Our seductive woman couldn''t understand that kind of behavior. "Why would I deprive my close people of gaining realbat experience when the enemy is somebody who I''m confident in defeating alone? The only reason I''m not letting Angel, Laurina, and you go by yourselves is because I''m not confident if that mermaid decides to turn around and attack us with her group."


    Tatyana spoke. "Little Treasure, they are about to reach an agreement. It is now or never."


    Yasenia nodded and smiled. "Let''s go. If they are fighting over it, it must be something nice. I can smell it~."


    On the other side, the Garuda called Huang Tao was smiling with his beak as he spoke. "Beautiful Mei Lan. Are you sure you don''t want to experience it yourself? My Dual Cultivation will be beneficial for you as well. We, the [Nine Peach Blossom Sect], are proud of the mutual benefit rtionship we can create."


    Qiao Mei Lan looked at him coldly. "As I''ve said, we will send five of our disciples to your sect for a night if you allow us to get this treasure. There are a few who I know would be happy with this arrangement."


    Huang Taoughed and sensually stroked hisrge and erect member. "Are you sure you don''t want to taste this? I''m telling you, I can give you pleasure like no other."


    With a cold look, she answered. "If you ask one more time, I''ll attack."


    The man sighed and shrugged. "Your loss."


    Yasenia appeared at this moment. "So, what kind of interesting treasure are you two speaking about?"


    Both groups turned to look at the six-person group of gorgeous women.


    One dog woman of the [Nine Peach Blossom Sect] squealed. "So beautiful! Little sister, do you want to share a bed?"


    Angel looked at the tall and voluptuous woman and tilted her head. "Why would I want to be with an ugly person?"


    The man beside the dog womanughed at her. "You are so stupid. Why would a cute and sexy girl like her like you? She probably prefers manly people like me or the leader. Hey, little girl, want to ride my pole? I''ll give you a good time."


    Yasenia stopped the conversation with a cold smile. "Well, previously, my reasons to kill you were good, but now they are solidified. Qiao Mei Lan, do not intervene while I kill them; I will not allow these animals to continue to exist."


    Huang Tao''s eagle-like head gained a cold expression. "Hey, say that one more time, and I''ll rape you until you only know how to scream cock."


    Yasenia summoned her sword and sneered. "With that pitiful thing that is only big and nothing more, I probably would have a hard time making a sound. I can feel myself drying up like a well in a volcanic desert from just looking at it."


    Qiao Mei Lan squinted and spoke coldly. "Yasenia, I''ve made a deal with them. The [Fire Source Orb] is mine."


    Yasenia looked at her and answered. "I''ve asked you not to intervene because I would kill them regardless of the treasure. We can speakter about who takes that thingter."


    Qiao Mei Lan floated forward. "I''ll not allow you to attack other first-rated powers at will, Yasenia Dravory. You will not stir the fragile bnce we''ve maintained so hard. If you do so, do you know how many lives will be lost?"


    With augh, Yasenia spat. "As if I care about that. Those bastards tried to mess with me first. If I don''t retaliate and kill them, my surname is not Dravory! Now choose, you fight with them, or you step aside."


    ************************************************************


    Kali: Tsk, all Dual Cultivation sects have the same annoying people.


    Yasenia: Sadly, we''ll meet quite a few more in the future.


    Tatyana: Dual cultivation is one of the most prevalent forms of cultivation between demons, so it will indeed be much moremon.


    Yasenia: ¡­


    Evelyn: I can already picture the future¡­ Us being chased down by rabid dogs that want a bite of my lovely dragoness.


    Cecile: It doesn''t matter. Just kill them all.


    Author: I wonder how many people will die because their brain falls to their lower half after seeing our girls?


    Author: Well, we''ll have to continue the adventure to know! I summon you!


    Andrew Miles: Hello.


    Angel: Hello!


    Andrew Miles: Seniors, what are the advantages of apatible elemental cultivation technique to a non-attributed one for a body and spiritual energy paths cultivator?


    Valeria: Well, very straightforward. Apatible one would give all that a non-attributed one gives, plus elementalpatibility and insights. Remember that a cultivation technique is a way to slowly understand the heavens and its truths while absorbing energy and increasing the cultivator''s strength.


    Valeria: Gaining an understanding of the general path plus an element that governs the world gives the cultivator an edge during intent understanding, the ability to absorb energy, and much more, regardless of whether you are a Soul, Body, or Spiritual cultivator.


    Andrew Miles: I see. Thank you!


    Author: And that''s all for today! Bye-bye~.

 Chapter 687: Group Battle. Qiao Mei Lans True Face and Leas Realization.

    Chapter 687: Group Battle. Qiao Mei Lan''s True Face and Lea''s Realization.


    Author Note: Happy new year!


    ******************************************************


    After hearing Yasenia''s deration, Qiao Mei Lan sneered and looked at Yasenia with open disdain. "You are just a prideful beast that has nothing but arrogance in their veins. Ament, and you think that killing is your right? How egocentric can you get? Not to mention, each of our groups has five Epoch Core cultivators, while yours only has Ethereal Soul Realms. Has your ability to kill a few beasts and weak challengers gone to your head?"


    Yasenia began gathering her energy, her face unchanged. "Ignorant of lifeways, you protect a person who wanted and provoked a crowd into trying to attack and rape. Even now, his words toward your group and mine were clearly sexual, and if given a chance, Huang Tao would stick his dick in you with or without consent. Only because you are powerful and have a clear background is he restraining himself, and even then, he is always suggesting doing it with him."


    Yasenia''s energy enveloped her entire body while her [Celestial Cosmos Dress] enveloped her body, making her energy and strength soar. "Qiao Mei Lan, being a cold and calcting person doesn''t mean bending your knees to what''s always best with absolute rationale, but knowing that in this World, the self prevails over anything you can achieve."


    The dragoness looked deeply at her without waiting for their answers, and she uttered with apparent disdain. "You are probably trying to imitate someone with your unnatural coldness, but I can see how emotional and hot-headed you are when you can''t even realize that selling five mermaids to be sexual toys for an item is worse than what Huang Tao is doing. He might be an ass, but he is just following the way of a Dual Cultivator. You, on the other hand, are sending your people to be opened without concern."


    Qiao Mei Lan was angered because many of Yasenia''s words hit that sore spot in her mind. "Arrogant lizard! Your race was once eradicated because of your know-it-all attitude!" Then, she smiled, but the "elegant coldness" was long gone, giving way to her natural expression of anger and prideful contempt. "Even these beautiful clothes are made from dragon scales; maybe they are one of your family members, hahaha."


    Huang Tao smiled and spoke to Qiao Mei Lan. "Hey, beautiful Mei Lan, if you help me capture Yasenia, the fire orb is yours. What do you say? Moreover, you can shut up the big-mouthed dragoness and see her squirm."


    Qiao Mei Lan smiled with an evil light in her eyes. "Sure."


    The mermaid focused on Yasenia''s expression to try and see if their conversation made any emotions surface, but the only thing she could feel was the previous coldness increase another notch. By now, not even her natural yful smile remained on her face.


    Yasenia didn''t even wait for them to continue speaking. She had said her part in a minimal attempt to convince her, and she had also seen her true nature. More words would be nothing but wasted saliva.


    When Qiao Mei Lan was about to continue speaking while looking down on Yasenia, the dragoness''s energy went wild as she took a decisive step forward and used the entirety of her body to sh the air.


    [Draconic Crescent Moon] exploded from her sword, freezing and slicing everything in its path.


    The giant silver crescent took them by surprise, not expecting her to attack. After all, altercations between first-ranked powers were not rare. Still, those who ended in physical violence were few and far between due to the bnced nature Distancia''s forces maintained.


    Even then, they were Epoch Core cultivators, so they reacted as quickly as they could and defended with body-strengthening methods.


    BANG!


    The giant silver crescent pushed back the first three people It struck by several steps, and by the time they recovered, Yasenia was already before them.


    Beautiful energies surrounded her entire body while many white orbs orbited her body. Around her, fourteen stars were connected in the Pegasus constetion pattern.


    The one Yasenia targeted was the closest cultivator, a mermaid with a purple tail.


    The woman used her trident, and while moving backward, she tried to stab Yasenia.


    To her surprise, Yasenia barely dodged the trident and swung her sword without concern.


    Yet, when her trident nearly pierced Yasenia''s chest, a gorgeous dragon tail came in between, using its thickness to sneak in the gaps and block the attack. Her eyes widened. ''What?''


    With her weapon caught by the tail, Yasenia''s enormous [Draconic Heart] descended without mercy.


    "[Draconic Sunset]."


    BOOM!


    The body of the purple-tailed mermaid was almost bisected as the giant sun energy explosion charred most of her body.


    "YOU DARE!?"


    With anger in her eyes, Qiao Mei Lan''s body erupted with powerful energies that reminded Yasenia of Xiang Yinnu. ''Strong enemy.''


    "Angel, keep everyone in check with the other two while I deal with Huang Tao and Qiao Mei Lan."


    Her quick message made Lea surprised. ''She wants Laurina, Angel, and I to stop seven Epoch Cores?''


    BOOM!


    The constant shockwaves from the other battlefield hit them, making Lea look over for a second and have her jaw drop. Seeing Yasenia rampaging with her vast array of Sun, Moon, and star-attributed skills was humbling. ''So strong!''


    Angel ordered quickly. "Lea, focus! You fight on the left side. Laurina, I give you my right side. I''ll try to block four of them while you two keep in check the final three. When I finish my formation building, we counterattack."


    Lea hastily moved, feeling that obeying her was her best option, and began exchanging swords with the dog woman who had targeted Angel lustfully before.


    Although it was a single low-level Epoch Core that she was facing, since the dog woman was ranked in the top 100, it was not an easy matchup.


    Her attacks quickly flew and shed with the dog woman''s, while she spared a part of her attention to look at Angel.


    The cute and gentle woman was extremely ferocious as she used herrge shield and sword to weave attacks between all of them while summoning small formations that helped her control the battlefield.


    On the other side, Laurina shed madly with her enemies, using her innate ability as a dragon to pound her enemies brutally with her sword.


    Instead of sword fighting, it felt as if she was trying to smash their bodies. Moreover, around Laurina, constant streams of nature-attributed energy made vines, roots, leads, and other simr attacks manifest.


    Lea couldn''t help but feel stunned. Angel ordered her again. "Where are you looking at!? Dodge!"


    Lea quickly spread her spiritual sense and saw arge rock flying her way at incredible speed from Yasenia''s battlefield, and she quickly jumped back.


    BANG!


    The rocknded in arge rocky explosion, fracturing the volcanic rock below her. ''What the-.''


    However, before she could say anything, an enormous explosion shockwave pushed her back while Yasenia shed with Huang Tao and Qiao Mei Lan.


    She looked over, and her body felt chills as the dragoness moved between both of them, using abination of skills that perfectly connected and suppressed her enemies while summoning gigantic phantom dragon ws, Suns, Moons, and many more fantastical skills that filled the entire battlefield with Empyrean sights.


    The water tides and hurricanes from the mermaid and Garuda were trying to keep up, and although the fight appeared equal, as more and more auras ovepped on top of Yasenia, the battle felt like it was slowly changing tides.


    Moreover, as the fight went on, Yasenia''s strength only increased while her vigor seemed unstoppable. ''Is that¡­ A True Dragon?''


    Lea had heard since she was little how dragons are one of the strongest races. After all, she was from the Sky Continent, specifically from a second-rate sect that gained a few entries to enter the Secret Realm.


    However, as a primarily human-governed Continent, opportunities to see the high-ranking bloodline beasts were rare. Not to mention, Lea entered when she was a tiny level eight Mental Nourishing Realm.


    Then, while she knew that Laurina was also a pure dragon and her brutal way of fighting was impressive, Yasenia seemed to eclipse everything with her Empyrean Presence.


    Angel''s voice reached her while she continued exchanging attacks with the dog woman. "Attack with your all."


    Lea hesitated for a millisecond, but Yasenia''s voice boomed in her head. ''Obey her!''


    Her body moved before her mind as the [Monarch Intent Level Two] engulfed the entire battlefield together with the [War Intent Level Two].


    Her sword shone with fire and wind, and she shed toward the chest of the dog woman. At the same time, Angel''s voice engulfed the battlefield.


    "[Thousand Mirage Formation], [Iridescent Structure Amplifying Formation]."


    While Lea shed forward, a highlyplex circle appeared, filled with geometrical patterns and runes. The dog woman''s eyes suddenly lost light, and she looked sideways with a horrified expression, quickly defending nothing.


    Lea didn''t hesitate and shed her chest. "[Fire Devouring Wind sh]."


    Her sword sank into the flesh of the voluptuous woman, making Lea frown a bit, and her energies ran rampant inside her, heavily damaging the dog woman''s organs.


    She quickly looked at the other side, and her body cringed a bit.


    Around Angel, the decapitated bodies of three peopley on the ground, dead, while Angel was crushing the head of the fourth with her shield.


    Not to mention Laurina, who had used her dragon breath to make nts uncontrobly grow and swallow her two enemies, devouring them in a carnival of gore.


    Lea saw Angel looking her way with a deep frown and charging at her, confusing her. While passing by her side, Angel spat. "You are too soft."


    Lea looked at where Angel went and saw her stopping on top of the defeated Dog woman and using [Light Severing Sword] to decapitate the unconscious dog kin. Her eyes widened. "W-Why did you kill her? She was already out ofbat!"


    Angel looked back at Lea coldly, and Lea felt that all the goodwill she had umted had dissipated. However, our cute girl didn''t say anything.


    Without a dy, Angel charged toward the more significant battlefield where Yasenia was rampaging.


    ROAR!


    A massive wave of aura made Lea feel as if a mountain pressed on her shoulders, and then she saw the most beautiful and majestic creature ever appearing from a hurricane of energies.


    A more than two-hundred-meter-long beast that looked like a patch of the night sky in a dragon form filled her eyes.


    This enormous dragon then created arge amount of destruction as ferocious roars, dragon breaths, and many other skills made the two human-sized opponents look like flies that were being pped.


    When a massive wave appeared and tried to swallow the dragon, a sh from her ws parted the wave with golden radiance.


    When a massive hurricane with sharp winds tried to slice the dragon, a mighty roar followed by a golden beam destroyed everything in its path, heavily damaging the Garuda.


    Even from where she was, she could hear that the Garuda and the mermaid had begun pleading for Yasenia to stop.


    Yet, the answer they received was the enormous dragon going on her hind legs as a storm of Sun energies coiled around her entire body.


    "[Draconic Noon]."


    Lea noticed that Angel had stopped rushing over and stopped with a smile while Laurina was looking at the battle with blushed cheeks, pping wings, and a speedily wagging tail. "Little sister is so beautiful, Kya!"


    Then, golden radiance inundated several kilometers around as an attack that made Lea feel small created an explosion that sted her tiny body backward.


    Lea hastily looked up, her heart beating erratically. ''W-What was that?''


    Then, her legs felt weak when a crater filled with bubbling magma, and no enemies were the only thing left from that attack.


    Her eyes looked over to the massive and elegant dragon as she gently went back to all fours. The cold dragon''s face, even while a few injuries riddled her body, didn''t look bothered as if the bleeding shes were nothing but light injuries.


    Injuries that Lea has seen Sarah groan over many times.


    In Lea''s head, it felt that this was the true nature of the person called "Yasenia."


    An unparalleled dragon that couldn''t be shackled or stopped once she was unleashed.


    A creature of legends that could soar the sky freely and proudly.


    A being of the firmament and stars.


    When Lea remembered the tender smiles, soft gazes, and gentle caresses this unmatched dragon gave her lovers, Lea''s heart pounded vigorously; her eyes unmistakably filled with awe and even something deeper for the enormous beast. ''C-Can Sarah really win Yasenia over? No¡­ Is Sarah even worthy of such a majestic creature?''


    For the first time in many years, Lea was not confident in the woman who had always seemed to be able to do anything. Imagining Yasenia falling in love with Sarah didn''t give Leafort, as she expected before, but a strange feeling of incongruity.


    On another side of the Treasure Land, Sarah suddenly got a message that made her heart beat erratically.


    [Ding! Lea''s affection has dropped to 88.]


    [Ding! Lea''s affection for Y@$#ni@ Dr@#ry reached 65.]


    ''Why did it suddenly reduce by almost ten points? No¡­ I-It crossed the 60-point mark!? What happened?''


    Lillian asked at the side. "Sarah, are you okay? You look pale."


    Sarah shook her head, but her body felt bad as an ufortable feeling filled her heart. ''I-I need to go to her.''


    *******************************************************************


    Evelyn: Ho? Things are getting interesting.


    Kali: Hm¡­ If I knew this, I would''ve gone with you, my love.


    Yasenia: Don''t worry, honey.


    Andrea: I wonder what Du Xian''s reaction will be.


    The girls: ¡­


    Tatyana: Little treasure, if you are not careful, you will induce an involuntaryorare.


    Yasenia: What is that?


    Author: Cough, let''s move on. That knowledge will do no goodnding on Yasenia''s head. I summon you!


    dezwon quinn: Hello!


    Cecile: Hi.


    dezwon quinn: Well, Tatyana, I''m curious.


    Tatyana: About what?


    dezwon quinn: If you made your own inheritance what would be the most ridiculous trial you will put in it?


    Tatyana: Ridiculous trial¡­ I honestly don''t know. I have a few demonic techniques, so how about needing to sacrifice your partner to get one of those?


    dezwon quinn: ¡­ I meant, in a funny way.


    Tatyana: Oh¡­ Cough, well¡­. Ah, I know. To get one of my Dual Cultivation techniques, the person must make a subus or incubus undead orgasm ten times in an hour! You must understand that undead can''t really orgasm unless a few exceptions happen, so it would be just a futile trial that forces people into necrophilia! Isn''t that funny?


    dezwon quinn: ¡­ I shouldn''t have asked.


    Author: Cough, let''s end today''s chapter here with a prayer to those who attempt Tatyana''s inheritance trials if she creates any.


    Tatyana: Didn''t they ask about the "most ridiculous"? Why the strange gazes?


    Yasenia: No matter how crazy you are, I love you, Mom.


    Tatyana: ¡­

 Chapter 688: Prelude to disaster. Misunderstandings.

    Chapter 688: Prelude to disaster. Misunderstandings.


    Yasenia looked at the crater while still in her dragon form with a pondering expression. ''Did I kill them?''


    She slowly approached and sunk her ws in the boiling magma as if it were water, moving it around without showing any signs of pain.


    Her spiritual sense was searching for any hint that would tell her that they died, but she found nothing.


    Tatyana floated to her side and stopped beside her giant dragon eyes. "Little treasure, you won''t find anything."


    Yasenia blinked and tilted her head. "Why? Did they use a life-saving treasure?"


    Tatyana shook her head and caressed the scales around Yasenia''s eye. "They shouted surrender before Noon hit them. They have been disqualified from the tournament, but they were protected and transported outside."


    Yasenia became pouty and whined to Tatyana like a child. "I wanted their treasures."


    Tatyana felt her heart itchy when the building-dwarfing dragon acted cute with her, and she smiled softly. "The next time, I''ll interfere and not allow your enemies to flee, okay? I''ll even protect their spatial rings."


    The dragoness blinked and smiled sweetly. "Really?"


    Hugging her cute daughter''s head, Tatyanaughed and answered. "Really. Now, love, eat this. You were injured."


    Yasenia obediently opened her maw, revealing the sharp row of powerful fangs, and Tatyana threw a greenish pill inside.


    A soft glow surrounded her, and the bleeding injuries slowly closed. Angel also moved upward with Laurina, and they both eximed.


    "Yasenia, you were so cool~."


    "Little sister, you are so beautiful and big in your dragon form! Your scales are so nice and look very warm. Can I cuddle with you?"


    The dragoness stopped acting cute and returned to her usual self, smiling at them. "Of course, you can."


    Laurinaughed, and a green glow surrounded her figure. In a few seconds, a western dragon about a third of Yasenia''s size appeared, with beautiful green scales, a green-haired mane, and elegant spiral horns.


    Yasenia chuckled a bit and used herrge wing to surround Laurina.


    In her dragon form, Laurina rubbed her face with Yasenia''s scales andughed. "I should call you big sister, Yasenia. I''m so little by your side, hahaha."


    While lowering her head, Yaseniaughed and nuzzled with her. "Don''t worry. You are older than me, so you can call me little sister as you please."


    If it weren''t because they knew about their ages and cultivation realms, Yasenia and Laurina would look like an adult dragon and an adolescent dragon while they were side by side.


    Angelughed with amusement. "Laurina, you are tiny!"


    The green dragon, enjoying Yasenia''s warm scales, looked at Angel and protested. "I''m not! Yasenia is too big!"


    Our dragoness blinked. "Am I?"


    Laurina nodded and exined. "Dragons at your age are usually half my size! I''m considered a big one for my age and cultivation level."


    Pondering for a few moments, the dragoness blinked and realized. "It must be because of the pill Mom gave me."


    Lea also approached and asked, her tone sounding somewhat bashful. "W-What pill, Yasenia?"


    Lea saw the enormous creature turn her beautiful dragon face toward her, and her heart pounded.


    "The [Beast Physique Pill]."


    Seeing the fantastical creature smile and answer her, Lea''s cheeks blushed. ''T-To think I can talk to a dragon in such a friendly way, Kya!''


    Meanwhile, Laurina''s eyes opened wide in surprise. "That one!? L-Lady Death Empress, isn''t that one dangerous and forbidden?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Do you think I would harm her? Don''t worry. The situation made that pill perfect for use without secondary effects or damage."


    Angel giggled. "Well, we gathered a lot of attention because of it."


    The elegant woman coughed. "Small things."


    Du Xian and Du Lian arrived, looking up at her with awe-struck expressions.


    "Big sister, separate a bit. I''ll return to my human form."


    Laurina took a few steps aside, and she and Yasenia returned to their human forms.


    Du Xian approached with curious eyes. "Was that your dragon form, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia nodded, and Du Xian praised her shyly. "You are gorgeous."


    Patting her head, the dragoness smiled and answered. "Thank you."


    Du Lian''s eyebrow twitched, but he didn''t overreact. ''Patience and trust, patience and trust.''


    Lea gathered her courage and approached Yasenia, hugging her side while asking. "Yasenia, um, how did you meet your harem? And why did you choose them as your lover?"


    The petite girl felt a bit flustered since, even while she was hugging her side, her height made it perfect for Yasenia''srge breasts to stand beside her head proudly.


    "So sudden? Why do you ask?"


    The question wasn''t rted to anything they were talking about, so Yasenia was naturally confused. She also didn''t push Lea away, thinking that this girl had a lover, so a small hug was nothing.


    Lea coughed with a blush, hugging the dragoness tighter since she didn''t expect Yasenia''s body to be so soft andfortable to embrace. Her warmth, tender body, scent, and having her beautiful face up so close were lethal. ''She is like one of those marshmallows Sarah showed me~. And¡­ Wow, she smells so nice, even when she just fought. Such a deep and sweet scent makes my head dizzy and happy.''


    Subconsciously snuggling with her tighter and twitching her nose, Lea stuttered with rosy cheeks. "W-Well, I have a friend that loves you and wants to get closer."


    The dragoness looked down at the petite woman who stealthily took advantage of her, and she raised her eyebrow. "Is that woman you?"


    Lea''s heart thumped, and her face exploded in red. "W-W-W-Why do you ask!? O-Of course not!"


    Yasenia found the reaction hrious and asked again, putting on a sad expression and forlorn tone. "Oh, so you dislike me."


    Lea''s brain almost short-circuited, so she yelled a hasty denial. "Of course not! I like you a lot!"


    And right after saying that, Lea felt heat rush to her face. The red color was even concerning from an outsider''s point of view. ''W-What did I just say!? So embarrassing!''


    Tatyana looked at Lea, and her eyes shed with many thoughts, but she didn''t interrupt. Not only that, she grabbed Angel''s hand, stopping her momentarily as a hidden smile spread on her lips.


    Looking at her with teasing eyes, Yasenia smirked and patted her head with Moon energy, which made Lea feel sofortable that she almost mewled. "I see. I thought you loved me because your hands were dangerously moving."


    Her words made her focus on her hands, and to her absolute dismay, Lea realized that because of their height difference and her unconscious search for softer ces to feel, her hands were tantly grabbing Yasenia''s butt with quite a tight grip.


    Her rxing face immediately flushed down to her neck. ''What am I doing!?''


    The petite woman hastily jumped backward like a startled rabbit, stuttering and gesturing with her hands. "O-Oh no, I-I mean, it''s not what it looks like! I-I wasn''t, uh, intending to... I just, um, lost my bnce for a moment, and, uh, my hands sort of, you know, ended up there. Totally unintentional! Really!"


    ''I can''t even speak properly, ahhh!!!''


    The dragoness''s lips arched in a teasing smirk, looking at her with amusement dancing in her eyes, which only made Lea''s heart beat even more erratically and confused.


    At this moment, far away, Sarah received another unexpected message.


    [Ding! Lea''s affection toward #$%en&@ D@#$%&y has increased ten points. It''s now 75.]


    [Ding! Lea''s affection toward you has decreased by one point. It''s now 87.]


    Sarah''s stomach dropped, and she hastily took out amunication tool.


    On the other side, Lea received a call from Sarah, and when she saw the name, her heart almost jumped with guilt. She quickly answered. "S-Sarah! So nice to call you. I-I mean, to receive your call!"


    Tatyana''s red eyes shed darkly while the smile on her lips arched slightly higher, and she let go of Angel. ''You can intervene as you like now.''


    Angel was confused, but she ignored the strangeness and walked toward Lea. Touching Yasenia''s butt was not something she would readily ept right in front of her face without at least venting a bit.


    Mirrory spoke to Tatyana. ''Are you that determined?''


    Tatyana smirked. ''I''ve had enough. Moreover, it will be a fun event~.''


    Mirrory didn''t answer.


    "So¡­ What are you doing, Lea?"


    "I was battling, and now nothing. We fought a few of the top ranks. Why did you call so suddenly? Are you in trouble?"


    Lea managed to rx her tone, but her heart was still pounding as the warmth and softness still lingered in her hands.


    Sarah answered. "No. I was just curious." Then, she asked with a proving tone. "How is that thing you told me going?"


    Lea coughed and answered, hiding her embarrassment. "Very nicely, you don''t worry."


    Angel approached at that time, saying sternly. "Lea, I know it''s nice to hug Yasenia. However, you should control your hands a bit."


    Crack.


    Lea blinked when she heard a strange sound from the device, but she ignored it, thinking it was a minor problem with the device.


    She answered Angel with an apologetic expression. "Y-Yes, sorry. I was carried away."


    Angel frowned, but seeing her sincerely remorseful, she sighed. "Okay, I won''t say anymore, but the next time, I won''t be so lenient! I mean, I don''t mind it too much if you hug her."


    Lea answered with a clear, bright tone. "Really?"


    Angel nodded. "Really. But fondling her butt is crossing the line. Also, I know our height is perfect for this, but burying your face in her breasts is also not allowed!"


    Lea blushed again. "S-Sorry, it won''t happen again."


    Our baby felt that she really understood, so she nodded. "Okay, don''t take too long to talk. We''ll depart shortly after."


    Lea nodded and turned toward the device. "Sarah? Are you still there?"


    "¡­ Yes."


    Lea smiled. "Okay, I have to go now. I''ll see youter! I love you!"


    "Sure. I''ll see you soon."


    Then, themunication was cut off.


    ''Soon?''


    Lea tilted her head. ''Well, a day can be considered soon.''


    Then, she pouted. ''Why didn''t she say I love you back?''


    After retrieving the spatial rings of the killed beast humans, their group continued exploring. Yasenia swallowed all the treasures andpensated Laurina and Lea with Astral Sky Shop currency.


    She found a branch of cultivation methods and skills she had failed to acquire until now. It was Dual Cultivation skills from the Body Cultivation Path. As an influential elder, Huang Tao was apanied by other influential people who carried much of their wealth in their rings because they were confident they wouldn''t be killed.


    ''If I got Huang Tao''s or Qiao Mei Lan''s rings, it would have been nice¡­''


    As they continued their exploration, one thing led to another, and the conversation shifted to a peculiar topic.


    Harem talk.


    The main reason was Lea''s slow but persistent questions toward Yasenia as she tried to ask her what she liked and disliked. Angel was getting slightly annoyed with the clear intentions of trying to flirt with Yasenia, but Tatyana''s hints blocked her from intervening as much.


    Yasenia was not wholly unaware, even when she was a bit slow toward feelings of love from others toward her, but she ultimately didn''t care, as her interest in Lea that way was zero.


    When the topic of strong or weak lovers appeared, Yaseniamented that she did not care much about it. Of course, she preferred if they were strong; that way, they could protect themselves.


    Using this as a guideline, Lea asked the following.


    "So, Yasenia, do you think a strong harem head is better? A resourceful one? Or it doesn''t matter as much?"


    And this question was what would trigger the following events.


    **************************************************************


    Evelyn: Do you smell that?


    Angel: What?


    Evelyn: There is trouble in the distance.


    Angel: ¡­


    Author: So silly, I summon you!


    Luke S.: Hello!


    Kali: Wee.


    Luke S.: Tatyana, how are you preparing for your daughter to be better in bed than you could be in the future?


    Luke S.: I mean, she has been set up to be a Sex Goddess at this point. So, are you either too confident that it will never happen, excited, or just not ready that the only thing you have over her will be hundreds of thousands of years of practice? If you do nothing with your skills, that knowledge gap will probably shrink to nothing.


    Tatyana: First of all, I wouldn''t mind at all having my little treasure be better at intercourse than me. Still, you are severely underestimating me. Even if I do nothing at all and learn nothing more than I have, Yasenia has a few thousand years before she can even begin to think to challenge me.


    Tatyana: Her body is something I understand to the point that I''m confident in making her orgasm without touching a sexual part of her body like her shoulder.


    Luke S.: ¡­


    Yasenia: Really?


    Tatyana: I won''t do it.


    Yasenia: Why?


    Tatyana: Too much pleasure. The other girls might feelckluster to you if I release my desires without thinking.


    Yasenia: In what sense?


    Tatyana: In the sense that you will feel nothing from them.


    Yasenia: ¡­


    The girls: ¡­


    Luke S.: ¡­


    Tatyana: So, I''m neither worried, nor hurried, nor excited.


    Author: And that''s all for today~.


    **************************************


    pa tre /posts/dragonesss-hour-93546305 Completed image of NSFW Naked Pregnant Yasenia

 Chapter 689: Angels and Leas argument. The extent of a systems influence.

    Chapter 689: Angel''s and Lea''s argument. The extent of a system''s influence.


    Yasenia looked at Lea, and many thoughts shed in her mind while thinking of that question.


    Du Xian joined the conversation, giving her opinion. "Lea, harems are no good, right? Isn''t having a traditional one-on-one rtionship better than a harem?"


    Yasenia stopped her thoughts and paid attention.


    Meanwhile, Lea answered Du Xian''s question with confusion. "Why do you think so? Isn''t a harem a proof of status?"


    Du Xian blinked. "What kind of status are you talking about?"


    Lea spoke while smiling at Yasenia. "While one-on-one rtionships are traditionally praised, a strong partner will eventually get a few lovers. For example, Big Sister Sarah has ten lovers besides me and can make us all happy and stronger. Even Yasenia here has a harem. If your partner is strong and capable, gaining more than one lover is normal."


    Yasenia looked deeply at Lea. She asked with a normal tone. "Don''t you think it is unfair for those in the harem? While in a small harem, the harem head can still give attention to their lovers. If the numbers grow, it will be lonelier for those in it, no?"


    Lea blinked, feeling something amiss, but she answered what she thought. "Isn''t it their blessing? If a harem head can have many lovers, it just means they are that capable. A strong male or female should be able to gather many of the opposite or same gender. Furthermore, while it is true that attention is important if the harem head can satisfy the lust of their harem members, I think it''s enough."


    Du Xian and Laurina frowned, feeling that the logic was somewhat correct but also feeling that it was wrong somewhere.


    The one who answered their strangeness was Angel, and her tone was t. "The higher the number, the more capable? That''s something stupid to think about."


    Lea''s smile froze, and she looked at Angel strangely. "If you think so, why are you with someone with five other lovers? If you had thought that one-on-one rtionships were better, you would not have been a couple with Yasenia."


    Angel looked at Lea with cold eyes. "First of all, I became her lover and attracted to her before I knew about the harem. Second of all, if I could, I would take Yasenia all for myself. Third of all, if you are with Sarah because she can pleasure you, then you are not in a rtionship with a lover but with a sexual reliever. Bonds like that are weak, as they can easily break once a more powerful person appears."


    Lea also got angry. "Are you saying that those who joined after you are sluts that would open their legs for anybody? I would love to see their reaction to your words!"


    Angel sneered. "You are very imaginative, cing words I didn''t say in my mouth. All the girls in Yasenia''s harem, me included, were informed about the reason for the harem, and we all know about Yasenia''s dislike toward building a harem. If it weren''t a necessity, Yasenia wouldn''t have even epted us as lovers in the first ce. Do you think that she can only please six women?"


    Angel crossed her arms and continued. "What I''m speaking about is not the harem size, head, or anything else. I''m focusing on the connection. While a connection through pleasure issting, it can be easily overridden by someone more skilled. For a harem head with dozens of harem members, those inside their harem can and will eventually leave if they find someone who can give them more. Cultivators are selfish by nature, they want everything they can get. That''s why, if you think a harem is just the ability of the harem head to please those inside, you are very wrong."


    Lea felt a chill, and her heart pounded with ufortable feelings. ''Do you think I don''t know-''


    But, before Lea''s thoughts continued, Sarah received a message far away.


    [Ding! Lea''s affection has dropped ten points. Current points 77.]


    [Ding! <Lover''s second chance> activated. Her affection points will be fixed at 80 for three hours. Cooldown started 23:59:58.]


    Sarah''s face dropped, and she quickly spoke to the other girls. "We need to find Lea quickly!"


    Meanwhile, Lea''s thoughts changed. ''-but even if that''s true, I just love Sarah.''


    Lea spoke, her mind feeling hazy. "Yasenia just doesn''t increase her harem because she is not confident in her ability!"


    Angel barked augh. "Are you even listening to what I''m saying? If she wanted, even after adding a zero or two, she would still be able to pleasure those numbers physically! Does Sarah need ten partners? Can you say that Sarah gives you her undivided attention? I can! Even with six lovers, Yasenia makes me feel like I''m not in a harem but in a monogamous rtionship by working her ass off every day."


    Angel looked at Lea and sneered. "Do you know how many days she has slept in the past year? Six! She has slept only for SIX DAYS! And that''s because she uses her sleeping schedule to do sect management and cultivation so that during the day, she is freer and can share time with us! Has Sarah ever done something like that?"


    [Ding! Lea''s affection dropped by fifteen points. Affection reduced to 65 points.]


    [Ding! <Lover Second Chance> effect is still active. Affection fixed to 80 points.]


    Lea retorted, cing her hand on her forehead. "Sarah bes stronger the more partners she has. This is something we''ve realized, and that''s why it is okay to increase the numbers! Not only that, she can make her harem stronger!"


    Angel''s lips arched with disdain. "Are you even listening? Do you think Yasenia can''t do that? She could dual cultivatemon people into geniusesparable to us if she wanted to. But instead of plowing every hole, she takes care of a group she can manage without wronging any of us. While Sarah''s harem will grow into the hundreds, we six will stay as Yasenia''s only real lovers. And I can trust her with that because of her past actions!"


    Angel then challenged. "Tell me that if Sarah said she would stop adding people, you would believe her. Tell that to my face those words!"


    [Ding! Lea''s affection dropped by thirty points. Affection reduced to 50 points.]


    [Ding! <Lover Second Chance> effect is still active. Affection fixed to 80 points.]


    Lea shouted back. "Even if I can''t, Sarah will never abandon her lovers!"


    Angel lifted her eyebrow. "I''ve seen how she behaves; I''ve seen how, during the first six months, she ignored all of you and couldn''t even satisfy you properly. I''ve seen you mix with others in the harem because you felt frustrated. Yet, you still say that she won''t abandon her lover? When was thest time you got a full day with her? Thest time you received a present from her? Thest time you had a full night alone with her instead of a wild orgy where you can''t tell who is having sex with who?"


    Lea''s eyes moistened with tears. "I-."


    [Ding! Lea''s affection dropped by 120 points. Affection reduced to -40 points.]


    [Ding! <Lover Second Chance> effect is still active. Affection fixed to 80 points.]


    But those tears became anger. "So, what if I can''t tell? While it is true that Sarah does not give us the attention we seek, she has grown enough to satisfy us!"


    Angelughed. "And yet, after gaining that little ability, she started looking for new lovers outside the harem. Probably going on dates, seducing them with items you thought were unique to you, and having sex with people you didn''t even know the name of."


    Lea''s heart squeezed with painful feelings. No one liked seeing their lover be close with others behind their back. She couldn''t help but feel hatred.


    [Ding! Lea''s affection dropped by 150 points. Affection reduced to -70 points.]


    [Ding! <Lover Second Chance> effect is still active. Affection fixed to 80 points.]


    But then, Lea thought that Sarah also didn''t have a choice. "But if she wants to be stronger, she needs-."


    Angel sighed and stopped her words with a hand gesture, walking back to Yasenia''s side. "I see that you love her enough to ignore all her faults, and that''smendable. However, you should really try to see if Sarah is worth all that love. What differentiates Yasenia and Sarah as harem heads is their dedication to the members inside, the trust they put in them, the care they treat them with, and the love they are capable of giving."


    [Ding! Lea''s affection dropped by 25 points. Affection reduced to 55 points.]


    [Ding! <Lover Second Chance> effect is still active. Affection fixed to 80 points.]


    "Sarah has many secrets. Has she told the people closest to her, her harem members, about it?"


    [Ding! Lea''s affection dropped by 20 points. Affection reduced to 60 points.]


    [Ding! <Lover Second Chance> effect is still active. Affection fixed to 80 points.]


    "All the items you said she bought or gave you, do you even know where theye from?"


    [Ding! Lea''s affection dropped by 10 points. Affection reduced to 70 points.]


    [Ding! <Lover Second Chance> effect is still active. Affection fixed to 80 points.]


    "Did Sarah care when you mixed with others in the harem to get her attention? Or did she look away and act as if she didn''t know?"


    [Ding! Lea''s affection dropped by 60 points. Affection reduced to 20 points.]


    [Ding! <Lover Second Chance> effect is still active. Affection fixed to 80 points.]


    Angel saw the expression changes on Lea''s face, and Yasenia was closely looking at the mess of emotions inside the petite woman in silence. ''Something is wrong¡­ But what?''


    Lea was very dizzy but felt a lump in her throat, and her eyes became moist. The confused emotions in her mind and heart made her body tremble and feel weak in her legs. Her tone sounded wronged and pitiful. "D-Did you have to put things like that to my face? I just love Sarah, nothing more¡­"


    Angel looked at her for a moment and then looked away. "If you didn''t have intentions toward Yasenia, I would have been more merciful. But I dislike your attempts at flirting with her and trying to make Sarah sound so good. You are clearly trying something, although I don''t know what, so I wanted to squash any thoughts rted to that. Yasenia will not leave us, even if Sarah is the Heavenly Saint of Love and Passion. That''s my confidence, our confidence in her."


    Lea''s eyes opened. "H-How?"


    Angel rolled her eyes. "You''ve been giving looks to her since a while ago, and your words were not that hidden. Even if I''m not that perceptive, I know when someone is trying to get close to Yasenia. If you don''t want to continue being hurt, kill your intentions toward her."


    Yasenia had been silently looking at Angel, feeling delighted. As the number one fan of her dears, the dragoness already knew all her lovers had a very sharp and mature personality toward outsiders. Still, she usually didn''t get to see it since they all acted pampered toward her. ''So, this is how Angel is toward outsiders that she doesn''t consider close. Wow~. I want to hug and rain kisses on her serious little face~.''


    On the spectator''s side, Laurina grabbed Yasenia''s skirt''s hem and asked with a depressed whisper. "I-Is there really not a chance?"


    The dragoness was a bit surprised at Laurina''s words. She rposed herself quickly andmented. "I''ve said it a few times. Unless an exception happens, I don''t n on adding more wives."


    Lauren blinked and thought. ''So, it''s not impossible¡­ Wait, wives?''


    Yasenia gave Laurina a side-eye, shaking her head. ''Well, the maids and bloodline spreading situation is still in the air, and my girls know it, so if she gets the hint, that''s that.''


    While all our girls knew that Yasenia wouldn''t open her heart to anybody else, they also knew her desire to spread her bloodline. Therefore, they had epted the maids bing something simr to concubines.


    Well, most of them. Angel and Cecile were still thinking about it.


    Yasenia knew it, and if they never agreed, or if they agreed reluctantly, she would never ce this n in motion. They were all very open about these things and had discussed them together in the past, so there were no hard feelings.


    This was the secret for theck of drama between our girls and why all of them trusted Yasenia so much. She would always tell them about what she was thinking, her ns, and in what direction she wanted to develop, allowing them to speak up when something felt ufortable much earlier than when it happened, reaching conclusions all of them were happy with.


    Yasenia hugged her baby and kissed her forehead, her eyes, and finally, her lips. "I love you, baby."


    Angel''s face had already melted back to her pampered self, and she rubbed her face with Yasenia while mewling. "I love you too~."


    Tatyana''s eyes never left Lea during all this time, shining with white energies rted to her Fate abilities. ''I see. That''s how it works¡­ Mirrory.''


    Mirrory answered. ''Don''t worry. I agree with your thoughts. I was a bit hesitant, but this situation makes it clear.''


    Tatyanaughed. ''Perfect~.''


    The dragoness looked at Lea and asked. "Do you want to continue exploring with me?"


    Lea struggled and finally said, while looking at the floor. "I will return to Sarah''s side."


    Yasenia nodded and then asked. "You won''t answer the device?"


    Lea blinked, feeling a bit dizzy still. "Device?"


    Only then did she realize that themunication device was vibrating. She picked it up. "Yes-?"


    Sarah''s angered voice boomed from it. "Yasenia, what did you do to Lea!?"


    The dragoness eyes opened with confusion.


    "If you touched a single hair of her body, I won''t forgive you! She is my woman!"


    Sarah''s second angered and resentful shout allowed Yasenia to understand what she was insinuating. ''Did she¡­?''


    Her entire body''s temperature dropped to the point that the ground around her began freezing. ''She wouldn''t dare¡­''


    Her blood boiled with anger, but her head and thoughts became colder and colder.


    Then, a voice so frosty that gave goosebumps to those gathered escaped her luscious lips.


    "What are you implying, Sarah?"


    When Du Xian, Du Lian, Laurina, Angel, Lea, and Tatyana looked at her facial expression, they all froze as the pair of draconic slit pupils thinned to a line while pure anger radiated from every pore of her body.


    Tatyana hadn''t seen Yasenia so angry since the day Tengliu challenged her bottom line. This made her lips arch in delight. ''Perfect~.''

 Chapter 690: Conflict and Trigger.

    Chapter 690: Conflict and Trigger.


    Blinded by her momentary rage, Sarah answered with an angered tone. "What am I implying? I''m asking you what did you do! I have a way to know these things, so don''t act innocent."


    Yasenia''s lips arched, but there was no amusement in her expression. Her smile was bone-chilling. "Hahaha, you are really saying that¡­ Impressive. I''ve given you so many chances. I''ve been patient with you too. Yet, this is what you think of me. This is the result? Good, good, good. Now I understand."


    Sarah was quickly rushing in Lea''s general direction with the help of her system when she heard Yasenia''s low and cold voice. "Do you see a light pir? Come and take this woman back."


    Sarah looked around and quickly spotted it. However, she was still insistent when she asked. "What did you do to her? Yasenia, I''m not ying around."


    "Y-Yasenia, what are you doing?"


    Hearing Lea''s voice, Sarah became agitated. "Yasenia! Don''t try to hide it. Clearly, something happened if you suddenly want to return her to me. What did you do to her? I have a deep connection with her, and I can feel that she is upset! Did you seduce her!?"


    Yasenia''s voice sounded much closer through the device as if it was now in her possession. "Who do you think I am? I asked you to get her instead of letting her alone without informing you, and this is your answer. That I seduced her? I''m not talking anymore. Come here in person to talk to me."


    Then, Yasenia cut themunication off. While rushing toward the pir of light, Sarah continuously tried tomunicate, but no one would take it.


    Then, a few messages of Lea''s affection lowering but being cushioned by her skill reached her, making Sarah''s blood boil further.


    Lillian spoke. "I told you she was not someone you should approach, Sarah."


    Sarah''s face darkened, and Lillian was delighted to see it.


    Meanwhile, Bai Ling, the white-haired human, spoke. "What if it is a misunderstanding?"


    Lillian naturally wouldn''t let the chance to drive a wedge between Yasenia and Sarah go, so she continued. "What misunderstanding? That woman is extremely selfish and arrogant. Didn''t she say in the past that she liked cute girls the most? Lea is probably right up her alley, and she has started to seduce her. With that slutty appearance, almost everybody would fall below her skirt with just a few smiles."


    Lana, the brown-scaled dragon woman, spoke timidly. "I-I don''t think Yasenia is a person who would do that."


    Lillian snorted and looked closely at Sarah''s dropping expression. When she saw Sarah beginning to ponder, she quickly interrupted Sarah''s thoughts. "That''s what you think, but a person''s true self is always difficult to see. Moreover, Sarah should have an obvious way to know what''s happening for her to be sure, right? I trust Sarah''s intuition and wisdom!"


    Lana couldn''t refute that, and her naturally timid and quiet personality did not help the argument.


    Meanwhile, Sarah was more and more sure of her thoughts, making her feel angry.


    On the other side, Lea was held by Yasenia''s tail while hermunication device was in the dragoness''s hands. "What are you doing, Yasenia!? Give me back my device!"


    The dragoness looked coldly at her. "Are you even listening? Don''t struggle. I''ll return the device when Sarah arrives. I don''t want you to leave my side for now."


    Du Xian looked at the light pir and asked. "What if other cultivators approach us, Yasenia?"


    The dragoness spat mercilessly. "Kill them."


    Du Xian''s eyes widened, and right then, a group of three appeared, two women and one man, and Yasenia turned to look.


    Du Xian quickly warned. "Y-You three, go away! This signal is obviously not for you. Why have youe!?"


    One of the women sneered. "Are you trying to hide the treasures that created that pir? I won''t be..."


    SLASH!


    Her hair separated from her neck height and below, being blown by the wind, and then her head and body dropped in different directions.


    Yasenia''s tail returned to her original position afterunching a [Draconic Crescent Moon], and she spoke coldly. "Scram before I also kill you two."


    With a choked scream, both of them scrambled and fled.


    Tatyana beckoned the spatial ring and stored it to give it to Yaseniater.


    While Yasenia was indifferently waiting, Cecile''s message arrived in her head through their connection. ''My love, do you want me toe?''


    ''No need. Continue your exploration with peace of mind.''


    Cecile blinked, thinking it was rare for Yasenia not to call her "Sweetheart."


    ''She must be quite angered.''


    Cecile pondered. ''Who is angering her? Well, if she needs my help, she won''t hesitate to call me, so I''ll hover around the area while informing the other girls.''


    "Kali, Evelyn, Andrea, listen¡­"


    A few minutes passed, and Yasenia felt Sarah approaching. She turned to look at Lea and said coldly. "Don''t speak until I tell you so."


    Lea felt Yasenia''s aura surrounding her, making even breathingborious, so she could only nod with a nervous face.


    Being used of stealing a lover was already bad enough for Yasenia, but being seen as one by someone who had known her for a long time told her in what way that person looked at her.


    Therefore, even if this was a misunderstanding, it was a misunderstanding born from distrust.


    Tatyana, at the side, shook her head. ''Even after my warning, Sarah is still as arrogant. Does she think she can do as she pleases because she has a system?''


    Mirrory floated to Tatyana''s side and smirked. ''Who do you think will win if they fight, Yasenia or that woman?''


    Tatyana shrugged. ''Although I want to support Little Treasure unconditionally, Otherworlders have so many unreasonable abilities and tricks that I don''t know who will win. It will be an interesting battle, in any case. That''s for sure.''


    Mirror was curious. ''Are you prepared to deal with the System?''


    Tatyana pondered. ''Honestly, it is the best time to injure it because systems grow with their host. If Sarah enters the Transcendence Realm, even the Dantian Spiritualization Realm, tampering with it might be veryplicated, not to mention destroying it.''


    Mirrory blinked. ''Will you intervene?''


    Tatyana shrugged with a smile. ''Who knows?


    After a while, Sarah finally arrived and saw Yasenia waiting with her arms crossed and a cold expression on her face.


    Her eyes moved to the side, and she saw Lea looking nervous while Yasenia''s tail coiled around her arm.


    Though Lea looked okay, the conversation with Angel was still in her mind, making her thoughts sluggish and strange.


    Even with [Lover''s Second Chance], Lea''s thoughts had notpletely excused Sarah. What this ability did for as long as itsted was make Sarah''s lover find excuses in their hearts to forgive their misdeeds, allowing Sarah to salvage an otherwise bleak situation rtionship-wise.


    Yasenia looked at the ten women who appeared. Most of them wore hostile expressions at her, which made our dragoness even more furious. ''After all I''ve done for them, they still have the gall to look at me like that!?''


    Yasenia sneered. "Is this the way you look at your Sect Master? Honestly, I''ve been feeding my resources to all of you in vain. I feel like feeding them to mortal pigs might have been better. At least, the pigs would be loyal after I fed them."


    Lillian''s eyes shed as she felt that this was a chance to separate them and make Sarah finally give up on Yasenia for good. "Don''t act stupid, Yasenia! Sarah has a way of knowing if something happened to us, and she has felt that you''ve seduced Lea! Admit it quickly, and stop trying to act like you are the one being wronged here!"


    Yasenia''s face became colder, and she pinned her with her prating eyes. "I wasn''t talking with you, so keep your mouth shut. No, you know what? Come here."


    The force of Monarch Intent and her other coercive auras mmed onto Lillian without holding back anything.


    Lillian''s face changed to one of horror as her knees bent, and she mmed face-first against the volcanic rock floor. The tyrannical presence of the dragon was too much for a human at her level.


    Moreover, unlike other times when she dealt with people she knew, Yasenia was not treating them as her sect disciples but as random cultivators that angered her.


    Then, Yasenia made a grabbing motion, and a massive phantom dragon w swept Lillian toward her. The woman tumbled forward before anybody could really react, and her neck was forced into Yasenia''s grip.


    After Yasenia grabbed Lillian''s neck, she used her auras to suppress her. Even if she wanted to resist, Lillian was too weak.


    Sarah''s eyes widened, and she shouted angrily. "Yasenia, stop!"


    Sarah saw the tall and alluring dragoness looking at her and felt pressured. However, her anger was still there, so she ignored the signals of danger her body was giving her.


    "Are you sure you want to go down this path, Sarah?"


    Sarah frowned. ''It was you who started it!''


    "What do you mean, this path? This is all your fault! Why did you do that to her? I trusted you! Return Lea to me and let Lillian go!"


    Although Sarah was hesitant for a second because even her system was damaged in the past by the ck-haired, red-eyed woman, this time, she had taken precautions and was not afraid. ''I''ve used a few hundred thousand points in strengthening my soul defenses and general strength. I don''t believe she can overwhelm me as before.''


    Sarah saw Yasenia smiling coldly, and her tail slowly coiled around Lea''s body tighter, making her grunt, which made Sarah even more nervous and aggressive.


    "Return her to you? Sarah, you are misunderstanding something."


    With confused eyes, she continued ring at Yasenia. "What are you talking about?"


    The dragoness mocked her. "You really don''t know the reason I called you here." She shook her head. "Honestly, I''m tired of you. I always feel a need to walk around you like the floor is filled with eggshells that I should not break. Your existence feels so strangely out of ce and dangerous that I really wanted to be close friends and allies."


    The otherworlder saw the dragoness look at her profoundly as she spoke. "At first, you were ignorant, so I didn''t mind bing close to you. I honestly liked you, even if it was not in a romantic sense. However, even while I slowly gave you my trust, you never really did so, right? I answered your doubts, discussed the cultivation world, apanied you until you could fend for yourself¡­"


    Sarah wanted to speak up, but she remained silent, listening to her words but not feeling much for them. Sarah thought with a sneer. ''So, what if I was ignorant? Unlike you, I wasn''t born here. Moreover, how can I trust someone I just met?


    "But even then, you hid whatever treasure you had even when I pointed at unambiguous evidence of its existence. Even when I asked you why you chose some treasures or methods, you never told me a thing."


    The dragoness looked back and muttered. "That thing inside you that''s of unknown origins... It really scared me, you know? One of the first things I really feared, so I didn''t dare make you my enemy back then."


    Sarah frowned. ''As if I can reveal the existence of my system! To do that, I need to exin that I''m an otherworlder. Who knows if people will try to capture me or something.''


    The dragoness continued, ignoring the struggling Lillian grasped in her vice-like grasp. "Of course, having secrets is not something inherently wrong. I respected it. Even when I wouldn''t say I liked a "question mark" like yourself around me, I tried for a while. However, our rtionship never blossomed and was always going downhill. It is like a snowball rolling down a slope. Even when I tried to stop it, the moment I stopped trying, it kept going downhill."


    "Therefore, I didn''t want to continue interacting with you because of the strangeness of your existence. I forgot about you and shunned you right after my trial because you felt¡­ How to say it¡­"


    Sarah saw Yasenia focusing on her body; those two golden eyes felt like they could pierce into her soul, giving her chills.


    "¡­ Out of ce? Yes, it''s out of ce. That''s how it feels. It is as if you don''t belong here. It''s really, really strange. And yet, when we reunited, I saw your growth and a hint of maturity in you. I thought that you would''ve matured after five years in a ce as cruel as Distancia. Therefore, I decided to give you another chance, allowing you to keep your secrets as long as you didn''t step on the line and contribute to the sect."


    Sarah finally brought herself to speak, interrupting her following words. "What chance are you talking about? Everything I have is because I gained it with my own strength! No matter what you''ve given me, I''ve gained it because of my own hard work!"


    With her words, the dragoness stopped speaking, looking at her incredulously. "Hard¡­ work?"


    Sarah checked on Lea''s and Lillian''s safety onest time, and then her eyes returned to the cold-faced Yasenia. ''If I fight here today, the chance of us reconciling will be cut. Also, returning to the Sect would be impossible. However, with my system, the advantage of a sect is minimal. While it is true that I can take advantage of many things and ces, it is also very restrictive.''


    Her confidence increased, even though she missed many essential points, like what Yasenia would do after they fell out. Her perspective looked at things very unterally, and her thoughts were not deep because of the stress and need to think quickly about the situation.


    ''First, I need to save Lea and Lillian. My strength has grown a lot in thest year since I have focused all my points on strengthening myself, allowing me to reach the half-step of the Unification Realm. Two levels above Yasenia. Moreover, the jump in strength from ninth to half-step is veryrge.''


    ''Then, I have bought a few life-saving treasures and strengthening items. Furthermore, I have a little more than 100,000 Points left in case of an emergency. No matter how talented Yasenia is, I have a cheat-like system, so I should be stronger than her.''


    Yasenia spoke coldly. "Whatever, have you finished sorting your thoughts? Good, then Lea-."


    But, before she could ask Lea to exin what happened, Sarah interrupted while pointing at her. "Yasenia, don''t take me having a good impression of you as me being weak and easy to bully. Even if you are the Sect Master, this doesn''t mean you can toy with me as you please! Moreover, I''m now strong enough to face you. No matter what benefits you gave me in the past, the moment you touch my harem, there will be consequences! Let go of Lea and Lillian before I attack you for real!"


    Angel and Laurina''s eyes widened in stupefaction. Their thoughts were simr. ''She just challenged Yasenia?''


    Lea''s eyes shed withplicated feelings, feeling both touched and ufortable. She had seen Yasenia fighting, and even while her confidence in Sarah was high, her heart was doubtful. She couldn''t picture that majestic dragon being beaten down.


    ''Is she really willing to go that far for me? Or is this just an act?''


    A notification entered Sarah''s vision.


    [Ding! Lea''s favorability increased by +8, reaching 88 points (Love?)]


    [Ding! Du Xian''s favorability decreased by -40, reaching -50 points (Disdain)]


    [Ding! Dorian''s ¡­


    ¡­.


    Besides these two, other notifications with small numbers that she didn''t really care about also appeared.


    Tatyana''s and Mirrory''s eyes shed. Mirrorymented. ''You were right. She has be confrontational.''


    Tatyana smirked. ''Do you want to continue guessing?''


    Mirrory shook her head. ''If your daughter swallows this, no matter the excuse, you would have to reeducate her. She has challenged her integrity, persona, values, and strength. A dragon that swallows this kind of insult isn''t a dragon anymore.''


    Tatyana nodded. ''I agree but¡­'' A massive flood of energy submerged the surroundings in a terrifying presence, making her smirk. ''¡­There is no need to worry.''


    After Sarah''s statement, Yasenia''s eyes widened for a second, and then her aura burst out with thick, killing intent.

 Chapter 691: Sand Castle Against the Waves.

    Chapter 691: Sand Castle Against the Waves.


    Sarah felt her back being soaked in a cold sweat when Yasenia''s unrestrained killing intent swallowed her.


    The dragoness''s slit pupils had thinned into lines, and her voice boomed like a dragon roar as she shouted. "You ungrateful woman! I haven''t revealed the fact that you are a human out of consideration of our past friendship; I gave you a ce to stay without you needing to worry about anything, even at the cost of being discovered for housing humans! I gave you resources, status, and living conditions, cultivators ten times stronger than you would dream about! I kept you informed, gave you elder-level privileges, and even shared and traded with you information you would wish to know, like the date of this secret realm! Yet you say that I''m trying to bully you!? That I am toying with you!? That I forced myself on someone!?"


    Sarah was startled, and her heart skipped a beat out of fright.


    Then, she realized that something in what Yasenia had said was too dangerous for herself, but it was toote to stop her.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia summoned her sword and was about to continue when she saw the faces of the four beast human women behind Sarah open their eyes widely while looking at Sarah.


    As sharp as she was with emotions, she could realize that there was not only surprise but a sense of betrayal in those eyes. ''Huh?''


    Of them all, the one who loved Sarah the most, Harmony, screamed at Yasenia, her eyes trembling with convoluted emotions. "What are you talking about!? How dare you call Sarah a human!?"


    Yasenia looked at Harmony indifferently for a second, and then her eyes shed with realization. ''No way, did Sarah fake her bloodline?''


    She couldn''t help but look at Sarah with mocking eyes and sneered. "You are a worse piece of trash than I imagined. You haven''t told your lovers that you are a human? Hahaha, this is ridiculous."


    Lana, the dragon woman, shouted at Yasenia with a high-pitched but timid voice. "S-Sect Master, even if you are angry at Sarah, you shouldn''t nder her!"


    Yasenia looked at Lana and saw the innocence around her about to copse. Out of all of Sarah''s harem, Lana was someone Yasenia had previously talked with privately, bing somewhat close.


    Even while anger burned inside her, and she wanted nothing more than to charge forward and start fighting with Sarah, she tried to calm her tone while speaking to this innocent dragon princess. "Why would I lie with something so easy to prove?"


    "No! You are lying! There is no way Sarah is a human!"


    While Yasenia confronted the four beast humans, Sarah was frantically speaking with her system.


    ''System, can I buy a beast bloodline or something? I need to make my beast appearance foolproof, or things will go very bad!''


    [Host. Changing from human to beast is expensive, but if the bloodline is low enough, you have enough points.]


    ''Perfect! Let''s do it quickly!''


    [Host. Let me finish. While possible, the process is not instantaneous, and your human bloodline will be revealed while the bloodline changes. Moreover, you need to be cultivating. I don''t think you can do so in this situation.]


    ''Shit, then what do I do!?''


    [Your concealing formations are strong. Even the tests Yasenia made for the entrance test would not be able to tell your human bloodline.]


    Sarah looked at the affection from the beast human girls and saw that the numbers were lowering and increasing, a sign that they still trusted her and didn''t believe Yasenia''s words yet. ''Since I can''t change, I''ll need to fake it until I make it!''


    Sarah used a few skills to avoid inspection and looked at Yasenia angrily while she shouted. "Yasenia. I''m not a human. Please stop trying to lie to them! If you want to separate us, you will need much more than a superficial lie!"


    Yasenia stopped speaking and looked at Sarah.


    Sarah saw no emotions directed at her through that draconic gaze for the first time since their altercation.


    However, it was far more chilling than when Yasenia was angry. The moment she crossed her eyes with the indifferent golden orbs, she felt like she had be nothing in Yasenia''s eyes.


    Sarah''s mind spun, and she spat coldly. "Even if you want to separate us, it is impossible. I''ve already proved I''m a beast before them multiple times. Your tricks will not be able to separate our bonds!"


    The four beast humans recalled the tests and auras they had felt before and frowned, looking at Yasenia displeased. ''Is she really trying to lie to us?''


    Sarah continued after she saw the reaction of the four. "See? Lana, don''t believe her! She isn''t who you think she is!"


    Lana frowned, and Sarah saw with delight how the affection points toward Yasenia went to the negatives.


    Yasenia continued looking as if her words were the same as the wind. Thinking about something, she looked at Angel and told her something through her spiritual sense.


    Then, she asked Sarah calmly. "Do you dare to unleash your Beast Bloodline aura, then? You are a beast, right? Do something like this, then."


    The atmosphere around Yasenia fluctuated, and a gentle ripple extended outward, allowing her [Empyrean Cosmos Dragon] bloodline to flood the area with her Empyrean presence.


    The four beast human girls swallowed when Yasenia''s aura enveloped them, feeling small and unworthy. The Peak-level Ancient Ranked bloodline was a massive deterrent for the beast humans before her, who didn''t even reach the Divine rank.


    Meanwhile, Sarah spoke coldly without much reaction. "Why should I listen to you? Yasenia, we''vee to this point already, so stop spouting nonsense and fight me!"


    However, Sarah''sck of reaction was something the four beast humans caught. Worse, it wasn''t only Sarah whocked a response; the others around them also didn''t react to the powerful bloodline ripple, making their hearts twist. Even Lillian and Lea, who were point ck, looked unaffected. ''This¡­''


    Yasenia''s bloodline ripple was gentle, unlike when she used it tyrannically to pressure, and therefore, for a human, it would feel something simr to a breeze passing through.


    Yasenia''s indifferent eyesnded on the four beast humans and saw their reactions. ''Since we are already like this¡­ I''ll make you feel the consequences of your actions, Sarah. Feel despair as everything you''ve built crumbles before your eyes.''


    She looked at Sarah and smiled, asking in a calm manner that was filled with hidden poisonous thorns. "What about the other six, Sarah? Lea, Lillian, Astarea, Soraia, Bai Lin, and Su Lin Shi. Are they also beasts?"


    The eyes of the four trembled as Yasenia indirectly confirmed their fears.


    Remember that with Distancia''s education system, humans were the lowest kind of creature. While sexual ves existed, they were generally bought by perverts and people with low morals. For upright beast humans like Dorian, Lana, Harmony, and Paledora, mixing bodies with a human was simr to a mortal human mixing body with a wild pig.


    If the person you always thought was a human turned out to be an animal disguised as one, you can imagine the amount of disgust and regret they were feeling.


    Sarah shouted. "Of course, they are beasts. They''ve all done the same tests as me!"


    Yasenia looked at Lea and asked. "You can speak now. Are you a human or a beast, Lea? Let''s hear your answer."


    Lea looked at Yasenia''s emotionless eyes, and her body trembled.


    Yasenia continued slowly, forcing Lea to peer deep into her draconic gaze. "However, remember that words have consequences. For now, it''s only Sarah¡­ Your words can change that."


    Lea swallowed, her heart beating rapidly. ''W-What does she mean with it''s only Sarah?'' Lea was someone who hadn''t really faced nerve-wracking situations like these, so she didn''t want to think about the meaning behind Yasenia''s words.


    Her trembling eyes looked at the four beast humans, and saw their eyes looking at her desperately. Her heart jumped at those eyes. ''T-They know.''


    It was easy to see that they knew once she looked, but they wanted a saving straw. They wanted to hold onto something, even if it was a lie.


    Lea knew how deeply Harmony loved Sarah. Even during those strange six months when Sarah was timid and entric, Harmony always stood by her side, consoling and telling her not to worry.


    If Lea had to say who loved Sarah the most, she would say Harmony without a second of hesitation. Lillian obsessively liked Sarah, but the bird woman with white wings was devoted to an unhealthy level.


    Sarah was anxious and shouted. "Lea, I can protect you! Don''t get misled by her! Tell the truth!"


    Of course, Lea understood what "truth" Sarah wanted her to tell, but there was something that blocked the words that should''ve been easy to say.


    Yasenia was pinning Lea down with her piercing, draconic eyes, wholly ignoring Sarah and everybody else.


    Lea was sweating, her entire body trembling. ''W-Why is she so focused on my answer.''


    Her mind had been feeling dizzy for a while because of her argument with Angel, and the effects of [Lover''s Second Chance] were still present, forcing Lea to "love" Sarah and always try to take her part.


    Yasenia could feel the unhealthy trembling through her tail that tightly bound Lea, but her heart didn''t feel pity for a second.


    Her eyes were locked on Lea, waiting for an answer.


    The petite woman''s heart rate shot up with anxiousness and fear. ''What do I do!? Should I tell the truth? Should I lie? But, if I lie and those four discover itter, they will hate us even more. Moreover, I don''t know what Yasenia will do if I lie¡­''


    Yasenia mocked her. "What is it taking you so long? Hesitating whether to tell the truth or not? How about an oath to the heavens? Do you dare do that?"


    The four beast human women naturally caught Lea''s hesitation, and their faces fell, bing gloomier with each second without Lea answering.


    Lea saw a dark aura slowly begin to leak from Harmony, scaring her enough that she almost let out a scream.


    On the other side, the four beast women were feeling their hearts ripping to pieces slowly in real-time.


    They naturally had their suspicions, and although they were angry at first when Yasenia revealed it, as long as Sarah told them the truth, they would eventually find it in them to forgive her, perhaps.


    They were lovers, after all, and the good moments between them would not magically disappear because Sarah was a human. Even if they hated humans, thanks to Yasenia''s efforts inside the sect to slowly teach them to ept humans, they were actually more epting.


    Yet, what was happening was something they''d never imagined. The person they trusted the most, their lover, theirpanion, and the person who had been sharing a bed with them for years was lying to their face.


    Worse, it wasn''t just one of the people they trusted lying to them.


    Seven of them.


    Seven people might be lying at them together, while these seven a few moments ago were people they would risk their lives for.


    Dorian, the short and slender Amphibian girl, asked with a stiff face. "Lea, please answer honestly. Are you a human? Please, don''t lie. Please."


    Between all of them, Dorian was the one who still didn''t believe it.


    She had been quite secluded in her n before, to the point that she was abandoned andter rescued. She had only recently gotten to know love from this group, and it had been the happiest moment of her life. So, she didn''t want to ept that seven of them had kept their identities a secret from her.


    It was an important identity for someone who had grown in their position.


    Lea felt a lump in her throat. She and Dorian were really close, yet, in her hands, there was now a decision that could break them.


    ''I-I can''t do it.''


    Lea looked at Sarah and felt anger.


    ''W-Why must I suffer like this.''


    Her anger ballooned, and her love twisted into hatred.


    ''Why didn''t Sarah tell them before needing to have sex with them!?''


    Sarah received the message that would crumble the sand castle she built.


    [Ding! Lea''s affection dropped by 178 points. Affection reduced to -90 points (Hatred).]


    [Ding! <Lover Second Chance> effect is still active. Affection fixed to 80 points (Love).]


    And Lea''s thoughts were once again twisted. ''But even then, I can''t betray the trust that Sarah ced in me!''


    After a few deep breaths, Lea''s face hardened, and she spoke firmly and loudly. "We are not humans!"


    Sarah''s face was filled with relief for a second.


    Yasenia''s golden eyes shed, and then the indifference turned to chilling coldness. "So, this is what you choose."


    Lea looked up, and her heart thumped in genuine fear. ''W-What is that gaze?''


    Then, Yasenia rested that enormous sword she had summoned on the ground and snorted augh. "Impressive, truly magnificent. You are not even able to admit such a simple fact to them. Have you be their lovers because they are useful to you? You really see them as nothing but resources, and what''s worse is that they are an expendable one."


    Lillian was still being choked by Yasenia''s hand, and she shouted with difficulty. "Slut¡­ Who are¡­ you¡­ to say that! Aren''t you¡­ the same?"


    When Sarah saw Yasenia turning to look at Lillian while not changing her indifferent expression, she felt a bad premonition, and her body chilled.


    Yasenia looked at Lillian for a second and then spoke. "Come to think of it, I grabbed you like this to stop Sarah from doing a stupid thing because I didn''t want to really kill her. I wanted to beat sense into her¡­ But¡­"


    Sarah shouted with a truly scared voice for the first time. "YASENIA STOP!"


    But, not even paying attention to her, Yasenia''s tail uncoiled from Lea and moved agilely, ruthlessly piercing Lillian''s chest and exiting from the other side.


    "NOOO!"


    Sarah''s shrill scream spread while faces filled with disbelief came from her harem members.


    Meanwhile, Lillian''s eyes widened, and then she coughed a mouthful of blood. "Y-You¡­" She didn''t expect Yasenia to attack her because she had seen her lenience in the past. Being part of her sect, Lillian expected much more "impunity."


    Still, she misjudged Yasenia. Not only her but also Sarah and Lea. They thought this was an altercation where no severe blows would be traded.


    Yet, they couldn''t be more mistaken.


    The dragoness stated coldly while looking at the trembling Lea. "I warned you, didn''t I? That if you don''t tell the truth, you will regret it."


    Then, Yasenia looked at the crying Sarah and the four human beast women and spat coldly. "Angel, activate it."


    Before anybody could react, a perfect and beautiful ss formation spread above them, shining with colorful lights.


    Then, a powerful wave of energy swept them, making them be alert as they prepared for battle.


    Sarah was still filled with horror because of Lillian''s impaled state, but she still looked around, clearing the tears that fell from her eyes as she prepared to counterattack. Yet, nothing happened for a few seconds, making her frown.


    Her confusionsted very little as one message popped in front of her eyes, making her feel as if someone had cut the rope holding the guillotine de above her neck.


    [Ding! Bloodline Concealing Formation has been disrupted for one minute.]

 Chapter 692: Shattering bonds.

    Chapter 692: Shattering bonds.


    [Ding! Bloodline Concealing Formation has been disrupted for one minute.]


    With that seemingly innocent yet impactful message, Sarah''s aura changed together with the presence of the other six, bing distinctively human.


    Sarah''s eyes widened with the second consecutive blow, the first being Lillian being impaled by Yasenia.


    And yet, while her stomach twisted and her entire body felt unwell, her vision got filled with many messages that made her mood plummet further as they came.


    [Ding! Dorian''s affection dropped by 150 points. Affection reduced to -58 points (Heartbroken).]


    [<Lovers Second Chance> is on cooldown and couldn''t stop the favorability drop.]


    [Ding! Lana''s affection dropped by 165 points. Affection reduced to -80 points (Loathing).]


    [<Lovers Second Chance> is on cooldown and couldn''t stop the favorability drop.]


    [Ding! Harmony''s affection dropped by 200 points. Affection reduced to -100 points (Mortal Enemy).]


    [<Lovers Second Chance> is on cooldown and couldn''t stop the favorability drop.]


    [Ding! Paledora''s affection dropped by 120 points. Affection reduced to -30 points (Disappointed).]


    [<Lovers Second Chance> is on cooldown and couldn''t stop the favorability drop.]


    Sarah became stiff and hastily looked at them. "I can exin-."


    But, before she could speak up, her spiritual sense caught a hand reaching for her neck, and she hastily protected herself with an energy wall.


    BANG!


    "Guh!"


    The impact of the palm pushed her back several steps, and her eyes caught the face of the one who attacked her, making her heart feel as if someone was stabbing her. "H-Harmony, please listen."


    The white-winged woman snarled with tears in her eyes, her aura exploding in a hurricane of gales. "Don''t call me by my name, Human! How dare you deceive and rape me!? You disgusting creature should die and disappear from the face of this Continent!"


    Then, Harmony rushed forward again, summoning a slim white sword and using her entire cultivation base to attack.


    The attack carried intent to kill, making Sarah feel so unwell that she reacted a step slower, and the attack grazed her shoulder, drawing blood.


    Harmony didn''t stop; naturally, Sarah wouldn''t stay still and be constantly attacked, so she summoned her own sword to parry her attacks.


    CLANG!


    Harmony''s tear-stained face twisted further. "YOU DARE DEFEND YOURSELF!?"


    Sarah''s and Harmony''s swords shed continuously, and Sarah tried to speak in between. "Harmony, please listen to me! I had a good reason to hide this!"


    "SHUT UP!"


    Sarah wanted to speak up again, but her back exploded in chills, and she hastily looked back.


    Behind her, the usual innocently smiling and voluptuous brown-scaled dragon woman had her face twisted with hatred as she punched her back.


    BOOM!


    Sarah''s entire body shook because of the brute strength of the dragon-woman''s punch, and she flew tens of meters, smashing through a few tall rocks.


    Lana''s voice was cold like winter, apanied by a dragon growl. "How dare you deceive me. How dare you betray my trust and steal my purity! With the name of my family at stake, I promise I''ll hunt you down until the day you die!"


    [Ding! Lana''s affection dropped by 10 points. Affection reduced to -90 points (Wrath).]


    The other five human girls were stunned for a few seconds at the intense reactions of the people they considered close just a few minutes ago. Still, after reacting, they rushed forward and began shing with the rampaging Harmony and Lana.


    Astarea, a tall, blonde, righteous woman, stepped forward and blocked Lana''s frontal attack with her shield. "Lana, what are you doing!"


    Lana''s pupils thinned to lines as she snarled. "Shut up! Was it fun to have us in your little human group? Did youugh at us for being stupid and not realizing!?"


    Su Lin Shi was with Harmony. Her beautiful face and slim body danced between the storm of attacks released by the enraged winged woman. "Harmony, will you really throw this many years of rtionships because of a simple thing?"


    Harmony cackled, herugh sounding hoarse. "A simple thing? A simple thing!? Hahahaha! Die with her! [Gale Sublimation]!"


    Meanwhile, Yasenia kept looking, her face emotionless. The second Yasenia heard that Sarah didn''t speak about her human nature to them, and deeply understanding how deep-seated hatred toward humans was in Distancia, she had expected this kind of oue.


    Her eyes moved toward the struggling Lillian and the trembling Lea. While her tail had pierced Lillian''s chest, she was not dead yet.


    Suddenly, she heard a woman talk. "Yasenia, think closely about what you want to do."


    The dragoness looked over, and her eyes fell onto the white-haired human woman. "Bai Ling. Aren''t you Sarah''s lover? Why aren''t you helping her?"


    Bai Ling was tranquil, looking at Yasenia deeply with her blue eyes. "No one has died yet, so things can still-."


    Yasenia''s tail burst with Sun and Star energies, exploding Lillian''s insides into a pulp while her meridians and even dantian exploded.


    Lillian''s eyes bulged, and her body expanded because of the internal pressure, and then her body fell limp.


    The dragoness smiled at Bai Ling as she flicked her tail and threw her corpse to the side. "What now? There is one dead."


    "YASENIA! HOW DARE YOU!?"


    The dragoness turned to look and saw Sarah looking at her with a warped expression full of hatred. However, Dorian, the frog woman, attacked her, forcing Sarah to defend herself again.


    Bai Ling frowned, her blue eyes shing coldly. "Why didn''t you listen to me? Now, she won''t stop until she gets her revenge."


    Yasenia looked at her with a sneer. "Hey, you are a Fate cultivator, right? Did you think that your words could control me? That your skills can work on me?"


    Yasenia smiled mockingly. "You can''t. So, if you tell me not to do something, I feel like not listening and goingpletely against your words."


    Bai Ling spat. "Childish. Instead of listening to reason, you are just moving with emotions."


    Yasenia''s lips arched downward. "Who do you think you are, Bai Ling? What do you know about me? Do you think I fear her? You are a little brat who has her ego inted because of her mastery of her Fate attribute. Honestly, what does it matter what Sarah thinks when she will die here today?"


    Bai Ling, feeling her pride hurt, answered with a cold voice. "You can''t kill her."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow as she leisurely stole Lillian''s spatial ring and poured all the contents into her ring. "I can''t kill her? What makes you so confident, Bai Ling? Also, what tells you that you are not one of my targets to kill here today?"


    Bai Ling''s mind spun, and then she confidently said. "You won''t because there is no reason to kill me."


    Yasenia gave her a bored look and ignored her. Bai Ling was utterly inconsequential to her actions. Her being here or not changed nothing in Yasenia''s thoughts.


    While looking at the ongoing battle, the dragoness suddenly felt Lea trying to flee from her side. Her tailtched to her ankle before she could escape, and she pulled her toward herself.


    "Where are you going, Lea? I still haven''t thanked you for lying about your identity, right?"


    Lea felt her body cooling down as the thinned golden eyes of the dragoness locked on her. "Y-Yasenia, please. I never wanted to hurt you. I just wanted you to join Sarah''s harem because I also liked you! Please, please, don''t continue with this madness!"


    Yasenia lifted Lea upside down by her leg and looked at her coldly. "Lea, your first mistake was to approach me with those intentions. Your second mistake was vocalizing those intentions. Your third mistake was angering one of my lovers with your attempts. Your fourth mistake has been lying when I told you to tell the truth. And now, your final mistake was trying to flee toward Sarah''s side when you knew that she and I would shortly fight."


    Lea shook her head desperately. "I-I won''t fight, I won''t fight! I just wanted to help her! I never wanted to fight against you!"


    Yasenia looked at Lea closely, and she felt something amiss. The emotions inside Lea were very convoluted, but not in a normal way. ''It''s like something is forcefully changing her emotions. Very strange¡­''


    Yasenia pondered many situations, and her eyes finallynded on Sarah. ''Is it her? But, if she could do something like that, why hasn''t she influenced the beast human girls?''


    No matter how sharp our dragoness was, she couldn''t imagine something so otherworldly as the existence of "Skills" and "cooldowns."


    So, she didn''t really know what was happening to Lea. ''Hm¡­ I''ll suppress her in a formation and see what happenster. After that¡­ Angel can do whatever she wants with her. After all, the one Lea angered was my baby, not me.''


    She swung Lea and threw her toward Angel''s location.


    Lea screamed for a few seconds and then fell in the middle of a strange circle that appeared as she flew. ''What''s this? A formation?''


    "[ss Prison Formation]."


    A dome about three meters tall surrounded Lea, trapping her inside.


    Lea looked up and saw Angel looking at her with narrowed eyes. "Stay still. If you move, the formation will make you lose half your weight."


    Lea gulped and stayed still.


    Yasenia looked at Sarah and waited for how the conflict would evolve. She had no haste in dealing with her, as there were still many hours until the two-day-long event finished.


    Sarah continued exchanging blows, but she was holding back because she didn''t want to hurt them. She was constantly trying to speak and convince them, but she had been unsessful.


    ''Why don''t they listen to me!?''


    Sarah felt her heart breaking when the eyes of the girls who loved her now shone with raging hatred.


    After a few seconds of exchanging moves, the four beast human women stopped and faced the group of humans made of Sarah, Astarea, Su Lin Shi, Soraia, and Bai Ling.


    Harmony, still filled with loathing, asked with a hoarse tone. "You five knew it all along, right?"


    Although her face was enraged, one could see that there was pain below that enraged gaze. Harmony had loved Sarah dearly and took care of the others often, so this betrayal felt like someone had dug her heart out.


    Paledora, the usual brightly smiling dog kin woman, asked coldly. "Were you going to keep this a secret forever?"


    Sarah instantly defended herself, crying because of all the powerful feelings running rampant in her. After all, Lillian was dead, and her lovers were attacking her. "Of course not! I-I was waiting for the right moment! I had decided to reveal it slowly to you after the secret realm!"


    But her words didn''t sound believable. Even when she was telling the truth, the four beast human women didn''t trust her.


    Sarah saw their faces, and she felt that it was unfair. If no one interfered, she would''ve been able to live happily with them. ''That''s right, it''s not my fault.''


    Her bloodshot honey-colored eyes moved and locked on the blurry figure of the dragon woman. Her tears fogged her vision, but after a few blinks, she could clearly distinguish the indifferent Yasenia coldly looking at her. ''It''s all her fault!If Yasenia didn''t exist, if the people of Distancia were more normal, nothing like this would''ve happened.''


    Sarah turned toward the girls and bit her lip. ''How can you hate a single race so much!? Aren''t we very simr? Weren''t they unaware of my nature until it was revealed? They are all brainwashed to be racist!"


    When all her thoughts culminated, she said emotionally. "If I told you since the beginning that I was a human, you''ll never have even looked at me because I know that beast humans here are brainwashed by their seniors! So, I wanted to make you understand that I was not that different before telling you!"


    However, those words were one of the worst she could''ve chosen for her situation.


    [Ding! Dorian''s affection dropped by 15 points. Affection reduced to -73 points.]


    [Ding! Lana''s affection dropped by 5 points. Affection reduced to -95 points.]


    [Ding! Harmony''s affection dropped by 30 points. Affection can''t go lower, and it was maintained at the minimum of -100 points.]


    [Ding! Paledora''s affection dropped by 15 points. Affection reduced to -45 points.]


    Lanaughed, but herughter sounded incredulous. "Brainwashed? You have the gall to say that we have been brainwashed!? Rubbish! Everything that exits your mouth isplete and utter garbage!"


    Sarah didn''t know what to say, so hastily asked the system. ''Make a speech option appear! Quick!''


    [Host. Speech Options are triggered by themselves. I can''t create one at will. Please manage this situation by yourself.]


    ''Useless!''


    Sarah tried to exin herself. "Y-Your culture revolves around an irrational hatred toward humans! It doesn''t make any sense! Aren''t we very simr? You didn''t even notice until now, even when we had sex!"


    [Ding! Dorian''s affection dropped by 17 points. Affection reduced to -90 points.]


    [Ding! Lana''s affection dropped by 5 points. Affection reduced to -100 points.]


    [Ding! Harmony''s affection dropped by 50 points. Affection can''t go lower, and it was maintained at the minimum of -100 points.]


    [Ding! Paledora''s affection dropped by 25 points. Affection reduced to -70 points.]


    Harmony screeched. "WHY ARE YOU REMINDING ME OF THAT!? YOU DISGUSTING HUMAN, I WANT TO RIP YOUR FLESH APART AND EAT IT!"


    While Sarah''s words were somewhat rational and rtively correct, they weren''t something that these four wanted to hear.


    The dragon princessughed. "You have no clue what humans did to us in the past! The situation they are in today is deserved!"


    Sarah bit her lips and also became agitated, shouting. "What kind of stupid behavior is that!? Humans in the past are not the same as humans in the present! Moreover, we are not that different. Not to mention that the actions of beast humans today are equal to or worse than anything humans might have done in the past! You are all a bunch of hypocrites, and because of you, Lillian died!"


    [Ding! Dorian''s affection dropped by 10 points. Affection reduced to -100 points.]


    [Ding! Lana''s affection dropped by 2 points. Affection can''t go lower, and it was maintained at the minimum of -100 points.]


    [Ding! Harmony''s affection dropped by 5 points. Affection can''t go lower, and it was maintained at the minimum of -100 points.]


    [Ding! Paledora''s affection dropped by 30 points. Affection reduced to -100 points.]


    The bird womanughed with mockery. "So what? We are just returning the favor. Look at you; you vited us while disguising your identity! Humans have changed? Hahaha! You are the living proof that they haven''t!"


    Paledora spoke coldly. "Sarah, I misjudged you. I didn''t really hate you and somewhat understood your situation. But ming Lillian''s death on us is too much."


    Sarah was so anxious that her heart hurt. She understood that logic would not enter their heads now. ''I need to pacify them in a more rxed situation. I need to¡­ get rid of the one orchestrating this!''


    Then, Sarah turned to look at Yasenia, and her body exploded with auras. "Yasenia, it''s all your fault!"

 Chapter 693: Draconic Reckoning.

    Chapter 693: Draconic Reckoning.


    Then, Sarah turned to look at Yasenia, and her body exploded with a wrathful feeling. "Yasenia, it''s all your fault!"


    The dragoness looked at her and smiled. "My fault?"


    Sarah began screaming, her hands gesturing out the deep and uncontrolled emotions she couldn''t hold back anymore. "You fault! Of course, it is your fault! Everything would have been perfectly fine if you hadn''t appeared in my life! Why!? What did I do!? What the fuck did I do to deserve this!?"


    With apathetic eyes, Yasenia answered. "What did you do? Target me after so many warnings to stay away from me. Insult my integrity. You even tried to make me a viin when I''ve done nothing but help you. Moreover, everything you are suffering is your fault."


    Sarahughed, tears still streaming through her eyes as she looked at Lillian''s corpse. "I thought you were not so pathetic as to use my origins like that! I regret ever trusting you. I regret ever speaking to you."


    Yasenia spoke again in a nonchnt manner. "If you hadn''t lied to them, nothing would have happened. I just revealed to those closest to you what and who you are."


    Sarah screamed hysterically. "AND WHO GIVES YOU THE RIGHT TO DO EVEN THAT!?"


    Then, she hissed through her teeth. "You are always so high and mighty because of your pretty face! Why did you seduce me!? Why did you change me!? Couldn''t you have ignored me since the beginning if you didn''t want to do anything with me!? Why console me when I was at my lowest and trample on my feelings!? Why give me a hand and then pull it back!?"


    Yasenia sneered. "Are you done shifting responsibility to others? The answer to those questions is another question. Why did you expect anything at all in the first ce? I showed friendliness but nothing deeper. You are the one obsessed with trying to seduce me when I''ve rejected your approaches many times."


    Sarah''s eyes trembled and shone with animosity. Then she smiled dangerously. "Right, all of it was my delusion, no? How about I return the favor you''ve done to me."


    The dragoness''s face became serious, and her eyes quickly moved toward Sarah''s hand. ''Two talismans?''


    However, she didn''t know what it was.


    "[Spatial Shift Talisman]."


    Yasenia got alert and expanded her spiritual sense to the limits. However, she didn''t feel anything around her.


    Still, there was a strange fluctuation on Du Xian''s and Angel''s side, and she shouted. "Du Xian, Angel, move!"


    Angel had been alert, and her cultivation base exploded, sessfully resisting whatever the aura around her was trying to do.


    However, her warning came toote for the other girl, and because Du Xian was not on guard since the conflict was around Yasenia, she got caught.


    The dragoness''s eyes widened when Du Xian disappeared and reappeared before Sarah. ''Huh!? What kind of talisman is that?''


    Yasenia wanted to rush forward, but Sarah caught her by the neck like Yasenia had previously done with Lillian.


    Sarahughed, her eyes shining with ruthlessness. "Although it''s a shame that I didn''t catch your lover, at least I managed to grab this one. You seemed to like her, right?"


    Du Lian shouted. "What are you doing!?"


    The dragoness''s expressionless face became cold, and her brain turned quickly, thinking of ways to save her.


    On the other side, Du Xian was startled, but her energy instantly began rotating inside her, ready to fight if needed.


    Of course, Sarah wouldn''t allow Du Xian to react, so she swung her sword while grabbing her by the neck and pierced Du Xian''s chest. "AH!!"


    Yasenia''s body twitched as she saw Sarah''s sword piercing through Du Xian and the petite woman screaming in pain.


    Du Lian naturally got extremely angry. "If you dare kill her, I''m going to hunt you down for the rest of my life!"


    The human girls had their faces frowning at Sarah''s actions, but they didn''t stop her.


    On the other side, the beast human ex-lovers sneered as if they weren''t surprised. They couldn''t wait to rush forward and continue their fight with Sarah, but they waited to see what happened between Yasenia and their ex-lover.


    Sarah smiled widely as her energy locked around the squirrel woman. With just a thought, the energy inside the sword would explode, killing her. "Since you killed Lillian, I should reciprocate, right? Hahahaha."


    While Sarah boasted, the dragoness''s eyes shed, and she thought of something.


    Sarah saw Yasenia reach over and tensed, prepared to kill Du Xian if she did something suspicious. However, her actions halted because the person Yasenia took was Lea.


    Unlike Sarah, she didn''t pierce anything and just grabbed her by the scurf of her neck. "Have you forgotten about this?"


    Sarah''s face twisted, but she smiled weirdly with a hint of dropping sanity. "So what? Neither you nor I can move now. How about this? If you surrender thepetition or give Lea to me, I''ll release Du Xian."


    Yasenia easily nodded. "Sure."


    Then, she threw Lea forward with her tail.


    Lea stumbled a few steps, stunned at Yasenia''s quick agreement.


    Sarah, who had been aggressively smiling, froze for a second. "Huh, what?"


    Yasenia spoke coldly. "Now, release her. Didn''t you want to fight me? Good, release Du Xian, and I''ll fight you."


    Tatyana and Angel had been silently observing, and while Angel was leaking murderous intent from every pore of her body, Tatyana had a thoughtful gaze. Then, shemunicated with Mirrory in less than a second.


    ''That talisman should be from the system. It was so perfect that it almost surprised me because it aimed at Du Xian, who I wasn''t paying attention to. Mirrory, why did you not stop it? You could''ve done so, right?''


    Mirrory answered indifferently. ''Why should I? As long as Sarah doesn''t target Angel, I''d rather allow things to develop naturally. If Angel wouldn''t have been able to react, I would''ve blocked that talisman. We won''t be by Yasenia''s side forever, so if Sarah can make her feel a loss, it will be because she was not prepared enough.''


    Tatyana blinked and got thoughtful. ''But a system is not something she can be prepared against, right? It''s an otherworldly thing that defies reality in multiple ways."


    Mirrorymented after a slight pause. ''You have been quite wary of her; is it because of her system? You seem quite afraid of them.''


    Then, Mirrorymented. ''Moreover, if you really wanted, you could''ve stopped Du Xian from falling into Sarah''s grasp. I don''t believe you are helpless against that kind of trick.''


    Tatyana wasn''t afraid to admit it. ''You are right, but I felt like not reacting for reasons simr to yours. Also, I''m wary because I have¡­ A slight trauma with those things. I have yet to discover how they workpletely or how theye to be, but their means are basically endless.''


    Mirrory spoke after a moment of thought. ''Just let things move. Regardless of what we might do, Yasenia seems to have a n.''


    Tatyana nodded. ''Agreed. Let''s hope it works. Seeing Yasenia sad will break my heart.''


    After Yasenia released her, Lea hurriedly returned to Sarah''s side, making Sarah feel troubled.


    She wanted to use Du Xian as a hostage to avoid facing Yasenia and leave, or in the best-case scenario, force Yasenia to surrender, effectively making her disappear. Still, she didn''t expect such decisiveness, making her stumped at what to do now.


    The dragoness looked coldly at Sarah, a silent wrath building inside herself and ready to burst at the slightest chance. ''Not only did you target Du Xian, you targeted Angel. You wanted to do what you are currently doing to Du Xian to Angel, my precious Baby. Sarah, Sarah¡­ Pray to the heavens that you know how to navigate my traps because the only thing that can save you now is something as powerful as them.''


    Harmony''s mocking voice reached her. "What, have you fallen so low that you won''t even follow your own words?"


    Sarah looked around and realized that even her human lovers were looking at her with frowns because she was still holding Du Xian tightly. ''What do I do, what do I do? Won''t Yasenia attack me after I return Du Xian back to her? If I release her, Yasenia can attack me without consequences. Still, if I kill her, I will also be in the same situation because, without Du Xian, she will not hold back ande after me.''


    Flustered and not knowing what to do, her eyes darted around, trying to find a solution to her situation. After a few moments, Sarah felt resentful instead of grateful that Yasenia released Lea so quickly. ''Why did she have to let go of her so quickly!? Don''t people usually doubt or be suspicious when someone gives their conditions!? I have a sword pierced through her chest, for fucks sake! Why is her face so calm!?''


    While Sarah was confused and did not know what to do, Yasenia kept calm and observed her actions.


    The reason she released Lea so quickly was because of her deep understanding of Sarah. She knew that while Sarah was still heartbroken and furious at Lillian''s death, she was also terrified.


    Right now, Sarah''s four lovers have betrayed her and attacked her, and during all of that, one of them, Lea, was captured, and another, Lillian, was killed. The convoluted feelings have ced her sanity on the edge, and the only thing holding it together were the lovers that were still around her.


    Through personal experience, the War Trial taught Yasenia how the psychology of someone who loses a close person works. It had taught her by making her experience situations like the one Sarah was in and dozens much worse than this one.


    Therefore, Yasenia knew that Sarah was at a crossroads with two paths.


    The first road is for Sarah to release Du Xian and flee thepetition with her human lovers by surrendering, trying to use the time it took Yasenia to finish it to hide from her.


    The second path was again for Sarah to release Du Xian, but instead of fleeing, she was overconfident in her own capabilities and chose to fight her.


    Killing Du Xian in any shape or form was not something Sarah could do because she was afraid of her human lovers despising her when she herself had been quick to release her hostage in a show of "goodwill."


    But there was no goodwill in Yasenia''s actions; they were coldly and ruthlessly calcted to constrict Sarah''s choices and allow Yasenia to lead the situation toward an end that only benefited her.


    The cold reptilian eyes observed every little expression on her prey, prepared to jump and finish it off at the slightest chance she had.


    Astarea, the tall, righteous, blonde woman, spoke to Sarah. "Sarah, release Du Xian."


    Sarah''s body trembled, and Du Xian grunted in pain as the sword inside her also moved with her.


    Du Lian wanted to shout as he felt nervous for his wife, but he suddenly felt a tyrannical aura surrounding him, forcing him to shut up. The origin of the aura was Yasenia herself, who wouldn''t allow others to create unknown factors.


    Even then, the dragoness hadn''t even moved an inch, and she wasn''t even looking at him, showing the control of the scene she had thanks to her ever-present spiritual sense.


    Sarah spoke, not realizing how much her voice was trembling. "A-Astarea, if I let go, Yasenia will attack! E-Even if I''m confident, you all will be in danger!"


    Bai Ling spoke. "Then, kill her. We can always give up thepetition."


    Sarah looked at Bai Ling and gulped to moisten her dry throat. ''T-That''s right, I can kill her. Either way, we can always surrender.''


    The dragoness''s eyes moved for the first time, and she looked deeply at Bai Ling. Bai Ling was about to smile, thinking that she had disrupted Yasenia''s ns, but after two seconds, the draconic gaze moved away from her, returning to observe Sarah as if her words were inconsequential.


    This made Bai Ling''s expression fall.


    Yet, Bai Ling didn''t realize that Yasenia had done so to make her expression change.


    When Sarah saw Bai Ling''s expression falling when she didn''t answer, she thought that she was unhappy that she was considering killing. Therefore, she quickly gave up the option of killing Du Xian.


    It was all mind games that the dragoness was puppeteering.


    Astarea spoke soothingly one more time. "Sarah, let go. Whatever challenges are ahead of us, we''ll fight them together."


    Taking into ount her recent thoughts and because of the righteous and soft tone, Sarah decided to trust Astarea.


    She took out her sword from Du Xian and then pushed her forward. However, Sarah''s eyes were locked on Yasenia, preparing to move again if Yasenia recklessly charged forward.


    Knowing how tense Sarah was, Yasenia remained calm on the outside and beckoned Du Xian. "Come here, Du Xian."


    The squirrel girl hurriedly scurried forward toward Yasenia, who gave her a greater sense of security than her husband. She fell into her arms, burying her face in Yasenia''s warm bosom. The sweet floral scent quickly calmed her taut nerves, and her entire body melted in her arms.


    She was the Matriarch of a race with hundreds of years of experience, so even if she was shocked, she had a strong mentality and quickly recovered her mood. She coughed twice and then looked up at Yasenia with a smile. "Thanks, Yasenia."


    Angel didn''t say or feel anything this time, as Du Xian had been on the verge of dying. Yasenia took out a peak-level Heaven-ranked healing pill and fed it to her. She didn''t have many pills of this quality, but it didn''t matter. It was her fault that Du Xian ended up in that situation, and giving her anything other than the "best" to heal her didn''t sit well with Yasenia.


    The dragoness gently caressed her hair and asked with a soft tone. "Do you feel anything strange, Du Xian?"


    Du Xian closed her eyes, quickly feeling the powerful healing capabilities of the pill, and she shook her head. "Nothing, I''m okay, Yasenia."


    Yasenia nodded and then turned to look at Sara coldly, separating from Du Xian and walking forward slowly.


    Almost 200 meters separated them, not too far for cultivators at their level.


    Her steps were unhurried, and she didn''t really cover much distance with them, but the presence around Yasenia began condensing.


    "Sarah."


    The woman flinched when Yasenia called.


    "This is the first time I''ve abhorred someone so much outside the War Trial."


    Then, a message popped in front of Sarah with a static-like sound that hurt her ears.


    [Ding! Y@se#&a Dr@#$ry favorability De#re@#d by ** points, rea#$ing -100 points (Mortal Enemy).]


    [Ding! All missions rted to Y#@en#a Dra&##@ and those close to her will be automatically canceled, and those epted will be counted as failures.]


    [Ding! Warning! You''ve provoked the rage of a powerful enemy!]


    [Ding! An urgent mission is being generated. Please, wait for a second.]


    Yasenia grabbed the heavy Draconic Heart with one arm and lifted it effortlessly, stepping toward Sarah without cing others in her eyes. "Sarah, I had one thought from the first moment I met with you. Either we became close allies, or we became enemies. That''s why I tried to be close to you at first. That''s why I kept trying to pull you to my side even while I felt my doubts."


    CRACK!


    The ground under Yasenia split, creating a dreadful sound that steps shouldn''t make.


    "Now, I challenge you to a Death and Life duel."

 Chapter 694: Yasenias Tyrannical Presence.

    Chapter 694: Yasenia''s Tyrannical Presence.


    Sarah was still resentful toward Yasenia because she killed Lillian. Moreover, in her mind, there wasn''t really a better chance to fight Yasenia because she was in a rare situation where she was away from her usual group.


    Instead of all the people who usually surrounded her, only Angel, Laurina, Tatyana, and the Du pair were around.


    However, her current inclination was to escape with her human lovers, mainly because the four human beasts were still eyeing her like predators.


    When she was about to choose, a string of messages popped in front of her eyes.


    [Ding! A new urgent mission was initiated. "The Celestial Dragoness Wrath"]


    [Ding! The enemy has been analyzed to an initial level, and the name will not be blurred anymore. Further encounters will allow the system to understand Yasenia Dravory further.]


    [Mission Description: Instead of making Yasenia Dravory fall in love with you, you have managed to anger her to the point that she treats you like a <Mortal Enemy.> While many have angered Yasenia Dravory in the past, not many angered her to the point that she wanted their death as much as yours. You need to survive after damaging her enough or defeat her to show her that you are not a person who would flee in front of adversity.]


    [Mission Summary: Yasenia Dravory has been angered due to your response to her. Her strength is unfathomable, and she is the strongest opponent you have yet to fight.]


    [Clear Condition 1: Survive the encounter against Yasenia Dravory while damaging her more than 40% and escape with your life.]


    [Clear Condition 2: Survive the encounter against Yasenia Dravory for one hour and escape with your life.]


    [Special Situation! Because it is an <Urgent Quest>, Clearing one condition is enough toplete the mission.]


    [Rewards: 500,000 Points, Quasi Transcendental Robes, Quasi Transcendental Spatial Ring, +1 cultivation Level, 2x


    , 10x < High-Level Skill Level Up>, and Weapon mastery increased to Yasenia Dravory''s level: <Transcendental Expert> (A <Transcendental Expert> is a weapon master that has mastered more than fifteen different weapons to the point of mortal perfection, touching Transcendental Concepts like <Battle Intent> or <Weapon intent>).]


    [Failure: Unknown.]


    [Penalties to rewards: Death of a lover. For each lover that dies, rewards will be lowered by twenty percent. If five lovers die, you will automatically fail the mission.]


    [Extra Condition: Defeat/Kill Yasenia Dravory.]


    [Extra Condition Rewards: Normal condition rewards will be multiplied by two, 10,000,000 Shop Points, One Lesser True Dragon bloodline of your choice, gain Yasenia Dravory''sprehension talent, +5 cultivation levels, Choose to learn one of Yasenia Dravory''s Techniques, Unlock <Dragon Strength>.]


    [Additional Rewards: For each enemy defeated besides Yasenia, the extra rewards will multiply by 1.25.]


    [Enemies: Dragon Princess Lana, Harmony, Dorian, Paledora, Du Xian, Du Lian, Laurina, Yasenia, Dravory, A%$el Dr#&%ry, T&@#ana Dr#&%ry, ???????.]


    [Lovers: Lea, Lilliana (Dead), Astarea, Soraia, Bai Ling, Su Lin Shi]


    [System Hint: If you fight alone and answer to her challenge, the chances of Yasenia''s partners interfering will lower.]


    [System Hint: Use precautions against T&@#ana Dr#&%ry.]


    [System Hint: Buy <Formation Destruction Bead>.]


    [System Hint: Don''t hold back anything.]


    All these messages appeared in Sarah''s mind in less than a second, making her feel overwhelmed. ''W-What?''


    After she read and assimted them, Sarah''s heart raced, her body tensed, and her intense feelings soared. ''If I defeat her, forget about any other rewards, my cultivation level will skyrocket to the seventh level of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm? Moreover, I''ll gain the <Weapon Mastery> I''ve been so eager to buy¡­''


    Sarah bit her lips, thinking if the rewards were worth the risk. ''Well, can''t I always flee if I see there is too much danger? The failure conditions are unknown, though¡­ What does that mean?''


    It was the first time a quest of this magnitude had appeared besides Yasenia''s capture mission many years ago.


    Sarah looked at the slowly approaching dragoness, who had crossed twenty of the 200 meters between them with unhurried but heavy steps. ''Fighting her for an hour shouldn''t be thatplicated with the system items help, right?'' No matter how strong, she is in the eighth level while I''m a half-step. The distance between a half-step and a level nine is already enormous, not to mention if wepare it to an eighth level. Furthermore, both of us can fight above our level, so Yasenia''s usual advantages should be gone.''


    Sarah suddenly shouted. "Yasenia, I ept your challenge. However, this is between you and me! Do not touch those outside our conflict!"


    The dragoness stopped walking, a sh of wicked joy that nobody caught shing in her emotionless eyes.


    Because Yasenia had nothing against Sarah''s lovers besides feeling slightly resentful toward Lea, who lied in that situation and previously angered Angel, she spoke emotionlessly. "The only people I can influence here are Angel and Tatyana. The rest can do as they please."


    Sarah''s heart jumped when the system hint worked. ''It''s possible! System, buy a¡­'' Sarah looked at her saved 112,000 Shop points and the costly 100,000 points <High-level Formation Destruction Bead>. Then, she muttered. ''Buy a <Mid-Level Formation Destruction Bead>. I need to save 75,000 Points forter and save the remaining 27,000 for emergencies.''


    [Ding! You''ve bought a <Mid-Level Formation Destruction Bead> for 10,000 Points.]


    The dragoness and Sarah moved to the side and looked at each other.


    On the other side, three groups had formed.


    Sarah''s beast human ex-lovers.


    Sarah''s human lovers.


    Yasenia''s group.


    Du Xian was still angered at Sarah''s previous attack when she was not that involved, so she had kept her resentment in check until now. ''The moment they start fighting, I''ll go give her human lovers a bit of a taste of what I went through. Don''t me me for being ruthless, Human. You should face the consequences since you didn''t care and involved me in this mess.''


    Then, she whispered. "Du Lian, follow meter."


    Her husband nodded coldly.


    The four beast humans also decided not to take action for now, but their anger wasn''t only directed at Sarah. After all, the ones who deceived them of their identities were all of the human lovers.


    Laurina stood beside Angel, not knowing what to do but being alert and helping her little sister Yasenia if needed. ''You can do it, little sister! I''m cheering on you!'' Her emerald draconic eyes admired Yasenia while she made little gestures to cheer her on.


    Tatyana restrained her thoughts of ughtering all of Sarah''s lovers to demoralize her and waited, deciding to observe Yasenia''s fight closely. ''If Little Treasure starts to lose the fight or is in danger because of strange system shenanigans, I can be more prepared. It is better to wait than being mid-fight and failing to protect her because of that.''


    Angel thought simrly. ''Mirrory, help me keep an eye on Du Xian. Although I''m a bit jealous, it is rare for Yasenia to make non-romantic friends. Losing her would make her unhappy.''


    Mirrory easily agreed. So, Angel focused on the fight between her dearest dragoness and Sarah.


    Sarah summoned her [Elemental Spirit Splitting Sword], the low-level Transcendent Ranked Weapon she gained back when she got the Golden Key.


    The beautiful sword shone because of its sharpness, and Yasenia squinted. ''That sword can cut through my scales.''


    Sarah saw Yasenia focusing on her sword to the point that her face shifted slightly and her lips arched. ''She is afraid of the sword.''


    Then, the human woman heard Yasenia''s cold and threatening voice. "Sarah, prepare yourself. I''m not holding back."


    Thinking that she needed to resist or even beat Yasenia, Sarah also didn''t hide any cards and used one of her most vital skills, her only innate skill, [Primal Element Mastery].


    Sarah was naturally not weak as the system gave her many rewards over the years and increased her initial elemental mastery and spirit connection.


    [Primal Element Mastery] was a skill that increased all her physical attributes, elemental control, elemental damage, and general perception for each element she controlled. In her case, with a quintuple-attributed physique, the power-up was immense.


    Five colored lights representing Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth burst from her, making her long brown hair flutter as her power multiplied.


    Angel''s expression became severe as the strength increase of that skill was extreme. She didn''t have a skill that boosted her personal power as much. Even her [Crimson Heart Surge], her innate berserk skill, was a step behind in terms of self-strengthening. Of course, itpensated with many other buffs, but Angel had to admit that [Primal Element Mastery] was powerful. ''This won''t be a walk in the park, it seems.''


    However, as if to respond to the impactful self-strengthening, an aura that appeared to swallow the sky burst on the other side of the battlefield.


    Sarah''s eyes widened as many messages began appearing while her opponent''s aura seemingly expanded without end.


    [Ding! Yasenia Dravory has used <Monarch Intent Level Two>. Your strength is suppressed by her, and your attributes are reduced.]


    Sarah felt a wave of pressure hitting her, making her heart constrict.


    Another aura burst expanded from the dragoness.


    [Ding! Yasenia Dravory has used <War Intent Level Two>. Your strength is suppressed by her, and your attributes are reduced.]


    And another one.


    [Ding! Yasenia Dravory has used <Empyrean Dragon Regal Aura>. Your strength is suppressed by her, and your attributes are reduced.]


    And another one.


    [Ding! Yasenia Dravory has unleashed her bloodline pressure


    . Your bloodline level is overwhelmingly inferior to hers, and your attributes are reduced.]


    And another one.


    [Ding! Yasenia Dravory has unleashed her constitution pressure <Unique Constitution: Celestial Yin and Yang Body>. Your constitution is overwhelmingly inferior to hers, and your attributes are reduced.]


    And another one.


    [Ding! Yasenia Dravory has unleashed her soul pressure, <Quasi-Transcendent Soul Pressure>. Your Soul is overwhelmingly inferior to hers, and your attributes are reduced.]


    Then, one final aura burst spread around them, engulfing every other aura Yasenia had unleashed and enhancing them while making a phantom Celestial Blue Star surrounded by a beautiful ck disk filled with stars and constetions appear above them.


    [Ding! Yasenia Dravory has unleashed her Unique attribute <C@l$@#ial At#&!b$%e>. Your attributes are significantly reduced.]


    Sarah''s mind almost copsed when the entirety of what Yasenia had released mmed on her.


    She felt small, so insignificantly small that she took a step back as Yasenia''s slit eyes locked on her.


    [Ding! <Heart Demon Pill> is in effect. Mental strength will be reinvigorated.]


    Sarah took a deep breath, as if she was drowning in air, and hastily checked her stats. Her eyes widened stupidly as her attributes had been reduced by at least 20%, which was absurd when the person facing her was two levels below her cultivation-wise.


    Just with her presence, Yasenia had weakened her enemy by a fifth!


    Yasenia''s tsunami-like aura didn''t just hit Sarah. It spread around like a tide and swallowed everyone, making them feel like a primordial beast had suddenly manifested right before their eyes.


    Astarea, one of the human lovers, muttered incredulously the feeling the others couldn''t clearly put into words. "What kind of creature is she?"


    Bai Ling''s heart also dropped. ''No wonder I couldn''t read her. That''s not something the heaven''s intended to create.''


    Not to mention the humans, the four beast-human ex-lovers, forgot about their enmity as their eyes got glued to the Empyrean dragoness, and their most basic instincts almost overtook them.


    ''So beautiful.'' Lana waspletely mesmerized.


    ''Such a mighty presence.'' Dorian was awe-struck, unable to look away.


    ''If people knew, her progeny would be sought after by everyone.'' Harmony felt her body heat up as it naturally reacted.


    ''Making her an enemy was a mistake.'' Paledora tried to remain rational, but her straightened dog ears and stiff tail told her emotions very clearly.


    Even if it were temporary, if Sarah were to look at their affection toward Yasenia right then, it would''ve shown a big 100 for a few seconds before they snapped out of it.


    Without speaking another word, Yasenia strongly took one step forward, making the ground shriek under the weight of her pressure, and while leaning forward and slowly pushing against the ground, her voice echoed for thousands of meters around.


    "[Heavenly Constetion Steps, First Sky: Pegasus Gallop]."

 Chapter 695: An Otherworlders Plight and Consequences.

    Chapter 695: An Otherworlder''s Plight and Consequences.


    Sarah has never been an outstanding woman. She was born in a middle-ss home, she was brought up by normal, loving parents, and while she never excelled at school, she also never failed.


    Her social skills were there, she had a good physical appearance, and the friends she made during her adolescencested through her short adulthood. Besides that, she had many hobbies, reading online books being one of them, and had settled most of her future by the age of 25.


    An average but fulfilling life with friends, family, and a normal-paying job. The only thing she never had was a lover, or, to be more precise, a serious lover. She had gone on dates but never crossed thest line, finding her partners not good enough to choose them to spend the rest of her life with.


    She was undoubtedly not a blessed or wealthy person, but her day-to-day life was notplicated, and she lived a happy and primarily stress-free life.


    Yet, without knowing when or how, she suddenly appeared in the middle of a forest.


    At one moment, she was driving toward her workce, and at the next moment, she was standing in the middle of nowhere.


    What surrounded her were trees so tall and wide that she doubted her eyes. Not even on the inte had she ever seen trees this big. Trees that stretched upward higher than even the skyscrapers of the city she lived in.


    ''Am I dreaming?''


    That was her first thought; after all, the sight was so absurd that everybody would be confused.


    And while she looked around, lost and confused, a mechanical and cold voice rang in her head, startling her.


    Reading the messages, she realized that she was no longer in the ce she previously lived. She was no longer even on the same or reality.


    Instantly, she realized that she was in a fantasy World. Moreover, it was one of her favorite cultivation novels.


    ''A cultivation world!''


    The world of cultivation, a ce where powers that can move stars and allow people to move between worlds, existed.


    However, while she was excited at first, her surroundings suddenly felt many times scarier.


    Thankfully for her, she wasn''t thrown here without anything. She had a system with her! A thing she knew that if the people of the cultivation world knew about, they might hunt her down. So, afraid of being discovered, she swore never to reveal the existence of the system.


    What she learned next was that this system called itself the [Harem Goddess System], making her feel excited. She could already picture her future of being surrounded by handsome men, all coddling her and loving her.


    Still, it seemed that her Fate wasn''t as such.


    She met someone who twisted her sexuality so severely that she became as bent as a ''mosquito coil.''


    ''Beautiful women are the best!''


    That''s what she thought, and a thought that held up for a while. While she wasn''t sessful in wooing the absolutely gorgeous woman who made her heart thump just thinking of her, she managed to create her own harem.


    The women of a fantasy world, with beauty standards that would make any model of her past life feel ashamed, took care of her so nicely that she was drowning in passion.


    Sarah was satisfied with her first lover. However, her system, the cheat code that could guarantee an easy-sailing life in this world, was a Harem System, owning many tools that helped her get stronger the more lovers she gained. So, she decided to seduce all the girls she found interesting.


    ''After all, there shouldn''t be any real dangers with a cheat-like system. So, let''s create a harem of beautiful women!''


    And she was very sessful at that.


    However, the ce she was in after the secret realm was a ce where humans were detested to the point that cattle in her past World might have been treated better. Although the cows were eventually killed and eaten, at least they were fed and left alone until that day. Humans in Distancia were treated much worse, used for things that made her stomach churn just thinking about it.


    ''If I fall in the hands of a beast human, I''ll be in trouble.''


    And so, she chose to hide her identity, even to the new lovers she gained. While she thought that beast humans would be very harsh, the four beast-human women she seduced were fantastic and exciting to be with.


    One of them, a tall and voluptuous dragon woman, reminded her of her "first love." Still, unlike that person who seemed to be perfect, this dragon girl was a bit shy and childish. Either way, the contrast of appearance and body made her very attractive.


    And then, she heard about the existence of her "first love."


    Armed with new confidence, she decided to chase after her and try to seduce her. ''Now I''m much stronger. I''m sure she will look at me with new eyes!''


    But, unlike the easy-sailing that was seducing the rest of her harem, her "first love" appeared to be a mountain that was impossible to conquer. Even those around her were so exceptional that they made her feel slightly inferior.


    But, Sarah''s ego, even when her system was shut down for six months, was untouched. What losing the system felt like for Sarah was dreadful, as she realized that her talents for cultivation were non-existent without its help.


    Therefore, instead of bing less reliable, she became even more reliable on the System.


    And, to Sarah''s delight, or plight, depending on how you looked at it, it worked.


    A few women who previously didn''t budge to her attempts, once she used the system tools, started looking her way. A woman who looked very simr to those around her "first love" began falling in love with her. An extraordinary Fate user with white hair, blue eyes, and a lonesome beauty that reminded the onlookers of the Moon.


    Sarah''s confidence was significantly boosted.


    So, even when her attempts were notnding, she didn''t give up.


    ''I''ll eventually make her fall in love with me!''


    And yet¡­


    "[Draconic Sunset]."


    BOOM!


    Sarah''s entire body shook as a sword massive enough to be impossible to lift by people from her original World was being violently swung at her.


    The explosion of Sun energies from the heavy hit burned her skin, making her feel pain all over. Moreover, her physical strength was unable to match the person fighting her, and her body was sted flying backward for tens of meters.


    Thankfully, her defense was strong enough to resist the shock.


    The cold and ethereally beautiful voice chanted again. "[Starfall]."


    Enormous stars that could bepared in size to her house back in her original World rained at her from all directions in the hundreds, making her entire body feel chills of fear.


    "[Stoneheart Stance: Earthen Sanctuary]!"


    Earth-attributed spirits sunk into the volcanic region, lifting a massive ck dome made of volcanic rocks.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Her dome trembled with each strike, and through her connection with it, she could feel how heavy each explosion was, making her throat move up and down as she swallowed.


    "[Draconic Star Charge]."


    BANG!


    Her earthen dome shattered as her opponent smashed through it, surrounded by a spiral of white energy and white orbs while her giant broadsword pointed at her.


    "[Mystic de Art: Elemental Veil]."


    Her feet moved on their own, following the technique automatically with the help of her system, and her body "split" in five different colored images, dodging the white meteor.


    BOOM!


    An explosion big enough to make her "split images" disappear and push her back smashed on her like a wall of metal, making Sarah gasp.


    From the crater, her enemy stepped out and charged at her, not allowing her a single moment of rest.


    The woman she was facing was sadly her "first love."


    A woman beautiful enough to make any other person she had ever seen in her previous or current World feel inferior was looking at her with a cold and emotionless face, making her chest hurt.


    A dragon beauty that had captured her heart with just a nce, a smile, and aforting hug was now trying to kill her.


    ''How did I end up in this situation?''


    What was worse, Sarah, for the first time, felt the threat of death close by.


    Even with all her system cheats that always calmed her down and gave her confidence even in the face of usually desperate odds, Sarah was afraid of the creature attacking her.


    She knew, or better said, she realized that the dragoness attacking her had the strength to ovee her system cheats with raw strength and overwhelm her. Sarah couldn''t help but think.


    ''What if Yasenia was the one with my system instead of me? What kind of monster would that create?''


    While fighting, Sarah felt helpless. She couldn''t counterattack, she couldn''t use her skillsfortably, and the only thing avable for her was defending the onught. If she lost concentration for a second, that giant sword might be lodged through her chest in the next instant.


    ''How can fighting someone feel so overwhelming?''


    Their mastery over weapons, their knowledge ofbat, their ability to judge, their reaction time, their natural talents¡­ Sarah knew that nothing could bepared between them.


    Sarah understood, deep inside, that she was utterly outssed.


    Blocking Yasenia''s attacks with her [High-Level Sword Mastery], Sarah managed to parry many of them.


    [Host. Be careful.]


    Sarah focused and saw energy gathering toward her enemy''s throat. ''A breath attack?''


    "[Elemental intent Level 3], [Pyraforge Prowess: Emberweave]!"


    Sarah swung the [Elemental Spirit Splitting Sword] several times, and red spirits gathered around her sword, sending a massive wave of burning crescents toward Yasenia.


    The power behind them was no joke, and even middle-level Epoch Core cultivators would feel threatened.


    ''This should stop the breath attack.''


    However, a silver dome spread from her enemy''s body, smashing against the mes and shattering both attacks.


    But, the silver dome''s destruction felt strange, as Sarah sensed it couldst for more attacks.


    She didn''t realize that the path between them was now clear.


    "[Sun Dragon Roar]!"


    ROAR!


    A massive golden ripple mmed onto her body, making her ears ring and her very soul tremble and burn. She could feel her very existence, the soul that she previously thought of as a metaphysical and invented thing, being attacked and damaged.


    Sarah didn''t like to fight. She didn''t want to face the dragon attacking her. ''Why couldn''t we just be friends?''


    The dragoness appeared before herself with a speed she couldn''tprehend, lifting that enormous sword high up and lowering it like an executioner''s de.


    "[Draconic Dusk]."


    "[Aerospire Artistry: Tempered de Technique]."


    A goldish color surrounded her sword, while metal elements and spirits increased the sword''s quality and strength many times over.


    BOOM!


    Sarah''s sword was sted backward, almost forcing her to lose her grip on it, and arge part of the attack hit her frontally.


    "AAAH!"


    Sarah screamed in pain as her body flew across the ce for several hundreds of meters. Burning and freezing feelings attacked her as the Sun and Moon energies in Yasenia''s attack seeped inside her and increased her injuries and burns.


    [Host. That attack has changed all the Moon energy into Yasenia to Sun energy throughplex skills and mastery.]


    ''Why would she focus all her energy toward one element? Is she preparing something?''


    Thinking of that, Sarah began healing herself. "[Aquaflow Mastery: Healing Ripples], [Sylvanweave Sorcery: Blossom Blooming Healing]."


    With her powerful level three intent, the water and wood elemental spirits surrounded her body and healed most of her wounds. The Moon Energy and Sun Energy damaging her insides were also expelled, recovering Sarah to almost a pristine state.


    Sarah looked up, but she couldn''t see Yasenia''s figure, making her panic.


    [Host. Use your spiritual sense!]


    Even her system sounded rushed, so she quickly did so and felt Yasenia approaching from her southwest direction, a blind point.


    However, it was toote. Sarah could only turn around and see how Yasenia approached and attacked her with a skill that made her heart sink in despair.


    The enormous sword dragging behind Yasenia''s figure spewed golden mes as if they were propelling Yasenia forward, and even more Sun energies gathered crazily around the dragoness.


    "[Sun Dragon Body]."


    A golden glow surrounded the dragoness, and the gorgeous blue tail with rings was dyed entirely golden.


    Then, the woman who could steal her breath away with her appearance disappeared before her eyes and reappeared at her side in a ready-to-attack position.


    "[Empyrean Sun Copse]!"


    WHOOSH!


    Sarah felt a mountain of pressure as a hurricane of Sun energies coiled around the enormous de that was swinging at her.


    The attack felt colossal, and Sarah knew that if she tried to block that, she might receive much more than a few burns.


    Sarah wanted to close her eyes, but she didn''t do so because something had happened.


    The amateurish movements of the woman changed, and the energy inside her rotated perfectly.


    On her system menu, her points had decreased by 75,000, almost three-quarters of her entire points.


    On the other side, Yasenia saw Sarah''s scared expression tten, and then, while she was swinging her sword with one of her strongest skills, she saw Sarah also shing toward her attack.


    In front of Yasenia''s eyes, in a time frame that felt too small, Sarah''s body burst with a five-colored light, and her lips parted to utter a single, cold sentence.


    "[Elemental Warding Lotus]."


    An enormous lotus with five leaves of different colors bloomed and surrounded Sarah.


    Then, both attacks collided, releasing a metallic sound, followed by an enormous golden explosion that engulfed everything.


    CLANG!


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

 Chapter 696: Celestial Assimilation. A battle between a System and a Dragon.

    Chapter 696: Celestial Assimtion. A battle between a System and a Dragon.


    After the explosion, both sides slid backward for tens of meters, creating a significant distance between them.


    Yasenia''s expression hardened, looking directly into Sarah''s eyes. However, she couldn''t see any emotion in them, just a profound calcting nature.


    Her stance was utterly different, looking ready to counterattack anything thrown at her, and the auraing from her body was increasing by the second, approaching her own even after the buffs.


    ''Dangerous.''


    That was the feelinging from Sarah. Unlike just a moment ago, where the feelings were one of weakness andck of technique, the woman before her had changed so much that she looked like another person had substituted her.


    ''Wait, this feeling¡­''


    Yasenia looked more than 25 years back in her memories and found the resemnce.


    ''Right, it happened when we took the test to enter Lost Town. At that time, Sarah''s entire atmosphere changed, which is the thing that initially made me look at her suspiciously.''


    Realizing that, Yasenia''s attitude changed, and she crouched a little, taking her own stance. At the same time, energy circled inside her meridians at high speed, preparing as if her opponent was on Tatyana''s level.


    ''A mistake will cost me dearly.''


    Looking from the outside, it looked as if the battle had stopped for a few seconds.


    Angel''s attitude had changed from rxed to serious as she spoke aloud. "Mommy Tatyana, that defense¡­"


    Tatyana was also looking on seriously, none of her previous yfulness in sight. "Little Angel, look closely. That''s the strongest enemy Yasenia has ever seriously faced."


    Mirrory asked Tatyana. ''Did the system take over?''


    Tatyana nodded. ''This is the first time I''ve seen this. Mirrory, although I don''t want to pamper Yasenia, please help me keep a close eye. A single instant can decide life and death in this situation.''


    Mirrory agreed, even materializing herself. ''I will.''


    Seeing Mirrory appearing by her side, Angel''s heart tightened.


    Meanwhile, after both sides looked at each other deeply, they took a simultaneous step forward and disappeared from their standing points with resounding sonic booms.


    CLANG!


    BOOM!


    They collided in the middle, creating a massive shockwave and shing weapons while they looked at each other.


    Yasenia''s expression hardened. ''This is not Sarah. It is the thing inside her.''


    "Sarah" twisted its wrist, deflecting Yasenia''s weapon, and with perfect and calcted steps, it managed to dive deep while swinging its sword and aiming at Yasenia''s waist.


    Yasenia quickly reacted, using her tail to sh at Sarah''s leg to force it to stop the attack, but as if it had predicted it, "Sarah" took three steps back to avoid her attack while spinning and using three consecutive skills.


    "[Pyroforge Prowess: Inferno Chain]."


    The cold and emotionless voice triggered the Fire Energy in the surroundings, summoning three wide fire arcs at extremely close range.


    Yasenia''s face changed. ''This attack will also hurt her!''


    "[Celestial Cosmos Dress]!"


    The sides of her incredibly long skirt lifted like a wall, and the three attacksnded with tremendous momentum.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    While Yasenia received the attack, it chanted. "[Sylvanweave Sorcery: Verdant Veil]."


    At the same time, Yasenia took several steps back, and using her spiritual sense to locate her enemy in the sea of mes, she noticed a shadow approaching from her left.


    Quickly turning, the dragoness shed, using [Draconic Sunset] without holding back.


    The pressure of her attack blew the mes away, revealing the creatureing at her. ''This isn''t Sarah!''


    It was a nt creature that had Sarah''s shape and aura, but it was not her.


    ''Danger!''


    While her sword cleaved the nt Sarah in half, a hidden presence materialized behind her.


    "[Elemental Synergy Surge], [Essence-Infused de]."


    Yasenia''s face hardened, and her aura burst with iparable energy. "[STAR DRAGON ROAR]!"


    ROAR!


    A massive white explosive sound echoed, pushing the person shing at her back away. However, from its sword, a wide arc of multicolored energy hit Yasenia, creating a loud, explosive sound.


    BANG!


    Yasenia was sted forward, rolling on the ground a few times and leaving a trail of blood. Using her tail, she corrected her stance and quickly refocused on "Sarah."


    Yasenia felt her back burning and felt the trickling of her blood. "Good. Now I know."


    She hadn''t left her guard down for a second, and yet, she was overwhelmed by skill. The thing she was fighting felt like a senior, but not quite. ''It''s as if a senior was restricted by a weak body. It''s not impossible to win.''


    On the other side, Tatyana''s face was chilling cold, but she didn''t interfere. Getting injuries was a normal part of being a cultivator, and enemies that could injure Yasenia without being many realms above were rare.


    Killing "Sarah" because it damaged Yasenia was stupidity in itself. Regardless of whether Yasenia lost or won, this was an extremely valuable experience.


    Yasenia spun herrge sword once, and a tyrannical energy wave spread from her, engulfing her surroundings.


    "[Empyrean Gxy Domain]."


    A massive pressure increase came from Yasenia, but "Sarah" maintained an indifferent expression.


    Without a single shred of doubt, "Sarah" charged forward. "[Stoneheart Stance: Quakestrike]."


    Each of her steps made thend around them literally tremble, and the floor below Yasenia exploded, engulfing the dragons in a lethal attack.


    However, from the aftershock, Yasenia emerged, surrounded by a silver dome created by [Draconic Full Moon].


    Then, Yasenia''s entire presence became oppressive, and everything seemed to fall under her control.


    A gctic-blue aura surrounded her entire being, and "Sarah''s" expression flickered for the first time.


    "[Celestial Assimtion]."


    WHOOSH!


    The phantom night sky created by [Empyrean Gxy Domain] twisted as a titanic vortex of silver, gold, and white energy spun around Yasenia andbined into a giant sphere in the sky.


    The image of a mystical blue star surrounded by a ck halo filled with constetions materialized after the energies converged.


    "[Pegasus Gallop]."


    "Sarah''s" eyes flickered as she lost sight of Yasenia, who appeared at her right in the next instant.


    "[Draconic Sunrise Barrage]."


    shes of golden light manifested with each of Yasenia''s sword strikes, showing an absurd consecutive use of a skill.


    "Sarah" quickly changed her footwork and began dodging and blocking the powerful attacks raining on it.


    While skills could be used one after another, they needed a small buffer, even if they were the same skill.


    Yasenia''s Assimtion skills, like Sun Assimtion, whenbined with Celestial Energy, gave birth to [Celestial Assimtion]. This skill was not an attacking skill but a supporting one.


    The effects? Absurd amounts of energy gathering while inbat. In short, Yasenia was in a state where she could "spam" skills at will.


    "[Draconic Noon]."


    An enormous golden wave of energy scorched everything in its way, and "Sarah" could only block with the lotus skill.


    But even before that skill was over, the dragoness pointed at the sky, and every single celestial body created in the phantom night sky fell as if the strings attaching them to the sky had been cut.


    It looked upward and coldly uttered. "[High-Grade Spirit Summoning: Earth King]."


    The entirend below "Sarah" became "alive" and transformed into a humanoid creature with just its upper body sticking out of the ground. Even then, the size was mountain-dwarfing.


    The enormous High-grade Earth spirit used its own body to block the literal falling sky.


    Countless explosions created by the giant Sun, Moon, and countless stars ravaged the mountain-sized titan, blocking the attack but, at the same time, being destroyed.


    However, Yasenia was not still during this time.


    A few instants before the titan blocked Yasenia''s attack, shebined her charge skills and movement technique. With nonsensical speed, she streaked through the battlefield, surrounded by colorful lights representing her elements, arriving beside "Sarah."


    Its eyes widened slightly, thinking that Yasenia had quite literally appeared below her attack.


    ''Calction Miss. Opponent Yasenia Dravory had believed I would block the seemingly unstoppable attack and took me off-guard.''


    Yasenia''s [Draconic Heart] burst with tremendous energy, and Yasenia roared as she used every single melee attack skill she had in quick session.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    "Sarah" couldn''t keep up with the monstrous waves of attacks, and several injuries began appearing around its entire body.


    With a quick sideways strike, Yasenia managed to blow "Sarah''s" sword sideways, and her tailshed several times in an instant, surrounded in silver energies and creating tens of silver crescents.


    "Sarah''s" sword shed continuously, barely blocking all of them and gaining a few bloody shes across her body.


    Then, the dragoness transformed [Draconic Heart] into a pair of dragon ws and entered meleebat.


    Punching "Sarah''s" sword sideways one more time with a quick strike apanied by [Sun Dragon w], her other fistnded deeply into "Sarah''s" stomach, exploding with [Moon Dragon w].


    "Sarah" spat blood and flew.


    Not giving her a single instant of rest, Yasenia overworked her meridians to use all her speed-enhancing skills to ovee Sarah''s flying body, punching downwards at the streaking "Sarah."


    BOOM!


    It was hit on the side of the head and sunk deep into the ground, creating a giant crater.


    "Sarah" quickly reacted, bursting with abination of water and fire skills that created light injuries on Yasenia. However, as if she didn''t see her own body bleeding, the dragoness pushed forward and used her fists, legs, and tail to deliver an absolutely devastating barrage of attacks.


    [Sunrise], [Crescent Moon], [Sunset], [Sun Dragon w], and many other skills continuously burst from her fists, manynding on "Sarah''s" body and creating heavy injuries.


    At the same time, "Sarah" also used its quintuple elemental attacks to answer and try to survive the onught. With powerful healing skills like [Healing Ripples], [Blossom Bloom Healing], and her body-enhancing skill [Advanced Elemental Defense], "Sarah" could bear the barrage of attacks that would''ve killed any other participant in the tournament many times over.


    The collision of their attacks left deep marks on their surroundings, and their bodies moved across the Treasure Land, closely followed by Tatyana and the others.


    Everyone was in awe, the seniors included, not realizing that Yasenia had grown so much since she had not really encountered equals until now to showcase her growth.


    Tatyana couldn''t help but feel proud that her young, fifty-year-old daughter was the one fighting hand-to-hand with an absurd existence like a System.


    With a quickbination of tail and leg attacks, Yasenia created a small opening that she didn''t miss.


    "[STAR DRAGON CLAW]."


    Her fist, surrounded in glittering white light and the blue-colored [Draconic Heart], streaked like a shooting star, deeply and firmlynding on "Sarah''s" stomach.


    BOOOM!


    The ground sunk because of the shockwave, and "Sarah" spat a mouthful of blood, bing aet that flew across and smashed against arge rock in the distance.


    Then, Yasenia''s body exploded with even more energy, her meridians shrieking in pain as the absurd amounts of energy roiled inside of her, and she activated [Star Dragon Body] and [Starfall].


    The next second, the phantom ck night sky turned white.


    Thousands upon thousands of five-meter-wide white stars were summoned by Yasenia, blotting the sky with their absurd majesty and beauty.


    Yasenia pointed her hand at the sky as if she was grabbing the firmament, and then, with a throwing motion that looked strenuous, she flung the white river of stars toward Sarah.


    "Sarah" looked at the iing attack that would quickly kill a middle-level Epoch Core, and it began calcting counterattacks at inhuman speeds.


    ''Analyzing odds of survival. Unknown. Analyzing the strength of the attack. Too little time. Analyzing optimal path of attack. Done. Further analysis will be made during the attack. Using 100% ofputing power.''


    "Sarah" took a deep breath and then exhaled while rxing its body.


    As air left its mouth, a multicolored aura shone around it.


    ''Unlocking body''s maximum potential, unlocking innate skill evolution via potential burning, secondary effects guarded by using 20,000 Shop Points.''


    BOOOM!


    "Sarah''s" hair blew wildly, the five-colored glow around it exploding upward like a pir of energy.


    "[Primordial Element Mastery: Endless Spirit ughter]."


    Then, the [Elemental Spirit Splitting Sword] in its hands blurred as it hacked at the endless stars raining at it.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    As the stars streaked and approached "Sarah," they were cut in half once they entered within a one-hundred-meter radius of "Sarah," stopping their momentum and making them explode outside a dangerous radius.


    "Sarah''s" body moved so urately and precisely that even the slightest muscle reaction was calcted before making it.


    Efficient, ruthless, precise.


    Those were the adjectives that described "Sarah''s" assault.


    As its body moved, it looked like a person in the middle of torrential rain, cutting down all the water drops before they could enter a certain radius, creating a strange, dome-like area where nothing happened.


    Yasenia was constantly summoning stars and looking over with cold, calcting eyes.


    ''While she isn''t showing fatigue, I can feel her energy reserves lowering. It seems that it will be an endurance battle or something decided in a single moment. I can''t use [Day and Night], or my meridians won''tst. I need to wait until [Celestial Assimtion] ends, which will happen in about six seconds. I should go all out with all the energy I''ve gathered.''


    [Draconic Heart] changed back to a giant broadsword shape, and she used her charge skills and movement technique to sh forward and approach "Sarah."


    This time, it was alert, and even while cutting down the thousands of stars, it sensed Yasenia approaching.


    Its emotionless eyes shed and suddenly stopped cutting down the stars. "[Elemental Warding Lotus]."


    An enormous five-colored lotus surrounded Sarah, twice as big as the first one it summoned, and the stars that previously couldn''t advance suddenly fell onto them.


    From the outside, it looked as if Yasenia and "Sarah" were about to be swallowed by the monstrous attack, and Tatyana''s heart tightened.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia''s face remained unchanged. "Did you think I wouldn''t predict something like this?"


    "[Celestial Field Master]."


    With a profound ripple, all the stars stopped unnaturally, as if someone had hit the pause button.


    Then, Yasenia stomped the ground and ced her sword back, instantly lunging forward as she swung her giant sword.


    "[Empyrean Star Copse]."


    All the stars that stopped became light streams and rushed toward Yasenia''s sword, exploding with radianceparable to a thousand Suns.


    "Sarah''s" face hardened because an aura that felt threatening descended, pressuring everything, as a white Sun seemed to envelop Yasenia''s sword.


    Then, her attack collided with the lotus, but unlike their first sh, the result this time was very different.


    The massive white shockwave from [Empyrean Star Copse] ripped through the [Elemental Warding Lotus], and a cold-faced Yasenia managed to get face to face with "Sarah."


    "Die."


    BOOOOOM!

 Chapter 697: "Hands Off My Child, System."

    Chapter 697: "Hands Off My Child, System."


    The enormous explosion created by [Empyrean Star Copse] wasrge enough to blind most spectators for a small timeframe.


    The explosion was so devastating that almost everybody in the Treasure Land heard it.


    After all, during their fight, they didn''t stop in one ce, and they had moved a long trail while being pushed by each other''s attacks, creating a path of destruction.


    Laurina gulped and asked. "Aunt Tatyana, do you think Yasenia won?"


    The rest of the people present looked over.


    Tatyana looked on calmly. "Not yet."


    As if they were answering Tatyana''s words, an aura burst sted all the dust away, showing the battle situation.


    On one side, Yasenia stood still, breathing heavily as the aftereffects of her reckless use of energy ran through her body, making her legs and muscles twitch.


    On the other side, Sarah stood missing an entire arm and with arge gash that ran from her shoulder to her waist, revealing her ribcage and dropping rivers of blood.


    Soraia, the tall, muscr, brown-haired human woman, rushed forward. "Sarah!"


    Tatyana squinted, but she didn''t intervene. She didn''t need to.


    Soraia''s pupils shrunk as she summoned an enormous two-handed battle ax and swung it toward her right while coating her body in an energy armor.


    CLANG!


    Her attacker was repelled, but not by much, showing that their strengths were simr.


    The one attacking her was Harmony, the white-feathered bird woman. "Where are you going, Soraia?"


    Soraia looked solemnly at Harmony. "Is this conflict really deep enough to kill each other?"


    The one who answered was Angel as she walked slowly toward Soraia. "I didn''t want to intervene if you stayed in your ce, but you are leaving me no choice."


    BOOM!


    Her aura soared, making her calf-length blonde hair wildly flutter in the air. "Hey, why did you rush forward? Are you trying to attack a weakened Yasenia?"


    Angel''s tone was chilling to the point that it didn''t sound like her.


    Soraia''s expression hardened, looking cautiously at the monster in the skin of a little girl approaching her. "I didn''t."


    Angel sneered. "Oh? You didn''t? [Truth Intent Level Two]."


    A pale white ripple spread with Angel in the middle, engulfing her. Soraia spoke before her brain even processed. "I wanted to attack Yasenia to give Sarah time to recover."


    Then, her eyes widened. "Y-You, how?"


    Angelughed chillingly and lifted her two arms. In the next second, [ss Heart Shield] appeared in one of her arms while she grasped the hilt of her longsword with her other hand.


    BANG!


    Soraia and the others looked sideways as the explosion came from the main battlefield.


    Yasenia had shot forward toward the motionless Sarah.


    At the same time, Lea, Astarea, Bai Ling, and Su Ling Shi rushed toward Yasenia.


    However, as if they were matching them, Dorian, Lana, Harmony, and Paledora rushed to block them.


    Each took care of one, which allowed them all to be blocked.


    While all of this happened, there was one person who didn''t turn to look, and that was Angel.


    "Hey, where are you looking?"


    Soraia''s body erupted in chills as the voice wasn''t as far as before, but it came from right beside her. "[Magma Shield]!"


    A hasty magma shield was summoned at her side, but it only earned a scoff from her attacker.


    "Andrea''s defense is ten times stronger. [Light Severing Sword]."


    SLASH!


    The magma shield split in half, and the woman behind fared only rtively better.


    A massive eruption of blood burst from Soraia''s center as if she had been shed in two. But the blood only burst from the front, showing that the vertical wound was not as deep.


    The only reason she wasn''t instantly bisected was the defense she ced against Harmony moments earlier.


    However, even if one attack didn''t work, others would. Angel knew Soraia''s intentions, so she was ruthless. In these tense fights, a single distraction can cost one''s life, and Soraia''s intentions, even if well-intentioned, were not a "little" distraction.


    "[Eight Brilliant Swords]."


    With all the other human girls being stopped by the beast-human girls and Sarah and Yasenia about to sh again, sadly, no one could save her.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Meanwhile, in front of Sarah''s eyes, a message popped.


    [Ding! Rewards reduced by 20%.]


    ''Eh?''


    The real Sarah''s eyes widened, notprehending the message.


    While the System had fought with her body, she had been like a third-person spectator looking at what was happening.


    She was honestly scared. She thought Yasenia was already overwhelming when fighting her, yet it appeared she had gone easy on her until the system emerged.


    That was a misunderstanding, as Yasenia was initially gauging Sarah''s strength to finish her off efficientlyter.


    Regardless, Sarah had beenmunicating with the system during thebat, asking about winning odds and such, but the only answers she received were unknowns.


    Counting this time, the system had possessed her four times, and the previous three were all quick and overwhelming victories for it. However, the system had lost an arm this time, and Yasenia''s giant sword had almost split it in half.


    However, there weren''t any messages announcing defeat, which she had asked to tell her if it was more than 60% sure of defeat.


    Still, once Yasenia charged at "her" again, Sarah became nervous, but she had confidence in the system. The reason was that Yasenia seemed to be tired, and the aura around her was not as oppressive as a moment before.


    Even the speed looked much slower.


    However, while looking at Yasenia, she forgot to look at her surroundings, and a message that made her brain freeze appeared before her.


    ''Rewards reduced by twenty percent?''


    Sarah used this "ghost-like" state to look around, ignoring the about-to-restart battle with Yasenia, and spotted Soraia being sliced in chunks by Angel.


    She had naturally heard their previous exchange, but Sarah had previously spoken with Angel, and in her mind, that woman was nothing but a cute and pampered girl who acted like a baby with Yasenia.


    Yet, what Sarah was looking at was a cold-faced blonde woman who didn''t even blink as she ughtered her lover.


    ''Ah¡­''


    Her voice was a chokingment, as if her emotions had twisted into a knot and didn''t know how to be expressed.


    Yasenia arrived in front of them at this point, lifting her sword and swinging it down mercilessly.


    The world before Sarah slowed down, and she looked at the giant broadsword descending.


    Then, she spoke bleakly. ''System. Kill everyone at any cost as long as I end in a reparable state.''


    [Order epted.]


    Sarah''s body then burst with so much pain that Sarah fainted even in her "ghost form."


    However, the system didn''t care and followed her orders.


    [Soul Combustion Activated.]


    [Blood Essence Combustion Activated.]


    [Potential Combustion Activated.]


    [Needed Points to cushion the aftereffects with current strength are 12,500,000.]


    [Not enough points.]


    [Chances of self-injury 100%, ignored by Host''s request.]


    [Chances of self-crippling 100%, ignored by Host''s request.]


    [Chances of Death 85%, reduced to 0.01% after system intervention. Danger risk eptable.]


    [Unlocking Quasi-Transcendent state: Elemental Lord. Time remaining before burning kills host, 17 seconds.]


    BOOOOOOM!


    A few instants earlier, Yasenia was swinging down her sword with the intent to kill Sarah, yet, a momentter, her vision blurred as the entire world appeared to spin around her at extremely high speed.


    ''Huh?''


    Then, her brain shrieked in pain as the bones in her entire body were filled with cracks. The feeling of having been hit by a metal wall spread around her whole self, and her organs were all ruptured, making her cough blood while she flew across the entire Treasure Land without control, smashing through dozens ofrge boulders and cratering into the side of a distant mountain.


    All the air was forcefully expelled from her lungs because of the impact, and her skull fractured, making her so dizzy that she couldn''t tell north from south. Her ears rang, her vision was gone from the shock, and her sense of smell and taste was filled with the taste and scent of her own blood.


    If she were a mortal, her current injuries would be enough to kill her ten times over. The injuries were as bad as the ones she had received during her Heavenly Tribtions.


    "W-What, COUGH, happened? BLREGH! COUGH, COUGH, COUGH!"


    Yasenia was vomiting blood and pieces of organs as if her insides wanted to be expelled from her mouth.


    She spread her spiritual sense, but she could see nothing inside her range, meaning she had been thrown flying for many kilometers. After the small moments of dizziness where she couldn''t even think, she knew she couldn''t remain in this state, so she immediately used her Celestial Energy with her Dragon Body techniques.


    "[Celestial Dragon Body]!"


    BOOOM!


    Her heavily damaged meridians poured half of the Celestial energy left in the Celestial Energy Star into Yasenia''s body and enveloped everything with its presence.


    The dragoness''s entire body began healing at nonsensical speeds, and while she continued to vomit blood and organ chunks, they were just the ones her body expelled in order to heal itself quicker.


    Let''s return a few moments earlier.


    After the system released [Elemental Lord], Tatyana''s and Mirrory''s expressions sank, and they moved while bursting out without holding back a single bit. Their level nine intents exploded, and they instantly attacked "Sarah" with the intention to kill.


    Sarah, or better put, the System, in its [Elemental Lord] state, gained the strength of a half-step Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivator that was about to break through into the Transcendence Realm by burning the potential, soul, and Sarah''s life-span.


    This kind of technique was not known in the lower realms or middle realms, Sky Continent included, because if anybody used even one of those three, it would mean certain death.


    So, if, by chance, someone discovered them and used them to test their effects, they would die, making it impossible to spread.


    Worse, even in the ces that it was known, it was only used by people who gave up everything and were desperate to the point of being consumed by heart demons. The reason was that, while burning even one of those, the very existence of the person would be crippled, which meant that their subsequent reincarnations would also feel that potential, lifespan, or soul burning.


    Of course, as a system made by the heaven itself, it had a way of cushioning 99% of the effects. And still, if Sarah managed to escape alive, her existence would be miserable, to say the least, until she could gather enough system points to buy a panacea that could cure these symptoms.


    After entering the Elemental Lord state, Yasenia''s movements, which had been extremely quick, appeared soughably slow that she might as well be still.


    As an emotionless system, it was merciless.


    It didn''t think; it didn''t ponder whether to kill Yasenia; it just did it.


    "Die. [Elemental Lord''s Punishment]."


    The system''s remaining arm moved forward, violently twisting the very fabric of space while five-colored light engulfed hundreds of kilometers around it.


    Everyone in the entire Treasure Land saw the massive five-colored light engulfing everything in a presence that made those below the middle level of the Ethereal Soul realm m against the ground, helpless and afraid.


    However, to the system''s surprise, two women appeared between Yasenia and itself with violent Death and Truth energies surging around them.


    The system was confused.


    [Nine Level Nine Intents detected. Extra calctions start. Result: Yasenia Dravory''s Death is inevitable unless a Holy-rank skill is used. The probability of them owning one is infinitely close to zero, proceeding with the initial n.]


    Seeing the fist continuing its path, Tatyana and Mirrory acted.


    One had an indifferent expression, her green eyes looking at the system with disdain as her long red hair gently swayed with her movements.


    Meanwhile, the other had ruby-colored eyes oozing enough killing intent to kill mortals with a nce, her expression was bone-chilling to the point of giving nightmares and create heart demons, while her voice had a phantasmal undertone.


    "Hands off my child, system. [Divine Lich Empress''s Abyssal Aegis]."


    "[Divine Truth: Block]."


    [Miscalction. Two unknown rank skills have been used.]


    Meanwhile, Angel felt enormous amounts of energy flowing out of her body, making her lose bnce.


    Still, even before she could fall or properly think about it, an explosion that shook the entire Treasure Land sted her and every other person there, flying like a leaf in a hurricane.


    BOOOOOOM!


    After the tsunami of multicolored light, an earthquake swallowed the entire treasurend.


    Even when Tatyana and Mirrory protected 99.9% of the attack, the remaining 0.1% struck Yasenia as they were a fraction of a second too slow.


    And that zero point one percent was what sent Yasenia flying like a shooting star across the Treasure Land and smashed her against a distant mountain, almost killing her.

 Chapter 698: Sealed Fate. Conclusion to the conflict.

    Chapter 698: Sealed Fate. Conclusion to the conflict.


    The results from the collision for the main parties involved were Tatyana and Mirrory being pushed back several hundred meters and the System sliding back just a few steps.


    While their skills were strong, their cultivation level was pitifully weak.


    As a level eight Unification Realm cultivator facing a half-step Dantian Spiritualization Realm, the matchup was simr to a mortal facing off against a Mental Nourishing Realm cultivator. In a normal situation, the mortal would be instantly killed before it knew what happened.


    Of course, our seniors'' Intent and personal skills greatly shaved off the distance between the System''s current strength and Tatyana''s and Mirrory''s strength.


    Moreover, while Tatyana was at the eighth level, her energy reserves were practically infinite as she drew energy from her original Dantian.


    For those who had forgotten, the body she used was like a "body suit," while the soul and dantian were shared between her main body and this one by the singr entity called "Tatyana."


    There were no "two" Tatyanas but one with two bodies.


    The only thing Tatyana needed to do to use energy with the [Divine Lich Empress Body] was transform her extremely high level and pure energy to a usable one that wouldn''t explode her current "weak" body.


    In short, she had infinite energy because the energy she used was from the demigoddess-tier Dantian.


    On the other hand, Mirrory still couldn''t create and gather energy on her own because it would damage Angel. Angel was still too weak to summon a small part of herself, and for Mirrory to umte energy on her own, she needed to at least have a small part of her "body" in the "real world."


    Therefore, herbat capabilities were greatly shackled.


    Mirrorymunicated with Tatyana in less than a fraction of a second. "Tatyana, you are the main offense. I''ll support you and wait to give lethal strikes. Angel wouldn''t be able to feed me enough energy to keep up for the entirety of the battle."


    Tatyana''s voice was cold and terrifying. "Do as you please. That thing dared to damage my little treasure so heavily, almost killing her. If I don''t make its emotionless self scream in pain until its throat is hoarse and begs for the sweet release of Death, my name is not Tatyana Dravory."


    Mirrory looked at Tatyana''s face and felt her lips twitch. ''Even some Gods of Death have less killing intent than this monster. Just how many lives has she reaped during her lifetime? It is at least a few dozen worlds¡­'' Then, she released a smallugh. ''If Jing''er were still here, she would''ve probably hunted down Tatyana since she was very righteous, considering her an evil cultivator.''


    When their conversation ended, time normally ticked again. Before anything else could happen, Tatyana and Mirrory saw the System appearing in front of them with a cold and emotionless face and lifting a sword wrapped in mountain-destroying energies.


    While Unification Realm cultivators had the destruction range of several cities to several mountains, high-level Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivators could already do devastating damage to the surface of a.


    With enough time, a peak-level Dantian Spiritualization cultivator would be able to make a habitable world inhabitable. Of course, it depends on the world''s size and other factors, like the world''s level, but you get the idea of how powerful they are.


    One couldy waste to mountain ranges, and the other couldy waste to continents.


    And at that moment, the System had the strength of thetter.


    "[Elemental Lord''s Annihtion]."


    The [Elemental spirit Severing Sword] descended, carrying the momentum of a meteor.


    Tatyana''s face was stoic as she rushed toward the System and extended her empty hand.


    "[Abyssal Strikes]."


    Her Death energies outstretched twisted from her hand, creating aplex and beautiful 1.2-meter-long sword.


    It was a replica of her primary weapon, [Death Dragon Bone Sword].


    The Death Empress swung her sword, waves of Death Energy gathering with her attack and moving to collide with thend-changing sword strike.


    Mirrory frowned, feeling that Tatyana''s attack was much weaker than the Systems. ''Should I help?''


    However, Tatyana''s red eyes shed with white lights, and the System''s expression changed for the first time. ''Fate maniption?''


    Meanwhile, Mirrory''s outstretching hand stopped, and her lips arched. ''No need to help, it seems.''


    ng~!


    Instead of a catastrophic collision, a melodic echo ringed across the entire Treasure Land, and Tatyana''s and the System''s attacks altogether canceled each other.


    The System was slightly stunned, but its body did not stop even for a fraction of a second.


    Then, a cacophony of metallic sounds began echoing like a Heavenly melody.


    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!


    The System released a barrage of attacks that should''ve annihted several mountains, yet, other than the speed of their sh. It appeared like a regr sword exchange between mortals.


    Tatyana''s face was emotionless as she faced attacks that were enough to make even many of the leaders of the top powers feel scared.


    Her sword danced elegantly, appearing neither hurried nor overwhelming.


    Her steps, moves, and strikes created ripples through the air, and her beauty was only exalted even when a death match was urring.


    What Tatyana was doing was striking the skill''s core by using her [Future Sight] and destroying it before it exploded, a feat that was only possible when one side was overwhelmingly superior mastery-wise.


    Only one second had gone by, even if hundreds of sword strikes had been exchanged, but the System hadn''t even been able to advance a step from its initial position.


    It was entirely suppressed by raw skill andbat mastery.


    [Calcting possible answers for currentbat situation.]


    [Error.]


    [Calcting opponent skill level.]


    [Error.]


    [Calcting Reasons for the oue of attacks, including obscure database. One second needed.]


    Tatyana''s chilling voice entered the System''s ears. "Hey, no need to think so hard. The reason you can''t do anything is because I''m destroying the core of your pathetic skills. An immature System like yourself won''t be able to reach a conclusion, and since we will spend much time together in the future, I thought of letting you know."


    The System blinked without stopping its attempts and different strategies and was blocked by Tatyana''s sublime sword mastery.


    "[Probability of Opponent lying to affect performance, nearing 100%.]"


    Tatyana sneered. "Lie? To garbage like you? That is below me, pathetic trash. [Fate Severing Strike]."


    Tatyana''s sword blurred and hacked three times around the System, missing its bodypletely.


    The System was confused, but it didn''t let go of its chance and shed at Tatyana''s neck.


    The Death Empress''s red eyes didn''t even look at the sword as she lifted her weapon vertically, gathering energy and ignoring the attack.


    The System''s eyes glittered, thinking that the sword wouldnd, but a dainty foot appeared above its sword and tapped it.


    BANG!


    The tap was gentle, but the System''s eyes opened because it felt as if a mountain had struck the sword.


    Not wanting to release the sword, its entire body was thrown cratering into the ground with a massive dust explosion.


    The one who blocked the System''s strike was a red-haired beauty.


    She floated above it, looking down at the System lying on the ground indifferently.


    For the first time, the System felt inferior. On an existence level, it felt that the red-haired, green-eyed gorgeous woman was a "superior" beingpared to itself.


    It wanted to analyze the red-haired woman, but its vision was rapidly flooded with error messages, making its brain freeze momentarily.


    At least, with Tatyana, it could analyze the strength she was releasing, but with the red-haired woman, the only thing it could "see" was the four Intents swirling around her.


    Everything else was an error, baffling it.


    Mirrory asked. "What are you staring at? Two seconds have gone by, thing. If it weren''t because we want to capture you, you would''ve died a hundred times over. Also, why aren''t you healing your missing arm? So much for something made by the Heavens."


    Tatyana answered. "Even as a System, my little treasure attack had Celestial Energy. Healing that kind of wound is not something it, or even us, can do in a few seconds."


    Mirrory rolled her eyes. "It was a rhetoric question. Have you finished?"


    Tatyana smiled chillingly. "A while ago, but I was curious as to how long it would stay stunned after analyzing you. Do you think it saw anything?"


    Mirrory floated sideways, leaving Tatyana a way forward. "I don''t care or know. Finish it off quickly. Its strength is in the Dantian Spiritualization peak, but it''s false strength. A real one would''ve been a bit harder to defeat. Also, don''t you want to go and see Yasenia''s state?"


    The System stood up slowly, the legs feeling heavy because the body was reaching the limits of its strain.


    [11 seconds left. Finding ways of fulfilling user conditions. Error, impossible to fulfill. Finding the best way forward. Found, prioritize escape, and minimize damage to the host. Utilizing <Elemental Lord''s Astral Shift>.]


    BOOM!


    Space began twisting, and the two seniors looked at its body while it melded in the folds of space and disappeared from their sight.


    Mirrory blinked. "It escaped."


    Tatyana shook her head. "Did you think escaping me is that easy?"


    Then, she thrust the ck sword forward, and it "pierced" space, disappearing into the air. Then, Tatyana''s body exploded with energy, the meridians working over their limits, and she shed sideways, opening the World.


    "[Fate Altering: Reality Render]."


    CRRACK!


    For a second, reality crashed, and the body of the System appeared in the middle of the torn space. It''s eyes widening with stupefaction. ''What?''


    Then, Tatyana threw her sword upward, and her entire body exploded with a Death energy pir that swallowed it.


    "[Death''s Descent]."


    In contrast to the hasty deployment against the Abyssal Horror, this time, she wielded it with careful preparation, avoiding the gruesome spectacle of her body exploding into gore.


    The sword, wrapped in dreadful Death energies, flew toward the System''s chest.


    It was honestly not too fast. Even an ordinary low-level fifth realm cultivator would''ve been able to avoid it.


    However, it couldn''t move.


    ''Why?''


    It was confused and analyzed the entire battle while the sword flew at it. It was that slow.


    Then, it remembered one skill that "missed" from Tatyana. ''[Fate severing Sword]?''


    Tatyana''s cold and ruthless eyes were fixed on its face. "You had four escape routes. I severed three options from your thought process. You might have analyzed the most efficient way to continue and realized that it was fleeing, right? Well, yelling surrender would''ve allowed you the help of this tournament thing, and I''m unsure if I would''ve been able to interfere there, so I decided to get rid of that oue altogether."


    The sword had crossed the halfway distance between them, and the System quickly acted. "I surrender!"


    Tatyanaughed in mockery. "Would I exin if I didn''t believe that you are done for withplete and utter certainty? I''ve severed the World from around us for a few seconds. Not even the Heavens can help you now."


    And, one more time, for the first time, the System felt its heart skip a beat and its limbs bing chilly.


    Tatyana''s smiling face became cold, with evident anger in her eyes. "System, I''m going to send you to meet me. Although I can''t use you, as the main heavens would kill me, I''ll break you so thoroughly that you will wish that the Sky Continent''s Heavens didn''t create you in the first ce."


    Then, the ck sword''s tip touched its chest, and Sarah and the System were swallowed in a silent sphere of Death energies.


    The next second, everything returned to the previous calm, leaving behind a titanic crater where the first collision urred as evidence that it wasn''t a dream.


    Tatyana looked at the empty spot for a second, and Mirrory approached, extending her hand.


    Mirrory smirked. "I know you can''t walk."


    Tatyana snorted, but she obediently grabbed Mirrory''s arm, leaning on her. "Sigh, I''m too old- I mean, I''m extremely young, and my growing symptoms are making me sleepy."


    Mirrory looked speechlessly at the shameless woman she carried, not knowing how to react. "Aren''t you ashamed?"


    Tatyana smirked yfully while her eyes moved toward the ce where Yasenia was thrown. To her surprise, she saw a blood-drenched Yasenia flying toward her with a worried expression.


    Tatyana sighed, feeling her heart hurt a bit. "That silly girl, she should''ve obediently waited wherever shended and recovered slowly."


    Mirrory smiled. "She probably came when she felt the battle signals stopping. It seems that the previous lesson was deeply learned."


    Tatyana smiled a bit, but she said with a depressed tone. "We were a bitte. I didn''t expect something like that."


    Mirrory admitted it. "Even while paying attention, it took us both by surprise. That child shouldn''t have received that attack. Thankfully, I can''t see any form of permanent damage from a first look. Still, we have to ask Valeria to look at her in depth."


    Tatyana smiled. "Well, as long as she is alive, everything is fine. I don''t believe we can''t heal her with our knowledgebined."


    Mirrory smirked.


    After a moment, Tatyanamented while looking at her. "By the way, can you kill the human lovers of that woman before my little treasure sees them?"


    Mirrory blinked. "Why?"


    Tatyanamented leisurely. "I don''t want this drama to continue. Just kill them all and say to the beast-human ex-lovers that it was the initial explosion that killed them. I''ll tell Little Treasureter."


    Mirrory pondered for a second and asked. "Lea included?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Yes. Even if she was controlled, I don''t want any variable if I can avoid it. Killing all is the most efficient way."


    Mirrory shrugged and waved her hand.


    On another part, Angel, who just managed to stand up after recovering from Mirrory sucking out her energy, felt her legs wobbling again andically fell face-first against the hard ground. "Ouch."


    She wanted to cry. ''Why is Mirrory still using energy? I hurt my nose.''


    Tatyana saw it andughed a bit. "Cute."


    Mirrorymented. "It''s done."


    Tatyana nodded and separated from Mirrory because the bloodied dragoness threw herself in her arms, throwing her against the ground because of the hug''s impulse.


    Tatyana grunted andughed, feeling happy that her dear was still so energetic.


    "Mom, are you okay!?"


    Tatyana smiled. "That''s my question."


    Yasenia smiled broadly. "I used a Celestial skill, so I''m gradually getting healed. There is no danger."


    Tatyana asked. "How are your injuries?"


    Yasenia said with a smile. "Much better. My left lung just healed, allowing me to breathe again; my heart has healed the severed muscles, and more than half of my bones only have a few fractures from previously being broken. Also, my other organs and my skull arepletely recovered. Oh, my tail is also in good health again, with only a few scales missing."


    "That''s much better?" Tatyana felt bbergasted.


    She seriously pondered. ''Was my training a bit too effective? Any other person would be squealing in pain like a pig.''


    Mirrory''s lips lightly arched with amusement, and a tinyugh escaped her mouth; even her indifferent green eyes gained a touch of warmth. ''With this, everything is finally done¡­ Oh? The other children are approaching, they look worried.''

 Chapter 699: Sarahs End.

    Chapter 699: Sarah''s End.


    "Cough, cough."


    After opening her eyes, the woman was confused. She felt her entire body hurting as if a stampede of beasts had run her over.


    Looking around, she couldn''t identify nor remember where she was.


    "Where am I?"


    Her eyes widened sluggishly as the tone of her own voice sounded so hoarse and damaged that it made her gut twist.


    "My voice-."


    She quickly stopped speaking and thought. ''What happened to my voice? No, what happened to my entire body? Why does it hurt so much? System?''


    The woman, Sarah, asked in her head, but to her confusion, nobody answered.


    "Oh? You are awake?"


    A gentle and ethereal voice reached her ears, making her body shudder. ''Such a pleasant voice.''


    With a somewhat blurry sight, she lifted her head and looked at the woman. Her appearance instantly stole her breath away.


    The woman looking at her wore white and green royal clothes of an oriental nature, and her hair was as white as snow. Her two phoenix eyesmanded respect, and the ghostly green color gave an eerie but captivating aura.


    The gentle-looking and ethereal woman smiled softly, lighting up the dark surroundings with her unreal beauty. "Hello, my esteemed name is Jian Ying Yue, the [Undead Empress], one of the strongest undead under the Death Empress''s absolutemand. Her Majesty, the Death Empress, has personally informed me to take care of you and heal your wounds until she halts her closed-door cultivation session. After all, she was preparing to break through, but she interrupted her session to wee you."


    ''Take care of me? Wee me? Why-.''


    Then, like a film ying at forward speed, the events that happened previously shed through her head.


    The woman''s honey-colored eyes widened. "Right, I was fighting Yasenia¡­ My arm!"


    She quickly looked down, but to her surprise, she had both arms. Moreover, her voice also seemed to have significantly recovered. ''Was I hoarse because I just woke up?''


    As she thought that, a question reached her ears.


    "Hm? Fighting who?"


    The pretty brown-haired woman, Sarah, looked up and saw that the gentle smile of the woman who called herself Jian Ying Yue had widened. ''Is she worried?''


    Feeling goodwill toward her, she quickly begged the gentle-looking woman. "P-Please, help me save some people! I swear I''ll return the favor no matter how much it costs me!"


    Sarah saw the otherworldly beauty look at her intensely. Then, she asked again, strangely focusing on one point. "Who did you say that you were fighting?"


    Sarah blinked, confused. "Someone called Yasenia. B-But that''s not important; I need to save my lovers from her! If I''mte, she might kill them!"


    The white-haired woman pondered and then smiled. "Let''s focus on your opponent. Remember that I haven''t been told anything, so I need to understand your situation a bit before I do anything. You said she was called Yasenia? Can you describe her for me?"


    Confused, Sarah asked. "Will this help with my request?"


    Jian Ying Yueughed, her ghostly green eyes shining with profound emotions. "Of course, even if you want me to go somewhere, I need an anchor or something to search for that ce, right?"


    Sarah''s eyes shone with realization. "I see. Well, Yasenia is a dragon woman. She is very tall, at least a head taller than you. Then¡­ She is very voluptuous, with golden slit eyes and long midnight-ck straight hair! Oh, right, she has a long blue-colored dragon tail with golden rings, and the tail sparkles white lights."


    Jiang Ying Yue''s smile widened as Sarah spoke.


    "Oh." She uttered.


    Sarah blinked, not knowing what that sound even meant.


    "Out of curiosity, how are things between you and her?"


    Unable to read anything from the woman''s smiling face, Sarah frowned and said with hatred. "S-She killed my lovers! Although I used a trump card, I don''t know if I managed to kill her. However, I know that I-."


    "Kill her? You almost killed her?"


    Sarah stopped speaking after being sharply interrupted and looked back at the otherworlder woman. "Yes. My memories are fuzzy, but I know that she received an attack that heavily injured her. It would be best if she had died from the wounds, but I''m not sure. Listen, Lady Jian Ying Yue, that woman is trying to kill my lovers, so I need to help them quickly. Can you aid me? I can feel that you are a powerful person!"


    "Fufufu, help you? Ah¡­ Right. I''ll help you. Follow me."


    Sarah quickly stood up, and her face was filled with wonder. ''My wounds are all healed? Did the one called Death Empress help me? She must have used very precious medicine.''


    Sarah couldn''t help but feel grateful, and she hastily followed Jian Ying Yue. "Lady Jian Ying Yue, can you give my thanks to Your Majesty the Death Empress? After all, the wounds on my body were not light."


    Jian Ying Yue answered her without turning back. "Don''t worry. It was I who healed your body. I didn''t use much effort. However, what did you use to be that injured? Was the thing that allowed you to fight with the little princess- Cough, with that dragon?"


    Sarah frowned at the "little princess," but a small energy wave rippled through her, making her ignore those words and answer honestly. "Yes, if I remember correctly, I gained peak-level Dantian Spiritualization realm cultivation and attacked Yasenia with it. If it weren''t because two people interrupted, she would''ve probably been instantly killed."


    "Hahaha, I see. It seems that doing it normally will be too merciful."


    Sarah was confused. "Merciful?"


    "Don''t worry about it. We are reaching the main halls. Remember to keep your head down until you are told to lift it. The Death Empress''s mood is very fickle, and she can kill if something or someone bothers her."


    Sarah nodded. "I see. Thank you for the advice, Lady Jian Ying Yue."


    The beautiful Undead Empress answered with a gentleugh. "Don''t worry. I don''t think she will kill you even if you ask for it. I''ll make sure to protect your life. I want to stay a long time with you, after all."


    Sarah tilted her head, not understanding. "Why?"


    Jian Ying Yue kept silent until they reached a pair of titanic gates, mainly ck colored with bright green tones in the decorations, which followed the theme of everything else she had seen until now.


    White marble floors, ck walls with green decorations, very tall ceilings, and many undead-like decorations, with dragon-like newer decorations.


    Sarah could tell that those draconic decorations had been ced recently as if they werememorating something. ''Hm? That dragon form¡­ It looks familiar?''


    Jian Ying Yue''s voice interrupted her. "Sarah, right?"


    "Y-Yes, senior!"


    Her eyes refocused on the woman cing her dainty hand on the gates that dwarfed hills.


    "The reason I don''t want you to die anytime soon will be revealed once you step inside and manage to see the Death Empress. Don''t worry, and be brave. I promise you won''t die."


    Sarah nodded, feeling a bit nervous, and then her eyes widened as Jian Ying Yue lightly pushed open the gates that looked heavier than a mountain. ''S-So strong.''


    The cracking of doors opening was the only sound for a few seconds, and Sarah looked down, remembering what Jian Ying Yue had said.


    GONG~.


    "Enter."


    It was a single world, but Sarah felt like she had be small. She felt so tiny that calling her insignificant would not be inappropriate.


    The power, authority, and tyrannical presence behind the cold, elegant voice made her heart thump with fear.


    Not daring not to listen, Sarah walked forward.


    She didn''t know if to stop walking or not, but she kept walking forward, just in case.


    The steps of Jian Ying Yue helped alleviate her nervousness since she heard them closely following behind her.


    After walking forward for fifteen minutes, someone spoke.


    "Halt."


    The same cold voice ordered, and Sarah obeyed.


    "Hm? Why are you looking down?"


    Sarah didn''t know how to answer, but the same cold and elegant voice muttered.


    "Ah. I see. It was Ying Yue who told you. Well, it was unnecessary, but keep your head down for now."


    "Y-Yes, your majesty!"


    "Hm¡­ Well, first of all, what is thest thing you remember?"


    Sarah was confused but answered nheless. "I used a very powerful skill to fight an enemy, fainted, and appeared here."


    "I see. It was you who triggered it¡­ So, it wasn''t lying¡­"


    Sarah heard the mutters, but she didn''t dare ask. The pressureing from the ce before her was the highest she had ever felt, even dwarfing one of the scariest moments in her life created by Yasenia''s mother. ''T-This person is too powerful.''


    "Well, I''m rtively powerful. But depending on who looks at me, I''m also rtively weak."


    ''Huh?''


    "Surprised? A little Unification Realm expert, you didn''t think that you could hide your thoughts from me, right?"


    "I-I don''t dare." Sarah''s entire body erupted in cold sweat.


    "You fear me, good. Well, let''s stop here. I''ve heard what I wanted. Lift your head."


    Sarah gulped and slowly lifted her head slowly.


    First, the white marble floor was covered in an elegant ck carpet with beautiful patterns extended forward.


    No one was in the massive hall, so only the luxurious essories and decorations entered Sarah''s eyesight.


    Her eyes met with a staircase, and she followed that staircase upward, finallynding on aplex and beautiful white, ck, and green throne.


    In the middle of the throne, with a contrasting red royal dress, a single woman sat leaning her face on her fist and looking at her with a pair of freezing red-colored eyes. On her hand was a strange orb that twisted the space around it. It was trying to move but was unable to.


    "Eh?"


    The lips of the woman sitting on the throne arched, and she asked. "Surprised?"


    Sarah''s brain stopped functioning for a good while. She didn''t understand why the person before herself was someone who shouldn''t be here.


    Sarah blinked, and the woman who was far away appeared right in front of her eyes.


    The gorgeous red royal robes fluttered without wind, and a tiara-like crown rested on top of her head. The aura around her was so powerful that the air twisted with just her mere suppressed presence.


    Those ruby-like eyes released red light from the outer corner that trailed behind her while her red lips parted slightly as she looked down at her.


    The face before her eyes, while it was the same she had seen before, was also iparable.


    So beautiful, so charming.


    In Sarah''s life, nothing could bepared to the beauty of the person coldly looking at her, not even Yasenia. There was an extrayer of beauty that eclipsed any physical appearance.


    ''Perfection? No, it''s above that. A face crafted by a God to represent elegance, power, and beauty.''


    If someone needed to describe Tatyana''s natural beauty, the adjective "Violently gorgeous" would fit perfectly.


    (Author Note: I''ve made Tatyana''s image public since it will be a cover image shortly. It''s also very fitting for the current situation~. pa tre /posts/death-empress-69287914 )


    Tatyana spoke tly. "Sarah. Your first mistake was trying to court my daughter. Yourst mistake was hurting my daughter. From now on, you''ll be my Undead, with your soul and consciousness trapped within, being unable to do anything for as long as I live. Your fate is eternally bing one more undead of my endless army."


    Sarah''s eyes opened widely, finally snapping out of her trance. Then, she stuttered with fear corroding her insides. "W-Why!? I-I don''t deserve this!"


    Tatyana lifted her elegant eyebrow. "So what?"


    Sarah blinked, stunned. "Huh?"


    Tatyana smiled, a profoundly evil light shing from her eyes. "So, what if you don''t deserve it? If I want you dead, that''s your Fate. You can do nothing to prevent it."


    Sarah took a step back and blurted. "T-That''s not fair! Y-You can''t do that. I-It was all Yasenia''s fault! If she didn''t seduce me at first, I wouldn''t have approached her!"


    Tatyana followed Sarah''s steps, making her trip with the heaviness of her gaze, and looked down at her indifferently. "You still seem not to understand. I care not about whose mistake it was. I couldn''t care less about how things reached this point. You attacked Yasenia with the intention to kill, and Yasenia wants you dead. That''s enough for me to kill you. I''ll teach Yasenia whatever she did wrong¡­ But after I deal with you."


    Tatyana lifted her hand holding the crackling orb and spoke. "The fact that you almost killed Yasenia after trying to capture her with this disgusting system is just an extra. To put it bluntly¡­" The Death Empress looked at Sarah with her indifferent red eyes. "Your existence is a bother."


    Sarah was trying to make distance while crawling back, and she quickly tried to stand up and flee once she understood that she couldn''t escape.


    Her facended on a white and green dress, forcing her to a stop. Looking up, Sarah saw Jian Ying Yue''s face. Desperate and with no other way out, Sarah screamed. "L-Lady Jiang Ying Yue, y-you told me that you wouldn''t let her kill me. Please save me!"


    Jian Ying Yueughed gently. "Stupid woman. I told you I wouldn''t allow her to kill you because I want you to suffer for eternity. How dare you ce your filthy paws in my little princess? I can''t wait to pamper her until she bes a spoiled and happy little girl, and you dare almost kill her?"


    Her ghostly green eyes leaked mes filled with Death energies as she uttered in a nightmarish phantasmal voice. "Don''t fear Lady Death Empress because the one you will have to be the most afraid of is me."


    Before Sarah could speak more, a beautiful hand with long fingers pierced her back and burst from the front. Then, leaning over her shoulder, Tatyana muttered. "Now, it''s time for you to join me. [Innate Skill: Death Phantom]."


    "AHHH!!!!!"


    Extremely pure Death energies consumed her entire body, and pain, unlike any other, filled her whole being.


    However, different from what usually happened in the past, her flesh didn''t fall off her bones, bing skeletal Undead. Instead, it was reinforced by Tatyana''s resentment toward her.


    Sarah''s strength skyrocketed, and her body burst with an auraparable to the one released from the system''s outburst.


    Jian Ying Yue smiled. "Oh? A new general-ss undead. Two more additions in quite a short time. First, it was that Alyssa, and now, it is this one."


    Tatyana retrieved her hand from Sarah''s chest, and the flesh quickly healed, bing pristine. Moreover, Tatyana''s hand was spotless. "How is Alyssa doing?"


    Jian Ying Yue answered. "She is about to enter the Transcendence Realm."


    Tatyana frowned. "So weak?"


    Jian Ying Yue nodded. "She is quite untalented, even as a general ss."


    Tatyana said coldly. "Useless even after Death."


    Meanwhile, Sarah''s hair and skin quickly discolored, bing pale white, and her honey-colored eyes changed to ghostly green. Then, her brown hair became white, and her body temperature plummeted.


    Afterward, the Dantian was invaded by Death energies and resentment, enhancing her five attributes with the Death attribute and changing her blood essence to undeath essence.


    Finally, the corpse gained a new soul, and Sarah''s soul became the core of that new soul, feeding it with the essential knowledge to know how to move the body.


    "Sarah" opened her eyes slowly and looked at her hands mechanically, looking around curiously with her new ghostly green eyes right after. After seeing Tatyana, without caring about the hole in the middle of her clothes that showed her breasts, she went to one knee and spoke in an emotionless voice.


    "Long live the Death Empress!"


    Tatyana turned around and ordered coldly. "Train her as a Shadow Undead. Since she hated my little treasure so much, I''ll make her be Yasenia''s personal bodyguard when my love returns to the Sky Continent until she is useless. After that¡­ Do as you please with her."


    Jian Ying Yue gently bowed. "The Death Empress''s orders are eternal, and we shall obey."


    Tatyana then vanished and entered her cultivation room. She looked at the orb in her hands, not knowing what to do with it. "I extracted the system, but using or destroying it is impossible without angering the heavens to the point that it will be bothersome¡­"


    Tatyana tried to suck energy from it out of curiosity and felt a non-negligible amount of Fate energy entering her body.


    The Death Empress blinked, and her indifferent face changed to one filled with curiosity. "Oh?"


    She gently absorbed that energy for a few seconds while inspecting if it had any influence on her. ''There is nothing. It''s a very pure Fate energy¡­ Primordial Fate energy?''


    She calmly sat cross-legged and closed her eyes, cing the system between her hands. "Now, I need to continue gathering energies for my breakthrough. If I use this and the thing doesn''t stop giving me energy, I will need about 40 more years instead of 100¡­ Well, since there are no drawbacks, let''s try it."


    After that, torrential waves of Death and Fate energy rushed toward her from everywhere in her domain.


    In just a second, Tatyana had absorbed enough energy to make an average cultivator go from a mortal straight to the Transcendence realm.


    In higher realms, the energy required to ovee levels became staggering.

 Chapter 700: Finishing the fourth event. Outside situation.

    Chapter 700: Finishing the fourth event. Outside situation.


    In the Treasure Land, Cecile and the others just arrived at Yasenia''s side. They had been nearby because of Cecile''s previous warning, so their arrival coincided with Sarah''s beast lovers'' approach.


    Cecile, who was burning with anger after she saw Yasenia''s bloodied body, looked at them with anger. However, knowing more or less what happened due to the connection with Yasenia, she didn''t say anything nor snap at them.


    She had seen that these four had gone against Sarah and even helped Yasenia. Her anger was primarily due to her inability to help and the fact that Sarah''s situation was unknown.


    To the girls'' surprise, the one who spoke with anger filled in her voice was Andrea. "Hey, where are the other humans?"


    The girls were also angry but slightly surprised because Andrea, who usually was very rational and took things slowly, now looked scary.


    Her face had a scowl, and plums of fire were swirling around her figure while her arms tightly but gently hugged Yasenia.


    Andrea was scared. She had seen Yasenia hurt in the past, but she knew that this time, it was closer than ever. The reason was that when she arrived, Tatyana was tightly hugging Yasenia before she released her.


    However, the attentive Andrea saw that the tight embrace meant more than usual, which made her heart twist. The thought of losing the gorgeous dragoness between her arms made her insides churn with pain and anger.


    "Darling~."


    Andrea looked down and used her hand to wipe a bit of the blood on Yasenia''s face. "Don''t worry, love. We will take care of everything from now on. Just rx in my arms."


    The dragoness blinked cutely once and then smiled brightly, snuggling in Andrea''s wide arms and burying her nose in her neck. The strong scent of her Darling made her rx and close her eyes, and before she knew it, tiredness hit her mind. Feeling secure in Andrea''s arms, she rxed and clung to her. ''Darling''s arms are so nice~.''


    Andrea naturally amodated her, and she red at the four beast humans. "Hey, I''ve asked something. Answer."


    The four of them frowned when the human red at them. However, the impact of her piercing gaze made them recoil.


    Even when they had just gone through heartbreak because of a human, they couldn''t help but feel intimidated.


    It was Paledora who answered. "We don''t know. We just arrived here."


    Kali squinted and asked. "Are you sure? I have methods to make you speak the truth even if you don''t want to."


    Paledora had nothing to hide, so she nodded. "Yes. At least, I know nothing about them."


    Kali looked at the others and asked. "What about you?"


    Harmony, Dorian, and Lana shook their heads.


    Angel spoke while standing right next to Andrea and Yasenia. "They are telling the truth."


    Our girls frowned, and Du Xian approached, timidly intervening. "Um, I think I saw one of them in that direction."


    Before they could say anything more, Evelyn''s body was surrounded by lightning bolts, and she rapidly rushed in that direction.


    Lana spoke timidly. "Um, Yasenia, we didn''t know, so¡­"


    Andrea asked sharply, not having it. "Didn''t you initiallye to mess with her? Angel has narrated the entire sequence of events to us, so don''t act as if you are suddenly innocent. The reason Yasenia is like this is because you didn''t stop Sarah to begin with."


    The four of them opened their mouths, but they couldn''t really say anything.


    Even if they said. ''We were deceived.'' That doesn''t take away from the fact that they came here with the intent to fight, or if not, the intent of protecting Sarah from Yasenia in case something happened.


    Of course, protecting one''s lover when they do something is not bad, but the problem here was that they all thought Yasenia had something to do with Lea after Sarah spoke.


    Instead of trusting the Sect Master, who had proved her character many times, and asking Sarah to rify or at least to put forth evidence that something happened, they all came at Yasenia like rabid dogs, ready to bite if Sarah asked for it.


    From the beginning, they didn''t question Sarah. Therefore, they had nothing to say to Andrea''s sharp words.


    Evelyn returned a secondter, carrying four bodies with her.


    Then, she threw them forward, and they tumbled on the ground. "Here are Lea, Bai Ling, Su Ling Shi, and Astarea." Then, she spoke. "After taking into ount Lillian, whom Yasenia killed at first, and Soraia, whom Angel killedter. They are all dead. It seems that they got involved in the shockwave and died."


    Harmony and the others looked at the four corpses, and their hearts twitched. Even if they hated them, these people had shared their bed not long ago.


    Laurina asked. "Little sister Yasenia, what are you going to do?"


    Yasenianguidly opened her eyes from Andrea''s embrace, reluctant to speak. Andrea''s hand caressed her hair and scalp, making her almost purr in delight. At the same time, Valeria was by her side, analyzing her body with Kali, and their soft Life energies were extremelyfortable as they swam in her body.


    If she weren''t considering where she was, she would be groaning and purring, spoiled while sprawling herself all over them.


    However, she made an effort and looked at the four beast humans. "They have zero animosity. Let them be. After all, while Sarah''s situation is unknown, I doubt they are stupid enough to get together with her again. The fact that they fought against them and now look honestly apologetic is enough to atone. Of course, their ''Core Sect Elder'' status in the sect will be revoked for ten years, reducing it to ''Outer Sect Elder.'' But after that, I don''t care."


    While ten years sounded like a lot, it was not that long, especially if you considered a cultivator''s longevity.


    The four beast humans smiled widely and bowed deeply. "We thank the Sect Master! We will work to make up for today''s blunders!"


    Yasenia looked at them for a few seconds andmented. "Without Sarah''s key, you can''t continue thepetition, right?"


    Paledora, the tall and mature dog woman, spoke. "It''s a shame. While our points might be slightlygging behind, as only Sarah made it to the top fifty in the third event, we still have the three tickets. We were waiting for the final event to cash them in and try to aim for the top fifty."


    The dragoness pondered. "Can you give them to us? This way, we can guarantee our top fifty position. Also, if you have any [Library Tickets], it would be fine¡­" Then, herzy attitude cheered up. "Speaking of treasures. What are our gains?"


    The girls, who were still worried, couldn''t help butugh and look tenderly at her.


    Evelyn smiled. "Here, their four spatial rings."


    Angel also smiled and approached. "This is Soraia''s spatial ring!"


    Yasenia got the five rings, and her long and charming dragon tail began waging. "Nice!"


    Tatyana also approached and gave her the spatial ring of the person she killed while waiting for Sarah toe. "Here, I waited until now to give it to you."


    Yasenia''s smile widened while her tail wags quickened. "Another one? Lucky!"


    The beast human present couldn''t help but feel their hearts squeeze. ''She is too cute!''


    Then, the dragoness looked at the four beast-human ex-lovers, and they approached to give her one [Library Ticket] each. "Good, good. With this, if we add our library tickets, we have 30 of them!"


    Tatyana took two more and gave them to Yasenia. "32, actually."


    Yasenia blinked, confused. "Where do these onese from."


    Tatyana''s eyes shone yfully. "I found them on the side of the road."


    Everyone thought. ''Who would believe that?''


    Well, they forgot the existence of one person.


    "Really!? You are so lucky, Mom!"


    Many lips and eyebrows twitched.


    Yasenia finally separated from Andrea, and out of habit, she stretched, only to groan in pain. "Ouch!"


    Valeria bonked her head. "What are you doing? We haven''t healed youpletely."


    Yasenia smiled, embarrassed. "Sorry."


    Then, she spoke. "Only a few hours left until the Treasure Land closes. Let''s do the remaining search together. You four, Harmony, Dorian, Lana, and Paledora, also stick together and continue exploring the secret realm. If, before it finishes, you manage to find more [Library Tickets],e to me. People probably still remember you as Golden Key holders, so there might be a few greedy people who target you."


    Paledora asked. "Sect Master, should we kill them?"


    Yasenia looked at her strangely. "If they endanger you, why shouldn''t you kill them?" Then, Yasenia said seriously. "Also, remember that if you are much stronger, you must hold back a bit and try not to damage the spatial ring. Extra treasures never are bad!"


    Paledora coughed and nodded, thinking how the other person would''ve been very against the idea. ''They are truly different.'' Her eyes moved toward the four corpses and thought. ''If we had any thoughts of revenge, we would''ve probably joined them.''


    For the rest of the hours in the Treasure Land, our girls managed to get quite a few peak-level Earth and low-level Heaven-ranked volcanic treasures and fauna to add to Yasenia''s ring, making its environment even livelier.


    However, while our girls treasure hunted, something was moving outside the Secret Realm.


    A few top figures from the strongest powers gathered in arge room.


    "It seems that there have been three Golden Keys this time. It''s unprecedented."


    "Who are the owners?"


    "The Astral Sky n owns two of them, and thest one is owned by [Lion Mane Wolf Hounds], a second-rate sect."


    A tall and extremely handsome wolf-man mmed the table. "They are too greedy! Why should we respect them even if they are a new first-rate power? On the contrary, them getting these treasures would make us seem as if we are being disdained!"


    "Patriarch of the [Steel Back Wolves], behave yourself." A woman''s cold and ethereal voice pressured the entire ce, making everyone''s faces harden.


    However, unlike usual, the man smiled, showing his fangs. "Linghui Mingyu! As the Mermaid Queen, you should know that there have been deaths on your part by them. How about we talk together over tea in my den and discuss how to tten them?"


    However, there was no answer from her.


    "Am I being ignored?" A white-feathered charming woman spoke coldly.


    However, the Steel Back Wolf Patriarch seemed strangely unafraid and mocked. "Tengliu, why are you so hell-bent on supporting them? Is it even worth it? Or did you fall in love with that dragon? I wouldn''t me you for that, though. I really want to make her groan under me."


    Tengliu, instead of being provoked, sheughed. "Ignorance is bliss."


    At the same time, another woman spoke. "Patriarch, be mindful."


    Fu Lang Zu, the wolf Patriarch, ignored Tengliu. "Zephyrith, don''t speak so coldly. We will marry in a few years, so you must be more gentle with me."


    Zephyrith looked at him coldly for a second and then spoke tly. "Regardless, if you keep purposely provoking them, you''ll bite off more than you can chew. As your wife-to-be, I don''t want to be a widow even before Marriage."


    "Hahaha! You are as sharp-mouthed as ever."


    "Have you already acted enough?"


    A man''s deep voice spread, and the wolf Patriarch stopped speaking, looking seriously at the man with four jaded wings who had just spoken.


    Then, the leader of the thirty-three ns spoke. "Once they are outside, we will demand the Astral Sky n to release half their treasures. While it''s true that outright stealing from them is not ideal, we can manipte the public into thinking that they are being greedy if we don''t ask for everything. Anyone against the idea?"


    Tengliu spoke. "You will regret it. Isn''t it a few treasures? I''m speaking from the bottom of my heart that if you go ahead with that n, you will look back at today''s date and ask yourself. ''Why didn''t I listen to Tengliu?''"


    The man spoke. "Don''t overreach, Tengliu. You are acting too arroganttely. Also, would you rather make us all your enemy or make them your enemy?"


    Tengliu stood up and shook her head. "You don''t want to hear the answer."


    Then, she disappeared.


    The Jade Thunderbird Patriarch stayed silent for a few seconds and then spoke. "Be prepared to meet with counterattacks. Tengliu might really help them."


    Zephyrith looked at everyone gathered here, and the smiling face of a certain tall and beautiful white wolf shed in her mind. She shook her head and sighed. ''Why can''t I forget her?''


    Her eyesnded on the back of her Patriarch, and she sighed again. ''He is about to break through, and when he does, as I promised, it will be the time he finally ims me as his main wife. My future with you is impossible, and I should feel happy that the most powerful male wolf will be my mate, but¡­ Why can''t I seem to forget you? Why does my chest feel heavy? Why¡­ Even when we met for just a week¡­''


    She shook her head again and refocused on the meeting, wishing deep in her heart.


    ''Please, don''t die¡­ Sierra. Your next tribtion will be a very difficult one.''


    ***************************************************


    Author: Things are gettingplicated faster than the growth of our girls!


    Evelyn: Hey, Sierra, what do you think?


    Sierra: That I will soon have a ck pelt as my fur coat.


    Evelyn: Woah! I got chills~.


    Author: Well, we have a few questions umted since I didn''t want to interrupt the flow of Sarah''s arc, but we are online and ready to answer again! At least for a while. Let''s see, doing it at random and¡­ I summon you!


    Andrew Miles: Hello!


    Angel: Hello~.


    Andrew Miles: Well, girls, does the rank of a cultivation technique dictate the greater realm that a cultivator can reach, or is it more of a guide up to a certain level?


    Tatyana: Juniors, you answer. This is a very basic question that you should know.


    Yasenia: Then¡­ Do I answer?


    Andrea: Go for it.


    Yasenia: Well, Andrew, the answer is both. While a level of a cultivation technique will give you the general limits you can achieve with it, that''s if the cultivator is untalented. What is a cultivation technique in the first ce? Is a way passed down from another cultivator about understanding the world, itsws, etc.


    Yasenia: Therefore, you can use it as a guideline and continue improving your cultivation level, "creating" a "new" cultivation technique. It''s like a form that can resolve things. The higher the level, the moreplex and thorough that form is and the easier it is to climb up to the point where the form exins the world.


    Yasenia: The reason it is difficult to change from one cultivation technique to another is because the understanding of heaven''s path is as numerous as there are people. Each person can understand the heavens in many different ways, and all of them might be correct or incorrect. The "correct" path is the one that allows a cultivator to surpass the heavens themselves, but that''s something that hasn''t been done ever.


    Yasenia: Moreover, how do you think the first cultivators managed to get to godhood and all those upper levels? How did the first cultivator appear? There weren''t cultivation techniques then. So, creating them through one''s understanding while being helped by the paths previously cleared by the seniors is the path to supremacy.


    Yasenia: In short, a cultivation technique is a guide. The better the techniques, the further they can guide you.


    Andrew Miles: Wow. Thanks for theplex answer, Yasenia.


    Yasenia: No problem~.


    Author: And that''s all for today! Bye-bye, dears!

 Chapter 701: Beastly Instincts.

    Chapter 701: Beastly Instincts.


    Yasenia''s vision blurred, and she reappeared in her room.


    She blinked and thought back on thest two days. ''They felt a bit of a blur.''


    Even if she spent thest hours with her dears, the dragoness was still mulling over Sarah''s fight.


    ''I lost.''


    The dragoness sighed, feeling frustrated. ''Moreover, it wasn''t a normal loss. If Mom weren''t there, I would''ve died before I knew what happened.''


    While Tatyana had told Yasenia that it wasn''t her fault and that the strength used at the end was not something fair, Yasenia thought otherwise.


    ''There is no fairness in a fight to the death. Only who is alive and who is dead.''


    The dragoness didn''t care about what Sarah used, she didn''t care about her strange power boost after her first beating, nor did she care about the abnormal increase inbat mastery.


    While it was true that she was winning for a while, even after the strange increase in mastery, the moment whatever she was fighting against used its final trump card, she was instantly defeated.


    ''It wasn''t even a fight. The shockwave of the attack after Mom and Mirrory blocked it almost killed me.''


    Yasenia bit her lips. ''Do I need more potent finishers? But how? I''m already pushing my limits with my current skills. Sword mastery? It''s not something that can be increased because I want to. I need time and diligent practice to increase it. Energy management? Again, I need time. Intents? Once more, time.''


    A sweet taste spread in her mouth, and Yasenia realized that she was bleeding because of her bite. Not caring much, she licked her wound with her long tongue. ''What do Ick? How could I have at least prevented being instantly killed in that situation?''


    Yasenia''s memories of that time were a bit fuzzy. At one moment, she was about to finish Sarah off, and the next moment, she was spiraling through the air with her body cracked as if a mirror had been struck.


    Honestly, she didn''t even know what hit her.


    [You''ve been challenged by rank 341.]


    The dragoness appeared in the arena and remembered. ''Right, there is a round of challenges before we attack the waves.''


    She turned to look at her opponent and saw a tall, muscr, handsome lion kin with a red mane.


    "Prepare yourself!"


    Yasenia didn''t answer, looking at him closely. ''Peak-level Ethereal Soul.''


    Her opponent charged at her, and Yasenia''s muscles tensed, rushing straight at him.


    The man was initially surprised at the beauty of his opponent, but he was quick to snap out of it, and he challenged her.


    His opponent looked distracted, so he charged forward.


    However, the figure of the tall and seductive dragon woman blurred and appeared beside him almost instantly.


    ''What?''


    The slit eyes of his opponent werepletely red, and a sword bigger than his body was descending on him with the weight of a mountain surrounded by cosmic lights.


    BOOOM!


    He managed to defend himself, but his entire body felt like several creatures had run him over. Looking at his arms, the left one was dangling in a direction that should not be possible, making his heart thump in fear.


    Looking down, he saw a massive wound that had appeared without his knowledge that started electrifying his brain with pain after he looked at it.


    ''What kind of monster is she!?''


    Hastily preparing for a sessive attack, he looked upward but saw the woman staying still in her ce, looking at him. Waiting. As if she expected something from him.


    A chill of fear rushed up his spine. Even if she had said nothing during their fight, he could feel that the woman was using him for something.


    He opened his mouth, but the woman spoke before he could. "You will surrender? Why? Are you this weak, with no trump cards?"


    His eyes widened. "W-What do you mean?"


    The dragon woman holding a massive sword spoke emotionlessly. "Use your strongest attacks. Try taking me by surprise. Use at least an attack that can heavily injure me. If you don''t do so, what''s the point? I can''t train. I can''t be stronger."


    He took a step back and stuttered. "Y-You are crazy! I surrender!"


    Yasenia''s vision blurred, and she returned to her room, making an annoyed face. ''Did he hide his strength? I even held back to give him a sense of threat so that he could react, but my attack almost killed him. How can I test my reaction time to surprise attacks this way?''


    The dragoness stood in silence, concentrating on her body, each cell, each vein, each meridian.


    ''My senses. I need to sharpen my senses to the point that I react before thinking.''


    Yasenia''s aura became more beastly.


    ''I need to be more animalistic.''


    Her posture went from standing upright to slightly opening her legs and very lightly flexing her knees.


    ''I need to allow my instincts to guide me but avoid them from swallowing me.''


    Yasenia released a breath, making a mist appear, and the heat of her blood pumping through her veins created an unnoticeable mist.


    [You''ve been challenged by rank 91.]


    The dragoness''s golden eyes swiftly moved and locked onto her prey. Then, without a single moment of pause, she pounced.


    A few minutes ago, Huo Yang, the Patriarch of the tiger kins, was choosing who to challenge. ''I still have two challenge tickets. If I don''t use one now, it will probably be impossible to rank in the top 50¡­ I need to steal from someone at the top. But who?''


    His eyesnded on Yasenia, and he squinted. ''When we met in the Tournament five years ago, she was someone I could pressure with just my aura. However, now, she is ced above me. What kind of growth is this?''


    The Tiger Kin Patriarch was indeed the host of the tournament in which our girls participated. The one they got Luna and the two S.L.U.T members from.


    He had also seen Yasenia and Du Xian, and this made him frown. ''Those squirrel kins¡­ Tch, I was about to ce them firmly under me, but if they receive Yasenia''s aid, it will be very difficult.''


    He kept looking at Yasenia''s name, frowning. ''Even if she has increased her level, her foundation should be weak, no?''


    While speedy cultivation was possible for almost everyone, the foundation became extremely weak as they advanced, and it was entirely possible to have cultivation deviation and be crippled.


    It was simr to someone trying to lift a heavy weight without training. First, that person needed to increase muscle and strength, and then you could train with heavy weights.


    Rising cultivation levels were simr to "increasing the weight you can lift."


    ''Maybe if I can stall, I can defeat her? After all, if the person you challenged can''t win within an hour, they will lose by default.''


    Thinking so, he focused on Yasenia''s name and waited for the "rest" timer to end.


    [You''ve used <Challenge Ticket> to face the Rank 7th. If you win, you will be able to steal 10% of their earnings.]


    His vision blurred, and he appeared in the arena.


    Then, his entire body erupted in chills as he was enveloped in a fearsome aura. Without thinking much, he took out his spear and blocked to his right.


    While turning to block, he finally saw his opponent, but when he locked eyes with beastly golden eyes that seemed to have nothing but bloodshed in mind, his body almost paralyzed like a weak animal before a powerful predator.


    BANG!


    He tried blocking the attack, but a brutal attack thatpletely overpowered his bodily strength forced his feet to leave the ground and sted him flying.


    His spear gained a massive gash on the pole where the weaponnded, making his already horrified self even more scared.


    A burst of chills spread through his back, and a blur surrounded by fourteen stars overcame his flying body, appearing behind him. ''How is she so fast!?''


    Using his energy, he turned around and reinforced himself with a body-enhancing skill, further using his Epoch Core cultivation to use air as footing and sh against the iing attack.


    BOOM!


    A golden wave of mes swallowed him while his spear gained another sizable notch. "AGH!"


    While he shouted and rolled on the ground, his senses caught several attacks flying his way.


    Refocusing, he locked onto the dozens of silver crescents and white stars rushing at him and wielded his spear.


    "[Tiger Spear Rush]!"


    He waved his weapon quickly and started meeting against the attacks, but he soon learned that it wasn''t a wise decision.


    BANG!


    The first collision with the attack had so much weight behind it that his arms trembled. However, dodging was already not an option as everything else was also arriving.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    He swung his spear while biting his mrs, and his arms screamed in pain.


    Of course, as a body cultivator, even if his bones broke, he could maintain them fixed with energy. However, this didn''t mean that it didn''t hurt.


    Yet, a moment of rest was far from arriving for Huo Yang as the beastly breath of the dragon appeared behind him.


    Instantly, he knew that he had to ept either being injured by the iing ranged attacks or resist the attack that Yasenia was about to do.


    He chose correctly to jump sideways and dodge while being shed by the frozen crescents and burned by the white star explosions. However, choosing correctly didn''t mean he had a chance.


    ROAR!


    Right after he dodged, the ce where he previously stood was engulfed in a massive golden beam created by Yasenia''s dragon breath.


    Even before he could process his body injuries, a sword engulfed in a white spiral burst through the dust and appeared right before his chest.


    Yasenia had used [Star Dragon Charge], precisely aiming at his chest.


    "I SU-"


    But it wasn''t quick enough.


    With a gruesome crunch of bones and flesh tearing, Yasenia''s sword pierced through him, and the star energies exploded around his body, making his vision flicker while his brain was inundated by pain.


    ''I''m not done yet!''


    Even with no eyesight, he pushed on since the enemy was right before him.


    He used one of his life-saving skills, making his injured body stop bleeding for a few seconds with an otherworldly tensing of muscles. This also trapped the sword inserted inside him. Then, wanting to kill that person by taking her out of guard, he used one of his most powerful spear attacks.


    Powerful energy swirled around it, and he thrust from a distance that normally would''ve been unavoidable.


    However, his opponent''s animalistic reflexespletely negated even thisst effort.


    CLANG!


    His spear was smashed away by something as if a whip hadnded on it. The brutal attack had even ripped the weapon from his hand, taking a finger with it.


    That small moment was enough to return his eyesight. Yet, when his flickering eyesight returned to him, it was only to see two things.


    The first one, a pair of red-colored dragon eyes,pletely emotionless and still looking around his body for any extra action he might take.


    The second was a spearhead-shaped, golden tail-tip, swirling with powerful Sun energies and slowly magnifying. The trail it left behind told Huo Yang that this was the thing that blocked his attack.


    "Ah-."


    CRUNCH!


    Yasenia''s tail tip pierced through his face, exiting from the other side.


    Then, without even flinching, she twisted her sword and tail to throw away the corpse.


    Something shiny caught her eye, and her tail quickly shed the man''s hand as his corpse slowly flew away. She then used her energy to attract what she noticed toward her hand.


    She caught the ring at the same time as Huo Yang''s corpse hit the sound with a wet sound.


    Taking the Spatial Ring from him and pouring all the contents into hers, she silently waited to be transported back to her room, her mind constantly analyzing her movements.


    From the outside, it felt as if an off-switch had been hit.


    Far away, the soul te holding the Patriarch''s life status, broke, causing an uproar in the n. Sadly, it was too low-level to reveal anything else other than the life and death of the person attached to it.


    ************************************************************


    Evelyn: W-Wow¡­


    Author: Right? Some brutal deaths are iing~. Yasenia is going full beast mode.


    Tatyana: Exciting~.


    Author: Hahaha, I summon you!


    WPOmega: Hello~.


    Andrea: Wee.


    WPOmega: Cough. I know a few of you might be a bit fed up with her, but I''m still curious. Can you summon Sarah, Author?


    Author: Of course, dear. Don''t be shy. Here is a section to call out the character, regardless of how the story develops, and answer your doubts!


    sh!


    WPOmega: Um¡­


    Author: Cough, I mean, I can''t only summon the Undead General and give it the ability to search through Sarah''s memories. So, ask away.


    Undead Sarah: Hello-. *Sees Tatyana* Long Live the Death Empress!


    WPOmega: This is hrious. Cough, Undead Sarah, I have something I want you to answer.


    Undead Sarah: *Looks at Tatyana*


    Tatyana: *Nods*


    Undead Sarah: Go ahead.


    WPOmega: How were you navigating the war trials? You''re almost entirely reliant on your system for your development, and your system requires other people''s attachment to you to thrive. How did you cope when those in the trial who were so attached to you died? I am assuming that you went through a simr trial to Yasenia during that time period, so I''ve been struggling to understand your actions, and that''s the most significant unknown period about you since you''ve appeared in this world of cultivation.


    Undead Sarah: Oh, she didn''t go through a War Trial. Her trialsted for just a year, and ording to her memories, it was about fighting beasts and increasing her skills.


    Tatyana: If my memory doesn''t fail me, I think it was mentioned during their conversation in the sect.


    Undead Sarah: *Nods* The objective back then was killing a level two Unification Realm beast. There were many beasts of other levels, and as you said, without points, she could only rely on herself. That''s why she was trapped for a year inside, unable to advance.


    WPOmega: I see. So, the only thing she learned through that period was how to fight.


    Undead Sarah: That''s correct. Compared to Crown Princess Yasenia''s trial, hers wasughable.


    WPOmega: Thanks for answering.


    Undead Sarah: It is my pleasure to serve those who are epted by Her Majesty the Death Empress.


    Author: And that''s all for today! Have a good day, dears~.

 Chapter 702: The Final Ten Waves. Final Scores.

    Chapter 702: The Final Ten Waves. Final Scores.


    Andrea was exchanging weapon strikes with a strong opponent.


    The one who challenged her was sixty ces below her, and he was a Low-level Epoch Core with a lot of strength.


    By now, after the fourth event, the people left were all strong enough to be called geniuses in their own right.


    Naturally, while he was strong and came from a dragon-human family, the advantages he had were wholly countered by Andrea.


    Each time they shed weapons, and he wanted to do a tail-strike sneak attack, not only would he be easily caught by Andrea, but she would use that chance to give him heavy injuries.


    Inbat, Andrea didn''t have strong destructive powers. She couldn''t really kill instantly like many of the other girls. However, that didn''t mean she was weak.


    While Andrea''s explosive power was not as impressive, she was invincible in extended battles. The two intents that made her stronger the more she fought, herndscape-disrupting skills, her defensive abilities, and her discipline and immactebat mastery, made it a nightmare to fight her.


    With one halberd swing, a giant wave of molten material would form, and with the following palm strike, an explosion of mes would increase the temperature. Then, many auras and skills that only increased the temperature around Andrea''s body woulde one after another, and her other skills allowed her to control the tempo and defend against any close-range attacks, making her body dangerous to attack.


    The man fighting Andrea had a fire-rted bloodline, so when he saw Andrea''s attributes by chance, he thought that she was easy prey.


    What he didn''t expect was that the temperatures Andrea worked with were high enough even to hurt someone nicknamed Celestial Dragon.


    The reason was because of her natural treasure.


    While natural treasures were of one attribute, that didn''t mean that those of the same attribute were immune to them; the energies released from them were damaging on a fundamental level, meaning Andrea''s [Star Born Searing me] could grow to "burn" things that were not inmmable by nature.


    The concept ingrained in Natural Treasures was simr to ws," so the only thing that couldpletely block their influence were high-level cultivators. And even then, if the Natural Treasure had grown enough, it would be impossible.


    How could someone understand mes better than someone born from thew of mes gathering in one spot for who knows how many years?


    That''s why a Natural Treasure was always considered a "lifetime" treasure by all cultivators.


    In short, Andrea was grilling a fire dragon beast human in real-time, and the fire dragon beast human could do nothing against it.


    "[Sun Explosion]!"


    BOOM!


    A wave of molten liquid rose like a tsunami, and the cultivator''s face twisted in horror. "I surrender!"


    Then, he was swallowed, but a golden cocoon protected him.


    Andrea spun her weapon twice to clean all the molten liquid dripping from it and smiled. "Another win for me."


    Then, her body was transported back to the room, and she slowly took off her helmet, showing her heroic and beautiful tanned face with droplets of sweat, making her hair stick to her face.


    She unhurriedly approached the fountain, used her hand to drink from it, and cleaned her dark hair. "Ha¡­ Refreshing."


    She looked at the timer and realized that only a few minutes were left until the waves started.


    ''This time, speed also matters, so I''ll have to be aggressive when dealing with them. I wonder how my girl is doing?''


    Her eyes moved toward Yasenia''s name, her light green eyes showing tenderness and love. "Oh? She killed a few. More ruthless than usual, hmm¡­"


    Andrea pondered but decided not to interrupt her. When something strange happened with her dear dragoness''s attitude, it meant that she was onto something.


    She couldn''t help butugh. ''Really, my love doesn''t give us a single second of rest.''


    Some might find it stressful always having Yasenia running behind, but Andrea found it refreshing. Trying to keep up with someone as talented as her lover was a fun challenge.


    After waiting for a while, the portals finally opened, and Andrea stepped inside.


    [Wee to the forty-first wave. Defeat one tenth-level Fusion Core Beasts within twenty minutes of time.]


    Andrea''s body exploded with her auras, scorching her surroundings in a wave of heat, and she charged toward it.


    ''Hm? This beast is different.''


    While all the beasts until now were bulky, furry, quadrupedal predators, the one before Andrea was a slim, agile-looking, elegant deer withrge antlers and not that big. Its height to the shoulders was a bitrger than three meters.


    For a beast about to be a legendary beast, it was small. However, when this kind of trait appeared on beasts, it was usually a sign that something was wrong. ''Cecile always says that the weakest-looking beasts are more often than not one of the strongest. I need to be careful.''


    Andrea focused, just in case, and when she blinked, the figure of the deer blurred, making her heart thump. ''So quick!?''


    The deer''s antlers appeared at her left, thrusting toward her chest.


    Of course, it wasn''t enough to take Andrea by surprise, and she quickly reacted by swinging her halberd at a perfect angle to deflect the force behind the deer''s attack.


    "[Sun Burning Palm]."


    While she deflected the deer with her weapon, her other arm thrust forward in a show of flexibility and quick judgment.


    BOOM!


    An enormous brilliant red fire burst and the deer bellowed in pain, its light body flying for a few meters. ''Hm? I see. The defense is certainly lower than previous creatures. However, to fight at the same level, this deer is much more dangerous. Not to mention, losing points to a quick enemy by mistake is much easier than to a strong but slow one.''


    After knowing that the deer was rtively fragile, Andrea released wide-range attacks and quickly overpowered it, killing it shortly after.


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against one Tenth-level Fusion Core Beast without receiving any damage in 29.7 seconds. You''ve won 8200 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 18,040 Points. You have 359,440 Points.]


    Andrea exited the portal and licked her lips. ''This can getplicated when there are ten of them.''


    She looked at the list, and she couldn''t help but blink twice.


    1-. Tatyana Dravory, 416,200 Points. 44th wave.


    2-. Angel Dravory, 416,200 Points. 44th wave.


    3-. Kali Dravory, 416,200 Points. 44th wave.


    4.- Yasenia Dravory, 396,840 Points. 43rd wave.


    ¡­


    42.- Andrea Dravory, 359,440 Points. 41st wave.


    ''Okay, I can understand Tatyana, Kali, and Angel. Kali and Angel said they would fight with Valeria and Mirrory to ensure there weren''t any idents. However, what in heaven''s name happened to Yasenia? Did she have another enlightenment or something?''


    While she thought of that, Tatyana rose to the 46th wave, together with Kali and Angel, and Yasenia to the 44th.


    Not wanting to be left behind, she quickly rushed toward the red portal and began challenging them.


    Then, Andrea quickly challenged the waves.


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against two Tenth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 21.7 seconds. You''ve won 8400 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 18,480 Points. You have 377,920 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against three Tenth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 28.8 seconds. You''ve won 8600 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 18,920 Points. You have 396,840 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against four Tenth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 35.2 seconds. You''ve won 8800 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 19,360 Points. You have 416,200 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against five Tenth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 46.5 seconds. You''ve won 9000 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 19,800 Points. You have 436,000 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against six Tenth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 51.9 seconds. You''ve won 9200 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 20,240 Points. You have 456,240 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against seven Tenth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 52.6 seconds. You''ve won 9400 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 20,680 Points. You have 476,920 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against eight Tenth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 64.1 seconds. You''ve won 9600 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 21,120 Points. You have 498,040 Points.]


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against nine Tenth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 61.5 seconds. You''ve won 9800 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 21,560 Points. You have 519,600 Points.]


    The final wave arrived, with ten of the deer beasts fighting against our girls.


    The battles were quite close because they were fighting with the handicap of needing a "perfect" fight.


    Well, that was true for almost all of them, as Valeria, Mirrory, and Tatyana demolished the wave.


    Regardless, Ebirah, Sierra, Andrea, Cecile, Evelyn, and Yasenia didn''t have a "senior" advantage, and they had to improvise to fight it without being touched.


    Yasenia, who was in a very focused state, didn''t do much different than usual and ughtered all of them with her borderline unfair offensive power. Moreover, using [Draconic Full Moon] at the start to give her a few seconds to charge wide-area destruction skills made it even quicker to get rid of them.


    Cecile had to be very careful, but using her [Lunar Fire Tornado] skill and [Moonlight Ash Domain] to buy time, followed by her [Moon Freezing Catastrophe] skill, did the trick quite swiftly, the reason being that their "fragility" allowed Cecile''s "slow-acting" effects to kill them quickly.


    Ebirah used a few of the skills she learned from her mother and the seniors, creating an energy shield around her that protected her like an additional shell while in human form, and then she used her powerful physical body to smash the ten deer one after another.


    Her skills consisted of martial arts that summoned parts of her beast form in a phantom form to attack and also other skills that summoned Sun energy or used the Metal attribute to create attacks.


    Our lobster princess was hit a few times, but the sturdiness of her defense allowed her to pass the challenge with the "perfect" qualification.


    Sierra, knowing that it was thest wave, let go of all her energies and lightning, creating a blizzard with raging lightning and killing most of them. She quickly picked up the remaining ones, making her one of the fastest inpleting the tenth wave.


    Evelyn approached it slowly, using her [Lightning Temple Blessing] inheritance skill to create a defensive aura around her, and then released an electric hell upon them, which, even with their speed, they couldn''t dodge.


    Finally, Andrea used a simr strategy to the others, smashing the ground below her to summon a giant wave of molten liquid and then using her [Molten Sun], [Sun Explosion], and [Warring Sun Battle Art: Molten Landscape] to sweep the battlefield.


    After finishing their cements, this message popped up for all of them.


    [Congrattions, you won perfectly against ten Tenth-level Fusion Core Beasts without receiving any damage in 64.1 seconds. You''ve won 10,000 points. X2.2 Multiplier detected. You''ve won 22,000 Points. You have 541,600 Points.]


    Then, they looked at the list, and as they expected, they weren''t ranked first.


    Above them, people who had used the tickets managed to get more points, and between them, one name stuck out.


    9.- Du Xian, 554,440 Points. 50th wave.


    Because of the tickets, Du Xian had surpassed them by thirteen thousand points!


    It wasn''t only her; many others were ahead of them.


    Their final positions were like this.


    ¡­


    32.- Angel Dravory, 541,600 Points. 50th wave.


    33.- Tatyana Dravory, 541,600 Points. 50th wave.


    34.- Kali Dravory, 541,600 Points. 50th wave.


    35.- Yasenia Dravory, 541,600 Points. 50th wave.


    ¡­


    38.- Cecile Dravory, 541,600 Points. 50th wave.


    ¡­


    41.- Evelyn Dravory, 541,600 Points. 50th wave.


    ¡­


    43.- Sierra, 541,600 Points. 50th wave.


    ¡­


    45.- Andrea Dravory, 541,600 Points. 50th wave.


    ¡­


    47.- Ebirah, 541,600 Points. 50th wave.


    ************************************************************


    Cecile: Hm¡­ Closer than expected.


    Tatyana: If four people challenge the top and push four people down, Ebirah will lose.


    Ebirah: (;¡ã ¥í¡ã)


    Tatyana: Well, it all depends on what happens for the fifth and final event.


    Yasenia: Interesting.


    Author: Let''s move on~. I summon you!


    Kaszty: Hello!


    Andrea: Wee, Kaszty.


    Kaszty: Author, could you summon Tatyana''s master?


    Author: Ho?


    Tatyana: ¡­


    ????: Hm? Impressive. For someone to manage to forcefully transport me. Show yourself.


    Author: Hey, can you answer one question? I''ll let you leave right after.


    ????: What are you? A high-level energy form? No¡­. Something deeper.


    Author: Don''t worry about that. Just answer the question.


    ????: Sure- Hm? Bastard disciple, what are you doing here!?


    Bonk!


    Tatyana: Hey, old skeletal man, can you give your disciple a bit of respect? I''m your summoner!


    Bonk!


    ????: As if I care about that! Do you know how stifled I am without being able to advance in the cultivation path because of yourziness!?


    Bonk!


    Tatyana: O-Okay, haven''t I started cultivating again?


    Bonk!


    ????: That''s the only reason why I''m only hitting you with my cane!


    BONK!


    The rest: ¡­


    ????: So, since you are here¡­ Oh! Little princess, we meet for the first time.


    Yasenia: Y-Yes, emm¡­


    ????: Call me Grandpa, hahaha! Since you are Tatyana''s child, and I consider Tatyana something simr to a daughter, you don''t need to be formal.


    Yasenia: Okay, Grandpa.


    ????: So, who is the child who wants to question me?


    Kaszty: Senior!


    ????: Hmm¡­ A mortal. Never mind, ask away.


    Kaszty: On a scale of 1 to 100, how would you rate the current power of the girls and seniors?


    ????: That''s a difficult question, child. To rate something, I need a reference, and looking at those you call seniors if I give anything less than 100 to them, the juniors would fail to score 1 point.


    Valeria: Just rate the children.


    ????: Hm, now that I took a closer look¡­


    Tatyana: But you don''t have eyes. You have a naked a skull.


    Bonk!


    ????: You are the Nature Spirit Queen, right? Interesting.


    Valeria: Oh?


    ????: And you¡­ I have no idea.


    Mirrory: No need to bother yourself. Just answer the child''s question.


    ????: I will.


    ????: Well, if we say that 100 is a genius who can fight people onerge realm above themselves while being at the eighth level of the unification realm, and 1 is someone who can only fight someone at their level, these are the scores I would give. Yasenia 87 points, Angel without Mirrory 79 Points, Cecile 76 points, Andrea 74 Points, Evelyn 74 Points, and Kali without Valeria 63 Points. However, Kali''s evaluation is fake because her alchemy mastery and parasites can make it vary a lot. But, regarding raw power, it would be something simr to that.


    Author: And that''s all for today. Bye-bye!

 Chapter 703: Final Challenge. A Dragonesss Brutal Combat.

    Chapter 703: Final Challenge. A Dragoness''s Brutal Combat.


    Trigger warning: Gore.


    ***************************************


    After that, all the people left were transported to a shared space.


    Because of the difficulty of thest waves, the number of participants had been reduced to nothing more than 198. Less than ten percent remained from the initial number of challengers.


    The ce where they were transported was arge room with a massive formation that covered the center of the floor.


    The space it took, while not asrge as the challenge arena, was enough to allowfortable fights between cultivators.


    The things that this Library Competition had tested until now were individual qualities, and from this point on, a set of new rules were added.


    Everyone listened closely.


    "Thest chance for the now losers has arrived. If you have [Challenge Tickets], you are able to challenge another person and ce a bet. While points can be used as a bet, treasures or even contracts are also possible. However, there must be an equal value on both sides. If someone is challenged, they must ept the number of points the opponent bets, but they can reject the other bet at will. Finally, you can only challenge those above you."


    "The limit to the points you can bet is half the distance between your points. For example, if someone has 200,000 Points and challenges a person with 300,000 Points, they can ce a maximum bet of 50,000. There is also a minimum bet of 10,000 Points. So, if you have 200,000 Points and challenge someone with 203,000 Points, the bet will be fixed at 10,000 even if the point difference is only 3,000."


    Our girls became thoughtful. ''So, now it wille biting back for those who used challenge tickets early since their points will be the highest. This means those who were at the top but pushed down by the ones who used their tickets early will have the chance to reim their ranks as long as they can defeat opponents with a good strategy. Even someone with 0 points could enter the top 50 ranks if they yed it correctly.''


    "Finally, there is no limit as to who you challenge as long as they are above you rank-wise. If no one issues a challenge in five minutes and there isn''t an ongoing one, the event will end, and the positions will be fixed."


    The question was, how many challenge tickets were there remaining? You might be surprised, but because the people withrge multipliers were not being left that far behind, they took it slow and, therefore, didn''t use theirs.


    While a few in the sub-50 category were without them, that wasn''t the case for many people.


    The one with the least points, ranking 198th, had 398,300 Points, while the first rank had 583,900 Points.


    The rest fluctuated between 440 and 550 thousand.


    After they were done, the girls quickly looked around to search for Yasenia, and they promptly spotted her. However, their steps paused for a second at her state.


    There were no facial expressions, and her body was in a state of high alert, ready to pounce. Her chest moved up and down with her deep and stable breaths, and she was looking forward with a concentrated expression.


    Not wanting to disturb their lovely dragoness''s concentration, they didn''t approach too much, standing nearby but not close by.


    They whispered to each other.


    "What do you think she is doing?" Asked Evelyn, curious.


    Tatyana answered with an interested tone. "Fascinating things. She is currentlypletely dominated by her instincts."


    Andrea and the others blinked. "Completely?"


    Tatyana smirked. "If you girls tried to seduce her as she is now, I''m sorry to say, you would end up pregnant without a chance to say no."


    Evelyn blinked three times, and her lips arched perversely. "should I issue a challenge and open my legs? All the people here seeing how I scream my throat out and get pregnant¡­ Gulp. Hey. I was saying as a joke-"


    Bang!


    Cecile pped the back of her head. "Do you think Yasenia would be happy to impregnate you in this state?"


    Evelyn blushed. "Cough, sorry. Just the thinking of an animalistic mating that would pierce my womb until I surrendered it to her seed made my uterus squeeze."


    The girls around coughed to hide their blushes, as Evelyn was not the only one. Angel was even muttering how it was a shame that Yasenia was below her rank-wise.


    Tatyanaughed. "I don''t know how she ended up in that situation. But, if someone challenges her now¡­ Sorry to say, but their lives will be over."


    "I issue a challenge to rank 35!"


    Ebirah remembered. "Huh? Rank 35¡­ Isn''t that Yasenia?"


    Tatyana''s mouth arched. "Well, I expected it somewhat..." Then, she looked over to who challenged her, and her beautiful eyebrows arched upward. "Oh? Ho, ho? This fight will be fun to watch, fufufu."


    When the number of her rank entered her ears, Yasenia stepped forward, her entire body disappearing and appearing on the right side of the arena.


    Before her, a Garuda appeared.


    The Garuda was naturally naked, with his bird head releasing a strangeugh apanied by chirping. "I heard that you dealt with Huang Tao. I can''t help but thank you, Yasenia. That man was always an eyesore because of his connections, always stealing my benefits!"


    The man clenched his fist and said. "That person was a false Dual Cultivator, never using Dual Cultivation techniques outside of the bed! Such a shame of a disciple; our [Nine Peach Blossom Sect] is disgraced! However¡­"


    The man looked at the emotionless Yasenia and smiled widely. "I''ll recover our pride by having you surrender to my supreme pir!"


    He pushed his waist forward, and a dick that was toorge sprung out, shining with pinkish radiance.


    The aura alone made a few of the weakest females feel tingling around their bodies.


    The man smiled widely. Seeing no reaction from Yasenia, he frowned for a brief moment, but he recovered his momentum quickly.


    "Yasenia, I want to bet the maximum possible points, 43,500 points! Other than that, I want you to ept a bet that you''ll be my Sex ve! In turn, I bet my freedom in exchange."


    [43,000 Points have been added to the Bet.]


    [The Additional Bet is being analyzed.]


    [¡­]


    [The additional bet is not considered equal. The value of subject <Yasenia Dravory> is too high even if subject <Huang Xiao> offers his freedom in exchange. Please add more value unless the other party agrees.]


    The man''s facial expression froze, feeling as if something had pped his face hard enough to echo.


    Manyughed in ridicule.


    Thankfully for Huang Xiao, he wasn''t looking behind him, where our girls were standing, because if he did, his soul might''ve escaped his body.


    The only reason he wasn''t feeling the monstrous waves of killing intent released by our girls was that Mirrory, Tatyana, and Valeria were blocking them.


    For the three seniors, this kind of provocation wouldn''t make them angry, so they kept calm.


    Of course, one thing was being calm, and another was not reacting to it.


    If, by any chance, Huang Xiao exited the fight alive, Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria would make sure he never escaped their grasp.


    Meanwhile, a woman who didn''t get along well with Huang Xiao was not polite. "Hahaha, what kind of frog wanting to eat swan meat is this? Do you want that dragon as a Sex ve in exchange for yourself? Can''t you feel the energy quality around her body? One Dual Cultivation session with her is probably 1000 times more effective than doing it with you!"


    The man became angered and was about to answer when Yasenia''s alluring and mellow voice spread around like a beautiful melody.


    "I ept."


    Almost everyone was stunned.


    Du Xian, who had at one point arrived beside our girls, asked nervously. "W-Why did she ept?"


    Andrea spat with disdain. "Do you think that he has a chance?"


    Du Xian bit her lip while looking at the man''s shining rod. "I''ve heard of that technique. It''s extremely dangerous for females, and I''ve seen men subduing women one realm above them with it. You should never underestimate a Dual Cultivator!"


    Evelynughed mockingly. "That thing is dangerous? Yasenia''s pinky finger would probably feel better than it."


    Du Xian sighed, looking worriedly at the battle.


    [Terms have been epted. Combat starts in¡­]


    [10]


    [9]


    ¡­


    Huang Xiaoughed. "You epted? It seems that you are not knowledgeable about Dual Cultivators. We might not have the bestbat power in group situations. However, if it is a one-on-one with the opposite sex, we be one of the most dangerous!"


    It wasn''t a lie. Dual cultivators had very mentally disrupting skills, and if one were not careful, they would fall prey to them.


    Pleasure was a weapon that many underestimated.


    Of course, that was true when speaking in a normal situation.


    [5]


    [4]


    [3]


    [2]


    [1]


    During the final countdown, the man''s aura spread around with a very musky but sweet aroma. "Sorry, Yasenia, but the second you stepped in the ring, it was bound to be your loss. [A Beauty''s Demise], [Lust Intent Level 4]!"


    [0]


    Yasenia instantly summoned a protective energy barrier, but she couldn''t block it and was hit.


    It was not that she was careless. With her animalistic reflexes and heightened senses due to her focused state, she was quicker than ever to react.


    However, mental attacks were almost instantaneous and alsoplex to protect against with other than mental strength and will.


    The dragoness''s spiritual sense searched around her own body in a fraction of a second, trying to find what had happened to her, and saw a pinkish energy trying to arouse her nervous system and soul.


    Seeing this far was not somethingmon for someone at her level, but with her current sense amplification state, Yasenia could see even how her cells breathed.


    After the instantaneous self-analyzing, Yasenia summoned her sword and charged at him, her auras exploding around her in a brutal fashion.


    ROAR!


    Her charge was apanied by a dragon roar that shook the entire hall.


    The manughed and ordered. "[Estrus Inducing Dance]!"


    Yasenia''s swift sword descended, intending to bisect the Garuda. Still, the man dodged her with a strangely attractive motion that basically forced Yasenia to look at his waist area and the erect member that was big enough to scare human females.


    However, contrary to what the man expected, Yasenia''s face or even the pulse of her heart kept being unaltered.


    He was confused, but the thing that met his stunned expression was Yasenia''s fist.


    BANG!


    He flew across the arena like a shooting star, mming against a protective barrier on the other side.


    He quickly reacted and shouted, nervous. "Why are you not reacting!? [Pristine Physique], [Peach Blossom Art: Cloth Denial]!"


    The aura around his body burst with much more strength and seductive auras,pletely recovering his outward appearance, and his naked body became perfect enough to make a few people in the stands dazed for a second.


    Of course, the current Yasenia didn''t react to it and charged at him.


    However, as she moved forward, a strange feeling of weightlessness overcame her body, making her confused.


    Looking down, she saw her dress phasing through her body as if her body had be ethereal.


    The man''s lips arched, and he quickly used a movement technique to rush toward Yasenia. ''I need to use this moment of distraction when she tries to put on her dress again to-eh?''


    BANG!


    A massive sword mmed onto his chest, making his ribcage crack as his flesh exploded with a fountain of blood.


    ''How did she manage to put on her dress again so quickly!?''


    After rolling on the ground and quickly regaining her footing, he quickly looked at the approaching dragoness with iprehensible eyes.


    Still, what met his eyes was not a clothed Yasenia but a naked Yasenia with a terribly cold expression, shifting her beautifully full hips as her perfectly plump and long legs created a mesmerizing arc.


    This time, it was the man who froze for a second when he saw something above Yasenia''s attractive vagina. ''A dick?''


    BANG!


    CRACK!


    The kicknded on the side of his face, cracking his skull and sending his body spinning sideways.


    Not bothering for a second about her clothes, Yasenia followed behind him and delivered a barrage of non-lethal attacks.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Her fists flew, her tail was used to prevent the man from flying away, and her legs dug deeply into the man''s body, exploding internal organs.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The naked dragoness''s voluptuous body jiggled and bounced as she moved, revealing her everything.


    However, the spectators could not feel arousal because of the terrifyingly cold aura around the seductive woman slowly turning a low-level Epoch Core into a pulp.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The spectators saw that, gradually, the naked Yasenia was creating a "dress" for herself out of the blood of Huang Xiao.


    Each time her fist, ws, or legnded, a stream of blood hit her own body, turning her healthy, supple, and white skin tainted with a crimson liquid.


    Grabbing the face of the man who looked like a corpse that ten people beat up, Yasenia''s growling voice spread around. "The only thing that you achieve forcing my nakedness is inducing my anger."


    The cultivators around felt so much innate fear that even when a woman as attractive as Yasenia waspletely naked before them, they couldn''t bring themselves to appreciate her.


    However, Yasenia''s beating was far from over.


    When the dual cultivator was about to open his mouth, she quickly stabbed her finger in seven locations around his neck and blocked his acupuncture points so that he couldn''t speak.


    In short, from now on, he couldn''t surrender.


    What followed was something brutal enough to be a nightmare for many.


    Yasenia''s hands semi-transformed into dragon ws, and then she shed at him.


    Chunks of flesh began flying around, but nothing could be heard because the man''s screams were muted. Therefore, the only sound was the thumps of Yasenia''s attacksnding on flesh and the sound of flesh being torn apart.


    His muscles, his skin, his bones, his organs. Around the ce where the man was brutally attacked, Yasenia straddled him while ruthlessly swinging her ws, and body parts could be seen strewn around therge puddle of blood.


    This brutality continued until Yasenia was forcefully expelled from the arena because the man had died.


    When Yasenia appeared outside, naked but with a body covered in blood, her aura around her burst, cleaning herself in an instant, and she waved her hand.


    Her beautiful blue dress covered her alluring curves, snuggly fitting around her and highlighting her beauty.


    And yet, no matter how beautiful, people didn''t even dare to look at her.


    Yasenia looked around coldly and waved her hand again to ce a silver orb on top of her dears and the Beast Heirs. "If a dual cultivator dares to use any simr tactic with any of the ones I''ve marked. I''ll capture you and torment you until you beg for me to kill you."


    Then, she walked toward her dears, tantalizingly sashaying her voluptuous hips with her back straight and looking unbothered by having shown her naked figure.


    Because of this fight, Yasenia had lost her previous concentrated aura, recovering her mind from being led by her instincts.


    After integrating her experiences, herbat mastery would go through a rapid growth one more time, and breaking through the third level of War and Monarch intent was around the corner.


    Meanwhile, on the list, Yasenia''s name jumped upward, steadilynding in the first rank.


    1-. Yasenia Dravory, 585,100 Points.


    **************************************************


    Cecile: Attractive.


    Evelyn: ¡­ I wanted to refute you, but it seems that my brain is trained enough to open the floodgates each time I see Yasenia''s naked figure. I need to change my panties.


    Yasenia: *Whispers while hugging her back* Why change~? Let''s have a bit of fun~.


    Evelyn: O-Oh, fuck me.


    Yasenia: Fufufu, yes~.


    Evelyn: Wait, I didn''t mean it in that sense!


    Author: And there they go to have a bit of fun.


    Angel: I-I also wanted to¡­


    Author: Wait a second to see if you are the target of the next question.


    Angel: Okay¡­


    Author: I summon you!


    ?????: Hello-


    Angel: Who are you going to ask today?


    ?????: Cough, you are quite eager, little Angel. I want to ask the seniors.


    Angel: Nice~. Bye!


    ?????: Huh?


    Andrea: Ignore her, hahaha.


    Tatyana: Ask away, anonymous.


    ?????: Okay¡­ What are the elements above sr, moon, star, death, and fate (mutated)?


    Mirrory: Can we answer this?


    Author: No¡­ (?¨@??¨A??)


    Tatyana: What''s that face?


    Author: Cough, shy?


    Tatyana: ¡­


    ?????: ¡­


    Author: And that''s all for today~.


    Kali: Huh? At least answer one question.


    Author: I did~.


    The rest: You didn''t!


    Author: Hahaha. By the way, the winner of the poll ended up being white! Thanks for participating~.

 Chapter 704: Results of the Final Event. Du Xians Cleverness.

    Chapter 704: Results of the Final Event. Du Xian''s Cleverness.


    Thisst event was usuallyplicated for a cultivator because the ranks would change significantly. After challenging someone, points would be redistributed, leading to a dynamic shift in standings. Cultivators had to adapt to the vtile nature of the rankings, making strategic decisions and choosing opponents wisely to maintain or improve their positions within the top 50.


    However, for our girls, it wasn''t like that. The main reason was that they had 550 thousand points, maintaining them around the top participants. While people fell and rose, with their solid 550 thousand points, they had a solid foundation.


    Naturally, if they lost a battle, things would change. Yet, as proven time and time again, their strength was well above what the people participating in the tournament could handle.


    Even Ebirah, as the "weakest" of them, had a defense that even Yasenia felt was tough to crack. So, while her attack power might be simr to the rest of the participants, she could eventually beat them with pure stamina and resistance. Furthermore, Ebirah had been trained by Mirrory, Tatyana, and Valeria, which allowed her to use tactics and martial arts way more effectively than the grand majority.


    Additionally, the number of people with 550 thousand points, meaning the 2.2 multiplier and perfect waves, was no more than 24. The rest had either lost their perfect wave or had been eliminated.


    And between those 24, 14 were Yasenia''s people.


    The ones that faced challenges were the five beast heirs, who had steadily climbed to their current rank.


    Their strength was high, but it wasn''t as overwhelming as Yasenia''s or the others.


    The option of losing was not out of pocket.


    And still, they would have a chance to lose if they were challenged by the strongest cultivators, who were above them rank-wise.


    With Yasenia''s warning after her brutal beating of the Dual Cultivator, very few were willing to attack them.


    This didn''t mean they didn''t receive challenges.


    The first to receive a challenge after Yasenia was Andrea. The person who challenged her was ranked 103 and had a cultivation level of peak Ethereal Soul.


    Andrea used her auras and skills, and the arena was quickly transformed into an infernalnd of heat and death.


    With Andrea''s methodical but overwhelming battle style, she defeated the man who challenged her without breaking a sweat.


    However, unlike Yasenia''s crazy attacks, Andrea fought fairly and even spoke a few gentle words, which encouraged a few to ignore Yasenia''s threats.


    ''As long as we don''t mess with them, they will be merciful!''


    Those were their thoughts.


    The next to be challenged was Kali.


    Simr to Andrea, our fox girl created a few defensive walls and then summoned her army. She didn''t even need to move from her standing point before her opponent felt overwhelmed and shouted surrender.


    Kali, since she wasn''t provoked by the woman, and thebat was fair, sent a healing wave of energies, recovering her to almost her peak, reinforcing people''s thoughts about their gentle nature.


    Well, sadly for the next person, he chose none other than Tatyana.


    Tatyana stepped forward and looked at her opponent, a woman with serious features who was wielding arge weapon.


    The woman spoke. "I want to bet the maximum. Also, I heard that you are a human. I want to be able to buy you if I win this battle!"


    If it were before the five years, Tatyana would''ve ignored it.


    However, the Death Empress had already decided not to hold back. Hence, she wouldn''t allow anybody, even if it was by mistake, to disrespect her, regardless of their age, cultivation level, or gender.


    Calling her a ve was nothing but a p to Tatyana''s face.


    Tatyana looked at her opponent for a second, then summoned a sword. "I ept."


    The countdown started, and Tatyana''s opponent gathered her energy and prepared to fight.


    When the countdown finished, Tatyana chanted. "[Transcendent Ghost Steps]."


    Her body became a ck blur, and she swung her sword at her.


    For the woman, it happened in an instant. Tatyana stood rxed at one point, and the world around her spun in the next second.


    ''What happened?''


    She didn''t know that those were herst thoughts, as her consciousness disappeared and her decapitated head hit the floor after her body would.


    Tatyana''s sword didn''t even have a drop of blood, showing how clean of a cut it was.


    Then, without saying anything else, she moved her feet again and reappeared like a ghost at Yasenia''s side.


    Everyone became silent.


    Even the arrogant Yu Lei had a grave expression.


    While Yasenia gave her a sense of defeat and felt like defeating her would need a miracle, Tatyana''s disy made her feel even more dangerous. ''I couldn''t see her.''


    Not only Yu Lei. There wasn''t a single person in the room who was able to see or even feel Tatyana''s actions. They couldn''t follow her even when they used their Spiritual Sense.


    How scary was that? Spiritual sense is something that usually allows cultivators to "see" things that their eyes couldn''t follow.


    However, speed became a terrifying weapon if the spiritual sense didn''t work.


    This created the second "untouchable" of the event, cing Yasenia steady at the first rank, with Tatyana in the second position because of the point difference.


    Because of Tatyana''s disy, people willing to take on our girls decreased to zero.


    There were other cultivators with simr or more points that appeared less terrifying.


    So, the fifth event became nothing but a spectacle for our girls.


    Evelyn spoke while eating a few snacks. "Yasenia, do you think we will fall from the top fifty?"


    The dragoness pondered. "Probably. However, even then, you girls can challenge me with the minimum points, and it will be perfect. We have three opportunities, so ranking top fifty is nothing but a matter of time."


    Then, she turned toward Laurina and the others and smiled. "The same goes for you five. I can see that you''ve already fallen below the top 50, so if you need our points, be more than wee to do so."


    Gorena, the Ind Turtle woman, smiled gently. "We''ll take your offer. After all, we want to cash out our keys after reaching so far."


    Yasenia nodded and asked Tatyana. "Did that guy have something interesting?"


    Tatyana nodded. "A crystal key and one [Library Ticket]."


    Yasenia nodded and became thoughtful. Then, she smiled. "Hey, if you can challenge people, as for their things in exchange for their lives."


    Kaliughed and asked with amusement. "Won''t that create animosity?"


    The dragoness lifted an eyebrow. "Actually, giving them a chance to survive after they''ve seen how ruthless we are will increase their impression of us. If someone is kind and suddenly stops being kind, people will tag them as evil. However, if an evil person does one act of kindness, people will say they''ve changed and be a good person. Some will even argue that they are better than the kind people who stopped being kind, disregarding everything the kind person has done in the past."


    Yasenia told them. "That is one of the reasons I''m always so pushy and ruthless with deals etc. Since I never cross a certain line, they consider me an annoying but worthy trading partner. And then, when I offer them a ''good deal,'' they will be happy and trade with my previous prices with a better attitude."


    Yasenia added as an example. "Using discounts in shops and then slightly increasing the prices when they are over also works with most consumers. Before they realize that prices are 40, 50, or even 60 percent higher than before, and because they didn''t react previously, they start buying them at the new prices while grumbling, eventually getting used to them. Of course, you need to be aware of yourpetition. If they use that chance to promote their products at a more affordable price, your consumer pool will shrink, and a bad reputation might follow your brand from then on, even if you return your prices to normal."


    The girls became thoughtful.


    Evelyn blinked and spoke mischievously. "So, if I treat you badly for a while, you will treat me better when I start treating you as before?"


    Yasenia''s lips twitched. "Dear, don''t use what I teach you on me."


    The girls burst intoughter.


    Du Xian, who was listening at the side, blinked. "Wow. That''s actually really intelligent."


    Yasenia looked at her and patted her head. "Once youe to my sect, I have a few courses on economics and other areas. You will be Sky elder, so you have ess to most of our knowledge."


    Du Xian asked. "What ranks are there?"


    "Many, but to ssify those in the Epoch Core realm, there are three: Sky Elders, Astral Elders, and Supreme Elders."


    Du Xian nodded and curiously asked. "How many Supreme Elders are? Those people should be in the high-level Epoch Core, right?"


    Yasenia nodded and smirked. "There are seven."


    Du Xian''s big eyes almost doubled in size. "S-Seven?"


    Yasenia was about to nod, but someone challenged Du Xian.


    The squirrel woman had many points, so she was a prime target.


    Yasenia looked at her opponent, and her eyebrows rose. ''That''s Thomas. The Fourth Prince of the Holy Beast Empire.''


    She looked at the ranks and saw him on the 36th rank. ''Why is he challenging her?''


    The man spoke to Du Xian. "The bet will be the minimum, 10,000. What I want to bet with you is your loyalty."


    Yasenia''s pupils shrunk while Du Xian was confused. "What do you mean?"


    Thomas, the dragon man, spoke. "I see that you are close to that dragon. I want you to be my subordinate. The Holy Beast Empire will take your Lightning Squirrel Race under its wing."


    Du Xian''s face changed to one of shock.


    The Holy Beast Empire was the globally recognized strongest power.


    Yasenia spoke with a warning tone. "Fourth Prince. Did I do something to offend you?"


    Thomas sneered. "Have you not done enough? Your group has the most number of kills during this entire tournament. Aren''t you acting too arrogant? Or did you think that your actions would have no consequences?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Are you still annoyed that I didn''t give up the Golden Key and that I''m about to cash it out? If I can guess correctly, the owner of the third Golden Key must have been defeated by another top power, and you lost your chance. Hence, you are aiming at me out of pettiness. However, since you are scared to challenge me directly, you have started aiming at the people around me¡­"


    Thomas''s face sank, and Yasenia''s smile widened. "Am I wrong?"


    "Don''t try to twist my words, Dragon!"


    Yaseniaughed. "And here I thought that at least a Prince would react differently to a normal second-rate cultivator. It was my expectations that were high. Du Xian, there is no need to ept those extra terms¡­ Well, unless you want to leave my side and ept them. I won''t me you if you do so."


    Thomas summoned his weapon and warned. "Du Xian, think closely about what your next words are. They can be yourst."


    Du Xian looked at the score, thought about what Yasenia just exined, and her lips arched.


    Then, with a calm tone, she saluted and spoke respectfully. "Fourth Prince, it is an honor, but this one has made a promise. If I don''t follow through, I feel like people from the Holy Beast Empire will look at us like cheap people who can jump boats when things getplicated. Therefore, I''ll decline your offer. I will also surrender the points before the fight topensate for my rudeness. I hope this unconditional surrender can ease the tight feelings between us."


    [Winner, Thomas. Du Xian lost 10,000 Points.]


    This made her go from 11th to 27th, but her rank was still within the top 50.


    Thomas was stunned, not thinking Du Xian would directly surrender and add those words. Now, if he acted, not only would he look petty, as Yasenia described, but he would also look narrow-minded.


    For a prince whose "face" was a big thing they needed to take into ount to be able to win the Throne, even a small spark could be lethal since hispetition would attack there without hesitation.


    In short, Du Xian expertly used her words to leave Thomas with nothing but these words.


    "Du Xian is a Matriarch of honor I didn''t expect. I will naturally not take your offense after surrendering. Please, be at ease."


    Du Xian smiled and nodded. "Thanks a lot, prince. Your vast heart is worthy of the position you were given."


    Thomas could only smile and retreat from the arena while gnashing his teeth inside. ''I''ll eventually make you pay!''


    Yasenia was looking at Du Xian withughter in her eyes. ''Well, she isn''t a Matriarch for nothing. Perfectly yed.''


    Once Du Xian returned to her side, Yasenia rewarded her with a tight hug and vigorous head patting that left the Squirrel Matriarch with a body dizzy with happiness.


    The rest of the event continued without hups, and by the end of it, our girls, Du Xian and the five beast heirs, all ranked within the top fifty.


    Sadly, Du Xian''spanions, the other three squirrel people, couldn''t make it.


    ********************************************************


    Angel: Now, only the rewards are left!


    Andrea: I wonder what we will get.


    Yasenia: How many Library Tickets do we have? We scammed a few, right?


    Tatyana: Forty. The next chapter will show how many things we have, though.


    Yasenia: Nice!


    Author: Let''s move on. I summon you!


    Arfa42: Hey!


    Cecile: Wee.


    Arfa42: Mirrory, I have a question. So far, there is a mention that the Otherworlder or system bearer will be an essential figure in future events by ''The Heaven.'' So, let''s say, for whatever reason, the otherworldly or system bearer dies. What will ''The Heaven'' do? Will they choose another one and punish the killer if the Otherworlder gets killed?


    Mirrory: Well, you will be able to experience it first-hand because of Sarah, no? However, if you want a small spoiler¡­ Can I?


    Author: Hm¡­ If it is small¡­ The reader will have to bear it. "Small," after all, is subjective. So, dear reader, if you read further and want to discuss what you read in thements, be mindful and use a spoiler tag~.


    Mirrory: Sure. So, as I was saying, the Heavens don''t be angry or vengeful as long as the system is not destroyed or corrupted. The reason is that the systems are part of the Heavens. So, as long as they die fairly, it''s the Otherworlder''s fault; hence, the Heavens won''t do anything.


    Arfa42: I see. Thanks.


    Author: And that''s all for today, bye-bye~.

 Chapter 705: Treasure Room.

    Chapter 705: Treasure Room.


    After the timer ran out, the man''s voice spread around again, announcing the end results. "Those in the top fifty step toward the formation that has appeared in the middle of the arena. Those who didn''t and survived, you can leave through the formation that will appear after all fifty top rankers are transported."


    Yasenia stepped forward without hesitation with her group, and many others did the same.


    On the top fifty, Yasenia could see most of the leaders from the groups that initially challenged her. The ones missing were those she defeated. ''Did they have a deal with each other? Most probably.''


    Yu Lei walked toward her and stopped a few meters before her. "Yasenia. This is yourst chance at redemption. Give up the keys and treasures you''ve umted, or you will regret it."


    The dragoness looked at Yu Lei and sneered outwardly. "I refuse."


    However, inside, she was thoughtful.


    ''I will regret it? Her tone doesn''t sound like a threat, and since she has seen my strength, she wouldn''t act like this unless she was 100% sure that I wouldn''t be able to deal with whatever is going to fall onto me.''


    Yu Lei nodded indifferently. "As you wish."


    Then, she turned around and left her side, not insisting.


    This made the dragoness even more sure that she had prepared something. ''Think, think¡­ What can she do to threaten me with absolute certainty¡­''


    Yasenia''s golden eyes shed with intelligence, and she thought of a few scenarios. ''Will her powers pressure mine outside of main cities? If they decide not to ept us and slowly block our routes, it might be a bit of a headache.''


    However, her thoughts didn''t stop in the far future.


    ''What threats can involve her words in the short run?''


    The dragoness''s long tail swished, taping the ground as it moved while she thought. ''Hm¡­ Secret Realm, valuable treasures, top powers¡­''


    Her eyes flickered. ''Ambush? No¡­ Considering the attitude these people have shown me, and because I''ve killed a few high-ranking people, more than an ambush, it will be a frontal confrontation.''


    Yasenia''s lips arched. ''They want to show the World that my power is not that strong and regain their previous untouchable reputation. For that, if they group before me, ignoring their own rules, and force me to cough the treasures I''ve gathered, it will intimidate the powers that have started gaining courage after my sessful face-off with them.''


    The dragoness thought of many things, and her reptilian eyes locked on Yu Lei''s back, looking at her deeply with a smile.


    Yu Lei looked back, frowning at Yasenia''s expression. "What are you looking at?"


    The dragoness chuckled. "Nothing. Thank you for warning me."


    Yu Lei''s frown deepened. "What are you talking about?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Don''t worry. It doesn''t really affect you."


    Yu Lei snorted. "Acting high and mysterious, you are really hateful."


    The dragoness smiled, not answering.


    A light surrounded theplex formation below their feet, and their bodies disappeared.


    To Yasenia''s surprise, she saw someone who wasn''t in the top fifty throwing himself inside and being transported with them.


    Once they arrived, their bodies had changed ces, appearing in a rtively humble andrge room.


    Touching the walls, there were forty columns, and a square formation covered the entire wooden floor.


    Each pir had different colored markings and symbols, and there were four types of pirs.


    Bronze pirs, crystal pirs, silver pirs, and golden pirs.


    Moreover, the wooden floor was separated into four equal segments, each with the color corresponding to the pirs in that area.


    The entire room gave an ancient feeling while maintaining a humble but profound look.


    It didn''t look like a normal library, but Yasenia wasn''t discouraged.


    "Hahaha, I made it!"


    Curious, the dragoness looked at the man who came with them. ''Did the original owner think about this?''


    The answer came a few secondster.


    Ten swords appeared in the air out of nowhere, each giving quite a violent aura, and before the man could speak, he was skewed by them, dying instantly.


    Evelyn sighed. "Stupid."


    The dragoness wanted to take the ring, but a few people rushed forward. Not wanting to fight in an area where she could be killed instantly, she moved her gaze away from the corpse and focused on her surroundings.


    The man''s voice echoed in the room, this time much clearer and closer. It felt as if he was standing in front of them, even though no one was there.


    "Wee, victorious and proud sons and daughters of the heavens. The rewards for your valorous efforts are ahead. Depending on what key you have, a step toward the same-colored pirs. Remember to keep your feet inside the same-colored area. For example, if you have a silver key, go to the silver pirs and stand in the silver area."


    "Once inside, you will be collectively transported to the ce where you will choose your rewards. Depending on your achievements during the trials, you will be given extra rewards."


    Yasenia and the girls moved toward the golden area together, and other than them, there was one person walking with them.


    It was Yu Lei.


    The dragoness smirked. "Ho? You got the golden key from the other group?"


    Yu Lei snorted. "Isn''t that obvious?"


    Yasenia sighed. "You are so stiff."


    Yu Lei countered. "Why would I bother conversing with you?"


    The dragoness shrugged. "Believe it or not, I''m not fond of conflict. If I can avoid it, I will. Of course, I''m also not afraid of it. That''s why our rtionships are getting more and more tense. After all, your groups are continuously trying to test, steal, and provoke me."


    Yu Lei kept silent, her four green wings folding neatly behind her.


    After a while, everyone was in position.


    There were ten people on the golden pirs, nine being our girls; nine on the silver pirs, five being Laurina, Gorena, Sirae, Razar, and Frisk; twenty-four on the crystal pirs, one being Du Xian; and seven people on the bronze pirs, for a total of fifty.


    Thomas looked around and frowned. "Weren''t there three golden keys?"


    Mei Xinyan, the poison master who traded information with Yasenia at the beginning of thepetition, spoke. "Won''t it probably be in the hands of one of the others?"


    Thomas answered. "It doesn''t make sense. Why wouldn''t they sell it? It is useless if you didn''t rank in the top fifty."


    Yasenia sighed, feeling regretful about not being able to get Sarah''s golden key. ''I couldn''t get her key¡­''


    Her mind wandered for a second, thinking about the deaths of Sarah''s human lovers. ''Mom told me they killed them to avoidplications¡­'' She didn''t feel bad about it. It was something she herself would''ve done. While Astarea and Bai Ling didn''t do much wrong besides defending Sarah, she didn''t want someone who might resent her loitering around.


    Many people died for being careless about revengeing from the most unexpected ces.


    Mentality was a big part of increasing cultivation, and revenge was a freaking nice fuel to advance through the cultivation ranks.


    That''s why, when defeating enemies, most powers cleaned things down to the single disciple, regardless of their involvement. As long as someone was part of that sect, killing them was the correct thing to do to cut every possible unfavorable oue besides those they couldn''t control.


    It was a cruel but widespread practice.


    After waiting for a few minutes, the formation lit up again, and their bodies were transported once more.


    The ce theynded on was very mystical.


    It was a dark room but also illuminated in the sense that they could see each other clearly.


    Around the entire room, many white lights danced around, showing a mystical appearance.


    The people here were our girls and Yu Lei. There was no one else.


    Yu Lei felt many pairs of eyesnding on her, making her muscles tense. "What."


    Her tone was curt and cold, but inside, she was nervous. ''What if they attack? What if there is no protection here?''


    While she would have been unafraid at first, she now knew fairly well that Yasenia was unafraid when killing "high-ranking" people that others wouldn''t consider even badmouthing.


    The dragoness looked around and spoke slowly. "Yu Lei."


    Yu Lei jumped backward while pping her wings, creating as much distance as the room allowed her.


    Yaseniaughed. "Don''t worry. While your golden and silver keys are interesting, I''m not going to attack you here and risk losing qualifications."


    Yu Lei spoke bluntly. "What do you want?"


    The dragoness was about to speak, but the owner''s voice ethereally reverberated.


    "For the first time, a group that arrived with a Golden Key managed tost until the end without losing a single person."


    Yasenia refocused and listened to him.


    "Due to this rare urrence, your original [Golden Key] will evolve to a [Diamond Key]."


    "The benefit of a [Diamond Key] is choosing one of the 20 Unique Cultivation Methods."


    ''20? Quite a few.''


    21 was a particr number in Yasenia''s world because the basic, advanced, and rare elements were 21. Therefore, for it to be 20, a number near it, made Yasenia''s mind spin with many theories.


    ''Unique¡­ Unique¡­ Could it be?'' Her eyes moved toward Andrea, but the formation below them shone, stealing her attention.


    The flickering lights in the ceiling became brighter than before, and twenty dots of different colors appeared in the middle of the ceiling.


    The dragoness looked at them and saw one of the lights being dull, increasing her suspicions.


    The dark room and bright lights made it feel like they were in space, surrounded by stars.


    Meanwhile, Yu Lei''s eyes opened. ''[Diamond Key]? This wasn''t in the information. I need to inform the seniors quickly.''


    The dragoness looked at Yu Lei and smiled. "Yu Lei. Choose first."


    Yu Lei frowned, wanting to stay and see what Yasenia and the others chose. "Why?"


    Yaseniaughed gently, summoning Tatyana''s attack talisman and releasing a strand of its aura toward her. "Because I told you so."


    Yu Lei''s entire body erupted in chills as her soul fell to the depths of despair for a second, making her body tremble. ''W-What kind of treasure is that!?''


    Her usual arrogance was long gone, and she quickly walked forward. The talisman''s aura was too scary not to obey Yasenia''s words.


    Moreover, unlike Tengliu, who could, at least, maintain some semnce of reason, Yu Lei was too weak mentally, making her not dare look at the dragoness.


    Once she reached the middle of the room, the man spoke aloud.


    "The stars on the ceiling are cultivation methods. You can either choose one suitable for you that will be marked by the stars shining when you step forward or one from the [Library List] disyed in your mind when you step forward. You possess one [Golden Key], two [Silver Key], two [Crystal Key], four [Bronze Key], and four [Library Tickets]."


    Our girls were surprised. Angelmented. "Wow, so many."


    Evelyn looked at Yasenia, who was licking her lips in regret, and sheughed. "What, do you want to kill her?"


    Yasenia sighed. "Well, I don''t want to be a bandit that robs people without any reason, but it''s really tempting."


    The girlsughed.


    Yu Lei used a few minutes to calm down her beating heart and then began choosing things.


    After a while, she pointed at one of the lights on the ceiling. "For the [Golden Key], I choose high-level Heaven-ranked [Tornado Reversal Body Technique]."


    That star streaked across therge, dark room and stopped in front of her. Then, it transformed into a greenish scroll with images of gales.


    Our girls looked at her, confused. ''Why not choose a transcendent rank like Andrea''s cultivation technique? She didn''t even choose a peak-level one.''


    With the [Silver Keys], she chose one peak-level Earth-ranked cultivation technique and one skill of the same level.


    Then, with the [Crystal Keys], she chose middle-level Earth-ranked skills, and with the [Bronze Keys] and [Library Tickets], she used them for peak-level Magical rank items. Library Tickets were simr to Bronze Keys, and they were small extra rewards.


    Our girls blinked. ''Oh? We can choose other things besides techniques and skills.''


    After using everything over the course of an hour, Yu Lei disappeared, leaving our girls by themselves.


    The dragoness smiled excitedly. "How do we do this?"


    *************************************************************


    Evelyn: I can''t wait to choose mine. Do you think he has a lightning and light technique?


    Tatyana: A technique with abination of elements is probably scarce if there are any.


    Yasenia: We must n this perfectly to gain the maximum advantage! Is there a time limit?


    Tatyana: Hahaha, while we haven''t heard one¡­ If we stay for too long here, there will probably be some kind of warning.


    Author: There is a time limit, but it''s long, so be unafraid and n.


    Yasenia: But¡­ I can''t tell myself what you just told me, T_T.


    Author: Hahaha. Let''s move on! I summon you!


    Randomnt: Hello!


    Kali: Wee.


    Randomnt: So, seniors, more otherworlder questions.


    Tatyana: Shoot.


    Randomnt: Tatyana, you spoke about Otherworlders as if they had a w. What problems does it bring to themselves: their way of thinking, how easily they ascend in cultivation levels and obtain power without the need for deep understanding?


    Tatyana: Well, it''s more of the mindset they have. While not all of them, most otherworlders feel like they are the ''protagonists.'' While, in truth, they couldn''t be more wrong.


    Tatyana: The cultivation world is ruthless. Most of the time, their naivety brings disaster to those around them because they think they have this primal need to "correct" everything they see. Or worse, that everything is theirs.


    Tatyana: I''ve seen otherworlders get upset because a woman or man they liked became a partner with another person. And when I say upset, I mean to the point that they killed the other person, thinking that their crush was stolen by force, like some novel plot. They can''t fathom that maybe the person they liked didn''t like them back because they spoke to them for a few seconds.


    Randomnt: Yikes.


    Tatyana: Well, it''s a matter of that and also underestimating the cultivation world because, to be honest, they have the tools to do so.


    Randomnt: What do you mean?


    Tatyana: What would''ve happened if we, seniors, weren''t here when Yasenia pushed Sarah to the limits?


    Randomnt: Oh¡­ Well, dead.


    Tatyana: Well, she has life-saving treasures, and she probably would''ve been less reckless. However, the probability of death would''ve been high.


    Tatyana: Naturally, Yasenia wouldn''t have provoked Sarah in the first ce if we weren''t here since it was something I sneakily induced. The previous secret realm is a good show of Yasenia''s carefulness toward the unknown¡­ Well, besides Fu Jing Jing''s situation. But we all have our silly moments, right? I''m more specifically talking about how she handled Sarah.


    Randomnt: Hahaha, right.


    Tatyana: Well, that''s most of it. I think you get an idea of what I want to say now.


    Randomnt: I think I do, thanks. If I want to ask more, I''ll go to thement section!


    Author: And with this, we are done. Have a nice day!

 Chapter 706: Diamond Keys Importance. Rewards!

    Chapter 706: Diamond Key''s Importance. Rewards!


    Kali saw how excited Yasenia was andughed. "We are finally getting Body Cultivation Techniques."


    Evelyn smiled. "Who wants to go first?"


    Tatyana got thoughtful and smiled. "I''ll go first~. I want to give Little Treasure a surprise. Also, I''ll need one [Library Ticket] to search through. We have 40 of them in total, so I can tell you if there are any good things we must use them for."


    Yasenia blinked. "A surprise?"


    Tatyanaughed and stepped forward.


    "Wee, you can redeem One [Diamond Key], one [Golden Key], and one [Library Ticket]."


    The dragoness blinked many times, and finally, something clicked. Her eyes widened. "No way, that key."


    Tatyana smirked. "That''s right. It is Sarah''s key."


    Yasenia was confused. "But how, didn''t she¡­"


    Tatyana finished her sentence. "Escape? How can I let go of her when you asked me previously that you didn''t want to lose any more treasures?"


    The girls felt their dresses fluttering, and they looked behind Yasenia''s tail, only to see a blur because of the speedy tail-wages. Looking at the dragoness''s face, the excited and loving face was a sight that made them gulp. She looked terrific.


    Tatyana coughed, needing a few seconds to control her impulses to smash Yasenia face-first on a bed and pound her from behind like an animal until she was hoarse. ''Control yourself, Tatyana, you can make her cry all you wantter! Cough, I mean, you can pound her all you wantter!... Not! I want to say that I can pamper her all I wantter! That''s right. I just want to pamper her. Why would anybody else think that the top priority in my head is to recreate a fountain of sexual bodily fluids with Yasenia?''


    Mirrory spoke with a speechless tone. "Tatyana, control your urges. You are leaking."


    Tatyana blinked and looked inside her underwear with her spiritual sense. ''Oh my¡­ I''m gushing. Yasenium withdrawal is severe. I''ll need to replenishter.''


    Evelynmented. "The fact that her face didn''t change at all, even though I could see a few drops going down her thighs, is quite impressive."


    Angel chuckled. "It looked as if she was peeing herself!"


    Andrea looked at Yasenia and muttered. "Love, will you be alright?"


    Yasenia smiled widely and answered confidently. "No!"


    Cecile muttered. "She is scaraoused."


    All the girls choked with their saliva.


    Using her energy, Tatyana cleaned herself and rxed her horniness.


    Without any dy, Tatyana first spent the [Library Tickets] and looked at the Bronze Level rewards.


    The rewards she could redeem with it were peak-level Magic rank and below.


    She scrolled through, using her powerful mind and soul to memorize every single item in the list, and fifteen secondster, she had memorized the 12,322 items in the list.


    She closed her eyes while summoning a jade slip and poured her thoughts inside. After that, she threw it toward our girls.


    To pour thoughts inside a jade slip, you must know that thing perfectly, so unless you memorized it, it wasn''t possible to imprint your thoughts on it.


    Of course, jade slips that were "written" without the need to be memorized existed and weremon. However, it took longer.


    "There you have the catalog. Mirrory, Valeria, look through it and tell me if you see anything that''s interesting."


    The seniors and girls looked through and began discussing between them.


    After a while, they concluded. Tatyana spoke. "It seems that we will need to pick these ones."


    Andrea spoke. "So, all ten [Energy Purity Seeds], five, one male and four females, [Soil Mineral Beetle Eggs], five, one male and four females, [Spore Dancing Butterfly Eggs]. Then¡­ two of each of the basic elemental flowers? [Earth Elemental Flower], [Wood Elemental Flower], [Metal Elemental Flower], [Fire Elemental Flower], and [Water Elemental Flower]. And for the final ten, we can take profession-rted stuff. Talisman, Tattoo, Alchemy, cksmithing, Tailoring, Formations, etc."


    Evelyn asked Valeria. "Are we sure about the flowers?"


    Valeria nodded with a smile. "While they are much worse than anything we have right now, their potential is actually tremendous for this World''s level. They can be good to nt in the sect training grounds and let them grow. In the future, about 3 to 5 thousand yearster, they will be potent flowers that will make those training grounds something simr to the Treasure Land we just stayed in."


    Valeria added. "Furthermore, if we give them the right conditions, their seeds can evolve into other elements. If the Sect Masters after Yasenia take care of them in the Astral Sky Sect, in just 10 thousand years, just with these flowers, the sect will be the most influential in the entire world."


    The girls felt that those time-frames were too long for them to even care about, but they trusted Valeria, so they nodded and agreed.


    Yasenia asked. "What about the other three treasures?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Those are for your ring, love. The nts growing there will all benefit from those three. Moreover, they have good growth potential simr to the elemental nts."


    Angel, feeling a bit greedy, asked. "Why don''t we also take the flowers?"


    A slight chuckle escaped Mirrory''s lips. "While they are okay, and in Yasenia''s ring, they would''ve bloomed in a hundred years or less, we have much better flowers than those. Leaving something behind umtes good karma, so might as well do it."


    Yasenia asked. "Can''t I grow them in my ring for a while and then nt them outside? That way, the 10,000 years will reduce considerably, no?"


    Valeria shook her head. "Your ring is too good, Yasenia. For better or worse, that ring is strong enough to make the flowers of this world "pampered," and they would die if nted outside after tasting the environment in your ring."


    With no more doubts, the forty [Library Tickets] were dealt with. The reason they didn''t cash them out on their first try was in case the items shown changed for each person.


    They also tried giving Tatyana a library ticket while she chose, and they managed to pass it on. So, just in case, Tatyana used twenty of the forty to take the energy seeds and elemental nts.


    After that, she used the [Golden Key].


    Once outside, the lights in the ceiling bloomed like a thousand Suns.


    The lights would bloom once someone talented enough to cultivate them or at least someone worthy enough to possess them appeared.


    The girls couldn''t help butpare Yu Lei''s reaction and Tatyana''s, which was, quite literally, the difference between night and day.


    Tatyana chuckled. "The only ones that didn''t light up are those rted to Yang elements, like Sun or fire."


    Tatyana looked at how things worked, and she nodded. "I see. Listen, girls. The Golden Key has two kinds of uses. The first use is to call upon the lights in the ceiling using the cultivator''s talents, bloodline, etc. So, don''t fight against the energy that pours into you when holding the Key. Then, you can also cash it out for an item on a list, simr to the [Library Ticket]. However, the cultivation techniques, skills, and items on the list are all between middle- and low-level Heaven rank, while the ones in the ceiling are peak-level Heaven-Ranked and below."


    The girls were confused. Andrea asked. "So, where does my techniquee from? All the information pointed to iting from the [Library of Trials]."


    Tatyanaughed. "Patience, Andrea. Don''t we have another Key of a higher level?"


    Andrea realized. "Right, the [Diamond key]."


    Tatyana looked through the Body Cultivation techniques and did the same, creating a list that she threw to the girls.


    They simrly all looked together, but since they only had a single [Golden Key], it took a while.


    After discussing it together, the seniors came to the same conclusion.


    Mirrory said. "I mean, other than this one, there is the [Life Siphon Fleshy Body Technique] and the [Secret Vision Body Technique]. However, I feel like this one is best."


    Valeria agreed. "I''ve never seen something like this, after all."


    Tatyana nodded. "Same. It''s my first time seeing something like this of this level."


    Mirrory blinked. "Really? Well, it''s very rare. I can''t deny that."


    The girls had their eyebrows constantly twitching and their lips quivering.


    Evelyn spoke with gritted teeth. "Hey, can you stop teasing us and say the name!? You''ve been avoiding it for five minutes!"


    The three seniorsughed, and Tatyana called to one particr light in the ceiling. "I choose the attributeless, low-level Heaven-ranked, [Martial Emperor Body Technique]."


    That light shed through the ceiling andnded in front of Tatyana.


    A golden orb appeared before herself, and she picked a scroll with the images of a man wielding several weapons and facing an army.


    The girls were surprised.


    Cecile asked, confused. "Low-level Heaven-ranked? Why did you choose that one, Tatyana?"


    Tatyana smiled, looking quite happy with it. "It has the potential to evolve and be perfected. Cultivation techniques have a rank depending on how far they can carry you without anything else."


    Tatyana exined. "For example, Earth-rank techniques can increase someone''s strength to the peak of the mortal realms, and a heaven-ranked one can aid the cultivator in the initial levels of the Transcendence realm, and a Transcendence realm cultivation technique can carry you to the peak, and very rarely, beyond."


    The girls nodded in understanding, and Tatyana continued. "However, with enough knowledge and understanding of the Heaven''s Path, one can perfect cultivation techniques. Imagine a normal sword; with enough knowledge, materials, and skill, you can reforge a better sword out of the old one. Naturally, if the initial materials are bad, no matter how much you perfect it, it won''t be able to be a legendary sword. However, if the base materials are good, it has the possibility to."


    Tatyana looked at the golden scroll in her hands. "The [Martial Emperor Body Technique] is simr. While its current level is low, it has an excellent foundation, and it can be upgraded even past the Transcendence Realm if done correctly. So, it is, in truth, one of the best techniques between the ones presented in this Library."


    Evelyn looked at the scroll in Tatyana''s hand and asked. "You can perfect that one?"


    The Death Empress nodded confidently. Then, she smiled mischievously. "Even if I had problems, don''t we have an antique with us that can?"


    Mirrory rolled her beautiful green eyes. "Keep talking, old woman."


    Tatyanaughed.


    Then, without any dys, Tatyana used the [Diamond Key].


    The 21 different colored stars in the middle of the ceiling burst with bright lights, inundating the entire room with multicolored lights anding down in a spiral pattern.


    The light show was spectacr.


    Finally, before Tatyana, twenty-one orbsnded in three rows in an orderly fashion.


    The rows were not equal in number, as the first and closest row had five orbs, the following one had nine orbs, and the final row had seven of them. One of the orbs on thest row was empty.


    Tatyana''s eyebrows rose, and she smiled. "Well, here is the answer to our questions."


    The girls looked at Yasenia, and they saw her looking with wide open eyes and literal drool dripping from her lips.


    It was a ''So many treasures'' look that anybody could understand.


    Evelyn asked incredulously. "Don''t tell me, all 20 orbs have a Transcendence Ranked technique?"


    Tatyana smiled andughed. "That''s right. One for each element, to be precise. Moreover, there is a non-attributed orb as well, making a total of 21. It is a bit better than the [Martial Emperor Body Technique], but not by much. So, we have 19 options left."


    The girls realized that after focusing, they could sense the attribute of the orb, and the only one missing was the Sun Attributed skill.


    The girls couldn''t help but feel speechless when they thought about the previous owner of Andrea''s Body Cultivation technique. Evelyn asked with a weird expression. "So, the person who got Andrea''s technique also managed to transform their key into a Diamond Key?"


    Kali followed with a pitying look. "And, instead of choosing the one that fitted him in a bout of greed, he chose the Sun-attributed one. He had probably never seen something of this quality, so he might have thought that the technique could allow him to understand and use the Sun attribute."


    Andreamented. "For all we know, Body Cultivators are quite ignorant on how the elements work, unlike us, Spiritual Cultivators."


    Valeria corrected them. "That''s because Distancia is a young World. They would know and teach these things if it were a high-level body cultivator."


    Yasenia couldn''t help but notice. "Say, the one that created this was quite far ahead of Distancia''s power cap, no? Twenty-one Transcendence-Rank techniques, one for each attribute? It''s as if he could buy them in a shop at will. I think that not even a few second-ranked powers in the Sky continent have this many, no?"


    Tatyana didn''t deny it and got thoughtful. "Weak second-ranked powers would, in fact, not have this many."


    They stayed silent for a moment, appreciating the treasure trove before them.


    Angel asked cutely. "Can''t we steal them? I think that this time, the seniors interfering should not be out of bounds. It''s a huge reward to let it pass, no?"


    The girls gave a side-eye to Angel, but they didn''t deny it.


    Tatyana, surprisingly, shook her head. "We can''t. Or, at least, I have no way of doing it. What about you two?"


    Valeria shook her head. "The defenses around them are too tight. It feels as if an otherworldy thing did them to the point of perfection. The formation is wless, and if someone even touches them, they will activate."


    Mirrory agreed. "The strength is also enough even to endanger Transcendence Realm cultivators, not to mention us."


    The girls sighed with reluctance, and then, they began deciding on which ones to choose.


    For those curious, the twenty-one elements were Water, Fire, Earth, Metal, Wood, Attributeless, Nature, Wind, ss, Magma, Light, Darkness, Ice, Lightning, Moon, Star, Sun, Fate, Space, Life, and Death.


    (Author Note: Without reading further, which ones would you choose if you had nine options and why? Comment below!)


    Tatyana looked at them and pondered. "How do we take so that all of us have at least one? We can take nine of them, with Sun already out of the list. In my opinion, we should take all the rare ones and decide on the rest, no?"


    Yasenia agreed. "Moon, Star, Fate, Death, Life, and Space make six. These are essential. And we have three keys left. I think taking Lightning, Nature, and Light should be best, right?"


    The dragonessmented. "We miss Wind, Wood, Ice, Metal, and ss, though."


    Evelyn said. "I think we can substitute Light with ss."


    Kali alsomented. "While Nature benefits me, the Life attributed one is enough. We should take Metal. It is one of the basic elements and is rted to cksmithing and so many other trades. ss, Metal, and Lightning should be best. Light is good because both Evelyn and Angel use it, but if we take ss and Lightning, we cover their main elements, and the Metal one can be used for our power, and also Andrea can use it herself."


    Yasenia didn''t have anything else to say; she overlooked a few things because she was excited, but her dears were there to cover for her.


    With a n in their minds, they all used their Diamond Keys and thest [Library Tickets] on what they nned.


    The names of the techniques were like this:


    Fate: [Fate Twisting Embodiment Technique]


    Space: [Spatial Harmonizing Body Technique]


    Moon: [Lunar Tide Reversal Body Technique]


    Sun: [Immortal Sun Obliterating Body Technique]


    Star: [Ster Fusion Core Body Technique]


    Life: [Eternal Vitality Embodiment Technique]


    Death: [Death''s Embrace Body Refining Technique]


    Lightning: [Thunderstorm Body Forge Technique]


    ss: [Crystal Resonance Attunement Body Technique]


    Metal: [Adamantine Alloy Body Forging Technique]


    After they got their techniques, they were all transported outside, where they had been initially sucked into the [Library of Trials].


    ************************************************************


    Kali: We finally got them, love.


    Yasenia: Yes! We finally got them!


    Tatyana: Now, we need to create yours, Little Treasure.


    Yasenia: Right¡­ QAQ.


    Cecile: Don''t worry, my love. I''m sure it won''t take much.


    Author: We''ll see about that, hahaha. I summon you!


    Volfkami: Hello! Previously known as WPOmega, Ie again with a new and more refined name.


    Angel: Hahaha, even you got an upgrade, WPOmega!


    Volfkami: That I did. Thanks for the praise, little Angel.


    Volfkami: So, author, can you summon our favorite pervertedmia, Fascia?


    Author: Done!


    Fascia: Hm? A heavenly being summoned me! I wonder what their skin looks like¡­


    Fascia: What is this? You don''t even have skin? You are a humanoid¡­ something?


    Author: Cough, don''t be rude, Fascia. Answer his question.


    Fascia: Whose?... LADY YASENIA!


    Yasenia: W-What''s wrong?


    Fascia: ALLOW THIS LOWLY ONE TO LICK YOU ARM. IT HAS BEEN A FEW MONTHS SINCE I HAD THE CHANCE TO TASTE SUCH DIVINE SKIN! I FEEL LIKE I''M GOING INSANE.


    Volfkami: F-Fascia, before that, can you answer me?


    Fascia: Sure.


    Volfkami: H-How did you change expressions- You know what, never mind. Here is the question.


    Volfkami: Do you think you''ve developed a tattoo good enough for Yasenia or any of the girls yet?


    Fascia: Ah, friend, you''ve spoken one of my worst fears. I''ve tried it in the past, but I feel fear at thest moment, and I''m unable to wield my tools! What if it is not perfect? What if I create a blemish in that impable skin? I can''t¡­ That''s why I''m training day and night to create something that at least will best. However, for now, I''ve had no sess¡­


    Volfkami: Cough, I see. Good luck.


    Fascia: Yes¡­ Now, onto important matters. LADY YASENIA-.


    Author: Leaving the pervertedmia aside, this is all for today! Bye-bye!

 Chapter 707: New Currents Muddle The Waters.

    Chapter 707: New Currents Muddle The Waters.


    Looking at the swamp around them, the girls smiled.


    Evelynughed. "We are finally outside!"


    Andrea hugged Yasenia from behind and ced her chin on her shoulder. "Our gains this time are exceptional. What do we do now, love?"


    The dragoness pondered and spoke. "I mean, no matter how much more we look around, I don''t think we''ll gain much better gains, right? Should we return?"


    The girls got thoughtful, and Kali asked. "If we get anything, what could we get?"


    Yasenia pondered. "Well, we managed to get a Natural Treasure, but I doubt there is more than one in this secret realm. Natural Treasures are not cabbage that you can find at will, after all. Then, there is a chance of a second event simr to the [Library Of Trials], which can be interesting. However, there probably isn''t. Otherwise, this secret realm would not be open to the public."


    They found her logic sound, and Evelynmented. "So¡­ We leave?"


    Yasenia looked around for a while and finally nodded. "The energy quality of this realm is certainly better than the outside, but that''s only truth if we are not talking about our sect. The energy purity there is probably better than here. There are no extra benefits, and Yu Lei''s words have created a suspicion in my mind."


    Kali gently held Yasenia''s hand and asked, looking up at her gently. "What did you guess?"


    With a lot of certainty, Yasenia spoke. "I think they are trying to create an ambush outside the secret realm, or at least, something simr. We''ve been very aggressive, and Yu Lei knows that we got the [Diamond Keys]. This is nothing but a tempting piece of raw meat dangling in front of her eyes."


    Evelyn chuckled. "That would only be tempting to you, love."


    Yasenia scratched her cheek with her free hand andughed shyly. "Well, you know what I meant."


    The mischievous girl nodded with a smile.


    At this moment, hermunication device rang. Yasenia blinked and opened it.


    "Young Miss, I can finally contact you. We have a small problem."


    Yasenia''s rxed appearance tensed as she asked. "What happened?"


    "We''ve received a secret message from Tengliu and Coraline. It says that the powers are preparing an ambush outside the secret realm. Even Luscia has received one from their ss Scale Lamia Matriarch, telling her to get out of our sect because our survival rate is low. It seems that many people are targeting us."


    Yasenia muttered. "I see."


    ia asked, confused. "Did you already know, young miss? You are quite calm."


    Yaseniaughed. "Well, I''ve provoked many powers. It would''ve been strange if they didn''t react when I''m carrying a literal treasure trove with me. Speaking of which¡­ Your words have rified it, but just in case, is Tengliu''s and Feathdra''s situation solved?"


    ia answered affirmatively. "It was a group out of her control that started most of the things. It seemed that this group appeared quite a long time ago, but they never did something extreme enough for Tengliu to be able to notice. Feathdra''s involvement was also a good clue since her mother is one of the core members."


    ia sighed and continued. "Young Miss, Tengliu is reallypetent. The ns she had shared with us were intricate and detailed to the point that the only faults I could find were those rted to her ignorance about our hidden strength. I would''ve changed very few things if I had the same information as her. She has a level simr to us nning-wise."


    Then, Yasenia heard the dragon woman grumbling. "Although I hate to admit it, I can assure you that the bird is 100% loyal to us and reliable."


    The dragoness smiled funnily. "You hate to admit it?"


    ia snorted. "After all, she did that in the past. However, I can now understand why Young Miss is reluctant to kill her."


    Yasenia smiled. "Don''t worry, I already know what to do with her. I''m sure the result will satisfy everyone."


    ia answered. "Yes, Young Miss. What do you want to do with the current situation?"


    Without dy, Yasenia began sharing a few ideas she had thought about.


    The girls also joined the conversation, and a n was formed.


    After speaking with ia, the dragoness asked to ce Kaleina on the device and spent the next half an hour chatting with her little baby.


    Knowing Yasenia was returning soon, the little dragon began jumping andughing happily.


    Yasenia closed hermunication device and talked to all her disciples. After contacting them, her brows furrowed.


    ''Not counting those who participated in the Library Trial, there were 25 people who came, and four of them died on the first day at the entrance. Even then, I can only contact 16¡­ Thankfully, the four seniors who came together are safe. And the missing five people¡­''


    Seeing their dragoness thoughtful, Andreamented. "Love, how about using locators printed in their robes?"


    Yasenia titled her head. "Hm¡­ It only has a 100-kilometer range, though. It''s quite small for this massive secret realm."


    Evelyn suggested. "How about using it at the entrance? If something happened to them, they may have been captured or something to force your hand. After all, their aim is not to kill us but to get our treasures, no?"


    Feeling that it was a usible situation, they all took out their swords and streaked across the sky toward the entrance.


    Meanwhile, outside the secret realm, a man with four green wings was standing before the enormous portal that led to the secret realm.


    By his side, there were another five people. These people were the Mermaid Queen, Sky Scale Dragon King, Devil Smashing Ape King, Deep Sea Shark King, and Forest Sky Empress.


    These six powers were part of the same alliance. It was one of the four "inner" factions between the top powers.


    These four factions had grand names, born mostly from their arrogance of being strongest in Distancia.


    The six gathered here were part of the "Supreme" faction, the "righteous" factions that kept order in the Continent by actively interfering.


    For the second group, most of the Nine sects, the Holy Beast Empire, and the sixth strongest race, the Shadow Running Deer n, made the "World Arbiter" group, which was just a neutral group that minded its own business and had significant influence all across.


    Then, the third group was made from objectively "evil" powers called "Continental Shadows," who actively invaded, robbed, and threw their power around for benefits without any consideration whatsoever. While at odds with the "Supremes," it was not to the point that they would start killing each other at sight.


    Distancia''s power bnce was young, so it still didn''t have time to shape itself through trials of fire and war as much as other continents where the Righteous and Demonic sides killed each other as if they considered the other side pests of the world.


    "Continental Shadows" were formed by the remaining Nine Sects, the Nine Devil Puppet Sect, Nine Peach Blossom Sect, and Nine Silent Fang Sect, plus the ninth top n Steel Back Wolves, the twelfth n Sun Gleaming Garudas, and finally, the Ocean Chasm Empire.


    Atst, the fourth group was a recently emergent one, Yasenia''s allies. They constituted six groups she had gathered during the previous five years, and they didn''t have an official name.


    The two main allies were the Storm Feather Harpy n, ranked tenth in the thirty-three ns, and the Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster n, ranked fifteenth in the thirty-three ns. The other four groups were the following: First group of pure beasts that had been shunned because they weren''t beast humans, made of Dragons, Phoenixes, Turtles, Tigers, and Horses; second, the Squirrel kins Yasenia met in the secret realm, ranked eighteenth; third a beast-human Phoenix n called Ember Phoenix n she met by chance, ranked neenth; andst but not least, the ss Scale Lamia n, ranked eighth in the Thirty-Three ns.


    The Ember Phoenix n joined them after discovering me while visiting the Astral Sky n, the child Kaleina yed with, and realizing how pure her bloodline was. Digging deeper, they learned the many benefits of the Astral Sky n, and they swore an alliance.


    Of course, the fact that the Phoenix Queen had eyes for Yasenia and the Phoenix King couldn''t stop looking at Cecile did not need to be deeply stated. Although attracted, they maintained a proper attitude, and our girls knew when someone had bad intentions and when it was just admiration.


    Speaking of alliances, the Lamia n was more of a loose ally because Luscia and her family joined them. Luscia was one of the most influential elders of the entire n, even having created a subn focused on professions, which was the one Luscia had presented to Yasenia until now.


    In short, while the Lamia''s main group would help them, it was unknown if they would take their part during a significant conflict.


    This was, putting it simply, the current power dynamic at the very top of the Distancia Continent, not considering any secret deals or favors that might be between each other.


    The leader of the Jade Thunderbirds spoke. "Linghui Mingyu, did Qiao Mei Lan really say that?"


    The Mermaid queen spoke, her voice cold and unchanging. "You know I don''t like telling lies. Qiao Mei Lan has been an honest woman, so she should have some credibility."


    The Devil Smashing Ape King, a bulky man three meters tall, spoke. "One of my core elders has made a lot of deals with the Astral Sky n, and she only has high praises for her. I think you''ve been lied to, Mermaid Queen."


    "Well, I''ll know once I ask."


    The Forest Sky Empress asked, curious. "Do you think she wille out now orter?"


    "Yu Lei told me that the dragon is very greedy, so she might stay inside until thest moment."


    Hearing the Jade Thunderbird Patriarch say so, the Forest Sky Empressughed. "She looks like an interesting person. Why not listen to Tengliu this time, Zhang Baofeng?"


    The Jade Thunderbird Patriarch frowned. "She has killed so many people without considering our face. Isn''t it normal to face repercussions?"


    The Ape King snorted. "Wasn''t she provoked first in the first ce? Besides Qiao Mei Lan''s report, every other incident was provoked by outside people. Moreover, we aren''t even sure if Mei Lan''s report is the truth."


    The Mermaid Queen frowned. "As I said, we will know after we ask."


    The Ape King sighed. "Hey, Linghui, do you really believe that the woman kidnapped your mermaids to force herself on them? I''ve seen the women by her side, and I can say for sure that they are not any less than the beauties of your n. It doesn''t make sense."


    The Mermaid looked sideways, and a massive aura burst pressed onto the three-meter-tall Ape King.


    His face changed, and his knees bent, almost falling face-first against the ground; the strength difference between them, even if they were at the same cultivation level, was horrifying. "I said, we''ll knowter. Didn''t we receive reports that she has both sexual organs? The possibility is not to be ignored."


    The Ape King coldly sweated and nodded. "Sure, sure. Don''t get angry. I was giving an opinion."


    "Unnecessary."


    The Forest Empressughed. "Did you get even stronger, Linghui? That was slightly scary."


    The Mermaid Queen nodded tly.


    The Forest Sky Empress smirked. "You are so scary~. Also, I''m curious about the ''secret tool'' of that dragon. Do you think it works properly?"


    The Deep Sea Shark King, who had been silent, spoke deeply. "Weren''t there reports of her having children? Maybe she didn''t give birth but sired them."


    The Empress ced a hand before her mouth as she smiled. "That''s true. I really want to meet her soon."


    Then, a message reached not only them but the other groups waiting for her. "We''ve spotted the target flying toward the exit."


    "Oh? You were wrong."


    "Hm. Let''s prepare."


    ***************************************************


    Kali: Do you think everything will go all right, love?


    Yasenia: Don''t worry, honey. I won''t gamble with something like this.


    Kali: En, I trust you.


    Yasenia: Honey~.


    Kali: Yasenia- mmmph~.


    Author: Well, let''s leave two do their thing. I summon you!


    Ceara Denoir: Hi!


    Angel: A new person!


    Evelyn: Hm, how do we know about it, by the way?


    Author: Well, I''m keeping track, hahaha.


    Ceara Denoir: It''s nice to be here~. I want to ask Tatyana something that has been bothering me.


    Tatyana: Well, let''s hear it.


    Ceara Denoir: Since you have cultivated death to a high level, then have you really died to reach such heights and attainments in the Dao of Death?


    Tatyana: Oh? That is a really interesting question.


    Author: Hmm¡­


    Tatyana: What?


    Author: Won''t'' this answer be like a massive spoiler for your origin story?


    Tatyana: Oh¡­ Do you mean Rise of the Death Empress?


    Author: Yeah. If you answer no, people will read without concerns, and if you answer yes, it might be a spoiler of a major arc.


    Tatyana: Right¡­ Ceara Denoir.


    Ceara Denoir: Yes?


    Tatyana: If you really want to know, send a private message to Author to receive an answer. However, answering it here might be a bit toorge of a spoiler.


    Ceara Denoir: Okay~. If I want to know, I''ll make sure to privately message Author!


    Author: Thanks for understanding, dear. And this is all for today! Bye-bye~.

 Chapter 708: Fearsome Doriel. Stepping Outside the Secret Realm.

    Chapter 708: Fearsome Doriel. Stepping Outside the Secret Realm.


    Yasenia and her group flew through the sky, continuously advancing toward the secret realm entrance.


    While traveling through the sky was faster, it was also more dangerous, as flying creatures would attack in groups.


    Of course, that was from an ordinary cultivator''s perspective.


    This secret realm''s low-level Epoch Core limit meant that beasts were not as strong, and Yasenia''s, Cecile''s, Ebirah''s, Sierra''s, and Kali''sbined beast auras were enough not only to avoid but in case they met with a group, force that group of flying beasts to take a detour around them.


    Evelyn smiled refreshingly. "Having a beast lover is such a good perk, hahaha. If we were all humans, we would need to kill our way through the sky instead, knowing how aggressive and territorial flying beasts usually are."


    Andrea looked into the distance and added. "We are reaching the limits of the secret realm. What''s our n?"


    Yaseniamented. "We''ll wait until ia informs us that they are ready and the disciples arrive. Taking into ount what we saw on the first day here, top-level people can''t cross a certain boundary. We just need to wait beyond that boundary and then leave together."


    Angel asked, tilting her head. "Won''t the maids be easily discovered with their dress code?"


    The dragoness chuckled. "It''s not like those dresses are stuck to their bodies, no?"


    Angel eximed and blushed, feeling a bit embarrassed. "Oh! Right¡­"


    After reaching the boundary, Yasenia and the girls stopped in a ce with an open space and took out chairs and such to rest.


    Without a second of dy, Angel climbed onto Yasenia''sp and nted her little butt while leaning backward to have her back squished by Yasenia''s breasts.


    Yasenia smiled and hugged her, cing her chin on the side of her head and giving her little kisses from time to time.


    Then, Yasenia used the Sect''s insignia to see if there were any people from her sect in the surroundings.


    To Yasenia''s surprise, she spotted two of them beyond the "safe" boundary, just in the secret realm.


    After listening to Yasenia''s words, Tatyana took out a formation pen and created a formation.


    "[Land Observing Formation]."


    Angel blinked twice, and then her eyes opened. "T-This formation! Wow~, as expected of Mommy Tatyana."


    Evelyn knew very little of formations, so she asked. "What''s wrong with it?"


    Angel said, eyes filled with worship. "This is a peak-level Heaven-ranked formation that allows us to see anything in an area of 1.000. However, it is one of the mostplicated mortal formations to create. Mommy Tatyana made it in just two seconds!"


    Kali asked, curious. "How long would you take?"


    Angel looked at the formation Tatyana was using and said. "With Mommy Tatyana''s perfection level, I would need a month. But, if I made it with my own standards¡­ About twelve hours should be enough."


    Tatyana smiled. "Don''t underestimate yourself, little Angel. You should be able to create it in five hours if you focus."


    Angel smiled bashfully. "Really? Do you think so?"


    Telling a formation master they could do it so much quicker was the same as telling an average person they looked much better than they thought, so Angel felt shy and happy.


    Tatyana nodded. She gave an objective evaluation of it.


    Angel made a sillyugh and hugged Yasenia to hide her reddish face. Yaseniaughed aloud, hugging Angel tightly and raining kisses on her cute, reddish face. "You are so cute, baby."


    Tatyana finally controlled the formation to spot the two sect members.


    Unlike what they expected, they were seated infortable chairs, looking healthy and uninjured.


    They were a man and a woman from a feline-rted race.


    The woman sighed, and the man asked. "What''s wrong?"


    The cat woman shook her head, her ears t on her face as if she was feeling sadness. "I just¡­ Do you think we did the correct thing?"


    The man opened his mouth and then shut it. Finally, he said. "I mean, you can''t reallypare the powers. Even if I have confidence in her, she can''t really face the current first-ranked powers."


    The cat woman looked at him and muttered. "But, shouldn''t we have avoided betraying Sect Master? We even lent them themunication devices."


    The cat man shook his head. "As I said, she is doomed. It doesn''t really matter. Moreover, if we hadn''t cooperated, Qiao Mei Lan and Huang Tao might have done something terrible to us. Couldn''t you remember their murderous face when looking at us?"


    The woman frowned and then leaned back on her chair and sighed. "Well, you are right. I just wish she didn''t provoke so many people. She was too arrogant this time."


    The man lifted an eyebrow. "What, you''ve finally stopped calling her Sect Master?


    The cat woman nodded. "Regardless of the oue, I doubt we will be able to go back to the sect."


    The man agreed.


    Meanwhile, our girls understood most of it, and they were angry.


    Evelyn spat. "If you feed a house cat, they would at least be loyal. These two are worse than pet animals."


    Yasenia looked at Evelyn and used her tail to gather her in her arms together with Angel. "Don''t be too angry, dear. They just made a decision depending on their situation."


    Evelyn pouted. "But they betrayed you."


    Yasenia couldn''t help it and kissed her. "I know. That''s why we will kill them if we have the chance. However, don''t be too fixated on that. It''s not worth getting angry for."


    Evelyn''s bad mood dissipated after Yasenia''s sweet kiss, and she rxed in her arms.


    Kali asked Yasenia. "What do we do now?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Since we know how they are getting the information, we will just use it against them."


    She took out hermunication device andmented. "I''m in the southwest area of the exit. We are being targeted, so I thought of using the stealth qualities of a treasure I got with my recent exploits. Remember that we can''t really get aid from the outside, so if we want to leave, we need to take advantage of the realm being open. I''ll wait for 20 hours. We will leave without you if you aren''t here after that."


    Then, she cut themunication and called ia. "You told me you arrive 2 hourster, right?"


    ia answered. "Sooner than that. Since it is an emergency, I''ve gathered 49 of the 50 maids, leaving behind Flora to take care of the Sect and Little Young Miss. We are all fully equipped and ready to battle at yourmand, Young Miss. Doriel has gone ahead to ensure your safety; she shouldmunicate- Oh. She is already there."


    Yasenia and the others used the formation to look at the Secret Realm''s entrance and saw an inconspicuous woman appearing wearing tight ck robes.


    Her ck hair,pletely ck eyes, and two pitch-ck daggers that shone with silver edgesplimented an extremely ominous yet attractive gear.


    Even while standing beside people, nobody looked at her as if she didn''t exist.


    Doriel quickly spotted Yasenia, and her body disappeared like a shadow, only to be stopped by an invisible barrier.


    Yasenia used her device to speak to her. "Doriel, there is a boundary that stops high-level people from-."


    However, before she could continue to speak, Doriel melded with the shadows again, and she phased through and appeared beside her body not long after.


    "I''m here, Young Miss."


    Yasenia''s mouth hung open. "H-How?"


    Doriel titled her head. "Is there something wrong?"


    The girls could only look speechlessly at the person who had just broken the rules of the secret realm.


    Tatyanaughed and exined. "The rules of the secret realm are created with heaven''s help and the cultivator''s strength. It''s like making an extremely powerful formation. The difference is that the power doesn''t decrease with time as long as the heavens that aided to make them continue to exist."


    Tatyana added. "Since Distancia''s heavens are rtively weak and the cultivator that created this secret realm probably didn''t go beyond the second realm of the Transcendence Realm, there are plenty of methods to break the rules as long as you don''t do something out of pocket, like killing."


    Yasenia and the girls looked at Tatyana, and Evelyn asked. "T-Then, why didn''t they do so since the beginning?"


    Doriel exined. "Young Miss, I can only stay by your side without attacking anything. If I attack or take one treasure, the heavens will discover me. No matter how immature, going against Heavenly Rules is very dangerous. Only someone with Lady Tatyana''s strength can be confident when facing Heavenly Wrath."


    Thinking about it, they found that answer more reasonable than it should be. Tatyana shrugged after receiving their strange gazes. "One eventually gets used to it after experiencing it so often."


    ''Don''t speak as if receiving Heavenly Punishment is some ordinary task that anybody could do! Is your life mission angering the Heavens or something!?''


    They all wanted to shout that, indignation filling their bodies, but they knew better and swallowed theirints.


    Yasenia shook her head and exined the situation and her ns to Doriel in detail.


    Doriel stayed silent and nodded. "I''ll be right back."


    The girls were confused but suddenly saw movement in the formation that observed the two people who betrayed Yasenia.


    A ck blur appeared behind each of them and disappeared.


    Doriel reappeared beside Yasenia a fraction of a secondter.


    Looking at the woman and the two people who were still chatting with each other, they were confused.


    Andrea asked. "What did you do?"


    Doriel blinked her eerie but beautiful obsidian-like eyes. "Kill them."


    They looked at the two perfectly alive and chatting people, confused.


    Andrea asked. "Didn''t you say that you couldn''t attack?"


    Doriel blinked. "They are outside the ce where the Secret Realm applies the rules. So I can kill them without repercussions."


    Kali looked at the two people that still looked healthy to her eyes, and asked, confused. "Why are they talking, then?"


    Doriel titled her head and looked over. "Oh... They still don''t know they are dead."


    The iprehensible sentence struck them like lightning, and they did not know what to say.


    The girls looked at the two very alive people and gulped. Evelyn asked, cautious. "A-And when will they know?"


    Doriel looked at them and shrugged. "Intelligent people usually realize sooner and die. They must be quite stupid."


    The illogical words made our girls confused.


    Mirrory and Valeria materialized and looked very interested.


    Mirrorymented. "Such an interesting and unique killing technique. I didn''t know that a mortal could use curses, assassination arts, death intent, and poisons so peculiarly."


    Valeria''s eyes also shone with interest. "Sublime skill. How old are you, child? Your future achievements are limitless if you are younger than 3,000 years old."


    Doriel looked at Yasenia. She only followed orders from Yasenia and Tatyana, so she wouldn''t answer unless Yasenia had permission.


    Yasenia was about to nod, but feeling mischievous, she smiled. "No need to tell them your age~. Since the seniors like hiding things so much, this time, I will also do so~."


    Mirrory and Valeria looked at Yasenia and chuckled, finding the act quite cute. "Fair enough."


    Valeria exined. "What this junior¡­ no, assassin master used is a curse of knowledge and imprinted it in their hearts and soul core. The second their brain realizes it, they will die unconditionally, regardless of their strength. Those with good soul sense will discover it quickly, but at this pace, those two won''t discover it until they reach the Ethereal Soul Body Realm."


    Valeria added. "Of course, it is not omnipotent. The effect will only trigger if the curse is nted sessfully. However, once nted inside them, unless Doriel wants to, they won''t be able to escape."


    Mirrory looked at Dorial and then Yasenia. "Yasenia, you have quite a powerful assassin as a subordinate. Be careful with what you order her in the future. Once she steps into Transcendence Realm, she will be quite a frightening weapon."


    The dragoness nodded. "I know how powerful the maids are. I''ve been educated since I was young on how to use their power properly." Then, she added with a smile as she hugged Doriel and kissed her on her cheek. "Also, they are not my weapons. They are my family."


    Mirrory paused for a second and then smiled. "Right. My bad."


    Doriel smiled and hugged Yasenia back. Then, she said with rare pride in her usually emotionless voice. "All of us witnessed those lessons to be sure that Young Miss was worthy of us. Even before she unlocked her cultivation, we were sure that following Young Miss was the correct decision. If not for Lady Tatyana''s wish for Young Miss to develop by herself, we would''ve followed her into the RITA Academy right after her enrollment."


    While they discussed things, Yasenia felt a few presences approaching. ''They are finally here. Well, it''s time for the show. Let''s see if you can stop me from leaving, Distancia''s top powers.''


    A few momentster, outside the boundary, many groups spotted Yasenia and the rest of Yasenia''s Sect Membersing out of the forest.


    The two "dead" people also looked over and sighed, feeling pity for their previous sect master.


    Without any dy, many presences appeared around Yasenia, exerting enormous pressure on the dragoness.


    Doriel''s ck eyes darkened even further, her killing intent about to explode. ''How dare they aim their auras at my Young Miss!?''


    A slender and soft hand grabbed Doriel''s, and her anger dissipated, returning to her indifferent face.


    Yasenia smiled softly, and then she turned toward the top powerhouses of the continent with a rxed expression. Yasenia had a Formation Core inscribed on her hand with a pressure-negating array, so she couldn''t really feel a thing.


    The dragoness smiled and spoke aloud, imitating the arrogant tone of those Young Masters she had faced in the past. "Such a luxurious wee for returning alive from the Secret Realm. The Astral Sky Sect will remember this gesture! I will be generous and give you a five percent discount on our products for the next year."


    Many of them almost had their almighty facade broken.


    ***************************************************


    Yasenia: *Proudly smiling and wagging her tail.* Aren''t my maids awesome? They are the best in the world!


    Evelyn: Hahaha, you really love them.


    Yasenia: Yes, I do!


    Andrea: Also, love, those words almost made me burst intoughter. It would help if you gave us a hint next time, or I won''t be able to hold back myughter.


    Evelyn: *Imitating Yasenia''s arrogant tone* Did I say five percent discount? My bad, my bad. I meant you need to pay me five percent extra. Arrogant? Wrong, you should be grateful that this Young Miss is asking you for your money!


    The girls: Hahahahaha.


    Author: Pfft, let''s invite today''s dear. I summon you!


    Randomnt: Hello, girls.


    Kali: Hello. How have you recently been?


    Randomnt: Good. I have a question for you, Yasenia.


    Yasenia: Yes?


    Randomnt: knowing therge number of heart demons that Tatyana possesses. Will you keep trying to get rid of them?


    Yasenia: Absolutely. I won''t cease my efforts. Why would I? I have an eternity before me to devote to her, to love her unconditionally and relentlessly until she can smile free of worries.


    Tatyana: ¡­


    Randomnt: That''s¡­ a beautiful answer. Thanks.


    Yasenia: It''s only natural.


    Author: And that''s all for today. Bye-bye!

 Chapter 709: Clash of Intentions.

    Chapter 709: sh of Intentions.


    "Such a luxurious wee for returning alive from the Secret Realm. The Astral Sky Sect will remember this gesture! I will be generous and give you a five percent discount on our products for the next year."


    Many of them almost had their almighty facade broken.


    ''Are you blind!? Can''t you feel our auras!? Why are you speaking as if we are neighborsing with gifts!?''


    While many leaders present wanted nothing more than to p Yasenia''s smug smile, they didn''t dare speak before their leaders.


    Yasenia had acted like this for one reason: she wanted to provoke them. Her objective was to make them blurt out their intentions without filters out of anger and give her an understanding of their intentions and, therefore, initiative.


    While absolute power could silence everything, Yasenia knew that the more than forty people surrounding her were not normal in the slightest. She had confidence in her maids, but she didn''t want to put them at an unnecessary risk.


    So, she acted as annoyingly as she could, and for Yasenia, the young masters and mistresses she had met during her life were the most annoying people she could think of.


    After Yasenia''s arrogant voice, Fu Lang Zunded in front of them, not too far away. His tall stature, perfectly muscr body, handsome ck hair and fur, and intense golden eyes made many of the spectating women fawn over him.


    The wolf Patriarch smiled. "Yasenia, this is the first time we have met in person."


    Yasenia''s mind raced for a few seconds, and she suddenly sneered. "And I can only regret it. I''ll have to wash my eyes afterward. Can you use something to cover your naked chest? It''s giving me goosebumps, and I''m a reptile."


    His smile cracked, and he spoke coldly, forgetting about the provocations he wanted to say earlier. "Hey, woman. Do you even know why we are here?"


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. "To wee and congratte me. After all, this Young Miss has managed to gain great spoils in the Secret Realm. If previously my sect''s ascension was almost unstoppable, now, it''s just a matter of time. Congratting someone who will stand at the same level as you in the future is basic courtesy, isn''t it?"


    The girls felt aplicated emotion of wanting tough and also p her smug face. ''Why is her performance so good!?''


    This feeling was shared by many of the top experts but without the amusement part.


    A woman standing behind the mermaid Queen shouted. "You are delusional! First, you wanted to sexually attack our mermaids, and now you think you are being weed!? Hahaha, look in the mirror first."


    It was Qiao Mei Lan.


    Yasenia''s smug smile froze, and the mermaid Queen spoke in a frosty tone. "Yasenia Dravory, if you don''t create proof that you haven''t tried to assault my mermaids, I''ll personallye forward and exterminate your entire power."


    After hearing their usations, the wish to act to get their intentionspletely evaporated from Yasenia''s mind.


    Her previous smug and arrogant aura vanished as if it were smoke and a profound ripple of bloodline pressure and deep coldness spread around her.


    She appeared like apletely different person.


    "Mermaid Queen, I''m going to give you one chance. Take back your usations and words and ask for forgiveness, or I''ll make the entire mermaid race disappear from Distancia."


    If there was something Yasenia hated other than her lovers'' suffering, it was being used of sexual abuse. The reason was simple: that implied that she had betrayed the trust her lovers put in her and might create misunderstandings that are hard to clear up.


    Naturally, Yasenia trusted that her girls would never believe these usations. However, just the minuscule possibility of them misunderstanding her was something Yasenia never wanted to deal with.


    The sudden change in attitude caught everyone by surprise. They didn''t expect such a dreadful bloodline pressure to emanate from Yasenia. Even the mermaid Queen''s usual aloof expression changed slightly.


    Yasenia, thoroughly angered, urged the Mermaid Queen. "Do I have the face of a rapist or something, Mermaid Queen? Do I even need to rape someone with my external qualities? If I want, I can lift my hand, and thousands will be willing to share a bed with me. Not to mention, I have a family with a child, and yet you want DARE to use me of something like that!? Mermaid Queen, you have ONE chance because I understand that the bitch behind you has lied to you. Apologize."


    The Mermaid Queen''s facial expression sunk, but looking at the furious, draconic eyes, she understood that it was her mistake. There was a limit to someone''s acting skills, and the wrath she felt from Yasenia was clearly the truth.


    Moreover, the Mermaid Queen also had thought about what Yasenia just said. The dragon woman was one of the most beautiful beings she had ever seen, with her beauty also leaning toward carnal attraction.


    If someone like her had to resort to rape to find a partner or satisfy her urges, then there was nobody else in the world who could pair with someone naturally. Not to mention others, even she herself became tempted when Yasenia''s bloodline level hit her.


    It felt like finding the perfect match.


    She hesitated for a few seconds and finally spoke, her tone softening. "I apologize. I was blind to even ask about it. I hope you can find it in yourself to forgive my words."


    Yasenia took a deep breath and looked around at the forty-plus people who were in the High-level Epoch Core realm. ''Okay, at least she is reasonable. I''ll deal with Qiao Mei Lanter. Let''s focus on mu current predicament.''


    "Let''s get to the point. My mood is ruined, and I want to return to my sect quickly. Speak, why are you all here?"


    The one who spoke was Fu Lang Zu, who was seizing up Yasenia like a piece of meat. "Oh, I was disappointed because of your previous attitude, but it was just a facade! You are really as delicious as I imagined. We have arrived here with one wish. Relent all your treasures and share them with us. We know that you''ve managed to get treasures equal to the Immortal Sun Obliterating technique you bought."


    Yasenia looked at Fu Lang Zu for a few seconds and then spat coldly. "Did you forget your brain back at home? Didn''t I say that the time to test each other is over? Go to the point and tell me your real reason foring here."


    "Hahaha."


    Fu Lang Zu turned toward the person, whoughed and snarled. "Tengliu, how dare youugh!?"


    Tengliu, Coraline, and two more women flew from the group andnded firmly by Yasenia''s side.


    The two other women were the Matriarch of the ss Lamias and the Matriarch of the Ember Phoenixes.


    At first, they were going to observe the situation, but after seeing Yasenia''s attitude, they found out that it might be worth it to ally themselves.


    Yasenia looked at them and smiled. "Aunty Tengliu, Aunty Coraline, Lady Wuria, Lady Gire, there was no need to step forward."


    Wuria, the ss-scalemia Matriarch, a beautiful purple-coloredmia, spoke with an elegant tone. "You call them aunties and me, Lady? That''s hurtful, little Yasenia."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow and then smiled. "Aunty Wuria."


    The Lamia faintly smiled and patted her head with her tail.


    Looking lively but remaining with a mature disposition, Gire smirked and poked her arm. "What about me?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "Aunty Gire."


    The woman with two beautiful red wings smiled andughed. "Very nice~. Let me go with youter, little Yasenia, I want to visit meter. Such a good chick is rare to find~. I want to nurture her... Also if little Cecile wants, she cane with me, I can also give you some pointers."


    Cecile nodded.


    Tengliu smiled at Yasenia andmented. "By the way, little Yasenia, they are not lying. They really are here for half of your treasures."


    Yasenia blinked and looked at the remaining powers with a weird expression. "You really think that what you are speaking is even remotely logical?"


    A mature man with sharp facial features and four green wings behind his backnded by Fu Lang Zu''s side. His aura was as profound as an ocean, and even Doriel took a step closer to Yasenia, just in case.


    He was Cao Chenghua, the leader of the thirty-three ns and Patriarch of the Jade Thunderbirds. "Yasenia, Yu Lei has told me many things about you. Although, after Qiao Mei Lan''s performance, I don''t know if they are the truth. However, you must understand that the treasures you''ve plundered are essential for the development of the Distancia Continent."


    His tone was measured and calm, speaking while looking at Yasenia as an elder would to a junior.


    Yasenia didn''t interrupt and made a head movement, asking him to continue.


    The man looked toward the sky and spoke. "You might not believe it since you are so young. However, there are many others beyond the starry sky. While the Heavens protect us, they are not immutable. Sooner orter, an expert that can pierce through the World''s defenses might arrive. For that reason, we need strength."


    Yasenia wanted to answer that those experts were standing right before his eyes, but she didn''t speak.


    Cao Chenghua continued after looking at Yasenia. "That''s why we are asking for half of them. You''ve probably gained nine techniques, one for each person that participated with you, right? Give us four, and we will be satisfied. I''ll also guarantee that Fu Lang Zu will not be able to ce a hand on you or people you consider close."


    The wolf Patriarch frowned, but he didn''t speak.


    The dragoness looked at Cao Chenghua deeply. ''Is he sincere? Or is he spewing sophistry to look righteous while basically stealing me?''


    Havingpletely calmed down from the Mermaid Queen''s usations, Yasenia''s brain spun for a moment.


    Her silence was respected, and nobody pushed her to make a decision.


    Finally, Yasenia opened her luscious lips and spoke. "It is already known that this secret realm opens every 700 years. Why not challenge itter? Your words sound facious to me, but I won''tpletely dismiss them. Even if they are the truth, what can you do with better techniques? The Heavens limit cultivation levels, regardless of the rank of the cultivation technique you have."


    Yasenia looked around and continued. "Many of the leaders here have already consumed their potential, and making it much further in the cultivation path will be too difficult."


    Then, she refocused on him. "Yet, you and many others are not in the same situation. A peak-level Epoch Core can live up to 15,000 years, if not more. Meanwhile, a cultivator progressively begins to lose their potential once seventy percent of their lifespan is consumed. If the records I''ve read are correct, you are not older than 3000 years. This means that you have 7000 years before your potential starts to wane. Seven thousand years are ten chances at this secret realm. As long as you nurture someone or a group, you will eventually manage to gather the remaining techniques."


    Yaseniaid out the facts and then pushed on. "And yet, you are circling an Ethereal Soul junior and bullying her with numbers to give up what she has gained righteously and after fighting the elites of your powers. If your concern is outside powers, Lord Cao, it doesn''t matter if it is you or us who manage to break the limit first and be the "protectors" you so desperately want."


    Yasenia looked around and continued her words. "I''ve said it multiple times, but my Astral Sky Sect doesn''t want political power or influence. We are of the rule that if nobody provokes us, we will remain slumbering. However, if you poke the sleeping dragon, we shall awaken and eliminate those who dared disturb us."


    Finally, the dragoness looked right into Cao Chenghua''s eyes, unflinching. "I can say withplete certainty that all the powers, people, and sects we''ve fought are those who had attacked us first. My conscience is clear, and my treasures were earned with my own power. You have no right, power, or reason besides greed to steal them from me."


    Everybody became silent.


    Coa Chenghua looked at Yasenia deeply. He didn''t expect that she would remain so calm and logical even after being surrounded by the top powers of the entire continent.


    In her speech, there was not a single lie, and what Cao Chenghua suggested was nothing but an altruistic behavior none of the powers present would do were they in Yasenia''s situation.


    The evaluation people had toward this rtively young dragon made aplete reversal, and even Fu Lang Zu''s face was severe as he sized up Yasenia. ''She is not that simple.''


    Then, he sneered and spoke. "So, what if you''ve won them with your own strength? A treasure is not owned by who gets it first, but by who has the strength to keep it safe."


    ''What does it matter for her logic to be sound? Before absolute strength, she can''t do anything but give her treasures. While Cao, this fool, might not move, if I want to, I can snatch it... And I can snatch her. With her bloodline...''


    Fu Lang Zu couldn''t help but feel excited.


    **************************************************


    Angel: Where are the maids, Yasenia?


    Yasenia: Soon, baby, soon. Don''t be impatient. If we show our cards from the start, we can''t know who is truly our ally and who is a greedy hypocrite.


    Evelyn: What if they are a greedy sincere like the wolf?


    Andrea: Pfft, a "greedy sincere."


    Yasenia: Cough, I mean. We would know, and that''s that, no?


    Author: Well, well, we are a few years from the power summit, and things are already heating up. I summon you!


    Randomnt: Here I am again.


    Kali: Wee.


    Randomnt: Thank you.


    Randomnt: Seniors, a question for you. Is creating secret realms good for getting karma? If so, would you rmend that the girls build some when they have the necessary power and resources?


    Mirrory: It depends on what kind of secret realm, but if it is beneficial, yes. Building good karma is as simple as giving a child candy. However, if that candy is poisoned, well, that won''t gather any good karma. Of course, while Karma is important, it is irrelevant in this life. Karma is more of a way to umte good deeds so that reincarnation has a higher chance of you bing someone important.


    Randomnt: It''s like saving retirement funds for the next life.


    Tatyana: That''s a good way to put it. However, you also need to continue saving funds in the next life. They willst as long as you don''t meet a crazy person who destroys or corrupts your soul~.


    Randomnt: Hm. I understand. Creating a secret realm, which is like giving future generations treasures and advantages, gives a lot of good karma. That''s why most cultivators create them when they are about to die, and they also ce cultivation limits so they are not plundered, right? They are hoping for a better reincarnation.


    Tatyana: Yes. You got it right.


    Author: And that''s all for today. Bye-bye~.

 Chapter 710: A Deal With Distancias Top Powers.

    Chapter 710: A Deal With Distancia''s Top Powers.


    "So, what if you''ve won them with your own strength? A treasure is not owned by who gets it first, but by who has the strength to keep it safe."


    Yasenia''s calm expression flickered as her gaze moved toward the Wolf Patriarch.


    "Did you think that we are here to speak to you nicely?"


    Fu Lang Zu''s smile widened, and his eyes shone with mockery.


    "A little new first-ranked power that doesn''t know the immensity of the heavens."


    The people around tensed, feeling energy gathering toward the wolf Patriarch.


    "You could take that old fool from the Five Fang Snake n by surprise. However, you can''t resist all the top-level powerhouses that are gathered here."


    Yasenia looked at him coldly. The four Matriarchs beside her stepped in front of Yasenia. Coraline spoke tly. "Fu Lang Zu, are we invisible to you?"


    The wolf Patriarch''s smile widened, and Yasenia lost sight of his figure. The next instant, he was in front of Coraline, punching forward.


    Coraline calmly extended her arm and met his punch with a palm strike.


    The air around them exploded, pushing everything outward. Yet, the massive strength created a vacuum in the air that sucked everything inside, making the air violentlypress and explode twice with one exchange.


    Tengliu and the others reacted quickly, wanting to step before Yasenia to protect her from the shockwave. However, before any of them could respond, the mysterious Doriel was already in front of Yasenia, using her aura to protect her.


    Even with the massive explosive aftershock, Yasenia''s long hair only moved like a soft gale had phased through her.


    Fu Lang Zu looked at Coraline with a smile andughed. "As expected of you, Sun Lobster Queen. You didn''t even move after my strike."


    Coraline''s face was frosty, and before they could react, every single nt in a one-hundred-meter radius burst into mes with her aura.


    "Hey, pup, do you know who is behind me?"


    Fu Lang Zu''s smile froze, looking at Coraline with confusion. "The dragon?"


    Coraline used swift hand movements, and before he could react, she ced herself before him in a perfect position to shoulder throw, which she did as she answered.


    "My daughter."


    BOOOM!


    The ground exploded as if a meteor hadnded, and Doriel grabbed Yasenia by the waist before retreating more than a kilometer instantly.


    The other girls were already within a safe distance.


    After the dust cleared, Yasenia couldn''t help but suck in a deep breath.


    The enormous crater was greater than what her most potent attack could create, and Coraline''s brute strength created it with just her raw strength. ''I''m really no match against the top powers.''


    High-level Epoch Cores and Peak-level Epoch cores were in another dimension strength-wisepared to low-level and middle-level ones. Even Sarah''s burst, allowing her to be a false peak-level Dantian Spiritualization, was enough to kill her ten times over. Not to mention those who reached those heights naturally.


    Coraline elegantly floated where she previously was, and about a hundred meters down the crater she created, Fu Lang Zu was spread like a starfish and grunting in pain.


    The manughed after coughing once. "Scary~, scary~. You are really a monster, Lobster Queen."


    Then, he stood up leisurely, patting the rubble from his clothes, and jumped out of the crater.


    "Coraline, don''t go too far."


    This voice came from a man standing at the side with a clear, powerful, and intimidating aura around him.


    Coraline looked over indifferently with her purple eyes. "Admiral Tidal Crest, if any of you dare target my daughter, even if I have to sacrifice everything, I''ll hunt you down."


    The man was more than two meters tall and very muscr. He answered. "This is a matter between Yasenia Dravory and us. As long as the young lobster steps aside, there are no problems."


    Ebirah pouted and shouted. "Yasenia is my friend! I won''t move aside."


    The girls smiled softly, and Coraline lifted one of her eyebrows. "You heard her. What Yasenia said previously is correct, and what Fu Lang Zu has said is also correct. With Tengliu, Wuria, Gire, and me, I think it is enough for her to be able to maintain her treasures with no problems."


    Her gaze calmly turned andnded on Cao Chenghua. "Don''t you think so?"


    Cao Chenghua looked at Coraline and spoke lightly. "I still believe that it will benefit the entire continent more if she shares them. While your four powers can reach out to arge part of the poption, if The Supremes got it, everyone will be able to benefit."


    The man called Admiral Tidal Crest spoke. "The Continental Shadows is also interested in them."


    Coraline''s gazended on a dragon man wearing golden robes. "What about you? Do you think this is fair?"


    The man she spoke to was called Monarch Beastmaster, one of the top five people from the Holy Beast Empire.


    After a few seconds, he spoke. "She has to prove that she can retain them herself, not with the help of others."


    Coraline frowned. ''If all three sides join hands, it will be a bit difficult to protect the little girl.''


    When she was about to speak, Yasenia interrupted. "Sure."


    Every leader was surprised and instantly turned to look at her.


    Yasenia smiled. "What? Did I say it too quietly? I said sure, I''ll prove that I have the strength to keep them."


    Monarch Beastmaster asked. "How?"


    Yasenia grinned. "Well, there are three factions that want my treasures. We are currently inside the secret realm''s ''safe area,'' and there is that giant portal I need to cross to exit the secret realm."


    For those who had forgotten, the passage to enter the Secret Realm was an enormous cave entrance that dwarfed even some mountains. Beyond that long passage, it was the ce they currently were.


    Arge prairie with no trees surrounded by the forest. This forest was the actual entrance to the Secret Realm, where powerhouses couldn''t cross.


    The dragoness exined. "I''m sure that the Supremes and those called World Arbiters are righteous people, so they will probably keep their word. However, I''m a bit worried about the third group. Therefore, I ask you two to step forward if they infringe the conditions I''m about to suggest."


    Cao Chenghua and Monarch Beast master nodded.


    Yasenia smiled at Fu Lang Zu, lifting her hand with the beautiful and ethereal spatial ring. "All the treasures my power has collected are in my Spatial Ring. The objective of the three groups will be snatching this Spatial Ring before I leave the secret realm. Taking into ount the length of the prairie from where I am and the tunnel, it is about 20 kilometers. I think this distance is long enough for you, the superpowers of the entire continent, to stop me."


    The dragoness looked at the others and smiled further. Yet, almost all of them could see mockery in her smile. "However, if you are unsessful, you will never covet my treasures again. Of course, not counting fair trades, which, by the way, no one has done since the beginning." Yaseniaughed, looking at the leaders of the Supreme and World Arbiter groups. "Isn''t it fun? You could''ve used treasures to exchange, but no one was ''clever'' enough to think of such aplicated method. I must say that I feel quite clever. Isn''t that right, mister righteous people?"


    The people spectating realized this and couldn''t help but look strangely at them. After all, if their objective were to nurture people with powerful cultivation treasures, trading them for powerful treasures would be considered a bargain for them.


    For the first time, a few lofty expressions cracked from the two "morally superior" groups. They were so eager to get the cultivation techniques that they didn''t consider trading.


    Yasenia asked. "How is it? You have to prevent me from crossing that giant tunnel and cut off my hand, which in turn can also work as a punishment for being¡­ ''rude.''" She enunciated thest word, making it clear that she didn''t feel that way.


    After hearing her, Yasenia''s calm suggestion made many shudder.


    The way Yasenia spoke about cutting off limbs felt as if this was not the first time or as if it was nothing that mattered to her, which made it terrifying to think deeply about.


    While deep wounds were recoverable, when a limb was cut off, it was much more difficult to recover because nothing was in that ce, neither meridians, nerves, nor anything else.


    Additionally, medicine that recovered limbs usually didn''t recover them to a hundred percent, making the person losebat power permanently.


    Well, they didn''t know that Yasenia had many ways to heal such a wound without secondary effects, but that was another thing altogether.


    The seniors looked at the single passage with pondering expressions. While 20 kilometers was nothing for experts at their levels, and many could cross such distances instantly, traveling that distance while fighting was another thing.


    Even if Yasenia had spatial treasures, they were confident in being able to cut them off before such treasures activated.


    Fu Lang Zu spoke. "I disagree. The best oue is making them disappear and get all their treasures. Why does it matter if we are selfish this once? People will eventually forget."


    Cao Chenghua and Monarch Beastmaster looked over with frowns. However, it was not because of his suggestion but because Fu Lang Zu was the spokesperson.


    One must know that for thest 10,000 years, the spokesperson of The Continental Shadow group has always been the Ocean Chasm Empire.


    Ignoring his proposal, Cao Chenghua and Monarch Beastmaster agreed. Cao Chenghua added. "If they hunt you down after you cross the Secret Realm, we will protect you."


    While they weren''t pleased with Yasenia''s proposal, too many eyes were lying around that could damage their reputation.


    Not to mention Coraline''s, Tengliu''s, Wuria''s, and Gire''s presence made it much more difficult to "silence" the opinions.


    Yasenia nodded. "Perfect. I''ll throw this low-level Parus upward. When it begins descending, we''ll start."


    Fu Lang Zu snorted, but he didn''t charge forward after he received a look from Tengliu and Coraline.


    Yasenia turned around and spoke. "You girls, don''t get involved this time."


    The girls were surprised. This was quite unlike the usual Yasenia. "Why?"


    The dragoness rolled her eyes. "What is easier, protecting one or protecting 40? Don''t worry, I won''t toss the coin until you create a safety formation so they can''t do something funny."


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia for a second and nodded. "Sure."


    Yasenia smiled, and the other girls struggled to ept it, even if what Yasenia said was logical.


    The dragoness saw their reluctance, and her heart melted with tender feelings. "Come here. Nothing will happen to me."


    The five of them surrounded her quickly in a tight hug, making the dragonessugh happily as her tail wagged.


    Tengliu frowned and approached with worry in her violet eyes after Yasenia separated. "Little Yasenia, are you sure about this? Even if you go back in your words now and let us help, nobody will say anything."


    Yasenia looked at Tengliu and smiled, giving her a surprise hug. "Don''t worry, I''m confident. I can''t die before I punish you properly, right?"


    Tengliu stiffened, and a rare honest blush covered her cheeks. "Yes¡­"


    When the dragoness separated from the group, an extremelyplex and powerful formation surrounded all the girls and sect members.


    Tatyana personally created it, and even if a peak-level Dantian Spiritualization would go berserker on it, it probably wouldn''t budge for a while.


    The only people outside the formation were Yasenia and Doriel.


    Doriel looked around with her exotic, entirely ck, obsidian-like eyes.


    The dragoness looked around with a smirk and retrieved a low-level Parus coin. Then, without saying anything, the clinging sound of her nail throwing it up was heard.


    Everything was silent.


    For a moment, that coin became the most important thing in the World, as every powerhouse present was focused on it.


    It went up and up and up, slowing down because of gravity.


    Yasenia''s pupils thinned to lines as she focused her five senses on that coin.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds.


    And finally, it stopped.


    All the powerhouses present aura exploded like a massive bomb, making the air feel as if it had solidified.


    However, before they could even move, Yasenia''s figure disappeared.


    They were all instantly confused and searched for her with their spiritual sense.


    Their expressions changed when they found Yasenia and Doriel outside the secret realm.


    In Yasenia''s hand, one of her life-saving talismans was disappearing.


    It was a [100 Kilometer Instantaneous Teletransportation Talisman] she got far back when she first left her house in the Moon Empire.


    After more than thirty years, Yasenia used one of them, and being a life-saving talisman created by experts from the Sky Continent, these Distancia Continent experts couldn''t even react before Yasenia and Doriel were gone.


    Everybody froze as if someone had clicked the pause button.


    Yasenia turned around and smiled, knowing that the experts were looking at her even if they were far away.


    "I won."


    Our girls couldn''t see what happened because Yasenia was too far away, but seeing the crumpled facial expressions on everyone''s faces, their lips arched with glee.


    However, before they could cheer, they realized that someone was missing.


    At that moment, Tengliu''s scream spread around. "FU LANG ZU, DON''T YOU DARE!"


    By Yasenia''s side, Fu Lang Zu appeared with a wild smile that showed his fangs.


    "No, you lost. Now, die. [Steel Rock Obliterating w]."


    BOOOOOM!

 Chapter 711: "I Just Want His Arm And Leg."

    Chapter 711: "I Just Want His Arm And Leg."


    Because of the attack power behind Fu Lang Zu''s attack, a massive explosion of dust and dirt soared upward as if it were a volcanic eruption.


    The colossal shockwave was terrifying, making the earth ripple like water and breaking nearby trees like chopsticks.


    Our girls felt their hearts rise to their throats, making their hearts almost stop. This was an attack that Yasenia had no chance of surviving.


    "FU LANG ZU, I''M GOING TO SLAUGHTER YOUR ENTIRE FAMILY!"


    Tengliu''s enraged shout rumbled across thousands of kilometers as her body became a streak of light and burst through the dust cloud, dispersing everything and showing the aftermath.


    However, what they saw was not the sight of Yasenia''s corpse but a strange aftermath.


    Yasenia was uninjured, standing tall as if the enormous explosion had not affected her.


    By her side, thend was divided into two very different parts.


    One part was simr to before, only cracked because of thend ripple.


    The other was utterly decimated; it looked like someone had taken a mountain-sized shovel and lifted all thend on Yasenia''s right, leaving behind a chasm.


    Fu Lang Zu''s palm was touching the ground, while the previous inconspicuous person by Yasenia''s side was in a position that showed that she had redirected the attack.


    Tengliu stopped in her tracks, stupefied. ''That woman deflected the attack so perfectly that all the energy was thrown sideways, not affecting Yasenia.''


    By Doriel''s side, Fu Lang Zu was also stunned. While his w-like palm strike descended onto Yasenia, the woman moved seamlessly, like flowing water, and wlessly redirected his entire momentum. Moreover, she added some on her own to make it impossible for him to stop the attack mid-way.


    Yasenia was utterly unfazed at this result. With her personal maids by her side, she was fearless. Even when she was a child, these maids protected her from people much stronger than Fu Lang Zu, not letting even a single dust mote touch the hem of her skirt.


    With cold eyes, Yasenia looked at Fu Lang Zu. "I said, I won. Fu Lang Zu, you have broken the promise we made, you have attacked me with the intent to kill, and you have done so while being warned beforehand."


    Yasenia looked toward the secret realm with a frosty expression. "Cao Chenghua, what will you do? What do you think I should do?"


    Cao Chenghua''s face had visibly changed. He had promised Yasenia that he would protect her, yet the arrogant and rash wolf had almost taken her life.


    If this was not a p to his face, nothing else was.


    "Fu Lang Zu."


    Fu Lang Zu finally reacted and looked upward at the man, who appeared like a silent shadow, levitating while pping his four jade-like wings.


    "Do you think that you have the qualifications to challenge my decisions?"


    All the top experts from the Continental Shadows, amounting to 17 people, appeared on Fu Lang Zu''s side.


    Admiral Tidal Crest was the to speak. "Cao Chenghua, are you really going to act and destroy the bnce we''ve maintained for so many years because of a junior?"


    The people from the Supreme group, numbering 13, also appeared on Cao Chenghua''s side.


    However, before he could answer, Yasenia interrupted coldly. "Hey, do you really think that I have no grounds to challenge your powers?"


    Everybody looked at her. Yasenia met their gazes, unflinching. "Do you think that I''m a suicidal bastard who wants to challenge the top powers of an entire continent without any basis whatsoever?"


    After they heard her, their faces changed, bing more serious, and their eyesnded on the unassuming Doriel by Yasenia''s side.


    Yasenia looked at Fu Lang Zu, meeting eye to eye, and stated. "I want him either dead or crippled. Otherwise, you''ll have to deal with the consequences."


    A silver-furred female wolf stepped forward. "Yasenia, that''s enough. Things don''t need to go to the end."


    Yasenia looked at the woman who spoke and squinted. "Zephyrith, I''ll forgive the nonsense you just said, so stay out of this before I break my promise with Sierra."


    Zephyrith''s red eyes flickered with hints of joy when she heard Yasenia insinuating that Sierra had asked Yasenia something rted to her. However, she forcefully suppressed these ceaselessly growing feelings. "Yasenia, I''m speaking for your own good. Fu-."


    "Zephyrith."


    Fu Lang Zu warned with a deep tone, making her stop speaking. "Don''t interrupt."


    Zephyrith looked back and forth between Yasenia and Fu Lang Zu and then sighed, taking a step back.


    Yaseniapletely ignored the woman. It was not time yet to "recruit" that woman to their power.


    Fu Lang Zu smiled mockingly. "You said some grand words right now. Do you really think that you can ask for them to cripple or even injure me?"


    The dragoness didn''t bother with him and looked at Cao Chenghua and Monarch Beastmaster. "If the leader of the Thirty-Three ns and the grand marshal of the Holy Beast Empire has a strand of self-respect left in them, this should be the result of your asinine actions toward me."


    Their faces fell, looking at Yasenia deeply. Cao Chenghua spoke. "While it is true that him attacking you is not a good judgment, aren''t you unharmed? I think that crippling him is going too far."


    The dragoness looked at him and moved toward the Monarch Beastmaster. "What about you?"


    He crossed his arms and spoke. "You are too young to understand the power bnce in our continent. Therefore, I don''t me you for asking for such a thing. However, it is impossible."


    The dragoness looked at them, growing disdain and disgust pooling inside her by the second.


    She spat with dripping disdain. "I thought at least the top powers of an entire continent would be reasonable individuals who are not self-centered and corrupt. That, if you couldn''t fulfill your words, there was going to be at least a minimum of rationale and order in their actions."


    Yasenia barked a derisiveugh. "Ha! I was mistaken. It seems I was rtively lucky for gathering the top powers that are at least somewhat rational."


    Then, with a chilling smirk, she spat. "Maids, I want Fu Lang Zu''s arm and leg. Inflict some painful poison in him also. Please don''t kill him yet. He has his uses."


    Fu Lang Zuughed. "Who are you calling? Do you really think that the woman by your side can do that? Yasenia, you are underestimating-."


    Admiral Tidal Crest suddenly warned. "Fu Lang Zu, on your right!"


    Right as Admiral Tidal Crest was shouting, Fu Lang Zu''s entire body burst into chills, and he quickly summoned his w-shaped weapons around his hands, punching toward his left.


    CLANG!


    BOOM!


    His body shot backward like a cannonball, and in the ce where he previously was, a dog woman wearing formal and beautiful maid outfits and smiling gently appeared, her luxurious halberd having just finished doing a wide arc. "Ara? He managed to react~. What a nice puppy."


    Le, the dog-kin maid working with Andrea, smiled softly. "However, you''ve been quite bad and attacked our Young Miss with the intent to kill, right? If I don''t break every bone in your body at least twice, I feel like I will be unable to sleep~."


    Admiral Tidal Crest reacted quickly and summoned a massive ax to attack Le. The dog-kin leisurely spun herrge weapon as if it were a light tree branch instead of a two-meter-long heavy halberd and finished the spin with an upward strike. "[Magma Strike]."


    An oppressive aura burst from her as a tsunami-like magma wave exploded from her vertical strike.


    BOOM!


    Admiral Tidal Crest''s bulky body was simrly shot back like a cannonball.


    The other sixteen people from the Continental Shadow shouted as they sent a barrage of attacks toward Le.


    The power behind them was enough to tten several mountains.


    "Who are you!?"


    "You dare appear here? You are courting death!"


    "Arrogant!"


    Le chuckled. "So energetic, Selena."


    An alluring red-scaledmia appeared from nowhere, holding a massive shield and a very long sword. Her maid outfit fitted her voluptuous figure while her white shield and sword gleamed with otherworldly lights.


    "[Tempered ss Fortress]."


    A small dome surrounded her and Le, and they were swallowed by all the skills in an explosion that created an earthquake.


    The leaders from the Continental Shadow sneered.


    "Did they really think we are pushovers?"


    "We should''ve held back to leave them alive. They looked quite good."


    "While it is a shame, attacking the leader and vice leader is not something that can be forgiven."


    Suddenly, an alluring voice joined their chat. "And you think that attacking our Young Miss is something eptable? You poor, poor things. Unless we beat sense into you, it seems that our Young Miss will continue being looked down upon."


    The dust settled, and Selena and Le,pletely unharmed, were standing together with another forty-six women who wore simr outfits. The auraing from them was making even the space around the twist.


    At the lead, an alluring yellow-scaled and blue-eyed dragon woman held a spear crackling with powerful lighting. She spoke again, making them realize that it was she who had just spoken. "Say, do you think the world will fall into a lot of trouble if all the top powers from one of the major organizations fall here?"


    Her words, apanied by the tyrannical and murderous aura that surrounded the forty-six women, made all the spectators and powers listening feel a chilling sensation as if a dagger was pointing at their hearts.


    Wuria, at the side, couldn''t help but stare at that beautifulmia that was bursting with extremely powerful energies. ''Who is she? I''ve never heard of amia like her... Isn''t she stronger than me? Wait.''


    Suddenly, the purple-scaledmia remembered the beautiful red-scaledmia serving Yasenia tea and pampering the blonde-haired human woman. Her eyes almost popped out of their sockets. ''It''s her!? She had this kind of strength!?''


    Admiral Tide Breaker''s shout snapped them out of their trance created by the imposing aura from their presence. "Fu Lang Zu, protect yourself!"


    Fu Lang Zu, who had been thrown flying without control, stood up, feeling dizzy because of Le''s strength. ''Who in Heaven''s name are these people?''


    His entire body suddenly chilled, making him feel the threat of Death, and out of pure animalistic instincts cultivated from his bloodline and cultivation technique, he ducked.


    SLASH


    A dagger sliced the space where his throat previously was, and the strength of that strike cut all trees a few hundred meters behind the attack with the wind pressure.


    Doriel looked at the retreating Fu Lang Zu emotionlessly. "That was a warning. Give me your arm and leg so that Young Miss is happy. I might not torture you if you do so willingly."


    Fu Lang Zu''s face dropped, and he snarled. "Do you think you can do as you please!? Do you think that this KING is easy to deal with!? Kill them all and capture the dragon! I want to see if they are as arrogant when the person they serve is screaming under me!"


    Cao Chenghua shouted. "ENOUGH!"


    Everybody looked at him, and he spoke. "Remember that the Power Summit is approaching, and it will happen in four years. You can resolve the differences then by using the juniors. There is no need for a fight between top experts to happen."


    Yasenia looked at him and spoke. "Okay, I''ll forgive the poison. I just want his arm and leg, and I''ll leave him alone for now. I want a broom and a back-scratcher, and his limbs feel quite fitted for that role."


    Cao Chenghua looked at Yasenia coldly. "Junior, do you think I''m ying? If your subordinates attack Fu Lang Zu, we will defend him. You can resolve your differences when the summites. If you act now, all major cities will prohibit your current shops from functioning."


    Yasenia smiled. "A threat?"


    Cao Chenghua snorted. "A warning. Don''t be too arrogant. I admit that your¡­ maids are really strong. But they can''t face all of us."


    Yasenia looked around andughed. "If I counted correctly, there are 45 High-level Epoch Core cultivators, 126 middle-level Epoch Cores, and a few hundred low-level ones, counting the powers from The Supremes, World Arbiters, and Continental Shadows."


    The dragoness looked at Chao Chenghua, and her smile widened. "That''s not enough deterrent."


    Everyone froze, looking at Yasenia with an incredulous expression.


    The dragoness ordered. "Doriel, give me his arm and leg in five seconds."


    Before they could react, a massive aura explosion that engulfed the area with deep darkness burst from Doriel.


    The normal-looking human''s aura became highly malevolent, as if a terrifying monster had escaped the abyss it was locked in.


    "[ughter Intent Level Eight], [Death Intent Level Eight], [Shadow Intent Level Eight]."


    Doriel''s body, surrounded by shadows, vanished from her standing point and reappeared an instantter by Fu Lang Zu''s side, emitting so much killing intent that her presence withered any nts in her wake.


    Of course, Fu Lang Zu was not a pushover, so he reacted quickly and deployed body-enhancing skills.


    His muscles bulged, and his skin hardened to the point of beingparable to high-ranking treasures. "My body is now tougher than high-level Heaven-ranked armors; good luck cutting anything."


    Then, he wed at Doriel with a powerful attack that twisted the air because of the sheer physical strength behind it.


    Doriel''s looked at him with her obsidian-like eyes. "[Innate Skill: Malevolent Devil Gaze], [Absolute Sky Severing Strike]."


    Fu Lan Zu felt an extremely ominous presence and got lost in the abyss that was Doriel''s obsidian-like eyes.


    Then, he felt a burning pain in his arm and leg.


    Feeling strangely lighter, his body lost bnce and fell to the side.


    He tried to use his leg to bnce his body, but the fall wasn''t stopping. Confused, he looked down, and he saw his right arm and leg missing.


    Looking back, Yasenia was holding his arm and leg with a cold expression while Doriel faithfully stood by Yasenia''s side, being petted by her tail like an obedient kitten.


    ''Huh? What happened?''


    All the other experts present also felt pressure for the first time in centuries. Even the usual aloof Mermaid Queen''s face was tensed, looking at Doriel with an incredulous gaze.


    For the first time in her life, she had felt fear from someone.

 Chapter 712: Provocation. Returning Home.

    Chapter 712: Provocation. Returning Home.


    After falling to the ground because of his loss of bnce and stupefaction, Fu Lang Zu realized what had happened, and his handsome face twisted like a demon''s. "YOU LOWLY DRAGON DARED TO TAKE MY LIMBS!?"


    With his roar, a massive aura explosion swallowed the surroundings, and heunched himself toward Yasenia as torrents of energy boosted his body''s strength many times over.


    Selena stood in front of Yasenia, holding the giant shield, and easily blocked the aura burst.


    His w and Selena''s shield collided, creating a ringing ng. However, the heavymia used perfect defensive techniques with her serpentine body, allowing all the strength of the attack to be dispersed and not create even a strong gale.


    Enraged, the Wolf Patriarch began attacking with his remaining arm and using his cultivation level and leg to release a brutal rampage.


    Yasenia stood behind Selena, indifferent, her alluring dress not even moving as themia and wolf Patriarch fought around her at speeds that her eyes couldn''t follow.


    She looked at the Continental Shadows while she held Fu Lang Zu''s limbs and spoke. "You have ten seconds to convince him not to attack me before I kill him. While I''m not against an all-out war, it is not time yet."


    The leaders looked at the rtively weak woman standing leisurely with cold sweat dripping from their backs.


    If themia defending Yasenia missed even one attack, Yasenia would die even before she could react, and yet, there was not even a hint of nervousnessing from the dragon woman, only calm and indifference.


    Suddenly, a shadow appeared behind Yasenia, swinging his sword toward her neck exceptionally quickly. "You speak too much."


    It was the leader of the Nine Silent Fangs Sect, the strongest assassin of the Distancia Continent.


    Yasenia couldn''t feel him even with her natural instincts before he attacked, showing how much of a difference in strength there was between them.


    If she were alone, the only oue would''ve been death.


    But she wasn''t alone.


    shing like lightning, a spear stopped the dagger ten centimeters before it struck Yasenia, creating another melodic sound of weapons colliding.


    The Silent Fangs Sect Master''s face changed as he felt a strong wind approaching his stomach. He hastily used a skill to dodge and retreat, making the leg that was about tond in his stomach phase through as if he were ck smoke.


    After reappearing 10 meters away, everyone looked at the alluring yellow-scaled dragon woman with azure eyes holding a spear with solemn expressions. Her reaction and movement speed had been too quick.


    ia spoke with a cold tone. "If you think you can even touch our Young Miss with us present, you are not thinking long enough."


    Yasenia turned and smiled, not bothered by the fact that she almost died. Her trust in the maids was bottomless. "Six seconds left. And since this person has attacked me, I''ll also add the entire Continental Shadow leaders to the killing. Oops, as I exined, there are only two seconds left¡­ One¡­"


    Finally, Admiral Tidal Crest''s voice boomed. "Stop!"


    Fu Lang Zu jumped backward and looked at him with a face filled with wrath. "Do you really believe her bullshit!?"


    Admiral Tidal Crest squinted. "Don''t let anger go to your head. She was clearly prepared and unafraid from the beginning. Can''t you see that we are falling into her ns? She clearly wants to provoke us into action!"


    Fu Lang Zu was silent for a long time, looking at Yasenia with deep hatred. "You''ll regret it. You don''t understand what forces you are fighting."


    Yasenia looked at him deeply, and her lips arched in mockery. "A dog that barks usually doesn''t bite."


    Veins bulged in Fu Lang Zu''s forehead as he held his anger, but after a few seconds, his entire aura wholly changed to a rxed one. "I''ll see you again during the Summit¡­ If you are alive by then."


    Yaseniaughed. "Oh? You finally listened?" Yasenia threw his arm at him. "Here, a treat for being a good boy."


    Fu Lan Zu saw his own arm st on the ground, bouncing three times, and inside, his anger burned increasingly brighter but increasingly colder.


    The rest of the people watching couldn''t help but take a deep breath as the killing intent radiating from Fu Lang Zu was making them feel suffocated.


    Yasenia saw the man lean down to grab it, and she took out a talisman she got from Lost Town and used it.


    When Fu Lang Zu grabbed his arm, a big log had reced it.


    Yasenia had recovered the arm with a spatial transfer talisman. Because the arm was a dead object, it was easy to move with spatial techniques.


    Yasenia said apologetically. "I forgot I need it for something. Sorry, I''ll keep it. Oh, that log is a peak-level Earth Rank material, so I hope that is enoughpensation."


    Nobody talked.


    Even the leaders of the rest of the powers couldn''t help but grimace at Yasenia''s actions. ''T-That''s too much.''


    Not saying anything, Fu Lang Zu took out his sword and disappeared into the distance.


    Yasenia''s face became serious as he looked at the dot getting smaller and smaller. ''Unexpected. If he can swallow this much insult, I''ll have to reevaluate the threat of that man. However, if I kill him now without him being the one attacking insistently for my life, it will start a chain reaction and probably develop into a World War. That''s not something I want now. I need to get stronger first to guarantee that none of the maids have a chance of dying during that War. They arergely invincible as they are now, but the chances of one or two of them dying are not tiny. Not to mention the burden I''ll ce on Coraline''s and Tengliu''s powers is also great.''


    Tengliu approached Yasenia, wanting to say something, but Yasenia cut her with a look. "We are leaving."


    Then, she took out her flying boat, the [Skeletal World-Jumping Warship], and boarded it with the maids. The luxurious ship was primarily white, with ck and golden ents and intricate red runes filling its hull.


    Before the leaders could react, the ship basically disappeared from their sight, making their eyes widen because of its speed, and their spiritual sense caught it reappearing in the secret realm.


    All the people Yasenia left behind boarded the flying ship, and then Yasenia used 10 Purple Crystals to activate one of its skills, a spatial jump.


    The space before the Warship twisted, and they all disappeared from that ce far outside the detection range of the powerhouses gathered there.


    The Devil Smashing Ape King sighed. "Youngsters these days are full of excitement."


    The Mermaid Queen asked, her voice iparably serious. "Where did so many experts appear from? I could feel danger from nine out of the forty-nine women around Yasenia... Not to mention that woman named Doriel. She is really dangerous."


    Hearing the Mermaid Queen, one of the strongest publicly recognized experts, many of the top powerhouses from the groups gathered became solemn.


    Tengliu looked at them and smiled. "What did I tell you, Cao Chenghua? I told you, quite clearly, that this was stupid. Not only did you not manage to do what you aimed for, but your public image has plummeted. Good job, really. Such a valiant effort in smearing one''s pristine name is not easy to see even if you wait 10,000 years."


    Cao Chenghua looked at Tengliu and spoke. "If you didn''t take her side, things would be much different."


    Tengliu shook her head. "Wrong. If I had taken your side, she would''ve moved and not only given a warning. After all, I''m in aplicated rtionship with her that can snap at any moment."


    Tengliu saw Coraline, Wuria, and Gire leaving with their groups, and she did the same. As she left, she warned. "Cao Chenghua, I''m giving you onest warning because of the favors you did to me in the past. If you ever have to choose between being on her side or being against her, pick her. The people you''ve seen today aren''t the strongest in her power."


    Leaving those words, Tengliu left toward the Astral Sky Sect with dozens of high-level harpies following behind.


    Monarch Beastmaster from the Holy Empire looked at Cao Chenghua and asked. "What are you going to do?"


    The middle-aged, handsome man looked toward the direction Yasenia left and sighed. "I don''t know. Where did such a superpower appear from? Thesest five years have been too chaotic¡­"


    The others nodded, and they began discussing for the next half an hour.


    Monarch Beastmaster suddenly said. "The Continental Shadows have be more active over thest century. Moreover, Fu Lang Zu''s recent confidence is also strange. While he has been heavily injured, he can probably heal in a decade or maybe a bit longer. Regardless, the only end of the conflict between Yasenia Dravory and Fu Lang Zu is either side disappearing."


    They all cringed when they remembered what Yasenia did with Fu Lang Zu''s limbs.


    "That was ruthless."


    "If she did that to me, I might have gone berserk."


    "If the dragon woman loses and falls into his hands, I can''t even imagine what she will go through."


    "Right, Fu Lang Zu is also very vengeful. He will probably attack not only her but everything she considers dear."


    While they discussed, a jade thunderbird suddenly appeared with an urgent expression. "P-Patriarch, bad news!"


    Cao Chenghua frowned. "Speak."


    "Yasenia Dravory didn''t return to her own sect with that ship! I''ve received news that she had appeared in the capital of the Garuda n and asked for Huang Tao''s life!"


    The Mermaid Queen looked at Qiao Mei Lan with cold eyes and asked. "That''s the man that exited with you and reported about that lie, right?"


    Qiao Mei Lan''s body became sluggish as extreme fear gripped her heart. She had never expected the person she thought was an ant to have such a background. She stuttered. "Q-Queen, I swear I wasn''t lying! S-She, that dragon woman, didn''t Her Majesty see how she treated Honorable Patriarch Fu Lang Zu? She probably wants to toy with your majesty as well!"


    The Mermaid Queen''s eyes cooled down, and they looked at the man, who had a nervous expression. "What happened next?"


    The man gulped. "T-The Garuda Grand Elder naturally denied her wishes. H-However, the dragon woman stormed into the Garuda n''s capital center with brute force and kidnapped Huang Tao, heavily injuring all the people that came in her way."


    All of them became solemn, and the Garuda Patriarch, who was a few meters away, burst with anger. "That woman!"


    The Mermaid Queen noticed something, and she asked, confused. "If so, why are you so nervous?"


    The man licked his lips and stuttered. "T-The dragon woman discovered me and told me to tell Her Majesty the Mermaid Queen what truly happened in the secret realm."


    Then, the man proceeded to exin how Qiao Mei Lan was about to exchange five mermaids with Huang Tao for a treasure in the secret realm.


    Qiao Mei Lan screamed, her eyes trembling with nervousness. "Lies! I never did so!"


    The Mermaid Queen looked at her for a second with a gaze cold enough to freeze a hellscape. "Qiao Mei Lan, you will be interrogated once we return. If his words are the truth, you''ll be imprisoned in the [Lightless Chasm] for 1000 years, and your cultivation will be crippled once you exit it."


    Qiao Mei Lan''s face turned an unhealthy white tone, and she screamed. "Lies! They are lying, My Queen! How could I ever do something like that!? T-They are my sisters!"


    The Mermaid Queen waved her arm, and Qiao Mei Lan''s eyes rolled, fainting. Then, she spoke to one of the high-ranking women that came with her. "Take her away and use the Truth Stones. It seems that I''ll need to do a clean-up once I return."


    The ones who came with her were the Queen''s trusted aides, and they all followed her words like the decree of a God.


    One of them grabbed Qiao Mei Lan by the tail and flew toward the Mermaid Kingdom while dragging Qiao Mei Lan away.


    The Queen then muttered. "It seems I''ll have to make a visit to Yasenia''s n eventually. Wait for the people that entered the secret realm, and then return. I''ll go prepare a few things."


    Then, she streaked across the sky like a shooting star.


    In this manner, Yasenia''s adventure in the secret realm ended, and the entire world learned that a new superpower, Astral Sky Sect, was born.


    ****************************************************


    Kali: We are returning home!


    Yasenia: Hahaha, did you miss it?


    Kali: Well, the thing I like the most is alchemy and you, so there is no better ce and home.


    Yasenia: Honey~. I love you, too~.


    Author: Already getting lovely dove even before we return? I can smell the sweetness of the following chapters!


    Yasenia: Hehe.


    Author: I summon you!


    Arfa42: I''m here.


    Cecile: Hm.


    Arfa42: Yassy, I have a question.


    Yasenia: Ask away.


    Arfa42: How do you feel about the future concubines? Will you give them a little bit of love or just family affection?


    Yasenia: If I have any, it will be familiar affection. Didn''t I say that my heart is already full? There are many types of affection besides love, and I will give them that kind of affection, not love.


    Yasenia: Love is a very special emotion, and I feel that it will feel less unique if I start "loving" many people. It''s a feeling you have for a select few, while your affection for others is more leaning toward appreciation and lust.


    Yasenia: Therefore, they will not be lovers if I have concubines.


    Arfa42: Can you really stop yourself from loving them?


    Yasenia: What is there to stop? Liking them is a matter of course, or else I wouldn''t ept that person as a concubine. But loving is different. It''s not something that can really be exined in words. While it sounds like sophistry, I understand what I''m trying to exin, which is enough.


    Arfa42: I see. It is an interesting mindset. I respect it. I hope you have all the sess in the World, Yassy. We are rooting for you!


    Yasenia: Thank you.


    Author: And that''s all for today.

 Chapter 713: Returning to the sect.

    Chapter 713: Returning to the sect.


    Once Yasenia returned to her sect, she was weed by the top figures, which consisted of the Sky and Astral elders. While there were supreme elders, all of them were from the maid groups.


    Naturally, the news of what she did at the exit of the secret realm had already spread and reached the ears of these people, which exined their anxious expressions as they looked at her.


    Other than them, Tengliu, Coraline, Wuria, and Gire were also with them, apanied by their respective entourages of top-level powerhouses.


    Yasenia knew what they were worrying about but acted calm and ignorant of the situation. The maids and the rest of the people flew out of the warship, and Yasenia stored it back in her spatial ring.


    "It is a pleasure to be weed by the elders and the Matriarchs."


    During thest five and a half years, the number of experts entering her sect had been significant, so many top-rank experts were not rted to any of the four primary races supporting her, meaning Lamia, Ember Phoenix, Harpy, and Lobster.


    One Astral Elder, a dragon-kin that Yasenia''s charisma had attracted into the sect, asked with a stern tone. "Sect Master, I understand that we need to appear strong. However, isn''t it too much to go against the top powers of the Continent? What will you do if they band together and siege the sect?"


    Yasenia was about to rush to meet Kaleina, but his words stopped her, annoying her. She took a deep breath and rxed her expression, looking at him. "Are you saying that I should give up our treasures?"


    The man nodded without a shred of doubt. "Different situations call for different solutions. Why would you prioritize treasures over the security of the entire sect? Even if you have the treasures, without a sect, they are meaningless."


    Yasenianded at the sect''s entrance, her beautiful dress flowing behind her like clouds.


    Looking around the nearly 190 Epoch Core people, she asked. "Who else thinks simrly to this elder?"


    About eighteen people took a step forward and began speaking.


    A middle-aged woman with wings spoke softly. "Sect Master, you are young, so you might not know. However, the number of powerhouses you saw today in the Secret Realm''s entrance is just a small part of what each of those powers has."


    Yasenia''s age has already spread around, and people knew that she was younger than a century. The reason this information was known was to attract people with her potential and also not to be mistaken by a talentless cultivator.


    After all, in their eyes, a cultivator with less than a century reaching the initial realms of the Epoch Core realm was nothing but a genius that appeared only once every millennium. However, if she were old and only at the initial levels of the Epoch Core realm, it would affect her reputation. Remember that this information would''ve been uncovered just by being able to enter the Secret Realm.


    However, while there were many benefits, the bacsh of revealing this information is that many of the previously respectful elders looked at her as a more immature and rasher person, even when her decision-making had not only been maintained but also improved as her understanding of the Distancia Continent increased.


    Yasenia looked at the eighteen people who stepped forward, speaking like seniors toward a junior while listing who knows how many reasons to tell her that her actions were "rash" and "thoughtless" and sneered inwardly.


    "I understand your fears, but the Wolf Patriarch was already targeting us. I wanted to provoke him to action so that he could be killed during the conflict, leaving other powers with no reason to refute or criticize my actions. However, his patience wasmendable, and he managed to swallow the insults. This doesn''t mean anything, though, as we will eventually start a War with them."


    One of the older beast humans who stepped forward sighed. "Aish, this is why youngsters are not prepared to lead strong powers."


    Yasenia looked at them for a few seconds and smiled. "I see. I was too lenient during thesest years, and now I''m seen as a soft and easy-to-bully person. While I''m d that you are not fearful of putting your suggestions forward, you are dismissing all my actions based on my age."


    Her words sounded soft, but the power behind them made a few people flinch.


    With augh, she continued. "Since when was age important in the cultivation world? Age is but a number to measure a cultivator''s talent. A 1,000-year-old in the Spiritual King realm will always lose to a 100-year-old in the Epoch Core realm. Likewise, an expert alchemist that can create Heaven-ranked pills will always be more valuable than an old cultivator that can only create Earth-ranked treasures."


    After seeing their expressions stiffen, the dragoness looked at those eighteen people and ordered. "From now on, you will be demoted to inner-sect elders for ten years. If notice of you using your power to bully others because of your status reaches my ears, you will be directly expelled in the best-case scenario. I don''t mind having discussions; however, be respectful toward the Sect Master who has created and set up every resource you currently use."


    Then, she turned toward the rest of the people gathered and spoke. "From now on, limit Astral Sky Sect''s activity to 4,000 kilometers around us. We are going to be targeted by the Continental Shadow, and if any person goes further than that, they might disappear without any notice. Also, there will be rules and items provided by the sect to allow people to see if assassins are lurking nearby and to block charm-rted skills. Nine Silent Fang and Nine Peach Blossom sects are dangerous for normal people."


    The dragonessmented. "For every one person from our sect they bother, we''ll return it hundredfold. If they are shameless enough to send seniors to attack juniors, destroy a few of their secondary branches as a warning, leaving no one alive. We''ll be reactive, but the reaction must be explosive and ruthless."


    The dragoness turned toward Doriel andmanded. "Set up an informationwork and quick response team to provide safety to our disciples. Also, use strength to measure how far a person can go from the sect. They will have to create a formal petition for exploration beyond the ranks, and anybody viting any of the rules set up will be expelled from the sect."


    Then, she turned toward ia andmented. "Strengthen the defensive formation in Astral Sky City; if they want to deal with us, they will have to cut off our human and item resources from the root. Astral Sky City is where 40% of our sect memberse from, so targeting it is more than normal. Finally, create more strict requirements toward people that gain certain authority in the sect and increase punishment for disrupting peace and affecting the sect''s morale or safety."


    "Yes, Young miss!"


    All the maids disappeared and began doing preparations. She turned toward the stunned elders and ordered. "From now on, the fifty people that have been a mystery for you will be your direct superiors. They are called [Astral Sky Fairies], and they are our strongest trump card. They are also directly under mymand and don''t take orders from anybody else. Joining them is not impossible, but you have to be female, and you have to pass a test that might kill you."


    While she had no intention of increasing the maid squad, if a person could pass the tests and be one, it meant that they were qualified. After all, there was a requirement in the tests that tested loyalty toward herself.


    If they could be a personal maid, they would be loyal; that was Yasenia''s confidence in the testing created meticulously by Tatyana herself.


    One male elder frowned and asked, confused. "Why don''t you ept males?"


    Yasenia looked at him and pondered how to answer. "Hm¡­ Because they would be upset."


    The men between her elders couldn''t help but have their lips twitch.


    Tengliu, who had been listening from the side, asked. "Hey, can I take that test?"


    Yasenia was surprised by her request, and even Tatyana looked at Tengliu with wonder. This was something even the Death Empress didn''t expect in the slightest.


    The dragoness frowned for a second and spoke. "Aunty Tengliu, I''m not trying to belittle you. However, the sess rate of bing a maid barely reaches 0.001% on people with simr talent to yours."


    Tengliu, Coraline, and the others had their eyes widen. Tengliu could easily rank in the top 10 talent-wise in the entire Distancia Continent. However, now Yasenia was telling them that the fifty people by her side had simr or superior talent to her.


    Naturally, it wasn''t easy to believe. If they didn''t know Yasenia''s personality, they would''ve thought that she was joking with them.


    Yasenia didn''t exin and spoke. "Later, spar with one of the Supreme Elders. They are all part of the [Astral Sky Fairies] group, so you''ll be able to understand what I''m talking about."


    Yasenia was about to leave after having set up everything when she remembered something. "Right, Aunty Tengliu, they hate you a bit, so be careful. They might use the spar as an excuse to beat you up harshly. Aunties, I''ll be doing my things for a few days; we can discuss our next actionster; you are wee to stay in my sect until then and explore freely¡­" The dragoness looked at the people behind Coraline and the others and warned. "Try not to do anything silly, or you might pay a hefty price. Ask for the rules before you do anything, or I won''t be responsible for any damage."


    Her words made the four Queens'' lips twitch. The four of them thought simrly. ''Speaking with this little girl is truly an experience. I don''t understand how her elders can treat her as a junior when the superficial ns she hadid out are already soprehensive. It feels like talking with an old monster with thousands of years of experience instead of a young 50-year-old.''


    With everything set up, Yasenia used her skills and streaked through the sect toward her private residence.


    When she left, people finally looked at the others and saw a naked Garuda man beaten ck and blue, held from the scurf of his neck by one of the maids.


    A few men cringed when they saw that ce, looking as if someone had ground meat and thrown it there. One elder couldn''t help and asked. "W-Who is he, Lady Fairy?"


    The maid holding him answered tly. "Huang Tao. He dared to have some designs toward Young Miss, so we''ve given him a superficial beating. He will go to the torture roomster to suffer and be punished for his asinine actions."


    ''A superficial beating!? He is half dead!''


    The male elder gulped and smiled. "Right. G- Good luck, I guess."


    ''Offending the Sect Master is nothing but stupidity. I guess those eighteen people had been lightly punished because they had good intentions¡­''


    The woman nodded at him and looked at Kali. "Young Miss has told me that you can do experiments with him to research an anti-charm pill. After all, he is one of the core elders from the Dual Cultivation sect, so he must have quite a few secrets on his body. We''ll capture more test subjects once the Nine Peach Blossom Sect starts targeting our members. At that time, we''ll have a reason to do so, after all."


    Kali nodded and looked at the man as if he were nothing but an experimental resource. Her empathy toward people who targeted Yasenia was null. "I''ll try to create something soon. However, I might need Flora''s help; please tell herter."


    The maid answered respectfully,pletely different in how she treated the other man. "I''ll certainly do so, Lady Kali. Oh, I almost forgot, Lady Kali, Young Miss has asked me to ask you to research a parasite that''s easy to kill and defend against with the right tools but has strong spreading powers."


    Kali nodded again, thoughtful. "Breeding one will take a while, but I''ll try my best." Then, she smiled chillingly. "If she has asked for something like that, it seems that they have angered her quite a lot. I should do my best."


    Tengliu and Coraline were more in touch with our girls'' secrets, so when they heard the word "parasite," they felt disturbing crawling on their skin, making them shudder.


    Now that they knew what Kali''s parasite expertise entailed, they would take the entire continent as enemies rather than anger Kali. The concept of parasites, to what extent they could affect a person, and how they affected cultivators were something straight out of a nightmare.


    Even these women who would instill fear and respect in millions by mentioning their names were careful around the three-tailed fox girl.


    **********************************************************


    Angel: Why are people so afraid of parasites? Whenever I go to Kali''s room, they are pretty cute, squirming around like silly things, and very colorful! Even when I poke them, they only make silly high-pitched sounds. They are very amusing.


    The girls: ¡­


    Yasenia: Cough, honey, is there no danger?


    Kali: Don''t worry, love. How could I allow little Angel to y with the dangerous ones? The ones I show Angel are the prettiest and least harmful ones.


    Yasenia: Oh, I see. Then, there is no problem.


    Evelyn: There are quite a lot of them!


    Yasenia: Why? I trust Kali.


    Evelyn: I- You- But¡­ Sigh, you are right. Sorry, Kali, those things are just too dangerous, and I can''t help but fear them.


    Kali: Hahaha, don''t worry, Evelyn. I''m aware that Angel''s and Yasenia''s reactions are unusual. Moreover, you are never afraid of nestling between my tails, and that''s more than enough to show that you also trust me. After all, if you were afraid of parasites I control, you would never rx enough to fall asleep between my tails.


    Evelyn: *Blushes* Cough. They are just so fluffy andfortable that I forget about everything.


    Cecile: Agreed.


    Evelyn: Oh? Even you rest on them?


    Cecile: After sparring with Kali.


    Evelyn: ¡­ I see. You two are pretty good friends.


    Kali: We knew each other before knowing Yasenia, so yes. Thanks to her usual indifference, Cecile was one of the few people I could speak with back then.


    Cecile: Hm. Your pills were affordable and very effective. A good deal.


    Kali: Hahaha.


    Author: Well, let''s move on. I summon you!


    Volfkami: Hello!


    Andrea: Wee.


    Volfkami: Yasenia, when you get strong and skilled enough, do you n on making trial spaces for the powers, sects, and ns that follow you to train them? Like "secret realms" made by you within your territory and for your people in order to keep a certain standard.


    Yasenia: Yes. It''s a standard thing to create in a n or sect. However, an entry test and the systems in ce are enough for now. For example, if you remember, we went on an excursion back in the Rita Academy toward the Cloud Layers. That''s one sort of test thatrge powers usually have to filter people.


    Volfkami: Right! Thanks for answering; I''ll eagerly await what youe up with.


    Yasenia: I''m still thinking about it, so I''m simrly looking forward to that day.


    Author: And that''s all for today. Bye-bye, dears.

 Chapter 714: A Dragoness Peaceful Hour.

    Chapter 714: A Dragoness'' Peaceful Hour.


    In a beautiful garden that was behind a house built on a mountain, a purple and golden eastern dragon was sitting alone, plucking flowers and looking a bit dazed.


    Her usually lively appearance was nowhere to be seen, as nervousness was clearly noticeable in her impatient gestures. Her tail smacked the ground, her hands plucked the flowers quite quickly, and her beautiful golden eyes looked around constantly.


    She had heard good news from the maids who had cared for her for thest months, but she also felt nervous even when she was happy.


    When the more than two-meter-long eastern dragon heard the sound of soft steps, she turned around, and her pupils expanded.


    The woman that appeared was, in her opinion, the most beautiful in the World.


    The woman''s golden eyes also resembled her own, and the connection between them felt clear in the mind of the young dragon.


    With eyes dripping with love that made the dragon tear up, the woman opened her arms and called her. "Kaleina, my baby, I''m home."


    "Mommy!"


    Kaleina threw the flowers and rushed forward, quickly arriving in front of her mother and hugging her while also coiling around her. The beautiful woman''s floral scent filled her nostrils, and the warmth of her soft body rxed Kaleina''s body to the point of soul-levelfort.


    Then, knowing what she liked, Kaleina felt her Mommy''s tail curling around her, giving her a pleasant sensation of her scales rubbing with her mother''s beautiful blue and golden scales.


    The hug was tangling, showing the deep nostalgia both felt. Kaleina felt her mother''s soft hands tenderly caressing her scales, heard that familiar powerful heartbeat, and relished in the caresses she missed for months.


    As they embraced in the beautiful garden, Kaleina''s nervousness began to dissipate, reced by a profound sense of security and love. As if sensing her nervousness, her mother whispered words of reassurance into Kaleina''s ear with a gentle smile, soothing any lingering anxieties.


    "Don''t worry, love. Now that I''ve returned, I won''t be leaving for a long time. I promise."


    Kaleina took her head from the crook of her neck and looked upward with unshed tears in her eyes. "Really?"


    Yasenia looked at her daughter''s face and felt her heart twist with guilt. However, she didn''t regret it. After all, she needed to be stronger if she wanted to protect the beautiful creature between her arms.


    She answered, kissing her face slowly and tenderly as if she were afraid that her kisses would damage her. "Of course, my baby. Mommy will stay by your side for many years."


    The vibrant colors of the flowers surrounding them seemed toe alive as the two beings, one a beautiful dragon and the other a graceful woman shared a moment of reunion.


    Yasenia moved under the shade of a tree, changing to afortable red kimono with a wide-open front, and ced Kaleina''s head on herp.


    Then, while looking at the young dragon and smiling softly, she continued caressing and pampering her.


    The mountain breeze would usually be chilly, but with the formations around the house, it felt warm and pleasant. The rustling grass and the asional sound of the critters living in the garden felt peaceful and rxing.


    After months of constant fighting, Yasenia couldn''t help but feel all the tension in her body leaving her. While it was the truth that she relished in battle, she treasures these moments of peace much more.


    From the very start, although knowing how impossible it sounded, her wish had been to create a family in a remote ce and live in peace with her lovers.


    Still, that dream felt further and further away as her fate entangled with other people, as her opponents increased in might, and as her own strength allowed her to see how vast the Universe really is.


    The dragoness felt her little daughter''s soft scales and smooth hair and looked into the distance. From the small hill where Yasenia nted this tree, it was easy to see the entirety of the sect.


    The sight was majestic, to say the least. The abundance of residences was able to house hundreds of thousands, towering pagodas built for training, the distant elemental areas where people trained, the arenas, themercial area, the forest bordering the sect where low-level beasts lived, and the many more infrastructures were magnificent to look at.


    ''I''m the owner of all of this, huh.''


    The dragoness looked at everything, entranced. This time, with Sarah, she almost died once more. Not to mention the many times Fu Lang Zu would''ve annihted her if it were not for her maids. Yasenia didn''t know how many times she had been on the edge between life and death.


    ''Now, after I''ve provoked him so much, he will retaliate ruthlessly. I don''t even know if he will wait until the summit or not.''


    The dragoness didn''t expect him to swallow so much insult; that waspletely out of her ns for that situation. Thankfully, it wasn''t her only n to deal with him righteously.


    ''My objective is not to ughter all the powers that anger me but to create a sect with a solid foundation in Distancia that canst for many millennia. Brute force might solve the problems now, but if I don''t take root in the continent, the Astral Sky Sect will be treated like a pariah regardless of their strength when I''m gone, and they probably will crumble from the inside.''


    Yasenia understood that the "respect" she had gained until now was nothing but the minimum qualifications to have a conversation with the various superpowers.


    ''Now that I''ve gotten the body cultivation techniques, I honestly have no reason to continue developing this power. The objective of the Astral Sky n was to secure powerful body cultivation methods for all of us. But, thanks to this secret realm, I''ve already done so.''


    If she waspletely ruthless, the dragoness could swallow all the resources that the sect would gather during the following years and then leave without any care in the world. After all, she knew that her stay in Distancia was slowlying to an end, and her returning here after she left was probably something that never would happen.


    Distancia was nothing but a step in her long cultivation journey.


    With her cultivation speed, what will she be one thousand years from now? Yasenia didn''t know, but she understood that probably even Distancia''s Heavens would not be out of reach.


    ''A thousand years¡­''


    Yasenia chewed the number. It was a number thrown around very often by the seniors, but when trying to imagine how many things could happen in such a long time frame, Yasenia couldn''t realistically fathom it.


    The dragoness looked at the softly breathing dragon on herp. ''How big will Kaleina be in one thousand years? By then, the difference in age between us will be considered negligible.''


    Yaseniaughed. ''We are basically from the same generation, no? 1050 years is no differentpared to 1005 years.''


    Looking at it like this, she felt no wonder why Tatyana and the other seniors thought that it was too soon to have children. ''They told me that even a 500-year-old is considered a young adult in the high-level heavens. Well, even in Distancia, juniorpetitions go up to 80 or even 100 years. It doesn''t feel that surprising when you put it inparison.''


    The dragonessughed at the ridiculousness of the cultivation world. ''An 18-year-old is considered an adult, and yet there is so much age difference after that. Isn''t this strange?''


    Yasenia heard steps, and she looked over to see Cecile and Tatyana walking over. With silent steps, they sat on her sides, not bothering the sleeping Kaleina.


    Cecile asked. "What are you thinking about, my love?"


    Yaseniamented softly. "The future."


    Cecile leaned on her shoulder and asked. "The future?"


    Yasenia nodded. "What will I be doing 1000 years from now? Won''t Kaleina and I be the same generation by then? Things like that."


    Both of themughed softly.


    Tatyanamented. "Honestly, Yasenia. I''m of the opinion that you should reserve having children until you reach at least the Transcendence Realm. However, an opportunity like Distancia is hard toe by after we leave."


    Yasenia looked at the expansive sect andmented. "Safety, right?"


    Tatyana nodded. "While it is true that powers in Distancia are not weak because of the advantages body cultivation gives, they are very manageable. Moreover, since we are in the lower heavens, people that can travel from World to World are as rare as a dragon''s horn and phoenix''s feather."


    The dragon and phoenix women by her side blinked, looking at Tatyana curiously.


    Tatyana chuckled at their reaction. "It''s a proverb, a proverb. Don''t take it that literally."


    Yasenia and Cecileughed softly.


    Tatyana asked. "What are your ns now, little treasure?"


    Yasenia pondered. "Breakthrough into the Fifth realm."


    Cecile blinked, feeling something from that way of speaking. "Fifth realm? Not Dantian Spiritualization Realm?"


    Yasenia nodded andmented. "I''ll increase my Spiritual, Body, and Beast cultivations to the limits of the fourth realm before I break through. Knowing what''s toe, if I don''t be the strongest I can, I''ll probably perish."


    Tatyana snorted. "As if I''ll let that happen."


    With a softugh, Yaseniamented. "While I trust that you won''t allow it, being overly prepared is never wrong when facing something as difficult as the Heavenly Tribtion. It almost killed me in the first three realms, and it actually killed me once while crossing into the Unification realm, so I must be careful."


    Tatyana and Cecile became silent.


    The image of Yasenia turning into dust from the Heavenly Lightning strike was deeply etched in their minds.


    Even if it was for a few moments, the feeling of despair at that time was heart-gripping.


    Tatyana promised. "I''ll make preparations."


    Our dragoness didn''t reject it, saying silly things like she needed to ovee them by herself. Instead, she turned her head and gave Tatyana a soft and tender kiss. "Okay."


    Cecilemented. "Right. What aboutbining the cultivation techniques to create one suitable for you, Yasenia?"


    This was something that had the dragoness stumped. She had no idea how to create, much lessbine, cultivation techniques.


    Of course, it would''ve been a problem if she hadn''t had the cheat code leaning on her other shoulder. "Well, Mom. What do you think?"


    Tatyanaughed and extended her hand. "Give them to me. I''ll see what we do."


    Yasenia took out three jade scrolls; one was red with beautiful golden markings representing the Sun, another was white with blue markings characterizing the Moon, and thest was blue with constetions and many other images depicting the stars. Then, she gave them to her.


    Cecile asked, confused. "Tatyana, the Sun here is not the same Sun as in Sky Continent, right? Same for the Moon. Why are they all called Sun and Moon?"


    Tatyana smiled. "The heavens gave those names to represent the closest star and closest moon to the world. For example, isn''t it strange that the daysst the exact same here as they do in Sky Continent? Heavenlyws affect the movement of everything in the cosmos, and if a World blooms with life, the heavens forcefully change the trajectory and many other things."


    Cecile and Yasenia nodded, and Yasenia smiled wryly. "Challenging the heavens who control all of this sounds like an idiotic thing now."


    Tatyana shook her head. "It''s not. While Heavens are, in practice, omnipotent, they are also chained by thews naturally created that prevent them from controlling all creation. They are nothing more than a spectator and a judge. Shouting, ''I''ll destroy the heavens,'' will always be met with some retaliation, as that''s sphemy toward the thing controlling everything. However, the retaliation won''t go beyond certain limits."


    Tatyana suddenly waved her hand upward, sending a Death energy wave that crashed against a silent lightning bolt. "See?"


    Yasenia smirked. "Complicated, but I get the gist of it. By the way, how strong was that lightning bolt?"


    The Death Empress shook her head. "For you? Weak. Even if you did nothing, it would only make you feel a small tingling. I blocked it because I didn''t want it to wake up Kaleina."


    Cecile asked. "Can''t I use that as a training method? If I shout that constantly, I will receive those attacks all the time, no?"


    Tatyana''s and Yasenia''s lips twitched. Tatyana advised. "You better don''t. While they can''t interfere normally, during the tribtion, they will increase the difficulty if you have been too sphemous."


    Cecile nodded with a dejected expression. "I thought I had created the perfect training method. It would be avable everywhere, after all."


    Mother and daughter didn''t know how to answer to her outrageous way of thinking.


    ***************************************************


    Andrea: Such a cozy scene.


    Yasenia: Yes.


    Author: Well, let''s move on. I summon you!


    Randomnt: Hello!


    Angel: Alo.


    Randomnt: All cultivation styles have a dantian creation stage, but if you already have one created, what happens when you cultivate a second or third style? Is another dantian created, is the energy production and containing capacity of the dantian you already have increased, or does something different happen?


    Tatyana: Well, that is something that you''ll see in detail when Yasenia cultivates, but it is something simr to Dantian alteration. Said in terms you would understand... The software gets an update so that it can run another program.


    Randomnt: That''s a strangely fittingparison.


    Author: And that''s all for today. Bye-bye!


    Yasenia: Quite straightforward.


    Tatyana: I mean, there is nothing else to say.


    Yasenia: Well, you are not wrong...

 Chapter 715: Creating Yasenias Body Cultivation Technique.

    Chapter 715: Creating Yasenia''s Body Cultivation Technique.


    Two weeks had gone by since Yasenia returned from the secret realm.


    During this time, Valeria, Tatyana, and Mirrory had been doing nothing but trying to create a Body Cultivation Method for Yasenia.


    Naturally, as the person who would receive the tailor-made cultivation technique, Yasenia had to spend most of the time with them.


    But, since the dragoness had already set up everything in her power, she had nothing else to do.


    Her efforts during thest years finally became visible, and she finished creating aprehensive and almost autonomous system that needed minimal effort on her part. Each day, she needed about two hours to deal with everything, and she could let things umte until the next day.


    Only urgent matters would need to be reported to her during the rest of the day, which were very rare.


    Having freed up so much time, the dragoness used half of it to create the cultivation technique with the seniors and the other half to spend with her dears in a leisurely and intimate manner.


    At this time, Yasenia was in the middle of a room filled withplex runes, formations, and energy veins.


    She was entirely naked and standing in the middle of everything while lights, mist, and other fantastical effects scanned her and moved around her.


    While ny percent of the work was done by the seniors, Yasenia needed to do the final ten.


    Creating a cultivation technique, even if it was a derivative, was incrediblyplicated. With her main body and using mountains of resources, even Tatyana took over 12 years to create Yasenia''s current main cultivation technique [Convergence Of The Celestial Bodies] from their Sun, Moon, and Starponents. Furthermore, the ones Tatyana used back then were already suitable to be merged.


    Now, with a much weaker body, Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria were trying to create abination using [Lunar Tide Reversal Body Technique], [Immortal Sun Obliterating Body Technique], and [Ster Fusion Core Body Technique].


    Mirrorymented as she moved her energy through the formations they set up together. "It''s quite interesting, right?"


    Valeria was by Yasenia''s side, using Yasenia''s body as a channel to aid Tatyana and Mirrory and give them information about her. The Nature Spirit Queen smiled. "These three cultivation techniques are extremely perfect. I thought that it was a coincidence that Andrea''s technique was so good, but it seems that all those that could be retrieved with the [Diamond Key] were exceptional."


    Tatyana twisted her hand, and the flow of the energy changed abruptly, increasing the temperature of the room. "Not only that, they feel as if they alle from the same source."


    Yasenia felt Valeria''srge hand traveling down her stomach slowly, stopping on her genital area and pouring energy. This wasn''t the first time, so the dragoness wasn''t surprised.


    Valeria leaned down and whispered. "Sorry, little Yasenia."


    Yasenia smiled, looking at Valeria with trust in her eyes. "Don''t worry. I understand that you need to analyze my entire body. Avoiding touch is just silly."


    Tatyana snorted. "Right. Don''t act like a shy virgin when you''ve already eaten her once."


    Valeria chuckled and hugged Yasenia closely while leaning down, giving her a tender kiss on the cheek. "Well, I can''t deny that I''m happy that I''m touching what I''ve been longing for again."


    Yasenia blinked. "Longing for?"


    Valeria sighed and pouted. "Yasenia, the pleasure you gave me was a first. Honestly, I''ve been using my shared senses with Kali to quench my lust. If not, I might have jumped you already."


    Tatyanamented mercilessly. "Until you understand what I told you about, you can only continue to suffer."


    Valeria''s pout deepened. Yasenia couldn''t help but think that she would probably be able to hang a pot on her lips from how pronounced it was. Sheughed at the thought of the almighty Spirit Queen being used as a pot-hanging tool.


    Smiling when she saw Yaseniaugh, Valeria continued moving her hand to the dragoness''s thighs while asking. "What are youughing at, little Yasenia?"


    Yasenia blinked and smiled yfully. "Not telling~."


    Mirrory squinted andmented with a smallugh. "She probably wanted to use you as a pot-hanging tool."


    With surprise in her eyes, the dragoness asked. "How did you know?"


    The Nature Queen tickled the dragoness''s plump thighs in response, making her burst intoughter. "Oh! Hahaha, Valeria, stop! Hahaha."


    "Apologize, or I''ll tickle you until you cry~!"


    The dragoness sincerely apologized; the knowledgeable senior was too much of a tickling expert. When Valeria heard her apologies, she was satisfied and crouched to rest her chin on Yasenia''s shoulder. After all, even when Yasenia was considered very tall among human-sized creatures, Valeria was quite literally three meters tall, almost double Yasenia''s height.


    "That''s what you get for being disrespectful. Next time, I''ll also tickle you until you apologize sincerely."


    Yaseniaughed and asked, looking at her. "Are you copying my methods?"


    The Nature Spirit Queen smirked. "Yes. I saw that you do that when you want to punish the girls, so I wanted to try. It''s quite fun seeing you squirm in my arms."


    "Sigh, why do I feel like you will use any excuse to tickle me from now on?"


    "Fufu~, be prepared, little Yasenia."


    Tatyana suddenlymented. "Oh? A breakthrough. Look at this."


    She sent information to the other three, and Yasenia could only understand a small part of it. Valeria blinked. "Oh wow. That''s really ingenuous of you."


    Mirrory agreed. "Using the formations this way is interesting. How about if we add this method?"


    Tatyana and Valeria looked at the reviewed information and nodded. Tatyanamented. "That''s much better. We could elevate our chances of sess from my original 20 to at least 45 percent."


    Confused, the dragoness asked. "Isn''t that too little?"


    The seniors exined, and Tatyana was the one who spoke first. "Creating a cultivation technique is something that must be done by repeatedly trying. Therefore, even having a two percent chance of sess is good enough. We can elevate that to forty-five, and since each percentage is a qualitative jump, they are excellent odds."


    "I see."


    Valeriamented. "But, if we want to use this, we need to use Yin and Yang energies. How do we do that?"


    Tatyanamented with a t expression. "Dual Cultivation."


    Valeria and Mirrory blinked twice. Mirrory asked with confusion. "You want me to Dual cultivate with her?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "No, you are not needed. Truth and the elements you can provide are not Yin or Yang enough. However, I have an extremely pure Yin energy, and Valeria can transform her energy into an extremely pure Yang energy as a life spirit."


    The Nature Queenmented. "I mean, I can do that, but I''m primarily Yin-rted when ites to fertility. While it is true that Life is one of the most powerful Yang elements, things change in that aspect because I chose a female form when I humanized."


    The Death Empress nodded. "I know, but you''ve forgotten one thing. Little Treasure''s constitution is the [Celestial Yin and Yang Body]."


    Both women realized, and Mirrorymented. "Right, I was too focused on the techniques andpletely forgot that she has that Heaven-defying physique."


    Valeria simrly agreed. "If we take into ount that, it is certainly possible."


    The dragoness, who had been listening, asked. "So¡­ um¡­ I''m going to Dual Cultivate with Mom and Valeria?"


    The three nodded. Tatyanamented. "Although I hate to admit it, this is the fastest and by far best way to create it. Things would''ve been different if you didn''t have the [Celestial Maiden Ascends Through The Heavens] Dual Cultivation technique. But you have it. And that thing ispletely game-changing."


    The dragoness didn''t have a problem. While dual cultivating with Valeria was not something in her ns, the only reason she didn''t do so now were two things.


    The first problem, and the most important, was Tatyana''s consent.


    The Second problem was Valeria''s feelings. While Yasenia could feel affection toward her, the feeling was not love. Of course, the dragoness didn''t think this was strange.


    While Yasenia herself was a walking seductress and had most of the qualities someone would want to find in a lover, Valeria was a senior who had lived through countless years, so for someone like that to fall in love with our dragoness in less than a decade was utterly unrealistic.


    Unless there was a special bond, like Tatyana''s and Yasenia''s, a change in feelings, one as important as love, to appear in a senior, took time and effort.


    More so when Valeria usually saw her as nothing more than a young, interesting, and likable junior. Add to that Yasenia''sck of initiative and Valeria falling in love with Yasenia, and it was not bound to happen for who knows how long.


    The only thing that might have been pulling them closer together was the link between them, Kali.


    While Kali worked on slowly and naturally changing her previously blooming feelings toward Valeria, Valeria was slowly being affected by the strengthening love of her master toward Yasenia.


    Like it or not, Valeria was spiritually connected with Kali to a soul level. Their connection was no less than [Interlocked Souls]. Therefore, Kali''s feelings slowly entered the ancient Nature Spirit Queen through their connection.


    Valeria noticed these feelingsing through the connection, and since she had never truly loved before, she was not aware of what they were. So, with the curiosity a senior had toward new experiences, Valeria epted the leaking feelings from Kali''s very soul.


    That''s why, as time passed, Valeria''s attempts at intimacy with Yasenia were slowly increasing, and she also treated her so nicely.


    In a natural and non-harmful way, Valeria''s feelings of senior-to-junior affection for Yasenia were slowly but surely being affected by Kali''s love.


    Her current position was a good example.


    Valeria crouched behind Yasenia, hugging her and resting her chin on her shoulder while her hands tenderly and softly caressed Yasenia''s body toplete the technique.


    She could caress her thighs without a problem and without the need to hug her, but she was doing so.


    Usually, Valeria would''ve felt indifferent from touching Yasenia. After all, touching a naked body was nothing special for her.


    However, inside of Valeria''s heart, there was a spark of joy from being so close to her.


    The scent of the dragoness, the softness of her skin, the temperature of her body, and the memories of the wild night when she lost herself in Yasenia''s sensual body slowly but surely affected the Nature Spirit Queen.


    The attentive Death Empress naturally noticed these signs, and that''s why she didn''t mind Valeria dual cultivating with Yasenia when it was entirely for Yasenia''s benefit.


    One could argue that dual cultivating would also be beneficial, but Tatyana knew it was unnecessary. After all, her own body''s Yin energy was more than enough to "feed" the bottomless pit that was her little treasure.


    While her current body was at a simr level as Yasenia''s, the quality of her Yin energy was leagues above what Tatyana should possess. It was so strong that she couldn''t share her Yin energy with Yasenia for quite some time until she managed to control the quality and output.


    Mirrorymented. "Yasenia, prepare yourself. Your body will be the core of the formation, and you will need to process vast amounts of Yin and Yang energies. This time you will need to use the technique you learned from your Dual Cultivation Technique and suck Valeria''s and Tatyana''s energies. Unlike before, you need to be selfish and not share. Don''t worry about damaging them; even one of them would be able to ''bloat'' you with enough energy to burst, so suck without any regard."


    Yasenia asked. "The technique is [Heavenly Maiden Absorbs The Heavens], right?"


    Mirrory nodded. "Yes. That one. How is your mastery over it?"


    Yasenia coughed. "It should be stronger than my control over Sunrise."


    The three seniors blinked, and Tatyana asked, confused. "How? That technique absorbs energy during Dual Cultivation one-sidedly, so you should''ve never used it¡­ Ah!"


    Yasenia nodded awkwardly. "I used it quite a lot during my War Trial. I threw all my sympathy away, wanting to be stronger during that time and finish as soon as possible, so I used all the tools avable to me¡­ Honestly, if what I did during that trial was done outside, I would''ve long been ssified as a Demonic Cultivator."


    Tatyana, Valeria, and Mirrory realized something.


    Valeria hugged Yasenia tightly tofort her and said softly. "No wonder you hate being ssified as someone who forces themselves onto others. You perfectly know what that entails."


    Yasenia nodded and muttered. "Sorry, since it was a trial and I knew they were not real, I did quite a lot of very evil things."


    The three seniors looked at her softly, and Tatyana stepped forward, hugging her from the front. "Don''t worry, little treasure. You did well. When you came outside, you never even thought of doing that, which shows how much control you have over yourself."


    Mirroryforted her. "Using all tools avable in a ce where your survival is at stake is notpletely wrong. As long as you have a bottom line and understand the truths of your actions, the actions you did mean nothing. A trial is ultimately a ce to test one''s limits, which you did admirably."


    The dragoness cheered up again and nodded with a smile. Her smile stiffened a bit as two pairs of hands approached her genitals.


    Valeria bit one of her ears while Tatyana bit one of her breasts.


    Mirrory smirked as she saw the dragoness stiffen. "Now, little one, it''s time you go through a trial of a simr magnitude. I hope your mind stays the same after this~."


    Only now, Yasenia registered that she was about to be fucked by two ancient seniors that were an expert in the arts of carnal pleasures.


    The second their fingers grazed her sensitive spots, a massive shock of pleasure forced her back to arch as a loud moan escaped her throat. "Aahn~."


    Her eyes widened in stupefaction because of her sensitivity. Just a light touch on her nipples andbia had forced a moan out of her. ''W-What?''


    Mirrorymented with a smirk. "Right. We forgot to add, but since you are the core of the formation and energy constantly flows through you, you will naturally be more sensitive than usual. Good luck."


    Yasenia looked at Mirrory with fear and sent her most honest prayer to the heavens. ''Oh heavens, please give me strength.''


    ***************************************************************


    Evelyn: Will our dragoness even survive?


    Andrea: Although tempting, I would be more afraid than anything to be "attacked" by those two.


    Cecile: She even cut the connection with me to not overwhelm me.


    Kali: I hope the heavens answer her prayers because those three probably won''t.


    Angel: Poor Yasenia¡­


    Author: Hahaha, let''s move on~. I summon you!


    Andrew Miles: Hello!


    Kali: Wee.


    Andrew Miles: Tatyana, the maids that died in the line of duty while Yasenia was growing up, did you make them part of your undead army?


    Tatyana: I didn''t. While talent is important when I create undead to ssify their quality, Ick no normal or elite undead. I can create General ss Undead with my resentment, but how could I resent those who died protecting my little treasure? So, instead, I gave them a Ritual that would cleanse their souls and guarantee that they are reincarnated in at least a good family.


    Andrew Miles: Something like that exists?


    Tatyana: It''s pretty costly to do, but yes. It is a highlyplex ritual that uses Fate to tie the reincarnating soul with a prosperity Fate string. Of course, not many use it because it can affect their own Fate. However, I am immune to after-effects because I''m outside Fate.


    Andrew Miles: Wow.


    Tatyana: It''s not that impressive. While I say a "good" family, it is very vague. So, it can be a perfect family that suddenly gets raided by bandits. Or a good family that has a horrible person by their side and makes them suffer. It is just a better option than "random" reincarnation.


    Andrea Miles: I see.


    Author: And that''s all for today~. Bye-bye!

 Chapter 716: Start of the ritual. (R-18)

    Chapter 716: Start of the ritual. (R-18)


    After Tatyana''s and Valeria''s fingers began caressing her body, Yasenia shivered with pleasure.


    It felt as if their fingertips carried electricity, sparking her nerves and sending pleasure waves through her body.


    Yasenia released a soft moan, and her alluring voice pleasantly tingled Tatyana''s and Valeria''s ears.


    The entire room they were in was filled with numerous formations that moved the energy around their bodies. These soft energy waves caressed Yasenia''s body like a gentle breeze, but at the same time, her sensitivity increased many times over.


    While being hugged from behind by Valeria, Tatyana snuggled in her arms and stole her lips to invite her tongue into a tantalizing dance; both women caressed Yasenia''s non-sexual areas slowly.


    With their several skills, forey was wholly unnecessary. Even if they started having sex now, Yasenia would never feel ufortable about it. Even now, Tatyana and Valeria could see with their spiritual sense how Yasenia''s dick was painfully erect and spewing precum while her pussy was drooling love juices as if it wanted to devour something badly.


    However, they wanted to pamper her, so they didn''t proceed to do the act straight away.


    Her soft moans of pleasure as they caressed her were so enthralling that their bodies would flinch with her voice.


    Yasenia''s eyes, as Tatyana kissed her and interlocked tongues with her, became hazy and moist. The golden color of her beautiful draconic eyes was enhanced by the unshed tears of pleasure, giving her gaze such allure that even made the hearts of these two seniors thump.


    While their experience was vast, and they''d seen their fair share of beauties and handsome men, there was an additionalyer of affection toward Yasenia that made her otherworldly appearance even more enchanting, exciting them.


    Valeria unconsciously tightened the hug while she began kissing Yasenia''s nape. Her emerald-green eyes softened, and her hand moved toward Yasenia''s tail and grabbed it from the root.


    However, the second she touched the now ultra-sensitive tail, Yasenia moaned aloud, her back arching and looking at Valeria with eyes that dripped seduction and wanted affection.


    Attracting her mates through unconscious gestures was a natural reaction from the dragoness, who was seduction incarnate.


    When Valeria looked at those golden eyes that looked at her so tenderly, her ancient heart thumped, making her feel strangely excited and nervous.


    Without even thinking, she leaned down and captured Yasenia''s lips. The dragoness''s eyes widened in surprise, but when she registered the tasty saliva and energy from the Spirit Queen, her body softened, and she answered.


    Valeria unconsciously became more excited when Yasenia answered her kiss, and she deepened it as much as possible, making the precious creature between her arms moan.


    Tatyana looked from the side with a smirk, leaving a trail of kisses as she went down her neck, arriving at Yasenia''s proud andrge breasts. ''Fufu, they are even bigger than my head~.''


    While Yasenia delightedly swallowed the energy from Valeria''s saliva as they pleasantly and deeply kissed, she felt a wet and slimy thing lick one of her nipples.


    As if she had been electrocuted, her entire body trembled as her waist arched together with her back, making her already prominent chest even more pronounced.


    Moreover, as Valeria held her tail when her waist arched upward, the hand slid across her sensitive scales, making Yasenia''s eyes flip upward as a throaty moan escaped her mouth. "Mmmmph!"


    Valeria and Tatyana smiled as their spiritual senses caught Yasenia''s dick and pussy, spurting a small jet of transparent liquid.


    Yasenia had had a mini orgasm with just a lick to her nipple. Her body was already glistening with droplets of sweat, while her thighs had a transparent and slimy liquid that was not sweat sliding down.


    Her mouth was freed, and Yasenia spoke with a trembling voice. "S-So much pleasure?"


    When Tatyana licked her nipple, she felt as if her brain had stopped functioning for a second. Her entire body was burning with lust, and all they did until now was caress her body.


    She could feel deep inside her how excited her constitution was, making her want the promised Yin and Yang energies quickly.


    Mirrory at the sidemented. "Don''t worry, this formation will protect your mind. Things that would''ve made you lose your mind will be more than bearable. Moreover, there are no after-effects, so it won''t affect your nightly activities with the other girls."


    Yasenia''s body trembled as the hands of the two seniors slowly approached her sensitive breasts and genitals. "T-That''s not the problem, ahn~."


    Valeria whispered with a low and reassuring voice; her long finger, because of their size difference, finally arrived at the soft and moist pussy lips. "Don''t worry, little Yasenia. Just give your body to us; we will never do something that will hurt you."


    Looking upward at the gentle eyes of the Nature Queen, Yasenia nodded obediently. She feltpletely out of control in this situation, which was not strange. However, even while she didn''t feel in control, her heart only beat in excitement and trust toward the two women holding her.


    "I-I trust you."


    Valeria and Tatyana took turns and kissed her lips once as a reward.


    "Good girl, just leave everything to us."


    "That''s right, little treasure. Sink your mind in this experience. We will never hurt you."


    Right after they spoke, Valeria''s fingers slid across her slit while Tatyana softly grabbed her breasts.


    As if a ball of fire and electricity exploded inside her, Yasenia let out a loud and sharp moan. "Aah!"


    The finger parting herbia tenderly caressed her plump lower lips as Tatyana''s fingers urately sank into herrge breasts, massaging the deep tissue.


    "Oh! OH! What is this? Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    Yasenia''s tail swiftly moved, curling around Valeria as if to secure her body so that she didn''t go flying while her arms tightly hugged the woman before her.


    Mirrory waved her hand, and before Yasenia noticed, theynded in a bed that suddenly appeared in the middle of the formation. Then, she refocused on manipting the energy of the room.


    Of course, this bed was only a mattress with a bed sheet. But the bed was filled with silver, gold, and white runic symbols and array patterns that coincided with the ones around.


    They had prepared it after making sure that they would use this method.


    Valeria sat with her legs open and ced Yasenia in between. Their size difference allowed for herrge green breasts to surround Yasenia''s head while Tatyana leaned over Yasenia.


    The long and thick tail of the dragoness coiled around Valeria a couple of times and squeezed as Valeria gently caressed the outer part of her genitals, and Tatyana focused on her breasts.


    Suddenly, as Tatyana continued to fondle her with a peerless technique that would render any woman helpless, a white milky substance spurted andnded on her face.


    Tatyana looked at the breastmilk dripping from Yasenia''s delicious-looking pink nipples and licked her cheek, catching the drop of sweet milk into her mouth. "Valeria, increase the pleasure a level."


    Valeria kissed the top of Yasenia''s head, and her finger dug deeper into the dragon''s lips, sinking into the vagina.


    Meanwhile, Tatyana leaned forward and trapped one of Yasenia''s nipples in her mouth.


    "Aaahn! Aaaahn! Aaaaah~!"


    Yasenia moaned as the long finger explored her insides, and her milk was sucked from her breasts with ravenous hunger.


    The single finger going in and out of her pussy felt as if it was digging her soul out. Because of the increased sensitivity, Yasenia''s sensations built up quickly, and her body tensed. ''I''m cumming!''


    Valeria felt the vagina suddenly tightening and squirming around her finger as a warm liquid soaked her hand, followed by Yasenia''s dick spurting semen upward and smearing Tatyana''s breasts, face, and hair with it.


    Her dick gushed semen seven times, but with the inhuman loads, Tatyana was utterly soaked.


    Tatyana smiled seductively, using her hand to scrap what stayed around her naked body, and ced it in her mouth. ''Ah~, delicious.''


    Yasenia''s vagina was still tightening and squirming as if it wanted something. Valeria leaned down and whispered tenderly. "It''s a finger, Yasenia. It can''t release semen for you."


    As if understanding, the squirming insides calmed down.


    Valeria gulped at this reaction.


    Then, as Yasenia returned from her orgasm, she felt something growing while touching her back.


    Tatyana kissed Yasenia''s lips and spoke. "Now, love. It''s time we begin with the first day of intercourse."


    Yasenia''s rxed mind activated at those words, and her eyes widened. "F-First day?"


    If there was a first, it meant that there were a few more.


    Mirrory at the side chuckled. "Did you think that creating a technique is so easy? We''ll need at least a week."


    The dragoness had orgasmed with just their fingers, and now they were telling her that she was about to have sex for a week straight. Although our girl trusted them really much, she couldn''t help but gulp and ask. "A-Are you sure everything will be okay?"


    The three seniorsughed lightly and reassured her.


    Then, the dragoness felt Valeria''s big hands grabbing her by the bottom of her thighs and lifting her as if she were weightless.


    She was confused, but then she remembered what touched her against her back and hastily used her spiritual sense to look.


    Her eyes widened at the monster that was aiming upward like a mighty pir. That thing was already outside the dick category and had entered the forearm league. ''I might not be able to circle it with my two hands¡­''


    "V-Valeria, I''m going to break."


    The nature queen leaned forward, smiling as she looked at her. "Don''t worry, the other day, it disappeared entirely inside you. Down to the root~."


    Yasenia''s heart thumped, and even Tatyana was a bit speechless. However, she didn''tment since she knew that Yasenia liked two kinds of dicks, either perfect fit like Andrea''s, which were her favorite, or monsters that other women would scream in fright and flee from.


    Tatyana floated upward, opening her own legs and showing Yasenia her perfect pussy. "Love, I heard that you did something fun with Evelyn. Can you do that with me?"


    Yasenia wasn''t looking at Tatyana as her hungry eyes were locked on Tatyana''s vagina, but she listened to her words.


    The three seniors saw Yasenia''s perfectly big and beautiful penis expanding and changing forms.


    Soon, it became pinkish with a size that doubled the previous one and a form made to prate any hole, with a thin tip that widened quite a lot and a slimy substance around it. It was precisely the same as her dragon dick.


    Tatyana licked her lips and floated above Yasenia''s dragon dick, which, because of the absurd size, had the tip of the head lodged between her own breasts.


    Of course, while it was muchrger, with the qualities of a dragon''s dick, it would mold and perfectly fit even holes that someone would find impossible.


    Tatyana''s eyes shed with excitement. "Love, things will start bing serious now. From now on until the end of the ritual, there will be no stops."


    Yasenia felt the massive pir kissing and opening her lips, resting there snuggly as if it belonged between herbia, and then looked at the juicy pussy floating right above her own dick.


    Then, with a nod, she spoke, excitement, anticipation, lust, and a slight fear bubbling inside her. "I-I''m ready."


    Well, she was not ready.


    Valeria lowered Yasenia slowly while Tatyana gently swallowed Yasenia''s dick.


    The second Yasenia felt her pussy being widely opened by Valeria''s dick, her entire body exploded in pleasure. However, even before she could moan, Tatyana''s pussy swallowed the tip of her dick, making another wave of insane pleasure crash in her mind.


    Both sensations were originally enough to make her gently orgasm, so now, with increased sensitivity, they were so powerful that the dragoness couldn''t even moan as a monstrous orgasm climbed up her spine and finally exploded in her brain.


    They were curious about the silence, as they expected at least a moan, and when they looked at Yasenia''s face, they understood why.


    Before they were one-fifth into their respective way, Yasenia''s brain exploded with pleasure she had never felt before and burst into an uncontrolled silent orgasm.


    Her face waspletely ruined as her breasts, dick, vagina, and tail began spewing fluids like a sprinkler. If she were not a powerful cultivator, this single climax might have dehydrated her.


    Meanwhile, Tatyana and Valeria released a loud unexpected moan when Yasenia''s semen shot upward like a spear and pierced into Tatyana''s womb, while Yasenia''s widely opened pussy contracted like a vice and squeezed Valeria''s dick into an orgasm that the Nature Queen didn''t expect.


    Mirrory looked from the side with a speechless expression as her twopanions were forced to climax as Yasenia''s body erupted with fluids. The tail, especially, had uncoiled and was wagging while sprinkling semen all around the room. ''Wow. Thankfully, her mind is protected, and this ritual will continue even if she faints.''


    Mirrory observed for a second and chuckled. ''She fainted, and it is just the beginning. It will be quite fun to see those two lose their minds while exploring Yasenia''s enhanced body~.''


    While it was true that Yasenia''s sensitivity was increased, her body was also simrly enhanced.


    They didn''t tell her because the two seniors were confident in dealing with her, but they had underestimated what kind of pleasure a Progenitor Queen of Yasenia''s caliber could really bring.

 Chapter 717: Commotion Throughout The Continent. (R-18)

    Chapter 717: Commotion Throughout The Continent. (R-18)


    After Yasenia fainted, Tatyana and Valeria took a deep breath to control the raging pleasure waves affecting their bodies. The quality of Yasenia''s Yin and Yang energies entering their bodies had agitated their nerves like a lightning bolt coursing their bodies, which took them by surprise.


    Tatyana was biting her lip not to let out a moan as she thought, her eyes shining delightfully. ''Such a pure Yang energy~. Delicious~.''


    Valeria, on the other hand, was keeping Yasenia in the air not to overwhelm her with pleasure too much while her dick felt the pure Yin energy released by the dragoness. ''Oh my~, she has such a perfect body for bearing children~. I really want to put a little seed inside her and allow it to bloom~.''


    While thinking as such, they weren''t just enjoying the moment. While Yasenia poured Yang and Yin energies into them, the opposite was also happening.


    Their powerful Yin and Yang energies surged across Yasenia''s meridians, revitalizing her exhausted self.


    The fainted dragoness was startled awake, her golden eyes sluggish and watery as the side of her lips glistened with her alluring saliva. She didn''t know what happened for a second until she felt the thick phallus spreading her vagina and the tight pussy tightening around her own dick.


    Her body trembled in pleasure even without movement, and she looked at the two women with confusion. "W-What, Ahn~, happened? Ah! Mmm~, it feels so good. Oh~."


    Tatyanaughed tenderly and hugged her while circling her waist with her legs. "How are you feeling, little treasure?"


    Yasenia''s body answered instead of her mouth, squirting another load into Tatyana''s womb while her vagina leaked transparent fluids that drenched the entire length of Valeria''s green dick.


    It was as if the dragoness''s body was asking her two mates to continue their act quickly.


    Both women smiled gently and continued their slow pration.


    The dragon''s brain couldn''t think of anything else besides the feeling of her uterus being crushed and pushed upward while her dragon dick pierced into Tatyana''s womb and pushed against the uterine walls.


    If Yasenia were a mortal woman, she would probably be screaming in pain. However, since her body was mostly perfected for intercourse, her inner sticity and her pleasure receptors urately transmitted the feelings to her brain.


    The pleasure she was currently receiving was strong enough to render an ordinary cultivator at her level mentally impaired.


    Out of strength, her body was limp, only held by the two women who finally managed to swallow or pierce her to the roots.


    Because of the ridiculous sizes the seniors were using, you could see the shape bulging Yasenia''s stomach well past her belly button, a ce where no phallus should have any business being. A simr situation urred with Tatyana''s deformed stomach.


    But Tatyana''s and Valeria''s godly techniques, coupled with Yasenia''s innate sexual adaptability, made the current situation possible.


    Once fully lodged inside, they weren''t hasty to start moving, allowing Yasenia to be ustomed to the sensations.


    Mirrory at the side was operating the formation without a single change in her face, slowly creating runes and text that were engraved into a very high-leveled scroll.


    Mirrory saw the two seniors constantly kissing and caressing the dragoness, making her appear more like a blob than anything else, and chuckled. ''They are sure having fun.''


    Her eyesnded on Yasenia''s protruding stomach, and she lifted an eyebrow. ''She sure is something.''


    After an hour and about three more orgasms from the dragoness, Mirrory spoke. "Both of you, we need more Yin and Yang energies, or we''ll take forever."


    Tatyana and Valeria nodded, and they spoke to Yasenia. "Little treasure, we''ll start moving. From now on, just focus on your body and sink in the sensations that you feel. Don''t care about anything else other than us."


    The dragoness looked at her and nodded.


    First, Tatyana grabbed the root of Yasenia''s tail and moved along, finally grabbing the limb and semen-leaking golden tip. She moved it and pierced her own butt hole, and the tail quickly sneaked inside, filling Tatyana''s ass to the brim and expanding her anus.


    Tatyana felt the hot wave of pleasure and smiled, delighted. "Perfect, now we have everything upied."


    Yasenia was about to speak, but a soft and gentle force twisted her head as Valeria captured her lips again. "Mmm~."


    Then, while being grabbed from behind by Valeria and Tatyana straddling her, both seniors began moving their waists.


    Mind-melting waves of pleasure assaulted the dragoness as her heart thumped with excitement and pleasure.


    Her brain lost focus on everything other than the sensation of her mouth, breasts, dick, vagina, and tail.


    The thrust of the Nature Queen prated deep enough to feel as if she was fucking her brain instead of her womb, while her dick and tail felt as if they were melting inside Tatyana''s holes.


    Moreover, as her orgasms hit her mind constantly, her breasts became swollen and spurted milk that was drunk by the two seniors.


    Both seniors suddenly did an abrupt thrust, making her vision sh with white, and her insides were filled with highly pure Yin and Yang energies.


    These energies run rampant inside her, trying to break free, but her constitution and celestial energy suppress them, allowing her dual cultivation technique to absorb them.


    While she absorbed those, Valeria and Tatyana changed positions, with Valeria cing her on all fours while Tatyanay below her and fucked herself with her dragon dick.


    Unlike amon dick, even while it was much bigger, it was soft and hard at the same time, with inhuman adaptability that stretched the vaginal walls to the limits right before the woman started feeling pain.


    In short, dragon dicks were a perfect fit for almost any pussy that was smaller than its girth and length. Of course, it could also expand slightly, but if the opponent was too big, no matter how good, the penis wouldn''t be able to exert all of its capabilities.


    Naturally, Yasenia, who had a more than two-meter-long tail that could also be used as a sexual organ, would be able to have sex with creatures many times her humanoid size with no problem, not to mention her "action" range while in her giant dragon form.


    Yasenia''s body rippled with each of their thrusts, and the sound of flesh colliding echoed in the room as the dragoness''s heavenly moans echoed in the room.


    Her mellow and attractive voice was like the melody of a singing siren, making both seniors further feel their bodies burning with lust and affection for her.


    Each time Valeria''s waist pped onto Yasenia''s ass, the ripple sent therge breasts of the dragoness into a bouncing motion.


    Valeria hilted herself, and her back tensed as her penis-like clitoris spurted liquid into Yasenia''s womb again, filling it to the brim and spilling some more. The nature queen felt delighted as her fluids filled the dragon''s womb. ''Ah~, I need to understand what Tatyana wants from me so that I can have a lovely time with Yaseniater~.''


    As a creature tied with life, Yasenia was like an ideal mating partner. The absurd fertility of the dragoness would invite almost any creature that had sex with her to either impregnate or get impregnated by her.


    It felt as if the seductive and voluptuous body was asking to reproduce with a begging expression, making it extremely difficult to hold back.


    Meanwhile, Tatyana was having a really hard time holding back her own moans, the dragon dick was many times more pleasurable than she anticipated.


    The feeling of being gently and tenderly stretched while also roughly and deeply prating her was abination that could drive any woman to the end of her wits.


    Even as an extremely experienced senior, she was helpless and could only orgasm every fifteen minutes, feeling entirely at the mercy of the dragon dick and tail that ravaged her holes.


    Of course, Tatyana wasn''t using any profound dual cultivation techniques other than some to increase her inner flexibility so that she wasn''t hurt.


    Still, the fact that Tatyana felt on the verge of "losing," even if it was because of the array''s increased sensitivity while not using techniques, was unthinkable for her. ''The future will be exhrating~.''


    Both seniors continued having sex with the dragoness, not stopping for a second, as they couldn''t get enough of her tempting body.


    Meanwhile, the dragoness felt as if she was floating in clouds, her body constantly ravaged by the pleasure that melted her into a puddle of purring, groaning, moaning, and affection.


    Mirrory was speechless as she looked from the side. By now, she had noticed how Tatyana and Valeria were bing more aggressive, not because of the formation but because they were relishing in making love with Yasenia. ''Does it really feel that good?''


    As an eternal virgin, cough, I mean, as a very old senior, the Ancient Mirror was slightly confused. For her, the body was nothing more than a channel to connect her existence with the World so that she could deploy her powers.


    Still, the eyes filled with pleasure from Tatyana and Valeria were piquing her interest. Seeing Angel getting lost in pleasure was not strange because she was a junior andcked mental discipline. However, she knew that these two women were different, making her wonder if it was really that pleasurable to do it with Yasenia.


    Regardless, she had no intentions of doing anything, not now nor in the future.


    While controlling the interchange of Yin and Yang energies, Mirrory continued to fuse the knowledge of the three cultivation techniques with Yasenia as a medium.


    Slowly but surely, it started forming.


    One day went by.


    Two days went by.


    Three days went by.


    Time flowed, and on the fifth day, the scroll was finallyplete. Mirrory looked at the bed that thankfully had a function to absorb the sexual fluids and mix their energy into the formation as another energy source.


    Suppose it wasn''t there, and who knows what kind of pool of sexual fluids would''ve filled the room already. The number of times Yasenia had ejacted during the five days was approaching 1000.


    Without the healing properties and energy gathering that supplied Yasenia at a nearly inexhaustible rate, the dragoness would look withered by now.


    Still, she waspletely vigorous, with a healthy sheen of sweat on her supple and perfectly smooth skin as her waist moved in sync with the other two.


    Valeria''s giant dick slid in and out of her with ease while her dragon dick plowed Tatyana''s flower and made water flow with each of the squelching thrusts.


    Moreover, Yasenia''s tail had been exploring different holes during all this time, and currently, it was thrusting deep into Valeria''s pussy.


    The two seniors werepletely enamored as they made love to the dragoness, pampering her, kissing her, caressing her, and whispering words of affection to her.


    Mirrory was surprised because although both of them still had the "dominance" in the sexual activity, Yasenia was far from passive and even sometimes took the lead.


    Of course, the times she was pinned down and fucked to oblivion overwhelmed the times the opposite happened.


    Mirrory spoke loudly. "Yasenia, release all your Celestial Energy through your next discharge; don''t worry about it damaging you. We''ve already prepared."


    The dragoness began moving her waist quicker as she expertly dug into Tatyana while she twisted her waist to caress Valeria''s dick.


    Her tail dug, twisted, and scrapped Valeria''s entire vaginal passage, making her moan.


    A few secondster, the Celestial Energy Star in the middle of Yasenia''s dantian burst with iparable might, creating a stifling aura inside the room that suppressed even the seniors for an instant.


    Then, while using her Dual Cultivation Technique, Yasenia thrust deeply into Tatyana as she used the lodged tail to push Valeria''s waist on top of her so that she could thrust deeply.


    With a loud roar of pleasure, three wombs were filled with semen at the same time. Yasenia filled Tatyana''s and Valeria''s, while Valeria filled Yasenia''s.


    As Celestial Energy was mixed into the Dual Cultivation Technique, both Tatyana and Valeria''s eyes flipped upward without control, and their bodies tensed as a massive orgasm that rocked their world hit them.


    The extreme quality of the Celestial Yang and Yin energies caused havoc in the two seniors'' bodies, making them spasm in pleasure and scream as tears and saliva flowed down their faces.


    Mirrory was stunned, not expecting Tatyana and Valeria to go on an orgasm spree that made them quiver like fish out of the water.


    However, she didn''t get distracted as all the energies converged in the scroll, and the formations of the entire room shattered, signifying the sessfulpletion of the ritual.


    The scroll floated in the middle of the room, and then its aura burst outward, piercing through the walls of the room and spreading across the entire sect and even further.


    An ancient aura appeared around the entire Distancia Continent as the Heavens rumbled above their house.


    Without any warning, countless lightning bolts fell on top of the scroll. However, the scroll itself released an aura burst that spread upward, shattering all lightning bolts and blowing the Tribtion Clouds away.


    Then, Yasenia''s ring lit up, even when she was unconscious, and her spiritual cultivation method scroll flew upward, dancing around the body cultivation manual.


    Both of them circled each other as if they were measuring the other scroll''s worth, and then they streaked into Yasenia''s dantian, making every phenomenone to a halt.


    While the entire World became extremely confused and afraid, inside the unconscious Yasenia''s Dantian, two mores appeared orbiting her Celestial Energy Star. They both radiated a profound aura of might as they peacefully and gently orbited inside.


    Mirrory, who saw everything, was bbergasted, her face showing shock and bewilderment. ''What in the Heaven''s name happened?''

 Chapter 718: New Body Cultivation Technique!

    Chapter 718: New Body Cultivation Technique!


    After the massive event that shook the entire world happened, every single power became alert and began searching for answers. After all, the aura that the scrolls had released was incredibly Ancient and powerful, making low-level cultivators and mortals feel lightheaded all around the World.


    The tribtion clouds above Yasenia''s mansion were powerful, and some of the sect members spotted them. However, because the aura released by the cultivation scroll was so profound, the aura of the Heavens didn''t manage to spread fast or far enough to be sensed before the Tribtion Clouds got destroyed.


    Therefore, while some people were curious, they didn''t associate it with the powerful aura that spread all around.


    Mirrory looked at the fainted Yasenia and heavily breathing Valeria and Tatyana and got thoughtful. Such an event was entirely out of her expectations. Not even her highest estimations approached what happened a few moments ago.


    Her body shed, and she appeared beside Yasenia, touching her forehead and using energy to analyze her. ''Thankfully, her mind was protected by the formation before it got destroyed.''


    Mirrory could only imagine the potency of the pleasure Yasenia felt while orgasming while releasing Celestial Yin and Yang. Even Tatyana and Valeria, who had souls far beyond the mortal realms, almost fainted.


    If such a wave of pleasure hit Yasenia unprotected, the damage would''ve been irreversible.


    Then, before Yasenia woke up, Mirrory ced her hands below Yasenia''s armpit and slowly lifted her. Valeria''s penis slid out and was released with a pop sound.


    Mirrory then moved to an empty spot andid her on her back. ''Hm, the transformation of her penis has been undone, it seems. Are there any other changes?''


    Mirrory took her wrist and sent a pulse of energy around her to check everything thoroughly. Her eyes widened slightly. ''Impressive. Her beast core and spiritual cultivation have gone through a qualitative transformation. She has jumped directly to the Ninth Level Fusion Core Beast and Ninth level Unification Realm.''


    After she continued inspecting, her wonder only increased. ''Her body has also improved tremendously. Even without protecting herself with energy, she should have a physique strong enough to deflect low-level Heaven-ranked weapons. She probably can break high-level Earth Rank treasures with her bare hands.''


    The Ancient Senior was impressed. ''Even without Body Cultivation, she has such a strong body. Once she starts body cultivating'' Her lips arched. ''Her foundation is already equal to outer sect disciples from high-level worlds. Amazing.''


    While outer sect disciples might sound weak, the standards of a high-level world were iparable to anything else. Even mortals would be able to live up to 500 years in those worlds, which showed the quality of the ambient energy.


    While talent, bloodline, potential, etc., were essential to one''s strength, the environment was also a significant factor contributing to a cultivator''s foundation.


    This was also one of the reasons why high-level world people looked down on those who came from lower worlds.


    While she inspected Yasenia''s body, Valeria and Tatyana slowly stood up, having recovered enough to be able to keep their own bodies on their feet.


    Tatyana moaned a sigh. "That was incredible. This much pleasure is a first."


    Valeria nodded, her emerald eyes still looking hazy. When her eyesnded on the naked dragoness, her body burned with lust. Of course, she wouldn''t do anything. However, when Tatyana saw Valeria''s member bing rock hard again, she grabbed it with one hand as she smiled. "Let her rest, or I''ll cut this."


    Valeria''s lips twitched. "Did you think that I would be blinded by lust?"


    Tatyana shook her head andughed. "No, but just in case. After all, this situation is probably a first for you as well, right?"


    Valeria didn''t deny it. Then, the Nature Queen looked at Tatyana seriously and spoke, her voice not messing around. "Tatyana, tell me clearly, what do Ick to be Yasenia''s mate? Or, at least, what do I need to do for you to allow me to mate with her?"


    Tatyana paused and looked upward at the serious eyes of the woman.


    In truth, the Death Empress realized that Valeria''s feelings toward Yasenia were already growing. Her affectionate and pampering actions during the week-long Dual Cultivation made it more than apparent.


    However, Tatyana knew that if she allowed Valeria to begin mating with her now, Valeria''s feelings would stop growing as rapidly as they were now.


    The situation when long Dual Cultivation sessions that could affect a senior''s heart urred was far from being possible, and having a few hours of sex each day wouldn''t move the heart of a senior of Valeria''s level.


    No matter how affectionate, pleasurable, or intense a Dual Cultivation of one or two hours was, someone at their level would be far from satisfied.


    Tatyana feared that the Nature Queen would grow greedy for more of Yasenia''s attention. While she wasn''t against people being obsessively in love with her little treasure as she was, there were many different kinds of obsessions. Some were healthy, like Cecile''s, and others were very problematic.


    If things went wrong at one point, Valeria developing an unhealthy obsession would not be entirely out of the question.


    Tatyana opened her mouth after thinking for a few seconds. "Valeria, while I admit that you are somewhat sincere, it''s too soon. Allow yourself toe more in contact with her, use your connection with Kali to understand her feelings, observe her actions, ande to a decision. Give it a few decades. After all, don''t we have all the time in the World? If it weren''t for Oliver, that child, I wouldn''t have even tried to seduce her before she was 100 years old."


    Valeria pondered and nodded. "Well, a few decades is not that long. I can do that."


    Tatyana nodded and sighed. She didn''t expect her little treasure to manage to create a small opening in the Ancient heart of the Nature Queen, who had not known love since her birth.


    Valeria waved her arm, and an extremely beautiful floral dress hid her seductive figure. Tatyana did the same, summoning an elegant ck dress.


    Mirrory asked them with a smile. "Hey, have you two looked at your cultivation?"


    They titled their heads and looked inside themselves. Their eyes widened with a stupefied expression. Tatyanamented. "Impressive. With this, I''ll probably have to do half the effort for double the results until I arrive at the Dantian Spiritualization realm."


    Valeria chuckled. "With this amount of energy, Kali can probably unlock her fourth tail after her tribtion."


    With augh, Mirrorymented. "I admit that your cub is exceptional, Tatyana."


    The Death Empress smiled smugly. "Of course, she is my daughter, after all."


    A mother''s biggest pride was always her child''s sess. Having these two recognize Yasenia was extraordinary, so Tatyana was feeling overjoyed.


    After sitting around Yasenia, Valeria took the dragoness in her arms and used her energy to surround her with curative energies. They flowed into Yasenia, nourishing the starving cells and meridians and increasing the body''s activity.


    After a few moments, Yasenia''s eyelids trembled, and she opened her eyes. Looking at Valeria, who was cradling her like a child, she leaned on her and rubbed her face on her. "What happened?"


    Valeria''s heart almost exploded. ''She is so cute~.''


    Tatyana knew that Yasenia was somewhat dazed, so sheughed andmented. "Little Treasure, we''ve finished. The technique is done."


    Yasenia looked at them, and her haziness disappeared. "Really?"


    Her golden eyes shone excitedly, and her dangling tail began undting in happiness.


    They nodded, and Mirrory spoke. "First, put on some robes. Valeria, ce her down."


    The Nature Queen reluctantly ced her down, and the usual seductive dress appeared around Yasenia''s perfect body, highlighting her figure and making her look sensual and elegant.


    Mirrory smiled. "Look inside your Dantian; the technique should be there."


    With high expectations, the dragoness looks into her Dantian, only to be shocked. ''Why is my Dantian so full of energy!?''


    She curiously tried to sense her aura, and another shock hit her. ''Impossible! Ninth level in both beast and Spiritual cultivation!?''


    Seeing her shocked expression, the three seniorsughed.


    Yasenia looked at the powerful pressure her energy released and looked at her Celestial Energy Star. The size had grown significantly, bing at least four times bigger than before.


    Before, Yasenia was sure to be able to cast at least seven or so Celestial Skills each day. Now, however, she was confident that she couldunch fifteen of them. Remember that as her strength increased, the skills also needed more energy to be used. That''s why, even when the volume of Celestial Energy had grown by at least ten times, the number of Celestial Skills she could use hadn''t multiplied by ten.


    Other than the size of her Celestial Energy Star, the ocean of energy had also be muchrger and thicker.


    In Yasenia''s opinion, she would probably be able to beat her previous self in less than thirty seconds. That''s how much she had grown in strength during this ritual.


    Yasenia pondered and looked at them, and as if they''d read their thoughts, the three seniors simultaneously shook their heads. Tatyana smiled. "Do you think that if such a miraculous way of increasing strength existed, everyone else would ignore it? This boost of energy was because of the ritual, but this ritual has ced quite a huge burden on you. If you repeated it too soon, you would probably be crippled."


    Valeria smiled softly. "Remember that there are no shortcuts during cultivation, Yasenia. Hard work is, and always will be, the fastest way to high cultivation realms."


    Yasenia looked at Valeria, feeling that her tone had an additional something, but she didn''t mull much over it and nodded. "Thank you, Valeria."


    Valeria nodded with a smile.


    Mirrory asked. "So, what''s its name? While normal cultivation techniques are named by their creator, powerful ones gain a name by themselves. Yours should fall into the second category."


    Yasenia looked into herself and observed the two news orbiting her Celestial Energy Star.


    One of them was the [Convergence Of The Celestial Bodies], her Spiritual Cultivation Technique. The looked calm and bnced, with many cosmic lights surrounding it.


    The other looked more violent, the energy it emitted creating powerful phenomena around it. Curious, the dragoness sunk her consciousness into it and analyzed it.


    Then, she muttered. "I see, its name is [Celestial Cosmos Immortal Body Technique]. A technique that will allow its user to temper an indestructible body that can twist the firmament with their strength."


    The three seniors blinked, and Mirrory asked to make sure. "Did you say Immortal?"


    Yasenia opened her eyes and nodded. "Yes, is there something wrong?"


    Tatyana burst intoughter. "Jackpot!"


    Valeria agreed. "A self-named technique with Immortal in its name is a true blessing."


    Yasenia was confused, and Mirrory realized, so she rified. "Usually, people name their techniques with grand names so that people learn them. After all, the meaning of creating and spreading a technique is to leave behind some legacy. I''ve seen first realm cultivators create a technique that is literally just a fire punch and name it something grand like [Cosmos Consuming Hell Strike], or something like that. Meanwhile, the technique is not even a Magic Rank technique."


    Yasenia became speechless. ''Some people are really shameless.''


    While many of Yasenia''s techniques had powerful names, that was because they had the potential to be skills worthy of their name.


    Mirrory continued. "Regardless, when a cultivation technique names itself, the name is usually a sign of its quality. You only know that treasures go from mortal to spiritual, to magical, to earth, to heaven, and finally to transcendence rank. There are naturally ranks beyond." The dragoness''s curiosity soared as she listened attentively.


    Mirrory said. "The rank after Transcendence is Supreme Rank treasures. While transcendence treasures are powerful, they are not absolute. If, for example, a mortal were wielding a Transcendence Rank sword and could use it, people of the Mental Nourishing Realm and below would probably be powerless."


    She then smiled. "However, if that same mortal could wield a Supreme Rank treasure, everyone in the mortal realms would bepletely powerless against that mortal, someone like you included. The division is just one major rank, but the distance between them is like the distance between heaven and earth."


    Yasenia gasped. "The difference is thatrge?"


    Tatyanaughed. "You''ve already seen one Supreme Treasure."


    The dragoness blinked. "When?"


    Tatyana smiled. "The Formation Pen I summoned when I was calling the maids was of the Supreme Rank. Also, you have one as well."


    "Huh? I don''t-" Yasenia paused and then looked at her ring finger. "Wait."


    Tatyana smirked. "That''s right. The [Five Realm Spatial Ring] you have is a Nine Star Supreme Rank treasure."


    Yasenia frowned. "Nine stars?"


    Valeria added. "After the Transcendence Realm, the power between treasures is too vast to be divided by low, middle, high, and peak. So, they are divided into one to ten stars, ten stars being the strongest."


    Mirrory continued. "Now, why are we exining this? Well, after the Supreme Rank, there are more ranks. The next one is the Ancient Rank Treasure, and the following one is the Immortal Rank Treasure."


    Yasenia nodded and then paused. Her eyes suddenly widened.


    Mirrory smiled. "A self-named treasure sometimes has its own rank in its name. So, the cultivation technique you''ve won is probably of that rank."


    Yasenia felt like she was dreaming. If Supreme Treasures were already so heaven-defying, Ancient Treasures might be able to change her worldview if she saw them. Then, what about Immortal rank?


    Yasenia''s body erupted in chills just thinking about it.


    Valeriaughed. "Now she has three Immortal Rank techniques. I can''t even imagine how far she will go. Sadly, we can''t tell how strong they are within the realm because we are too weak now."


    Yasenia, who heard another bomb of information, was paralyzed. ''All my cultivation techniques are of the Immortal rank!?''


    Seeing her face, the three seniorsughed.

 Chapter 719: Provocation and Yasenias Response.

    Chapter 719: Provocation and Yasenia''s Response.


    After that day, when Yasenia gained the Body Cultivation Technique, the search for the event''s origin was a priority through all the world''s top powers.


    People began searching for hints everywhere and trying topare information on each part of the Continent. Naturally, it was impossible to hide the fact that something extraordinary happened in Yasenia''s sect simultaneously with the event.


    Therefore, the powers with the best informationworks realized that the Astral Sky Sect had something to do with it. With this, the problem was bound to follow. In the cultivation World, holding treasures was considered something akin to a crime.


    If you were rich and you didn''t have the strength or backing to protect those riches, it was a matter of time before someone would rob you out of greed.


    "Sect Master, the number of attacks toward our disciples outside the sect has increased by 3700%. Not to mention, there are many powers that insist on a meeting, asking you to exin yourself and reveal whatever gains you made."


    ia continued reading the document as Yasenia kept a calm expression and silently listened. Kaleina was coiled around her body, resting her cute dragon head on Yasenia''s shoulders while her Mommy caressed her.


    She looked like an oversized scarf wound around her body.


    "Other than the harassment that they''ve been receiving, I''ve heard that some powers have started poaching our members with conditions that promise three times our benefits. About 2000 people have left the sect in thest month."


    The dragoness nodded and asked her to continue.


    "Regarding thend around our sect, we have managed to spot a few hundred spies, and we have also spotted 30 High-level Epoch Core realm experts waiting for an ambush. Their target is probably you."


    Yasenia nodded. "Have you investigated which powers are targeting us? Although, I can probably guess, but maybe they are surprised."


    ia shook her head. "No, they are all from the Continental Shadows'' various powers."


    The dragoness was confused. "Didn''t they see your prowess during that time? Although I admit 30 high-level Epoch Cores are a strong force that other powers might fear, it''s really not enoughpared to what we showed, right?"


    ia nodded. "I think that they are not aiming for a frontal confrontation. Doriel has been following them, and a few of our juniors are in cahoots with them. I''ve realized that a few of those juniors are trying to approach Angel and the others. Doriel even heard one of them asking if they could apany them outside to help them with a few things."


    Yasenia blinked. "Are they close to my dears?"


    ia shook her head. "No, they are just very shameless with their requests."


    Yasenia shook her head. "How many top experts of each power are there?"


    ia looked at the paper she was holding andmented. "There are two from the Garuda race, twelve from the wolf race, and the rest are from the Silent Fang Sect."


    The dragoness pondered for a moment, looking out of the window that took arge part of the wall. Then, she sighed andmented. "I didn''t want to use it, but Give them one warning to each power. Tell them to retreat their pressuring, or we''ll retaliate. They have one month toply. If they don''t" Yasenia''s eyes shed with ruthlessness. "Ask Kali for the thing and throw it to one of their main cities."


    ia paused and looked at Yasenia. "Are you sure, Young Miss?"


    Yasenia nodded. "They are targeting our innocent members because of a treasure, so they don''t deserve mercy. Tell them that we have the cure after they realize that they can''t deal with it. If they give us enoughpensation and they are sincere in their apology, then we''ll step forward and resolve it. If they don''t" The dragoness shook her head. "Well, they will learn about the consequences of provoking us."


    ia asked. "How muchpensation is sincere, Young Miss?"


    Yasenia smiled coldly. "That will depend on them. If they are giving some measly Heaven-ranked items, deny it. Try to aim for resources, ore veins, or trainingnds. Plots ofnd in a city or simrpensation is also possible. Use as many parasites as experts they''ve sent."


    ia smiled and nodded. "As you order, Young Miss."


    ia left the room, leaving Yasenia behind alone with Kaleina.


    The dragoness grabbed Kaleina''s head and began raining kisses on her, making Kaleina giggle. "They can''t me Mommy if they want to provoke us, right, baby?"


    Kaleina nodded. "That''s right! If they provoke Mommy, then they deserve punishment!"


    Kaleina asked, a bit nervous. "Mommy, when is that summit you have to leave to? Will you leave for a long time?"


    The dragoness smiled softly and hugged the dragon in her arms tightly. "It will be in four years, baby. Also, it won''t take long. A few weeks at most."


    Kaleina pouted. "A few weeks? That''s too long! Can I go with you?"


    Yasenia pecked Kaleina''s pouty lips, making her little darlingugh. "It depends on how strong Mommy and the others be in four years. If we are strong enough, then you cane."


    Kaleina''s golden eyes sparkled. "Really!?"


    "Of course! When has Mommy lied to you?"


    Kaleina hugged Yasenia''s face and licked it with a purring sound. "Never~. Mommy is the best!"


    Yasenia smiled happily, asking her little darling. "How are you and me doingtely?"


    Kaleina smiled happily. "Very good! Aunty Girees often to teach her with Mama Cecile."


    Yasenia smiled wryly. "You also call her aunt?"


    "Yes? Is it bad?"


    The dragoness shook her head with augh. "Not at all. It is just that Aunty Gire also asks Mommy to call her aunt."


    Kaleina blinked, and then sheughed. "Then, Mommy and I are sisters now!"


    A small chuckle escaped the dragoness''s mouth. "Then, you must listen to big sister and apany her to the bath."


    The little dragoness lifted her arms. "Yay!"


    While going to the bath, Yasenia met with Evelyn, so she also decided to join them.


    They leisurely changed and entered therge open bath reserved for their family.


    The water was not only perfectly warm, but it had many medical properties that Kali and Valeria enhanced. Just bathing here was simr to taking an Earth-rank pill to increase cultivation.


    Of course, it didn''tpare to their cultivation rooms, but it allowed them to not "lose" time when bathing.


    Evelyny on Yasenia''s naked body, sighing happily and content. Kaleina pouted and used her tail to ssh water on Evelyn''s face, making the melted woman open her eyes and look at her. "Hey, little one. What are you doing?"


    With an angry snort, Kaleina said. "Mama Evelyn, are drooling on Mommy''s breasts. Be careful!"


    With a strange face, Evelyn looked at the little dragon andmented. "Hey, you know that these breasts are also mine, no?"


    The little dragoness pouted and slithered in the water to hug one of Yasenia''s breasts. "But they are also mine! Also, I eat from them, so you can''t drool over them!"


    ''Little girl, if you knew how many other fluids I release on her breasts at night, you might kill me.''


    Lately, Evelyn had been using the magical dildo to feel her favorite pair of mountains. Yasenia did it a few weeks earlier out of fun, and Evelyn got immediately addicted. She had lost count of all the times she had climaxed with them.


    Yasenia softly tapped Evelyn''s forehead and pushed her off, hugging her little baby. "Kaleina, don''t mind that. Mommy always cleans herself before breastfeeding you."


    Kaleina looked down at the beautiful pink nipple and licked her lips. Looking up with a shy expression, she asked. "Mommy, can I eat a bit?"


    Evelyn snorted while floating about. "Little girl, didn''t you eat two hours ago."


    Kaleina''s cheeks glowed a bit brighter, showing her embarrassment. However, the pampering dragoness quickly moved into position and began feeding her.


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "You pamper her too much."


    "Hmph, if my baby wants to drink my milk, then my baby will drink my milk."


    The mischievous girl saw Kaleina squinting in delight as she sucked and approached with a smirk, tickling her stomach stealthily.


    Kaleina burst intoughter, but she entered a coughing fit because she was mid-swallowing. Evelynughed aloud. "Serves you right~, hahaha."


    Kaleina quickly stopped coughing after two gentle pats from Yasenia, and then she lunged at Evelyn. "Mama Evelyn, today I''m going to bite you!"


    Evelyn began swimming while escaping from her as sheughed. "You can as long as you catch up to me~, hahaha."


    Yasenia onlyughed as she gently used the water to clean the spilled milk on her breasts. Then, she rxed while sitting in a mermaid position, looking at how Kaleina and Evelyn yed. ''So nice.''


    She couldn''t help but feel her soul rx.


    Thinking about the minor disaster that she was about to release, her feelings wereplicated. ''Things will be hectic soon. If I''d discerned his personality correctly, he would probably start a small-scale war with me after this. The other powers will also be wary of us.''


    The dragoness saw Evelyn purposely slowing down and allowing Kaleina to catch up and jump onto her. "Oh no! Yasenia, help me; little Kaleina is attacking me!"


    Kaleinaughed triumphantly as she bit Evelyn''s shoulder. "Now you can''t escape!"


    The dragoness smiled gently. "You get what you deserve, dear."


    "Nooo!"


    "Hahaha, not even Mommy can protect you now, Mama Evelyn!"


    Looking at such a scene, the dragoness''s eyes softened.


    ''If it is to protect them''


    However, the bottom of her eyes were filled with coldness and ruthlessness.


    '' I don''t mind bing a devil once again.''


    During the following week, the Garudas, Silent Fang sect, and Steel Back Wolf n received a warning letter.


    "I know you are targeting me. You have one month to cease your attacks, or you''ll suffer consequences you can''t imagine. You have one month to cease all attacks.


    -Astral Sky Sect Master."


    The letter was extremely simple, but the three leaders who were in the same room couldn''t help but frown.


    The shadow-like person from the Silent Fang Sect asked. "Do you think it is just an empty threat?"


    The one who read the letter, Fu Lang Zu,mented. "It''s difficult to say. However, unless she dispatches those fairies that came to her aid, it will be difficult for her to deal anysting damage. After all, her foundation in every single ambit other than military strength is subpar, at best."


    The Garuda Patriarch was moving his waist, not stopping doing the act even in this situation, and he chirped with his bird head. His voice was unnaturally attractive because a few skills enhanced it. "I also think that we shouldn''t stop. While the only thirty-five people my sect caught are low-level, they''ve been quite popr. It is already quite clear that the disciples are very talented."


    The Garuda Patriarch stopped for a second and pondered. "A few more would be quite nice to have. Moreover, after we train them, I can sell them as Dual Cultivation Furnaces to the Peach Blossom sect. The profits should be above any loss she can make us incur."


    The Wolf Patriarch and the others didn''t react to his actions. They were more than used to it.


    While Garudas were simr to Harpies in the sense that they were a very sexually liberated race, Garudas were more dominant, even sometimes forcing themselves on people.


    The number of enemies they had is one of the reasons they were unable to increase their ranking in the Thirty-Three ns. However, because the Garuda Patriarch was very strong, and the people they offended usually weren''t powers that could afford to provoke him, there weren''t any top-tier experts that had decided to take action against them.


    Then, with a bit of resentment but underlying fear, the Garuda Patriarch spoke as he restarted his waist movements. "Also, that bitch Tengliu also seems to be interested in that dragon. If I get her before Tengliu and I make her my toy, I''m sure that Tengliu will get quite angry, hahaha."


    The other two pondered, and the Wolf Patriarchmented. "Let''s ignore it, then. We''ll react when it starts to happen. If it truly is something that we can''t deal with We''ll resolve itter."


    However, they woulde to regret this two weekster, as an extremely contagious and deadly disease surge would envelop many of the main cities governed by them.


    The number of deaths in the first week neared 3000, but in the second week, the number had skyrocketed to 50,000.


    Moreover, looking at the spreading power, it didn''t appear as if it would end soon.


    Another letter arrived when the outbreak seemed unstoppable. It was as simple as the previous one.


    "I told you not to mess with me. The disease will eventually get even the Spiritual King Body Cultivators. Deal with the consequences or pay an appropriate price. If it is not sincere enough, don''t even try to get in touch with me.


    -Astral Sky Sect Master."


    On the same day the letter reached, many people of the Wolf n capital, Garuda Capital, and the main Hall of the Silent Fangs heard a wrathful roar that shook the hearts of everyone. "YASENIA! I''M NOT GOING TO FORGIVE THIS. IT IS WAR NOW!"


    The Garudas were even angrier since a few maids had sneaked into their cities, rescuing all the captured Astral Sky disciples and also ughtering a few thousand that had touched those disciples.


    They couldn''t even do anything as the process was finished in less than ten seconds. Before the news reached the Garuda Patriarch, the maids were long gone.


    ***************************************************


    Tatyana: Wow, my little treasure is merciless I love it~.


    Yasenia: I wonder what they will do next.


    Tatyana: From those eyes You have a n, right?


    Yasenia: Sigh, nothing can escape your eyes.


    Tatyana: How could it? I know you better than you do yourself~.


    Author: I summon you!


    Anonymous1: Hi!


    Andrea: Oh? You gained some sort of name.


    Anonymous1: Well, I asked Author to call me as such since I''ve been the one asking the previous questions.


    Andrea: Well, what do you have for us today?


    Anonymous1: Can you exin the difference between mastering an element and mastering an Intent linked to this element? For example, Fire element and Fire intent.


    Mirrory: Well, the difference is subtle but essential. If you master Fire Intent, meaning you reach level Nine of Fire Intent, you will be able to apply that concept to every attack of yours. Your punches, your skills, your energy Everything will have the concept of fire in it.


    Mirrory: Meanwhile, if you master the Fire element, first, you need to be an extremely high-level cultivator to "Master" an element. Mastering an element implies beingpletely in control over the element. For example, with a thought, you can manipte the ambient Fire Energy to your will or even create or destroy it, bing almost immune to any fire that''s created with less "mastery" over yours.


    Mirrory: What we call that is a Law. So, to master an elementpletely, you have to master the Law rted to that element.


    Anonymous1: So When Tatyana used her [Death Law] previously


    Mirrory: Yes. That implies that Tatyana''s mastery over the Death Element is already reaching monstrous standards.


    Anonymous1: Wow.


    Author: Yep, and that''s all for today! Bye-bye~.

 Chapter 720: Powers Gather in Astral Sky Sect.

    Chapter 720: Powers Gather in Astral Sky Sect.


    A group of thirteen high-level Epoch Core people were walking down the streets of the Astral Sky Sect, looking around at the state of the ce.


    The leading man, with four jade wings on his back, spoke after a long moment of silence. "The concentration of energy, even in the outer edges, is incredible. How did she do it?"


    The Mermaid Queenmented. "I thought my secretnd had one of the best ces to cultivate talents, butpared even to the streets of the Astral Sky n, the difference is like mud and purified water."


    Lin Meiying, the Sect Master of the Nine Pure Melody Sect,ughed elegantly and spoke. Her voice was enchanting and melodic, like the singing of an oriole. "I thought that little girl was lying to me, but it seems to be true. Astral Sky Sect does hide more than it looks."


    A silver-feathered harpy snorted. "I told you, and none of you listened to me. We wouldn''t need to visit her if that wasn''t the case."


    A purple-haired woman with purple eyes rolled her eyes. "Tengliu, stop rubbing it in their faces."


    Tengliu smirked. "Why? Are you afraid of them, Coraline?"


    Coraline sighed. "Childish."


    To which Tengliu answered with augh.


    The rest of the people didn''t speak. They hadn''t expected Yasenia to be so vicious as to unleash a disaster of such a scale. Although only three weeks had passed since it happened, each of the 30 cities targeted had lost an average of 20,000 people. The spreading power of whatever Yasenia unleashed, even when the fatality rate was so high, was something none of these powers had seen before.


    These people have gone to speak with the three affected powers, but all of them told them that they weren''t going to rest until Astral Sky Sect disappeared from the face of the continent.


    The ones present were the leaders of the Jade Thunderbirds, Ocean swallowing Mermaids, Devil Smashing Apes, Stormfeather Harpies, ss Scale Lamias, Sun Engulfing Ore Lobsters, Ember Phoenixes, Nine Golden Body Sect, Nine Pure Melody Sect, Nine Herb Fragrance Sect, Nine Grudge Poison Sect, Holy Beast Empire, and Forest Sky Empire.


    While they walked, they tried extending their spiritual senses to investigate, but to their shock and confusion, they couldn''t spread their spiritual sense further than a kilometer. It didn''t even reach one percentpared to what they could usually do.


    They couldn''t spread it further because of the pressure the formation covering the entire sect created.


    While Tengliu had warned them that she wouldn''t guarantee they would leave this ce alive if they did something stupid, they hadn''t initially believed her. How could a formation strong enough to suppress peak-tier powerhouses exist?


    However, once inside the sect, they felt like birds with their wings clipped.


    This had raised the evaluation of the mysterious Astral Sky Sect one extra notch. Then, discovering the absolute difference in energy qualitypared to outside this ce made them even more interested but cautious about them.


    As long as the Astral Sky Sect didn''t fall, this environment was enough to create many future powerhouses and be a power that nobody would be able to ignore.


    Furthermore, the strange architecture of the cities that clearly didn''t follow the rounded design of the Distancia continent added to all previously said.


    The Female Sect Master of the Nine Herb Fragrance Sect looked around with interest. "Don''t mention cultivation; just the treasures this ambient energy can grow is enough to give them apetitive edge in the entire continent. Look at that shop. It''s just a stall selling spiritual-rank herbs, but the concentration and purity of the Spiritual Herb areparable to a low-level Magic Rank herb found in our gardens. When their foundations areid across the entire ce, Astral Sky Sect might be one of the Nine sects."


    While a few powers present wanted to deny her words, nobody spoke. The flourishing ambient around them was enough to tempt them, not to mention rogue cultivators, noble families, and other powers that weren''trge-scale. If they knew about this, even mercenary teams and other powers would be drawn to be affiliated with the Astral Sky Sect.


    The outer sect was the ce that upied the biggest part of the entire ce, and soon, they arrived at the inner sect.


    Structure-wise, the Astral Sky Sect was structured like a veryrge city with different walls separating the different areas. The city also wasn''t concentrical but linear. Since there was only one way to enter the sect, and that was the valley between the mountains surrounding the ce, the city inside the sect went from outer to inner to core to central areas.


    The other ces, like the training areas and other benefits like the trial of towers, were all located outside the linear city structure so that everyone could participate in them as long as they had enough Astral Sky Points.


    The wall separating the outer from the inner sect had two gates, one for entry and another for exiting the area. Once they approached the gate, they looked at the two people guarding it, and they realized that they were inner sect members.


    For menial professions and simr, there were plenty of missions that gave them Astral Sky Points. So, cultivators that didn''t want to venture outside could take guarding, escorting, guiding, cleaning, producing, and simr missions and would receive a corresponding reward, mainly in Astral Sky Points.


    Everything was set up to create an inner economy and keep everything bnced.


    After crossing into the inner sect area, the various leaders couldn''t help but widen their eyes. If they thought that the outer sect area already had good ambient energy, the inner sect had at least three times better atmosphere.


    There weren''t nearly as many people in the inner area, but the products, houses, and other ces were of a higher quality.


    Tengliuughed. "If you are already surprised. Wait until we reach little Yasenia''s ce."


    The Mermaid Queen asked, dubious. "Are you saying that they have a better ce than this?"


    Tengliu smirked. "Better? The energy here is patheticpared to what the core parts of the sect have."


    Coraline saw that they didn''t believe them, so she supported Tengliu''s im. "There are times that I honestly don''t want to leave. If I didn''t have a few responsibilities back in my Kingdom, I would''ve stayed in my residence here."


    The leader of the Golden Body Sect, a man with a bulky physique and a lively attitude, asked. "A residence?"


    Coraline smiled. "Of course. Since my little Ebirah is quite loved by little Yasenia and the others, they insisted on giving me a house to live with her."


    Tengliu, Wuria, and Gire nodded. "We also have one."


    The Mermaid Queen was silent for a second and asked. "How many residences are there?"


    Tengliuughed. "What, interested?"


    "If anybody said otherwise, they would be lying. Even in the inner area, I feel like I can break through 15% faster than in my sect''s holynd. If your words are true, I might even be able to loosen the bottleneck quicker."


    Tengliu saw that the woman remained calm and elegant, not showing awkwardness, and snorted. Then, she answered. "Well, you''ll have to ask her."


    Their journey took a while since the leaders couldn''t help themselves and explore a bit of the sect''s core area.


    There were even low-level Earth Rank treasures for sale, so they bought a few.


    The leader of the Herb Fragrance sect was looking at a pill with wonder in her eyes. "This [Basic Energy Gathering Pill] is amazing. It has 100% purity, and the effects should be noticeable up to the mid-level Ethereal Soul realm. Moreover, it is only a low-level Earth Rank pill."


    An inconspicuous middle-aged man was holding a vial with a reddish fluid with curiosity. "They even sell poisons. Not even my Nine Grudge Poison Sect is as casual with them. Well, they are quite expensivepared to their antidotes, but even then, it''s quite interesting."


    A middle-aged man wearing golden robesmented. "It seems I didn''t make the trip for nothing."


    He was handsome and heroic, with a pair of beautiful draconic golden wings, eyes, and a short, simrly golden tail. He was the actual Emperor of the Holy Beast Empire.


    His aura was as strong, if not stronger, than the Patriarch of the Jade Thunderbirds.


    Walking near him, a woman with royal elegance wore a green dress. She was the Forest Sky Empress. "I agree. At first, I thought that it was too much for us toe here personally. But it seems that it was worth it. I didn''t expect such a perfectnd for cultivation to exist."


    As the leaders spoke, a woman appeared from the shadows, making them tense up.


    The reason for their wariness is that they hadn''t realized that she was here before she appeared.


    Doriel swept them with herpletely ck eyes. "Hm, nobody tries to be sneaky. It seems that I won''t have to kill anybody today It''s such a shame. Come with me, Young Miss has been waiting for a while."


    A few of the top powers frowned, feeling disrespected. However, they were now in another person''s home, so provoking them for a minor offense was not worth it.


    When they arrived at the central area, the energy density became even higher, making a few of them change expressions, and by the time they arrived at Yasenia''s office, their faces had be a bit stiff.


    The energy around here was so dense that it felt like they were walking through a thinyer of energy.


    ''If I train here, my chances of breaking my bottleneck would increase severalfold.''


    While marveling about their surroundings, Doriel brought them back from fantasizing. "We are here, please enter. Young Miss is waiting inside."


    Doriel opened the doors, and they all stepped inside Yasenia''s office, where the energy was even denser asplicated arrays surrounded the walls.


    The room was muchrger than they thought, making them confused. After all, they could see that there was more space inside the room than outside.


    Other than size, there was plenty of low-key but luxurious furniture, making the room look elegant instead of extravagant.


    However, their hearts twitched when they analyzed the materials of the room''s items.


    Everything was low-level Heaven-ranked and above. Not even their throne rooms were this luxurious.


    On the other side of the beautiful and elegant room, they saw a dragoness ying with a purple-gold dragon.


    It was clear from her aura that the purple-gold dragon was a child, making them think that she was probably Yasenia''s child. Even if the dragon''s body was very differentpared to Yasenia''s dragon shape, the golden eyes both dragons shared were identical.


    The gorgeous woman sitting on her chair rxedly lifted her face, revealing her alluring facial features, and smiled. If it were not because of their high-level cultivation, they would''ve probably felt their hearts skip a beat.


    All of them could confidently say that the dragon woman before them was in the top five beauties they''d ever seen. If they didn''te here with other ns, or if they didn''t know that the woman before them already had lovers, some of these powerhouses would''ve felt tempted to woo the woman.


    Then, the beautiful woman''s luscious lips parted, releasing a mellow and slightly deep voice that caressed everyone''s ears. "Please,e inside and make yourselvesfortable. There are enough chairs for everyone."


    ***************************************************


    Kali: A nice tour through the sect.


    Andrea: They were shocked, hahaha.


    Yasenia: I''m surprised. I always thought that the energy density of our sect was low. Even a standard room back in the Rita Academy would triumph over the densest energy ce in our sect.


    Tatyana: Well, it is normal. Compared to Sky Continent, Distancia is nothing but a baby.


    Yasenia: I see.


    Author: Let''s move on. I summon you!


    Cyan Mulder: Hello~.


    Yasenia: Hello!


    Cyan Mulder: Author, please summon the little baby dragon. I want to ask her something~.


    Author: Right away.


    Kaleina: Hello~.


    Yasenia: Baby,e with Mommy~.


    Kaleina: Mommy, I need to answer this big sister first!


    Yasenia: O-Oh, you are right.


    Kaleina: Big sister, what is your question?


    Cyan Mulder: You are so cute, darling. The question is very easy, listen. What is your favorite thing to do with each of your mommies?


    Kaleina: Hm


    Cyan Mulder: Is it a bit more difficult than I expected? Haha.


    Kaleina: Well, with Mama Andrea, I like to see her forge! It is very nice to see metal taking shape into another thing.


    Cyan Mulder: I see. What about the others, Kaleina?


    Kaleina: With Mama Kali, I like to rx~. She smells very nice, and staying by her side is very peaceful.


    Kaleina: Then With Mama Angel, I like to y! It is also very fun.


    Kaleina: With Mama Cecile, I like to hunt.


    Cyan Mulder: Hunt?


    Kaleina: Mama Cecile takes me outside to hunt! It is really fun when I can kill my prey and sink my fans in their neck. Aren''t I awesome?


    Cyan Mulder: T-The most awesome in the World!


    Kaleina: Hehehe. Then, then, with Mama Evelyn, I also like to y. Seeing her create dresses is also very nice.


    Cyan Mulder: Dresses? Do you have any? I would love to see that.


    Kaleina: Look!


    *Puts on a pretty white dress that covers her dragon body.*


    Cyan Mulder: Ah! You are so pretty!


    Kaleina: *Shy* Hehehe. Thank you, big sister.


    Kaleina: Also, with Mama Tatyana, I like to learn. She teaches me many things.


    Cyan Mulder: I see. What about Yasenia?


    Kaleina: With Mommy? Everything is fun!


    Yasenia: Hehehe.


    Author: And that''s all for today~. Bye-bye!

 Chapter 721: Conversation With the Leaders.

    Chapter 721: Conversation With the Leaders.


    After all the leaders sat on the chairs Yasenia pointed at, their expressions changed slightly. The chairs were done with heaven-ranked materials, and they also had ingrained formations that relieved fatigue and stress.


    Moreover, there weren''t only human-shaped chairs. Because Yasenia''s power hadmias and such, even the Mermaid Queen found afortable chair that was suitable for her species.


    As long as they weren''t species with toorge bodies, there were chairs for almost every race in the room''s spatial storage.


    While some might say that chairs that rxed and helped the people who she was going to negotiate with could be a loss, Yasenia preferred to have non-hostile discussions that focused on not just profits but rtionships.


    Not being afraid of other powers didn''t mean that she was going to go provoking everyone. Of course, this also didn''t mean that if someone offended her, she wouldn''t retaliate.


    The one who took the lead in the conversation was the Emperor of the Holy Beast Empire. His expression was stern, and his tone regal, showing wisdom and power. "Lady Yasenia, we''vee here today to meditate between you and the Continental Shadow. While none of the Continental Shadow representatives are here, we''ve gone to them first beforeing to you, so we have an idea of what they want, what happened, and what we want you to do."


    Yasenia looked at him with a neutral expression. "Hm. I think I''ve made myself quite clear, didn''t I? However, as you all are here, it seems that my message hasn''t reached them, and they are now demanding something from me. Let''s hear it, Your Majesty."


    The dragon man nodded. "We''ve heard from them that you have maliciously released some kind of gue on thirty main cities. People are dying even now as we speak, and a significant portion of those are innocent people who had nothing to do with the disagreements between you and their power."


    Yasenia leaned forward, resting her chin on her palm. "Your majesty, do you know Better said, did they tell you why I released this gue, as you call it, on their cities?"


    The man paused for a second andmented. "While they haven''t told us, I believe that an offense deep enough to release a disaster of this magnitude hasn''t been done."


    Yasenia smiled and started to look through some documents. Then, she retrieved one of them and, using proficient hand movements and speed, she copied it thirteen times.


    It took her no longer than twenty seconds. Then, she waved her hand, and each copied document flew across the room andnded on theirps. "I''ve hidden some secret information, but that''s a report two days before I took action. Everything can be verified. Please, take a look."


    They all looked through, and their expressions turned gloomy. Coraline said coldly. "Holy Beast Emperor, we''vee because we also think that little Yasenia''s actions are going overboard. However, if you leave this matter unpunished, what kind of face will we have?"


    The document showed a detailed list of the number of people who disappeared, and with the help of an energy technique, they could open a mental text that carried what happened to each victim on the list.


    The list had a total of 2,000 names. The document was written with a special technique, so fitting all 2,000 names on one page was possible.


    Between those 2,000 names, there were a few harpies,mias, and other races from top powers that hade to the Astral Sky Sect to train. Moreover, it showed that these people had clear identification that discerned them from bona fide Astral Sky Disciples.


    In short, about a quarter of the people that were attacked by the wolves, Garuda, and Assassin sect were not even part of the Astral Sky n.


    This was not only a p to these leaders'' faces but also ack of respect for the long alliance of powers that had been maintained for many years.


    The Emperor of the Holy Beast Empire looked at the list for a while and spoke. "While I understand why you acted. The attack is still exaggerated. You''ve already killed more than half a million people. Moreover, we don''t know if the gue will extend to other cities as people try to flee from the affected ces. The gue you dispatched is too malicious and dangerous, and it can be a genuine continental disaster."


    Yasenia looked at the Emperor and smiled. "So what?"


    Everybody froze at her words.The Holy Beast Emperor frowned and looked into Yasenia''s eyes. "What do you mean?"


    Yasenia''s smile didn''t falter. "So what if millions die? Or if tens of millions die? Those three powers have been bothering me time and time and time again only because of their arrogance, not being able to take a single loss and their profound greed. Would you, mighty leaders of the powers, step up to dissuade them from attacking my power if they gathered an army and came here?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "I know you wouldn''t. After all, I''m a new and uing power. Speaking of utility and strength, my power is nothing more than a slightly bigger ant in your eyespared to behemoths like the Wolf and Garuda race."


    The dragoness''s smile became cold as she swept her eyes across them. "Those three aren''t just targeting me. They are trying to target those close to me. So, since they dare stomp my bottom line, why would I care if millions die? Why would I care if I exterminated their entire races from the face of the Distancia Continent? Why would I care if I unleash a disaster on the World?"


    Her voice lowered, sounding ruthless and malevolent, and her pupils thinned to lines as a powerful aura spread around the room. "If I can protect my family and their smiles, even several worlds of people are worth sacrificing, what are a few million lives?"


    They all felt their limbs getting cold as chills of fear climbed up their spines. It was not because of Yasenia''s aura but because they realized her words weren''t facious or an exaggeration.


    The dragon before them would really sacrifice several worlds of living beings for the safety of her family.


    A crisp and sweet voice interrupted the flow when the air was tense.


    "Mommy?"


    They all saw Yasenia''s aurapletely melt away as a warm and cozy presence surrounded the previous ruthless dragoness. "Baby, did I startle you? I''m so sorry."


    Her soft tone and tender look as she looked at the dragon in her arms made them think that another being had suddenly possessed Yasenia.


    Kaleina smiled and shook her dragon head. "No!"


    "I''m relieved, then." Yaseniaughed softly and kissed her snout gently. That single action carried so much love and gentleness that even a blind person would feel it.


    The little dragon giggled happily and coiled around her, closing her eyes again once she buried her face between Yasenia''s breasts.


    The dragoness looked at the leaders and sighed. "As long as you guarantee that those three won''t touch any of my disciples or powers until the summit, where everything will probably get sorted out, I''ll release the cure for it."


    The dragoness said sternly. "However, you only have one chance. If they start bothering me again, I won''t go easy on them the next time and target as little as thirty cities."


    The Holy Beast Emperor contemted for a few moments. In the meantime, Li Xianghua, the Sect Master of the Nine Herb Fragrance Sect, spoke with a doubtful look. "Yasenia, do you really not fear us looking at you with more wariness than them? I''ll be honest with you. My people have already gone to investigate whatever you released, and there are no previous examples of the symptoms or even the method to cure them. The fact that you have a gue that you can spread at your will is something terrifying."


    Yasenia naturally understood that. How could these superpowers live with such a threat on her hands?


    Therefore, she spoke. "The knowledge of that thing is held by very few individuals. Moreover, the way to grow it is also very limited and resource-consuming. While it is true that I can release it in various ces, I would have to burn through my treasury faster than I can ever maintain it."


    It was a lie. The parasite Kali created was extremely cheap to produce. Kali could produce enough of them to infect a whole city water system in a week. The ones Yasenia released were very few, allowing them to propagate slowly and not cause as much damage. If not, the casualties wouldn''t be as little as half a million.


    You have to remember that these main cities usually had 500 million inhabitants each. To only kill half a million with 30 citiesbined, it was very little.


    Of course, with cheapness came fragility. Creating the antidote was extremely easy as long as you had the knowledge necessary tobat parasites. Even an apprentice who only studied a year would have an easy time dealing with it.


    These people didn''t know how to counterattack a parasite because they had never seen one reach such a level of power.


    When the people heard Yasenia''s words, they released a small breath. If Yasenia had a way to create this thing in bulk, they probably would consider joining the Continental Shadow to exterminate them.


    The Holy Beast Emperor agreed to her condition. "As long as you spread the antidote, we promise that we''ll stop them from bothering you until the summit."


    Yasenia nodded and called Doriel. The woman appeared from the shadows and respectfully bowed. "You called, Young Miss?"


    Yasenia nodded and gave her forty bottles with a white substance. "Spread them on the skies above those cities."


    The leaders looked at the bottles deeply, knowing that it was the antidote. Li Xianghua, the Sect Master of the Her Fragrance Sect, and Li Yanhong, the male Sect Master of the Poison Grudge Sect, couldn''t help but widen their eyes.


    Li Xianghua spoke incredulously. "The antidote is magic-ranked?"


    The dragoness didn''t bother hiding it. "That''s right. The gue we released is costly but also easy to clear as long as you know what you are doing. From the very beginning, we just wanted the other powers to stop underestimating us and take us as equals. If you protect others from certain things, you also should include the Astral Sky n in those things. We are more than worthy, and I''m tired of ying a ''Whose bigger?'' contest with all of you. My Astral Sky Sect has wanted to develop silently and peacefully since the very beginning."


    Hearing her words, many of the power representatives present had awkward faces. After all, it was true that the Astral Sky Sect had never taken the initiative to start a conflict, even when they had been involved in many disputestely.


    Cao Chenghua, the leader of the Jade Thunderbirds, suddenly asked. "By the way, Sect Master Yasenia, do you know anything about the ancient aura that spread around the other day?"


    The fact that he called her sect master was a sign of admission on his part.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia was slightly surprised that he asked something like that because it meant that he knew something was amiss on her part, but she didn''t show anything on her face. She shook her head and spoke. "I do not know anything. I was supervising the Heavenly Tribtion of one expert who broke through into the Epoch Core realm, so I was not aware until I waster informed."


    Cao Chenghua asked, his face unreadable. "Supervising a Heavenly Tribtion?"


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow and smiled. "Do you doubt me?"


    Cao Chenghua nodded. "I do, in fact, doubt you."


    The dragoness shrugged, not bothering to exin. "Suit yourself. Even if that ancient aura came from us, you can do nothing, so why would I bother hiding it?"


    Cao Chenghua frowned. "Sect Master Yasenia, aren''t you underestimating our powers too much?"


    Yasenia smiled. "I''m not. Thanks to Tengliu and the others, I have a deep understanding of what kind of foundations your powers have. Even if you are five or ten times stronger than what their ns have shown to me, I''m confident in being able to defend myself."


    The leaders didn''t speak, looking deeply at the dragoness. The more they knew, the deeper the fog around this alluring and mysterious creature grew.


    ***************************************************


    Kali: Interesting.


    Andrea: I wonder how they will react.


    Author: I wonder who will appear today~. I summon you!


    Arfa42: It is me~. Hello!


    Cecile: Hi.


    Arfa42: Tatyana, a question for you.


    Tatyana: Let''s hear it.


    Arfa42: Let''s say that Yasenia was not born because there was no reincarnated soul nourishment, and what was born were twins, a boy and a girl. What would you have done? Will you date the boy or the girl or both twins or be a parent?


    Tatyana: If it was before I had Yasenia, I might have answered without deep consideration and answered "both."


    Tatyana: However, now I''m not so sure of what would''ve happened. Not taking into ount that the Gods would''ve probably overtaken those two if I would be the lover of one, both, or none is something I don''t know.


    Tatyana: I can''t honestly give you a definitive answer. I can only say that it would''ve been a mess.


    Arfa42: I see. Thanks for answering.


    Author: And that''s all for today~. Bye-bye!

 Chapter 722: Yasenia Reveals Most of the Truth. Mortal Cultivation Realms Recapitulation.

    Chapter 722: Yasenia Reveals Most of the Truth. Mortal Cultivation Realms Recapittion.


    Cao Chenghua decided not to continue speaking. Although deep in his mind, he still believed that Yasenia was overestimating herself, he didn''t dare look down on her.


    Even if Yasenia could disy a fifth of what she boasted about now, it would be a power worth recognizing.


    The rest of the leaders also nodded because they didn''t feel falsehooding from her.


    In the past, Yasenia has relied on boasting her true capabilities to make deals and create her power. However, those kinds of deflection tactics would not work with these people.


    The main reason for that was the absolute chasm in power that separated them.


    While sensing lies was not an expected quality nor skill cultivators had, that changed when we spoke about leaders of multiple powers. The people talking with Yasenia right now were old, the youngest being Tengliu at 1500 years of age.


    Other than that, aura fluctuations were also an excellent way to discern people''s intentions besides their words. And higher-level cultivators had an easy time understanding these aura fluctuationsing from weaker ones.


    It was to the point that if the strength difference was massive, the cultivator could even tell what they were thinking. Something Tatyana had demonstrated a few times before, the most recent case being Sarah.


    Dragons were so apt when spotting lies or half-truths because of their innate ability to feel the aura fluctuations a creature had. A person might be able to control their body and energy perfectly so as not to appear flustered, but controlling even the minute reactions was impossible, not even for a high-level cultivator.


    In short, Yasenia would have a very hard time lying to these people; even when telling half-truths, she would need to be careful about it.


    Li Xianghua, the Sect Master of the Nine Herb Fragrance Sect, smiled. "Well, now that we are done with the stuffy stuff, let''s move on. The Nine Herb Fragrance Sect wants to create a cooperative alliance with the Astral Sky Sect. The raw materials, products, and tools I''ve seen are sublime to the point that I feel regretful for not being able to use them earlier."


    Li Yanhong swiftly followed. "The Nine Grudge Poison Sect is also willing to form a cooperative alliance with the Astral Sky Sect."


    Yasenia was not surprised. The techniques taught in her sect had knowledgeing from the Sky Continent integrated. Sheughed and nodded. "Sure. We''ll go over the detailster."


    Suddenly, a voice nobody expected was heard. "The Ocean Swallowing Mermaid n also wants a cooperative alliance."


    Yasenia''s eyebrows shot upward as she turned to look at her. She thought that this aloof and indifferent Queen would not be tempted. "This is unexpected, Mermaid Queen. May I ask why?"


    The Mermaid Queen nodded, still elegant and indifferent. "The potential you''ve shown far exceeds my expectations. Not to mention, I''ve even sensed a few auras of danger in your territory, which is unthinkable for a recently formed first-rated power. The environment you have here is enviable to the point that I would''ve forcefully conquered it if you hadn''t shown enough strength to protect it."


    The Mermaid Queen continued. "Therefore, I would like a residence for my race in your sect, if possible. We can negotiate the price to keep it, and we can also sign a non-aggression agreement. While a heavenly oath won''t protect it, you''ve shown enough of your personality for me to understand you finally."


    Yasenia smirked. "Understand me?"


    The Mermaid Queen smiled. "Yes. Unless provoked, you are a great ally. However, you will be a nightmarish enemy if someone touches your bottom line."


    The dragoness sighed. "Haven''t I been saying that since the beginning?"


    The Mermaid Queen nodded. "However, prior to you, many had said that and then revealed their fangs while secretly preparing. Therefore, taking our time to observe you is normal. However, I''ve been convinced after seeing this basin of yours. You don''t need resources, energy quality, or any other things. In the Distancia Continent, few ces canpare to your sect. And I say few because there might be secretnds that areparable. Within my knowledge, this basin is the best cultivation spot in the entire continent."


    Yasenia couldn''t help but look at her with admiration. Then, she smiled. "No wonder people praise you as the most outstanding talent in thest five thousand years. You are truly worthy of that title."


    Tengliu pouted. "I''m the most outstanding talent of thest thousand years! Little Yasenia, praise me!"


    The dragoness looked at her with a deadpan expression. "Great job."


    Tengliu clutched her naked chest, dramatically flopping on the chair. "Ugh, little Yasenia doesn''t love me anymore!"


    Yasenia rolled her eyes, but her gaze and lips showed a hint ofughter. ''She reminds me of how Mom acts sometimes.''


    The rest of the leaders had their lips twitching. ''Who is she, and what have you done with the arrogant, cunning, and intelligent harpy!?''


    The Mermaid Queen ignored the dramatic silver-feathered harpy and spoke. "By the way, I also sensed a ce with high concentrations of water and simr elements. Is that avable to outsiders?"


    The dragoness was surprised. "Even with your spiritual sense suppressed, you managed to feel theke? That''s honestly impressive. We can negotiate together with the other two leaderster. For now, is there anything else that the esteemed guests want?"


    With very few other things to speak about, the Holy Beast Emperor conversed about a few things with her regarding their deal, and they finalized the details.


    To make sure that nothing went wrong, Yasenia called Tatyana and had her sit by her side in the discussion that she herself led.


    Tatyana interrupted only two times when the Holy Beast Emperor was gaining an advantage to suggest something that was difficult not to ept while also reversing the flow of the deal to Yasenia''s advantage.


    Her profound wisdom and cunning remarks made the leaders look at her intensely. After all, they all realized that this woman was not a beast-human but a normal human.


    The Mermaid Queen couldn''t help but ask. "Sect Master Yasenia, who is she?"


    Yasenia looked at her and smiled. "My mother."


    Everyone froze, including Tengliu and the others, because they didn''t expect Yasenia to reveal it so bluntly.


    The Mermaid Queen''s eyes widened in shock for the first time and blurted. "You are lying."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow andughed. Angel and the others had alreadypleted the defensive formation, so she was unafraid of revealing things. "Why would I lie? Although Mom is a human, she gave birth to me. She is also one of the most wise people I''ve ever known, and she has been guiding me and helping me build this power."


    Cao Chenghua frowned. "A human? Was it a human the one who made the leader of the Five Fang Serpent n Kneel with her aura?"


    Yasenia snorted. "I know where you are going, but don''t even try. I''ve said it many times, but I have no ambition toward Distancia. Also, there is a human section in my sect as well. I admit that this continent doesn''t wee humans, but that doesn''t mean I can''t create a small haven for humans and beast humans to coexist. It might take 100 years or maybe 1000. But eventually, this ce will be a mixed ce with beasts, humans, and beast humans living in harmony."


    All the leaders looked at Yasenia with stunned expressions.


    Yasenia sighed and asked. "Why have you all been suppressing the human race? You are afraid that they will be strong again and take back the continent from your hands, right? Then, if we create a cohesive society where those values are never taught, never brought up, and we teach children from young that it doesn''t matter which race you are, you have the right to be stronger, then, in 10,000 years at most, Distancia will have no discrimination."


    The dragoness looked at their frowning faces andmented. "I understand what you are thinking. I understand your fears ingrained by thousands upon thousands of years of not only listening but teaching that humans are evil creatures. However, I can guarantee that outside" Yasenia pointed at the sky. "Beast humans are the minority."


    These words implicated many things, and the dragoness didn''t care if they understood or not. She had already gained the body cultivation methods, so even if she was trapped in this basin until she was strong enough, she didn''t mind.


    From now on, besides her small desire to make Astral Sky Sect an untouchable power in this continent, there was zero appeal about anything here.


    Techniques? She already had many experts, and the library they had created had plenty of skills, techniques, and many more perks that were being expanded daily by the three seniors when they had free time.


    Resources? Yasenia has yet to find a resource that is unique to this ce. Moreover, she had plenty of renewable resources nearby that she could use unlimitedly, including water sources, food sources, and material sources. There was even a massive Parus mine that self-restocked as long as they didn''t touch the energy vein flowing through it.


    Talents? Her nearby Astral Sky City was big enough to house 1 billion peoplefortably and had enough infrastructure nning to expand that number to 10 billion. The Astral Sky Sect could amodate up to 1 million people, taking into consideration that the top 5% would be top-tier cultivators consuming resources daily. To take matters into perspective, powers usually had 0.01% of top-tier experts inparison.


    Poption? The variety of races might palepared to the outside world, but there was enough diversity, potential, and good bloodline creatures to increase the poption''s quality gradually.


    Defense? The defensive formations around the basin and city were unbreakable for current powers, as they could even defend against middle-level Transcendent Cultivators. Even if a meteor fell and destroyed half the World, the Astral Sky Sect and City would survive. Plus, a slightly weaker defense array covered much more area and used environmental energy to be maintained; it was just not activated since that formation would only be activated in a "lockdown" situation.


    Yaseniacked nothing after obtaining the ten attributed Transcendent Rank Body Cultivation techniques and the Attributeless low-level Heaven-ranked body cultivation technique. Everybody could learn attributeless techniques as long as they had cultivation talent, so there wasn''t ack of that either.


    In short, Yasenia''s sect, in a short six years, had already be a Holy Land that she could rule as she pleased until people started reaching the high levels of the Transcendence Realm in Distancia.


    However, for that to happen, how many years must pass? 100,000? 1 million?


    By then, who knows if the humans outside had gained their own "Distancia Hero" and reversed the situation one more time?


    Yasenia could close everything from the outside, and even then, the speed of development of her sect would be faster than any power.


    She had already reached the apex of this Continent in everything but strength. The only things left for her to do in Distancia were ughtering all her enemies and gaining enough power to leave this ce safely with her own strength.


    Moreover, Yasenia didn''t withhold much information besides a few core secrets, telling them all of this calmly.


    Looking at their solemn expressions, Yaseniamented. "In short, I don''t care if you agree, disagree, or if you want to band together to try and kill me after you leave here."


    After a few moments of silence, Cao Chenghua spoke deeply. "You are not from Distancia."


    Yasenia looked at him quietly, neither confirming nor denying, but her silence spoke volumes.


    The dragoness spoke. "So, what are you all going to do?"


    Tengliu smiled and was the first to speak. "The Stormfeather Harpy n will continue being Astral Sky Sect''s ally. Even if we have to fight the entire continent with her, we will."


    Coraline followed; her voice sounded firm. "The Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster Race will continue"


    Wuria, the ss scalemia leader, and Gire, the Ember Phoenix Race leader, followed after her.


    While the other powers present didn''t follow behind, the weight of the Astral Sky n had already increased several notches to the point that they couldn''t think of her as anything else but equals.


    The Holy Beast Emperormented. "In the Power Summit, there will be duels between the middle-level Epoch Core people. Those duels are our way of resolving fights without having to involve the core people from each power. There, you might be able to resolve the enmity between the Continental Shadow and yourself. However, remember that top-tierbatants do not participate."


    The dragoness muttered. "Middle-level?"


    Tengliumented. "Don''t underestimate it because of that. While middle-level Epoch Cores are not despairingly strong, there are huge differences inbat strength between them. For example, even at the same tier with the same talent, someone who just entered the middle level would be helplessly beaten down by someone at the middle level''s peak."


    Yasenia thought. ''If I''m not wrong, levels 1-3 of Dantian Spiritualization might be low-level Epoch Core; levels 4-6 of Dantian Spiritualization might be middle-level Epoch Core; levels 7-9 of Dantian Spiritualization might be high-level Epoch Core; and the Half-step level of Dantian Spiritualization might be Peak Epoch Core.''


    ''If I take that into ount, the people participating are probably simr in strength to a Sixth Level Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivator on the verge of breaking through to the seventh level.''


    The dragoness knew how vast the difference in strength between Dantian Spiritualization levels was. Until that realm, cultivators gained strength gradually.


    The first big jump in strength was in the Body Modification realm, and the second most significant jump before Dantian Spiritualization was in the half-step Unification realm. However, during the first fourth Mortal Realms, most of the energy was used to limate the Cultivator for future strength power-ups.


    Meridian and Dantian Creation Realm existed to create the base of what a cultivator would be.


    Body Modification Realm was to enhance the body so that the cultivator didn''t break with their own strength.


    Mental Nourishing Realm was to enhance the mind so that the cultivator could keep up with their own body''s speed and also with the enormous mental process needed to use their skills.


    Finally, Unification Realms was to bring out the innate potential of the creatures and fuse their individual parts, Body, Mind, Soul, and Dantian, into one single whole.


    After all of that came the Dantian Spiritualization Realm; in this realm, the cultivator would constantly increase their strength by repetitively condensing their energy until they couldn''tpress it anymore, creating an energy core in their Dantians during the Half-step Dantian Spiritualization Realm.


    The energy in the dantian would go from gas to liquid to solid to be a [Core], and the difference between each energy state was dreadful.


    While normal Dantian Spiritualization could fight amongst each other if they were in the same small realm, once a Dantian Spiritualization with liquid energy fought one with gaseous energy, it would be a ughter. The same goes for someone with solid energy fighting someone with liquid energy or someone with a core fighting someone with solid energy.


    Therefore, someone at the top of the middle-level Epoch Core was someone who had simr strength to a cultivator with liquid energy that was about topress into a solid.


    That''s why, the fact that our girls could fight so many levels above them was actually mind-boggling for many individuals. It was like asking a child to beat up an adult with their bare fists.


    ****


    Author Note: Since we are approaching the fifth realm, I thought of doing a small rption of the realms. I hope you don''t mind~. Take it as today''s Celestial Theater, hahaha.

 Chapter 723: A Week Later. Conclusion of the Thirteen Leaders. (Important Annoucnement)

    Chapter 723: A Week Later. Conclusion of the Thirteen Leaders. (Important Annoement)


    Author Note: There are a few important things at the end after the Celestial Theater, please don''t skip it~.


    ***********************************************************


    After that, the conversation that followed was about Yasenia negotiating with the various powers to allow the Astral Sky Shops to open throughout the continent. She didn''t have as much manpower yet. Still, the sect''s daily ie was enormous thanks to the Parus Mine, which made buying a few plots ofnd in major cities not that significant of a burden.


    Other than that, the powers were also interested in the products of the sect, and the various leaders ended up staying in the Astral Sky n for a week. All these leaders had their minds filled with Yasenia''s words, and they made assumptions about Yasenia''s true origin.


    Yasenia didn''t mind their minor investigations about her. In the past, they might have been harmful, but at the moment, they were considered beneficial.


    There was a big difference between a "strong new power" and a "strong new power that was not native and uninterested in theirnd."


    The dragoness didn''t n on revealing much more for now, but she had prepared a few documents with basicmon sense for the outer world with Tatyana and the seniors.


    These documents exined a bit about how outside forces viewed different races and how Distancia powers would eventually face destruction if they continued with their absurdly harsh veryws.


    While she was not going to give them everything yet, she was going to share this final part to elerate her ns.


    As Yasenia said before, she was not a hero, but if she could do something that made her dears happy with little effort, she would have no problems doing it.


    In this case, this "something" to make her dears happy was to eradicate the brutal part of very and save a whole race.


    She knew the very system in Sky Continent, and while it was called such, and dark traders existed, most of the very was done within the ws," and ves there had basic rights, sry, and protection. ve abuse was very low for what "very" entailed.


    It was less of a very trade and more of a work-hiring trade that covered plenty of areas.


    While not a perfect solution, asking the entire Distancia Continent to ultimately abolish very was foolish. Nobody, after dozens of thousands of years of education, would ept it.


    It was like suddenly asking a mortal society to consider rats as citizens or a religious society to change their God.


    Not only would the citizens look with contempt at the "rats" or the "new" God, but the leaders would also be seen as crazy for proposing such a thing.


    A gradual change was best for this radical and cultural transformation.


    Meanwhile, during their stay in the Astral Sky Sect, they all received the news of the sudden end of the gue, making them sigh with relief and reaffirm a few of their thoughts.


    The way Yasenia and the others could heal so many people was by using water as a source to carry the parasite-killing antidote. Be it rain, reservoirs, rivers, orkes, they all carried the medicine that allowed them to fight the parasite Kali released.


    Moreover, since it used rain as a medium, those people who might have gone to other cities would also benefit.


    In short, it was quickly contained because of the advanced nning from our girls.


    It was noon on the eighth day of their stay, and all the leaders had appeared in Yasenia''s room with more rxed and weing expressions.


    Yasenia has proven to be a dangerous but easy to speak with. They learned a basic thing, "Just Don''t provoke her."


    And who would''ve known? It worked wonders!


    Most of them had a residence in a core area of the city as leading powers, and they even had slots to carry a few juniors to train in the sect for three months a year.


    What Yasenia and Tatyana were using was not a normal way to grow a sect. They were using the "Holy Land" structure.


    With time, for people outside the sect, the Astral Sky Sect would eventually be a paradise ce, and entry slots to participate in activities would be increasingly valuable.


    This would umte advantages, and eventually, Astral Sky n would be the number 1 power.


    Of course, it was only possible because of the massively sturdy foundation Yasenia hadid in six short years with the help of three seniors from higher worlds.


    If Yasenia were alone, she would''ve needed a few decades to reach her current progress.


    Which, by the way, was still stupidly short.


    When all of them sat in their chairs in Yasenia''s office, their attitudes were more rxed. Yasenia spoke. "Thank you for your patronage thesest days. Our development is increasing by a lot because of your cooperation. In the name of the Astral Sky Sect, I wanted to say thank you."


    The Forest Sky Empressughed softly. "Don''t be polite with us, little Yasenia. We''ve also benefited a lot from these transactions."


    Yasenia smiled and nodded.


    Tengliu looked at the other leaders and asked. "By the way, have you all sent a letter to the Continental Shadow people? I''m having a strange feelingtely, and I don''t know why."


    The leaders didn''t dismiss such vague words. After all, Tengliu was one of the strongest Fate attribute users in the entire continent.


    The Holy Beast Emperor got thoughtful andmented. "Imunicated with Beastmaster Monarch and told him to send the letter personally, so it should be okay. However, if you are having some sort of premonition, we should be careful."


    Suddenly, they heard the doors open as one of the mysterious maids that always stayed around Yasenia entered with a cold and solemn expression.


    This woman was a dragon woman with yellow scales, hair, and mesmerizing azure eyes. Her body was also very curvaceous, and lightning could be seen sometimes, creating arcs around her scales. Like all the maids they''d seen, her beauty was outstanding even for them.


    ia spoke. "Young Miss, an army is approaching our sect. It has a few tens of millions of creatures in it. They will arrive in three days."


    All the leaders'' faces darkened, and some even showed rage in their expressions.


    Yasenia, on the other hand, was calm. She spun the engraving pen she held in her hand as she thought. ''As expected, after being amputated and then provoked, he couldn''t stay still and sent the Garuda army to test me. Cunning, but this is far from enough. I wonder, what will the leaders here do?''


    Tengliu asked while suppressing her voice to prevent her internal anger from leaking. "What races?"


    ia looked at Tengliu, then at Yasenia. The dragoness nodded, giving her permission to answer. "Tell us all the information you have."


    ia turned toward Tengliu and spoke. "The gathered races are in the thousands, but the main ones are wolf creatures and garudas. From the sources of information I''ve received, the person leading this army is the Garuda Patriarch himself. They are moving at a constant speed since a concealing formation surrounds them. However, since it was pathetically low-level, we could detect them in advance."


    ia continued. "From the spies we''ve snuck inside, we discovered that their target this time is not theplete destruction of the sect but capturing Young Miss one way or another. While we haven''t discovered why they want to, since the leader of the expedition is the Lord of the Garudas apanied by the Peach Blossom Sect''s few elders, we can make educated guesses."


    ia''s voice was t, but the longer she spoke, the thicker the killing intent around her grew.


    Coraline frowned and asked. "Why would they go through so much trouble to capture little Yasenia?"


    ia answered. "It seems that someone had finally discovered the bloodline level of Young Miss and spread it to them."


    Tengliu was curious and asked. "Can we know it?"


    ia turned toward Yasenia, and the dragoness shrugged. "Since those people know it, it is a matter of time before it spreads across the entire World."


    ia looked at Tengliu and the others andmented. "Our Young Miss is considered an adolescent dragon, and her bloodline level is of the Peak-level Ancient Beast Realm."


    All thirteen powerhouses froze in ce, their eyes widening to the extremes. Not even the everposed Holy Beast Emperor escaped this time from showing disbelief.


    While there have never been any Ancient ranked bloodlines in the Distancia Continent, they knew about the rank as it was left behind in many information scrolls.


    Therefore, they all knew just how absurdly powerful it was for someone of Yasenia''s age to reach that bloodline level already.


    After all, bloodline increased with age, and this was more so for dragons.


    As the king of beasts, even if a dragonzed around and never cultivated, they would eventually be powerful.


    Dragons with legendary bloodline levels and above had no lifespan, and the only thing that could naturally kill these dragons was their bodies growing toorge for their cultivation level to support them.


    Imagine a dragon of Tian Long''s size but with Yasenia''s cultivation realm. The dragon would die because the creature''s core would be unable to sustain it.


    This was one of the reasons why, even with an "infinite" lifespan and being basically set for life at birth, dragons were not absolute overlords throughout the Universe.


    Plus, almost all races hunted dragons for their valuable bodies, and because of their reverse scale, even Dragon Gods with enough strength to scare Immortals and Gods would sometimes fall.


    If not because of the few natural disadvantages, Dragons would beplete overlords throughout the Universe.


    So, after hearing that one of such creatures, a very young one at that, had such a bloodline level, all these leaders were scared stiff.


    The Forest Sky Empress stuttered, not believing her ears. "W-What level did you just say?"


    ia frowned, sincerely confused. "Are you deaf?"


    The Empress saw the sincerity in ia''s confusion and coughed, feeling a bit embarrassed. "Sorry, it is such a ridiculous im that I have a hard time believing it."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "There is no need to go in circles. If you want to ask me to prove it, just say so."


    Then, Yasenia undid the formation that suppressed her bloodline and allowed it to run rampant in the room, not even putting an effort to increase the effects.


    BOOM!


    The calm aura around Yasenia exploded and engulfed the entire room in her presence. Her beast cultivation has already reached the tenth level of the Fusion Core realm, which gave her a massive upgrade in strength.


    Her bloodline pressure was alreadyparable to the leaders when she was in the first level of the Fusion Core beast realm. Now that she was in the limit of the realm, the aura had done a qualitative and quantitative change.


    Even the air around Yasenia felt denser and harder to breathe.


    Yasenia looked at them with a smile, but to the leaders gathered here, that smile felt predatory. Even the strongest one, bloodline-wise, Cao Chenghua, felt like amon bird being looked at by an ancient creature.


    ia saw their expressions and internally smirked, feeling smug. ''Now you understand our miss''s might? Young Miss should have done this earlier.''


    Yasenia looked at the Forest Sky Empress with a smile and asked. "Is this enough?"


    The Empress stuttered. "Y-Yes, Lady Yasenia."


    The dragoness reactivated the bloodline-suppressing formation with augh. "No need to be so formal. Acting like before is enough Hm?"


    Yasenia looked over to Tengliu''s side and saw her using her wings to cover her waist area with an awkward expression. "What happened?"


    Tengliu coughed. "Nothing, don''t worry."


    ia was ruthless and revealed it. "She orgasmed when your aura hit her."


    Yasenia was dumbfounded, and Tengliu''s cheeks gained a rosy color as she looked sideways. For a 1500-year-old, to lose control in such a manner, especially when her race was supposed to be a sexually driven one, was extremely embarrassing.


    The leaders around felt their lips twitching, but strangely, none of them med her. They also understood that as a Harpy, it was natural to lose control of the body when met with such a superior creature.


    Even they felt a primal impulse to court Yasenia for a moment before they suppressed it.


    Yasenia asked. "Let''s return to our conversation. What will you do in this situation?"


    The Holy Beast Emperor was the one who talked. "We''ll stop it from you as guaranteed before. If they insist on attacking you before the summit, then we''ll have to teach him a lesson."


    Nobody disagreed.


    By now, they all clearly understood where Yasenia stood on their continent. She was either a "kill before she matures" or a "Never provoke and ally if possible" being, and Yasenia had shown clearly that she had already "matured."


    Opposing her right now was not only stupid, insensible, and short-sighted but probably a one-way ticket to the reincarnation cycle.


    **************************************************


    Kali: Status is really nice.


    Yasenia: Right? That''s why I bothered even in the first ce. Now, even if I kill them at the summit or dere War after it and exterminate their powers, nobody will probably react strongly. From now on, unless an ident happens, everything will be smooth sailing ~.


    Kali: Yes, my lovely dragoness is the most intelligent.


    Yasenia: *Tails wagging.* Praise me more~.


    Kali: Hahaha, you are so cute~.


    Yasenia: Cute? Fufu~, let me show you how "cute" I am.


    Author: Hm Is Yasenia taking her dears more often to have some "fun"tely, or is it just me?"


    Evelyn: *Grabbing her waist with a painful and happy expression* It''s not just you.


    Author:


    Author: Let''s continue. I summon you!


    Randomnt: Hello!


    Andrea: Wee.


    Randomnt: Tatyana, have you ever had a harem or considered having a harem? And if Yasenia could control multiple bodies at the same time, would you ask her to pretend to be your harem?


    Tatyana: For the first question, I''ve had them.


    The rest:


    Tatyana: What''s with that look? I''m oo experienced. It''s normal to try new things when other things don''t work. Although they were done during my bleak moments, I barely have any happy memories from them.


    Randomnt: Hm, I see. What about the second question?


    Tatyana: Leaving aside whether it is possible for my little treasure to multiply herself suddenly *Smirk sadistically* I would probably live in bed for a long time as I subdue multiple little treasures~.


    Tatyana: Aahn~, just thinking about multiple little treasures with eyes rolled up and bing little whales is making me hot~.


    Randomnt: Little whales?


    Tatyana: I mean, whales squirt a lot of liquid from their orifices, right? Fufufu~.


    The rest:


    Author:


    Tatyana: And that''s all for today~.


    Author: Sigh


    ********************************************************************


    There are a few important things ahead; please read~.


    First of all, hello, this is the monthly thank you for P******! It has been a while since I did it; I don''t know why. Hahaha. We''ve crossed the 180 P******!


    Here is the important information. Other than HEM, you have another 2 novels in P******! They are Ascension of the Sylvan Cosmos and Rise of the Death Empress.


    Currently, they are on chapter 5 each!


    AotSC is about a Tree with a system in a world with a system. The tree is not a reincarnated soul stuffed in a tree but a literal tree. Interesting, don''t you think? I think it is at least worth a try.


    RotDE is Tatyana''s story. I previously uploaded it, but it was too rushed, and I felt as if I was skimming through the plot points, as if I had something running after me that would bonk me if I didn''t. So, I''ve rewritten it.


    Now, for the question that all of you probably have. Will the novelse to the free pages? Well, my n is to upload the first 35 chapters to P****** so that I can upload the first 20 chapters of each novel "daily" and then go for themon uploading speed that they will have. In short, simr to HEM, they will be 15 chapters ahead on P******, with each tier having more chapters than the others. You can check the benefits to know more deeply.


    And yeah, that was the announcement. If you have any questions, you can write them down in thements! Following up, there are the usual benefits for P******.


    First, you''ll get dozens of illustrations (Both R-18 and normal), with at least one illustration per month. Then, from 6 to 15 advanced chapters, and the privilege to ask questions in the Celestial Theater and get answers for them without limits. There are also polls to choose illustrations and so on. Here are the dears that are subscribed~.


    Celestial Cultivators!


    AARTAPPEL


    Acedia


    Admiral362funny


    ndra Luna


    An


    Andrew Miles


    Andrew R G


    Anna Haig


    Anubhav Das


    Arfa42


    Aron At


    Ash


    Azur Kris


    AzureLotus


    AM


    Basete36


    Belkoth


    ckelements


    Cambstansa


    Chris


    Christopher Barzi


    Cody Johnson


    Corodix


    Cossey3407


    Cyan Mulder


    DaniXO


    Dante


    Drogon


    dsigler96


    eeleater


    Eric


    fantasy12


    fightnguru


    gestis


    G_Man_No_99


    GAGE OLD


    smaster


    Henry Hammond


    Huxley


    Huy Bui


    iriri


    Janjan2341


    Jason Davis


    John Doe


    Jonathon wojtowicz


    Josh Rinke


    Jostein Andersen


    Kaszty


    Keyku


    Kikaibaka


    Li1 Mainy


    Lord William


    Luke S.


    Mace1980


    Man of Sodium


    Mayrah


    me493865


    mmms


    Moonymoon


    Mundanity


    My_dude


    Nightingale


    Ole Martin Johnsen


    OTwist


    Page


    RackOfLife


    Randomnt


    Raven95


    reventcake295


    Rijax Bloodmore


    Robby Harbury


    Rors399


    s0sTommy


    S_Mawa


    Scott Logan


    seth medeiros


    SophiaGloxi


    Synystyr97


    Sbastien Kingsbury


    Tatsuya


    Tom Ford


    Troxking


    Viggo Persson


    VolfKami


    will


    XSell


    XxHalcon


    Yeuromain


    Star Cultivators!


    Chumpchump


    Clutch


    dio Crand


    Embreal


    Enes


    IllOmened Love


    IllusiveTaipan


    Insert-name


    J N


    Matthew Davies


    Nathan Green


    Other


    POTATOE SAMURAI


    TwiztedAbbot


    Moon Cultivators!


    Aitage


    Akatosh117


    Chantry Rasmussen


    DrYggdrazil


    E~~


    Eric Beck


    Garry Capps


    Interested99


    SenoirKain


    Tisolon


    Vincenzo_45R


    Sun Cultivators!


    a pigeon


    Alexander Abegglen


    Anders Moegreen Hjortshj


    Andre Kruger


    Antoine Delebo


    aries uy


    Aschente


    AstroGemini


    Atelia


    BenjaminB5


    Bernhard Wiedl


    buckboucher


    C.S Sturmer


    ChaosOmega98


    Charles Owens


    Chris Stephan


    david richmond


    Dean Gharandoq


    dezwon quinn


    Dimitris Tsimoulias


    Dominic Cullen


    Elliott Bentley


    essespeople


    Francesco Di Gennaro


    jeremy grove


    John Riess


    JollyRodger98


    Khalydor


    Kristan Games


    Mark Pelle


    Matthew Jimenez


    Matthias Bless


    Mekx _


    Mika Guy-Richard


    Neko-chan


    Nine-hydra07


    Odin Ellingsen


    Primal Lord


    Raymond


    Russell Nishwitz


    Ryan Mah


    Ryuse Ikejima


    Shira_Ori


    Spencer Ryan Crawford


    Story Seeker


    Sydney mir


    Taka


    Tim Koudenburg


    Trianda Lewis


    Vusal Rustamov


    Z0l4nd


    Zacus


    Svetlomir


    Akalynn


    ArtemisCrae


    Bob


    Enzo Sarrat


    Ghost


    IceFox


    Joeseph White


    Kissa454


    Rizeres


    Sephtis cz


    TheOneAboveAll

 Chapter 724: Tatyanas Scam- Negotiation. Approaching the Army.

    Chapter 724: Tatyana''s Scam- Negotiation. Approaching the Army.


    Before discussing the iing army matter, the Holy Beast Emperor asked. "Sect Master Yasenia, I know that your power did something to the Five Fang Serpentn Patriarch because we''ve received news of many doctors going to his residence. Of all the recent events he faced, it was his sh with your mother that affected him the most, so I was wondering if there is a way to pardon him?"


    Yasenia looked in her memories to remember what this person had done and quickly recalled what happened. ''He challenged me when I spoke about being a First Ranked Power before the secret realm and released a shockwave that would''ve heavily injured me when I opposed him. Then, Mom used a formation to suppress him and fed him a strange pill''


    Yasenia looked at the emperor and shook her head. "It''s not possible. That person tried to cripple me. Of course, if you can convince my mother to save his life, then I won''t say otherwise. Even then, I will advise you otherwise and find someone in his power to inherit his position."


    They all looked at the red-eyed woman who had been silently sitting by Yasenia''s side all the time and felt a headacheing.


    The fact that she was a human was already difficult to ept, but all the times they''d made a business transaction with her, it had been impossible to gain even a slight advantage.


    In short, they''ve been scammed by her multiple times with offers they couldn''t refuse.


    The Holy Beast Emperor''s lips twitched as he thought. ''If I ask her for something like that, I''ll probably have to sell half of my Empire''


    Tatyana smiled, looking at the Holy Beast Emperor as if he were a sack of walking treasures. "Well, what do you suggest?"


    Everyone other than the beast Emperor looked sideways, not wanting to do anything to do with this.


    The proud Emperor saw that and wanted nothing more than to give each of them a beating. ''Aren''t we allies!? Why are you acting as if it were not your problem!?''


    He quickly rposed himself and coughed once, regaining his bearing. "Although I don''t know what kind of medicine you gave him, it shouldn''t be that precious, right? How about 50 million wless Parus?"


    Tatyana smiled, and those observing winced as unpleasant memories struck their minds.


    ''He is done''


    "50 million? How could you say that, oh mighty Emperor? The person we are talking about is one of the strongest high-level Epoch Core creatures in the World. If you could save experts as strong as him for 50 million wless Parus, everyone in the World would do that."


    Then, Tatyana smirked yfully, making the Holy Beast Emperor tense.


    "By the way, I''ve heard that the number of subjects in your Holy Beast Empire has already reached one hundred billion Quite an achievement for a mortal organization. I''m impressed."


    ''You don''t sound impressed at all!'' Thought the other experts present.


    The Holy Beast Emperor frowned and asked. "Why do you bring the poption up?"


    Tatyanaughed. "I''m d you asked!"


    The Emperor wanted to p his mouth at his reflexive answer.


    "We, the Astral Sky Sect, are merciful and caring about world matters."


    ''Who would believe you!?''


    "So, we won''t ask much. How about you migrate a few million subjects to our territories? The Holy Beast Empire holds the most diverse species among all powers, so you giving us an entire city with a few million should not be a problem, right?"


    Fearful, he asked. "How many is a few million?"


    Tatyanamented. "Oh, not much. How about a city with 500 million?"


    The other leaders looked at Tatyana with twitching eyelids. ''How is that "just a few million"!? That''s "just a many million"!''


    The dignified man didn''t show it in his face, but his heart was bleeding. ''You want a city with 500 million? Isn''t that considered a main city!?''


    Tatyanamented. "Of course, I don''t want to hear you taking the wealth or the talents from that city. I want the entire city, including the elders and anything else that''s stationed there, regardless of the power they belong to."


    The leaders looked at Tatyana with wide eyes and spat in their minds. ''Ruthless!''


    The Holy Beast Emperor spoke through gritted teeth. "And what makes you think that what you told me it is an equal transaction? That city alone would cost a few tens of billions of wless Parus, not considering the talent lost after the transaction and fees for convincing the powers inside to give up their shops."


    Tatyana smiled. "Well,pared to the Patriarch of the seventh strongest race, who could raze such a city to the ground in a few minutes, I think it is quite worth it. After all, the Five Fang Serpent Patriarch is a top superpower that might not appear in 1,000 years. On the other hand, a few low-level Epoch Cores that are stationed in that city are not as rare, strong, or influential. If that city were to fight in its entirety against the Patriarch, the winner 80% of the time would be the Patriarch. In truth, I''m making a loss."


    The Holy Beast Emperor couldn''t help but agree with her logic, making his heart bleed further. ''Why are her words so convincing!?''


    Then, with a strained voice, he asked. "Which city are you talking about?"


    Tatyana smiled, her eyes shing with cunningness. "Holy Maple City."


    The other leaders stiffened and looked at Tatyana as if she were crazy.


    The Beast Emperor blurted, incredulous. "You want my tenth capital?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Its strategic position is obvious to all, and thanks to the teleportation array at the core, connecting Astral Sky City and that city is not difficult."


    Tengliu pondered and eximed. "Wait, isn''t that the Main City bordering with the Steel Back Wolves main territory? No, not only them"


    Coraline nodded, finally realizing Tatyana''s objective. "There is also just a single region controlled by Lady Wuria between that city and the main region for the Garuda race."


    Tatyana smiled, a hint of killing intent leaking from her eyes. "That''s right. Since they are generous enough to send an army for my little treasure, I want to be close to them."


    The leaders here looked at the glowing red eyes of the human woman and suddenly felt a chill climb up their spines.


    Even just a minuscule portion of Tatyana''s killing intent was enough for their nostrils to be filled with the scent of blood.


    The Beast Emperor opened his mouth a few times and then sighed. "Deal."


    Tatyana chuckled. "Thank you for your patronage, Beast Emperor."


    The Forest Sky Empress asked, her eyes shining with curiosity. "Lady Tatyana, I refuse to believe that you didn''t have some nickname before giving birth to Yasenia. May I know it?"


    Since they had already guessed that they were not from this continent, they understood that Tatyana was a human who most likely came from a continent dominated by humans.


    Tatyana looked at her for a moment and spoke. "There are many nicknames, but the most prevalent one should be The Death Empress."


    The leaders heard it and nodded, curious as to how she gained such a title. Still, they didn''t ask. Moreover, this answer was like a confirmation that they came from another world.


    Cao Chenghua couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward. He still remembered how he used the reason of protecting the World from outsiders when trying to rob Yasenia.


    Thinking about it now. ''I was telling the disguised wolf to be careful about wild wolves.''


    Yasenia asked Tatyana mentally. ''Is it okay to integrate 500 million people into our system?''


    Tatyana smiled. ''Don''t worry, thews and ways of gaining authority are already written. They can work on Sky Continent Empires, not to mention our small sect. We need to spend about two years rewriting the formation of the city. After that, even if we seal off our Astral Sky City and Sect, we''ll have that ce as a way tomunicate with the outside. And for the administrative work, leave it to Ghana. She has already learned a few tricks from me. If she can''t manage a small city of 500 million people, then her future is worrying.''


    Yasenia nodded, not feeling strange about calling a 500 million people city small. After all, she was brought up in the Moon Empire''s capital, where the poption neared 100 billion.


    Just remembering the sheer scale of the Moon Empire''s capital was enough to see theserge cities like small country-side ces.


    The Holy Beast Emperor stood up and spoke. "I''ll leave first to prepare the procedure for the exchange. Lady Death Empress, could you give me the antidote in advance?"


    Tatyana looked at ia, and ia stepped forward, revealing a sealed box. The dragon woman maid spoke. "To unseal it, you just need to pour a small amount of energy in the center of the formation. Inside, there is a pill. Do not unlock it before feeding it to the Patriarch. After all, this pill is quite delicate, and it will start losing efficacy if it is exposed to the air for more than one hour."


    The Sect Masters of the Herb Fragrance Sect and the Grudge Poison Sect lifted an eyebrow and asked the Holy Beast Emperor to go with him and see the pill.


    The Emperor nodded. "The other ten seniors should be enough to stop the Garuda Patriarch. We''ll take our leave first."


    Tengliu saw them leave and asked with a mischievous smile. "What if he doesn''t fulfill his promise?"


    Tatyana smiled. "It doesn''t matter. We''ll just add them to the list."


    Tengliu blinked. "List?"


    Tatyana''s smile stretched further, but she didn''t answer.


    Yasenia interrupted. "Seniors, I hope you can resolve this matter. I''ll go with you, just in case. Also, I hope you don''t me us if they keep being insistent and we retaliate. After all, they areing to attack us."


    None of the seniors felt that it was an overboard request, and they all epted it.


    Then, the nine seniors and fifty maids, Yasenia, Tatyana, Angel, and Kali, moved together out of the sect and flew in the direction of the army.


    The others stayed at home, uninterested in the result because no battle wasing. The only reason Yasenia even asked Angel and Kali toe was because Valeria''s and Mirrory''s presence might be of help.


    Kali flew by Yasenia''s side while Angel stood on [Draconic Heart] with Yasenia,fortably held from behind by the dragoness.


    Kali asked. "Love, isn''t it a bit risky for you toe out since there is a high chance of being the target?"


    Yasenia smiled. "ia and the others are by my side, so there is no need to fear them. Moreover, I have plenty of life-saving treasures."


    The other nine seniors listened, and the Patriarch of the Devil Smashing Apes spoke with augh. "Well said! Youngsters must be confident like that. What is an army of a few million in front of pure might?"


    The Sect Master of the Golden Body Sect said. "Even then, arrogance is the bane of many unparalleled geniuses. Being cautious, as the other two say, is not a badment."


    Cao Chenghuamented calmly. "Even then, with us here, there is little danger. Sect Master Yasenia is young, but she is quite thorough."


    The Forest Sky Empressughed. "What is this? Do I hear admiration from the stubborn and ruthless leader of the Thirty-Three ns?"


    Cao Chenghuamented. "Why not? Yasenia is a fifty-year-old junior with attainments as high as the sky. Where were you at fifty years old? She has already conquered her ownnd as be an unrivaled powerhouse within her domain. Even if there are a few seniors backing her up, you should know that most of the things at first were done by her. If I don''t admire a junior like that, then I''ve lived in vain."


    The Forest Sky Empress admitted. "That''s true. Sigh, if my child had a tenth of her talent, I would go to bedughing every day."


    Tatyana smiled smugly. "My daughter is the best, after all."


    The other nine seniors rolled their eyes, but they didn''t refute her. The Devil Smashing Ape Patriarch was curious and asked. "Lady Death Empress, what''s your cultivation level? Is it really at the high-level Ethereal Soul realm?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Well, I currently am at that level, yes. Although, my currentbat power is much higher than that."


    They looked at her, doubtful, but they didn''t dig deeper.


    After two hours of continuously flying, they finally arrived.


    *************************************************************


    Andrea: I wonder how big is the army?


    Evelyn: I bet the size is five million!


    Cecile: Ten.


    Kali: Sounds found, I bet two.


    Yasenia: Should be a bit higher, no?


    Angel: What are you girls betting either way?


    Evelyn: An entire week being fed personally by Yasenia!


    Angel: Deal! I bet thirty million!


    The rest:


    Evelyn: *Squinting* Did you use cheats or something?


    Angel: N-No.


    The rest: *Stare~.*


    Angel:


    Author: Well, I''ll summon today''s dear while you girls y. I summon you!


    Andrew Miles: Hello!


    Tatyana: Wee.


    Andrew Miles: Why are they staring at Angel like that?


    Tatyana: Don''t worry, haha. Ask away.


    Andrew Miles: Sure. Does gaining treasures or resources increase the strength of a cultivator''s tribtion in any way? Even if they do not use the items themselves.


    Mirrory: The tribtion''s strength is not likely to grow from external strength. That''s why some juniors nurtured by their seniors can ovee tribtions even when they might not be strong enough. Treasures are an excellent way to resist tribtions without increasing their strength. There are limits, but it works, nheless.


    Andrew Miles: I see.


    Author: That''s all for today~. Bye-bye!

 Chapter 725: 30,000,000 Army.

    Chapter 725: 30,000,000 Army.


    Angel, Kali, Yasenia, Tatyana, and the nine leaders arrived at the vicinity of the army and stopped about fifty kilometers away.


    Tengliu asked. "Should we deploy a concealing formation? They might sense us otherwise. We are really close, after all."


    Kali smiled. "No need for that. This little darling is enough to conceal us."


    The leaders looked at the cute human-shaped grey nt monster that appeared. It had a leaf-woven cape that hid its body, only showing its face.


    The face was simple: big ck pearly eyes, a small mouth, and a cute bob of ck leaves as hair. Itplemented the grey body quite nicely.


    Coraline smiled, finding it cute, and asked. "What is that?"


    Kali exined. "It is called [Ethereal Blossom]. It is one of the many creatures I can summon. It''s concealing capabilities are top notch."


    Well, there was a small lie in her words as the nt creature was summoned by Valeria. However, since Valeria was her summon, this thing being the summon of her summon meant that it also was hers summon!


    Convoluted wording aside, the Forest Sky Empress couldn''t help but ask them to show it.


    Kali, feeling generous, asked it to conceal itself to the best of its capabilities. And, in front of their eyes, the thing disappeared. Their eyes couldn''t help but widen.


    Kali''s arms were still in the same position, clearly holding it, but they couldn''t see it or perceive it.


    The Golden Body Sect Master praised. "Such a strong hiding ability."


    Kali thought. ''This thing is one of Valeria''s trump card legions, so it is naturally strong.''


    The Forest Sky Empress asked. "Can it attack?"


    Kali nodded. "With my current strength, it should be able to kill low-level Epoch Cores easily; I''m not sure if it can instantly kill middle-level ones."


    Kali was at the eighth level of the Unification Realm, and she was a seventh-level Fusion Core beast as well. Valeria''s strength grew with hers, and so did her abilities, making Ethereal Blossom quite a fearsome nt creature.


    At her current level, Valeria could summon ten of them at once. Such a small number for someone of Valeria''s level showed just how powerful these things were.


    This little thing looked cute, but it was quite a horrific assassin.


    With their concealment covered, they stopped worrying and boldly expanded their spiritual sense toward the army.


    Angel, helped by Mirrory to look more than 50 kilometers away, eximed. "So many people!"


    A sea of beast-humans could be spotted, marching along the ins. Their numbers were high enough to appear like a ck wave moving along.


    Yasenia observed the sea of creatures and nodded. "It is visually impressive. I can give them that. How many are there exactly?"


    Tatyana''s processing ability was otherworldly, so she could easily count this sea of people. "There are 31,450,000 people. There are about 27,450,000 people weaker than Ethereal Soul, 3,980,000 Ethereal Soul cultivators, and nearly 20,000 Epoch Core people. Within the Epoch Core people, there are 19,000 low-level Epoch Cores and about 1,000 middle-level Epoch cores. The number of high-level Epoch Core people I can sense is 89."


    Yasenia''s eyebrows shot up. "20,000 Epoch Core people with 89 High-level ones? That''s quite a fierce line-up."


    Forparison, after a few years of recruitment, Yasenia''s power had about 200 Epoch Core people, with only one being high-level Epoch Core as long as we didn''t take the maids into ount.


    Tengliu smiled when she saw Yasenia''s surprise. "What, did you think that our powers that have umted strength for tens of thousands of years would not have this amount? It''s just that they are usually spread around the entire Distancia Continent, so in a single ce, there usually are not more than a hundred of them."


    Yasenia nodded. Tengliu has shown her in the past how many top-level harpies there were, and it made her realize that the foundation of Distancia''s powers was actually extraordinary for a low-level world.


    She asked, curious. "How high of a percent have the Garudas and the others mobilized?"


    The nine leaders pondered for a second, and Coraline answered. "Probably between thirty or forty percent. After all, they shouldn''t have touched the ones stationed in important ces. Since he is here personally, taking arge batch of the top powerhouses is understandable, but summoning more than 40 percent would be unreasonable. Moreover, this is not an all-out war or, at least, they don''t consider it one."


    Yasenia nodded, feeling that it was no wonder these powers looked down on her when she spoke about having be a first-ranked power. "Why is the threshold to be a first-ranked power so low?"


    Tengliuughed. "Well, the differences between first-ranked powers are very vast, but if someone has one high-level Epoch Core, they can probably defend a small part of the continent as long as they don''t provoke the wrong person. While the top powers are ssified in the public eye, there are plenty of first-ranked powers that don''t join any faction, like yours."


    Tengliu sighed. "Distancia is vast, after all. Moreover, if we start counting sea Empires... The number of inhabitants quickly goes into the tens or even hundreds of trillions of sentient lifeforms."


    Yasenia understood.


    Moreover, since these powers didn''t know the strength of the maids, they could practically drown a regr high-level Epoch Core with just numbers. Acting high-key at that time probably touched the nerve of many real superpowers.


    Yasenia''s sect, which had about 55,000 people, was nothing in front of a top power unless the maids were involved.


    Still, while it was true that there was noparison in numbers, it was not the same whenparing quality.


    For now, Yasenia''s sect was small, with very few experts. However, the test at Yasenia''s sect entrance guaranteed that people had enough potential to reach the peak of the Mortal Realms, meaning the Peak-Level Epoch Core.


    As a reference, the top powers of Distancia had about 300 high-level Epoch Core people, with the strongest ones having double that number.


    Consequently, while 55 thousand were very few people, if those beast humans became high-level Epoch Core people in the future, the meaning of 55 thousand bes anotherplete matter altogether.


    Not to mention Peak-level Epoch Cores. Some might have forgotten, so it is worth remembering that a titanic power like Tengliu''s Harpy n only has two peak-level Epoch Core seniors in retirement.


    Therefore, because the most talented individuals Yasenia admitted in the sect had the opportunity to break through into the Transcendence Realm, or, in the ng of Body Cultivation, the Undying Monarch Body Realm, fifty-five thousand suddenly became quite a lot of people.


    Regardless, this was nothing but unrealized potential for now. Yet, with Yasenia''s methods, she had already secured the sect''s future, making this potential feel more palpable than it usually was.


    Having thought of these things already, Yasenia was not nervous or flustered when she saw such an army.


    She knew that she couldn''tpare manpower to powers that had been existing for millennia. No matter how "backward" these powers were, they''ve been monopolizing the talents of the world since who knows when, after all.


    After observing the army for a while and making sure they understood their general strength, all of them flew forward.


    The leaders asked Kali to stop concealing them with Ethereal Blossom, and their presence appeared not further than five kilometers away from the army.


    For them, it looked as if they had suddenly appeared like ghosts, making many top powerhouses with spiritual senses that made them react with hostility.


    Of course, this reaction was only momentary. After seeing who they were, they quickly retracted their intentions to attack.


    The person with the most authority in Yasenia''s group flew forward; it was the Forest Sky Empress.


    While all the races had arge amount of influence, the Three Empires, Holy Beast Empire, Forest Sky Empire, and Ocean Chasm Empire were still the worldwide recognized strongest.


    As the Empress flew forward, her body released an iparably domineering aura that flooded the entire army.


    "Halt."


    A single word filled with authority and imperial power froze the constant march of the army of more than 30 million people.


    Yasenia''s eyebrow rose in surprise. Until now, this woman had shown a very mild and gentle personality. Now, however, she could see why she had managed to gain the Empress position in a power wherepetition was bound to be ruthless.


    Meanwhile, in the army, the high-level people frowned and flew forward, appearing a kilometer away from her. Still, even while faced with 89 people of the same realm, the Monarch was unfazed.


    "Why are you here, Forest Sky Empress?"


    The Garuda at the lead was the one who spoke. He was a strangely appealing man. While the head was like all Garuda, being a bird''s head, the man''s naked body was pure perfection.


    He possessed a sleek, unadorned physique that exuded a sense of strength and nimbleness, entuating the attractive contours formed by his well-defined muscles. Coupled with his supple skin, perfect body proportions, beautiful golden-white feathered wings on his back, and a proud member who could make more than a few females squeeze their thighs with just a single look, he was considered a top-level specimen.


    Even with a usually unattractive bird''s head, many women and even some men would throw themselves at him with just a gesture.


    The woman maintained her bearing without effort, even in front of such extraordinary attraction, and she spoke. "Retreat. We''ve reached an agreement with the Astral Sky Sect Master, and we promised that no one shall hurt, attack, or bother her power until after the power summit. This agreement was epted by the Supremes and the World''s Arbiter groups. As long as you take your people and leave, there won''t be a need to shed any blood today."


    The Garuda Patriarch looked behind the woman, and using his high cultivation, he quickly spotted Yasenia and the others. His beak arched in a human-like sneer. "Why would we retreat? That woman has released a gue in our cities, taking the lives of millions."


    His voice then boomed with outward indignation. "Who is she to take lives as she pleases and not face repercussions!? Should we, leaders of our powers, not retaliate when our subjects are suffering!? Sisters, Fathers, Mothers, Sons, Children, and Elders, all of them died because of her! That dragon shall pay with her body for all the lives she stole! If not materialpensation, she will be a breeding ground until she has repaid all the lives she took, and if it takes her entire lifetime, so be it!"


    His aura burst forth with iparable might and charisma, and the army of 30 million behind him roared to the sky, shaking the clouds.


    "That''s right!"


    "Punish her!"


    "She is a sinner and must be punished!"


    Yasenia sent a message to the Forest Sky Empress and shed forward, appearing by her side Forest together with her fifty white-wearing maids.


    The moment she stepped forward, it felt like someone had pressed the stop button, as every living being was instantly mesmerized by her divine appearance.


    The only thing left in the air were the echoes of their previous cries.


    ******************************************************************


    Kali: This is so exciting. An army of 30 million! It''s the secondrgest army I''ve ever seen.


    Angel: Right!


    Ebirah: Secondrgest? Which one is thergest?


    Author: *Shows an image of the battle between Demons and Phoenixes.*


    Ebirah: *O*


    Author: I summon you!


    Sam Prior: Hello.


    Andrea: Oh? A new person.


    Sam Prior: Yup. Something was stuck in my mind, and I decided to ask. Please, seniors, take care of me.


    Tatyana: Ask away.


    Sam Prior: As stated before, the entire body is recreated when ascending to the transcendent stage. My question is if there is a difference/benefit in starting dual energy body cultivation prior to transcendence vs. after transcendence, excluding the increasedbat ability and survivability in the mortal realms.


    Mirrory: That''s a good question. The answer is that the ideal is always to advanced in a bnced way. Bnce is the foundation of all things.


    Mirrory: However, that doesn''t mean that cultivating the Body Cultivation after reaching Transcendence is wrong or bad. The only thing that will change is that when advancing the Body Cultivation to Transcendence, the cultivator won''t need to reforge the body but absorb the new tribtion.


    Mirrory: This will be exinedter in detail, so exining it now is redundant. However, the Transcendence Tribtion''s lightning has a lot of beneficial energy. The reason a cultivator must and can reform the body is because of this abundant beneficial energy that can regenerate the cultivator after being heavily injured.


    Sam Prior: Hm. I see. This probably sparked a few more questions than the ones it solved. But since it will be exined, I''m satisfied. Thank you.


    Mirrory: You are wee, junior.


    Author: And that''s all for today!

 Chapter 726: Battle Formation: Eclipse War Dance.

    Chapter 726: Battle Formation: Eclipse War Dance.


    When she appeared, the previous rowdy crowd became silent.


    The utterly beautiful and seductive woman made even one of the top beauties of the continent, the Sky Forest Empress, pale inparison.


    It felt as if everything had lost its color, only leaving the beautiful hues thatposed the Empyrean woman looking at them like a Goddess in the sky.


    At this moment, Yasenia radiated her auras without holding them back, making her usually charming appearance even more beautiful. Auras that had gone through a qualitative change after her recent breakthroughs in strength.


    Her Ancient Beast heritage, Progenitor Queen bloodline, Unique Celestial Energy, and Dragon Aurabined, forcing everyone to hold their breaths, regardless of whether they were friends or foes.


    With just her looks, an army of 30 million froze in front of Yasenia for a few seconds.


    Yasenia swept her golden eyes through the sea of people and spoke imposingly. "Myriad races who gathered to attack me, listen."


    Her charming, mellow, and slightly deep voice spread like a wave, reaching everyone and making the hearts of most pound.


    "My Astral Sky n has never intended to fight for supremacy. We have never intended to attack anybody as long as we were left alone. However, the top powers of this continent didn''t believe us."


    The current Yasenia was different from usual, exuding an air of confidence and authority she usually hid in front of her dears.


    "My Astral Sky n only wanted one thing: peace and tranquility. We never wanted more, and we never wanted less."


    With a calm but daunting tone, she continued. "And yet, while we asked for peace, the leaders of your races kidnapped, killed, and vited my disciples. Thus, I counterattacked."


    With a measured cadence to prevent people from being able to jump in, Yasenia''s words continued uninterrupted. "The leaders of your races were warned about the gue. They were warned that if they didn''t stop their attacks on my innocent disciples, they would have to bear the consequences."


    Although many thought that her words could be smeared with lies, in the corner of their hearts, they couldn''t help but believe such a majestic creature.


    Yasenia looked at the Garuda Patriarch with her deep and prating gaze, making him flinch, and she spoke. "You never listened. You paid no heed to my warning. You paid no heed to my wishes of being left alone. Even when your subjects were dying from the gue, and I suggested a solution, you never sent anyone to discuss it with us."


    A massive formation spread on the ground, covering the entire army and far beyond before it disappeared. This rmed many top-level figures, who did not know what happened. However, even after waiting for a few moments, there were no extra effects, confusing them.


    Although it was instant, and people didn''t know what happened, they were sure that the people behind the massive formation were Tatyana, Angel, and Selena because their bodies were fluctuating with energy. Moreover, it spread from their position, revealing that they were indeed the culprits of the mysterious formation.


    The Garuda Patriarch reacted and finally answered. "You still dare to speak against your crimes? Do you think that releasing such an insidious gue because you warned us previously is something you can do!? Nonsense! The fact that you released that gue shows how insidious your heart truly is!"


    Yasenia''s eyes shed with many thoughts. Then, her aura burst into a hurricane of energy, stealing everyone''s attention toward herself one more time.


    Her face became frosty as her attractive voice spread, apanied by a low growl. "Wretched creature, if you didn''t covet my treasures and body, would I need to go to such lengths!? We have always tried not to participate in the continent''s matters, and when we defend ourselves, you daree to attack us!?"


    The dragoness''s aura ballooned with each question. "What right do you have to spout drivel with that rotten mouth of yours? What right do you have toe and forfeit the lives of many more of your subjects? What right do you have to want to attack and invade my territory when we''ve never wanted to start a conflict, to begin with!?"


    By the time she finished, the air around her was trembling as an aura that should not appear around an Ethereal Soul level cultivator enveloped an extremelyrge area around her.


    Those closest to the front in the army felt suffocated as Yasenia''s aura felt like a mountain pressing on their backs.


    Right at that moment, Yasenia was the center of all creatures present.


    The dragoness looked around and dispelled the forcefully increased auras, leaving behind her natural presence, which was not small. Her tone calmed down, but her voice kept being cold. "Patriarch of the Garuda n, I know you are just a puppet for those behind you. I understand that this force is probably here to test how deep the waters of my power go. I realize that you think no matter how things go for the worse, you will keep your life."


    After a pause, her pupils thinned as she snarled. "But do you think I''ll let you leave after your words? Do you want me topensate with my body? Give birth until I make up the numbers!?"


    Then, Yasenia''s voice boomed in everyone''s mind because, this time, she used her soul''s strength and the principles behind her dragon roar skills to develop her will.


    The effects were staggering.


    "BOLD CREATURE THAT DOESN''T KNOW THE IMMENSITY OF THE HEAVENS! How dare you suggest something like that!? I must teach you and those spectating powers that words also have consequences! And if by the end of today, I don''t have your severed head in my hand, my name is not Yasenia Dravory!"


    While it was true that many of the top-level people were leagues apart in general strengthpared to the current Yasenia, that was not entirely the case in the Soul aspect.


    The roaring voice made those with weak resistance stagger and feel head-splitting headaches, making the front rows of the 30 million army groan.


    Without leaving space for any more words, Yasenia pointed at him and ordered, hermand echoing throughout the entire ce.


    "KILL!"


    After her words, the fifty white-wearing maids behind her finally released their entire aura without holding back a single bit of strength for the first time since they arrived at Distancia.


    With a muted explosion, the World around them expanded and then copsed.


    BOOM!


    An iparable aura that twisted the very fabric of space shot upward, piercing the heavens and blowing all clouds in a 1,000-kilometer radius away with unmatched strength.


    Even while they were hovering about 100 meters in the air, thend below them sunk as if a massive weight was pressing on it, creating cracks that spread for several kilometers.


    Thebined power of the fifty maids seemed to be able to ughter gods and immortals alike, severing all Worlds and Stars in their way.


    Everyone''s eyes widened with terror, regardless of whether they were friends or foes.


    The strength the fifty maids were releasing was horrifying to the point that even the 20 thousand Epoch Core experts in the army took a step back.


    Between them, ia was the one who flew forward to speak, and the aura around her made it look as if she was twisting space with her mere presence. This effect made those knowledgeable feel disbelief as their souls quivered with terror.


    The Forest Sky Empress looked at ia closely, and she suddenly eximed, her face filled with disbelief. "P-Peak level cultivation!?"


    With her words, all seniors who still didn''t realize became terror-stricken. While the difference between a high-level Epoch Core and a Peak-level Epoch core was nothing but a small realm, the actual difference in strength was astounding.


    Even Yasenia looked at ia with surprise, but then she smiled. ''She had a breakthrough? What a surprise.''


    Of course, ia didn''t practice Body Cultivation, so she didn''t break through into the Peak-level Epoch Core. The level ia had reached was the Half-step Dantian Spiritualization Realm. She was one level away from stepping into the Transcendence Realm.


    This was the strength Sarah burst forth with after sacrificing almost her everything. However,pared to the power Sarah showed then, ia''s might was on another entire dimension.


    Unlike a burst of strength that forcefully increased Sarah to that level, ia had taken every step firmly, always creating a perfect foundation for herself before advancing and being nurtured by the Death Empress.


    Before, she could already fight Peak-level people.


    Now, as a true Half-Step Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivator, she could ughter hundreds of the forcefully boosted Sarah and not even break a sweat.


    Her strength had already reached the level of being able to tten mountains, flip rivers, and open the sky with a wave of her hand!


    In the entire Distancia Continent, only the old monsters from previous generations hiding in the top-level sects could hope even to face her!


    Without them being present, ia was unmatched as long as she had energy in her Dantian.


    The Garuda Patriarch naturally saw who this monster was looking at, and he roared, trying to dispel the fear umting deep within him. "They are only fifty, and we have over 20 thousand Epoch Cores! Do not fear; as long as we coordinate, we can deal with them!"


    Ethereal Soul Realm cultivators had already lost their value for someone at ia''s level, even as cannon fodder. That''s why the Garuda Patriarch didn''t bother telling those to fight. The passive aura the yellow-scaled dragon woman released was so heavy that it would leave them powerless to do anything in her presence.


    In the next instant, the 20 thousand Epoch Cores and the fifty maids streaked through the sky and approached each other.


    ia''s deep blue draconic eyes released fearsome lightning as her voice spread around like the decree of a superior being. "[Thunder Dragon Domain], [Lightning Intent Level 8], [Leadership Intent Level 8], [ughter Intent Level 8]."


    With her as the center, a yellow sphere spread for tens of kilometers, engulfing the entire sky and the twenty-thousand Epoch Core army.


    In her domain, fearsome eastern lightning dragons with reddish auras began appearing, each dragon at least a kilometer long.


    Then, ia pulled back her spear and forcefully thrust before the two groups shed. "Those who dare bare their fangs at Young Miss must PERISH! [Lightning Dragon Emperor Thrust]!"


    The echo of a dragon''s roar echoed as a massive dragon flew forward with her spear thrust. The pressure it emitted was enough to suffocate everyone on the battlefield.


    With a rumbling sound, the enormous dragon that was summoned with her spear and the dragons called by her domain exploded into the 20 thousand Epoch Core cultivator formation.


    Instantly after the collision, the sky was ripped asunder as the rumbling sound of a thousand thunderbolts deafened everyone in the area.


    The formation formed by the Epoch Core cultivators was blown apart, creating a massive opening at the front. At the same time, those hit by ia''s spear were thrown dozens of kilometers away, cratering into distant mountains and hills.


    The Garuda Patriarch''s face paled after seeing ia''s might. One attack had sted almost 300 Epoch Core cultivators, flying as if they were flies being swatted.


    ia''s voice spread again. "[Battle Formation: Eclipse War Dance]."


    The fifty maids moved as one, and their group of fifty dove straight into the 20 thousand Epoch Cores. As they moved in sync, it felt like their movements guided the energy around them.


    The thousands of Beast Humans sent myriad attacks, most of them being closebat strikes.


    And yet, every time one of those attacks was about tond on one of the maids, the maid would deviate it with perfect synchrony to make it strike against another iing attack, and simultaneously, another maid would strike the attacking Epoch Core, everything in the same instant.


    Battle formations were created so that wave tactics would be less effective against a small group, or right the opposite, for huge groups with mediocre strength not to be ughtered by a few experts.


    However, Distancia was too young to create theseplex Battle Formations. The reason was that Battle Formations used a principle simr to [Intent Domains].


    [Intent Domains] was what came after mastering an [Intent] to perfection. While a [Intent] used the surrounding concepts to create different effects, [Intent Domains] created an area where other intents besides the [Intent Domain] were useless.


    A mortal with a [Level One Intent Domain] would be able to ughter mortal cultivators as if they were chickens on a cutting board. Other than very few exceptions, having one was the only way to fight someone with an [Intent Domain].


    Now, the battle array the maids were using was a downgraded version of an [Intent Domain] created by their perfect synchrony and movements to manipte thews around them. They transformed and controlled the flow of the world''s rules to develop enhancing and extraordinary effects.


    So, while the 50 maids were dealing with 20,000 cultivators of a simr level cultivation-wise, they were like tigers between sheep, killing wantonly while not receiving any damage. Even while most of their energy was focused on defending the rain of attacks, they would find enough energy to kill one cultivator with each passing second.

 Chapter 727: The Maids Strength. Garuda Patriarchs Fate.

    Chapter 727: The Maids'' Strength. Garuda Patriarch''s Fate.


    The battle in the sky had been ongoing for five minutes already.


    The crowd of 20 thousand Epoch Core cultivators had been slowly chipped away, leaving about 19,200 of them.


    Inside the swarm of high-level cultivators, the 50 maids calmly moved like a fish in the water, weaving through the constant rain of attacks.


    ia didn''t need to speak as her [Leadership Intent] allowed her thoughts to be ryed to all the maids at the same time, creating a solid informationwork between them.


    Selena flew and used a skill to summon a towering ss shield, blocking a section of the encirclement for a few moments. "ia, how much time can we hold on like this? The Battle Array is very consuming."


    ia''s arm blurred as she thrust her spear five times in an instant, creating enormous explosions that sent several dozens of Epoch Core people flying, with three of them dead. "If it was before my breakthrough, we might have had to be careful, but with me as the core of the array, we can continue fighting for a few hours. As their numbers decrease, our energy consumption will also do so."


    Doriel became a blur and separated for a few moments from their formation, shing her dagger enough times in less than a second to create a wall of pitch-ck crescents.


    The six Epoch Core cultivators that were caught in her attack were sliced into little chunks. "How did you even manage to break through? I thought I was the closest."


    ia pointed her spear to the sky, summoning a giant lightning bolt that alleviated the pressure the fifty maids were dealing with for a second. "I was guarding when Lady Death Empress created Young Miss''s Body Cultivation Technique. The lingering energy from the event was enough to push me over the edge and allow me to break through."


    ia quickly appeared in another part of the battlefield, blocking thebined attack of three High-level Epoch Cores and saving the life of one of the weakest maids. Then, she controlled her domain and sent three one-kilometer-long lightning dragons at them, sting them flying.


    She continued answering as her body shed across the battlefield. "Honestly, I was lucky to be nearby. Even Lady Death Empress expressed her regret, telling me it was a shame that you all weren''t nearby, or you would''ve had a noticeable boost in cultivation."


    The maids listening came to a realization.


    Le was shing head to head with the Garuda Patriarch, exchanging blows with rtive ease while summoning waves of magma to disrupt the attacks falling onto their group. "Hey, Mister Bird, why are you still fighting? Can''t you see that only your people are falling?"


    The Garuda Patriarch moved quickly, using his longsword to create a crescent arc of mes that Le easily divided with a strike from her heavy halberd.


    His face sank. ''This woman is fighting me while helping the group. While this makes defeating me impossible for her, the people around are falling too fast!''


    While the maids conversed, an extra 100 Epoch Cores had fallen.


    Unlike other types of cultivators, Epoch Core cultivators were very valuable. Top powers usually measured the current strength of their factions by counting how many Epoch Core cultivators that power had.


    So, each time he saw one Epoch Core from his power killed, his heart twitched.


    The battle continued for a while, and the Garuda Patriarch finally realized that the price to pay to kill these fifty women was not worth it.


    ''We are already barely maintaining the 12th ce in the Thirty-Three ns; if my losses here are too big, I''ll fall further down the ranks.''


    Thinking as such, he shouted. "Retreat!"


    With his order, the thousands of Epoch Core cultivators felt as if they had heard the voice of a divine being. ''Finally!''


    Fighting these fifty women was too scary. No matter what tactics they used, they were seen right through, and the fifty women would counterattack, creating an isted small group that could be picked and killed in an instant by the strongest in the group.


    Even while being the ones surrounding them, it felt that they were the ones in a cage. Their grasp over the battlefield was impable to the point of being abnormal.


    ia sneered, and her body erupted with lightning boltsrge enough to be called rivers of electricity. Molten craters appeared after an explosion wherever the boltsnded as ia pointed her spear to the sky.


    "You attack as you like, and then you leave as you like? Do you think this is your house? Take this souvenir as you leave. [Thunder Emperor Punishment]."


    RUMBLE!


    The raging roar of thunder reverberated with the World, and in the sky, the illusory image of ia appeared, entirely formed by lightning.


    However, this image was at least 1,000 meters tall, looking like a small mountain.


    Then, under the terrified eyes of the thousands of Epoch Core cultivators, the enormous image in the sky thrust her spear downward as if it was swinging the pir that could connect Heaven and Earth.


    BOOM!


    A cataclysmic explosion ensued, creating a shockwave strong enough to send arge part of the thirty million army in the distance flying.


    Even Yasenia was pushed back a few tens of meters by the shockwave, and she was 20 kilometers away from the fight!


    The results of her attack were catastrophic.


    From the initial 20,000 Epoch Cores, only 16,000 remained, and the coteral damage to the army of 30 million numbered in the hundreds of thousands.


    While, for some, it might sound like they did not do much damage, these were top powerhouses! The strongest in the entire World!


    And yet, after fighting a group of 50 for around an hour, they lost 4,000 people without being able to injure a single maid heavily. Flora and the other three healing maids in their group had long healed any injuries they sustained.


    After the ughter, the maids didn''t pursue them and returned to Yasenia''s side.


    ia''s yellow wings and tail slowly moved as she floated before Yasenia. Then, with her at the lead, the fifty maids bowed and said in a chorus. "Young Miss, we''ve returned!"


    Yasenia smiled and nodded. "Good job. As expected, I had nothing to worry about. You''ve prioritized defense and slowly chipped away their strength. I have nothing but praise for your performance."


    The fifty of them straightened and smiled happily. Those maids with tails had them involuntarily wagging.


    The Patriarch of the Garuda n shouted. "Yasenia, you will regret this!"


    ia and the others turned around indifferently. The yellow-scaled dragon woman sneered and spoke.


    Her voice twisted the air around her as lightning bolts strong enough to create small spatial rifts crackled with fearsome might.


    "Patriarch of the Garuda n, you''vemitted the mistake of offending our Young Miss. You''ve heard our Young Miss''s previous order. So, we''ll give you two options."


    "First, continue to fight for your life until you are ruthlessly killed and sacrifice the thousands that havee to fight with you."


    "Second, step forward and deliver your head to our Young Miss by your hand and be mercifully and painlessly killed."


    ia squinted, pointed her spear at the Garuda Patriarch, and unfeelingly spat.


    "Choose."


    After hearing ia''s words, everyone was frozen.


    From the moment Yasenia took a step forward to face them, it felt like their numbers, strength, and preparations were all useless as if everything should and must go by the dragon''s will.


    Before this fight, they could feel a chance when facing one of the strongest of the continent, the Forest Sky Empress.


    However, when Yasenia made her move, the feeling of being unable to resist was prominent above anything else.


    It was a sense of impotence that they hadn''t experienced before.


    If the opponent was strong, you could eventually win even without peak experts by tiring the other cultivator. However, what happens when the opponent''s strength crosses a certain threshold?


    Numbers stopped being important.


    The fight between the maids and the thousands of Epoch Core Cultivators perfectly showed what these words meant!


    When strength reached a certain point, it didn''t matter how many "weak" people attacked the other person; the only thing they would be doing was an act simr tomitting suicide.


    Yasenia''s presence felt like that, and ia''s strength more so than the previous one.


    An unmatched Monarch with an invincible General.


    The Garuda Patriarch looked at this and regretted it. He truly regretted it. ''If she had someone with this strength by her side, why did she act weak all this time!? Who would dare provoke her if she showed the strength of that dragon woman!? Why, why, why didn''t she show it previously? She has kept silent to trick us all!''


    He knew that he had to escape.


    Facing the fearsome fifty fairies by Yasenia''s side was impossible, not even with an army of 30 million. They somehow knew that they would be throwing their bodies to their death if they dared attack.


    By now, even the leaders that apanied Yasenia were doubting themselves. ''Why did we evene? Isn''t she able to solve this by herself?''


    The Forest Sky Empress saw a white bead appear on the Garuda Patriarch''s hand and hastily warned. "He is trying to escape!"


    The man crushed the bead before the Forest Sky Empress''s warning, and powerful spatial fluctuations surrounded him. "Hahaha, even if you are strong, today is not the day I die! It looks like your name will stop being Yasenia Dravory, hahaha!"


    He looked at Yasenia and the others with a sneer, wanting to see frustration before he disappeared, but his eyes met with a pair of calm and serene golden slit eyes. Not to speak about any fluctuations, they were looking at him as if he was an ant struggling, not knowing that it had long fallen into the hands of a superior being.


    The Garuda Patriarch frowned as his body started melding with the spatialyer and disappeared. ''Why is she so calm?''


    When his thoughts finished, the space around him twisted, and he disappeared from where he stood. Feeling rxed, he smiled and opened his eyes. ''Finally, back at home Hm?''


    However, what entered his vision made him freeze in ce.


    It wasn''t his home; it wasn''t his sect, and it wasn''t even another view different from the ins where they previously stood.


    He had disappeared from where he stood, and the bead activated. That was correct.


    Yet, the ce he stood now was not within the safety of his army.


    He had appeared right in front of the fifty white-wearing maids instead of returning to his domain.


    His brain couldn''tprehend how this happened, and his expression became puzzled. ''How?''


    ia looked at him coldly and slowly extended her hand toward his right shoulder. "Ant. Who do you think you are?"


    The movement of her hand appeared slow as she approached, but it felt like everything other than ia had frozen in ce.


    The reason was that she used high speed coupled with fluid movements to increase the perception of those who looked, but at the same time, making them unable to do anything to prevent her attack.


    "How could someone like you even attempt to escape with Lady Tatyana''s formation spread around? Ignorant creature, suffer."


    Then, her hand gently touched his right shoulder.


    Pat.


    CRACK!


    "AAARGH!"


    A single pat had utterly destroyed the bones and muscles of the right side of the torso. Even the wing on his back was twisted.


    The pain was so sharp that even he, as an experienced body cultivator, couldn''t help but scream in agony.


    With horror filling his heart, he quickly tried to use his energy to use his spatial ring and another life saving treasure. But to his absolute disbelief, his energy couldn''t flow through his meridians. ''What happened? Why can''t I use energy?


    ia''s pat had destroyed his muscles, bones, and meridians. Therefore, using the ring on the destroyed side''s hand was impossible.


    Still, he didn''t have the luxury to think about that because ia''s tender and beautiful hand reached out to his other shoulder.


    Not paying attention to the convoluted expressions in the Patriarch''s mind, ia touched his left shoulder.


    Pat.


    This time, he felt what happened.


    With iparable energy control, ia had released her high-level lightning intent into the man''s body, prizing a part of his body and allowing the destructive lightning bolts to cause havoc in the ces ia wished.


    Like a ruthless dragon having a feast, the lightning currents swirled on his left side and destroyed everything, burning him on the inside.


    While he looked fine on the outside, his insides were charred ck.


    iamented coldly, ignoring the anguished scream bursting from his throat.


    "Since you dared not to ept our mercy of allowing us to kill yourself and even tried to escape, the punishment will be increased. Capture him and ce the [Immortal Binding] ropes around his hands. Then, Flora will heal him and give him to Lady Kali. I''m sure Lady Kali will be delighted to have a high-level Epoch Core gift."


    Kali, who was spectating from the sides, was touched and spoke softly. "Thank you, ia."


    ia''s cold aura mellowed as she smiled at her and bowed. "You are wee, Lady Kali. Your happiness is our Young Miss''s happiness, and we are simr to family. There is no need for thanks between us."


    Kali chuckled and nodded, her tree fox tails wagging. "Okay."


    Then, the fifty maids turned to look at the 30 million army, and the sea of people took a step back, scared by just a single look, as every single one of them tightly clutched their weapons with trembling hands.


    While they wouldn''t mind facing a strong opponent, the ones before them were Goddesses of ughter! Fighting them was nothing but a suicidal act.

 Chapter 728: Fu Lang Zus motives. A Good Harvest!

    Chapter 728: Fu Lang Zu''s motives. A Good Harvest!


    The sight of the entire sea of people being deterred by fifty people was majestic. It was to the point that if someone recounted it, few would believe it.


    One of the elders from the Garuda n spoke, his voice still carrying a hint of fear from the recent battle against the maids. He was one of the few that was lucky to survive after being hit. "Lady Yasenia, now that the Patriarch is dead, we have no reason to continue fighting! Please, recall these fairies and tell them to stop!"


    Yasenia and the maids heard him, so ia turned to look at her Young Miss to ask. "What do we do with them, Young Miss?"


    Yasenia pondered and looked at the high-level beast humans.


    When her golden eyesnded on them, they felt as if death was looking straight at them. ''What should I do? Even a rabbit bites when cornered, not to mention 30 million people. Some of them should have life-saving treasures on them Well, the formation Mom, Selena, and Angel created is still functioning, so they can''t reach into their spatial rings. However, some might have taken out the treasures before the formation spread. In short, attacking them is quite risky.''


    After a few seconds of weighing her options, Yasenia decided.


    "I can let you leave."


    Her words were like the light at the end of the tunnel, making most of the people eagerly wait for Yasenia''s words.


    "But"


    When Yasenia purposely trailed her words after saying "but," those who saw hope felt their stomach sinking. ''Can you speak all at one!? Why are you extending our suffering!''


    The dragoness continued. "You must tell me who nned this and why. Then, I''ll consider letting everyone go." Yasenia squinted. "Of course, if you lie to me, I''ll have to reduce the World''s poption by a notch."


    Hearing her words, many sighed in relief. Although the second part of her statement was quite frightening, since these people had suffered and were focused on surviving, they decided that leaving this ce was the most important thing.


    One of the wolf elders stepped forward and hastily kneeled, blurting everything he knew. "Lady Yasenia, please forgive us! We were ignorant and couldn''t see-."


    Yasenia interrupted. "Get to the point. Pointless ttery annoys me."


    The wolf elder stuttered. "Y-Yes. Patriarch Fu Lang Zu nned it, with the support of the Ocean Chasm Empire, to measure Lady Yasenia''s faction strength and influence. There are a few long-range observation formations in ce that have been transmitting what happened on this battlefield to a few high-level people. However, after Lady Yasenia''s group deployed the formation, I felt the connection with those formations was cut off."


    Yasenia nodded, feeling that it was normal. Usually, long-range observing formations use spatial measures to increase the range to shocking distances. Since Tatyana''s spatial formation was a type of space-sealing and solidifying array, there was no chance for those low-level formations to spy on them.


    While Yasenia thought of this, he said something that caught her attention.


    "Other than that, this was also used for misdirecting Lady Yasenia''s focus."


    The dragoness showed confusion and interest. "Misdirect my attention?"


    The Wolf Elder nodded and continued. "Patriarch Fu Lang Zu is about to break through, so he didn''t want any distractions."


    Yasenia looked at him strangely. "Then, why did he attack me at first? If he had never attacked me, I probably would''ve ignored him."


    The Wolf Elder coughed, his face awkward. "He thought you wouldn''t have the means to retaliate as a new power. His first attacks against your power were also made as a distraction, but the n failed when you decisively counterattacked with the gue." The Wolf Elder added. "Initially, he believed that even if 30 million troops weren''t enough to defeat you, at least you would take a few years to fend them off. However"


    The Wolf elder looked at the cowering army, feeling helpless. ''Who would''ve thought that we weren''t dealing with people but with monsters in a beast human skin?''


    The dragoness was still confused, but Fu Lang Zu probably had deeper thoughts that she wasn''t aware of. However, those thoughts probably crumbled like a stack of paper cards when she acted with enough strength and momentum to crush everyone.


    The dragoness paused as something shed in her mind, and she looked at him while squinting. "Wait, but I severed two of his limbs. Breaking through before healing them is stupidity in itself."


    To heal a cultivator''s limb, a person must consume a mighty treasure and slowly regrow the body''s meridians among all theplicated nerve systems and everything else.


    While healing the limbs without a treasure was possible, the after-effects were detrimental for the cultivator.


    When reconstructing a severed limb, a cultivator used their soul-memory as a mold to help guide the body''s reconstruction. Soul memory was not needed when something of the arm remained. The body had those parts as a "backup" and could slowly be reconstructed from there.


    But if the entire arm were gone, the body would not know where to start rebuilding, and instead, it would create a stump to close the wound. OF course, all of this was true until a cultivator crossed the mortal realms. After that, regrowing severed limbs was notplicated as long as the soul remained intact.


    Now, what happens if someone breaks through while their limbs are gone? Well, when someone breaks through, the soul''s memory is renewed.


    Not entirely, but there was a degree of "reset."


    Otherwise, imagine if a cultivator became more handsome because of a pill or something. When breaking through, the body would revert the changes while using the soul-memory.


    This was one of the reasons healing pills didn''t work on Kali. After that terrible thing happened to her, she closed herself off and began cultivating, relentlessly breaking through many levels. Add to it that the poison she was afflicted with affected the soul. So, by now, her soul-memory was her scarred body.


    Even if Kali sliced her arm off and regrew it, it would regrow with the scars.


    In conclusion, breaking through while having severed limbs increased the difficulty of recovery of said limbs tenfold. The only exceptions were creatures with strong innate healing capabilities like phoenixes, undead, vermillion birds, dragons, nature foxes (Kali still wasn''t one when she gained her scars), three-legged crows, hydras, and other beings rted to such legendary creatures.


    As a wolf-rted creature, Fu Lang Zu didn''t have regenerative powers that would aid recovery while breaking through.


    If Yasenia could think of all of this, there was no reason Fu Lang Zu wouldn''t.


    The Wolf Elder acknowledged her words, and hemented. "Patriarch Fu Lang Zu has a powerful Dual Cultivation Technique, and since the marriage of Patriarch and Lady Zephyrith is going to be in less than ten years, he would be able to make aplete recovery while breaking through. There is no risk for after effects as long as he consummates his marriage with her."


    The dragoness realized and nodded thoughtfully. She smiled wryly in her head. ''Thankfully, Sierra is not here, or she might have stormed to his territory to kidnap Zephyrith away.''


    Yasenia thought of something and asked. "Did they already dual cultivate?"


    The Wolf Elder shook his head. "Lady Zephyrith won''t ept him until the Patriarch has a 100% chance of a breakthrough. With the limb problem, the Patriarch needs to do some preparations before breaking through. That''s why the wedding is in ten years or so. If not, it would''ve happened before the summit four years from now."


    Yasenia nodded, feeling a bit relieved. ''If they had already dual cultivated, Sierra would''ve felt heartbroken. Although being pure isn''t extremely important, being the first of your partner is always a memorable thing.''


    The dragoness didn''t really care much. She wouldn''t have epted Andrea, Kali, and Tatyana if she did.


    ''What should I do with this? Now that I''ve broken another of his ns, he will probably be unable to stay still, right?''


    Then, after thinking for a moment, she spoke toward her maids. "Doriel, contact Zephyrith to see how she is before news of the defeat here spread. I fear that Fu Lang Zu will resort to drastic methods if he learns about what happened here. He might force Zephyrith, with his authority as the Patriarch, to break through quicker. Zephyrith won''t be safe at that time, regardless of her strength."


    Doriel nodded and took out a talisman, breaking it.


    After a refined andplex spatial fluctuation, she disappeared. While the formation stopped spatial movement, it wasn''t difficult to make exceptions.


    Yasenia looked at the rest of the army and decided not to kill them.


    ughtering these 30 million people would gain her nothing but a few treasures.


    The dragoness paused. ''Not a few, quite a few treasures. The high-level people must have many things in their rings.''


    Her eyes moved toward the rings with a greedy look, and she spoke righteously. "Cough. Okay, you''ve fulfilled my conditions. I''m not someone who goes back in her words. I can let you leave with your lives, but you must leave your spatial rings behind."


    Angel, Kali, Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria almost burst intoughter. ''Greedy Dragon.''


    Meanwhile, Tengliu and the others looked at the materialistic look in the previously imposing dragon and felt their lips twitch. ''Should I give her an expensive gift to make friends with her?''


    Of course, many were not willing. After all, a few of them had their precious things in their spatial rings.


    Yasenia was confused. ''You came to a war with important things in your rings?''


    Well, our dear dragoness was here with her spatial ring filled to the brim with many important items, but let''s forget that momentarily. After all, the dragoness was confident that escaping was not difficult, even if she couldn''t win.


    What do you say? This logic can also apply to the people who came with an army of 30 million people to deal with a few thousand?


    That''s beside the point. But s, let''s not let pesky logic get in the way of a good story, shall we?


    Anyway, Yasenia could see the reluctance on the faces of these people andmented. "This entire ce is spatially locked. Even if you want to, you can''t leave. Of course, you can choose to flee in all directions. However, if you try to flee, we will attack. So, ce your spatial rings on the ground and leave, or flee and try your luck at who lives and who dies."


    The leaders and people in the army were speechless. ''A bandit! She is a bandit!''


    Yasenia felt their gazes and coughed, looking sideways. "They made me lose time. Can''t I have them pay me?"


    ''Pay with the entire umted fortunes of 30 million people? Shameless!''


    As Yasenia forced them to do something many disagreed with, hostility began brewing in their eyes.


    However, when that happened, the sky above the army was suddenly filled with a ck cloud, and countless lightning bolts started raining on the ocean of people for three seconds.


    After those lightning bolts stopped, 100,000 people died, all having the strength in the Ethereal Soul realm.


    ia''s voice spread around. "If someone dares look at Young Miss with hostility again, you know the oue. Now, leave your rings behind or die."


    Only now did the people remember the despairingly powerful dragon woman standing respectfully behind Yasenia.


    With that, many began throwing their spatial rings to the ground, and even the Epoch Core people did so. Some tried to be clever and wanted to take a ring stealthily while leaving, but before such thoughts evenpletely formed, they were squashed when the spatial rings disappeared as soon as they let go of them.


    Most people were confused about why the spatial rings vanished, but after looking at Tatyana''s group, they saw a pile of rings stacked in a single ce. Moreover, the pile of rings was growing by the second.


    The spatial formation Tatyana and the others set up was transferring the rings after they were outside the influence of the cultivator, transporting all rings toward them.


    Yasenia smiled when she saw therge pile of rings stacking up and waved her hand. "You can leave. I''ve already asked them to undo the spatial locking formation."


    The army of 30 million looked at the small mountain of treasures for a single moment, thinking if it was worth it to attack to recover that. Still, after looking at the hovering yellow-scaled dragon woman holding the spear, they resentfully looked away and left.


    Yasenia ignored them andnded with sparkling eyes before therge pile of treasures. There were at least 19 cubic meters of spatial rings in the pile. "I''m rich! Hahaha!"


    The girls exchanged nces. They didn''t know whether tough or cry at her money-grubber expression.


    ************************************************************


    Kali: The war is over.


    Yasenia: This was more of a skirmish than a full-blown War.


    Andrea: Well, it is one of the biggest we''ve participated in.


    Yasenia: That''s true.


    Author: I summon you!


    Randomnt: Hello!


    Angel: Hello~.


    Randomnt: Well, do cultivators produce energy or absorb it from the environment? And what happens if a high-level cultivator (transcendental or higher) spends a long time in a young world where that level of power is not yet possible? What happens to the world or the cultivator?


    Valeria: Let''s answer one by one. For the first, it is both. Cultivators produce energy in their Dantians at a certain rate, but they can also absorb the surrounding energy and purify it to refill themselves. So, if two cultivators fight in a barrednd or in and filled with energy, they will be able to fight for a longer period and use stronger skills in the ce with the most energy.


    Randomnt: I see.


    Valeria: Then, a cultivator can actually fall in level. If they are locked away in a ce where there is no energy, their bodies will be unable to keep up with all the processes, and they will eventually fall to a lower cultivation level. However, this doesn''t mean that they lose the foundation theyid out.


    Valeria: If that cultivator goes to an energy-rich ce, they would regain their previous strength after a certain amount of time. Even if they have fallen to the Body Modification Realm and they were a Unification Realm, they won''t need to ovee tribtions again.


    Randomnt: Oh? That''s interesting.


    Valeria: Finally, the Heavens won''t allow a high-level cultivator to live in a low-level world unless they are sealed or in a formation to deceive the world.


    Valeria: If the high-level cultivator decides toe either way, they must fight the Heavens until either side dies. And, well, surprise, the Heavens very rarely lose. Even if they lose, the cultivator doesn''t win since they are cursed for killing a Heavens. Other heavens will attack if they appear in any World with an existing Heaven without disguising themselves after gaining the curse.


    Valeria: Worlds without Heavens exist, but they are pretty rare, and they are usually the Universe''s trash dump, where the evilest of all gather. For ordinary cultivators, they are extremely dangerous.


    Randomnt: Hahaha, I see. Thanks for answering!


    Valeria: No problems, child.


    Author: And that''s all for today! Bye-bye~.

 Chapter 729: Treasures! The Mermaid Queens Surprising Actions.

    Chapter 729: Treasures! The Mermaid Queen''s Surprising Actions.


    "I''ve struck gold! Fufufu, I hope more armiese to attack me~."


    Yasenia''s exmation, full of happiness, was very amusing to look at.


    The leaders around her had their lips twitching, but they said nothing.


    Even these leaders were tempted by such a haul because, in therge pile of treasures, at least 20,000 spatial rings came from high-level cultivators.


    Although after reaching Epoch Core, most people left arge chunk of their treasures in a personal warehouse, everybody carried a significant part of their fortune and treasures on themselves.


    After all, carrying things like life-saving treasures, techniques they might be learning, or money to buy anything in case they found an unexpected treasure was more thanmon.


    Other than that, materials they might''ve found during their journey and other relics and unique treasures a cultivator always carried would also be in these rings.


    Still, after happiness, Yasenia began thinking about having to slowly absorb the treasures from 30 million spatial rings, and her lips twitched. Even if she absorbed the contents of ten spatial rings per second, it would take more than a month of constant extraction without stopping for a single moment.


    The dragoness did the math in her head and almost coughed blood. ''34 days if I extract ten rings per second on average''


    Yasenia pondered for a few moments and turned to her trustworthy encyclopedia- cough, mother. With a pitiful tone, she asked. "Mom, can I absorb all treasures into mine without needing to go through them one by one? It will take an eternity if I have to go through them one by one."


    Tatyanaughed and nodded. "Of course, there is a way. If not, your mother would''ve spent her entire life extracting spatial rings."


    The girls felt their eyes twitch. ''To say so with so much confidence Just how many people have you killed!?''


    Kalimented. "Speaking of which, how is a spatial ring created? There are lots of them in every market, but I''ve never seen one being created."


    Angel moved and picked up a stone on the side. Kali and the others turned to look.


    Then, our cutie used her ss element to create a lens and melted the rock on her hand, giving it the shape of a ring with her energy maniption.


    After that, she tapped the ground with the tip of her foot, creating a small, thirty-centimeter-wide,plex formation.


    Without a single moment of hesitation, she ced the red-hot ring in the middle of the formation, and then Angel poured energy into it.


    One spatial turbulence appeared around the red-hot ring, and after a few seconds, the ring cooled down, the space stabilized, and the formation disappeared, leaving behind a grey and smooth ring.


    Angel picked up the ring and threw it at Kali with a cling after her nail hit it flying. "There, a three cubic meters spatial ring."


    The leaders who had seen the entire process looked at Angel as if they were looking at a monster. You must understand that the rock Angel picked was a mortal-ranked material.


    It was, quite literally, an ordinary rock that you can find on the roadside.


    And yet, Angel had transformed that regr stone into an item of significant value after just ten seconds.


    Kali blinked a few times and poured her energy inside the ring, finding a sturdy and safe space slightly more spacious than a regr bathtub. To test it, she made energy flow toward the ground and pushed the ring to gather anything that it could inside.


    A few rocks, nts, and other small items were sucked into the ring, filling it half-way. Kali was honestly impressed. ''She did it so easy.''


    Looking at the cute girl looking up at her, Kali gave Angel a thumbs up. "Awesome!"


    Angel smiled sweetly. "Thank you."


    Yasenia turned to look at Tatyana and asked. "Now that we know how spatial rings are created, how do I glomp all these delicious treasures into mine?"


    Tatyanaughed, hugging her arm. "It''s easy. First, use your spiritual sense to feel all of them and spread your ring hand forward. Then, will for the treasures in the rings to flow into yours. Your [Five Realm Spatial Ring] will do the rest."


    Yasenia nodded and followed her steps.


    After a few seconds, several energy streams flowed out of the pile, gathering in Yasenia''s ring. These energy channels were spatial channels connecting the rings.


    From it, Yasenia''s ring was absorbing everything at a very high speed.


    Seeing the widening smile on the dragoness face, it was clear that it worked.


    The Forest Sky Empress asked, looking at Tatyana. "So, how long will it take for her to absorb all these treasures? A few days?"


    Tatyana pondered for a second and answered. "Not longer than half an hour."


    Coraline blinked. "Her ring is processing around 17,000 worth of rings of items per second?"


    Tatyana nodded. "That should be about right. With her strength, it can''t go quicker."


    Confused, Tengliu asked. "With her strength? What do you mean by that?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Yasenia is too weak even to unlock one-millionth of this ring''s processing ability. If she could use it perfectly and to its full capacity, a single thought would''ve been enough to finish this. While there are many spatial rings, the volume of each of them is really small inparison."


    The leaders got thoughtful as they looked at the streams of energy flowing toward Yasenia.


    After half an hour, Yasenia absorbed everything. The dragoness sighed, feeling a bit tired, but a happy smile was on her lips. "I''m done! There are so many things!"


    Angel asked. "How many?"


    The dragoness spiritually asked her ring to make a summary andmented. "I''ve collected 12 billion materials in the Magic Rank and below, 59 million on the Earth Rank, and 60 thousand on the Heaven Rank."


    "Then, for equipment, there are 97 million on the Magic Rank, 3 million on the Earth Rank, and 512 on the Heaven Rank. Inside the Heaven-Rank, there are 304 low-level, 195 mid-level, and 13 high-level equipment. The total amount of Parus has reached 600 million wless Parus."


    They were speechless, but Yasenia was not done yet.


    "Moreover, there are plenty of techniques and such. There are about 26 million Magic-Rank and below techniques, 56 thousand Earth-Rank, and 16 Heaven-Ranked. Of those 16 techniques, seven are cultivation techniques, three are offensive skills, two are defensive skills, and four are movement skills. All of them are at the low-level Heaven ranked, and six of them are dual cultivation techniques."


    When they thought that there wasn''t anything more, Yasenia then smiled. "And that''s without counting the Garuda Patriarch''s loot! He gave me 150 million wless Parus, 50 thousand Earth-Rank materials, two thousand Heaven-ranked materials, one hundred and fifty Earth-ranked techniques, forty-one Heaven-ranked techniques, thirty-seven Earth-ranked treasures, and nine Heaven-ranked treasures."


    Her face became a bit downcast. "Sadly, most of these are useless since they are dual cultivation techniques."


    The leaders looked at Yasenia''s ring with wonder. Although they were stunned by the number of spoils, they were more shocked by the internal space of Yasenia''s rings.


    Tengliumented. "How big is your ring, little Yasenia?"


    Yasenia looked at her finger and shrugged. "I don''t know. However, knowing how high-ranked of a treasure it is Probablyrge enough to store an entire kingdom?"


    Tatyanaughed. "That''s too small. Some beastster be too big, so space is essential. Your ring is called [Five Realm Spatial Ring] not only because it is divided into five sections that safely hold different kinds of treasures, but because their size is also realm-sized."


    Looking at the looks she was receiving, she smiled and added. "As for how big a ''realm'' is considered. Well, the entirety of Distancia can fitfortably in your ring a few times over in one of those realms."


    The dragoness looked at her ring with awe. ''I''m carrying an entire world in my finger!? As expected, a Nine-Stars Supreme-ranked treasure is absurd.''


    While Yasenia was surprised, knowing who Tatyana was and that this had been her spatial ring for a very long time, she could easily ept it.


    However, for the leaders, it was not the same. The shock they received by hearing that was profound. If any of them still had doubts about Yasenia''s origins, the [Five Realms Spatial Ring] solved them.


    With such an unbelievable item in her possession, it was impossible to exin it other than her not being from Distancia. They knew who had the most spacious spatial ring ever created in the Distancia continent, and that was an absolute treasure that reached 25 thousand cubic meters.


    That space was already impressive for them.


    Now, hearing that the thing inside was, quite literally, a few orders of magnitude apart was mind-boggling.


    The Forest Sky Empress spoke after recovering from her shock. "Yasenia, since everything here is resolved, we''ll take our leave. It''s a shame we couldn''t really help much."


    The dragoness smiled at her. "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. While we did most of the work, the presence of the leaders here gave me an additionalyer of credibility, helping me deter the army when I asked for the treasures. If any of you weren''t here, they would''ve probably fought for a longer time, resulting in more unnecessary deaths."


    The dragoness looked at them andmented. "As a sign of thanks, I''ll share five percent of the loot with each leader present. It might not be much, but I hope it serves as a foundation for our future friendship and cooperation."


    There were nine leaders, so Yasenia would part with nearly half of the treasures she collected.


    It might look like a lot, but most of the things she collected were Magic ranked. Treasures of these levels served as nothing but spare change for Yasenia.


    After hearing the dragoness, a trace of gratification appeared in their eyes.


    The Devil Smashing Ape Kingughed. "Since it is a present from a junior, who am I to deny it? I''ll ept it with thanks!"


    Tengliu rolled her beautiful violet-colored eyes. "Aren''t you shameless?"


    The man smiled and taunted. "If you don''t want your share, I''m more than wee to receive it."


    Tengliu snorted, crossing her arm-wings. "Who doesn''t want it? A present from little Yasenia is always precious!"


    As they spoke, the Mermaid Queen approached ia and asked. "Senior, how do I create a solid foundation like yours? I thought I was nearing perfection, butpared to you, I''m just untalented. However, I don''t have any clue about what I should do to better myself because I don''t have a role model that''s stronger or more talented than me in Distancia."


    The other eight leaders almost tripped with air, their eyes looking at the Mermaid Queen, who stood honestly in front of ia. They couldn''t believe that the usual arrogant and cold Mermaid Queen was asking for guidance like a junior.


    ia lifted her eyebrow and looked at her with interest. "Not bad. Even if you are talented, if you can''t realize that you arecking and are unwilling to put down your pride to learn and be stronger, your future achievements will be limited. However, you can do that, so you will probably reach far in life as long as you can leave this backward World."


    The Mermaid Queen nodded, not taking offense, and spoke, her usual cold voiceyered with a hint of respect and admiration. "Thank you, senior. So, is it possible to receive guidance?"


    ia thought for a moment and looked at Yasenia. "What do you think, Young Miss?"


    Yasenia looked at the Mermaid Queen, and many thoughts began appearing in her mind. Her clever and intelligent mind created many ns in a matter of seconds, evaluating the situation and many other factors.


    After a while, she came up with something, but her eyes were doubtful.


    ''Should I''


    However, the more she thought about it, the more her eyes became resolute. Finally, she turned toward the Mermaid Queen, her eyes hiding an ambitious light.


    ''It''s a bit risky and sort of a gamble, but it is worth a try.''


    **************************************************************


    Kali: What is my love thinking?


    Yasenia: A secret~.


    Andrea: *Hugs gently but firmly from behind* Will you really don''t tell us~?


    Yasenia: *Gulp* E-Even if you tempt me with a hug, I won''t bend this time!


    Andrea: Okay, I won''t press for answers.


    Author: Hm. Done. I summon you!


    Arfa42: I''m here~.


    Cecile: Hi.


    Arfa42: Hello, Cecile. Well, seniors, here is the question. Can a normal animal cultivate without being a beast? Also, can a beast''s bloodline be cultivated? If it can, how and what kind of animals have the highest potential?


    Tatyana: Well, what you call "normal animal" is what we call "mortal beasts." They all fall into the same rules as any other creature. They can''t cultivate as a beast unless they are an exception like Cecile, Kali, or Yasenia. Then, a beast''s bloodline can also increase in rank with appropriate treasures.


    Tatyana: As for who has the highest potential Those who have any bloodline traces from a high-level bloodline like a Dragon, Phoenix, Qilin, White Tiger, etc.


    Arfa42: I see. Thanks!


    Author: And that''s all for today. Have a nice day, dears!

 Chapter 730: Yasenias Ambition! Reaction of the Leaders.

    Chapter 730: Yasenia''s Ambition! Reaction of the Leaders.


    After asking about it, the Mermaid Queen looked at Yasenia with a resolute expression, making the dragoness thoughtful.


    After she decided and understood the situation, Yasenia gambled.


    She looked at the other leaders andmented. "I''ve seen that the seniors are talented, but Distancia''s young Heavens limit you. In fact, all of you who are gathered here have extremely high potential and talent. If you were born in a higher-level world, your current achievements would probably be iparable to what you have now."


    Yasenia secretly measured their reactions and felt what she expected: a dim but still stubborn determination to be strong was still burning deep in their eyes. Even if they were nothing but embers, they were surrounded by an inmmable ambition that could ignite at any moment.


    A person did not be a leader of a world''s superpower out of luck, so they were, as Yasenia said, extremely talented persons limited by their birthce. While there were many thoughts in her mind, she didn''t lie.


    At a nce, even an average person could see that their wings were too big to be fully spread in a ce like the Distancia Continent.


    When Yasenia caught that strand of yearning, she became more determined to go through with the n that spontaneously appeared in her mind.


    Her body seemed to give an aura of grandeur as she spoke calmly but firmly.


    "I''ll give the powers of this World a chance. All powers who have yet to attack the Astral Sky n have a chance to be part of the Astral Sky Alliance. There will be many benefits, and there will naturally be nurturing between those things a person can buy."


    The dragoness knew that these leaders were intelligent, so she didn''t borate. Instead, she looked at them with a deep gaze as she asked. "Will you join?"


    Her words were not loud, and a passerby might mistake them as Yasenia speaking about the weather. However, when theynded, it felt like they exploded with the might of a thousand bombs for these leaders.


    Nobody here was nave or stupid. Yasenia''s intentions were more than apparent.


    From a bystander perspective, the dragoness had taken one step forward.


    However, from the various leaders'' perspectives, this step felt like, if itnded, it would make the very foundation of the entire world quake.


    The reason was simple: with her suggestion, Yasenia had stepped up to be a participant instead of a spectator.


    Her aim?


    It was to connect the entire World under one banner called Astral Sky Alliance.


    When Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria heard her, their eyes lit up with praise and admiration.


    Mirrory chuckled. ''She actually dares to do this? Impressive. Regardless of sess or failure, her courage to try it is already praiseworthy.''


    Tatyana smirked. ''I knew that she wouldn''t be able to keep still if an opportunity presented itself. Little treasure is extremely sharp, and with the Mermaid Queen''s petition, she saw a door that was previously closed briefly open. Now though She has already ced her foot in between.''


    Valeriaughed. ''Daring, I love it.''


    Meanwhile, on the leaders'' side, if it were before knowing the strength of the fifty maids, they would have probably scoffed at her. Some of them might have gained hostile feelings toward Yasenia.


    However, after the small war, things changed.


    Their perspective was broadened. Yasenia had shown them that they were far from reaching the limits.


    Even the always cold and indifferent Mermaid Queen had asked ia for guidance, and this otherwise ordinary question made Yasenia realize the extremely deep influence she could have on these high and aloof beings.


    Yasenia saw an opportunity andtched to it with callous precision.


    From the leaders'' perspective, who considered the Mermaid Queen to be one of the strongest, if she readily admitted defeat and searched for guidance, then there was no one left who could confidently oppose Yasenia in terms of resources.


    What was a cultivator''s aim, a cultivator''s objective in life?


    It was to be stronger. Every single item a cultivator had, gained, bought, or sold was with the sole intention of gaining resources and bing stronger.


    What did standard gold mean for a cultivator?


    What did amon but scarce material that did nothing mean for a cultivator?


    Nothing.


    A material like that was no different than a stone on the side of the road.


    Some whocked talent and ambition might be satisfied by leading a power to be a political giant.


    However, if there was a chance to pursue strength or political power, 90 of the talented cultivators would choose power.


    However, that was normal. After all, what can an Empire do if you have enough strength to tten it with a wave of your hand?Or, what can an army do if you can ughter thousands with each of your sword strikes?


    For a cultivator with extremely long lifespans, it was never toote to create one after reaching their limits and settling down in a ce where you could reign supreme.


    That was why most sect masters were so old unless they were sect masters of hegemonic powers of a continent; they were people who had hit a bottleneck and couldn''t continue advancing, so they chose to settle down.


    But, in Distancia, the leaders of the strongest factions could be considered rtively young.


    They didn''t even reach half of their lifespan, but their cultivation had stopped advancing. So, what could these talented cultivators do other than settle down and be leaders? There was nothing else they could do other than that.


    But now, Yasenia has appeared, and realizing all of this from the Mermaid Queen''s simple words, she knew she had a chance to unite the heads of Distancia''s powers.


    If she could do so, even if she could only "entangle" a third of them, it would be a massive step forward in her influence, dominance, and position in the entire world.


    After all, if all the people at the helm followed her, wasn''t it easy to make the rest of the world follow her lead?


    She would capture the generals so that the rest of the army would obey!


    The leaders understood Yasenia''s general intentions, but instead of frowning at it, their eyes were filled with wonder and praise.


    Even the Mermaid Queen didn''t realize that her casual words could lead to such development. Still, she was not angry; the Mermaid Queen smiled, her indifference melting as the snuffed-out fire within was fueled by her desire to be stronger again.


    With a firm voice, she spoke. "The mermaid race wants to be part of the alliance."


    Tengliu jumped. "Hey, why are you getting ahead of me? The harpy race also epts the deal!"


    The Forest Sky Empressughed. "It seems that things are moving in an interesting direction. The Forest Sky Empire also epts the deal."


    The heroic middle-aged man from the Golden Body Sect smiled. "A big change is urring. How could we not join? The Nine Golden Body Sect also epts."


    Coraline and the others also nodded, making Yasenia''s lips arch as her golden eyes shone. Then she spoke. "Perfect. Please don''t make it public yet. I directly exposed it to you because I was confident. Try to speak to your allies with oaths to avoid spreading the ideas and see how many are agreeable. I still don''t have the strength to tten all protests, so we have to move carefully. My objective is not a World War, but a World Unification."


    The dragoness saw their looks and smiled wryly. "Of course, I''m not nave enough to think that it will happen without bloodshed. However, the fewer lives that are lost, the better." Then, Yasenia smirked and pointed upward. "My objective is opening the stifling sky so that Distancia''s people can soar."


    Coralineughed. "To think that you are only 50 years old, and you are now trying to swallow an entire World under your banner. Isn''t your appetite too big? You might choke if you are not careful."


    The dragoness smirked and said confidently. "As a dragon, I have a good stomach, so there should not be any problems."


    Yasenia paused and then said seriously. "We''ve already talked about this, but I''ll repeat it just in case. The human situation must improve. I know the history of Distancia is how it is, but humans are one of the most protective races of their own. They might fight with each other a lot, but if there is a ce where humans are degraded, their ability to put aside grudges and attack as one is unmatched. That is one of the reasons humans, while their bloodlines are not as strong, are still one of the dominating races of the entire universe. That, and their adaptability."


    The leaders became thoughtful and nodded.


    Tengliumented. "We can''t promise short-term effects, but we''ll slowly integrate them into society again. However, what if a human that wants to take revenge for our past deeds appears either way?"


    The dragoness shrugged and spat mercilessly. "That''s karma, and you''ll have to fight them off or convince them that you''ve changed. Of course, killing such self-righteous heroes who can''t see the current state of things and focus on the past is the easiest way to deal with them. If not, they can be arge obstacle. After all, those people are convinced that they are right and everyone else is wrong, regardless of the reasons presented to them."


    Then, she continued. "Still, a fool with strength is more often than not more dangerous than an intelligent person with strength. The saying exins it nicely. Against stupidity, the Heavens themselves contend in vain."


    The Devil Smashing Ape Kingmented with a smile. "Do you speak from experience? It sounds like so."


    The dragoness shook her head. "I''ve read the history of many sessful civilizations that perished because of a few talented individuals that thought the World was corrupt."


    Tengliu blinked. "Ho? You read such things?"


    Yasenia waved her arm and created a literal hill of books. "There are 103,680 books of different civilizations. I''ve only read 8,437 of them. But if I''m free, I do spend it reading them. It can give you a good outlook on how to manage, what to do, and what not to do while leading a group of individuals."


    Then, she waved her hand again, and her spatial right enveloped those books in a soft light, absorbing them into the library in her ring.


    The leaders realized Yasenia''s intelligence and wit weren''t just her being born that way. She hadbined effort with her natural genius to be who she is today.


    The Mermaid Queen muttered. "No wonder it feels like you have much more experience."


    The dragoness smiled. "Knowledge is a power that can match individual strength if used correctly. And if those two are used simultaneously Well, the effects are extraordinary."


    They didn''t doubt it. The rtively young woman before them was a real example of that. Tengliu turned toward Tatyana and smiled. "You brought her up really nicely. I don''t know anything else, but you are exemry as a mother."


    Tatyana blinked and then genuinely smiled. "Thank you." Then, she continued. "If you didn''t try to mentally rape her in the past, I would have liked thatpliment a lot more."


    Tengliu''s lips twitched. "Oh,e on! I''ve reflected, okay? I''m not saying to forgive me, but please let me follow her. I''m an honest little bird that wants to build the nest around her!"


    Tatyana nodded and teased. "I won''t permanently kill you, don''t worry."


    Tengliu almost spat blood. "I don''t know what that means, but I don''t want to be ''not permanently killed''! I want to remain alive and in one piece!"


    Tatyana purposely put on a troubled expression. "Hm. Okay, I''ll think of another kind of punishment."


    Tengliu looked at Tatyana with exasperation. "Didn''t little Yasenia already decide on how to punish me?"


    Tatyana smirked. "Yes. But you are not really nave enough to think that I''ll forgive you after that, right? If I don''t do anything to you, I''ll be ufortable."


    Tengliu fell to her knees and epted her fate.


    It was rare for them to see Tengliu feel defeated, so Coraline teased. "Karma is catching up to the promiscuous harpy. What a joyful day!"


    Tengliu looked at Coraline and said with a deadpan. "Is it fun?"


    Coraline smirked. "Very. Seeing you like this is a first."


    The other leaders internally chuckled.


    Then, Tatyana turned toward the ce where the maids fought with a smile. "Now, it''s time for my harvest."


    They were confused and turned to look at her. The Golden Body Sect Master asked Yasenia. "What is your mother talking about? Didn''t we already collect all the spatial rings?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Well, she is going to" Suddenly, a few strands of Death energy began gathering toward Tatyana.


    The dragoness eyes shone with anticipation and quickly said. "Oh? There is no time to exin; It is starting. Just look."


    They were a bit speechless at the tail-wagging dragoness, but believing that she wasn''t purposely teasing them by not saying it, they looked over and saw Tatyana calmly walking toward the ce where the hundreds of thousands of corpses remained.


    For some reason, as they saw those strands of energy gathering, they felt their soul quiver with a strange primal fear. ''What is she going to do?''


    ************************************************************


    Evelyn: Oh girl, the next chapter will increase the humidity of the zone by 1000%!


    Angel: I don''t get it


    Evelyn: Cough, it doesn''t matter. You be you, little Angel. The fact that you are still so innocent when you get plowed and creampied daily is awesome.


    Angel: W-What are you talking about!?


    Author: Anyway, let''s move on. I summon you!


    gesist: Hello!


    Andrea: Oh? A new person! Wee to the Celestial Theater.


    gesist: Thank you, Andrea You are taller than I imagined.


    Andrea: Hahaha.


    gesist: Tatyana, I have a question for you.


    Tatyana: Shoot.


    gesist: If "Distancia Tatyana" reaches the Transcendence realm and discards her mortal body, will she be able to use [Divine Lich Empress''s Body Forging] to create a new Tatyana in the future and possibly again after?


    Tatyana: A, well, "Distancia Tatyana," as you call it, is already the body created by [Divine Lich Empress''s Body Forging]. During Transcendence and the rest of the realms, that body won''t break through simrly. It is a bit special.


    gesist: Oh?


    Tatyana: Yes. We are approaching the moment all the girls, I included, enter the fifth realm, so let''s be a bit patient.


    gesist: Sure. Thank you for answering!


    Tatyana: No problem.


    Author: And that''s all for today! Have a nice day~.

 Chapter 731: [Death Empress Decree: Eternal Legion Awakening]: 200,000 Undead. [End of Book 12].

    Chapter 731: [Death Empress Decree: Eternal Legion Awakening]: 200,000 Undead. [End of Book 12].


    Around the Death Empress, the gathering of Death energy started slow, but it quickly ramped up.


    From a breeze to a gale to a hurricane of ck strands swirled around her.


    Every creature that looked at the events would feel it in their souls that a person who could control such energies was not something to be provoked.


    Wild animals ran, birds flew away, and the flora around Tatyana began withering.


    The few strands at the start had already transformed into a titanic vortex.


    While Death energy gathered around Tatyana, her aura became heavier, her facial expression became more solemn, and her eyes gained an otherworldly red glow.


    The strong gales didn''t dishevel her. Instead, they elegantly moved her ck dress and glossy long hair, giving her increasingly otherworldly aura a captivating beauty.


    Tatyana stopped walking and focused in front of her. Her spiritual sense spread like a tide, enveloping hundreds of kilometers ahead of her. All creatures that had died entered her "vision range," allowing the Death Empress to start using her skills.


    Her voice echoed with a feeling of oppressive might.


    "[Innate Skill: Death absorption]."


    With her chant reverberating, hundreds of thousands of strands flowed from the battlefield with the wail of the dead.


    These strands were cker and purer than what Tatyana was gathering around her, and they didn''t mix with the torrent of Death Energy around the Empress.


    Instead, those strands move unimpeded,nding on Tatyana and being absorbed by her. The Death Empress felt refreshed, and her lips arched. ''Finally, I can eat~.''


    BOOM!


    Like a bomb exploding, Tatyana''s aura violently expanded and quickly multiplied, covering everyone in the area with a tyrannical presence.


    Tatyana''s aura ballooned several times over, and the leaders opened their eyes in stupefaction. Tengliu asked, stunned. "She broke through? Just like that?"


    That''s right, Tatyana had gone from the peak of the eighth level to the half-step Unification Realm, entirely skipping the ninth level.


    Moreover, the aura around her was incredibly dense and sturdy, showing that she was not that far from breaking through into the Dantian Spiritualization Realm. After her raging aura stabilized, it became like a calm ocean, profound and almost impossible to see the bottom.


    Through ughter, Tatyana grew the fastest.


    Before, the leaders didn''t really feel a substantial threat from Tatyana, but now They probably wouldn''t want to make enemies out of her even if you paid them.


    Coraline looked at Yasenia and saw her smiling and wagging her tail, making her almost burst intoughter, even in this situation. The look of adoration on her face was undeniable.


    ''Well, it seems that regardless of their peculiar rtionship, their mother-daughter bond is undeniable.''


    However, Tatyana was far from being done. This was just the beginning act of her following actions.


    The Death Empress waved her hand, and the torrents of Death energy spun around Tatyana and began twisting inplex shapes. ''Hm, this seems the only way. Tsk, if I had with my original body, I could do it in an instant.''


    When she realized what she was doing, Valeria''s eyes opened, and she eximed. "Impossible!"


    The leaders and girls were surprised at Valeria''s sudden exmation. Even Mirrory materialized as she observed Tatyana with wonder in her eyes.


    Kali asked, curious. "What is happening, Valeria?"


    Valeria muttered to herself a few things, her eyes and spiritual sense scanning what Tatyana was doing to confirm her doubts. "Mirrory, is she really"


    Mirrory nodded and smiled wryly. "Truly She is a peerless genius."


    Valeria heard the confirmation and was awed. Then, she exined. "The skill Tatyana wants to use is too high level for her current body. So, in a normal situation, it should be impossible to cast."


    The leaders realized and nodded, feeling as if they could understand why Valeria eximed.


    However, our girls knew that something like that was nothing for these two ancient seniors and continued listening attentively.


    As they expected, Valeria continued. "Therefore, the usual way to cast them is to burden the meridians and Dantian in the body or simplify the skills. However, Tatyana is doing neither."


    Valeria watched theplexly moving death currents in the middle of the vortex and spoke solemnly. "Tatyana is currently using the World as her Dantian and Meridians, allowing her to cast the skill without cing any burden on her body."


    They all froze, their eyes opening wide enough that one would fear they would pop out.


    The Forest Sky Empress stuttered. "E-Excuse me, w-what did you just say? I can''t understand."


    Valeria looked at her and exined. "The Death Energy streams are moving in thoseplex patterns and gathering around Tatyana in a ball because she is using the ambient energy as a medium to create something simr to a Dantian and meridian. This, in theory, should be impossible. After all, to do this, you have to literally steal control from the Heavens of the area you are using."


    Valeria smiled wryly and continued. "However, Tatyana is doing just that. She had first used arge part of her energy to summon part of another dimension around her, severing the connection between the Heavens and herself, and now, she is absorbing all the Death Energy around her and moving it as if she were casting the skill through her meridians. The precision, control, understanding, and focus one must have to do something like this is godly."


    Although the words Valeria spoke could be understood individually, once they were strung in sentences, it felt as if they were crashing the poor, fragile minds of these leaders.


    Their eyes gazing at Tatyana appeared as if they were looking at an iprehensible being.


    Valeria rified. "Doing this in a normal situation is impossible, though. A small attack orck of concentration can make all that energy berserk and explode. If that happened, even Tatyana would probably be unable to save herself."


    As Valeria exined, they saw Tatyana throw a small crystal into the air.


    The crystal burst, and then, their eyes changed as a gargantuan pressure wave descended and the sky darkened.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    All of them, with Mirrory and Valeria as exceptions, fell face-first against the ground and forcefully kneeled.


    It was the prelude to the descent of Tatyana''s soul strand.


    A titanic illusory phantom of Tatyana appeared, reaching over 1,000 meters tall. The phantom image wore a gorgeous royal dress with a tiara-like crown on her head.


    Inside the soul strand, all the energy Tatyana was manipting began spinning as if it were flowing through the soul''s meridians and dantian.


    Then, her chant echoed around as if it were the decree of a goddess.


    "Death, the end of everything; an unavoidable fate for all living beings, no matter the strength, no matter the status, no matter who they are. Death ims all."


    Her voice was infinitely cold and powerful as if Death Itself was speaking.


    "But death isn''t the end, for my power bends Fate! For my power bends the meaning of Death!"


    Raising her hand forward, the massive illusory image followed her movements, and the rivers of death followed her will inside the phantom self.


    Then, as she made the gesture, her voice echoed and spread several kilometers around, making every creature that heard her cower in fear.


    "Thus, I call you to live eternally in your death under mymand until the day I perish and beyond!"


    All the Death energy gathered in the raised arm of the phantom Death Empress, and with a phantasmal undertone, Tatyana''s voice spread like the whisper of the Underworld.


    "[Death Empress Decree: Eternal Legion Awakening]."


    The world became silent for a second as a massive wave of Death energy flew from the Phantom Tatyana''s hand and descended.


    BOOM!


    The World quaked under Tatyana''s might when it crashed into the ground. The ck wave of Death energy swallowed the entire area where the maids fought, and the army previously stood, absorbing all creatures, whether alive or dead.


    The pressure disappeared, and the Phantom Death Empress vanished, returning the world to normal and allowing the leaders and other beings present to stand up.


    Their eyes were trembling in fear as they watched the indifferent-looking, floating ck-haired woman.


    A few seconds of silence followed, and right after, the cries of a myriad of ghosts enveloped the entire valley with theirments as all the creatures previously swallowed by Tatyana''s skill began awakening.


    The chilling air, darkened sky, and malevolent spectacle that unfoldedbined into a hellscape that everyone but those who knew Tatyana feared.


    As they gazed upon the hell that descended by the hand of a single woman, the mind of one of the leaders, the Golden Body Sect Patriarch, suddenly clicked, and he immediately shared his thoughts.


    After hearing what he said, they all were filled with fright, looking at Tatyana as if she were a taboo existence that couldn''t be touched.


    The reason? It wasn''t just because of the events they were currently spectating.


    The Golden Body Patriarch had realized that the person who hurt the Heavens more than five years ago was her.


    It was Tatyana.


    The one that made the heavens cry in pain and sliced the sky in half was this person before them.


    It had been a mystery who did it for a long time, and these superpowers kept silent, agreeing to forget the event. After all, provoking the person who could create such a death zone and literally slice the Heavens in half was not a prudent action.


    Now, they realized that the "person they couldn''t provoke" was the mother of the "person they had been about to provoke."


    The horror they were feeling inside made them sweat coldly. They knew that all this time, they had been one step away from offending someone they shouldn''t.


    ''Thanks to the Heavens that I agreed to the alliance with Yasenia!''


    After all the Undead gathered in front of Tatyana, the Death Empress sighed. "So weak."


    The leaders looked at the legion of a few hundred thousand and felt their lips twitch. However, who dared defy her words after what she did? Not them!


    Yasenia trotted over and hugged her arm with a wagging tail. "Are they really weak, Mom?"


    Tatyana looked sideways and smiled gently, giving her a peck. "Yes. Look, there are only two who are in the Dantian Spiritualization Realm, while there are only 1000 that are in the Unification Realm. The rest are not even worth being called cannon fodder. Well, I can''tin since I havecked arge army since arriving here, making 90% of my skills useless. I excel at armybat, not at one-on-onebat, after all."


    The girls whom she had beaten up repeatedly could only wallow in their inferiority.


    Coraline, who had a good rtionship with Tatyana, coughed and asked. Her voice was respectful. "Lady Tatyana, what is this Unification Realm you are talking about?"


    Tatyana turned to look and met eyes with a bunch of obedient people, looking at her like a mouse before a cat. The corner of her eyes twitched. "What are those looks? I don''t bite."


    ''No, you do worse!''


    They wanted to shout that, but who would dare? Not them!


    Yasenia chuckled and answered. "Once you formally join the alliance, you will eventually learn about that. Between the benefits, there will be mon knowledge'' and other kinds of information you can buy."


    The leaders nodded, thinking that they should join with their allies as soon as possible.


    Yasenia saw their eager looks and coughed. "It will take a while to create the regtions and such, so don''t expect me to be able to ept all of you at once."


    The Forest Sky Empressughed. "Don''t worry, little Yasenia. Just go at your pace. We won''t run away."


    Tengliu suddenly smirked. "Hey, isn''t Fu Lang Zu a bit pitiful?"


    All the leaders realized and lit a candle in their hearts for the wolf. ''May you go painlessly Or at least, quickly.''


    Coraline coughed. "Tengliu, shouldn''t you care about your own situation first?"


    The harpy stiffened and looked at Tatyana.


    Tatyana smiled sweetly back at her, making all the feathers on her body stand up. Yaseniaughed, and after discussing a few details, all the leaders went their way to prepare.


    Meanwhile, Tatyana saved the army in her domain, and they left this ce with an extra 200 thousand undead.


    Who would''ve thought that, after the war, they returned with more numbers instead of less?


    *********************************************************


    Evelyn: I was wrong. The percentage was too low! Heavens, Tatyana is too sexy!


    Andrea: You Nevermind.


    Evelyn: What? I''m not embarrassed to admit that my panties are like a defective dam, leaking everywhere!


    Andrea:


    Evelyn: Moreover, I''m not the one who is the worst. Look at Angel and Yasenia!


    *Yasenia sprawled all over Tatyana and licking her face.*


    *Angelpletely red-faced and snuggled in Tatyana''s arms.*


    Andrea:


    Evelyn: Not to mention, those at home probably aren''t any better!


    Author: Cough. Let''s move on. I summon you!


    Arfa42: Hi!


    Kali: Wee, Arfa42.


    Arfa42: Thank you, Kali.


    Arfa42: Seniors, if I remember correctly, the higher a cultivator realm, the higher one''s skill in controlling one''s body. So, how much control can one get in every stage of cultivation? And can a person control their senses, like if someone can numb the pleasure in non-consent sex or numb their pain?


    Mirrory: Well, that''s a difficult question. However,plete body control happens right after the Unification Realm. However, the path of energy control is endless. As Tatyana has shown in this chapter, the limits one can reach with it are extraordinary.


    Tatyana: That''s right. If one could control energy perfectly, they probably would be peerless monsters in the same realm.


    Arf42: I see.


    Tatyana: As for your second question. It is possible. However, if the other person had better control and forced pleasure onto you, then you would eventually sumb to pleasure. Of course, it''s not a pleasant sensation, even if you feel pleasure.


    Arfa42: Thanks for answering, Mirrory, Tatyana!


    Mirrory: Hm.


    Tatyana: No problem.


    Author: And that''s all for today, see you tomorrow ~.

 Chapter 732: Setting up Alliance Matters. Unexpected Development.

    Chapter 732: Setting up Alliance Matters. Unexpected Development.


    The first thing Yasenia did after she returned was to order the loot and send each power a part of her spoils of war, as agreed previously.


    Of course, she wouldn''t be silly enough to send items useful to her. The way she separated them made sure that she kept everything that interested her.


    There was also one treasure Yasenia didn''t reveal when speaking with the leaders. It was in the Garuda Patriarch ring, and when she found it, she was quite surprised. This single item was more useful than any mountain of low-level treasures.


    After ordering all the treasures with the help of her ring, Yasenia used hermunication device. "Honey, Baby, can youe to my office?"


    Kali heard the message and told Yasenia to wait a few minutes until she finished concocting her pill.


    Angel also asked for a bit of time because she was mid-formation-building. After finishing it, she put down the Formation Pen and went to see Yasenia.


    In the meantime, Yasenia took out the item and held it in her hand.


    It was a rock with a stormy aura around it. Its aura was profound enough to be considered above the Heaven rank, and the energy''s purity would confuse an ignorant cultivator, making them think that it was a Natural Treasure.


    What Yasenia didn''t know was that the second she took out the rock, Kali''s fox ears straightened as a feeling of attraction caused her to almost fail her pill concoction. ''This aura Ites from Yasenia''s ce?'' The fox woman couldn''t help butugh. ''What did she get this time?''


    Angel was the first to arrive, and after opening the door and peeking inside, she saw Yasenia sitting on herfortable chair while looking at a strange rock.


    She trotted inside and reached Yasenia''s side. Before she could speak, she felt something soft but firm coiling around her waist and lifting her. She was turned around mid-air, and then her little butt was seated on Yasenia''sp.


    Two arms went around her waist as her body sank into a world of softness.


    Then, a breathy and seductive voice caressed her hears. "Why are you sneaking around, baby?"


    Angel''s heart pounded. Even after so many years, she still couldn''t get used to the utterly sensual voice of her lover. She looked sideways, meeting with a pair of enchanting golden eyes with vertical pupils. Then, with a shy voice, Angel spoke. "Um, you were focused on that rock, so I didn''t want to interrupt."


    Yaseniaughed and leaned forward, gently caressing Angel''s lips with hers. "What is more important than you, baby?"


    Angel melted in her arms as her lips were savored as if they were ice cream. ''I''m melting~.''


    After a few seconds of kissing Angel, Yasenia separated. Looking at the expression offort of her baby, she couldn''t help butugh. "I''ll tell you a bitter why I called you here. I want to speak with Kali first."


    Angel twisted her body to sit sideways and hugged Yasenia, snuggling in her embrace. Yasenia''s curves gently pressed against her as she hid her face in the crook of her neck, making her feel blissful.


    Yasenia''s left hand caressed her back while the other hand held that rock Angel saw. The cutie asked as she looked at that strange rock. "What is this? It has clouds around it?"


    The dragoness answered. "Well, if I guessed correctly, this should be part of Kali''s Natural Treasure."


    Angel blinked, confused. Yasenia chuckled, kissing her forehead. "You might''ve forgotten, but Kali''s [Whether Controlling Primal Stone] is not whole. It was a Natural Treasure that was broken in the past, and the shard Kali has is just one piece of the entire thing Or so Valeria and the others said."


    Angel nodded. "I see. So, this rock is part of it?"


    Yasenia nodded. "I''m not entirely sure, and that''s why I called honey, but I''m more than eighty percent sure."


    Kali''s gentle and nature-like voice was heard from the side. "Well, you are right, Yasenia. It is part of the treasure."


    They both looked to the side, gazing at the graceful foxdy walking toward them at a gentle pace. Her movements were in harmony with her surroundings, giving her an otherworldly aura, and her tree tails gently danced behind her, adding a yful charm to her being.


    Angel blinked, surprised. "Wow~! Kali, since when did you have such a demeanor?"


    Kali tilted her head, unaware of her own changes. "What do you mean?"


    She didn''t realize her changes because her current demeanor was innate, enhanced by her bloodline and innate skill awakenings. With Yasenia''s constant efforts to make Kali more and morefortable with herself and her Origin Fox bloodline slowly swallowing her human bloodline, Kali''s natural aura was increasingly being revealed.


    Yaseniaughed and beckoned Kali. "Don''t worry about it, honey. Come here."


    Kali smiled gently and approached. As she came closer, the dragoness made space on herp and sat Kali on her other leg.


    With both her dears on herp, Yasenia circled their waist and used her tail to move the rock in front of Kali. "This is for you, honey."


    Kali grabbed it and looked at it curiously. After a while, she discovered its name engraved in its aura thanks to the [Weather Controlling Primal Stone]. "This stone is called [Rain Storm Meteorite]. Sadly, it''s an even smaller part of the wholepared to what I have, but discovering it is quite lucky."


    Yasenia nodded. "It feels like Fate had some dealings in this. After all, it''s too coincidental that this thing appears here, in a New World."


    Valeria''s voice reached them. "You are wrong this time. It really is just a coincidence."


    Yasenia blinked and thenughed. "Really? Then, aren''t we too lucky?"


    Valeriamented. "Well, the fact that younded in Distancia might be rted to this stone. After all, the [Weather Controlling Primal Stone] is very mysterious. While I still don''t know its exact origin, I can tell that it is extraordinary. It most likelyes from a high-level world."


    The girls nodded.


    Kali summoned the Primal Stone from her Dantian, and when both items felt each other presence, they attracted like mas.


    In an instant, both of them merged, and the room''s atmosphere changed. Atmospheric events like rain, wind, thunder, lightning, and snow appeared one after another, filling the entire room.


    Thankfully, everything was nothing but an illusion, so the room remained the same. After both rocksbined, Kali felt a sharp pain on her finger, and her blood flew toward the rock.


    Yasenia frowned for a moment. Valeriamented. "Feel its aura like we taught you in the secret realm."


    The dragoness calmed down and released an energy ripple. Then, she felt a strong and destructive force from the rock, but there was no maliciousness, making her rx.


    After it mergedpletely and absorbed Kali''s blood, it flew inside her and rested on her Dantian.


    Kali blinked twice and muttered. "It is now a high-level Transcendence Treasure. It had two small breakthroughs from the low-level Transcendence Treasure."


    Angel eximed. "Then, it has be the item with the most quality we own other than Yasenia''s unfair treasures."


    Yasenia''s lips twitched. "What do you mean unfair?"


    Angel pouted. "You didn''t get them personally, so they don''t count!"


    The dragoness was amused and asked teasingly. "What about your inheritance or the Natural Treasures?"


    Angel hmphed. "You know what I mean. I''m speaking about normal treasures we earned."


    Yasenia chuckled and pecked her pouty lips. "En, I understand."


    Angel asked Kali. "Did its name change?"


    Kali was about to ask why it would change, but when she checked, it really did change, making her swallow the words she was about to say.


    "It really did. It is now called [Weather Controlling Primal Meteorite]."


    The two girls acknowledged, and Yasenia turned toward Angel. "The reason I call you here is to ask you to create a few formations."


    Angel asked about the details, and Yasenia exined.


    She wanted her to prepare formations that would aid the leaders who joined the alliance in their training. It would also work as practice for her baby and as a way to fulfill part of her promises to them.


    Knowing that Yasenia was done, Kali and Angel were about to leave, but Yasenia kept them by her side for a while more while she worked. They happily obliged and received Yasenia''s pampering as their dragoness worked.


    Her serious face when dealing with sect matters was extremely charming, making both of them look at Yasenia''s face dazed.


    Other than that, the news of the army''s defeat spread far and wide quicker than those who wanted to contain the information could react. After all, with the new alliance members using their own channels, it wasn''t hard to spread the news around, especially those that were as thundering as this one.


    It wasn''t an everyday thing that an army of 30 million got so miserably beaten down. Not to mention, a new and uing power defeated them.


    What was even more unbelievable was that it wasn''t another army that defeated them but fifty fairies with otherworldly strength.


    If people had to choose to believe it or not, they wouldn''t. However, the evidence was clear. From the 20,000 Epoch Cores, only 16,000 managed toe back, with a few hundred thousand lives lost just because of coteral damage.


    The death toll was staggering, considering that only 50 people did it.


    For beings that were considered top powerhouses to be killed in such big numbers by a small group of 50 was fantastical, even for cultivators.


    Time moved quickly after that, and after two weeks of work, Yasenia finally created aprehensive system for the seniors. Simr to the Astral Sky Shop in her n, but for the alliance.


    Yasenia knew that they would not be that eager to work with her if she tried to act as their leader. That''s why she thought of an alliance at that time.


    Instead of a power with a single master, creating a group tied by benefits was best for now. In this way, everyone would have a small range of self-agency, just needing to answer the Alliance''s calls asionally.


    Then, adding a reputation system and internal economy, outside capital influence would be kept at a minimum.


    Even if someone had billions of wless Parus, they would still be unable to buy the top benefits that constituted the core secrets of the Alliance.


    Moreover, while Yasenia was acting as a leader for now, once her strength caught up, she would be able tofortably swallow the entire thing under the shade of her ever-growing wing.


    For now, though, Yasenia was not going to share Spiritual Cultivation methods, but when she was finally sure that she could leave Distancia, she would open it.


    She didn''t make any haste to increase the strength of the other leaders of the alliance. First, let her catch up. Then, they would talk about allowing the leaders to get stronger.


    Other than that, she asked that if any power wanted to send a producer, like an alchemist, cksmith, or something simr, they would need to make a heavenly oath not to divulge any information they learned without permission.


    With this and many more details and benefits, Yasenia created aprehensive power system that would reward those who were loyal and would also prevent core secrets from leaking while maintaining a semnce of unity until she could take over.


    Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria reviewed it with her, and other than a few loopholes in the oaths that could be exploited by those knowledgeable and that Yasenia missed, they didn''t change much at all.


    The dragoness wrote the final letter to all the leaders, including all of this information, and then she smiled. "Done. It has taken a while, but it should be worth it."


    Now that Yasenia would dip her feet in Distancia''s deep waters, she had cooperated with the leaders to expand her intelligencework.


    Since day one, thiswork that Tatyana developed had been a big help, spotting dangers even before they could do anything and neutralizing them.


    Now, with the leaders'' help, her shadow had finally spread across the most important ces of the entire world, underwater cities included.


    People didn''t know, but her intelligence organization had more than five million people spread across the entirend, 100 times more than people in her sect.


    The way Tatyana used to increase the numbers was by assimting existing underground powers. Like a real shadow, Tatyana had swallowed most of the independent underground organizations, making her an ever-present power before anyone could even realize it.


    Not even Tengliu and the others knew that Yasenia''s informationwork had developed to this extent. Only the top figures of the sect knew a little about it, and those who knew were under strict oaths.


    While reviewing important files, one caught her attention. "Hm? Fu Lang Zu is bringing forward his wedding with Zephyrith?"


    The dragoness frowned and began looking at the details.

 Chapter 733: Yasenias Cultivation Progress.

    Chapter 733: Yasenia''s Cultivation Progress.


    After Yasenia read the summary of the information, she separated the rted documents and read everything about Zephyrith''s situation in depth.


    A few momentster, she smiled wryly. "As expected, it is my fault. Our show of power has been too effective, and, scared by it, he now wants to consummate his marriage with Zephyrith sooner to gain strength. After all, no matter how confident he is in himself, he won''t underestimate ia, who has reached the half-step Dantian Spiritualization realm."


    She passed her hand through her long hair and sighed, feeling a bit troubled. "What should I do with this?"


    She really didn''t want to start a conflict with him before the summit.


    After all, what she wanted to do at the summit was stabilize her position in the entire continent publicly so that she could deal with all the threats in a "legitimate" way.


    If she attacked now, even with our alliance forming, many powers would consider her an "alien" power that suddenly tried to dip their hands in therge pie called Distancia Continent. Naturally, they won''t be happy.


    Yasenia leaned back, crossing her arms under her chest and getting thoughtful. There were many ways, like an assassination. But, again, doing so is like telling the rest of the powers. "Hey, I can kill the Patriarch of one of the strongest races covertly. Maybe you are next?"


    In short, the nail that stuck out got hammered.


    Moreover, although the dragoness knew the marriage was being brought forward, she didn''t know when it would happen. ''Thankfully, I asked Doriel to warn Zephyrith right after the War. She is not a weak person, so she should be able to protect herself for a while. Speaking of which, Doriel is already back, right?''


    After thinking for a moment, she called Doriel. A few secondster, the woman appeared from a shadow, respectfully standing by her side.


    With a bow as a greeting, she asked. "You called, Young Miss?"


    Yasenia nodded. "How confident are you in entering the core of Fu Lang Zu''s territory and delivering a message andmunication device to Zephyrith?"


    Doriel got thoughtful and answered. "Unless she is right by the ce where their ancestors hide, I should have no problems."


    The dragoness blinked. "Their ancestors?"


    Doriel nodded. "I felt a few powerful auras in their territory that felt somewhat threatening. They should be peak-level Epoch Cores stuck at the realm''s limit because of Distancia''s Heaven''s limitations. Compared to a fresh Half-step like ia, they are much stronger."


    Yasenia frowned. "So, they can beat you?"


    Doriel shook her head. "Unless we fight, it is yet to be seen. After all, raw power is not something that limits us. But, they are opponents that we need to take into ount."


    Yasenia nodded. "How many of them are there?"


    Doriel shook her head. "The auras I felt were hidden, so my estimates are between 2 to 7."


    After hearing her, the dragoness somewhat rxed. She knew that the foundation of powers here in Distancia was not simple; that''s why she was always careful.


    Yasenia pondered for a second and showed her the information.


    After Doriel read it, Yasenia asked. "How do you see it? Are you confident?"


    Doriel nodded. "I can do that. However, Young Miss, didn''t this woman reject your invitations twice already? Thest time I went, she was still stubborn, saying that we didn''t know what we were dealing with."


    With a nod, Yasenia answered. "You are right. But she did so because she thought we were weak and couldn''t protect ourselves if Fu Lang Zu decided to go all out. This time, I''ve shared quite a lot of information in the message I want you to deliver. If, even after reading all of what is written in the letter, she still insists on marrying Fu Lang Zu, then I have no more reason to stop it. After all, it would mean that she isn''t really marrying out of obligation but because she wants to."


    Doriel got thoughtful and eventually nodded. "What if she shares this information with Fu Lang Zu?"


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow and then sneered. "Even better. There are quite a few traps in the information I''ve shared. What I gave her is not a realistic list but a heavily modified one. I''ll know straight away if she did something like that."


    Doriel was curious and opened the letter to read the messages and saw the many traps in the information her Young Miss shared. Yasenia naturally didn''t stop her. She didn''t mind her checking out what she wrote. On the contrary, she patiently waited and waited for her feedback.


    Doriel realized that It was good enough to tell someone about their ability to fight with the top powers, but there was information that, if shared in order to attack them, would lead to creating discord with other top powers.


    In short, if Zephyrith did really share this message with the intention of harming them, Fu Lang Zu would be half a foot inside his deathbed without Yasenia doing anything.


    ''Brilliant.''


    Doriel couldn''t help but praise Yasenia in her mind. She couldn''t really find any problems.


    With everything sorted out, Doriel bowed and melded with the shadows again, leaving Yasenia alone in her office.


    The dragoness looked out of the expansive window that took most of the wall, seeing how the Sun slowly rose to illuminate the World. ''I should try again to enter the first realm of my Body Cultivation technique.''


    While Yasenia had been busy dealing with many things, she had never stopped cultivating or training herself. Her priority, from a while ago, had been strengthening herself.


    After her constant cultivation, aided by her dual cultivation and boosted by the ritual of when she created the Body Cultivation Technique, her Spiritual cultivation was about to break through into the Half-step level, and her beast cultivation was already in the Tenth level, only needing her to umte energy to break through into the Legendary Core Beast realm.


    Thisrge jump in cultivation was, as previously said, because of the obscene amounts of energy she gathered through the ritual.


    During the entire week, her body had been absorbing Tatyana''s and Valeria''s energies, pushing her energies toward the next level incredibly fast.


    It was not something she could replicate, though, as it was a byproduct of the creation of the technique. However, that ritual had certainly benefited her in more ways than giving her the ability to start Body Cultivation.


    Only, to Yasenia''s surprise, her Body Cultivation was proving to be moreplicated than expected.


    Comprehending even the first level wasplicated as an Immortal Ranked cultivation technique challenged the depths of a cultivator''s ability toprehend Heaven''s path.


    Her Spiritual Cultivation Technique was also of the same quality, but there was a difference.


    Yasenia was guided since she was little by Tatyana for her Spiritual technique, most of her education revolving around understanding [Convergence Of The Celestial Bodies].


    For Yasenia, while [Convergence Of The Celestial Body] was an extremelyplicated technique toprehend, advancing on it was not difficult and only limited by her cultivation level.


    That''s why Yasenia managed to break through the first three realms of the technique even before she reached the Unification Realm.


    In truth, the first three realms, [Presence of the Celestial Bodies], [Absorption of Celestial Light], and [Connection with Celestial Bodies], were supposed to be understood across the entire Mortal Realm, with thest two realms, [Celestial Bodies and Spirit As One] and [Celestial Bodies Within My Hand], needing the cultivator to cross the Mortal Realm.


    However, she didn''t have that advantage with [Celestial Cosmos Immortal Body Technique].


    In short, our dragoness was having problems with entering the first realm. After entering, she might advance quickly, but the door was closed shut, making it difficult for her to know even how to take the first step.


    Much to her vexation, she was thest of the girls who had yet to step into the Body Cultivation path. All the other girls had already understood theirs, even reaching the middle stages of the first realm, while Andrea was already in the Ethereal Soul Realm, the Unification Realm equivalent.


    Of course, besides feeling a bit frustrated, those feelings paledpared to the pride and delight she felt for their achievements. The more outstanding her dears were, the happier Yasenia was.


    Just thinking about it made her tail gently wag in contentment.


    While it was proving to beplicated, she knew she was close. Her experience and knowledge with the spiritual, immortal-ranked cultivation technique were not there as decoration, as she could apply many principles from the spiritual technique to the body technique.


    Yasenia had sorted out everything while these thoughts crossed her mind, and she decided to continue her efforts in opening this closed door. ''Let''s cultivate. I''ve dealt with the most important things, and Ghana and the maids should be able to deal with the rest.''


    She stood up, stretching her alluring and curvaceous body, and left after leaving behind a message of what needed to be taken care of.


    Walking toward her cultivation room, she didn''t meet with anyone. All girls at this hour were either cultivating or practicing their professions.


    Even Kaleina was busy with her everyday education. Knowing that, she decided to take a small detour toward the sect''s center.


    A few minutester, Yasenia descended the mountain andnded at a ce specially prepared for flying cultivators tond.


    While it was not wholly necessary, having people flying above their heads andnding in the middle of the streets could be a bother. Moreover, since cultivators that could fly were extremely quick, the small inconvenience of not being able tond wherever they wanted was not a problem.


    Before she arrived, Yasenia had changed her hairstyle to an updo with half her raven ck hair cascading down like a glossy waterfall and donning a formal hanfu that hid her skin and had long and wide sleeves. On her face, she wore a semi-transparent ck veil, highlighting her enchanting and imposing golden slit eyes.


    While her alluringness couldn''t be hidden, her elegance and otherworldliness were enhanced, giving a more formal air than usual.


    When the people around saw her, there was silence for a few seconds until one of them reacted. "Good morning, Sect Master!"


    The rest woke up from their daze and repeated. "Good morning, Sect Master!"


    Yasenia looked around and nodded. "Good morning. You can go on; I''m here to take a walk."


    Then, she sashayed her hips away, leisurely walking into the streets.


    The people looked at her retreating form and whispered to each other.


    "Oh my heavens, I knew Sect Master was beautiful, but I thought the rumors were a bit exaggerated. I was silly; they weren''t exaggerated, they were downyed!"


    "Right, right? This is the first time I''ve seen Sect Master from such a close distance. Did you know that she is less than 100 years old?"


    "How could I not know? She is an unparalleled genius who has even faced off against the top powerhouses! I don''t think there will ever be a second person like Sect Master."


    Conversations flowed in simr ways. After her face-off with the 30 million army and decisive victory, her poprity across the entire continent had reached new heights.


    Naturally, those juniors who were part of the Sect felt proud to have such a strong and talented sect master.


    Yasenia walked through the streets filled with buildings with the same architecture as those back in Sky Continent with nostalgia.


    ''It has been a while since I took a walk alone.''


    The dragoness calmly walked, and people parted, saluting her along the way. The dragoness didn''t stop them; a show of respect for the Sect Master was not going overboard. It was necessary to create unity in the group, and a leader figure helped a lot with that.


    Yasenia entered a shop at the side, looked at the items, and realized that things sold here were magic-ranked. ''the shop might not be luxurious, but it looks clean and orderly.''


    The dragoness was satisfied. Even if someone sold low-level goods, they could earn enough profits to maintain a ce at this level, which meant that even the "lowest-ranked" people could livefortably while gaining profits.


    As she looked around curiously, she heard a stuttering voice. "W-W-What can I do for you, Sect Master?"


    Yasenia looked to the side and saw a small boy, drenched in sweat and so nervous that the dragoness was worried he would pass out. "Don''t worry, child. I was just looking around. Here, a reward for keeping your shop clean and tidy."


    She took out two coins that represented 10 Astral Sky Points each and gave them to him. Excessive rewards could taint a person, but appropriate rewards would motivate someone.


    The boy took the two coins as if they were rare treasures and saw the tall and beautiful sect master leaving, her charming and long tail gently closing the door behind her. ''My friends won''t believe me when I tell them about it.''


    Yasenia strolled around the sect for three hours, calmly visiting all the ces, and with a cleared-up mind, she went to her cultivation room.


    With renewed determination, the dragoness was prepared to challenge the Immortal Technique one more time.


    ''Today, I''ll break through!''

 Chapter 734: Yasenia Body Cultivating. On the Verge of Breaking Through.

    Chapter 734: Yasenia Body Cultivating. On the Verge of Breaking Through.


    After walking around the sect, Yasenia returned to her cultivation room. She could go visit her dears, but she wanted to advance in her Body Cultivation Path. At the moment, other than Body cultivation, Yasenia was ahead of her dears.


    Still, one thing was supporting them with all her might, and another was neglecting her own growth. She wouldn''t purposely slow down for them, but she would make small sacrifices so that they would speed up.


    In short, everything was about finding a bnce inside of herself.


    Opening the door to the cave carved into the mountain, Yasenia walked inside. The light in the cave was created through natural paths and formations that aided the energy and light outside to be gathered here.


    Moreover, although Yasenia called it a cultivation "room," the size was enormous after spatial alterations due to theplex nature of the formation. It was at least 500 meters tall and 3000 meters long and wide.


    If you looked at the cave from the outside, the measurements were 100 times smaller.


    The insides were also clean and tidy. There weren''t a lot of things around besides one small human-sized resting room at the corner.


    Everything in this space was optimized for elerating Yasenia''s cultivation. All the girls had simr cultivation caves, each infused with their elements.


    Also, it was this big so that Yasenia could transform into her dragon form without problems. After all, to practice or, better said, increase her beast cultivation, bing a beast was the best.


    After entering her massive cultivation cave, the dragoness leisurely walked forward as her clothes changed back to her usual alluring blue dress.


    While walking at a normal speed, she took out her Body Cultivation manual and sunk her mind into it, observing the initial parts of the technique.


    As said before, unlike Spiritual Cultivation, which needed the cultivator to meditate in a state of tranquility, Body Cultivation needed the cultivator to meditate in a state ofbat trance. What did this mean?


    To practice body cultivation, martial arts moves were used to guide energy around the body.


    Her eyesnded on the words and actions the example did with a concentrated expression. While this Cultivation Technique was created, it naturally created a guide as to how to advance.


    Yasenia took 20 minutes of slow walking to reach the center of the room. All this while, she read the technique and memorized everything until she could recite it backward.


    It was an action she had already done many times, but she always did this at the beginning to freshen her thoughts.


    Yasenia released the scroll, and it flew into her Dantian.


    Then, Yasenia began preparing.


    First, she took a deep breath, absorbing the thick energy of the surroundings. Then, she dissipated the energy from her body to feel the minute changes it could create.


    Andrea shared many insights with them, and she applied them. Of course, as a cultivator, not everything worked the same even while doing the same, so it was imperative that while listening to advice, it should only be used as a reference.


    After ten seconds of preparation, Yasenia took a stance, and she gently and firmly began following the movements written on the technique.


    Starting with a step forward on her right foot, she synchronized her right arm''s movement, both extending forward in a fluid motion. Transitioning seamlessly, she slid her other foot sideways into a crouching position leaning sideways.


    Continuing the momentum, she descended and then ascended smoothly, leveraging her extended leg as if riding a wave, culminating in a poised one-foot stance, her left arm gracefully extended to the side.


    Without pause, she transitioned, executing three swift kicks into the air with her lifted leg before lowering it behind her. As she raised both arms, fingers straight yet rxed, her torso twisted into a backhanded strike, followed by a powerful palm strike that reverberated with a muted sound.


    Meanwhile, the trailing leg traced an expanding arc as her body dipped, setting the stage for a spinning back kick, utilizing the generated momentum.


    Her tail dragged behind her movements, dancing around her like a cloud but never bothering the dragoness.


    As she moved, energy was supposed to be created inside of her perfectly synchronizing movements, but nothing was happening.


    Yasenia was not impatient, though. Her body continued the beautiful and fluid martial arts movements to the point of perfection.


    Still, even after an hour, Yasenia had no energy coursing through her body; she couldn''t sense the spark that Andrea and the others talked to her about. ''Move, not fast, but feeling each step.''


    Her arm pushed forward, creating another palm strike. ''Each fiber of the body moves meaningfully, not by instincts, but for a purpose.''


    Neither anxious nor rushed, the dragoness continued her beautiful routine. Her mind was calm as her body moved with fluidity and beauty.


    Instead of martial arts, she looked as if she were dancing.


    Her long, soft ck hair and dress moved along behind her like clouds swirling around a mountaintop. Her blows, kicks, and sweeping motions were silent, cutting through air perfectly so as not to make a single sound. Her tail never came in her way, interlocking with her strikes in a beautiful, bnced motion.


    Ethereal, sublime, enthralling.


    Yasenia''s dance was mesmerizing to the point of making everyone who looked at her forget about the World outside the swaying dragoness.


    However, no matter how well she copied those movements, how well Yasenia received the mnemonics, or how muchprehension the dragoness had about Heaven''s Path, Yasenia could not feel anything.


    This made her sincerely confused. ''What am I doing wrong?''


    Her charming motions didn''t stop as she thought. ''Are my movements too perfect? With no personal essence?''


    The dragoness stopped copying what she learned and began improvising without going out of the movements presented by the technique.


    She maintained the essence of the technique, but she started adding her personal touch to it.


    Unlike the previous grace and elegance, now there was an underlying feeling of raw power, and instead of moving silently, the sound of whistling air followed her movements.


    She didn''t increase the strength of her body, as her movements would even be able to be followed by an average human. However, the previous ethereal and aloof feeling in her dance was slowly changing, sublimating into more beastly, more charming, more seductive motions.


    After a palm strike, Yasenia would curl her fingertips and create a swiping motion; her gaze stopped being calm and aloof, and her eyes deepened as she looked intently at her invisible enemy.


    Previously, her kicks were straightforward, but now, they were attacking the lethal points of her invisible enemy, gaining ayer of killing intent behind each strike that gave that overbearing a dragon should have.


    Her extra motions added a wild charm and dominant feeling, seducing the viewer to surrender to her.


    Punches, kicks, evasive motions, excellent footwork Everythingbined into the ethereally violent yet seductive routine that would leave those watching her breathless.


    Alluring, domineering, cold.


    The essence of who Yasenia was to her enemies, her movements reflected that. Others would call her a demon, others would call her a seductress, and others would curse at her ruthlessness.


    However, for those who could rest inside the deepest and softest part of her heart, Yasenia didn''t mind how she was called.


    If one came her way and challenged her, she would defeat one.


    If one thousand came, she would deal with them all.


    If a powerful force faced her, she would uproot them from the face of the world, leaving nothing behind.


    Bam!


    Her punch, even with her minimum strength, created a loud explosive sound as her pupils thinned. Yasenia remembered Tatyana''s words as she moved.


    ''Attacks must be quicker.''


    Yasenia sped up.


    ''They must swiftly aim for weaknesses.''


    Her every move aimed for a weak point.


    ''Be ruthless, even if it is seen as dishonorable.''


    She began targeting the joints, eyes, and all the most vulnerable parts.


    ''Be merciless because if your enemy survives, they wille backter, stronger than ever.''


    She struck the heart, the dantian, and lethal acupuncture points.


    ''Kill every enemy, and if those rted try to retaliate, ughter until no one is left to bother you for their deaths.''


    When shended a lethal strike, she moved around as if there were more enemies, as if she were surrounded.


    ''Good and kind rulers do not build the path to supremacy. Everyrge city, every kingdom, every powerful sect, every empire, every powerful leader has rivers of blood and mountains of corpses behind them. Maybe not by their hand, but definitely by their will.''


    Yasenia remembered when she was in the trial, and her body began to feel sticky with the touch of blood.


    She remembered fighting in the front lines, killing tens of enemies that were as strong as her.


    She remembered the first time she killed a superior fighter. She almost lost an arm. By the end of that battle, it was just hanging by a tendon and waster healed.


    That battle was the cause of her first promotion.


    Yasenia''s movements continued, her face devoid of emotions, as if she had be a killing machine.


    In front of her, waves and waves of soldiers came at her like a locust, and she used her own strength to carve a path of blood to victory.


    In front of her, the army she guided ughtered an entire enemy city, leaving nothing behind and securing a crucial stronghold.


    In front of her, the capital of the enemy Empire burnt, tainting the sky in a bloody red.


    In front of her, the Emperor and Empress begged for their lives. However, without a single ripple of guilt or hesitation, she beheaded them, ending the War that killed millions of soldiers and as many nonbatants in indirect ways like famine and many others.


    Around Yasenia, the killing intent was palpable, and she moved, never stopping, never tiring; something broke through in her mind.


    Bam!


    Sadly, it wasn''t the Body Cultivation technique. It was her [War Intent] that reached level 3.


    Yasenia''s heart didn''t ripple even then, and she continued attempting to break through. ''This is not enough Why? What am Icking? Is it somethingplicated or something simple?''


    As Yasenia moved tirelessly, six hours went by.


    Usually, this amount of exercise would not be enough to make someone with her stamina sweat, but Yasenia''s forehead and skin glistened as her breath was slightly elerated.


    On the contrary, instead of making her look bad, the extra sheen added a carnal allure that tempted the people observing to hug her tightly and melt in her embrace.


    The dragoness''s movements had be more natural as time passed, more intricate, and more personal.


    The bloodthirstiness had also greatly reduced, bing more like a deep and tranquil ocean. On the surface of this Ocean, the usual Yasenia existed.


    She looked tempting, seductive, graceful, intelligent, and with a hint of ruthlessness.


    Even the look in her eyes had softened, and her lips had naturally raised in a sensual smirk.


    Each motion, each step, and each look was enough to send a shiver of pleasure across someone''s body. However, when she narrowed her eyes with coldness, those shivers would change to ones of fear.


    Her dress and hair followed her steps, sometimes hiding half of her face to add a sliver of mysteriousness.


    And yet, she was still unable to trigger it.


    The dragoness didn''t stop, but she sighed in her mind. ''It''s probably something fundamental I''m missing, but what?''


    ************************************************


    Evelyn: What can it be?


    Author: It''s something a bit silly, to be honest. In the next chapter, she realizes it.


    The girls: Something silly?


    Author: What do you think, dear reader? Any clue of what she is missing? If you read attentively, you can notice it~.


    Yasenia: Really?


    Author: Yep. You got everything correctly except one silly little thing.


    Yasenia: Sigh.


    Author: Let''s move on, hahaha. I summon you!


    VolfKami: Hello!


    Evelyn: Hi!


    Volfkami: Author, can you summon Oliver?


    Yasenia: Big bro?


    VolfKami: Yup.


    *Puf*


    Oliver: Hm? I''ve been summoned-GUFAUGH!


    Yasenia: *Giving a bear hug* Big bro!


    Oliver: Little sis? Wow, you''ve grown so much stronger!


    Yasenia: *Smugly* Right? What about you? What realm are you in?


    Oliver: Well, I''m already about to break through into the Unification Realm.


    Yasenia: Not bad! You are just about to reach 30 years old, right? A 30-year-old Unification Realm expert is really powerful!


    Oliver: Yep. I can''tpare to you, though, hahaha.


    Yasenia: Well I''m now 51 years old, so


    Oliver: ????


    Yasenia: I''ll tell you when we meet in the future. Now, answer his question.


    Oliver: Sure.


    VolfKami: Yo, Oliver! Did your parents ever seed in making you, and by extension Yasenia, a little sibling due to the rtionship the two of you share? I remember it was mentioned a long time ago, and I joked about them having a daughter so that she could make you jealous in 15 years; that''s no longer applicable due to how things have developed, but I wanted to mention it cause it still makes me chuckle.


    Oliver: Cough. Well, they are ''trying.'' But you know how it is for Transcendent Realm cultivators, so there has been no luck.


    VolfKami: I see. That''s a shame.


    Oliver: Agreed. I want a true little sister that I can protect and pamper!


    Yasenia: Oy!


    Oliver: Little sis, not to be rude, but I don''t think I can even damage one of your scales going all out.


    Yasenia: Well That''s true.


    Oliver:  really? I was exaggerating a bit.


    VolfKami: Oh boy, you are in for a surprise once you meet again. Your little sis has be quite a monster.


    Oliver: Sigh. Well, I already expected it.

 Chapter 735: Finally, Breakthrough.

    Chapter 735: Finally, Breakthrough.


    While Yasenia practiced, quite a lot of time had passed. Therefore, the other girls who came to find her had gathered outside her cave.


    Usually, because cultivation was a critical and delicate endeavor, there would be no way ofmunicating with the inside. Imagine being about to break through, but someone suddenly interrupts, making your energy and concentration falter and, therefore, heavily injuring yourself.


    That was not ideal. However, if something important happened, being unable tomunicate was also a significant inconvenience.


    So, having a method to look inside without bothering the person cultivating was essential. That way, one would know if they could or could not disturb the person inside. Then, adding a few methods to increase the awareness toward the one cultivating that someone would interrupt, and every problem was mostly resolved.


    An example of the awareness methods we mentioned would be something like allowing the aura of the person to gradually leak inside, making the cultivator feel them, not in a brusque manner.


    At that moment, our girls were outside Yasenia''s cultivation room, observing her movements. Evelyn was thest to arrive, and she had only been looking for a few minutes. She had had her thighs pressed together as she muttered with a red face. "That''s too much! How can she look so tempting while practicing martial arts!?"


    The other girls wanted to refute her, but they couldn''t. After all, Yasenia had already calmed down the murderous aura, leaving behind her unparalleled allure. One of the maids chuckled. "Thankfully, young miss''s dress can''t really slip, or it would be impossible for her to dance as such without one of her breasts slipping out."


    ia nodded. "All the clothes she has back at home have this feature. Thest thing we want is for unworthy people to look at our Young Miss perfect body."


    Andrea thought of something and added whileughing. "I mean, if they would see, it would happen while she pummels them. Other than brutally punching something, the dress slipping would''ve been impossible, after all."


    The othersughed, and Kalimented. "I don''t know if it would be worth it."


    Evelyn said,pletely serious. "It would. Yasenia''s peerless-"


    Bang!


    Evelyn flew backward, and Cecile''s cold voice reached her. "Kaleina is here. Be careful with what you say."


    Evelyn blinked and stood up with a light push of her hands. "Wow! Cecile, have you been practicing? Such an elegant wing p!"


    Kaleina, coiled around Tatyana, asked. "Mama Tatyana, why did Mama Cecile hit Mama Evelyn?"


    Tatyanamented. "It''s banter, little one. Don''t worry about it."


    Valeriaughed and said directly into Tatyana''s mind. ''The seniority is very convoluted. Why do you not tell Kaleina to call you grandma?''


    Tatyana answered. ''I''m Little Treasure''s wife, and the children we''ll have together will call me Mama. I don''t want Kaleina and those children who will not be birthed by me to call me grandma while my children call me mama. It''s better to have a homogenous way of calling me.''


    Valeria understood the logic. ''I see. You want to rectify the screwed family tree with the first generation.''


    Tatyanaughed. ''Well, you could say it that way.''


    Valeria lifted an eyebrow. ''What if one of the children wants to be with Yasenia?"


    Tatyana shook her head. ''It won''t happen even if they want to. Even in the case that our education fails and the child ends up loving Yasenia romantically, Little Treasure will not ept them in a romantic way. Just looking at how she treats Kaleina, I can guess how she will treat her children.''


    Cecile refocused on Yasenia and asked. "Why can''t she break through? Her motions'' quality has already surpassed ours, and we all have entered the first realm." Cecile continued. "Moreover, the amount of energy her motions move is far higher than what we can. She should have entered the first realm a while ago.


    Mirrory materialized and spoke while leaning on Angel''s head as her lower body floated. "You are right; she should''ve entered the realm by now. But there is onest step she must realize for this realm. It''s simple but hard to find once you''ve failed to remember it. But, if you focus on her movements, it is clear what shecks."


    Angel looked upward and asked with a cute look. "Can you tell me, please?"


    Mirrory''s eye twitched. ''Is it me, or is her cuteness starting to affect even me?''


    With a cough, she said. "As long as you promise not to tell Yasenia. Remember that if you tell her, you will be doing more harm than good."


    Angel saw the seriousness on Mirrory''s face and nodded. The others present would also never damage Yasenia, so Mirrory spoke aloud with a serious tone.


    "Yasenia has forgotten her tail once again."


    Their eyes widened, and they looked at Yasenia''s movements closely.


    Although the tail followed behind her and never got in her way, it didn''t participate actively in her motions.


    Mirrorymented. "A body cultivation method is done with the entire body. Since a normal human-like being makes the motions shown in the scroll, they are all without tail movements. Therefore, Yasenia, who has focused on imitating the scroll to perfection while adding a few personal touches, is not using her tail."


    Andrea couldn''t help butugh. "This silly dragoness. Why does she always forget her beautiful tail?"


    Evelyn spoke. "Even we didn''t realize, so we are not much better than her."


    Andrea blinked and nodded. "Well, you are right."


    Cecilemented. "My sample added a person with wings already, so I didn''t have that problem."


    Andrea asked. "Oh? Why is that?"


    Cecile exined. "It seems that the [Lunar Tide Reversal Body Technique] was done with a winged creature in mind. After looking at the records, I deduced it was a [Winged Moon Rabbit] that had humanized. So, I had no problems with it."


    Andrea nodded. "I see. What about you, Kali?"


    Kali smiled. "I don''t use my tails in directbat, so I also didn''t have a problem. For the [Eternal Vitality Embodiment Technique], what mattered was enveloping the entire body with life energies. So, I needed to take into ount my tails whether I remembered them or not."


    Angel giggled. "How long do you think it will take her to realize?"


    Suddenly, inside the cultivation room, there was a very minute change. Tatyana''s eyes shed, and she spoke. "Not much."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing her confident answer, the girls focused again on their lovable dragoness.


    Meanwhile, inside the cultivation cave, Yasenia continued her movements at a constant and fluid pace, slowly bing more selfless and instinctual but never losing herself.


    Her body felt simr to what she experienced during the Library of Trials, but she was in much more control this time around.


    And slowly, her body''s movements shifted.


    Strangely, the previous movements that had felt easy to do started bing strenuous, as if she had an increasingly heavier weight on her limbs. Still, her speed didn''t slow down even half a beat, and she continued her beautiful martial arts movements.


    Following the cultivation technique, Yasenia felt the energy around her starting to move toward her own body. Instead of sinking through her pores and into her meridians, the energy sank into her tissue and nourished her fibers.


    But the process was extremely slow. ''I''m still not there. More, follow these sensations deeper, allow yourself to be guided.''


    Her punches, kicks, and steps became harder and harder to do; she felt as if something was about to ignite deep within her. ''Something, I need something to break this stalemate, and I can break through.''


    Inside her Dantian, the Celestial Energy Star began spinning while her forehead dripped with sweat. Each rotation was getting harder and harder to do, which made Yasenia''s calm face begin to tense.


    Ten minutester, the dragoness realized, and her mouth arched. ''So silly.''


    Yasenia took a step forward, and unlike the other times, a ripple of energy flowed from the tip of her feet into her body. Then, with fluid motions, she made a palm strike, and more energy entered her body through her palm, gathering inside her.


    ''Not yet.''


    Yasenia didn''t rush, and she continued each and every step of the routine, making her entire body umte energy inside, from the tip of her toes to the crown of her head.


    Every single inch inside her waspletely filled with energy, and moving even one step had be strenuous.


    But she didn''t need to move anymore.


    When the dragoness felt the energy inside her body filling every corner, her heel rotated and connected with her calves, knees, thighs, and finally, her hips.


    Using her entire waist, the umting motion channeled into her dragon tail.


    Then, from the root of the long appendage, all the energy boiled and increased in concentration, merging with her muscles.


    Finally, when the tailpleted the strike, like a match being dragged, it ignited all the umted energy within Yasenia.


    BANG!


    The sound of air exploding followed her tail''s whip-like strike.


    Yasenia instantly felt energy appearing in her muscles, starting from the tail tip and returning to her body at considerable speed.


    As the energy enveloped her energy-depraved body, strength returned to her, and an aura burst followed.


    The sound of something shattering appeared in Yasenia''s mind, making her lips arch. ''Finally. I broke through.''


    The dragoness stopped moving, and exhaustion washed all over her.


    The reason her motions were increasingly strenuous was that her body was overfeeding itself with the iplete routine.


    Instead of gathering and then absorbing, Yasenia was constantly gathering, making it feel as if lead was entering her muscles instead of energy. The equivalent on the Spiritual Cultivation path would be absorbing energy with the meridians but never feeding it to the Dantian.


    Eventually, the meridians would burst, as they couldn''t carry more energy.


    Of course, Yasenia was not in danger with the Body Cultivation technique because, although her body had no energy, she was a bona fide Unification Realm expert. At most, she would need to stop and dissipate the energy inside her muscles before resuming the routine.


    The dragoness sunk her mind into the new sensation and explored her own body with her spiritual sense. She could see that, around the fibers of her muscles, streams of energy softly coiled.


    As a tentative strike, she punched forward while looking inside herself. While her tendons stretched, the energy in her muscle fibers flowed, reinforcing the extending muscles and elerating her punch.


    BANG!


    The sound of air bursting followed her punch, making the dragoness lift an eyebrow. ''Interesting.''


    While Yasenia pondered, a massive pressure wave mmed on Yasenia from the ceiling, making her knees minutely bend for a second. ''Hm?''


    Yasenia''s face didn''t change as she calmly looked upward.


    On the ceiling of her room, a dark cloud had gathered.


    The dragoness''s eyes flickered with amusement as her lips arched. "Long time no see, Heavens."


    **************************************************


    Cecile: The clouds are stronger than mine


    Yasenia: Are they?


    Cecile: Yes.


    Yasenia: I see


    Cecile:


    Yasenia: Cough. Is there anything wrong with that, sweetheart?


    Cecile: No.


    Author:  Let''s move on, shall we? I summon you!


    Randomnt: Hello!


    Angel: Hi-hi!


    Randomnt:Seniors, I wanted to ask you something.


    Randomnt: Yasenia already fused the natural treasure of the earth with her ring and made a contract with it. But if they find the treasure of water or wood and fuse it with the ring, does she have to make a contract with the new treasure, too, or would the contract with the ring be enough?


    Tatayana: Well, you are wrong in one thing. Yasenia didn''t make a contract with the Natural Treasure. It is just inside the ring. What she needs to do is fuse it with her ring, and for that, she needs to be stronger.


    Tatyana: Right now, the Natural Treasure is doing a 1+1 situation, feeding the soil in Yasenia''s ring. In the future, if she finds a water and wood one, she can also store them in her ring.


    Tatyana: Only after she fuses them with her ring will it transform.


    Randomnt: I see. So, right now, it is just a treasure that''s lying around in her spatial ring.


    Tatyana: For now, that''s right.


    Author: And that''s all for today. Bye-bye!

 Chapter 736: Yasenias First Body Cultivation Tribulation.

    Chapter 736: Yasenia''s First Body Cultivation Tribtion.


    RUMBLE!


    The deafening sound of thunder echoed in the massive room while powerful lightning serpents roiled in the clouds.


    Unlike the heavenly tribtion of the Spiritual Path, not only were the clouds darker, but they also poured a mountainous pressure that would make an average cultivator fall t on their face.


    This made Yasenia curious. Why did that happen? Of course, she knew that the way of advancement and training was different, but the exaggerated reaction was not normal. ''Maybe this is not normal?''


    Yasenia felt that she was not wrong. She had seen other tribtions. After all, there were thousands of body cultivators in her sect, and thanks to her resources, quite a few had broken through. Each time, she saw the cultivators sitting cross-legged and literally tanking the lightning bolts.


    Because of this, there were actually 12 deaths during thesest years because of the Heavenly Tribtions. People were obliterated to the point that not even their corpses remained, just a ckened, charred crater.


    From these situations, she learned that Heavenly Tribtions would actually not stop after the death of the cultivators, and they would continue to strike anything in the area that had a hint of aura. From what she learned from Tatyana, the heavens would strike as such to eliminate chances of anyone who survived with just their soul to avoid dealing with the Heavenly Tribtion.


    There were techniques that got rid of the body and left just the soul behind, after all.


    Yasenia was quite speechless when she learned. In this situation, although fair, the Heavens were ruthless.


    There was another problem, or better said, peculiarity, that happened with Yasenia''s usual tribtion, other than them being strong enough to make any other creature despair.


    Attentive, the dragoness looked around, and to her surprise, she didn''t see the Sun and Moon Gods. This made her thoughtful. ''Strange. Do they only appear for my highest-ranked tribtion? Or do they only appear for my spiritual path cultivation? If it is thetter, I can increase my Body Cultivation to much higher realms than the spiritual one and then face them when I''m much stronger.''


    While the dragoness thought that, she knew it was a gamble. Even if it were the truth, what if the Moon and Sun Gods got stronger with her own overall strength? What if that was not the case, and they appeared in the highest tribtion?


    In either of those scenarios, Yasenia''s fate would be sealed.


    Therefore, she couldn''t gamble. So, she would probably never try. Once her Body Cultivation caught up with her Beast and Spiritual cultivation, she would advance all of them simultaneously, or at least wait until all the paths reached the limits of the realm before breaking through all of them at once.


    Moreover, Yasenia''s objective was to get stronger without shortcuts so that her foundation would always be as solid as possible. If the step forward she could take were not a perfect one, the dragoness would not take it until she could perfect it.


    She believed that, as long as she did her best on her cultivation path, she would be able to ovee her future challenges and reach higher realms.


    ''I''ll never bend my knee to a Fated tomorrow. If I''m truly Fated to die under my tribtions, I''ll be stronger than Fate can ever predict and push through!''


    That was her belief, and were she to fall to the Tribtions, then she would never regret it. Yasenia was sure that she was doing her utmost best to resist. If her "best" was "not enough," then that was that. She would wee death with a smile on her face.


    RUMBLE!


    The Heavenly Tribtion above her roared as if trying to make itself known.


    Yasenia looked at it and saw four lightning serpents moving, each of them bearing tremendous amounts of pressure and strength.


    If any creature faced this as their first tribtion, no cultivators would exist throughout the universe. Even Yasenia, back when she met her first tribtion, would fail.


    It was clear that this kind of tribtion was targeting her, personally, not her cultivation base. However, Yasenia was unafraid.


    Her lips arched in a sneer. ''If you want to deal with me with just this, you are far too nave.''


    With the sound of air being ripped to shreds, the first lightning bolt fell from the sky.


    Yasenia looked at it coldly, and then she tensed all her muscles. The strain was piercing, as it felt like her muscles would snap, but even under this kind of extraordinary pressure, her right foot lifted and then fell.


    Bang!


    The soil below her cracked, and a spider web appeared, splitting all the stone in arge radius as if this step held the weight of a mountain.


    The ones observing her from outside the cultivation cave opened their eyes in stunned silence. ''Did Yasenia just move?''


    Inside, the dragoness''s arm bulged, showing perfectly streamlined muscles that pushed wider her usually soft-looking arm. Then, her entire body, starting from the ankle and up to the shoulder, twisted under unbearable pressure.


    "SCRAM!"


    Yasenia punched upward and perfectly met with the lighting bolt.


    BOOM!


    Yasenia''s arm was thrown back, the skin on her knucklespletely red, showing that she had been burned, as small arcs of electricity moved across her body. However, the lightning above her head exploded like a ss structure being pressed at the weak point, filling the entire room with glowing particles.


    Angered, the Heavens threw another lightning bolt at her, thicker than the previous one.


    RUUUMBLE!


    The air vibrated with the sound of the powerful lightning bolt descending, but Yasenia''s face remained unchanged as she crouched and then pushed her entire body upward, swinging her left arm.


    The usually soft-looking body tensed beyond normal, marking the perfectly muscr body that normally hid under theyer of soft fatty tissue.


    Then, like a cannon firing, her left arm shot upward and met with the second lightning bolt.


    BOOM!


    Another loud explosion followed, creating strong gales inside the room.


    The aftermath showed Yasenia''s left arm covered in red-like streaks, showing where the powerful lightning coursed through, burning her tissue.


    An involuntary twitch happened here and there because of the electric charge, but the dragoness''s face remained unfazed, her enchanting golden eyes locked on the remaining two serpents above like two cid goldenkes.


    Just after, Yasenia''s pupils constricted for a second, and her lips arched, her seductive, deep voice asking aloud. "Impatient?"


    RUMBLE!


    Yasenia saw not one, but the remaining two lightning bolts started to move.


    The strength of each of them was far more potent than the second bolt. Even Yasenia would not remain unharmed if she met with them directly.


    Moreover, as soon as they started moving, the pressure falling on her tripled.


    BOOM!


    Yasenia''s powerful legs bent, as even raising her arms felt strenuous. However, even then, while straining her neck''s muscles, Yasenia kept looking up.


    Those two reptilian eyes had nothing but deep and unfaltering calmness while looking at what some would call their doom.


    When the lightning was about to fall, Yasenia spoke. "I said that if you want to deal with me, you are far too nave."


    RUMBLE!


    For a third time, the sound of air exploding and thunder roaring spread around the room. Then, the two lightning serpents fell from the sky.


    The people outside tensed because the pressure they released was big enough to be felt by their side. Honestly,paring their tribtions with Yasenia''s was likeparing a spark with natural lightning.


    Moreover, they knew that, while facing the cultivation for Body Cultivation, using spiritual arts was extremely difficult. It was not impossible, but the cost was not efficient enough, and the skills would also be slightly restricted in power.


    However, While Yasenia had not been able to break through, that didn''t mean she didn''t know any Body Cultivation Techniques.


    The manual, simr to her Spiritual Cultivation technique, came with its own techniques.


    Yasenia''s energy moved as her body performed an upward punch.


    BOOM!


    A deep and ancient aura spread from her, shing against Haeven''s suppression, creating a visible dome above herself.


    It felt like a small umbre fighting against an unending downpour. Moreover, even before the lightning bolts had fallen halfway, the wide umbre had been shrunk in half.


    However, this small breather was enough for the dragoness to move and chant the whole name of her skill.


    "[Celestial Cosmos Immortal Body Cultivation Art: Nascent Star Burst]."


    The friction of her tendons and muscles created star-attributed energy that gathered from the tip of her toes and tail, filling her entire body with energy and gathering it toward Yasenia''s arms.


    A soft glow spread from her fist as her punch ripped through the air and collided with them. "Burst!"


    BOOM!


    The lightning bolts exploded into particles while the shockwave flew upward and blew a hole in the tribtion cloud.


    Then, the clouds dispersed, leaving a perfectly unharmed woman in the center of the room.


    The girls and maids outside had their mouths dropped open, not believing what they just saw.


    Valeriamented, with admiration in her eyes. "My, really worthy."


    Mirrory nodded, and she looked at the indifferent Tatyana for a second. Then, she looked down, and her lips twitched. ''Yasenia Good luck tonight, you''ll need it.''


    Evelyn stuttered, incredulous. "Did she just ovee the Heavenly Tribtion''s pressure and punch a hole in the clouds?"


    Mirrory nodded. "Yes, she did. Of course, it was only possible because of the passive body strengthening of her Beast and Spiritual cultivation. However, the feat is incredible. You might not have felt it, but I could feel a hint of coordination between the three paths when she performed that punch. Herprehension abilities are, as always, off the charts. The title genius does not get wasted on her, that''s for sure."


    The girls were speechless. They have all felt what kind of pressure the Heavens emitted, and at most, they could take a step or move their body slightly. Attacking like Yasenia just did was outright unthinkable. Moreover, the pressure Yasenia''s tribtion emitted was far from anything they had felt until now.


    They couldn''t help but smile wryly. ''Our dragoness continues to be a lovely monster.''


    Inside her cultivation room, Yasenia closed her eyes as energy spread around her body.


    Unlike the times when she broke through in the spiritual path, the energy didn''t envelop her being and improved her body. Instead, from within her body, going even deeper, from within her cells, energy sank deeply and nourished them, nurturing her body on a fundamental level.


    It was a sensation simr to shedding one''s skin to be stronger.


    Although the enhancement provided by the first level was negligible, Yasenia could guess in what direction Body Cultivation would strengthen her. Many ideas shed in her clever mind, but she ced them aside for now.


    First, she needed toy a foundation, and then she could start experimenting. As with everything, the basics were the things that needed to be strengthened the most so that she could then build upward with confidence.


    Spiritual Cultivation focused on the meridians, dantian, etc. As a core. However, they were auxiliary tools to feed the body during Body Cultivation.


    The real strength of a Body Cultivator was their ability to refine their bodies as if they were a weapon, strengthening not only the core but also the whole being.


    ''No wonder the Heavens locks the body cultivator in ce. These lightning bolts are the hammer to temper the body.''


    The dragoness got thoughtful. ''Maybe receiving them is more beneficial than blocking them.''


    Still, as she thought of that, she could feel pure streams of energy flowing into her from the destroyed Tribtion lightning bolts and nourishing her body.


    The dragoness tilted her head, confused. ''Is this normal? Or is it a reward for resisting and fighting back the tribtion?''


    Not having any more clues, she shook her head and decided to ask the seniors and her loverster.


    Even if her spections were correct, she wouldn''t know until she verified it. There was no reason to mull over it.


    Following her small rest, Yasenia stood up and continued cultivating. ''I need to strengthen my Body Cultivation with the energy I managed to absorb during this event.''


    Her tail was an excellent tool to absorb energy, and it had done her job during this time. Sadly, it was just too heavy to use as an attack during the tribtion, leaving her with no other option than to use it as a supporting limb.

 Chapter 737: Yasenias Monstruous Talent.

    Chapter 737: Yasenia''s Monstruous Talent.


    After she overcame the tribtion, Yasenia took a deep breath and then moved as she exhaled. There was plenty of Tribtion Energy inside her body, and she wanted to absorb all she could before leaving here.


    For the first realm of Body Cultivation, the Initial Foundation Phase Realm, what the cultivator needed to do was coat the insides of their body with energy.


    Unlike the Spiritual Path, where you needed to build the meridians and the dantian and then connect them, this was done in the second realm for the body cultivator.


    The "body" was the cultivator''s Dantian in the first realm. This was why body cultivation could start while being young instead ofter in life when the body reached maturity.


    With that in mind, Yasenia looked thoughtfully at the Tribtion Energy inside her. While it was negligiblepared to the amount of energy she was used to dealing with, for a Body Cultivator in the first realm, this amount of energy was staggering.


    She still had her Unification Realm cultivation locked away for fear that she would absorb this energy with her Spiritual Path instead.


    Therefore, she could feel how the light but abundant energy strands rushed inside her.


    Without dying it anymore, Yasenia moved.


    Unlike before, there were minor fluctuations that followed her movements, and the very essence of her motions had changed.


    If she was simr to an expert martial artist before, now Yasenia looked like a supernatural being dancing. The extrayer of energy Yasenia created with her movements entuated her ethereal nature.


    The dragoness created these strands of energy around her tensing and rxing muscles, and with the expertise that she had gained with her Spiritual Path, she would tangle the Tribtion energy and the standard energy to consolidate a part of her body.


    She decided to go from the outside to the inside so that she could trap the energy inside herself with her cultivation.


    First, the outeryer of her skin was coated. Her movements included stretching motions that reached her body, her tail included, and with these skillful stretching motions, she trained everything without leaving anything behind.


    Yasenia already had extreme control over herself, and with the tips and tricks she heard from Andrea and her own cultivation technique, an event that left the ones outside bbergasted urred one more time.


    As Yasenia moved and followed the technique''s motions, her body greedily absorbed the environment''s energy, using the Tribtion energy as the conductor.


    When her entire skin was coated with energy, a small shockwave urred around her, and Yasenia went from the low-level first body realm to the middle level.


    From the outside, the girls could see a very thin but sturdyyer of energy coating her skin, her tail, and even her hair.


    If she stood in a dark space, her body would have a very gentle and dim glow.


    It happened in nothing but a few minutes. However, she was far from getting done with it.


    Yasenia''s mind became increasingly focused, and her genius exploded. She could feel the Tribtion energy trying to escape the confines she had created. Still, each time it decided to exist from a ce, Yasenia would do a martial movement that included that body part.


    Did it try to exist from her leg? Then, she would do a kick routine.


    Did it try to exist from her abdomen? Then, she would do a series of crouching and swiping motions that used her core for the movement.


    If it tried to exist from her arms, she would do a punching series, and so on.


    Yasenia kicked the air, followed by a spin to swipe with her tail, and then continued the spin to do an ax kick, taking a step forward to do three quick punches. She followed it with a frontal kick, taking two quick steps forward and attacking the foe that would be on the ground with another ax kick.


    The abundant tribtion energy sunk into her muscle fibers, entangling and bing her own energy, increasing the capacity of her Body Cultivation energy and also coating increasingly more parts of her body with it.


    When her heel touched the floor, it created a gentle and powerful wind gale, and Yasenia''s aura once again exploded, signifying her breakthrough into the high level of the Initial Foundation Phase Body Realm.


    By now, she had about 40% of her internal musclespletely coated in energy.


    Without stopping, Yasenia fluidly spun thrice, using her tail in aplex series of attacks that were aided by her kicks. The beauty and coordination of her movements were mesmerizing as the energy levels inside her increased.


    The girls outside realized that Yasenia was now focusing on her tail, as every movement was apanied by a tail strike.


    The Tribtion energy coiled around the extremelyplex musclework that was her dragon tail moving through the tendons and fibers and elevating Yasenia''s strength by the second.


    As said previously, the increase in energy was negligiblepared to her actual cultivation, but her mortal movements had stopped being mortal for a while.


    If an average human could follow her speed at first, by now, she was moving quickly enough to start appearing blurry.


    The dragoness''s routine was unstoppable; her eyes focused and forgot everything that wasn''t her movements.


    With increased charm and agility, the people outside looked on, excited if she would break through again.


    Yasenia followed her recent strike with a step back and turning right, allowing her tail to strike the imaginary opponent once more. After that, she resumed her attack with abination of kicks and punches, and when she finished with an uppercut and a spin that dropped the tail from above, mming it on the ground with an echoing explosive sound.


    Her aura ballooned once more, breaking through into the peak level of the first realm!


    Her entire body was coated in energy inside out, making it more than clear that she just skipped the whole first realm. Moreover, it was with a highly sturdy foundation.


    She could probably break through into the second realm if she wanted to.


    Still, Yasenia didn''t do that.


    After reaching the peak level, she stopped and sat down cross-legged to absorb her gains and solidify her foundation even further.


    About 30% of the initial Tribtion Energy remained in her body, and she was going to use that not to break through but to perfect every single energy trace inside and around her.


    In Yasenia''s mind, anything less than "as perfect as possible" was not worth it.


    Outside, our girls looked on with trembling eyes.


    With Spiritual Cultivation, other than speed, it was hard to really tell how talented a cultivator was at first sight. It was a bit of an abstract concept. After all, meditation was the only way for a cultivator to, well, cultivate.


    There were a few exceptions of breakthroughs duringbat because the situation was right, but it was just that, an exception. Something that happened very rarely.


    However, Body Cultivation showed talent in a highly straightforward way.


    They knew, since day one, that their lover was monster-ss.


    She was a creature that was born to be powerful. Everything in her life was literally threaded in a way that, if she didn''t reach high levels of cultivation, it would be because the heavens wanted to stop her.


    If let to her own devices, her climb to supremacy was nothing but a countdown.


    However, even with the many demonstrations, it never felt like a despairing difference for our girls. After all, weren''t they keeping up? Even if they could barely do it and had to put in extreme amounts of time and effort, they were able to keep up thanks to Yasenia''s Dual Cultivation aiding them.


    Yet, while all of them but Andrea, who had a three-year head start, were still in the middle level of the first realm, Yasenia had breezed the entire realm in just 30 minutes.


    30 minutes!


    How quick was that? An average Body Cultivator might take about a year or so to create a perfect foundation for the first realm.


    A year has 525,000 minutes. Well, Yasenia took 30 minutes. Quite literally 17,520 times faster than an average cultivator.


    Monster ss? That was insulting Yasenia''s talent. Yasenia was quite literally in a league of her own.


    An unparalleled genius that would make those who were proud of their talent feel worthless.


    After seeing Yasenia sitting down to consolidate, all the girls left without saying a single word.


    The maids thought they had taken a big hit, and one of them asked worriedly. "Will they be okay, Lady Tatyana?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Don''t worry. If something like this were enough to stump them, they wouldn''t have followed little treasure until today. They''ve just got a clear look at what their wish to ''Keep up'' with little treasure means."


    As Tatyana said, the girls didn''t leave with a depressed mood. On the contrary, their eyes were zing with determination and fighting spirit.


    All of them had the same thought.


    ''I won''t let you sprint ahead to a ce I can''t see you. I swear I''ll catch up to you!''


    This was their vow since the day they decided to follow a True Dragon in her cultivation journey. Regardless of how far ahead or how fast Yasenia ran, they swore they would never stop pushing forward.


    Two hourster, Yasenia exited her room, drenched in sweat and tired but with a satisfied expression.


    Seeing the maids and Tatyana, the dragoness grinned toothily. "I finally managed to break through!"


    All the maids pped with proud smiles.


    "Congrattions, Young Miss!"


    "As expected, our Young Miss is the best!"


    "In a few years, all those who looked down on Young Miss will regret it dearly!"


    Yasenia giggled as she heard their praises. Suddenly, her nose twitched, and her pupils expanded for a second. "Oh? My dears were here?"


    Tatyanaughed. "Such a sharp nose. They were here for a while, looking at you as you broke through."


    The dragoness''s lips arched, and she hummed happily. "I hope they are proud of me. Did they see how I managed to reach the peak level of the first realm?"


    Tatyana nodded with augh. "Of course, they left after you sat down to consolidate your power."


    Yasenia nodded thoughtfully as she approached Tatyana and took Kaleina into her arms. Then, she asked, confused. "Why didn''t they wait for me, though?"


    Tatyana lifted her eyebrow. "How could they wait after your little demonstration? They are probably in their cultivation rooms."


    Instead of worrying, Yasenia puffed her chest out of the gratification and pride she felt, making it jiggle deliciously. "As expected of my dears!"


    The maids and Tatyanaughed, although they couldn''t resist stealing a few nces at the proud pair of white mountains.


    Yasenia looked around andmented. "Well, since they will probably be busy for a while, let''s study formations."


    Tatyana nodded. "Sure. Come with me. Flora, Selena, ia, Le, Maria,e with me to give her a lesson on each of your specialtiester. This afternoon will be a theoretical lesson."


    "Yes, Lady Tatyana!"


    Maria was the most knowledgeable tailor in the maid squad and Evelyn''s current teacher. She had recently entered the seventh level of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm and was a human.


    Yasenia called ra as they left. "When me is done learning from Gire, you can call her to dinner with us. I''ll prepare food in about 3 hours Well, since we are at it, invite all the leaders that are around. We can have a small talk."


    ra acknowledged with a smile. "Yes, Young Miss."


    ********************************************************


    Andrea: Too much talent on such a lovable and cute girl.


    Yasenia: *Grrr*


    Author: Well, while Andrea scratches and pampers Yasenia, let''s get going. I summon you!


    Andrew Miles: It''s me this time.


    Angel: Hi!


    Andrew Miles:Hello, Angel. Tatyana and Valeria, since upgrading a cultivation technique is possible, how about downgrading a technique to allow more people to cultivate it? A power could then use it as an incentive for others to ess the original version after enough merits are awarded to them. My thinking is that since the source is the same, it would be little trouble to change cultivation methods.


    Valeria: That''s a good idea, and it is used in higher realms quite often. For example, a technique called "Divine Sword." It is divided into 12 stages. Each one increases the potency and deepness of the technique by heaps and bounds, and to get them, you have to be a more important member of the Divine Sword Art Sect.


    Valeria: Even at the same level, someone who understands the first stage would create much weaker effectspared to someone who understands the second stage, not to mention the twelfth.


    Andrew Miles: I see.


    Valeria: Yes, but doing so for mortal-level techniques is something most cultivators don''t bother doing. For top-level cultivators, a level one Meridian and Dantian Creation Realm Cultivator is almost the same as a Half-step Dantian Spiritualization.


    Author: Yup, things like that are a bit moreplex and bound to happenter. For now, that''s all for today''s chapter~. See youter, dear.

 Chapter 738: Zephyrith and Sierra.

    Chapter 738: Zephyrith and Sierra.


    A week passed after Yasenia finally managed to open the Body Cultivation path, and Doriel eventually returned from her little expedition. As Yasenia asked her, Doriel sneaked into the Wolf capital''s deepest parts and delivered a message and amunication device to Zephyrith.


    When Zephyrith saw Doriel appear out of nowhere inside her own room, even oveing her own Fate detection, she had been quite surprised, to put it mildly.


    Yasenia called her to her office and asked. "Well, how did it go?"


    Doriel spoke respectfully. "As Young Miss expected, Fu Lang Zu has be power-hungry. After learning about ia''s prowess, he immediately called back most of his high-level confidants. Not only that, there are quite a lot of new defenses activated around the core part of the capital, which created a bit of trouble for my infiltration. Moreover, while he was gathering herbs to create a pill to heal his limbs, he decided to push that aside and pressure Zephyrith into marriage."


    Yasenia paused for a second, looking at Doriel with confusion, and asked. "What pill?"


    Doriel blinked. "A [Tiger Vitality Regenerating Pill]. A high-level Heaven-grade pill that can recover limbs lost with little to no side effects."


    Yasenia frowned. "I didn''t know about the pill. Why didn''t nobody inform me?"


    Doriel titled her head. "We are blocking his every attempt with the help of Tengliu and other leaders, so other than themon herbs, he still hasn''t got a single high-level herb needed for it. Even if he is trying to gather it, with our interference, it is simr to him not doing it."


    Yasenia tapped the ground with her tail at a constant cadence for a few moments andmented. "I want to be informed about these things, even if they arepletely under your control. They might affect my nning, after all." The dragoness looked at Doriel seriously. "This is a mistake on your part. You are bing overconfident because everything is going in our favor. Regardless of how backward this ce is when has a dragon hunted any prey without using all its power? I don''t want this mistake to be repeated again."


    Doriel kneeled and spoke respectfully, with a hint of me in her voice. "Sorry, Young Miss. It won''t happen again!"


    Yasenia waved her hand, pushing her up with a wind wave. "Don''t beat yourself up. I also wasn''t very clear in what I want to be informed about and what you haveplete autonomy with. I''ll create a listter. Still, a single mention wouldn''t have hurt anyone. I received nothing, and that''s the problem."


    Doriel nodded. "I understand."


    Then, the dragoness asked. "So, what about that wolf woman? Did she relent, or is she still stubborn?"


    Doriel put on a strange expression. "Well"


    Yasenia asked, curious. "What?"


    Doriel coughed and exined. "She said that if Sierra really wants her, she must steal her from Fu Lang Zu on the wedding day. If she can''t, then there is no Fate between them."


    The dragoness rolled her eyes. "Does she think she is too clever? Or that I am an impulsive, hot-blooded youth? I can see what she is nning from miles away." Then, she asked. "Did you give her themunication device?"


    Doriel nodded and gave Yasenia the one tied to Zephyrith''s device.


    Pouring energy inside, the treasure activated, connecting with the other person. It was seven in the morning, with the Sun barely illuminating the World, so unless Fu Lang Zu slept with Zephyrith, no one should be around her.


    After a few seconds, someone spoke.


    "Yes?"


    The elegant and cold voice of the wolf woman reached Yasenia.


    The dragoness was blunt, not wanting to y games with her. "Zephyrith, stop ying around. I''ll soon give this device to Sierra so you two can speak alone and at length. But first, answer this. Do you want to be Fu Lang Zu''s mate, yes or no?"


    Zephyrith''sugh reached her. "Why are you so insistent on pairing us up, little girl."


    The dragoness snorted. "Without considering that this ''little girl'' can send an assassin right at your door, this ''little girl'' can also push back the almighty army your strong leader gathered with just 50 people. So, if you treat me as a ''little girl,'' you might end up being more hurt than you could ever imagine."


    The woman on the other side didn''t speak.


    Yasenia sighed and said calmly. "Zephyrith, stop trying to provoke and test me. I might be young, but I''m not a child you can push around at will. Do you want to leave that ce, yes or no? I''m asking you because I want to know if I should spend some effort to take you out of your ce or if I''m being meddlesome and you never wanted to be rescued. After all, you have a few hundred years of history with Fu Lang Zu and might be in honest love with him. If that''s the case, all I''m doing is dipping my foot where it doesn''t belong."


    Yaseniamented. "In short, do I continue putting effort into ''rescuing'' you or not?"


    On the other side of themunication device, Zephyrith was lying on a chair while holding a pipa and ying it. Her silver fur gleamed with the morning light as she looked out the nearby window to the flourishing city.


    This city had hundreds of millions of inhabitants, as it was one of the Main Cities of the Wolf Patriarch. All kinds of creatures, merchants, and powers used this city as their core, showcasing the deep ties the wolf n had with the multiple powers around the entire World.


    Even when the charming voice from the other side of the strange device in her hand told her not to look down on her, she had secretly visited the Astral Sky Sect and its surroundings.


    In Zephyrith''s opinion, it was nothing but a small new sect with about 50 thousand members and a nearby city of around 900 thousand people.


    There were hundreds of millions in this city alone, and the Wolf n had at least seven simr cities, while the main headquarters also had a few million cultivators in the third realm and above.


    It was only natural for Zephyrith to think that Yasenia was overestimating herself. The Fate Wolf pondered.


    ''Is she overconfident or too young?''


    She had naturally heard about the defeat of 20,000 Epoch Core cultivators at the hands of the maids. There was even the Garuda Patriarch between them, showing that they weren''t 20,000 random cultivators.


    ''However, that''s because the fifty people had a peak-level powerhouse. Without it, would they be able to do the same? What if 5 of those powerhouses appear to entangle her, leaving the other 49 defenseless?''


    Zephyrith knew that, although difficult, the Wolf n could mobilize such a force if pushed to the limits.


    The calming sound of the pipa filled her room, her thoughts floating around in a daze as she thought of Yasenia''s question.


    ''Also, why am I so attracted to Sierra? Why am I even considering her words?''


    Zephyrith and Sierra had seen each other for nothing more than a week, maybe a bit more. Still, that kind of timeframe was nothing for Zephyrith.


    But even that short interaction had triggered something inside her that told her Fu Lang Zu was not enoughpared to Sierra. More than that,paring them made her feel ufortable. ''But How? Why? Fu Lang Zu can be considered the closest creature to a Progenitor in the entire continent. While my race is different from his, he should have an uncontroble appeal to me. And yet''


    "Zephyrith."


    Her device transmitted the charming dragon woman''s voice.


    "I know you are doubtful, so I''ll send this device to Sierra. You speak with her, and after that, if you are still reluctant, that would be the true goodbye. This is myst chance to you. After this, depending on what Sierra tells me, I''ll stop caring."


    When Zephyrith heard her, she felt her chest constrict for a second. These reactions had the Fate Wolf puzzled. ''Why? Why is it so hard to listen to those words?''


    Zephyrith answered, her voice calm and the sound of her pipa still soothing. "Sure."


    She wanted to say more, but after looking out of the window, she couldn''t. Did she want to marry Fu Lang Zu?


    Maybe, in the past, she didn''t really mind. After all, he was the objectively best mate for someone with a wolf bloodline like herself. Things like love never really mattered to Zephyrith in the past.


    Moreover, the reason she even wanted to find a partner was that she had already reached the continent''s top levels. She could not do much more in terms of strengthening herself, so the only thing left for her was to create a legacy.


    Children were a good way to do so. She could get pregnant, give birth to some little pups, teach them, and see them grow as she ages and slowly burns her life. For one of the strongest in the continent, it was a satisfying and good end.


    However, one day, Sierra appeared, and like a stone thrown into a calmke, she created ripples in her heart with minimal effort. Furthermore, instead of calming down, these annoyingly influential ripples grew by the day.


    Zephyrith continued to y the pipa, the melody sounding a little impatient as she waited by her winder.


    While Zephyrith didn''t show many emotions on her face, her music seemed to touch the true feelings inside of herself.


    "Lady Zephyrith, Patriarch Fu wants to see you."


    The voice of one of her attendants came from the outside. Zephyrith pondered for a second and was about to stand up and stop ying when the device in her hand lit up.


    "Zephyrith?"


    The deep and attractive female voice of the wolf woman living in her mind for thest months tingled her ears with more feeling than any music she produced.


    Her fingers faltered briefly, making the notes sound strange, but she recovered quickly. Unless you had an extremely sharp hearing, nobody would''ve noticed.


    She answered the attendants first, covering the device with her energy so that her voice didn''t reach it. "Tell him that I''m cultivating. I''ll goter."


    "Understood."


    Then, even if Sierra couldn''t see her, Zephyrith sat up straighter and tidied the silver hair around her wolf ears, stopping to y the pipa for a second before she continued.


    After that, she spoke calmly, answering the woman on the other side of the device. "Sierra. It has been a while."


    The woman on the other sideughed softly, making Zephyrith feel flustered, surprising herself. ''When did my feelings be so uncontroble?'' She was a bit frustrated with herself.


    What the Fate Wolf didn''t know was that because she had been thinking about Sierra almost every day out of curiosity, the small seed that was buried in her heart had been watered and was now sprouting.


    "Well, a few months had passed. I''ve already heard from Lady Yasenia."


    Zephyrith held her breath, but she asked with a calm tone, even if her music sounded rushed. "What did you hear?"


    Sierra''s amused tone reached her. "That you are about to marry that pathetic excuse of a wolf."


    Zephyrith almostughed, but she held it in and answered with a t tone. "That''s our Patriarch, Sierra. Don''t insult him."


    Sierra snorted. "Right. A dead man walking, that''s what he is. Anyway, let''s not talk about him; let''s talk about you."


    Zephyrith tensed again, and Sierra asked. "So, are you eager for this marriage? Are you willing to be his mate?"


    Zephyrith answered, her lips pursed. "Why wouldn''t I? He is the strongest Wolf in the entire Continent."


    Sierra''s hummed, making Zephyrith almost snap one of the strings of the pipa.


    Sierra''sughing voice reached her. "Liar."


    Surprised, Zephyrith looked at the device, her tensed hand rxing. "Why? I''m not lying."


    Sierraughed again as if she could see through her heart. "If you really wanted to marry him, this conversation wouldn''t be happening."


    Zephyrith paused, feeling her face heat up for some reason. "Why not?"


    Sierra sighed and spoke soothingly. "Silly woman. We might not know each other well, but I''ve asked around how you usually behave. The facade you are putting on is just a poor attempt." Then, with confidence and a teasing tone, Sierra whispered. "You want me to take you out by force, right?"


    Zephyrith''s music became a bit chaotic as her fair cheeks gained a rosy color.


    Sierra continued, her tone bing deeper and menacing. "You want me to appear before you and stomp Fu Lang Zu into the ground."


    Zephyrith imagined that scene, and her music elerated, simr to her heartbeat.


    Sierra growled. "You want me to rip apart your fixed Fate and fight everything thates in between us, taking you to my nest so that I can devour you."


    Zephyrith''s face heated up, and her tail started wagging without consent.


    Sierraughed and spoke overbearingly. "Zephy, like it or not. I''ming for you. Once you fall in my ws, you are never leaving." Then, Sierra stopped themunication device, knowing that more words were unnecessary.


    Zephyrith looked at the dimming device with a blushing face, her tail wagging, and her pipa with a few snapped strings. Then, she muttered with a shy tone, a voice even she didn''t expect.


    "I''ll be waiting Sierra."


    It wasn''t until her feelings calmed down and she repaired the snapped strings on her pipa that she stood up and left her room to meet with Fu Lang Zu.

 Chapter 739: Yasenias New Technique. (R-18)

    Chapter 739: Yasenia''s New Technique. (R-18)


    On the other side of the device, Evelyn looked at Sierra with admiration on her face. "Fuck, that was hot, Sierra."


    Sierra lifted her white eyebrow and stifled herughter as she looked at her with her beautiful blue eyes. "Hot or not, it was the truth. I''ll eventually make it happen. Right now, I might be weak, but in a few years, I''m confident in catching up."


    Evelyn gave her a thumbs up. "Awesome. If my senses for what is attractive weren''tpletely messed up because of my peerlessly beautiful lover who pumps me full every night, I might have fallen for you."


    Sierra rolled her eyes and thenughed. Her wolf ears suddenly twitched, turning toward the door, and she smirked. "Speaking of her, I think she ising to do just that."


    Evelyn tilted her head, not understanding for a moment. "To do what?"


    "Hello, dear~."


    The distinct mellow and seductive voice of her dragoness reached her, making every cell in Evelyn''s body react, and she turned around to see a seductively smiling, voluptuous woman wearing nothing but a semi-transparent ck nightgown with a skirt that barely reached the middle of her thighs.


    Evelyn knew that if she had a male member, it would''ve probably lifted her skirt at the sight of this absolutely gorgeous creature.


    Yasenia took slow steps toward Evelyn, leaning forward to highlight herrge bust and elegantly swishing her tail at the rhythm of her body. The effect was a tantalizing motion that made Evelyn''s panties gain moisture.


    "Dear~, it''s already quitete. Do you want toe to bed with me?"


    Evelyn looked out of the window and realized that it was not even noon. "L-Late?"


    Yasenia''s smile deepened. "Right, wouldn''t you say so? Look how dark it is outside~."


    Evelyn looked for a second at the unmistakable bright Sun that was rising in the blue, cloudless sky. Then, she turned toward Yasenia with a serious expression and a fidgeting body.


    "Right, right. It is veryte! Oh, it is sote I almost can''t see! Only about 10 hours are left, and the Sun will start hiding on the horizon. It''s extremelyte!"


    Who was Evelyn to correct Yasenia? She readily epted whatever her dragon lover told her.


    Sierra, on the side, had difficulty holding back herughter.


    By the time Evelyn finished her ramblings, a pair of slim but strong arms wrapped over her shoulders as the massive pair of boundless softness pressed against her own chest. The feeling of having the colossal white mountains of her lover swallow her own small breasts was a sensation that she would probably never get tired of.


    Moreover, to do this, Yasenia had to ce her exquisitely crafted face before her eyes, blessing her gaze with the heavy responsibility of ogling unabashedly at all the small details of the dragoness facial features. ''Look at those lips, those eyes, that little mole that tempts my soul, those straight and beautiful eyebrows No wonder the Heavens want to smite her; having this face is against the natural order!''


    Yasenia saw Evelyn''s violet eyes dancing around, looking at her, and her luscious lips arched. "So, are youing with me?"


    Bushing at this sudden seduction attack, Evelyn nodded and tried to make a joke to calm her jumping little heart. "I''m going to cum with you."


    The dragonessughed at her silly joke and leaned forward to kiss her lips. A kiss Evelyn eagerly reciprocated, drinking Yasenia''s sweet saliva as if she were a dehydrated woman who had not drunk anything in years.


    Yasenia ced one arm below Evelyn''s butt, lifting her up in her arms with ease. Not losing a single second, Evelyn''s legstched around Yasenia''s thin waist.


    The dragoness turned toward Sierra and spoke. "I''ll leave with her for a while. I want to try something new. You can contact Zephyrith as much as you want with that device I left behind. You do not need babysitting, so decide for yourself if you want to capture that little darling or not."


    Sierraughed. "Sure, thanks for the efforts, Lady Yasenia. Have fun."


    Yasenia smiled while caressing Evelyn''s melted facial expression. "Oh~, I will."


    Then, Yasenia carried Evelyn to her room while raining her face with kisses.


    Evelyn didn''t know up from down when the blue-haired woman''s back hit the bed. The only thing she knew was that her lover was about to send her soul to swing through Pleasure Heaven and that her damp panties spoke of how prepared she was for that.


    She could only hug Yasenia''s neck and try to answer the loving kisses that sometimes yfully bit her lips, making her moan. ''Oh heavens, I''m melting.''


    Yasenia''s lowugh tingled Evelyn''s ears as a pair of hands sneaked inside her dress and slowly undressed her.


    Evelyn reached out to grab her favorite breasts as she allowed her lover to continue to envelop her with her love.


    The violet-eyed woman felt a chilly breeze hit her naked skin, and then the soft and luscious lips of her lover started to travel down her body, passing her neck and corbone and stopping on her small breasts.


    Her head tilted upward, her body arching involuntarily to allow her lover to kiss her body better. Yasenia''s lips tenderly sucked on her small nipples as her hands tried to make the small breasts protrude.


    Evelyn felt a bit embarrassed for a moment, but looking down at the delighted face of her gorgeous lover as she sucked her breasts made all the embarrassment turn into excitement and love, and her moans leaked out. "Ahn~! Mmm, Yasenia!"


    While Evelyn had never reallye to terms with herck of beautypared to Yasenia and the others, Yasenia''s passion for herself made it impossible even to feel bad about it.


    How could she feel otherwise when a goddess-ss being, her lover on top of that, loved herself so much? If she did that, Evelyn knew that Yasenia would feel distressed, and doing something like that was unforgivable in Evelyn''s book. So, she learned to ept her own appearance and give back as much love as Yasenia showed appreciation for her.


    When her body was heated, as if the dragoness knew it, she restarted her downward journey, making Evelyn''s face feel hot for what was about toe.


    Evelyn suddenly remembered something and muttered, stuttering because of her hitched breath. "L-Love, I haven''t showered."


    Cultivators didn''t really need to shower, as their body purified itself with energy, but some habits were worth remaining.


    Yasenia''s lips reached below Evelyn''s navel, and sheughed, making Evelyn feel ticklish. "It doesn''t matter~. Your natural scent is delightful."


    Then, Evelyn felt her skirt being lowered together with her undergarments, and two pairs of gentle but steady hands opened her legs. The pussy surrounded by soft blue hair revealed, making the usually mischievous woman feel shy. ''D-Does she really not mind?''


    Evelyn''s heart thumped when she saw Yasenia burying her face between her legs without a moment of hesitation, followed by a slimy feeling that traced and opened her lower lips.


    Her waist jumped, her back arched, and her hands lowered to grab Yasenia''s soft and long ck hair. "Ah!"


    Yasenia''s golden eyes glowed with tender feelings as her tongue visited all the weak points of her dear as her hands grabbed her hips so that the twisting Evelyn couldn''t escape. "Oh dear, you are gushing down here~."


    Each time Yasenia licked, gently bit, or tenderly kissed her pussy, she could feel a small gush of liquid hitting her tongue. Evelyn answered right as Yasenia attacked her clitoris, cutting her words. "It''s normal- AH! Oh! OH!"


    Her waist jumped as her head sank into the pillow when pushing it back and arching her body. Her entire back and even her butt had long left the bed as a rush of pleasure invaded her body as she screamed. "I''m cumming!"


    Yasenia smiled, her tail wagging, and she opened her mouth to ce the entire vulva into her mouth. Holding Evelyn''s waist firmly so that she couldn''t escape, the dragoness allowed Evelyn''s squirt to flood her mouth, filling her tongue with the vor of her lover.


    Yasenia squinted as she gulped her fluids, and her tonguepped the sensitive squirting pussy, extending the pleasure Evelyn felt. "Y-Yasenia, AH! S-Stop, I-I didn''t go to-Hyan!"


    The dragoness understood, and knowing that she didn''t want to lose control, she gently relented the insistent attacks, returning to a gentle licking that didn''t feel overwhelming.


    Evelyn''s tensed back and legs softened after her long orgasm ended, and her body fell back onto the bed, limp. Her body trembled as loving and long licks of her reptilian lover''s tongue moved her pussy''s flesh.


    Looking down, Yasenia''s squinting eyes as she lovingly licked her pussy was a sight that made Evelyn mad with love and some embarrassment. Her brain was a bit hazy, and she stupidly blurted. "I-Is it delicious?"


    Yasenia looked upward andughed, making Evelyn realize what she said. The rosy skin quickly changed to a dangerously red one. "I-I mean-"


    Yasenia interrupted, giving onest lick from the bottom of the slit, parting thebia, and finishing with a yful tongue flick to the clitoris. Evelyn''s waist twitched at that.


    "Delicious. I would lick you all day if I could~."


    Evelyn sincerely wanted for a ck hole to appear on the bed and swallow her.


    Then, Yasenia stored her nightgown and basically slithered upward like a snake, opening Evelyn''s legs with her body and keeping them open with her own legs.


    Evelyn instinctively wrapped her legs around Yasenia''s waist as she rejoiced in the feeling of her lover''s ridiculously soft, naked body slithering upward and coiling around her with her arms and tail.


    The dragoness, now face to face with Evelyn, smiled softly. "Did you like it, Dear?"


    Evelyn snorted, but her red face betrayed her current feelings. "If any woman said no after that, they are lying."


    Yaseniaughed and pecked her lips.


    Curious, Evelyn suddenly asked. "Love, do you not mind, well, my hair down there?"


    The dragoness titled her head. "Why would I? It''s a bit soft and also clean, so it feels a bit ticklish in my nose. I really like it."


    Evelyn coughed, feeling embarrassed. "But Tatyana, Andrea, Cecile, and Kali don''t have it, right?"


    Yasenia asked with a strange face. "That''s true, but Angel and You do have it. So, what''s the problem? Moreover, Cecile not having it is just not true."


    Evelyn blinked. "Huh? But the other day"


    Yasenia smiled. "Cecile wanted to try shaving once, so I helped her. She has a really pretty tinum blonde soft hair above her genitals. Angel also has a shortyer of blonde hair down there."


    The dragoness used her fingers to curl Evelyn''s hair down there as she smiled at the embarrassed expression of her lover. "And you have very unique and beautiful blue hair. There is no problem with having it. Of course, leaving it as is and not cleaning it is one thing, but if you trim it and keep it clean, what is the problem?"


    Evelyn''s face was a bit awkward. "Sorry, I guess it was silly on my part."


    Yasenia used her hand to part Evelyn''s pussy with her dick and then started to prate her as she asked softly. "Why did you ask something like this suddenly, ha~. You are really tight today, Dear."


    Evelyn groaned as therge dick parted her folds and buried deep within her. The feeling of being opened by her lover''srge, but not overly big, penis was a delight. Perfectly wide to not hurt and perfectly long to fill her entire depths. Evelyn internally chuckled as a silly thought popped into her head. ''Her penis is like her, imposing, but very gentle once it reaches your depths.''


    The electric-blue-haired woman answered her. "Mm~, I just heard that lovers usually like it without hair. Ah! But, it seems that you don''t mind."


    Yasenia used her body weight to pierce her slowly until their pelvises kissed, lodging deep inside as her penis kissed Evelyn''s cervix with love.


    "Who told you that?"


    Evelyn looked at Yasenia''s smiling and loving face, but she felt that if she answered, that person would be in trouble. "Cough, it doesn''t matter."


    The dragoness lifted an eyebrow and began moving her waist, scrapping the inner walls with rotating motions. "Are you sure you don''t want to answer, love?"


    Evelyn gasped as the dragoness''s lower head pushed her weak points. "Y-Yes, don''t worry."


    Yasenia steadily pushed her waist, her penis tip lovingly kissing the cervix once more and pushing it upward.


    Evelyn felt like electricity rushed around her, her body twitching in pleasure.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to tell me? If you do I''ll continue pushing~."


    Evelyn''s heart beat fiercely, imagining her cervix being opened as the penis lodged into her uterus. An act that would probably be painful, it might be the most pleasurable one with her dragon lover.


    Thinking about her lover''s softness toward them, Evelyn looked up with pleading eyes and blinked a few times, acting cute. "Please, can you do it?"


    The dragoness paused for a second, her heart beating fast as she saw Evelyn acting cute. How could she resist her plea?


    Yasenia whispered, lowering her head to tenderly kiss her lips. "Okay, I won''t ask anymore. Now, rx your body, love."


    Evelynughed a bit and then whispered a name in Yasenia''s ears. How could she not tell her? She trusted her dragoness this much.


    "But don''t do anything to her, okay? She was giving me advice with good intentions."


    Yasenia continued pushing, using her techniques and precum to gently loosen the cervix. Usually, it would be impossible to prate, but Yasenia had no problem making it possible in a pleasurable way.


    "Okay, Dear. I won''t. Now, rx." Her tone was gentle, and Evelyn knew that it was not faked, so she wholeheartedly rxed.


    The pleasurable sensation tingled Evelyn''s brain, and she could almost imagine the wide ns of her lover gently widening her most profound entrance. Without a single sign of pain, the woman felt her second entrance opening and, finally, with a pop sound that echoed inside her, weing a new visitor in a ce where penises should not enter.


    A loud moan escaped her, her body shivering in pleasure. "AH!"


    Yasenia grunted as both entrances squeezed her rod. She kissed Evelyn, full of love. "I love you, dear."


    Then, she began pistoning. With the cervix now loosened, she could exit and prate again, making Evelyn go crazy with pleasure. The feeling of having her cervix fucked was otherworldly.


    Not to mention the pleasure that the entire vagina was receiving; thebined pleasure was enough to send her into a loud moaning spree. "AH! AH! AH!"


    Yasenia hugged her tightly, biting her neck lovingly, and then she pistoned as her dick melted with pleasure. After ten minutes of loving but fierce lovemaking and many orgasms on Evelyn''s part, Yasenia buried herself deeply and released her semen into her uterus.


    An extremely powerful wave of Yang energy flooded Evelyn''s body. Her eyes rolled upward, showing the white of her eyes, and her body tensed as her toes curled, grasping the bed sheets, and her fingers scratched the back of her lover. "AHHH!"


    Yasenia loved it when her lovers involuntarily hurt her during lovemaking, as it was a signal that she was doing it well. The itchy feeling on her back was nothing but an extra stimnt for her. Delighted that her lover was orgasming, she pumped semen into Evelyn, flooding her uterus and more, releasing fluids until it spilled from their connected part.


    Evelyn subconsciously began absorbing the Yang energy, as she had done thousands of times before, but this time, there was something different. Not only did her spiritual cultivation make a significant jump, like always, but even her Body Cultivation energy advanced, allowing her to break through into the high-level Foundation Building Phase Body Realm.


    Evelyn blinked a few times as the afterglow of her massive orgasm caressed her body, and she looked at Yasenia, who was licking her neck while purring lovingly. ''Huh? Did she?''


    Tenderly, she passed her fingers through her long raven-ck hair and spoke. "Love, my Body Cultivation Path increased? This is new."


    Yasenia looked up at her with her precious, gentle golden slit eyes, and she smiled. "It worked?"


    Evelyn blinked again and then realized. ''She wanted to make love because she managed to develop the technique and wanted to test it?''


    Her heart swelled as her love for her dear dragoness increased even more if it was even possible. With adoration dripping from her voice, Evelyn kissed her gorgeous dragoness and smiled. "Yes. It worked. I broke through from middle to high level."


    Yasenia smiled, relieved. "That''s good."


    Evelyn didn''t know what to say other than something that she would never be tired of repeating. "I love you, Yasenia."


    The dragonessughed and licked her cheek. "I love you too, dear."

 Chapter 740: Speaking About the Future.

    Chapter 740: Speaking About the Future.


    After showering together and dressing up, Yasenia walked outside and ced the sluggish Evelyn on a hammock. It was still a few hours from Noon, so it was too early to even think of going to bed. Not that Yasenia slept oftentely.


    After cing her there and giving her a kiss on the forehead, Yasenia left to visit her other dears. She tested that what she had been practicing worked, so she wanted to see its effectiveness with the other girls.


    Without a hint of failure, her seemingly multipurpose Dual Cultivation technique seamlessly showed effects. Moreover, when she visited Andrea, her Darling was the one to nourish her instead. After all, she was three realms above herself.


    While she couldn''t benefitpletely from Andrea''s delicious-cough, powerful Yin energy because the quality of their Body Path energies was too different. She could at least filter what would be harmful to absorb the maximum she could at the moment.


    This elerated her realm consolidation by at least a week.


    By the time she finished with all of them, it was one o''clock in the afternoon, and Yasenia cooked a delicious and nourishing meal for all of the girlsyingzily on hammocks and reclinable chairs ced in the garden.


    Their always-busy dragoness had decided to take this day off, and they would not be foolish enough to miss it. Andrea asked. "How was it?"


    Evelynughed. "I had to be carried here. My legs feel like putty."


    The tall and heroic woman rolled her eyes. "Not that. I meant how effective it was."


    Evelyn coughed. "Oh. Pretty good."


    Cecile spoke up. "As with everything else, ridiculously effective, borderline miraculous. I thought I would need a day more to break through into the high-level, but not only did I smoothly enter with a solid foundation, but I''m more than halfway into the small realm."


    Andrea lifted an eyebrow. "That much?"


    Kali agreed. "I think we all broke through our current Body Realm levels."


    Andrea nodded thoughtfully. "That''s honestly impressive. An entire small realm with a single session means that in a week, at most, you all will break through."


    Cecilemented. "I will probably take my time. I want to create as solid of a foundation as I can. I couldn''t do so with my Spiritual Path from the beginning because of myck of knowledge, but this time, I don''t want to miss the chance."


    Andrea smiled. "I''ve been doing that. That''s why my cultivation is still in the early levels of the Ethereal Soul Body realm. I really rmend it, as the Heavenly Tribtions for this path are quite ruthlesspared to the Spiritual Path."


    Ebirah was sitting on Andrea''sp and asked while looking up at her. "Are they really that powerful?"


    Andrea looked down at the pink-haired cutie and smiled, patting her head. "Yes. I will have to be careful for the next tribtion, as it can be dangerous."


    Ebirah smiled sweetly and spoke. "You can do it, Andrea!"


    The pink-crystal-like wagging lobster tail made Andrea and the othersugh.


    Suddenly, their noses twitched as a delightful scent tickled their nose. They all turned their heads and saw a casually dressed Yasenia carrying a bunch of tes with her energy.


    Each of them was different, showing the favorite foods of her dears. There were even deserts of various kinds, like ice-creams, puddings, small cakes, and more.


    A collective gulp was heard. They''ve been eating Yasenia''s food for years already, but it just kept getting increasingly delicious. Sometimes, they feared that anything that their lover didn''t personally cook would eventually be insipid and hard to swallow.


    Yasenia saw their eager looks, making her delighted, and ced their dishes on theirps. She was confident that they wouldn''t spill anything while controlling them with energy, so a table was unnecessary.


    Kaleina and Tatyana came with her, with an extra little girl apanying Kaleina. She was me.


    Yasenia sat on a chair prepared for her, passing her tail through the hole on the backrest especially done for it, and me and Kaleina sat on herp.


    While she was a bit shy at first, by now, me had even be a bit dependent on Yasenia, looking up to her as a parental figure. Her parents didn''t really mistreat her, but they also weren''t too enthusiastic. So, me found the familiar love from the sect seniors like Gire and Yasenia.


    Yasenia had no problems pampering an extra little one, especially one who took care of Kaleina so much.


    After all these years, though, the little one had grown quite a bit. Although she was just three years older than Kaleina, remember that she was a beast-human, not a beast, so her physical growth was human-like. She was still not ten years old, but she was close.


    me saw her favorite meat dish being ced in front of her, looked at Yasenia with a happy smile, and spoke. "Thank you, Aunty Yasenia."


    While she was young, she understood many things. In her heart, Yasenia was extremely important, a person who saved her and also gave her a warm and cozy ce to live.


    Yaseniaughed softly and pinched her cheek. "I hope you like it."


    Then, our dragoness secured the two children with her tail and used her hands to eat slowly. While her tail was going through a hole in the back, it was long enough to circle around the armchair.


    Kali asked. "Yasenia, now that everything is sorted out, what are our ns moving forward?"


    Yasenia exined. "Well, the most important thing is increasing our strength. During the four years before the summit, that''s where our focus should be. As for secondary purposes, we need to swallow and digest Maple Holy City, keep expanding the poptions of the Astral Sky Sect and Astral Sky City, stabilize our position in the continent, and finally slowly prepare to deal with our enemies."


    Yasenia looked at them andmented. "After the summit, a bloody battle awaits us. We can''t dy much more."


    Evelyn asked. "What level do you think we should get before the summit?"


    The dragoness pondered. "If you can create a perfect foundation for both paths and reach the peak of the fourth realm on both, it would be ideal. If you think that you can break through into the fifth realm, that would also be perfect."


    Tatyana smiled and sighed. "How time passes. My little treasure is already approaching thest one of the mortal realms."


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana and nodded,menting with a nostalgic tone. "It has felt long and short. We are very close to finally creating our first safe Haven"


    The girls nodded and then paused, looking at their lover. Yasenia was looking at them, and then her golden eyes lowered, locking on a certain ce below the navel.


    Their girls felt their bodies instinctually react, feeling a squeeze in their womb.


    Kali coughed, stuttering. "I-I''m looking forward to it."


    Angel blushed, looking a bit dazed as her mind went on a journey, who knows where, while the other three just became a bit fidgety.


    However, it wasn''t just them who suddenly felt fidgety, as our dragoness bore at point nk the hungry gaze of a many-year-old cultivator with quite a strong desire.


    Yasenia coughed, not feeling brave enough to look at Tatyana with me and Kaleina on herp. The gaze retracted, and the dragoness sighed in relief.


    Andrea asked. "Other than that, is there anything left to do?"


    Yasenia became thoughtful, and she shook her head. "There is nothing in my mind. The sect is already set up with people taking care of administrative matters, and the same goes for our city. Thews are in ce, the economy is flourishing, and we''ve trained a few sect members to take care of the entry exams. Then The internal structure of the sect is also developing, and we''ve nted the flowers we got in the Library Trial. The internal corruption level for our sect to fall is staggering, as it can almost run without a Sect Master. The formation can take care of many of those small things before they pile up to be a real problem."


    Evelyn chuckled. "We''ve done so many things."


    The dragoness smiled and nodded. "Speaking of which, how are your disciples doing?"


    Andrea shook her head with a helpless smile. "Too enthusiastic."


    Cecile asked. "How so?"


    Andrea coughed. "Each time I''m forging, a few of them stop to look at me and learn, even when I ask them to do their thing."


    Yasenia''s eyes shed dangerously, but she held back. ''Darling is too charming! But, it''s inevitable, so I won''t punish them harshly."


    Evelynmented with a prideful smile. "My tailoring hase a long way! I''ve reached the low-level Heaven rank tailor level." Then, shemented. "Regarding my disciples, other than Luna, who has very little talent for tailoring, the others are doing quite well."


    Yaseniaughed and asked curiously. "Speaking of which How is Luna doing?"


    Evelyn smiled. "Don''t worry, she hasn''t done anything silly since then. Although she had a gloomy phase, I can see that she is recovering."


    Kali asked. "What happened?"


    Yasenia blinked. "Oh? I didn''t tell you?"


    The fox woman gently shook her head, so Yasenia exined how Luna was falling in love in a possessive manner for Evelyn.


    The girls smiled at Evelyn, and Andrea even lifted an eyebrow.


    Evelyn asked, flustered. "W-What''s wrong?"


    Andreaughed. "I bet you were happy for a second. After all, doesn''t Luna have quite a curvy figure?"


    Evelyn snorted. "You underestimate me too much! How can there be anything more perfect than Yasenia''s peerless tit-."


    BANG!


    Evelyn flew in a beautiful parab, spinning beautifully as if she was dancing in the air, and finally fell on her face with another bang.


    Cecileughed a bit. "You two are still doing that?"


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched. "My tail does it all on itself."


    Mirrory appeared with wonder in her eyes, looking at Yasenia''s tail. "A tail-pping Dao? And one so advanced? Impressive."


    The girls almost fell even though they were sitting.


    Cecile asked, incredulous. "Don''t tell me that she can develop it into something powerful?"


    Mirrory shrugged and disappeared again, leaving behind a few words. "Who knows? For now, it can''t."


    ''For now?'' The girls felt their lips twitch.


    Evelyn returned and sat on her hammock as if nothing happened. "What''s up with your faces?"


    They all shook their heads.


    Then, the girls spent the rest of the day speaking about their daily routines in the sect. Things like Cecile''s frequent expeditions into the depths of the Forest, finding a few strong beasts to fight, Kali''s interesting new medicines, Angel''s formation advancements, Andrea''s newest works, and Evelyn''s failed attempts to create clothes for the harpies.


    Speaking of which, the reason Evelyn, or any other tailor, couldn''t create such clothes was their strange constitution that needed their skin to be in touch with the energy in the air to function properly. Wearing clothes would, quite literally, weaken a harpy by about 5%.


    It didn''t sound like much, but for a cultivator where a single instant could decide a moment of life and death, it was a big deal.


    While taking care of all these things and more, three years went by.

 Chapter 741: Reactions All Around.

    Chapter 741: Reactions All Around.


    During thest three years, Distancia has been more active than ever. The biggest and most important event was the Astral Sky n''s ability to be the lords of Holy Maple City.


    That ce was not only one of the top ten most popted cities of the Holy Beast Empire but also a strategic post that even the Holy Beast Emperor himself would step up to protect if an opposing power attacked it.


    However, in the public eye, it appeared as if the Holy Beast Empire relinquished the city for nothing.


    Of course, the people in the city were not happy. The Holy Beast Empire was considered the number one power in the entire continent, so living under their governance was not only safe but also bound to be prosperous.


    Who would want to step out of the shade of such a giant tree and be attached to a fledging power?


    The people outside Maple City didn''t know how Yasenia managed to reach such an agreement with the Holy Beast Emperor, but they were expecting that the only remaining thing after delivering the city would be nothing but the husk of what it was before.


    However, the Astral Sky Sect subverted the views of the entire World when the poption and central powers remained primarily untouched.


    From the more than 500 million people living in that city, it was reduced to around 420 million in the year following the handling. The loss was significant.


    However, some merchants looked closely and realized that the major powers of the city didn''t move. The people who left were primarily low-level cultivators and mortals.


    The functioning, economy, and infrastructure of the city were not only not worse, but somehow, they became even better as one day, dense energy suddenly filled the massive city.


    All the formations, alchemy, and anything that used ambient mana to function were enhanced with thicker energy, which, in turn, would boost the production power and number of geniuses that the city could produce.


    With one move, the Astral Sky Sect made all the people who hastily left feel their intestines turn green with regret.


    After all, not only did those who left spend arge amount of currency to do so, but the Astral Sky Sect Master herself told the public that those who left were banned from re-entering the new city.


    Of course, some people thought highly of themselves and amassed a big group to protest outside. It had been done in the past, and with a few Epoch Cores at the helm, they were confident of being listened to.


    What happened next, however, made their view on the Astral Sky Sect take another massive turn.


    The Astral Sect Master herself appeared on top of the revolting masses in her dragon form, spanning a massive 400 meters in length and wingspan, twice as big as she was before. The peerlessly beautiful creature mesmerized almost every living being whoid their eyes on her.


    With a giant andplex image of a Sun and a Moon on her massive wings, the primarily blue and gold dragon hovered in the sky like a patch of night sky that had taken a draconic form.


    The regal and curved horns, the indifferent and cold dragon face, and the soul-stirring aura that she emitted made everyone hold their breath at the sight of such a mythical being. They feared the mesmerizing creature would dissipate like a dream if they spoke or breathed too loudly.


    It was general knowledge that the Astral Sky Sect Master didn''t have a very high cultivation level. Still, under the stunned eyes of the people, she opened her maw at the people who were about to storm into the city to cause trouble, and the World dimmed.


    All colors seemed to disappear as torrents of energy gathered in front of the titanic dragon''s maw.


    Then, a single echo spread around like the judgment of the Heavens, followed by Empyrean destruction.


    [Celestial Dragon Breath].


    Those three words became etched in the minds of everyone as the enormous dragon literally carved a hole in thendscape with strength not befitting someone of her cultivation level.


    The attack was so monstrously strong that it was felt all around the gigantic city that held around 420 million people.


    After that, the Astral Sky Sect Master flew away, not even looking at the remaining people. That day, the death count reached an astonishing 25,000 while those injured surpassed 100,000. There were even seven low-level Epoch Cores and the only two mid-level Epoch Cores among those who died.


    While many were dissatisfied and a few wanted justice, the world''s top powers remained silent. It was a tactical approval that what the majestic dragon did was not without reason, or, at least, it was not an offense deep enough for them to move.


    From then on, Holy Maple City changed its name to [Astral Dragon City]. There was even a life-like carving of the Sect Master''s dragon form curled around the main gate, looking down at all life-forms who entered the city.


    Other than that, the news of the Wolf Patriarch wanting to bring a new bride into his harem also spread around. The date for the consummation was set to be ten years after the summit at thetest.


    With this reminder, the World moved on from Astral Dragon City, and everyone started talking about the World Summit that would happen in less than two years. The news of a few second-rate and third-rate powers being uprooted because they were the ones instigating the assault on Astral Dragon City also flew under the radar of most of the public.


    "Father Emperor, are you really not going to react to what the Astral Sky Sect is doing? Aren''t they acting too arrogant? In thest few years, the number of deaths they''ve caused has already reached 4 million!"


    The Holy Beast Emperor looked at his third eldest daughter and sighed. "Didn''t I tell you that all those who died are shameless criminals and people who provoked them first?"


    The dragon woman with simr facial features to the Holy Beast Emperor frowned, wanting toin further, but the Holy Beast Emperor spoke up first. "I know that Holy Maple City was supposed to be yours when you finally finished your royal tasks, but haven''t Ipensated you greatly? You even have one of the five only [Unlimited Astral Pass] our power has so that you can enter the Astral Sky Sect at will and train there. A benefit, by the way, you have yet to use."


    The eldest daughter sneered. "What can a new and uing power possibly have that we don''t, Father?"


    The Holy Beast Emperor looked at her intently, making her feel increasing pressure. Then, he asked, his tone deep and prating, as if he could see through her soul with a single look.


    "Speak. Who or what power have you been contactingtely."


    The dragon woman rolled her eyes, acting nonchntly. "Father Emperor, what are you talking about? Thanks to the Shadow Beast Guards, you already know all of my contacts." The dragon woman shook her head and turned to leave. "Father Emperor, you are bing increasingly soft with age."


    The Holy Beast Emperor sighed and looked at her for a few more seconds. Then, as she was about to leave the throne room, he spoke.


    "I''ll give you one warning. Don''t ally with someone who wants to oppose the Astral Sky Sect. Even I won''t be able to save you Or better said, I won''t save you if you provoke them. As long as you are in the wrong, then I can''t help you."


    The woman frowned, pausing her steps and listening to her father speak. "Also, you will be the one participating in this summit, Aria. You are at the peak of the middle-level Epoch Core, and you can be considered the strongest below the High-level Epoch Core category. Be sure to hold back the breakthrough and consolidate your strength as much as you can."


    The dragon woman started walking away again. "Understood, Father Emperor."


    On a luxurious ce constructed inside a mountain, a few wolf beast humans paid respect to their Patriarch.


    When Fu Lang Zu lost an arm and a leg, a few people who had been waiting in the dark jumped at him, wanting to kill him, but to the surprise of many people, even while missing two of his limbs, Fu Lang Zu smashed all thepetitors that jumped to steal his seat as the Patriarch.


    Fu Lang Zu looked at his side at the calm and indifferent silver-furred woman and asked, frowning. "Why are you so reluctant to follow through with this ceremony?"


    Zephyrith had her eyes closed as she spoke calmly. "I told you, I''m not your tool. I said that I would marry you once you proved that you were the strongest wolf beast-human, but instead of gaining strength, you''ve lost your limbs. Recover your limbs and then break through into the peak level. If you do that, I''m yours. That was my promise to you many years ago, and it remains the same now."


    Fu Lang Zu gritted his teeth for a second, feeling hatred when looking at his two stumps. Even if they didn''t hurt, it felt like a phantom pain was always there, gnawing at his patience and rationale. The image of Doriel''s two obsidian eyes appeared in his mind from time to time like a nightmare, making his recent mood irritable.


    Doriel naturally didn''t just cut his limbs. With her expertise in curses, she inflicted several mind-afflicting effects that appeared like small things, like sudden pain in the limbs, a short and abrupt hallucination, disrupting his energy flow for a few seconds, etc., but when umted over time, they could be a significant problem.


    Fu Lang Zu looked to the side at a dark-furred wolf-human and ordered. "Du Lang, you''ll participate in the summit." Then, he said ruthlessly. "Kill whoever participates from the Astral Sky n."


    Du Lang asked, his voice low and cold. "As you order."


    Several other powers also began choosing their participants, not knowing that very far away, new threats were approaching.


    On a ce where the sky was dark and the ambient around was dry and deste, two beings spoke. "Senior brother, why do you think we''ve been sent to such a ce? I even had to hold back and avoid breaking through."


    "Hm. I''m also doubtful." Then, the senior brother smiled evilly. "But what does it matter? It is such a backward ce; we are bound to have fun. Let''s take a few junior sisters and brothers with us."


    In another ce that had white and golden structures, a man with a sacred beauty spoke with a woman. "This task is important; the high beings have spoken, and we must investigate in depth."


    "Understood. I call our usual brethren to go in this expedition."


    Deep in a forest, a group of beasts flew toward the center of it, the leading grifing speaking to the rest. "The ancient aura felt by the elders is something we must get our hands on. Our task it to retrieve it."


    ROAR!


    In a ce with mystical structures and deep energy, a few immaterial creatures spoke with each other. "Should we go?"


    "Of course! It will be fun!"


    "How do you know?"


    "The energy told me that it will."


    "Then, we should go."


    And in a few other simr ces, a few beings gathered and flew toward their main powers to be transported toward the ce that alerted all of them.


    ***********************************************************


    Evelyn: Author I really want to


    Author: Yes? Screen time for Evelyn will reduce?


    Evelyn:  give you a big hug for being so "CLEAR" and "NOT AMBIGUOUS" with thosest paragraphs.


    Author: You are such a darling, Evelyn. Let''s move on! I summon you!


    The Rest:


    Dezwon quinn: Hello!


    Andrea: Wee!


    Dezwon quinn: I wanted to ask If your future children travel to Distancia during their cultivation journey, would you prefer for them to use your reputations there or start from zero? I would like to hear each of your opinions.


    Author: How about Evelyn goes first?


    Evelyn: Sure. I don''t care much. If they want adventure, they can go by themselves. If they want to adventure with a safety, the power can support them from the shadows, and if they just want to move on, the power can also support them. In short, I would leave it to the child''s will.


    Dezwon quinn: I see. What about the others?


    Kali: Hm. I rather if they always got support, even if it is just in the dark. I wouldn''t want to lose a child for not being attentive enough.


    Evelyn: Cough, that wasn''t my intention.


    Kali: Haha, I know. You probably would send people to help them without them being aware of it, right?


    Evelyn: That''s right!


    Andrea: I''m of the same mind as them I think all of us are, no?


    Cecile: Yes. Risk is good, but risk with an invisible safety is better.


    Yasenia: I wouldn''t mind allowing them to explore by themselves as long as they have a few life-saving treasures.


    Tatyana: I''m of the same mind as Yasenia.


    Angel: I think that what Kali said makes sense.


    Dezwon quinn: Thanks for answering, girls!


    Author: And that''s all for today!

 Chapter 742: Yasenias Three Years of Body Cultivation.

    Chapter 742: Yasenia''s Three Years of Body Cultivation.


    Body Cultivation is the art of enhancing the body''s strength. It sounds quite direct, but there are many nuances in this path that make itplicated enough to be considered the harshest path.


    It was for a reason that Body Cultivation had disappeared from the rest of the World, leaving behind the knowledge of Soul and Spiritual cultivation.


    While everyone could practice body cultivation because it catered toward non-attributed techniques, the difficulty of practicing it at higher levels was much more considerable than the other two paths.


    For example, when our girls crossed the first realm, the "only" thing they needed to do was coat their bodies in energy. This would make each and every cell act as a small energy reservoir, unlike the Spiritual Path, where the cultivator''s first step is to create the Meridian Net and Dantian and then connect them.


    Let''s turn back the clock three years for a moment and see how Yasenia broke through each of the realms.


    In the first month, Yaseniapletely solidified and perfected her foundation in the first realm and broke through, facing an assault of 12 lightning bolts.


    She managed to fight back with difficulty, but it wasn''t something that could deter her or hurt her deeply. In a few hours, she was back in perfect shape.


    After entering the Second Body Realm, named [Mortal Transformation Body Realm], the Body Cultivator would need to create the meridian and dantian, using the energy they had gathered during the first realm and, quite literally, transforming the body to one of a cultivator.


    After all, without meridians and the Dantian, there is no cultivation. Those two are the main pathways and reservoirs of the body.


    However, Yasenia already had meridians and Dantian. So, how could they break through? Did they skip the entire realm?


    Actually, no. It was quite the opposite. Realms that ovep between paths are one of the mostplicated because modifications must be done to the base without upsetting the delicate bnce inside a cultivator''s body.


    While cultivators were strong, they were, quite literally, an extremely concentrated amalgamation of Energy. That''s why, when a cultivator went "supernova," meaning they exploded their Dantian, the effects were catastrophic enough even to hurt their own souls so much that they were affected during reincarnation.


    To put it into perspective, a second realm cultivator''s "supernova" could damage even a Unification Realm person, and if done at close quarters, killing a low-level Unification Realm expert was notpletely out of the discussion.


    Still, unless it were because of deep resentment and hate, a cultivator would rather die than explode themselves to drag their enemies with them.


    I digress. The question was, how or what did Yasenia do to cross this realm?


    The answer was in the nature of Body Cultivation. Yasenia used the method of Mortal Transformation to connect her existing Meridian Net and Dantian with the body. The concept was simr to how capiries worked with blood vessels and the body.


    The capiries were very thin tubes that could secrete substances to "feed" the body and connect veins and arteries. Well, Yasenia and the girls modified their meridians to grow capiries and do the same.


    The process was arduous and meticulous because once created, simr to their Meridian Net, modifying it would be exceedinglyborious, close to impossible.


    It wasn''t thatplicated for the girls with human bodies because human anatomy was the most studied across all realms, and the seniors could guide them even with their eyes closed.


    Cecile, Kali, and Yasenia were different.


    Even in their "base" forms, they hadrge extra limbs to care for.


    Cecile and Kali didn''t have it thatplicated because their wings and tails were not that influential in their whole beings. A bit of extra research was enough to decide on how to create the new "Sub-Meridian-Net."


    However, Yasenia''s tail was stupidlyplicated. To the point that even these usually all-knowing seniors had headaches.


    If you remember, Tatyana actually allowed Yasenia''s tail meridians to be woven by her little treasure after teaching her anatomy as best as she could with Avalonia.


    After all, as a Progenitor Queen and a Dragon, her instincts in these matters were exceptionally sharp. With reason, at that. Imagine a Progenitor being born, and because of the uniqueness of their body, they mess up their future path even before taking the first step in their cultivation journey.


    Progenitors were stronger than their peers not only because they had unique bloodlines but also because their raw instincts andprehension were exceptional.


    So, with this in mind, Tatyana, Mirrory, Valeria, and Yasenia worked tirelessly for three months, almost creating a new biology sub-category called "Yasenia''s Tail," and managed to find the most optimal way of developing it.


    For the seniors, it wasn''t tiresome but highly entertaining. After all, studying new things they hadn''t researched before was always a delight for them.


    Even creating the immortal rank technique took less effort.


    Still, it was a great sess, and Yasenia broke through like a rocket, reaching the third realm in three and a half months.


    Even with a big stop in the middle, the dragoness only took about eight months to break through into the third realm of the Body Cultivation Path.


    The girls were dumbfounded, but they quickly recovered and redoubled their efforts, even dragging Yasenia to Dual Cultivate when they started feeling the energycking.


    Yasenia couldn''t help but be delighted as her dears dragged her away from time to time and aggressively squeezed her juices with eager and loving faces.


    While it was true that being so overwhelmed by talent was sometimes frustrating, it was a bit different if it was your lover.


    The pride they felt in their hearts at Yasenia''s overwhelming talent made them, as her wives, feel so delighted that they wanted to boast to the entire World about her aplishments as if they were theirs. They wanted to exim things like, "Look! This is my lover!" or "Can you reach the third realm in less than a year? Right, you can''t, but my lover can~" or "Her giant heavenly peerless tits are unmatched!"


    Hm? Thatst line


    Whatever, let''s move on.


    You should know that thanks to the powerful Dual Cultivation Technique, the girls weren''t left behind at all, quickly sprinting behind their dragoness.


    Once again, one must admit Tatyana''s foresight is quite spot on. Dual Cultivation Techniques are not that popr for theirck of power (and their sexual nature), but they are fast, and with the rightbination, the results are exceptional, like the ones we are seeing.


    So, Yasenia reached the first level of the Third Body Realm, called the [Spiritual King Body Realm].


    The strength of the tribtion was so high that a few people confused it with the ones to enter the Ethereal Soul Body Realm. Moreover, even in that category, it was considered a strong one.


    The sight of a ckened sky and 30 giant serpents made of pure Tribtion Lightning was enough to scare 90% of the sect. Still, who were these lightning bolts aiming at? Well, our dragoness. So, while receiving some heavy injuries, she managed to st all those serpents into nourishment for herself.


    The third realm consisted in strengthening the body, once more, by imbuing "spirit" in the body.


    The "Spirit" referred to in the Body Cultivation path was different from the "Spiritual" Path.


    This spirit was more of a will and stance, a physical and mental state simr to enlightenment.


    Those who reached this state would gain the strength to intimidate enemies with their auras and also infuse the energy in their bodies with much more ease and precision. There was also a qualitative and quantitative jump in the energy stored in the body.


    To achieve this, the cultivator needs to focus all their efforts on harnessing a highly elusive concept known as "will" and then refine their own bodies through it, a task that is not onlyplex but also difficult to master. It was an abstract concept even for the fantastical world of the Body Cultivation Realm.


    However, for Yasenia, it was extremely easy.


    She had [Empyrean Regal Dragon Aura], an aura that not only created will but also manifested it offensively.So, instead of creating a new "Will," Yasenia tempered her own and used it to enhance her body.


    The results were astounding. Her dragon aura had actually evolved once more, transforming into [Cosmos Dragon Imperial Suppression]. By now, our dragoness could probably kill people below the Unification Realm with just a look.


    Using [Cosmos Dragon Imperial Suppression], Yasenia attacked her own body and tempered her flesh and mental strength. This was the first realm that actually brought some effects to her overall strength.


    It took her eight months to cross this entire realm while the other girls caught up and even surpassed her. The reason? The amount of tempering her developed dragon aura could do was vast enough to take a while.


    While normal people worked with their hands, Yasenia was using aplex tool, so it took a while to reach the point of not being able to perfect it anymore.


    Our girls also benefited a lot during this realm. They had a very big cheating key called "My Dragon Wife."


    Yasenia''s will was useful not only for herself but also for them. The reason was the peculiar ability to externalize and use it as an attacking method.


    Above all, it was our girls'' trust in Yasenia. The Dragon''s pressure could actually hurt them while they were body-cultivating, so they needed to have extreme trust and allow their dearest to squeeze their bodies perfectly.


    Their trust was based on two things.


    First of all, it was Yasenia, and their lover probably preferred to have an arm sliced off before they got a scratch on their skin.


    Second of all, Yasenia used Dragon Aura to help Andrea while she crossed the Spiritual King Realm in the past.


    And so, the Ethereal Soul Heavenly Tribtion arrived for our dear dragoness.


    The moment it came, the entire sect was shrouded in darkness.


    Yasenia looked at it with a stunned expression. "What in Heaven''s name is this?"


    This time, even the seniors felt their lips twitch.


    This level was well into the Fifth realm tribtion level. Probably, not even the leaders of this continent faced something as potent as this when they crossed into the Epoch Core realm, and Yasenia was breaking through into the Ethereal Soul Realm.


    As Yasenia looked at the ckened sky with her mouth agape, the seniors who were currently residing in the sect came to see.


    Tengliu asked, confused as she looked at the clouds. "Wasn''t she entering the Ethereal Soul Body Realm?"


    Mirrory answered her. "She is."


    The leaders turned to look at the mysterious red-haired and green-eyed woman with their eyelids trembling. ''This is for the Ethereal Soul realm? Then what about Epoch Core?''


    They had seen this red-haired woman in the past, but no one knew her identity. Not that they dared to poke their noses into the matters of the Astral Sky n. During thest seventeen months, they''ve benefited tremendously from their coboration, and they didn''t want to stop benefiting.


    The Mermaid Queen asked, a concerned expression on her usually cold and indifferent face. "Will little Yasenia be okay, Lady Tatyana?"


    Most of the leaders have be increasingly fond of Yasenia during their time here. Her dedication, hard work, talent, and personality had wholly won them over, and they all cared about her as if she were one of their juniors.


    Tatyana looked at the sky silently for a few seconds. "Depends."


    Her answer made our girls turn to look, their hearts trembling and their eyes widening. If Tatyana was not sure, this was much more serious than expected.


    Yasenia suddenly felt a pulse spread from the cloud, and knowing that this was the pressure wave to immobilize her, she released her auras and strength, taking a deep breath and roaring defiantly.


    "ROAR!"


    Her throat vibrated as the deep dragon roar made the air around her swell and explode upward.


    BOOOM!


    Both auras shed, and the massive aura Yasenia spread from her body was rapidly crushed as the invisible pressure descended with seemingly unparalleled strength.


    BANG!


    Yasenia''s legs bent ny degrees as her tail dug deeply into the ground for extra support. However, her back didn''t bend as she looked upward with a defiant gaze.


    Then, she challenged the Heavens.


    "You are so eager to kill me!? It will not be that easy!"


    RUMBLE!


    The sky shook, and the Tribtion lightning began to gather. Countless lightning serpents came one after another.


    151429


    The serpents gathered one after another, increasing in number by the second, and the faces of everyone present became increasingly dark.


    By the time it stopped, 87 Tribtion Lightning Bolts were moving in the clouds.


    This sight made everyone feel their hearts constrict in worry for the lone creature facing such a catastrophe.

 Chapter 743: Determination and Sacrifice. A Dragons Will.

    Chapter 743: Determination and Sacrifice. A Dragon''s Will.


    Yasenia knew from the time she received her first Heavenly Tribtion that her path would never be an easy one.


    She took it lightly, even if she almost died, and never brought up how truly scared she was at that time.


    Since she was a child, Yasenia trained, studied, and spent most of her time bing stronger and learning about cultivation.


    Her first memory, other than being taken care of by Tatyana, was training. From the day she could walk, Yasenia has been training.


    If it were not for her constitution, her body would''ve been sculpted with perfect muscles and almost no body fat. With a humanoid body and herrge and heavy tail, there was just no way that she could maintain a feminine shape. Her tail had always weighed at least two times more than her human body. And yet, even when she was a mortal, Yasenia always kept it in the air.


    She knew that she could just let the tail limp and drag it. But she always had it swishing behind her and moving around. Not because it was morefortable but because it strengthened her core strength.


    Almost everything she did, from when she was about eight months old to now, was strengthening herself one way or another. Even having fun with her dears at night was part of her dual cultivation training.


    Even then, even when she poured everything into bing stronger and also helping her lovers follow behind her without getting too far behind, the tribtions were still something that concerned her.


    That day, when she entered the cultivation path, she saw three lightning bolts instead of the usual one, and she saw two unknown beings of unknown power, increasing the strength of her tribtion. When the first strike almost floored her, Yasenia knew. She knew her path would be like walking on thin ice; a wrong step, and she would plunge uncontrobly into the icy waters of death.


    What scared her at that time was not dying.


    Fear of death was never a thing Yasenia had because she knew that she was doing her best, and if she died, she would be able to ept it calmly.


    What she feared at that time was her dearest''s reaction. Tatyana''s reaction.


    After Tatyana confessed why she was brought into this World, she understood that the woman she called "mother" was like a candle without fuel, burning by the remaining liquid umted in the past. At any moment, that me would disappear.


    And Yasenia also knew that her existence was a new fuel for this woman at the end of the rope.


    So, with all of this in mind, for the well-being of her mother, Yasenia resolved herself to be strong enough to at least fight by her side.


    And yet, as if the world was mocking her, she learned that her mother was not a "normal" strong cultivator.


    She was a being that could stomp her feet once and make an entire continent quake. A gaze would make millions bend their knees, and a wave of her hand could summon an army big enough to swallow the earth in a sea of undead creatures.


    Catch up? Yasenia wanted tough in ridicule. If her mother was a normal cultivator, perhaps it was possible. Still, she was not only mind-bogglingly strong but also extremely talented.


    Yasenia believed that Tatyana''s talent was no less than her own. Perhaps she was more talented.


    However, it didn''t deter her.


    RUMBLE!


    The sky shook, and Yasenia looked up at the sky with a tight expression as her body felt like it weighed more than a mountain.


    Her legs were bent 90 degrees, and she screamed at Yasenia that they couldn''t resist the pressure.


    Her tail, supporting her body with her powerful legs, also trembled as it dug into the strengthened soil to keep her body from falling.


    ''Why?''


    Yasenia asked herself.


    ''Why am I not allowed to live?''


    The Heavenly Tribtion was far more potent than what someone of her current talent and potential should have. It was clear that the all-epassing and virtually omnipotent, omniscient, and omnipresent thing called "Heavens" was personally targeting her.


    ''Why must I bend my knees and surrender to their will?''


    The Heavens were an existence to be revered. Even Yasenia knew it. How could any creature go against something like it? It was foolishness.


    ''But I will.''


    Yasenia''s golden eyes shed when they reflected the light created by the 87 massive lightning serpents roiling in the dark clouds.


    ''I will not fall prey.''


    She didn''t feel resentment toward the Havens. Her birth was clearly something that challenged the natural bnce.


    However, while there was no resentment, Yasenia would never bow down.


    Her will was to live long enough to see her baby absorb her Saint Inheritance, bing a woman who would make everyone feel reverence for her talent and strength.


    Her will was to live long enough to see her darling be someone admired by everyone for her crafts and strength, making everyone know that even without being born with a talent as high as the sky, she could reach the top.


    Her will was to live long enough to see her dear digest her God''s Inheritance and be a Goddess of the Sky, finally getting rid of her perpetual sense of inferiority.


    Her will was to live long enough to, one day, see Kali without scars and smiling happily, eventually reaching her full potential and seeing her nine tails bloom.


    Her will was to live long enough to see her sweetheart be the strongest Phoenix and see her standing proud, her silver wings stretching across the Heavens, and for her smile to bloom.


    Her will was to live long enough to, one day, see her mother smile without burdens and love her long enough so that her trampled heart could heal all the scars.


    "[COSMOS DRAGON IMPERIAL SUPPRESSION]!"


    BOOM!


    Her long ck hair danced wildly as her bent knees slowly straightened.


    ''To live long enough, I must be strong. Stronger than anyone.''


    The Celestial Energy Star in her dantian rotated, making the entire Sr System move rapidly, and with it, moving the gaseous energy stored in her Dantian. That energy is what she usually used, also called the "energy ocean."


    RUMBLE!


    Yasenia still couldn''t move, and twelve of the 87 lightning bolts fell quickly, striking her without being able to defend herself.


    BOOM!


    The almost straightened legs bent again, her head bowing down as she resisted the powerful currents.


    Her skin felt as if millions of ants were eating her, and electric arcs moved around her body, creating burns on her spotless skin.


    "[Celestial Cosmos Immortal Body Technique: Cosmos Body Reinforcement]."


    It was one of the skills she unlocked as she increased her Body Cultivation Realms. A pure skill that would increase her physical strength.


    A part of her energy seeped out from her dantian, rushing along her meridians and exiting from the capiries of the Meridian Net she had created the previous realm. That energy sank into her body and strengthened her muscles, bones, and internal organs.


    Then, she pushed upward while gritting her teeth and tilting her head upward to look at the tempestuous sky.


    RUMBLE!


    This time, 15 Lightning Serpents fell down simultaneously.


    "[Nascent Star Burst]!"


    Her arm explosively rushed upward and met with the concentrated fire of the fifteen bolts.


    A white light flooded the area, followed by an enormous explosion.


    Yasenia felt her muscles and bones cracking, the pain unbearable enough for her to grunt in pain even while trying not to make a sound.


    ''Don''t react. Don''t react. Don''t React.''


    She chanted in her mind, trying to control her facial expression so that her watching dears wouldn''t worry as much.


    Looking at the remaining 55 lightning bolts, Yasenia''s mind spun quickly as 25 Lightning bolts began moving. ''I''ve learned six skills in total from the Body Cultivation Scroll. In the first realm, I learned [Nascent Star/Moon/Sun Burst] and [Nascent Cosmos Art]. In the second realm, I learned [Star/Moon/Sun Burst Barrage] and [Cosmos Body Reinforcement]. In the Third Realm, I learned [Sun Crushing Palm], [Moon Splitting Palm], [Star Reaching Palm], and [Internal Cosmos Ignition].''


    During a Body Cultivation Tribtion, she felt tremendous strain when trying to use her Spiritual Path skills. That''s why, during her first tribtion and in the following two, she used just her body and Body Cultivation Techniques.


    While thinking about what was about toe, Yasenia activated [Internal Cosmos Ignition].


    This skill was a berserk skill simr to [Day and Night Cycle]. However, it was more direct in the sense that it didn''t weave as many skills.


    It was more of an extreme burst in physical strength and skill strength that would put a strain on the body the longer she used it.


    When Yasenia activated it, all the energy in her body felt as if it was boiling, and a current of heat and strength filled her limbs.


    BOOM!


    With another aura burst, Yasenia managed to push back the suppression even more right as the 25 bolts rained on her.


    After that, Yasenia activated [Nascent Cosmos Art], which was more of abination of strikes instead of creating one powerful effect.


    While using [Draconic Heart] as armored gloves, her movements became ethereal as she punched, kicked, and used her tail to fight back the 25 almost simultaneous attacks.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Attacking one strike after another and tethering each of the blows to create a constant attacking motion, Yasenia fought back the attacks of the Tribtion.


    Each time she struck one of the bolts, her entire body shook as if she was punching a metal te, making her entire arm, leg, or tail recoil back.


    However, pushing through the pain, Yasenia managed to block the first 24 strikes. Sadly, thest one was too quick, and she couldn''t recover in time to strike back.


    BOOM!


    With a massive explosion, Yasenia was almost floored as her body burned with the powerful Tribtion Lightning.


    The dragoness managed not to falter, standing in ce and protecting against it. Even when her skin had a few painfully red spots, she still didn''t fall.


    Finally, without giving Yasenia much rest, thest 30 bolts fell.


    From the outside, the 30 massive lightning serpents rushing downward toward the woman with a thundering roar was a terrifying sight.


    Our girls felt a bit pale as Yasenia, with a body riddled with burns, faced this colossal strike.


    Tatyana''s fist clenched as Yasenia moved and pushed her palm skywards.


    The energy in the surroundings gathered toward the dragon, and when the arm extended, a massive pressure spread around her.


    "[Celestial Cosmos Palm]!"


    An ethereal voice echoed in the surroundings, filling the area with unequal oppression.


    Then, the image of a massive Dragon w appeared and rushed upward, shing with the bolts at a midway point.


    BOOOM!


    The sky shook with a massive explosion, but from the remnants, 15 lightning serpents rushed downward as strong as before.


    Yasenia crouched, and, this time, she punched upward.


    "[Nascent Celestial Burst]."


    Another wave of immense energy moved from the dragon''s dantian across her right arm and burst forth with a massive wave of energy.


    Another sky-rending strike echoed because of the collision, but at the same time, Yasenia''s damaged skin split, making blood burst.


    Using two celestial skills consecutively ced a tremendous burden on her when the Heavens were suppressing her.


    However, as if she didn''t see her body breaking apart, another aura of simr strength gathered around her.


    Tatyana''s, Valeria''s, and Mirrory''s eyes hardened. A third Celestial Skill would probably break what Yasenia could resist.


    The others didn''t know why she started gathering energy again; after all, they thought that the remaining 15 serpents would be destroyed.


    However, just 50 meters above Yasenia, the explosion''s effects burst open as 5 of the biggest tribtion lightning bolts broke through.


    "[Celestial Burst Barrage]."


    Then, Yasenia''s arms blurred as she punched five times in an instant.


    Blinding blue light swallowed the surroundings, and Yasenia''s attacks shot upward like light pirs, swallowing the remaining five lightning bolts.


    The energy pirs didn''t only destroy the bolts, but they continued upward, exploding five holes in the clouds above.


    The leaders and others opened their eyes in awe and were about to cheer, but they saw Tatyana, Valeria, and Mirrory rush toward Yasenia at extremely high speed, Tatyana looking restless.


    Before they could understand what was happening, Yasenia''s skin, scales, and mouth erupted with blood, creating a harrowingly beautiful image of a dragon woman being illuminated by five light beams that crossed the dark clouds but surrounded by a blooming flower of bright red blood.


    That instant, that moment when the blood was still in the air, shining because of the light, was engraved in each of the minds of the people spectating.

 Chapter 744: Aftermath. Ceciles Hidden Care.

    Chapter 744: Aftermath. Cecile''s Hidden Care.


    Falling, the sensation of her consciousness disappearing as tearing pain ripped the insides of her body apart permeated through her being.


    Yasenia internallyughed at the ridiculousness of the Tribtion''s intensity.


    ''But I lived.''


    Yasenia knew that she didn''t die; her eyes clearly saw all the bolts being torn into pieces before her vision shed white, and darkness engulfed her mind.


    ''I need to wake up and continue training. I''m far from being able to stop.''


    The almost still Celestial Star Energy in her dantian began spinning at a normal pace again, and her dried and damaged meridians were filled with her energy once again. Like gentle rain falling into drynd, it slowly seeped into her and healed all her injuries.


    With the number of times her body had been on the verge of death, her regeneration factor and proficiency had been increased enough for her to tell, even when unconscious, how much time she would need to wake up.


    ''Hm Two days. Sigh My dears must be worried.''


    Yasenia was worried but not restless. She trusted that her dears had a good mental fortitude. ''Only Kaleina was also there, right? I hope my injuries didn''t startle her too much.''


    The tactile sensation on her body slowly returned, and she could feel the weight and tender scales of her little baby. ''Is Kaleina sleeping on top of me? Hm I can feel someone grabbing my hand as well. This size and texture Sweetheart?''


    The hand grabbing her tightened as if answering to her being recognized, and Yasenia smiled softly. Her body burned with pain, but she didn''t mind. As long as they were by her side, Yasenia was satisfied.


    ''Hm. I can feel that I''ve recovered enough to regain consciousness. Let''s wake up, then.''


    Slowly, she put strength on her heavy eyelids, and after a sh of white and her pupils constricting and dting to adjust to the light, she saw her surroundings.


    "Good morning, sleepyhead."


    The cool but gentle voice of her soulmate reached her ears, making Yasenia slowly move her eyes sideways to look at Cecile. "G-Good Morning."


    Cecile smiled, but Yasenia could clearly feel the distress in her sweetheart''s soul. She knew that even if Cecile didn''t really express herself outward, inside, she was a really expressive girl.


    Each time they went somewhere, finished their training, or saw something interesting, Cecile would always inform her and speak about it through their connection. There were times that Yasenia would be bombarded with words for many minutes at once.


    The dragoness found this endearing, so she not only didn''t stop her but encouraged her. People thought that her sweetheart was an Ice Queen without emotions, but they couldn''t be more wrong, which amused Yasenia.


    "Time?"


    Yasenia moved her parched throat and asked. Cecile understood her, and she spoke, taking a cup of water enhanced by many nourishing medicines and feeding it to her slowly. "It''s the third morning after you received the tribtion."


    Yasenia blinked and drank slowly, feeling her damaged throat healing. After drinking, Yasenia asked again. "Injuries?"


    Cecile paused, but she didn''t show anything extra in her face. "Truth?"


    Yaseniaughed but hissed right after. The mere chest movement of her almostugh delivered quite a piercing pain into her brain.


    Cecile looked at her lover, wrapped in bandages like a mummy. Even her face only left open her two pretty golden eyes, nose, and mouth. ''It was scary.''


    When the tribtion ended and Yasenia''s body bloomed like a red rose, Cecile felt a small portion of that pain through their shared connection, and her legs almost buckled.


    The electrifying pain that Cecile felt for a fraction of a second was enough to make her eyes widen for a second.


    Then, seeing Tatyana looking restless and hastilymunicating with Valeria increased the pain inside her. They even had to use one of Yasenia''s life-saving treasures, a pill that made it impossible to die from non-direct harm for 20 minutes, to make sure that Yasenia survived.


    The strain caused by the third Celestial Skill was brutal to that extent.


    Usually, it wouldn''t be this severe. After all, Yasenia''s control, bodily strength, and celestial energy amount had significantly increased.


    However, she didn''t use them in a normal situation. The pressure the Heavens imposed on Yasenia was enough to make the powerful dragoness''s leg bend even while expelling almost all of her auras.


    The only thing that allowed her to fight back was the skills Yasenia unlocked with her Body Cultivation technique and the evolved Dragon Aura.


    Everything else was focused on holding back the Heavens from squeezing her against the ground. So, with such a hard strain, using the iparably powerful Celestial Energy was a daunting task.


    On the first usage, Yasenia''s body started to hurt. On the second one, some of Yasenia''s meridians and internal organs were damaged. By the time she used the third, everything inside her body was shredded by the monstrous wave of energy.


    If Yasenia wasn''t a dragon with incredible vitality and had so many advantages, Cecile couldn''t see anybody surviving that.


    Thinking of all of that, Cecile looked at the gentle and cid golden slit eyes looking at her like two pools of calm and sweet golden water. Cecile smiled lovingly, ying with Yasenia''s hand. ''Really, her gaze is sweeter than honey.''


    "The damage is as follows. Your internal organs ruptured; thankfully, your heart was not as damaged. Your meridian almost crumbled, and most of the capiries that you grew werepletely fried. The bones of the arms were shattered, and blood vessels all around the body also exploded, causing your blood pressure to fall dangerously low. The Tribtion Lightning that remained in your body created extensive damage after you fainted and your defenses weakened, but it was swiftly taken care of by the seniors, so only 40% of your skin and superficial muscles were charred. As for the head, nothing happened. The bandages are there to support your neck muscles, which ripped because of the strain of constantly looking upward."


    Cecile intently looked into Yasenia''s golden eyes with her icy blue ones, expecting to see signs of negative emotions, but instead of that, they remained calm. Unable to hold back, Cecile felt her heart constrict. No matter how injured, Yasenia would always take it in stride.


    The Phoenix wanted to tell her to take more care of herself, but she couldn''t. Remembering that fearsome Heavenly Tribtion, how could she scold Yasenia?


    The fact that she was alive was more than enough for Cecile. ''Thankfully, Yasenia always takes her time when breaking through and waits until she consolidates everything.''


    Her lovely dragoness was hanging on a thin thread, and the second she rxed, it felt as if that thread would snap, plunging her into the abyss.


    Cecile felt her hand being squeezed reassuringly, and she looked up, snapping from her daze.


    "I''m okay. Don''t... Be sad."


    Cecile''s throat tightened, but she quickly hid the emotions, not wanting to burden her heavily wounded lover.


    With a smile, she leaned forward, gently and carefully touching foreheads with Yasenia as they looked into each other''s eyes. "I''m not."


    Yasenia''s lips arched, and she made a shortugh. "You are."


    ''I''m helpless, really.'' Cecile really wanted to help Yasenia carry part of her burden, but she could do nothing about the tribtions. She could help with everything but that.


    Changing the subject, Cecile asked after nting a soft and tender kiss on Yasenia''s lips. "Hungry?"


    "A bit."


    Cecile smiled and stood up. "Wait a moment, I''ll carry the food here. Keep Kaleinapany for a while."


    Yasenia blinked twice. "Kaleina?"


    She spread her spiritual sense using her soul and saw the small dragon curled in a donut while sleeping on her other side. ''Wait.'' Looking closer, she could see that the eyes were partly opened, looking at her sneakily.


    Smiling, Yasenia called her softly. "Baby,e here."


    Kaleina lifted her body with her frontal arms and walked at her. "Mommy!"


    The little dragoness approached her face, licking her cheeks and lips, and Yaseniaughed tenderly. "I''m okay, baby."


    Kaleina snuggled by her side, purring in happiness. "I''m d Mommy woke up."


    Yasenia wanted to turn her head to nuzzle with her, but her neck muscles sent a sign of protest, so she could only speak. "So, did Kaleinaze around while Mommy slept?"


    Kaleina stiffened a bit, lifting her head with a guilty look. "W-Well, I wanted to be by Mommy''s side until you woke up."


    As a young dragon already seven years of age, Kaleina''s intelligence was on par with a human adolescent child, but still with childish tendencies, curiosity, and instincts.


    Dragons took a while to maturepletely, but they were aware of this from quite early in their lives. To make aparison was like cing the knowledge of an adult on a child.


    No matter how intelligent, a child will always have a certain quality that differentiates them.


    Yaseniaughed, enduring her pain. "Don''t worry, love. I''m not ming you. I was just asking." Then, she added. "But, next time, take your lessons before apanying Mom, okay?"


    Kaleina nodded obediently and nuzzled with her, giving her gentle licks as she purred. "Mommy, when will you be okay?"


    Yasenia gleefully received Kaleina''s affection as she answered. "Well, maybe two weeks or so will be enough to leave the bed."


    Kaleina nodded, and then her tail began wagging as she looked at Yasenia. "Mommy, you were supper awesome when fighting off the tribtion! A big punch created a giant explosion, and then a super tail strike created a shockwave! Then, then, you even created five beams that pierced those scary clouds!"


    The adoration in her golden eyes almost made Yasenia burst intoughter. "It was difficult, but if my baby thinks that Mommy was awesome, then it was worth it."


    Kaleina smiled pridefully. "I''ll tell all my friends! Mommy is, after all, the strongest!"


    Yasenia felt a moment of nostalgia, seeing herself in this child, and her eyes softened enough to make Kaleina feel a bit flustered. "W-What is it, Mommy?"


    "I love you, Kaleina."


    The purple scales on her face lit up in happiness and shyness. "I love Mommy too!"


    Cecile returned after a few minutes and saw Kaleina happily curled around Yasenia as the two of them spoke about things like what Kaleina did with her friends and such.


    "My love, I''vee with the food."


    She saw two pairs of almost identical golden slit eyes turn and look at her, making Cecile''s heart pound. ''They are so cute! I want to squeeze that lovely face~.''


    Cecile approached with three tes of soup and sat on the border of the bed. Then, she inserted energy into the furniture, and the bed gently lifted up, making Yasenia sit up.


    Looking at the momentary frown, Cecile asked. "Painful?"


    Yasenia was sincere at these moments, and shemented. "The breasts'' weight pulled a bit on my wounds."


    Cecile approached and waved her hand, summoning a partition to be ced under her lover''s heavy breasts as support. It was done just for this purpose, which made Yasenia blink twice in wonder.


    "When did you get this?"


    "Comfortable?"


    The dragoness nodded lightly, with minimal movements. "I can feel my shoulders rxing."


    Cecileughed softly. "All of us have a full set of equipment to take care of you made by Kali, Andrea, and Angel. Naturally, we took into ount one of our lover''s most prominent features. This is a breast supporter, and it does just that. It uses formations and a few naturally healing materials to soothe you."


    Yasenia felt a bit embarrassed, but it was the truth that it really helped. "Thanks."


    Kaleina asked, curious. "Will I also have great breasts like Mommy when I grow up?"


    Yasenia and Cecile looked at her with amusement. Cecile asked, stifling herughter. "Great breasts?"


    Kaleina nodded, not finding anything at fault with her words. "Of course! They can produce super yummy milk and are warm and soft andfortable! They are great breasts!"


    Yasenia asked carefully. "Did you, by any chance, brag about them with your friends?"


    Kaleina smiled widely and proudly. "Yes! Almost every day!"


    "Pfft, hahaha." Cecile burst intoughter, and Yasenia sighed.


    After this event, Yasenia slowly recuperated, and then she finally began cultivating for thest stretch before she could break through into the fifth andst mortal realm.


    The Ethereal Soul Realm and Half-step Unification Realm.

 Chapter 745: Ethereal Soul Realms Difficulty.

    Chapter 745: Ethereal Soul Realm''s Difficulty.


    The dragoness recovered in less than half a month thanks to all the pampering from her dears. The medicine might have had a good effect, but our dragoness was sure that all the pampering from her lovers was what helped the most.


    The first thing she did after recovering was to evaluate her strength. After all, entering the Ethereal Soul Realm meant that Body Cultivation had entered the same realm as her Beast and Spiritual Cultivation, which meant that the gains were no longer small.


    Also, in her mind, another two types of skills appeared for the new realm. One of them was called [Cosmic Sun/Moon/Star Nova]. It was a wide area of effect attack of the respective elements. A very rare type of skill in the Body Cultivation Path.


    What piqued Yasenia''s interest was the second skill she unlocked.


    Until the fourth realm, Yasenia had unlocked an attack skill and a support skill. This time, it was simr. However, this skill was not abat support skill.


    The name of the skill she unlocked was [Celestial Cosmos Immortal Body Refinement]. After reading the skill name and description, the dragoness raised both her eyebrows. ''Isn''t this the rarest type of Body Cultivation technique? Moreover, it has the entire name of the technique in it''


    From what Yasenia understood, Body Cultivation skills were not nearly as varied as Spiritual Techniques. Most of them were melee, attributeless, single-target skills of the offensive or defensive category. Movement techniques were also rtivelymon.


    Area of effect skills were much more rare, simr to ranged abilities. Still, there was one type of skill that was much rarer, and those were refinement skills.


    This type of skill is what allowed Spiritual Path cultivators to enhance their bodies to the point that they could somewhatpete with pure Body Cultivators in the same area.


    What they did was use medicine, energy, or many other kinds of methods to refine the body as if it were a weapon.


    They were very powerful, but because of how painful they were, most cultivators opted not to use them. Only a select few who didn''t really care about themselves used them. You must realize that those who didn''t weren''t really cowardly because if they fainted during the "refinement," chances of receiving irreversible damage were quite great.


    Yasenia read the summary. "Using the heat of the Sun, the chill of the Moon, and the pressure of the Stars, the cultivator can refine their flesh, bones, and organs to be imprable by any weapon or attack. Those with [Celestial Energy] will be able to increase the effectiveness and speed of the skill with much more ease, speed, and results."


    The dragoness pondered and looked around. She was currently in the garden area, with the morning Sun radiating in the clear sky, and sitting on a mound of soft andfortable grass.


    There weren''t many people around her. Five maids, Kaleina and me.


    Focusing on the scroll again, she read the method she needed to practice it, and her lips twitched. ''I need to what now?''


    The dragoness sighed, looking at the sky with a resigned expression. ''Really, gaining strength is not easy.''


    Tatyana''s voice reached her from themunication device. "Little Treasure, are you ready to spar?"


    Yasenia pondered and shook her head. "I need to practice one skill for about Four hours? I''m not sure, but it shouldn''t be longer than eight. I''ll join youter."


    Tatyana asked. "Do you need help?"


    Yasenia read the skill again. "Hm For now, I don''t."


    Tatyana nodded. "Sure, tell me when you are done. By the way, have you learned what you need to do in the Ethereal Soul Realm to advance?"


    The dragoness nodded confidently. "I need to use my soul to temper my body, right?"


    "That''s right."


    Yaseniamented. "It''s quite interesting that the fourth realm of the Body Cultivation Path needs soul strength."


    Tatyanaughed. "While focusing on the body is correct, if a Body Cultivator never trained their soul, they would just fall to one illusion attack. They are weaker soul-wise, but it''s not to the point of being toyed around by those who control Soul-rted skills. Moreover, tempering the body with the soul grants a good amount of resistance to soul attacks. It is a needed realm."


    "Hm. I''m curious, though. Reading the theory, I couldn''t really find the existence of innate skills in the Body Path. What happens with them?"


    Tatyanamented. "Innate skills are closely tied to the bloodline and constitution. Body Cultivation focuses on the flesh, unlike Spiritual Cultivation, which focuses on bringing out the potential of everything in the body equally. Innate skills are certainly strong, but a tempered body is as strong. This path is more raw toward gaining strength, but not less effective."


    Tatyana chuckled. "The only reason you''ve been able to match up physically to body cultivators, other than your buffing skills, is that you are a beast. While not all of the bodily strength is tranted to your humanoid body, a big part of it does. If not, beasts that can transform into humanoid forms would lose all their strength when transforming."


    Yasenia agreed. "Other than tempering the body with the soul, is there anything else I need to take into ount?"


    Tatyana answered. "No. The Body Cultivation Path is very straightforward. Still, it will hurt like hell, so be prepared, little treasure, hahaha."


    Yasenia sighed. "I will. By the way, I''ve gained a body refinement method. That''s what I wanted to practice during these hours. Anything I need to look out for?"


    Tatyana sighed with admiration. "An immortal rank technique has its perks, after all. Regarding what you need to consider, there is nothing you don''t know. If you need any help, ask us."


    "I want to try doing the refinement myself without help. If I can''t, it would mean that I won''t be able to practice it if I''m alone, which makes it quite burdensome."


    Tatyana smiled on the other side of the device. "That''s how it should be. It will now hurt double since you must temper and refine your body."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched. "Thanks for reminding me."


    "Hahaha." Tatyanaughed and cut the connection.


    Yasenia sighed and called the two little ones. "Kaleina, me."


    The young purple and gold eastern dragon crawled toward her with a slithering motion and the help of her frontal legs, followed closely by a trotting ten-year-old with beautiful red wings.


    Both of them threw themselves in Yasenia''s arms, and the dragoness caught them with augh. "Did you have fun?"


    Kaleina nodded with a bright smile. "Yes!"


    me also nodded, feeling a bit shy by Yasenia''sfortable hug.


    "Well, Mommy has to go and cultivate, so you can either stay here a bit longer or go to Kaleina''s other moms. You can choose. Okay?"


    "Okay~!"


    Both of them answered, and Yasenia stood up, shing away after giving each of them a kiss on the forehead.


    Yasenia began preparing for the body tempering and refinement after reaching her cultivation cave.


    The way to do it was to create a ratherplicated formation using a few materials like [Lunar Blue Stones], [Sr Streaking Iron], [Ster Dive Metal], and simr.


    What would''ve happened if Yasenia hadn''t known formations? Well, she would''ve needed to either learn or ask for help.


    Thankfully, Yasenia has not stopped practicing her secondary professions. Even if she was not the most talented, she was not helpless. Having extra knowledge was not something bad, and instead of just apanying her dears and doing nothing, she used that time to continue to increase her knowledge.


    First, she created the corresponding [Formation Ink] and used the pen Tatyana gave her in the past, called [Earth Dragon Nail Formation Pen].


    Carefully cing the rocks in the ces where the scroll told her to and slowly painting theplex lines that melded with the energy in the surroundings, Yasenia set up everything in about one and a half hours.


    Looking at the five-meter-wide formation, Yasenia was satisfied. She stepped inside and stood in the center of it, taking a deep breath and taking her usual cultivating stance.


    Then, she moved.


    Like an ethereal mirage, her arms, legs, and tail moved in exceptional synchrony that couldn''t bepared to what she did at first.


    As she moved and warmed up her body, the image of her soul manifested around her.


    The majestic dragon didn''t have the usual size, beingrge enough just to grab one person with its ws.


    Then, a translucent sphere appeared around Yasenia, surrounding her entire body. The dragon''s phantom slowly lowered its ws and grabbed the sphere from both sides.


    Right after, the muscles of its entire body bulged as it mercilessly squeezed the sphere.


    Yasenia, who was moving in a trance, stopped as her face crumpled, and an involuntary scream of pain escaped her throat. "AH!"


    All the effects around her disappeared when Yasenia stopped moving. The dragoness blinked twice, not expecting so much pain. Moreover, because she was in a trance, she clearly felt everything severalfold.


    Yasenia took a deep breath and closed her eyes for a second, trying to remember that painful feeling. The sensation was quite simr to what it looked but on a much deeper level.


    She felt her entire soul squeezing on her body, trying to crumple her into a ball. Each of her muscles, organs, and bones felt the squeeze at once, including her spine, head, and even brain.


    However, it was not a physical squeeze. Even when she stopped almost immediately, she recalled the sensation of energy from the surroundings being forcefully stored in her body.


    Suddenly, she recalled one of the things she had read about the Ethereal Soul Realm. "It said that for some, it hurt more than for others, but there wasn''t a clear specification as to why."


    However, for Yasenia, it felt quite clear. "It''s soul strength. The reason people from Distancia don''t know is that they don''t pay any attention whatsoever to the soul. Even if someone discovered it in the past, they were probablybeled as people saying dribble. After all, without a deep knowledge about the soul, it is probably impossible to prove directly without making it sound like spection."


    Thinking as such, Yasenia didn''t know whether tough or cry. "My soul strength It''s my strongest quality and by arge amount."


    In terms of Spiritual Path measurements, her Soul was at least on par with a level 6 or 7 Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivator.


    It was absurd to that extent. Even some of the level 3 and 4 maids had less soul strength than Yasenia, which could tell you just howrge it is. There were many reasons for this, but the more prominent were first, Tatyana nourishing her soul before she was even born; second, the special qualities of the Tribtions by the Gods that increased her overall strength; and third, the few pills she took had used in the past to increase it further.


    One that Tatyana gave her even before the Tournament was quite powerful, the one called [Mind Reinforcement Pill]. Then, the [Beast Physique Pill] also influenced her soul, the same for the powerful [Beauty Pill] she ingested in the past, and the [Element Enhancing Pills] like [Sun Enhancing Pill], etc.


    And these were just the stronger ones.


    With Kali in their squad, the number of reinforcing pills they''ve ingested was in the three digits. Plus, the food Yasenia cooked also had permanent strength buffs.


    On top of all of this, since Yasenia has discovered this, she would naturally increase her spiritual cultivation to the half-step to spiritualize the dantian and further increase her soul''s strength so that her tempering would be even stronger.


    In short, Yasenia''s soul was stacked, and she was about to multiply its strength.


    She took out themunication device to inform her dears of her discovery, just in case they hadn''t realized.


    Before connecting it, she paused as she pictured her near future.


    ''I''m going to suffer quite a bit, eh?''


    Yasenia smiled wryly, her tail flopping on the ground.


    **************************************************************


    Andrea: Love, I''m cheering for you.


    Yasenia: *Throws herself in her arms, acting pampered.* Darling, I don''t want to cultivate anymore~.


    Andrea: *Holding back her imminent nosebleed.* Y-You must, Love.


    Yasenia: *Puppy eyes* I must?


    Andrea:


    Andrea: Well, now that I think about how about-.


    Evelyn: You can''t give in, Andrea! Steel your heart!


    Yasenia: *Supper soft and cute puppy eye attack.* Dear?


    Evelyn: *Freezes for a second before clutching her heart* her power(cuteness) level is immeasurable I can''t win Ugh.


    Author: And so, they were all defeated, and Yasenia stopped cultivating forever.


    The rest:


    Author: I summon you!


    Andrew Miles: Hello!


    Yasenia: Hello.


    Andrew Miles: Have Angel, Evelyn, Kali, Andrea, and Cecile had any ideas on how to deal with not seeing Yasenia when you or she enter a closed-door cultivation session? I imagine you are getting to the stage where it could be required for studying techniques or intents in the near future.


    Andrea: I have no problems. Istion for cultivating is something taught from very early on. The only reason we are not doing it right now is because Yasenia''s Dual cultivation Technique is just faster and better than us going into seclusion for ourselves.


    Andrew Miles: Oh. That makes sense.


    Angel: Hm. But, if we have to, although I will miss Yasenia very, very, very much, we can do it without problems.


    Evelyn: Yep, it''s a normal part of our lives


    Cecile: Hm.


    Andrew Miles: I see. Thanks for answering!


    Author: And that''s all for today! Bye-bye!

 Chapter 746 - 746. Unification Realm Half-Step.

    <h4>Chapter 746:. Unification Realm Half-Step.</h4>


    A few monthster, about one year before the summit, Yasenia was cross-legged in her cultivation room, practicing her Spiritual Path.


    Thanks to what happened during the creation of her Body Path technique, she received a boost to her cultivation, which pushed her to be close to the half-step.


    Hence, after working hard, she finally reached the limits of the ninth level of the Unification Realm.


    The progress was quick, and the only thing left was to understand how to break through.


    For the Half-step of the Unification Realm, what a cultivator needed to do was spiritualize their dantian. It was the preparation step for the next realm.


    Moving energy around her body and feeling the saturation and inability to improve her strength further, Yasenia began attacking the bottleneck while meditating about it.


    ''Spiritualize the Dantian... The Dantian is the organ that creates, absorbs, stores, transforms, and releases the energy around the body via meridians. It is an organ three fingers-width below the navel. For women, it is very close to the position of the uterus.''


    Yasenia ced the fingers horizontally right below her belly button and pressed them; she could feel the pressure deeply, moving her inner organs gently and pushing against the uterus and Dantian. ''Hm... How can I move the Dantian into my soul? The theory says that you need to try to materialize the soul and surround it, creating channels to connect the physical meridians with the soul''s Dantian.''


    ''This step is something that only happens in the Spiritual Path. Even the Soul Path doesn''t do something like this.''


    Yasenia pondered. ''But why? Shouldn''t the Soul Path also do this?'' It was amon question for those who studied both paths. ''From what I read, Soul Cultivators don''t move the Dantian because they need nourishment for their rtively weaker bodies, and having a physical dantian helps. Then, Body Cultivators don''t focus on the soul as much, so a simr situation urs. Only Spiritual Cultivators, who are all-rounders, chose to do this step so that there is a tighter connection between soul and body.''


    Yasenia epted the exnation, even if it appeared a bit loose. After all, wouldn''t the other two paths also benefit from connecting the soul and body?


    However, after revising the information once more in-depth, she realized that she had forgotten one thing. ''Bnce. All things between Heaven and Earth need to be bnced so that there aren''t problems. Even if both the other methods are extreme paths that focus on one thing only, they need their bodies to stay bnced so that they don''t crumble. The Dantian is a perfect anchor for that. Meanwhile, spiritual cultivators always keep a good bnce between everything, so instead of an anchor, they need a connection.''


    Yasenia nodded, convinced.


    Having caught the essence of this step, she restarted her efforts while using the index, middle, and ring fingers of both hands to press on the Dantian. ''Let''s start slowly. I''ve already informed my dears so that I can take my time.''


    First, she cut off all her senses toward the outside and even made her spiritual sense disappear.


    After closing her eyes, her other senses started to sharpen. Then, using her energy, she cut off her sense of hearing for outside sounds and her sense of taste, she dimmed her skin''s sense of touch, and she also closed her sense of smell.


    Her body slowly lost connection with the outside, leaving only herself in her mind.


    This was the main reason why cultivators needed a safe space to practice. Now, even a mortal would be able to sneak up on Yasenia. Still, the dragoness was calm, her heart beating at a constant rhythm.


    The feeling of her blood moving, her energy gently rotating around her, and slow and deep breathing further rxed her mind.


    After two minutes, all her senses were fully internalized, and she disconnected from the outside World.


    Reaching this state in such a short time was nothing but miraculous, as an average cultivator of her level would need about an hour or so to reach her current concentration level.


    Then, she began practicing the energy movements of [Convergence of the Celestial Bodies] to push against the bottleneck.


    One rotation, two rotations...


    Slowly, Yasenia began gathering the required energy to move her soul and spiritualize the dantian.


    Not knowing how long it had gone by, Yasenia finally gathered enough energy inside of her.


    Then, her will connected with her soul, and she slowly and gently began materializing it around her fingertips, touching the flesh on top of the Dantian.


    An ethereal and transparent energy seeped inside her and reached the Dantian. With utmost care and patience, the dragoness continued to summon her Soul inside her body.


    Thanks to the previous steps in the Unification Realm, body, and soul were already connected as one, and the only thing left was thisst step.


    As said before, to connect all mind, body, soul, and Dantian, the cultivator first needed to connect everything else, and then, when spiritualizing the Dantian, because of the previous connection made, everything would click into ce like the final puzzle piece.


    Time went by, and after constant efforts, Yasenia manifested 100% of her soul and concentrated it around the Dantian. Following that, she moved the previously gathered energy and surrounded the Dantian and the main Meridians connected with it.


    As energy surrounded the organ, the soul around it began fusing with it. However, if done this way, the soul would be the one materialized instead of the opposite. Hence, when the process was about to end, Yasenia reversed the flow, creating a chain reaction.


    This reaction created an enormous fluctuation of energy that spread all around the sect.


    Every creature with a fourth realm strength and above turned their heads simultaneously toward Yasenia''s cultivation cave.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia controlled every minute energy strand and saw how the organ became blurry, slowly melding into her soul, together with the end strands of the meridians connecting to it.


    Spreading her energy thinner along the meridians to make them go from fully spiritualized to physical in a gradual manner, Yasenia finally managed to reach the final step.


    The remaining energy left in her began speeding up, moving across her entire body at high speeds, and the meridians around her entire body tensed as they were all filled with it.


    When she filled her entire body with energy, Yasenia used her entire being andpressed everything.


    Every single inch of her body tensed, and all the energy got squished, creating a higher concentrated energy flow. As she pressed, the sound of an invisible barrier shattering sounded inside Yasenia''s head, and an enormous surge that came from her Dantian area spread all around her body.


    The sturdy floor around Yasenia cracked from the pressure she emitted as torrents of energy rushed into her cultivation room from the outside.


    The waves of energy were absorbed by her ravenously, nourishing herself and constantly increasing her strength.


    The vitality of her cells, her marrow, her organs, everything was enveloped in enormous quantities of energy, and she finally broke through.


    As if all the energy concentrated in her couldn''t hold on anymore, Yasenia opened her closed eyes, revealing a pair of glowing golden eyes, and her aura exploded.


    BOOOM!


    The entire mountain quaked as a monstrous presence descended on all beings. The weaker ones couldn''t help but hold their breaths, afraid of angering the creature by releasing such terrifying pressure.


    The dragoness slowly and elegantly stood up, pushing her body up with her tail, and she gently slid one foot forward, lightly bending her knees.


    With one arm stretched forward and the other bent and close to her body, she prepared to punch forward. Yasenia used her entire strength and moved.


    Her clenched fist harshlypressed the air before it. Rotating her waist in perfect synchrony, all her muscles worked in harmony, beautifullypleting the motion.


    BANG!


    The air before Yasenia exploded as if an enormous explosion had urred, making her hair wave behind her together with her dress and creating a forward shockwave that mmed on the wall more than a kilometer ahead, denting it very lightly.


    Yasenia maintained her position, taking in all the information, and her spiritual sense spread outward.


    100 meters... 300 meters... 800 meters... 1200 meters...


    It pushed outward exponentially faster, and it finally stopped at 4000 meters or four kilometers.


    Compared to her previous 1000 meters, the difference was enormous.


    Yasenia returned to a rxed position, her tail gently swishing behind her, and she smirked. "Good."


    Her increase of strength when she reached the 10th level of the Fusion Core beast had been veryrge. However, the jump from level nine to half-step of the Unification Realm was even bigger.


    Right now, Yasenia was confident in fighting ten of her previous selves without bing tired. She smiled wryly. "If I had broken through before my tribtion, I wouldn''t have needed to lose that life-saving treasure. I didn''t expect the increase in strength to be so high. Were the tribtion clouds taking into ount my growth?"


    Curious, she retrieved [Draconic Sword] and unleashed [Draconic Sunrise].


    BOOM!


    A massive heat wave followed a golden sh, smashing against the recovered wall in the distance and creating arge gash.


    Yasenia widened her eyes momentarily and muttered. "I couldn''t even scratch that wall in the past from here..."


    You must remember that the stronger someone is, the bigger the difference between levels and realms.


    While a cultivator got, let''s say, a 3x strength increase after breaking through, Yasenia''s 3x and an average cultivator''s 3x were not the same.


    From 3 to 9 is not the same as from 30 to 90.


    Yasenia pondered and walked outside her cultivation room, calling Tengliu. "Come, I want to spar with you."


    Tengliu was rxing as she moved with ethereal grace and beauty in one of the cultivation areas, prepared for the leaders who joined the Astral Sky Alliance. When she heard that, her silver eyebrows raised, her movements not stopping. "Really? You couldn''tst 5 seconds one thest time we fought."


    Yasenia smiled. "Juste."


    Tengliuughed. "Sure. I''ll be there. I can''t lose a chance to be together with little Yasenia~."


    Yasenia used her movement technique, and she pierced through the sect like a beam of light, appearing in the fighting arena prepared for high-level cultivators.


    Tatyana, who had been extending her spiritual sense around Yasenia''s cultivation room, felt surprised. ''So fast?'' Then, she burst intoughter. ''Maybe reaching the strength limit of this World will be much easier for Little Treasure than I thought.''


    Yasenia arrived at the arena, and while she used her movement technique, many ideas on how to continue to explore this technique appeared in her mind. As one of the strongest movement techniques in the Sky Continent, specially prepared by Tatyana for herself, it naturally didn''t end in just [Pegasus Gallop].


    There were many levels for it, each as strong, if not stronger, than the most basic eleration burst called [Pegasus Gallop].


    [Pegasus Gallop] was the first sky, and there were another 8, with a total of 9 Techniques within the Skill.


    For now, though, Yasenia could only use the first one. However, after this breakthrough, she could feel that unlocking the second sky, called [Ursa''s Grasp], was a matter of time.


    By names they were called like this: [First Sky: Pegasus Gallop], [Second Sky: Ursa''s Grasp], [Third Sky: Orion''s Shield], [Fourth Sky: Lyra''s Harmony], [Fifth Sky: Aquarius''s Rain], [Sixth Sky: Draco''s Descent], [Seventh Sky: Artemis''s Arrow], [Eight Sky: Andromeda''s Embrace], and finally, [Ninth Sky: Ara''s Awakening].


    Each had different andplex effects, drawing upon the mysterious power of the stars and allowing a cultivator''s movement to create many phenomena.


    From what she had read about the technique, the number of stars didn''t directly represent the number of stars in the sky, but theplexity. Each extra star was a step increase in difficulty.


    More or less, each constetion had a certain number of "steps" and "stars" that needed to be summoned. For example, Pegasus needs 14 stars to be wholly summoned, showing that Yasenia has perfect control over it.


    Ursa was a simple seven-star sky, and the others went like this. Orion used 19 stars, Lyra 27 stars, Aquarius 38 stars, Draco 46 stars, Artemis 61 stars, Andromeda 86 stars, and Ara 99 stars.


    Then, Yasenia looked at the technique and saw that there was still some hidden knowledge that she couldn''t look at. However, she didn''t bother much about it.

 Chapter 747 - 747. Tengliu vs Yasenia Spar.

    <h4>Chapter 747:. Tengliu vs Yasenia Spar.</h4>


    While waiting for Tengliu to appear, Yasenia moved slowly and tried to activate Ursa''s Grasp. The seven steps and stars needed were a bitplex, and activating the skill mid-battle wouldn''t be easy, especially when she was about to battle someone as strong as Tengliu.


    ''The Ursa''s Grasp skill can be activated only by the stepsbined with the stars, unlike Pegasus Gallop, which just needs to order and connect the stars in a certain order.''


    She took one step forward, then another at an angle, then another until shepleted the form of the constetion. Uponpletion, a surge of power filled her, increasing not only her speed but also her strength.


    Before she could inspect the effects more in-depth, Yasenia saw Tengliu sneaking closer through her spiritual sense, stopping a little further than her previous limit. This made our dragoness''s eyebrow twitch. ''This pervert couldn''t have been peeking at me from a safe distance in the past, right?''


    Yasenia stopped what she was doing but didn''t react so as not to warn her. ''Let''s see what you will do now~.''


    She didn''t have to wait too long before she saw Tengliu using strength and shing forward at incredible speed, appearing right behind her to give her a hug.


    Predicting it, Yasenia hit the floor with her tail, pushing herself forward enough for Tengliu''s wing-arms to miss. Then, she turned her body around with the same strength from the tail tap,nding while facing the silver harpy with a smirk.


    Tengliu''s beautiful purple eyes widened, looking at the smirking Yasenia.


    Then, like a little fangirl, she approached with stars in her eyes. "Wow, wow! You''ve be so fast, little Yasenia! Did your Spiritual Sense increase in range? Or was that all reaction speed?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "You''ll have to learn by yourself. However, I can tell you that I''ve had a big breakthrough."


    Tengliu pouted and approached while batting her long eyshes in a coquettish manner. "Please~, tell aunty Tengliu~."


    Yaseniaughed again and shook her head. "Nope~. Let''s go inside; I want to release all my skills on you."


    Tengliu licked her lips. "That sounds quite charming~. You can release them and try to defeat Aunty Tengliu."


    The dragoness rolled her eyes at the clearly sexual innuendo. Looking at her happy smile, she couldn''t help but ask. "So, how are the rooms you''ve all received? Comfortable? I''ve heard that you have almost taken root in our sect, as you are returning to your n less and less."


    With arge smile, Tengliu walked by her side and answered. "Don''t me me. Living here is lovely~. Regarding the rooms, they are delightful. I''m really happy with mine!" Then, she added softly. "Thank you for not holding back when creating mine."


    Yasenia looked at her and smiled. "Don''t worry much, Aunty Tengliu."


    Tengliu hugged her arm with a big smile and nodded. "Mm!" Then, she asked. "So, how much of my strength do you want me to use?"


    Yasenia pondered andmented, not minding the skinship. "Thest time I told you to fight me with a recently entered high-level Epoch Core, and I lost in five seconds, right?"


    Tengliu nodded admirably. "Being an entire realm below and not being instantly defeated is unbelievable, little Yasenia. I was stunned at that time. After all, the High-Level Epoch Core is considered the top powerhouse of the continent. Even if peak ones exist, most of them are retired and trying to break through thatst barrier without much sess. So, being able to resist five long seconds against one is really good."


    Yasenia asked. "Do you remember exactly how much strength you used back then?"


    Tengliu patted her naked breasts, making them jiggle. "Of course! Do I use exactly the same to see your improvements?"


    With a nod, the dragoness added. "Yes. I''ve broken through the early stages of the Ethereal Soul realm, and I''m getting close to maxing out my beast and spiritual paths, so I want to know how much I''ve improved."


    Tengliu and Yasenia reached the arena and got inside one of the privately reserved ones.


    A sect where conflict arose needed a ce to vent those misgivings, so there was a rule that if the other party epted, disciples would be able to fight to the death, bet with their treasures, etc. Of course, the sect needed to know specific reasons and if one of the parties involved was forced. But other than that, disciples had the "right" to kill each other legally.


    In a World dominated by the Jungle Law, this kind of rule wasn''t outrageous, as they prepared most of them for the future. The benefits far outweighed the disadvantages created by it.


    After entering the arena, Tengliu and Yasenia separated and looked at each other for a few seconds.


    Yasenia summoned [Draconic Heart] and took a deep breath, her facial expression cooling down as a torrent of energy burst from her body.


    The enormous aura that spread made Tengliu''s eyes twitch. ''She has grown this much? How is this possible?''


    One after another, buffs rained on the dragoness, making the already tyrannical aura increasingly strong.


    One after another, skills like [Celestial Cosmos Dress], [Draconic Waning Moon], [War Intent Level 3], [Monarch Intent Level 3], and many other buffs intertwined and continuously increased her strength.


    Aura burst after aura burst, and Yasenia''s aura began making the air around her tremble as it seemingly grew without end.


    By the time Yasenia stopped, Tengliu''s rxed face became serious, feeling a slight sense of pressure.


    "[First Sky: Pegasus Gallop]."


    Fourteen stars appeared around her, and Yasenia pushed her body forward.


    Tengliu''s pupils shrunk as she focused on tracking Yasenia''s speed burst.


    BOOM!


    The heavily reinforced floor under the dragoness cracked, and she shot forward with ridiculous speed. Tengliu had lost Yasenia''s track for a really short instant, not expecting such an abrupt eleration.


    By the time she reacted, Yasenia had crossed about two-thirds of the distance between them.


    Tengliu didn''t dare be careless, and she took a stance, ready to wee Yasenia, increasing her own physical strength by using her skills that were limited to a new High-level Epoch Core.


    "Come!"


    With Tengliu''s shout, Yasenia stomped the ground again, pointing her sword forward.


    "[Draconic Sun Charge]."


    While she calcted the meeting point, Tengliu suddenly saw Yasenia elerating once more, and her restrained reflexes almost failed to see the sword tip appearing just one meter before her chest. ''What?''


    Still, even if she was retraining herself, Tengliu still had the strength of a High-level Epoch Core.


    With quick movements, Tengliu took a step back and moved her palm sideways, striking the side of the sword before it struck her, deviating her strike with a loud explosion.


    However, Yasenia wasn''t carried forward without control as she expected. Instead, the dragon used her push to increase her momentum andsh with her tail as she spun her body.


    Tengliu wanted to dodge back, but with utter fascination, she realized that Yasenia''s tail was too quick and long to dodge, leaving her with no other option but to defend.


    With a smile, she crossed her arms and braced herself for impact.


    "[Draconic Sunset]!"


    BANG!


    Her crossed arms and Yasenia''s tail met, creating a massive explosion that forced Tengliu''s talons to slide for about ten meters. Yasenia recuperated her stance and looked at Tengliu with cold and analytic eyes, preparing to charge at her again.


    Meanwhile, Tengliu woke up from the stupor created by the strength behind the tail strike and burst into maniacalughter as a chill of excitement and glee rushed across her body. "HAHAHAHA. STRONG! LITTLE YASENIA, YOU''VE BECOME SO STRONG!"


    Then, with a wide grin, Tengliu rushed forward. Yasenia''s every fiber tensed as her senses were pushed to the limits. ''Left!''


    Sliding her left foot in an arc to move her body, the dragoness lowered her stance and ced her sword before the attack, coating it in energy to increase her defensive strength.


    BOOM!


    Yasenia clenched her teeth as she felt Tengliu''s tyrannical strength hit her sword. Her arms cried in protest as they barely absorbed the shock, and her body slid backward for about 100 meters.


    Even before she could regain her stance, Tengliu appeared at her right, sweeping her leg toward her stomach.


    With practiced and quick motions, Yasenia spun her sword and met the kick with [Draconic Sunrise].


    A sh of golden light followed a sonorous sound.


    CLANG!


    A metallic sound that a sword meeting with a leg shouldn''t make spread around as sparks flew while the sword slid across the bird-like leg.


    However, that bnce was only maintained for a fraction of a second, and right after, the monstrous strength behind the leg strike sted the gigantic sword backward together with the dragon woman, making Yasenia fly.


    Tengliu grinned. "Yasenia, you are too light!"


    The dragoness snorted as she regained her position mid-air, using [Cosmos Body Reinforcement], a Body Cultivation strengthening technique. She had used her spiritual arts until now and none of the body cultivation skills.


    When Tengliu appeared again like a ghost by her side, Yasenia could see her movements much more clearly. Quickly, she turned around and shed horizontally. "[Draconic Crescent Moon]."


    Frost followed her sword''s motion, creating a beautiful silver trail, and another collision urred.


    This time, while Yasenia was sted backward, she had much more control over her sliding body than before.


    Tengliu''s purple eyes shone with appreciation, and she continued a relentless pursuit. Yasenia answered with her breath attack, w attacks, body cultivation techniques, and spiritual techniques.


    Continuous explosions were heard in the arena as Tengliu attacked without pause, using the strength of a recently crossed High-Level Epoch Core strength and pushing Yasenia to the limits with each strike.


    If the dragoness lost concentration for a fraction of a second, she knew that a few of her bones would duplicate without her consent.


    Still, while Yasenia was on the defensive, her previous limit of five seconds had long passed.


    Tengliu marveled at Yasenia''s resilience and ability to answer. Because this was a spar, she knew that Yasenia was not using her berserk or skills that could self-damage her. She still had fresh in her mind the terrifying strength that the skills that bore the "Celestial" moniker had.


    10 seconds... 20 seconds... 30 seconds...


    Yasenia released her body and spiritual path skills one after another, all her meridians pumping energy like crazy around her body.


    Unlike in the past, the strain was much more manageable, and her energy and body followed her thoughts with unprecedented rity.


    Tengliu''s attack speed constantly increased as the battle went on, attacking in ces where Yasenia couldn''t block andnding many hits on her.


    Still, unlike in the past when her body almost exploded with each of Tengliu''s attacks, now she was able to absorb the powerful blows without crumbling helplessly. Naturally, they hurt like hell, and each strike managed to fracture and break something inside her, but she could continue fighting even as purple and swollen spots appeared all around her body.


    The fight continued, and Tengliu''s eyes shed. ''I got you.''


    Tengliu''s palm sneaked through her defense after a misstep caused by Yasenia''s bruised leg not responding as she wanted, and the dragoness was unable to block the palm strike.


    Itnded squarely on her chest.


    BOOM


    "GAH!"


    Yasenia felt the air being forcefully expelled out of her lungs as her rib cage sunk inward and her body streaked like aet through the arena.


    BANG!


    Carrying tremendous speed, she smashed against the distant wall with a loud explosive sound, her head ringing and her vision disoriented.


    Even then, she steeled her mind and used her spiritual sense to seek where Tengliu was, ready to stand up from her prone position and continue the battle.


    However...


    "I won~."


    Yasenia smiled wryly when she saw Tengliu''s clenched fist one inch from her forehead. If that attack hadnded, the wall behind Yasenia would''ve been painted by her brain matter.


    She readily admitted defeat for the umpteenth time. "You won, cough!"


    As she spoke, Yasenia spat a mouthful of blood. Thatst palm strike had shattered a few internal organs.


    Tengliu crouched and gently patted her back. "You were amazing, Yasenia. I took two minutes and five seconds to kill you!"


    Yasenia turned around, her body aching everywhere, and fell on her back with a sigh. Her energy was working to heal her body, so there was itchiness in the ces it worked, making her extremely ufortable. Still, she was ustomed, so her face didn''t change.


    "It''s not bad. However, I expected to be at least able tond a solid hit or two. You blocked everything."


    Tengliu shamelesslyy by her side, snuggling close to her, making Yasenia look at her disapprovingly.


    However, the thickness of Tengliu''s face could bepared to an armored city wall, so she just blinked cutely with a smirk. "You must remember that I''m not a real "recently broken through" High-Level Epoch Core. No matter how much I hold back, controlling the reaction speed and many other factorspletely is impossible. Moreover, you haven''t used any of your berserk skills or your dragon form. I think that your current effectivebat strength is already on par with or superior to those "genius" middle-level Epoch Cores that are about to break through."


    Yasenia pondered and felt that it might be the truth. She felt a pair of soft lipsnding on her cheek, and she looked at the harpy. "As I said, you are extremely strong. Be proud."


    Yasenia shook her head and sighed. "I''m not. With my current strength, I will soon die. I need to be even stronger."


    Tengliu frowned, showing killing intent. "What do you mean? Let''s see who dares kill you with me nearby!"


    Yasenia smirked. "The Heavens."


    Tengliu''s valiant expression wilted, and she coughed. "Right, you have those abnormal tribtions."


    Yasenia patted Tengliu''s butt twice, asking her to get off from her body. Sheplied, and they both stood up.


    Walking outside, Yasenia muttered. "A little bit more than a year for the summit. I need to prepare."


    It wasn''t only Yasenia but all the other girls who entered frenzied cultivation.

 Chapter 748: Sierras and Ebirahs Breakthroughs.

    Chapter 748: Sierra''s and Ebirah''s Breakthroughs.


    For the first eight months, Yasenia tried to push her Spiritual Cultivation and Beast Cultivation to the limits of the fourth realm, letting Body Cultivation aside.


    The other girls were also pushing their cultivation further, all of them reaching the half-step Unification Realm.


    Cecile and Kali also focused on improving their beast cultivation, reaching simrly the tenth level of the Fusion Core beast realm. To increase beast cultivation, time was not as influential as resources.


    Beast Cultivation couldn''t be practiced intently, so the only way to increase it was by eating a lot of Beast Cores and other resources like spiritual herbs, fruits, etc., that would aid with the beast''s development.


    With Yasenia''s ring''s garden being boosted by the Heaven-Born Earth Core Natural Treasure named [Earthquake Splitting Rumbling Earth Core], regrowing the fruits that worked and provided a gentle boost without creating impurities was not hard. Plus, her ring had a spiritual-herb-growth elerating function, so they didn''tck resources to feed five beasts, even if Yasenia needed as much as the other fourbined.


    With that, Ebirah and Sierra managed to reach not only the peak of the fourth realm but also consolidate their bodies and cores.


    They were in the ce to receive tribtions to advance into the Legendary Core Beast Realm. They would be the first to enter the fifth realm out of all the girls.


    Andrea looked at Ebirah and asked. "Are you prepared, Ebirah?"


    Ebirah clenched her little fists and raised them cutely. "Yeah!"


    The light reflected on her beautiful pink crystal-like tail, beautifying her surroundings with just her presence.


    Coraline and a few other leaders were also here to spectate. After all, Ebirah was Coraline''s daughter, and as a show of respect, attending the tribtion was a matter of courtesy.


    Ebirah stepped forward with a confident gait, and her body began glowing with beautiful white, pink, and golden lights.


    In a short while, her body grew explosively, and she transformed into her beast form.


    The enormous pink lobster looked extremely beautiful, with streamlined curves and a gleaming shell. Her agile-looking body and perfectly slender ws gave her a charm you wouldn''t expect from a crustacean. Her eight legs, with crystal-like pink carapace, moved elegantly, carrying her heavy body to the center of the ce.


    Then, her armored tail looked finely crafted and slender, as if an artisan had taken their time carving her body, finishing her gorgeous body in a fan-like tail that reflected the light ethereally.


    The girls couldn''t help but exim in awe each time they saw Ebirah''s beast form; she was extremely beautiful.


    Ebirah''s head flexibly looked upward; unlike normal lobsters, she had extra joints, carapace sections, and overall increased mobility, making her highly mobile. "Come!"


    Her cute voice echoed, and then, her aura ballooned.


    A massive hurricane of energy began gathering. Streaks of blue, yellow, and golden moved at her, expressing her Earth, Water, and Sun affinities.


    In the sky, dark grey Tribtion Clouds gathered, slowly umting lightning bolts. One after another and with a rumbling roar, 81 Lightning Bolts gathered.


    That was the standard number for creatures crossing into the Fifth Realm.


    Seeing that her daughter wasn''t "contaminated" by Yasenia''s ridiculous cultivators, Coraline released the breath she was holding. ''Although the bolts are certainly stronger than usual, it ispletely manageable.''


    Tengliuughed. "You look relieved, Coraline."


    Coraline nodded without shame and said honestly. "I thought that spending time with Yasenia, the tribtions would be crazy and attack her relentlessly."


    Yasenia smiled wryly. "It''s not contagious."


    Coraline looked at her with an apologetic gaze, but Tatyana''s words silenced her. "It actually is."


    Yasenia and the rest looked at the Death Empress with questioning looks, and Tatyana smiled. "The Heavenly Tribtion is increased by Karma and many other factors, like bloodline, constitution, and if a creature has done anything to go against the Heavens. If someone stays close to Yasenia for a long time, they will be affected by Yasenia''s Karma, so the Heavens will naturally increase the strength of their tribtions, sensing that the creatures are close to the one going against them."


    Wuria, the ss Scale Lamia Leader, asked. "So If we join little Yasenia''s Alliance Will we also be affected?"


    Tatyana smiled and nodded, making them flinch. Tatyana rolled her eyes. "Why are you flinching? It is a good thing!"


    The leaders looked at Tatyana with a deadpan, and Tatyana sighed and exined. "What does the Heavenly Tribtion being stronger entail?"


    Du Xian, who was actually present, muttered. "More pain?"


    Tatyana looked at the cute squirrel woman with an exasperated look. "Du Xian, I know that you are young, but you are the leader of a race. Try to think deeper."


    Tengliuughed. "Only you can call a several-hundred-year-old woman ''young,'' hahaha."


    Tatyana asked Tengliu. "Have you thought of an answer?"


    Tengliu nodded and answered seriously. "The Tribtion being stronger means that there will be more Heavenly Energy concentrated, and if we manage to survive, it will make us stronger than our peers. While increasing a Tribtion''s strength is dangerous, danger and reward go hand in hand, as that is only fair. The Heavens can''t do anything unfair."


    Du Xian understood. "I see, high risk, high reward." She paused and looked at Yasenia. "Then, what about Yasenia?"


    The other leaders also looked at the dragoness with realization and wondered how many benefits Yasenia was getting for surviving her crazy tribtions.


    Tatyana smiled. "She wouldn''t have the strength to fight against some High-level Epoch Core cultivators if it weren''t like that. Moreover, she has yet to cultivate her three paths to the limits, so she is far from her power ceiling before ascending to the fifth realm."


    The leaders gulped, and Wuria asked. "Say, Lady Tatyana. Will Yasenia be able to fight us when she breaks through?"


    Tatyana shrugged and honestly admitted. "I don''t know. I''ve tried to predict Yasenia''s growth a few times without using skills, and I''ve failed quite miserably each time. In my initial assessment, one I made before she started the cultivation path, I predicted that at this point in time, about ten years after she started cultivating without my help, Yasenia should''ve been around level 7~9 Unification Realm."


    The leaders were confused. Coraline asked as she saw Ebirah smashing the lightning bolts one after another. "Isn''t Yasenia 54 years old? She is slower than what you predicted, no?"


    Tatyana smiled and took out a bone-age measuring device. "Use it, Little Treasure."


    Yasenia ced her hand on it, and a number that made the leaders doubt their eyes appeared.


    Gire, the Ember Phoenix Race Leader, eximed. "T-Thirty-one-years-old!?"


    The leaders looked at Yasenia with horror in their eyes. Yaseniaughed. "I''m 54, but I gained 23 of those years in a special way, so It''s normal for the device to be confused. This measures bone age, not mental age, after all."


    Angel muttered, her face burning. "I almost forgot that Yasenia was actually almost four years younger than me." The fact that she acted like a baby since almost day one with someone younger was a bit embarrassing, no matter how pampered Angel was.


    Andrea coughed. "She was more than a decade younger than me."


    Evelyn smirked and was about to tease Andrea, but she received a gaze from a pair of red eyes that made the words stuck in her throat. She coughed andmented. "that''s nothing, Andrea. Don''t worry much."


    Andrea looked strangely at her. "So rare that you actually say something normal."


    Tengliu looked at Ebirah, who was repelling thest five bolts and looked back at Yasenia. "So How did you gain those 23 extra years, little Yasenia?"


    Yasenia smiled. "A Trial in a secret realm extended two weeks into 23 years of experience."


    Coraline muttered, her eyes still locked on Ebirah. "Such a magical thing is possible? I thought Time was immutable and impossible to alter."


    Tatyana added. "Slowing or speeding time in an area to a certain extent bes possible after reaching a certain level of strength. But the effects are very, very limited. Even I, with very time-consuming andplex formations, can barely alter it. The effort is not worth the results yet."


    Evelyn asked, stunned. "How strong is the person who created that secret realm, then? They could dte two weeks into nearly 1250 weeks!"


    The leaders also stiffened.


    Only Coraline spoke after seeing Ebirah cross sessfully. Her voice wasced with pride and emotion, and she walked forward to hug her little daughter, who had returned to her humanoid form. "It still feels like yesterday when I gave birth to you, love. And yet, you''ve crossed the fifth realm to be a Legendary Core Beast. I''m so proud of you."


    Ebirahughed happily and snuggled close to her, burying her face in her breasts while her lobster tail flopped up and down. "Mommy~."


    Coraline patted Ebirah''s head full of pink, soft hair with a gentle smile and looked at Yasenia. The gratitude in her purple eyes was evident. "Thank you for lending her the Transcendence Ranked materials for her breakthrough, little Yasenia. I know it''s not much, but I swear that the Lobster Race will live and die with the Astral Sky n as long as I''m their leader."


    Yaseniaughed. "No need for that, Aunty Coraline. As Andrea''s contracted beast, Ebirah is part of my family. Giving her less than the best is not something I would want to do."


    Ebirahughed sweetly, and like a little bird, she left Coralline''s arms to hug Yasenia, her face urately diving into the deep valley. "Thank you~."


    Yasenia patted her head softly, looking at the other person about to break through. "Ready?"


    Sierra nodded resolutely and walked forward.


    If Ebirah had little problems with the Tribtion, Sierra, as a [Winter Tribtion Thunderstorm Wolf Queen], had even less.


    Without any signs of struggling even once, not only did Sierra break through into the fifth realm smoothly, but she also surpassed Kali''s bloodline level and crossed into the low-level Ancient Beast Bloodline.


    Once the Tribtion finished and her aura spread around, the faces of the people spectating became stiff. Ancient Beasts were entirely above the maximum level Distancia''s beasts could reach. Even Ebirah was "only" a peak-level Divine Beast.


    Of course, the main reason for Sierra''s explosive growth was that for Sierra, Heavenly Tribtions were nothing but nourishment.


    Yasenia looked at Sierra and asked with augh. "How is it? Do you feel stronger?"


    Sierra blinked and smirked at Yasenia. "I think I''m not far from you, Lady Yasenia."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow and disappeared from her position, reappearing at Sierra''s side while punching without holding back, using her bodily strength.


    Sierra turned around with a wild grin and met her head-on with pure physical strength.


    BOOM!


    A massive shockwave spread around, forcing Sierra to take ten steps back, leaving behind deep footprints in the solid ground.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia moved back five steps, which surprised the dragoness. Yaseniaughed. "Not bad."


    Sierra rolled her eyes in exasperation. "You are still physically stronger? What the heck are you made out of, Lady Yasenia? Heavenly Steel?"


    Yasenia smugly moved her chest to make it jiggle from side to side. "I don''t know what you are talking about. I''m actually very soft and delicate. Hugging me is softer than hugging a pillow."


    Sierra looked down, and her lips twitched. "I can''t refute it But why are you still stronger?"


    Yasenia blinked. "I''m a Dragon."


    Sierra and the others wanted toin, but they all couldn''t say anything. The leaders have been informed about mon" information about the outside world, not being as ignorant as before, so they also didn''t say anything.


    Who would''ve thought that the dragons that they looked at as a lower-ranked species would be so tyrannical outside Distancia?


    The leaders wanted to cry as almost everything they considered "normal" waspletely overturned.


    Evelyn trotted forward and hugged Sierra with a wide smile. "Congrattions, Sierra! You are a Legendary Core Beast!"


    Sierra smirked. "A level two one, at that."


    Evelyn blinked. "Eh?"


    Sierraughed. "I managed to make a small breakthrough after absorbing all the Tribtion Energy."


    The rest who heard her wanted to bite her out of envy. ''Her bloodline is a cheat!''


    The Forest Sky Empress appeared and looked at Yasenia. "Little Yasenia, we can finally reveal where the gathering will ur."

 Chapter 749: Location for the summit. Swordmaster Eira.

    Chapter 749: Location for the summit. Swordmaster Eira.


    The Forest Sky Empress spoke. "The ce is called [Ascending Ocean City], a coastal city controlled by the Mermaid Race.


    Evelyn tilted her head andmented. "A curious name."


    The Forest Sky Empressughed. "The city is special because it is half sunken into the sea and half afloat. If you looked at it without knowing, it might look like a city that was swallowed by the sea. However, there are plenty of people living there, as it is one of the Mermaid Race''s main cities, with over 800 million inhabitants, counting both sea andnd species."


    Yasenia became interested and asked. "Do you have an illustration of it? I would love to see how it looks."


    The Empress nodded and showed her the sight of a massive city that spread from ind into the sea. On the dividing part where the sea began engulfing the buildings, you could see a change in architecture. It was a charming and prosperous city.


    Tatyana asked her. "How many people can each power carry over there? I doubt that it is limitless."


    The Forest Sky Empress answered respectfully. "Lady Tatyana, each power can gather up to 100 powerhouses for the visit. Each power will also put forth five participants, and up to 300 Ethereal Soul and below experts are allowed to apany the main party."


    Andrea asked. "Powerhouses?"


    It was Coraline who rified. "People in the Epoch Core Realm."


    Andrea realized and nodded. "Thanks, Coraline."


    Coraline frowned and tapped her forehead. "Didn''t I tell you to call me mother? You are little Ebirah''s partner, so we are basically family."


    Andrea felt a bit bashful and nodded, scratching her cheek with a finger. "Okay, Mother."


    Coraline smiled, satisfied, and tiptoed to pat Andrea''s tall head. "Good."


    During thest few years, Coraline has observed Andrea''s personality and attitude closely, and she couldn''t feel more rxed in leaving Ebirah to her.


    While acting was possible, hiding the true nature during all the time she had looked over them was impossible. It was clear that Andrea was an honorable, just, reliable, and hard-working woman. Leaving her daughter with a person like that was nothing but rxing for Coraline.


    So, after realizing what kind of person Andrea was, Coraline didn''t even care if she was a human and treated Andrea as if she were her own child.


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia and asked teasingly. "What are the arrangements, Sect Master?"


    Yasenia thought andmented seriously. "All 50 maids wille; Ebirah and Sierra count as an extra two powerhouses, making that 52. Then, we can arrange all the middle-level Epoch Core and above. With this, filling the 100 total quotas will be easy."


    After absorbing Holy Maple City, the sect''s poption quite literally multiplied by ten after one round of recruiting, making the number of people inside break through the 500,000 mark with as many as 600 Epoch Cores. Between those, about 90 are middle-level Epoch Cores, and 2 are High-level Epoch Cores, not taking into ount the maids.


    Compared to before, it was arge improvement.


    While thinking about that, Yasenia called someone with the help of the formation.


    After waiting for a few seconds, a harpy appeared, pping her brow wings. "You called, Yasenia?"


    Tengliu''s eyebrow raised, looking at the woman who appeared as if she didn''t recognize her. ''Such a big change.''


    The dragoness nodded and exined the situation. "Ghana, you will be in charge of the entire sect when I leave with the maids." Ghana''s eyes opened, and Yasenia smirked. "It''s time to show me if all my nurturing has been worth it or not."


    Ghana smiled, delighted, and bowed deeply, not caring about her naked chest bouncing. "I''ll do my best, Sect Master!"


    Evelyn sighed with emotion. "Harpies are such a wonderful race."


    BANG!


    Ignoring the woman who flew in a perfect arc, the Nine Golden Body Sect Patriarch was also here, and he asked. "Yasenia, who are you sending to participate in this summit?"


    Yasenia smiled and pointed at herself.


    The leaders froze, and The Forest Sky Empress approached with a worried look. "Little Yasenia, I know you are strong, but the people we will send are not weak at all. Isn''t it too risky? What if there is an ident?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "I need to hone my skills. This is a chance I can''t let go of. Andrea, Kali, and Cecile will also participate together with me. As for the fifth participant, I''ll ask Eira toe forth."


    Tengliu tilted her head, not knowing who this person was. "Eira? I''ve never heard that name."


    Yasenia smiled and looked to her right. "Come here, Eira."


    They turned their heads, and a pure white woman stole their breath away.


    A petite human woman wearing a white ethereal dress and carrying a silver sword hiding in its white scabbard on her waist stepped forward. Her hair was simrly white, and her eyes were silver, making her pupils and iris barely distinguishable from her sclera. With a lithe and delicate figure, her beauty was simr to the reflection of the Moon: delicate, cold, and illusory.


    Even her eyshes, eyebrows, and skin were white without looking sickly. It was an ethereal white color that gave a sense of mystery and beauty. The only color on her face came from her pursed petal lips, which added a charm to her overall being.


    The short woman rested her hand on the pommel of her sword and bowed lightly. "Young Miss, did you call?"


    Eira''s voice was like a clear stream of water trickling down a mountain path, pleasant and rxing.


    Yasenia saw the various leaders'' lips twitch when they realized that her fifth participant was a maid. She couldn''t help butugh a bit and present her while cing her hand on her fluffy white hair. "She is a Level Six Dantian Spiritualization specialized in the Sword Path, one of my maids. In your words, she is middle-level Epoch Core on the verge of breaking through into the High-Level Epoch Core. The limit for this summit was as such, right?"


    Eira''s silver eyes turned toward them, and the leaders felt like someone was poking them with an absurdly sharp sword.


    The feeling around Eira was that of a sheathed sword hiding her cold edge. Still, they could feel that once she revealed her sharpness, it would be extremely dangerous.


    Tengliu frowned, bewildered. "Why do I feel as much dangering from her as some of your strongest maids, Little Yasenia? She is rtively low-level, right?"


    Yasenia hugged Eira over her shoulders, burying her cold face in her breasts, and proudly said. "Eira is a genius sword master who reached the [Sword Intent Level Nine] right after entering the Dantian Spiritualization Realm. She has the [Divine Sky Sword] constitution, boasting the greatest single target lethality between all my mortal maids."


    Yasenia grinned. "In a way, she has talent no less than my own."


    The leaders almost choked. ''Level what now!? And just after entering the fifth realm!? What about now?''


    Yasenia saw their faces andughed, answering their unasked question. "She is still at level nine, which is the limit, due to herck of cultivation. However, she has perfected her Sword Intent to a terrifying point."


    Yasenia looked down and smiled. "I''m honestly unsure how strong she is."


    They looked at Eira''s cold face with wonder, but their expressions immediately crumbled when the aloof and pure woman with a flushed face and rubbing herself in the dragoness''s arms, sniffing around with an intoxicated expression. "Young Miss''s scent~. Young Miss''s body~. So nice~, so soft~. Young Miss~, Young Miss~."


    Yasenia smiled and used her tail to Pat her head. The woman almost began purring infort.


    Tatyana smiled. "Her talent,bat-wise, is not much worse than Yasenia''s before she got the Body Realm Cultivation Technique. When I picked her up in an orphanage, I really couldn''t believe my eyes. She is one of the few maids who passed most of my training regime without spilling blood. A true unparalleled genius."


    Coraline saw her obedient form and asked with a softugh. "When did she be so fond of little Yasenia?"


    Tatyana smiled. "When Yasenia first saw her when she was little, she stuck to her and showered Eira withpliments because of her appearance. Eira was so flustered at that time that she didn''t know what to do; it was her first time interacting with children, after all, hahaha. While taking care of young Yasenia, she naturally came to like her as protective feelings sprouted in her."


    ia, at the side, smiled. "Eira has an entire wall filled with Yasenia''s photos in her personal room." Then, she chuckled. "I still remember that one time she secretly stole Yasenia''s sheets to rece her own. She got quite a scolding back then."


    The leaders looked at them with cold sweat on their foreheads. ''Why are these two looking at that as if it were endearing!? Isn''t Eira apletely obsessed woman!? A sickly obsessed one, at that!''


    Evelyn muttered. "Oh! She is one of the Yandere Tatyana spoke about in the past!"


    Tatyana proudly smiled. "One of my people!"


    The Forest Sky Empress was curious and asked. "Eira, can you attack me once with the intent to kill? I want to see your strength."


    Eira ignored her, but Yasenia asked softly. "Can you show her?"


    Eira paused and looked at the Forest Sky Empress with an annoyed face for interrupting her cuddle time with Yasenia.


    Separating from her arms, Eira''s entire demeanor changed as she became as cold as a 1000-year-old piece of ice. "Sure. Don''t die."


    The Forest Sky Empress felt a chill climb up her spine as her instincts tingled. She flew upward, and Eira followed, leisurely floating about five kilometers apart.


    When Eira grabbed her sword''s hilt and began unsheathing it, the world around her dimmed, making her pure white appearance glow as if she were the center of the World.


    HOWL!


    With a piercing sword howl, everything around Eira began being cut into pieces, air included. Sword lights radiated from her, and those thatnded on the ground cut the floor.


    Her long white hair fluttered with the wind generated, and the further her sword was released from her scabbard, the sharper the aura became.


    The hard stone in the Tribtion za was like mud meeting a sword, beingcerated left and right.


    The Forest Sky Empress''s expression hardened as she unhesitatingly used all of her defensive skills. The sight of the floor that could resist Heavenly Tribtion being sliced was a good warning of what was about toe.


    Eira continued unsheathing her sword, and when the tip of her silver sword entirely left the scabbard, her eyes began glowing with an ethereal silver light as her piercing aura fully unleashed and the hurricane of sword lights disappeared, leaving a silent aura around Eira.


    However, that calm was 100 times more fearful than the raging storm.


    The Forest Sky Empress''s heart sank, and she stuttered. "W-Wait."


    It was toote.


    After gathering her energy, Eira moved her sword diagonally. "[Sword Intent Level Nine], [Sky Splitter]."


    SLASH!


    The strike was so fast that the friction with the air created a blinding sh of light.


    The Forest Sky Empress hastily used one of her strongest defensive items. "[Sky Forest Mountain]!"


    A massive ind, two kilometers across, appeared in between them.


    Silence followed the sword strike, only leaving Eira''s actions


    Eira flicked her sword once and returned it to its sheath, floating downwards like a little bird returning to her nest and snuggling in Yasenia''s arms again.


    The people were frightened and looked at the stiffened Forest Sky Empress in the sky.


    Then, a line appeared alongside the giant mountain that extended backward.


    BANG!


    The mountain was divided diagonally and revealed the Forest Sky Empress. They were d that she was okay, but their faces changed when the same started happening to her.


    From her shoulder to her waist, a red line spread, bursting with blood right after.


    The Forest Sky Empress vomited a liter of blood as she fell from the sky, her eyes filled with horror. ''Oh, my heavens, I almost died! If it weren''t for my protective artifact. I would''ve been sliced in half!''


    A rumbling sound was heard by them, making the people confused, and following the sound, they saw a mountaintop in the distance crumbling sideways. Their eyes began twitching as all their instincts rejected the idea of facing Eira.


    Looking back at the sweetly smiling petite girl in Yasenia''s arms, they gulped. ''Monster.''


    Tatyana smiled at the Forest Sky Empress. "This is a good lesson. The worst thing you can do against a sword master is give them time to prepare. Even if they are a realm below, sword masters can kill people with one hit if the conditions are right." Then, she praised the heavily injured woman. "Still, your body is extremely resilient. You managed to block the attack, which is praiseworthy."


    The Forest Sky Empress didn''t know whether tough or cry, so she smiled tremblingly. "T-Thank you for the advice. It would''ve been nice hearing it one minute before, though."


    Tengliu approached Yasenia with a coquettish smile. "Yasenia, can you ask Lady Eira to be merciful toward our participants?"


    ''Joke! A single sword strike almost killed a top-10 powerhouse. How can weak middle-level Epoch Cores resist!?''


    Eira moved her eyes, ring at Tengliu, making the bird freeze in her steps.


    Yaseniaughed. "Don''t worry, she won''t participate unless our life is endangered. She is there mostly to take care of us than to participate. If we lose, that''s that. Only if people try to kill me will she step forward."


    The leaders sighed in relief. ''If that monster could participate at will, they might as well forget from fighting for the first ce.''

 Chapter 750: Contact.

    Chapter 750: Contact.


    With everything sorted out, the only thing left to prepare was the list of Ethereal Soul Cultivators. From the 300 slots, she reserved 70 to use at will.


    Then, for the remaining ones, Yasenia created a tournament where the top 230 would gain the ability to attend, cing 220 Peak-Level Earth rank material as a reward, and for the top 10, there would be seven low-level, two mid-level, and finally, one High-Level Heaven ranked material.


    Materials were not as valuable as equipment, but they were good enough to make everyone excited. A High-Level Heaven-Ranked material, whether a spiritual ore or an herb, was costly and rare.


    The tournament was hosted in the Astral Dragon City the month before the summit andsted for a week.


    It was an excellent way to increase traffic in the new city and show people who didn''t want toe how the city had improved.


    Remember that formations enhanced the ambient energy, so when people from all over the world arrived, they almost became green of envy toward those living here.


    The faces of those people made the inhabitants feel smug, and public opinion toward Yasenia increased by several notches.


    All in all, it was another sessful action that increased Astral Sky Sect''s prestige around the entire Continent.


    The Continental Shadows kept their heads down the entire time because the other top powers'' leaders attended, squashing any intention of creating harm.


    Therefore, on the Wolf Main City closest to the Astral Dragon City, the Continental Shadows gathered.


    Fu Lang Zu was sitting on his chair inside one of the deepest rooms, surrounded by other leaders from the Continental Shadows. The room was spacious, and the numerous beast-human races gathered around created an exotic environment.


    The Assassin sect leader opened the conversation with his usual cold and emotionless tone. "Things are getting out of hand. Yasenia''s active involvement has shaken the foundations of the continent with much more strength than we expected."


    A sect master from a strong second-rate sect asked. "Can''t you kill her? Although it might anger many people, I think it is better to have Yasenia gone rather than her being present. Didn''t people from both the World Arbiters and Supremes join her? Without her, they will fall apart like before. Even if there is a small War, it will probably be better than whatever is umting right now."


    A muscr man with fins on his neck and a rtively handsome face, wearing imposing royal robes, spoke. "There is no need."


    Once he spoke, all eyes gathered toward him. Fu Lang Zu lifted an eyebrow and asked with a sneer. "Oh? You are finally willing to speak, Azure? I''ve already lost an arm and a leg, something that wouldn''t have happened if you had allowed me to act as I pleased right when I asked you to."


    The man looked at him and snorted. "Don''t speak so freely, Fu Lang Zu. I thought that you showed promise, but every action you took after Yasenia Dravory appeared has been nothing but pathetic and disappointing."


    Fu Lang Zu roared. "Emperor Azure Abyss, don''t go too far! That pathetic dragon is nothing but a small obstacle that I can squash whenever I want!"


    Emperor Azure Abyss looked at him with cold and muddy eyes. "There is no need for you to step out anymore." Then, looking toward the doors, he spoke. "You can enter."


    Everyone was confused.


    The doors opened with a loud bang, and a tall man with reddish skin and a pair of curved horns stepped forward, followed by another five creatures very different from himself but looking from the same race, as every one of them had six pairs of fleshy wings.


    All of them had horns, colored skin, wings, and a profound aura that put pressure on everyone gathered there. Some of them had animal features, adding to their uniqueness.


    "Emperor of the Ocean Chasm Empire, you made us wait too long."


    The leader of the group radiated a natural heat, reaching up to 3 meters in height, and the aura around him was extremely tyrannical.


    Fu Lang Zu''s face hardened, feeling extreme danger from him. "Who are you?"


    The man turned his head toward him and smiled toothily. "Demons."


    Meanwhile, the Holy Beast Emperor was sitting in his throne room, looking at the six people before him with a stern expression.


    The man at the lead had a profound aura and a serene expression. His facial features were finely crafted and masculine, as the twelve blue-feathered wings at his back glowed with an otherworldly aura. "Leader of the Holy Beast Empire, don''t look at us that way. We are here to talk, and we want to avoid conflicts if possible."


    His deep and soothing voice was pleasant to the ears.


    The Holy Beast Emperor smiled lightly, but there was a hint of disdain in his tone. "Even if you say that, you are demanding all of our high-level cultivation techniques."


    The man facing him smiled. "This ce is really backward, so we don''t me the Emperor. Many beings are proud of being the leaders of their world. It is, after all, a fine aplishment. However, for us, Divines, we would only need to tell one of our seniors, and before you could react, this World would disappear."


    The woman by the Holy Beast Emperor''s side, the Empress of the Holy Beast Empire, sneered. "Is that a threat?"


    The manughed. "Not at all. Just an objective evaluation of the situation you are currently entering." He continued. "We are being quite generous by only asking for your strongest cultivation methods to protect this kind of backward world. We would usually demand 80% of the resources thate from this World."


    The Holy Beast Emperor patted the hand of his Empress to signal her not to speak. "What if we are already in a cooperative situation with an otherworldly power?"


    The woman by the man from the Divine race crossed her arms and snorted. "My senior brother is being kind and respectful, but you are showing extremely rude behavior! What is there to fear? Would they even dare face us, Divines? As long as they are not ignorant, they will take a step back like all creatures do before us!"


    "Auriel."


    The woman pouted, her twelve blue and white wings pping in protest. "But, Senior Brother Selioranis, they are being disrespectful!"


    The man patted her head and smiled. "They are ignorant people, so we must not me them for their disrespect. As Divines, we carry justice. Moreover, Demons have already arrived in this World. Even if they don''t ept now, they wille backter begging for us to save them from those foul creatures."


    He spoke aloud, not bothering to hide his words, which made the Holy Beast Emperor internally angry. However, he didn''t act on it, as he was ustomed to being taken advantage of by aliens. ''At least Tatyana''s offers have proven not to be as invasive as the ones of these people Moreover''


    He felt their auras and frowned. ''I don''t like how they smell.''


    A dragon man, he was quite sharp, and he could sniff out the arrogance behind their gentle smiles.


    "Regardless, your conditions are too much. We decline."


    The blue-haired, blue-feathered man put on a troubled expression. "I see The next time wee, we won''t offer such good conditions, though. Are you sure?"


    The Holy Beast Emperor nodded, making Auriel burst into anger. "Ungrateful half-lizard! Not even true dragons dare oppose us, and you are arrogant enough to go against us!?"


    The guards at the side burst forth with tremendous auras, unsheathing their weapons. "BOLD!"


    Auriel looked around with an angry face. "You dare face me!? Insolent creatures!"


    Then, she released her own aura.


    BOOOM!


    The space around her shook terribly, pushing back all the guards against the walls and creating cracks along the entire throne room.


    Her aura felt as if a giant had descended, making everyone feel like a giant mountain was resting on their backs.


    The Holy Beast Empress''s face hardened. ''Peak Level Epoch Core!?''


    Even the Holy Beast Emperor''s face became serious.


    Naturally, they weren''t Body Cultivators, but the signals were those of a peak-level Fifth realm cultivator. Moreover, a very strong one at that.


    A woman with blonde, silver hair, six silver wings, and six golden wings hugged Auriel''s arm. "Big sister, don''t get mad."


    Auriel rxed her aura and looked at the woman hugging her arm. Then, she protested while looking at the man. "Hmph, Senior Brother Selioranis, let''s participate in whatever summit thing we heard about in the past and show them the difference between us. Junior Sister Wyrin and her friends can participate. If we stomp everyone, they might gain some reason in their rotten brains."


    The manughed softly. "Okay. Let''s do that. What do you say, Wyrin?"


    The half-golden, half-silver feathered woman smiled gently. "Sure. We can do that. We''vee out to training other than searching that treasure, after all."


    Then, Selioranis looked at the emperor and smiled. "I hope you are still as arrogant as now the next time we see each other."


    With a sh of light, the six feathered-winged beings disappeared.


    The guards at the side slowly stood up, their bodies hurting, and they fell to their knees. The Royal Guard Leader, Monarch Beastmaster, eximed. "Emperor, we were useless. Please punish us!"


    The Holy Beast Emperor waved his hand. "Stand up and send a letter to the Astral Sky n. Things are getting moreplicated faster than we anticipated."


    Meanwhile, in a cave found in the middle of arge desert, another group of six appeared. They were all humans.


    Once they entered the cave and went to therge and extravagant "altar" in the middle, their eyebrows got increasingly tangled. One man spoke. "Senior Sister An, are you sure that this is the strongest independent human power of the continent?"


    The beautiful woman looking at thepass nodded with a troubled expression. Their spiritual senses only caught one Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivator. Moreover, this woman was only a level three Dantian Spiritualization woman.


    Once they entered the altar, ignoring all the weak humans guarding it, they walked through a few passages and reached an open room.


    There, they saw a beautiful woman wearing a semi-transparent white dress, looking up with a pious expression as a constant trickle of blood fell on her semi-exposed chest.


    Complex blood auras and energy torrents constantly rushed at her, increasing her cultivation at breakneck speeds.


    The woman moved her eyes and looked at them. "Oh, new believers. Have youe to prostrate yourselves before I, Tang Xian, and bath in the blood of the Beast Human sinners of the world?"


    One of the men looked on with a strange expression. "Even if this scene is arousing I think she is crazy."


    An Meiling, the leader of this group, sighed. "After not seeing many humans around this world, I knew that our race''s situation would be bad, but" Looking around, she didn''t finish her words.


    The man at her side asked. "So? What do we do? That woman has fallen into the Demonic Path head first. Quite a rare thing for a Fate-attributed cultivator, to be honest."


    Another man muttered. "I mean, I can feel that her breakthroughs are happening extremely quickly. Her strength gain is unreliably fast. While she might reach the peak of Dantian Spiritualization in not many years, with her foundation, oveing the Transcendent Realm Heavenly Tribtion might be impossible."


    While they discussed, An Meiling looked at the woman looking at them with tranquil eyes that hid pure madness and pondered. "Tang Xian, right?"


    Tang Xianughed. "You can call me Holy Daughter. I''m the one to inherit the almighty Tang Family of the Sky Continent and also the woman who was tasked by the heavens to eliminate all the filth in this sinful world! We, humans, should be the strongest race!"


    An Meiling''s eyes shed. ''Sky Continent?'' She got thoughtful for a while.


    Tang Xian looked at the men behind An Meiling with a pure smile as the constant stream of blood tainted her chest and garments. "Such vigorous males! I hope you can impregnate a few of the females in the Holy City."


    An Meiling''s lips twitched and asked. "Are there any other human settlements?"


    Tang Xian put on a mncholic expression. "There aren''t. We are thest bastion. The hands of the sinners taint those who exist outside our sacred grounds! Only we can repopte the World and make humans prosper again." Then, she smiled softly. "With the arrival of you six, this process will be faster."


    The six humans looked at Tang Xian''s stomach, but they didn''t feel any life. An Meiling asked, sneering. "And you won''t participate yourself?"


    Tang Xian shouted with a twisted face. "IMPOSSIBLE! How could a sacred being like myself be contaminated by lowly seed!?" Her face rxed as she smiled again. "Only a perfect human male is worthy of impregnating me to give birth to the hero of the human race that will liberate everything!"


    An Meiling sighed, and the man by her side asked. "What do we do, senior sister? Although our sect doesn''t hunt down demonic cultivators aggressively, we lean more toward the righteous faction. Should we deal with this crazy woman and search for another group of humans?"


    An Meiling looked at thepass andmented. "This is the first human encampment we''ve seen that it wasn''t a breeding spot Let''s not test our luck. We''ve already killed quite a few beast humans, and creating more chaos might be detrimental. We are only six, after all. Moreover, if she is truly from the Sky Continent, she is from a senior Worldpared to ours. We might receive rewards if we return her to her family, as she probably isn''t here because of her will. Therefore, let''s stay here."


    One of the females of the groupughed. "Senior Sister is as intelligent as always. She can see everything quite clearly."


    An Meilingughed and added. "Also, move all the humans we''ve saved here. While this woman is a bit crazy, I can feel that she is honest in her intent to save humans. Her values are twisted, but they align with ours. For now, that''s enough for us to ally with her."


    The others nodded, and An Meiling asked. "Junior Brother Ou, have you sent news back about the very that''s taking ce here?"


    The man patted his chest. "It''s done. It should arrive in a few years. Coming here was already resource-consuming, so sending anything back is quiteplicated. However, I sent the coordinates with a red mark, so there should be a few seniors thateter."


    An Meiling nodded. "Right, we must create a human bastion until our seniors arrive. Seeing such savagery toward humans is quite rare, to be honest."


    An Meiling looked at Tang Xian deeply and smiled. "Tang Xian, you want to be a savior, right?"


    Seeing Tang Xian''s eyes lighting up, An Meiling''s lips arched further. "I have a way."

 Chapter 751: Arriving at Ascending Ocean City.

    Chapter 751: Arriving at Ascending Ocean City.


    At the entrance of the Astral Sky Sect, about 400 people stood before Yasenia. Yasenia looked at them and spoke deeply. "We are now leaving for the [Ascending Ocean City]. I''ve already shared everything I needed to, and I''ve also taught you how to act in the presence of other powers."


    Yasenia looked around and continued. "We are now a first-ranked sect. We are no less than any of the other sects, so we don''t need to lower our heads. In this summit, we will grasp benefits and never bow down to injustice."


    "Yes, Sect Master!"


    Yasenia squinted, her auras entangling and spreading like a tide. "However, we are not bullies. If I hear that one of you has abused their position to force anything on anything, your end will not be as simple as death. Understood?"


    This time, they answered louder. "YES, SECT MASTER!"


    Yasenia nodded, satisfied. Then, she turned around and waved her hand.


    Energy gathered in the sky above Yasenia, and with a silent sh of light, the [Profound Skeletal World Jumping Warship] appeared. "Let''s go."


    The four hundred cultivators flew upward andnded on the white, golden, and ck elegant ship.


    Once everyone was on board, Yasenia used her energy to manipte the flying boat''s formations and elerated.


    The people looking from below blinked, and the ship was gone.


    Looking sideways, they could see the clouds parting in the distance.


    "So Quick!"


    "Are there more treasures like that in our sect? I need to search the catalogter!"


    "I think I heard that it is a lost technology that the Sect Master managed to revive."


    "As expected, the Sect Master is extraordinary."


    "Even if it is for sale, do you think you can buy it with your pitiful amount of Astral Sky Points?"


    "Hey, if I save for a few years, I might be able to buy it!"


    Meanwhile, on the ship, the people who had never boarded the Skeletal Ship were stunned.


    Even with their superior senses, they could only see the world around them blurring.


    Luscia, the purplemia, asked. "Yasenia, how long will it take to reach there?"


    Yasenia pondered and looked at the map. "About 12 minutes?"


    Luscia almost choked with her own saliva. "H-How long?"


    Yasenia smiled. "12 minutes."


    The others were also dumbfounded. To their knowledge, even the fastest vehicle would take two weeks to reach that coastal city from where the Astral Sky Sect was.


    One of the two Supreme Elders, a male tigerkin without previous affiliation, asked, confused. "Then, why did we already leave, Sect Master? There are one and a half weeks until the summit starts, right?"


    Yasenia nodded. "I need to create a small base in that city. While I don''t want tock trust in the Mermaid Queen''s arrangements, being overly cautious with what is recently happening is a must."


    They all nodded, somewhat understanding. Yasenia had been informed of the arrival of various groups from outside Distancia, so she was 100% cautious. While she could act a bit arrogant with people from this continent based on theirck of advanced knowledge, she didn''t know if the peopleing here would be from a higher world than herself.


    However, other than wariness, there was excitement in her. ''Will there be an interesting challenge in this summit?''


    Her strength has increased by a lot, and even if she was in the fourth realm, her real level was far from just that.


    In the Ascending Ocean City entrance, there were six groups looking at each other at the entrance.


    A being made out of thick magma and with a female figure spoke cheerfully. "So fun~, will we fight? I''m ready if you want! We''ve been waiting for two days here, so it is getting boring."


    A man covered in a ck toga and with shriveled hands spoke with a breathy and ghostly tone. "Spirits Can you be turned into Undead? The books say it''s impossible, but I want to capture you and make a few tests."


    The woman made out of magma frowned. "Undead, can you be less creepy? The fact that you''ve died doesn''t mean that you need to act so gloomily!"


    Death aura leaked from that figure, but a red-skinned demon interrupted. "Why are we here, either way? Can''t we see herter when the crappy summit starts? I want to enter and eat a few prostitutes. Beast Humans here have a very soft but juicy flesh."


    A man with blue hair and feathered wings interrupted. "Demon, don''t think you can act as you please with us here."


    The demonughed, unafraid. "And what will you do to stop me? Fight? I''m ready whenever!"


    A female human spoke with a bored tone. "Can you all stop being so annoying? Do you have to jump to the throat each time you see each other?"


    The demon frowned. "An Meiling, don''t be so arrogant. You are just a human female born to give birth for us!"


    The human woman rolled her eyes. "I''ve dissected a few demons, but I never found an additional brain in your genitals. And yet, you all think with your dicks, truly mysterious."


    The Demon''s aura burst,pressing the air around and sending it toward her, but An Meiling looked sideways coldly and sent her own aura burst.


    BANG!


    Both auras canceled each other, showing that they were equal in strength. An Meiling snorted. "Demon, this is not your house where you can call mommy and daddy to deal with the things you can''t. If you are arrogant, I''ll kill you."


    The Demon was about to roar at her, but a strong stomp that made thend quake stopped him. The Demon turned toward the giant creature and smiled bloodthirstily. "Beast, are you all going to gang up on us like you always do? If it is interesting enough, I might be merciful and turn your griffin race into cattle to feed us!"


    The giant and majestic griffin opened his beak, looking down at the Demon. "We''vee here with our respective groups to see that mysterious Astral Sky Sect''s arrival. Haven''t we? We know they will arrive within this week, so stop quarreling before we meet them."


    The blue-haired, blue-feathered Divine smiled. "That''s right. We need to speak with the one who came here first so that they relent thend they''ve taken for our groups."


    The Undead snorted. "Speak? Why should we? I''ve heard that her bloodline is precious and that she is a dragon. I want to create an Undead with her corpse."


    The six groups were Human, Demon, Divine, Beast, Spirit, and Undead group. Behind each of the groups stood a race or a power that had decided to cooperate with them.


    Behind the Humans, there was a group that others didn''t know about hidden in ck cloaks.


    Behind the Demons, they could see beings from the [Ocean Chasm Empire].


    Behind the Divines, there were people from the sixth strongest race of the Thirty-Three ns, the [Shadow Running Deer].


    Behind the Beasts, there were leaders of wild beast ns that never joined a real group and lived in the deepest part of the wilderness.


    Behind the Spirits, there were people from the [Nine Earthly Sword Sect] and another sect called [Spirit Communion Sect].


    Finally, behind the Undead, there were people from the [Nine Devil Puppet Sect] and others who hid their identities.


    Other than the weakest human group, all the others were made of very strong creatures.


    Someone from the Ocean Chasm Empire, arge shark man with a heavy build, spoke. "Lord Dyrathos, you mustn''t underestimate the Astral Sky Sect. They rose from nothing to their current level in less than ten years."


    The red-skinned demon turned with annoyance. "So what? I could do the same in a few months, didn''t I? If not, why would one of the strongest legions in one of the strongest powers in this shitty continent, the [First Abyss Ocean Chasm Army], be following my orders?


    The shark man stayed silent for a second and then spoke. "As the general of the army, I wanted to advise you. If Lord Dyrathos feels that there is no need, then I won''t speak again."


    Dyrathos snorted, waving his wed hand. "Perfect. Now, shut up."


    One demon behind him asked with heavy breathing. "D-Dyrathos, I''m at my limit. I want to mate with a female!"


    Dyrathos sighed and frowned. ''Why did the elders tell me to take him out? Isn''t he still unstable? What a pain in the horn.''


    He suppressed his annoyance andmented coldly. "I know that being a half-bred incubus is difficult, as youck control over your sexual urges, but you must resist a few days more until Hm? Oh You may find relief soon."


    Suddenly, they felt fluctuations in the distance, and before they could even react, a massive flying ship appeared out of nowhere. The sleek white, ck, and golden body of the vessel reflected the light, emanating the aura of a masterpiece that should be stored away instead of used.


    The rxed faces of the six groups tensed as even Dyrathos''s face gained a touch of seriousness.


    Then, from the ship, a mellow and slightly deep female voice with a touch of amusement was heard. "Such a grand weing, I''m ttered."


    From the side of the giant ship, Yasenia, apanied by her fifty maids, descended.


    The moment Yasenia appeared, scanning everyone with her deep golden eyes, everyone felt their hearts skip a beat. The gorgeous blue dress did an excellent work of highlighting her curvaceous figure while her long ck hair and empyrean dragon tail moved behind her in a hypnotizing manner.


    The otherworldly charm of the dragon woman emanated was enough to enthrall mortals with a single smile. Even the Divines present, who were confident in their otherworldly charm, were momentarily mesmerized.


    The male demons felt their crotch bing tight, as many other male beings present had trouble suppressing their rising lust. There were a few females that weren''t much better.


    Yasenia''s dainty feet, covered in t but elegant golden shoes, touched the ground, and with her bodynding, her floating dress and hair descended behind her like a cloud, enhancing her ethereal charm a few notches.


    "Divines, Demons, Undead, Spirits, Humans, and Beasts, quite a few races have gathered here."


    Yasenia smiled alluringly, her eyes soft and seductive enough to make people go crazy. "Wee to Distancia, my name is Yasenia Dravory, a True Dragon."


    The sex appeal and charm that Yasenia radiated were strong to the point that one of the demons, the half-incubus, lunged forward with a crazed smile. "Such a fine female to breed my children! COME HERE AND BECOME BY BREEDER!"


    Dyrathos reacted, and his face tightened when she saw Yasenia''s golden eyes sh with amusement and disdain as if she had expected this oue.


    Dyrathos shouted, having a bad premonition. "GHILOR, COME BACK!"


    However, it was toote.


    On the way between Yasenia and the Demon, a human woman with ominous ck eyes and hair appeared, holding a dagger that was sheathed on her waist but with a malevolent aura wrapped around it.


    Her voice was cold enough to freeze a burning forest. "Those who dare desecrate Young Miss shall perish."


    Then, she moved and disappeared as she unsheathed her dagger, reappearing behind the demon in an instant.


    Following her movement, countless ck shes of lights appeared around the demon.


    The demon rushing forward with a crazed smile slowed down as he tumbled forward and fell face first. When his body hit the ground, a sickening sound of flesh sshing the ground was heard as chunks of his body tumbled around as if he were a house of bricks crumbling.


    Doriel slowly sheathed her dagger, looking around with a terribly cold gaze. Those obsidian-like eyes were terrifying to the point that people froze under her gaze. After her dagger clicked, she returned behind Yasenia with leisurely steps, rejoining the other forty-nine women with white dresses simr to hers.


    Yasenia bowed elegantly while holding the sides of her skirt,pletely ignoring the death of the Demon. "It is a pleasure to meet you." Then, she straightened her body and spoke meaningfully. "I''m sorry for my maid''s attitude; they can be a bit overprotective. Regardless, I hope we have a pleasant talk."


    The previous confident groups fell as if someone had pped their faces, and many who had shown smiles previously were pressing their lips tightly as they looked at Yasenia seriously.

 Chapter 752: Spirits Nature and Soluna.

    Chapter 752: Spirit''s Nature and Soluna.


    Dyrathos looked at the corpse of the demon with a stunned expression, and then his face twisted as he looked at Yasenia. "SLUT! How dare you kill one of my people in front of my eyes!?"


    Yasenia looked at him with a questioning gaze. "What do you mean? He came to me first."


    Dyrathos shouted as plumes of fire spread around. "Do you think I care!? If you don''t kneel and lick my feet while asking for forgiveness, I''m going to make you wish you were dead!"


    The faces of the maids behind Yasenia fell as they looked coldly at him. Still, none of them moved.


    Yasenia sneered and asked. "What, are you also going toe to me? Demon, don''t treat me like a person who doesn''t know about your race. If I dare do this, it means I have the confidence to face repercussions." Yasenia squinted as she spat with a low tone. "Filthy creature that only thinks of rape and has egos even bigger than us, dragons. If your race didn''t have such a faulty brain, maybe you wouldn''t be assaulted by all the other races as if you were a pest."


    Dyrathos took a step forward, his aura about to burst, but a slender blue hand grabbed him. "Stop embarrassing us."


    The maids who had stealthily moved their hands toward their weapons clicked their tongues in their minds. ''Unlucky.''


    Meanwhile, Dyrathos looked back at the female demon with burning rage ring in his eyes. "Are you going to allow this lizard to walk all over us, Kyril!?"


    Kyril, a female bluish demon with a slender figure, ck hair, eyes, and a pair of curved ram-like horns, spoke coldly. "Dyrathos, that half-bread incubus is not worth your anger." Her eyes locked with Yasenia''s, and she spoke. "Moreover, she wants us to act recklessly."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow and smiled, not hiding it. "Oh? A demon with a brain? Such a rare exception. It''s a shame since I wanted to deal with all of you before the summit."


    Kyril answered without a change of expression. "You can stop with those childish remarks and provocations."


    Yaseniaughed. "Childish? Will you be able to say the same if I treat you like most male demons treat females from other races?"


    One of the other demons shouted, his aura bing turbulent. "How dare you speak like that to Senior Sister!? Do you want to die, reptile!?"


    Yasenia looked at him with disdain. "Pathetic. Do you only have the guts to throw words around? How about you take a step forward and attack me? I pity if you''ve mated with any female. Those women got the bad luck of meeting a ball-less demon. You also probably have Yang deficiency since such a cowardly male Demon is quite a rare sight."


    The male demon only saw red and was ready to pounce, but Kyril''s aura exploded with a ckish wind, spreading massive amounts of Death energy into the surroundings as she looked at Yasenia coldly and restrained the about-to-go-crazy demon. "Dragon. Don''t go too far."


    Unafraid, she continued. "Or what?" Yasenia mocked. "You keep quiet when your ves, oh, I misspoke, when yourpanions talk down other creatures. And yet, when it is their turn, you act like a protective hen. Such fragile egos go well with creatures from your race. Bully the weak and fear the strong. If it weren''t for your seniors whipping your asses each time you got into trouble, I doubt if the Demon race would even exist nowadays."


    Dyrathos spat coldly as he struck a palm toward Yasenia. "Die. [Vulcan Demon Explosion]."


    The sky changed colors as a massive red wave swallowed the sky and rushed toward Yasenia. The strength behind the attack was enough to destroy a mountain range.


    Yasenia didn''t even ce the attack in her eyes as she continued looking at the demons.


    Selena slithered forward and summoned herrge shield. "[Profound ss Fortress]."


    In between the attack and Yasenia, a massive structure appeared,pletely blocking the attack in an explosion that sent all the secondary attacks created by the impact flying into the distance.


    The heavy attack made Selena slide back for tens of meters, stopping only one meter before Yasenia. The redmia''s eyes were a bit more serious as she evaluated the attack. ''Heavy.''


    Yasenia almost didn''t even feel the wind created by his attack, but seeing that Selena couldn''t stand her ground, her eyebrows raised in surprise. ''Is he strong?''


    Selena smiled. ''Don''t worry, young miss. I tackled the attack hastily, so I was unable to keep my bnce. I''m confident in blocking him perfectly next time.''


    Yasenia nodded. ''Then, I''ll continue provoking them.''


    While they spoke, the defensive formation of the city activated, preventing widespread destruction created by therge wave of magma that scattered after hitting Selena''s ss Fortress.


    Yasenia looked at Dyrathos and pped. "Such a beautiful show. How about you do it a few more times? If you amuse me, I might even consider looking at the Demon race with different eyes."


    Kyril asked. "Are you participating in the summit?"


    The dragoness looked at her with a disappointed expression. "And here I thought you had a minimum amount of intelligence. Did you think that I came here with exactly the summit''s quota forpanions to look at the stores of the city?"


    Kyril smiled coldly. "Then, watch your back."


    Yasenia didn''t answer and just smiled. "I really hope you try to attack us before the summit. One lesspetitor will always be a good thing to have Speaking of which, Divines, the demons are attacking a poor and unprotected creature. Are you not going to stop them?"


    Auriel, the white and blue Divine, frowned. "What, are you going to provoke us now, dragon?"


    With a wry smile, Yasenia said. "Do I look like someone who goes provoking at will? I was asking how are you all so patient and unactive when you see a few demons acting wild before your eyes." Then, she added. "You see, it''s my first time seeing your race, so I thought that you would at least intervene at some point to fight your archenemies." Yasenia smiled. "Sadly, I was disappointed."


    Auriel snorted. "If you are seeking death, why should we stop you? We are not your parents."


    Yasenia blinked. "You should help because I''m seeking death by provoking demons, perhaps?"


    Auriel squinted and was about to speak when something suddenly appeared before Yasenia.


    Yasenia saw someone appearing before her before she could realize it, and her pupils constricted as her hands tensed, preparing to tear a life-saving treasure she had prepared beforehand.


    However, the creature that appeared before her didn''t emanate maliciousness, so she didn''t react instantly, looking down at the being that suddenly appeared before her.


    The creature that appeared was an empyrean-looking female spirit made of golden and silver mes. The exotic body wrapped in an enchanting dress that portrayed the Sun and the Moon added to her charm. Furthermore, there was a Sun as her right eye''s pupil and a crescent moon as her other pupil.


    Her entire body radiated the beauty of the firmament.


    "Soluna,e back." A female spirit made out of magma, Embera, called her with a soft tone.


    However, Soluna continued looking at Yasenia, somewhat mesmerized. She spoke, her voice strangely sounding like two women speaking at once but with a pleasant resonance that made that voice weirdly attractive. "Yasenia, what kind of dragon are you?"


    Yasenia looked at the woman more than a head shorter than her with a pondering expression.


    Now that she had rxed from her surprise, she looked closely at her. Yasenia could feel a strange closeness to her, making her confused.


    Still, her mind was calm and clear. ''I feel close? Hm Looking at her form Is she a spirit of the Moon and the Sun?''


    Yasenia rationalized, and knowing that the spirit probably had no bad intentions, she extended her hand forward and patted her with a smile.


    One of the spirit''s faces changed as he shouted. "Dragon, stop! Her body is unstable and can create an explosion when others touch her?"


    Soluna''s eyes widened when she felt Yasenia''s handsnding on her silver and gold hair made out of two different fires. ''Huh? She can touch me?''


    Even the other five spirits wore incredulous expressions, their eyesically widening as Yasenia''s fingers softly passed through Soluna''s hair.


    Yasenia answered her with a smile. "I can''t answer your question because there are a few bad people who haven''t left yet." Yasenia gave a side-eye to the demons. "But I can tell you that we are quitepatible."


    Soluna''s Sun and Moon eyes squinted as she cautiously moved forward, poking Yasenia with a finger. ''I can touch her?''


    When she saw no reaction, she smiled and threw herself forward, hugging the dragoness. ''So nice~. The first person I can touch.''


    Yasenia didn''t feel any malice, so she didn''t dodge. Giving the spirits a friendly nod, she turned toward the other groups and smiled. "Well, it was a fun weing. We''ll speak again during the main event probably."


    Then, she gently pushed Soluna, who was rubbing her face on her chest andughed gently. "See youter, little one."


    Soluna looked at Yasenia''s smile dazedly and saw her fly into the floating ship, followed by the 50 maids.


    Right after, the dragoness manipted therge ship and flew into the Ascending Ocean City toward their amodations. No one stopped her.


    Embera, the magma and fire spirit, turned toward the Demons and warned with a seriousness that her usual cheerful and yful self didn''t have. "We were going to look from the sidelines, but after our princess''s reaction, we will intervene until we discover why she can touch her. Control yourselves."


    Kyril gave the spirits one cold look and turned around, guiding her people into the city.


    Embera ignored her and looked at the longing clearly expressed in Soluna''s eyes with a serious expression. ''How can there exist a creature that can touch the spirit of the Sun and the Moon? Since she represents the purest Yin and Yang, even the slightest touch with foreign energy should make her body react uncontrobly like a chain reaction. And yet, not only did nothing happen, but Soluna''s face was one of purefort and dependence.''


    Free spirits like them were normal creatures that couldn''t really reproduce the normal way, so to increase their numbers, they either found ces with extreme concentrations of energies and meditated there to create new "free" spirits, or they were naturally born in ces with high concentrations of the attributes.


    That''s why spirits with opposing attributes couldn''t usually be born. Natural ces where opposing energies resided in a non-chaotic way were so rare that even in the event of a spirit being born, they would die almost instantly because of the conflicting nature in their bodies.


    Only Natural Treasures had a chance of maintaining a semnce of a form.


    Speaking of which, the difference between a spirit and a Natural Treasure was the time for their birth and the concentration level of the energies. A spirit could be born in 10 to 10,000 years, and the ces where they appeared were not as concentrated as the ones where Natural Treasures appeared.


    Usually, the ce where a Natural Treasure was born was filled with many spirits born from that concentration of energies guarding it.


    If a spirit was a concentrated drop of an element with a consciousness, a Natural Treasure was an ocean without a clear mind of its own. The reason they didn''t have clear minds was that thoughts would hinder the growth of a Natural Treasure.


    They were supposed to be the "essence" of an attribute. Sapient intelligence was not something that would allow a Natural Treasure to understand the profoundws of the Universe better and grow.


    Naturally, Spirits could also be extremely strong by cultivating from a "drop" to an "ocean," but it took absurd amounts of time.


    Valeria was such a spirit.


    Refined from one of the first concentrated spots of Life energy, Valeria grew to be something akin to a Queen for spirits. That''s why she canmunicate with Natural Treasures, as she did back in the Secret Realm with the Heaven-Born Earth Core.


    Why was all of this important? Well, Soluna''s existence should have been impossible to manifest as a spirit, but it did.


    As with many things, she was an "exception."


    A one of a kind. So, the spirits treated her respectfully, even calling her "princess" when she wasn''t a real princess.


    However, Soluna was rtively young, and she had yet to grow and find a ce to increase her strength. Even if Soluna was born as a Fifth Realm creature, meaning that at birth, she had the strength of a Dantian Spiritualization Realm creature, she had not grown since then.


    Still, Embera, as well as the other spirits, realized something when Soluna came into contact with Yasenia. Their vision and energy maniption were exceptional as spirits, so they saw Soluna absorbing the "extra" energy Yasenia released.


    Embera thought about that, and a rush of excitement hit her. ''If what I''m thinking is correct, we must protect that dragon at all costs.''


    "Soluna, we are entering the city."


    Soluna looked at Embera with her exotic Moon and Sun eyes. "Can I meet with Yaseniater?"


    Embera smiled softly. "Of course."


    Soluna fiddled with her fingers shyly. "D-Do you think we will be a nuisance? I don''t want to upset her"


    Embera and the other five spirits chuckled. "Don''t worry, Soluna. I''m sure she will be delighted to speak with you again."


    Soluna''s Sun and Moon in her eyes glowed softly. "Really?"


    The other spirits nodded with confidence. "With how cute our Soluna is, how could that lizard-."


    Soluna interrupted without a change of expression. "Yasenia."


    The Earth spirit blinked. "Yes?"


    Soluna''s smile widened, creating a strangely suffocating atmosphere around her. "Yasenia. That''s her name. Do not call her ''lizard.''"


    The spirit that was speaking stuttered. "Y-Yes!"


    Soluna''s tense aura rxed, and she hummed. "I hope I can see her soon~."


    The other five spirits felt their equivalent of cold sweat falling through their backs. ''T-That was scary.''


    Even if Soluna was just in the first level of the Fifth Realm, her strength was not to be underestimated.


    Meanwhile, inside Soluna''s head, Yasenia''s gentle smile repeated constantly, making her look at the sky dreamily.

 Chapter 753: Cuddling With Cecile and Kali. (R-18)

    Chapter 753: Cuddling With Cecile and Kali. (R-18)


    Arriving at their lodgings, Yasenia set up everyone in their rooms and called the formation masters. "Time to work. We knew about which house we would have and how big it would be. So, the only thing left to do is set up the formation we nned previously." Yasenia looked at them and smiled. "However, do not activate the shield, but just the secondary defensive response."


    Angel, who was sitting on herp, asked while looking up at her. "Why?"


    Yasenia smiled and leaned down to give her a kiss. "Well, there is a small chance the demonse to bother us. I want to capture them using the illusion formation."


    The defensive formation they nned had four barriers. The first was amon outer shield, the second was an illusion that would make the intruders think they''d managed to break through, the third was a suppressing formation, and the final line of defense was an attack formation that attacked every creature registered as an enemy with countless arrows.


    The first barrier was to deter weak cultivators who might want to try their luck. The second and third barriers were created with the intention of capturing the intruders. However, if all failed, the fourth was a killing formation. After all, if their previous efforts to capture them were ineffective, it meant that the intruders had a certain level of strength and needed to be taken seriously.


    The mansion they were in wasrge enough to house all 400+ people in Yasenia''s group. Plenty of these mansions in arge residential area were specially prepared for this asion. Courtesy of the Mermaid Race, the sects only had to pay 10 wless Parus. The price of a peak-level Earth Ranked treasure.


    Yasenia was generous since the Mermaid Race were considered allies and shared a formation core that could be deployed to increase the density of water energy in arge area. A treasure that was estimated to cost between 100,000 to 1,000,000 wless Parus, depending on the increase in energy concentration.


    It took Angel about four days of work to make, showing how genuinely profitable it was to have mastery in a profession.


    While it was time-consuming, the reason Yasenia never stopped learning the Spiritual Professions was because they had value everywhere. Knowledge of that kind would always be weed, assuring our dragoness that she would be able to live wherever.


    With everything sorted out, the formation masters of the group, about eight cultivators excluding Angel, Tatyana, and the maids with formation expertise, got to work.


    Because it was a defensive formation, Tatyana, Selena, and Angel acted as supervisors, but other than that, they didn''t touch the process. It was an excellent opportunity to hone the skills of the sect''s formation masters.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia decided to call Cecile and Kali about a very important matter.


    Kali and Cecile arrived and saw Yasenianguidly sitting on a sofa in a private room.


    Kali asked, curious. "What''s the matter, Yasenia?"


    Cecileughed a bit, already knowing why Yasenia called and stepped forward while exining to Kali. "She wants to cuddle with us."


    Kali blinked twice and then saw a spark of anticipation in Yasenia''s rxed golden eyes, making her burst intoughter. "Sure, sure. Let''s cuddle together."


    Yasenia smiled and opened her arms, and Cecile and Kali sat by her sides and hugged her back. With both women in her arms, Yasenia sighed, contented, and tightened her arms.


    Their tails moved and entangled with each other. Yasenia snorted infort as Kali''s fluffy tail and Cecile''s soft feathers coiled around her dragon tail while they shared body heat.


    Kali raised her face and kissed Yasenia''s earlobe, making Yasenia squirm a bit. "Honey, that tickles."


    Kali smiled. "Oh? It does? Then I should do it a bit more~."


    Without waiting for Yasenia to react, she used her lips to softly caress Yasenia''s ear, making the dragoness melt and purrfortably.


    The vibrations of her throat spread through their body as the low and otherwise menacing growl caressed their ears.


    Cecileughed with her eyes, and a mischievous light shed in her usually icy blue eyes. She started kissing her neck, but one of her hands sneaked down Yasenia''s perfect belly and went into her skirt.


    Yasenia''s pupils expanded, and she gasped when the cool and soft hand of her sweetheart wrapped around her limp member. The dragoness looked at Cecile with puzzled eyes. "N-Now?"


    Cecile lifted her silvery eyebrow, her icy blue eyes showing tenderness and yfulness. "No?"


    Her hand expertly coiled around Yasenia''s hardening shaft, moving up and down in tantalizing motions, making Yasenia swallow her words.


    Kali''s green eyes shone with shyness, but her lust won over her shyness, and she also moved her hand into Yasenia''s skirt, further below Cecile''s hand, andnded on the warm and soft lower lips.


    Yasneia''s waist jumped as a heavenly moan escaped her lips. "Ah~."


    Cecile and Kali felt their hearts skip a beat. When Yasenia moaned, it felt as if it resonated with their souls, making them feel aroused. Her voice was charming and alluring to that degree. Plus, adding their soul connection made them feel their blood rushing down as moistness began involuntarily building between their thighs.


    Slowly but surely, Cecile felt Yasenia''s dick going full mast, pushing the skirt upward for all the impressive length of her member.


    Kali looked at therge upward bulge andughed softly as she felt the dragoness''s vulva moisten between her fingers. "I''m always impressed that I can take that in~."


    She had begun feeling the slimy fluids that Yasenia''s vagina secreted, and her middle finger parted thebia to caress the insides.


    Yasenia moaned. "Ah, Ah! Mmm~."


    Yasenia leaned toward Kali and captured her scarred lips, making the fox''s three tails wag as her fingers explored between Yasenia''s folds more eagerly.


    Meanwhile, Cecile licked Yasenia''s neck, tasting the sweet and addicting sweat that her skin was beginning to produce.


    The scent flying around made the Fox and Phoenix feel a tingling in their stomach as their uterus throbbed. Once the mating scent of the dragoness tickled their olfactory sense, their brains couldn''t help but activate all their sexual receptors, preparing their bodies to wee their lover.


    However, they didn''t stop their slow and seductive movement and continued caressing Yasenia''s genitals. They wanted to give Yasenia pleasure this time. Yasenia sighed, her voice dripping with seductive charm while the two hands caressed her weak points. "Oh~, feels so good."


    Cecile''s cool and soft hand went up and down her penis, caressing the tendons and ns with expertise and spreading a tingling sensation throughout her body. Then, Kali''s elegant, long fingers gently parted her moist flower and dug inside her opening, touching the outer part of her vagina.


    The dragoness lowered her hands and ced them on Kali''s and Cecile''s stomachs, making soothing and gentle circr motions while pressing down in the womb area whenever she passed over it.


    The Fox and Phoenix women gasped as the throbbing in their uterus became more intense, thanks to Yasneia''s loving caresses.


    They loved that in these situations, instead of focusing on their breasts, ass, or vulva, Yasenia gently touched other ces like their navel area and lower back or gently scratched their scalp.


    The tenderness in those movements made them feel as if a jar of honey had spilled in their hearts, and they began kissing Yasenia''s neck, shoulders, and face with entranced eyes.


    While their dragoness didn''t touch any innately erogenous zones, the mental satisfaction and pleasure they received were hundreds of times better than beastly pleasure.


    Kali kissed her neck and moaned when Yasneia''s fingers pressed down on her womb with tenderness and desire. "I love you, Yasenia. Mmm~."


    After receiving so much love from the dragoness, Kali''s memories of that nightmarish time were so fuzzy that she almost forgot about them. If it weren''t for the scars around her body, she would''ve probably not cared anymore about her revenge.


    Of course, even if Kali herself didn''t care, Yasenia would never forget.


    Meanwhile, Cecile was almost purring as she sniffed, licked, kissed, and rubbed herself on the dragoness, spreading her own scent possessively. Her wings behind her created a rustling sound as they pped in happiness while her three phoenix tails tenderly coiled around Yasenia and moved across its entire length, sometimes bumping with Kali''s tails, which were doing the same.


    At the same time, Yasenia felt the pleasure building up and warned. "I-I''m almost there. Ah!"


    Cecile''s blue eyes shed as her free hand moved the skirt down, revealing the precum-soaked, glistening,rge penis, and she leaned down. Yasenia couldn''t see well because herrge breasts obstructed her vision.


    Still, her waist jumped upward when Cecile''s lips wrapped around her penis, adding a feeling of moistness and warmth. The sensations that built thanks to Kali''s fingering and Cecile''s handjob climbed up her spine, exploding like fireworks in her brain.


    Cecile felt the wide head of the penis swelling even further, making her jaw hurt a bit, and then a stream of thick and delicious semen poured into her mouth with a twitch of the dragon''s penis.


    The hard-to-swallow thick fluid spread its deep vor that made her brain''s neurons fire around her mouth, making Cecile''s waist tremble as her vagina sprayed fluids in a sensory orgasm.


    Cecile felt as if her body was ustomed to cum whenever the savory and powerful semen entered her body. Each twitch of the dragoness''s dick spurted a thick stream of semen, which forced Cecile to gulp down a few times to swallow everything without spilling.


    Simultaneously, Kali''s index finger, which was gently caressing Yasenia''s vagina''s entrance, felt the walls mp down like a vice, squirming around her finger as if they were alive, making Kali''s heart-rate increase at the sensual feeling. ''My~, her insides are trying to milk my finger~.''


    Other than the sensual pleasure, Kali felt a stream of transparent and sweet-smelling liquid hitting her hand as Yasenia moaned and squirted. The sudden increase in the scent concentration made Kali''s nostrils widen as she took in a deep breath and moaned. ''Her scent is against the rules~.''


    Dazed because of the stimting scent, she took out her finger and hand and lifted it, looking at the dripping fluids, and then she couldn''t help herself and started licking her fingers.


    Her fox tails wagged as the vor of Yasenia''s squirt filled her taste and olfactory senses, making her eyes blurry with arousal.


    Yasenia stopped orgasming, and seeing the fox and phoenix licking her fluids with such enraptured expressions, she decided that whoever was able to stop themselves in this situation wasn''t a living creature.


    Her initial desire was to cuddle calmly, but things had escted, and she had no intention of stopping it. Using one hand to caress Cecile''s hair and scalp, Yasenia asked. "Sweetheart, do you mind if we do it together today?"


    Cecile licked Yasenia''s ns as if it were ice cream while looking up and got thoughtful.


    Meanwhile, Kali gulped as she looked at Cecile. Of all of them, Cecile was the one closest to the definition of "Peerless Beauty." Her face was sculpted like a goddess as her tinum-blonde hair and icy blue eyes entuated her aloofness and elegance.


    In terms of "pure" beauty, Cecile bested everyone in their group. Of course, this didn''t mean that Yasenia or Tatyana lost to her, but their beauty was more centered on seductiveness for the former and imperialness for thetter. Meanwhile, Cecile was more of a "perfect" beauty.


    Therefore, seeing that peerless beauty licking Yasenia''s dick with enraptured eyes and her usual stern facial features rxed as she tenderly looked at Yasenia was lethal.


    The melted face of the aloof Moon Phoenix could ignite a strange primal desire and urge on anyone who ced their eyes on her. Moreover, her submissiveness, when rubbing against the palm caressing the top of her head, added ayer of cuteness that made Kali swallow her saliva.


    However, Kali knew that Cecile was against doing the act together, so she smiled and spoke. "Let''s do it one by one, Yasenia. Go with Cecile first, ande to meter."


    Cecile blinked and looked at Kali, not stopping licking the delicious dick in her mouth. "Hm I don''t mind for today."


    Yasenia and Kali looked down with surprise. Cecile stopped licking and used her hand to slowly pump Yasenia''s penis as she rubbed her face and nose on the hard member. "Kali was a good friend. I don''t mind. But" Cecile looked at Kali and smiled seductively as she licked the precum that built up on the top. "I''m very greedy during intercourse."


    Kali coughed with a blush. ''W-Why is she so seductive?!''


    Then, she stuttered. "I-I don''t mind."


    Kali thought to herself. ''I think that seeing the two of them having sex would be enough to make me orgasm until I go stupid, so I don''t really mind.''


    Because Kali''s first time happened by constantly seeing Angel getting dominated by Yasenia, she considerably liked seeing Yasenia dominate the other girls. It gave her an immoral feeling of arousal that only Yasenia knew about.


    That''s why Angel and Kali had nights together with Yasenia quite often. One liked being seen, and the other liked seeing. Yasenia knew it, so she satisfied them both from time to time by making love to Angel until the little girl couldn''t think of anything else but the member plowing her in front of the fox.


    By the time she got done with Angel, Kali, more often than not, was masturbating with a melted expression. Naturally, after that, Yasenia always had pampering sex with Kali until the fox melted in her arms because of the love radiating from the dragoness.


    Cecile blinked twice, looking at Kali with confusion. "Really? You don''t mind? I''m not lying when I say that because of my instincts, I get extremely possessive with Yasenia. I might even involuntarily push you away."


    Kali continued nodding with two red clouds on her cheeks. "I can wait at those times for Yasenia to finish with you. Even then, it''s not like we can satisfy her lust with just the two of us. I''ll eventually have my turn."


    Cecile found it reasonable, even if she couldn''t understand the ability not to want to monopolize Yasenia during sex. Our Phoenix was a very possessive girl, after all. "Well, after practicing Body Cultivation, her stamina had taken another leap. So, that''s the truth. Sure, let''s do it."


    All of them had an increase in stamina, but for Yasenia, who was using the [Celestial Cosmos Body Refinement] learned in the Ethereal Soul Realm, the effects were much stronger. That skill increased the dragoness''s bodily strength a notch higher than the others by using a lot of resources to temper her body.


    During this conversation, Yasenia didn''t intervene and allowed them to choose and speak with each other. While she was the "head" of the harem, she was of the opinion that she should allow her girls to speak about these things instead of imposing anything on them. Her only "order" rted to sexual intercourse was her prohibition of intimacy without her being there.


    Yasenia had more than enough stamina to satisfy everyone, even if she went one-on-one with all of them. Which was another of the reasons she was personally reluctant to increase her harem.


    The dragoness preferred having overflowing stamina after a night session over being able to satisfy herselfpletely. The reason was that if thetter happened, it meant that someone in the harem was not satisfied. This was currently the case with Tatyana, but it was something the dragoness could do nothing about yet.


    Having a harem when you couldn''t satisfy their emotional and sexual needs was something the dragoness found loathing. After all, a harem like that was built for the pleasure of the harem head, not to create a harmonious family.


    Being the head of the harem meant that you needed to be much more responsible for your lovers than in a normal rtionship. Those who didn''t do so were just selfish bastards who treated their lovers like glorified sexual toys.


    While thinking of all of this, Yasenia realized that they chose to try having sex together today, and both of them were looking at her, asking with their eyes what Yasenia thought about.

 Chapter 754: Making Love with Cecile and Kali. (R-18)

    Chapter 754: Making Love with Cecile and Kali. (R-18)


    Cecile and Kali looked at her, and the Phoenix asked. "What do you think, my love?"


    The dragoness smiled gently and caressed their heads, her fingers passing through their hair. "If that''s what you want, we can try." Then, she looked at them with serious eyes. "However, if any of you feels ufortable, you must tell me. Okay? We can talk during the session and change things as we go until you both are satisfied. Remember, you two are always my priority."


    Kali and Cecile blushed a bit andughed happily, jumping on her as they inserted energy in the sofa to make the back reclinable.


    Yasenia got talked down to aying position, the backrest falling back with her. The smiling and happy smile tickled Yasenia''s heart, making herugh. "Let''s get undressed first, shall we?"


    First, Kali and Cecile worked together and began stripping Yasenia''s dress. It was not that difficult, and because Yasenia''s dress had the function of helping her fix her breasts, Yasenia didn''t wear a bra. When the dress got lowered, Yasenia''s voluminous breasts bounced up and down, showing a gravity-defying feat that made Kali and Cecile gulp.


    The perfect shape and pink nipples attracted their sight, making them blush and want to lick them. They looked so sweet and attractive.


    Yasenia saw their eyes and sensually grabbed her own breasts, squeezing them gently. Kali and Cecile saw the hidden pores around Yasenia''s nipples opening and leaking a white, milky substance. The drops slid through the pink nipple, staining the are, and following therge curve as it fell across Yasenia''s sensual belly.


    They swallowed at the same time, feeling their throat dry, and their desires got pushed further when Yasenia asked in a low and seductive tone. "Are you thirsty? You can drink-Aahn~."


    Both of them forgot about the other as they leaned down and trapped one nipple each. The dragoness''s back arched, emphasizing her voluminous chest as she felt the milk leaving her breasts. Her fingers gently continued their slow head massage, caressing their scalp as their tongues and throats sang with delight at the delicious vor of the dragon woman''s breast milk that fell into their stomach.


    While both of them closed their eyes and buried their faces in Yasenia''s breasts, the dragoness used her energy to strip them down, simrly storing her own dress. In no longer than a few seconds, the clothes of the three women disappeared, revealing their bodies.


    Kali''s and Cecile''s eyes opened, and they crossed gazes with each other. A surge of embarrassment appeared inside their eyes when they saw the other person sucking Yasenia''s breast like a baby. The sight of their cheeks puckering was quite shameful.


    They stopped and lifted their heads, hearing Yasenia ask with a teasing tone. "Are you full? There is some milk left~."


    Their faces burned hotter, but when their eyes looked down and saw each other naked bodies, they paused.


    Kali couldn''t help but be drawn to Cecile''s wless body. ''Wow.''


    A perfectly slender body with unblemished white skin. The whiteness was not the usual rosy whiteness; it was white-white, but it didn''te as unhealthy. The glossiness of her skin, the perfect body proportions of her slender build, the pink nipples and rosy cheeks because of arousal, and the silver wings and hair that draped over her body all coalesced into a goddess-like woman.


    Even when they were naked, feeling lust for Cecile was difficult for Kali, as only feelings of admiration and appreciation appeared in Kali''s mind. She was utterly dazed at Cecile''s immacte beauty. ''She is so beautiful.''


    Meanwhile, Cecile also looked at Kali. At first, she was surprised when she realized that Kali was far more voluptuous than she initially thought. Kali''s clothes did a good job of hiding her curves. While she was not at Yasenia''s level, she easily won second ce in their group. Angel had very big breasts for her height, but her hips were a bit small in proportion.


    Kali had a perfect hourss figure that, now that they were lying down highlighted therge breasts, slim and stic waist, and mermaid-like hips and legs.


    Still, even with such a beautiful body, Cecile couldn''t help but feel a pang of pity.


    The skin was marred with countless big and small scars crisscrossing everywhere. While the skin where scars didn''t pass through had a healthy color, overall, it was a heartbreaking sight. The gentle and mature beauty that Kali''s natural appearance would create was now a tragic one. ''So many scars.''


    In the cultivation world, where even a small scar on the face was considered as being deformed for many because of the innate search for perfection that cultivators aimed at, Kali would be considered a "monster" by 99% of the poption.


    However, even after this, remembering how Kali smiled andughed with them in their everyday life, the Phoenix couldn''t help but look at Yasenia with dripping love and appreciation.


    The previous gloomy and terrified woman she had interacted with had now bloomed into a lovely and caring flower by being showered in gentle and nurturing love. She could walk around in their house and even outside without a veil, she could speak with people outside without feeling fear, she radiated confidence when facing her enemies, and she could confidently ept Yasenia''s love and live her best life with arge smile on her face.


    Cecile felt sincere admiration for both Kali and Yasenia.


    Although they''ve bathed together in the past, this was the first time they took their time to look at each other, and both of them thought that they were like two separate faces of a single coin.


    A wless, elegant beauty.


    A scarred, mature beauty.


    Yasenia saw their gazes and smiled, pulling both her girls into her arms and turning her head to kiss Kali deeply.


    Cecile saw Kali''s facial expression melting as the scarred lips parted to wee Yasenia''s long tongue and met with Yasenia''s soft and seductive lips without hesitation.


    Although it was an everyday sight, the situation they were in made the imagery even more beautiful. A woman who could be considered the "most beautiful" unhesitantly showering a woman considered a "monster" by almost everyone with sincere love was a lovely sight.


    Yasenia stopped her kiss and looked at Cecile with a gentle smile. "Sweetheart,e here."


    Cecile moved upward and gave Yasenia a deep kiss full of love.


    Since they were going to go all the way, Yasenia''s hands gently slithered down their bodies, and her arms wrapped around their waist so that her fingers gently slid through the pelvis area, reaching their plump mounds between their legs.


    "Ahn~."


    "Mmm~."


    While exchanging kisses with both of them, Yasenia tenderly aroused her two dears with slow but deep finger movements. Her long and elegant fingers pressed on the softbia, moving it in circles not to carry pleasure but to warm them up.


    Cecile and Kali opened their legs infort to allow Yasenia''s fingers to dig deeper. The vulva massage was soforting that they almost began purring infort.


    Soon, the fingers started creating a wet sound that apanied the moist kisses shared above.


    Yasenia asked between kisses. "Who wants to go first, dears?"


    Kali muttered shyly, her verdant green eyes looking slightly moist. "I-I want to see."


    Cecile chuckled a bit and moved her legs and body, straddling Yasenia while looking down with seductive eyes. "Sure. I''ll show you, then."


    Looking at the peerlessly beautiful woman spreading her legs while herrge silver wings extended behind her made Kali gulp. The word beautiful repeated in her mind all the time in pure admiration.


    Cecile used her hand to move Yasenia''s dick and opened herbia with the wide ns. The head of the penis parted the lower lips, and Ceicle''s body shuddered at the pleasant sensation, her vagina discharging a small stream of viscous fluids that smeared Yasenia''s dick.


    She didn''t insert as she moved the dick up and down, making the tip caress her clitoris as it got moistened by a mix of precum and vaginal fluids. Kali blushed at the gushing vagina and asked in a whisper. "A- Am I like that?"


    Yaseniaughed lowly and whispered. "No, you release more."


    Kali''s fox ears twitched as her three fox tails entangled in embarrassment.


    Cecile released a trembling sigh, moving her waist back and forth. "Ha~, I think that I could orgasm by doing just this."


    Yasenia smiled and moved her tail stealthy, looping around Kali''s back and slithering between her thighs. Then, she mimicked Cecile''s movements.


    Kali''s waist jumped at first, and then her face flushed. Since her eyes were locked on Cecile''s and Yasenia''s genitals, she realized that Yasenia was mimicking the movements with her tail, which made it strangely arousing. It felt as if she was feeling how Yasenia was having sex with another woman.


    Cecile, satisfied at the slow rubbing, began lowering her waist, and Kali saw and felt, thanks to the tail, how Cecile''s plump lips surrounded Yasenia''s wide ns and slowly swallowed it. Cecile and Kali groaned when their vaginal entrance widened, and their insides began to be filled with the dragoness''s impressive girth.


    "Oh~, so nice."


    "Mmm~."


    The phoenix ced her hands on Yasenia''s soft stomach, looking at how her fingers slightly sank into her lover''s seductive flesh until they touched the solid mass of muscles below the fattyyer, and her vaginal clenched. ''This kind of body goes against the rules!''


    Her back twitched a bit in a mini orgasm. Kali moaned in surprise as the tail vibrated to mimic the feeling of Cecile''s vagina''s small convulsion.


    Savoring every inch that dug deep inside her, Cecile''s waist descended until herbia kissed Yasenia''s pelvis, hiding therge dick inside her up until the root.


    Kali and Cecile moaned simultaneously when Yasenia kissed their cervix and pushed against it, lifting their womb and very slightly opening their cervix. "Oh!"


    The feeling of an almost womb pration was exciting, making their bodies heat up.


    With her body prepared, Cecile began rotating and moving her waist in seductive motions. Cecile''s perfect body undted as she moved her waist up, down, back, forth, and sideways. It looked as if she was dancing, and pleasure moans escaped her mouth. "Hang, mmm~. Ah!"


    Kali''s eyes rolled in pleasure as moans escaped her throat. The tail moved inside her vagina, mimicking Cecile''s movements which allowed the penis and tail to scrap the vaginal wrinkles in a very stimting way.


    Instead of deep pration, it felt as if the Yasenia were massaging the deep tissue in their flesh cave. The multitude of bundles of nerves constantly sent signals of pleasure across the two women''s bodies, making their eyes be hazy as their faces became ck.


    Moreover, because of Kali''s tight and small vaginal entrance, Yasenia usually refrained from exaggerated pistoning movements, focusing more on scraping the insides. So, Kali was very sensitive to this kind of "inside" movement.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    Kali and Cecile moaned as their tight pussy was lovingly fucked by the tail mimicking Cecile''s waist movements. Utterly aroused, the fox turned her head without breaking eye contact with the meeting point between Yasenia''s and Cecile''s genitals, and she began licking and kissing the dragoness''s body.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia also began leaking moans as Cecile''s vagina tightened and trembled, stimting her shaft, and Kali''s flesh mped down and spasmed as a multitude of small orgasms urred in them.


    Cecile and Kali were involuntarily milking Yasenia''s dick because of their orgasms, making Yasenia groan in delight and pleasure.


    Yasenia''s hand, which had been constantly moving around Kali''s spreadbia, moved upward and slowly caressed her clitoris. Like a bolt of lightning hitting her, Kali''s body tensed, and her eyes rolled at the sudden increase in the pleasurable signals.


    The continuous small orgasms stacked one after another in a massive burst of pleasure that made her nervous system flicker with pure waves of pleasure.


    "OHH!"


    Kali''s back arched as a gush of squirt shot forward and hit Yasenia''s thigh. Kali was lying sideways by the dragoness''s side, so the forward spry hit Yasenia''s leg, letting the dragoness know about her Fox''s deep orgasm.


    Feeling her honey''s climax, the dragoness used her other arm to grab Cecile''s waist, and with a smile, she bent her legs as support and began pounding upward.


    Pah!


    The first thrust pushed against Cecile''s womb, making her blue eyes roll upward and her body fall forward. Her head snugglynded between Yasenia''srge breasts, and then her hole was assaulted.


    Pah! Pah! Pah!


    The sound of flesh against flesh colliding was apanied by the squelching sound of their soaked genitals and Cecile''s and Kali''s melodic moans.


    "AH! AH! AH! AH!"


    "OHHH! OH!!"


    Kali and Cecile felt the members inside them move quicker than before, aiming for the weak points in their pussies, making their brains melt in pleasure as they both began moaning in delight.


    Lost in the passionate and loving pleasure, they began licking, kissing, and sniffing their skillful lover. It didn''t pass long until they felt both members swelling, warning them of the imminent release.


    Their bodies heated up further even while they were almost constantly orgasming. Their brains lit up, and blood flowed toward their lower bodies as their uterus''s cervix rxed, prepared to swallow the wave of semen that was soon to arrive.


    Yasenia moaned as the bodies of her lovers did everything in their strength to milk her as they prepared to ept her release.


    With a powerful thrust, her tail forward as much as she could, piercing deep when all the pleasure climbed up her spine and burst into her mind.


    Yasenia moaned. "I''m cumming!"


    Kali and Cecile felt the swollen members twitch and release a thick wave of semen that filled their wombs. Their bodies exploded with a monstrous wave of pleasure that coursed like electricity through their nerves up to their brains.


    Their eyes rolled up as their bodies began spasming in pleasure. Kali moaned throatily as the powerful Yang energy caused havoc in her womb. "AH! I''m cumming! I''m cumming! AH! AH! AH! I''m cumming again!"


    Cecile was not any better as her throaty moans got swallowed by her burying her face in Yasenia''srge breasts. "OHH!! So good! So good! Your cum feels so good! So hot inside! OH!"


    The dragoness sighed infort while releasing deep inside as her dears squirted all over her, and she filled them enough to make semen leak even before she took out her shafts.

 Chapter 755: Loving Fox and Phoenix. Maids strength and Cultivation Techniques (R-18)

    Chapter 755: Loving Fox and Phoenix. Maid''s strength and Cultivation Techniques (R-18)


    Kali and Cecile stopped trembling after being filled and moved upward,nding kisses on Yasenia''s face, neck, and upper body.


    The dragoness felt their hot insides wrapping around her after she released her load. "Good?"


    Kali muttered while the tail gently stirred her insides. "Yes, I feel so warm~."


    Cecile sighed as she moved her waist in circles. "My body is still trembling with pleasure."


    However, Cecile soon began to move again, and so the tail followed her movements. Yasenia''srge penis moved back, scraping the wrinkles inside Cecile''s vagina, which made Kali feel the same, thanks to the tail.


    Kali''s rxed eyes widened as her sensitive pussy was starting to get stroked again. "O-Oh, wait, I''m still sensitive!" But Cecile didn''t wait, and her waist got to work again, moving up and down as her upper body rested on Yasenia''s torso.


    Kali squirmed and moaned. "AH! AH! AH!" The sensitive genitals sent waves of pleasure to her brain, and her pussy began squirting fluids in a surprise orgasm. "OH! OH! OH!"


    Cecile''s lips arched as she saw Kali''s green eyes rolling and the chestnut-colored hair stuck to her sweaty face. Cecile moaned and spoke. "Since you want to experience what I experience, prepare yourself~."


    Then, Cecile''s waist elerated further as she began pistoning like crazy and fucking herself with wild abandon. Her body gushed water to lubricate their connected parts, and each time, it made Cecile feel a climax.


    Cecile''s mouth ckened as saliva began dripping because of the continuous orgasms, but she didn''t stop her waist for a second.


    Yasenia also moaned as Kali''s and Cecile''s pussies convulsed like hungry mouths as if they were trying to milk the soul out of her. Her penis and tail melted in pleasure, making the feeling of orgasm rise quickly.


    Kali trembled and hugged Yasenia tightly as her pussy became a fountain that squirted fluids each time the tail went out, and her moans echoed in the room. "I''m cumming! Oh, again, again! I''m Cumming again! I can''t stop! I can''t stop! Yasenia, Yasenia, Yasenia! I-I''m, oh no, I can''t hold it in! I''m cumming!!!"


    The orgasms made Kali lose control of her waist muscles, and her dder loosened, releasing a stream of liquid as the tail continued to fuck her. Kali''s body spasmed in pleasure but couldn''t vocalize it because Yasenia'' swallowed her mouth in a tongue-deep kiss.


    Yasenia felt a warm liquid hitting her leg as Kali''s green eyes rolled in pleasure, and her tongue moved around, greedily swallowing her saliva, but her tail didn''t stop squelching inside Kali''s pussy.


    Meanwhile, Cecile''s drool had already started pooling on Yasenia''s breasts as the dragoness started taking an active role and moving her waist upward.


    The thrusts reached her womb and pushed it, forcing the cervix to widen. Cecile''s melted icy blue eyes widened as she realized the aim of her lover, and it wasn''t long before the constant poking managed to open herst line of defense. "Ah! Womb! You are inside my womb! Oh, yes, yes, yes! Fuck my womb, fuck my womb!"


    Cecile''s body spasmed in pleasure as Yasenia''s dick stirred her insides.


    Yasenia sped up, and not holding back the sensations, she reached an orgasm. "Get filled!"


    After one powerful thrust, both members dug as deep as possible and began releasing another discharge. The jet of semen pushed against the uterine walls, making Kali''s and Cecile''s lips arch in a deranged manner as their entire faces loosened in pleasure.


    After the powerful wave of pleasure that rocked Kali''s and Cecile''s minds, the Fox couldn''t hold on, and she fell limp on the bed.


    Yaseniaughed a bit, kissing Kali''s ck mouth as she took out her tail from her pussy. A gush of white semen flowed out, staining the sofa and creating a small puddle. "Sweetheart~, now it''s your turn."


    Yasenia pushed Cecile sideways, quickly repositioning and cing the Phoenix woman under her.


    While Cecile relished in the afterglow, she was surprised at the sudden change in position, and then she saw how Yasenia took her legs and ced them on her shoulders. As Yasenia leaned forward, Cecile was basically folded in half, her pussy and asshole vulnerably facing toward the ceiling.


    The Phoenix woman gulped when she saw the predatory smile on her lover''s face. This position was not only arousing for her own vulnerability, but Yasenia''srge breasts dangled right above hers, making them push against each other and making Cecile feel her own breasts almost melt in the unrivaled softness.


    Then, using her own semen as lubrication, both the tail and penis lodged into Cecile''s two holes. "Let''s have fun, Sweetheart~."


    Cecile''s eyes widened as Yasenia began double-prating her in the mating press position. "So deep! Oh heaven! More, more! Yasenia, Yasenia, Yasenia!!"


    Yasenia pressed Cecile under her body and started to fuck her in earnest while kissing her mouth.


    Kali came back to her senses a few momentster, her ears flickering as melodious moans entered her ears. ''Huh?''


    Looking sideways at the loud moansing that way, her eyes widened slightly as the phoenix was utterly dominated by the dragon and plowed helplessly.


    Her legs were up in the air, flopping limply as liquid constantly gushed from their connected parts, and Yasenia''srge penis and tail dug both of the Phoenix holes relentlessly. "Ah! Ah! Yasenia! Yasenia! OH!!!"


    The pleasant cries of the Phoenix filled the room, apanied by the lustful squelching sounds of therge penis and tail digging into the flower of the helpless woman.


    Kali moved her hand to her pussy and began using the leaking semen as lubrication to masturbate. Her throat felt dry, so she swallowed, and her heart pounded.


    The sight of the previously aloof and beautiful woman helplessly falling for the carnal pleasure delivered by her lover was very stimting. The second her fingers touched her pussy, Kali felt her own fluids leaking, making her elerate her masturbation.


    Kali realized that even when their waist moved quite frantically, their mouths and hands tenderly caressed each other, showing a deep bond of love and trust. Their breasts pressed against each other, deforming in a beautiful dance created by their bouncing motions. Their hands entangled on each other''s backs, and while the Phoenix was moaning freely, Yasenia''s lips tenderly kissed her mate''s neck, face, eyes, eyebrows, and lips.


    Inside the frantic mating, there was an unmistakableyer of love.


    Even without a connection with Cecile, she could feel the intense satisfaction and loveing from her.


    After a while, Kali saw Yasenia doing a powerful downward thrust, and Kali quickly rubbed her own clitoris, entering an orgasm at the same time as Yasenia filled the womb and back hole of the phoenix.


    Yasenia let Cecile go, making the woman fall limp with her legs spread open, and Kali saw the dragon''s eyes shift toward her.


    The growing smile as Yasenia used her hands to push her wet, long ck hair backward made her waist twitch as her uterus throbbed again.


    What followed was the Fox''s awaited moment, the pampering love-making session in which she helplessly melted as loving words filled her ears and hot semen filled her womb again and again until she fainted like her otherpanion.


    Kali was buried below her lover''s soft body as her hard dick dug into her, gently exploring her tight vagina. The first thrust was done slowly to allow her small hole to spread around the ns, and when they became one, Yasenia began moving her waist in long and slow tantalizing motions. Kali''s eyes got lost in tenderness as Yasenia kissed, pampered, and caressed her body.


    It took about 30 more minutes to extract all of Kali''s Yin energy and make her faint with a satisfied smile.


    The dragoness smiled and carried her lovers to take a warm and rxing bath, cleaning all the traces with patience and gentleness. "You did a great job, Honey, Sweetheart."


    They didn''t wake up during the whole process, feeling atplete ease between their lover''s arms. Still, when they heard Yasenia''s words, their lips arched upward as they searched their lover''s body heat and hugged her tightly.


    After the bath, she ced both of them into the cozy and clean bed, giving them a tender kiss on the lips. "Sleep well, Honey, Sweetheart."


    Then, she straightened and changed into a rxing and rtively not-revealing red kimono. It had arge cleavage because it would feel a bit stuffy otherwise, but the rest was normal, as it covered her arms, waist, and legs, having a hole in the back to allow her tail to pass through.


    While she walked across the mansion, she saw a few sect members looking at her dazedly.


    After all, even if she was wearing non-revealing clothes, she was currently emanating an unconscious sexual aura because of her recent act. Even when she tried to hide it, her body was dripping with seductiveness.


    She naturally ignored the looks she received, being ustomed to being looked at, and her eyes moved toward the window in the hallway that faced the garden.


    Looking outside the window, she spotted Andrea and Evelyn ying with Kaleina and me. After much deliberation, Yasenia chose to have them apany her.


    Although it was a bit risky, Yasenia was confident in being able to protect them. One reason was the growth of her own strength. And the other was that the maids were also bing stronger.


    Moreover, this was a good chance for Kaleina and me to see a real battle, not the demonstrations and spars they''d nned.


    Furthermore, it was not only Yasenia that got stronger; the girls also got stronger. It had already been around five years since the maids arrived at Distancia, and their strength was much higher than back then.


    Other than ia, another five of them managed to arrive at the Half-step Dantian Spiritualization Realm. Moreover, even the weakest maid was a level Five Dantian Spiritualization Cultivator. Their numbers were like this. There were six Half-steps, nine Level 9s, ten Level 8s, ten Level 7s, twelve Level 6s, andstly, three Level 5s in the maid group.


    Their rapid growth was thanks to all the resources they had in their rings, specially prepared by Tatyana for them. Pills, herbs, formations, equipment, and many more treasures, all of them tailor-made for each of the maids, resided in their rings, able to push their cultivation past the mortal realms.


    Additionally, being "low-level" meant little to the maids who specialized in many powerful and sometimes obscure branches. Eira and Doriel were good examples.


    Eira was a pure sword cultivator, which was very, very rare. With pure cultivator, it meant that Eira didn''t have any other intent besides [Sword Intent], and her mastery over elements was alsocking.


    The only thing that Eira needed her attribute for was to increase her Spiritual Cultivation level. Otherwise, all her skills carried zero attributes; she only had sword skills.


    Moreover, now that she can train in the attributeless body cultivation technique, Eira will slowly evolve further and be much stronger in the future.


    Doriel, on the other side, threaded the Curse Assassin path, a very obscure and unpopr path. Assassins were usually a one-hit-one-kill type of cultivator. Still, with the Curse path she took, Doriel was more proficient in dyed confrontations, even if, as an assassin, she still retained that one-hit-one-kill capability.


    However, her strength was more than guaranteed.


    Added to all of the above, thanks to the Astral Sky Alliance, Yasenia had managed to secure cultivation methods for all the elements, all of them being high-level Heaven ranked and with good potential, personally picked by Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria.


    It should be mentioned that when someone learned a cultivation technique, changing it wasplicated. It was simr to someone learning a dagger technique and trying to recreate it with a greatsword. It might be possible to some extent because both of them are ded weapons, but the limitations were more than clear. Worst case, it could lead to self-injury.


    Therefore, to learn or change to a new technique, that new one must bepatible with the previous one. Let''s exin it with our previous example.


    If you have a dagger technique, and that dagger technique focuses on, for example, quick thrusts, you gain a basic understanding of the dagger weapon regardless of what specialization you chooseter. Therefore, if, instead of a dagger thrust technique, you start learning a dagger shing technique, the basics learned from the other technique would still be useful, having to change only the details.


    Cultivation techniques were simr.


    If you learned two water-attributed techniques, and their way of moving energy had simrities, it was possible to transition from one to the other by just making minor changes to the way the cultivator circted energy instead of having to start all over again.


    After all, almost no cultivator was brave enough to throw their cultivation up to that point to start anew without guaranteeing that the new technique would suit them better.


    So, with all of this in mind, our girls didn''t change techniques yet, as they were working with the seniors to create a technique where transitioning wouldn''t screw up their foundations.


    Unlike Yasenia''s, which took only a few weeks thanks to her Immortal Ranked Dual Cultivation technique, there was a lot of work to do for theirs. It was to the point that they took two hours daily with the seniors to work on it.


    They could do more, but thanks to their current Transcendent Rank technique, they didn''t have any haste in gaining a new, improved one. The one they had was more than good enough for the entirety of the fifth realm and even beyond. Remember that techniques didn''t limit cultivation, but the "aided" cultivation.


    Regardless, all of this meant that our girls and the maids weren''t too preupied about these matters yet. The maids could wait until they reached the limits of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm to start learning a Body Cultivation Technique that was tailor-made for them, and the girls could do the same.

 Chapter 756: Kaleina vs Flame.

    Chapter 756: Kaleina vs me.


    Yasenia arrived at the garden and joined Kaleina, me, Andrea, and Evelyn.


    "Mommy!"


    "Aunty!"


    Kaleina and me rushed toward her withrge smiles once they spotted her, falling in her arms.


    By now, Kaleina was considered a big creature formon beasts. Although her body was in the long and slender spectrum as an eastern dragon variant, she was already three meters long. While a three-meter-long snake would be rtively slim, as a dragon, Kaleina was at least three times thicker.


    Moreover, unlike most Eastern Dragons, Kaleina only had frontal limbs, and on her back, there were two small dragon wings. They were still growing, and for now, they were unusable, but in the future, they would grow beautifully.


    Yasenia asked while caressing the two little ones in her arms. "What were you doing, dears?"


    Kaleina answered enthusiastically. "We were fighting!"


    Kaleina''s speech was much more mature than before, as she was already approaching ten years of age.


    me corrected her quickly, looking a bit nervous. "Sparring! Not fighting!"


    me was also taller after her growth during her 10~13 years. Of course, for our dragoness, me was still petite and could fit snuggly between her arms.


    Yaseniaughed and kissed me''s and Kaleina''s foreheads. "Very good. How about you show me?"


    Kaleina and me nodded quickly and went to the small arena Andrea created. It was about 10 meters wide, more than enough for both of them.


    Arriving by Andrea''s and Evelyn''s side, the dragoness asked. "How are you doing, Dear, Darling?"


    They smiled, and Andrea spoke first. "Well, we are rxing a bit with the children. Have you finished whatever you were doing?"


    Evelyn''s nose twitched as she sniffed around Yasenia. "Did you have fun with the others?"


    Yasenia was speechless. "What are you, a dog? I bathed beforeing here."


    Evelyn lifted an eyebrow. "Right, you smell fresh, as if you just showered. And other than when you shower with us after sending us to Pleasure Heaven, you don''t shower. Hence, since you took a bath, it means that you got intimate with someone."


    Yasenia and Andrea were stumped. They couldn''t say anything else but admit defeat. Yasenia hugged her andughed. "I was with Cecile and Kali."


    Evelyn''s eyebrows raised. "Did you just say, ''and''?"


    The dragoness smirked. "The situation was just right, so Cecile didn''t mind."


    Andrea looked toward the arena andmented. "They are in position, love."


    Yasenia patted Evelyn''s head. "Let''s talkter."


    Evelyn didn''t have any problem with that, and the three of them looked at the arena. Kaleina shouted. "Mommy, give us the go-ahead!"


    Yasenia took out a coin and smiled. "When this coin touches the ground, you both can start."


    Cling~.


    Her nail urately flicked the coin upward in a parab, sending it toward the center of the arena between Kaleina and me.


    The young dragon''s muscles tensed as me also took a fighting stance, her red wings folding on her back.


    Yasenia pondered in her mind. ''Kaleina is a Level Five Mortal Beast, while me is a high-level Foundation Building Phase Body Cultivator. In terms of energy, me has an advantage, but in terms of strength, Kaleina should be above. It will be an interesting match.''


    Since she had taken me under her wing, Yasenia did not hold back teaching her, and she had prepared suitable Fire Attributed Spiritual and Body Cultivation Techniques and Treasures. While she still couldn''t learn the Spiritual Cultivation Technique, she was already learning it to have much less trouble when startingter.


    Moreover, she had noticed that the first realm of the Spiritual Path and the second realm of the Body Path had many simrities in terms of being the realm when the cultivator developed their meridians and Dantian.


    Remember that the first Body Realm was about coating the body with energy, while only in the second would the cultivator grow their meridians.


    While she thought about this, the coin she threw finally hit the ground with a crisp sound.


    In the same instant, me leaned forward and pushed while Kaleina also shot forward like an arrow shot from a bow.


    Yasenia''s eyes shed. ''Good speed.''


    me moved her arms in a circr motion that ended in a straight punch. "[Fire Punch]."


    Answering her punch, Kaleina''s golden dragon eyes shed with deep energy, and her body shifted in ce. Yasenia''s eyebrow shot upward. ''Spatial maniption? Already?''


    me''s fist burst in a fire explosion, creating a fireball, and as if she expected Kaleina to dodge, her body spun, and her leg shot venomously toward Kaleina''s body. "[Fire Kick]!"


    With the sound of air igniting, Kaleina had to twist her body and ce her arms defensively. "


    Bang!


    Kaleina''s body moved backward, but she quickly opened her jaw as white energy gathered. me quickly sidestepped in surprise, her feet tangling a bit, and a small white ball shot quickly from Kaleina''s mouth, brushing past her andnding on the ground, creating a small explosion. It was a ball of Star Energy that she hadpressed and shot.


    After dodging, me was quick and stepped into mele range, shooting her fist toward Kaleina''s reverse scale without mercy. Kaleina''s pupils shrunk as she moved her head, dodging the uppercut, and her tail quickly moved as sheshed at me from the side.


    me, without any other option, used her wings and arms to protect herself.


    BANG!


    The heavy hit blew her arms and wings open, and the strike of the dragon forced her to take a few steps back.


    Kaleina didn''t let that opportunity go, and her Beast Core rotated, emitting Void Energy and making the space around me''s right foot vanish for a second.


    The young woman''s eyes opened as her foot felt as if it stepped into nothing, losing bnce as her body fell sideways.


    With a quick movement, Kaleina threw herself toward her prey with her mouth open, rushing to bite me''s throat.


    me wanted to dodge by using her wings, but it was toote.


    Before the dragon''s teeth sank into me''s skin, Yasenia appeared and hugged them both in her arms. "Wow! You two did so well!"


    Theirbat-ready statepletely disappeared, returning to their usual cuddly and cheerful selves. Kaleina eximed. "Oh! I won! I won!"


    meughed from Yasenia''s arms. "Congrattions, Kaleina! Today, you were much sharper than usual." me teased. "Is it because Aunty Yasenia was looking?"


    Kaleina''s cheeks became brighter in embarrassment, and she nodded shyly. "I wanted to show Mommy my best."


    Yaseniaughed and rained kisses on their faces."You both did excellent. me''sbination at the beginning was extremely well executed. The only reason you couldn''t finish Kaleina off with the uppercut was that your sidestep was a bit rushed, and you tangled yourself."


    me blushed at thepliment and then seriously nodded when Yasenia pointed at her mistake.


    Yasenia then looked at Kaleina and smiled. "When someone attacks you, and you dodge, it''s not always best to rush into an opening because they might have created it on purpose. For the first exchanges, unless you are 100% confident, it is best to evaluate your opponent slowly and never take risky approaches. Remember that as a dragon, you usually will have more stamina than your opponent. Long fights are your strong point; take advantage of them."


    Kaleina nodded, thoughtful.


    Evelyn approached and coughed. "Yasenia, are you sure that there are no problems with this way of sparring?"


    Yasenia blinked. "What''s wrong?"


    Evelynmented. "I mean, they are attacking to kill."


    The dragoness was confused. "Yes, and? Don''t we do the same?"


    Evelyn opened and closed her mouth, scratching her head. "Aren''t they too young?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Of course not. I trained simrly with children Mom carried over when I was little. It is a very good way to hone instincts against attacks toward weak points. Ites to a point when you can sense that someone is aiming at your vulnerability before they even begin the attack."


    Andrea patted Evelyn''s back with augh. "Don''t worry so much, Evelyn. Aren''t we here to take care of them? Moreover, they have protection treasures to avoid idents. Once they grow and it starts to be more difficult to protect them, we can always teach them how to spar less Lethally?"


    Evelyn sighed and nodded. "Sorry. I''m just not ustomed to seeing the two little ones trying to kill each other."


    Kaleinaughed. "It is fun!"


    me nodded shyly. "The thrill when an attack risks your life is very stimting."


    Yasenia smiled. "Right? The body cells are active as your senses sharpen for a second, your brain speeding up to find ways to avoid the lethal strike. That sensation is addicting."


    me and Kaleina nodded a few times. memented. "It was a bit difficult at first, but now I''mpletely okay!"


    Kaleina asked, changing the subject. "Mommy, will we go outside?"


    Yasenia pondered. "Do you want to go outside?"


    Kaleina nodded her dragon head eagerly. "I want to see the underwater city!"


    Yasenia looked at the shy me and asked with a smile. "What about you, me?"


    me nodded and spoke softly. "I also want to."


    Her temperament had softened a lot during thest years from her cheeky and yful self, thanks to all the love she received from our girls. In front of Yasenia, she was always a soft-spoken and shy little girl, looking up at her admiringly.


    Yasenia nodded thoughtfully, and Andrea asked as she approached. "Are you worried about those new groups?"


    The dragoness tilted her head upward, looking at Andrea with a smile. "Not by a lot. It''s just that I want to stay here until we set up everything perfectly. I was thinking if walking outside would be possible if I ask ia and the others to apany me." The dragoness smirked yfully. "If I ask them to follow me in secret, we might lure an interesting catch."


    Evelynughed. "But you won''t, right?"


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. "Oh, why not?"


    Evelyn snorted. "As if you would use Kaleina and me as bait."


    The dragoness chuckled. "Well, you are right. That''s why I want to wait for a bit."


    Kaleina eximed while putting on a begging face. "Mommy, we can go! I''ll be obedient!"


    me said at the side with a sterner tone. "Kaleina, Aunty Yasenia is saying this for our own good. We should listen to her."


    Kaleina blinked and said cutely. "But Mommy can squash those people like bugs with her strength. There shouldn''t be any problem." Kaleina sorted twice. "Hmph, hmph. If they dare attack Mommy, they will only be her food."


    Evelyn''s eyebrow twitched. "I''m always a bit taken by surprise."


    Andrea agreed with augh. "Right? Kaleina''s speech patterns are truly ''Dragon-like.'' Hahaha."


    Kaleina looked at them, confused. "Do I speak strangely?"


    Andrea patted her head and shook it. "Not at all."


    Kaleina nodded with a smile. me asked, curious. "Aunty Yasenia, I''ve never seen some of those races. What are they?"


    Yasenia reviewed in her mind the knowledge that me was currently learning and realized that she wouldn''t start learning about other species until one or two years passed. Knowing that, she answered. "Well, you''ll learn about them the next year. However, I can give you a small summary."


    me and Kaleina listened attentively.


    Yasenia smiled and exined. "There are a few races gathered there. The ones you don''t know about are the Demons, Divines, Spirits, and Undead. The other two groups were a Human and a Beast group."


    Kaleina blinked. "Aren''t Undead what Mama Tatyana summons?"


    me also remembered. Yasenia rified. "Those Undead are a bit different from Tatyana''s Undead. While Tatyana''s Undead can evolve to have their own thoughts and can also be stronger, they are all formed by Tatyana''s strength. Meanwhile, the ones we saw the other day are naturally forming Undead, creatures born from ces with a high concentration of energy and with independent souls and cultivation methods."


    me titled her head. "Cultivation Methods? Aren''t there only three paths, excluding the beast path?"


    Yasenia nodded with a smile. "For almost all creatures, like beast humans, humans, and other types of humanoids, that''s correct. However, the reason these creatures are so special is that each of them has different cultivation methods. Divines, Demons, Spirits, and Undead all have their own cultivation path."


    me put on a puzzled expression. "Aunty Yasenia, then who are the humanoids you talk about, then?"


    Yaseniamented. "These humanoids are usually sapient nt creatures, elemental beings, and human sub-races like Nature Elves. There are plenty of races like that."


    me blinked, surprised. "Humans are a strong race!"


    Yasenia smiled and asked. "Why do you think so?"


    memented. "There are so many different types of human-like creatures like me, all super different but with the samemon ancestry."


    Yaseniaughed. "That''s right. Even beasts strive for a humanoid transformation when they be mature. The reason is actually simple, or so it is thought among those knowledgeable. Legends say that the first cultivator was a human. So, all creatures strive to gain a humanoid shape. You saw that even spirits, creatures made of pure elements, also take humanoid forms."


    me nodded. Kaleina listened to the side and smiled at me proudly. "I already knew all of this!"


    me looked at Kaleina andughed, patting her head. "Little Kaleina is super smart, after all."


    Evelyn, Andrea, and Yasenia saw the young phoenix girl patting the proudly smiling dragon andughed.

 Chapter 757: Mirrory Spills one of Tatyanas Secrets.

    Chapter 757: Mirrory Spills one of Tatyana''s Secrets.


    Yasenia and the others moved to an open room by the garden, and soon, all the other girls also gathered here, with a few of the maids formally waiting at the sides.


    It took a while for Kali and Cecile to arrive, so until they came, they chatted about everyday things. The Fox and Phoenix arrived with refreshed looks, taking a seat in the free spaces. Valeria materialized,ying sideways behind Kali, allowing the fox woman to use her body as a backrest.


    Evelyn was slowly sewing a beautiful golden and purple dress for Kaleina when she asked. "So, what''s up with those races? Where did they suddenly pop from, and why? Was there a Secret Realm opening again?"


    Kali took the cup of medicinal tea that Flora served, thanked her, andmented after taking a sip. "It shouldn''t be right. They are all very powerful. I think that each group had at least two Peak-level Fifth Realm cultivators." She looked at Flora, asking for confirmation. The Dryad nodded and smiled. "You are right, Kali. Each group had at least two peak-level Fifth Realm cultivators. The strongest group was the Spirits, with all of them but the Spirit that approached Young Miss being peak level."


    Cecile lifted an eyebrow. "All of them?"


    Flora nodded. "That''s right. They are quite a dangerous group. Spirits can be as strong as dragons at the same level."


    Yasenia and Kaleina snorted at the same time, disagreeing, which made the others burst intoughter.


    Angel sat on Yasenia''s right side, ying with the dragoness''s tail. "But That Soluna was strange." Then, she pouted while swinging her tail back and forth. "I didn''t like the way she looked at Yasenia. I really wanted to to to do something!"


    The girls looked at how Angel strangled the tail, clearly thinking of it as if it were Soluna, andughed. Andrea added. "What blew me away were her eyes."


    The girls didn''t disagree, and Kali added. "It''s really rare for the pupils of creatures to gain such rare shapes, a Sun on her right eye and a Moon on her left eye. It''s clear that the spirit and Yasenia must have many things inmon."


    Tatyana, sitting on Yasenia''s left, asked Yasenia. "What do you think about her, Little Treasure?"


    Yasenia tilted her head and didn''t hide her feelings. "I felt strangely close to her? There was a strange resonance between us, and when she looked at me, I couldn''t help but have a good impression. I even patted her head even before I could realize what I was doing as if it were something natural to do."


    The girls got silent as they looked at Yasenia''s thoughtful face.


    Evelyn asked yfully. "Has the exception you spoke about in the past appeared?"


    The other girls red at Evelyn, making her hup.


    Cecile muttered. "Shall I kill her?"


    Evelyn stuttered. "I-It was a joke. Don''t look at me like that" Evelyn''s eye twitched and begged tearfully at the particrly intense red gaze. "Tatyana, please. I was joking!"


    Tatyana hummed. "Should I follow Cecile''s advice?"


    Evelyn silently asked for forgiveness in her head. ''Sorry, spirit, I''ve ced a target on your back without realizing.''


    Yaseniaughed. "Whether she is an exception or not, I don''t care. Remember that if any of you even feel slightly disagreeable, nothing will ever happen."


    Cecile asked resentfully. "So, if we all agree, there are no problems?"


    Yasenia looked at her strangely. "Sweetheart, that ''all'' includes you."


    Cecile snorted, crossing her arms and looking sideways. "Then, I''ll need to be bewitched to agree to something like that."


    The dragoness''s lips twitched as she held back herughter. ''So cute.''


    Andreamented. "Still, she is a spirit, so she shouldn''t have normal reproductive necessities, no? Wouldn''t it be impossible for romantic love to sprout between Yasenia and her?"


    Evelyn asked, thoughtful. "So Spirit don''t fuck?"


    The girls around had their lips twitching at her bluntness. Tatyanamented. "Well, they do."


    Evelyn tilted her head. "How do you know" Evelyn looked at Tatyana, who smiled at her for a few seconds and coughed. " You know what, don''t answer. I feel that I''m not prepared to hear the reason you know about it."


    Tatyana was about tough, but the arm wound around her waist tightened. She blinked and looked sideways, meeting with a pair of intense golden eyes. Tatyana coughed. "Little treasure, I''ve been alive for too long. Moreover, I''ve lived quite a warped life."


    Mirrory added. "That''s right. How would you develop that intent otherwise."


    Angel blinked. "Which one?"


    Tatyana''s heart thumped, and she red at her. "Don''t say it."


    Mirrory titled her head. "Why not? It''s not something bad to have."


    Tatyana, unlike her usual self, said with a slightly ashamed voice. "It''s embarrassing. Don''t do it."


    Yasenia felt an arrow pierce her heart, and her pupils dted, almost bing heart-shaped.


    ''ShyMomIsSoCuteShyMomIsSoCuteShyMomIsSoCuteShyMomIsSoCuteShyMomIsSoCuteShyMomIsSoCuteShyMomIsSoCuteShyMomIsSoCuteShyMomIsSoCuteShyMomIsSoCuteShyMomIsSoCuteShyMomIsSoCute.''


    Tatyana saw Yasenia''s eyes and coughed, hiding her embarrassment. Yasenia''s sanity thread almost snapped, brought back only because Kaleina suddenly spoke. "Mommy, are you okay?"


    Yasenia, who was about to devour Tatyana, blinked and turned toward Kaleina with a normal expression. "Of course." Then, she looked at Mirrory and asked. "So, what''s the Intent?"


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia with wide eyes. "Y-You!"


    Right, as if there was a chance that Yasenia would lose the opportunity to ask about something that provoked such a reaction from Tatyana.


    Mirrory lifted an eyebrow and smirked. "Oh? Do you want to know?"


    Tatyana gritted her teeth. "Don''t say it!"


    Mirrory smiled and shrugged at Yasenia. "Tatyana won''t allow me. What do I do?"


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow with clear mockery and taunted. "Oh, so you are afraid-."


    Even before Yaseniapleted her sentence, Mirrory blurted. "[Love Intent]. Moreover, it is maxed out, which probably means that she has reached Intent Domain or even Law Level."


    Tatyana''s eyes widened, not expecting her to really say it, and then she blushed up to her ears. "MIRRORY!"


    The girls looked at the girly Tatyana, and a few of them were K.O.ed at once, like Angel. Even the trained maids were having problems maintaining their serious expressions.


    When she saw the blushing Tatyana, Yasenia''s mind was frozen for a second before something snapped. Unable to hold it back any longer, she warped her arms around Tatyana, pushing her onto the sofa and devouring her lips. Her pupils were heart-shaped as pink color consumed her golden irises. "Aahn~, so cute. Your blushing face is so cute~. Give me a kiss. Mm~, so cute. So cute. Mommy is so cute~."


    Tatyana was kissed and didn''t resist, her face burning a bit. Her eyes closed as she was gathered and ravenously kissed in Yasenia''s arms. Her heart strangely thumped, ultimately being led by Yasenia''s attack. "You, mmm~, little treasure, stop. Mmph."


    Yasenia looked down at Tatyana''s embarrassed face with an enamored expression and continued giving her deep and loving kisses. "No~, I won''t stop. Mm~, I won''t stop kissing my cute Mommy~." Yasenia bit her ear and whispered. "I really want to get such cute Mommy pregnant~."


    Tatyana''s womb throbbed, and her face became hotter as her mouth was invaded again by Yasenia''s long tongue.


    What was an "Intent"? An Intent was the cultivator''s intentional search to understand a concept. So, for Tatyana to have [Love Intent], and possibly something higher, it revealed that below the "Empress," there was a woman with just a pure desire to be loved by someone.


    So, for someone with so many years on her back and someone who usually never lets her softest self be revealed,ying this out in the open was like cing one of the deepest and softest parts of her heart for all to see.


    It was different from knowing that Tatyana was searching for a lover and knowing that Tatyana had [Love Intent]. The meaning of each of them was very different.


    Some people discovered it in the past, but Tatyana at that time didn''t act like she did now. How did she act? Well, if I tell you that nobody knows about Tatyana''s [Love Intent], it would be a good hint at what happened at those times.


    This time, Tatyana felt a bit helpless. Mirrory was an Ancient Treasure of Truth, so Tatyana had been anxious in the past about her revealing this Intent. She didn''t doubt that Mirrory could discern its existence, no matter how hard she tried to hide it. Leaving it in the open in front of Mirrory would actually make it more inconspicuous than trying to hide it.


    Moreover, if she went toward her and asked her not to reveal it, she felt as if she would be tantly telling Mirrory that this thing was her weakness, or at least, something precious. So, she just acted nonchntly because, in her head, there would probably never be any chance for a conversation where this needed to be said.


    Still, it happened, and much sooner than she expected, at that. Less than ten yearster, the conversation urred. However, she could do nothing about it. So, she just immersed herself in Yasenia''s kiss to forget her embarrassment. ''Ah, whatever. If they know, they know.''


    During all this time, Cecile had used one wing to surround Kaleina''s and me''s heads, going as far as using energy to block the wet sounds created by Yasenia''s and Tatyana''s lips meshing together.


    Yasenia separated, looking at Tatyana lovingly, and smiled, cing her hand on her cheek and caressing her. "I hope that your time with me can allow you to develop it to enormous heights."


    Tatyana''s heart thumped again, her red eyes filled with soft love, and she nodded with a bright smile. "I also hope so."


    Once she said so, from the bottom of her heart, an aura surrounded Tatyana, surprising her, and the Death Empress closed her eyes.


    Time stopped as Yasenia and Tatyana were sucked into Tatyana''s inner world. Yasenia opened her eyes and saw a world that was ck and red.


    The sky, dark as a starless night, had two bright red suns illuminating her surroundings. Feeling a sticky liquid touching her up to her thighs, Yasenia looked down and saw blood. A thigh-deep ocean of blood that extended beyond the limits of her gaze.


    Moreover, in this ocean, countless corpses were floating about. Some were faceless, others had terrified faces that seemed to have frozen before their death, and others had missing limbs, flesh chunks, or things like eyes, noses, or even heads.


    Moreover, the blood ocean was not still, as it sometimes grabbed one of those corpses and crushed it as it devoured it.


    The terrifying sight and sound of a human being crushed like a paper ball by the blood ocean as the organs spilled around was something that would make most creatures nauseated.


    Yasenia looked at everything calmly, and her eyes locked in the distance. Both red Suns in the Sky pointed at that ce with a ghostly green light like two spotlights telling Yasenia where to go.


    ''Mom.''


    With an unhesitating attitude, the dragoness stepped forward in that direction, her tail moving from side to side to help her move in the thigh-deep, thick, bloody ocean.


    **********************************************************


    Andrea: What will happen?


    Kali: I''m intrigued.


    Angel: Mommy Tatyana was so cute!


    Author: Today, let''s answer a few questions I''ve had in the past. It''s a rtively long Celestial Theater! I summon you!


    Randomnt: Hello!


    Kali: Well, ask away.


    Randomnt: Right, here are the questions.


    Randomnt: What are the mostmon and leastmon methods that cultivators of transcendental level and above use to increase the possibility of having children with a partner if they are having problems?


    Valeria: That would be alchemy products to induce ovtion and Dual Cultivation products to increase the affinity between the two people aiming for a child. The reason it is difficult to form a child is the sperm cells not being able to pierce the ovaries or the ovaries are too weak and being eaten by the sperm cells. Other than that, thepatibility of Yin and Yang is difficult to achieve, so even if a sperm cell seeds inbination with the ovaries, the result could be a dead zygote.


    Randomnt: Interesting, second question! Once you reach the transcendental level, do you n to try to explore other worlds? This one is for the girls.


    Andrea: I think I speak for everybody that we will take things slowly. Exploring the World can be done together, so unless there is a need to go on a journey, we probably won''t separate in a short time.


    Randomnt: I see. Third Question. How does the core given to young beasts to increase their potential differ from normal cores? I''m talking about cores like the one Tatyana had prepared for Yasenia. And the one that was given to Laurina.


    Mirrory: Those cores are reinforced with many techniques and alchemy resources to be purer and target, not the strength of the core but the potential. This potential can be realized muchter, so feeding it during childhood is unnecessary. Tatyana didn''t give Yasenia one because of Yasenia''sck of beast core in the past.


    Randomnt: Makes sense. Last question! What is the probability that Yasenia, at the Transcendental Realm, will attract powerful cultivators to be herpanions?


    And how likely is it that they will try to use force or Shenanigans to get her? Even if they know that Yasenia is loyal to her wives.


    Everyone: 100%


    Randomnt: Really?


    Kali: You might not realize it, but the higher a person goes in strength, the more "selfish" they be. Even Yasenia shows this trait with her "I will follow the rules until I''m strong enough to follow my rules" sentence she usually says.


    Kali: If strong cultivators that were considered "young masters" eye something they like, more often than not, they will take it by force. Low-level cultivators are indeed arrogant by using their seniors as backers, but high-level cultivators are arrogant and use their own strength.


    Kali: The stronger you be, if you want to remain safe, the more cautious you need to be.


    Randomnt: Yikes.


    Author: And that''s all for today! See you tomorrow~.

 Chapter 758: Chains of the Heart: Tatyanas Demons.

    Chapter 758: Chains of the Heart: Tatyana''s Demons.


    "How long has it been?" Said a woman with a smile.


    "A long time, maybe ten thousand years?" Said another woman with augh.


    Then, another one spoke tly with an emotionless expression. "It doesn''t matter how long. What matters is Wee back, Tatyana."


    The third woman who spoke looked at a ce where a woman was chained and warped in thorny vines that slithered across her skin, spilling blood constantly.


    However, the face of this woman was nonchnt as a smile hung on her lips. "I didn''t expect it, either." She looked around at the many females with the same face as her, wearing a variety of attires, andughed. "Heart Demons, quite a pathetic bunch, aren''t you?"


    One of the "Tatyanas" summoned a bloody whip and swung it.


    PAH!


    Tatyana''s face forcible swung sideways, arge gash appearing on her previous immacte skin. However, Tatyana lifted the corner of her lips and licked the blood that dripped from the side of her face. "Weak. All of you are still so weak."


    "Shut up!" The "Tatyana" that swung the whip snarled, her face warping in rage. "You, broken creature, how dare you even oppose us!? Tormented by us every day, at every moment, at every second. You are nothing but our ything!"


    Lifting her face to look at the whip-bearing woman, Tatyanaughed. "What Heart Demon were you? I forgot since we all have the same face."


    That "Tatyana" mocked. "Acting tough? Just a little girl in search of a prince in a white horse."


    Anotherughed. "A woman that has opened her legs like a frog countless times in her life."


    Another added. "A devil who kills innocents and relishes in ughter."


    Another ridiculed. "A pitiful being that has had her sanity broken and reforged, barely alive because she sacrificed those close to her."


    "Pitiful."


    "Pathetic."


    "Weak."


    "Indecisive."


    "Liar."


    "Coward."


    "Insane."


    Many of them began mocking her as the thorns around Tatyana tightened and dug into her flesh. Each word forced blood to spill onto the ocean of blood. However, as if ustomed, Tatyana remained calm.


    One Heart Demon suddenly appeared behind Tatyana and hugged her, biting her ear. "Will you do the same to her?"


    Tatyana flinched as that Heart Demonughed and moved around, stopping when they were face to face. "She, our good daughter, such a cutie, isn''t she?"


    Tatyana looked at that Heart Demon coldly, not answering. However, that "Tatyana" smiled seductively as she whispered. "Yasenia will make a beautiful Undead in the future~, like Ying Yue."


    CLANG!


    The multiple chains that held Tatyana''s limbs rattled as she pulled. "Say her name one more time, and I''ll kill you."


    That "Tatyana"ughed. "You can''t kill me, Tatyana. While I''m your newest Heart Demon" She approached, almost kissing Tatyana''s lips, and smiled. " I''m the strongest~."


    Tatyana pulled the chains, creating a cracking sound around the pirs holding her, but the Heart Demonsughed.


    "She thinks she can move?"


    "She thinks she can escape?"


    "Weak as she is, a helpless struggle."


    "Our daughter, so talented."


    "So beautiful."


    "With such an epting heart toward us."


    "A noble desire to help kill us."


    "Nave woman."


    "Innocent dragon."


    "A little ant trying to face the sky, not knowing that a single droplet of rain can kill it."


    Tatyana snarled, her eyes bursting with a bloody light. "SILENCE"


    CLAAANNG!!!


    All the Heart Demons stopped speaking, holding smiles on their lips. Suddenly, Tatyana felt pleasant electricity around her body as another Heart Demon appeared.


    This one was different, as she waspletely naked while hugging Tatyana from behind. "Tatyana~, doesn''t it feel good when our daughter has sex with us~."


    The fingers of the naked Heart Demon sank into Tatyana''s clothes, caressing her. Tatyana tightened her jaw. "However Our main body is thirsty. It doesn''t feel that good physically. As women, don''t we have needs? We should go have some fun before our lover can reach a level that can satisfy us."


    Tatyana turned to look at the Heart Demon caressing her with murderous eyes.


    Instead of fear, that Heart Demon moaned, showing a lustful face as she licked Tatyana''s bloody cheek. "Such good eyes~. Don''t you want to lose yourself? To open your legs in an orgy and not know who is fucking you? I want you to satisfy us~, satisfy our lust~."


    Tatyana suddenly smiled, then with the help of the chain attached to her leg, she swiped her leg quickly, making the naked Heart Demon''s body stumble forward. Without a single moment of hesitation, a red aura leaked from Tatyana''s mouth and eyes as she opened her jaw and bit her neck deeply. "AHHH!"


    The mocking Heart Demons opened their eyes wide.


    Tatyana, like a wild beast,ughed as she used her tongue totch on the flesh and arteries and continued chomping at her neck. The lustful Heart Demon began screaming and iling around, but the red aura around Tatyana''s mouth kept her there as Tatyana brutally chomped on her.


    All the other Heart Demons suddenly started shouting.


    "Pathetic woman!"


    "Acting like a dirty beast!"


    "A lustful creature that refuses to ept her nature!"


    "A liar!"


    "A slut!"


    Each of their statements made the chains and thorn vines around her tighten until they pulled her backward, strong enough for her to be unable to continue biting.


    The naked Heart Demon grabbed her open neck and gurgled in pain, blood flowing constantly as she fell into the Blood Ocean and iled around in pain.


    As the Heart Demon that represented Tatyana''s past lust, she was quite weak to pain.


    Tatyanaughed as she gulped the flesh she chomped. "Ah~, insignificant Heart Demons. All you can do is torture me and try to erode my Will. Hahaha." She looked around, blood dripping from her lips in a sensual manner. "I was wondering why I came here, so it was for this~. Now I can retaliate~."


    BOOM!


    A massive aura exploded from her as her body glowed with a bloody light. It felt as if the ck sky would change colors as the World around Tatyana'' bent to her Will.


    "Is it fun? Creatures of the unknown?"


    ng!


    Her chains rattled as she pulled again, and the pirs around her cracked.


    "You can cage me."


    CLANG!


    "You can torture me."


    CLANG!


    "You can molest me, rape me, I don''t care."


    Tatyana smiled crazily as she pulled with all her strength.


    CLAAAANG!


    The pirs almost crumbled, but she couldn''t escape them.


    "The moment those pirs fall" Tatyana''s lips widened past normal human limits as her red eyes shone with a maniacal light. " I''ll devour you. Piece by piece. Finger by finger. Bite by bite. Slowly, while you are alive and screaming in pain. While you beg for forgiveness. While you try to return to wherever you came from. I''ll make you all suffer unspeakable horrors while being devoured by me."


    Tatyanaughed aloud, her aura swirling around her like a pir of red and ck light as she tensed her limbs. "So pray, hahaha."


    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!


    Tatyana looked around with her face-splitting grin.


    "PRAY TO WHATEVER GOD YOU BELIEVE IN."


    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!


    "PRAY THAT THESE CHAINS ARE ENOUGH TO KEEP ME HERE FOR ETERNITY!"


    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!


    "THE SECOND I ESCAPE! THE SECOND I CAN MOVE! I WILL CONSUME YOU! HAHAHAHA!"


    CLAAAANG!!!!!


    The Heart Demons involuntarily took a step back as they looked at the constantly cracking and regenerating pirs, many looking at Tatyana with fear.


    At that moment, a voice reached Tatyana''s and the Heart Demon''s ears.


    "Mom?"


    Tatyana froze as her heart sank, and she turned her head to her right side to see Yasenia looking at her from a distance.


    The Heart Demons stood still for a second before some of them suddenly felt a powerful wave of strength. Most of those stepped forward, appearing by Yasenia''s side with gentle smiles. "Little Treasure, you''vee?"


    "Oh, we were waiting for you."


    "How about you have fun with us?"


    "So beautiful. Can you give me a kiss?"


    Yasenia looked at the many "Tatyanas" around her with a frown, and she spat coldly. "Back off."


    BOOM!


    A tyrannical aura spread around Yasenia, pushing them back.


    "Huh?"


    One of them asked, puzzled. "How?"


    Even the chained Tatyana was surprised. Yasenia looked around, walking forward toward Tatyana with slow steps as shemented coldly. "How can a Heart Demon affect someone who has ovee them?"


    "Oh? Our daughter is so heroic~."


    "So beautiful. Should we congratte her?"


    "How about we satisfy her lust~? We are many. We can give her pleasure she can''t even imagine~."


    "How about we sacrifice her?"


    "Right! Like many in the past!"


    "Such good Undead material~."


    Tatyana''s chains and thorny vines continuously tightened, making blood burst from her wounds and making her grunt for the first time. Her red aura also vanished as her body became weaker by the second.


    "She is feeling it?"


    The newest Heart Demon smiled. "How could she not when I, the newest but strongest Heart Demon, is here, hahaha. Tatyana, scream."


    Yasenia saw a new chain appear from the blood ocean and pierce Tatyana''s chest, tightening around her body. The soul-level pain was too much, and Tatyana screamed. "AH!"


    Yasenia was startled and rushed forward. "MOM!?"


    However, that new Heart Demon appeared by her side and hugged her, stopping her. "Little Treasure, stop for a moment~."


    Yasenia extended her arm, summoning Draconic Heart, and swung it at the Heart Demon. "SCRAM!"


    However, the new Heart Demon stopped it with two fingers, pinching the giant sword. She smiled softly, her eyes filled with love. "So strong~, Mom is so proud of you. But, forget about Tatyana for a moment and listen to Mom, Little Treasure."


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana''s warped face because of pain, and her mind spun. ''If I heard correctly, this one is the newest Heart Demon? Think, think, think Did something happen when I was away? No, Mom was cultivating in seclusion. Analyze everything, speech patterns, situation''


    Her eyes shed as she looked at the new Heart Demon. Then, she smiled childishly and acted coquettish, rubbing her face with her. "Mom, but I want to go out to y. Can you let me go, please?"


    The newest Heart Demon paused, looking at Yasenia strangely. She opened her mouth to mock her, but instead, she patted Yasenia''s head while tip-toeing with a smile andnding a soft kiss on her cheek. "Okay, be careful."


    Yasenia nodded and easily moved away. "Thank you, Mom!"


    The new Heart Demon waved her hand gently, and then she snapped out of its daze. "Huh? What happened?"


    Yasenia smirked. ''Her newest Heart Demon should be her fear as a parent.''


    Yasenia arrived in front of Tatyana and called her while leaning forward with a smile. "Mom, why are you so worried?"


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia, her red eyes showing an incredibly vulnerable side. "Little Treasure, leave. They may hurt you."


    Yasenia extended her hand forward, caressing her sweaty and bloody face. "Mom, didn''t we talk about this in the past? I won''t go anywhere." Yasenia smiled gently. "How could I ever abandon you?"


    The new Heart Demon sneered. "Lies. Tatyana, we know exactly how things always go. She might remain by your side for one thousand years, maybe five, maybe ten. But eventually, you know how things will end."


    Yasenia looked at the new Heart Demon. "Aren''t I Tatyana''s first daughter?"


    That new Heart Demon frowned while Tatyana looked up. The new Heart Demon asked. "So what?"


    Yasenia smiled. "I, who inherited parts of her. How could I fall? I, who she gestated, how could I die? I''m born from the strongest mother. How could I perish?"


    A few at the side mocked. "Strongest? Hahaha, we are weak."


    "Every time, others sacrifice for us."


    "Every time, we are the only ones remaining because we flee."


    "How could we be alive otherwise? After so many fights, after so many desperate situations? If we didn''t flee each time, we would''ve died long ago."


    "Undeserving, we remain alive."


    "Underserving, we trampled among many innocent lives to remain afloat."


    "Without us, how many creatures wouldn''t have needed to face extinction?"


    "Without us, how many creatures wouldn''t have needed to fall into despair?"


    Yasenia heard Tatyana grunt, so she looked at her. Yasenia sighed and leaned down, lifting her falling head with her fingers. Yasenia smiled tenderly, her golden eyes reflected in Tatyana''s red eyes. "Did you think that I adore you because you are a hero? Because you can save people?"


    Yaseniaughed, leaning down to gently kiss her pale lips. "How could that be? The only reason I adore you is because you are my mother, my lover, my first wife." Tatyana''s eyes trembled, and Yasenia smiled softly. "A devil? A murderer? A scum that only brings despair to those around her? So what? My love for you is selfish, Tatyana. I would rather ughter all sentient creatures than see you hurt."


    Yasenia ced her forehead with hers and lovingly said. "Our love is not an honorable one. How could the daughter of a devilish woman like you be normal? Our love is selfish." Yasenia''s golden reptilian eyes shone with insane possessiveness. "All the Worlds be dammed as long as we can be happy. I don''t mind destroying this Heaven and Earth if, at the end of those moments, we areughing together."


    Tatyana''s red eyes regained vigor, and the previous red aura that had died out reignited with the brilliance of a thousand Suns.


    CLANG!


    BOOM!


    One of the many pirs shattered, and Tatyana''s lips arched as her right arm was liberated. "Right." She looked at those Heart Demons andughed, her eyes shining with a crazed light. "As long as MY Yasenia is by my side, everything else matters not."


    Then, the chains that held her right arm shot and divided, piercing the hearts of twelve Heart Demons. "[Innate Skill: Death Absorption]."


    "AHHHH!!!!"


    The screams of twelve out of the few thousand Heart Demons burst like the wails of a Banshee, being absorbed by the chains and flowing toward Tatyana. Between them, the Lust Heart Demon was also destroyed.


    Once they entered her, the pir she exploded reappeared, and as if attracted by a ma, the chains were instantly locked in ce again.


    Yasenia''s eyes widened, but she heard Tatyana''s soft and loving voice. "For now, it is enough, Little Treasure. I love you."


    Then, Yasenia''s vision spun as she was pushed outside Tatyana''s inner World.

 Chapter 759: (Spoiler, title at the end). (R-18)

    Chapter 759: (Spoiler, title at the end). (R-18)


    Tatyana opened her eyes in her cultivation room. Her royal red dress fit around her perfectly, highlighting her perfect slender curves. A pair of breasts slightlyrger than what a man''s hand could hold, a slim waist that would fit in someone''s arms, and a perfect curve that connected with wide hips perfect for hugging.


    The woman who seemed to have been carved by a divine being stood dazed, her red eyes looking past the walls of her cultivation room. ''Did I dream that?''


    Tatyana, confused about what had just happened, looked inside her and felt twelve strands of foreign energy moving through her meridians. Her eyes widened, and her heart pounded. ''D-Did I really defeat those?''


    Using the entirety of her Demi-goddess cultivation base, she analyzed the essence of each of those strands and realized that they truly came from her Heart Demons.


    She took a deep breath, rxing her heart, and then closed her eyes. ''Did absorbing that Heart Demon improve me by a lot?''


    Tatyana looked inside her, and her mouth opened. ''If I exhaust the System''s Fate energy before letting it go I can break through in five years?'' Tatyana was stunned. ''That''s insane. I''ve cut 30 years'' worth of cultivation with these 12 Heart Demons.''


    She couldn''t help but open her eyes and stare at the wall dazedly.


    "How long" Tatyana paused. "No, did I ever defeat a Heart Demon before?" She couldn''t remember such a case other than those times that it was either getting swallowed by them or continuing to be herself.


    Her mind spun quickly, and she moved the twelve strands around her meridians and into her Dantian. While 11 of those twelve energy strands were like a drop in the ocean, the same couldn''t be said for thest one, which was the one that gave her the major cultivation boost. ''Did I really defeat that one?''


    Of all her Heart Demons, Tatyana understood that the one rted to her Lust was one of the strongest. And yet, with Yasenia''s help, it took nothing but a few seconds to get rid of it.


    Her heart started beating, and her cheeks flushed with shyness. "Yasenia" Her lips arched in a lovely smile, and the ice around her old and tired heart started melting. She ced her hands on her beating chest andughed, unable to contain her bubbling happiness. "My Little Treasure."


    It has been only about eleven years since they started a rtionship and not longer than 29 years since Yasenia appeared in her life, not counting her 90 years of pregnancy. Tatyana smiled widely, her face dripping with love. "I love you, Yasenia."


    The reason she could ovee her Lust Demon was because she found actual and tangible love. Until now, Yasenia''s presence was nothing but illusory for her. After all, how many times has Tatyana been in such a position before? Although she admitted that she had never really loved someone as much as she loved Yasenia before, most of their rtionship, in Tatyana''s mind, was based on Lust.


    Tatyana trusted Yasenia, but she didn''t trust rtionships, so she was afraid that once Yasenia''s lust was quenched or controlled, the dragon woman might leave her side. Of course, it was a silly fear, but Tatyana''s mind did not function normally.


    With all the mental torture that she went through every day, she was actually very vulnerable in the ces where it mattered to her. So, no matter how much Yasenia showered her in love, the Death Empress never truly felt her heart at ease. She could feel calm by her side, and she could probably even rx, but when she thought of the future, there would always be uncertainties.


    ''What if I get betrayed again?''


    ''What if Yasenia dies soon?''


    ''What if our rtionship sours because of my extreme nature?''


    ''What if''


    Many "What ifs" always circled her mind.


    However, one of those worries, ''What if our rtionship is only based on lust?'', which was one of her major worries, gotpletely obliterated today.


    Even after seeing her ugly appearance and messed up inner World, from the very moment she appeared, Yasenia only had eyes for herself. With slow but confident steps, her little treasure walked through the blood ocean, unfazed by the corpses floating around or the thousands of Heart Demons trying to tempt her and safely reached her side.


    Like a Sun that drove away the darkness at dawn.


    Like the Full Moon that guided those lost at night.


    Like the stars that showed a lost being directions during a moonless night.


    She arrived at her side and filled her with warmth and security.


    To say that Tatyana got worried the moment she appeared was an understatement. Tatyana, at that moment, almost felt her heart jump out of her throat.


    And yet, her Little Treasure not only reached her side but gave her the most romantic confession she had ever heard in her life. Tatyana giggled like a little girl, her cheeks blushing. "She was so cool! KYA!"


    From when she started to walk toward her to the point she leaned forward by her side, Tatyana couldn''t help but constantly repeat that scene in her mind.


    Thinking of something, her red eyes shone, and when she realized that her [Divine Lich Empress Body] and Yasenia started moving again, she focused on her other body, returning to her silent cultivation.


    On the other side, time ticked again, and Yasenia and Tatyana opened their eyes at the same time.


    Seeing the two people who were about to mix bodies stop as if they were dazed puzzled our girls, so Kali asked. "Are you okay, Yasenia, mother-inw?"


    Yasenia and Tatyana kept looking at each other, and the girls saw a sudden burst of possessiveness overflow from Tatyana''s eyes.


    Yasenia was about to open her mouth, but Tatyana cut her with a deep kiss. Then, she ced her mouth by her ear''s side, and Tatyana muttered with a tender and loving voice.


    "Little Treasure~"


    Yasenia''s heart pounded, and she didn''t know why, but a sudden scent hit her nose, making her moan. Her pupils dted as Tatyana''s female scent hit her nose, tempting her entire body and heating her up.


    Tatyana licked her earlobe and begged submissively. " Get me pregnant."


    The girls around paused, their eyes widening. Cecile suddenly moaned as an electric current of primal pleasure flooded her through the connection, and she quickly picked up Kaleina and me, exiting the room using a movement technique.


    Then, from Yasenia, a small and gentle gale spread around. The girls were puzzled at why Cecile reacted as she did, but once the small wind hit them, an incredibly sweet and arousing scent hit them.


    Their bodies bent forward as their thighs pressed together while their wombs squeezed and almost released an ovary. "Aaaah~."


    A cacophony of moans came from everyone in the room, and when their eyes turned toward Tatyana and Yasenia, they saw Tatyana''s eyes rolling upward as her pussy suddenly squirted a fountain of liquids, as if she were urinating.


    Thest thing our girls would hear from Yasenia and Tatyana for the following one and a half weeks was Yasenia''s seductive growl. "We are not stopping until a child is in your womb."


    ia, on her knees because of the potent scent messing with her brain, moaned. "O-Open the windows, ah!"


    Evelyn did so, and an energy pulse pushed the mind-raping sweet scent that appeared to stick to their nerves through the window.


    Thankfully, Evelyn and Andrea were quick to store Ebirah and Sierra in their Beast Pockets, or else Zephyrith might have their wife stolen.


    Of course, the reason it affected ia so much was because of the maids'' zero resistance to Yasenia. Even when Yasenia was a baby, they all allowed her scent to permeate their bodies, marking their every cell with her brand.


    So, all the maids that were present in the room were currently helplessly climaxing, while our girls were not much better. If Yasenia''s scentpletely changed the maids, our girls had basically grown with Yasenia''s Yang Energy.


    Evelyn''s waist twitched as a small spurt of water moistened her ruined underwear. "My Heavens, that scent was 100 times more concentrated than usual. I saw white for a second."


    Andrea released a trembling sigh. "I need to change my underwear."


    Evelyn looked and saw that Andrea had released her discharge even without being erect. Her body twitched in fear and anticipation of the time when it would be her turn. ''Will I even be the same person? Even Tatyana''s eyes rolled upward when she received at point nk.''


    Meanwhile, in the main room of the mansion, Yasenia and Tatyana exchanged kisses and swallowed each other''s fluids as if they were nectar from the gods.


    Yasenia''s scent was assaulting Tatyana''s Unification Realm body, her brain being raped by Yasenia''s scent as stupid moans left her mouth. "O-Oh! Yes! Mmmh! So good!"


    Tatyana hugged Yasenia tightly, her hands roaming Yasenia''s seductive and soft body as the nds in her mouth drooled endlessly, making their kiss wet. Her body was trapped in the tall Yasenia''s arms, and the dragon tail was coiling around her and squeezing her with such lovely motions that her legs began trembling.


    They were just kissing, but Tatyana''s pussy was constantly gushing with fluids as Yasenia hugged and ravaged her mouth. Her body felt hot; her blood flowed toward herher regions and breasts, and her nipples stood hard enough to show even through her high-quality dress. Her elegant voice moaned and repeated her lover''s name. "Yasenia, Yasenia, Yasenia."


    It was Tatyana''s first experience in terms of pregnancy sex, so she was extremely excited.


    They were on the bed, Tatyana sitting on Yasenia''s thighs as Yasenia''s fingers dug into her waist and pampered her pussy. Herbia sucked Yasenia''s fingers, pouring liquids without end.


    Whenever Yasenia moved her fingers, Tatyana''s waist would jump without Tatyana knowing.


    After ten minutes, Yasenia smiled, her irises slowly changing color to a sensual pink as she started rubbing her face with Tatyana''s. Her fingers didn''t stop for a moment, feeling an addictive sensation at the seemingly endless pouring pussy water. The dragoness''s tone was lower and gentler than usual. "Good?"


    "Heavens, yes! So good. Your fingers feel so good that my other body is getting wet!"


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana''s moist red eyes with love, her body constantly emitting the powerful mating scent and stimting her partner. The powerful scent forced Tatyana''s womb to squeeze the ovaries as they tried to push her eggs into her fallopian tubes.


    Yasenia got rid of all their clothes, and while her fingers loosened Tatyana''s entrance, she used her other hand to press at a point slightly below the navel. Tatyana''s back arched. "Womb! That''s my womb~!"


    With a powerful momentum, her pussy squirted another stream of juices. If she were a mortal, Yasenia would''ve started to get worried that she might get dehydrated.


    "That''s right. It''s Tatyana''s womb that will soon get stuck with my dick inside."


    Tatyana smiled brightly, looking at Yasenia with eyes dripping with love. "Yes~."


    Yasenia couldn''t hold herself and kissed her deeply again, slowly cing her on the bed. Her massive breasts fell on top of Tatyana''s, making their nipples touch and sending shivers of pleasure to both of them.


    All this time, Yasenia''s dick had been extremely swollen and spewing precum crazily; Tatyana saw it, and her tongue licked her lips. "Let''s start by squeezing nutritious milk~."


    ********


    Chapter 759. Little Treasure~, Get Me Pregnant. (R-18)

 Chapter 760: Yasenias Loving Intercourse. (R-18)

    Chapter 760: Yasenia''s Loving Intercourse. (R-18)


    Tatyana pushed Yasenia around, straddling her, and smiled deeply. Her waist movements perfectly pressed Yasenia''s dick between herbia, and she began grinding on Yasenia.


    While her waist moved, her handsnded on Yasenia''s voluptuous breasts, and she squeezed, making milk flow between her fingers as Yasenia moaned. The bed below them easily cushioned their waist movements as both of them moaned. "It feels so good~, your pussy is squeezing my dick."


    Tatyana moaned as her fluids coated Yasenia''s long dick and made it glisten. "Aahn! Ah! It rubs in perfect ces, oh!"


    Each time she went back, the powerful dick would tilt upward, scratching her clitoris, and when she moved her waist forward, the backward motion would make Yasenia''s ns open her pussy lips, almost prating her.


    Thanks to her length, her waist motions were unrestrained, going back and forth without having to think of the dick slipping out or in. ''Good. Good. Her scent, her body temperature, the feeling of her breastmilk in my fingers, the precum that stains my pussy when her head almost prates me. Everything is so good!''


    Tatyana''s breasts shook as the sensations built up; looking at Yasenia''s pink eyes, her uterus squeezed, and her nds worked to create body fluids in preparation. Soon, from her waist to her head, the orgasm hit her brain, making her eyesight sh white as it consumed her. "Ahhh!!"


    Her pussy squirted, staining Yasenia''s stomach and breasts. Her release washed away the precum that had umted on Yasenia''s stomach. ''It feels so good!''


    Tatyana''s pupils would have taken a heart shape if it were possible as she looked at Yasenia. The sensations of sex that aimed to get pregnant gave her filled her female instincts in a way that had never happened. A sensation of fullness in each orgasm that couldn''t be exined made her soul sing in happiness.


    Even if she had yet to get prated, Tatyana could feel her vagina twitching, wanting to be prated by the magnificent dick of her Little Treasure. However, Yasenia didn''t seem to be in a rush as she pushed her body upward, hugging her and capturing her lips.


    "Tatyana, please let me taste your mouth."


    Her sensual and low voice made Tatyana''s nerves tingle, and she obeyed without any resistance. With loving eyes, Tatyana kissed her chin and her neck and went downward, her path greatly arching because of Yasenia''s colossal breasts. Looking at the dripping, pink nipple, she gave a long lick, savoring the substances she had squeezed during her grinding. ''Ha~, her breast milk is delicious.''


    Tatyana felt tempted to make a stop and fill her stomach with the delicious white substance, but her nose caught the thick and mind-melting scenting from down below, telling her that the other white substance would be ten times more delicious.


    Reaching down below, Tatyana rubbed her face against the long dick that was thick enough to create a shadow along her entire face. "Mmhn~, the smell is so intense."


    The sexuality dripping from Tatyana''s voice made the dick twitch, spewing precum on her face and making the scent even more tempting. Tatyana moaned as her waist twitched and her body trembled. Her pussy disobediently spurted another stream of transparent fluids.


    With eagerness, Tatyana extended her tongue and licked up from the base, reaching the wide ns. cing her lips around the tip, the tip of her tongue began rapidly tickling Yasenia''s urethra.


    "Ah! Mah!? Aaaah!"


    Yasenia''s waist began jumping as the sensation of Tatyana''s soft lips surrounding her ns, and the tongue tickling her tip exploded in her mind.


    Tatyana looked upward, wanting to see Yasenia''s face, but she almostughed at the sight of tworge bouncing breasts that blocked her view. Yasenia was seated in an open-legged position, leaning on her arms so her chest was pushed outward, making it basically impossible to see Yasenia''s face.


    However, the sight of therge breasts bouncing almost made Tatyana moan as she licked her dick. It was extremely arousing.


    With the sound of liquids being spurted, Tatyana felt the tingling sensation of the precum on her tongue. "O-Oh. I''m cumming! I''m cumming!"


    The rapid taps with her tongue tip on the sexually aroused and sensitive penis electrified the dragon woman, making her dick swell as she orgasmed.


    Moreover, before she cummed, she leaned forward, her two hands holding the back of Taytana''s head as she thrust upward and pushed her head downward.


    Tatyana''s eyes opened when therge dick forced her jaw open and began spurting cum like crazy. Her cheeks bulged, and her tongue and brain trembled at the feeling of Yasenia''s powerful cum.


    Moreover, Tatyana felt that it waspletely fertile semen, which made her thighs tremble as her pussy began squirting without control.


    The sound of gulping was loud in the room as Yasenia released enough semen to make Tatyana''s stomach slightly bloat. Yasenia sighed infort. "Haaa~."


    Tatyana took out the dick from her mouth, her body twitching in pleasure, and released a breath as her hand touched her full belly. ''W-What is this? I can feel the life energy in her sperm so clearly~.'' Her mouth, still filled with unswallowed semen, rolled the thick semen in her mouth, feeling the powerful life.


    This was the image Yasenia saw when she looked down. Tatyana on all fours, her eyes lost as her tongue moved her semen around. Her dick hardened in an instant as she pushed Tatyana onto the bed and kissed her deeply.


    Tatyana wrapped her arms around her neck as they both began an extremely arousing kiss with Yasenia''s taste in between. The wet sound was loud as their moans filled the otherwise silent room.


    After Tatyana swallowed everything, Yasenia and she looked at each other with heavy breathing. Yasenia smiled as she rubbed their bodies together and nuzzled cheek-to-cheek. "I love you."


    Tatyana smiled, and she opened her legs. "Let''s begin, love."


    Yasenia, looking deeply into Tatyana''s eyes, grabbed her dick and moved it up and down Tatyana''s pussy, opening thebia and finding the vaginal hole.


    "I''m entering, my love."


    Then, she slowly pushed her waist forward. The vaginal entrance widened without problems after their forey.


    "Haa"


    "Mmm~."


    They released a moaning sigh as they felt their genitals mixing into one. Yasenia affectionately licked Tatyana''s lips and then bit while speaking. "Why are your insides so good? My dick is melting~."


    Tatyana moaned. "That''s my question, love. Ah! You are pressing all my buttons perfectly~."


    Yasenia smiled temptingly, her eyes arching. "Having me inside you for 90 years ended up helping~."


    Tatyana''s vagina clenched, entangling around Yasenia''s dick like a snake and then trembling, forcing a moan out of Yasenia. Still, the dragoness bit Tatyana''s ear andughed. "You climaxed? Such a lustful woman."


    With augh of her own, Tatyana turned her head and captured Yasenia''s lips. "Give me a kiss down below~."


    Yasenia grabbed her waist with one arm, lifting it to allow for easier pration, and then pushed forward until she buried her entire length to the root.


    The penis opened the squirming flesh, reaching the cervix and forcefully kissing and almost opening it. The contractions didn''t end this time in the vaginal canal, but Tatyana''s waist and abdomen also trembled. Her body was extremely sensitive right now, and she couldn''t help but climax.


    Then, Yasenia began moving her waist as she softly kissed Tatyana. Tatyana''s breast bounced with Yasenia''s, making their nipples rub against each other constantly. Tatyana felt Yasenia''s delightful control at moving her waist back enough for the ns to push her flesh out, and the moment her vaginal muscles were about to release the escaping dick, she pushed forward, piercing all the way inside.


    Her perfect size made her pussy cry in joy, as only pleasure assaulted her brain. Tatyana moaned as Yasenia didn''t only fuck her but made love with her.


    The dick moved against her folds in a way that would stimte a woman instead of mindless thrusting. Tears of pleasure began gathering in her eyes as her mouth opened and saliva flowed. ''She is so good!''


    Tatyana understood that Yasenia was using all her techniques on her. This was probably the first time that she was letting go. And the result was this kind of love-making instead of mindless and animalistic sex.


    Her brain melted as pleasure attacked her while her body gently rocked in Yasenia''s arms. Tatyana couldn''t help but cry in her head that all the sex she had done until now was a lie.


    Yasenia was basically imprinting herself in her brain with each loving but extremely pleasurable thrust, and her womb and cervix opened on their own, wanting to swallow such a loving dick.


    Yasenia felt it, and she changed the position so that the female between her arms would have a lightly arched back so that the womb would fall without making the position ufortable. Then, lowering her own waist, she made a slightly upward thrust with more strength than before.


    Tatyana''s eyes almost rolled to the back of her skull as her cervix was prated and her womb invaded by therge dick. Her uterine walls tightened around the invader as her walls released fertile ovtion fluids.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Ohhh!"


    Yasenia and Tatyana moaned loudly as the sensations prated their heads.


    Yasenia bent her waist to bury her face in Tatyana''s neck and began thrusting in that position that would be slightly ufortable for herself.


    However, Tatyana almost flew to another dimension.


    The slightly upward thrusts that caressed her entire vagina, pierced her cervix, and hit her womb''s wall to then drag her flesh out on the backward movement were mind-meltingly good. "Oh! Yes! My womb! OHH! Fuck my womb! Fuck my womb! YES! AHHH!"


    Animalistic mating? Tatyana didn''t even want to remember what that was. This kind of lovemaking was making her soul sing in tion, her body tremble in joy, and her mind drown in satisfaction. "I love you! I love you! I love you!"


    Yasenia licked her moaning mate''s neck and grunted as she made a powerful thrust, her dragon tail coiling around her lover to immobilize her. "Get pregnant!"


    Tatyana felt the dick swelling, and all her neurons activated as her eyes widened. Then, a massive load of fertile semen invaded her womb. Her legs started iling around helplessly as her body trembled in unrivaled pleasure, and her face became ruined in pleasure. "OOHHHHH!!!!"


    A throaty moan exploded from her as her ovaries squeezed her eggs outside to meet with the powerful dragon seed swelling her uterus.


    Her powerful senses saw Yasenia''s healthy and powerful sperm swimming up her fallopian tubes and meeting with her egg. Unlike mortal women, cultivators could also feel what happened to the egg.


    At that moment, Tatyana stuck out her tongue, and her eyes flew upward.


    "!!!!!!"


    The sensation of Yasenia''s millions of sperm cells fighting against her egg''s outer defenseyer made her body spasm stupidly. Her egg sent a massive Yin energy wave outward, exterminating almost all of the weaker sperm cells and leaving the rest in a dazed state.


    Tatyana''s body continued to climax as wave after wave of sperm cells attacked the egg she had squeezed out, and Yasenia hugged Tatyana tightly without taking out her dick. Using herrge ns as a stopper so that the semen that bloated Tatyana''s womb didn''t flow out.


    After releasing the Yin energy wave a few times, the egg died, making the impregnation attempt unsessful. Yasenia''s and Tatyana''s tense bodies fell limp onto the bed.


    It took the Death Empress almost 5 minutes before she could escape the after-taste of such an event. She felt the loving tongue of her lover licking her neck while a deep purring sound made her body pleasantly vibrate.


    Tatyana hugged Yasenia''s head lovingly and smilednguidly, her hands caressing Yasenia''s long hair. "That was good."


    Yasenia lifted her eyes and asked lowly. "Only good?"


    Tatyana chuckled, looking at her with a loving expression. "Honestly, it might have been the best orgasm of my life."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow in doubt, and Tatyanaughed. "Difficult to ept? However, the fullness in my soul and pleasurable sensation are truly the best. I really can''t evenpare it to other times."


    The dragonessughed. "Then, you''ll probably have many new ''peaks'' after today."


    Tatyana smiled yfully, poking her Little Treasure''s cheek. "That, I don''t doubt."


    Neither of them showed sadness at Yasenia''s failure to impregnate her. It was very difficult to get pregnant, especially when the cultivation rank was higher. Hence, not being sessful in the first attempt was within their expectations.


    Tatyana''s [Divine Lich Empress Body] was actually in the first level of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm. So, her Yin attribute had gone under a massive change, making it stupidly powerful. Even before this happened, it would''ve probably failed.


    Since Tatyana''s secondary body was not actually a normal body, it didn''t need to go through tribtions. The limit of the body, however, was the limit of the cultivator. Therefore, even with that advantage, the [Divine Lich Empress Body] would also be weak if the main body weren''t strong.


    Yasenia kissed Tatyana''s lips slowly and smiled, her pink-colored iris shining with love. "Let''s continue."


    Tatyanaughed and whispered lovingly. "Work hard, Little Treasure~. I really want to have a little baby in my womb~."

 Chapter 761: End of intercourse. (R-18)

    Chapter 761: End of intercourse. (R-18)


    One week had gone by since Yasenia and Tatyana began mating; the room they were in was filled with such a concentration of scents that it would knock any cultivator out of pleasure in the third realm and below if they dared even to enter inside.


    Tatyana was currently on all fours, and Yasenia was hugging her from behind and shaking her hips while thrusting her tail in Tatyana''s mouth. The sound of flesh against flesh colliding repeated, and if you looked at Tatyana''s stomach, it was bulging out as if she were pregnant because of all the fluids poured into her.


    Yasenia grabbed Tatyana''s neck lovingly as she bit her nape to pin her down and poured her semen inside for the nth time. Tatyana spasmed even harder than the first time, as her body was so sensitive that each thrust drove her to climax. Her pussy squirted like a broken faucet, staining the bed below them.


    Thankfully, the bed they were using had a self-cleaning formation, so it wasn''t utterly soaked as if it fell on a pool.


    With Yasenia''s semen deep inside her, Tatyana''s body reacted even before she could feel anything and released more eggs for them to be fertilized. Yasenia hugged her tightly, one of her hands lovingly caressing the bump that her inted uterus made in her lower stomach.


    Her voice, dripping with unmatched allure and sexiness, caressed Tatyana''s ears. "How do you feel, my love?"


    The tail lodged in Tatyana''s mouth exited, allowing Tatyana to take in a deep breath. The tail that constantly fed Yasenia''s semen was extremely stimting because of the thought behind it. ''She is feeding me~.''


    A long mating would tire her mate, so Yasenia was subconsciously using her own nutritious semen as sustenance as she tried to impregnate her. It was such a lewd thing to do that Tatyana''s climaxed when she thought about it.


    She turned her head to look at Yasenia and rubbed her face in the crook of her neck. "I''m feeling fantastic."


    Tatyana''s voice was breathy, adding to her elegant tone a hint ofnguid seductiveness that made Yasenia''s penis twitch. They had long stopped caring if Tatyana got pregnant or not, and they were just copting until Yasenia couldn''t hold on.


    There were zero risks of washing away a fertilized egg because once fertilized, the uterine walls would subconsciously tighten around the zygote and protect it. Having an involuntary miscarriage for a recently pregnant cultivator was even more difficult than getting pregnant.


    It was a natural evolution because of how long mating between high-level cultivators couldst.


    The dragoness turned Tatyana around, hugging her closely and opening her legs with her own legs as she ced her back on the soft bed. Then, instead of using her penis, Yasenia began kissing Tatyana as she ced her pussy lips on top of Tatyana''s. The soft kiss up and down below made them tremble in delight. "Ah~, it feels so good."


    Yasenia smiled softly and bit her lip. "Do you like pussy kisses~?"


    Tatyana bit Yasenia''s lips back. "I love it~. Please, pamper my pussy."


    Yasenia softly moved her waist, using her pussy lips to caress Tatyana. The electrifying sensation of their soft lips rubbing and their clitoris rubbing was sofortable that they both moaned. Moreover, the waist movements also forced their breasts to press and rub together, adding to the sensual nature of their lovemaking.


    Tatyana sighed. "Haa~, we should do this more!"


    Yasenia moaned. "Agreed~."


    Tatyana''s breathing became rough as she suddenly asked. "Now that I think about it, is this a first?"


    Yasenia didn''t stop her waist as she buried her face in Tatyana''s neck. "With you, it should be~."


    Tatyana pouted, but a moan broke her pouting face when her clitoris gently slid against Yasenia''s. "Not fair~, you should, Ah~! Do this more with me~."


    The whiny tone that was half-interrupted by a moan made the dragoness chuckle. "Do you like pussy kissing~? Such a pampered girl."


    Their muscles began twitching, and they climaxed simultaneously, their love juices mixing with each other into a mess. The sticky and wet sensation added to the pleasure, and both of them pressed theirbia stronger, making their plump pussy lips spread.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    "Good, good! I''m cumming!"


    The female orgasm kept climbing further and further up, their twitching bing incessantly harder as the pleasure built up.


    Their moans went from gentle to loud, and their movements became quicker and more eager. A female orgasm was very different from a male orgasm, as it could keep climbing to the point of sending the woman''s head flying.


    Their orgasm kept umting, and after twenty minutes, they were screaming in pleasure while their vaginas squeezed slimy fluids that mixed together. Then, a massive orgasm hit them both when their clitoris rubbed again.


    "A-A-AHH!"


    "MMMM!"


    Their backs arched, their vision shed white, and their waist and thighs began contracting as if they were electrocuted. Even when they weren''t touching each other anymore, the climax kepting back as wave after wave of fireworks exploded in their minds.


    They only rxed after five minutes, hugging close together and mixing tongues as the aftertaste lingered in their bodies.


    Tatyanaughedzily. "Wow~."


    Yasenia chuckled as well. "That was Interesting."


    Tatyana smirked. "Female orgasm for the win~."


    Yasenia burst intoughter. Tatyana couldn''t help but pause to appreciate herughing face. ''Ah So beautiful.''


    "How are you in stamina, Little Treasure?"


    Yasenia shrugged. "I don''t know. I''ve started to feel a bit tired, but It''s my first time doing it until I faint from exhaustion after all my increases in strength, so I can''t tell."


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "If I didn''t ce a stopper on you, with your current stamina, satisfying about 50 people a day would''ve been possible. We''ve been doing it for eight days now, so that''s 400 women that would be fainted and with their legs spread open as semen poured down their cunts?"


    Yasenia''s lips twitched. "Why do you sound resentful?"


    Tatyana snorted. "Pervert."


    Speechless, the dragoness answered. "I don''t want to hear that from the woman that''s still energetic after ''Receiving'' the share of 400 average women."


    Tatyana blinked and smiled. "I have an excuse."


    Yasenia looked at her with a deadpan. "Which is?"


    "I''m actually much stronger, so my stamina is naturally much higher."


    Yasenia lifted the corner of her lips. "Right. Because you can tell me to my face that if the current you were to fall back to this cultivation level, you would''ve not been able to take me on, right?"


    Tatyana opened her mouth, but after being looked at by those two piercing pink-colored slit eyes, she coughed. "So, do we continue?"


    Yasenia smiled, amused, and turned her around to spoon her. Then, lifting one of her legs and curving her back, Yasenia thrusted inside from behind. "Changing the subject so tantly? You are too naive!"


    Tatyana began moaning as her body jiggled with Yasenia''s thrusts. "Oh! Oh! Love is so deep. So Deep! You are poking my womb! I like it! I like it!"


    Their sexual intercourse continued for five more days, but they had to cut it short as the date for the summit arrived.


    They were inside the bathtub, the dragoness hugging her sideways in her arms. Their eyes were closed as Tatyana leaned on Yasenia''sfortable shoulder, and her arms and tail secured her.


    Tatyana murmured. "Little Treasure?"


    Yasenia answered softly. "Yes?"


    Tatyana chuckled. "Nothing."


    The dragoness opened her eyes and looked down at her lovingly. The color in her pupils had returned to the enchanting golden. "Do you want a massage to finish it?"


    Tatyana smirked. "Then I''ll give you one as well after you do it."


    Yasenia nodded without problem and ced her arm below Tatyana''s knees and armpits, slowly rising out of the water.


    When they entered their room again, the air around was refreshed, and at the small table at the side, there was one of the [Scent Absorbing Pearls] full of the aftermath.


    Tatyana looked at it andughed. "If you use that, people might die."


    Yasenia looked at the bead and shrugged. "Whatever. I was thinking of asking Angel and Kali to modify all our scent pears so that they can be a one-time-use weapon for our future children. We can probably use them well, but it would be much more efficient for low-level cultivators."


    Tatyana pondered as she wasid on the bed. "That''s actually not a bad idea. While you can use them, some same-level cultivators might have resistance. However, what if it doesn''t work as intended and an enemy cultivator bes so horny that they well, attack the children?"


    Yasenia paused. "Then, let''s try to change the properties of the stored scent from pleasure to pain. By adding a few herbs to the mixture, it should be possible, right?"


    Tatyana nodded and turned around, showing her immacte back to the dragoness. "Yes. There are plenty of pills that have the effects of altering pleasure to pain and vice versa."


    Yasenia caressed her across the perfectly curved back, reaching the upward curve that her perky and round butt made, and followed the movement, touching one of the thick but not fat thighs down to the aesthetic calves. "You have such a beautiful body."


    The dragoness moved upward and began caressing Tatyana''s shoulders. Her long and dexterous fingers sank into the tissue, massaging deep muscle that sent chills down Tatyana''s spine.


    Usually, Yasenia focused on pleasure and rxation with her massages, but today, she was going entirely for rxation.


    The chills Tatyana felt forced her body to be limp as her mind cleared and her breathing rxed. The fingers moved across the back muscles, sometimes pressing on certain acupuncture points that added to the rxation.


    Slowly but surely, Yasenia moved down, using a gel to lubricate her hands, and made the friction small enough to be unnoticeable.


    Tatyana''s face became peaceful and rxed, her eyes closing infort. The massage''s first part covered her back, gluteus, and legs. Then, Yasenia moved to her arms, making her limp body even more rxed, and finally, her scalp.


    The fingers that gently and slowly caressed her head almost put Tatyana to sleep infort. She couldn''t help but sigh in awe at how rxed Yasenia made her feel. ''It feels like there is nothing to worry about when I''m by her side.''


    It wasn''t until some years ago that Tatyana hadn''t felt the sensation of sleeping from who knows when. Only Yasenia had managed to ce her to sleep after she started her high-level cultivation journey.


    After one hour of a full-course massage, Tatyana gently opened her eyes. The red irises glistened withfort and contentment. Taking a breath to release a sigh, the Death Empress slowly lifted her naked upper body. "Lie down, Little Treasure."


    Yasenia looked at the bed and went to her knees, looking down while pondering. Tatyana smiled softly. "Don''t worry about your breasts, Little Treasure. I''ve made this bed moldable so that you can lie down on your stomach without problems."


    Yasenia smiled gratefully. "Thanks, Tatyana."


    Then, shey down, and her colossal breasts slowly pushed the mattress down, creating tworge indents that snuggly fit her bosom. "Oh! It really doesn''t feel ufortable."


    Tatyana chuckled when she saw Yasenia''s tail wagging. "Okay, rx your body."


    Yasenia nodded and used her hands to support her face. Leaning slightly forward, Tatyana''s hands got coated in energy as she started with Yasenia''s shoulders. "Mmh~."


    Yasenia sighed through her nose as thefortable sensation spread around.


    ''Her shoulders are so stiff.''


    Tatyana was not surprised. You could see the perfectly developed muscles flexing on Yasenia''s back. The heavy-duty of supporting thatrge tail was not only about her core and leg strength. Her back also needed to be strong for that. ''She also has three extra muscles that act together with the tail.'' Tatyana couldn''t help but feel a tingling. ''Her back is really arousing.''


    A feminine yet strong back that felt like it could support the weight of the world. As her fingers sank into Yasenia''s perfectly bnced flesh, Tatyana felt mesmerized. ''I should give her massages more often.''


    After a while, Tatyana reached the base of Yasenia''s tail, but instead of going up the limp tail, she continued around and downward. ''Let''s leave her tail forst.''


    When her hands reached Yasenia''s gluteal region, Tatyana''s waist flinched. Her hands sank into an extremely soft yet springy pair ofrge buttcheeks. While she was not touching her sensually, the feeling was ecstatic. ''People focus on her breasts, but her butt is just Wow. I bet Evelyn has asked her to sit on her face Hm Should I ask her too?''


    Her hands didn''t stop moving, gently and pleasantly loosening Yasenia''s muscles, and she then reached her thighs. ''My heavens Long legs with very thick but not fat thighs. While lying on her front, she looks like a mermaid. Should I try sumata the next time?''


    Tatyana continued her massage, following Yasenia''s routine of caressing her arms and scalp next. Finally, she sat on the inner side of the bed and ced the long tail on her thighs, slowly massaging from the root up to the tip.


    Yasenia was sofortable that she eventually fell asleep. Still, Tatyana continued for about two more hours until she finished caressing Yasenia''s long dragon tail.


    Tatyanay by her side and moved Yasenia, cing herself as the little spoon and resting Yasenia''s hands on her lower abdomen. A smile slowly bloomed on her lips as she ced her hands over Yasenia''s. "I love you, Yasenia."

 Chapter 762: A Delicious Sandwitch and a Bun in the Oven.

    Chapter 762: A Delicious Sandwitch and a Bun in the Oven.


    During this one-and-a-half week, Cecile, Andrea, and Kali focused on training while Angel worked on the formations around the house, and Evelyn took care of everything else.


    Evelyn was in a room with a desk, the ce that would''ve been Yasenia''s temporary office, looking through a few documents. While Evelyn was usually focused on Tailoring and Cultivation, she was a very intelligent person.


    Many times, Yasenia had consulted with her about a few strategic decisions. Of all the girls, when it came to management skills, Evelyn was second, right after Yasenia.


    ia entered with a document in her hand andmented. "Evelyn, there have been three groups that tried to sneak inside. Here is the data we''ve managed to uncover."


    Evelyn took it, and her violet eyes scanned the documents. "Hm. It doesn''t feel urgent. They are all local powers that probably got incentivized by either the Continental Shadows or anyone tied to the Demons Yasenia provoked on our day arriving at [Ascending Ocean City]."


    ia nodded. "That''s what we thought as well. We''ve nned to leave it aside for now until Lady Tatyana and Young Miss stop their mating."


    Evelyn nodded, taking other documents with the expenses of the activities in the city. "By the way, ia. What''s up with the formation costs? I don''t usually dab in our expenses other than those rted to Tailoring, but this formation we are building is quite expensive for a temporary stay, no?"


    ia exined with a smile. "Young Miss is always like this when it is rted to your safety. It''s quite a normal expense."


    Evelyn blinked. "100,000 wless Parus were used for this formation."


    ia nodded.


    Evelyn blinked twice. "That''s about one hundred times as much as an average First Rate sect''s yearly expenditure."


    ia nodded. "Most of the items used by Young Miss are self-grown."


    Evelyn tilted her head. "I see It''s quite a lot, eh? That''s the cost of a mid-level Heaven Ranked treasure."


    iaughed softly. "Yasenia would burn a hundred of those if it meant keeping you girls safe, so I would say that''s on the cheaper side. She has actually cut down many expenses because we, the maids, are here."


    Evelyn acknowledged andmented. "How is the thing I asked you to do?"


    ia summoned another document and gave it to her. "Here are the top ten shops for each of the professions. We''ve also sent a few of the maids into the underwater side of the city, so these seven lists are a mix of everything we''ve managed to explore during thest week."


    Evelyn looked at the titles. "Restaurants, Forgeries, Alchemy Workshops, Cloth shops, Tattoo Workshops, Formation Shops, and Hospitals. Good, thank you, ia." Evelyn used her energy and picked up a very thick stack of documents and jade-scrolls, giving them to her. "Here is the processing of the usual work."


    ia took them and gave them a superficial look. After 15 minutes, ia nodded. "Perfect. You are quite good at this, haha."


    Evelyn smiled wryly. "Compared to Yasenia, I''m a novice."


    ia didn''t deny it. The work Evelyn did in an hour, Yasenia would probably do in 5 minutes. Still, Evelyn''s work speed wasmendable. "Still, Young Miss is just different. There is no reason topare yourself to her."


    Evelynughed. "That''s true. Speaking of that lovable dragoness, have they stopped increasing the moisture levels of that particr room?"


    ia snorted augh. "A peculiar way of asking. Yes, they stopped about 4 hours ago. They are now sleeping. Taking into ount Young Miss''s habits, they are probably going to wake up in half an hour."


    Evelyn sighed. "She should sleep a bit longer."


    ia made a wry expression. "Not even us can force her to sleep. You know how it goes."


    Evelyn nodded, leaning back on the chair. "Well, with these lists, we''ll have ces to visit when we go out. Kaleina wanted to go outside, right?" ia nodded, so Evelynughed. "Then, we''ll probably go outside today or tomorrow."


    ia smiled. "There are four days left until the beginning of the Summit, so you are probably right."


    Evelyn stood up, stretching a bit, and asked. "Is the Astral Sky Shop in this city set up?"


    ia nodded. "We followed your arrangements and had no problems opening it to the public. The caravan''s path will also add this city while passing through the nearby [Dalian City]."


    Walking toward the outside, Evelyn used her hands to tie her long electric blue hair in a ponytail. "So, everything went as I arranged it? That''s quite nice to know."


    ia used her tail to pat Evelyn''s butt. "Have more confidence in yourself. The fact that we also trust your decisions should tell you a lot about your abilities."


    Evelyn jokingly sneered. "Right, you trust me after passing the ns I presented through a bazillion screenings."


    ia rolled her eyes. "Trust and not checking are different things."


    Evelyn pouted. "But you don''t do the same with Yasenia''s ns."


    ia said, speechless. "Didn''t we just agree thatparing yourself with Young Miss is not a thing you should do?"


    Evelyn couldn''t maintain her pout and burst intoughter with ia. Then, she said sincerely. "Thanks for the trust, ia. It really means a lot."


    ia nodded and said yfully. "Continue studying and learning, and the bazillion screenings would be reduced to a gazillion times."


    Evelyn almost tripped.


    One hourter, all the girls and a few maids, Kaleina and me included, were in the same outdoor room, waiting for Tatyana and Yasenia to arrive. It didn''t take long to see the door opening as two people, hand in hand, entered.


    The girls saw the two goddesses enter while holding their breath. Their faces had simr rxed smiles, and their presence boosted each other''s aura, making the two women look otherworldly even while wearing regr clothing.


    Yasenia was wearing a red kimono opened in the front that revealed arge part of her breasts with a long skirt and long sleeves. Meanwhile, Tatyana wore a loose white dress with red ents,plementing Yasenia''s kimono in a way simr to the couple''s clothes.


    The dragoness smiled at them, making their hearts skip a beat. "Sorry for the dy, dears."


    Evelyn joked. "You finally exit your love nest. I was losing my hair while taking care of your work."


    Yasenia and Tatyana moved and sat on the same couch as Evelyn, Yasenia being the one sitting by her Dear''s side. "Well, then I should reward by dear, right?"


    Evelyn felt Yasenia''s arm going around her waist, making their bodies stick close together, which made Evelyn feel the softness of the dragoness at close range. She coughed and nodded. "That''s right. It''s an imperative action you must take."


    Yaseniaughed, lowering her head to give her a kiss. Then, she waved her hand and threw something at each of the people present. "I''ve cooked a grilled cheese and ham sandwich with tomato, fresh lettuce, raw onions, and meat. The bread is also hand-made, adding spices and powdered cheese to give it a good vor. I''ve also added a sauce on one of the slices of bread to make it juicier, together with a fried egg."


    The girls looked at the thick and juicy sandwich, and their mouths began salivating. Thebination was quite simple, but the ingredients were not as simple, as each of the items on the sandwich was Heaven-ranked. The cheese was even specially made from Yasenia''s own breast milk.


    Yasenia threw a small spatial ring at Selena and smiled. I hope you girls like it. "There are three sandwiches for each of the maids there. There is also a separate pouch with the sandwiches that didn''t use my breast milk but another kind of cheese for all the sect members. Let it be a reward for their hard work during this one and a half weeks."


    Selena, the red-scaledmia, blinked. "They are mid-level Heaven-Ranked food, right? IT should give permanent buffs."


    Yasenia nodded. "To us, they won''t give anything as I''ve already fed you as much heaven-ranked food as possible in terms of permanent buffs. However, it will be a good boost for the ones that came with us. It''s a bit worse without using my cheese, but it''s good enough as a reward."


    Selenaughed. "More than a good reward. I think that once they eat the three sandwiches, the sect members will cry with joy."


    Yaseniaughed. "So exaggerated."


    Selena shook her head, thinking. ''If a few of them don''t kowtow in gratitude, I''ll reverse my name.''


    Well, she wouldn''t need to change her name, as a few of them actually did so.


    Kali took a bite, and the bread made a loud crunching sound as her teeth broke the crispy crust. Then, the tender crumb exploded with the umted juices of the meat, sauce, and vors in the bread. Right after, as her teeth sunk into the soft meat and other ingredients, thebination of tastes made her senses dance in joy as Kali almost moaned.


    After biting and pulling back, a few strands of the grilled cheese stretched, only cut after pulling her head back a bit, adding that visual deliciousness to the food.


    As Kali chewed, the vors perfectly enhanced each other in her mouth, and when she finally swallowed, a sigh-like moan left her mouth. "Woah Delicious."


    Valeria was also eating one, and she agreed. "It''s really good."


    Even Mirrory had hers, and the ancient cultivator found it good as well.


    Kaleina and me were constantly munching; their cheeks puffed with the savory sandwich.


    Yasenia smiled at them. "Eat slowly and savor it, dears. Nobody will take it away. I''ve prepared a few extra of them, so there is more than enough even if you want to eat another."


    Yasenia ate just one of them and looked around with a tender smile as her girls munched in silence, appreciating her food.


    After eating, Andrea looked at Yasenia and Tatyana and asked. "So Any results?"


    Yasenia snorted. "I don''t know."


    Andrea blinked, looking at Tatyana. "What does she mean."


    Tatyanaughed. "I hadn''t told her yet."


    Cecile asked. "And when are you going to tell her?"


    Tatyana looked yfully at the dragoness and smiled. "Now."


    The girls paused their eating, looking at Tatyana simultaneously. Tatyana looked around andmented. "After one and a half weeks of trying 24 hours a day, my Little Treasure made great efforts."


    The girls felt their lips twitching at Tatyana''s eagerness to drag out the answer. Tatyana looked around withughing eyes. "There were ups and downs, and for the first three days, we tracked if it happened or not. However, lost in our passion, we forgot about everything and decided just to enjoy the process."


    Tatyana sighed, holding her cheek. "My eggs were very powerful, fighting back the billions of little soldiers my little treasure shot. It was truly a massacre."


    The girls felt their hands twitching this time, wanting to p the back of her head.


    Looking at Yasenia''s impatient face, Tatyanaughed. "Of course, like a good Dragon, my Little Treasure never gave up!"


    me and Kaleina werepletely lost, not knowing what Tatyana was talking about.


    Tatyana''s eyes softened as she leaned on Yasenia''s side and spoke with a smile while looking up at her. "And her efforts paid off, as her objective was fulfilled."


    Yasenia''s eyes widened, and her heartbeat elerated, simr to the others, and Tatyana finally said with arge smile. "I''m pregnant, little treasure. Thank you for loving me."

 Chapter 763: Catching up to date.

    Chapter 763: Catching up to date.


    After hearing Tatyana''s announcement, Yasenia felt an electrocuting chill full of euphoria and hugged Tatyana tightly with her arms and tail. "Pregnant!? Are you really pregnant!?"


    Tatyana looked at the flushed face of her Little Treasure andughed gently, caressing her face. "Yes. It happened two days before we finished, during the thirteenth day of mating."


    Yasenia began bouncing in joy, not knowing how to express her overwhelming happiness. She just leaned forward, kissing Tatyana deeply andughing in a silly manner.


    The girls, seeing how Yaseniapletely lost control over her emotions because of happiness, smiled tenderly.


    Yasenia ced a hand over Tatyana''s stomach, looking down with eyes dripping with love, and soon, tears began falling. "I''m so happy"


    The girls just moved silently and hugged Yasenia in a group hug. The dragoness continued tough and cry, feelingpletely overwhelmed. How many years had it been since her first instinct to mate started? Almost 35 years since then, more than two-thirds of her entire life. The moment she epted Cecile as her mate, inside her, a burning me to create progeny appeared like an uncontroble tide.


    While Yasenia wanted to shout about her first child, she never forgot Kaleina. While she might not be entirely her biological daughter, that didn''t mean that Yasenia didn''t think of her as one.


    Kaleina would always hold the title of her eldest daughter.


    Kaleina approached, and the girls opened a ce for her. Kaleina looked at Yasenia and asked. "Will Mama Tatyana have a little sister or a little brother?"


    Tatyana smiled. "We don''t know yet, Kaleina."


    Kaleina blinked. "I see..."


    Yasenia hugged her little grown baby and kissed her. "From now on, Kaleina will be a big sister. So, in the future, you must protect your siblings, okay?"


    Kaleina nodded seriously. "I will protect them!"


    Yaseniaughed, rubbing her face with Kaleina. "I believe in you, love."


    Tatyana saw Kaleina looking at her stomach with curious eyes and smiled. "It is not possible to feel anything yet, Kaleina. I''ll let you know when it bes possible."


    Kaleina smiled and nodded. "When will it happen, Mama Tatyana?"


    Everyone paused, looking at Tatyana. Kali asked. "Can you tell, mother-inw?"


    Tatyana closed her eyes, feeling the little life in her womb, and shook her head. "Not yet. It is too young."


    Andrea asked yfully. "So Egg or normal?"


    Tatyanaughed. "I prefer normal, to be honest. If the egg is too big" The girls imagined themselves giving birth to a head-sizedrge egg, and their spines chilled. A human baby''s head could squeeze through thanks to the undeveloped cranium shifting, but an egg was solid


    Yasenia hummed. "I wouldn''t mind either!"


    The girls knew how "stic" Yasenia was in that aspect, so they didn''t say anything.


    Tatyana asked. "By the way, Little Treasure."


    Yasenia looked down and blinked her beautiful golden eyes. "Yes?"


    Tatyana smiled wryly. "When are you going to stop hugging me?"


    Yasenia''s arms and tail tightened carefully around Tatyana, avoiding her stomach. "Stop? Why?"


    The girls looked at Yasenia and gulped, feeling a deep sense of possessiveness and protectiveness radiating from the dragoness.


    Tatyana, for the first since forever, felt like a small herbivore between the arms of its natural predator. "W-Well, if you don''t want to, there is no need."


    Yasenia smiled. "That''s right. That''s the correct answer."


    Tatyana gulped, feeling strangely aroused at the sight of such Yasenia. The intense sense of being Yasenia permeated her entire existence, making her feel strangely snug even when the dragon tail coiled around her like a snake.


    An immoral feeling of submissiveness filled her from toe to head, making her blush and lean in Yasenia''s arms obediently. cing her face in the crook of Yasenia''s neck, Tatyana took in a deep breath, and her eyes and body rxed. ''Ah~, being in the arms of the mother of my child is such a wonderful feeling~. So rxing. Even the usual powerful and attractive scent has changed to a milder and rxing one. The general smell is still sweet, but instead of making my body tingle, it makes my nerves rx enough to almost fall asleep. Sigh, so nice.''


    Yasenia caressed Tatyana''s back and looked at the others with a deep smile. "Dears, when you are prepared, I''m ready~."


    The girls coughed, feeling their wombs throbbing with desire. However, they resisted. Cecilemented. "Let''s first upgrade all of our paths to the fifth realm. I don''t know how the tribtion affects the child inside the mother, but I don''t want to risk anything."


    Yasenia nodded, her smile returning to normal. "Of course."


    Kali asked, changing the subject. "So, what do we do about the races that came into the city?"


    Yasenia titled her head. "Why? Did they do anything?"


    Kali shook her head. "No, but I''ve heard a few tales about them from the Sect Members that had gone out to explore."


    Yasenia, curious, asked. "Put me up to pace. I''ve been emunicated until today, after all."


    Evelyn stepped forward this time to speak. "Well, first of all, the undead, humans, and spirits are mildly active. There''s nothing to worry about, though. On the other side, beasts, demons, and divines have been very active. These three groups, using technologies outside Distancia''s expertise, have been gathering increasinglyrge support."


    Yasenia pondered. "What are they using?"


    Evelynmented. "Spiritual Profession Knowledge. Instead of us who had to use it sparingly as a benefit because of our initialck of strength, they are not holding back basic exnations. The value of our information will probably plummet to very little with their attempts at increasing influence."


    Yasenia nodded. "I already predicted that since the moment I say them. That''s why I provoked them."


    The girls titled their heads, not understanding. Yasenia exined with a smile. "Facing them there is like publicizing that we are also not natives and that we don''t fear those races. In the eyes of Distancia''s powers, we are ten times more attractive than an unknown force that hase from the outside, and they know nothing about it. In short, while both sides are ''outsiders,'' we have built our reputation enough to be considered ''allies.''"


    Evelyn suddenly recalled a few things she had seen in the documents that didn''t make sense to her, and her eyes widened in utter stupefaction. "Wait Don''t tell me"


    Evelyn looked at Yasenia and gulped. "Did you n all of our power''s moves taking into ount that a situation like this might''ve urred?"


    Yasenia titled her head. "Isn''t that obvious?"


    Evelyn blurted, incredulous. "Monster."


    Yasenia blinked. "Why?"


    Evelyn spoke quickly, her mind still unable to wrap around it. "No, does it make sense to n for something so outside of the norm? Did you ask Tatyana to peek into the Future with her Fate attribute?"


    Yaseniaughed. "How could that be? Since my objective changed after the War to dominate Distancia, it''s natural that I have to prepare for outside influence." Yasenia''s smile became a bit creepy as she continued. "I need to make the people of this World loyal enough to die for us, after all."


    Evelyn shuddered, not in fear, and thanked all celestial creatures she knew that this beautiful dragoness wasn''t her enemy. ''My Dragon wife is freaking scary and sexy, okay? My panties are undergoing a crisis, okay!?''


    Kali saw Evelyn''s flushed face and coughed, changing the subject one more time. "Speaking of which, the Divines they are different from what I imagined."


    Valeria was lying sideways behind Kali, allowing the Fox to use her belly as a backrest, and asked with a smile. "How did you imagine them?"


    Kali pondered and answered. "A group of righteous creatures that have a strong sense of responsibility and very high morals?"


    Tatyana turned her head and spokenguidly. "It would be good if they were like that."


    Andrea asked her. "How are they, generally?"


    Tatyana rubbed her face against Yasenia''s neck and exined. "It is the truth that they are generally righteous with a strong sense of responsibility. However, their ''morals'' are that all creatures should bow down to them and ask to be protected. They are elitists who, instead of looking down on other races, think that they are the only ones who can unify the universe under one banner. So, they seek to protect other races forcefully. Naturally, these forceful manners are not much better than what Demons do."


    Evelyn let out a peal ofughter. "Aren''t they delusional? They have a Heavenplex."


    Mirrory, who was floating about without aim,mented. "Actually, before the Heavenly Cataclysm, more than one million years ago, their race was not as influential. They usually gathered in religious groups that venerated certain high-level cultivators. Because of this, many of those immortals gave them blessings and protection, which allowed them to prosper as an individual race even when there were so many much more powerful creatures. Knowing their way of thinking, after the Heavenly Cataclysm killed most high-level cultivators, the Divines that survived thought that they were the chosen ones that would lead the next cultivation era."


    Mirrory smiled while all of the others listened. "What I didn''t expect is the Demons to be such a strong force. They were quite suppressed in the past, so I''m quite interested in knowing how they''ve be one of the leading races."


    Valeriamented with curiosity. "What I didn''t expect is for spirits to gather in such a manner. It feels that they''ve built civilizations."


    Angel asked. "Is that strange?"


    Valeria nodded. "Until thest time I checked, spirits had been quite a free-spirited race, moving around as they pleased and never staying in one ce. Groups were also formed very rarely. We have many blessings from the Heavens, so even if we roam the world alone, the chances of something serious happening to us are quite slim."


    Yasenia asked, curious. "Were high-level spirits targeted by the Heavenly Cataclysm?"


    Valeria shrugged. "I don''t know. I wasn''t around at that time."


    Yasenia blinked. "What do you mean?"


    Valeria smiled. "As you know, I''ve transformed myself into something like a Cultivation Skill. So, when no one possesses me, my consciousness is blurry, and I stay in a hibernating state. I can wake up at will, but I never usually do unless I feel danger for myself. I only woke up around 200,000 years or so after the Heavenly Cataclysm had passed, and I couldn''tmunicate with the active high-level spirits because my previous master didn''t search for any. If I return to the higher heavens, I might be able to get in touch with them if they survived."


    Cecile asked. "You didn''t ask your previous masters to investigate?"


    Valeria blinked. "Why would I?"


    Cecile tilted her head. "Don''t you want to know if they are alive?"


    Valeria made a confused look. "Why?"


    Tatyana chuckled. "Cecile, Valeria is a Life spirit. For her, the cycle of life is not something to grieve but something to celebrate. If a spirit she knew died, Valeria wouldn''t feel sad. Her mind won''t, or better said, can''t process such events as something to grieve. Her deep understanding of life is because, as a spirit, she is almost one with the concept. Valeria is, in a way, very close to a Natural Treasure rted to Life."


    Andrea asked, curious. "Then Why did she show attachment to her previous master and the children they made together?" Andrea corrected herself and looked at Valeria with augh. "You are here; I don''t know why I''m asking Tatyana, haha. Do you know why, Valeria?"


    Valeria tilted her head. "I showed attachment?"


    Andreamented, confused. "Didn''t you feel bad when you knew that the Divines invaded their world?"


    The Nature Spirit Queen blinked, surprised. "Oh, I did. So strange."


    The rest looked at the Life Spirit strangely.


    Tatyana smiled. "The only reason she showed attachment to her previous master and the children she created is" Valeria looked at Tatyana with strangely eager eyes. Tatyana''s grin widened. " because something started to change inside her."


    Valeria''s lips twitched, and she asked urgently. "What is changing?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "You''ll have to discover it yourself. Isn''t it normal for these things? They lose value if you are not the one realizing it."


    Valeria sighed. "Well, you are right."


    Kali smiled at Valeria. "Don''t worry, you are currently understanding those feelings, even if you don''t realize it yourself."


    Valeria looked at her master andughed. "Even you know what Tatyana is talking about. I''m ashamed for not understanding."

 Chapter 764: Going Outside to visit Ascending Ocean City.

    Chapter 764: Going Outside to visit Ascending Ocean City.


    Yasenia looked at her small baby and asked with a smile. "So, me and Kaleina want to take a walk outside?"


    Kaleina smiled widely. "Yes! I want to see the city!"


    me, sitting by Kaleina''s side, also nodded shyly.


    Yasenia nodded, thoughtful. "What do you all think? Would there be any problems?"


    Valeriamented. "If they want to, why not? You haven''t been gathering strength to turtle in here until the summit starts, right?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Well, that''s true. However, with how I acted against the Demons the first day, I''m sure that they and the Continental Shadows will target us. I''m sure that there are spies waiting outside, ready to inform the moment we get out. That''s why I''m slightly hesitant. After all, if they want to see a city, can''t we just make a trip after we return? We can travel stealthily and avoid any problems that may arise."


    The dragoness exined her thoughts, and the others pondered.


    Mirrorymented. "There shouldn''t be any problems protecting them with the strength of your maids. Moreover, you are assuming that all the groups will attack you with everything they have. Remember what we taught you? Excess carefulness about something is sometimes as bad as excessive recklessness. Evaluate the situation objectively, Yasenia."


    Yasenia looked at Mirrory, and the ancient mirror smiled. "Close your eyes and ponder what you would do if our group were a group of sect members instead of us. Not without reason, but you are now being a bit overzealous about protection."


    Closing her eyes for a second while slowly feeling Tatyana''s body between her arms, Yasenia sighed. Looking down, she saw Tatyana looking up at her with a smile. "Do as you please, Little treasure. It''s not like today is the only chance to visit."


    Yasenia ced one hand on her stomach and asked. "Can you even fight?"


    Tatyana wanted to roll her eyes, but knowing that Yasenia was just being protective, sheughed. "I still can beat you up without cing the child in any danger."


    Yasenia smiled. Then, after pondering in her head, she nodded. "Well, the only ones I should worry about are the Divines, Demons, and Humans. Beasts and Undead are suppressed in front of us because of Tatyana and me. Moreover, Divines don''t seem like a proactive race, while humans will be low-key for now. So, the only problem with the foreign races are Demons, who probably won''t act by themselves after we killed one of them so easily."


    The dragoness titled her head, further analyzing. "Then, the chances of any other group acting up are very low. With the summit around the corner, all powers have gathered in this city. If someone sticks out, they will get hammered quickly. While we might lose a bit of unity from low-ranked powers in the Astral Sky Alliance because of the foreign races spreading information about Spiritual Path knowledge, making our terms much less enticing, it''s not like the important allies are with us only because of that."


    Andrea chuckled. "Which mean?"


    Yasenia nodded. "It''s not impossible."


    Evelyn asked. "What about spirits?"


    The dragonessmented while scratching her cheek. "I somehow feel that they are not a problem."


    Andreaughed at the rare uncertain expression on her dragon lover''s face. "Any reasons for that?"


    The dragoness shook her head, a bit embarrassed. "Just a feeling. I can''t give you an exnation. It''s like I just know. I know that relying on such vague feelings is not what we should do, but I think I can trust these feelings in this situation."


    Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria looked at her with interest.


    Tatyana muttered, asking the other two. "Is it that Spirit the reason?"


    Valeria nodded. "Most probably. That child has a lot inmon with Yasenia."


    Mirrory hummed. "A Sun and Moon spirit is already rare enough. This situation probably hasn''t happened in a while."


    Tatyana smirked. "If you say a while, it must be a few million years."


    Mirrory snorted, crossing her arms and legs as she sat midair. "So what?"


    Tatyanaughed. "Nothing. I was just admiring your antiqueness."


    Mirrory''s lips arched. "Do you want a fight?"


    Tatyana grinned from Yasenia''s embrace. "Do you dare attack me?"


    Mirrory lifted an eyebrow. "Why wouldn''t I dare?"


    Tatyana smiled provocatively. "I''m pregnant, am I not?"


    Mirrory''s eyebrow twitched. While she had never been pregnant, she understood the importance of such an event for living creatures.


    She was 100% confident in her strength control, but in the off-chance of something happening, Yasenia would probably never forgive me. She wasn''t afraid of Yasenia, but angering Yasenia meant angering Angel, something she didn''t want to do.


    Moreover, she was slowly bing fond of this group of juniors, taking increasingly an active part with them. For example, a month ago or so, she had been training Yasenia in Spiritual Sense control and other simr skills.


    Tatyana left Yasenia''s arms, making the dragoness blink, puzzled. Mirrory lifted her eyebrow. "Really?"


    Tatyanaughed, disappeared and appearing in the garden, and Mirrory followed her.


    Yasenia looked outside and saw both of them shing with their fists.


    BANG!


    Yasenia''s body and eyebrows twitched madly. However, she knew that she shouldn''t overreact. Neither of them were even using energy, so even if Mirrory''s punchnded on Taytana''s stomach, nothing would happen.


    ''But still!''


    The girls looked at the twitchy Yasenia and burst intoughter. Andrea shouted with augh. "Tatyana and Mirrory, you two better stop. I think Yasenia will get a seizure if you continue."


    Both seniors looked at the dragoness and blinked twice, seeing the downward and clearly unhappy face. Yasenia''s lips twistedly lifted, and she asked. "Are you having fun?"


    Both ancient seniors felt a chill going down their spine for some reason. Yasenia looked at Tatyana and ordered. "Come here."


    Tatyana obediently appeared between Yasenia''s arms, and then she felt the dragon''s arms and tail coiling around her to the point that she was immobilized. Yasenia looked down at her with a smile that was not a smile as she asked. "So, Tatyana Dravory."


    Tatyana flinched and began sweating when her full name came out of Yasenia''s mouth.


    Yasenia continued tly while looking down at her. "Did you have fun?"


    Tatyana gulped and smiled fawningly. "Y-Yes, of course, it''s always fun exchanging blows-." Yasenia''s eyes sharpened, and Tatyana stuttered. "Non-harming blows, non-harming blows. It''s only fun when we exchange non-harming blows. There is nothing to worry about."


    Yasenia looked at her for a few seconds, making even the girls look tense, and then she sighed. "If you are going to do that, do it where I can''t see. The times I almost attacked Mirrory when she attacked you in that short amount of time is over 100."


    Tatyana nodded like a pecking chicken. ''Oh my heavens, Little Treasure can be so Imposing'' Tatyana blinked as she rubbed her thighs. ''Ah, my panties are wet.''


    Mirrory realized. "So that''s where the killing intent wasing from."


    Yasenia''s sharp gaze pinned her down, making Mirrory shut up. Angel chuckled, looking at Mirrory funnily. ''In the end, Yasenia is the strongest!''


    Mirrory coughed. ''This time, she is in the right.''


    Then, releasing the tense aura around her, Yasenia looked at Kaleina and me and smiled gently. "Let''s go outside, then. I also want to visit the city."


    Kaleina and me cheered, and everyone began preparing when the head of the household gave the go-ahead.


    At first, Yasenia wanted to call all the maids, but in the end, she decided only to call the strongest ones while leaving the rest to take care of their house while she was outside. With the formation they''ve ced, those left behind were enough to defend until they returned.


    Their group consisted of 28 people: 15 maids (all the maids in the ninth and half-step levels), our group of 11, and me and Kaleina.


    The maids choose to wear their white and ck maid dresses instead of the white dresses they adopted when they came here. These dresses were their battle attires, as they were enhanced and at the limit of the low-level Transcendence Rank. They had better grabs, but Distancia''s heavens would probably pout if they wore them.


    Meanwhile, our girls were also wearing their usualbat grabs.


    While walking down therge and wide streets, they caught the attention of almost all people. Groups with extraordinary auras had been roaming about in the city because of the approaching summit. However, our group made entirely of beautiful women was like a dazzling procession that almost blinded passersby with their beauty.


    To not get too much attention, Yasenia has asked all her girls to wear a veil and t shoes. Their hair was unadorned, left to flow freely with the wind. Still, it didn''t make much to hide the charm swirling around them.


    So, while all of them had half of their faces hidden, just the upper part of the face that people could look at was too much for many.


    Especially Yasenia, who, even while wearing her revealing blue dress that cinched around the waist, highlighted herrge breasts, and a semi-transparent ck veil that gathered attention toward her striking golden eyes was enough to make many people hit each other because they weren''t looking forward.


    Evelyn looked around andughed. "You are all causing devastating damage with just your hidden appearances, haha. If we were walking without veils, would we be jumped by someone?"


    Andrea smiled, being the only one not wearing a veil because she was wearing armor. "I''ve seen a few people look at you as well."


    Evelyn became flustered. "H-How can that be? They are probably looking at ia, who is walking behind me. Her tits have their own gravitational field!... Hm?" Evelyn looked at Yasenia. Yasenia rolled her eyes. "Did you expect me to smack you here in the open?"


    Evelyn tilted her head. "Yes."


    The girlsughed, and iamented with a smile. "I''ve also sensed a few looks directed at you, Lady Evelyn."


    Evelyn coughed and straightened, trying to look more dignified while her violet eyes looked around stealthily. Then, she caught a middle-aged man looking at her, making their eyes cross. Seeing the man turn sideways with an embarrassed expression, Evelyn''s mouth arched. "Oh! You are right


    Our girlsughed again. Yasenia asked teasingly. "Who are you trying to impress, Dear? Such a nice walking posture~."


    Evelyn''s face became red, and she stuttered. "I Um It''s rare for me to receive these eyes, okay!? Let me bask in this unusual glory!"


    Yasenia used her tail to caress her cheek with a tender smile. "Didn''t I say to you in the past that Dear is also very charming? Be more confident, Dear."


    Evelyn nodded shyly. "Thanks."


    Angel pointed at the side. "Yasenia, can we enter that shop?"


    The dragoness turned toward it and saw a sign that read [Heavenly Crafted Formations! The Best of the best!].


    Seeing the clearly exaggerated shop name, Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched. However, since her baby wanted to go, then she had nothing to say. "Sure. Let''s take a look."


    Their group turned and walked toward that shop. Selena and ia stood at the entrance, summoning their weapons, and the rest entered together.


    Once inside, they entered a shop with extremely luxurious-looking shelves and disys. The dragoness''s nose twitched, trying to find a powerful treasure, but nothing caught her senses. ''As expected, a fraud.''


    A sleazy middle-aged man of a dog race came with a wide smile as his eyes couldn''t help but roam her body lustfully. "O-Oh! Beautiful fairies, what do I honor the pleasure of your esteemed presence in my humble shop?"


    Yasenia looked down at him, as she was a head taller, andmented indifferently. "Why would I be here other than to look for formations and formation materials? Guide me to your best merchandise. I don''t have a lot of time."


    The middle-aged man''s smile faltered at Yasenia''s blunt attitude, but looking into the heavy golden slit eyes, he swallowed his dissatisfaction. ''Tsk, acting high and mighty while wearing such slutty clothes. I''ll show you!''


    "Of course,e this way, beautiful fairy."


    Yasenia spoke as she followed behind. "Save the ttery. It''s ufortable."


    The man nodded a few times and guided Yasenia to the back of the shop. Yasenia looked around the mostly empty andrge room with a raised eyebrow, but she didn''tment.


    Angel also looked around, making a puzzled expression.


    Once inside, the manughed as his energy sank into the floor and arge formation activated. "Bitch! Now you are mine! Hahaha!"


    Yasenia sighed and looked at Angel. "Baby, this is what happens when you enter shady ces. Look, we are now surrounded by a low-level Earth Rank [Imprisoning Formation]."


    Angel looked up at Yasenia and nodded. "I see."


    The man, confused at their calm appearance, shouted. "You bitches, what are you talking about so calmly!? Now that you are here, not even an mid-level Ethereal Soul powerhouse can escape."


    Yasenia looked at Kaleina''s confused face and smiled. "What are you thinking, Kaleina?"


    Kaleina blinked herrge golden eyes and asked innocently. "Um Mommy, weren''t dog human beasts an intelligent race? Why is he acting like that?"


    The girls who wore indifferent faces burst intoughter. Yasenia patted her head. "There are all types of people in the World. Imagine that you came here alone, love. What would''ve happened?"


    Kaleina''s eyes widened. "Oh no! I would be trapped!"


    Yasenia leaned down and kissed her snout. "That''s right. That''s why you must always move with a maid or one of us when we are outside, okay? me, this is also a lesson for you."


    me and Kaleina nodded.


    "Okay, Mommy."


    "I understand, Aunty Yasenia."


    Yasenia looked at the man who was looking at them while sweating coldly and smiled. "Now, do you prefer to kill yourself or be captured by us?" Yasenia''s lips arched further as sheughed. "This is a one-time offer for helping me teach my daughter a lesson."

 Chapter 765: About Mortals Living in a Cultivation City.

    Chapter 765: About Mortals Living in a Cultivation City.


    After exiting the shop, Yasenia sent one of the maids back for a few minutes with an extra person while their group continued exploring the city. Evelyn asked. "Why didn''t you take the shop''s merchandise, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia smiled at her. "There is no need. We don''t know who the backers of that person are, and there might be some important items in there that the power behind it doesn''t want to lose. Hence, risking being bothered for a few mid-level Earth rank items is just not worth it."


    Angel clung to one of Yasenia''s arms and whined. "Yasenia, can we visit a formation room?"


    Yasenia looked at Kaleina and me and asked. "What do you two want to do?"


    Angel realized and nodded. "Right! Today is Kaleina''s and me''s day. Where do we go y?"


    me smiled, hiding herughter. She always found it very amusing being with her Aunty Angel. ''She is so big but acts like a child with Aunty Yasenia.''


    Even if she was young, she understood that Angel could do so because of Yasenia''s pampering. me looked at Yasenia and smiled inside. ''I hope to have someone like Aunty Yasenia in the future.''


    Kaleina tilted her head. "I don''t know. me, where do you want to go?"


    me blinked, her red phoenix wings pping as she thought. "Can we visit a park?"


    Yasenia nodded with a smile and looked at ia. "Guide us to the closest park; we can take a walk there and see if there are other children for them to y with."


    ia made a formal bow, and they all moved quickly, arriving at an open space enclosed in walls in the city where trees and other meticulously taken care of vegetation could be seen. There were stone paths, ponds, and other types ofndmarks like small bridges and such."


    At a nce, Yasenia and the others could see parents or grandparents with the young ones following them as the little ones yed.


    There were all kinds of races and beasts running around, making quite a rxing but simrly lively atmosphere.


    Yasenia held Tatyana''s and me''s hands while Kaleina coiled around her body, with her head sticking from the back and resting on her shoulder.


    The little dragoness eximed. "There are so many people in the park! Look, there are many mortals there!"


    For Kaleina, who was surrounded by high-level cultivators in her everyday life, mortals were even rarer than some exotic animals.


    Mortals and cultivators rarely mix together outside business matters. The most contact they had was when a cultivator hired mortal people as servants.


    me also looked around while happily swinging Yasenia''s hand andmented. "There are more people than in Astral Sky City."


    Yasenia chuckled. "Well, this is one of the most important main cities of the Mermaid Race, with over 800 million inhabitants. That''s why each street is around 300 meters wide, with main streets being almost 1.5 kilometers wide. The buildings are alsorge to be seen from the sides. Although not toorge, as most of the important buildings aimed at cultivators don''t need the size because a cultivator can notice them."


    Angel asked. "How do mortals live in theserge cities?"


    Yasenia looked at her with smiling eyes. "Baby, did your parents not exin mortal living conditions in cultivation cities to you?"


    Angel shook her head. Yasenia nodded and exined. "Well, it is an environment that it''s not easy. After all, with a mortal''s walking speed, even crossing those main streets from side to side would take them about 15 minutes. Not to mention that crossing suchrge streets with a mortal body is dangerous. That''s why one of the main causes of death for mortals living in these main cities is actually being bumped by speeding cultivators or their mounts while they cross the streets."


    Andrea added. "There are special transports in cities to help mortals cross the streets, something low-level cultivators can do to earn a decent living. After all, the ratio of cultivator to mortal will always be abysmal. Even if each mortal pays a small fee, the cultivator can make a decent profit from just helping mortals cross the streets."


    Kaleina, me, and Angel listened closely, nodding their heads.


    Yasenia looked around and guided them to cross one of the bridges. As the steps on the wooden surface reached their ears, shemented. "Most cultivators in existence care very little for mortals. They won''t go out of their way to kill them, but they also won''t care if they identally kill one. Laws are also veryx in that regard because who would want to offend a cultivator to deliver justice for a dead mortal? Especially if the death was idental?"


    Yasenia continued. "To prevent this as much as possible, Andrea''s method is one way. However, there are districts where mortal families gather. Food, clean water, and basic necessities are easy to meet with the many Spiritual Professions."


    Yasenia looked to her right, pointing in one direction where a big area with dense housing could be seen from the top of the wooden bridge they were crossing. "ces like those are usually neighborhoods for mortals. Some low-level cultivators might live there for a while after they awaken because of their filial piety, but in general, once a person enters the cultivation path, they go outside their mortal families to explore the World."


    Angel asked. "What about food? Aren''t there too many people to feed or give clean water to?"


    Yasenia smiled and asked. "With Kali''s [Paradise Spatial Ring], how many people would you be able to feedfortably yearly by using only mortal food?"


    Angel pondered and said a number. "One million?"


    Yaseniaughed. "You missed three zeroes. Around Three billion is the correct answer. The 1,000,000 square meters of garden Kali has in her spatial ring can elerate the growth of normal crops enough to feed three billion people yearly without really feeling real strain. If we calcte the yield of spiritual crops, the satiety they provide, etc., the numbers start going much higher. Then, if Kali focused on food production only, not only using her ring but also using her skills, alchemy knowledge, etc., she would probably be able to feed all mortals in ten cities asrge as Ascending Ocean City."


    While Kaleina, Angel, and me eximed in admiration, looking at Kali with bright eyes, Yasenia looked around and saw a stall set up by a mortal older woman.


    The dragoness approached the stall at the side that sold herbs and such, and she asked. "Do you have any mortal food seeds?"


    The old woman smiled gently and bent while holding her back, picking up a small pouch. "Here, respected immortal. They are potato seeds that I got from a friend."


    Yasenia looked at them and nodded. "Perfect. How much?"


    The old woman waved her hand. "You don''t need to pay, respected immortal."


    Yasenia ced a mid-level Parus on the counter. "This is nothing for me, please ept it."


    Then, she turned around without hearing anything more, leaving a grateful owner bowing at her. "Thank you, respected immortal. I hope your life is filled with a thousand blessings."


    Yasenia returned to our group and showcased what she just exined. She picked one seed from the small pouch and looked at them. "This is a mortal seed for some kind of potato. If I throw one into my ring''s most fertilend" Yasenia threw it, and after a second, she took out a stalk full of plump potatoes with a spiritual aura around them. " This happens."


    Even the girls were impressed, not to mention Kaleina and me, who eximed in awe.


    Yaseniaughed, guiding them to a set of benches nearby to sit calmly and enjoy the park''s atmosphere. "Usually, it would have taken about three months for this variety of potatoes to grow in amon farnd. However, in my ring, it is just an instant. Moreover, these potatoes are not only much bigger than what they would usually give, but the spiritual aura around them is of great nourishment for a mortal. The five potatoes that sprouted from this stalk can probably feed a family for three days or so."


    Yasenia smiled and added. "Moreover, they can be rented" Yasenia sliced the potatoes into small pieces and threw them into her ring. After two seconds, she waved her hand to summon a pile as tall as a person. " and this is the result."


    Kaleina eximed with glittering eyes as her tail wagged. "Wow! So many! And they don''t smell bad!"


    me crouched in front of the pile and picked a plump one, turning it around with curiosity. "It''s so big!"


    Yaseniaughed gently. "Of course. They''ve grown under the influence of a Natural Treasure and a ring of extremely high quality. Sadly, these potatoes can never be nted on normal farnds. My ring''s garden has ''pampered'' these potatoes, and now they probably would rather wither than eat anything other than the nutrients in my garden."


    Angelughed. "A pampered potato!" Which made Kaleina and me alsough.


    Yasenia smiled softly, her back resting on the stone bench as her tail flexibly twisted to not bother her. "And that''s just one person. While it is true that I''ve used very excessive methods and other cultivators can''tpare to my efficiency, growing a crop of this quality in an hour is extremely doable with the right tools. How many people do you think a power asrge as the mermaids can dedicate to food production? While meat will always be a luxury for mortals, as growing cattle is not as efficient as vegetables and such, there is no problem expending manpower of around 100~200 low-level cultivators to feed all mortals in a city of this size."


    Yasenia finalized her exnation. "Moreover, it can be done affordable for them. That''s why there exist so many levels of Parus Coins. Even in our Sky Continent, there are different levels of coins. While cultivators of our level always work with the ''highest'' type of currency, in Distancia being wless or High-level Parus, mortals use the low-tier currencies, in Distancia''s case, wed and low-level Parus. Remember that the exchange between each coin is 1,000. So, a ''rich'' mortal would gain around 15 or 20 low-level Parus a year. From what I''ve investigated, the need to maintain a family of four is around 700 wed Parus a year, or 0.7 low-level Parus a year."


    Kaleina blinked andmented, scratching her cheek with her w. "Mommy, what were the Parus levels? I can''t remember."


    Yasenia answered. "I''ve told you before, so I know you can remember. Come on, baby. Think a bit harder."


    Kaleina frowned and closed her eyes, her tail pping the ground as she thought. Then, her eyes opened, and she eximed. "Ah! I remember! There are wed, low, mid, high, and wless levels!"


    Yasenia nodded. "Very good, Kaleina."


    Kaleina got thoughtful andmented. "So Knowing that the exchange is 1000 for each coin One wless Parus is equivalent to One Trillion wed Parus?"


    The dragoness nodded. "That''s right."


    Kaleina blinked a few times and asked. "Don''t we have a mine that gives a few thousand wless Parus a day?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "That''s right. We''ve even built formations to stimte the Spiritual Ore Vein so that it can naturally grow with time and give us more Parus a day in the future. After all, a Spiritual Ore Vein has a certain capacity to replenish itself with the energy of the World. With the right methods, it''s an inexhaustible source of ie."


    Kaleina blinked repeatedly. "So We are earning a few quadrillion wed Parus a day, enough to feed around one trillion mortal families a year, which is around five trillion people?"


    Yasenia nodded calmly and praised her with a kiss. "You are so good at math, baby. But Mommy is not that poor. That''s the gains of the Parus Mine. We have plenty of other sources of ie that far overshadow the Parus Mine."


    Kaleina felt somewhat speechless. ''My Mommy is a super tycoon!''


    me, at the side, remembered something and suddenly asked with trepidation. "A-Aunty Yasenia, how much do all the medical concoctions and pills Kaleina and I consume cost?"


    Yasenia pondered, tapping her chin with her finger. "Hm It doesn''t cost anything. We grow all of those things in my spatial ring and craft it ourselves. So, the only cost is the cost of the manualbor."


    me, curious, continued to ask. "Yes, but if ced on the market, how much would it cost to train like us?"


    Yasenia asked. "Like taking everything into ount?"


    me nodded a few times.


    The dragoness tilted her head, calcting in her head. "Let''s put aside the cost of tutoring because there isn''t really a staple price in the market. So, for the herbs we use, it should be around 800 wless Parus a year. Then If we add the pills'' cost, training rooms, and if we add the clothes, food, etc" Yasenia did a quick estimate andmented. "Kaleina consumes about 3,000 wless Parus worth of resources a year, and you, me, consume about 1,700."


    Kaleina and me froze in ce, their minds doing numbers and being somewhat overwhelmed. Yasenia took it as if me was hurt that she didn''t invest as much, so she used her hand to pat her head. "You consume fewer resources because your body can''t take it. It''s not that I''m unwilling. Don''t feel bad about it, okay, love?"


    me stiffly nodded and continued to y with the potato robotically, her mind spinning at the ridiculous numbers she had just heard.


    Evelynmented, curious. "So, how many resources do we consume?"


    Yasenia looked at Evelyn with a puzzled expression. "You should know that, right? It''s quite easy to calcte by adding the cost of everything."


    Evelyn''s lips twitched. "Love, while we are good at arithmetic, you far surpass us in that matter. I can give you an estimate, but not something as precise as yourself, who takes care of most of those things."


    Yasenia nodded, thoughtful. "Well, I''m the one consuming the most resources. About three times more than the most expensive of all of you. Moreover, the expenditure increased after I got the Body Refining method. But the cost should be nearly five million or so a year for you. We use a lot of high-level and peak-level materials that we personally grow. Even one of those can fetch a few hundred thousand in the market. Of course, thanks to my spatial ring, all costs rted to Spiritual Herbs are more than covered. Moreover, we have literal mountains of high-level ores, so we are also notcking there."


    Evelyn nodded calmly while Kaleina and me petrified even more.

 Chapter 766: Going toward the Underwater City.

    Chapter 766: Going toward the Underwater City.


    Andrea sat with one leg over the other andmented while looking at Yasenia thoughtfully. "Speaking of which, how is your Ethereal Soul Cultivation and Body Refinement going? Thest time we spoke about it, you hadn''t started with it, right?"


    The girls realized and looked at Yasenia with curiosity. Evelyn added. "You first wanted to reach the peak in both the spiritual and beast paths, right? You managed to do so a while ago."


    Yasenia nodded while she looked at me and Kaleina ying around near the pond. "Yes. After reaching the half-step Unification Realm, I took two months to stabilize the cultivation realm. While I still can grow a lot at the same level, I concluded that I could start with my Ethereal Soul realm path. Training to the maximum of the Unification Path and Beast Path, while I use the [Celestial Cosmos Body Refinement] method, is dangerous because I might be unable to hold back my breakthrough."


    Angel tilted her head. "What do you mean?"


    Yasenia added. "Imagine that each cultivation path is a bowl that you need to fill with water. As you cultivate, that bowl is filled with water. Each path has its own bowls, so to speak, and you need to "open" the different faucets to fill each of the bowls."


    The girls nodded, understanding it, and Yaseniamented. "However, while all paths are different bowls, there is a small connection between each of them. Usually, you wouldn''t notice, but when I practiced body refinement as a test, I felt that while 90% of the energy went toward the ''Body,'' the rest trickled on the other two paths."


    Evelyn realized what was going on and spoke. "I see. If you fill the Spiritual Path ''Bowl'' to the brim and you start body refining, that water will start overflowing, forcing you into a breakthrough. The reason this can happen to you is because you have practically no bottlenecks."


    Yasenia crossed her legs, leaning forward as she ced her chin on the palm supported by her leg. "That''s right. So, I''ve stabilized the Spiritual and Beast paths, reaching thest level before the breakthrough, and now I''m using that to Body Cultivate."


    Andrea frowned, looking a bit worried. "Love, doesn''t that make cultivation extremely painful?"


    Yasenia smiled wryly. "It is painful. I had reached the middle level of the Ethereal Soul Realm, now I''m at the high-level after my Dual Cultivation session with Tatyana. Still, each time I did a cultivation session, I felt like my bones and muscles had liquified."


    Andrea patted her head softly. "Thank you for your efforts, my love."


    Yasenia smiled and leaned on her. Andrea quickly supported her waist, making Yasenia fit snugly in her arms. "Well, the results are quite worth it. I think I could fight a peak-level Ethereal Soul cultivator with rtive ease by only using my Body Cultivation Path. Even resisting a low-level Epoch Core is notpletely out of the question. Of course, winning would be very difficult with just the body cultivation since an Epoch Core is extremely adept at taking punishment."


    Andrea nodded in understanding. "I''ve already reached the limit in both Body and Spiritual paths, so I can tell that the next time I improve either of them, there will be a veryrge jump in strength."


    Yasenia smirked. "However, my current strength is not bad at all for some with a bit more than three years of Body Cultivation."


    Andreaughed. "No one is going to tell you otherwise."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "Not bad at all is an understatement. Didn''t you take double that time to reach that level on the spiritual path? You are advancing at ridiculous speeds."


    Yasenia blinked. "But, all of you are at the peak level. Higher than me."


    Evelyn looked at her with a deadpan. "Do you think our speed would be like this without your Dual Cultivation''s aid?"


    Yasenia didn''t speak. It was true that her Dual Cultivation was a veryrge boost to their speed. Moreover, it helped without weakening the foundation. On the contrary, if they had cultivated by themselves and reached the same level, they would probably be weaker than they currently are.


    Kali chuckled. "You are a living cultivation treasure, love. If other beings knew about it, you would probably be targeted as if a rare heavenly treasure had appeared."


    Tatyana, who was sitting on Yasenia''s other side, nodded. "That''s true. If Yasenia''s Dual Cultivation strength is discovered, even seniors would not be able to resist the temptation to capture her."


    Kali blinked. "Is it that serious?"


    Tatyana looked at her and spoke. "Imagine that your children can ingest something, and with it, their strength, cultivation speed, foundation, soul purity,prehension abilities, bloodline level, and constitution level could increase. Would you try to get that thing at all costs, yes or no?"


    The girls got silent, looking at Yasenia thoughtfully. Sierra, who was listening, asked with a surprised expression. "Wait, she can even increase constitution and bloodline?"


    The girls nodded. Evelynmented. "While the names of my bloodline and constitution have not changed, if Ipare the quality before and after I met Yasenia, I might as wellpare a rock on the side of the road with a spiritual ore."


    Sierra nodded, thoughtful. Evelyn lifted an eyebrow and teased. "What, interested?"


    Sierra rolled her eyes. "There is no being between this Heaven and Earth that would not be interested after hearing that." Sierra smiled. "Still, I know that I mustn''t. I won''t betray the woman I''ve chosen for such profits" Sierra looked at Yasenia andughed. "Not that Lady Yasenia would mate with me."


    Yasenia looked at her and asked. "Why not? If you need strength in the future, since you are soul-bound to Evelyn, I wouldn''t have minded helping. Of course, we are talking about a far future scenario, but it wasn''tpletely out of the question."


    Sierra blinked a few times. "Really?"


    Yasenia titled her head. "You are soul-bound to Evelyn, Sierra. As long as the girls don''t mind, I will help you. Your strength is Evelyn''s strength."


    Sierra realized. ''Right.''


    Yasenia smiled. "But, let''s not speak about that for now. This is a talk that might happen very far in the future."


    Sierra nodded with a smile.


    Ebirah sneaked a nce and asked with a blush. "Even me?"


    Yasenia looked at the petite lobster princess and smiled gently. "Of course."


    Ebirah nodded and looked down. No matter how careful Andrea was, Ebirah had seen more than once Andrea and Yasenia mating. So, she wasn''tpletely ignorant. Her mind flew, imagining herself in the middle of Andrea and Yasenia, and her face became as red as a cooked lobster.


    Andrea looked at Ebirah amusingly. Andrea has never seen Ebirah as a romantic partner, and neither did she right then. Ebirah was something simr to a little sister for her.


    Still, these were talks that were too soon to have. For now, everyone was advancing at a good pace, so there was no need for methods such as this one.


    The dragoness looked at Andrea and asked. "By the way, are you going to break through before or after the summit? You are already at the limits of both paths, right?"


    Andrea rubbed her chin. "I will do it after. I don''t know how strong this tribtion will be, so if I be too heavily injured to participate, I will probably regret it. My current strength is not bad, so even if I lose, it won''t be a stomp. This summit will also help me consolidate my strength, which will probably help a lot."


    Yasenia nodded. "Agreed. The reason Cecile, Kali, and you are participating with Eira and me is to consolidate. Fighting is a good way to see if all of what you''ve practiced is good enough, and it also allows the bodies to limatize better to their own strength."


    Yasenia looked at her two beast lovers and smiled. "You two have also reached the limits in the three paths, right?"


    They both nodded confidently. Kali chuckled. "With your Dual Cultivation technique, it honestly feels too easy."


    Cecilemented. "It is to the point that I fear that I won''t be able to cultivate without you. So, I''ve used these one and a half weeks to cultivate alone and see if I lost any proficiency."


    Evelyn nodded. "So, it was that the reason you went into closed-door cultivation. How was it?"


    Cecile answered lightly. "I found out that I''m even better at it."


    Evelyn tilted her head. "Really?"


    Cecile affirmed it. "That''s right. It feels much smoother, faster, and easier to absorb energy than before. I rmend all of you to go into a one-month close-door cultivation when we return."


    The girls didn''t dismiss her ims.


    Unsure, Andrea asked. "Why is that?"


    Tatyana answered. "It''s normal. Cultivation is the art of using breathing and meditation techniques to absorb, manipte, and transform energy for your own use. Yasenia''s Dual Cultivation technique doesn''t feed you energy at will. Instead, it teaches your body through the union of Yin and Yang how energy works on a much more profound level. Why do you think Dual Cultivation is faster than other types of cultivation?"


    Angel blinked. "Because Yasenia''s Yang energy is very yummy?"


    The girls and maidsughed. Tatyana nodded. "Well, I can''t deny that. However, Dual Cultivation in general is faster because you skip one of the steps while dual cultivating."


    Tatyana continued. "A cultivator needs to swallow, purify, move, nourish, and then absorb the energy. With Dual Cultivation, because it is an internal exchange, the first two steps arepletely skipped."


    Kaleina, who had been listening, approached and blinked herrge golden eyes. "Can I Dual Cultivate as well?"


    Yasenia called her and held her head, kissing her snout softly. "Not yet, love. You are too young. To Dual Cultivate, you first need a mature body and mind. You also need to find a partner you love."


    Kaleina looked at Yasenia with sparkling eyes. "Can I do it with Mommy, then? I love Mommy the most! I want to Dual Cultivate with Mommy!"


    The girls flinched, and Yasenia answered with augh. "You can''t. Dual Cultivation must be done with a special person." Scratching her chin and making Kaleina purr infort, Yasenia smiled. "Don''t worry too much about it, Kaleina. We will teach you everything in time."


    Kaleina squinted as she purred and nodded.


    Yasenia asked. "So, where do you want to go next, love?"


    Kaleina''s eyes sparkled, and she eximed. "The sea!"


    With that, all the girls stood up and left the park, moving toward the underwater part of the city.


    Looking at the water in the distance, Yaseniamented. "Look, Kaleina, me. We are almost in the underwater part."


    Kaleina and me looked over and saw the city submerging into the ocean. Looking further, they saw a vast expanse of blue that stretched toward the horizon.


    Kaleina and me opened their eyesrgely to the vastness of the ocean. This time, both of them were being held by their hand by Yasenia while Yasenia''s tail coiled around Tatyana.


    "Wow, the ocean is so big!"


    "Aunty Yasenia, how far does the city go into the ocean?"


    Yasenia titled her head. "I''m not sure, to be honest. The underwater city goes not only far but also deep, so the measurements are a bit difficult to say with certainty."


    me nodded.


    Evelyn chuckled as she looked at Yasenia''s tail. "Did you girls realize our dragoness has not stopped holding Tatyana during our entire outing."


    The girls got thoughtful and realized that it was true, making themugh. Yasenia, who heard them, coughed a bit, feeling embarrassed.


    She was about to answer, but as they approached the ocean, our group heard a strangely harmonized double voice that cheerfully called their dragoness with a dragged-out tone. "Yaseniaaa!"


    Turning to look at the ce where the sound came from, our girls raised their eyebrows.

 Chapter 767: Meeting Soluna Again.

    Chapter 767: Meeting Soluna Again.


    The unique doubleyered voice that sounded like two people speaking at once in harmony was difficult to confuse, and they all instantly knew who was the one approaching.


    The girls turned around and, as they expected, they saw a golden and silvery empyrean female spirit with a Sun as a pupil in her right eye and a Crescent Moon in her left eye flying toward them with arge smile.


    Her ming hair,posed of both golden and silver mes, created a strange hot and cold aura around her that permeated her surroundings. While it wasn''t deadly for mortals, it would be bothersome to be by her side, as you would feel like sweating while your skin felt cold and stiff.


    Her "clothes" were also simple, made from the same silvery and gold mes. Her skin was milky white, looking human-like, but if one looked closer, it was actually made of something like energy.


    Yasenia saw that she was running at her quite quickly, but she didn''t stop her. She felt zero hostility from her.


    Soluna arrived and dove face-first into Yasenia''s breasts, making Yasenia chuckle. "Yasenia! Yasenia! Yasenia! I missed you!"


    Soluna was on the small side height-wise. Compared to our tall dragoness, she reached around her breast area with her 160 centimeters in height.Her height was between Angel''s and Evelyn''s heights.


    The dragonessughed softly and ced her hand on her head. Soluna pushed against her hand with a smile like a cat. "Soluna, right?"


    Soluna''s exotic pupils shone beautifully as she looked up with arge smile. "Yes!"


    The dragoness''s hand intertwined with Soluna''s ming locks, not feeling ufortable at all. On the contrary, she felt aforting sensation as her fingers moved through Soluna''s hair.


    Curious, Yasenia asked. "Why did you miss me so much? Didn''t we meet for nothing more than a few minutes?"


    Soluna squinted her eyes infort at the feeling of Yasenia''s hand caressing her. "I don''t mind. I just wanted to be with Yasenia again~. I really like you petting me."


    Yasenia saw that Soluna''s spiritpanions were approaching, but since she didn''t feel hostility from them either, she refocused on Soluna. ''Hm. What to do with this cutie?''


    Looking at her closely, she realized that Soluna had perfect facial features. They strangely harmonized between cold features like thin lips, a straight nose, and straight eyebrows withrge and soft eyes and a rounded face. Abination of cuteness and beauty thatnded her looks in the top-notch category.


    Yasenia smiled at her and asked with a teasing tone. "Really? You were so eager to see me that you managed to find me the first time I went out? I don''t believe it. You probably have evil intentions~."


    Soluna''s exotic eyes widened, and she cutely stuttered. "No, no, no! H-How could it be!? I just wanted to be with Yasenia."


    Yasenia stifled herughter. ''A spirit stuttering? How does that even work? So cute. Haha.''


    Soluna put on a sad face and hugged her tighter, looking up directly into Yasenia''s golden eyes. "But Yasenia, you haven''te out for a lot of days, so I have not been able to meet you until now. So, um, when you came out and I sensed you, I came to find you right away." She then added solemnly. "I won''t hurt you, ever!"


    The dragoness was amused as she yed with one of her silvery, fiery locks. ''Making such heavy promises so easily? She is a bit naive but on the cute side.''


    She found one thing a bit confusing, so she asked. "Then Why didn''t youe to our residency?"


    Soluna blinked her exotic eyes. "I somehow felt that I wouldn''t be able to meet you there."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow in surprise and looked into her deep blue irises. "How did you even feel that?"


    ''She knew that I was upied out of instincts? How does that even work?''


    While she was thinking about that, Soluna''s spiritpanions arrived. A female voice was heard from the side as that same person carried heat with just their presence. A few mortals who were roaming around had to scurry away, as being nearby would likely create a burn in their skin.


    "Soluna, why did you charge over here!? Didn''t we tell you that you can''t leave our side because it is too dangerous?"


    A ming magma spirit, apanied by five spirits of different attributesWater, Earth, Nature, Light, and Darknessarrived in front of them.


    Soluna turned to look at them and spoke while tilting her head, her harmonic voice echoing. "I sensed Yasenia, so I came here."


    Embera, the ming spirit, sighed. "Soluna, remember that we are your escorts. If something happens to you"


    Soluna snorted, hugging Yasenia tightly. "With Yasenia here, nothing bad can happen. She will protect me!"


    Embera looked at her with a twitching eyebrow. ''Why does she believe in her so much?''


    While restraining her thoughts, Embera exined. "I understand you are excited after meeting her, but you must be careful. What if something happens to you in the way, and you can''t see Yasenia anymore?"


    Soluna froze as her eyes widened, quite literally, as her silver mes solidified in silver ice.


    Yasenia felt one of her fingers getting stuck in Soluna''s hair, making her feel even more amused and forcing augh out of her. ''Oh? Interesting. Did she freeze in shock in a literal way?''


    Our girls also looked on with fascination, and Evelyn asked the spirits. "What happened to her?"


    Embera stopped her lecture and looked at the person who asked her. "Hm? She is shocked. Don''t you solidify when you feel shocked? I''ve seen a few humans stopping when that happens to them."


    Evelyn''s lips twitched. ''If that happened, I would die, no?''


    Valeria, who had been silently looking from the side, spoke. "Some spirits, actually, most of them in the mortal realms, show their emotions physically."


    Evelyn looked at Valeria and nodded with a smile. "I see- Huh?"


    When she looked back, she saw that all spirits, Soluna included, "froze" in shock with their respective attributes while looking at Valeria with wide eyes.


    For example, Soluna''s golden side became solid like gold, the fire spirit became solid magma, the earth spirit became solid stone, and the light spirit became a yellowish and translucent solid substance, etc.


    The girls wanted tough. ''So cute.''


    Valeria smiled softly, waving her hand to send a calming aura at them. This was not a rare sight for her. "No need to be so nervous, children."


    When the soft breeze hit them, all the spirits felt a refreshing aura around their bodies, making their bodies sing with joy as their strength increased by a very small amount.


    When their "freeze" shattered, Soluna''s included, all of them answered with a stuttering voice. "Y-Yes, Senior!"


    The spirits felt natural respect for Soluna because of her birth, so they followed her and took her as a princess of their race. It was amon practice between spirits.


    However, when their eyesnded on the three-meter-tall green woman wearing a floral dress, it wasn''t a "feeling" but something more akin to an instinct that made them know that the creature in front of them was someone who needed to be highly respected by all spiritkind.


    Soluna blinked her eyes repeatedly, looking up with a respectful expression. It was the first time in her life that she felt reverence for another spirit. Even the seniors in her home world who were much stronger than hercked an aura that triggered her racial respect.


    While Soluna appreciated them because of their strength, in terms of existence as a spirit, Soluna knew that she was above them. As soon as her strength caught up, Soluna would be their leader, not the other way around.


    However, the three-meter-tall woman was an entirely different matter. While her current realm seemed lower than her own, she was a being superior in any other way to her. A real being that was superior on an existence level.


    Soluna carefully asked. "Who might you be, respected senior?"


    Valeria smiled and reached out her hand, patting Soluna''s head without any problems. "Don''t worry, little one. I''m just a follower of this person."


    Soluna caught fire this time, as her golden and silvery hair began burning brightly, even though the temperature around her didn''t change.


    Her two voices sounded shy and embarrassed as she hugged Yasenia tightly. "O-Okay, umm"


    Valeriaughed, ignoring the mes. "Valeria. That''s my name."


    Soluna called respectfully. "Lady Valeria!"


    The other five spirits bent to their knees and bowed in respect. "Lady Valeria!"


    Yasenia blinked as she thoughtfully looked at Valeria''s hand.


    Mirrory saw through her thoughts and smiled. "Did you really expect the Nature Spirit Queen, one of the first spirits, not to be able to touch a spirit much weaker than her?"


    Yasenia shook her head with a smile. "Valeria could even touch a Natural Treasure with her bare hands and make it friendly, so I didn''t think as such. I was thinking that maybe Soluna will be less attached to me after this, haha."


    Mirrory nodded and looked at Soluna. "Well?"


    Soluna turned her head and hugged Yasenia tightly, burying her body as much as possible in Yasenia''s soft flesh. "No! I like Yasenia the most-!" She paused, looking at Valeria with a guilty expression. "Um"


    Valeria straightened her back and smiled as shemented. "Don''t worry, I also like Yasenia a lot. We are the same in that regard, fufu~."


    Soluna''s eyes shone, literally, and she smiled in happiness, her ming body dancing with joy. "Nice!"


    The girls couldn''t help a chuckle from escaping, and Kaleina, who was coiled around Andrea, eximed. "Mama Andrea, that spirit girl is really pretty!"


    Andrea nodded her head. "She is."


    While they all felt a bit reluctant about Yasenia bing so close to Soluna so fast, they didn''t stop it. They weren''t so jealous that they would limit Yasenia''s interactions with another creature because that creature liked Yasenia. The reason for thatck of unhealthy jealousy was none other than the trust that Yasenia had gained in their hearts.


    Yasenia looked at Embera andmented softly. "I don''t know if you can go underwater, but we were about to go there."


    A woman with voluptuous curves and a water-blue body smiled, looking at Yasenia respectfully. If the powerful senior liked Yasenia, then Yasenia could be considered the friend of all spirits who hadmon sense. "Don''t worry, Lady Yasenia. With me here, there are no problems."


    Yasenia shook her head and smiled. "I''m a junior, and you are a senior in both strength and age. You can call mefortably."


    The water spirit smiled gently, her jewel-like blue eyes gaining a touch of appreciation. "Sure. We''ll do so, Yasenia."


    The other spirits also nodded with smiles, looking at Yasenia clearly more favorably.


    Embera was about to respond to Yasenia as well, but she looked sideways, feeling a gaze on her, and saw a young phoenix woman looking at her with shiny eyes. Now that they could be considered basically friends thanks to Valeria''s influence, Embera smiled gently and asked. "What''s wrong, little one?"


    me blushed and shook her head, hugging Cecile''s side as her red phoenix wings pped shyly. "N-Nothing, your fire is so pretty."


    Embera blinked and scratched her cheek, feeling a bit embarrassed at the honestpliment. Praising the element they were formed out of was like telling a human that they were beautiful in and out, quite a blunt and somewhat embarrassingpliment.


    "Thank you, little one."


    Yasenia took Embera as the leader of the group, so she spoke while looking at her. "Lady Embera, since there are no problems, let''s go together. After all of this, we can consider each other allies." Yasenia smiled. "I''m also very curious about the Spirit Race, so it would be fantastic to learn from each other."


    Embera nodded with a smile. "Sure. Soluna would be delighted toe as well, so we have no problems."

 Chapter 768: Relaxing at the Beach.

    Chapter 768: Rxing at the Beach.


    Their group sped up, quickly reaching the beginning of the water area. Unlike how it was ind, there were many draining systems for the streets to prevent tall waves from inundating these ces.


    Seeing a tall wave go into the city for a few hundred meters before being drained by the powerful draining system wasn''t that unusual.


    Still, the architecture was done with the typical living earth, and it was built in such a way that it made it almost impossible for water corrosion to affect any buildings.


    Moreover, something they hadn''t realized from afar because of the sheer size of the Ascending Ocean City was that there was about a 100-meter stretch of beach with very few shops.


    Looking around, our girls could even spot a few people sunbathing or taking strolls and doing other activities. Of course, sunbathing was done without bikinis and such. The swimsuits were very conservative, hiding most of the skin. It was not different from wearing a short-sleeved shirt with rtively short pants that could get wet.


    Most of the shops alongside the beach were built with things for facilitating underwater movement or for aquatic beast-humans to walk onnd more easily. There were even transporting devices to carry races like mermaids.


    The mermaids Yasenia has seen until now were extremely strong, and they could float by themselves. However, the average mermaid did not have such an ability.


    Additionally, seeing the numerous water creatures was quite a new experience for our girls, who had never been on a beach or even close to the sea until now.


    It was quite normal, as the ocean was extremely dangerous regardless of which world. It usually housed one of the strongest creatures, and because of the special underwater environment, facing them was quite a nightmare fornd creatures.


    Moreover, with the unreal distances between ces, going to the beach as a vacation was limited to the very top families who could travel such long distances in a short time. Adding to the aforementioned dangers, beaches were not popr vacation spots.


    Imagine you were sunbathing, and suddenly, a beastrger than a mountain came ashore and swallowed you because it felt like it. It was not a danger anyone wanted to face.


    The only reason people were in Ascending Ocean City beach was because of the underwater patrols and other security measures, creating a rtively safe zone.


    Kaleina slithered before the group, using her serpentine body and frontal limbs to move, and reached the sand.


    Once her w sunk in the fine sand, she eximed. "Oh! It feels funny, haha."


    Seeing Kaleina ying with the sand, Yasenia looked around andmented. "Do you girls want to make a stop here? It''s quite a rare opportunity to rx on the beach."


    Evelyn''s eyes shone, and she opened her mouth.


    Yasenia''s tail moved in a perfect arc andnded perfectly on the side of her face.


    SLAP!


    Evelyn spun, and using the centrifugal force, she created a mini-sand-tornado. With elegance, shended, bowing to no one, and leaving everyone speechless.


    Evelyn coughed and looked at Yasenia. "Why did you tail p me?"


    Yasenia looked at her with a deadpan. "I won''t wear those swimsuits."


    Evelyn cried. "Why not!?"


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched when she saw her dear distressed. "Do you really want me to put them on?"


    Evelyn approached and fell to her knees. "PLEASE! I WILL DO ANYTHING!"


    Yasenia looked down at the kneeling and begging woman, and the corner of her lips twitched. She looked at her other dears, expecting them to convince her perverted dear, but instead, she saw that all of them were looking at her with eager eyes.


    Yasenia felt betrayed. ''Even them!?''


    Tatyana smiled. "Sorry, Little Treasure, but it is such a rare opportunity. We want to see."


    When the pregnant dear said so, Yasenia''s defenses crumbled. She sighed and summoned a small tent to change. "Sigh, sure. I''ll put them on."


    She had it in her ring because she had used it to y with Evelyn at night a few times.


    One of the spirits looked at the girls and asked. "What kind of swimsuit is she going to put on?"


    Evelyn''s eyes shone as she eximed. "A micro-bikini!"


    All the spirits tilted their heads, unaware of what it was.


    Yasenia''s slightly low and mellow voice was heard from the tent. "Dear, I''ll wear it, but the bottom part will be a normal bikini, okay? The one with the hiding function. I don''t want to go dangling that everywhere."


    Evelyn struggled as if she was being told to sell her soul, but eventually, she folded. "Okay, I''ll ept that."


    Yasenia sighed in relief inside andmented. "The top is also something big enough to hide my nipples, okay?"


    Our girls, who didn''t know about the extent of the revealing nature of the bikinis, had their eyebrows twitching. ''What kind of clothes does Evelyn ask Yasenia to put on at night!?''


    Evelyn really wanted to say no, but she knew that those bikinis were more for the bedroom than the outside, so shepromised again. "Okay, okay. As long as it is the ck one, I''m happy with it."


    Yasenia''s hesitant voice reached them. "The ck one?"


    Evelyn nodded like a pecking chicken. "Yes, yes, yes! Please!"


    Even when they couldn''t see her, they could feel her struggle. Finally, Yasenia answered. "Sigh, okay."


    Evelyn clenched her fist in a celebratory pose, her mouth already drooling.


    The girls and spirits got extra curious and looked at the tent. Even Kaleina and me came with curious eyes.


    Finally, the curtain of the tent was pushed sideways, and Yasenia stepped out.


    Silence.


    Even the people walking around stopped as they looked at Yasenia with wide eyes.


    The dragoness had gathered her long hair in a loose braid that didn''t pull the hair and allowed it to look voluminous without looking untidy.


    The unusual hairstyle was already a killer, but other than her usually gorgeous face, the sight that blessed their eyes when they looked down made even their spirits solidify in shock.


    Yasenia was wearing a very small bikini for her tremendous breast side that held her massive pair with just two horizontal clothes attached in the middle.


    The width of the cloth was just right to hide the nipples, but it left the breastspletely free to bounce up and down, revealing her underboob, as well as a cleavage that some might argue that it was deeper than the ocean. Plus, it had a hole in the middle, revealing the entire line from top to bottom that her white mountains created.


    The rest of the body waspletely naked, except the lower part of the bikini, which, by the way, had strings to support the small triangle that hid her most intimate part but revealed the rest. Thanks to spatial clothing shenanigans, there wasn''t any bulge.


    Her perfectly slim waist, the very slightly noticeable abs adding that touch of healthiness, the hip curve that would give anyone vertigo, and the long and perfectly thick legs added to her usually sashaying steps, making Yasenia''s body be a massive sex bomb as she walked toward them.


    Finally, the tail swaying as usual behind her only further increased her attractiveness, giving that beastly beauty that almost sent every beast human into heat.


    Her attractiveness was such that a few mortals and low-level cultivators at the side couldn''t help it and, well Let''s stop here for their privacy. Saying that they needed to change underwear quickly and that on that day, many couples got pregnant is enough to give you an idea.


    Yasenia looked at her dears and smiled gently, using one finger to slightly fix the upper part of her swimsuit, involuntarily lifting the heavy breast and making it bounce when she released it, adding a mature vibe to her sexiness.


    She asked with a mellow and rich voice that tickled their ears. "Does it look good?"


    Evelyn''s nose burst with two streams of blood; she made a thumbs up and fainted backward with arge smile. "I can die happy."


    The rest of the girls and even the maids had the level of redness on their faces increased. ''Heavens have mercy, some people today might die of a heart attack.''


    Yasenia tilted her head and looked to the side, only to see Tatyana with an image-capturing device taking photos at enough speed to create a perfectly smooth film. Feeling mischievous, she slightly leaned forward, highlighting her perfect breasts, and smiled seductively. "If you pay me so much attention" She licked her lips sensually. "I might eat you~."


    That sudden attack was as destructive as her strongest skill, sending many people to Happnd as they fainted out of excitement.


    The spirits, who usually were unable to feel sexual attraction for anything regardless of their beauty, could feel their cores thumping. ''W-What is this creature!? S-So beautiful!''


    Soluna was hiding her face with her hands but letting a small opening between the fingers so that she could look at the dragoness. Still, the wildly ming hair was enough of a hint to tell anyone that she was looking.


    Yasenia approached the dazed Kaleina andughed, picking up her dear with her arms and tail. "Shall we go bath in the ocean for a bit, love?"


    Kaleina blushed and nodded, coiling around Yasenia while hugging her neck. Yasenia smiled and turned toward a red-faced me. It was difficult to say where her hair ended and her skin began. "Come as well, me."


    me timidly walked forward, her red wings pping happily as she almost took off, and she took the extended hand.


    Soluna quickly walked to Yasenia''s other side, her white face stained with shyness. "C-Can I go too, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia extended her other free hand, and Soluna excitedly took it.


    Then, Yasenia began to walk toward the water, where a sign that said that bathing there was okay was marked. She had spotted it before when analyzing the beach with her spiritual wide sense.


    The girls who were left behind snapped out of their daze when Yasenia turned around and left. However, their eyes couldn''t help but follow thoserge heart-shaped buttocks that alluringly moved with Yasenia''s natural catwalk.


    Andrea coughed and spoke, internally thanking her mother and father for her light brown skin that made her blushing much less noticeable. "Should we change as well?"


    Kali waved her hand with a sorry smile. "I''ll pass, sorry, girls."


    The girls didn''t mind and reassured her. Cecile entered the tent as well,ing out with a full-body white swimsuit.


    Even then, the Moon Phoenix''s ethereal beauty was nothing to scoff at. Even this simple swimsuit couldn''t hide her peerless beauty and perfect body.


    Angel was a bit shy, so she refrained from changing as well, while Evelyn changed to a horizontal and much less revealing upper part and swimsuit trunks.


    It didn''t look bad on her, but it was nothing to gawk at.


    Andrea didn''t mind and chose a pair of long trunks and an upper swimsuit that looked like a sports bra. Still, her perfectly sculpted body drew the attention of many females, making them gulp as they squeezed their thighs.


    The seniors and maids didn''t change, and the spirits also didn''t change.


    They all followed Yasenia into that part of the water and yed for three hours.

 Chapter 769: Concocting the [Rainbow Spirit Element Pill].

    Chapter 769: Concocting the [Rainbow Spirit Element Pill].


    After having some fun in the water, our girls changed back to their usual clothes. It was worth mentioning that a few people approached Yasenia, trying to flirt with her when she was alone for a short time. Sadly, a heavy hit from our girls buried those people in the sand.


    They were surprisingly understanding and avoided killing them.


    After putting on their clothes back, they approached one of the paths that led into the underwater city.


    Unlike other beings who had extra equipment for underwater movement, Yasenia''s group strode forward without it. Still, before going underwater, Kali took out a pouch from her ring and shared a beautiful blue pill with each of the girls and the maids, as well as giving some to the spirits.


    Embera took it and looked at it with curiosity. Controlling her ming fingers perfectly so as not to melt the pill, she asked. "What is this, Kali?"


    During the few hours they spent ying, our girls and the spirits got to know each other more deeply. By now, the rtively old spirits talked to them as if they were juniors.


    If one measures their age from when they started having consciousness, even Soluna, the youngest one in the group, is well over 3,000 years old.


    Kali exined without hiding anything. "It''s a [Mermaid Lung Coral Pill]. It facilitates underwater breathing and movement and also creates a small shield that protects against the increased pressure. With that, even a mortal would be able to swim about 10,000 meters into the sea without problems. Each of themsts for a week, so one of them should be enough for all of us."


    Kali added. "Still, I don''t know how it will react on spirits because Valeria is not a good example when testing these things. So, if you feel like the effect is running out or something, tell me. I have a few hundred of those in my ring."


    The water spirit pouted. "Why didn''t you give me one?"


    Kali chuckled. "Here, I don''t know why you would want that."


    The water spirit took it with a smile and looked at it curiously. "I wonder what effect it will have on me?"


    Kali lifted an eyebrow. "Maybe it makes your course unable to be wet, so all your body will dissolve because of losing contact with it."


    The water spirit that was about to eat it stopped, looking between Kali and the pill warily. " Will that happen?"


    Kali ced a hand over the veil and spoke teasingly. "Who knows?"


    After thinking about it, the water spirit decided not to use it. Kali saw that she wanted to return it, so she shook her head. "Take it. Who knows if you''ll need it in the future."


    The water spirit blinked and smiled, taking out something from her own storage essory. Because of their special bodies, spirits usually had storage beads, not rings. And these beads were inside their own bodies.


    So, with a wave of her hand, the water spirit took out a sapphire-like gem and gave it to Kali. "This is a [Spirit Water Orb]. Since you have me this mid-level Heaven-ranked pill, I''ll give you a mid-level Heaven-ranked material as well."


    Kali took it with a pleasant surprise. "This is a very precious material. Are you sure you want to give it to me?"


    The water spirit tilted her head. "Really? I have so many of them that I sometimes throw a few."


    Kali was speechless. She exined. "With this orb, I can create a permanent [Mermaid Lung Coral Pill]." Then, she asked. "Can you sell a few to me? I can trade with anything you want."


    The water spirit took out a few hundred of those orbs and smiled. "Take it. Just give me half of all the pills you create with them."


    The other spirits approached, and each of them took out an orb of their element. The nature spirit asked, holding a [Spirit Nature Orb]. "Can you use these as well?"


    Kali was somewhat overwhelmed by the sudden wealth these spirits suddenly took out. While Kali had much better materials, these orbs were extremely hard to find because they only appeared in extreme environments of their elements. Since these kinds of environments were the ones where spirits were born, it was only natural for them to have them.


    Kali nodded with arge smile. "With these orbs, I can create simr pills that would give the cultivator a small resistance buff for each of the elements. It''s a really good thing, to be honest."


    Embera was thoughtful and finallymented. "Because I''m the leader of this time''s expedition, I have plenty of resources from our Spirit World. I have about 200 of each elemental orb, including some rare ones like blood, void, soul, etc."


    Emberamented. "As long as you give us 50% of the pills you create with these cores, you can have them all."


    Kali''s tails wagged andmented. "If you have all of them, then I don''t need to do individual pills. There is a specially crafted recipe for this kind of situation called [Rainbow Spirit Element Pill]. It increases all elemental resistance as well as giving abilities like the ones the [Mermaid Lung Coral Pill] gives but for each element."


    Kali and Embera started exchanging, and Kali said. "Give me three hours. I think I can create enough of them for all of us gathered here."


    With that, Kali took out her peak-level Heaven-ranked alchemy cauldron, and they all moved to a ce with fewer people. Setting up an energy-gathering formation with Angel''s help, Kali created an improvised alchemy workshop.


    Then, she began working.


    First, she ced the alchemy cauldron on the fire and slowly heated it up.


    While that went on, Kali retrieved around 112 auxiliary herbs from her spatial ring. Twenty sets of each herb.


    Then, she nodded and looked at Yasenia. "Love, can you give me 20 sets of [Silver Curl Rose], [Day Infused Durian], [One-Thousand-Year-Old Ginseng], [Yellow Life Lotus Petal],"


    She named 30 herbs in total. Each time she named one, Yasenia took out 20 of them.


    A total of 20 sets of 142 different herbs were set up slowly on various tables with different tools. Yasenia helped with practiced moves.


    After so many years of studying, our dragoness was finally able to learn enough to be their assistant. The moment all the girls started giving her the go-ahead, Yasenia was so delighted that our girls had trouble getting out of bed in the morning.


    Seeing the number of Heaven-ranked herbs that appeared one after another, even the spirits became speechless. The nature spirit curiously asked. "What level is this pill, Kali?"


    Kali answered as she ced down thest set of herbs. "Quasi-transcendent rank."


    The spirit''s eyes opened widely, and Embera asked, incredulous. "You can create a quasi-transcendent pill in the fourth realm?"


    While spirits were generally ignorant about spirit professions, that didn''t mean they didn''t understand what the "normal" levels were.


    For someone at Kali''s cultivation level, being able to create low-level Heaven-ranked pills at a 40% sess rate was already considered a genius.


    Embera asked. "What is your sess rate?"


    Kali blinked. "Sess rate? Do you mean my average quality on pills at this rank?"


    Embera caught something from the genuinely confused tone and gulped, asking slowly. "No. I mean, how many batches do you usually fail."


    Kali frowned. "Why would I try creating a pill that I know it can fail? That''s a waste of resources."


    Embera questioned. "You know if you can create a pill or not without trying?"


    Kali nodded calmly. "Naturally. I don''t spend most of my non-cultivation time buried in alchemy books to not know that."


    Embera and the other spirits would''ve coughed blood if they weren''t a life-form without it. Embera thought awkwardly. ''If other alchemists heard Kali, they would''ve mmed their heads against tofu until they died out of shame.''


    However, when she looked at the others, she saw that nobody reacted to Kali''s outrageous remark. Not wanting to be the first spirit to die from a heart attack, Embera restrained her curiosity and didn''t ask around. ''Sometimes, ignorance is bliss.''


    After setting up everything, Kali''s [Evolution Intent Level 3] spread around together with many of her life-rted auras. Our fox had realized in the past that Evolution Intent wasn''t just about evolving the living beings she created through her skills but about everything rted to the concept.


    With it active, her mind could explore pill recipes more in-depth and discover ways to evolve the pill into a more refined version. For example, Kali''s energy-gathering pill was about 10 to 20 percent better than the same pill made by an alchemist with a simr skill to hers.


    10 or 20 percent didn''t sound like much, but it added up tremendously. People would be willing to pay nearly ten times as much for a pill like that.


    Of course, Kali never ced those kinds of pills for sale. While profitable, when she sold them, it was like setting up arge g that said. "Hello, exceptionally talented alchemist asking to be kidnapped here!"


    She used it in front of the spirits because the [Rainbow Spirit Elemental Pill] was outrageously rare. The only reason Kali was able even to concoct it this time was Yasenia''s strange connection with Soluna, a being simr to royalty for other spirits.


    Otherwise, there was no way, regardless of how good friends they were, that Embera would share so many [Spirit Element Orbs].


    For spirits, it wasn''t that valuable, but that didn''t mean that they were willing to exchange them. With the spirits'' ridiculously long life spans, they were simr to dragons in the sense that they loved hoarding things.


    If it weren''t necessary, you wouldn''t see a spirit selling or even exchanging things. If they really wanted something, they would just wait and try to get itter.


    After all, for a spirit, what did it matter waiting for one, two, or even ten thousand years to get something?


    They were virtually immortal as long as they could feed on their elements. A species very simr to dragons, phoenixes, and other legendary beings in nature, and one of the strongest in the entire existence.


    Unlike humanoid beings, time was not a problem for such creatures.


    As a reference, Yasenia''s current lifespan was already in the tens of thousands if she stood at her current strength level without advancing anymore for the rest of her life. Embera, Soluna, and the rest were simr.


    If Yasenia didn''t have the grand objective of catching up to Tatyana, she would never have been so anxious to strengthen herself. She would take her sweet time to get there.


    In a way, Tatyana''s strength was both a blessing and a curse for a dragon of Yasenia''s level. She constantly pushed her limits because of her objective, which allowed her to be extremely strong. But at the same time, shecked the experience she should have at her current level of strength.


    Even after the trial, 23 extra years were little inparison.


    I digress. The reason for the exnation was to rify why using all her might when concocting pills in front of the spirits was inconsequential.


    First, the pills were so scarce that nobody would stop at meticulously analyzing the pill''s vague effects to see if they were stronger than usual. Even if someone realized it, they would pass as a higher-quality pill, not a modified pill.


    Second, the spirits were not too interested in this kind of thing, and the sample size would never berge enough to reveal Kali''s extraordinariness.


    After around 7 minutes, the first batch of pills was finished. It was really quick because of many factors: Kali''s auras, the level of her tools, the purity of the materials, and finally, Valeria''s help.


    Usually, Kali would refrain from asking Valeria for help because she wanted to experience the process alone and refine her skills. However, since people were waiting, she used everything she had to create it.


    With an average of 8 minutes per batch, it took not longer than three hours to concoct all 20 batches for a total of 140 pills.


    After giving the spirits 70 of them, she gave the rest to Yasenia.


    Our group had 50 maids and another 13 people, so after all of them, Kaleina and me included, consumed them, only nine were left. Valeria and Mirrory didn''t consume one.


    Yaseniamented. "We can ce them in the Astral Sky Shop for around 5 million Astral Sky Points each."


    Andrea asked. "How much does an average Epoch Core earn a year, love?"


    Yasenia answered. "About 400,000 Astral Sky Points. The total average is around one hundred times less."


    Andrea nodded and suddenly realized. "By the way, why haven''t I received Astral Sky Points?"


    The dragoness titled her head. "Why would you need them? The maids and us can take anything from the treasury at will."


    Andrea blinked and thenughed. "I see."


    Embera and the other spirits looked at the seventy rainbow-colored pills, and Embera asked. "Can we ingest them?"


    Kali nodded, this time with certainty. "They are especially useful for spirits. Even Soluna should be able to eat them."


    With that, everyone ate the pills. After 10 minutes, all of them, Kaleina and me included, absorbed all the effects and had a small boost in strength. It was an increase in strength that only benefited a certain amount rted to the cultivator''s current level.


    So, the increase wasn''t asrge for me and Kaleina, but it would berger as they increased in strength.


    Pills gave "permanent" buffs by assimting with the cultivator''s dantian, core, mind, body, meridians, or whatever they affected. That''s why the medicinal effects didn''t dwindle with time but instead became part of a cultivator''s strength and strengthened as the cultivator grew stronger.


    The spirits lifted their eyebrows, feeling noticeably stronger. They all respectfully bowed in thanks. "Thank you, Kali. We''ll remember this favor."

 Chapter 770: Entrance to the Underwater City.

    Chapter 770: Entrance to the Underwater City.


    While they approached the path toward the underwater city, Embera asked to be sure. "Are you sure that it will work on me as well?"


    Kali shrugged with a gentleugh. "I don''t know. It''s my first time speaking with spirits other than Valeria. The few little ones I can summon are all mindless, after all. So, we''ll need to test. Even if there is any problem, at most, you will boil a small area of the sea, right?"


    Embera nodded. "Well, you are right. It''s my first time going underwater, so my instincts are a bit twitchy. Sorry for asking so many times."


    Kali shook her head. "It''s only right to do so."


    Soluna blinked and asked Kali with interest in her harmonic voice. "You can summon spirits?"


    Kali waved one of her tails and used her summoning skills to call ten small green spirits without a specific shape. They were like blobs of green light that floated around Kali gently.


    Soluna pped, her exotic eyes glowing beautifully. "Oh!"


    Yasenia looked at her, and a smallugh escaped her. She patted her head andmented. "Cute."


    Soluna smiled shyly and clung to her again. Our dragoness was walking with Tatyana at her right, and Soluna at her left this time.


    The nature spirit raised her leafy eyebrow, approached one, and poked it. Delighted, the unnamed and non-sapient spirit began bobbing up and down. The nature spiritughed. "Very cute. But They have no ego."


    Kali exined. "Theye from a skill, so they are naturally non-intelligent. They can follow orders and have basic instincts that help them follow mymands better. For example Go there and explode."


    One of the green spirits shed where Kali pointed, creating a very small explosion on the sand. From the area where they exploded, grass and other types ofmon flora sprouted.


    The spirits blinked a few times, looking strangely between Kali and that spot. The nature spirit coughed. "I see."


    Kali looked at them, confused. "What''s wrong?"


    Emberamented with augh. "It''s just strange to see spirits exploding. While they can''t even be considered the same species as us, for you, it would be simr to seeing a small kali-shaped, semi-conscious doll go to a ce because someone ordered it to and then explode..." Kali was about to say that it wouldn''t be much, but Embera added. " sttering the doll''s small organs around."


    Kali swallowed her words and apologized with twitching lips. "Sorry. I won''t do it again."


    No matter how much a cultivator was desensitized to seeing gore, that image would still be ufortable to look at.


    After that small setback, they all walked toward the ocean and began entering into the water.


    When their feet touched the water, and the waves slowly crashed on them, a pleasant sensation of feeling the sand moved by them caressed their skin.


    The water quickly increased in depth as they walked forward along the path pointed at by the Ascending Ocean City. It used clever structuring to use nt life to limit the path''s edges while also using oceanic rocks that wouldn''t be swallowed into the sand with time.


    It was an exotic and interesting path to walk through, with vivid green, purple, pink, and yellow colors usually found in oceanic materials.


    Thanks to the pill, they didn''t float and continued to walk as if they were onnd. The crashing waves were not annoying as their immense bodily strength could take such forces as if they were nothing but soft gales.


    The girls looked at Embera, who was looking around dazed. "My body is not reacting with water at all. Impressive."


    No matter how good a fire''s spirit control was, entering a body of water would always feel ufortable because of the increased Water energy and almost non-existent Fire energy.


    Being underwater didn''t mean that Fire, Magma, or simr energies didn''t exist. There were underwater volcanoes, and water needed a certain amount of heat to remain in a liquid state, so it wasn''tpletely absent. Still, if outside there were, let''s say, 100 units of Fire per breath, inside the water, there were 5.


    The water spirit was also impressed. "Usually, I would always need to waste a bit of energy to apany fire spirits into the water. To avoid that altogether your alchemy skills are impressive, Kali."


    Kali smiled gently, taking off her veil for the first time they met. "Thank you." The other girls followed suit, all of them taking off their veils.


    Underwater, it felt strange to have it on as it moved up and down, blocking their faces if they weren''t careful. Bncing whether to be bothered sometimes by stupid people or all the time by the veil, the girls decided that the former was less of a hassle.


    Still, the spirits paused as they looked at Kali with widened eyes. Out of respect, they hadn''t looked at any of the girls beyond the veil of those who didn''t remove it until now, so it was the first time they saw her scarred face.


    Embera frowned and asked, concerned. "What happened?"


    Kali blinked, taking her a second to understand what they were asking about, and then realized. She smiled gently and shook her head. "Don''t worry about it. It''s all in the past."


    The spirits saw that Kali didn''t want to talk about it, so they didn''t ask anymore. However, they made sure to treat Kali at least a bit more gently. Kali quickly realized, but she didn''t stop them, silently taking their care with a happy heart.


    To reduce the spirit''s carefulness even more, Yasenia approached and kissed her lips in a deep kiss with a smile. After a few seconds and a cough from one of the spirits, Yasenia chuckled and spoke. "Let''s go deeper, shall we?"


    Angel waved her hand around, feeling funny at the strange sensation. "I can feel the water resistance, but at the same time, I can''t see it. My hands move the same as ind. It''s really strange, haha."


    Kaleina and me followed Angel''s example, moving their limbs with curiosity. With augh, Kaleina began swimming around our dragoness, using her serpentine body to move. "Hahaha! So fun!"


    me was not as eager as her wings pped behind her, and her face became confused. She grabbed one of Yasenia''s hands tightly, looking around cautiously. Yasenia asked. "Is anything wrong, love?"


    me shook her head but added. "Just. I feel somewhat restless."


    Her instincts toward water environments were quite influential as a pure Fire Phoenix woman. A Fire Phoenix was king in the sky and thend, but they could be quite helpless in the water.


    So, her body was sending signals to me, telling her to get out of the water, which made her a bit ufortable. Yasenia leaned down to hug her and whispered. "If you don''t want toe, don''t be shy and tell me, okay, love? I''ll ask a maid to send you back home."


    me hugged Yasenia''s neck and shook her head with arge smile. She felt protected and loved in the dragoness''s soft embrace. "Don''t worry, Aunty. I can easily bear it."


    Yasenia picked her up with a smile, kissing her cheek softly. "You are so brave, me. I''m really proud of you." me blushed and smiled happily, her red wings pping behind her. Yasenia added. "However, love. Remember that bearing something and not speaking about it or undermining it is not the same. If you feel bad, you need to tell your close people, and then you can talk about bearing the difort. If not, small signals can snowball and berge problemster, okay?"


    me nodded seriously, remembering Yasenia''s words. "I will."


    Yasenia asked with a smile. "So, how do you feel?"


    me said honestly. "Hm I feel slightly anxious and constricted. Even when I spread my wings wide, I feel like I''m not stretching at all. It''s a strange feeling. But it''s getting better with time, and even now, I feel much better than when we just entered."


    Yasenia kissed her again as a reward while she carried her in her arms. "Perfect. Great job, me."


    me blushed up to her ears, making her red hair and skin seem almost indistinguishable, and she buried her face in Yasenia''s neck. The feeling of difort almost disappeared when Yasenia took her in her arms, but she left that small detail for herself.


    ''Being in Aunty''s arms is so nice~.''


    On our girls'' part, only Andrea was mildly ufortable. Still, it was a sensation that quickly disappeared.


    A merman guard stopped them while they walked forward, about 500 meters into the ocean. They could see the ocean floor dipping down on a steep slope. It was the first significant plunge point since they entered the ocean.


    Looking around, they could see a few tens of rtively high-level guards looking around, making sure that no one deviated from the path initially set up.


    On the plunge point, our girls could see quite a lot of traffic in the form of wandering merchants. Instead of stalls or simr, they were water creatures that had signals written that read what they sold.


    Once they arrived, a merman approached with armor and arge spear with sharp edges. With that shape, swinging it around in water wouldn''t be much of a problem. Yasenia''s eyes moved toward the merman''s hands and saw a smallyer of scales, which probably protected his hand from being cut to the duller edge on the gripping section.


    "Halt. What business do you have for entering the Descending Ocean City?"


    Yasenia blinked and realized. ''So, the ind part is called Ascending Ocean City, and the underwater part is called Descending Ocean City.'' She nodded in her mind. ''Good name.''


    Meanwhile, the girls had their lips twitching at the simple but effective naming. It reminded them of Tatyana''s and Yasenia''s naming sense. Andrea even recalled how Yasenia almost called Kaleina "Purplegold" because of the color of her scales. ''Scary, scary.''


    Yasenia took the leadership of the group as usual and spoke. "We are tourists. We have never been in an underwater city, and because we came to participate in the summit, we decided to check before it started."


    The guard was startled and looked at the group of 70 gorgeous beings gathered in front of him. Looking at the strange earth, light, and darkness male-shaped beings, he asked himself. ''Why are there only three males?''


    The guard asked. "Please, tell me the name of your sect, group, or n so that I can check if you are indeed one of the participants. We will also need the names of the leaders."


    Yaseniamented. "Astral Sky Sect. I''m the leader, Yasenia Dravory."


    Embera took a step forward andmented. "Embera from the [Spirit Cradle Group]."


    The guard looked at the list and saw those two names almost at the top, showcasing that they were extremely important people. The Astral Sky n was even marked as being a powerful ally and a group that couldn''t be offended regardless of their actions. If something happened, the guards were to first look for a superior before taking any action.


    His face changed, instantly changing his attitude, bing extremely respectful. "I''m sorry, Lady Yasenia. I didn''t intend to offend you when I stopped you."


    Yasenia smiled. "Don''t worry. You are just doing your job. If anybody were to be angry at that, they would be the unreasonable ones."


    A shrill voice came from the side. "What did you say!? How dare you call me unreasonable!?"


    Yasenia and the rest turned to the side, seeing a rtivelyrge woman with crustacean characteristics, about four meters tall, swim at her with her own entourage of almost 200 people. Most of those looked like guards because of their uniform clothing.

 Chapter 771: Touching a Dragons Reverse Scale Is Not Wise.

    Chapter 771: Touching a Dragon''s Reverse Scale Is Not Wise.


    The guard knew who this woman was, so he became nervous and quickly tried to reason with her, swimming toward her. "Madam Zhu! Do not overreact, these people have just arrived, and they aren''t directly trying to talk to you."


    However, Madam Zhu was like a bull that had seen red. She grabbed the guard by the neck with a furious expression. "Do you think I care?! Since these people dare to mock me, they must pay the price! I''ve never been insulted in my life, and I won''t start today!"


    Yasenia saw the face of the guard bing red quickly as the woman strangled him and spoke up. "Madam Zhu, leave him alone. This is between us."


    While Yasenia usually didn''t care about other people, this guard had been nothing but nice to them. Seeing him die didn''t sit right with Yasenia.


    The four-meter-tall crustacean woman looked fiercely toward Yasenia and screamed. "Not only did you disrespect me, you now dare to give me orders!?" Her lips arched maliciously, and she said. "If I want to kill someone, I''ll just do it!"


    Then, she clenched her hand with the intention of breaking the guard''s neck. Yasenia used her movement technique, appearing by her side in an instant, and used her index finger to poke five times on the wrist and forearm area.


    Her energy sunk into Madam Zhu''s body, forcing her hand to rx. Then, using her tail, she coiled it around the guard''s torso and threw him toward her group. One of the maids stepped forward and caught him, feeding him a healing pill to avoid anyplications.


    Now face-to-face, Yasenia looked upward with a calm expression and spoke to her. "Now that he is out of the way, what''s the problem?"


    The dragoness naturally understood that herment touched this woman''s nerves somehow and that Madam Zhu was now acting extremely irrationally and emotionally, so she was willing to give her at least a chance to calm down before she took action.


    Today, she wanted to spend a rxing day with Kaleina and me without seeing blood, if possible. Of course, depending on the situation, things were bound to change.


    The woman looked at her limp hand with wide eyes. The sensations in that area had disappeared, making her feel extremely ufortable. She pointed at Yasenia with her good hand, her face bing redder because of anger. "You, you, you, you! Do you even know who I am!? My husband is the deputy City Lord of the Descending Ocean City! How dare you touch me!?"


    Then, she turned around and screamed at the guards. "ALL OF YOU ARE USELESS! THERE IS A PERSON ATTACKING YOUR LORD, AND YOU DARE NOT COME TO SAVE ME!?"


    The woman was screaming so loud that she was creating waves in the water above. Yasenia looked back and saw Kali and Cecile using their soft tails to protect Kaleina''s and me''s ears.


    Suddenly, she felt danger and saw a merman d in armor, one of the leading guards, appear by her side and punch her. His face was indifferent as he spoke before the blow. "Don''t get us wrong. You just offended someone you shouldn''t."


    Yasenia deployed arge part of her strength, crossing her arms before the punch and tensing her body.


    BANG!


    The water around shook as Yasenia became aet and flew back hundreds of meters, creating a bubble trail because of the speed she was piercing through. Finally, she smashed into the sand, creating an underwater sand explosion.


    The dragoness chuckled, feeling her arms tingling. ''That hurt quite a lot.''


    When she moved out of the stopped, she looked back at him with interest. ''A high-level Epoch Core. To think that even a deputy lord''s wife has such a high-level guard, no wonder this city is considered one of the strongest cities of the mermaid race. There are probably more high-level Epoch Cores in this city than in my sect.''


    Yasenia looked at her arms and saw a red mark appearing, telling her just how strong he was.


    However, the ones surprised the most were the madam and the personal guard captain that attacked. The guard''s face became serious. "Why are you hiding your strength?"


    Yasenia blinked, looking back at him with a puzzled expression. "What do you mean?"


    The guard sneered. "There is no need to act. You appear to be just in the fourth realm, and yet you could take one of my punches without dying? That''s not possible!"


    Yasenia paused, looking at him with a profound gaze. "You wanted to kill me with that attack?"


    Seeing his affirmation, Yasenia looked at him and the madam pitifully. ''Oh, you poor bastard. You shouldn''t have said that.''


    In the next instant, fifty maids appeared around them and released their killing intent. The ocean around them seemed to darken as a suffocating pressure and the smell of blood permeated everywhere.


    The faces of everyone present became deathly pale as the fear of death swallowed their souls.


    ia''s voice was chilly, sending shivers down everyone''s spines. "Foolish creatures, you''ll soon know what it means to offend those you shouldn''t. Capture everyone!"


    Before they could even react, the fifty maids attacked with perfect coordination. Their fists kicks, and blunt weapons sunk into the stomachs of each guard with muted sounds, leaving only the madam conscious.


    There was only one high-level Epoch Core in the group, so it ended in an instant.


    Seeing the preciously normal but now unconscious 200 people, Madam Zhu''s body chilled as her heart almost stopped in fear. She quickly spoke with a stutter. "Y-You, if something happens to me, you''ll have to deal with the retaliation of my husband!" Her eyes spun, and she added. "A-Also, I''m pregnant! Will you deal with a pregnant woman!?"


    Well, sadly for her, these maids had been trained by Tatyana. Their empathy toward those who attacked Yasenia and those around them was nonexistent.


    They''ve erased plenty of families in the past regardless of all their members'' innocence because someone from that group tried to mess with Yasenia.


    ia appeared before the woman''s face, looking straight into her eyes with her emotionless deep blue slit eyes. After a while, she sneered. "Even if we wouldn''t care, you are actually lying. Did you think that you would not be touched if you were pregnant?"


    Madam Zhu''s eyes shook, her face bing a sickly white. "W-Wait, are you really going to capture me? Didn''t you hear me!? I''m Madam Zhu, the wife of Zhu Xie!"


    ia shook her head and tapped her forehead. Lightning bolts surrounded the four-meter-tall woman''s body for a second, all her muscles tensing because of the powerful electricity triggering her nerves, and then she fell limp while closing her eyes.


    Yasenia approached, and ia bowed 90 degrees. "I''m sorry, miss! I didn''t realize that he was attacking to kill! Please punish us!"


    Yasenia also didn''t realize because his strength was somewhatcking for a high-level Epoch Core, so her first thought was that he was holding back. Still, while it was normal for them to miss it, it was also the truth that they couldn''t realize it.


    Their job was to protect her, so even if a mortal attacked her with the intention to kill, it would be up to them to stop them. It might sound extremely strict, but imagine a mortal carrying a tool that activates with their life and can risk Yasenia''s life.


    It was a very niche situation, but on the offhand that it happened, the maids needed to be extremely attentive. With that in mind, Yasenia spoke. "You all will go into a 24-hour guard duty once we return to the sect for three months. Then, you''llplete the detection course for the next month. If any of you is unable to pass it, you''ll be suspended from your maid duties for three years."


    All the maids bowed and answered at once. "Yes, young miss!"


    Yasenia looked at the guard and spoke to him. "Hey."


    The guard straightened, and even underwater, Yasenia could see that he was sweating coldly. "W-What might you want from this little one, Lady Yasenia?"


    Yasenia smiled. "I want to ask for a guide. Do you know where I can hire one? It would be interesting to have a guided visit."


    The guard nodded like a pecking chicken. "Um, Lady Yasenia, what will you do with them?"


    Yasenia looked sideways and looked at two of her level eight maids. "Carry them home and tie them all with the [Immortal Binding Ropes]." Those ropes suppressed the energy and bodily strength of cultivators, so once tied with it, it was impossible to escape. They had limits depending on their quality, but with enough good materials, even creating a rope for Tatyana''s main body wasn''tpletely out of the question.


    It was a lost art that Tatyana found in a secret realm exploration very long ago. Mirrory and Valeria knew about it


    When they walked down and passed over a small hill, they finally saw the underwater city. There was another steep slope that went downwards, leading to a city big enough that, because of the water''s refraction, they could not see the end of it by eye.


    At a nce, the city was nearly 3000 meters under the water. While it would usually bepletely dark at these depths, there was no problem because of the energy that was carried by the sunbeams.


    The reason why oceans could be so deep and still harbor life in cultivation worlds is that the properties of water and light are slightly different.


    Even at 20,000 meters in depth, there would be no problem in seeing around you. Of course, there was a limit to how deep the light could pierce, so areas where the ocean waspletely in the dark still existed. Those areas had one of the highest concentrations of Yin energy in the world, creating many powerful beings that were conditioned to those environments.


    Seeing the massive city, Kaleina eximed and swam forward by herself, looking around with glittering eyes. "Wow! There really is a city underwater!"


    Yasenia smiled and was about to tell her to not go ahead by her own when her senses sharpened as something extremely quick approached Kaleina''s direction.


    Her face warped like a demon when she felt the malicious intention behind the people approaching. "WHO DARES!?"


    Triggered by her wrathful roar, all the maids and even the spirits shot in the direction of the attackers about two kilometers away, engaging against a group of 75 aquatic human beasts.


    The battle was an absolute stomp, and it didn''tst more than ten seconds.


    By the time they returned, Yasenia was hugging Kaleina and me and surrounded by all our girls.


    The maids mmed them all against the sea floor, creating a massive underwater explosion that was quickly cleared with their energy control. Yasenia looked down coldly. "Who are you, and why were you aiming at my child?"


    The leading water creature, a half-seal, half-human man, gritted his teeth and answered rudely. "Who the fuck was aiming at that cub? We don''t know anything! Let us go before the mermaidse and take care of you because of your violent behavior!"


    The guard at the side felt his lips twitch. ''Why are there so many people bothering Lady Yasenia''s group? Do they look weak or something?''


    Meanwhile, Yasenia gave Kaleina to Cecile and approached one of the 75 people. Her tail, surrounded by a silvery aura, stabbed down and pierced the chest of a crab-like woman.


    The chill from her Moon attribute seeped into the Low-level Epoch Core woman, making her scream. "AAH! COLD! COLD! STOP!"


    The pain of feeling her insides freezing was almost unbearable.


    Yasenia looked at the man as her Moon Energy slowly and painfully froze the woman held down by ia. "Answer, or she dies."


    The man''s eyes widened. "Y-You, don''t you know that killing is strictly prohibited here!? If you kill her, you''ll be the enemy of the mermaid race!"


    Yasenia''s lips arched in a sneer. "Wrong answer. [Draconic Crescent Moon]."


    Her tail shed three times, and the woman was sliced into pieces. Then, she moved toward the next person, and her tail stabbed a starfish man in the center of their body. "AHHH!"


    The seal man shouted, anxious. "You, stop!"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Wrong answer."


    Then, her tail shed again as she sliced another creature into chunks. Without saying anything, she approached another person.


    That half-crab woman that she was approaching began trembling and begged. "Wait, wait! I''ll answer, I''ll answer. Please don''t kill me!"


    The man snarled. "YOU DARE!"


    The crab-woman shouted back. "Fuck you! This time we''ve met a fucking lunatic! If you want to die, go alone!"


    Yasenia stopped in front of her and looked down at her with extremely cold eyes. "Who asked you to attack my child?"


    The crab-woman gulped down in fear as Yasenia''s cold eyes hid an insanely burning wrath that felt as if it was about toe out and swallow her whole. "I-It was the [Seabed Assassin Coral Sect]! W-We are nothing but mercenaries that were hired! The order was that if we saw a dragon woman with a blue tail with golden rings, we should try to capture someone from that group before they entered the Descending Ocean City and send it to them! We know nothing more!"


    Yasenia asked again. "Where is that sect? Why did you aim at my child?"


    The crab woman was about to answer, but Yasenia felt an attacking from the distance with extreme speed and uracy aiming at the crab-woman''s head. Still, it wasn''t quick enough.


    Even before that attack could make half the journey, Selena appeared, holding herrge shield, and took the attack head-on.


    BOOOM!


    The water around her parted, but Selena stood still like a mountain, her snake tail not even dragging on the sand below her.


    Yaseniaughed chillingly, the water around her swirling as a dense killing intent froze the water into ice that floated upward.


    "It seems that our outing will have to change from city-viewing to sect-annihtion-viewing."

 Chapter 772: Claras Hunt.

    Chapter 772: ra''s Hunt.


    Yasenia looked in the direction the attack came from and spoke coldly. "ra."


    ra, Cecile''s maid with light brown skin, silver hair, and silver eyes, stepped forward.


    Yasenia ordered, full of killing intent. "Take a five-man group and hunt them down."


    ra bowed and disappeared, four other maids following right after.


    ra moved through the water at an extremely high speed, her massive spiritual sense expanding outward for hundreds of kilometers. Even underwater, the extra resistance was minimal.


    Her silver eyes shone, looking around for traces and even scanning the ocean currents to see any deviations. While they were on missions, they called each other by numbers, so ra used amunication device that every maid had and ordered. "Five, go east and follow the slope; Four, elerate and go straight forward; when I ask you, turn right. One, Two, and Three,e with me."


    ra went northeast at her quickest speed, shing through the ocean like a mirage. Her silver eyes moved around constantly, searching for hints or energy traces. After a while, she stopped and approached a small rock at the side. ''Hm, a small shockwave moved the sand here recently. Probably, this is the spot where they shot from.''


    With that in mind, rapressed her spiritual sense to a few hundred meters, but everything in the area entered her mind and was methodically dissected.


    Her mind processed everything at ridiculous speeds as her [Hunt Intent] searched for traces all around the ce. "One and Two go left from here. Three, follow me."


    ra''s group of four separated and rushed in two opposite directions. Their figures blurred as they covered more and more areas, using their spiritual senses coordinately to search for clues. Just then, ra''s pupils shrunk as she found a small whirlpool 17 kilometers southwest. "All of you follow my energy pulse and surround the following area."


    A ripple extended from her in an instant, covering hundreds of kilometers. All the maids that followed her made turns and coveredrge amounts ofnd with precision.


    Only 20 seconds had passed since ra started her hunt, but she was already on their tail.


    While rushing throughplex coral structures and other oceanic formations, she saw a broken coral and approached. She sniffed it with a technique to follow scent trails underwater and then closed her eyes, her senses spreading outward at insane speeds.


    After half a second, ra''s eyes flew open, glowing softly. Energy gathered toward her, creating a powerful whirlpool. Then, she took out her bow, decisively pointing to her right and drawing it to a full moon. Her back muscles perfectly coordinated as the heavy bow bent, and then she released a single arrow.


    BOOM!


    The recoil from the Half-step Dantian Spiritualization arrow created a void in the ocean as it pierced through everything, creating a circr path that Maid Three followed in an instant.


    After a few moments, ra''s lips arched coldly. There was a small energy fluctuation about 47 kilometers in the direction she shot the arrow. ''I found you.''


    Meanwhile, a group of five people were moving at an extremely high speed throughplex subaquatic biomes and erasing their traces as they moved. One of them, a merman,ined. "What the hell was that arrow? We barely dodged, and it came from who knows how far How did she know?"


    A mermaid looked sideways with a cold expression as they never stopped moving. "Less speaking and more running. We are only 15 seconds away from entering the [Missing Chasm]. There, regardless of their strength, they won''t be able to catch up."


    The other four nodded as they moved quickly.


    They dipped down a small opening, passed through manyplex caves, and after five seconds, they appeared in a small opening that connected their current cave system with the next one.


    However, when they appeared there, they saw a human woman holding a sword and wearing a maid outfit falling down on them like a raptor bird.


    The sword of that woman twisted the water around as a massive crescent of pure energy shot at them.


    They quickly defended themselves with body-strengthening skills.


    BOOM!


    A shark man, the leader of the group, eximed. "Disperse!"


    All five of them regained their bnce after being flung by therge explosion and shot in five different directions.


    The maid decisively chose one of them and quickly followed after.


    Three secondster, the rest rejoined at a previously nned meeting point, but the one the maid chose to follow was missing. The mermaid anxiously said. "Almost all our routes have been cut; they are slowly trapping us in."


    The shark man frowned and made a quick judgment of the situation. "Let''s use the dark caves route. Although it''s a bit dangerous because of that thing, we can use it to distract or even kill them."


    They all nodded and quickly zipped through anotherplex cave system, eventually appearing in an open,rge cave surrounded by algae and coral-filled rocks.


    As they crossed through thisrge expanse with arge and gloomy hole in the middle, massive algae shot from that hole toward them.


    Already expecting it, the shark man used all of his high-level Epoch Core strength and swung his fist at them.


    BOOOM!


    The cave shook but unexpectedly didn''t blow up, showing extraordinary duress.


    The algae that shot at them were sted to bits. "Move quickly. This was just a testing move. The real one wille quickly after."


    Right then, they saw a brown-skinned, silver-haired woman appear from the entrance they had just used, holding a bow and aiming at them with an indifferent face.


    The shark man shouted. "DODGE!"


    "[Moon Shaking Arrow]."


    WHOOOM!


    With a deep and buzzing sound that an arrow should not make when releasing, a tremendous energy wave followed the attack, freezing everything solid even at the depths they currently were.


    The faces of the four people became pale as terror filled their bodies. ''What kind of strength is this!?''


    The arrow exploded, encasing the four of them in silvery ice without a chance to resist. Of course, it wasn''t permanent, and the four of them were releasing all their strength crazily, slowly fracturing the ice that surrounded them.


    ra was about to move forward, but she felt something from therge hole, and her eyes moved indifferently to look at it. Then, she saw thousands of algae shot from a hole and even the ones on the walls that avoided being frozen shot at her.


    The four people encased in the silvery ice could still look outside, so they became delighted.


    ra didn''t give it another look and ordered. "Stop it."


    Four maids broke through the solid ceiling, making the cave copse. However, quicker than the cave copsing, the four maids used their melee weapons to slice all the algae into pieces. One of them asked. "Zero, do we engage inbat with that?"


    ra shook her head. "No need. One, Two, and Four distract it while Five and I collect them."


    The maids with the nicknames One, Two, and Four quickly dived into the ck hole, and explosions began reverberating in the surroundings, making everything shake.


    Five and ra quickly opened the ice and captured all of them, tying their bodies with [Immortal Binding Ropes].


    ramented. "Let''s go. Three have already captured thest one."


    One, Two, and Four exited the hole, and ra was surprised to see that they had a few cuts on their bodies. She gave a deep look at the hole, but she didn''t stay in this ce any longer, and they all went back.


    Yasenia was waiting on the other side, and one person from the mercenary group sneered. "You think your servants can catch them? You are dreaming. They are all trained assassins with thousands of years on their backs. As if a child like you can even begin to follow their trail."


    Yasenia looked at the mercenary group leader and nodded. "You are right. I probably would be unable to do so." Suddenly, in the distance, several meteor-like lights appeared. Yasenia smirked coldly. "Thankfully, my maids aren''t me."


    After a few seconds, ra and the rest of the maids reappeared in front of Yasenia, holding five maimed aquatic beast humans wearing simr-themed clothes. The mercenary leader''s eyes widened. "H-How?"


    Yasenia ignored him and approached. The fact that there were mermaids here meant nothing to Yasenia. It wasn''t strange when some people from a race decided to deviate from the main group. She would naturally ask, but this didn''t increase her doubts about the Mermaid Queen or anything.


    Yasenia approached the five people tied in ropes. "I suppose that you are part of that How was it called? Right, the [Seabed Assassin Coral Sect]." Yasenia saw that the five of them were expressionless, but she continued talking as if she didn''t see their indifference. "Answer, why were you targeting me? If the answer is not satisfactory, one of you will die until I kill all of you."


    One of them, the merman, spat blood at Yasenia, staining the water before his mouth. Still, that attack was blocked by one of the maids, and nothing touched Yasenia. The man smiled coldly. "Then, kill us."


    Yasenia''s lips arched chillingly, her golden-red eyes shing with wicked joy. "I see. You are trained." Yasenia crouched down, looking at that person eye-to-eye. "You know, when my mother trained me in torture methods, the people I loved torturing the most were trained assassins. The satisfaction and sense of achievement after a stubborn and trained assassin finally breaks and spills all their secrets was like a cold drink on a hot day."


    Yasenia didn''t see any changes in their expression, but with her incredibly sharp senses as a dragon, she felt a slight unnatural twitch appearing in his body.


    Her lips arched further and she asked lowly. "You see. Usually, you wouldn''t have to be too scared. After all, I do not rejoice in torturing. However, this time, someone attacked my daughter." Yaseniaughed, but those who heard thatugh only felt their bodies tremble. "So Will you be my torture practice subjects, or will you spill where your sect is, why did you attack us, and who asked your sect to attack us?"


    The man in front of Yasenia smiled and spat at her again. Yasenia froze the water in front of his spit, blocking it, and then took the small disc of ice she created and used the sharp edge to slice one eye of that assassin.


    Seeing the assassin''s expression not change after he lost an eye, she flicked the ice disc away and pped once. "Perfect~. You are better trained than average. Usually, after losing an eye, people react. But you managed to resist. You are excellent training subjects."


    Yasenia turned around and beckoned Kaleina and me with a hand gesture. "Kaleina, me,e here. Mom will teach you torture."


    The spirits, looking from the side, gulped.


    Spirits were very easygoing creatures, so torture was something that none of them did. Even the "evilest" spirits would just involuntarily torture. For example, a Death Spirit that fed on negative emotions would possess a creature and show them fear just to nourish themselves. Still, it wasn''t something done to make the other party suffer but more of a natural instinct.


    If the spirits had a deep vendetta with someone, they would just annihte them and everything rted to it, most of the time, indiscriminately.


    So, Yasenia''s following actions would be something that made a few of them have a 180-degree change in how they looked at Yasenia.


    They thought that she was a powerful dragon, but because of her soft side toward her family and her gentle personality toward Soluna, they felt that she was quite a good creature.


    However


    "AAAHHHH!!! I''LL SPEAK! I''LL SPEAK! PLEASE LET ME DIE!!!"


    Seeing the assassin who had many parts of their body where they shouldn''t be, as even the nerves and meridians were visible and being touched by certain substances, they decided that making Yasenia their enemy would be ced on a ck list. Somehow, they felt that Yasenia would know methods for torturing a spirit.


    Kaleina blinked as her w severed one of the nerves. "Mommy, they told us that they want to speak. Do we end here?"


    Yasenia patted her head. "A little bit more. We are almost done with the lesson."


    "STOP! PEASE! I''LL SPEAK! I SWEAR TO THE HEAVENS THAT I''LL SPEAK!"


    me, ignoring the shouts of the man, used her fire to burn a meridian, which brought about another stream of ghostly wails that could create nightmares for normal people, and looked at Yasenia with curiosity. "Aunty Yasenia, why do I need to heal this meridian with this liquid after I burned it?"


    Yasenia smiled softly and exined. "After feeling too much pain, trained people gain a small amount of resistance, so with this liquid, we can regenerate all the nerves, making the "ustomed" nerves be reborn and returned to their original state before the torture started. Moreover, we increase the sensitivity by enhancing their energy conductivity for a few hours. In turn, the pain bes fresh and even stronger again."


    me nodded with an enlightened expression. "I see. So, if I do this" me dug into the man and used her mes to burn something deep inside him, making the trained assassin convulse. Then, she used a liquid Yasenia lent her, healing that part. " He shouts really loudly!"


    Yasenia looked at the screaming man and used her tail to decapitate him. He was getting too noisy. "That''s right, me. You both did a great job;e, give Mommy a hug."


    me and Kaleina smiled softly and dug into Yasenia''s arms, sniffing her rxing scent. Even if they were taught to have less sensibility and empathy in these aspects, there was hidden stress that could build up.


    So, Yasenia used her body to rx their nerves and rewrite the possibly bad experience with her hug and pampering.


    After ten minutes, she released both children, and her eyes turned toward another assassin, the mermaid, making that person urinate in fear. The dragoness asked. "Will you also be an extra lesson, or will you speak?"

 Chapter 773: Reasons

    Chapter 773: Reasons


    Meanwhile, on a deep chasm, about 500 kilometers away from the coast, there was a merman and a demon facing each other. The merman spoke coldly. "We''ve already done what we could. Now we just need to wait for the results. Is there anything else that you want?"


    The green-skinned demonughed, her twelve wings neatly folded behind her back. "Nothing more. I''ll take my leave." She approached the five-meter-tall merman, grabbing his chin with a smirk. "It''s a shame you rejected me, though. I think we could''ve had a great time together."


    The demon woman was four meters tall, about a fifth smaller than the merman.


    The merman didn''t react, looking at her coldly. The demon woman grinned and then licked his cheek, quickly shing backward when the merman punched at her gut.


    Seeing his wrathful face, the demon womanughed loudly and used her wind element to move away rapidly. "Bye-bye, handsome~. You are delicious~."


    The merman, with a disgusted face, used his hand to clean his cheek from the sticky saliva.


    A star-fish man at his side asked. "What do we do now, Sect Leader?"


    A mermaid in the group also spoke with a frown. "Right, are you sure about this? Those demons didn''t look trustworthy."


    The merman looked at her. "And what was I supposed to do? The demons currently have the support of the Ocean Chasm Empire. Not to mention, they are hopelessly strong. That green demoness has the strength of a mid-level Epoch Core, yet she could easily dodge my full-blow punch after she disgustingly licked my face. If we had denied their request, we would probably already be dead."


    The mermaid grimaced and then spoke. "What if the Astral Sky nes here? I''ve heard that the Astral Sky Sect has uprooted many powers ind. Moreover, what about the Mermaid Race? We are not too far away from their territory. With the summiting, if we make trouble, we''ll get on the bad side of the Mermaid Queen."


    The merman sneered. "While I admit the Astral Sky n are powerful and influential ind, here is the sea. Fighting underwater is a very different thing. So, while they are powerful, they have to lower their heads when they are in our territory. Moreover, we are a first-rate sect. Even if they miraculouslye, our defenses are not easy to breach."


    The merman then added. "We are now allied with the Ocean Chasm Empire and deeply connected. If the Mermaid Race wants to move, they will have to consider many things before they do so. The current political situation is extremely messy, so the mermaids won''t go out of their way and spend effort on us when the outer world beings are causing trouble all around the world. At most, they will send a unit to attack us and make us suffer for a bit. Still, we are far from being eliminated. "


    The merman sat on his coral seat and sighed. "Worst case scenario, we reduce our activities for half a century and gather our strength again. I honestly can''t predict how the situation will unfold now that otherworldly beings are interfering."


    The mermaid was still unconvinced. "Should we at least enter the high alert mode? We can activate the stealth and defensive formations to their maximum. It will consume a few wless Parus, but it should be worth activating until the Summit."


    A crab woman at the side protested. "That''s a waste of our fortune! While the fully activated formation is certainly strong, it is not worth activating it unless we are in a life-and-death situation. ording to what we''ve heard, the Astral Sky n only has 400 people, with only 100 of those being Epoch Cores and even fewer being high-level Epoch Cores. Even if the infamous Peak-Level Dragon Womanes, a single person is not enough to breach our defenses. No matter how strong, she will get tired and eventually defeated by us."


    The mermaid sneered. "Right, because she got very tired while fighting 20,000 Epoch Core cultivators at that war."


    The crab woman rolled her eyes. "A defensive battle and an open war is very different. We are in our home advantage, underwater, and our sect is inside a reinforced cliff with formations surrounding all entrances possible. Even if someone wants to enter our sect by force, we reside in a natural fortress, which is why our sect has been so sessful, even when we focus on assassinations. All powers that managed to find us and attacked us failed to eliminate us."


    The mermaid squinted. "What if the Mermaid Queen decides to step forward with an army personally? I''ve heard that the dragon and her have had many dealingstely."


    The Sect Leadermented. "How would they find us, either way? It''s not like our enemies will go andmunicate any information to them before the summit. There are less than four days remaining until the summit starts. Nobody has time to meddle in small skirmishes. On the contrary, hoping for those powers to weaken, people will open one eye and close the other. Some might even throw blood into the shark tank to muddy the waters even more. But that''s all."


    The mermaid frowned, still unconvinced. The crab woman shook her head and said to her. "The people we sent are trained assassins. They are the pavilion masters of our five most sessful assassin groups. Capturing them ispletely out of the question, as they know thousands of ways to return to the sect without being followed. But, even if, by some miracle, they are captured, they won''t be able to squeeze any information out of them. They might take a week, even if somehow they can do so."


    The merman Sect Leader nodded. "That''s right. Even if they are captured, which I doubt, they won''t speak. They are heavily trained to resist all kinds of torture. That''s another reason why I epted their proposal so easily. Adding to that, those mercenaries have a reputation for not saying anything as well. In short, we are rtively safe."


    BOOM!


    Without any previous sign whatsoever, the entire cliff where the sect was built suddenly trembled as if an underwater earthquake had hit them.


    They all stood up at once, their faces solemn.


    Then, a mellow and seductive voice echoed around. "I''ll give the Sect Leader 1 minute toe outside before I''ll make them."


    The people in the main room stiffened, looking at the Sect Leader, who was now looking outside with a crumpled expression.


    The mermaidughed in mockery as she looked at the crab woman and pped. "You were right. How could they do it in one week? They just needed a few hours to extract information and find this ce."


    However, while the mermaid was mocking the crab woman, who had an expression as if she had just swallowed a bug, the rest of the executives of the sect panicked and began looking at the Sect Leader.


    "Sect Leader, what do we do!? Didn''t you say that there would be no problems!?"


    "Sect Leader, if we talk with them and tell them our situation, they might understand! Please listen to their demands and go out."


    "That''s right, sect Leader, you should go outside and apologize to them. We might-."


    "SILENCE!"


    The merman''s enraged voice echoed in their room, and his aura made the water around them tremble as if pressure as heavy as a mountain fell on all of them. "Is this how the elders from an assassin sect act!? What a disappointment! Is an otherworldly power that scary!? They are nothing but a new power that just arrived not long ago! At most, we defend ourselves until they give up! Otherworlder or not, they are all in the cultivation same realm as us!"


    Everyone shut up, lowering their heads.


    Then, he spoke with a murderous tone. "Call all elders of the peak-level Ethereal Soul realm and above. Even if they are strong, are we so cowardly that we won''t even dare face them!? We are going to do what we do best. KILL!"


    One of the elders, who was old and therefore fearful of death, felt the aura leaking from the beings outside, got scared and began ming the merman. "You are a failure as a Sect Leader! How dare you even provoke them in the first ce!? We should''ve asked for help from the mermaids as soon as the Demons contacted us, and yet-"


    The merman looked at him with a cold expression and extended his arm. The water around that person stilled, and as the elder''s eyes widened, he clenched his extended hand. "[Water Intent Level Five], [Crushing Ocean]."


    With his words, the water around the elder suddenlypressed, creating a cavitation bubble that brought the weight of the ocean on the rtively weak mid-level Epoch Core elder.


    BOOM!


    With a muted explosion, that elder''s body exploded in a gory red could that got swept away by the natural currents.


    Then, the merman ordered the others without even looking at the result of his attack. "Let''s go outside."


    Nobody dared defy him.


    Yasenia waited outside, and when the minute was about to run out, she saw humanoid sea creatures swimming out from the cliffside in the thousands. They were like a swarm of sardines as tens of thousands gathered.


    One thing ocean creatures had going overnd creatures was poption. In most ces, ifnd and water creatures could fight without environmental restrictions, water creatures would win eight out of ten times.


    Of course, that was in an ideal scenario; reality was much different. Still, being underwater, subaquatic species had an advantage. That''s why, for mostnd beings, oceans and seas were natural barriers that could separate continents in the same world for tens of thousands of years or even longer.


    The poprity of Flying Ships in higher-level worlds is attributed mainly to this innate fear of the ocean all beings had. For example, even that random algae monster ra encountered could fight three maids at once and injure them. Of course, in a fight to the death, the maids clearly had an advantage, but it showed that there were incredibly strange and strong creatures in the oceans of most worlds.


    Yasenia looked at the nearly fifteen thousand beings with an indifferent face. Twelve thousand of those were Peak-Level Ethereal Souls, and most of the others were abination of low and mid-level Epoch Cores.


    There were around 35 high-level Epoch Cores, with none being at the peak level.


    It was a rtively strong first-rated sect. If Yasenia wanted to face them without the maids, only using the umted power of the Astral Sky Sect, her only option would be to retreat and swallow the insult, abiding for her time until she could get revenge.


    The Sect Leader, a tall merman about five meters in height, swam at the front of their group with arge harpoon-like spear.


    He spoke solemnly. "Who are you? To daree to our gate and act so arrogantly with such a small group, you better have a good reason!"


    Yasenia used her tail and swished it from side to side, propelling herself forward at a gentle pace. She sent a few messages to the maids on how to act before advancing forward alone.


    They were currently floating in the middle of a chasm, with cliffs at each side and bottomless darkness below them. The cliff where the Assassin Sect was had many cracks as a powerful attack from one of Yasenia''s maids had hit it.


    Both sides were iparable in size, but Yasenia was unafraid. Her maids had many Dantian Spiritualization Realm Half-steps.


    The spirits were ignorant about Yasenia, so they talked to the maids. Soluna was the one who spoke, her exotic, echoey voice sounding anxious. "Why are you letting her move forward alone? Yasenia might be your leader, but she is still weak, right? I can sense that she is just in the fourth realm! Moreover, didn''t you all get punished because of the attack she received previously?"


    ia, as the leader of the maids, smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry, Soluna. Yasenia is stronger than you think. She is one of the participants at this summit. Now that we''ve talked things out, mistakes like the previous one won''t happen. Just look at the show." ia looked at the back of the dragoness and smirked. "Moreover, Yasenia is very angry currently. If she doesn''t vent, she might explode."


    The spirits opened their eyes, showing surprise at ia''s confidence when Yasenia was approaching an actual High-level Epoch Core.


    Emberamented. "Are you sure? If you want our help, we''re happy to step forward."


    ia understood that their words were out of goodwill, so sheughed softly and answered. "If she needs help, we will be the ones stepping out even before she asks for it. When we charge forward, you can all follow us if you want."


    The spirits nodded and looked at Yasenia.

 Chapter 774: Consequences. Dragon vs High-level Epoch Core.

    Chapter 774: Consequences. Dragon vs High-level Epoch Core.


    "Who are you? To daree to our gate and act so arrogantly with such a small group, you better have a good reason!"


    After hearing such a question from the five-meter-tall merman, Yasenia''s indifferent expression cooled down even more. "Do fish people think that others arecking intelligence? What kind of asinine question is that? You ask about who I am. You know perfectly well who I am and why I came here."


    The merman snorted. "There have been many years since anybody darede to protest at my doorsteps. If you were assassinated in any way, you should search for who paid us to do so, not us. As the saying goes, don''t me the messenger; me the one who wrote the message."


    Yasenia''s lips arched mockingly. "What''s the point?"


    The merman frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Yasenia asked. "What''s the point of all this bullshit? Did you expect me to go, ''Ah, sorry, how could I not remember, silly me! I''m going to leave now since everything was a misunderstanding.'' Or something simr?"


    The dragoness stopped about 1000 meters away from the merman, with plenty of space to maneuver and be heard by him. The width of the chasm reached several thousand meters, so while each group was on one side, both leaders were near the middle, face to face.


    Yasenia''s bottled anger finally began resurfacing, her pupils thinning to lines as a terrible aura began seeping from her and creating turbulent currents around her. "Do you think I need to interrogate anybody to know that your pitiful group allied with Demons? Or that the Demons are allied with the Ocean Chasm Empire, which you probably thought was a big enough backer to deter me from moving?"


    The merman frowned. He could clearly feel that the dragon in front of him was at the peak of the fourth realm, and yet, the pressure and killing intent slowly radiating made his heart feel heavy. ''I''m feeling threatened by a fourth realm junior? How is this possible?''


    Yasenia spoke word by word, her tone rising. "Usually, I don''t really mind when someone tries to send assassins my way. It is a natural course of action while trying to push forward and take a bite out of someone else''s resources. Who would sit aside when a new power appears and said power tries to steal resources? BUT!"


    Yasenia growled, her irises slowly being tainted in a shade of bright red for the first time in many years. "You targeted Kaleina!"


    Yasenia looked at them frostily, and the anger that she had controlled since the mercenaries tried to kidnap her baby finally erupted with a rumbling dragon roar and killing intent.


    ROAR!


    "HOW DARE YOU TRY TO TOUCH MY CHILD!?"


    Her aura burst outward, rushing toward the merman. To counterattack, because of Yasenia''s low level, instead of himself, five high-level Epoch Core seniors from the other side used theirs to counter.


    One of them spat. "Disrespectful Junior, if you run rampant in front of your seniors, you will get hurt!"


    However, their eyes widened in terror when the five high-level Epoch Core auras shed against Yasenia''s. The five auras were sted into pieces as Yasenia''s presence inundated the chasm, swallowing everything in Yasenia''s Empyrean presence.


    Her [Monarch Intent], [War Intent], [Celestial Intent], Dragon Aura, and other simr aura-increasing abilities boosted her ability to pressure other cultivators several times over. Then, adding her refined soul strength, her presence magnified like a chemical chain reaction, swelling enough to be considered someone at the top of the continent spiritual-pressure-wise.


    The faces of the spirits and everyone on the other side changed as the wrathful dragon enveloped everything and radiated waves of killing intent like a hurricane.


    Yasenia, her irises glowing crimson out of pure wrath, roared majestically. "GET HURT!? INSECTS THAT DESERVE NOTHING BUT A PAINFUL AND SLOW DEATH. DID YOU THINK I CAME TO HAVE A CONVERSATION WITH THOSE THAT DARED AIM AT MY CHILD!?"


    At that moment, everyone''s heart skipped a beat.


    Yasenia knew that she could let go of her anger because of the people behind her, so she didn''t hold back or act as carefully as she usually would.


    A first-rate sect with a few dozen high-level Epoch Cores? With her current military power, alliances, and general situation, she could stomp on them as she wanted.


    "[Empyrean Cosmos Dragon Transformation]!"


    The Sect Leader of the Assassin Sect felt the water moving as currents of energy traveled toward Yasenia, and the dragoness''s body was enveloped in energy and ballooned.


    The reason he didn''t attack was because he still had confidence in the massive number difference. For him, even when he felt some dangering from the beast, the dragon in front of him was just a jumping clown.


    After just a second, a colossal dragon that could bepared with a small mountain dwarfed everything around her. With her massive size, even the previously tall merman looked nothing but simr to a slightlyrger ant.


    The dragon''s low, otherworldly voice spread like the profoundness of the cosmos and the mystique of the stars.


    "Your sect will be the example I''ll set for those who try to cross my bottom line!"


    Her draconic voice, apanied by a terrifying low growl, hammered the heads of her enemies, making some of them dizzy.


    Then, her [Empyrean Gxy Domain] spread out, and the underwater sky changed from a beautiful blue reflecting the sunbeams to a dark sky filled with stars.


    Besides the enchanting gxy made out of thousands of white stars that suddenly appeared in the darkened sky, there was a giant Moon and Sun rotating around it.


    Soluna''s eyes shone with adoration as the Empyrean scenery appeared.


    The other spirits naturally realized why Yasenia could touch Soluna. ''She herself is a being with both attributes. No wonder they arepatible with each other.''


    The merman looked at the colossal dragon that appeared, surrounded by empyrean lights, and his face became cold as he pointed his spear at the beast. "Arrogant."


    The merman used the same technique he used with the elder, wanting to deal with her as soon as possible. "Die. [Merman Scale Oceanic Body], [Water Intent Level Five], [Crushing Ocean]."


    A gentle blue aura enveloped his body, increasing his strength, and then the same effect that happened around the elder urred around Yasenia.


    The water, as if it had be the maw of a terrifying monster, swallowed the giant dragon with a massive explosive sound.


    BOOM!


    The merman sneered as he saw the water swallow the dragon. "So much for-."


    But the ethereal voice of the Empyrean Cosmos Dragon interrupted him.


    "[Innate Skill: Celestial Dragon Body]."


    The Sun, Moon, and Star Dragon Body appeared in her body together with the aura of [Celestial Intent Level Two]. Not long ago, she made a breakthrough when she refined her body with the help of the Body Cultivation Technique.


    Simultaneously, her [Celestial Energy Star] began rotating at its maximum speed, feeding Celestial Energy through her meridians.


    When the three skills that were about to collide in a chaotic mess were intertwined with the Celestial energy, they melded as one, and all of them spread around Yasenia''s enormous dragon body faster than anything else.


    While the Ocean around her copsed, Yasenia''s body released a primordial aura that pushed everything outward.


    Like a star where the dance between gravity and the star core''s strength created a delicate bnce, the outward crushing force and inward pushing force came to a standstill just for a few instants.


    However, unlike a star, Yasenia''s fate was not being crushed by the attack but by her primordial aura sting the ocean, crushing toward her with immense strength.


    A muted explosion urred that created a kilometric void around the dragon could be seen.


    The enormous dragon, glowing with celestial lights and spreading her wings majestically, floated in the void she created while her cold reptilian eyes locked onto the Merman.


    The sight of a hole in the ocean was spectacr for those who were strong enough to follow the sequence of events.


    Then, utterly unaffected by the Sect Leader''s attack, Yasenia pped her sky-shrouding wings, using her [Pegasus Gallop] and [Draconic Moon Charge], and became a streak of light that pierced into the ocean before the massive void she created closed because of the natural forces pushing on it.


    The merman was a High-Level Epoch Core, but he wasn''t a very powerful one. Of course, that was rtive to Tengliu and simr beings.


    Even if he fell into the "average" category, he still was a bona fide High-level Epoch Core.


    Therefore, even though Yasenia had gained unimaginable speed for someone at her level and something of her size, she was within the limits of the reaction speed of the merman.


    When the massive w of the dragon clenched in a fist surrounded by silver lights appeared in front of his eyes like a small building, he used his own fist to meet with her.


    "[Nascent Moon Burst]!"


    "[Oceanic Crushing fist]!"


    The void closed behind Yasenia just as their fists collided, creating anotherrge gap in the ocean because of the strength of their fists meeting.


    The power behind their attacks pushed both creatures back. However, the fact that Yasenia just exchanged a blow with a high-level Epoch Core and the result was equal strength surprised not only the people behind the merman but also the spirits, and even our girls opened their eyes slightly wider in surprise.


    The girls knew that Yasenia''s strength was starting to get out of hand for them because of how rtively slow Yasenia was advancing.


    Their dragoness was taking each step very carefully, refining her strength to a level of perfection they didn''t even realize was possible. Of course, they were doing something simr as well, which meant that the girls were also exceptionally strong, but thanks to all the special talents Yasenia had, her "peak" was higher than theirs at the same level.


    After exchanging the first proving strike, Yasenia''s body swirled with Sun, Moon, and Star energies as she released a barrage of closebat skills.


    The merman saw a massive w followed by a phantom w that dwarfed even the giant dragon, and he blocked it with a spear thrust. His eyes and spiritual sense condensed to see everything and captured the movements of the long tail shing at him with silver energies.


    He knew that the bodily strength of therge creature was not negligible, so he dodged backward, not knowing that [Draconic Crescent Moon] was both a ranged and melee attack.


    A silver crescent hit the body cultivator right in the middle, pushing him back like aet into the cliff at the side.


    Yasenia didn''t stop attacking for a moment and opened her maw, releasing a powerful [Moon Dragon Breath].


    A massive wave of frost froze everything in its path, creating icebergs that floated upward.


    The silver beam continuously striking the cliff made many feel horrified at the strength of the dragon''s breath.


    Yasenia''s Gxy Blue draconic eyes, affected by her Celestial Energy enveloping her entire body, shed as her spiritual sense caught a signal behind her that appeared from the bottom right.


    Using her wings to maneuver in the ocean, her body spun as she used a palm strike. "[Moon Splitting Palm]."


    The merman, surrounded by a blue aura and holding the spear toward Yasenia, collided with the attack, piercing through and reaching the dragon''s side.


    BANG!


    This time, it was Yasenia''s turn to be sent flying.


    The small-mountain-sized dragon flew backward, splitting a few scales on her side and drawing a bit of blood. However, the attack was unable to pierce deep enough to feel relevant, showing incredible sturdiness.


    The merman and Yasenia exchanged indifferent nces and rushed at each other again.


    Their bodies moved across the water in curved patterns, meeting with each other after oveing the recoil of their collision and constantly exchanging blows that made the ocean quake.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Their path was strewn with gaps in the ocean that exploded after they left them, creating double the thunderous sounds.


    The people observing had their mouths agape. A creature the size of Yasenia was already rare in Distancia, but one with enough agility to perform all the incredible maneuvers she was currently performing was something that Distancia''s people had never seen.


    Yasenia''s body suddenly burst with silver light as [Empyrean Moon Copse] unfolded, one of her strongest attacks, and the merman was sent flying again, with a few parts of his skin freezing as he spat a mouthful of blood.


    Using the time frame she created, Yasenia performed a seven-step movement, leaving behind stars at each step while creating the constetion of Ursa.


    Yasenia''s voice echoed around like an almighty being who dered judgment.


    "[Heavenly Constetion Steps, Second Sky: Ursa''s Grasp]."


    The image of a mountain dwarfing bear appeared behind Yasenia, and then it entered her body. The dragon''s agile and slim body tensed, making the perfectly carved muscles show even through her beautiful blue scales.


    Her already profound aura underwent aplete transformation, forcing the indifferent face of the Assassin Sect Leader to change. ''What is this aura?''


    Yasenia''s draconic mouth arched, revealing her sharp fangs as she used her four limbs to shoot forward like a shooting star.


    "Now. Let''s start round two."

 Chapter 775: Battles resolution.

    Chapter 775: Battle''s resolution.


    The Assassin Sect Leader blinked and saw the giant dragon blurring as she sped toward him. ''Fast!''


    She was still within his reaction time, but the current sped, and the previous one was iparable.


    He grabbed hisrge harpoon-like spear with two hands and prepared to retaliate. However, Yasenia changed tactics.


    When she was about 200 meters apart, neither too long nor short distance, the dragon abruptly stopped and took a deep breath


    ROAAARR!!!!


    Her energy and soul circted and burst in an ethereal golden light. The water around her shook, and the dragon''s voice spread in a tidal wave.


    The Assassin leader didn''t know what it was, but he either way tried to use his defensive skill to harden his body.


    Then, the golden shockwave hit him like a hammer in the head would.


    BANG!


    His vision shed white, and his ear rang. His body burned because the [Sun Dragon Breath] directly attacked his soul.


    Beingpletely unprepared, he was wholly dazed for a moment, which Yasenia took advantage of.


    With [Celestial Dragon Body], [Celestial Cosmos Dress], [Ursa''s Grasp], [War Intent], and other simr buffing skills active, the dragon appeared in front of the man and punched at him using one of her strongest melee skills. "[Empyrean Sun Copse]!"


    The water around them boiled, and as her arm descended, the scales on Yasenia''s right arm became golden.


    From the outside, it felt as if the enormous dragon had suddenly grabbed a golden star that dyed part of her body in it, radiating intense heat.


    The small-building-sized fist descended like a golden meteor and impacted him.


    BOOOM!


    The merman felt a scorching heat impacting his body, and all his muscles, bones, and organs cried in protest at the ridiculously strong attack.


    Still, he was a high-level Epoch Core, so his defenses didn''t crumblepletely, managing to resist the sneak attack. Moreover, he had defended himself previously, and that defense remained half-erect after the Sun Dargon Breath struck, which is what saved him from receiving a heavy injury.


    Seeing their leader being sted like a shooting star against the distant cliff, many wanted to move and help, but some elders stopped them.


    They had been observing the small group of 70 for a while, and the threat level they felt from them gave their souls chills as their limbs became numb. ''The moment that person moved to help, most of the people on the other side had shifted their eyes toward them. The feeling of death became extremely clear at that time.''


    As assassins, they were trained to sense these things. Of course, with a limit, but this time, the threat was so clear that the elders that noticed doubted their senses and had to confirm with others.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia knew that although her attack did damage, the fight was long from over. ''My attack power and lethality are stillcking against high-level Epoch Core defenses.''


    She used her senses to feel her skills and frowned. ''My [Celestial Dragon Body] is sooning to an end. Once it ends, I''ll need to use another buffing Celestial Skill, which will take one chance to finish off the battle. After all, killing him with anything else but a Celestial Skill seems impossible.''


    BOOM!


    The cliff exploded, and from the dust cloud, the Merman appeared, his body scalded in many parts as blood poured out of his mouth. However, he didn''t stop at all and rushed toward Yasenia with cold rage burning in his eyes.


    Yasenia rushed forward to meet him as well and controlled her [Empyrean Gxy Domain].


    A profound ripple spread around, and the stars in the sky began falling.


    Hundreds of stars, one after another, descended like meteors of light. When they were close, Yasenia didn''t make contact as she switched to a ranged attack method. "[Celestial Field Master], [Starfall], [Cosmic Sun Nova]."


    A golden explosion of mes, this time physical, burst around Yasenia and caused a reaction with the water, forcing a massive underwater detonation to ur that hurt even Yasenia.


    However, thanks to that, whatever attack the merman was prepared to retaliate with waspletely nullified as he used it to defend himself.


    A massive spear of water pierced through the explosion, creating a void that connected both Yasenia and him.


    Still, the merman couldn''t use the gap he created as the hundreds of descending stars were already on top of him.


    The perfectlyyered attack made it impossible to approach for the time being as the enormous dragon began throwing ranged attacks without pause.


    A giant silver crescent, a wave of stars, phantom palm strikes, dragon breaths, and many more skills flew the merman''s way.


    Yasenia fought with otherworldly proficiency. Her breath attacks pierced the water as if it were air, her ws released hundreds of shadows when [Sun Dragon w] and simr skills were used, and her tail constantly intertwined with her attacks, releasing [Draconic Crescent Moon] one after another.


    Then, with the help of her Body Path skills, like the nova skill and the palm skills, she managed to fill the gaps the sect leader managed to create, pushing him out constantly even when the Assassin Leader used his skills to suddenly close the gap.


    The merman snarled. "Arrogant Dragon! Did you really think that you could win with such strength!? No matter how many of these skills you use, you are courting death! Once you get tired, it will be my win! [Water Traversing Silent Step]."


    He used his tail to elerate and tanked many attacks, receiving injuries but reaching Yasenia''s side. The dragoness''s eyes shed. ''[Celestial Dragon Body] is going to fizzle at any moment. This is a good chance.''


    Yasenia used her wing and tail to shift her colossal body through the water extremely agilely, aided by [Pegasus Gallop]''s explosive eleration and not losing to the merman''s dexterity.


    Instead of widening the distance to continue with her ranged bombardment, she retaliated.


    Once the merman missed his attack, creating a massive blue wave that twisted the ocean in terrifying whirlpools, her enormous tail used her position shift momentum and fell at him, reinforced by [Draconic Dawn].


    Her tail glowed silver and golden as it descended, squarelynding on the merman''s back. Blood exploded as Dawn''s opposing chill and heat and Yasenia''s hard scales peeled off the skin.


    At the same time, all her umted Moon energy transformed into Sun Energy, and Yasenia''s scales gained a golden sheen.


    BANG!


    The merman was thrown into the cliff, but the dragoness never showed satisfaction.


    Yasenia extended her arm and growled. "Come, [Draconic Heart]."


    ROAR!


    Followed by a low and echoing dragon cry, a massive sword scaled up enough for Yasenia to hold appeared in her grasp.


    The hill-sized sword, blueish scales covering its entire length, swirled with terrifying energies as Yasenia lifted it upward.


    After the merman burst out from the rock, an enormous explosion urred on the cliff, and the sand wave spread for a few kilometers,rge chunks of rocks falling toward the chasm below them.


    When the merman appeared with a twisted expression of anger, his eyes spewing killing intent at being yed, Yasenia''s sword radiated golden light.


    Yasenia shed down with a terrifyingly cold face. "[Draconic Noon]."


    The people looking from a distance saw the enormous sword descending, and then they saw white.


    A Sun was born in the depths of the ocean, illuminating the dark chasm as the water around Yasenia superheated.


    Thanks to the pressure, the boiling point was much higher, so instead of water, those outside the evaporation radius felt as if they had fallen insideva.


    WHOOM!


    The Titanic dragon-shaped golden beam rushed toward the merman with unstoppable momentum.


    This was the strongest Noon Yasenia ever used.


    Feeling actual danger from the attack, he stopped his charge forward and unleashed his strongest defensive skill. "[Oceanic Barrier]!"


    The water in front of him solidified, creating a giant shield, and Noon impacted with enough might to raze a few mountains to the ground.


    The explosion blinded everyone, but since the weakest present were at the peak of the Ethereal Soul realm, they were quick to recover and see the result.


    The sect leader was primarily unharmed, with a few burns on his skin, but he had blocked the attack sessfully. "Your attack was powerful, but you can''t kill me. Youck firepower."


    Yasenia opened her maw, and the deep ckness at the back of her throat got illuminated.


    "I know. [Celestial Dragon Breath]."


    The Sect Leader''s eyes widened as a bluish light instantly swallowed his vision.


    Yasenia''s dragon breath''s recoil pushed her body back into the water, and she used her Spiritual Sense to aim at the person swallowed by her attack.


    Her neck muscles strained as she twisted her face, following the leader trying to escape. Her throat burned, her meridians swelled, and right as [Celestial Dragon Body]''s effects disappeared, Yasenia finally lost the Sect Leader''s position, and her [Celestial Dragon Breath] also stopped.


    Yasenia''s attack had left a massive hole in the cliff that extended far into the distance, changing thendscape around her attack.


    After she lost him, she stopped attacking, her mouth numb because of the burns created by her own breath attack.


    Still, her self-healing kicked in, and with [Celestial Cosmos Dress] enhancing its effects, she regenerated her body quickly.


    Yasenia didn''t lower her guard even if she couldn''t feel or see the leader. Her eyes constantly moved as she floated in the water, creating small whirlpools around her with her mere presence.


    However, after a few moments, nobody appeared around her, confusing her. ''Where did he go? Is he preparing an ambush? He is, after all, an assassin. Has she concealed his aura enough for even my dragon sense not to feel him?''


    Yasenia looked around warily, and her senses stretched to the limit. She could even hear the breathing of a few fish nearby that had miraculously survived until now.


    Even the people from the Assassin sect looked around with puzzled expressions.


    After ten more minutes, Tatyana''s message reached her. ''Little treasure, he escaped. I felt a spatial fluctuation, so he probably used a life-saving treasure to flee.''


    Yasenia blinked a few times, and she began stopping to use her auras one by one.


    Even if Tatyana told her that he left, she needed to be careful. One aura disappeared, then another, then another, and finally, all auras except [Celestial Cosmos Dress] had vanished.


    She then carefully returned to the maid''s side, her long body moving from side to side as her wings undted and her tail swished behind her to propel her forward.


    Dragons were excellent swimmers, and Yasenia proved it perfectly in this battle. Naturally, without the pill Kali concocted before they entered, she might''ve had more problems when fighting the High-level Epoch Core cultivator.


    Yasenia was somewhat confused as to why he fled. ''While my attacks were strong, even [Celestial Dragon Breath] should not be able to kill him after one hit. I had calcted that I needed to hit at least three or four of them before I managed to weaken him enough to kill him then. Whether my energy wouldst until then is aplete mystery, so my chances of winning this battle were actually less than ten percent.''


    Her body was riddled with injuries created during their closebat exchange, leaving an actual trail of blood as she swam back to her group.


    The burden of receiving a High-level Epoch Core''s all-out attacks was significant. ''It hurts everywhere, sigh.''


    However, she was very happy with the result.


    While a level five intent was powerful, her intents could match up after being taken into ount as consideration. ''If he had a level 6 intent, I would have received quite a harsh beating.''


    Moreover, his specialization was assassination, so he was at least ten percent weaker in a fight head one because he couldn''t use many of his tricks.


    ''All in all, I assessed the situation correctly and ced myself in a winning situation that otherwise would''ve been impossible.''


    Facing a high-level Fifth realm person at the peak of the fourth was nothing but insanity, but thanks to Yasenia''s many considerations, even when she did them while utterly enraged, resulted in her winning.


    She was dissatisfied that he managed to escape; after all, she very much wanted to capture him and lock him up in her torture rooms because of his decision to attack her precious Kaleina. ''Still, it was a perfect situation to test my strength against a proper enemy that could force me to use my all.''


    She shook her head, finally seeing the people she had left behind while they moved around and fought. ''Well, I need to deal with the Assassin sect now.''

 Chapter 776: Astral Sky Abyss Sect.

    Chapter 776: Astral Sky Abyss Sect.


    The people from the Assassin Sect saw the majestic dragon return with injuries all across its body. But seeing her injuries made them feel fearful instead of happy; after all, their Sect Leader was not here. Moreover, [Celestial Dragon Breath] had actually scared the grand majority of the spectating people, and they were trembling while the giant dragon swam toward them.


    They all began murmuring between each other with frowns.


    "Did that dragon win?"


    "How can a dragon be so strong? Weren''t they a low-level beast?"


    "Right? It''s impossible for a dragon to surmount so many levels and fight equally. Any other dragon would''ve been dead in the first exchange."


    "Well, she is bigger than any beast I''ve ever seen. Although she still can''tpare with those creatures from the depths."


    One of the elders frowned and shouted. "Silence! Prepare for battle!"


    Once Yasenia joined her own group, she asked while looking at the thousands of cultivators preparing for battle. "Did you stop them from joining the battle?"


    ia bowed and looked up. "Yes, Young Miss."


    The enormous dragon nodded, and Kali approached with a worried look. "Open your mouth, love."


    Kali was even smaller than Yasenia''s eyeball, so the sight of such a small creature ordering the enormous being was quite a sight. Still, our lovely dragoness docilely obeyed her and opened her maw.


    Kali had to swim backward to avoid being sucked in by the water entering Yasenia''s mouth. Still, she managed to throw two green pills in the meantime. The pills followed the water, and after Yasenia gulped a mouthful of water with the two pills, she closed her giant mouth.


    Yasenia instantly felt the healing effects as the healing waves unraveled and traveled through her veins and meridians.


    In the meantime, one of the elders from the Assassin sect spoke aloud. "Dragon, you''ve already taken your revenge. Do you really want to fight us until the end?"


    Yasenia turned herrge dragon head in their direction and fixed her eyes on the mermaid holding two short swords. ''Her strength is simr to the merman.''


    Her nose twitched, being sharp enough even to discern scents underwater, and she was able to pick up the merman''s scent from her body. ''Hm? Are they a couple?''


    The mermaid was normal-human sized, so she was a bit doubtful of how she would pair up with a five-meter-tall merman, a creature three times the average height of a human. ''Well, whatever.''


    Yasenia looked at Kaleina, looking up at her with sparkling eyes together with Angel, me, and Soluna. Remembering how they wanted to steal her baby, the rational mind that told her to move to negotiations felt momentarily clouded with rage.


    Still, she closed her eyes for a second and kept in that rage. However, she wasn''t going to deal with them as usual. The punishment for attacking her little baby would be harsh, even if she had vented some of her anger in her recent fight.


    "Mermaid, we''ll kill all of you."


    The mermaid''s eyes cooled down, ready to attack, but Yasenia continued.


    "However, I''ll give you one chance and only one."


    The mermaid and everyone else listened closely.


    Yasenia looked at them, her wings leisurely moving to keep her dense body afloat. If she didn''t move, she would sink down. "Surrender to me. Naturally, those who surrender will only be able to do so after taking a restrictive Heavenly oath. However, if more than 30% of each group is averse to surrendering, then we''ll have to fight."


    Yasenia squinted. "Don''t think that you can buy time and wait for the mermaid race toe. That''s the worst you can do. If they really arrive, they will take my side." Yasenia saw skeptical looks, so she added. "Whether you believe it or not, that''s the truth."


    Yasenia''s ethereal voice reverberated around, like Heaven''s ultimatum.


    "Choose."


    Then, as if to increase the sense of oppression brought by a small-mountain-sized dragon, all the maids behind Yasenia shed around her and released their auras unhinged.


    With a muted explosion, even space cracked as the powerful aura of the high-level maids twisted the world around them. The tempestuous energy vortex resulting from their aura release was enough to force the tens of thousands of beings to take a step back.


    Soluna found it interesting, so she also stepped forward and joined the maids. The Spirits naturally wouldn''t let their own princess on their own, so they all released their auras.


    Then, the world almost copsed.


    The six peak-level Fifth Realm spirits were like concentrations of their elements that suddenly awakened. The water around thembined with their wills, gaining several forms and shapes.


    The water around Embera began to boil, the one around the water spirit began toe under her control, etc.


    With everythingbined, it felt as if Immortals had descended in front of them.


    Yasenia first spoke to the maids. "We will swallow them and rename them to [Astral Sky Abyss Sect]. They will be our first step to solidify our underwater foundations."


    Then, added as she began moving toward the group apanied by her maids and the spirits. "Surrender or perish! Those who surrender will be epted under our banner. Those who resist will be eliminated!"


    Most people saw the dragon rushing at them, apanied by another sixty equally terrifying beings, and utterly scared from her previous show of might, they all began surrendering.


    "I surrender!"


    "Please, don''t kill me!"


    "I give up, I give up!"


    "I never was even fond of this sect anyway! I give up!"


    After a few cowardly people shouted aloud their current feelings, it was like a chain reaction. The elders and sect members who wanted to fight could only see helplessly how the grand majority of people turned and fled toward the sect, separating from the group.


    By the time Yasenia arrived in front of them, the group had reduced to a pitiful 700 cultivators. Yasenia squinted and lifted her arm, a clear sign of the order she was about to give.


    The seven hundred people had around seven high-level Epoch Core cultivators in their ranks, a far cry from the initial 35. Those seven could clearly feel that more than ten people on the other side had cultivation levels above theirs, which could only mean that there were more than ten peak-level Epoch Cores in front of them.


    Still, these seven hundred were loyal, and one of them, the mermaid, shouted. "This is our sect! Regardless of how our end will only be an honorable one! If you want to swallow us, we''ll make sure to at least peel oneyer of your skin!"


    Yasenia sneered with her eyes filled with killing intent. "A bunch of bastards that aim to kidnap a child have no right to an honorable death. Use the suppressing formation and capture as many as you can. They''ll make good materials for future experiments."


    Then, her arm fell.


    The fifty maids, seven spirits, Cecile, Andrea, Ebirah, Evelyn, Sierra, Kali, and Angel, rushed forward. Yasenia stayed back together with Tatyana, Kaleina, and me.


    However, she didn''t stay back for nothing. Her [War Intent] spread like a tide, instantly enveloping the entire battlefield, and her [Monarch Intent] followed right after, making every ally feel her authority.


    With [Cosmos Dragon Imperial Suppression] enhancing both intents and her presence, Yasenia controlled the entire battlefield and began conducting a perfectly coordinated attack.


    Every single ally moved as if they were part of a single organism, moving between the 700 people like tigers in a herd of sheep.


    Death, after death, after death followed Yasenia''smands, shaving the 700 people down to 400 in less than a minute.


    Moreover, between those 400, only 200 were able to continue to fight.


    The people resisting became pale as not even one of them had been able tond a significant blow on anyone.


    It was aplete and utter massacre.


    When three minutes passed, Yasenia stopped using her intent and stoppedmanding. The battle was over, leaving the seven high-level Epoch Cores alive, and eliminating about 80% of the peak-level Ethereal Soul cultivators.


    The ones fighting snapped out of the battle trance induced by the dragon and blinked in wonder. ''That was an experience.''


    The girls had never been reallymanded as they did today. The feeling of being connected to other people as they danced through the battlefield, dodging even before they sensed the attack, attacking ces where there was nothing but suddenly a person appeared because of the battlefield changes, or coordinating with someone in a coordinated assault that left them helpless left an extremely satisfying aftertaste.


    Evelyn eximed after shouting, her violet eyes shining as sheunched herself to hug the snout of the giant dragon. "UOO! THAT WAS FREAKING AWESOME!"


    Even the spirits couldn''t help but look back at the majestic creature slowly moving her sky-shrouding wings. ''She managed to influence us enough to make us obey her?''


    Of course, they didn''t resist too much other than their instinctual resistance. But even then, Yasenia was able to not only influence them but also coordinate them with people they had never fought with before and create a seamless battle without major mistakes.


    The worst injury any of them received was a punch or a kick that they blocked with their bodies, creating a small reddish patch of skin that had healed by now.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia became cross-eyed as she looked at the tiny human hugging her nose and smiled. The girls, looking from the sides, burst into a peal of loudughter at the silly image. ''Why is our dragoness so cute? Hahaha.''


    After that, Yasenia moved toward the front of the sect and looked at one of the elders. "Open the defensive formation."


    The elder approached with cold sweat falling through his back and coughed. "Sorry, Lady Dragon, only the sect master can activate and deactivate the formation."


    Yasenia nodded and looked at Angel. "Open it, Baby."


    Angel nodded and approached.


    Twenty minutester, the elders had shocked faces as they guided everyone into the sect. ''2-20 minutes to unravel one of the strongest defensive formations in the continent?''


    After that, it was aplete take-over.


    However, it didn''t take longer than two days to suppress the entire sect.


    It was still not in a usable state, but the groundwork for assimtion after participating in the summit was done.


    Naturally, a battle of that scale did not go unnoticed, and a few people from the mermaid n arrived to see what was going on.


    After knowing that Yasenia was the one causing it, the Mermaid Queen arrived in person, which is why they could assimte the entire first-rated sect so quickly.


    When the elders of the assassin sect saw that the Mermaid Queen truly took Yasenia''s side, they were grateful in their minds that they decided to surrender.


    The connections Yasenia cultivated during her over 10-year stay on the Continent came in handy at a time like this. Many n leaders sent a few people congratting Yasenia on "setting up" a new sect. Nobodymented that Yasenia stole it because the situation was quite clearly the Assassin Sect''s fault.


    So, they all closed one eye and left the other open as they saw Yasenia swallow an entire first-rated aquatic sect.


    By the time everything was finished, only 10 hours were left before the start of the summit.


    Kaleina had been in an extremely good mood because she could see her Mommy fight and also saw how she ate a first-rate sect at record speeds.


    Soluna and the spirits also got to know Yasenia again, looking in awe during those two days as Yasenia meticulously and systematically broke down and absorbed the sect.


    Yasenia called a few of the non-maid elders and stationed them in the now new sect called [Astral Sky Abyss Sect] to take care of things until then.


    She also made sure to send Ghana a letter to inform her about it and coordinate with the elders here to link and reform theirws to theirs.


    It would take around one and a half years without the Mermaid Queen''s help, but with her, it would probably be done in just a few months.


    Having everything set up, Yasenia could forget about it and focus on the uing summit.

 Chapter 777: Arriving at the World Summit City.

    Chapter 777: Arriving at the World Summit City.


    With only ten hours left, Yasenia reviewed the main advantages that could be won in this event. The summit was done to avoid conflict, so the results of thispetition were the most important for the sects and other powers present in the Distancia Continent. If someone did well, they would enter a prosperous era until the next summit, and if someone lost or did badly, their power''s survivability could be affected.


    The main advantages that could be won by participating were resource allocations, rights to neutral hunting areas, overall position in the three major organizationsthe Thirty-Three ns, Three Empires, and Nine Sects and ownership and shares of the top fivergest Parus mines in the Continent, and many more advantages.


    Other than that, if a powerful n were to fail miserably and score very low, there was a chance that enemies would use their rights to steal theirnd, shops, and other properties.


    Of course, people could resist, but since this was a global agreement, those who resisted usually ended up in quite a bad ce. After all, these World Summits were the main thing that maintained the delicate bnce in the continent and prevented all-out wars between top powers.


    Therefore, while Yasenia was interested in ranking high up, she wasn''t eager to the point that she wanted to send five maids topete.


    With how her alliance was developing and the self-made gardens, mines, and other resource locations, the Astral Sky n was not only financially tight, they were making profits so high that if other top powers saw them, they would probably drool.


    The Astral Sky n''s economy was so prosperous that even if their sect had ten times the cultivators, they would still be making a profit.


    For now, though, most of those profits were because of Yasenia''s spatial ring and the herbs she grew there. Heaven-ranked herbs were extremely precious, so they fetched high prices. Other than that, every formation Angel did, every piece of equipment Andrea forged, every pill Kali concocted, and every dress Evelyn sewed sold for hundreds of thousands of wless Parus through their Astral Sky Merchant group. Sometimes, even fetching millions.


    Then, if you added the asional work the maids created, which was not calcted in the aforementioned profits, Yasenia was a happy dragon swimming in riches. Well, she was swimming in riches for Distancia. If she were to go to a higher-level World, this would be different.


    In short, Yasenia''s intentions were mainly to test her own strength in a regtedpetition and help Andrea, Kali, and Cecile stabilize their foundation through intensebat while also gaining global recognition among the public.


    Thest spot was for Eira, the maid sword Master, after considering the kind ofpetition and who would be the strongest aid. So, with a sword master of her level, our girls would be rtively safe, even if their enemies aimed to kill them inside the event, which was very probable.


    With everything sorted out, all the people from the Astral Sky Sect who came together grouped up and moved toward thepetition area.


    Laurina walked by Yasenia''s side and asked. "Little sis, do you have confidence?"


    Yasenia nodded with a smile. "While I might not be the strongest, or even categorized in the top bracket strength-wise, I''m capable of at least fighting off the people that will be participating."


    Laurina nodded and smiled wryly. "You are getting further and further away, little sis." She kicked a rock and sighed. "I feel like I won''t ever be able to catch up and help you in the future."


    Yasenia looked at the depressed Nature Dragon, a creature that was supposed to be extremely powerful, and sighed. "Regardless of how strong I am, you''ll always be my big sis."


    Laurina smiled, a bit forced, and nodded. "I know. It''s just Nevermind." She smiled brightly and encouraged. "I''ll be cheering, little sis! You better not lose!"


    Yasenia nodded and gave her a small hug. "With you cheering me on, I''ll be able to push beyond my limits."


    Laurinaughed, snuggling her face in Yasenia''s neck for a few seconds, and then retreated a step, going back with the other beast heirs into the group.


    Yasenia looked forward, guiding everyone. However, as she guided her people, she also gave thought to what just happened. She could feel why most cultivators took cultivation as a lonely road.


    Everyone''s talent was different, and advancing at the same pace was almost impossible. One side would always need to slow down. Lately, Yasenia had stopped caring about that and focused on bettering herself the best she could, and it showed.


    While her dears were still catching up, the difference in strength was getting wider. Even Andrea, who had an advantage cultivation-wise, had already been ovee by Yasenia strength-wise.


    While Yasenia was at the high level of the Ethereal Soul, her Spiritual and Beast cultivation was extremely strong. ''At my current pace, I''ll need around eight to ten years to stabilize my three paths and breakthrough perfectly.''


    That would make her a fifth realm cultivator in three paths at the young age of around 65. A 65-year-old fifth realm cultivator was already considered monstrously talented if they just cultivated one path. Yasenia was cultivating three, and she was even slowing down to do so with perfect foundation.


    By then, all her dears would''ve probably broken through, some of them even reaching the second level. Thinking so, Yasenia cheered herself. ''They can keep up. Even Andrea can keep up, thanks to her hard work and the aid of her Natural Treasure. Naturally, my dual cultivation is also extremely strong.''


    Still, Andrea somewhat worried Yasenia. Evelyn had a God Inheritance, Kali had Valeria, Cecile was her [Interlocked Soul], and Angel had Mirrory and a Saint Inheritance. Kali and Evelyn also had Natural Treasures, which was the opportunity Andrea managed to find in the secret realm.


    ''However, I can''t magically produce something to help her catch up.'' Of course, Yasenia had confidence in the only being she had chosen to impregnate her. Her womb was quite literally Andrea-exclusive. ''Darling is not only hard-working and talented, but she is also extremely determined and has a perfect attitude toward cultivation. Honestly, she is the one whoes closest to a "normal" cultivator. And yet, she doesn''t fall behind.''


    Yasenia''s tail almost started to wag in adoration. She was extremely proud of her darling. However, she had to control herself as behind her, the 400+ entourage followed her. ''My tail, stop! If you wag, my authority will take a hit!''


    Somehow, she managed to stop herself.


    As they walked, they approached the ce for the World Summit. It was on top of a very tall mountain near the sea, which had an awe-inspiring view once near the top. They weren''t still there, but Yasenia had heard the seniors speaking about it.


    The mountain, to begin with, was around 200,000 meters tall. It not only touched but pierced the clouds.


    At first, Yasenia didn''t know what it was, as it was visible even from Ascending Ocean City. However, she got the information after she stopped her one-and-a-half-week session with Tatyana.


    Once near the top, looking to the right, you could see the seemingly endless span of blue, and looking to the left, the lush environment that was most prevalent in Distancia would enter your eyes.


    It felt as if the world was divided in two by the mountain.


    Halfway through the mountain climb, Yasenia and the others could finally see a small city built into the side. Yasenia eyeballed the distances. ''The city is three-quarters up the mountain; we need Hm Around 20 kilometers left until we arrive? That should be right.'' Of course, her "eyeballing" was probably more precise than many specialized items. A dragon''s senses were ridiculously sharp, after all.


    When they were 15 kilometers from the city, Yasenia stopped her group. People became confused, looking around, and someone asked. "Sect Master, why did we stop?"


    Yasenia looked to the side. "Waiting for a few guests."


    Everyone followed her gaze, and 100 people appeared, led by seven creatures. These seven creatures all had 12 fleshy wings, horns, and a deep and dark aura that revealed their origins.


    Yasenia heard the mocking voice of the leading demon. "Has your stay in the city been pleasant, dragon? I heard that you had a few problems. Hahaha."


    With a surprised expression, Yaseniamented. "Impressive, you are still seven demons! I thought that by the time the summit''s date arrived, at least a few of you would have died. After all, the level of intelligence you demonstrated back then was impressively low."


    Dyrathos, the Fire Demon, became angry, but Kyril, the Death Demon, stopped him. Their races were naturally not called as such, but for the sake of simplicity, let''s go with that for now.


    Kyril looked at Yasenia with her deep ck eyes andmented. "I hope that no idents happen during your stay at the World Summit. It would be a shame if everyone that came from your sect had an ident before the event begins."


    Yasenia looked at her and smiled. "You are right. However, if my mind is working correctly, there are only 4 hours left until the summit starts. If something happened in this time frame, it would be quite a problem for the perpetrators, right? Defenses right before the start of the event are quite tight."


    Kyril coldly smiled. "Well, the perpetrators might not care about that."


    Yasenia nodded. "I see."


    Then, she turned around and continued her climb, ignoring them. "Let''s go."


    The people behind Yasenia were confused, but they followed her, giving that blue-skinned demon a weird look. ''Is it okay to ignore her like that?''


    The female demon paused, her eyes shing coldly. ''She dares to ignore me?''


    One of the female demons, the one that instigated the Assassin Sect, pouted. "Senior Sister, why must we follow the rules of this ce? We can ignore everything, and once we return with what we came to find, we can talk about this ce to our seniors. I''m sure they will be happy to add this world with their rare Body Cultivation methods."


    A male demon snorted. "We can''t even use them because of our racial cultivation method. Why do you want them?"


    The female demon looked at him disdainfully. "Can''t we sell them to the humans? They are lost arts, if I remember correctly. Our seniors can probably buy a few worlds with them."


    Kyril looked at Dyrathos. "Can you stop being so emotional?"


    Dyrathos snorted. "The day you find a non-emotional fire-rted demon, give me a call. I''ll dly bow down to you and lick your tail."


    Kyril rolled her eyes. "Let''s go. We need to prepare."


    Meanwhile, in Yasenia''s group, one of the Epoch Core elders asked. "Sect Master, why did we not use that flying ship you have to arrive at the meeting point? Wouldn''t we avoid such situations?"


    Yasenia answered calmly. "That''s a problem. I wanted to see if there would be any ambushes."


    Some people tensed, looking at Yasenia''s back. That elder stuttered. "W-Why?"


    The dragoness added. "I also wanted to see if there were traitors, which would usually be not impossible." Herughter made a few people tremble. "It seems that they have decided not to act and be an honest member of the sect, though. Well, we''ll see how they do in the future."


    Nobody spoke, looking at each other with suspicious eyes.


    Yasenia did not stop them. This kind of wariness would make it more difficult for someone to stir trouble from the inside. Actually, Yasenia had spoken without any basis whatsoever.


    She didn''t know if there were or not traitors inside. Still, if there were any, these words would be useful. If there weren''t, even better.


    While Yasenia was very confident in her management, she had allowed her sect members to roam free around the city in a show of trust. No matter how good her maids and informationwork were, it was impossible to control everything. One had to live with that. Hence, a habit of always taking into ount such situations in a measured and non-paranoid manner was somewhat healthy.


    ''Do not mull over it too much, but also don''t ignore the optionpletely.''


    Their group arrived at a pair of enormous gates in silence. Two giant humanoid creatures with four arms guarded the gates on each side. Each of them with a height of 30 meters.


    Yasenia''s eyes shed, and she remembered the female giant she had met when she arrived at Koran City for the first time.


    ''I wonder what she is doing now?''


    These thoughts didn''t linger too much in her head, refocusing on the task ahead.


    *************************************************


    Evelyn: Oh? Celestial Theater? It has been a while!


    Andrea: That''s right. How many questions are pending, author?


    Author: Hm A few. I wanted to save my fingers from writing extra for a while, but today, I feel quite perfect. So, let me answer All of them!


    Andrea:  All of them?


    Author: Hehe. Yes! There are six questions pending, so let''s try to burn through them at once! That way, the dears can start asking questions again without having those from 3 weeks ago unanswered.


    Andrea: Makes sense. So, who are the ones that will be asking?


    Author: Well, I summon you!


    Dante: Hello! Hm?


    Randomnt: Oh? We are quite a few.


    Rizeres: Right. It''s my first time here, though!


    Ryru: It''s my first time too!


    E~: It''s not mine, though~.


    Angel: Wow~, so many people!


    Author: Let''s get to it. First, Dante.


    Dante: Sure. First of all, congrattions on the impregnation, Tatyana! My question for Tatyana and Yasenia is: What are your aspirations for the child soon to be born? What are your predictions on their talent, bloodline, physique, etc.?


    Yasenia: That''s a difficult question.


    Dante: How so?


    Yasenia: I mean, my only desire is for her or him to be happy. Even if they are a mortal that can''t cultivate, I wouldn''t mind taking care of my child for all their mortal life, making sure that they are the happiest.


    Tatyana: Well, I disagree a bit. I would prefer if they were born with an extremely strong bloodline and constitution and could be strong people who can protect themselves.


    Dante: And if that doesn''t happen?


    Tatyana: What did you expect me to answer that I wouldn''t care about them? I''m simr to Little Treasure in that regard. While I have expectations, if my child can''t meet them, I''ll just take care of them and make sure never to raise a Young Master.


    Dante: That would be quite a failure. Haha.


    Author: Next~.


    Randomnt: I have two questions. First question!


    Randomnt: Seniors, are there worlds where there is different energy from the one you cultivate? What are some examples? Can you cultivate other different energies, or is the one you always use (which you only refer to as energy) the only one you can use?


    Mirrory: "Energy" is the only type of energy in our cosmos. That should answer those questions.


    Randomnt: It does. Now, then, having dual Cultivation with Yasenia increases all characteristics, but which of these characteristics is usually the most difficult to increase with treasures? And, wouldn''t increasing the capacity for understanding, which I see as the cultivator''s intelligence or analytical capacity, be like saying that having sex with Yasenia makes you smarter?!


    Tatyana: Pfft. Well, you are not wrong. The most important quality that Dual Cultivating with Yasenia does is purifying her partner. Cultivating, eating pills, fighting, eating, etc., build up impurities over time. These impurities are usually expelled as ck goo with certain specialized pills (which are extremely rare), major breakthroughs, and other methods. At the same time, these impurities can impair a cultivator''s advancement speed, strength, intelligence, etc.


    Tatyana: So, Yasenia being able to cleanse us while dual cultivating is quite a big deal.


    Randomnt: I see.


    Rizeres: My turn~.


    Author: Yep! Go for it!


    Rizeres: Well, The Tail-pping Dao is very interesting. It allows ps across great distances without Yasenia''s direct control. My question is, are there other such "odd Daos"? Maybe a Spoon Dao? How about a Milk Dao?


    Mirrory: Well There certainly are unlimited paths. AS long as theprehension is deep enough, anything is possible. For example, a moremon than you would think Dao is the "Wine Dao."


    Mirrory: People who honestly follow this Dao increase their strength when drunk, and they can cultivate and gain strength by producing wine. Their beverages are one of the bests you can find across the entirety of the heavens.


    Rizeres: Woah.


    Ryru: Well, let me jump in, then.


    Author: Go ahead, dear.


    Ryru: is it possible for someone like Yasenia with multiple elements to mergebine said elements or two people with different elements make abo attack using the different elements? For example, could onebine the elements of fire and water or life and death?


    Yasenia: I''ve done this in the past, haven''t I? For example, my [Lunar Star Charge], or [Dawn] and [Dusk]. Theybine Moon, Sun, and Star elements.


    Cecile: My [Moon Freezing Catastrophe]bines Wind, Space, and Moon elements.


    Ryru: That''s right I somehow forgot, haha.


    Author: If this wasn''t what you meant to ask, don''t fear asking in thements down below, dear. However, don''t feel shy. We are here to answer all questions, even if they end up being "silly questions."


    E~: Can I ask? Can I ask?


    Author: Go ahead, haha.


    E~: Taty! Do you consider Yasenia a tomboy?


    Author: See what I''m speaking about?


    Ryru: I see


    Tatyana: Well. A tomboy is a girl that acts manly, right? If so, Yasenia is quite the opposite. Even when she walks normally, she is swaying her tempting hips and seducing everyone with unparalleled feminine appeal.


    E~: Well I can''t deny that


    Tatyana: Then, her way of speaking is also feminine, and her actions, other than when she is overwhelming her enemies, is also rtively soft and charming.


    E~: You are right


    Tatyana: So, nop. I don''t consider her a tomboy.


    Author: And that''s all for today! Bye-bye, dears.


    Everyone else: Have a great day!

 Chapter 778: A Small Stop In [Mountain Of The Coast City].

    Chapter 778: A Small Stop In [Mountain Of The Coast City].


    The two four-armed giants, both at the middle-level Epoch Core, asked with a thundering voice.


    "Present yourselves!"


    Even though they were middle-level, their height made the aura around them very imposing. Their strong bodies,rge weapons, and armored bodies added to their presence, making them look like living buildings with weapons.


    Still, Yasenia didn''t see them as toorge because even though she was very smallpared to them in her human form, she would dwarf them with ease in her dragon form. So, when mentallyparing, she used her dragon form''s size.


    She answered calmly and steadily. "I am the Astral Sky Sect Master. Our group is the Astral Sky Sect group."


    Both giant guards looked at arge stone te on their hands and looked at the guest list. Once they found the Astral Sky Sect on the list, they both approached the giant gates and began pushing them open with a shout.


    "THE ASTRAL SKY SECT HAS ARRIVED!"


    Their loud and deep voice rumbled, spreading throughout the entire mountain.


    The gates fully opened with a loud gong-like sound, and both guards spoke. "Astral Sky Sect, you are weed into the [Mountain Of The Coast City]."


    Yasenia cupped her fist in respect and walked inside.


    After entering, one Ethereal Soul elder, a young-looking woman but with a few centuries on her back, asked with a whisper to her friend. "Why don''t they check more deeply? Is it okay to let us pass without proving our identity?"


    Her friend whispered back. "Once inside, there are many who will know us. If someone dares to impersonate us, they will probably be hunted down or at least discovered before they can cause anysting damage. Moreover, with how much trouble Sect Master has been causing recently, it would be hard not to know her."


    The young-looking woman chuckled. "That''s true."


    Contrary to Yasenia''s expectations of a prosperous city, there weren''t many buildings. Moreover, the city was also rtively small, with enough space to house not more than 100,000 people.


    In cultivation terms, that was barely considered a city. It was more simr to a big town than anything else.


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow, curious. ''What the deal with this mountain? I''ve heard that there are five like this one, but are we really going to conduct the World Summit here?''


    Looking around, Yasenia saw that there was nothing like an arena or even a ce wide enough for mid-level Epoch Cores to fightfortably. The buildings were simrly humble,cking any grandeur a ce like this one should have.


    Tatyana saw through her confusion and exined. "This mountain must be something more than just a ce. It might have significant cultural value. In ces like these, having the least amount of influence is usually best to avoid affecting the Feng shui of the ce."


    Yasenia acknowledged and sighed. "Honestly, Feng shui is one of the things I understand the least. I can assess it in simple ces, but if you asked me to discern the Feng shui of this entire mountain, I would be lost."


    Valeria chuckled. "That''s normal, Yasenia. Feng shui is the art of perceiving the energies, fate, natural auras, and even luck of a certain ce. If someone younger than 1,000 years old who hadn''t been dedicating their life to understanding feng shui could discern the feng shui of this entire mountain, then they would be sought after by major sects even in the high-heavens."


    Yasenia blinked. "I see."


    Valeria extended her exnation of what feng shui was used for. "With deep knowledge of feng shui, you can find spots like the mountain basin we''ve located our sect, you can find spiritual ore veins or see the signs of one being nearby, you can read signs of secret realm opening, you can change the aura and energy creation of an entire biome without using formations, and you can even give a sect or power Heavenly Luck. Heavenly Luck is a very elusive concept that some cultivators don''t believe it exists. I''m on the side that Heavenly Luck might exist, but our actions can''t influence it, regardless of how deep your understanding of feng shui is."


    The girls who heard her nodded, internalizing this information.


    Evelyn pointed somewhere in the distance andmented. "Look at that."


    The girls looked over and saw a massive door embedded on the mountain''s side. Kali tilted her head, her fluffy fox ears flopping to the side adorably. "Should we go there?"


    Yasenia patted Kali''s head and caressed her fox ears, almost making her purr. "Let''s look around first," she said.


    Yasenia spoke aloud, turning so that the sect members could see her. "If any of you want to go shopping, I''ll give you 50 minutes. Then, we''ll gather here again. Once we finish the World Summit ande out, we can stop for longer if most of you want to."


    With her words, around 160 people divided and went to spend their money. There were many famous shops, like those from the top powers and worldwide merchant groups.


    From Yasenia''s girls, Angel, Kali, Andrea, and Evelyn moved out, leaving Cecile, Tatyana, and Yasenia behind.


    Naturally, five maids followed each of them for security, leaving the remaining 30 maids with Yasenia.


    Tatyana asked. "Where should we go?"


    Yasenia pointed at the side. "There is a shop there with chairs; it must be a restaurant or something simr."


    Tatyana and Cecile looked over, and Tatyana smiled. "That''s a jiuba. A ce to gather socially and ask for drinks. It''s simr to a bar you''ve seen before. Only, it''s more specialized in alcohol."


    The dragoness walked over out of curiosity while the rest of the people who didn''t leave visited nearby shops instead of going full-on exploring. Some even moved to a ce at the side and sat cross-legged, rxing and speaking with people they knew.


    Yasenia sat on one of the tables with Cecile and Tatyana, cing Kaleina and me at her sides. The chairs were for humanoids, so Kaleina had to coil herself and lean on the table.


    A person wearing robes approached with a smile. She was quite a beautiful and elegant woman, her entire body exuding grace.


    "Hello, dear customers. Is this the first timeing to a ce such as ours?"


    Yasenia blinked and smiled. "Very sharp. That''s right, I''m new to a ce like this. What can we order?"


    The woman nodded and began exining. "This is a ce with different kinds of beverages as our main attraction. We also have some snacks to apany them. Do you want a rmendation, or would you like to look at the menu?"


    Yasenia pondered and looked at Cecile and Tatyana. "What do you think?"


    Tatyana shrugged, and Cecilemented. "Does this wine work on cultivators?"


    The woman nodded with a smile. "Naturally. We are proud to be the number one wine-makers in the entire world. If our wines can''t make you drunk, then we won''t even receive payment!"


    Cecile''s eyes shone with fighting spirit. "Bring the strongest one, then."


    The woman''s eyes shed, and she smiled with a nod. "What would the two other guests want? Something simr to apany yourpanion?"


    Kaleina tugged Yasenia''s arm. "What about us, Mommy?"


    Yasenia patted her head. "I''ve prepared something myself. Here, a fresh fruit juice."


    She took out two sses, one easy to drink for a dragon, with an added mouthpiece to suck, and the other being a normal vase for me.


    Then, Yasenia looked at the woman with a smile. "Sorry for that. While I don''t like it a lot that you discerned my sweetheart''spetitiveness and provoked her to buy your most expensive drink probably, I''m curious, so I''ll let it slide. Give me the same."


    The elegant hostess''s smile faltered, her back bing soaked in cold sweat. She instantly apologized. "I''m sorry, madam. It was this one''s mistake for being too presumptuous."


    Yasenia smiled at her. "No problem. Just carry the drinks over. What about you, Tatyana?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "Let''s have the same."


    Yasenia''s eyes went to her stomach, and she asked. "Are these beverages dangerous for pregnant women?"


    The hostess shook her head. "I can swear that they aren''t."


    Yasenia smiled andmented calmly. "That''s good. If something happens, I''ll annihte your entire bloodline, business, and everything rted to it. I''ll make you and the people at the helm of this business understand what the sentence ''wishing for death'' means."


    With a smile uglier than crying, the hostess quickly backed off and went to fetch the drinks.


    Cecile blinked, curious. "Was that necessary?"


    Yasenia shrugged. "I don''t know. But better be safe than sorry."


    Tatyanaughed, her red eyes softening with love. ''Has she forgotten who I actually am because of her worrying about me?'' She leaned on her elbows, cing her chin between both her hands. ''Sigh, her overprotectiveness is so adorable.''


    Kaleina and me looked at everything calmly.


    It didn''t take longer than a few moments to set up their drinks. The cup for holding the beverage was transparent, so the girls could see a bluish drink adorned with fruit floating on top of it and condensation droplets around the ss.


    It looked quite appetizing at first nce.


    Yasenia picked it up elegantly and gave it a small sniff. Her pupils dted for a second, and she raised an eyebrow. "Interesting."


    Tatyana paused and looked at Yasenia curiously. "Now that I think about it This is your first alcoholic beverage?"


    Yasenia blinked and nodded. "That''s right. I usually drink fruit juice, water, or something of a simr nature. I''ve never drunk fermented fruit juice."


    Tatyana''s eyebrow rose as her red eyes locked on Yasenia with interest. "Well Go on."


    Yasenia, who was about to take a sip, paused, looking at Tatyana strangely. "What''s wrong."


    Tatyana smiled widely. "Nothing."


    Cecile looked back and forth between them, simrly confused. She took a big gulp and frowned. "Is this supposed to feel hot?"


    Tatyana chuckled. "Yes, it''s normal."


    Cecile nodded, her peerlessly beautiful face still scrunched. "It doesn''t taste that good, and the sensation is ufortable. How can people drink this as if it were water?"


    Yasenia took a gentle sip, her eyebrows simrly scrunching. As a Spiritual Cook, she could appreciate the drink more, even if she didn''t dab a lot in the drink preparation side of the profession.


    Still, she felt that it was not good vor-wise. "This drink doesn''t follow any bnce in the vors. I''m surprised if this is their best drink."


    Cecile nodded, and Kaleina asked. "Mommy, can I take a sip?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "No, the fermentation on this drink has created something that can make a person feel dizzy. You are a bit too weak to drink something at this level."


    Kaleina looked at the blue drink and nodded. "Well, if Mommy says it''s not good. It probably is not good."


    Cecile asked. "Should we finish it?"


    Yasenia nodded. "It''s notpletely unbearable. Having this kind of experience from time to time it''s not bad."


    Yasenia didn''t want to deal with it for too long, so she elegantly began drinking the whole ss. The upward tilt was just enough for Yasenia to drink without making her look as if she was chugging it.


    People paused as they saw Yasenia''s elegant neck slowly gulping down the drink. Some people licked their lips and swallowed, feeling their throats getting dry as a strange arousal was ignited in them.


    After she drank it, Yasenia slowly ced the drink down and leaned on the armrest. "Well, that was that."


    Tatyanaughed after taking a sip on her own. "Well, they are good drinks, not because of their vor."


    Yasenia tilted her head, asking. "Then, why?"


    Tatyana looked at them intently, but after a few moments, she saw no strange reaction from them. ''Hm Is this one too weak to take effect?''


    Honestly, Tatyana would be surprised if Yasenia or Cecile could get drunk from something like this. Still, she had a small hope of seeing them drunk.


    Sadly, it seemed that today was not the day. ''Well, it is what it is.''


    Tatyana smiled and answered Yasenia. "Well, it''s more about the effects of the drink and why it should be continentally praised."


    Yasenia tilted her head. "Effects? Do you mean getting intoxicated? Doesn''t that only happen to mortals? How could a cultivator''s liver fail to purify such a weak toxin?"


    Tatyana nodded. "There are some drinks that can do so. This ce is, as you said, somewhat disappointing."


    Yasenia asked thoughtfully. "Should I create wine?"


    Tatyana''s eyes lit up. "That would be nice."


    Yasenia nodded with a smile. "I''ve avoided it for now because creating a good wine takes many years. However, I can start now for the far future."


    me asked curiously. "How many years?"


    Yasenia looked at her and answered. "Well, I would need around 1,250 years for a good low-level Heaven-Ranked wine. With the help of my ring, I can reduce that to 15 months or so."


    me blinked a few times. "O-One thousand years?"


    Yaseniaughed. "That''s right."


    me asked, incredulous. "T-Then, what about peak-level Heaven-ranked wines?"


    Yasenia remembered what she had read andmented. "I think it was around four times as much? So nearly 5,000 years."


    me looked at Yasenia''s empty cup and asked. "What level was this drink?"


    Yasenia answered. "Around mid-level Earth Ranked? From the ingredients I tasted It should''ve taken around 160 years to make it."


    me made a small "oh" sound,pletely bbergasted. ''And this drink was not good for Aunty Yasenia? Did Aunty spoil my tastebuds with her food?''


    me was suddenly nervous about eating other food other than what Yasenia cooked.


    "Yaseniaaa!!"


    When she heard that distinctive voice, the dragoness chuckled, having a sense of Deja-vu.

 Chapter 779: Solunas Developing Feelings.

    Chapter 779: Soluna''s Developing Feelings.


    "Yasenia!"


    The call from the harmonic voice was difficult to confuse with anyone else''s other than Soluna''s.


    Turning to look, Yasenia saw the adorable spirit flying her way with a wide smile, those exotic eyes glowing beautifully. She couldn''t help but smile at the enthusiastic spirit and waved at her.


    Soluna approached, her eyes locking on Yasenia''sp, but she held herself back because me and Kaleina were on Yasenia''s sides. ''If they touch me by ident, something bad might happen.


    So, without being able toe close to her other than hugging her from behind, Soluna did so, sticking her head over Yasenia''s shoulder. "It has been a while, Yasenia!"


    Yasenia turned her head and rolled her eyes yfully. "We haven''t seen each other for just a few hours. Do you call that ''a while''?"


    Soluna saw Yasenia''s gorgeous face up-close and suddenly became strangely nervous. The beautiful golden slit eyes reminded her of the warm sun, while her pleasant aura and goddess-like seductive face made Soluna feel strangely flustered. ''H-Huh? W-What''s wrong with me?''


    The dragoness didn''t hear an answer, and not knowing what the spirit looking at her was thinking, she smoothly continued the conversation. "I didn''t think your group would arrive here. Have youe to cheer me on?"


    Yasenia asked so because the only spirit that would be able to participate was Soluna. The other spirits were all too strong for the cultivation limit imposed on thepetition.


    Soluna''s eyes followed Yasenia''s luscious lips, but this time, she answered after blinking cutely once. "I''vee to participate!"


    Yasenia tilted her head, confused. "But, other than you, there aren''t people who can participate, right? Remember that you must have a group of five."


    Soluna shook her head. "I asked the Mermaid Queen, and she told me that five people was the maximum number of participants per group. I can take part by myself!"


    Yasenia didn''t know about this rule. Still, looking at the cute spirit clinging to her back and strangely close to her face, she asked with a bit of worry, meeting eye to eye. "Are you confident, Soluna? While it is true that this ce is a bit backward, the strength of Body Cultivators is not something to take lightly."


    Soluna answered a step behind, her two eyes bing unfocused for a few moments as she looked at Yasenia. "Yes! I am quite strong!"


    Embera heard Yasenia''s concern, so she reassured her. "While Soluna is just a First Level Spirit Core Harmony Realm Spirit, the equivalent to the First Level of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm, her strength is profound. Don''t worry too much, Yasenia."


    Yasenia nodded and looked sideways at Cecile with an amused smile. She felt a battle spiriting from her sweetheart when Embera exined it. ''Are you that eager?''


    Cecile nodded lightly outwardly, but inside, she began talking almost without end.


    ''I wanted to fight her at least once since I saw her. I can feel her strength and deep connection with the Moon attribute, so that''s something I want topete with. It would be interesting if I winpatibility-wise against a spirit like Soluna. My Moon Phoenix bloodline is strong, after all. More so after I bathed in the tears of that Primordial True Phoenix. Moreover, other than Valeria, I''ve never fought a proper spirit, so it will be quite fun to see what kind of tactics they have.''


    Cecile continued. ''What do you think I should do to fight her? I think that a dragged-out fight will be unfavorable for me even when I''m a Phoenix, and I excel at long battles. Spirits feel like they would be monster-like stamina-wise because they are born from the very essence of energy. Plus, Mirrory has said that they can be as strong as Dragons and Phoenixes at the same level. Although she just implied that some can and most aren''t, Soluna is probably in that category. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have captured your interest as much. After all, with your Celestial Energy, unless the purity of Moon, Sun, and Star energies reaches a certain threshold, you would ignore them.''


    Cecile rationalized. ''I was thinking about using space to mess up with her body, but did you know that space around her is extremely solid? The small probing attempts I''ve sent her way were simr to throwing a rock in an extremely deep pond. I think I would have an easier time moving the space around you than the one around her.''


    Cecile then added. "She is also in the fifth realm. While I practice three paths, the jump from the fourth to the fifth realm is enormous, so I should be at a disadvantage in that regard as well.''


    Thinking like such, Cecilemented. ''But even with all of this, I think I have a chance to win because of the edge my space attribute gives me. While it might be unusable offensively, it will be a very powerful defensive advantage. Soluna seems like the type to stomp her enemies with pure might andrge-scale skills. Because of her privileged birth, she probably has yet to face creatures that forced her to fight with finesse, stomping everything with raw might.''


    Cecile then asked. ''By the way, what intent level do you think she has? Should we ask? It might be a bit rude, but I think that if she answers, I can have an advantage. In the worst-case scenario, she has a level 6 intent. If she does so Then, my chances of winning will go from forty to less than ten percent. We are advancing in cultivation rtively quickly, but leveling up intents is something we can''t rush. This reminds me''


    Cecile''s pleasant and cool voice kept ringing in Yasenia''s head nonstop, making Yasenia want tough. Yasenia thought to herself as she memorized the questions that Cecile threw her way to answer when she had a chance. ''She is speaking so fast that I can''t find an opportunity to speak.''


    Regardless, Yasenia found her extremely adorable when Cecile went on her rants in her head.


    Soluna looked from the side and saw Yasenia''s lips arch in a seductive arc, those golden eyes softening as she looked at someone. Following her gaze, she saw the indifferent and cold-looking Phoenix woman.


    For a moment, she couldn''t help but feel a strange squeeze in her heart, making Soluna puzzled again. ''What''s happening to me?''


    Looking back and forth for a few moments, an impulse of wanting Yasenia to look at herself as she was looking at the Phoenix sprouted in her heart, pushing her to call her. "Y-Yasenia!"


    Soluna saw Yasenia looking at her, making her feel some kind of anticipation, but the moment the enchanting golden slit eyesnded on her, instead of the tenderness she had felt before, just a gentle look remained without any deep emotions. "Yes?"


    A sense of loss filled Soluna''s heart, and the next words she wanted to say got stuck in her throat. "I- Um. Nothing, hehe. I just wanted to call."


    Soluna saw Yaseniaugh, making the seductive face lit up with her smile. The sight of her lips arching forced Soluna''s eyes downwards again. ''I wish she could look at me like that and then use her lips''


    Soluna paused, blinking and feeling confused. ''Huh? Using her lips?''


    The image of her lips and Yasenia''s lips ovepping suddenly appeared in Soluna''s mind, and her entire face brightened in embarrassment. Soluna, surprised by the sudden urge, blushed embarrassedly. ''What am I thinking about? Do I want to ovep my lips with Yasenia? Why?''


    Yasenia, who had turned to speak when me called her, felt a wave of heat that didn''t bother her from the side. She turned to look at the spirit. ''She has been acting strange for a while. Is she okay?''


    Yasenia saw Soluna''s bright face and asked softly, raising her hand to ce it on Soluna''s forehead. "Are you okay, Soluna? You''ve been acting strange for a while."


    Soluna eximed and backed away as if the feeling of Yasenia''s soft skin burned her. "Ah!? Yes, yes! I''m okay, hahaha. Don''t worry, Yasenia!"


    Her exotic eyes moved around frantically, sneaking nces at Yasenia''s perfectly soft and moist lips. Soluna gulped. ''T-They look really nice Not! What''s this strange urge!? Have I been cursed!? I need to ask Emberater to check on me Maybe my core has something wrong with it.''


    Yasenia tilted her head, touching her own face. "Is there something in my face?"


    With her core pounding, she looked sideways, avoiding Yasenia''s figure. With a shy voice, Soluna whispered. "Nothing, you are just very pretty."


    Yasenia blinked andughed. It wasmon knowledge to know that normal spirits didn''t have sexual urges; their method to reproduce was asexual for the main part, after all. So, Yasenia didn''t think deeply about her words. "Thank you, Soluna. There is no need to sneak around like that. If you want to look, you are most wee."


    Soluna looked at the floor, her hair dancing with bright mes in embarrassment. "Yes" Then, Soluna opened her mouth, wanting to ask if it was okay to sit on herp, but someone interrupted her.


    "Yasenia~!"


    She turned to the side and saw Angel running over with a few books between her arms. Extremely naturally, Angel approached and was lifted by Yasenia''s tail. Angel then lifted her knees, and Yasenia nted Angel on herp, hugging her waist andnding a soft kiss on her lips.


    Soluna''s dancing hair calmed down, and her face became strange.


    Embera approached and asked. "Soluna, are you okay?"


    Soluna looked at her, and taking advantage of Angel''s showing things to Yasenia and taking away her attention, she approached and whispered, "E-Embera, I think my core is damaged."


    Embera''s face fell, and she quickly asked. "Are you sure? Do you need to use healing medicine? If it is too serious, we can ask"


    Soluna quickly stopped her from raising her voice. "Shh! That''s not what I meant. Also, don''t speak aloud. I''m whispering for a reason here!"


    Embera leaned down and nodded. "Okay, tell me."


    Soluna took a deep breath andmented. "It''s just a few strange feelings that are in my mind."


    Embera looked at her, waiting for her to exin. Soluna began. "W-Well, you see, after that day when Yasenia fought with that powerful person, she has always been in my mind."


    Embera nodded in agreement. "She fought admirably. It''s normal to think about it. For someone at her level, it was a masterfully fought battle."


    Soluna''s eyes glowed. "Right!?" She was about to ramble, but she suddenly remembered what she wanted to ask. "D-Don''t distract me!"


    Embera nodded seriously. "I won''t speak again until you exin."


    Soluna nodded andmented. "So, when we separated after Yasenia took over that sect, I''ve been very eager to see her again. The urge is also increasing by the second."


    Embera blinked and nodded, still confused as to where this was going.


    Solunamented, her face bing a bit brighter. "T-Then, when I saw her face up close, my mind started thinking strangely!"


    Embera asked with her eyes because she was unable to speak. Soluna coughed and said with a flustered and shy voice. "I-I suddenly wanted to ovep my lips with Yasenia, and my core started pounding and tingling when I imagined that."


    Embera was puzzled. "Why would you want to ovep lips with Yasenia?"


    Solunamented embarrassedly. "I don''t know!"


    Embera looked at the dragoness and asked. "Do you want to copy what she usually does with her mates?"


    Soluna looked over and imagined herself in Angel''s position, making her core pound again. "Y-Yes."


    Embera rubbed her chin. "Hm Then, why don''t you ask when you and Yasenia are alone? I feel that asking before her mates might be rude. After all, you''ll be taking away from them."


    Soluna nodded a few times, looking at Embera with serious eyes.


    Embera added. "When you are together, you should ask if Yasenia could ovep her lips with yours." Soluna imagined the situation.


    She was in Yasenia''s arms, her waist firmly held by her two strong and firm arms. Looking down at her, Yasenia''s soft and tender eyes she had previously seen only had her in the reflection.


    Then, Yasenia slowly lowered her head, whispering words with her enchanting voice, and their lips ovepped.


    Soluna''s face lit up like a small Sun, and her energies began to go berserk.


    Embera quickly calmed her down before she actually exploded. "W-Wait. If that''s too much, you can ask for her to ce her lips somewhere else."


    The spirit of the Sun and the Moon calmed down, blinking in confusion. "Where?"


    Embera, who had blurted it out in desperation, was lost. ''You ask me, who do I ask!?''


    She suddenly caught Yasenia kissing Angel on the cheek from her periphery and coughed. "How about here?"


    Looking at where Embera pointed, Soluna tilted her head, imagining the situation.


    This time, she was embraced in Yasenia''s arms, looking up at her. Yasenia''s face came closer, her face resembling the usual gentle look instead of that tender gaze she gave the phoenix, and those moist and soft lipsnded on her cheeks.


    Soluna screamed in her head and ced her hands on her face. ''Ahhhh!!!!''


    Embera became twitchy as she saw Soluna''s energies going wild. Thankfully, this time, she felt no risk of exploding.


    Soluna went back to Yasenia''s side, but unable to concentrate for a single moment, she just answered things a bit dazedly.


    Yasenia didn''t know what the spirit had in mind, but thinking that she might be nervous about participating alone, she took care of her until the hour to meet up with her sect members arrived.


    Everyone started returning shortly after, but Yasenia realized that three Ethereal Soul elders were missing.


    Yasenia frowned and ordered. "Search for them."

 Chapter 780: Five Mountains.

    Chapter 780: Five Mountains.


    After Yasenia asked the maids to search for the three missing people, Doriel and ra moved together with four other maids.


    In the meantime, Yasenia looked around and asked, "Does anybody know where they went or what they are up to?"


    Looking around, she didn''t see anyone who knew about it, so she lifted an eyebrow. "Is there anyone who knows those three?"


    Seeing the continued silence, Yasenia got thoughtful. ''Hm Nobody knows them? Peak-level Epoch Cores are already considered Core Elders, and they have quite a few dealings with each other. Now you are telling me that nobody knows them?''


    The dragoness thought of many different scenarios, but she didn''t have clues, so it could really be anything. ''But, the most probable scenario is that they thought I discovered them and they were traitors because of my previousment. So, taking advantage of the chance I gave them to roam freely, they escaped or returned to their original powers. Now Will Doriel, ra, and the others find them or not?''


    Yasenia wasn''t worried that it was a trap because each maid had enough life-saving treasures on them. Moreover, on the off-chance that something happened, she had confidence that they could resist and ask for help until the others arrived.


    Plus, the ce they were was not ideal to provoke people.


    Regardless of how strong the Demons were, disrespecting the World Summit openly would gain them the wrath of everyone. Even the Continental Shadows had a history of punishing those who messed up with the event.


    The maids returned ten minutester. Doriel was holding one scared cat woman, and ra was holding one terrified lizard man.


    However, Yasenia blinked when she didn''t recognize their faces. "Who-" The dragoness paused and sniffed. Her sharp sense of smell detected the hidden scent that they had in the past. " Oh?"


    Yasenia smiled and approached, her hips sashaying temptingly. "Well, well. You two managed to impersonate someone for so long under my radar? Very good. Talented, if I might say so myself."


    Yasenia leaned down and asked with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "Where is the other one and the people who you impersonated?"


    The cat woman stuttered, tears slowly building in her eyes. "W-We don''t know. We were tasked to keep an eye on you and inform other people, nothing more, I swear!"


    Yaseniaughed. "Do you think I care about you? I''ll ask again on the off-chance that you didn''t hear me correctly." Yasenia lifted her chin and looked down at her with thinned pupils. "Where are my sect members?"


    The cat woman felt the finger on her chin and a chill went up her spine. It was cold like ice cubes, and the predatory draconic gaze looking down on her made her legs tremble so badly that if Doriel weren''t holding her, she would''ve probably fallen on her butt. "L-Lady Yasenia, I really don''t-"


    Yasenia released her and walked toward the man, leaving one sentence behind. "Tie her up and prepare to send her to the torture rooms when we return."


    The cat woman, terrified out of her mind, wanted to beg. However, Doriel grabbed her chin and turned her head forcefully. "[Malevolent Devil Gaze: Nightmare]."


    The cat woman''s pupils expanded as she peered into the bottomless ck abyss that was Doriel''s eyes, and her body went limp as her mind fell into a chaotic, unending nightmare.


    The dog man''s gag was released, but unlike the cat woman, who had received information about Yasenia''s true nature beforehand, he was fearless.


    Once Yasenia was close, he lifted his leg and attacked Yasenia without holding back, revealing low-level Epoch Core strength.


    The air before Yaseniapressed as his leg shot fast like lightning toward her dantian.


    Yasenia looked at the approaching leg with cold eyes.


    The dog man was expecting to see Yasenia''s face full of pain, but instead, she saw the dragoness looking down at him with the same indifferent expression.


    There was a change, though. He couldn''t sense his leg.


    Looking down, he saw a stump with blood pouring out. Then, dazedly looking up again, he saw a woman wearing a maid outfit who was as white as snow, holding a bloodied sword and standing faithfully by Yasenia''s side.


    Eira, looking at the dog man with disgust in her usually emotionless silver eyes, gently sheathed her sword after flicking the dirty fluids away.


    Yasenia, looking at him with a bored expression and knowing that this person wouldn''t say anything, spoke. "Send him as well. Also, gag him before he starts screaming in pain."


    The man, who finally registered his leg being sliced, was about to shout when ra took a strange, slimy liquid and shoved it down his throat, blocking his airway and silencing the about-to-explode cry of pain.


    Yasenia turned to the maids and asked. "Exin your findings."


    Doriel passed the gaged cat woman, who had be a crying mess, to another maid. Then, she cleaned her hands with a handkerchief before bowing respectfully toward Yasenia. Before she spoke, she instantly deployed a [Sound Cancelling Formation].


    "There is no need to worry, Young Miss. For an initial assessment, we can guess that they were ced as substitutes during their outing. The techniques are rtively high level, and since we didn''t bother checking because there was no real danger, they managed to sneak into our group."


    Yasenia tilted her head. "What about our formation?"


    Doriel straightened andmented. "Remember how you didn''t spend as much time this time? We cut down on the detection methods. As long as they had the Sect''s robes, their registered auras, and the same appearance, there wasn''t any more in-depth detection built."


    Yasenia nodded. "Well, it is what it is. They would''ve been discovered as soon as they did something suspicious, so it''s okay."


    Doriel nodded.


    "What about the powers theye from and the third one?"


    Doriel answered. "While we are skilled, the third one was surrounded by many people. I came to ask what are your orders about it. Should we dere war against those three powers and kidnap that person anyway?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "You did well ining to me. We are about to begin the World Summit. Thest thing I want is unnecessary drama."


    The dragoness pondered andmented. "ce his name on the assassin board with high-level rewards. Also, mark him as a traitor. Our assassin department can have fun with them while the rest of the sect sees what happens when one betrays us."


    Doriel nodded. "Understood. We''ll manipte the information to make it seem as if they were the original people."


    Yasenia nodded. "What about the original members?"


    Doriel shook her head. "Probably dead."


    Yasenia sighed. "I see. Try to find them. If they''ve gone through torture, give them some treasures and give them a good home in Astral Sky City."


    Yasenia dispelled the formation and ordered. "Let''s go!"


    While one of the maids quickly took those two down the mountain to ce them together with the rest of the prisoners they had taken during their two weeks in Ascending Ocean City, Yasenia''s group arrived in front of the doors ced on the side of the mountain. Those prisoners would be moved at ater date and spend the rest of their days in the torture rooms in Astral Sky Sect.


    Yasenia saw that no one was beside the doors, making her puzzled. "Hm Should we just enter?"


    Emberamented. "It seems like that."


    Yasenia approached and touched the doors, trying to push them open. "Huh?"


    Our dragoness realized that the doors were too heavy to move with her raw strength. ''Nonsense.''


    Yasenia could probably lift a small hill with ease, not to mention pushing open doors around 100 meters tall.


    Yasenia frowned, looking up at therge doors. "Are they closed?"


    Andrea chuckled. "Since you can''t move them, now they are closed?"


    Yasenia looked at her and pouted. "Yes!"


    Andreaughed and kissed her pouty mouth. Then, she asked. "Well, seniors, what''s your verdict?"


    Tatyana smiled yfully. "Well, Little Treasure needs to train a bit more. It''s open."


    Yasenia dramatically clutched her chest, involuntarily deforming it temptingly. "Impossible, am I weak?"


    Yasenia paused when no one followed her silly act and looked at them with confusion, only to see them all looking at her chest. Her lips twitched. ''Perverts. All of them.''


    She sighed and turned, this time using [Celestial Cosmos Dress].


    Her robes transformed beautifully, giving her an empyrean look and presence. Then, she pushed.


    OOOOMMM!


    The loud grinding sound of the 100-meter-tall doors opening followed, and when Yasenia couldn''t open them more because of her arms, she gathered strength and pushed.


    BANG!


    Both doors mmed open, hitting the mountain cliff and making the entire ce quake.


    The dragoness smirked as her dress slowly transformed back into her usual revealing blue dress. "Done."


    Angel, Kaleina, me, and Soluna pped with stars in their eyes.


    Yasenia turned toward Andrea with an eyebrow raised and smiled charmingly. "Am I weak?"


    Andrea approached and hugged her waist, looking at her with seductive eyes on her own. "Are you weak? If not, why do you always" Andrea whispered by cing her mouth near her ear. " fall below me?"


    Yasenia blushed and snuggled in her arms. "Darling~."


    p!


    Yasenia''s butt jiggled as Tatyana yfully scolded. "Let''s go inside."


    Yasenia blinked and nodded, following Tatyana while holding Andrea''s hand.


    Once they crossed the doors leading into the mountain, they were weed by a hollow mountain. It looked as if someone had dug the insides of the mountain out, leaving a carcass outside.


    Still, there were many thick pirs to support the gigantic ce from copsing.


    Even Yasenia had to give recognition this time. "This is impressive."


    The girls all agreed. One had to give credit where it was due.


    While the others looked around in awe, the Mermaid Queen appeared in front of her with a smile. "Little Yasenia, you''ve arrived."


    Yasenia approached and gave her a gentle hug as a greeting. "This ce is truly impressive. Be it the architecture, formations, materials used, or everything else. I''m honestly awed this time."


    The Mermaid Queen guided them personally, and when she heard Yasenia, sheughed. "Agreed. This is one of the most ancient yet mysterious ces in the entire continent. There are five mountains like this one across Distancia where the World Summits are held."


    Yasenia blinked and asked. "Oh. You didn''t do this?"


    The Mermaid Queen shook her head with augh. "You overestimate us. These five mountains were there from a long time ago. We have the ability to do the maintenance, but to build something like this in a few hundred years is impossible. As you''ve realized, there weren''t any [Living Materials] used, so the time and amount of work needed to do this would be insane.These five mountains are all 200,000 meters tall, and more than half of their entire volume has been emptied while creating many intricate things on their inside. They are basically sacred spots that all beings respect."


    Yasenia nodded with the intention of learning a bit more about their historyter on her own.

 Chapter 781: Ascending to the Summit.

    Chapter 781: Ascending to the Summit.


    Yasenia and her group followed the Mermaid Queen upward through a set of stairs that protruded from the side of the cliff.


    The stairs were very wide and spacious. Moreover, each step was long. Walking at a normal speed, Yasenia needed to take ten strides before approaching the next stair.


    While walking leisurely and observing the astonishing architecture, Yasenia pondered. "Mermaid Queen, I''m curious. Why have you decided that the limit to the World Summit should be the middle-level Epoch Core? Wouldn''t it give more advantage to the top powers topete with high or even peak-level cultivators?"


    The Mermaid Queen exined. "Well, first of all, it''s the attack power of people at each level." The Mermaid Queen paused and approached the cliff. The dragoness''s eye shot upward when she saw her punch at the wall with what seemed all her strength.


    Yasenia''s pupils shrunk as the air was forcefullypressed so strongly by the Mermaid Queen''s fist that it created a sh of light before impacting the mountain.


    BOOM!


    The shockwave pushed Yasenia two steps back. The dragoness was sure that a small mountain could''ve been ttened with that strength. However, when she looked over, she saw arge crack on the uneven stone wall. "Ho?"


    The Mermaid Queen smiled when she saw Yasenia showing a look of understanding. "You expected a hole, right?"


    Yasenia nodded as she looked at the cracked wall. "Hm?"


    The Mermaid Queen looked at the gradually closing fissure andmented. "This mountain is extremely durable. However, it isn''t solid enough to bear the weight of powerful high-level Epoch Cores fighting. That was my full-strength punch but without using any powerful buffing skills or energy."


    The Mermaid Queen continued guiding them and continued speaking. "If we, the top powers, fought inside here, the chances of the mountain crumbling would be increasingly high. However, we can rest assured if mid-level Epoch Cores fight. Even those geniuses would have to intentionally attack the mountain walls to make it crumble or destabilize the formations adhered throughout the walls."


    Yasenia nodded. "I see. No wonder you''ve ced a cultivation limit. But what happens if a sect with strong mid-level cultivators but no high-level cultivators wins?"


    The Mermaid Queen shrugged. "They would naturally be the winners and receive whatever rewards there are." Then, she added. "However, gaining a powerful treasure and keeping it is another thing. If the winner is strong enough to protect whatever they won, perfect. If not, it''s natural that other people will prey on them. In most of these cases, a top power approaches those people and offers to be swallowed by them. 99% agree."


    Yasenia asked, more or less knowing the answer. "What happens to thatst percent?"


    The Mermaid Queen chuckled. "Well At ater time, when the dust settles, the winnings are reorganized."


    Yasenia continued asking questions. "This is a World Summit, so I presume there will be some kind of conversation between the top winners after the event, right?"


    The Mermaid Queen affirmed her guess, which pushed the dragoness to ask. "Are there unofficial matches at that time to reorganize the rewards?"


    The Mermaid Queen nodded one more time. "Naturally. The thing we never interrupt is the actualpetition. What happens afterward is up to the heavens to decide."


    Yasenia titled her head. "What stops someone from attacking everyone after the summit?"


    The Mermaid Queen exined. "If they didn''t manage to get a good position, then the chances of them being strong enough to rob those ranked above are very slim. Remember that the people participating today are the top powers, Yasenia. There are no ''stronger'' people or backers to fall into. Whoever wins all is usually the strongest. During all the summits I''ve been part of, my mermaid race managed to rank second in the Thirty-Three ns group. However, this year, we are aiming for the first spot. After all, this mountain is the closest to the sea, which makes the ambient mana very rich in water energies and simr."


    Yasenia didn''t continue that line of questions and instead steered toward a more important conversation. "Can I know what kind of event we will need to go through? As a newbie, I''ve received very limited information."


    The Mermaid Queenughed. "That''s against the rules, little Yasenia. You''ll know in a few hours. For now,e to the ce reserved for the Astral Sky Sect."


    Yasenia sighed with a smile but didn''t insist.


    Meanwhile, seeing the fidgeting Soluna, Embera spoke. "Mermaid Queen, we will station together with the Astral Sky Sect."


    The beautiful mermaid looked at the spirits for a few moments and then nodded. "Sure. As long as Yasenia is okay with it, I don''t mind."


    She was a cautious woman, and she felt that offending the spirit group was not a good move. The threating from every single one of them made her body feel cold.


    Yasenia nodded. "There are no problems."


    Soluna eximed. "Yay!"


    Yasenia chuckled. "Are you that excited?"


    Soluna blushed and nodded, shyly hugging Yasenia''s arm. "Yes. I really like being with you."


    Their group traveled through a set of stairs that led upward and reached a ce with 550 hexagonal floating tforms separated by nearly 100 meters. They were allyered, one on top of the other like a vertical beehive. What surprised Yasenia, however, was the ceiling, or, well,ck of.


    Yasenia never realized that the mountain was actually open because clouds covered the top. She could clearly see the evening sky through the gap between tforms. The dragoness heard Angel at the side eximing, "Woah"


    The Mermaid Queenughed. "Wee to the top of the [Mountain Of The Coast]."


    Looking around, Evelynmented. "There are names on top of each tform."


    Yasenia nodded and looked around, trying to spot theirs.


    "You can''t see it from here. We are all the way at the top."


    The dragoness blinked. "Us as well? Aren''t we considered a new power?"


    The Mermaid Queen snorted. "So what? You''ve proven yourself time and time again. Whoever doesn''t agree that a junior of your age who has achieved as much is not worth it to be so high up is just a jealous and delusional fool!"


    Yasenia stifled herughter. During thesest years of interaction, almost all the leaders had started treating Yasenia as their junior. She was actually very well-received by them.


    This giant floating structure had ten floors. The first floor had 100 tforms, the second floor 90, and so on.


    The top ce had ten tforms.


    Yasenia''s Astral Sky n was located on the 9th floor, the ce where there were 20 tforms.


    As their group climbed and overcame many powers, they received many nasty gazes. Yasenia saw that a few of the elders had started shrinking in shame and frowned.


    "Stick your chest out! What are you afraid of!? Is this how the elders of my Astral Sky n act!?"


    Her shout echoed like a thunderp, startling everyone.


    One sect on the sixth level sneered. "Little girl, you are too arrogant."


    Yasenia looked over, and her lips arched coldly. "[me Horse Beast Sect]. Do you think you have the qualifications to open your mouth with your second-rated strength? If you don''t want a peak-level Epoch Core knocking on your doorsteps after the event" Yasenia unleashed her dragon aura and spat coldly. "Shut up."


    The cultivation world was a ce where people feared the strong and bullied the weak. Acting arrogant in this situation could certainly create some enemies. However, that was if Yasenia was alone.


    The Mermaid Queen followed her words. "They''ve been invited by me and many other leaders. If you haveints, I''ll hear them."


    Her tone was much less imposing or impactful than Yasenia''s, but the effect was ten times better.


    Yasenia could shut up those weaker than her, but the authority of the Mermaid Queen could silence 99% of the people here.


    Tengliu, Coraline, and all the other leaders allied with Yasenia also flew down and looked around once.


    That one look made all powers look away in fear.


    Tengliu snorted and then dove into Yasenia''s arms. "Little Yasenia~!"


    The dragoness knew that dodging here would hurt Tengliu''s face too much, so with a twitching eyebrow. She didn''t dodge.


    The silver bird fell face first into her bosom,ughing perversely as she rubbed her face in her breasts. "Little Yasenia~, you are so soft~."


    The girls internally cursed at the perverted bird. Still, none of them stopped her as they knew that Tengliu actually didn''t mean any harm. During all these years, they''vee to understand how Tengliu worked.


    Her hug and kiss on the cheek were simr to a handshake for other people. Of course, that didn''t mean they would allow it, but in situations like this, those thoughts made them rxed.


    ''Harpies are too perverted.''


    Tatyana said at the side with a smiling voice. "Tengliu~, that''s enough."


    Tengliu jumped like a scared bird and straightened her back. "Yes, ma''am."


    The rest of the leaders rolled their eyes, and everyone moved to the top of the hovering tforms.


    Once they arrived, the dragoness was quick to find hers, and she also realized that she was surrounded by the Harpies, Lamias, Phoenix, Lobsters, and other allies.


    The Mermaid Queen sighed. "Sadly, I can''t be here with you. I need to be on the top floor."


    Yasenia couldn''t help but chuckle. "Such a cozy spot you prepared for me. Don''t worry about not being able to apany me. We are not that far away either way."


    The Mermaid Queenughed softly. "While we don''t want to underestimate you, you are still our junior. So, let these seniors take care of you in this situation."


    Yasenia could feel the goodwill behind the gesture, so she nodded with a smile. "Well, then we will take advantage of it."


    After her group of 400+ flew andnded on their tform, a few leaders who hadn''te down before, like Wuria, the ss Lamia Matriarch, or Gire, the Ember Phoenix Matriarch, came to say hello.


    A maic and deep male voice interrupted their talk. "Oh? Look at who is here. Are you here as a spectator? With your pitiful strength, other than that, anything else is impossible."


    Tengliu rolled her eyes and looked to the side. "Fu Lang Zu, has your temper shortened after losing your limbs? If you are not careful, you will end up like the Garuda Patriarch."


    Yasenia looked over and saw the ck-furred wolf man apanied by the silver-furred Zephyrith and another ten wolf people, all in the high-level Epoch Core.


    Between them, there was even an elderly one with unfathomable strength. Yasenia could feel extreme dangering from that elderly wolf. Her pupils shrunk when she finally realized his level. ''This Peak-level Epoch Core?''


    ia whispered, confirming her guess: "That wolf beast human is a peak-level Epoch Core. Moreover, he is at the limit of the realm. Cultivation-wise, he is considered prepared to break through if Distancia Heavens weren''t limiting his cultivation. His overall strength is higher than mine, but my Intents and skills are probably more developed. The fight would be a 40-60 in his favor."


    Yasenia nodded and looked at the elderly wolf with a deeper gaze. ''40-60 with ia? He is really strong.''


    The ability to fight her maids at the same cultivation level was something that needed to be praised regardless of the opponent''s affiliation.


    Of course, thest level of the fifth realm was extremely vast. After all, the next breakthrough was the step to exit the mortal realms. So, the distance in strength between a cultivator who recently entered the peak level and one that had reached its maximum potential was as wide as a low-level fifth realmpared to a high-level fifth realm.

 Chapter 782: Conversation Between Top Powers and Yasenia.

    Chapter 782: Conversation Between Top Powers and Yasenia.


    "Fu Lang Zu, has your temper shortened after losing your limbs? If you are not careful, you will end up like the Garuda Patriarch."


    After hearing Tengliu''s words, Fu Lang Zu sneered. "Do you not have anything else to mock me with? It seems that I overestimated your intelligence."


    Tengliu''s lips arched. "You just have fewer things than usual to mock, so I can''t help but focus on your missing qualities."


    Fu Lang Zu showed his fangs in a dangerous and handsome smile. "I could probably make you go missing if we fought."


    Tengliuughed, dismissing him. "Sure, sure."


    The Holy Beast Empire''s Emperor appeared and snorted. "What are you two, children?"


    The Abyss Chasm Empire''s Emperor also appeared. "It''s a shame, truly."


    The Holy Beast Emperor looked over. "What do you mean?"


    The Abyss Chasm Emperor shook his head. "Why didn''t you surrender to the Divines? At least, you would''ve made a decent opponent. However, now that we have the Demon''s backing and you choose" He looked at Yasenia with an indifferent face. "That. We are notpeting even at the same level."


    Yasenia looked at him and chuckled.


    With a frown, the Abyss Chasm Emperor looked over. "What are youughing about, junior? Have your parents not taught you about respect toward your elders?"


    Yasenia smiled coldly. "You are acting as if the Demons are some sort of big deal. Oh, they are so powerful that when I ughtered one of their kind in front of them, they decided not to act~."


    The Abyss Chasm Emperor shook his head. "Ignorant. If you think that just because of that, you are over them, then you are delusional. I don''t know from what kind of ce youe from, but there are tens of cultivators in the Transcendent Realm from where the Demonse. One of those is enough to annihte you with one look."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. "Oh Tens of them?"


    The Demons appeared and Dyrathos, the me demon leader, mocked. "What, are you learning to be afraid now, Dragon?"


    Yasenia blinked and smiled. "I didn''t expect it from brainless creatures, but I think you would be able to feel my nervousness if I were, right? After all, Demons are quite acute at detecting negative emotions. Say, try to find anything like that in me."


    Dyrathos ridiculed. "Did you think that you can hide behind your tools and try to deceive me? Regardless if I can or not, the fact that you have been speaking in circles is quite telling of your mental situation."


    With a sigh, our dragoness shook her head. "Honestly, what have youe here to do? You can''t attack me, you can''t influence me, and you can''t prove any of your ims." Yasenia''s eyes shed, and she smiled. "How about now I say that my mother is in the Law Creator Realm? Would you believe me?"


    The girls and maids behind Yasenia had to hold back their bodies from reacting, many of them stifling theirughter. ''That tone They''ll probably take it as a joke.''


    Dyrathos and the other demons mockinglyughed. Dyrathos sneered. "Little girl, if you knew what those words mean, you wouldn''t speak them so easily. Do you even understand how terrifying a Law Creator truly is? Even our Demon Sovereigns can only match up to them. They are powerhouses of the Universe everywhere except in the high-heavens. One of them can rule gxies worth of territory."


    Yasenia blinked and tilted her head. "Really?"


    Her hand, holding Tatyana''s hand, squeezed as if asking why she hadn''t said it before. Tatyana didn''t react; she just smiled as she looked at her, making Yasenia want to take a bite out of frustration. ''I know so little about you''


    Tatyana''s eyes bent withughter. ''Didn''t you tell me in the past that you wanted to discover things about me by yourself?''


    Yasenia secretly cursed at her past self.


    Dyrathos looked at Yasenia with disdain in his eyes. "You didn''t even know that, and you im that your mother is in that esteemed realm? As the Abyss Chasm Emperor said, it seems that youck respect for the seniors."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched, annoyed. ''They got a one up on me because of that silly detail.'' Then, she threw it to the back of her mind. ''Whatever, I can''t win all vocal confrontations.''


    Suddenly, the old man from the Wolf n looked at Yasenia and spoke slowly but clearly. "You are the most talented junior I''ve ever met in my 14,000 years of life."


    Yasenia looked over, her thoughts drifting at what she heard from ia previously. ''No wonder he is so strong. He must''ve been stuck at this level for a while already. Unable to break through, the only thing he can do is refine his strength in the same realm as much as possible. Therefore, he can fight against ia, who just entered the Half-step Dantian Spiritualization Realm.''


    Strangely, Yasenia couldn''t feel hostilitying from him, puzzling her.


    Therefore, she bowed honestly, cupping her fist. "It is an honor to be evaluated as such by senior."


    The old man''s eyes shed, and he smiled a little, his muddy eyes brightening slightly. "Respectful even when our powers are at odds. Admirable. While I don''t know why you are acting provocatively with those brats Tell me, child, why are you at odds with young Lang Zu."


    Yasenia answered respectfully at his first words. "While they are seniors, they are taking a fight with this junior. Then, doesn''t that degrade them to the same level as I? While seniors deserve respect, they also need to earn it." Yasenia looked at the demons and the other Continental Shadow seniors and shook her head. "They are just a disappointing bunch that want to bully me and push me down because I''ve be a clear obstacle in their ns. If nobody ever attacked me, I would probably not be here at all. I just wanted to develop and then leave this ce silently, yet people can''t help but provoke me time and time again."


    The powers felt that they had been pped in the face. Some needed to hold back their anger, forcing their faces to be a shade of red.


    Yasenia ignored it and turned toward the Wolf Senior. After thinking for a few seconds, she decided to exin it objectively. "It went like this, respected elder. After I arrived at Koran City, a city ruled by one of Fu Lang Zu''s sons, I was oppressed by him. I naturally resisted and didn''t vow down. As a consequence, there was a conflict that eventually ended in me killing Fu Lang Zu''s son as well as annihting one of the second-rate sects under Fu Lang Zu''s control called [Five Shadow Fangs Sect]."


    The people around didn''t interrupt, wanting to learn more about this conflict.


    However, Yasenia continued with a neutral tone, neither adding nor subtracting anything. "Then, after the secret realm more than four years ago, I found many treasures, and he wanted to steal them by force. My subordinates managed to repel him and slice his arm and leg because he attacked with the intention of killing me after breaking a non-attacking agreement. Because of that, our enmity deepened."


    Yasenia finished by saying. "After other conflicts, he sent an army my way in conjunction with other powers to test my strength. I simrly repelled it, reaching today''s situation. My words can be easily confirmed with a little bit of investigation."


    Hearing Yasenia''s words, many people listening could feel how neutral and sincere Yasenia''s tone was. She presented facts without adding any emotions from her point of view.


    Moreover, many powers knew how petty some people from the Wolf n could be. Therefore, they understood that what Yasenia spoke was probably close to 90% of the truth, making many people look disapprovingly at Fu Lang Zu.


    The elderly wolf looked at Fu Lang Zu. "Are her words the truth?"


    Fu Lang Zu sneered, not looking at all as if what he had just heard was a problem. "Old man, she has challenged the pride of our pack time and time again. If she was obedient from the beginning, nothing like this would''ve happened."


    Yasenia looked at him mockingly but didn''t answer. Their current conflict was not something that could be resolved with words.


    The old man sighed, his white wolf ears softly lowering. "It looks like the fault is on our part."


    Many people raised eyebrows, and even Fu Lang Zu''s face changed.


    The old manmented. "Yasenia, right?"


    Curious, Yasenia answered. "Yes, senior."


    "While it is the truth that you have been wronged, sadly, my race''s alliance is with those who want to oppose you."


    Yasenia knew that the elderly wolf would take Fu Lang Zu''s side regardless, so she easily nodded with a smile. "I understand. Not everything can be resolved with words. Even if you dered that you want to be my ally, it is impossible to ept as a grand majority in the Wolf Race is already afflicted by propaganda and many other means. Alliance has been impossible for a long time already."


    The old man''s muddy eyes shone with praise, and then he sighed and ced his hands on his back. "It''s a shame, truly. I would''ve loved having a granddaughter like you."


    Yasenia smiled. "It would not have been a difficult oue in a different situation. Senior is wise, so having an elder such as yourself would be any junior''s privilege. It''s a shame that the leader of the wolf race is Fu Lang Zu and not senior."


    The old manughed. "Good! I wish you luck, Young Yasenia. I hope you manage to survive our means."


    Yasenia cupped her fists again, smiling. "I would wish senior for a long life, but that would be problematic for me. I will just wish for a peaceful and satisfying end for senior."


    The old wolf burst intoughter. "Good speech! Lang Zu, let''s go. There is no meaning in continuing our conversation. All that needed to be said has already been exchanged."


    Fu Lang Zu followed after giving a re at Yasenia.


    Meanwhile, Zephyrith had beenmunicating with Sierra. You could see a gentle wag on her tail as her usual emotionless red eyes shone with hidden joy and shyness. ''Sierra has be so strong and beautiful~.''


    The Ancient Beast Rank Aura that Sierra allowed Zephyrith to feel made the Fate Wolf feel her heart pounding. The joy of being courted by such a high-level bloodline wolf was fulfilling to a fundamental level. Moreover, since Zephyrith and Sierra had been slowly deepening their bonds with themunication device, Zephyrith right now was feeling like a little girl being courted by the most popr mate.


    Tatyanamented as she looked at the retreating back of the old wolf. "An interesting person."


    Yasenia agreed. "But we can''t let him live. Such a person will give us many headaches if left alive."


    Doriel asked, her hand caressing the pommel of her dagger resting on her waist. "Shall I assassinate him?"


    Yasenia looked at her. "Can you do it with 100% confidence? He can fight with ia to a standstill, so he can''t be weak. if you fail, being captured is thest of your worries. Let''s forget about desperate maneuvers for now."


    Kali asked. "What about poisons? Don''t we have that extremely powerful poison that we got from that kid back in the Sky Continent?"


    Yasenia blinked. "You mean the Transcendent-level Poison that supposedly could affect Mom?"


    Kali nodded.


    Yasenia got thoughtful. "Hm I think that wasting a poison that can kill Transcendence Level cultivators on him is a waste. Let''s let it be for now. Once we start an all-out war, we can n how to do it."


    Doriel and Kali nodded. "Understood."

 Chapter 783: World Summit Rules.

    Chapter 783: World Summit Rules.


    After the wolves left, Yasenia turned to look at the rest. "Is there anything more that you want to say? I think I''ve made my position quite clear. The Demons want to dominate this world, the Divines are also simr, and the Beast group has also started having those intentions. Of the other three foreign groups, I''ve already talked with the Spirits; the humans have been doing their thing, and the Undead have been as silent as their dead heart."


    Yasenia looked around where the Divines, humans, undead, and beasts were looking in this direction with curiosity, each within their own groups. "While I still don''t know why all of you people arrived at Distancia so suddenly, I already expected to meet foreign groups eventually."


    Then, she stated. "So, if you have nothing else to say or any other provocativements to make, I would like to start preparing for the event."


    Few people snorted and looked away, while others silently returned to their positions.


    Yasenia looked at Tengliu and the others and nodded. "See youter."


    They all nodded back and flew to their own tforms. The Mermaid Queen left a message before she flew upward. "Both portals for you and the spirits will appear on your tform. I''ve already changed it so that there aren''t any problems with the spirits remaining by your side."


    Yasenia acknowledged.


    After that, there was nothing other than waiting for the start of the actual event.


    As they waited, an exceedingly handsome man with long blonde hair and six soft-looking wings appeared in several ces at the same time.


    Our dragoness blinked and then realized that it was the work of the formations that were in ce so that everyone could see the person speaking.


    "Wee to the [World Summit]. Your host this time will be I, Lornerat, the Sect Master from the first rated power, [Sunless Sect]."


    Yasenia tried to recall with her powerful mind. ''The Sunless Sect is a rtively strong first-rated sect that hadpeted with Nine Sects in the past in several areas. They are located in the northwest of the continent and have at least three Main Cities, each with around 300 million inhabitants. Without us and my maids, the current Astral Sky Sect would be slightly weaker than them, but not by much.''


    Lornerat, the man from a winged race, continued.


    "We''ve gathered in the [Mountain of the Coast] for today''s event, where all the top powers will fight for resources and supremacy. The participants are, as always, the top 550 powers, an extra 20,000 powers rmended by the top 200 powers from the past World Summit, and 29,450 more applicants who had to test their strength to participate, for a total of 50,000 powers."


    Lornerat smiled handsomely. "The weakest participants this year are top-notch Second Rated Sects. Moreover, this year, there are many new and uing powers that can shake the foundations established for generations."


    Lornerat gave a quick look to Yasenia and the rest of the foreign powers.


    Yasenia hummed in her mind. ''No wonder people were so angry. Thanks to my connections, I''ve squeezed myself into the top 30 without much of a struggle. Even if I don''t manage to win, I have the right to invite other powers allied to me for the next World Summit.''


    Yasenia blinked. ''Not that it matters much, though. I''ll probably be gone by the time the next World Summit happens. After all, World Summits happen every century at the earliest. From what I''ve read, there have been times when no World Summit was called after more than a millennium.''


    The handsome man from the six-winged race continued a speech made to increase the prestige of the World Summit.


    His clear yet deep voice, pleasant cadence while speaking, striking appearance, and adequate tone and gestures made the otherwise boring speech quite manageable.


    Yasenia nodded. ''No wonder they chose him as a host. Even if he speaks gibberish, there would be people willing to listen.''


    Yasenia felt a sudden pinch on her waist, and she turned to look at Tatyana with a puzzled expression. She whispered. "What''s wrong?"


    Tatyana asked. "Is he good-looking?"


    Yasenia looked at the man and nodded, answering objectively. "Naturally."


    The pinch got worse, making Yasenia almost gasp. "W-What''s wrong, Mom?"


    Tatyana snorted. "Nothing."


    The dragoness''s eyebrows twitched. ''Why is she so moody?''


    Evelyn coughed. "Love, she is jealous."


    The dragoness looked at Evelyn with an incredulous expression. "What are you talking about?"


    The girls looked at their lover helplessly. Their lovely dragoness trusted them so much that the concept of actual jealousy was somewhat vague.


    While Yasenia sometimes acted a bit jealous, it was more yful than anything else. So, when facing actual jealousying from them, the usual sharp dragoness was at a loss.


    However, she wasn''t silly. So, after answering Evelyn out of pure instinct, she turned to look at the calm-looking Tatyana with an amused expression. "Why would you be jealous?"


    She hugged her tenderly from behind and ced her hands on her stomach, kissing her earlobe gently. "Isn''t this little one enough proof of my love?"


    Tatyana blushed and snorted. Contrary to her gesture, though, she turned around and snuggled in her arms, followed by taking in a greedy deep breath. "Don''t look at good-looking people too much."


    Yasenia nodded, and instead of looking at him, she continued listening while pampering not only Tatyana but the rest of her girls as well by using her tail to tickle, hug, or y with them.


    After a long introduction thatsted almost 30 minutes, the man spoke.


    "Without further ado, let me introduce the rules for the [Mountain Of The Coast World Summit]."


    Lornerat waved his hand, and a giant scroll unfolded on top of all the tforms. Another scroll was unfolded below the floating tforms for the rest of the powers to see.


    Unlike the top 550, the rest of the powers were in arge stadium-like ce, separated into groups and looking upward as one.


    With 400 people in each of the 49,450 powers, there were nearly 20 million people attending the summit. All of them were considered "Top powers" around the World, which revealed how vast a cultivation world truly was.


    Remember that 75% of those people were all peak-level Ethereal Souls, with the rest all being inside the Epoch Core Realm.


    Our girls looked at the scroll that was densely packed with letters, showing several rules.


    Tengliu''s message reached Yasenia. ''Use your spiritual sense and energy and send it into the scroll.''


    Yasenia blinked and did so. All the information was directly imprinted in her mind after her spiritual sense and energy met with the scroll.


    Her eyes became hazy for two seconds as her powerful mind organized everything, snapping out of her daze in the next instant. Things like prohibiting breaking through during the event, the maximum cultivation rank for participants being mid-level Epoch Core, the maximum number of participants being five, not being able to deliver lethal strikes maliciously after the other side surrendered, prohibiting the use of temporary enhancing/poison/harming artifacts with the exception of skills, prohibiting the use of outside help for your team, and many more nuances appeared in her mind.


    Yasenia sent a message thanking Tengliu after revising everything.


    Yasenia thought after internalizing the rules. ''Kali''s alchemy is slightly restricted with the ban of poisons and temporary enhancement pills, but there are no major problems for us. Surprisingly, I can''t find rules against humanspeting. They probably never thought that a human would be strong enough to participate, or these rules were made long before Beast Humans took over Distancia.''


    After a while, Yasenia realized that besides some of her treasures being restricted, she could participate almost without considering the rules. ''Beat people until they surrendered, easy.''


    After a while, Lornerat spoke. "I hope you''ve internalized the rules. Thepetition will be divided into two phases. The first is in an elimination section, where all powers will fight in onerge arena. The following event will be a five-against-five tournament with a point system."


    "The group battle will be divided into seven fights, four 1 against 1, two 3 against 3, and one 5 against 5. It will be a best of seven, meaning the first group to score four points wins and will pass to the next battle."


    Having exined the general phases, Lornerat went in-depth for the first part.


    "The first all against all will start at the inner mountain''s bottom area. Then, you will have to climb up to the top. To go from level to level, there are small tests, and in between the tests, you can find treasures that you can gather. They are all between low-level Earth and with some that can reach the Heaven Rank. The higher you climb, the better the treasures. Because of how infrequently we use the Summit Mountains, each time they umte enough naturally formed treasures to be considered a treasure trove."


    Yasenia tilted her head and asked Coraline, who was rtively close to her, through a mental message. "Does nobody enter these mountains when there aren''t summits?"


    Coraline nodded. "All powers have agreed to protect them and use them as a way to divide everything and avoid conflict. One of the reasons for theck ofrge conflicts is the World Summits. The positions of the Nine Sects, Three Empires, and Thirty-Three ns are decided here as well. Very rarely was a "named" top power thrown out of their position by force. After all, there is a certain level of connection and protection between all of us. Your arrival and involvement have stirred the World the most for thest thousands of years."


    Yasenia nodded, not feeling apologetic for "stirring the pot."


    While this continent looked stale and war-free, Yasenia had seen much higher levels of corruption than in war-engulfed worlds. Because of petty conflict, there were also many deaths, many of them quite worse than being killed at a war.


    Naturally, death during the war could also be terrible if, for example, you were captured by the other side. So, neither situation was ideal.


    For example, if Yasenia had been an average cultivator instead of who she was, there was no chance that she would have been able to lift the Astral Sky Sect to its current height. The oppression from the Fu Family back in Koran City would''ve probably ended in a tragic oue.


    Even remaining as a second-rate power would have been a problem without seeking aid from a top power.


    Seeking for aid was not bad per se. The problem was that once you became a subordinate sect, the chances of surpassing that sect you''d be part of became increasingly small. After all, therger sect would send people so that they would fill the positions of power.


    This was something Yasenia recently did when assimting the Assassin sect. While killing the "loyal" people, she also sent a few elders from her Sect to take over important positions.


    Using this method, one must be careful of low-level cultivators that might harbor rancor.


    After all, you would want to avoid a case of 200 years in the future being attacked by a small fry of the past that had grown exponentially because of some godly chance encounter.


    Therefore, it was of utmost importance to improve the living conditions of the low-level cultivators while taking over a sect, even if it would slowly limit the benefits in the future. The important part was creating the "sensation" of being better than before.


    This was not a problem for Yasenia, though. Even if she gave just 10% of the benefits that Astral Sky Sect''s headquarters gave, she could satisfy this usually demanding condition.


    Of course, if the person was a righteous prick who was lost in a delusion, it didn''t matter what you did; you would fall into the "enemy" category regardless.

 Chapter 784: Lottery. Embracing Tranquility.

    Chapter 784: Lottery. Embracing Tranquility.


    The winged man presenting the games concluded. "Now, let''s move toward drawing lots. As previously designed, there are 22 areas, and the top 22 powers will each go to one. This top 22 are the Three Empires, the Nine Sects and the Top Ten of the Thirty-Three ns."


    "Areas 1,2 and 3 will go to the Empires, areas 4 to 12 will go to the Nine Sects, and the rest will go to the top ten ns."


    To make it fair, there was arge rolling sphere filled with 49,978 different balls, each with one number. The numbers went from 23 to 50,000.


    When the man pped, 22 simrly winged beast humans flew to the tform with the giant sphere. Each of them was beautiful and elegant, wearing simr robes and standing behind the handsome winged man.


    The man smiled andmented. "As per usual, the host is tasked to create a fair distribution among the powers. So, this time, we''ve done it by lottery. When you arrived, each power was assigned one number at random, and that number will be revealed to you now."


    Yasenia felt the formation around her, trying to send something directly into her mind. She slowly epted the message, and the number 34,654 appeared in her head.


    Lornerat waited until he received the notice that everyone got the message and nodded. Then, he pped his six wings and hovered before therge sphere. "The 22 assistants below each represent one of the areas."


    After he said that, a number floated above their heads ranging from 1 to 22.


    "They will approach one by one and roll the giant sphere, making one of the balls fall through the hole at the bottom when stopped. Then, the number they show will be paired with the area that corresponds to the number they represent. For example, if number 12 takes out the ball with the number 100, the power assigned with the number 100 will enter the 12th area."


    Nobodyined. This method was transparent enough that cheating on it would be extremely difficult. After all, many spiritual senses were locked on the giant sphere, making it the most guarded item in the entire continent for the few seconds that this lottery wouldst.


    Number 1 approached and used a lever to roll the giant sphere. The sound of marble balls hitting each other was the only sound heard, and after 5 seconds, she stopped.


    A pure white ball fell from a hole at the bottom, rolling slowly until itnded in front of Number 1.


    Number 1 picked it up and then spoke clearly. "Number 12,451! Number 12,451! Number 12,451!"


    After repeating it three times, Number 1 moved aside, and number one took her position. The process didn''tst longer than 20 seconds.


    Yasenia calcted, and her lips twitched. ''At this pace, the lottery willst more or less 11 days.''


    However, when she looked around, she saw that people had no problem with that. Tatyana looked at Yasenia and asked. "What''s wrong?"


    Yasenia exined, and Tatyana titled her head. "Isn''t it just 11 days?"


    The dragoness felt a bit speechless.


    Tatyanaughed, her ruby-like eyes gleaming softly. "You are ustomed to high-pace living, but usually, cultivation mattersst this much. I''ve even participated in events where the assigningsted months, and the eventssted years."


    Tatyana hugged her arm and smiled. "It''s time you begin to feel how a cultivator lives and get ustomed to it. In cultivation terms, you are considered extremely hyperactive. One week doing one thing, the next week doing another, and the following one creating something new. Sigh, such a tiring life. Take it easier, love."


    The dragoness, who had be ustomed to being a workaholic, looked between the sphere and Tatyana, thinking. ''Do you know how many things I can get done in 11 days!?''


    But, knowing that there was no reason to speed things up, Yasenia took a deep breath and sat cross-legged, informing the rest of it.


    Kaleina and me were not nearly strong enough to be able to not fall asleep during all 11 days, so Yasenia prepared bedding for when they wanted to sleep. She created a few peak-level Heaven-ranked defensive formations that wouldn''t break even if ia released her dragon breath at point nk, just to be safe.


    The few powers around Yasenia saw the extremely high-level materials that slowly fused into formation ink by Angel with their eyes twitching. ''What kind of godlike thing are you doing in the middle of an event!?''


    Other than that, Yasenia took out a few books to read. After all, cultivating here was impossible. One became too vulnerable while cultivating.


    Naturally, the rest of the people would stand dazedly around without doing anything for 11 days. Many powers took advantage of this time to meditate, rx, or do other small activities.


    There were even some Dual Cultivation Sects who sent caution out of the window.


    Those ces were naturally blocked from view and sound by our dragoness.


    Time flew by. The first day passed, the seconds also did, and on the fifth day of the lottery, Yasenia finally heard her number.


    "Number 34,654! Number 34,654! Number 34,654!"


    The dragoness lifted her hand while petting the sleeping Kaleina and me, looking at the person holding the ball. ''Number 8, huh.''


    Tengliu, Coraline, the Mermaid Queen, and a few other leaders sent Yasenia a message simultaneously.


    "That''s the [Nine Shadow Fang Sect]''s area."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow and felt a gazending on her. Turning to the right, she saw the people from the Shadow Fang Sect looking her way with cold and emotionless eyes.


    Yasenia smirked and chuckled. ''Action since the very start? That''s good.'' Then, she looked at the scrolls and looked at the small map for the first floor.


    ''Area 8 Area 8 There it is.''


    While they were inside a mountain, that didn''t mean that all areas were mountainous and deste regions. There were forests, deserts, and many other types of biomes.


    The one Yasenia''s groupnded in was a gloomy swamp. There was even a light fog that affected the Spiritual Sense.


    "Mm~."


    Yasenia heard Kaleina groaning as she snuggled closer to her while asleep. She looked down at the two darlings sleeping in her arms and drooling out offort and stifled herughter. ''They are so cute.''


    Yasenia was half-lying on the bed prepared for them, and both children were hugging her to sleep. They fell asleep like that because Yasenia was reading them a book before their time to sleep.


    So, while she read and hugged them, her calming body scent and warmth rxed them enough to fall asleep.


    Andrea sat by her side, touching Yasenia''s head. "Are you tired, love? We can move them onto the bed if you want."


    Yasenia shook her head softly. "Don''t worry, let them rest on me for today. They were a bit more tired than usual."


    Andrea nodded and leaned forward, cautious not to wake up the two darlings. "Don''t push yourself, okay? Remember that we have to fight in a while."


    Yasenia nodded as she lifted her head, asking for a kiss. Andrea naturally obliged and leaned down to capture the dragoness''s soft and sweet lips.


    After kissing for a few minutes, Andrea gave Yasenia one more peck between her eyebrows and stood up from the bed, moving toward the side where the rest of the girls were.


    The "sleeping area" they''d created had anti-spying functions as well, so nobody could see anything from the outside.


    After Andrea left, Angel entered. Angel looked at the two children by Yasenia''s side and slowly made her way in between,nding face down between Yasenia''srge breasts and taking in a deep breath. "Sigh~, sofortable."


    The dragoness chuckled when her third baby was added to the mix, and she gently used her tail to squeeze Angel''s body with an expert tail massage.


    Angel felt the squishy, long appendage coil around her and sometimes apply pressure, provoking a face that melted infort. "It feels so nice~."


    "Does it? I know you love it when I coiled it around here, right?"


    The dragoness''s tail moved toward Angel''s arm and undted the pressure, making her muscles feel as if they were being liquified in a good way.


    When Yasenia''s tail stopped applying pressure, her arm fell, soft enough to appear boneless. Then, the dragoness repeated the motions on Angel''s other arm.


    Our baby purred infort, herrge blue eyes watery as she joined the other two drooling on top of Yasenia.


    Thankfully, our dragoness didn''t mind. Instead, she internallyughed. ''Does it feel that great? So cute~.''


    After making Angel''s other arm limp, the tail moved and pressured on Angel''s back, the tip poked like fingers, sometimes dragging across the skin and other times making quick taps.


    Thanks to Yasenia''s ability to soften her scales, it felt like a bumpy, smooth surface instead of raspy, lighting up the nerves inforting pleasure.


    Angel, her face buried between Yasenia''s marshmallow-like breasts, slowly closed her eyes. While she had plenty of stamina as a high-level cultivator, Yasenia had ced Angel to sleep almost daily, so she had never lost the habits.


    The only times Angel lost sleep was when she was too concentrated when studying formations.


    Other than at those punctual times, our baby was always carried to bed and ced to sleep by having lovely sex and cuddles. "Yasenia~. Muah."


    Angel kissed the breasts surrounding her head with tap kisses. The dragoness smiled, lowering the tail to non-sexually massage Angel''s athletic little but.


    While our baby had a great front, she was a bit t hip-wise. Not that it mattered.


    Carefully moving Kaleina and me, Yasenia managed to move her arms enough to ce her hands on top of Angel''s head. With that, she started using her fingers to y with her soft and long hair.


    Angel''s golden locks reached around the back of her knees when left loose, so more often than not, Yasenia liked styling Angel''s hair.


    While her current range of motion was very small because of her honestly ufortable position, the dragoness continued her tail massage as she yed with Angel''s long hair.


    She didn''t speak because she knew that her baby was about to fall asleep. The slowing rhythm of her breathing was all too familiar to Yasenia.


    Looking down at the three sleeping dears, one on her left shoulder, one between her breasts, and one on her right shoulder, Yasenia felt full.


    She really treasured these moments offort and love she shared with them. ''It would be nice if I could go to bed each day like this, surrounded by my loves, and not care about anything else.''


    As a dragon, Yasenia had ambitions. It was part of who she was. However, her lovers have managed to upy such arge part of the dragon''s heart that all her instincts were now secondary.


    She would feel happy if they were fulfilled, but as long as her family could smile, the dragon was happy toy everything down Or, on the contrary. Extend her wings to fly and fight the entire world.


    If the result of her actions was the happiness of her family, this Celestial Dragon was ready to do anything.

 Chapter 785: [Nine Silent Fang Sect]s Schemes.

    Chapter 785: [Nine Silent Fang Sect]''s Schemes.


    The lottery finished, and everyone started getting ready to be transported.


    Tengliu looked at Yasenia from a distance with a frown and mentally asked. ''Are you really going to be alright? You should''ve already realized which group is the "leader" of the eighth area, right?''


    Yasenia turned to look at the silver harpy and nodded. ''They are the [Nine Silent Fang Assassin Sect], right?''


    Coraline joined the mental conversation. ''There are plenty of groups who will avoid offending them, and to do so, quite a few will probably not hesitate to group up on you. Unlike normally, you don''t have the backing of seniors inside. Even with Eira''s strength, there are limits.''


    Yasenia smiled at them. ''I know. Don''t worry. It is supposedly prohibited from attacking after a call for surrender, right? While I don''t trust that mechanism too much, the formation automatically disqualifies anyone who attacks those who had surrendered. After being disqualified, you can''t pick up any more treasures, and if you insist on disrupting the event, the killing formation activates. So, the chances of many groups taking this risk are really not that high. Even then, I would just surrender and leave the event.''


    Yasenia shrugged. ''We are not participating to win, but to hone ourselves. While there are risks, they fall into the eptable risks section.''


    The seniors looked at the nonchnt dragon with worry, but they didn''t insist.


    Lornerat, the host, concluded. "Now that everything is in ce, let''s transport all our participants to their corresponding areas!"


    Soluna approached Yasenia and smiled shyly. "Good luck, Yasenia. If we see each other inside, please take care of me."


    Yasenia looked down at her with a smile and stepped forward to hug her. Soluna''s hair red up, but her arms obediently went around the soft dragoness''s body. "Be careful, Soluna."


    Soluna, buried in Yasenia''s soft flesh, nodded and spoke in a whisper. "Yes"


    Then, Andrea, Cecile, Kali, Yasenia, and Eira stepped toward their own transportation circle. Before stepping onto it, the dragoness looked around, but she didn''t feel any gazes directed at her.


    Looking down, she could read the formation lines to discern the nature of the circle. ''Thest thing I want is for this thing to have any tricks.''


    However, after looking at it closely for five minutes, she couldn''t see any problems. Moreover, if there was anything odd, Angel, Tatyana, or any of the maids proficient in formations would''ve told her.


    Andrea knew how cautious her love was, so she asked, knowing why they were waiting in front of the circle. "Everything in ce?"


    Yasenia nodded. "I can''t see anything odd."


    Kali chuckled. "Then, let''s go."


    With a synchronous step, the five of them stepped into the circr formation.


    Yasenia''s eyesight was filled with white for a moment, and her vision flickered.


    Then, when her vision returned to her, the dragoness found herself in the middle of a swamp, knee-deep in muddy water.


    Looking up, she saw a rocky ceiling, around 5000 meters upward. ''Hm Flying stealthily in my dragon form will be tricky. There are no clouds at all. It''s just a rocky ceiling.''


    By now, Yasenia was 500 meters long without counting the tail and around 200 meters in height while standing on all fours. Her wing span was simr to her body''s length, at 600 meters. If one counted the tail, her length was approaching 1000 meters.


    Her growth was such that even Cecile, who was the closest to her size-wise, had started bing a bit small.


    Cecile''s proportions were 600 meters wing span and around 200 meters tall when standing on her talons. Her three Phoenix tails would stretch behind her majestically for 300 meters. While being enormous, her size lost in volume to a dragon of a simr size.


    Meanwhile, Kali''s fox form was an entire weight ss below Yasenia. She was currently 300 meters long without counting her tails and around 550 if you counted them. Her height was noticeably smaller than Yasenia''s, at around 150 meters. She would reach slightly below her shoulders if they were aligned side by side.


    However, the three were majestic beasts of massive sizes, rare to see in ces like Distancia. If they decided to transform, they would shock many people.


    Yasenia, Cecile, Andrea, and Kali looked around attentively while Eira stayed faithfully by their side. Andrea pointed northward from where they were. "There is the pir to climb to the next area."


    Yasenia and the rest looked over and began moving while expanding their spiritual sense.


    Their bodies shed through the swamp, their steps quick enough for them to be running over the water. The surface tension created by their quick steps was more than enough for our girls to feel as if the water was solid ground.


    Cecile spoke. "At our pace, we''ll take two days to arrive at the pir."


    Kali blinked. "Isn''t it a bit unfair for those who appear near it?"


    Yasenia titled her head. "I guess? However, we should focus more on our surroundings than on reaching out as soon as possible. We are sharing an area with an assassin group and many other powers that might want to suck up to them. Assassin sects are double-edged because most powers would want them gone as soon as one appears."


    Yasenia continued. "However, if an assassin sect manages to reach the top of a continent, that means that its reputation, strength, and influence are deep enough not to be shaken by such things. They are the perfect power to deliver missions to deal with your enemies since, more often than not, as long as you have money, assassin sects that have reached certain heights will aim at anyone. Many low-level struggles use thisrge assassin powers to tilt wars to their favor."


    The girls nodded, understanding the logic behind her words.


    Yasenia sighed. "In short, to gain a favor from them, many sects participating will attack us. After all, if they attack us, they will probably be able to request the sect to eliminate [That] annoying enemy."


    Kali asked, unsure. "But, wouldn''t they be doing enemies out of us?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Remember that we are far from being known worldwide. We are just a new power. While we''ve mingled with the top of Distancia, the middle to low levels still are very ignorant of us."


    Kali realized. "That is one of the aims you talked about, right?"


    Yasenia nodded. "That''s right, honey. We should show our strength without holding anything back this time."


    Kali blinked. "So, do I call Valeria from the start?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "Only when we are in a pinch. But you can ask Valeria to use a few auras on our level. Treat her as a superior general of your army. If either Valeria or Eira feel that they need to involve themselves, they are more than wee."


    Kali nodded. "Have you heard, Valeria?"


    Valeria''s nature-like gentle voice echoed in their minds. "I''ve heard, Kali. Use me at will, as you are my master."


    While they zoomed through the swamp, Yasenia''s pupils thinned as she sent a mental message to her girls. With seamless coordination, all of them slowed down and hid their auras as best as possible.


    Not caring about the muddy water, they all crouched down and submerged their bodies in a particrly deep area. There were a few nts and animals that attacked them from time to time, but a single aura burst incapacitated all of them.


    Yaseniamented. "That group seems to be waiting for something. They also failed to discover us thanks to our stealthiness."


    They didn''t run without any care in the world. They were using a method to hide their aura while running. This kind of stealth method was basic, and almost all cultivators knew some, but it was an art profound enough that Yasenia and the other girls had yet to master the one they were learning.


    The better one''s proficiency, the stronger the stealth effects. Almost all mortal cultivators would be unable to detect them if they used the technique at the maximum level unless they were close enough to be seen by their eyes.


    Cecile asked, her blue eyes shining. "Should we engage?"


    Yasenia patted her underwater with her tail. "Not so fast, sweetheart. Let''s wait for a few seconds. Remember that our objective is arriving at the pir."


    Cecile snorted. "Aren''t we here to hone our skills?"


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "Only the top 1024 groups that arrive at the top are able to participate in the following tournament. There are only five floors, so we''ll bete if we engage with every group we see."


    Cecile pouted, making Kali and Andrea chuckle.


    Yasenia turned to look at them thoughtfully. "Let''s try to move around them."


    With her order, all five of them moved rtively slowly, using their maximum speed without losing any stealth.


    They used around 5 minutes to circle them, and only 10 minutester, they spotted another group standing still around 5,000 meters from them. Yasenia squinted, feeling something amiss. "Wait. This is strange."


    Andrea agreed. "One group being still is possible, but two of them is very improbable."


    Kali asked. "Why?"


    Andrea exined. "We''ve just entered the event. Do you think any of the mid-level Epoch Cores need time to rest?"


    Kali realized while Cecilemented. "There is another group 30 kilometers in that direction."


    Yasenia looked over and made a mental map in her head. Then, she asked. "Sweetheart, can you spot all groups in a radius of 50 kilometers?"


    Cecile nodded. "Give me 25 minutes."


    Then, Cecile''s body flickered in and out of existence as she used her Spatial skills to move by herself.


    Yasenia wasn''t worried. Cecile was the one spending the most time outside the sect fighting, hunting, and doing simr other activities.


    Remember that Cecile''s strength was far from being enough to walk unhinged around the forests surrounding the Astral Sky Sect, as wild beasts reaching mid-levels of the Legendary Core Beast realm roamed around densely packed.


    Yasenia also asked Kali to summon a few nt creatures and send them looking around and cleaning small monsters.


    Around 30 minutester, Cecile returned. "Here is the map, my love."


    Yasenia used energy to clean her hands and grabbed the parchment made out of animal skin. "Hm"


    Seeing their dear frown, Andrea asked. "Is it aimed at us, after all?"


    The dragoness titled her head. "But How did they know where we wouldnd and how to surround the area so quickly? They are close enough that if we engage with any of the groups, the energy waves of the battle will alert the other groups."


    Kali asked with a grumble. "Did they do something shady?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Without a doubt. The formation we crossed probably wasn''t that random, after all. Was it modified to detect ournding spot?"


    Andrea blinked. "But, for that, they would need to know which formation we were going to use and even our number, right?"


    The dragonessughed helplessly. "Who knows how they did it? There are 1000 different ways. But it is a fact that we are probably ankles deep in some kind of trap."


    Yasenia looked at the map again and spoke. "If we continue forward, it might be hard. Let''s go left for a few hours and then continue toward the tower. I don''t believe that all groups here are from the same alliance or something. If we feel a fight somewhere, that means that the people there are probably not rted to this. When we discover that, let''s walk in that direction and take a route toward the central pir."


    The other four nodded, and they backtracked for 30 minutes before circling around the area infested with several groups.


    Yasenia was confident in facing two and, with some luck, three average groups at once. Of course, if the mid-level Epoch Cores were above average, facing one group was close to their limits for Kali, Andrea, Cecile, and Yasenia.


    After running for two hours, they finally heard the sounds of battle.


    Seeing the enormous shockwaves andrge explosions in the distance, Yasenia nodded. "Perfect, let''s stop and aim toward the pir again. If we start being surrounded one more time, that means that the problem is with us."


    With her words, Yasenia''s group tried approaching again.


    ***************************************************************


    Tatyana: Oh? It''s been a while.


    Yasenia: Indeed.


    Evelyn: Isn''t it normal for fewer questions toe if the Author takes a while to answer them?


    Author:  I''m doing my best, okay? The other novels take a while to write!


    Evelyn: Excuses.


    Author:  Whatever. I summon you!


    Fightnguru: Hello~.


    Kali: Wee. What''s your question?


    Fightnguru: Well, a chapter pushed my curiosity, and I wanted to ask each of you about what kind of drunk everyone is.


    Angel: Drunk? Like, do we like milk or water more? Oh, I like Yasenia''s breastmilk the most!


    Fightnguru: Not in that way Also, really? Is it that delicious?


    Angel: Yes! Sweet and savory with a perfect consistency that slides down your throat, leaving a rxing afterstate~.


    Fightnguru: I see


    Tatyana: They haven''t be drunk ever, Fightnguru.


    Fightnguru: Really?


    Tatyana: Would I lie? Remember that Alcohol, more known as wine in cultivation backgrounds, is something that an average cultivator doesn''t really know about. They might like strong drinks, but to intoxicate a cultivator, you need very strong substances. Even a whiff of a low-level Spiritual Rank wine would kill a mortal. After all, alcohol is a kind of poison.


    Fightnguru: I never thought about it like that


    Tatyana: Hence, they are unaware Well, maybe Andrea has experience?


    Andrea: Haha, well, I know what you are talking about, at least, but I''ve never been drunk.


    Fightnguru: Well, it will be interesting to see in the future.


    Tatyana: That''s for sure, haha.


    Author: And that''s all for today~. Bye-bye, dears.

 Chapter 786: First Confrontation.

    Chapter 786: First Confrontation.


    Yasenia''s group moved at an extremely high speed toward the central pir. Andrea asked, "Do we not check who was fighting over there?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "There is no need. This is area 8, and from what I''ve investigated, there are no real allies that we know of here."


    Andrea nodded in understanding.


    Kali pondered. "When do we engage inbat, Yasenia?"


    "As I said before, our objective is to reach the fifth floor in the top 1024. Therefore, we must avoid fighting as much as possible."


    With that in mind, they continued moving through the unending swamp, taking detours to avoid confrontations and ignoring battles urring all around.


    However, avoiding it forever was naturally not possible.


    After one and a half days of constant running, they finally reached a point close enough to the central pir when they were unable to continue to avoid trouble.


    Cecilemented. "We''ve been quick, but many of the paths leading forward are guarded. It is impossible to move stealthily without using Valeria''s [Ethereal Blossom]-level stealth."


    Yasenia remembered. ''That nt was one of Valeria''s strongest summons, right? A perfect assassin or something like that?'' Remembering the grayish doll-like body, Yasenia chuckled. ''It is quite a cute thing at a nce.''


    While thinking so, Yasenia felt a strange energy wave phasing through her body, and her pupils thinned.


    With immediate reactions, Yasenia ordered. "Follow me. There are five people in the southeast direction that have used some sort of scanning feature. Let''s engage before they realize."


    With her words, Andrea, Cecile, and Kali instantly covered themselves in strengthening auras and shot right behind Yasenia.


    Eira followed a few hundred meters behind, with her hand on the pommel of her sword.


    On the other side of the energy pulse, one bear man asked. "Leader, won''t this energy pulse startle people?"


    The leader, another bear man, shook his head. "How could it be? Wasn''t it faint even here? As it spreads, it bes even more unnoticeable. Only perverted people would be able to sense something as light as this in an environment full of many other energy signals."


    That same one asked. "What do we do until we get the signal back, leader? Sect Master ced you at the lead, so we''ll follow your orders."


    The bear man leader with a hulking stature nodded. "Let''s first wait. We''ve already made a pact with the Nine Sect to fight them if we see them."


    A bear woman in the group snorted. "I didn''t expect them to have something like this. How do you think they had it ready?"


    The leader shrugged. "They''ve been at odds for a while. It is normal for the strongest Assassin Sect to-."


    Suddenly, his pupils shrunk, and he hastily threw a palm strike toward his back. "[Adamium Paw Copse]!"


    His skin and bones hardened like metal as his body spun, gathering momentum.


    When hepletely turned, he finally saw what wasing his way.


    It was an extremely powerful ck arrow surrounded by a tempestuous silver blizzard.


    BOOM!


    His palm and the arrow collided in a massive explosion. The [Moon Freezing Catastrophe] skill acted after the collision, creating a monstrous hurricane of Spatial, Wind, and Moon energies that swallowed the five people.


    The tempestuous disaster that the skill called upon tried to shred their bodies into pieces as even the space around them seemed about to copse.


    Still, they were talented Mid-Level Epoch Cores. There was no way that a single attack could defeat them.


    "GRAAAH!"


    With a wrathful shout, the five bearkin exploded with energy, sting the powerful hurricane into pieces.


    Their bodies had some light injuries but nothing too noticeable.


    The leader who blocked the attack felt a tingling on his paw. Looking at his hand, he saw a hole with blood dripping. Then, he shouted. "Be careful! They have an archer! We need to get their location before anything else."


    Right after his words, the sky lit up with a silver light as hundreds of silver meteors rained on them.


    Still, the five people weren''t pushovers. Each of them used their preferred weapons to release as many attacks and block everything with ease. The falling silver meteors were unable to reach closer than 200 meters from them as they used their limited ranged skills to parry all of them.


    However, while they were looking up, they missed what was happening below their feet.


    With the sound of water bursting upward, colossal roots soared to the sky, connecting the high ceiling and the ground.


    The bear man leader and his group became alert. The bear woman asked with a tense face. "What are those? Do you know anything like that? nt maniption should not be this strong!"


    The leadermented as he looked around. "They seem to be surrounding us. I have a bad feeling about this. Let''s leave the encirclement quickly!"


    Hurriedly moving outside the encirclement created by the ten roots, they looked around attentively, searching for threats.


    Still, as they moved, two people appeared in front of them,nding elegantly in the water before them.


    One of them was an absolutely gorgeous dragon woman wearing a long, ethereal dress and holding a sword that was almost bigger than herself.


    The other was a tall knight wearing draconic ck armor that had red veins glowing because of the magma circting inside.


    The knight held another giant weapon, a two-handed halberd modified to have a massive ax edge and a rtively shorter pole. At a nce, the weapon reached around two and a half meters long.


    However, admiring was one thing. Stopping their actions was another.


    The five mid-level Epoch Cores shot forward with the intention of trampling on them. The leader shouted. "You are too confident! [Adamium Bear Charge]!""


    The five bearkin used the same skill, their muscles swelling as their bodies shot forward like unstoppable meteors.


    As they charged, those two moved while the sky lit up like before in another random direction, as if a silver sun had manifested.


    However, ignoring that, their eyes were locked on the two people blocking their way.


    Faster than their charge, the several arrows weren''t aimed at all of them, but one of the weaker-looking bearkin.


    That bearkin felt danger and was forced to stop his charge while turning around to face the curving arrows that were falling at him like guided projectiles. ''Don''t underestimate me!''


    "[Adamium Bear Body]!"


    As soon as he stopped and swung his pole arm weapon in the direction of the falling arrows, the powerful attack arrived.


    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!


    His body moved extremely quickly, sending powerful attacks in the direction of the arrows and sting them apart. However, each time an arrownded on his weapon, he felt his hands getting numb. ''Heavy!''


    Meanwhile, the bear man leader was forced to make a choice. When he saw one of his people stopping, he could either order the others to stop or continue their initial n while cing his trust in the straggler.


    The world around him was slowed down as his mind spun, but ultimately, he chose to ignore it and continue forward. "Charge!"


    With his words, the other three bearkin that were about to hesitate about their next step became determined and stomped the ground, firmlynding against thend below the water and pushing against the ground, creating four massive surges of water as if four bombs had exploded.


    The dragon woman with the giant sword moved it upward, silver radiance exploding in a sphere around her, while the armored woman struck her halberd downward, creating a massive wave of molten-red substance that rose like a tsunami and threatened to swallow them.


    However, as body cultivators, attacks that relied on environmental factors like heat, cold, etc., didn''t affect them as much, thanks to their ridiculously enhanced bodies.


    So, while covering their bodies in strengthening auras, the four of them rushed forward toward the wave, mming onto it like a massive boulder would if thrown from a high altitude into ake.


    BANG!


    The extraordinarily viscous material thatposed that giant molten wave struggled to remain connected as four holes were created from where the four powerful bearkin burst through.


    Even with a helmet on, the bearkin leader could see the surprise in the armored being. His body hurt from severe burn wounds, but they couldn''t pierce through. He smiled wildly. ''Now it''s time to trample you two!''


    Still, before they could reach them, the dragon woman''s skill was released.


    As the dragoness swung her giant sword downward and pierced it on the ground, a massive silver dome resembling the Full Moon in the sky ballooned outward.


    The bear-man leader was as decisive as before and roared. "Destroy it!"


    Their charge skill had be weakened after breaking through the wave, but it was more than enough to trample whatever defensive skill the dragon woman deployed. ''If the sources are correct, her effectivebat strengths should be around an average mid-level Epoch Core. You can''t resist four of us smashing at once!''


    They had realized who they were fighting the seconds they saw the ridiculously gorgeous dragon woman. After all, there wasn''t a second creature like her in the current Distancia.


    The synonym for the most beautiful dragon woman had eventually been firmly associated with the Astral Sky Sect Master, Yasenia Dravory.


    With a powerful shout, the four bear men impacted against the dome.


    BOOM!


    The silver dome bent as if made out of rubber, with several cracks appearing around it. However, to the four bearkin surprises, it withstood theirbined attacks.


    Looking inside, they saw the calm golden eyes of the dragon woman looking at them with chilling calmness. Her voice, as enticing as her looks, echoed around with deterring might.


    "Unleash them."


    The four bearkin, dazed for a fraction of a second, felt their spines chilling and hastily looked around.


    The ten pirs of vines and roots wriggled as if they were alive.


    At some point, the bearkin missed a fewrge fruits that were strewn all over its structure.


    Those fruits exploded from the roots to the top, releasing a whitish-blue smog that began covering everything.


    The bear man leader''s pupils shrunk, feeling danger from that strange mist.


    Moreover, that wasn''t all. Those roots opened in several ces and slowly withered, summoning hundreds of creatures that dropped like a gue.


    In the few seconds that they stopped to defend themselves from whatever wasing out of those giant pirs, the five versus five had changed into an environmentally disadvantaged five versus an army.


    Moreover, among all the leafy beings, a group made of 100 dryads stood out the most. They were all d in different garments, some attires looking heavy and solid while others looked agile and lithe. Above all, they were orderly, and their eyes showed a hint of intelligence.


    Still, the bearkin didn''t feel as much danger from them. ''That was not the thing that made my spine feel a chill. While they are strong, they are not unmanageable''


    And soon, the answer came.


    In the middle of every nt creature, one of them floated upward.


    An enchanting, green-skinned, three-meter-tall woman wearing an open floral dress and holding a staff with a golden orb on top looked down on them with her indifferent green eyes.


    The bearkin leader shouted as he raised his weapon and turned to look at the dragon woman and the armored woman. "Quickly deal with these two before that onees over! Don''t hold anything back!"


    The dragon woman''s lips arched as a deep, bloody red color slowly spread through her golden irises.


    "Try it."

 Chapter 787: Tense Fight.

    Chapter 787: Tense Fight.


    After Yasenia managed to split one of them from the group of five and ce the rest just before herself and Andrea, they started the second part of the n. First, Yasenia used arge chunk of energy to reinforce [Draconic Full Moon]. This forced the four mid-level Epoch Cores to struggle against her defense for around 3 or 4 seconds.


    By the time those four seconds went by, Kali''s army was arriving and the smog she released already swallowed the surroundings.


    After her defense exploded, Andrea extended her hand andbined her Natural Treasure with her [Molten Sun] innate skill.


    The massive sphere of pure energy manifested above the four bear men and instantly exploded, creating a downpour of superheated material.


    The four bear men took care of it by mming their palms upward with enough strength to levelmon mountains.


    The explosion pushed the downpour into the ceiling, sttering it all around.


    Still, what the bearkin didn''t realize was that Yasenia and Andrea had used that small timeframe to approach into a melee distance.


    The bear woman felt extreme danger and quickly turned around.


    Andrea appeared in front of her, covered in her [Obliterating Chromosphere], and swinging down her heave halberd with [Warring Sun Art: Foundation Crumbling].


    The bear woman swung herrge mace and met head-on with Andrea.


    BOOM!


    Andrea took back two steps, but her attack was not meant to be damaging. [Foundation Crumbling] was extremely adept at bursting open defensive stances, as the name implied.


    The bear woman''s arm was sted backward with a tremendously strong explosion, making her face change. ''Such a strong pushing power!''


    However, she was confused. ''That attack doesn''t feel like it could hurt me.''


    "Xiong Na! Behind you!"


    The urgent calling from her leader startled her, but it was toote.


    "[Celestial Cosmos Palm]."


    From behind, pressure strong enough to constrict her entire being appeared. Her face changed to one of horror as a lithe and elegant palmnded right at the middle of her back.


    The impact pierced into her body, destroying her spine and organs into bits as her eyes bulged and her stomach burst open from the pressure. "GAH!" Then, the sound from the impact echoed like a bomb exploding.


    BANG!


    The body of the bear woman was sted into one of the pirs Kali summoned, and the gorgeous celestial light bloomed like a lotus from the point of impact. Behind that explosion, Yasenia''s cold and indifferent figure appeared, her knees bent as her palm slowly retracted.


    While the body cultivator''s defense was terrifying, Celestial Energy was one of the most destructive energies. A clean hit from Yasenia''s full-strength palm strike while using a Celestial Skill was almost a death sentence for anything below the High-Level Epoch Core.


    The fact that the bear woman didn''t instantly die and explode into bits was a testament to a Body Cultivator''s sturdiness. A Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivator of the same strength would''ve been annihted on the spot.


    "I''LL KILL YOU!"


    The bear man leader angered after seeing the bear woman fly off with her stomach burst open, charged at Yasenia like a relentless bull.


    The dragoness, fully expecting it, made seven quick steps while leaving a star behind in each of them. "[Heavenly Constetion Steps, Second Sky: Ursa''s Grasp]."


    The image of a gigantic cosmic bear appeared, towering high enough almost to touch the ceiling, and then it was absorbed into Yasenia''s body.


    Her aura changed as Yasenia''s body became pleasantly athletic without losing her curves. She held her sword with two hands and swiftly shed at the iing bear man.


    The bear-man leader grabbed his own mace and swung it in a destructive arc. The sheer speed of the attack sent columns of water rising in its wake, propelled by the force of its motion.


    Yasenia''s footwork became precise and elegant as [Firmament Battle Dance] was unleashed, and then, she used one skill that she hadn''t used in years: [Lingering Star Steps].


    This skill allowed her to create a temporary illusion that followed her initial motion while she herself changed her movements.


    Of course, because of its low level, the bear-man leader was only distracted for a fraction of a second, but this minuscule time window allowed Yasenia to take half a step sideways and spin as she crouched.


    The bear man''s enormous mace flew right above Yasenia''s head, touching some strands of her long ck hair.


    The time seemed to stop as the bear-man looked downward with wide eyes at the crouched dragoness looking up at him with cold eyes. ''Oh no. The momentum is too big to change directions.''


    Yasenia''s powerful legs pushed upward as her shoulder, arm, chest, and back muscles dragged her heavy sword in an upward strike. "[Draconic Sunrise]."


    A sh of golden light drew a beautiful arc, aiming at the bear man''s right arm.


    The leader used his strengthening skills on his arm, changing his entire arm into something even more solid that some low-level Heaven Ranked metals. With confidence, he started changing the motions of his mace and ignored Yasenia''s strike.


    ''Unless her sword can cut through Heaven-ranked weapons, it won''t be able to slice my body! I''ll use her attack to stop my body from delivering a lethal hit!''


    However, he miscalcted.


    Yasenia''s [Draconic Heart] had long been firmly standing at the peak level of the Heaven Rank, unable to push through into Quasi-transcendence because of Yasenia''sck of strength.


    Still, a low-level, Heaven-ranked weapon''s hardness was nothing for it.


    SLASH!


    The golden sh didn''t get stuck in the bear man''s leader as he expected, but it cut through and flew upward, allowing Yasenia to take a step back and dodge his downward motion.


    BANG!


    The mace fell onto the muddy water, creating a massive crater, and simultaneously, one arm flew into the sky.


    From the outside, this short sequence of movement felt as if Yasenia had be something akin to water, and she slid between all the attacks, eventually slicing his arm off.


    It looked extremely beautiful, as the golden trail told the people who were looking at the beautiful path that her giant sword took.


    The bear man''s wide eyes met with the dragon''s blood-colored, freezing eyes. ''W-Wasn''t she a junior? How is she so skilled?''


    Those two cold red slit eyes seemed to peer through his existence as they observed his every move, making him feel a chill of terror for a moment.


    While all this happened, Andrea dealt with the other two bear men with the help of Kali''s army.


    Her body was surrounded by magma as the heat around her increased exponentially, making even them feel their fine hairs igniting and their skin below cooking. Without their energy covering their bodies, they might''ve been on fire by now.


    However, bearing pain was a specialty for Body Cultivators, so the two of them ignored everything and lunged at the magma juggernaut. Andrea deployed every skill and intent in her arsenal, entering a stalemate.


    Herck of cultivation level made it almost impossible for her to break through the defenses of mid-level Epoch Cores, but her own powerful battle arts and defensive capabilities were sturdy enough to exchange moves with them.


    Moreover, with Kali supporting her and the smog approaching, Andrea was sure to be able to hold them back until Yasenia dealt with the bear man leader.


    However, the three of them, while exchanging, almost stopped their fight when they saw Yasenia''s masterful sword disy.


    Even Eira and Valeria, who were closely observing from a distance, felt their eyes light up.


    Taking advantage of the momentary pause, Yasenia took a deep breath and roared. "[Sun Dragon Roar]!"


    ROAR!


    An explosive dragon roar burst from the dragoness''s throat, hitting their souls with a burning aura that made them feel as if their insides were on fire.


    The bear-man leader shook off his confusion quickly enough to defend Yasenia''s follow-up attack.


    BOOM!


    Even then, the powerful impact created by [Nascent Sun Burst], the body cultivation skill she recently learned, forced his feet to leave the ground as his giant body flew backward.


    His eyes, burning with anger and a hint of fear, followed Yasenia''s next movement, only to be surprised again. ''Huh? She is leaving?''


    As he flew backward, the dragoness used [Pegasus Gallop] and [Draconic Sun Charge] to be a golden meteor and join Andrea''s fight.


    ''YOU DARE IGNORE ME!?''


    As soon as the momentum pushing him backward weakened enough, the muscles all around his body bulged, and he charged at Yasenia.


    However, from the sky, a mass of green creatures fell on him, with a powerful green aura around them. After sting a few dozen flying, they managed to stop him and began assaulting him withplex attack patterns that made him feel constricted. ''WHO IS MESSING WITH ME NOW!?''


    Tracking back the origin of the green aura, his eyesnded on the floating three-meter-tall woman. His face became serious. ''It''s her?''


    With no other choice, even when he was eager to shake these nt creatures off and pummel Yasenia to the ground, he began fighting and methodically killing the creatures.


    Andrea''s and Yasenia''sbination was delightful as they gradually chipped away at the two bear men''s defenses.


    In the meantime, Kali herself and the 100 dryads, apanied by the smog, reached the bear man being held back by Cecile''s arrow barrage.


    Knowing that this kind of unnatural mist was nothing but harmful, the bear man closed his nose and mouth, holding his breath. Cultivators at this level could hold their breath for weeks or even months with ease, so inhaling poisons was usually not effective.


    He was in for a surprise, though. As soon as the smog touched his skin and fur, a piercing pain was transmitted to his brain, as if countless little bugs were gnawing at his skin. With quick reactions, he protected his body with ayer of energy. ''What is this!?''


    Looking at his skin, he could see the smog attaching to his body and strangely wriggling as if it were alive, giving him goosebumps. ''What in Heaven''s name is this!?''


    A nature-like and gentle voice reached him. "Now is not the time to check out your skin."


    His spiritual sense instantly caught not only the silver-meteor-like arrows but hundreds of wooden arrows surrounded in a greenish aura.


    He swung his polearm with quick reflexes and tried to strike at the thousands of iing attacks. A few of them got through, striking his body and breaking theyer of energy he deployed.


    The second his skin was exposed to the smog, it began itching again, so he had to spend energy reconstructing the energyyer continuously. This type of fighting style was suffocating, making him want to rip his hair off in frustration.


    Moreover, what made his chest hurt was the sword-wielding three-tailed fox walking around the battlefield with rxed steps, swaying her three tails from time to time, presumably controlling the nt creatures around the entire battlefield.


    Still, what made him want to eat someone was that he still didn''t even know how the fourth attacker looked. ''WHERE THE HELL IS THIS ANNOYING ARCHER!?''


    The attacks wereing from so far away that, because of all the disruptions, he still hadn''t been able to find them.


    He started feeling fatigued as he tried to fight his way out. ''W-What''s wrong?''


    He swung his polearm, feeling his muscles bing strangely tired. ''I can usually fight for weeks. What the hell is wrong with me?''


    Quickly observing hispanions, he saw that all of them had energyyers, showing that they were worried about the strange substance floating in the air as much as he was. ''It must be that.''


    He looked at his arm, and his facial expression changed to one of horror. ''What in Heaven''s name!?''


    The arm that had been exposed the worst had patches of purplish skin, and the strange purple color was slowly spreading across his body. Without a single moment of hesitation, he hastily entered into a defensive stance to check his insides, and his pace became blue.


    ''Poison? Living Poison? What kind of abhorrent thing is this!?''


    Naturally, he was not the only one noticing the strangeness, and the rest of the bearkin became increasingly flustered.

 Chapter 788: Scorched Earth and Frozen Land.

    Chapter 788: Scorched Earth and Frozen Land.


    Their fight extended for four more minutes. With most of the battlefield under their control, Yasenia and Andrea focused on weakening the two mid-level Epoch Cores they were fighting.


    Knowing her lover''s attack power, Andrea acted like the mainbatant, while Yasenia took advantage of the opportunity created by theirbination to deal with them.


    Because of Andrea''s nature of making everything around her an inferno, Kali didn''t send almost any nt creatures to help her. She used her usual 100-Dryad army to fight the straggler with Cecile while she sent the rest of the creatures constantly being produced toward the bear-man leader.


    Those creatures sent there were controlled by Valeria and buffed by her to the point that the bear man was losing terrain over time to the "cannon fodder" nt summons.


    Overall, the fight was in a stalemate while our girls slowly gained an advantage. That was especially true in Andrea''s and Yasenia''sbat area.


    While nt creatures could help because of the increasingly high temperatures, the poisonous fog Kali released was something created with Andrea in mind. The organisms forming that fog thrived in high-temperature environments.


    So, while Yasenia and Andrea sometimes managed to burst open their energy defenses, the poisonous substance in the air wouldtch onto them and spread quickly.


    After four minutes had passed, Yasenia could already see how much it was affecting them. While using her skills quickly to fight off one of the bear human''s attacks, shemunicated with Andrea.


    ''They are at least 20% weaker. Darling, use arge burst of strength and take their attention. I think I can finish off one of them.''


    Andrea took three steps forward, and her armored palm shot forward, meeting the punch of the bear man. "[Sun Burning Palm]."


    Bang!


    The collision forced Andrea to take back five steps, but her opponent groaned in pain. Thanks to Yasenia adding heat to the surroundings by only using her Sun Attributed skills, the surroundings were literally set ame.


    Even if they were in the swamp environment, the water around them had long evaporated, and all vegetation had been carbonized in a radius of 3 kilometers.


    Even the other two battlefields had been affected by the heat waves constantly flowing from their fighting ce.


    ''Love, I''ll do so if this winning strategy doesn''t rely on you almost losing your life.''


    Yaseniaughed helplessly while she deflected an enormous phantom palm with [Draconic Sunrise]. That brown bear palm was bisected, and Yasenia asked, changing to attack. ''Do we really have that much leisure?''


    Andrea stomped the ground, summoning a giant wall of magma by Yasenia''s side, protecting her from a metallic projectile shooting at her at ridiculous speed. ''Even if we don''t, I''ll make sure we do.''


    Yasenia felt the determinationing from Andrea, so she reassured her. ''Don''t worry, Darling. I know what I''m doing.''


    Andrea looked to the side, looking firmly at Yasenia''s face, and saw confidence and zero rush. This rxed her quite a bit.


    She was a bit stubborn because it had been too close when the bear-man leader attacked Yasenia back then. A small misstep and thatrge mace would''vended squarely on Yasenia''s body. While it wouldn''t have killed her, heavy injuries were guaranteed.


    Andrea hadn''t trained so much to have her dear dragoness take such risks.


    All her skills were suited to prolonged battles and endurance fighting, so while she couldn''t win against people much higher in her own realm, Andrea was confident that she wouldn''t lose.


    After evaluating the battle situation with her [Level 3 Battle Intent] aided by Yasenia''s [Monarch Intent], she nodded. ''Good. I''ll create an opening.''


    "[Sr Body], [Sun Devourer]."


    Torrents of heat rushed toward her like a fire hurricane, making herva-like armor heat up to the point that even Andrea herself was starting to feel it.


    Cultivators had an innate resistance to their own skills thanks to energy''s characteristics, but it wasn''t absolute immunity.


    However, the fact that Andrea was starting to feel heat meant that those around her were getting cooked alive.


    The two bear men frowned, and one of them cursed. "Just how high can she increase the temperature!? Even my energy shield is barely holding on against it."


    The other onemented. "I''ve also felt as if she is getting stronger. Maybe the armored woman is more dangerous than the dragon woman. Should we refocus on her?"


    The first one looked at how Yasenia was moving around like a predator surrounding her prey. He was about to deny his suggestion when a massive ripple of Sun Energy came from the armored woman. "Huh?"


    Andrea rushed at them with [Sun Chasing Steps] and [Sun Obliterating Charge], bing an actual fiery meteor of destruction.


    "[Sun Obliterating War Dance], [Warring Sun Battle Art: Molten Landscape]."


    Like a fire goddess of war, Andrea''s steps became heavy but agile while her weapon spun four times, and she abruptly stopped before reaching them.


    With the gathered momentum and the nature of her charge skill, which allowed her to deliver all her umted momentum at once, her halberd drew a vertical path.


    The bear man''s face changed as he shouted. "Dodge!"


    They each dodged right and left while Andrea aimed right at the middle.


    Once she finished her rising motion, thend before Andrea surged upward and burst in a catastrophic wave of pure moltenva that engulfed everything.


    One of the middle-level Epoch Cores cursed under his breath. ''These people are crazy. They all gave an aura of peak-level Ethereal Souls, but they are all monsters!''


    However, as he focused on the gigantic attack and Andrea, he realizedte that someone else was approaching from the back at incredible speeds.


    His mind instantly shed with the figure of the bear woman being burst open, making his flushed face because of heat visibly pale. ''She won''t get me as well''


    Roaring in his mind, he concentrated his spiritual sense on his back and hastily turned around toward the direction of the quickly approaching dragon woman.


    Hisrge sword''s edge shed as he attacked the rapidly approaching Yasenia. "DIE!"


    However, to his surprise, Yasenia jumped. Jumping into a battle fought onnd was like cing arge target on oneself, so it was nothing but stupid. ''Did she want to be shy or something?''


    Looking upward with a sneer, he prepared to release a powerful assault of attacks on the person around 100 meters above himself.


    "[Draconic Dusk]."


    His sneering face crumpled as an attack that felt like the sky was falling loomed over him. "[Adamium Bear Palm Annihtion]!"


    He attacked upward, summoning a massive palm that met with the gigantic attack, creating a devastating explosion mid-air. "Ha! I blocked it-."


    But what he didn''t know was that Draconic Dusk, in addition to being a very powerful attack, transformed all the Sun energy umted inside Yasenia into Moon energy.


    His eyes were filled with silver light as Yasenia descended, carrying the weight of the Moon down with her.


    "[Midnight: Falling Sky]."


    Thousands of white stars and arge silver meteor that froze everything even before it hit pushed on him with 100 times more pressure than the previous attack.


    BOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!


    The other three battlefields paused when thend-changing explosion blew everything apart with a gigantic shockwave.


    Whoosh!


    With powerful winds, the silver smoke that froze everything around the impact point was cleared, revealing a silver-eyed Yasenia looking at them coldly.


    The terrifyingly indifferent gaze was like a goddess looking down at ants as she slowly walked toward them. Behind her, a tundra where before there was a hellishndscape appeared.


    Even our spectating girls felt a chill rushing up their spines.


    Midnight was one of Yasenia''s strongest non-celestial skills that could rival with one given enough time. The Fallen Sky variation was even stronger, as she not only used Moon energy but also all her umted stars.


    Those under its attack would first be bombarded by thousands of house-sized explosive stars, followed by a mountain-leveling strike.


    Moreover, the dragoness had already umted Sun energy and Stars with [Starry Sky] for a while. So, after changing that energy from Sun Energy to Moon Energy and releasing everything on the weakened middle-level Epoch Core, the results were as shown.


    Annihtion.


    The bear man leader''s face dropped, showing anger and fear. This dragon woman had shown her ability to one-hit-kill people at their level twice.


    It might have been a coincidence or luck the first time, but the second time, it was not. The dragon woman''s attack power was absurd.


    Usually, battles of their levelsted for hours, as both sides needed to slowly weaken the other side''s defenses. Insane attack power that could instantly kill others while being almost an entire realm below was unheard of!


    The bear-man leader was going insane. ''Crazy! Crazy people! Who the hell told us that they were easy prey!? Who the hell thinks that dragons are weak!? I hope all of them go and die! Bastards! Bastards!''


    Seeing the dragon woman clenching the giant sword and ready to charge at another one from his group, he shouted. "We surrender!"


    The ambient energy surrounded the three of them, giving them the event''s protection.


    When the bear-man leader saw the dragon woman stop and look at him indifferently, he gulped. "W-We surrendered. Let us go."


    Yasenia nodded. "Sure. Kali, unsummon everything."


    A powerful ripple of life energy touched every creature, and the nt beings slowly lost form and fell down, mixing with the earth and creating beautiful flower beds.


    Of course, the nts born from this were not that strong, and because of the residual heat and chill from Andrea''s attacks and Yasenia''s [Midnight], most of those nts died.


    The giant pirs also wilted as they crumbled and fell down, and the water that had been pushed out because of the shockwaves slowly made its way back.


    The sight was majestic as everything changed from and filled with destruction to something with an actual biome.


    With time, Andrea''s heated area would slowly cool down, and Yasenia''s frozennd would heat up, returning everything to normal.


    Life had its ways into the most extreme ces in the universe, and this time, it was not different.


    The only summon that didn''t disappear was Valeria, who floated down and stood behind Kali.


    Meanwhile, the three remaining bearkin finally saw a silver shooting star approaching from the distance, which revealed the annoying archer that had contributed to most of the tactics they faced.


    The bear-man leader chewed his lips in frustration. ''If it weren''t for that Phoenix Woman, we wouldn''t have had so much trouble. Winning wasn''tpletely out of the question either.''


    Cecile looked at them once and then ignored them, gentlynding by Yasenia while pping herrge silver wings.


    He shook his head and moved to retrieve the bear woman''s corpse and what was left of the sttered bear man Yasenia bombarded to death.


    The bear woman was alive thanks to her resilience, but with the heavy wound she received and Kali''s poison, she sumbed to her injuries quite quickly. When the bear man leader and the other two arrived at where she was, the body was half-consumed and almost unrecognizable.


    One of the bearkin gritted his teeth as he saw the fallen bear woman. "Was there a need to kill her?"


    The bear man leadermented tly. "It wasn''t a malicious kill, so the formation didn''t act. That dragon woman just delivered an attack with her full strength, and Xiong Na couldn''t react in time. Let''s go and use this time to collect a few herbs. We are now mostly untouchable, and we can also inform the assassin sect of their path if we ever meet them."


    The other two nodded and followed him after they stored away the bear woman''s corpse and the remains of the other person.


    As they left, one of them muttered. "We should''ve never agreed to this."


    The bear man leadermented with an absentminded voice. "Did you realize?"


    Thest bear man asked. "What?"


    The bear man leader muttered. "They were four."


    The other two frowned, not understanding, until they realized. Then, their eyes widened.


    The bear man leader smiled wryly. "The assassin sect is in for a rude surprise."


    ****************************************************


    AUTHOR NOTE: IMPORTANT! The new novel, Ascension of the Sylvan Cosmos, is already out! Check it out!

 Chapter 789: Reaching the First Destination.

    Chapter 789: Reaching the First Destination.


    After the bear men left, Yasenia told the others to rest. Andrea took off her helmet and held it under her armpit. "That was intense. Mid-level Epoch Cores are not a joke."


    Cecile floated downward,nding by their side. "How are your injuries, Andrea, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia looked down at the closing wound on her chest and nodded. "Almost healed."


    Kali frowned as she approached and used her life energy to heal her. "You are too reckless. What if the attack wasn''t an upward swing but a downward one? You would''ve been embedded in the rock on our feet!"


    Yasenia chuckled. "If he attacked downward, I had already prepared to use my movement technique to minimize the momentum of the strike."


    Kali looked up helplessly and kissed her chin. "I know, I know. But you must be careful."


    Yasenia''s tail wagged after she felt the soft kiss.


    The dragoness looked at Valeria and asked. "How was it?"


    Valeria smiled. "Good. The battlefield control was praiseworthy. There were a few things that you girls overlooked and took for granted, but other than that, it was decent."


    Yasenia nodded thoughtfully and asked about these things. Valeria exined them for a few minutes, enlightening Yasenia and the others.


    Andrea asked. "Love, how are your Celestial Energy reserves?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "Don''t worry. I can fight another three or four battles like this one today before it runs out."


    Andrea nodded. "Keep track of it because that''s our best way to deliver lethal attacks. Without their special offensive power, we can only gradually weaken our enemies before striking them down. We don''t have any strength advantage against mid-level Epoch Cores; on the contrary, after this battle, I''ve realized that without your Celestial Skills, we would be quite helpless."


    Cecile agreed, exining in length. "Yasenia is clearly our central attacker. We should use our powers to hold the enemies back and create openings for her. With ourbination, it is very doable. My ranged attack support, Kali''s army and supporting skills, and Andrea''s ability to pin down enemies are perfect to create a battlefield where Yasenia can movefortably. Moreover, I realized that the small army controlled by Valeria is as strong as one of us, so Kali counts as two people even when Valeria is holding back and using Kali''s summons instead of hers. For the next battle, Valeria should act as an independent offensive force instead of grouping it as one with Kali."


    Cecile looked at Kali. "Kali, you should focus on controlling and fighting with your 100 dryads, as you did this time. Ignore the rest of the summons and leave them to Valeria. Treat her as a general of your army while you act as an elite force."


    Kali agreed. "I had thought the same. I couldn''t deal any significant blow to the one you and I pinned down mostly because I was too preupied with the rest of the battlefield. I lost a few opportunities to deliver a damaging strike."


    Yasenia listened to their analysis and interjected. "While it is true that I''m the strongest striking force, remember that all of you also have lethal strikes. If Darling''sst distracting attack that allowed me to kill the second bearkin was instead used as an offense, it could create extensive damage. The same is true for many of your skills, Honey, Sweetheart."


    The girls listened attentively.


    The dragoness smiled softly. "Remember that when the strength of both sides is the same, battles are more about taking advantage of the mistakes the other partymits than creating opportunities ourselves while taking risks. Body Cultivators are resilient, but their weakness is their rather rigid attacking style. Use our advantage in attacking patterns and soul attacks while chipping down their sturdy defenses. Also, we must always be careful if any opponents have Level 5 intents. This time, there weren''t any."


    Andreamented. "Mid-Level Epoch Cores with Level 5 Intents are almost non-existent, right?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Tengliu is the native with the highest Intent Level at Level 6. The rest of the leaders all have their intents at Level 5 or below. That''s why Eira and the rest have such a high advantage while the cultivation realms are not that far apart. Although, thanks to the environment we''ve provided, quite a few of them are on the verge of breaking through."


    Eira blinked andmented in a cold and clear voice while tugging at Yasenia''s dress. "Young Miss, our martial arts are also many levels above them. Even with the same Intent Level, we would be superior."


    Yasenia looked at her proud little face and hugged her with augh. "Yes, yes. My Eira is the best and most talented."


    Eira''s cold and indifferent face melted infort, and she almost purred while rubbing her face on Yasenia''s supple and smooth skin. "Young Miss~."


    Kali softly giggled. "The contrast of all the maids when they interact with Yasenia and the rest of the world always takes me by surprise, haha."


    The other two nodded with amused expressions.


    Yasenia released Eira and approached Cecile, hugging her waist and kissing her lips. "Sweetheart. You''ve done a fantastic job in this battle. I''m extremely impressed."


    Andrea and Kali agreed, and Andrea chuckled. "Having you overlooking the battlefield is truly refreshing. The asional helping arrow alwayses as a pleasant surprise."


    Kali smiled as well and added. "The arrowse at perfect timing and hit extremely annoying ces, creating very needed time windows in such high-paced battles."


    Cecile nodded with her usual deadpan expression. "I just did my job. Andrea''s defense and Kali''s ability to weaken them also contributed a lot."


    Yasenia also hugged and kissed Andrea and Kali and thenmented. "Let''s move on. You should''ve recovered enough energy already, right?"


    The three of them nodded, and thus, our group restarted their advance toward the central pir.


    Instead of taking a straight route, they chose to deviate for a few hours while avoiding battles before running toward the destination.


    As they ran through the swamp at dizzying speeds, Andrea asked. "Love, when do you think the Assassin Sect will act?"


    Yasenia pondered. "While they have a grudge against us, they''ve contacted so many sects that they probably think our ascent is almost impossible. From the reaction of the bearkin, the information they divulged about us is of juniors who think a bit too highly of themselves. You saw the surprise on their faces when we started showing strength."


    Yasenia added. "While they can wait for us and try to fight us head-on, they are assassins.They either have rushed toward the next level to either wait for us and ambush us on the second floor, or they are waiting for us at the entrance to the second floor. If they are in neither of those two ces, they probably rushed upward to avoid missing the top 1024 spots."


    Yasenia reminded them. "While we are an objective, we are secondary targets. The Nine Shadow Fang Sect will never let go of their [Nine Sect] position. If they lose it, it is like losing a limb. So, their top priority was never us but reaching the top as fast as possible. While they can probably wait for a day or two, longer than that is illogical."


    The girls found her analysis reasonable. Kali sighed with admiration. "You really think of everything, love."


    The dragoness shook her head with a smile. "I''m just thinking from a logical position after analyzing all the information at hand. My guess can bepletely wrong if I''ve underestimated the pettiness of the world''s top powers. Our grudge with the Assassin Sect is not as deep, so it would be truly surprising if I''m wrong this time."


    After half a day of traveling, they were close enough to the pir to see the roots finally. There was a hole that allowed the pir to stretch far higher than the rest of the floor.


    Yasenia saw many groups waiting around without fighting, so she decided to approach after a few moments of observation. She warned. "Never rx, not even after we enter the pir."


    As they walked forward, a group of five beast humans stopped them. The leader sneered. "Hey, quite a surprise seeing you here again."


    Yasenia blinked and asked with honest confusion. "Who are you?"


    The leader paused while the groups aroundughed. Filled with embarrassment and anger, he snarled with a red face. "Are you acting stupid!? We are the [Four Pearls Snake Sect]!"


    Yasenia felt a bit ashamed because she truly didn''t remember. ''Did I miss some important report? Maybe I''ve been a bitzytely? I should''ve checked things more deeply''


    Eira saw through Yasenia''s thoughts andmented. "Young Miss, they are no one. It''s probably someone who shed with us in an obscure ce and thinks we are intentionally targeting them. A small group with imaginations of grandeur."


    Yasenia blinked and asked, looking at her. "Really?"


    The people from the Snake Sect felt their faces swelling with blood out of anger.


    Eira nodded. "Yes. It happens often. People''s self-esteem is too high, and they imagine non-existent enemies and schemes."


    Yasenia sighed in relief. "I see." Then, the dragoness turned toward the five-man group, whose expressions were colorful enough to depict a rainbow, and smiled. "It seems to all be a misunderstanding. Have a nice day."


    Then, she walked toward the pir without giving them a second look.


    The Snake leader naturally wouldn''t allow himself to be humiliated in such a manner. "Where do you think you are going!? We are not done yet!"


    Yasenia paused and frowned, turning around. "It is a misunderstanding; why are you getting so agitated over it?"


    "You''ve humiliated us, and you dare speak that way!? I challenge you to a life-and-death duel."


    Yasenia snorted, crossing her arms under her ample bosom. "I refuse. I don''t have time for this. Now, can I go? I''ve already eliminated a group before arriving here. I don''t mind eliminating another one."


    Seeing that the snake man was about to snap at her again, Yasenia grew annoyed and released all her auras, reinforcing them with her Celestial Intent.


    The words that were about to leave his throat were stuck as the Yasenia felt infinitelyrger while a mountainous pressure mmed onto him. The dragoness''s ethereal voice echoed while her long ck hair gently swayed with her auras. "Can I leave now?"


    The people who were watching with amused expressions were quick to change, looking at Yasenia with emotions ranging from fear to excitement.


    The dragoness dispelled her auras and snorted, turning around elegantly while her hair, dress, and tail followed her turning motion.


    Still, the snake man was much more persistent than Yasenia thought. After the pressure vanished, he recovered and felt as if his honor had been eternally tarnished by a junior walking all over him.


    With anger clouding his mind, he tried to start a sneak attack. "Since you dare offend me, die!"


    Yasenia never lowered her guard and was about to turn when Eira stepped forward.


    Grabbing the hilt of her silvery sword and the scabbard, a sh of light followed with her cold and cutting chant. "[Sword Intent Level 9]."


    SLASH!


    The people around were confused when the snake man suddenly stopped after that strange sh of light. After all, the pure white woman with the sword hanging on her waist didn''t move.


    Yasenia didn''t even bother looking back as shemanded. "Let''s go."


    The girls shook their heads as they looked at the motionless snake man. ''Is face really that important? Look, now you lost your life.''


    The spectators were confused, not to mention the fourpanions of the snake man.


    So, one of them approached. "Hey, leader. Are you okay?"


    Hearing no response, he grabbed his shoulder, intending to turn him, only for the human beast to see the head and body fall limp in different directions.


    The eyes of everyone present widened with horror. ''H-He died!?'' Looking at the six people entering through the pir''s main door, many gulped and swore in their minds not to offend the Astral Sky n.

 Chapter 790: First World Summit Trial and an Accident.

    Chapter 790: First World Summit Trial and an ident.


    After approaching the gates while ignoring everyone else, Yasenia''s group opened them and crossed them. The room they entered was a dark room with a single circr formation in the middle, around 100 meters wide.


    First of all, Yasenia used the aura ripple to check the nature of the formation while also observing the lines. Without Angel or Tatyana, they had to check via what Mirrory and the other seniors taught them back in the Secret Realm''s library trial.


    A pulse of energy rippled from all of them as they analyzed the formation. Yasenia nodded. "Nothing wrong with it."


    The girls looked at Yasenia strangely, but they followed her words. Andreamented with an unsure expression. "I felt a bit of danger."


    Yasenia nodded. "Well, it''s a trial, so it must be dangerous Right?"


    Kali asked with a smile. "What kind of trial do you think it is?"


    Yasenia shrugged. "We''ll see once we go over."


    Cecile blinked twice, but she didn''t say anything and followed her.


    Without dy, they stepped forward, and once they reached the center, a pir of light shot upward, connecting with the ceiling, and their bodies disappeared.


    Right after they left, a shadow appeared from the corner of the room. This person took out amunication device and whispered. "They''ve entered the first trial. What do we do now, boss?"


    The other side answered, and the beast human that appeared from the shadows stepped into the circle as well, disappearing from there.


    Meanwhile, once they reopened their eyes, they looked around at the vastndscape filled with red rocks with wonder. Andrea asked once she made sure that nobody was around. "Love, why didn''t we kill that person?"


    Yasenia smiled. "They''ll underestimate our detecting capabilities that way."


    Andrea''s eyes widened. "Oh! I know what you are aiming for. If we let that person go after we have released our detecting spells, it will appear as if we were unaware of his existence, so their group will take more risks when approaching us if they do so stealthily, giving us plenty of time to prepare."


    Yasenia nodded. "Plus, if they have a connection with other groups, they''ll share it as well. It''s a good way to allow enemies to think they are hiding when they are not."


    Kali blinked and looked to their left. "Love, I felt a Life Energy pulse that way."


    They all looked over and extended their spiritual sense in that direction. The eyesight metaphorically stretched across thend, finallynding on a mass of creatures heading their way quite quickly.


    Andrea tilted her head. "Rock beings?"


    Cecile answered. "Golems. They are simr to spirits, but their level is much lower, and they are artificial. They don''t have conscious thoughts other than the orders they received from whatever created them. Theplexity of these orders varies depending on the level of the skill and the caster."


    Yasenia asked, looking around. "Should we destroy them? There is nothing written around."


    Valeria chuckled. "Not always is the challenge exined. Sometimes you need to discover it."


    The girls nodded and pondered. Eira reminded them. "15 seconds until they arrive."


    Yaseniamented. "They are quite slow, but I can feel that their level is quite high, around the 3rd or 4th level of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm."


    Kali hummed. "Weaker than a mid-level Epoch Core but stronger than a low-level Epoch Core, right?"


    Yasenia nodded and chuckled. "It''s quite funny that, as spiritual cultivators, we''ve gotten ustomed to measuring things with Body Cultivation."


    Andrea asked. "So, do we face them?"


    The dragoness shook her head. "Let''s circle around them. They are not that big. [Empyrean Cosmos Dragon Transformation]."


    The girls jumped backward as a hurricane of energies surrounded their dragoness, quickly revealing the majestic, small-mountain-sized dragon. They had to twist their headspletely to look upward at Yasenia''s lowering head. "Hop on."


    Andrea and the rest jumped up for around 30 meters,nding between Yasenia''s golden horns. Then, the dragoness extended her wings, creating a massive shadow, and pped while jumping.


    The body that should not be able to lift from the ground quickly flew upward. Kali felt her hair and tails being blown by the wind and smiled, squinting her eyes. "I never get tired of this."


    Yasenia''s ethereal and gorgeous dragon voice reached them. "Is it fun, honey?"


    Kali nodded, sitting down and caressing the hard scales below her. "Very. I wish I could fly with you every day for hours to no end."


    Cecile nodded. "Agreed."


    Yaseniamented, tilting her body slightly so that they could look down at a sharper angle. "Look over there."


    The girls looked over where Yaseniamented and saw a massive volcano-like structure. From the mouth of that volcano-like thing, rocks were spewed out asionally. After hitting the ground and rolling down a long slope, the rocks opened like a puzzle and transformed into humanoid rock beings.


    Yasenia was about toment when her pupils shrunk, feeling somethinging her way at tremendous speed. She pped one of her wings with ridiculous reflexes, doing a barrel roll and dodging to the right.


    The girls weren''t prepared and flew off Yasenia''s head. They were momentarily confused, feeling the weightlessness as they fell, and then they saw a massive rock fly through the ce where Yasenia had just flown.


    Yasenia shouted. "I''ll fly by. Grab yourselves to me!"


    Using [Heavenly Constetion Steps]''s base form, her body elerated and quickly passed by their side.


    Without muchplications, all the girls used their own abilities totch onto the giant dragon flying by.


    Yasenia felt the five peoplending on her, so she quickly began to fly in confusing patterns.


    She would dip down, then wildly turn to the right and extend her wings to decelerate. After that, using one of her charge skills, she would abruptly elerate in apletely different direction.


    Her giant dragon body left a twisting trail behind her, with rocks often piercing through it.


    Looking down, Yasenia and the girls could see the now hundreds of rock beings transforming the rock below them and then flinging it at them. "Dears, how good can you attack while I''m moving as I am?"


    The girls who were seeing the sky flip around felt their lips twitching. Andrea, her fingers piercing through one of Yasenia''s scales to have a better grip and not be flung,mented. "We can try."


    Hearing her strained voice, Yasenia chuckled. "They are all clumped together. Just throw attacks at random."


    Kali threw seeds in their direction while asking. "Love, shouldn''t we be quick? If we dy too much, we''ll be unable to ssify in the top 1024."


    The dragoness summoned her [Empyrean Cosmos Gxy Domain], [Starry Sky], and [Dance In The Firmament].


    With the first two skills, the sky changed, bing a night sky with a colossal Sun and Moon orbiting a massive gxy of thousands of building-sized stars.


    Her battle dance skills made her movements smoother and more fluid, helping her dears not feel as dizzy as she flew around.


    Following that, Andrea used [Star Born Searing me Explosion] and [Molten Sun], her two most powerful ranged attacks, and rained molten magma on them.


    Cecile had frozen her legs to Yasenia''s body, using her masterful archery to rain silver meteors from above.


    Meanwhile, Kali had pierced a few of Yasenia''s scales with her roots, tying herself to the giant dragon while dropping down seeds.


    Once these seeds hit the ground, they all exploded with uncontrolled flora. Roots, flowers, trees, and much more sprouted continuously, devouring the stone giants.


    Finally, Yasenia herself bombarded the strange volcano with all her ranged attack skills.


    Phantom Stars, Suns, Moons, and multicolored beams rained from above like a cataclysm.


    Andreaughed and shouted through all the thundering sounds. "No wonder dragons are feared! Hahaha, if the thing below were a city, she would''ve already razed it to the ground!"


    Yasenia smiled andmented. "Dears, stop attacking for a second and focus on not being flung away."


    They all reinforced their way of attaching themselves to her without a single second of hesitation.


    Yasenia suddenly made a reverse loop after angling her wigs, and whening down, she folded them while tucking her legs in and straightening her body.


    BOOM!


    The air around Yasenia continuously exploded as her speed increased several times over. Andrea gulped. "Love, you don''t intend to ram it over, right?"


    Yasenia didn''t answer but opened her maw. "[Celestial Dragon Breath]."


    WHOOOM!


    The powerful recoil from the attack hit our girls like a hammer, making their heads buzz for a second. This was the first time Yasenia used that attack while they were on her back.


    Andrea almost cursed. ''If I didn''t use molten metal to attach myself to her, the shockwave would''ve sted me flying.''


    While she thought as such, the attacknded on the volcano, releasing blinding light as if an enormous Sun had appeared in the middle of nothing.


    Yasenia quickly extended her wings and angled them to curve her descending trajectory into an upward motion. However, her momentum was big enough that she couldn''tpletely dodge the explosion created by her dragon breath. Yasenia squinted as she felt her scales burning for a second.


    However, it was just a moment before she flew to the sky.


    Worried, the dragoness asked. "Is everyone okay?"


    She knew that they were on her back because her spiritual sense had been constantly monitoring them. Still, she couldn''t tell if they were unscathed.


    Andrea coughed once. "I am okay. The shockwave was quite something."


    Cecile said coldly. "A few burns here, nothing serious."


    Kali hissed. "A bit serious burns, but I can heal them without problems."


    Eira spoke. "Perfectly fine here."


    Valeria chuckled. "I''m also perfectly fine as well."


    Yasenia smiled. "Good." Then, she finally focused on the disaster caused by her.


    The girls looked over and sucked in a deep breath. Where a 2000-meter-tall volcano stood, now there was a massive bubbling crater. The Dragon''s breath attack had annihted the entire thing, leaving nothing but molten rocks behind.


    Andreaughed. "I really don''t want to be on the other side of this attack of yours, love."


    Yasenia smiled and said tenderly, her dragon voice echoing with gentleness. "You won''t. Ever."


    Not expecting the sudden sweetness, Andrea blushed. "Cough. I know."


    Cecilemented. "Look at the Golems."


    The girls looked over and saw that the golems fighting with the nts Kali summoned slowly lost strength and began crumbling.


    The dragoness blinked as she flew above them. "Did I destroy their source or something?"


    Valeria muttered. "I think you killed someone or something, Yasenia."


    The dragoness''s eyebrow twitched. "Did I?"


    Valeria nodded, making our girls feel a bit guilty. Yasenia muttered. "Will the trial not work for others from now on? Now, I feel bad"


    Andrea smiled wryly. "Love, that''s the wrong thing to feel bad over."


    Yasenia turned her head to look at her shoulder, where Andrea was at the time. "Wrong thing?"


    Andrea sighed with a helpless smile. "At least feel a bit bad for the life you just took, love."


    The dragoness realized. "Oh! Right But didn''t they attack us?"


    Andrea was the one who paused this time. "Hm Well It was their job I don''t think they would attack us until we died no?"


    Yasenia smiled. "We''ll never know~."


    Valeria reassured them. "It wasn''t the thing controlling the beings."


    The girls looked at the tall green woman with deadpan expressions. Yasenia asked. "Didn''t you just say?"


    Valeria blinked. "Hm? I said that you killed someone. These rock spirits were created by a formation engraved in the volcano."


    Seeing arge white circle appearing in the distance, Yasenia flew over, guessing that it was the exit to the trial. Kali asked. "Were they the person stalking us in the room before entering here? Maybe they entered after us, and they moved toward the volcano."


    Andrea asked. "Why would they do that?"


    Yasenia titled her head. "Tamper with it?"


    Cecilemented indifferently. "We''ll never know."


    The girls all agreed, cing the matter to the back of their heads and entering the second floor.


    Meanwhile, outside, the people of that person''s group became confused when they lost contact with the other person.

 Chapter 791: Arriving at the Second Floor.

    Chapter 791: Arriving at the Second Floor.


    On the exit from the second trial to the third floor, a woman wearing ck robes that hid almost her entire body looked around coldly. ''We''ve arrived quite soon. The next floor is where everyone gets mixed in.''


    "Hoh? Look at who we have here."


    The woman wearing ck robes turned her head, looking coldly at the person who spoke to her. She saw a blue-feathered Harpy pushing herrge naked chest upward with a smirk.


    The woman in ck asked, her voice indifferent. "Do you want anything?"


    The harpy lifted an eyebrow. "Not at all. At least not me." The Harpy paused, thinking about how to speak without sounding too confrontational. After all, she didn''t have any wish to fight her.


    The woman in ck asked. "Can I go?"


    The harpy finally spoke. "Well, listen to me. You know the Astral Sky n dragon woman? Our leader is quite fond of her. So, how about you forget about it and stop targeting her? If you make trouble for her, we would need to fight, and neither side wants that, right? Being disqualified before reaching the tournament would be quite a shame."


    The woman wearing ck squinted. "Are you saying that we would lose?"


    The harpy rolled her eyes. "Hey. If we fight, you and we will end up very injured. Then, any other decently strong group will be able to take us down if they want. Do you really want to go through that?"


    The female assassin turned around. "To squash a bug, our sect doesn''t need to act personally. There are many who want to gain a favor from us."


    The harpy paused, looking at how the five ck robbed people melded with the shadows and disappeared. Another harpy in the group spoke. "Do we wait here for them?"


    A gentle one sighed. "We should, right? That beautiful darling will go through a lot of troubles; having us with them should alleviate their burden."


    They all looked at the blue-feathered harpy, asking with their eyes about what they should do. After a while, shemented. "We can wait for a while. However, we should leave once more than 20 other groups to pass through here. Remember that we can''t lose our position just to help her."


    The other four nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, on the second floor, Yasenia''s group just walked through the gates. Our dragoness had changed back to her humanoid form.


    Looking around, they were quick to realize that thendscape had massively changed. From a swamp, they entered a desert-likendscape. However, while the floor waspletely covered with reddish sand, vegetation could also be spotted around therge dunes.


    A strong wind half blew her way, making their long hair dance with it. Yasenia blinked a few times as a few sand grains almost entered her eyes. Andrea asked. "Are you okay? I''ve heard a few grains of sand hitting my helmet."


    Yasenia smiled. "No problem. It''s normal sand, so there are no problems."


    The other two also nodded.


    Andrea took the lead and asked. "So, where do we need to go this time?"


    Looking upward, they realized that the ceiling was double the previous one, at around 10,000 meters in height. Cecile pondered and suggested. "I''ll fly upward and see if I can see anything."


    Yasenia nodded. "Sure. Be careful."


    Cecile flexed her knees and extended herrge silver wings. Energy gathered toward her legs, and then, she pushed and pped her wings.


    BANG!


    With a loud sound, the phoenix shot into the sky at tremendous speed. The wind blew on her indifferent face as her body shot vertically upward in an impressive feat of strength.


    She extended her spiritual sense at the maximum range, checking out for threats. However, nothing came her way.


    After reaching an altitude of nearly 8000 meters, Cecile stopped and looked toward the horizon. With the help of her spatial skills, her vision pierced through the desert, allowing her to see extremely far away.


    Cecile didn''t take long to spot a giant pir connecting the ceiling and the desert. ''Hm. If we rush in that direction without any stops, we should arrive in around a day.''


    Unlike other groups that made small stops to search for treasures, our girls were interested only in those they came across by chance.


    In the first level, Yasenia and the rest had stored a few treasures but nothing too extravagant. If there was a treasure worth stopping for, they believed that Yasenia would sniff it out before they could even spot it.


    After memorizing the nearby area, Cecile returned to Yasenia''s side. However, to her surprise, a few people were surrounding them, making her frown. ''What happened?''


    Meanwhile, a few moments before Cecile returned, Yasenia was approached by nine mid-level Epoch Cores. "Hey, you!"


    Yasenia turned to look and saw arge, half-bull, half-human man approaching. Yasenia asked, confused. "What''s wrong?"


    The man, who was about 3 meters tall, snorted. "Don''t act stupid. Have you killed the person tailing you?"


    Yasenia maintained her expression, but internally, she was making a strange expression. ''What the hell is this kind of question? Aren''t you admitting to a little too much with those words? Now, not only do I know that the person I identally killed is probably one of yours, but also that you were trying to harm me.''


    Yasenia asked indifferently. "I don''t like to bear the crimes of others. First, who are you talking about?"


    The minotaur snorted. "There is no need to act stupid. There was a man following you, and he was my sworn brother! However, we lost contact with him after he entered the trial right after you!"


    Yasenia looked up with a sneering expression. "So, what if I did, what if I didn''t? I want to ask you about something else. You just told me something about tailing me? Who are you, and why are you doing that? I don''t remember having any deals with your two races."


    The group of nine wasposed of five half-men, half-bulls, and four reptile people. Clearly, the groupcking one person was probably the one that Yasenia killed by ident.


    The almost three-meter-tall leader said angrily. "I''m the one doing questions, little girl!"


    Yaseniaughed and was about to answer when Cecile returned. "My love, I''ve found it."


    Yasenia ignored those nine people and asked. "Which direction?"


    Cecile answered to her in her mind. ''Southwest from here.''


    The dragoness nodded and ordered. "Let''s go."


    Eiramented calmly directly into Yasenia''s head. ''Young Miss, remember that I won''t usually act until you are in lethal danger. Provoking those nine is not wise.''


    Yasenia smiled. ''I know what I''m doing. Arguing with them is actually counterproductive. If I treat them as crazy, they will probably think I didn''t do it. That minotaur leader doesn''t seem too bright. Moreover, do you remember how many people there were below? Probably some of those followed after us.''


    Eira blinked. ''But it feels as if he is about to attack.''


    Yasenia said to her. ''Just watch.''


    After Yasenia turned and was about to leave, the minotaur leader moved extremely quickly, reappearing before Yasenia. "Hey, little girl, are you ignoring me?"


    Yasenia sighed. "Say, do we really have to do this? While it is true that your overall strength is higher than ours, is it worth it? We didn''t kill anybody and we didn''t even know that someone was tailing us at all. I don''t know who asked you to do this, but is it worth to continue after losing that important person of yours?"


    The minotaur blinked and frowned. One person from the reptile group finally spoke. "Holgar, I really don''t smell his scent on her."


    Holgar, therge minotaur, frowned. "Then, if it wasn''t her, who did it? They are the only group that could''ve possibly caused it!"


    Yaseniamented. "What if he died on the trial?"


    Holgar shouted. "Don''t humiliate my brother! He is not that weak!"


    Yasenia sighed. "But it wasn''t us, and nobody else has appeared in thest few minutes or hours, right?"


    Holgar, with his face still frowning, nodded.


    Yasenia shrugged. "Then, it is either the trial or there is another group currently facing the trial that met your brother and attacked him."


    Holgar was about to speak when five people with rather worn expressions appeared from the trial doors.


    Yasenia thought. ''Ho? So, the trial is still functional. Was there more than one area?''


    After seeing the new group much more drained than Yasenia''s group, Holgar frowned deeply. "Hey, you!"


    Yasenia shook her head and turned around leisurely. Instead of leaving with haste, leaving as if nothing was wrong was best.


    The reason was that the reptile people were sneakily observing her.


    If she turned around and ran away, it would seem that she felt guilty and used the short time frame to flee.


    Cecilemented as they left. ''Love, we are going in the northwest direction.''


    Yasenia chuckled. ''We''ll use this to lose them. Covering tracks in the desert can be rtively hard, but it''s not impossible. You should know how to, right, sweetheart?''


    Cecile nodded confidently.


    After moving for a few hundred meters, Yasenia said aloud. "We are speeding up. We need to arrive as soon as possible."


    Then, they all used their movement techniques and disappeared. However, as they moved, instead of running on the ground, they ran on top of an icy surface created by Cecile.


    As the ice evaporated by the heat, it left behind no trails. These ice stepssted nothing but a few seconds.


    With that, they ran for several kilometers. Yasenia thenmented. "Let''s change directions toward the actual ce where we need to go."


    Cecile pointed where to rush to, and they all did a precise turn. However, to their surprise, Cecile didn''t create any more ice sheets.


    Andrea asked. "Why are you not covering our steps?"


    Cecilemented. "We are hiding in in sight. I''m leaving behind a scent-erasing power, but for the rest, I''m not covering anything. We''ve covered our tracks so perfectly that these tracks will appear as purposely done to redirect people''s attention. By the time they realize that these tracks are the real ones, we''ll be so far away that it won''t matter."


    Cecile added, "Moreover, this is not a several-day chase; it''s a one-day chase. Our speed is high enough to extend a few minutes or hours, depending on how fast they discover it and arrive safely at the second-floor trial pir."


    Kali chuckled. "That''s actually genius."


    Andrea nodded. "I''m convinced."


    Yasenia, however, spoke. "Sweetheart, I think you are overestimating their intelligence."


    Cecile blinked. "Am I?"


    Yasenia pondered as she rushed through the ce. "Let''s create some actual decoy tracks."


    Meanwhile, the minotaur and reptile people spoke with each other. "Should we follow them and attack them regardless?"


    The minotaur leader screamed angrily. "We need to find whoever killed my sworn brother!"


    One of the reptile people sighed. "But won''t our leaders be upset if we don''t manage to at least hurt the dragon woman''s group? Also, didn''t your brother want to capture that dragon woman?"


    The minotaur paused and snorted. "Okay, let''s go. They shouldn''t have gone too far away."


    They all followed the direction they left, but they saw no tracks. The reptile people frowned. "This isplicated. Did they reallye this way?"


    The minotaur leader said. "Hey, there are tracks here!"


    The reptile person looked at the obvious tracks, and his lips twitched. "These are decoys."


    The minotaur was still feeling angry, so he said. "Whatever!" And he shot in that direction.


    The reptile people''s lips twitched. "I don''t know how senior brother could be friends with them."


    "They are just too stupid."


    "Should we follow?"


    "I mean, we can''t really fight that group with just four people, can we?"


    The reptile leader sighed. "Let''s go. If we find nothing, we''ll me them."

 Chapter 792: Crossing the Second Floors Dessert.

    Chapter 792: Crossing the Second Floor''s Dessert.


    Standing right below the second floor''s pir, Andrea blinked twice. "Was it really this easy?"


    Yasenia looked at her. "What did you expect?"


    Andrea said strangely. "More people to fight us, or to stop us, or for some unknown event to hold us back."


    The dragoness''s lips twitched, and she stepped forward to hug her. "Darling, are you getting a bit paranoid because of the iing war?"


    Andrea looked down with a wry smile. "Why are you looking at me as if I were saying something crazy? Doesn''t all the proof point toward something happening?"


    Yaseniaughed and stopped teasing her, exining their situation. "First of all, we arrived at the second floor rtively easily and quickly. Then, we took many precautions in our way, making our 1-day journeyst one and a half. Moreover, we have not stopped to gather treasures for longer than 20 minutes. All in all, we are advancing at a very quick pace while also being cautious."


    Yasenia then looked at therge desert. "Lastly, this ce is veryrge. It would be nonsensical for them to be able to find us as if they had a tracking device attached to our clothes or something. In short, darling, we are not the center of the world, and not everyone wants to kill us."


    Cecile muttered. "Not everyone, most."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched.


    Meanwhile, Andrea nodded, but she still felt conflicted. Yasenia started walking toward the pir while holding her hand. "Afraid that you won''t be able to fight enough to consolidate your foundation?"


    Andrea chuckled. "Can you read my mind?"


    Yasenia coquettishly patted her butt with her tail. "Silly, you have that expression all over your face. I can tell at a nce." Andrea scratched her cheek with a smile.


    Yaseniamented. "If we enter the tournament, we''ll have plenty of chances to fight. Or If you really want to fight in a no-rules ce without observers, we can give up the tournament altogether and fight the groups we encounter."


    Andrea shook her head. "How could I do something so selfish? I was just a bit unsatisfied, nothing more. Let''s quickly arrive at the top."


    Kalimented as they entered the giant entrance that led to the second trial. "We''ve already been here for four days, by the way. How are you doing, love?"


    Yasenia blinked. "Me? I''m fine, why would you ask?"


    Kali smiled, cing her hand before her mouth to lightly hide it. "With how ''active'' you are, I was just wondering if you were okay."


    The dragonessughed, her tail yfully sneaking from below her skirt and tickling her around her thighs.


    "Ah? Yasenia, stop, haha. It tickles~."


    "Oh? Did you want action, hm? Nobody would guess where my tail is hiding if we stood side by side~."


    Kali felt the tip poking her underwear and, blushing as her fox ears straightened, stuttered. "D-Don''t, I won''t be able to hold back."


    Yasenia smirked and retrieved her tail, giving her a kiss on the forehead. "I feel perfectly fine. While it is true that my body forces me to be sexually active and things be a bit worse as I advance the mortal realms, my mental strength simrly increases. The sexual urge I''m feeling right now is nothing. I can go on for a few months easily, and even a year wouldn''t be that big of a problem"


    Yasenia paused. "Well, or so I believe. Things might''ve changed from the War Trial time. After all, I haven''t gone ''hungry'' for thest few years." The dragoness seductively winked at them. "I''ve been well-fed by all of you~."


    The girls coughed to hide their shyness.


    After checking their surroundings like before, they all stepped into the formation and were transported.


    Once inside, their bodies suddenly felt extremely heavy, so they all entered a state of high alert. They didn''t feel any danger after a while, so they rxed their guards and observed their surroundings.


    The dragoness blinked as her gaze had to go up at the massive structure before them.


    Kali blinked and asked. "What''s this?"


    Cecilemented, uncertain. "Obstacle course?"


    Yasenia nodded. "It looks like it."


    The massive structure before them was a spiraling building that had an extremelyplex obstacle course carved into it and around it.


    Andrea muttered. "30,000 meters tall?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Something around there."


    Then, curious, Yasenia crouched and pushed, trying to jump with all her strength.


    With a loud sound, her body shot upward for around 200 meters and then quickly fell back.


    Bang!


    The dragoness titled her head. "Wow. There is a very strong force blocking my flight ability and also pushing me down."


    The dragoness turned toward Cecile, and understanding, the Phoenix woman stretched her wings and began pping.


    She quickly flew upward, but simrly, at around 250 meters, Cecile could be seen pping her wings, but instead of continuing to fly, she was quickly falling down.


    Bang!


    With another harshnding, Cecile dropped down to Earth. "The force gets increasingly stronger. Flying, even physically, is impossible."


    Feeling it was fun, Yasenia looked at Kali, Andrea, Eira, and Valeria with glittering eyes. She was practically telling them. "Jump!"


    The four of them chuckled and followed her wish.


    Kali went first. She pushed against the ground with all her strength and shot upward extremely quickly and agilely, reaching around 120 meters.


    Andrea was next. Without taking off her armor, Andrea flexed her legs and jumped upward. Her body quickly flew, reaching a height of around 150 meters.


    The dragoness''s gaze turned toward Eira, leaving Valeria forst.


    Eira bowed once and then crouched. Right after, the girls could feel the airpressing above Eira as she pushed and jumped.


    BANG!


    Her body flew upward like a shooting star, oveing the 200 meters in less than a second and continuing her flight until she arrived at 1,200 meters.


    Then, she fell back down and smashed onto the hard floor, creating a loud and wide shockwave.


    Andrea whistled. "As expected of a Dantian Spiritualization realm. The base strength is just on another dimension."


    Kali agreed. "Moreover, it isn''t as simple as six times more. After all, it gets increasingly harder. I can assume that Eira''s jumping strength was at least 15 times more than Yasenia''s. And that''s a conservative estimate."


    Eiramented in her usual cold voice. "When Young Miss reaches my cultivation level, feats like mine will be nothing inparison."


    The girls didn''t argue with that statement.


    Finally, they all turned toward the giant, three-meter-tall, voluptuous woman. Valeria blinked. "Do I really have to?"


    Yasenia blinked cutely and wagged her tail. "Please~."


    Valeria got a direct hit to the heart. ''So cute!'' She crouched down, patting Yasenia''s head. "Okay, okay. I''ll do it."


    Valeria looked upward for a moment, rubbing her chin. Then, she nodded.


    Andrea saw a few calctions going through the powerful woman''s head andmented. "Only physical strength, okay?"


    Valeriaughed gently. "Don''t worry, I won''t cheat, haha."


    Then, the three-meter-tall woman finally flexed her legs, followed by her pushing against the ground.


    A creaking sound of the earth below the woman crying was heard for a fraction of a second before a massive explosion happened.


    BOOOM!


    Our girls protected their faces and hastily looked upward with stunned expressions.


    100 meters200 meters500 meters 1000 meters


    As if she was not losing speed, Valeria flew extremely quickly and finally reached an absurd 5800 meters of height before starting to fall again.


    The girls took a few steps back, but unlike what they expected, Valeria touched the ground as if she had made a jump for a stair step instead of falling from almost 6000 meters.


    The light tap of her feet touching the ground was like a trigger, and the girls all eximed.


    "Wow!"


    "How did you go so high, Valeria?"


    "I don''t know what I was expecting, but that was incredible."


    Valeria chuckled. "In truth, I''m not much stronger physically than Eira. With Eira''s technique, I would''ve reached around 1600 meters or so."


    The girls blinked, confused. Kali asked. "Then how? We all used just physical strength."


    Valeria leaned down and poked her forehead. "That''s where the problem lies. You are not as efficient in using your bodies as I am. You might''ve controlled each individual fiber to do that jump, but I''m controlling everything. With the same base strength, I can create much stronger results."


    Valeria sighed, cing a hand on her cheek. "Sadly, I''m not that efficient in physical strength usage. If not, reaching 10,000 meters wouldn''t have been out of the question."


    Curious, Yasenia asked. "How high would Tatyana reach?"


    Valeria titled her head. "I don''t know. Between 3000 to 8000 meters."


    Andrea''s lips twitched. "That''s not very urate."


    Valeria pouted, looking seductive and tempting. "That woman is a bit of a mystery in a few things. I can''t read her at all. Probably only Mirrory has seen the true depth of Tatyana."


    Kali asked, intrigued. "And Mirrory?"


    Valeria shrugged. "I dare not guess that mirror''s true depth. Her previous master used Mirrory to fight the Main Heavens and was able to fight back. That feat alone goes against all things I thought were possible before. If it weren''t for Lady Truth Saint Fu Jing Jing''s good intentions and pure heart behind that act, Mirrory would''ve probably been stricken down as a demonic artifact by all existence. Thankfully, Mirrory''s wielders are all pure and good by nature, and it is incredibly difficult to corrupt them, almost impossible, to the evil path, as having a clear heart and mind are the minimum requisites to wield her."


    The girls nodded with understanding. Andrea asked. "By the way, what was her name before Mirrory? Does she have one?"


    Valeria smiled. "Well, ask herter. That''s not something I should answer."


    Kaliughed. "You really don''t want to be on her bad side, eh?"


    Valeria pouted. "She is one of the few things between the entirety of Heaven and Earth that can deliver True Death to me. I don''t want to offend her! Now, children, stop talking and goplete the trial."


    They all answered Eira included. "Yes!"


    The dragoness turned toward the obstacle course andmented. "So Do we go one by one, all at once? How does it work?"


    They looked around and found the start of the trial''s obstacle course. This time, the rules were written on arge white mural.


    In addition to the five rules, there was imagery of people climbing this giant tower. Of these images, the ones that showed people actually dying caught our girls'' attention the most.


    Kali muttered. "So, there are lethal obstacles."


    Cecile nodded. "And not a few. It seems that this entire thing is a lethal trap."


    Yasenia read the rules aloud.


    "First Rule: If you want thest section to open, you must cross the checkpoints across the trial before 5 minutes pass."


    "Second Rule: Each checkpoint only needs to be crossed by one person from the group."


    "Third Rule: Time will start ticking after someone crosses the first checkpoint."


    "Fourth Rule: To be considered as [Checkpoint cleared], at least a part of the body must touch the checkpoint."


    "Fifth Rule: If time runs out, you and your group will be expelled from the World Trial."


    They looked at the imagery on therge mural and saw the shapes of the checkpoints. They were triangr shapes with arge blue gem in the top vertices. From the illustrations, they looked around 3 meters tall.

 Chapter 793: Exploring and Crossing the Obstacle Course. Eiras Speed.

    Chapter 793: Exploring and Crossing the Obstacle Course. Eira''s Speed.


    The dragoness got thoughtful, and so did the others. There were plenty of ways to tackle this enormous obstacle course, and they had to decide.


    After a few moments, Kalimented. "So, do we divide the entire tower into sections?"


    Yasenia didn''t give her own idea straight away and asked. "Exin."


    Kalimented while her threerge fox tails gently swished behind her. "The tower is around 30,000 meters tall, right? So, we can divide the tower into sections of 6000 meters, and then each of us will search those parts for checkpoints." Kali looked at Eira. "This part is notbat-rted, so I''m guessing you''ll participate, right?"


    Eira nodded.


    Yasenia nodded. "Well, that''s not a bad idea"


    Kaliughed. "I can hear from your tone that you have something to add."


    Yasenia smiled. "You''ve missed one of the rules that we take to our advantage."


    Kali looked at the mural once more and became thoughtful.


    Cecile said. "The time doesn''t begin until we trigger one checkpoint."


    Kali tilted her head and then eximed. "Ah! We can explore the entire tower to know where the checkpoints are!"


    Yasenia chuckled. "That''s right. Let''s first see where they are, and then we can n more urately."


    With that said, the girls began climbing the tower together while looking around.


    The obstacle tower wasrge, around 2000 meters wide, and the obstacle course went 500 meters deep into the pir, sometimes extending outside as much, creating quite aplex structure.


    The girls couldn''t even see the top from the entrance because those parts sticking out blocked their view.


    After entering, they all moved quickly while extending their spiritual sense. They''ve realized that the checkpoints didn''t register in this sense with the first one they found, but that didn''t mean much. After all, their spiritual sense was more to guide them through the maze-like obstacle course than anything.


    Andreamented. "Here is another one!"


    The girls looked over and saw a small tunnel-like ce deviating from the main route. Looking through it, they could see arge room that held the checkpoint.


    Cecile blinked. "I can''t see any lethal obstacles, though. Also, how do giant races touch that checkpoint?"


    Yasenia expanded her spiritual sense and looked upward. "Follow me."


    The girls went behind her and made a full round around the pir, reaching a ce where there was arge entrance. Going down that entrance, there was a spiral staircase, and after crossing it, they arrived at the previous room where the checkpoint resided.


    Cecile looked back at the giant stars and nodded. "I see."


    Yasenia shrugged. "We don''t need this, though."


    The girls exited from the rtively small entrances and 2-meter-tall entrances. Valeria had to crouch and wiggle a bit because herrge butt almost got stuck. Kali looked back andughed while Valeria lifted her eyebrow and smirked. "What are youughing? It''s your fault, to make it clear."


    Kali widened her eyes. "How?"


    Valeria pointed at Yasenia. "If you didn''t wish for me to be simr to her, would I have this curvaceous body? Honestly, it is one of the curviest bodies I''ve ever had."


    Andreaughed. "That much?"


    Valeria snorted, pointing at the innocent-looking dragoness again. "Look at her. Do you think that body type is normal among humans and humanoids? Only other dragons can match up!"


    Cecile tilted her head. "That reminds me, sometimes in the past, Tatyana said that Yasenia was only a bit above average breast-sized among dragons that had taken human form. Is that correct?"


    Valeria nodded. "Well, that''s right. Yasenia has a veryrge bust for humans, but for dragons, she is a bit above average."


    Blunt as ever, Cecile asked again. "What about her dick?"


    Valeria pondered. "Between Male Dragons? Hm About average?"


    Kali''s lips twitched. ''Making love with Yasenia already feels as if my insides can''t widen anymore, something bigger, and I might just die''


    Valeria read Kali''s thoughts andughed, confusing the others. The senior shook her head. "Don''t worry about it."


    The girls continued upward, looking through all the checkpoints one by one. The path wasn''t thatplicated. It was made out of a greyish rock, with openings here and there.


    Some sections wereplicated as they needed to even run on loops and do consecutive wall jumps.


    Andreamented as they zigzagged through floating tforms. "Traps will activate after we hit the first checkpoint, right? It feels as if it is prepared for that."


    Kali agreed. "I mean, without the traps, we could probably climb the entire pir by ourselves and hit all the checkpoints in under five minutes."


    Yasenia was carefully looking around when her pupils thinned, and she shouted. "STOP!"


    Everyone didn''t even ask as their bodies came to an abrupt halt. Cecile asked, confused. "What''s wrong?"


    Yasenia pointed upward, and they all followed her finger. There, arge blue gem could barely be seen.


    Andreaughed. "The creator is truly ingenious. If other groups did as we did and weren''t as sharp, they would''ve passed this checkpoint without knowing and starting the 5-minute countdown."


    Eira looked at Yasenia and smiled. "I thought you would miss it, Young Miss."


    The dragoness grabbed her soft cheeks and pulled them like dough. "You knew about it, right? You, little naughty maid, need punishment."


    Eira''s eyes glittered, but then she coughed and said with a deadpan. "Oh no. Not punishment. I will never recover from this."


    Everyone looked at the terrible actor with dead expressions, making Eira feel a bit embarrassed.


    Yasenia and the girls looked around, searching for ways to pass this point without crossing it. Valeriamented. "Oh, there is a hidden passage here."


    The girls walked over, and Valeria tapped arge wall with her palm.


    Then, rocks fell as a massive entrance was revealed. The girls were careful not to pass through a checkpoint identally and continued their journey.


    After a while, they saw a massive gap. Yasenia titled her head. "Honey, can you jump this?"


    The fox woman pondered and shook her head. "Probably not. It''s too wide."


    Yasenia looked to the side and saw that the wall was close. She called her. "Look at this."


    Yasenia quickly ran toward the side of the wall and jumped, her feet powerfully smashing against the vertical wall. Then, she pushed forward, taking fourrge strides, and jumped sideways toward the destination.


    Yasenianded firmly on the ground with a loud, explosive sound, crossing thest gap. The girls, who had been looking at the whole process, blinked and became thoughtful.


    Yasenia shouted from the other side. "How about it? Can you do it?"


    Kali nodded. "I''ll give it a try!"


    Gathering her energy, the fox woman quickly dashed toward the wall at the side of therge gap and jumped. Much more softly than the Dragon, shended on the side and pushed her body sideways. Each of her strides took her several tens of meters forward until Kali locked onto the other side.


    Her green eyes took in the tform, and she pushed.


    BANG!


    Her body shot quickly, and shended on the other side after a frontal flip. Yasenia eagerly pped. "Good job, Honey!"


    Kali burst intoughter. She loved it when Yasenia always praised them sincerely, even if their achievements were something normal. "Thanks, love."


    The dragoness turned toward the rest and asked. "How about you, Andrea?"


    Andrea took in therge gap and got thoughtful. Then, she backpedaled a bit and rushed forward, using her movement technique.


    With the sound of the sound barrier breaking into pieces, Andrea jumped high up, and her body crossed the entire gap in one solid jump.


    Yasenia blinked and smiled. "Darling~, you are so strong!"


    Andrea patted her head with her armored hand. "Let''s continue."


    Behind them, Eira, Cecile, and Valeria could easily surmount this gap.


    They continued climbing the tall pir for 20 minutes and finally reached the top.


    They took their time finding all the checkpoints and didn''t miss any. Some of them were hidden, so the girls guessed that the groups were intended to explore the obstacle course first and then tackle it.


    Yasenia looked at therge closed door andmented. "This should be the entrance to the third floor, right?"


    Andrea nodded. "It''s quite imposing. Look at all those carvings and imagery."


    Kali nodded, looking at them with intent and detail. "It''s a very good work. I''ve seen a few carvings in the past, and these are top-notch."


    Cecile asked. "How do we divide the tower?"


    Yaseniamented. "Cecile, you take the third section, the one with therge gap. I''ll take the fourth, while Eira takes the first, and Andrea takes the second. Kali, you take thest one."


    They all nodded and went to positions.


    At the bottommost part, Eira looked to the side. Her Young Miss had said that she wouldunch an explosive attack to give the go-ahead.


    While Eira specialized in swords, she was not slow at all. Her Level 6 Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivation was also extremely high, making her quick enough to surpass all girls.


    That''s why she was at the bottommost part, to help as she climbed upward.


    Yasenia was also in the fourth section to help Kali, just in case. However, with Valeria, Kali shouldn''t have had any problems.


    Eira saw arge golden ball shooting from a certain part in the upper section and closely followed it.


    After a few seconds


    BOOM!


    The golden ball exploded in a beautiful firework.


    Eira''s muscles tensed as energy rotated around her. Her meridians pumped her body as her vision expanded, preparing her for eleration.


    More and more energy was gathered in a fraction of a second, and then it was released in a nonsensical eleration.


    BOOOOOM!


    The floor behind Eira almost exploded as her body shed forward and crossed the first of 1200 checkpoints.


    When this happened, the entire pir seemed toe to life. All traps that were deactivated were instantly online as pits of powerful fire, arrows, rushing des, and many more lethal attacks filled the entire structure.


    However, Eira''s body, nimble like a leopard, rushed through the obstacle course as if it wasn''t there.


    She jumped, flipped, and zigzagged around at crazy speeds. Her eyes and spiritual sense worked in tandem, guiding her body through theplicated obstacles.


    Ding!


    The sound of a checkpoint being crossed sounded in Eira''s ears one after another. Her long white hair, her exotic white eyes, and her beautiful, lithe body looked like an otherworldly energy stream as she left a white trail behind her.


    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!


    The number of checkpoints she crossed increased by the second as her speed multiplied with her own skills.


    In just 20 seconds, she hadpleted the first part and climbed 6000 meters around therge pir.


    Arriving at the second section where Andrea was, she quickly rushed through and eventually caught up with Andrea.


    For Andrea, it was just a moment as she saw Eira passing her at incredible speed, making herugh. ''Yasenia''s maids are really something. Such speed.''


    At that pace, it didn''t take long before Eira reached the third section where Cecile was.


    When she caught up to Andrea, Andrea had done around one-quarter of the second section. Cecile, on the other hand, was at around the half-way mark.


    Of course, Cecile didn''t feel bad that Eira caught up to her. She waspetitive, but she wasn''t someone who didn''t know how to respect strength differences.


    Eira was someone with as much talent as herself and seven levels higher. If she wanted topete with that, not only would she be acting unreasonably, but also ignorant and arrogant.


    At this pace, the Obstacle course waspleted like a breeze. And while there were some lethal traps, our girls were clever, strong, and quick. So, nobody was caught up in anything before all 1200 checkpoints werepleted.

 Chapter 794: Crossing the Third Floor.

    Chapter 794: Crossing the Third Floor.


    "Wow, this ce is really nice."


    Kali looked around in awe. When they exited the trial tower, they walked to a tform around 4000 meters in the air.


    Looking around, it was clear that this ce was at least 15,000 meters tall. Moreover, there was enough height to see cloud formations, and because the ce was a mountainous forestndscape, there was an actual weather cycle with rivers, mountains, clouds, andkes.


    While the other two floors were an entire biome, it was clear that some grand formation was keeping it from copsing. After all, a desert inside a mountain would not be feasible otherwise.


    Focusing on the currentndscape before them, the girls felt that this was as much of a chance as it was a dangerous situation.


    Lush Forests were a good ce for ambushes, while tracking became simrly harder and easier. If the person erasing the tracks were an expert, it would be difficult to find something in the forest where many things are hard to discern.


    On the contrary, leaving visible trails in an otherwise natural forest was easy to track if the person following was the expert.


    With that in mind, our girls scanned the immediate area before jumping off the tform. After a few seconds, Yasenia was surprised to find only two groups.


    When she arrived, there were at least 200 of them on the second floor. ''Is the Obstacle Course extremelyplicated, or did people get lost searching for treasures on lower floors?''


    The dragoness was curious but didn''t mull over it for a long time. "Honey, you have the advantage in this biome. Use your abilities to the maximum and be the guide. I''ll relent leadership for this floor to you."


    Kali nodded and stepped forward, her three fox tails swishing gently. "First, let''s check if we can spot the ce to climb toward the fourth floor from here. Cecile, can you fly and take a look around? Don''t go too far. If there are clouds, there should be flying threats."


    Cecile nodded. "Understood."


    She extended herrge silver wings and flew up.


    Kali continued. "Andrea, your skills are very likely to causerge forest fires. Let''s move carefully. However, if we were to fight, don''t hold back. On the contrary, use that to your advantage. While I don''t like much when nature is damaged, our priority is our safety."


    Andrea nodded. "Understood."


    Kali looked at Yasenia andmented. "Love, try using your star and moon attributes during our stay here. While using the forest to our advantage, I can expand my forces quicker if we damage the forest as little as possible. If Andrea and you begin releasing Sun-rted skills, you''ll be cutting one of my hands, haha."


    The dragoness chuckled. "Alright. We''ll follow your n."


    Kai turned toward Valeria. "While you won''t personally participate, I want you to control the 100 Elite Dryad squad to be our spotters. I can re-summon them with rtive ease, so sacrificing them will increase our detecting range and ability to respond to threats. Moreover, your auras can increase perception of nt creatures by a lot, making them even more apt for this kind of task."


    Valeria smiled gently. "Very well, I''ll do so."


    Finally, Kali looked at Eira. "While it is true that you won''t interfere, we are in a forest environment. I''m sure you know even more than I do, but be careful with theck of visibility and simr. A misstep will cause you not to be able to interfere in time."


    Eria bowed respectfully, one of her hands resting on the top of the pommel. "Understood."


    After Kali exined it, Cecile swooped down from the sky andnded elegantly, using her incredible agility and strong wings. "Kali, while I couldn''t spot the ce we should go. I saw a few other groups other than the two down below. Before I could register the races or even genders, though. They felt my gaze and managed to hide from me. This tells us that they have a certain level of strength."


    Kali nodded and crossed her arms, her tails swishing as she thought. "Which direction are those two groups? Were they close?"


    Cecile shook her head. "One of them is in the northwest direction, another in the east-west."


    Kali looked over the two ces and nodded. "Valeria, send the dryads."


    Valeria acquiesced, and her aura bloomed like an opening lotus. One hundred green seeds spread from Kali, and Valeria''s overpowering aura enveloped them with the gentleness of a mother cradling her children.


    Those seeds grew and expanded in less than a second, creating an extraordinary army of 100 Dryads.


    The army had 30 armored dryads, 30 melee, 15 archers, and 25 casters. Their dress and skills had evolved much more than the first time Kali summoned them, making them look majestic.


    With a wave of her hand, Valeria spread a green aura that surrounded all of them, and our girls felt their brains ying tricks on them.


    While the 100 powerful-looking nt women were perfectly still before them, they couldn''t register them with their spiritual sense. Even their eyes were strangely sifting away from them as if they were nothing but air.


    Yasenia asked, awed. "What did you do, Valeria?"


    Valeria smirked. "I used an aura concealing enhancement."


    Andrea blinked, feeling her gaze wandering. "It''s really strong."


    Without any more dy, the one hundred dryads shot from the tform 4000 meters into the air. Their bodies became blurry, mixing with the surroundings.


    Valeria''s eyes began glowing, connecting with the nt creatures and sharing their vision.


    The girls didn''t bother her reconnaissance and waited patiently.


    After waiting for a few hours, the dryads returned. Valeriamented. "My report is not much different from Cecile''s. Only I''ve managed to decipher the races. One of the hidden groups is Harpies, and the others are from an unknown sect."


    Yasenia asked. "What are the emblem''s characteristics?"


    Valeria exined that it looked like a sword shing clouds. The dragoness closed her eyes and tried to shift through her knowledge of sects to find a match for that emblem.


    The powerful mind of the dragon quickly bisected and analyzed, swiftly finding an answer no longer than after one breath. "[Cloud Sword Sect]. Their main headquarters are in the northern part of the Continent. They have dealings with all kinds of people and specialize in [Cloud Sword Steps]."


    Andrea blinked. "So Enemies or allies?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Neither. Neutral. Unless they had some dealings with other people, they shouldn''t bother us."


    Kali asked. "What about the harpies?"


    Yasenia titled her head. "While I want to believe in them, do you remember the harpies in the secret realm?"


    Kali tilted her head. "Didn''t Tengliu clean up the faction?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Yes. But even if we join with them, not much will change."


    With a n in mind, the dragoness chose not to approach and go their way. After they left, the group of harpies watched them from a distance.


    One of them asked the blue-feathered harpy. "Why did they note to us? They should''ve realized that we were here, right?"


    The blue-feathered harpy tilted her head. "I don''t know. Well, it doesn''t matter. Lady Tengliu asked us to see if they could at least make it to the third floor. If so, we were to leave them to decide."


    The other four harpies nodded and then moved toward the direction Yasenia and the others went. Not because of anything else but because the ce to climb to the fourth floor was in that direction.


    Simr to the second floor, there weren''t any hups.


    They met with someone in the middle, but both groups ignored each other. Not everyone was bloodthirsty and ready to battle at the minimum provocation.


    Andrea guessed. "Besides the first and second floor, it looks like the Assassin Sect doesn''t have that much of an influence."


    Yasenia agreed. "It should be like that. After all, while they can influence quite a few sects and powers, it shouldn''t be possible to do so with those who can cross that obstacle course. It looked easy, but if you brainlessly tackled it without investigating first, there were a few checkpoints that were easy to miss. Doing it in five minutes felt impossible without our previous round."


    Kalimented. "Let''s go five kilometers to the right here. I can feel a few energy fluctuations far ahead."


    "Yes!"


    The girls answered loudly, and their group moved as one.


    Andrea looked over where the fluctuations urred and saw a massive explosion. The violent collision had even created a mushroom cloud.


    Andrea whistled. "That looks powerful. Yasenia, can we receive something like that?"


    Yasenia muttered. "Difficult. Mid-Level Epoch Cores have extremely high attack power. The group we fought was mediocre at best. Compared to the top 100, they were nothing."


    Andrea nodded. "No wonder you want to avoid confrontations here."


    The dragoness chuckled. "Darling, we can fight after we qualify for the tournament. So, let''s speed up. [Empyrean Cosmos Dragon Transformation]."


    Energy rushed at Yasenia as her body grew in size.


    Her steps became heavy, her body surpassing small hills as it reached 200 meters in height.


    Her colossal size as a dragon made her body quickly surpass some of the trees, and when she jumped, like a fish jumping out of the water, the enormous dragon took flight with her dears on her back.


    With her size, carrying the 100 dryads was a piece of cake. So, everyone rode the Celestial Dragon while looking out for dangers.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia''s meridians spread energy all around her body as she used [Pegasus Gallop] and some other movement skills to soar through the sky.


    Yasenia crossed the cloudyer to be even safer and hid between the ceiling and the clouds.


    Cecilemented. "Go full speed ahead, Yasenia. We are almost there."


    Yasenia yfully roared, and herrge wings pped. The massive creature flew across the sky like a blue shadow, leaving starlight behind her.


    It took a total of 15 hours to reach that ce. Then, the dragoness swopped down from above andnded with a thunderous sound.


    Andreamented. "The fact that the floor can bear your weight is impressive, love."


    The giant dragon that probably weighed half a mountain looked down and pouted. "Are you calling me fat?"


    Andrea''s lips twitched. ''Love, you are a titanic being almost 1000 meters long, counting the tail.''


    However, she didn''t say that. "of course not. My precious little dragoness is as beautiful as ever."


    The hill-sized dragon''s tail began to wag as she smiled.


    The sight was quite extraordinary.


    After ying around for a bit, they entered the third testing area. There was nobody waiting at the entrance, so nobody bothered them.


    The girls saw a massive boulder after being transported toward the test area.


    Yasenia titled her head. "What''s that?"


    Cecile answered with a deadpan. "A rock."


    Yasenia burst intoughter. "I know that. I just wanted to ask."


    Cecile blinked and nodded. "Oh."


    They extended their spiritual sense, but that boulder was the only thing in therge room. It was around 20 meters tall and extremely solid.


    Kali titled her head. "So, what do we do now?"


    The girls looked at each other, a bit lost.

 Chapter 795: Heavy Boulder.

    Chapter 795: Heavy Boulder.


    Yasenia touched the boulder and circled around it in thought. ''The first test was a test where many creatures attacked you. So, it probably was an endurance test. We just overcame it quickly because we destroyed the core of where the golems spawned from.''


    The dragoness pondered further. ''The second test was an agility test. While some puzzle-solving was involved, it was an overall agility test. How about thisrge boulder?"


    First of all, Yasenia tried to store it in her spatial ring. She could see her energy flowing into the [Five Realm Spatial Ring]. However, as the energy of it extended and enveloped therge ck boulder, it didn''t react. ''Hm. As expected, there is something preventing it from being stored away. Spatial formations? Perhaps'' Yasenia knew that her ring didn''t work probably because of her ownck of cultivation.


    After all, the [Five Realm Spatial Ring] was suppressed because of herck of strength. Even if it was a Supreme Ranked treasure, not everyone could use it at 100%.


    Yasenia guessed that she wouldn''t be able to use it to its full extent until she crossed the transcendence realm.


    Yasenia used her energy and gathered it around her arm, then she punched.


    Bang!


    The girls looked over and tilted their heads. Kali asked, concerned. "Love, are you getting frustrated?"


    Yasenia blinked. "Huh? Why do you ask?"


    Kali looked between where Yasenia punched and her. "Well"


    Yasenia understood andughed. "Not at all. I was thinking that this might be a strength test. So, I punched it with all my strength. Sadly, I don''t know what kind of ore this thing is made of, so I can only guess randomly. Andrea, any ideas?"


    Andrea shook her head. "I don''t know either. However, it is extremely hard and durable." Andrea touched it and sent a pulse of energy into it out of curiosity, and then she blinked. "Huh?"


    Yasenia asked. "What''s wrong?"


    Andrea sent another pulse, and after confirming what she had seen, she said. "We need to move this rock."


    The girls looked at the giant boulder and tilted their heads. "Move it?"


    Andrea nodded. "There is a hole below it. I think that''s the only way to cross this section."


    Yaseniamented. "Does doesn''t seem like aplicated thing to do."


    Andrea shook her head. "The bottom part of this thing is maic." Then, she used the tip of her armored show and tapped the floor. "The floor is made out of an extremely ferromaic material."


    Yasenia blinked. "I see Should I try in my dragon form first? We can go from there depending on the results."


    The other girls agreed to her n, so Yasenia transformed.


    The girls jumped backward enough for Yasenia not to identally step on them.


    The dragoness looked at the now rtively small rock and stretched her w. It was around 20 meters tall, so she could easily grab it by using her two frontal ws.


    After she felt that she had a good grip, Yasenia slowly moved her hind legs and approached, bending her spine to lift the small thing in afortable position.


    "One, two, three GO!"


    The girls saw the massive dragon''s muscles tense and interlock together, creating a ridiculous lifting force. Our girls thought that the rock would directly fly into the sky, thrown away like a small pebble. However, the result was really different from what they expected.


    Yasenia''s giant dragon got stuck as her entire body almost rebounded downwards. The girls speechlessly looked between the now small-looking rock and the giant dragon.


    Yasenia looked at them and spoke with a despondent look. "It didn''t even budge."


    They allughed at the depressed look on the enormous creature''s face.


    Andrea asked. "Are you not confident even if you use all your skills?"


    Yasenia pondered as she looked down. "I''ll try, but it feels impossible."


    First, they saw Yasenia letting go and doing a quick seven-step dance. The agility and grace a creature of her size could show in seven steps were awe-inspiring.


    "[Heavenly Constetion Steps, Second Sky: Ursa''s Grasp]."


    The image of an Empyrean-looking bear was summoned, and after a silent roar, it dove right into the dragon''s body.


    With that, her strength made arge leap. However, Yasenia didn''t grab therge boulder again. Instead, she began using one skill after another.


    "[Cosmos Body Reinforcement]."


    One of her body cultivation reinforcement skills was activated.


    "[War Intent Level Three]."


    The strength brought by this intent surrounded her being, further strengthening her.


    "[Cosmos Dragon Imperial Suppression]."


    While it was an aura skill, it was also an innate skill. As an innate skill, it simrly offered an increase in strength.


    "[Celestial Cosmos Dress]."


    The self-strengthening skill she was the most proficient at unfolded and surrounded her entire body in fantastical lights that acted as a dress for the beautiful Celestial Dragon.


    "[Star Night Domain], [Star Assimtion] [Star Dragon Body]."


    First, with her domain, Yasenia summoned thousands of stars. Then, with [Star Assimtion], she quickly fed the stars and her body with Star energy. After a few moments of reaching the limit of stars she could summon, Yasenia absorbed them all with [Star Dragon Body].


    The blue dragon began changing colors, bing pure white.


    Every scale shone with the pureness of the emitting star energy, making her look holy and unmatched. Each scale glowed like the most beautifully polished baster, blue streaks of her original color adoring her length.


    The girls couldn''t help but look in awe at the majesty of their lover. By now, Yasenia''s pressure was suffocating enough to affect our girls.


    But she was not done. As Yasenia approached, she chanted, her otherworldly, draconic voice echoing around.


    "[Internal Cosmos Ignition]."


    A skill she had yet to use from her Body Cultivation path.


    It was a skill very simr to [Day and Night Cycle]. However, instead of focusing on her three energies, this skill was a pure body-enhancing berserk skill.


    Her dantian poured waves of energy through her meridians, and then, [Internal Cosmos Ignition] consumed that energy ravenously, creating a torrent of pure physical energy that filled every fiber of Yasenia''s white, golden, and blue dragon body


    Once every inch of her titanic body was enveloped by all her strengthening skills, Yasenia slowly approached. Her four limbs made the floor creak under her as the pressure she emitted surpassed her cultivation''s limits by a long stretch.


    The now white dragon extended her frontal golden ws and slowly grabbed and surrounded the sizeable ck-colored boulder.


    The contrast felt as if a sacred creature was grabbing a world of darkness.


    One of Yasenia''s hind legs moved forward, creating a loud sound as she nted her body. Then, Yasenia pushed upward and roared. "UP!"


    BOOM!


    The loud sound generated by Yasenia''s fully tensing body as she pulled on the boulder reached them together with the pressure waves constantly released by the Empyrean dragoness.


    The girls looked in disbelief as the boulder failed to move. However, they could see that it was trembling. Andrea shouted. "Yasenia, it''s working! Continue pulling!"


    Then, she quickly turned toward Kali. "Kali, can you use your roots and skills to help her? Cecile, use your buffing skills as well."


    They both nodded and began chanting skills. Kali summoned massive roots that coiled around Yasenia''s frontal limbs and helped her pull up while she also used [Life Enhancement: Vitality], [Whispering Blossom Essence Dance], and [Life Intent Level 3].


    At the same time, Cecile readied her bow and fired an arrow, [Phoenix Celestial Harmony], at Yasenia.


    When the ethereal-looking silver arrow sunk into Yasenia, both became connected, and part of Cecile''s own strength was shared with her.


    With all the boost surrounding her body, Yasenia felt that she had begun moving it. It was stillpletely locked, but there was some effect.


    So, her lips arched, and she chanted.


    "[Celestial Intent Level 2], [Internal Celestial Cosmos Burning]."


    BOOOM!


    Her aura exploded with strength as her [Celestial Star Energy] began rotating in her dantian, feeding her entire body Celestial Energy that was then consumed by the skill to give her even more physical strength.


    Thanks to thebined efforts, Andrea saw an opportunity and took it.


    She had been preparing for a while, and when she saw that the boulder had started moving, her pupils shrunk, and she shot forward like a burning meteor.


    Her own strengthening skills piled up on her, and she used her halberd to collide with the rock.


    A loud explosion ensued when Andreanded on the side of therge boulder.


    Yasenia had seen hering, so instead of pulling straight up, the moment Andreanded, she twisted her entire body to make ateral throw.


    "ROAR!"


    With theirbined efforts, the giant boulder finally detached and flew like a shooting star across the room, smashing against the distant wall.


    Yasenia lost bnce and stumbled a few steps, quickly using her limbs and tail to bnce her entire body.


    The loud sounds of her heavy steps were the only thing left for a while. Then, breathing slightly roughly, Yasenia smirked, looked down at Andrea, and smiled. "Good job, Darling."


    Andrea looked upward and saw the beautiful dragon smiling, making herugh. "I just did thest push; there''s nothing to be proud of."


    The dragony on her belly, cing the side of her building-sized head by Andrea''s side. "No need to be humble, darling. The timing was impable~."


    Andrea used her armored hand to caress the white dragon with a smile. "Thanks."


    While Andrea and Yasenia spoke, Cecile had approached the 20-meter-tall ck boulder. She could see at the side the part of the boulder that was used to block the entrance. Out of curiosity, Cecile tried storing it in her spatial ring, but there was no response.


    While they couldn''t do so at first, when it was blocking the entrance, Cecile had hoped to store itter.


    Yasenia felt Cecile''s emotions through the connection and looked over to see what her sweetheart was doing. "What''s wrong, sweetheart?"


    Cecile looked to the side and saw the giant head of her dragon lover, making her smirk. "I was trying to store this thing in my spatial ring. I couldn''t, though."


    Yasenia blinked and extended her w where the ring was ced. When she transformed into her dragon form, the ring also changed shape to fit on her digit. "Come."


    The boulder trembled, and after a few moments, spatial tendrils wrapped around the entire thing and sucked it into the ring.


    The girls looked over just in time to see the 20-meter-tall boulder get sucked into the ring, and their eyes twitched. ''Will she even eat the trial item?''


    However, seeing their dragoness''s delight while looking at her spatial ring, they refrained from speaking. ''Whatever, she can eat whatever she wants. Doesn''t our dear like treasures? Well, that is considered one.''


    Kali asked. "What will you do with it, love?"


    Yasenia shrugged. "Maybe we can dismantle it and use it to make weapons in the future. The materials making it are quite good."


    Valeria suddenly shouted. "Girls, quickly go through the hole!"


    They didn''t know why she said it, but they all obeyed. Yasenia also turned back into her humanoid form as she rushed toward the hole.


    When all of them entered, something fell from the ceiling, and with a loud explosive sound, it sealed the entrance.


    Before it fell, however, our girls could see that it was a simr boulder. However, the color was brown.


    Yasenia turned toward Eira and blinked her beautiful and alluring golden eyes. "Can you get it for me?"


    Eira''s heart was shot with an arrow, but Valeria stopped her before she could unsheathe her sword and sh the boulder in half. "That thing is worthless. The one Yasenia has is good, but the one above us is super-strengthened mud. I can feel the earthly auraing from it."


    Eira frowned, looking at the thin vine holding her wrist. Then, she turned to look at Valeria and uttered coldly. "Lady Valeria, Young Miss has said that she wants it, so I shall get it."


    Valeria blinked, feeling the animosity. Yasenia hugged Eira from behind and kissed the top of her head. "If it is worthless, then I don''t want it. Let''s go."


    Eira rxed and nodded.

 Chapter 796: Terrifying Fourth Floor.

    Chapter 796: Terrifying Fourth Floor.


    After oveing this trial, our girls appeared on the fourth floor. They were met with a vast expanse of prairies while climbing out of a hole in the ground. The hole was not a roughly dug-out one, though. It had stairs at the sides and wasrge enough for giant creatures to step outfortably.


    After stepping out, the girls instantly became alert. After all, a giant prairie with nothing to cover yourself with but the waist-height grass was one of the most dangerous biomes.


    Yasenia squinted as she looked around, using all of her senses to cover the surroundings. "I don''t see anybody. What about you?"


    The girls answered, Andrea, being the first to do so. "I don''t see anyone, love."


    Kali''s senses spread far out through the grass, and she answered. "I can''t see anything uncanny, Yasenia. We should be fine."


    Cecile shook her head a few secondster. She had been checking extremely far out with her spatial element. However, simr to the others, she didn''t see anybody. "I can''t see anyone, my love. I''ve looked about 100 kilometers around us but couldn''t spot anything. This ce is more silent than a desert."


    Yasenia tilted her head, confused. "That shouldn''t be possible. This means that we are the first to arrive here, and that can''t be true."


    Andrea suggested. "What if people still can''t lift that rock?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Impossible. Are mid-level Epoch Cores not lifting that rock? I admit I used High-Level Epoch Core levels of strength to lift it and then I was helped by the three of you. However, five mid-level Epoch Cores should be strong enough to surpass ourbined strengths."


    Yasenia added. "Remember that the people participating are notmon mid-level Epoch Cores. They are those selected by their sects as the strongest mid-level Epoch Cores. Even the weakest of them is not much different from a weak High-level Epoch Core."


    Yasenia remember the fight they had on the first floor. Those bear people were extremely tough. If it weren''t for her out-of-the-norm firepower, Yasenia wouldn''t be confident in reliably breaching their defenses. In the end, their win was abination of surprise factors, equipment differences, and nning in advance.


    Remember that our girls were d in high and peak-level Heaven Ranked treasures. These treasures increased their strength several times over.


    Yasenia used Mirrory''s method and sent out a ripple of energy to test the intentions of the surrounding energy. What she got gave her chills.


    Somehow, she felt danger everywhere. Yasenia''s expression didn''t change, but she sent a mental message to everyone to be careful.


    Eira and Valeria looked at Yasenia with praise. They had noticed it a while ago, but they were acting as if they didn''t know.


    The trap was extremely clever.


    The fourth floor was not a regr prairie. It was a prairie infested by traps of many kinds.


    Moreover, one would think that if they flew toward the 20,000-meter-tall ceiling or floated around the middle, they would be safe.


    Well, that was wrong. The blue sky they were seeing above their heads was an illusion created byplex geological phenomena and energy.


    Yasenia''s expression became serious as she said. "Follow me closely. Eira, Valeria, this time, don''t hold back from helping. I don''t have the confidence to pass through this hell maze myself without putting us all in danger."


    The dragoness firstpressed her spiritual sense. From the over 4,000 meters wide, it shrunk to just 200.


    However, this enhanced the ability to perceive nearby things much more clearly.


    After focusing, the dragoness finally began seeing the actual shape of this ce.


    The entire prairie was nothing but an illusion. In truth, they were in a ce filled with ruins. There were broken-down altars, streets, and many more man-made structures.


    Adding to that, there weren''t any visible ways to reach the tower toward the fifth and final floor.


    After Yasenia focused and finally broke through the illusion, she sent out an energy pulse to disrupt its nature, allowing Cecile, Andrea, and Kali to shatter that illusionpletely.


    Looking at the changed environment, Andrea whistled. "This looks dangerous."


    Yaseniaughed andmented. "It is dangerous. Each thing that has the shape of being man-made has a highly delicate formation that has been worn down and is about to trigger. I can''t tell if it is done like that on purpose or if they''ve naturally been worn out over time. However, as soon as one triggers, we will be in deep trouble if it is a wide area of effect formation. This can create a massive chain reaction that can send all of us packing."


    The girls understood the dangers, so they nodded as well. While Yasenia was the leader and usually exined things and made most decisions, our girls weren''t stupid. All of them would be considered monstrous geniuses of their own kind if it weren''t because a mountain as tall as Yasenia stood in front of them.


    These kinds of deductions were easy for them to form. Moreover, to avoid relying too much on Yasenia, they all took learning sessions with the seniors on problem-solving and many other subjects.


    In short, while Yasenia was the leader, this didn''t make the otherscking in any way.


    Knowing that, Yasenia asked. "What do you dears think should be our course of action."


    Andrea started. "There are many ways to tackle situations like these." She crossed her arms and continued. "The first option, and the least rmended one, is to brute force it. We''ll throw skills toward our surroundings, activate a bunch of them, and then walk forward if we feel that it is safe."


    Andreaughed. "However, that tactic is impossible. How could we do that?"


    Kali interjected. "The second option we have is to use summons in a simr way Andrea suggested. This one is much better because the things that willnd will be controlled. However, we will lose one of the advantages, and that is distant testing. After all, the summons can''t fly overrge distances to test out theories. There is also a chance that some formations only trigger with cultivators, making the summons a less than appealing method."


    Cecilemented with her usual cold and beautiful voice. "We can slowly disarm the formations and push forward. But this will probably make uste for the 1024 qualifier."


    Yasenia agreed with their views, so she asked. "What should we do then?"


    Cecile suggested. "We can try to dodge as many as possible, and if there is no way to dodge anymore, we can use either of the three aforementioned methods. What do you think, my love?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Not much off. We also assume that every formation here is lethal and trying to kill us. However, some of them might be harmless, or at least not something that would be a significant problem if triggered. So, other than doing what you girls said, I would like to use Mirrory''s method to check out for threats constantly."


    Andrea agreed. "That method is really good. However, it can be a little exhausting. So, let us do so." Yasenia tilted her head, not understanding why she had the privilege of not using that.


    Andreaughed and rified. "You are our only formation master. We need you to use your energy to break down formations and try to guess their meanings."


    The dragoness sighed. "Fair enough. I guess."


    Cecilemented. "What do you think about fights in this area?"


    Yasenia barked augh. "If there are any suicidal people who want to try, they are more than wee. However, if we ever get attacked, focus on defense and wait for a while. We don''t want to be unprepared once one of these formations that is engraved in the surroundings to trigger and swallow us whole."


    Looking around onest time, Yaseniamented. "Good, let''s begin. Do you see those two crumbled buildings over there? I think we can pass through there to surround the houseplex about 500 meters to the north."


    Kali blinked. "Who, you know what direction to take?"


    Yasenia looked at her fox and smirked. "Oh~. Did my honey not realize?"


    Kali slightly blushed at Yasenia''s teasing smirk. "I-I didn''t. What''s wrong?"


    Yasenia smiled. "The entrance to the next floor has been in the same direction all of the time."


    Kali titled her head. "How is that possible? Wouldn''t we have reached the side of the mountain?"


    The dragonessmented. "Spatial fluctuations. Cecile felt them on the second and third floors. I was unsure. However, this time, I felt them quite clearly. So, we just need to go in the same direction."


    Kali blinked. "What if it is not in that direction on this floor."


    Yasenia shrugged. "This is our best chance, honey. If it is not in that direction, and instead, they just changed this floor to be the opposite, we can onlyment at their trickiness."


    Kali giggled. "Well, I guess that''s right."


    Yasenia smiled, and they began threading the ruined cityndscape. Yasenia looked around as they overcame obstacles, bing curious. "Say, was this a civilization prior to the powers that currently upy Distancia?"


    Valeriamented. "Honestly, at the strength level we are at, it is difficult to imagine someone taking the time to create all of this just as a trial. I''ve spotted a few very eroded high-level formations that are sometimes used in houses on mid-level Worlds."


    The girl felt their eyebrows jump. Yasenia focused more closely, but she was unable to feel them. She couldn''t help but click her tongue. "After all, my formation proficiency iscking."


    Andrea said softly. "Love, you study Spiritual Alchemy, cksmithing, Formations, Tailoring, and Cooking. The fact that you are at your current level is already ridiculously mind-boggling."


    Yasenia sighed through her nose. "I know, I know. Sorry, Darling. I didn''t want to sound whiny."


    Andrea chuckled. "No problem."


    While advancing at a rtively high pace, Valeria spoke suddenly. "Stop."


    All of our girls immediately stopped as if a pause button had been pressed. Valeria pointed at one point in the middle of the road. "That broken doll is dangerous. Let''s circle around this ce-Hm?"


    Valeria turned around and looked back. Kali asked. "What''s wrong?"


    Yasenia expanded her senses in that direction and found a group of five following their tracks. "Are they using our steps to pass this ce without problems?"


    Valeria nodded. "So it seems."


    Yasenia sneered. "I see." Then, she turned toward Cecile and Kali and said a few words.


    Meanwhile, five people were smirking a few kilometers behind Yasenia''s group. "We are really lucky, leader. We''ve found the tracks of someone, and they feel recent. Probably because of how this ce works, they never bothered concealing their tracks, hahaha."


    They continued a few turns and suddenly arrived at an empty, wide street.


    They all blinked and saw the tracks follow sideways and suddenly disappear.


    "Leader, what happened?"


    The leader frowned andmented. "I think that they met with some unfortunate ident. I think we should avoid that street."


    One of them scratched his head. "So, how do we continue?"


    The leader snorted. "Obviously, while being careful. Let''s continue straight."


    A woman blinked and said. "Look, boss."


    The man looked at where the woman was pointing and saw a broken-down doll in the middle of the wide street. "Oh? A human doll?


    The woman smirked. "It looks cute. Can I get it?"


    The leader pondered and nodded. "Sure. Let''s continue that way."


    One the woman bent down and was about to grab the doll, the immobile thing moved and grabbed her finger. The woman quickly reacted, but it was toote.


    "BOSS CARE-"


    BOOOM!


    A massive explosion flowed from the doll, releasing a terrifying wave of pure energy. However, it strangely didn''t damage the surroundings. Only the five mid-level Epoch cores were instantly ughtered, leaving nothing behind.


    The doll then fell down again, bing limp exactly in the same position it was before.

 Chapter 797: Eiras Sword: Three Peaks, Two Streams.

    Chapter 797: Eira''s Sword: Three Peaks, Two Streams.


    Yasenia sneered when she heard the enormous explosion in the distance. Looking back, our girls could see the enormous sphere of light thatsted for a few seconds before disappearing.


    Once it was over, Andrea asked. "Love, this is more curiosity than anything else, but why trap them?"


    Yaseniamented. "They were following us probably with bad intentions. It''s better to be safe than sorry. They should not have followed us if they did not want to get into trouble. We are in a free for all battle where anyone can be an enemy, plus we are being hunted by an Assassin Sect. Taking risks is not an intelligent thing to do."


    Andrea nodded. "Fair enough."


    While the fourth floor wasplicated, our girls didn''t have much of a hard time. This was mainly due to Valeria and Eira''s timely warnings, which enabled them to move rtively quickly and efficiently.


    It took around four days to reach the tower toward the fifth, and to their surprise, quite a few groups were at the entrance.


    However, some of these groups had four people or less.


    Yasenia was honestly taken aback. Mid-level Epoch cores were top-notchbatants. Losing even one of them could hurt the foundation of regr sects because they were the future high-level Epoch Cores of the sects, or at least, those with the highest chance of bing one.


    High-Level Epoch Cores were not only helpful during fights, they were a deterrent.


    If a sect knew that the opposite side had more Epoch Cores, they would think twice when deliberating if attacking them was worth it. It didn''t matter how strong the High-Level Epoch Core truly was because even the weakest High-Level Epoch Core could be an extremely annoying trouble.


    In short, the fact that some of those sects, which were dependent on them for the future, were all right by taking the risk of losing them was somewhat unbelievable.


    One of them, clearly in a bad mood, snapped at Yasenia. "What are you looking at, you lucky whore?!"


    Yasenia didn''t react and ignored him, moving away. She even sent a message to her girls not to overstep. Looking at his group, there was only him and another person, so they probably lost three in their group.


    "Hey, are you ignoring me!?"


    Yasenia spoke in a neutral tone while walking away from him. She didn''t even turn to look.


    "Don''t do this. You''ve already lost three people. If you die, the loss to your sect will be much harsher."


    The man was about to snap again, but the other person grabbed his hand. "Let''s go."


    Yasenia sensed that his hostile intentions had disappeared, so she stopped paying attention and focused on her surroundings again.


    Andrea pondered. "Why do you think these groups are not tackling the fourth andst tower?"


    Yasenia titled her head. "There are various reasons. What I lean the most toward is that the thing inside needs five people to bepleted. However, that''s not the only reason for them not to participate." The dragoness continued while tapping her chin as her tail swished. "Another very probable option is that even if they pass, won''t they be stomped in the tournament? However, I think that reaching the top 1024 is worth it even if you finish as the 1024th."


    Kalimented. "I think otherwise. I think that they are not going up because they don''t want to risk it further. With people in their group dead, if their entire group disappears because of a moment of greed, it would damage the sect more than otherwise reaching the top 1024 while losing a few Epoch Cores. The rewards are not worth the risks."


    Yasenia didn''t deny it. It was an entirely possible option.


    Andrea smiled. "Well, probably abination of everything."


    Yasenia and Kali nodded with a smile.


    "You''ve actually reached here."


    Yasenia''s group paused and turned to the side, meeting eyes with a group of ck-robed people. Their attire covered most of their bodies, leaving very little to see or even discern their race.


    However, their aura and eyes clearly indicated that these were the people sent by the Assassin Sect.


    Without feeling flustered, Yasenia looked at them and spoke. "Do you want anything?"


    The woman who spoke answered with a cold voice. "For you to die."


    The dragoness smiled. "And what if I don''t want to."


    The other woman sneered. "That''s not something up to you."


    Yaseniaughed. "Not something up to me? Has your ego be too big, or is it that the sect you belong to didn''t inform you of anything at all?"


    The woman''s face was not visible, but the coldness radiating from her was enough to give an air of suffocation. "You are just a junior. What makes you think I can''t take your life right now."


    Yasenia provoked. "Not even your Sect Master would be able to kill me if he were in your position. What makes you think that you can?"


    The woman''s hand suddenly flicked at a speed invisible to the naked eye, sending five needles flying. The needles were as thin as an ox hair, making them almost undetectable.


    However, Yasenia was a Dragon, a race that prided itself on having the best senses and instincts across Heaven and Earth.


    Still, while she could sense them, that didn''t mean she could properly react. A sneak attack from one of the best mid-level Epoch Core assassins of the [Nine Silent Fang Sect] was not something someone at her level should even detect, not to mention dodge.


    Of course, she wasn''t helpless. When she felt the first signal of danger, Yasenia prepared to summon her sword right before her body as a shield.


    [Draconic Heart] was bound to her, and it was a weapon with a consciousness. While it was very thin at the moment, that meant that it also could react to its master''s plight.


    With both of them working simultaneously, the summoning of the giant sword was fast enough to block the needles.


    However, Yasenia didn''t need to because Eira was around.


    The second the needles had left the woman''s hand, Eira had grabbed the pommel of her sword and stepped forward, disappearing and reappearing in front of Yasenia.


    Then, instead of drawing her sword, she tapped the edge of the pommel of the sword, releasing her sword aura.


    The needles were instantly reduced to fine powder and carried by the wind generated by Eira''s aura. "Young Miss, can I fight?"


    Yasenia looked at the calm-looking face yet extremely furious-looking eyes and nodded. "Go for it. Do we help you?"


    Eira stepped forward, her auras exploding like a massive hurricane of des. "There is no need to dirty your hands with this filth, Young Miss."


    The people around instantly became alert as all their senses warned them about the rtively petite, pure white woman, be it her hair, eyes, robes, or sword. Everything was so pure white that it felt dazzling, and when she stood in the middle of the hurricane of invisible des, it gave an aura of pureness and transcendence.


    The assassin woman, who had been cold-faced, became tense, looking with wariness at the woman slowly walking at them as if she were taking a walk in the park.


    Eira didn''t speak. She felt that there was no need. The only words that left her mouth were words of judgment. "[Sword intent Level 9]."


    She unsheathed her sword, and the world around her was cut to pieces. Even the heavy rock that made the mountain couldn''t resist, andrge gashes began appearing wherever her aura cut.


    That sight made those looking terrified.


    "Attack."


    With a quick order, all five assassins lost no time and melded with the shadows to try and take Eira''s life.


    However, how could their measly Level 4 Intents and mediocre stealth skillspare with Eira?


    The sword master just needed a single pulse of energy to see everything in a 50-kilometer area. Time seemed to slow down as a precise image of everything appeared in Eira''s mind.


    She could see two of theming from the front, one at her right, another at her left.


    There were another two rushing at her from the side, eaching from one side. Considering their speed, they would arrive earlier than thoseing from the front.


    Eira guessed they wanted them and the front four to be bait for the remainingst person.


    The woman was speeding at her from behind and would arrive one heartbeatter than those attacking her from the front.


    However, did it matter? It did not.


    To fight someone with a Level 9 intent, you either needed an absolute advantage cultivation-wise, or you needed to have a few Level 8 Intents. If the strengths were simr, Level 9 intents were the peak of mortalprehension.


    Eira elegantly grabbed the hilt of her sword, and after using one hand to grab the scabbard, she unsheathed it.


    The world only had Eira moving as she used a five-sh technique. "[Mountains and River Sword: Three Peaks, Two Streams]."


    Her body instantly released three attacks on the two people at the front and the one at her right. Her sword was so fast that it created a sh of light because of the friction.


    As these attacks flew through the air toward those three people, her body moved with extremely fluid motions and expertly shed from her left to her right.


    Air split in the wake of her sword, and even space was about to be sliced open. Her body was agilely coordinated, her posture never faltered, and the sword created a powerful sword energy de that rushed toward the fourth person.


    After attacking the person to her right, Eira''s foot made a half-moon motion with peerless fluidity, and her sword followed the path carved by her body,pleting the five prolonged attacks in a beautiful horizontal sh.


    From the outside, they suddenly saw a terrifying auraing from Eira. Her body blurred, and she ended up in a horizontal shing position facing theplete opposite direction.


    Nobody here could follow her speed other than Valeria.


    While people were questioning what in Heaven''s name happened? They saw five bodies tumbling forward because of their inertia and rolling until they stopped one meter apart from Eira, circling her.


    Not a single sound was heard as Eira slowly sheathed back her sword with a cold face.


    The sound of the sword fitting perfectly into her scabbard felt like the sound of freedom, as many people reacted and quickly retreated several hundred meters.


    "W-Who let that monster in!?"


    "Weren''t High-Level Epoch Cores prohibited? Why is there one here!?"


    "Are they dead? Is the Nine Silent Fang Sect truly eliminated from thepetition?"


    "This is the biggest insult to a Nine sect since a few hundred years ago when the current [Nine Herb Fragrance Sect] reced the previous Alchemy Nine sect."


    Eira waved her hand, making the five rings float to her palm, and returned to Yasenia''s side, respectfully bowing. "Young Miss, I''m done."


    Yasenia smiled and patted her head. "Good job, Eira. Thanks a lot."


    Eira''s cold face melted as she smiled cutely. If she had a tail, it would definitively be wagging.


    Following that, Yasenia guided everyone toward thest trial of thepetition.


    This time, nobody stopped them.

 Chapter 798: Country Swallowing.

    Chapter 798: Country Swallowing.


    After entering the fourth tower, Yasenia andpany arrived at the usual teleporter and stepped on it. As always, they checked for intentions and jumped inside after feeling nothing out of ce.


    Once they reopened their eyes, they were inside a room with eight rock golems, each of them holding a strange paper with jade-like material.


    However, unlike the ones prepared for battle in the first trial, these had a very humanoid shape, and some had faces resembling people. They were all around 2 meters tall, big but not excessively so.


    Yasenia and the rest blinked a few times, unaware of what was happening. After all, having things that previously attacked them, like mad dogs roaming around her so suddenly, was quite a creepy situation.


    All of them took out their weapons and prepared, just in case. But after three minutes, nobody attacked them.


    The dragoness asked, confused. "Do you feel any bad feelingsing from them, Eira, Valeria?"


    Both of them shook their heads, their postures rxed.


    Valeria added. "Not only are there no bad intentions in them, but they are really weak. A half-strength punch from Kali would blow them to smithereens. There is nothing to worry about, Yasenia."


    Confused about the situation, the girls tried to expand their spiritual sense beyond the room they''d appeared in and realized that they couldn''t.


    Yasenia was surprised and tried again, using all her concentration to expand further. However, to her dismay, the walls were like unmovable mountains, blocking her spiritual sense from expanding further outside.


    After one more minute of waiting, the doors opened, and they looked over. They saw a golem entering, wearing robes simr to the others'' and holding a simr jade paper.


    The girls focused on that paper and saw that there were even shelves with a few of those seemingly ordered by year and month. Andrea approached one of the shelves and looked at the documents closely. Of course, she didn''t reach out to touch them yet.


    Meanwhile, Cecile focused on expanding her spiritual sense through the open door. But even when the door opened to let one of the golems enter, the spiritual sense couldn''t pass through, as if it was trapped.


    Cecile told the others about her findings, making them think.


    Kali asked. "How much time did it pass before the ninth golem entered?"


    Yasenia answered. "Five minutes on the dot."


    Andrea blinked. "You were counting?"


    The dragoness titled her head. "Isn''t it normal to count, just in case?"


    Andrea smiled wryly. Then, she asked. "So, should we leave through the room?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "I feel that this trial is very different from the rest. Let''s wait. First of all, investigate the room. I''m counting to see if any more golems enter the room, and when they do."


    The girls began moving around the room, and Yasenia decided to approach the main desk slowly. As she approached, she had a pondering expression that changed to one of wariness once she came close to it. After all, in quite a creepy way, six of the golems turned to look at her at once.


    The action was entirely synchronous, so it was clear that she had triggered something.


    Her mind spun as she tried to figure out what this trial was for. ''We''ve done strength, endurance, and agility. What''s next? It can be many things'' Yasenia looked at the golems, looking at her with a deep expression. ''They turned toward me when I approached the desk, right?''


    Yasenia looked at the desk closely. ''But if we are speaking about the main attributes of one person, they should be strength, agility, endurance, and Intelligence?''


    Yasenia felt that the way everything was set up was quite likely aimed toward that. The dragoness pondered. ''How do you want to test my intelligence? Documents, a desk that makes the golems react''


    Five more minutes had passed, and the door opened once more to let the tenth golem enter. '' And periodical golems that arrive with some kind of document in their hands.''


    Looking around, this room looked like an office.


    Even though it was made out of rocks, its general shape resembled a standard office she had seen in Distancia during all her years here.


    ''When I approached the main desk, the golems turned to look at me they want something from me'' Yasenia turned her eyes toward Andrea''s direction when one of the golems looked over there. ''Oh? Now they are looking at Andrea''


    Yasenia looked over and saw that Andrea had approached a desk to the side with a few documentsid out roughly around it.


    ''The desks or the documents?''


    The dragoness took another look and realized there were five desks in the room: a central desk, two secretary desks, one treasurer desk, and one military desk. She could tell the difference because of her understanding of the furniture used in this type of office.


    ''It''s a pretty standardposition for a management office.''


    With caution, Yasenia approached the main desk and slowly sat on the chair, taking care of her tail while looking at the rock people, which had umted to 10 now.


    Once she sat, six of those ten rock people walked forward and left a few documents on the table; then they turned and left.


    The dragoness curiously picked it up and read through them in order of arrival.


    "Year XXXXX, Month XX. South and East gates are being attacked. What kind of deployment should we do? Our current army has"


    "Year XXXXX, Month XX. We are stillcking orders, but we should be able to resist for a few more months. However, our army has lost"


    "Year XXXXX, Month XX. Our soldiers are keeping up, but rations are getting scarce. We want assistance toe from"


    "Year XXXXX, Month XX. Because of the front''s worsening situation, there have been rebels uprising inside, and"


    "Year XXXXX, Month XX. Gold coins are scarce, the war is damaging our coffers, and we need a time of respite before money disappears. There are corrupt officials that"


    Each of these reports was simr, and what caught Yasenia''s attention was that each of them was one month apart.


    Yasenia pondered and said aloud. "I think we need to guide this nation to victory, but we are not personally participating in the war; it''s a purely management trial. We need to do so with monthly reports. Each of you picks a desk, begins to work, and reads through the documents. The time has been ticking since we entered, and a few months seem to have passed. I can guess that each golem will carry a monthly summary, and we need to work with that to win this."


    Yasenia looked at them and ordered. "I''ll take the main seat; Eira and Cecile will sit at the secretary''s desks. Kali will be the treasurer, and Andrea will sit at the military-rted desk."


    With her words, everyone took a ce.


    The reason for this arrangement was Cecile''s advantage at being coordinated with Yasenia to a soul level, making their teamwork basically perfect, and Eira being a trained maid by Tatyana.


    Secretary duties were not only necessary as a maid but also essential. If they couldn''t help their master with the most critical decisions, that would make them a failure.


    With these two taking the secretary positions, it was clear that thest two would go to Kali and Andrea. Andrea was much more knowledgeable military-wise, even if Kali was used to guiding her nt creatures in battle.


    It was very different managing a group of nt creatures that would obey all words you said to thest breath than a group of living, thinking people.


    With Yasenia in the leadership, work began flowing as if they were a well-oiled machine. She quickly started in the beginning, using the first half an hour to catch up while asking the others to order everything. Of course, so as not to worsen the situation, she gave a few fundamental orders to the golems, trying to stabilize the crumbling situation.


    First, she increased taxes to gain enough resources. This would make the poption unhappy, but ording to Kali, they were extremely tight on budget.


    Then, she would use the military to gain onerge victory in front of the battle; it didn''t matter if it was an important one or not.


    Once that victory came through, Yasenia was sure that they would''ve gained a small advantage money-wise. Hence, she would use the war''s results and announce them together with a lowering in taxes. Even if taxes result in just a little bit less than before, people would be very happy.


    With people bing motivated, the country would start running again. And if, in the middle, she managed to purge a few corrupt officials and give them to the people, her eligibility would soar through the roof, making people obey her much more honestly.


    This way, slowly, she would control the entire country and make it fall into the palm of her hand to puppet it as she pleased.


    Her face became cold and emotionless as she processed everything with zero emotional sympathy attached, seeing people as nothing but resources and numbers.


    Her orders were swift, ruthless, and sometimes brutal. However, to the girls'' surprise, it worked.


    Not only did it work, but each of Yasenia''s orders showed superb foresight and rity, quickly dissecting the situation and moving everything in a more favorable direction.


    Every 5 minutes, a new stone person would enter with a few documents telling them the overall situation.


    Yasenia spoke in a t tone. "Eira, I need a summary of the seventh town''s people. Something is wrong there."


    Eira answered. "Twenty seconds."


    Yasenia continued without looking over. "Andrea, I want you to find me a document from year XXXXX, month XX about military provisions. If it can focus on the southern part of the country, it would be best."


    Andrea nodded. "Understood, give me three minutes."


    Yasenia continued without a second. "Kali, are the documents I asked for ready? We need a summary of the west town''s finances quickly."


    Kali stood up with a stack of jade papers and ced them on Yasenia''s desk.


    Yasenia took them and scanned them exceptionally quickly. "Cecile."


    When hearing her name, Cecile processed a few documents and gave them to Yasenia.


    It took eight hours to deal with everything. With a report equivalent to a month and arriving every five minutes, this amounted to around 12 years of conflict before Yaseniapletely managed the situation with the girls'' help and swallowed the enemy country under her control.


    Managing an entire month''s worth of problems every five minutes was an extreme challenge. Still, the dragoness proved to be highly talented in this regard.


    The girls couldn''t help but gulp. It was their first time seeing two countries battle from this point of view, and the way Yasenia handled things was highly ruthless.


    Cecile stood up and snorted. "I never thought I would be filing papers in a trial."


    Andrea burst intoughter. "Well, it''s quite the thing, isn''t it? However, it was too easy, no?"


    Eiramented. "We have Young Miss."


    Yasenia rolled her beautiful golden eyes. "You were the one helping the most. If I had to quantify your contribution, I would give you forty percent."


    Eira looked at her Young Miss silently, but she didn''t retort.


    As they spoke with each other, a teleportation circle appeared in the middle of the room.


    Yasenia gave the surroundings ast long look and then stepped into it with the rest.


    Their bodies disappeared and arrived at the final floor.

 Chapter 799: Returning From the Summit trial.

    Chapter 799: Returning From the Summit trial.


    Once they arrived, what weed them was a t ground filled with quite a lot of people. Yasenia frowned, fearing that they werete. However, a scroll unfolded right before her worries could even be internalized.


    Yasenia read it with a mutter. "Congrattions, number 146, you''ve made it!"


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. "146th? Not bad."


    Andreamented. "Even with so many deviations, we''ve arrived this early?"


    Kali was also surprised. "I thought we would be in thete 900s or something simr if we were to make it. 146 is something I wouldn''t have been able to guess."


    Cecilemented. "Where do you girls feel other people are getting stuck?"


    Yasenia tilted her head as she looked around. "I honestly don''t know The rock, perhaps?"


    Andrea nodded. "I think the first trial was also moreplicated than it appeared."


    Kali added. "Not to mention the fourth floor. We took four days to cross it, and I can guess that we are one of the fastest groups."


    Yasenia agreed, and Cecile said. "I think it''s more in thest trial."


    The dragoness looked at her sweetheart in confusion. "We took just 8 hours, no? At most, slower people will take 12 or 16 hours."


    Cecile shook her head. "Cultivations with long lifespans do not aim for quick sess."


    Yasenia realized where Cecile was going. "Right. Unlike me, who used the country for quick and ruthless attacks, many of them might aim for a war of attrition or something simr."


    "How much would the warst if you had aimed for a war of attrition?"


    Hearing Andrea''s question, Yasenia pondered. "I don''t know. I can''t tell you. The other side had quite decent foundations that could be solidified in just a decade. I didn''t allow them to, which is what helped me win in 12 years." Andrea smiled. "If you had to say a number?"


    Yasenia scratched her cheek andmented. "Between 60 to 300 years?"


    Andrea rolled her eyes. "If you are going to answer like that, how about saying between 0 and 1000?"


    Andrea, curious, asked. "Do you remember what was the penalty for failing that trial?"


    The girls pondered, and seeing that no one knew the answer, it was clear that it wasn''t written anywhere else. However, Yaseniamented. "It should be simr to the Obstacle course trial, right? Fail it, and you are eliminated."


    While they discussed, she heard a few people calling her from above.


    "Yasenia~!"


    The dragoness couldn''t mistake her baby''s soft and cute voice, so she looked upward with a smile. "Haha, we were so focused ahead of us that we missed that we had arrived at the initial ce. So, the fifth floor is nothing but the floor we were in before"


    Cecile smirked, her icy blue eyes looking victorious. "Speak for yourself, I already realized."


    Yasenia raised her hands, involuntarily causing herrge breasts to jiggle. "Okay, sweetheart. It was I who was distracted." Cecile let out a smallugh.


    Andrea hugged Yasenia from behind with her armored hands andughed. "This time, it might only be you. I also realized."


    The girls turned toward Kali, curious, and Kali smiled. "Sadly, I''m with Yasenia this time."


    Andrea hit her thigh with her palm, creating a ng sound. "Ah. We almost got something tough at her for."


    Yasenia looked at her darling, amused. Cecilemented as they moved to where Angel called them. "We fought less than I thought."


    Kali snorted augh. "It''s not like we could fight head-on with everyone involved, right?"


    Andrea nodded. "The following is a purelybat tournament, so like Yasenia said, we''ll have a chance."


    Cecile agreed, so she stoppedmenting. In the first ce, it was just an observation more than aint.


    While they spoke, they arrived at their own tform, and four bullets almost tackled Yasenia to the ground as they buried themselves in her embrace.


    The dragonessughed softly after recovering her bnce with her tail. "Baby, Dear, Kaleina, me How are you doing, loves?"


    Yasenia looked at me of the four, making a dly surprised expression. While they have almost adopted mepletely into their family, me was a bit of a shy and introverted child because she didn''t feelpletelyfortable.


    However, this reaction of throwing herself in her own arms was something that made the dragoness''s smile widen as her eyes softened. To make her feel loved, she made sure to use her tail as a hug and make her feel her presence.


    Meanwhile, Kaleina used her advantage as an eastern dragon and coiled around her, cing her head by her side and rubbing it with hers. "I missed you, Mommy. Hehehe."


    Yasenia realized and asked. "Oh? You couldn''t see Mommy from here? I thought they would have a way to retransmit what happened during the summits."


    Kaleina pouted and looked at Yasenia with her big golden dragon eyes. "Nobody could see. We had to wait until you exited. Even Lady Tengliu and big sister Ebirah''s mom said so."


    Yasenia patted her body. "I see."


    Yasenia looked down and saw Angel and Evelyn looking up at her with glittering eyes. Yasenia almost burst intoughter at their cute expressions. She leaned down to kiss them and also nted another kiss on me''s forehead. "How have you three been doing?"


    Angel giggled. "Other than not having you around, it was quite rxing."


    Yasenia titled her head. "The demons and other races didn''t do anything, right?"


    Evelynughed. "Even if they dared, with your maids around, they would be the ones in trouble."


    The dragoness didn''t deny it.


    Then, she looked around to check how things had moved on and which groups had returned from the top 30. She saw that the Demons, Divines, Otherworlder Beasts, Undead, and Humans were already all out.


    Other than them, about 36 of the top 40 groups were also already out. The ones that had yet to make it were the Ocean Swallowing Mermaids, the Nine Shadow Fang Sect, the Nine Earthly Sword Sect, and the Deep-Sea Shark n.


    Yasenia asked, looking around with curiosity. "What about Soluna? Did shee out from that ce yet?"


    Evelyn answered again. "She didn''t. You didn''t find her inside?"


    Yasenia shook her head as she moved away from them and looked at the sect members.


    When the people from her sect saw Yasenia turning to look at them, they all shouted. "Wee back, sect leader!"


    Yasenia nodded and smiled. "Good Job protecting this ce."


    It was a bit of a formality since the maids probably deterred everyone, but the people from the sect appreciated it, some even puffing out their chests in pride.


    Then, the sexy dragoness approached Tatyana to give her a hug as well. Tatyana naturally didn''t resist and fell into her arms.


    Tatyana looked up from Yasenia''s arms and spoke softly. "Good job, Little Treasure. Wee back."


    Yasenia smiled and lowered her head to kiss her. "I''m back, Tatyana." Then, she ced her hand on Tatyana''s t stomach. "How is this little one doing?"


    Tatyanaughed softly, her red eyes gaining a soft glow. "He or she will probably take a while."


    Yasenia tilted her head. "So, the duration is longer than the usual nine to ten months for human women?"


    Tatyana smiled wryly. "Well, the child of a dragon needs time to gestate and develop. I just hope that it doesn''tst as long as your pregnancy."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched. ''If this little one took 90 years''


    Thinking about the crushing feeling of the long wait, Yasenia shook her head. However, she didn''t want to rush anything. ''Well, it should take as much as it needs so that it grows healthy'' Yasenia looked down and said in her head. ''But give your mother some ck, eh? I don''t want to see Tatyana being split in half just to give birth to you.''


    Tatyana asked funnily at Yasenia''s mixed expression while looking down at her stomach. "What are you thinking about so deeply?"


    Yasenia coughed. "Nothing."


    After that, she asked the other. "So, any idea what we can do now? What were you all doing during all this time?"


    Evelyn smiled and spoke with glittering eyes. "Yasenia, let''s fu-."


    The tail did a perfect arc that followed even some basic principles rted to tail-pping andnded on Evelyn''s chin with astounding precision and smoothness.


    The strike was such that even when Evelyn saw iting, she could do nothing to prevent it as if some kind ofw was locking her in ce.


    SLAP!


    A loud and sonorous p echoed around, sending the petite woman into a beautiful parab.


    Kali shot a vine, entangling Evelyn before she flew outside the tform they were currently standing on. Then, she pulled and took back the flying person.


    Evelyn blinked as her body was smacked flying and then tugged back. She used her agility tond on her feet and smirked.


    "Nice catch, Kali!"


    Kali bonked her forehead with the side of her hand.


    "Ouch."


    "Don''t act silly."


    Angel blinked cutely and answered Yasenia''s question while tugging on her free hand; the other was grabbing me''s hand. "Let''s cuddle!"


    Yaseniaughed and nodded. "Sure, sure."


    While they all moved toward a ce set up by Angel and Tatyana and sat around each other, Yasenia spoke. "Well, how about I exin a bit how the trials and such went? I bet you can find it interesting."


    Kaleina and me sat on herp while Angel and Evelyn nked her sides. Meanwhile, her tail sneaked behind Evelyn and gently coiled around Tatyana.


    The thickness was just right for Evelyn to recline back and use it as a back cushion. Our dragoness always ensuredfort while hugging her dears!


    Moreover, with this position, all the dears who had missed her for almost two weeks managed to feel her presence one way or another.


    Andrea teased her. "I wonder how you will do space when you have a bunch of kids running around, love."


    Yasenia imagined herself doing acrobatics and shook her head. ''Not practical.''


    Setting that problem aside for future Yasenia, the dragoness leisurely began her storytelling, adding a few exaggerated expressions to make Kaleina and me feel more excited about it.


    Although me was in her teens, she still listened with glittering eyes, looking at her with excitement. Kaleina even more so because although she was only three years younger than me, she matured much slower as a dragon.


    After a while, Kaleina asked with interest. "So, Mommy, how did you find your way through the desert? Wasn''t it confusion."


    Yasenia lowered her head and kissed her snout. "Well, you see, Mama Cecile is an expert at tracking, so we"


    After another while, me asked with a blush of excitement. " Was running so fast during the obstacle course difficult, Aunty Yasenia?"


    Yasenia looked at her and gave her a smooch on the forehead, making me blush deeper. "It was not difficult for me because Ipleted the courses you are currently doing and some more."


    me blinked. "The ones I''m doing?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Yes. The ones you are doing now are useful even when you grow up because they train your brain in how to process threats."


    me nodded and whispered. "I need to put more effort into them"


    Yasenia smiled. She didn''t lie, as the truth was that me and Kaleina''s training prepared them for the future.


    Kaleina interjected. "And what happened next, Mommy?"


    "Well, after arriving at the fourth floor, we" Yasenia continued her story for a few hours. Going back and forth to answer their questions.

 Chapter 800: Solunas Arrival.

    Chapter 800: Soluna''s Arrival.


    Tengliu and other leaders approached when Yasenia was finishing her storytelling. The maids became alert, just in case, but overall, the leaders had no problems approaching.


    "Little Yasenia! How is everything going? Did you have trouble?"


    The dragoness turned andughed. "Some, but overall, it was a nice experience."


    Tengliu nodded with a smile. "Good. Did you see my girls? They came out a bit earlier than you."


    The dragoness nodded. "We saw each other but didn''t cross paths."


    Tengliu nodded while crossing her arms. "I see."


    Coraline approached Andrea and tip-toed to pat her head. "How was everything, Andrea? Where you hurt?"


    Andrea shook her head with a shy smile. Since Coraline took a liking to her, she treated her like her own child, making our tall and strong heroic woman feel a bit shy. "Don''t worry. I''m perfectly fine."


    Coraline smiled. "Good."


    Their groups began talking with each other and exchanging a few opinions.


    In that manner, one day passed, then two, and finally three.


    Yasenia looked at one of the maids guarding the situation down below and asked. "How many groups have exited?"


    The maid answered respectfully. "Young Miss, because we are unsure of how many appeared after you left, our numbers are a bit inurate. But it should be between 900 and 920."


    Yasenia nodded thoughtfully. "That''s quite a few." The maid smiled and approached. "Are you worried about Soluna, Young Miss?"


    The dragoness nodded. "The fourth floor was honestly a bit scary. I don''t know if spirits know formations, and without them, that ce is aplete deathtrap."


    The maid looked at Yasenia for a few moments, making Yasenia aware of her gaze. The dragoness turned and asked with a smile. "Ask away. Is there something in your mind?"


    The human maid struggled for a second and finally asked. "Young Miss, although I shouldn''t ask this What are your intentions toward that spirit?"


    Yasenia blinked. "Who? Soluna?"


    The maid nodded, making the dragoness turn her head. "What do you mean? We get along quite nicely because I can touch her, and our energies somehow resonate. There are no strange feelings between us."


    The maid nodded, thoughtful. Yasenia smirked. "If you are asking it is because you''ve seen a sign of something being wrong. Can you tell me?"


    The maid shook her head. "I''ll refrain for now, Young Miss. I don''t want to confuse you with uncertain guesses."


    Yasenia nodded. "Well, that''s understandable."


    Right as they finished speaking, they saw Cecile slowly walking from the distance. It was currently quitete, and the moon and stars could be seen from the hole in the top of the mountain.


    Their light softly shone through, illuminating the ce they were in. In that picturesquendscape, the Moon Phoenix''s small walk was mesmerizing.


    The elegant white and blue dress flowed with her steps. Two pairs ofrge silver wings simrly danced with her dress, and her tinum blonde hair slowly swung to the tune of the night. Simrly, her three phoenix tails were visible as she walked, appearing and disappearing from sight as they gently swung in harmony behind her.


    The maid smiled. "Young Miss, Lady Cecile is really beautiful."


    Yasenia chuckled lowly. "She is. Like an unsullied goddess walking among mortals."


    The maid chuckled. "Her face is honestly peerless. Such defined, sharp, yet beautiful facial features are rare."


    Cecile arrived and lifted an eyebrow. "Had enough praising me?"


    Yaseniaughed and stepped forward, hugging her. "Never enough. Why did youe, sweetheart?"


    Cecile smiled softly and spoke. "Soluna is out. I thought you would like to know."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow and moved with Cecile after saying goodbye to the maid.


    They arrived at the spot where they could look down and saw a perfectly intact Soluna stepping out leisurely. However, her current self was highly different from the usual cute and happy Soluna.


    A freezing mist surrounded her body; her face waspletely cold, and her hair was mostly silver. However, in the coldness, hints of sr fire could be seen, creating a strange burning silver ice phenomenon in which the ice not only did not melt but got colder as the mes burned.


    The aura radiating from her was also terrifying to the point that even Yasenia became solemn. The air around Soluna swirled as it was utterly under her control, and even the energy flowed as if trying to entangle with her.


    With just a nce, all the groups gathered there took a few steps back, not daring toe close to her.


    Andrea and the rest of the girls have been here since the beginning. Once they saw the current majestic and imposing Soluna, Andrea sighed. "She is really strong."


    Evelyn blinked, stunned. "That energy control It''s insane."


    Angel nodded with an unusually serious expression. "She is well above me in energy control."


    Mirrorymented. "Her energy control alone ounts for something of simr strength to a Level 6 intent. Honestly, all of you but Angel, Kali, and Yasenia have very little chance, if any, to win against her."


    Kali blinked. "Me?"


    Mirrorymented. "You have Valeria, so of course. You can win without a fight; just let Valeria release her spirit aura, and she will kneel down in reverence without any control."


    Kali nodded. "I see."


    Cecile asked. "Do I really have no chance of winning?"


    Mirrory looked at her and told her to close all your subjective thoughts and look at her objectively. Imagine a fight with her.


    Cecile nodded and turned, looking at her intensely. Cultivators had good instincts, so even if they didn''t know the depths of the other side, it wasn''t thatplicated to make a general good assessment as long as they bothered doing them.


    Of course, this instinct differed from person to person, and manypletely ignored them out of inted ego, arrogance, or anything else.


    Speaking of arrogance, many cultivators were arrogant because they felt they were gaining strength. If someone who had previously been unable to lift a cow could now p mountains to smithereens, their ego would naturally grow.


    Living beings are very self-centered, many times ignoring that others are just like them and making heavy mistakes.


    Cecile simted a battle in her mind, taking into ount that she had seen around 20% of Soluna''s depth, and tried fighting her in her mind.


    The girls saw the usual expressionless Cecile begin to frown as cold sweat built up. After 5 minutes, Cecile opened her eyes and took in a deep breath.


    Knowing her friend, Evelyn asked with a smirk. "How are your chances of winning, Cecile?"


    Cecile pondered and answered honestly. "Less than 10%... It can be lower if the strength I guessed she has is wrong."


    Evelyn whistled. "What a little monster."


    Mirrory nodded. "That''s a fair assessment. I won''t tell you the real odds. But just know that Soluna would be almost unmatched at the same level. Of course, you girls can face her being at a lower level, but that would be impossible if all of you weren''t amazingly well-geared for your level and didn''t have extraordinary cultivation techniques to aid you.


    As they discussed, they saw Soluna''s body release a visible ripple of energy, spread outwards at an unstoppable pace. The leaders of other races frowned, but nobody stopped it because, first of all, they didn''t know how to. Second of all, the energy ripple felt ethereal and untouchable.


    When that energy crossed through them andnded on Yasenia, the cold and emotionless spirit changed like a coinflip, bing excited as she looked upward. With her exotic double voice, Soluna shouted. "Yasenia!"


    The girls burst intoughter as Soluna waved frantically their way, looking nothing like the threatening Empyrean Spirit she was.


    The rest of the spirits who had listened to Yasenia''s story secretly sighed in relief. To say that they weren''t worried was a lie, as the things Yasenia described were honestly a bit annoying.


    Of all of them, they were curious as to how Soluna managed to pass the boulder trial.


    Once Soluna flew up andnded on their shared tform, Yasenia stepped out and opened her arms.


    Soluna''s face heated up as she dove into her arms. "Yasenia~."


    The dragoness asked, slowly caressing her silver and golden hair. "How was it? Difficult?"


    Soluna shook her head as she looked up with her exotic Sun and Moon pupils. "It was a bit boring, and some people were really stupid and attacked me."


    Yaseniaughed. "Well, they maybe thought that since you were alone, you were easy prey."


    Soluna titled her head. "Isn''t it the opposite? If I''m alone, it means I''m quite strong, right?"


    Yasenia smiled wryly. "Touch."


    Yasenia guided her toward the others, and Soluna spoke to the other Spirits. "I''m back!"


    Embera scolded yfully. "Are we now less important than Yasenia? Youpletely ignored us!"


    Soluna blushed, her hair going up in mes. "Y-You Um"


    Embera''s smile stiffened. "Don''t answer."


    Soluna coughed, looking away guiltily.


    The water spirit asked, curious. "How did you pass the boulder trial, Soluna?"


    Soluna frowned. "So annoying. I had to melt it because it was so heavy."


    Andrea chocked. "Y-You, cough, you managed to melt that?"


    Soluna nodded innocently. "It took a bit of time, only eight days."


    Yasenia realized. "No wonder we didn''t see each other."


    Soluna nodded. "I was in a bad mood for the rest of the journey."


    Kali asked. "What about the formations of the fourth floor?"


    Soluna blinked. "What formations?"


    Yaseniamented. "Um, the ones in the Ruined City?"


    Soluna tilted her head again. "Ruined city? Wasn''t the fourth floor a prairie?"


    The dragoness''s lips twitched. "What about the traps?"


    Soluna blinked. "What traps?"


    Yasenia gave up. "How was the fourth floor, Soluna?"


    Soluna shrugged. "Easy. There were some silly explosions from time to time, but they were made of pure energy, so they couldn''t really hurt me."


    The spirits, having listened to Yasenia''s tale, became speechless. ''Princess, you were deceived by the trial!''


    The girls also guessed what had happened and looked at Soluna with wry smiles.


    Remembering something, Yasenia asked. "So, what number are you?"


    Soluna answered with a wide smile. "987!"


    Yasenia nodded. "So, we are almost done"


    While thinking as such, Yasenia felt the presence of someone appearing behind her back at a safe distance. However, Yasenia frowned because she felt it was only because the other party allowed her to. ''Since when was he there?''


    Looking at her maids stealthily, she saw that all of them had their hands on their weapons, ready to strike, while also ying the fool as if they couldn''t detect him.


    The man surrounded by shadows said. "Act as if I''m not here and answer. Where are the people of my sect?"


    Yasenia turned around and walked slowly toward the sofa, ignoring his words. "Why should I answer? No, what tells you that I should know the answer? You know our rtionship; we don''t get along."


    The man surrounded by shadows frowned. "You are currently within the reach of my sword. If you really want to test your luck, go ahead."


    The dragoness smirked as she crossed her legs and sat without any care. "Well, I''ve been quite lucky since birth. Go ahead and try it."


    The assassin sect leader frowned deeper and then retreated.


    After he left, all the maids stealthily stopped holding their weapons. He hadn''t sensed it, but the second he appeared, many eyesnded on him.

 Chapter 801: Three Weeks and Start of the Second Phase.

    Chapter 801: Three Weeks and Start of the Second Phase.


    After the number 1024 arrived and the spots closed, everyone was surprised to see that a few top sects were actually absent.


    Between them, the Nine Earthly Sword Sect and the Nine Shadow Fang Assassin Sect were the most surprising for most.


    One of the nine sects not making it was rare enough, but two of them? It waspletely unheard of!


    People began discussing with each other in hushed voices. "The nine sects didn''t make it? Moreover, the two sects werebat sects?"


    Another person answered with a sneer. "They are probably living in the sess of their ancestors. I already told my great-nephew that those sects are starting to decline. It is a shame, truly. He could''ve joined a real one and not those that are beautiful on the outside and in shambles on the inside."


    A woman at the side looked over and sneered. "You speak too confidently for someone who is whispering. How about telling that to the nine sects to the face?"


    The man reacted angrily. "Are you taking me as a person who has gone through cultivation deviation? Even if they are weaker, that doesn''t mean their foundations are gone!" Then, he clicked his tongue. "Tsk, nowadays youngsters don''t allow elders to make theirments in peace. Truly shameful."


    This time, it was the woman''s face who became ck.


    Meanwhile, in the camps of these two groups, the elders were in the middle of discussions. The headmaster from the Earthly Sword Sect asked, with a deep frown on his face as anger radiated from the usually calm and stoic man. "What happened? Didn''t the elders we chose this year qualify as the ones with the best sword technique? All of them had Level 4 Sword Intent. One of them was even on the verge of breaking through the fifth level and reaching my level!"


    It was natural for him to be angry; after all, one of the sessors he had been nning to give the sect over when retreating didn''t manage to return. Moreover, with death and life unknown, this situation was even more stressful.


    The rest of the elders present naturally didn''t dare speak up. While some felt it was a pity, others felt secretly d.


    Competition in high-ranked sects was brutal, and times when infighting brought the death of high-ranking people were not that rare. Naturally, the top authorities in the sects or powers buried most clues of any simr urrence.


    If all top sects had to air the dirtyundry and show the world how things truly urred, many would be even scared to enter such an organization.


    Regardless, the fact that the five people from the Earthly Sword Sect didn''t return didn''t change until the event waspletely over three weekster.


    Naturally, theirs weren''t the only ones who didn''t return; the Shadow Fang Assassin sect simrly waited in vain as nobody exited the mountain when the event ended.


    To mark this end, the mountain itself would do so with a formation that showed if any people were still in the trial.


    During these three weeks, Yasenia and the girls have been polishing their skills and strength. Yasenia even managed to advance her body cultivation for arge chunk, increasing her strength by another notch.


    Yasenia walked out of the luxurious tent specially built for her and the girls with a refreshed expression; inside the tent, with more than 20 roomspressed by using spatial formations, all the girlsy in each of their personal beds, their faces with smiles full of satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, outside, Tatyana weed her. The dragoness looked down to check her stomach, something she had gained the habit of doing.


    Tatyanaughed. "Even if I were having a normal human birth at five weeks, there would''ve been no bump at sight."


    Yasenia scratched her cheek a bit and hugged her. "Sorry, I''m just feeling a bit impatient."


    Tatyana leaned on her and chuckled. "Don''t apologize. I really like it when you check on me. So, don''t back."


    Yasenia nodded and tightened her hug, letting Tatyana feel her soft body. While she was highly alluring and had a body that would make people''s blood boil, being in her hug could also feelforting. After all, her soft and malleable body wasfortable to the point of never wanting to leave her arms.


    ia approached and bowed respectfully once before speaking. "Young Miss, we have news about the Shadow Fang sect."


    Yasenia and Tatyana looked over without separating, and ia took that as a clue to speak. "The Assassin sect leader has taken all her people away and returned to their sect. The title [Nine] has already been publicly stripped from them, so they''ll probably have many things to take care of internally."


    Yasenia asked. "Did they discover our participation in their group''s demise?"


    ia nodded. "They did. However, unlike other sects, they seem to have momentarily swallowed the insult."


    "What about the Earthly Sword Sect? Did you discover who dealt with their group?"


    ia nodded again. "Yes. It was the Undead group, Young Miss."


    Yasenia''s eyebrows bent upward. "Oh Interesting. They''ve been quite low-key, haven''t they? Are they up to something?"


    ia pondered. "Hm I''m honestly not sure. It is true that they''ve been low-key, so we also haven''t paid much attention to them. Do we pay more attention from now on, Young Miss?"


    The dragoness looked down at the woman in her arms and asked. "What do you think, Tatyana?"


    Tatyana looked up and blinked. "Why are you asking me?"


    The dragoness''s lips twitched. "If it is about Undead, who other person other than you should I ask?"


    Tatyana nodded. "I see. Then, they are probably killing people and gathering corpses for some kind of ritual. After all, Undead have difficulty reproducing naturally, and many use the living poption to replenish their ranks."


    Yasenia asked. "What happens to a person who gets converted into an Undead by them?"


    Tatyana answered with a smile. "Most of them lost themselves. However, there have been cases where people with strong souls still remember a time when they were alive. Those Undead are dangerous because, if they were strong cultivators, they could regain strength and be very powerful undead. Imagine you redoing your cultivation journey. You could probably tweak a few things toe out stronger, right?"


    Yasenia didn''t deny it.


    Tatyanamented. "Therefore, they are either increasing their numbers, as that''s where their strength is more prevalent. Or, they are focusing on absorbing energy and bing stronger themselves?"


    "So" Yasenia dragged her tone, making Tatyana look at her quizzically. "Do we need to worry?"


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia strangely. "Why would you worry about them with me here?"


    Yasenia nodded and looked at ia. "Well, you''ve heard. Ignore them. What about the rest of the groups?"


    ia shook her head. "No suspicious behavior."


    The dragoness pondered. "Good. How about back at home? Did Ghana send any unusual report?"


    ia recalled and waved her hand to summon a jade scroll. "This seems like a normal report, but I feel something unusual in it. I couldn''t really get what. Do you want to try, Young Miss?"


    Yasenia read it slowly and instantly understood what ia meant. "Hm. You are right. I can''t tell, but something is off."


    Yasenia squinted and asked for another confirmed report from Ghana. ia did so and presented a different jade scroll. After opening it, she read the standard report and then reread Ghana''stest report. "Hm I have various ideas. First of all, this report was somehow falsified. While everything sounds normal, a few different verbatim habits are used. Some I''ve never seen Ghana use before are present like this metaphor over here."


    Yasenia pointed at a part of the report in the scroll, and ia and Tatyana understood where Yasenia wasing from. "My second thought is that Ghana did not write this scroll, but it is true. For example, Ghana was busy with other things and asked one of her secretaries to write it. It would be rare but possible. Still, in this case, Ghana or the secretary should''ve informed us."


    Finally, she concluded. "In short. I think that sending back a message to Ghana and asking about this is not wrong. However, if by any chance, the ce where this message gotpromised is part of the rely system, then Ghana will not receive our letter. So There are a few prisoners in Ascending Ocean City waiting to be carried back, right?" Yasenia saw ia nod and ordered. "Ask Le to escort everyone back. Take this chance to deliver my own report and ask about this letter herself. With my Flying Boat, she will be able to return in less than a day."


    ia understood and saw Yasenia write a report for the next two minutes. Yasenia reviewed what she wrote and nodded, satisfied. "Here."


    ia received the shrunk-down Flying ship and report, bowed, and left.


    When Yasenia was about to ask Tatyana what she thought about her actions, the energy above the entire ce swirled as Lornerat appeared together with other people from his race. "After almost a month of battles, many people were able to return, while others sadly couldn''t. The intensepetition for the top positions continues now in a tournament format. Let''s exin the rules again for those who might''ve missed it or forgotten."


    Lornerat pointed upward toward a massive tournament tree with ten floors. The number 1024 was not random; it was a perfect number for a ten-phase tournament.


    Yasenia looked over and saw that no names were still written. Her eyebrow twitched as she thought. ''Is this another lottery?''


    Lornerat spoke. "This time, to assign the positions of where each group will be, we''ll do it differently. The previous time, we used apletely random order. Now, we''ll use the order of arrival."


    Yasenia saw the names appearing and saw that she was facing herpletely opposite. While Yasenia''s group arrived as the 146th, she was facing the 878th group. "[me wed Dolurs]."


    Yasenia searched her memories and tried to recall what kind of beast humans were called Dolurs. Yasenia remembered. ''They were a kind of beat human dolphin-kin, right? They have smooth skin and specialize in speed.''


    The names of races were usually more generalized, such as Ocean Swallowing Mermaid or Stromfeather Harpy. Some groups simplified their names, gave themselves nicknames, orpletely renamed their races.


    ''The situation with this group is probably the third.'' Yasenia thought.


    She was not as knowledgeable of aquatic beings, but it was clear that, to her knowledge, there were no creatures called "Dolurs."


    Yasenia then heard Lornerat speaking. "For the first three rounds of the tournament, people will be sent to different arenas via a teleportation formation and fight there while judged watch. Remember that we are monitoring all the battles, and if something happens to the judges, both sides will be disqualified."


    Lornerat finished by saying. "As previously exined, there will be three 1v1, two 2v2, and two 5v5 per fight. The first group to score four points wins the round and passes over. Those who don''t are naturally eliminated." Then, he added, "The elimination rounds to choose positions, such as 3rd, 4th, etc., will be heldter. Good luck, participants!"


    Yasenia and the other four jumped into the teleportation circle and appeared in the arena set up for them.


    ********************


    Author Note: You can go to , this chapter, to see the poll for your favorite character! If you want to participate, that is. <3< p>

 Chapter 802: Hellbringer Knight, Andrea.

    Chapter 802: Hellbringer Knight, Andrea.


    Once they arrived at the arena, they saw arge circr area reserved for fighting. The floor was grey-colored, and there were six thick pirs at the sides. The walls surrounding the arena were around 200 meters tall, thick, and filled with formation runes.


    Other than this, the ceiling was around 10,000 meters tall, more than enough forrge beings to be able to fly.


    In general, it was a dome-shaped arena with a height of 10,000 meters at the highest point.


    Yasenia looked at the thick pirs and asked. "Will they be able to resist if I m against them in my dragon form? While there is enough space to fly around them, I can imagine myself being flung at them after arge collision."


    Valeria looked over and spoke. "It should hold But that''s bad for you, Yasenia."


    Yasenia nodded. "Right, if they aren''t destroyed, I will receive the attacks without being able to cushion anything. Abrupt stops are much harsher than slowing down as you smash through walls."


    Cecile looked at the walls and blinked. "So, why are those walls there? The arena extends beyond them and then goes up in the dome, which is the real wall."


    The girls pondered, and Kali guessed. "I can''t see myself using more than what the walls have surrounded, to be honest. Perhaps that wall is for giant creatures to be able to y differently? I can see myself fighting outside the walls in my Fox Beast form if the battle extends."


    After that, seven circr holes appeared in front of them, and a pedestal appeared on each of them, rising up while holding seven jade tablets. Other than that, you could see an item simr to a carving pen at the side, used to write in them easily.


    A message arrived at them. "Please write the names of the participants. Remember, you can''t repeat participants in the same sections."


    Andrea asked. "Does that mean that we can''t send the same person three times in a row in the 1v1?"


    Kali smiled. "Well, it makes sense. I guess."


    Cecile tilted her head. "What about the two 5v5?"


    The girls looked at her with a deadpan. Yasenia smiled and exined. "That''s naturally not counted, love. We can''t duplicate ourselves now, can we?"


    Cecilemented. "Valeria can."


    The girls were stumped, but they decided to ignore her.


    Andrea asked. "So How do we do this?"


    Yaseniamented. "You three are participating so that you can temper yourselves in order to face the tribtion. Hence, you three will do the three 1v1. Choose the order you like the most."


    Kali asked. "What about the 2v2s?"


    Yasenia smiled. "That''s easy. I''ll go with Andrea, and you''ll go with Cecile. The reasoning is that Andrea and you have a hard time synergizing."


    Kali nodded. "Fair enough."


    Andrea smiled. "What if we lose?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Even in the worst-case scenario, we actually can''t lose if we don''t want to."


    Andrea tilted her head. "How?"


    Yasenia exined. "If Kali uses Valeria, then it''s a certain win wherever she participates. That wins us two of the first fivebats. In thest two 5v5s, we have Eira and Valeria together. I don''t think I need to exin much more."


    Andrea realized andughed. "So Do we go for the win?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "No need. Winning does nothing good to us right now. The rewards are territory, resources, and equipment. We don''tck thest two, and the first one, we are still digesting the territory we have. Adding more would be like throwing food in a full mouth that is already chewing with all its might. We might choke ourselves."


    Andrea nodded. "So, we go as far as our own strength carries us?"


    Yasenia smiled. "That''s right."


    After they wrote the names and ced them back on the pedestals, the pedestals went down again and entered the hole where they came out from.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, the Dolurs were talking with each other.


    "What do we do? Do we send our strongest person first to give them a psychological blow?"


    "They are pretty young, right? We need to force them to feel helpless. I think that we can be aggressive and take the lead by sending our strongest people first. If we win the first three 1v1s, the following 2v2 will be easy."


    After discussing it more, they all ced their names and allowed the jade tables to sink into the floor with the pedestals.


    The two stands where the two groups were opened, and two giant names written out with ethereal lights appeared in the air.


    "Andrea vs Wert."


    Andrea looked up and then observed her opponent. It was her first time seeing this race.


    The man that jumped in front of her was not tall, with an agile body and webbed fingers. Other than that, the face was a bit elongated, showing traces of dolphin genes.


    Their skin was also glossy as if covered by a natural oil.


    It was not a ttering look in Andrea''s books, but she never focused on appearances too much. Her mind mainly analyzed the danger that came from this person.


    ''Strong.''


    Andrea could say for certain that this person was even stronger than the bear-man leader they encountered.


    "The battle will start in ten seconds, participants, please prepare."


    "10..."


    "9..."


    The heroic woman''s face became serious as she readied her halberd, and the veins of her ck armor began glowing red. Magma flowed through the armor, increasing its strength, and a magma-like cover surrounded her body thanks to [Obliterating Chromosphere].


    Andrea didn''t stop there; she took this fight seriously. First, she added [Star Born Searing Mantle], creating a thick cape made of magma that stained her surroundings in the superheated material.


    After having those two skills increase her strength, she activated [Sr Body], her innate skill.


    [Sr Body] allowed Andrea to enhance everything rted to Sun energies, heat, etc. Moreover, as the heat around her grew, her strength simrly grew in an endless loop.


    As the countdown in the air went from 10 to 5, Andrea activated [Battle Intent Level 3] and [Perseverance Intent Level 3]. Both these skills simrly increased her strength as time went by.


    Finally, Andrea activated her offensive buffing skill, [Sun Obliterating Armament].


    Her armor and halberd were surrounded by a zing hot aura as beautiful orange veins spread around her weapons and armor.


    By the end of the ten preparation seconds, aplete inferno has descended together with a molten draconic knight.


    The sight of Andrea unleashing her everything was spectacr.


    On the other hand, the man named Wert became severe. He thought it would be an easy win, but it didn''t feel as such now.


    Andrea saw the countdown going from 1 to 0 and shot forward like a zing meteor. "[Sun Obliterating Charge]!"


    The air burned as a trail of moltenva was strewn all over her path.


    Meanwhile, Wert was not standing still. First, he used one of the skills passed down by his ancestors to increase the flexibility and strength of his muscles. This gave him much more explosive reaction time and movement.


    After that, he gloved his humanoid hands with a gauntlet made for his race.


    Then, Wert activated [Fist Intent Level 4] and also used an eleration skill. "[Marine Propulsion Step]!"


    His body shot forward after using a non-attributed technique, and both sides shed.


    BOOM!


    An enormous explosion ensued, and Andrea was forced back several steps. This surprised Wert, who thought that Andrea had be much stronger. He sneered. ''So, it was all a bluff.''


    Without a shred of hesitation, Wert ran forward in order to release a barrage of attacks on her.


    Meanwhile, Andrea wore a calm expression as she released [Sr Domain] and [Molten Sun].


    A golden aura spread from her, rapidly increasing the temperature, while an enormous Sun manifested 100 meters above their heads, further feeding the already heated-up inferno.


    Then, Andrea quickly stepped sideways and acted [Sun Obliterating War Dance].


    Once Wert arrived, heunched a strong punch upward toward her chin, but the armored woman quickly sidestepped, followed by a roundhouse kick.


    Wert quickly reacted and blocked the leg.


    BANG!


    His body just moved half a step as he quickly absorbed her leg''s power. However, his face was not good even when hepletely blocked it; the heating from the leg had almost cooked his skin.


    Not affected by Wert easily blocking her kick, Andrea spun the other way and used her enormous halberd. "[Warring Sun Battle Art: Foundation Crumbling]."


    However, Wert was quicker and managed to cross the distance when Andrea was spinning to gather momentum.


    With tremendous force, his punchnded on Andrea''s stomach.


    "[Maritime Fist]."


    Andrea felt the punchnding, and her entire body shook. Her mouth opened as a sound of pain left her mouth, and her body shot backward, flying like a shooting star.


    Wert took the chance and ran behind her, intending to finish Andrea off as quickly as possible.


    Her back smashed against a distant wall, but she was quick to recover her stance. Andrea''s lips arched slightly. ''That''s heavy. Body cultivators hit as if they have cannons instead of arms.''


    With her spiritual sense, she could sense Wert rushing at her and closing up at ridiculous speed. Her light green eyes shed, and her lips opened when Wert arrived, punch first. "[Star Born Searing me Explosion]."


    The Natural Treasure in her dantian surged with the strength to tten a mountain and burst outward.


    BOOOM!


    Wert''s face changed when he felt the powerful aura and quickly tried to retreat. However, he was still a step too slow as he was hit by the attack and sted backward for tens of meters. Even then, he managed to keep the bnce.


    Wert''s lips arched downward. "A sneak attack like this one won''t work, woman."


    Andrea, who just appeared by his side, answered indifferently. "We''ll see about that."


    Wert''s leg shot sideways at blurring speed, aiming for Andrea''s head. Even if Andrea had a helmet reinforced by many auras and skills, this attack would be too dangerous to receive.


    Using the still active [Sun Obliteration War Dance], Andrea quickly sidestepped with elegance. Losing not as much momentum as Wert expected. He clicked his tongue. ''Slippery.''


    Andrea gave a low shout as she used her palm instead of her weapon, taking Wertpletely by surprise. "[Sun Burning Palm]. Ha!"


    Returning one in kind for his previous strike, Wert was struck and flown backward with a burning palm print on his shoulder.


    Andrea didn''t follow, though. She stopped while looking from a distance and checking on her energy reserves and body''s state. ''Hm. I can go on like this.''


    She then pointed at him and used her ranged attacks. [Sun Molten Pir] exploded, creating giant pirs of molten material that engulfed the man.


    "That''s not enough!"


    Wert shouted as he burst from one of them, covered in the sticky and searing materials. Andrea nodded. "I know."

 Chapter 803: Andreas Battle result.

    Chapter 803: Andrea''s Battle result.


    As soon as Wert rushed at Andrea, the armored woman unleashed [Warring Sun Battle Art: Molten Landscape].


    With a powerful upward sh, a massive wave of molten material was summoned, reaching up to 150 meters in height. However, Wert, as he had done until now, just tackled the attack head-on, using a fist technique to st the molten wave apart.


    What he hadn''t noticed was that the arena was now filled with loads of superheated material, and almost the entire ground was covered in molten metal.


    First, Andrea received his attack head-on in a giant collision that made even the dense material ripple like a wave.


    Wert expected Andrea to be sted flying again since this attack had gathered his momentum, but to his confusion, Andrea just took five steps back. Not only that, but she quickly reacted and delivered a strike with her halberd.


    Wert quickly jumped back, avoiding, and then counterattacked.


    Andrea blocked his fist, brandishing the halberd and trying to bypass Wert''s defense.


    The range difference was soon noticed as Wert wentpletely into a defensive stance.


    ''What happened?''


    He blocked a strike that created a loud sound of metals colliding and felt his arm being pushed back by the strength of the strike. Moreover, as more and more attacks arrived, the difference in strength between them felt as if it was shrinking.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    ''No, it''s not a feeling.'' A sense of danger suddenly reached him as an attack he almost missed approached from the right.


    He hastily ced his arms before himself and intercepted the quick strike. However


    BANG!


    His arms were sted open as he took more than ten steps back. His eyes opened wide and he looked at the more beastly-looking draconic knight. Her heavy breathing came out distorted from the helmet, sounding like the breathing of a beast.


    Then, Andrea''s deep voice reached him. "Give your all, or you''ll regret it. [Sun Explosion]."


    Wert felt all his cells send danger signals to him as the enormous sun in the sky ballooned and fell onto him.


    "AHHHH!!!"


    He shouted in fury and punched upward with such force that even space slightly fluctuated.


    BOOOM!


    The sun burst into a shower of molten meteors and a massive nova of energy.


    First, the nova arrived, hitting Wert squarely. And, for the first time, Wert screamed in pain at the sensation of his body burning.


    Then, the meteors fell.


    Reacting as quick as he could, Wert sung his fist and moved across the entire arena as Andrea looked with predatory eyes.


    He dodged frantically and managed to block most of the attacks, only to feel someone appearing behind his back. ''H-How? It is as if she is controlling the battle situation from beginning to end.''


    And, to his credit, he was correct. Battle Intent didn''t just strengthen the user''s power over time; it also allowed the cultivator to gain a deep understanding of the battle situation.


    The second Andrea realized that she could block the onught of the beast human at her weakest, she had already thought of a battle n.


    While she would receive a beating for a while, with all her defensive measures, bringing her down would be more difficult than it looked. Then, thanks to [Sr Body], [Battle Intent], and [Perseverance Intent], her strength would only increase as time went by and her skills all kicked into gear.


    Now, as the final skill to finish the battle, Andrea used her third innate skill.


    [Molten Sun] and [Sr Body] were direct attack skills. However, [Sun Devourer] was something Andrea used as a cultivation resource more thanbat.


    However, she learned not too long ago that [Sun Devourer] was not only a cultivation skill but abat one as well.


    Andrea activated it, and a dark aura spread from her, resembling a giant maw that devoured everything around it.


    However, nothing fell into the dark maw other than heat and energy.


    Wert''s body was already filled with dangerous burn marks all over his body, and the environmental heat Andrea produced was enough to make him, a Mid-level Epoch Core, sweat crazily.


    It was to the point that there was a constant stinging feeling on his skin.


    But to his surprise, Andrea''s new skill didn''t increase the temperature of the inferno around him even more. On the contrary, Wert could feel the heat decreasing.


    Still, he didn''t be happy. How could someone get rid of their most powerful assets without anything in mind? Thinking something absurd, like her energy was running out, was also not in Wert''s mind. They''ve been fighting for a while, but not long enough to reach energy depletion levels.


    As he thought of that, it came.


    Andrea took a step forward from the ckness, entirely surrounded by white mes as their heat reached extreme heights.


    At first nce, she looked like a dark goddess that had swallowed the Sun ande down to a mortal ne to bring death to everything.


    The draconic armor, the swirling mes, the molten cape, and the giant halberd created such an impactful show that it left Wert speechless for a moment.


    Andrea did not speak as her body leaned forward, and then, she stomped the ground. "[Sun Chasing Steps], [Sun Obliterating Charge]."


    Wert''s pupils shrunk as the absurdly quick eleration that couldn''t even bepared with the first [Sun Obliterating Charge] approached him. ''Ha?''


    BOOM!


    His body wasunched backward like a shooting star with arge burnt patch across his chest. Wert gritted his teeth as his body didn''t respond as he wanted. ''When did I be so tired?''


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    He hadn''t realized that Andrea''s heat didn''t just try to cook one alive. For the cultivator to keep up and not be burned by Andrea''s aura, they needed a constant expenditure of stamina.


    So, after several minutes of fighting, something that should''ve been a piece of cake for a body cultivator, Wert was starting to feel fatigued.


    From then on, what happened was a unteral beating. Now that Andrea was stronger and her skills filled the battlefield once more with molten materials and infernal temperatures, Wert could onlyst one more hour before our heroic woman ultimately defeated him.


    "Done! Andrea wins!"


    Andrea stopped attacking and quickly jumped backward, looking over to the person who appeared out of thin air.


    The winged man nodded at Andrea. "I''m the judge of thisbat. Well fought, Andrea."


    Andrea nodded and asked, her voice filled with tiredness. "Can I return to my team''s side?"


    The judge nodded and quickly approached the fainting Wert.


    While Andrea returned, she stored her armor and breathed a sigh of relief. Her lips arched, and she chuckled to herself. ''I almost got caught. How much more time would I be able to fight with all those skills? 20 minutes? Perhaps 40 if I forced myself''


    The heroic woman shook her head. ''Mid-Level Epoch Cores are really strong, sigh.''


    The sequence of her lover fighting a high-level Epoch Core in the sea shed in her mind for a second, making her dazed. ''She can already fight some high-level ones, though. Even if she exined to us that she was likely to lose that confrontation, the fact that there was a chance of winning is already insane.''


    When Andrea arrived at the waiting ce, a soft and fragrant voice fell in her arms. By now, Andrea had stopped asking her lovely dragoness not to hug her after the fights because she sweated a lot.


    "Sniff, sniff. Sniff, sniff."


    Andreaughed. ''Does she really like my scent-''


    <em>Sniiiiifff</em>


    Andrea speechlessly looked down at the wagging tail and patted Yasenia''s plump butt. "Love, shall we sit?"


    Yasenia sighed a moan. "A bit more, darling~."


    Andrea sighed and hugged her dear tightly. The feeling of the enormous breasts pressing on her body was enough to make her have trouble controlling her rising lust, but, as if her lovely dragon wife wasn''t satisfied, she was actually rubbing her entire body on herself.


    ''I-I''m in trouble''


    Yasenia blinked as she felt the hard and erect member touch her through Andrea''s clothes and smirked. "Darling~, do I release you?"


    Andrea coughed. "Not now. Later, love." To change the subject, Andrea looked sideways and asked. "How was the battle?"


    Cecile nodded. "Good. You slowly tired the enemy and managed to remain the winner."


    Kali looked up and down at the sweaty Andrea andmented. "Although, I can see that you were at the end of the rope. A bit longer, and the tides would''ve reversed."


    Andrea didn''t deny it. However, Yasenia, intoxicated by Andrea''s scent, snorted and denied it. "Never, Darling would win even against a God~."


    The girls felt their eyelids twitch. "She is too far gone."


    "She will probably defend Andrea against anything now."


    Andrea smiled awkwardly as she patted the lovely creature between her arms.


    Cecilemented. "Well, I''m next."


    The girls looked outside and saw the same Ethereal Light of before, writing Cecile''s and her opponent''s names.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, the four remaining people ced their leader on a recovery bed that was previously built with heavy looks.


    One of them finally spoke. "That was insane."


    Another tsked their tongue. "What kind of monster was that? Did you realize she wasn''t that strong at first?"


    The only woman from the group of five muttered. "Who in heaven''s name gets stronger as they fight? Isn''t the opposite supposed to happen?"


    The vice leader gathered their attention. "Now we know how strong they are. We don''t know if all of them are like Andrea and can be stronger as the battle goes on. Therefore, aim for a quick resolution."


    The vice leader looked at the man who was about to step into the arena and spoke. "We know that the silver winged woman is a ranged attacker, and that the fox woman with chestnut colored hair is someone who can manipte nt life to a certain extent."


    The man asked. "What about the other two?"


    The vice leader frowned. "Honestly, Yasenia Dravory is just a super offensive attacker. Her defense is also extremely sturdy. Moreover, if she transforms into her dragon form, her might increase several times without losing much but a bit of mobility because of the size increase. If you are facing her, go in with the intention to kill, or you''ll be done for before you realize it."


    Finally, he pondered and spoke. "About thest one. Honestly, I''m not sure. Some say that she is part of that maid squad that follows Yasenia Dravory everywhere. Others say that she is a rogue cultivator who recently joined. Regardless of her origins, she is strong. I honestly felt a chill of fear when I looked at her for the first time."


    With that, Cecile and another man from the Dolur race jumped down from the spectating ce.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    As soon as theynded, Cecile and the other man heard the same voice as before, which now they knew was from the judge.


    "The match will start in 10 seconds."


    "10"


    "9"


    Cecile and the other man started unleashing their auras one by one, and soon, the second battle started.

 Chapter 804: Moon Phoenixs Might.

    Chapter 804: Moon Phoenix''s Might.


    Once Cecile stood on the battlefield, the first thing she did was use all her buffs. Unlike Andrea, Cecile''s abilities focused more on speed and lethality increase.


    First, she used self-strengthening abilities like [Moon Phoenix me Dress], [Moon Feather Enhancement], and [Lunar Void me Enhancement].


    For her weapon, while she had a peak-level, Heaven-ranked bow, she usually liked using her skill [Moon chasing Bow]. This was a skill she had used for a long time, almost since the beginning, and then evolved until it ended in its current shape.


    It was a long bow with beautiful icy touches and ethereal-like white trails acting like clothes at the edges. These trails were what created the string of the bow.


    While the strength, range, and prative force were lower than those of the peak-level Heaven-ranked bow, the energy bow was better for close-rangedbat.


    First, drawing was much lighter, increasing her attack rate by arge margin. Second, she could ovee the difference in strength through synergy. No matter howpatible Cecile was with the Heaven-ranked bow, [Moon Chasing Bow] was made out of her own energy.


    No other bow was morepatible with herself than [Moon Chasing Bow].


    So, while she used her Peak-Level Heaven-Ranked bow for long-rangedbat, like when they fought the bearkin in the first part of the summit, for personalbat, she preferred [Moon Chasing Bow].


    With her beautiful dress blowing, her ethereal bow glowing, and her wings enveloped in silver mes, Cecile transformed into a Moon Goddess worthy of being admired.


    However, this was not all. After these four skills, the Moon Phoenix woman activated her [Bow Intent Level 3], [Void Intent Level 3], and [Phoenix Intent Level 3].


    Bow and Phoenix intents were straightforward increases in strength. Her skill with the bow and her Phoenix traits were immensely enhanced. However, Void Intent increased her spatial awareness and her ability to control the "absence" of space. Now, unlike Kaleina, who was born with the Void element, Cecile couldn''t generate but just control Void.


    So, why didn''t Cecile choose to invest her time and learn Spatial Intent, for example, and focus on Void Intent? Her thoughts behind that decision were mainly her desire to be able to travel through the void and control the absence of one of her elements.


    With Void control and Spatial abilities, her spatial skills would be incredibly dangerous.


    Her fourth intent, [Harmony Intent], was used together with her skills, so Cecile refrained from using it for now.


    Her final strengthening skill was [Lunar Phoenix Body]. Her innate skill elevated her strength by several levels by buffing her attribute control, body regeneration, wings, and so much more.


    When everything was used at once, ayer of silver frost covered the entire ce as Cecile''s aura exploded with chilling strength.


    Her indifferent face became cold and emotionless as her icy blue eyes locked on her enemy.


    The Dolur on the other side of the battle arena almost took a step back after being pinned down by those eyes while the exceedingly cold air created a blizzard around Cecile''s floating body.


    However, the other side was not a pushover. His aura burst and exploded outward, counterattacking Cecile''s blizzard-like aura.


    "3"


    "2"


    "1"


    Cecile extended her long, ming silver wings, and when the countdown reached zero, she pped and flew upward.


    The Dolur named Gorler followed right behind her.


    Cecile turned around quickly and channeled [Lunar Fire Storm]. With a single p of her wings, she summoned an enormous firestorm that grew in size.


    However, something like this was only good enough to hinder his advance for a few moments. Cecile used this time to cask [Astral Shift] and reappear in a distant part of the arena.


    Gorler realized and turned around. However, he felt a sense of danger and quickly dodged sideways. A powerful [shing Moon Arrow] tore apart the ce he was in, leaving a massive silver trail.


    Gorler growled and charged at Cecile again. However, the time he took to dodge was enough for Cecile to cast another skill.


    First, silver light inundated the surroundings as Cecile''s back tensed the bow''s string into a full moon.


    By the time Gorler had run half the distance between them, she released the attack. "[Moon Shredding Shot]."


    BOOM!


    The air before her exploded as the arrow created a vacuum along its way, rushing at Gorler at nonsensical speed.


    Gorler''s eyes widened as he quickly ced his sword before his body.


    CLANG!


    The loud sound of metal colliding echoed as his arm holding the sword got sted backward, opening his chest wide open.


    To his surprise, an arrow was only 5 meters away from him. "When did she shoot the second arrow!?"


    At this moment, he had no choice but to reinforce his chest with energy and skills as much as he could and tank it.


    Although it didn''t have as much strength behind it as the first one, the impact was tremendous.


    Gorler felt the air being expelled from his chest, and he was brutally sent flying backward. However, this didn''t make Cecile feel happy. ''It didn''t pierce. It seems that I need to weaken him first; a swift end is not possible.''


    While the second arrow she sent was just a "normal" arrow, it was not weak by any means. The fact that it couldn''t pierce whennding on an undefended chest was something that tickled Cecile off. ''I have everything, but I feel that my firepower is slightlycking with archery. If Yasenia had released a straight thrust with the same sequence of using a big attack as a cover, her sword would''ve undoubtedly pierced and finished the battle.''


    Gorler regained his bnce with a grim face. ''That took me off guard. I need to be more careful.''


    He swiftly charged back at Cecile, but as he rushed forward, he saw a massive wave of grey dust swallowing the arena and disrupting his vision and spiritual sense. Moreover, the grey dust flying in the cloud was cold enough to sting his skin. ''What''s this?''


    Cecile''s [Moonlight Ash Domain], her innate skill, made space around unstable while amplifying the effects of wind and moon-attributed skills with the ash that was constantly created.


    "[Lunar Void me Enhancement], [Moon Phoenix Meteor Shower]."


    Gorler shouted. "If you stay stationary, you are a great target!"


    Before he shouted, he had released a massive sword strike that cleaved the domain as it rushed toward where Cecile stood.


    However, Cecile had another innate skill. " [Moon Phoenix''s Lunar Grace]."


    The battle dance allowed her to move around easily as she cast or channeled her skills, making the following battle more of a beatdown than a match.


    Cecile danced in the sky, shooting arrow after arrow as if small silver moons were descending one after another.


    Gorler quickly dodged and moved around the arena. However, using [Astral Shift], Cecile managed to keep a perfect distance as her back muscles worked like a well-oiled machine.


    Her deltoids pulled as her chest expanded, followed by the release and recovery of posture. Her upper back, chest, and arm muscles tirelessly drew the bow, shooting arrow after arrow at her objective.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    A rain of silver meteors descended from the skies, preventing Gorler from getting close fast enough and receiving wounds from time to time. However, unlike what others would expect, he was not flustered.


    His eyes were following the woman in the sky, shooting arrows as he dodged. Even with the Moonlight Ash Domain restricting his ability to see and sense, he could manage to get a hold of her presence.


    ''Her energy reserves should be lower than mine. As long as I y it safe, she will eventuallymit a mistake.''


    One minute two minutes five minutes fifteen minutes


    After 20 minutes of the incessant barrage, Gorler''s eyes finally caught a mistake in Cecile''s Astral Shift, and he didn''t hesitate to throw himself forward at her.


    His body transformed into a shooting star as he drew his sword and shed. "DIE!"


    SLASH!


    His sword shed and divided the ce where Cecile wasor, at least, that''s how Gorler felt.


    The sword swing''s wind pressure sted the Ash domain open for a few seconds and revealed that he had cut nothing, making his eyes go wide. "Huh?"


    The voice of the woman he thought he was following reached him from his back. "[Harmony Intent Level 3], [Lunar Fire Storm] and [Moon Freezing Catastrophe]."


    BOOOOM!


    A titanic hurricane of Moon, Wind, and Space energies surged in the ce where Gorler was, creating a death vortex.


    Inside of it, Gorler felt as if the world itself wanted to tear him apart limb by limb. On his tough skin, blood flowed like rivers as the spatial des enhanced by the cold of the Moon ripped him to shreds.


    With a loud shout, Gorler swung his weapon with all his might and created a powerful enough skill to destroy what was left of the Freezing Catastrophe.


    ''How did I miss back then? I was sure that I was following her presence all the time!'' he then looked sideways and almost cursed. ''Can''t she give me a second to rest!?''


    "SCRAM!"


    He swung his sword, creating a massive crescent that obliterated all the arrowsing his way. However, because of his wounds, that swing made blood spill all around him.


    "I''m not done with you yet, Phoenix Woman!"


    However, a beautiful and ethereal voice reached him from straight above him. "Above you."


    Looking up, his wrathful face changed to one of horror as a titanic silver Phoenix with 600 meters in wingspan looked down at him with a pair cold icy blue eyes.


    "[Moon Phoenix Feather Rain]."


    The attack fell down like a downpour of silver meteors surrounded by white mes.


    Gorler unleashed his attacks one after another, striking the densely packed feathers.


    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!


    His sword blurred as he retaliated. However, even then, it wasn''t enough.


    The Sky-shrouding Moon Phoenix just stood above him, pped it''s giant wings and raining death on him.


    Attack after attack exploded, and as time went by, the sounds of counterattacking started getting reduced.


    Cecile was not done, though. She would continue the attack if the judge didn''t interrupt her. Not only that, Cecile used [Lunar Yin Phoenix Fire Regeneration] to heal her own wounds and added the Lunar Fire Storm by opening her beak and breathing the astoundingly cold white mes on the already barraged enemy.


    It didn''t take much for the judge to appear. "Stop! Cecile wins!"


    The enormous phoenix instantly stopped all her skills and just maintained her attitude.


    After the attacks stopped and the ce returned to normal, Gorler could finally be seen.


    He was standing in the middle of a frozen tundra. However, he wasn''t standing because he wanted to; his legs had frozen to the ground, and his entire body waspletely stiff.


    The signs of frostbite were also present, clearly showing that while his wounds looked manageable on the outside, they were probably a mess on the inside.


    A few of the Dolurs came from the spectating area to take him back. Before they left, they gave one long look at the enormous phoenix that slowly turned around to return to her own ce.


    Once inside, Cecile transformed back and fell on Yasenia''s body, saying inly. "I''m exhausted."

 Chapter 805: Kalis battlefield control.

    Chapter 805: Kali''s battlefield control.


    Yasenia looked down at her beautiful lover andughed lightly. "Was it hard, love? Then, go rest by Andrea''s side."


    Cecile looked at the side and saw Andrea sprawled on a sofa with anguid expression. Without another word, she moved over there.


    Yasenia saw Cecile throw her body on the sofa and spread her wings limply, making her giggle. Turning toward her st standing" dear, she smiled. "Well, Honey. Do your best."


    Kali nodded and looked up with her verdant green eyes, expectant. Yasenia hugged her waist and leaned down, kissing her lips softly. Kali wound her arms around Yasenia''s neck and sighed through her nose infort.


    Feeling her tonguee in, tangle and spread her vor, lick and savor her gums, Kali moaned.


    "Kali against Etruria."


    The fox separated and looked at Yasenia with a happy expression. "I love you, Yasenia."


    Yasenia smiled and hugged her onest time before letting her go. "I love you too, Honey."


    Kali''s tail wagged as she separated, and she began walking toward the side of the arena.


    As she moved, she retrieved her veil and put it on. Her entire aura became calmer and more profound while the energy released from her Dantian began rotating around her body.


    Once she looked to the other side, she could spot her opponent jumping down as well. It was a female Dolur with an exceedingly slim body. She looked thin to the point that it was concerning from a mortal point of view.


    Her limbs were long, and her face was rtively beautiful, if not for being a bit too thin.


    Kali observed her and waited for the countdown.


    "The battle will start in 10"


    "9"


    Right as the judge started counting, Kali''s gathered energy burst outward like a tide as she used her skills first to increase her own strength.


    Unlike the rest of the girls, Kali didn''t have many self-strengthening skills. Most of her skills were domain-like, spreading her presence toward the surroundings.


    [Three-Tailed Nature Fox Aura] was the first skill she used: a self-strengthening skill that evolved from her Energy Coat. Then, she moved her energy to release her innate skill [Flower World Domain].


    With the sound of the wind blowing, her surroundings were instantly covered in a beautiful vortex of flying petals and flowers. Together with it, she released [Fox Flower Land], a skill that covered the ground of the entire arena in multicolored flowers. Some were white, others pink, others red, others yellow, and some were ck or purple.


    After releasing these three skills, Kali used [Life Intent Level 3] to increase the flowers'' effectiveness and her future skills. Not only that, she released a pulse of energy with [Growth Intent Level 3] and [Evolution Intent Level 3] to enhance the flowers.


    By the time the countdown was close to zero, Kali had released a massive field of flying petals and infested the ground with a multitude of flowers.


    The woman on the other side was solemn as she looked around. While she wanted to get rid of this, she had tried to send an energy st at an area with flowers, and after they were destroyed, new ones quickly filled the space left behind. ''That won''t work, huh? Do I need to rush face-first into the death field she is unleashing?


    Looking around, her lips arched in a wry smile. ''Well, there won''t be any ce without flowers at this pace. Hm? Is she finally summoning?''


    Kali spread her arm forward, and her voice echoed. "Come forth, [Nature Dragon Spirit Queen]."


    A torrent of flowers and petals circled before Kali, and when the countdown reached zero, a three-meter-tall and green-skinned woman stepped out.


    Her ridiculously curvy body and long green hair attracted the attention as much as her green eyes with golden slit pupils did.


    Her beauty, a bnce of green hues that perfectly harmonized, gave the impression that life itself had descended.


    Etruria looked at the begin that just appeared, and even after the countdown reached zero, her body wouldn''t respond. She wanted to rush forward, but when Valeria''s eyesnded on her, it felt as if her soul was being grabbed by something.


    Just a simple gaze had paralyzed her to the point of wanting to shout surrender.


    Thankfully, that fear instantly disappeared with the terrifying woman''s gaze moving away from her. ''What was that!?''


    Meanwhile, Kali titled her head as the female Dolur on the other side didn''t charge at her as she expected. ''Hm? Why is she not attacking? Shouldn''t she be feeling anxious about giving me more time?''


    Not understanding what was going on in that person''s mind, Kali waved her hand and used her [Verdant Dryad Superior Summoning].


    The new rush of energy snapped Etruria out of her daze, and she quickly rushed forward.


    Kali looked at that and shook her head. "Toote. Next time, don''t give your opponent extra time."


    WHOOOSH!


    One hundred pirs of green light shot toward the sky, and from them, women appeared like a celestial army descending.


    All of them shared the same qualities as the tallest woman: green skin and green hair. Still, their auras were much less menacing than Valeria''s.


    Etruria''s face fell as 30 dryads wearing heavy armor rushed forward. ''Did I lose already because of that misstep?''


    Kalimanded her army and ordered them to release a barrage at her.


    Meanwhile, Etruria gathered strength and shouted. "It won''t be that easy!"


    A spear appeared in her hand, and she swung it horizontally against the wall of wooden shields.


    BANG!


    Five dryads were sted flying; their shields shattered together with their arms.


    Kali looked at this with a neutral face. While they had buffs, they were still summons created by someone below the Fifth realm. If those could fight hand-to-hand with a mid-level Epoch Core, then it would be nothing but absurd. Even someone like Andrea had trouble receiving their attacks.


    "[Fox Essence Boost], [Healing Life Aura]."


    Her energy created the vague shape of a fox around her, and then the green fox exploded, spreading around in an enchanting green mist.


    [Fox Essence Boost] was used in tandem with another skill, increasing its strength.


    When the mesmerizing green mist touched the damaged dryads, their wounds were repaired at a ridiculous rate. In just two seconds, they were back up and ready to fight. Even their shields and armor recovered.


    Moreover, Kali didn''t forget to order the rest of the dryads to release supporting fire.


    Wooden walls, arrows, healer dryads, and others that used roots to restrain her movements were constantly using her energy. Her dryad mage squad had five healing, five defensive, five restraining, five offensive, and five enhancing dryads.


    When this group worked with the 30 tank dryads, it allowed them to not bepletely overrun by the Mid-Level Epoch Core.


    However, they were far from wining.


    Right then, Etruria was releasing strikes at terrifying speed, sting flying between one to three dryads with each strike. Even with the regeneration, enhancing, support archers, and support melees, the frontline was close to crumbling.


    Even then, Kali didn''t feel flustered. "[Nature Fox First Tail: Nascent Life]."


    The innate skills attached to her tails were unleashed, covering the 100 dryads. When [Nascent Life] arrived, it seeped inside them, and their eyes became slightly sharper.


    Etruria was about to st another dryad flying, but to her surprise, that dryad agilely sidestepped while two sword-wielding dryads attacked her from the side. ''Ha? Why are they suddenly more coordinated- Arrow!''


    She quickly shed usingplex footwork, dodging the arrow that almost hit her head.


    Moreover, that wasn''t all.


    Etruria saw Kali wave her second tail, another wave of energies surrounding the 100 dryads, making them even more ferocious. ''I can''t break through. I''ll need to kill them one by one.''


    Etruria''s movements elerated, her body bing a shadow as she appeared right by one dryad''s side and mmed her spear downward.


    BOOM!


    The dryad was sted into pieces, and she quickly moved to the next, taking two out in less than a second. ''Tsk, I should''ve done this since the beginning.''


    Kali waved her arm once more. "[Life Enhancement: Verdant Core]."


    "AHHHH!"


    Etruria heard one of the dryads give a sudden battle cry, startling her. She turned sideways toward the shield-bearing woman rushing at her, looking into its eyes. ''Huh? What happened? Why does she seem so alive?''


    However, being surprised was one thing; failing to react was another. "Die!"


    Not wanting to take any chances, Etruria unleashed a powerful spear skill and became a shooting star that appeared by the dryad''s side.


    However, before she charged, Kali had chanted another skill. "[Spirit Overgrowth]."


    The dryad that had several buffs on her went berserk as a massive aura explosion was released from her. Then, with ridiculous reflexes, Etruria saw that Dryad move her shield just perfectly to block her tricky attack.


    BANG!


    Even with all these buffs, that dryad still couldn''t resist Etruria''s full-power strike and was sted backward. However, if one were to look at Etruria''s face, one would see shock and horror. ''It resisted it!?''


    She felt the impact, but she didn''t see the dryad''s body explode like the rest.


    BOOM!


    A pir of green light was emitted from that dryad as she rushed back at her with a cold expression. Etruria could see the wounds and armor regenerating as she came against her, making her grit her teeth in frustration. ''I have yet to face the fox, yet I''m struggling against this stupid summons!?''


    From the back, the Nature Fox''s gentle voice echoed again. "[Life Enhancement: Vitality]."


    The already buffed Dryad was strengthened again, making neon-like green veins appear all around her body as her aura increased yet again.


    The next time they collided, while the result was not that different, Etruria''s face had be ugly. ''The damage I did this time is even less.''


    Remember that while she was facing the supper-buffed dryad, the other 99 had never stopped harassing her.


    Each second, dozens of roots burst from the ground, trying to grab her leg. When she wanted to go around and sneak attack the dryads at the back, tens of wooden walls would interrupt her for enough time for the armored dryads toe in her way again.


    Moreover, Etruria realized that Kali had already resummoned the ones she had killed previously.


    ''THIS FIGHT IS A NIGHTMARE.''


    Etruria was feeling suffocated to the point of not being able to express herself outward other than to attack quicker, stronger, and without caring about anything. "DIE! DIE! DIE!"


    Kali looked over with a neutral face, but one could see the seriousness in her eyes. ''That dryad will die soon. I''ve ced too many buffs on her. I have 30 seconds? I need tond a decisive blow quickly.''


    While Etruria had been harassed to the point of bing crazed with frustration, Kali also hadn''t been able tond a proper hit on her.


    Kalicked the most single-target firepower, which is why she struggled in one-on-one matches where her opponent''s strength was superior to hers.


    After using another healing aura, Kali blended her energy with the surroundings and quickly rushed forward. She had yet to use Valeria because she wanted to defeat a mid-level Epoch Core without her.


    Once close enough, Kali used [Flower Blooming Steps], her movement technique, and appeared behind Etruria.


    Etruria, thinking it was another pesky dryad, turned around and attacked like usual.


    "[Spirit Severing Sword]."


    Kali''s figure flickered as she released an extremely quick sword strike and retreated.


    Etruria was confused as she didn''t feel damage, only for a secondter for her mouth to bloat and then vomit blood. "W-What!?"


    Etruria quickly retreated, entering a defensive stance and quickly checking her insides. ''My internal organs are damaged? How did she do it? Also Huh? SOUL!? SHE ATTACKED MY SOUL!?''


    As she pondered and defended, she felt a threat from above and quickly reacted. "YOU WON''T GET ME AGAIN, LITTLE GIRL!"


    Using perfect rotational energy from her heel to the tip of her spear, Etruria thrust upward in a massive attack that created a void in the air.


    BOOM!


    Feeling the thing above her disappear, Etruria''s lips arched. "I got-."


    STAB!


    Etruria blinked and looked down.


    Piercing through her chest, a wooden sword with sharp edges entered her eyes. "H-How?"


    Kali answered as she retrieved her sword, making blood flow. "You are entirely surrounded in my domain. A trick this simple is not hard."


    Etruria smiled, blood flowing from her mouth. "I see Well, fought."


    Then, she fell forward.


    The judge appeared.


    "Kali wins!"

 Chapter 806: Dragon Rider.

    Chapter 806: Dragon Rider.


    As soon as those words were spoken, Kali''s legs softened as she fell to her knees. However, before she fell, Valeria caught her in her arms with a smile. "Well done, Kali."


    Kali rxed her entire body, feeling safe and protected.


    Then, all the nts and flowers Kali summoned fell down as she severed her control over them.


    Still, they wouldn''t whither for long after being affected by Kali''s many buffs, leaving the entire battlefield strewn with them.


    Valeria looked over and waved her hand. Her aura enveloped the battlefield like a wave, and every nt rushed into her body. As if she were made out of water, everything fell into her, showcasing her ability as a spirit of life.


    In a few seconds, everything was swallowed by her and disappeared.


    Then, Valeria jumped away gracefully, returning to everyone else''s side.


    Andreaughed. "What a fight! Seeing that middle-level Epoch Core being swarmed was quite a sight."


    Cecileplimented. "That sneak attack at the end looked annoying. Good job."


    Kaliughed and thought. ''Cecile''s praise is, like always, strange. Does she give her opinion based on how she would do against it?''


    "Thank you for the praise, Cecile, Andrea."


    Yasenia gathered their attention andmented. "Now, for the 2v2s, Andrea and I will go first. You two can goter and rest."


    Andrea asked. "When do they start?"


    Yasenia looked around and spotted a sand clock. "When that thing gets empty."


    Andrea looked over and nodded. "We have a while to rest. Around 2 hours?"


    Yasenia nodded with a smile and threw herself between Andrea and Cecile. "Yep. We have 2 hours to cuddle~."


    Both womenughed and turned sideways to hug their cuddly dragoness. Meanwhile, Kali sat on Valeria''sp in a ce nearby.


    For the following two hours, the girls would speak with each other about everyday matters, not feeling tense about the 2v2 that was around the corner.


    Their current score was 3-0, so if they won, they would win the entire match and move on. If, by some miracle, they lost both duels in the five versus five, Eira would step in, tilting the scales to their side, guaranteeing their win.


    As Andrea and Yasenia moved toward the arena, the dragoness asked. "Love, do we do that?"


    Andrea stopped putting on the helmet, blinked, and looked at her. "Are you sure, love? While we''ve practiced enough, this would be our first time doing it during a real fight."


    Yasenia smiled. "I trust you, Darling."


    Andreaughed and put on her draconic helmet. "If you have confidence in me, then I have nothing to fear. Let''s do it!"


    They dived into the arena and looked at the other side. The two other Dolurs who had not fought in the first three rounds appeared.


    The two Dolurs looked at Yasenia with serious faces. They knew she was stronger than the rest and were ready to give their all after their allies'' heavy defeats.


    "Do not lose concentration for a second."


    "Be careful with her breath attacks; as a dragon, that''s one of her strongest weapons."


    Then, the judge''s voice was heard. "The battle will start in 10"


    "9"


    As soon as the countdown started, their resolve took a heavy hit as Yasenia unleashed her auras, flooding the entire arena with her Empyrean presence.


    Both felt like a metal te hit their chests as Yasenia''s existence level was revealed and elevated, with one aura stacking on top of the other.


    At her side, Andrea was simrly bing stronger. However, while Andrea''s aura felt "strong," Yasenia''s felt "superior."


    It was such a simple word, yet the meaning behind it was impactful.


    When the countdown reached 3 seconds, turbulent energies rushed toward Yasenia, and soon, her body began to grow in size.


    Her skin changed from its usual white to a beautiful blue. Then, her body''s shape began changing, and her height grew uncontrobly. Scales appeared along her body, and her dress merged with herself.


    Soon, an enormous dragon that dwarfed hills stood before the two Dolurs, imposing like the midday Sun and as beautiful as a starry night.


    One of them gulped and spoke. "Can we really fight that?"


    The other wanted to answer confidently. He had heard about Yasenia''s dragon''s form and size before, but he never considered it in his eyes. After all, what was a hill-sized dragonpared to several mountains that he had ttened in the past?


    But when the Dragon stood before him, her sky-shrouding wings epassing arge part of his vision while the creature looked down at them as if they were ants, a hint of fear couldn''t help but sprout in his heart.


    When one second was left, he noticed something and asked. "Where is the other one?"


    The second the countdown hit zero, Yasenia took a deep breath and roared using [Sun Dragon Roar].


    ROOAR!


    A powerful shockwave spread around, golden light bathing her surroundings and hitting them with enough strength to feel their brains pounding.


    "A soul attack!? Be careful!"


    The giant dragon rushed forward, and they finally saw where the other enemy was. "Oh, the dragon''s head!"


    The other had also realized, making them confused.


    After all, riding such arge create was nothing but a waste. Attacking from up there, where Andrea stood, was not something that was easy or efficient.


    But dragon raiders, or well, beast tamers, existed even in the high-level realms, where Yasenia''s current dragon was nothing but a slightly bigger antpared to the colossal creatures that roamed those ces.


    The trick was in coordinating the auras with the beast you rode.


    If one managed to do so, they would be able to channel their attacks from a distance as long as they were in striking range of the dragon.


    Naturally, these attacks ced a heavy strain on the raider, as they needed to coordinate energies and simultaneously use the aura of the being they rode as a channel to cast their skills.


    Yasenia quickly rushed forward, lifting one of her frontal legs and stomping down at one of them.


    These two had swords as weapons, and without a single moment of hesitation, they shed back at the pir-like limb falling on them.


    Two extremely powerful sword auras rushed at Yasenia''s w. However, before they arrived, Andrea waved her hand.


    Her energy rotated inside her in an instant, and then, it all poured into the dragoness, reappearing from Yasenia''s w.


    [Heaven-Born me Defense] was unleashed below her w and blocked the attacks enough for Yasenia''s natural defenses to block the rest, forcing the two of them to resist the lowering limb with their bodies.


    Naturally, as body cultivators, they had no problem. However, Andrea used her energy again and activated [Sun Molten Pir] right as Yasenia retreated.


    With their senses, they were quick to notice the heating floor, so they jumped backward simultaneously, only to feel another danger signaling from above them.


    Looking up, they saw Yasenia''s dark maw wide open, a light glowing at the back of her throat. [Sun Dragon Breath] was released like a giant pir and almost swallowed them.


    Andrea lifted her halberd, striking downwards as if they were right before. A massive phantom halberd appeared and lowered on the two Dolurs right in the middle, forcing them to jump away from each other.


    One of them was quick and instantly shot toward Yasenia, knowing what they had nned. Yasenia pped her right wing, forcing her enormous body to move sideways and dodge the iing attack swiftly.


    Meanwhile, Andrea focused on the other, keeping it at bay as she rode Yasenia.


    Dragon and woman began releasing coordinated attacks, efficiently controlling the battlefield. Andrea''s lips were arched below her helmet, feeling incredible. ''My love is truly magnificent. Fighting with her like this is exhrating.''


    Of course, Andrea didn''t wholly control Yasenia''s movements, unlike regr beast riders. While she had the means to guide Yasenia, she usually allowed her to move as she pleased while Andrea attacked and defended.


    After trial and error, not stealing Yasenia''s movement freedom proved to be the best to ride Yasenia in her dragon form.


    Meanwhile, the two Dolurs were feeling helpless. While they could naturally aim and attack the enormous being, some attacks managed tond, but the defenses were sturdy to the point of despair.


    Yasenia''s scales were already hard, and all her auras then enhanced them. They were already hard enough at this point, but that wasn''t all. With Andrea riding her, she could also help her defend with her skills and even use energy to enhance her defenses further.


    A Dolur managed to sneak in and punched Yasenia''s side.


    BOOOM!


    A strength that would level an entire mountain struck Yasenia''s side, forcing her to take three steps.


    The Dolur wasn''t happy, though. His eyes focused on the wound he had created, which was a sizeable 3-meter-wide dent. However,pared with the entire creature''s size, it felt like nothing.


    At this point, Yasenia''s maw opened, and she chanted. "[Celestial Assimtion]."


    The skill she used to fight the system enveloped her entire being, and her energies went berserk to the point of affecting Andrea, who was standing at the top of her head.


    To make sure she didn''t fall, Andrea created a makeshift saddle made out of molten material. She wasn''t afraid that it would burn Yasenia. Even more so when her dear dragoness was being affected by [Celestial Assimtion].


    After a few moments of absorbing energy, the giant dragon extended her wings and roared.


    "ROAAAR!"


    Andrea used her control over Yasenia and turned her around to block a sneak attacking that way.


    The Dolur that thought he wouldnd a strike suddenly saw a fist the size of a house appearing before his eyes.


    BANG!


    His body flew like a shooting star as Yasenia roared once more and began unleashing a Celestial Hell.


    [Celestial Assimtion] gave her absurd energy regeneration and allowed her to use her skills as she pleased.


    Her meridians, reinforced by Celestial Energy, were sturdy to the point of ridiculousness.


    After that, it was aplete beatdown.


    With Andrea riding her and allowing Yasenia to fight much more freely, Yasenia went on a rampage as her skills flew around.


    Stars fell like rain; her tail and ws unleashed [Sunrise], [Sunset], [Crescent Moon], and many other skills; her domains summoned several Sun, Moon, and Star attributes events around her.


    From the outside, it felt as if a natural disaster had been unleashed.


    A Dolur was sent flying after a tail strikended on his side, breaking a few of his bones. But the giant dragon didn''t let go. She opened her mouth and used [Star Dragon Breath], unleashing a torrent of white death.


    BOOM!


    Meanwhile, the other Dolur was assaulted by falling stars, and when he was about to escape, Andrea summoned a giant molten wall, blocking his path long enough for her rampaging dragon lover to turn around.


    Yasenia rose to her hind legs and lifted her w, grabbing the sky.


    The Dolur looked upward, and his face became pale.


    An enormous Sun and Moon surrounded a Gxy full of stars, and as the dragon roared and made the motion of throwing something, the sky fell.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!


    The judge appeared and shouted. "Yasenia and Andrea win! The Astral Sky Sect will advance to the next round!"


    Yasenia and Andrea breathed out simultaneously, stopping their skills.

 Chapter 807: Getting ready for the following battles.

    Chapter 807: Getting ready for the following battles.


    Andrea fell on her back, looking at the tall ceiling from Yasenia''s head. "That was tiring."


    Yasenia gently walked away, keeping her head bnced not to bother her darling with her steps. "How was it, Darling?"


    Andrea took off her helmet and pondered as she looked up while lying on Yasenia''s dragon head. "I feel like there is a lot of room for improvement. We are coordinated to a very superficial level."


    Yasenia agreed. "However, once we manage to reach a deeper sense of synchrony while battling like this, I think it will be a very powerfulbination. It can also help you use and enhance your skills through me."


    Andrea chuckled. "Did you ask me to learn this in case I be weak, love?"


    Yasenia scolded. "This is more in case I be too strong. Darling, you are extremely strong for someone at your level. I''m just an outlier, an almost unique chance in heaven''s path. After all, a Dragon that has gained control over a Unique Element is nothing but a massive coincidence of strength. I was born to be stronger." Yasenia sighed. "The fact that all of you can keep up as you are right now is already something I never expected."


    Andrea was silent and continued listening. "Darling, I''m going to be honest. While I''ve always tried to increase your strength, I knew that by the time we arrived at the Unification Realm, hoping for you girls to match me in strength would be nothing but a miracle." Yasenia chuckled. "And yet, you are still right behind me. It is true that I''m stronger than all of you if we don''t consider Valeria and Mirrory. However, I''m not hopelessly strongerpared to you."


    Yasenia sighed with admiration. "Andrea, you''ve managed to gain such strength by your own effort. You can fight as my rider not because I''m lowering myself to you but because you are reaching up to me and stubbornly keeping up with me. Yours and the other girl''s determination is what feeds my own strength as well."


    Andrea smiled and answered. "Yasenia, you are our guide in this life. Without you, all of us would''ve lost our paths or never ovee mediocrity. As much as you say we are keeping up, that''s because you pull us from the front. Before meeting you, I was just a Level Six Mental Nourishing Realm cultivator at age 32. Now, almost 15 yearster, I''m at the peak of the fourth realm in two cultivation paths. I took the same time to go from zero to the second realm as I did to reach from that point to my current height."


    Andreaughed, feeling absurd. "If we are your determination You are our path forward."


    Yasenia smiled silently, her draconic mouth arching gently as she returned to the side of the rest.


    Now that they''d advanced, they needed to return to the other side. After all battles had finished, there was a 24-hour rest.


    After all, while this was a test of strength, it was not a test of endurance. Both sides were expected to be at peak capacity when the battles started.


    Tatyana weed the girls and smirked. "A mere middle-level leaving you girls so tired Weak."


    The girls felt like an arrow pierced their hearts.


    Of course, it was just a joking remark. At their age, Tatyana herself would not even be qualified to attend the Summit as a spectator.


    Naturally, her resources were also much morecking, but that was not the point. Luck was also part of one''s strength, and only results mattered in a world of cultivation. If you were stronger, you survived; if you weren''t, that was it.


    It didn''t matter how someone got that strength at the moment of fighting to the death.


    Yasenia approached and hug her, smacking her butt with a loud-sounding p and a smile.


    Tatyana jumped a bit and blinked twice, looking up at her smiling lover.


    "Feeling mischievous?"


    Tatyana''s lips arched further. "Yes. And now, aroused."


    Yaseniaughed and gave her a kiss. Then, she turned toward her other darlings. As soon as she did so, a golden bullet mmed into her embrace, the extremely long and soft gold-like threads surrounding their figure.


    Yasenia couldn''t help but admire the knee-length blonde hair as her fingers slowly caressed it. "Baby, your hair is really pretty."


    Angel looked up from Yasenia''s enveloping bosom and smiled sweetly. "I love your hair too, Yasenia."


    Evelyn asked with curiosity. "So, how is fighting against middle-level Epoch Cores one-on-one?"


    The girls pondered, and Cecile answered at length. "It''s like bncing on thin ice. Their strength is absurdly high, so if any of their attacksnd on you, they can reverse the situation. I didn''t notice when Yasenia fought in the front lines and held them back with Andrea. However, once you have them close and their attacksing your way one after another, it is honestly nerve-wracking."


    Cecile continued analytically. "Not only is their strength absurd, but their resilience is honestly out of this world. Any average spiritual cultivator would''ve fallen much quicker. However, Body Cultivators can take much more punishment while pursuing you recklessly."


    Cecile sighed. "Thankfully, it seems that their ranged skills are sorelycking. While they have some, they are telegraphed and clearly not created as the main attacking methods. Our agility is barely enough to dodge that. Were you looking, Evelyn?"


    Evelyn nodded while crossing her arms. "I felt it the most during Kali''s fight."


    Cecile agreed. "Even with one dryad being buffed to the point that it would die in seconds and another 99 dryads also enhanced by other auras, you could see them constantly flying off like sacks of air being hit by a sledgehammer."


    Kali answered. "If the female Dolur hadn''t stopped at the beginning of the fight for some reason, allowing me to summon my 100 dryads securely, the battle would''ve dragged out much more. I would''ve needed to use poisons and parasites instead of pure strength to win."


    Evelyn looked at Kali thoughtfully. "Say, Kali."


    Kali tilted her head, herrge fox ears flopping to the side in a cute way. "Hm?"


    Evelyn got distracted for a moment, looking at the furry ears flopping, but she recovered quickly from the sneaky adorableness attack. "Cough. Why don''t you use your poisons and simr more often? For example, you have that skill called [Life Draining Spores], which enhances all your summons with them."


    Kali smiled. "These battles are not battles to the death. They are meant to polish ourbat styles and stabilize our foundation to the point of perfection. What''s the point of using poisons and winning easily?"


    Evelyn smirked. "You think you can win easily with them."


    Kali nodded gently. "This is not arrogance, but spiritual medicine in Distancia is honestlycking. I''m probably close to the level of a top 10 alchemist, medicine master, and poison master in the entirety of Distancia. Using those skills would give me an honestly unfair advantage."


    Kali looked at Yasenia and rified with an amused smile before Yasenia intervened. "I know that there is no fairness, love. But with our objective when participating here, that''s how it feels."


    Yasenia blinked andughed. "Okay, I won''t nag."


    Kaleina tugged Yasenia''s skirt with her w, making our dragoness look down and crouch to hug her and pick her up. "What''s wrong, love?"


    Kaleina asked. "Mommy, why did only Mama Andrea, Kali, and Cecile fight alone?"


    Yasenia exined the rules as they moved toward their resting spot.


    The day passed like that, with no otherplications. Other leaders came to congratte Yasenia for reaching the top 500, while Coraline stayed with them for a while to apany Ebirah.


    Remember that Ebirah could not apany Andrea to battle. Even if they were linked, other people knew Ebirah, and to avoid anyplications, they didn''t publicize Andrea''s and Ebirah''s connection.


    After all, for the still hard-minded Beast Humans who had yet to begin their eptance of humans, learning something like this would be detrimental to Coraline, her race, and Yasenia''s sect.


    Moreover, it was no one''s business.


    Coraline looked at Yasenia with a deep expression. "Say, little Yasenia."


    Yasenia stopped ying with Kaleina and turned to look. "Yes?"


    "Be honest with me."


    Yasenia nodded and heard Coraline''s question.


    "When you ovee the fifth realm tribtion How strong will you be?"


    Yasenia paused, getting thoughtful. "Well" She smiled wryly and sighed. "It''s difficult to say."


    Coraline tilted her head. "Why?"


    Yaseniamented. "Hm I have something simr to an inheritance in me. The inheritance events weren''t triggered during the tribtions you saw. They seem to happen either on my highest cultivation realm breakthrough or with just the spiritual path."


    Coraline nodded, and Yasenia sighed. "This peculiarity in my tribtions strengthened them."


    Hearing that, Coraline''s eyes widened. "What?"


    Yasenia nodded. "If that particr event happened during my fourth realm tribtion, I would''ve been in danger, hahaha."


    Coraline''s face became serious, and she asked. "Little Yasenia Can you survive? If you are not confident, never crossing over and staying in your current realm of strength is not impossible-."


    "Impossible."


    Yasenia''s firm voice cut her off as her reptilian golden eyes looked at Coraline straight into her eyes. "That''s impossible. I either survive or die trying. However, I''ll never stop."


    Coraline''s words actually got stuck at the intensity and zing determination in the dragon''s golden eyes. After a few tries, she sighed and spoke. "If you need anything, tell me. The Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster Race will aid you with all of our strength."


    Yasenia''s expression rxed, and she nodded with her usual naturally sensual smile. "I will. Thank you, Aunty Coraline."


    "The second round is starting!"


    Yasenia slowly stood up, and the rest followed her. Then, Yasenia looked upward and focused on the phantom tournament tree. "Our opponents are Oh? What a coincidence."


    She could see one of the groups that teamed up with the Silent Fang Sectthe ones with bull characteristics. Andrea also remembered them and lifted an eyebrow. "Those hot-headed bulls actually managed to qualify?"


    Kali squinted. "They didn''t seem that bright, so if they didn''t qualify because of their intelligence" Cecile finished her sentence. "They must be strong enough to beat everything down. We must be careful."


    Coraline, who saw them,mented. "They are not in the Thirty-Three ns, not because theyck strength, but because they don''t likeplicated things. Many groups individuallypare to the powers inside the Three Lists, meaning the Three Empires, Nine Sects, Thirty-Three races."


    Coraline added. "However, they can''tpare to us in influence because of the prestige of being on those lists. That''s why they are a bit more unknown. Still, in their area, they are overlords. Distancia is reallyrge, after all. There is more than enough space for these kinds of local tyrants."


    Yasenia nodded. "Interesting. However, since we have a grudge with these people" Yasenia smiled coldly. "We''ll change the participants a bit."


    Eira, at the side, grabbed the hilt of her sword, her face getting colder as she felt the radiating killing intenting from her Young Miss.

 Chapter 808: Bull-Man Against Dragon.

    Chapter 808: Bull-Man Against Dragon.


    After arriving at the arena, they could see the half-bull, half-men group on the other side looking at them. However, Yasenia realized that there weren''t five people, only four. ''Oh? One of them died?''


    Cecilemented. ''It was probably on the fourth floor. It was quite a lethal one. There are many groups without five people who have qualified.''


    Andrea asked. ''Why did they participate? Isn''t it a big disadvantage?''


    Yasenia pondered and answered. ''If the remaining people are strong enough, there is a chance to win. Look at them, they managed to pass a round even with one person down.''


    The girls agreed.


    "Hey."


    Yasenia and the girls were about to leave when they heard a gruff voice calling them.


    They turned around and looked at the tall bull-man with neutral expressions. Yasenia answered. "Yes?"


    The bull-man scratched his horn and spoke. "We just didn''t have a choice, the Silent Fang Sect-."


    Yasenia interrupted. "You made your choice."


    The bull-man paused, and Yasenia said indifferently. "Now, it is time to reap what you sow. However, I will at least tell you one thing: If you surrender, you might avoid heavy injuries."


    Then, she turned around and left. Kali asked while looking back. "Isn''t that too harsh?"


    Yasenia snorted. "If they could, we would''ve been killed by them. Now that they''ve understood our strength, they are asking for mercy. The world is not that gentle, and neither am I. Regret is a bitter pill that''s hard to swallow, but I won''t be the one telling them not to do so."


    Kali didn''t say anything else. After all, what Yasenia said was the truth. If the bull-men found them weak, they would''ve most likely killed them to gain favor from the previous Nine Sect.


    After that, they all went their way and put the names for the order of the fight.


    Yasenia jumped down into the arena from their room, elegantlynding.


    "10"


    "9"


    Yasenia stood on the other side with indifferent eyes, and then she released her auras.


    A wind st struck the arena one after another as Yasenia''s presence grew exponentially. What felt first as a powerful aura was now a tyrannical hurricane.


    Then, not taking a single moment of leisure, Yasenia summoned her sword and chanted. "[Day And Night Cycle]."


    There was a second silence as energy swiftly rushed toward Yasenia before the World was ripped asunder by the explosive sound of her aura bing crazily intense.


    "2"


    "1"


    "Fight!"


    Yasenia''s mouth opened, and she ignored the bull-man who shot at her right as the battle started. Like the whisper from the sky, her voice spread around in a beautiful melody.


    "The [Moonless Night],


    The begging,


    The [Starry sky]


    The following


    [Crescent Moon] birthed


    By the time flowing."


    Yasenia gently spun once, spreading her [Moonless Night] domain enhanced by Day and Night, and right after, she shed at the charging minotaur several times in a second, sending a barrage of silver crescents.


    Feeling the devastating power behind the silver crescents, the bull-man was forced to block them and stop approaching.


    His mace mmed against the first, and to his absolute surprise, his hoofed foot couldn''t help but drag on the hard ground.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Each time he used his mace, he took a step back, and his arms trembled at the heavy attack.


    When he saw a chance, the bull-man stomped the ground and suddenly elerated in a semi-circr motion, rushing at Yasenia.


    The dragoness unhurriedly chanted again, her celestial voice echoing like the call of the stars: Mysterious, powerful, and beautiful.


    "The [Crescent moon] grows,


    Bing [Full moon].


    [Waning Moon] appears,


    When I chant in tune."


    Yasenia sent another barrage, but knowing that they probably would be unable to stop him, she spun the sword once and stabbed it downwards. Simultaneously, [Waning Moon] was deployed, enhancing her attacks with the Moon''s silver frost.


    The bull-man saw a silver sphere spreading from the ce where Yasenia stood, but he didn''t give it much thought and continued advancing. He quickly and agilely dodged a few of Yasenia''s [Draconic Crescent Moon] attacks and blocked the rest, receiving a few of them with his body to reach Yasenia''s side the quickest possible.


    When he arrived and mmed his fist on the silver sphere, he thought that it would break and let him st through. After all, he had used one of his strongest skills on it. Still, the spherepletely absorbed his attack, not showing a single scratch. ''What!?''


    The punch he had delivered was enough to level an entire mountain, and yet, the sphere was intact. The reason for this was because of the extra effect [Full Moon] could deliver when used during the Full Moon or during [Day and Night]. Regardless of anything, it would block one attack that was weaker than one realm above Yasenia''s strength.


    The dragoness wouldn''t let such a chance go, and she continued her song to the stars. Her tone changed from an alluring whisper to an enthralling chant.


    "[Dawn] approaches


    The Moon disappears


    And with the Sun


    The [Starfall] nears."


    As her words foretold, Yasenia rushed forward and quickly reached his side, lifting her sword high and shing it downward.


    The bull-man was naturally not standing still and retaliated. "Fighting me head-on!? You are overestimating yourself!"


    Yasenia''s draconic eyes kept their indifference as her sword descended, unleashing [Draconic Dawn].


    BOOOM!


    Sword and mace collided in a tremendous explosion and pushed both sides, sliding 100 steps back. Yasenia then pointed to the sky, and the bull-man followed her finger.


    Right after, his eyes widened as thousands of white stars floated in the middle of a phantom night sky. "W-When?"


    However, there was no verbal answer. Only [Starfall] answered by forcing all the stars to rush at him like rain.


    A cacophony of explosions swallowed his figure, making it appear as if Yasenia had won the battle. Even then, the dragoness didn''t stop her chant. Her voice, firm, and resolute, echoed in the entire ce.


    "The [Sunrise] came


    And lit up the sky.


    Time will im,


    A sky full of white."


    Golden fire surrounded her figure and coiled around her giant sword like fire snakes. Then, she ced the sword pointing backward and shot forward while using [Pegasus Gallop].


    Her body blurred as she rushed forward to what it seemed, hitting the man who was already down. But, to the spectator''s surprise, the bull-man appeared with a maddened face and bloodshot eyes from the ce where all of Yasenia''s star fell.


    His body was covered in injuries, with some patches of skin peeled off and showing the red muscles underneath.


    Unlike his body, his aura was terrifyingly high. Yasenia quickly judged that he had used some kind of berserk skill. However, following her n, she used [Draconic Sunrise] and began unleashing a firestorm of golden mes at him, further damaging him.


    However, Yasenia''s eyes widened slightly as the bull-man ignored everything and arrived by her side, mming his mace down at her. The pressure that the mace strike carried made even Yasenia feel a sudden chill, forcing her to make ast-moment adjustment.


    Instead of delivering her strike with all her strength as she initially nned, she tilted her sword just right so that the mace would be redirected by it.


    CLANG!


    BOOM!


    Both weapons were repelled and struck the ground with giant explosions. In the middle of it, a pair of bloodshot eyes met with Yasenia''s shining golden eyes for a brief moment.


    Right after, both sides started exchanging attacks at ridiculous speeds.


    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!


    While their exchange continued, Yasenia''s eyes analyzed his movements and uncontrolled attacks. Her sword smashed against the mace one time after another, creating chipping marks all over it.


    The dragoness could continue like this, but the inner heat umted by each [Draconic Sunrise] released this way made her insides swell in Sun Energy.


    After a while, the dragoness chanted and created a chance for herself. First, she released a powerful [Cosmic Sun Nova], the attack she learned from the Body Cultivation technique. This attack created a massive Sun Energy explosion and forced the injured bull-man away.


    Then, as imposing as the midday Sun, her voice echoed together with a dragon roar.


    "[Sunrise] passes


    It is now [Noon] time!


    My light purifies


    All those who begrime!"


    Crazed by his berserker skills, the bull-man ignored the blinding golden light and rushed forward like a mad bull.


    Yasenia took a step forward, and as if moving the enormous sword pointing to the sky was a tremendously arduous task, she lowered while her throat vibrated with a dragon roar. "ROAR!"


    WHOOOM!


    The world got drowned in white light as [Draconic Noon] swallowed half of the arena in a terrifyingly hot atmosphere.


    The dragoness''s face didn''t change as she continued her chant in a dignified tone.


    "Time passes


    The [Sun set]s


    Bing ashes


    is its sess."


    Her energy spiked, ready to rush forward, but the judge appeared before her. "You won. Stop."


    Yasenia quickly stopped her charge and looked between the judge and the bull-man. "While I can''t see him, I can feel that he is still standing."


    The judge shook his head and waved his hand to dispel the smoke, revealing an utterly charred bull-man.


    While he was standing in a defensive position, his skin had turned ck in many ces, and even his weapon had shown damage in various ces.


    Yasenia hummed and nodded. "I see. Good call, Mister Judge. I might''ve identally killed him."


    The judge nodded and went to help move the bull away while Yasenia turned around and left.


    Once she returned, she released a breath and nodded to herself. ''Good fight. He was strong, but thanks to Day and Night''sbination, I could overpower him. Moreover, I avoided using Celestial Energy, just in case. While his berserk was strong enough to tank [Starfall] with his bare body while receiving minor injuries, it was not enough to take [Draconic Noon] at full power head-on. He would''ve probably done better without activating that.''


    "Yasenia?"


    The dragoness blinked and reacted to Andrea''s voice, looking over. "Yes, Darling?"


    Andrea smiled as she looked at Yasenia up and down. "Did you get hurt, love?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "Nothing wrong. I have a few fractures in the bones because of the collisions, but they are almost healed. Honey, it is your turn next, right?"


    Kali smiled and nodded. "It is."


    Yasenia walked over, giving her a tight, encouraging hug. "Good luck, my love."


    Kali burst intoughter. "What good luck? Didn''t you tell me to use Valeria this time around?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "Well, a small cheer won''t hurt anybody, right, Sweetheart?"


    Cecile, at the side, nodded. "Good luck."


    Kaliughed and jumped into the arena. She looked at the other person and said aloud. "Surrender. The skill I will use has a chance of instantly killing you. If you don''t, I''ve said my piece, and the judge can be witness."


    The bull-man on the other side frowned. "No need to act like that. Just do your worst. Our trained bodies are not so weak that they would fall in just one hit from a junior."


    Kali looked at him and sighed. ''Sadly for you, what I''m about to hit you with is not a "junior." Quite the opposite, actually.''


    The countdown started, and Kali didn''t even bother using any other skill besides reinforcement skills. Finally, at the end of the timer, Kali chanted. "Come Forth, [Innate Skill: Nature Dragon Spirit Queen]. Show my enemies what despair truly means."


    Valeria appeared silently with closed eyes amidst a beautiful whirlpool of flowers. When the timer hit zero, she slowly opened them and acquiesced. "Yes, My Master."


    *********************************************


    Author Note: Hello, dear~. I have a P****** page! /mortrexo. I''m uploading the art of the novel, which has 45+pleted images, 110+ sketches, and 15+ chapterspared to the daily. Moreover, it is for both [Heaven, Earth, Me] and [Ascension of the Sylvan cosmos]! Also, there is ZERO AI art. All the art I''ve uploaded has been hand-drawn.


    Much love and hugs,


    Mortrexo.

 Chapter 809: Overwhelming.

    Chapter 809: Overwhelming.


    "[Innate Skill: Nature Dragon Spirit Queen]"


    Kali''s chant reverberated like a nature''s bell. With it, Life, Nature, and Wood energies surged toward a point five meters before her body.


    First, a small ball of pure green light appeared, like a tiny star made out of Life Energy. From it, a spiral of energy burst, forming the body of a three-meter-tall woman voluptuous woman.


    A beautiful floral dress covered her curves while also enhancing her entire being and existence as a spirit for life.


    Her glossy green skin, long cascading dark green hair adorned with exotic flowers, and ethereally gentle and charming face were a sight to behold, enough to captivate any creature with their sheer beauty.


    After she appeared, her eyes opened, and her arm gently raised to the side. An elegant staff made of coiling branches with a golden orb floating at the top materialized.


    Once the people focused on her eyes, they realized that the tall woman had captivating emerald eyes with a rare golden slit pupil that divided her iris in half, adding to her extraordinariness.


    After the coiling staff tapped the ground, a gorgeous vortex of flowers materialized, moving her dress, and Kali ordered.


    "Valeria, Show my enemies what true despair is."


    The countdown reached zero as Valeria acquiesced. "Yes, my master."


    On the other side of the battlefield, the bull-man saw the woman taller than himself appearing and frowned. ''What''s that? Although it is just a summon, I feel tremendous amounts of pressureing from it.''


    Valeria looked at the bull-man and said tly, her face devoid of her usual gentle smile. "My master told me to show you despair. With her permission, I''m allowed to suggest surrendering before I start, or else it might scar you for life."


    The bull-man snorted. "Just a summon. Even if she can greatly enhance your strength, you can''t be much stronger than your summoner!"


    Andrea, on the stands, felt her lips twitch. ''Rest in peace. You''ve not only stepped on the dragon''s tail but mocked it to the face. Now, get eaten.''


    As soon as the bull-man stopped speaking, Valeria used the tip of her toes and pushed herself forward in what appeared to be an extremely gentle motion.


    One second, she was standing by Kali''s side. The next second, her knee was deeply inserted in the middle of the bull-man''s abdomen, curving his body like a bow.


    "Fly."


    BOOM!


    The bull-man shot skywards, transforming into a shooting star. Valeria''s footwork became extremely simple, yet tapping into a highlyplicated concept, and her body became a green blur, crossing the distance the bull-man was going to traverse even before him and appearing behind him.


    "Fall."


    BANG!


    The staff hit him on the back, reversing the arch of his body. He fell like a meteor, impacting into the hard floor with a sick sound of bones breaking.


    Valeria looked down, her eyespletely indifferent. She used her energy to shoot down at an extremely fast speed.


    The bull-man on the ground screamed in anger and pain, using his berserk skill to jump forward and dodge.


    However, Valeria had already read his actions and as she fell and her fall curved perfectly tond on his back.


    BAM!


    "GROAGH!"


    A strange sound exited from the back of his throat as Valeria stood on his back. Because the bull-man was a Body Cultivator, he was extremely resistant to pain. So, ignoring the signals going to his brain, he wanted to stand up quickly.


    But, to his horror, he couldn''t feel his legs. Valeria spoke as if she had read his mind. "They are still there. I''ve just severed the meridian and spine connecting to them. You''ve be a cripple."


    His eyes widened as he twisted his neck to look up at the woman stepping on his back. Valeria''s green slit eyes met with his, and he became frozen in fear. "Have you learned despair yet?" Valeria asked, but as she asked, she didn''t give him time to answer and continued. "You haven''t. You are in despair, but your heart still hasn''t been broken."


    Kali, looking from the side, realized that her words were taken quite literally, and she coughed. "Don''t break him to an irreversible point, Valeria."


    Valeria blinked and looked at Kali with an unusually serious face. "Why?"


    Kali paused. "I mean, he didn''t do anything to deserve this kind of punishment, right?"


    Valeria lifted an eyebrow. She was about to answer when she sensed the person below her wanted to say surrender.


    "I S-."


    The butt of her staff hit the side of his neck at a perfect angle, copsing his trachea and blocking his airway to prevent any words from leaving his mouth.


    Then, she looked at Kali and spoke again. "This bull tried to kill you, Kali. Why shouldn''t I retaliate?"


    Kali opened her mouth and closed it, looking down at the bull-man lying on the ground with fear clearly in his eyes. His mouth trying to pronounce Surrender was also quite tragic, making her feel a bit strange. ''Why did I stop Valeria? As she said, these bull people wanted to mess with us first. If they get what they deserve, I should be cheering, not feeling guilty. Then Why did I feel that way?''


    Kali pondered and looked at Valeria. "Ah." She understood. ''He looks so helpless when faced against Valeria that I couldn''t help but pity him.''


    Kali shook her head. "Do as you please. Sorry for interrupting, Valeria."


    Valeria smiled. "Good. Cultivation Worlds are ces where resentment cane back and bite you from where you least expect it. Cutting threats by the root by using fear or other tactics is usually the best way to go about it."


    Kali blinked. "But Doesn''t that give birth to a cycle of resentment?"


    Valeria nodded. "And what''s wrong with that? Like the cycle of life, it is a natural thing. Those who try to ''Cut the cycle'' are nave. They might stop it for a generation, perhaps two? But, as long as conflict of interest exists, resentment, envy, anger, greed, and every simr emotion are bound to happen."


    Valeria used the tip of her feet to throw the bull-man up, making him reach around half her waist height. Then, she spun and kicked him flying, sending his body hurling against the distant wall.


    When she was about to continue, the Judge appeared. "Stop."


    Valeria paused and looked upward at the winged man that appeared. "Why?"


    The Judge looked at her and said. "He already lost."


    Valeria lifted her eyebrow. "I haven''t broken any rule, and he is in condition to fight. You can''t stop this fight."


    The Judge shook his head. "If I consider that the fight can''t go on, I''m entitled to stop you."


    Valeria smiled. "You are actually not. There are no rules that give you such authority."


    The Judge paused and looked at Valeria coldly. "If you don''t stop, I''ll consider this battle as a defeat for your master."


    Valeriaughed. "Junior. If you threaten me again, the results won''t be something of your liking."


    The Judge snorted, unafraid. "If you kill me, your entire team will get disqualified. There Is no reason to fear you."


    Valeria flicked her finger, and a seed almost invisible to the naked eye flew and dug into his body without him noticing. "Sure. There is no need to fear me."


    Then, she turned around and waved her hand. "I''ll leave it at this."


    From the floor, ten vines appeared around the bull-man and mmed onto his body hundreds of times, breaking every bone in his body. While he was a middle-level Epoch Core, his energy was partially sealed because of the previous attacks, making her nothing but a helpless chick in the hands of someone like Valeria.


    The judge looked at the half-dead bull-man with a grim face, but he shouted.


    "Kali Wins!"


    After returning, Valeria bowed to Kali. "Sorry, master. I could only partiallyplete the mission."


    Kali smiled. "Don''t worry. Also, what did you ce in his body?"


    While others couldn''t notice, as her summoner, Kali had many extra senses to feel Valeria''s actions. She could partially feel her intentions and also sense her use of energy to a basic level. However, it was enough to detect this kind of trickery.


    Valeria giggled like a little kid. "I ced in him amon [Heart Eating Root]. If he doesn''t realize he has it after a year, he will die~."


    Kali shook her head andughed.


    When the bull-man was returned to the others, their faces were grim.


    "Did they have to go this far?"


    One of them carefully used his energy to lie him down on the recovery bed. "All his bones are broken."


    The only bull-woman of the group scoffed. "Don''t be so exaggerated."


    The person smiled wryly. "It''s not an exaggeration. Literally everyrge bone of his body is broken."


    The bull-woman paused and became a bit scared. "Say, I''m next. Who do you think they will send?"


    That bull-manmented. "Either the one called Cecile or the one called Andrea. They are not as strong as these two, so don''t be that fearful."


    The bull-woman nodded and jumped toward the arena after taking a deep breath.


    ''Cecile is the Phoenix woman, an archer. Her control over space is superb, and her agility is incredible. However, shecks firepower. I should be able to win against her. Meanwhile, Andrea is just the opposite. Someone who dominates the battlefield with her many auras. Her tactic is stalling time and getting stronger until she can defeat her enemy."


    With such thought in mind, she lifted her gaze and looked toward the other side of the arena. However, neither of those jumped down.


    Wearing a beautiful white dress, her white hair and sword glowed like the purest of whites. Her skin, silky and soft, appeared so tender as if just touching it would leave a red mark.


    Her lithe and petite body looked only cuddly, but herck of facial expression in her doll-like face gave an extremely oppressive feeling.


    ''Who is this?''


    While some knew about her, others didn''t. This bull-woman was between those who didn''t. ''Is she a reserve member?''


    Her face twisted. ''Are they underestimating us so much that they sent a reserve member?''


    "You, name yourself!"


    The pure white woman on the other side moved her eyes to look right into hers, crossing their gazes. The bull-woman couldn''t help but hiss and look away. ''Huh? What was that piercing feeling? It felt as if the tip of a sword poked my eyes.''


    The cold and piercing voice of her enemy reached her ears. "I''m Eira, a maid."


    The bull-woman was dumbfounded. "A maid? They sent a maid to fight us?"


    "The fight will start in 10 9"


    Eira didn''t answer her quest and slowly and gently ced her fingers on the hilt of the swordone by one.


    The bull woman looked at those strangely amateurish yet elegant movements with anger. ''Is she a sacrifice or something!? They expect me to hit a weak maid!?''


    Eira looked at her andmented. "As per Young Miss''s orders, I shall ask you first to surrender before the countdown ends."


    The bull-woman shouted, blinded by her incredulity. "A maid is still so arrogant to speak like that!? Hasn''t your master taught you how to behave!?"


    Eira looked at her and spoke indifferently. "She has. Much better than your mother did. [Sword Intent Level Nine]."


    SLASH


    A sh of light urred, followed by the bull-woman''s body hitting the ground, limbless.

 Chapter 810: Challenging Battle Approaches.

    Chapter 810: Challenging Battle Approaches.


    The bull-woman fell forward while blinking, unaware of what happened or why her opponent was standing in front of her. Of course, with her enemy in front of her, she attacked Eira with the intention of killing her. ''I got you, Die!''


    She swung her fist forward, but what entered her sight was not her arm, but a stump. Her expression changed as she looked at her arm, or what was left of it, stupidly. ''Huh''


    Only then did she realize that her entire body had been split apart. A sound that conveyed many emotions was released from her mouth. "Ah"


    Still feeling as if the reality was not what it looked, her torso hit the ground. However, the bull woman continued looking at the stumps spewing strings of blood.


    Eira looked down at the dismembered woman with cold and emotionless eyes. ''Next time, do not aim at our Young Miss. You are alive only because I don''t want Young Miss to be disqualified.''


    When Eira was about to turn and leave, the judge appeared and shouted. "Contestant Eira! What are you doing!? This tournament is not created to satisfy your grudges! It is supposed to be an honorable tournament where all participants exchange movesrespectfully without ignoring the rules in ce!"


    Eira paused and looked at him. "The first judge we had was much better." Her cold voice, speaking such blunt words, made the Judge''s face turn red in anger. Still, he didn''t retort and managed to control himself.


    Eira asked. "Either way, did I win?"


    The judge snorted. "As if I will ever allow something like this fight to be considered your win! You lose."


    Eira nodded. "Good. That way, I can fight again and slice another person."


    Then, she turned around. "Judge, you are here to intervene if people stop following the rules, not to carry out whatever shady agenda you or the people behind you have. If you overstep again" Eira looked over her shoulder. Her white eyes shone with sword lights. "I''ll cut you and those behind you down."


    The judge, who was about to retort angrily, had his voice cut by Eira''s gaze, and a chill spread around his body. However, before Eira could take a few steps, Yasenia descended with a terrifyingly cold face. "Hey. What do you mean that Eira lost?"


    If Eira''s gaze was chilling, Yasenia''s draconic eyes felt as if they would swallow him whole if he said something wrong.


    Eira blinked. "Young Miss, there is no need to"


    "Shut up."


    Eira straightened and answered. "Yes, Young Miss!"


    Yasenia looked at Eira and smiled, hugging her. "You are my maid, Eira. Remember that anyone disrespecting you is disrespecting me."


    Eira blinked and looked up from Yasenia''s soft and fragrant arms. With a blush and a nod, Eira spoke. "I''ll keep it in mind from now on, Young Miss."


    Yasenia lowered her head to kiss her forehead. "Good. Now, return. This is our win, after all."


    The dragoness turned around again, using her tail to push Eira away gently. "Are you deaf?"


    The Judge snapped out of his stunned state and said with a frown. "I''m the Judge of thispetition. You should-."


    Yasenia stopped him. "Harebrained imbecile. You are a Judge because you are here to make sure we don''t break rules, not to make up rules on the spot because you don''t like something."


    The Judge shouted. "You dare insult me!? I''m going to disqualify you! Do you know who I am to be here as a Judge?!"


    Yasenia smiled mockingly. "I don''t know who you are. I don''t care who you know. I don''t care which power it is behind you." Yasenia then growled. "If you dare not give Eira this win, I''ll kill you."


    Being the Judge didn''t mean that they were strong people. Some of them were, but others were not so much. As long as they had enough strength to be able to follow the battle and call for a stop when things were going into a deathmatch situation, it was enough.


    This Judge was naturally not strong, as he had entered this ce with second thoughts and through connections. The judgeughed. "Kill me? If you do so, you will be disqualified! As if you would dare-."


    "[Pegasus Gallop]."


    BOOM!


    Yasenia''s body suddenly elerated from zero to ridiculous speed, and she managed to close in the distance and grab his neck with her hand while using her tail to tie his wings and arms tightly. "Look into my eyes and say I don''t dare do it."


    The Judge was met with a pair of intimidating golden eyes with vertically thinned pupils. The bloodline pressure emanating from them, coupled with all the other auras that Yasenia was unleashing without restraint, made him unknowingly hold his breath.


    He didn''t dare speak loudly for fear of truly angering the predator in front of him.


    Yasenia ordered again, her face terrifyingly cold. "What''s wrong? Did you swallow your tongue?" Then, she roared. "Say it! Say I don''t dare kill you!"


    Yasenia didn''t hear him speak, and her lips arched in mockery. "That''s what I thought. Now, call for Eira''s win."


    The judge hesitantly opened his mouth, but Yasenia ordered with a booming voice. "DO IT!"


    The judge got scared shitless and shouted. "Eira wins!"


    The dragoness snorted and threw him aside like trash. Looking down at him with contempt, she said. "It wasn''t that hard, was it?"


    Yasenia flicked her long ck hair and sashayed away with her natural catwalk, not looking back once.


    Before she ultimately left, someone from the other side appeared and spoke. "Lady Yasenia, we surrender."


    Yasenia didn''t bother looking. "Whatever. It was pointless since the beginning."


    After the Judge dered their win, Yasenia returned with the girls to the others. Halfway through, she was stopped by Lornerat, the handsome winged beast human presenting the summit this year. "Wait."


    Yasenia turned to look over and asked. "Is there any problem?"


    Lornerat smiled handsomely. "I actually wanted to know you for a while. Seeing the legendary Yasenia Dravory has always been a desire of mine."


    Yasenia nodded. "I see."


    Lornerat paused, not expecting such a t reaction. He joked. "If you are like this, making allies is going to be difficult."


    Without a change of tone, she answered. "I don''t need to make allies personally. If you want to do so, speak with our rtionship managers." She added. "Moreover, Distancia is just a temporary stay. We are now closer than ever to leaving. I just need to clean up a few annoying people before that."


    Lornerat''s lips twitched. "I see. You are quite confident."


    "Yes. I am." Yasenia asked. "Did you need anything else?"


    Lornerat coughed. "Yes, I actually came to notify you that if you attack a judge like that again, you will be disqualified."


    Yaseniaughed once. "I don''t care. Just tell the Judges to not be partial the next time, mister Lornerat. His intentions could be seen from a mile away, so I just taught him a lesson that he is not safe. I would love if the rest of the judges undertand this truth as well"


    Taking a few steps forward, she looked at him eye to eye and smiled wider. "I really dislike schemes, mister Lornerat. I dislike them so much that a few powers have" Yasenia''s smile widened. "Unfortunately met an ''ident'' and disappeared."


    Lornerant nodded and walked away. "I wish you luck in your next matches, Lady Yasenia."


    Yasenia looked at the winged man''s back with profound eyes for a few moments. Andrea asked. "Is there something wrong?"


    "Don''t worry. Small troubles."


    With Yasenia saying as such, the rest ignored it. She has never kept anything vital from them, so if she said that they were small, then she was not toning it down or exaggerating. There were really some things Yasenia could deal with easily.


    After returning, Yasenia and the girls waited and went to the next match when it happened.


    The following matches went simrly to the first. Kali, Andrea, and Cecile were the one-against-one participants, while Andrea and Yasenia fought the first two against two.


    News of what happened to the bull-men reached the ears of others, making the people about to fight them have second thoughts.


    All their opponents approached, wishing to have a sparring match and avoid harshbat. Our girls didn''t have any problem with that, so they agreed.


    Then, without any problems, they made it to the top 64.


    The dragoness was very happy with this position and was even thinking of surrendering. Thest thing Yasenia wanted was the responsibility of first ce in the entirepetition.


    The rewards she has seen were mediocre at best, and if she stomped all powers and came ahead, many of the unaware powers would look at her with greedy eyes.


    After all, the rewards for the top ten were 30% shares in one of the biggest Parus mines in the entire continent, one peak-level Heaven Ranked treasure, theplete right to be a "nine" sect, 100,000,000 wless Parus, and of course all the prestige that came it with.


    Seeing Yasenia doubtful whether to go or not, Andreamented. "How about we surrender? You don''t want to rank higher, right?"


    The dragonessughed. "Well, if we win, we would advance to the top 32 and be qualified to be a new "Nine" Sect. It''s not a guaranteed, like entering the top 10. But" Yasenia looked at the sky, where the tournament tree was shown, and smirked. "Our next opponents are too interesting not to fight."


    The girls followed her gaze and saw the group''s name. Kali blinked. "Corpse King Sect?"


    Andrea hummed. "Hmm, we are fighting against the undead? That''s interesting indeed."


    Yasenia looked at them and said with a severe expression. "Andrea, Kali, Cecile, this fight will not be like the ones you''ve gone through until now." She hesitated for a second, looking at them, but then said. "You''ll probably be unable to win. So, don''t feel bad if you lose."


    The girls nodded and followed her into the arena.


    Once they arrived, they felt a gripping Death auraing from the side where the five undead descended. They all wore wide robes with hoods, hiding most of their appearance.


    Their skin was sickly pale, a consequence of the Yin energy coursing through their bodies, and their bodies were also slim and bony.


    Other than that, each carried a weapon at the waist. Some carried something simr to a staff with necrotic decorations, and others carried swords with essories.


    Yasenia also noticed that each and every one of the undead gave her a dangerous feeling. ''Probably I can''t win without using Celestial Skills. They honestly feel as strong, if not stronger, than the Assassin Leader of the underwater sect.''


    Yasenia saw one of them approach and blinked. ''Ho? Do they want to talk? I wonder what they want.''

 Chapter 811: Powerful Undead.

    Chapter 811: Powerful Undead.


    While not all Undead look simr, because of the Death Energy running in their bodies and therge amounts of Yin energy, it was normal for their appearances to be emaciated.


    Naturally, the stronger the Undead, the better they got used to the overlyrge amounts of Yin and Death energies going around their body, and they would gradually be able to recover a human-like appearance. Once an Undead goes a transformation from undead to Specter, meaning reaching the realm of Specter Corpse Lord, the equivalent to Transcendence Realm, they would be indistinguishable from a normal living creature at a nce.


    Of course, once their energies were unleashed, it would be more than apparent that they were not living beings. However, before that, if the other party didn''t have any special means, passing as a normal living creature was not a problem at all.


    Meanwhile, this fact didn''t usually apply to undead created by skills. For example, Tatyana''s "soldiers" would always be skeletal, regardless of their strength, and her "generals" would always be human-like.


    The group leader stepped forward and spoke with a breathy voice. This creepy tone was caused by his lungs not functioning normally. "Dragon We want to speak"


    Yasenia looked at him and nodded. "Sure. Go ahead and tell me."


    The leader titled his head. "Hm?"


    The dragoness looked at him for a few moments, and seeing that he was still observing her, she asked with a strange tone. "Is there something wrong?"


    He spoke, blinking slowly. "My name is Wu Rongyao, Dra No, Yasenia."


    The dragoness nodded. Wu Rongyao got thoughtful for a few seconds and thenmented slowly. "Our first intention in speaking with you was to check your attitude. However, I''ve changed my mind."


    Yasenia blinked and nodded, not asking why.


    Wu Rongyao said. "First, let me tell you about why all our groups havee to this ce. While you might''ve already listened to it from the mouth of the Spirits, it''s not bad to say our part."


    The dragoness squinted. "Why the sudden goodwill? I could see that you were aiming to get my corpse and turn it into an Undead. Am I wrong?"


    Wu Rongyao cackled slowly. "That thought has yet to change. Still, I feel like while alive, you have a certain beauty that you might lose when bing undead"


    The dragoness couldn''t understand. ''Hm Do I trust them?'' Honestly, Yasenia had felt a bit off since the beginning. While she didn''t discriminate by appearances, the Undead were the antithesis of life.


    They would always have this strange aura around them that made most living creatures feel odd. It was a thought that was uncontroble, something aking to the nature of those alive.


    That''s why making honest alliances was highlyplicated for the undead and the living. If there were any alliances, they would be entirely based on benefits. Naturally, this applies to alliances between the living, but you should understand what I mean.


    I digress.


    While Yasenia understood that the feelings were probably her natural resistance toward the Undead, she went and took a step ahead. "Well, speak about it. Listening is free, as some say."


    Wu Rongyao chuckled. "Well The reason for us and the others toe is because our seniors detected an anomaly this way. It was the creation of a very powerful technique, and after checking the source, it directed us toward this ce."


    Yasenia nodded. The spirits had certainly told her the same. However, Wu Rongyao was not done speaking. "While the other five groups only detected this, we detected another anomaly. Moreover, it happened twice. We ignored it both times because too many resources were needed to send someone to investigate. Still, the recent event that the other groups came for was an opportunity to kill two birds with one stone."


    Yasenia tilted her head, not knowing what they were talking about. "Two events of a simr nature?"


    Wu Rongyao rified. "These two events I''m speaking about are pulses of really profound and pure Death energy. The first was a pulse of Death energy so profound that even our seniors felt it from several star systems away. It happened around 15 years ago. We''ve discovered and filled with it in the southern part of the continent. Everything in a 10,000 km radius ispletely filled with rich Death Energy."


    The dragoness paused and recalled events from that time. ''Oh. I know.''


    Andrea whispered in her head. ''It''s Tatyana, isn''t it?"''


    Yasenia''s lips twitched. ''Perhaps''


    "The second was around six years ago. This time, not only was there an extremely powerful Death Energy ripple, but after that, our seniors detected spatial weaves dwarfing the Death energy."


    Kali smirked. ''Definitely, Tatyana.''


    Cecile agreed. ''Tatyana screwed up.''


    Eira coughed. ''Young Miss, we are not perfect. Everyone can make mistakes.''


    Yasenia listened to them and snorted. ''I don''t care. Once I return, I''ll give her anything she wants.''


    Wu Rongyao continued. "So, I wanted to ask. Do you know anything about this situation?"


    Yasenia pretended to think about it and then shook her head. "I know about the first one because the leaders had isted that area. They have even agreed not to involve themselves with the perpetrator because Well. You''ve seen how powerful the Death energy there is."


    Wu Rongyao nodded, getting thoughtful. "I see. Well Thanks for answering."


    Yasenia smiled a little. "You are wee."


    Wu Rongyao looked at Yasenia and then at the others. "Miss Yasenia, this is not meant to be offensive, but I can feel that only you and the woman with a sword at her waist are a match for us. We''ll try not to be insidious as a sign of thanks, but I hope they don''t force themselves and know when to surrender."


    The dragoness nodded. "No offense taken. That''s the truth, after all. I would appreciate it if you did so. We''ll also ce safety above all."


    Wu Rongyao nodded and turned around. When Yasenia was about to leave, Wu Rongyao paused his steps. "Mis Yasenia"


    The dragoness blinked and turned to look at the undead. "Anything else?"


    Wu Rongyao hesitated, and after a few seconds, he asked. "Who is the red-eyed woman in your group?"


    To be honest, the first time they saw Tatyana, the undead had felt their still hearts thump. It was such a powerful emotion of raw fear that they chose to alter their initial ns.


    At first, the undead nned to go to a ce in this continent and start ughtering left and right, creating a small army of Undead and eventually a sect.


    However, they ced those ns aside when they noticed Tatyana''s existence.


    The corner of Yasenia''s lips arched when she heard that question. "Why?"


    Wu Rongyao looked at Yasenia''s knowing expression and smiled wryly. "You should know why, even though I don''t understand it myself."


    Yaseniaughed. "Well, I can reveal one thing. She can control and summon undead. Perhaps your instincts are telling you to be careful with her."


    Wu Rongyao''s face lit up in realization. "No wonder, no wonder" Then, they left while muttering.


    Yasenia guided the girls toward the room by the Arena''s side, where the participants rested as the others fought.


    Andrea asked. "So, what order will we participate in this time?"


    Yasenia sat on the couch and crossed her long legs. "No need to think too hard. Just decide on an order and go."


    The girls nodded, and Cecile chose to go first.


    After shended in the arena, her icy blue gazended on the robe-wearing undead on the other side. Her eyes moved toward his waist, and she saw a sword.


    Cecile thought. ''There seem to be two kinds of styles in their group: one that uses swords and another that uses staff.''


    The undead on the other side spoke with a lowugh and brittle. "Little Phoenix, be careful. Or else, you might be an undead before you know it, hahaha."


    Cecile lifted her white eyebrow. "A Phoenix turning into an Undead? Too bad, as my race is one that can even cheat Death."


    The undeadughed. "Nothing can escape from Death, little Phoenix. Now, start with your skills; I''ll wait."


    Cecile squinted as her energy in the Dantian began surging. "If you underestimate me too much You''ll gain frostbite."


    BOOM!


    A hurricane of white mes and wind swirled around Cecile as all her buffing skills were released at once. Her aura skyrocketed, creating a massiveyer of silver frost that covered half of the arena.


    The undead on the other side changed his tone. "Ho? I admit I underestimated you. However, that''s still not quite enough."


    After he spoke, his body began emitting a dense ck mist, and a tremendous pressure that overpowered Cecile''s exploded outward. As if that was not enough, heughed as he spoke. "[Death Sword Intent Level Five]."


    As he unsheathed his sword, the aura around him became extremely shard and deadly. The silver frost that had been consuming everything was sliced into pieces, stopping in its tracks wherever it touched his aura.


    Cecile''s face became extremely solemn. ''A level five intent?''


    While oveing a level four intent with a few level three intents was possible, oveing a level five intent was another matter. To ovee a level 5 intent, you needed a few level 4 intents.


    The reason was that each level allowed the cultivator to control a more profound and moreplex part of the energy. Intents focused on manipting a concept and releasing it outside or mixing it with one''s strength and skills.


    The difference between levels was not as simple as being stronger. The other side controlled energy better suppressed almost all auras and could bring out more strength with the same amount of energy.


    Cecile, who was not even in the Fifth Cultivation Realm, had no chance of breaching the gap that the undead''s cultivation and intents created.


    A good representation would be if Cecile appeared in a fight barehanded while the other side had a spear. The chances of winning were hopeless to that degree.


    Cecile''s lips arched as her icy blue eyes were lit aze with determination. ''A difficult fight? Isn''t this what I wanted since the start of thispetition!?''


    "[Innate Skill: Lunar Phoenix Body]! [Innate Skill: Moonlight Ash Domain]!"


    The hurricane of mes swirling around Cecile sunk into her body as a new one entirely made of grey ash inundated everything.


    The undead spoke. "Useless. [Death sh]."


    SLASH!


    A massive ck crescent cut the arena in half, passing through where Cecile was standing.


    However, the undead didn''t show a victorious look even after his attack seemingly bisected Cecile.


    His sunken eyes looked around, and he whispered. "There you are."


    Cecile appeared in the sky to his right, her bow drawn into a full moon as an enormous phantom bow appeared behind her. "[Moon Freezing Catastrophe]!"


    The undead turned, sword in hand, and calcted the speed of the attack to cut it perfectly. However, to his surprise, the enormous ck, silver, and green arrow disappeared and appeared right before his nose. ''Ho? Spatial movement?''


    BOOM!


    Cecile looked at the spot where the arrow exploded in a catastrophic mix of Wind, Moon, and Spatial energies with a grave face. ''He was able to see me long before I could attack.''


    After the attack calmed down, Cecile realized no one was there, and she expanded her senses, bing extremely alert. ''Huh? Where is-''


    STAB!


    Cecile''s eyes widened as a sword pierced her back, appearing right in front of her eyes. Then, the eerie voice of the undead reached her ears. "Little bird I got you~."

 Chapter 812: Battle Result. Andreas Objective.

    Chapter 812: Battle Result. Andrea''s Objective.


    "[Astral Shift]!"


    The undead was surprised this time when the woman he impaled with his sword managed to escape. ''Was I too slow? No, I could clearly feel the sword slicing through skin and bones. Her reaction speed exceeded my expectations, making it possible for her to escape.''


    Suddenly, a massive wave of energy descended on him from his right. He looked over and saw several silver meteors falling like rain. He quickly drew his sword and sliced everythinging his way in half.


    The undead chuckled. ''She is more slippery than I thought. Where is she?''


    Cecile had used her spatial energy to iste her aura, making it highlyplicated to notice her presence. If the Undead wanted to spot Cecile, he would need to do so by sight.


    The undead became thoughtful as the cloud of ash surrounding everything impaired his sight. The damaging Moon energy in the cloud didn''t reach him because his own aura created a protective shield. However, this didn''t help with the visibility. ''What to do''


    Previously, he was able to fool Cecile and use her own domain against her because he hid his aura by releasing a faint death energy shield. When hebined it with his undead nature, which allowed him to feel like a dead body, and then when he used that to deceive the Spiritual sense, he was able to create an almost perfect cover for himself.


    What he did was practically deceive the Spiritual Sense of the cultivators by "pretending" to be dead and making them ignore him. After all, the spiritual sense was used to distinguish enemies, not corpses on the ground, so people often overlooked this.


    However, it was quite a risky move that wouldn''t work twice because it was easy to get used to. After all, discovering the trickery was not thatplicated.


    Cecile would probably lure him into a trap if he tried to do the same. Hence, he needed to find other methods to close the gap.


    While he wasn''t worried about falling into Cecile''s traps, receiving more damage than nned was something almost bound to happen if he was too greedy. His sword moved as the undead sliced the attacksing from Cecile.


    Although the attacks revealed the direction where Cecile was, that was not wholly true, as [Astral Shift]''s powerful mobile nature habilitated Cecile''s way of fighting to be foolproof.


    Even then, steady and slowly, the undead retaliated against Cecile''s barrage and slowly closed the distance. ''The attacks are heavy, constant, and precise. Every time I cross enough distance, she teleports away and continues delivering her attacks. I have two well, three paths to victory.''


    ''The first''


    The undead felt the usual fluctuation and quickly shifted, using a movement technique he mastered to rush forward like a ghost while evading all attacks.


    His speed was fast enough to be seen as a blur.


    As a result, his barrier couldn''t wholly block Cecile''s Moonlight Ash Domain, causing frost to build on his robe and skin. However, he managed to close enough distance to see her.


    His sword was as quick as he was, slicing through the barrage of arrows targeted at him when he was close enough.


    Even then, quicker than his footwork, Cecile looked at him indifferently, a patch of red blood staining the center of her dress, and she used Astral Shift to blink away.


    The undead''s stiff lips arched as he sent several ck crescents in one direction, destroying a giant white fire tornado that was going his way. ''The first method doesn''t work. The second is stalling out the battle until she runs out of energy. However, doing that feels a bit boring.''


    The undead cackled, his eyes glowing with an eerie light. Then, he spoke aloud. "For the third method Brute force! [Corpse King Sword Barrage]!"


    His sword started dancing in a spherical path around him, creating a ck sphere out of the trails left by his sword.


    Naturally, the shes he did weren''t just melee.


    The Undead became a dark sphere of death as countless sword lights imbued with the Level 5 Intent sliced through everything.


    Cecile quickly blinked away when one of them was about to hit her. Unfortunately, where she appeared, another one was waiting for her.


    Her face became solemn as she quickly used [Hollow Moon Steps] and dodged sideways, only for a third and a four crescent to heed her way. ''Huh? He is attacking at random?''


    The Moon Phoenix Woman''s face became ugly as she quickly dodged and tried to counterattack, only for her attacks to lose in the strength contest and be sliced by the terrifying hurricane of sword lights.


    ''I want to transform, but my bigger body will be quickly spotted and shed up by him Do I need to use that skill?''


    Cecile''s mind stopped on the name of that skill as she barely dodged another crescent. She pondered for a few seconds, only for her spiritual sense to pick up somethinging from her left. ''Dodge!''


    She stomped the air and pped her wings, jumping backward as a sword made its way through the ce where her neck stood. ''That trick again?!''


    The undead cackled. "It seems that you didn''t lower your guard. I shall praise you for that. However, now that I''m this close, it is the end."


    BOOM!


    A massive aura spread from him, causing everything to be enveloped in an aura of undeath. Cecile was only confused for a moment until her senses perceived the space around her, solidifying arge chunk. ''I can''t blink away easily now.''


    The undead looked at Cecile and spoke. "Surrender. It is your loss."


    Cecile opened her mouth a few times, struggling with whether to use her final trump card or not. The Undead shook his head. "I can smell that you are a very young creature. Your life aura feels fresh. If you are considering whether to use a trump card at the cost of damaging yourself, and that trump card doesn''t give you a 100 percent chance of winning, don''t use it."


    Cecile''s eyes opened slightly. "How?"


    The undead looked at Cecile with profound eyes. "I felt the resolution to dieing from you."


    Cecile paused and looked at him for a few seconds. Then, she sighed and looked upward for a few seconds as the ashes flying around settled down.


    "I lose."


    The judge appeared and shouted. "Winner, Wu Cang Ba!"


    The undead saw theplicated expression on Cecile and chuckled. "Don''t be harsh on yourself. If I would tell you my age, you would be surprised. Honestly, the fact that you could match up to me in this limited space is impressive. If we were in an open field, capturing you like I just did would be almost impossible."


    Cecile nodded and turned around.


    Once she returned, Yasenia smiled at her. "How was it? Fighting a true mid-level Fifth realm cultivator?"


    Cecile pondered. "If it is a battle to the death, I don''t know who the final winner could be. After all, I have a quite powerful trump card. However, unless I''m forced to use it, I don''t want to use that skill."


    Yasenia agreed. "That skill should not be used unless necessary. With it, you are strong enough to even face me in my Celestial State for a long time. However, it''s quite" Yasenia paused, not knowing how to say it.


    Andrea blinked as she stood up for her match. "Which skill?"


    Cecile looked over and smirked. "If you don''t remember, that''s your fault."


    Andrea burst intoughter. "I think I know which one you are talking about. I just wanted confirmation."


    Cecile nodded.


    Andrea jumped into the arena and looked toward the other side. "Oh? It''s you?"


    On the other side, Wu Rongyao nodded. "Wu Rongyao, you should be called Andrea?"


    Andrea hadn''t put on her helmet yet, so she smiled and nodded. "That''s my name. It is a pleasure fighting you, senior Wu."


    Wu Rongyao smiled stiffly. "Well, junior. Don''t resent me too much for this win."


    Andrea smiled, showing her teeth. "It won''t be that easy, senior."


    Wu Rongyao cackled. Theugh sounded mocking, but Andrea knew it wasn''t. "That''s a good spirit; show me what you have, junior."


    Andrea nodded solemnly and put on her helmet. "I''ll do my best."


    Then, her body burst into an inferno as her every aura and domain expanded from her position. Wu Rongyao looked on with praise. "Good skills. While theyck in firepower, they are really good against group or even single enemies."


    Then, Wu Rongyao took his staff and tapped the butt of it on the ground. "[Corpse King Grand Summoning]."


    From a spatial rift behind Wu Rongyao, undead began flooding the ce. Andrea looked at that and asked, confused. "Senior, um, can I kill those?"


    Wu Rongyao didn''t understand for a second and then cackled. "They are different from me, a natural undead. They have no real soul. Simr to puppets. If you can, of course, kill as many as you want."


    Andrea nodded firmly and lifted her halberd high with both her hands. "[Warring Sun Art: Molten Landscape]."


    As the halberd descended, a gigantic wave of magma spread around, further increasing the already hellish temperatures.


    Wu Rongyao nodded. ''She has a good tactic. Simple, yet effective. If we weren''t so far apart realm-wise and age-wise, she would be a really tough opponent.''


    With a wave of his hand, he released his Intent. "[Soul Intent Level 5]."


    Andrea''s lips twitched inside her helmet. ''Another level 5 intent? Do they all have them?''


    After the intent was released, Andrea realized that all the undead suddenly looked more alive, and their movements became smoother and more stable. ''Soul Intent Is he using it to strengthen the souls of his undead summons? Interesting application. However, I need to be careful with his attacks. It seems that physical defense will not be that useful.''


    Andrea charged forward, using [Searing Sr Prominence] and [Star Born Searing Mantle].


    Instantly, wide arcs of magma reaching hundreds of meters tall spawned around Andrea in waves while a cape made entirely of molten magma spread from her back.


    Then, she used [Sun Explosion] with therge Phantom Sun she had previously summoned during her preparations.


    BOOM!


    From the sky, a massive fireball of pure Sun energy expanded, hitting the undead that had charged forward.


    Wu Rongyao looked at all of this with interest in his dead eyes. ''Powerful. However, the heat is not enough to heavily damage my summons. How about this, [Corpse Enhanced Arms].''


    One of the taller undead, a bulky skeletal one reaching almost 5 meters tall, had extra bones appear around his naked arms, making it seem as if he had gained a set of muscles made out of bones.


    Naturally, these bones weren''t rigid, so the summon could punch perfectly fine. Well, more than perfectly fine.


    BANG!


    The fireball created by exploding the phantom sun was sted into pieces as it rushed first in the lines of the more than 800 undead.


    Andrea looked at it with a severe expression. ''My objective for this battle Reach Wu Rongyao and manage tond a blow on him.''

 Chapter 813: Andreas Perseverance.

    Chapter 813: Andrea''s Perseverance.


    "[Sun Obliterating Charge]!"


    Her armored foot stomped the ground, and then Andrea''s body elerated, smashing against the reinforced undead like a golden meteor.


    That undead could not react and had to meet with Andrea head-on.


    A giant explosion urred, sting the undead flying into a terrible state. Andrea''s halberd had cleaved it in half, and the impact''s strength had broken most of its bones.


    Right after her impact, Andrea was swarmed while Wu Rongyao sent an enhancing aura across his undead army. Andrea looked around and moved, her face filled with determination. ''One down, 799 to go.''


    Andrea was not phased and unleashed her skills one after another.


    Like a goddess of war, her Battle Intent and Perseverance intent worked in tandem, gradually increasing her strength as herbat skills shone as bright as her mes.


    [Warring Sun Battle Art] skills flew one after another, allowing her tobine into an army-battling fighting style. With the asional [Sun Molten Pir] to control the angles, undead people were allowed to attack her, and [Sun Obliterating War Dance], Andrea''s proficiency while smashing creatures increased severalfold.


    Herrge weapon seemed weightless as Andrea swung it at every undead that came her way.


    A step forward was apanied by arge swing that split two of them in half. Using [Searing Sr Prominence] and [Sr Domain], massive arcs of molten material that were then superheated burst from her surroundings, as if the undead were not walking onnd but on the Sun''s surface.


    One fell, then another, then another. Andrea needed to take time to defend against their barrage, but slowly and steadily, she continued dwindling down the numbers.


    After destroying around 80 of them, they suddenly changed tactics, as five of them threw themselves at Andrea without caring about life and death. Andrea snorted and used [Sun Obliterating Charge] again, pushing through into the undead army while sting off those who came in her way.


    Then, to clear some space, Andrea used her entire body to release a powerful [Sun Burning Palm] forward, summoning a massive wave of magma that drowned around twenty undead under a searing magma bath.


    However, Andrea was not satisfied. ''Faster. I need to go faster!''


    Her weapon moved as if it had a mind of its own, and her feet constantly moved her around the battlefield and in between the enemy ranks. [Sun Chasing Steps] allowed her to move with precision and swiftness while her War Dance guided her body to the rhythm of ughter.


    While she was thrashing the army left and right, Andrea was not making much progress toward her objective. Her current situation was simr to the one Kali''s enemies often found themselves in.


    She was constantly killing undead, but from time to time, Andrea could see a few of them being rebuilt by Wu Rongyao''s energy, slowing the pace at which she destroyed the entire thing.


    While Andrea had experienced fighting Kali a few times, her face became solemn while feeling the sensation of being suffocated.


    To motivate herself, she shouted. "I''m not done yet!"


    Wu Rongyao looked from afar, and his stiff lips arched a bit. ''Not bad.''


    Meanwhile, Andrea rushed forward, ignoring everything but the creatures before herself, and she began spinning and hitting everything with herrge halberd.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The warrior woman piercing through the army while tanking every strike like an absolute juggernaut depicted the imagery of an undefeated ming general.


    Her skills constantly increased the inferno building around her, and her every strike was calcted to allow her to advance. ''Forward, forward, forward!''


    Wu Rongyao was surprised to see that the attacks on Andrea didn''t wholly prate her defenses. ''Very sturdy. But... even the attacks that had pierced once then stopped piercing even if theynded on the same spot. What''s happening?''


    What the Corpse King didn''t know was that Andrea''s body had variousyers of defense. Her outermostyer consisted of a solid energy defense barrier created by the pure heat radiating from her. While it was not powerful, it would ensure that low-level attacks didn''t even touch her.


    In short, our heroic woman was able to just walk across low-level battlefields and suffer no damage with just this outermostyer.


    Then, Andrea had the [Obliterating Chromosphere], ayer of thick magma covering her entire body, making her look like a monster made of pure molten material.


    Additionally, a cape made simrly of molten substances added to her overall defense, making her back not a weak point but her most armored part.


    Below theyer of pure molten material, Andrea''s quasi-transcendent armor stood like a solid wall. Most attacks that managed to cross her outeryers were instantly blocked by it.


    Moreover, as a high-level item, it had regenerative properties that were activated by consuming heat. So, even if an attack managed to pierce the armor''s defense as well, hitting in the same spot would be met with the renewed armor instead of Andrea''s body.


    Quasi-transcendent items were really strong, but to bring out all the strength of an item, one also needed to have enough cultivation level, or bringing out an equipment''s strength would not be possible.


    Mirrory was a great example, Angel was not even able to bring out a part of her real body, making her mostly useless for the current Angel other than the weapon spirit helping her.


    Of course, Mirrory being able to help Angel was an advantage any cultivator would want, and hence, having high-level equipment was notpletely useless, but you understand where I''m going with this.


    Speaking of Andrea''s defense, theyers mentioned were only the physical ones, as Andrea had the [Sun Obliterating Armament] skill, which further strengthened her defensive and offensive abilities.


    When you add skills like her [Sun Obliterating War Dance], and the escting strength her intents and [Sr Body] gave her, you would understand why Andrea was such a hard nut to crack.


    So, as the weapons of the undeadnded on her while Andrea charged forward, the worst injuries were some deep cuts of lucky strikes that managed to pierce all her defenses.


    Still, those ces wereter reinforced by energy, deflecting other attacks thatnded on the supposed weak point.


    Wu Rongyao naturally didn''t stand still in one ce and moved together with her army, creating distance between them as Andrea shortened it.


    This chasing game went on for around ten more minutes, making Andrea begin to breathe in roughly. Her magma armor was torn in a few ces, and the number of Undead was still at around 300. Her body under her armor was marred with cuts, and blood stained her skin. But if Wu Rongyao had been able to see below her helmet, he would''ve seen Andrea''s eyes constantly monitoring his movements.


    Nevertheless, as time went on, Andrea''s momentum and strength constantly increased.


    While at first, one or two undead would be sted flying by her swings, now four or five would be soaring shattered charred bones and flesh that rained on others.


    Moreover, Wo Rongyao realized that the heat of the battlefield had reached a high enough point that some of the weaker undead were starting to get significantly affected. Even he was feeling the heat enough to need to protect himself with death energy consciously.


    He couldn''t help but praise again in his mind. ''Amazing skill set. If we were on the same level, I probably would be unable to win.''


    Of course, admiring was one thing. Not acting against it was another. ''Let''s finish this quickly. Wu Cang Ba was clever in that regard; instead of giving time to his opponent, he chose a swift battle result. These girls can be dangerous if given enough time.''


    And so, for the first time, Wo Rongyao stepped forward toward Andrea. Below Andrea''s helmet, her light green eyes shed.


    "[Corpse King Royal Aura]."


    BOOM!


    Like a ck curtain swallowing the day, the temperature plummeted, and all the undead roared as strength filled their weakened bodies.


    But Wu Rongyao felt strange; the effects were much stronger than he had anticipated. ''Hm? All the heat is gone? Shouldn''t a sh between both auras have happened?''


    Suddenly, a signal of danger hit his soul as the middle of the ckened arena was illuminated with radiating golden light.


    The presence of this miniature Sun felt as if his opponent was telling him that while the day was swallowed, the Sun still appeared, shining brighter than ever before.


    BOOOM!


    A golden meteor shot through the undead army,pletely piercing through with unstoppable force. Moreover, as Andrea exited the mob of undead, she jumped and roared. "[SOLAR DESCENT]!"


    A few moments earlier, Andrea had been observing Wu Rongyao. She knew this was not his entire strength because it feltckingpared to the previous undead.


    When the massive aura of death inundated the entire ce, Andrea''s expression didn''t change. She had long since expected that the summoner would have something like this hiding up their sleeves.


    As soon as he covered everything with his presence, Andrea used her [Sun Devourer] skill to swallow all the heat energy around her and increase her strength monstrously for a brief time.


    Her body, glowing like a miniature Sun, was able to bulldoze through the army, and she used her gathered strength to jump at him, bing a golden streak that divided the darkness that had just descended.


    Wu Rongyao''s lips arched wildly, and he waved his staff as a wee. "GOOD! [Corpse King''s Defense]!"


    BOOM!


    A massive explosion of sun energies created a fireball that consumed everything. The enormous fireball expanded outward and dissolved the closest undead while also damaging some further away, killing around 50 more undead and damaging another 60.


    After the effects passed, you could see Andrea in the middle of a small crater, breathing heavily while looking at the broken wall made out of skeletons in front of herself.


    Beyond the wall, Wu Rongyao stood with a few burns but mostly unaffected. The wounds looked grievous, but it was not something that could help Andrea reverse the current battle situation.


    Of course, Andrea didn''t surrender. She would fight until defeat, as that was her character and base as a person. Even if you can''t do it, try! You will probably be met with failure, but if not? You would''vepleted something you previously deemed as impossible.


    Wu Rongyao immediately cast a few offensive spells, sending crescents and orbs of Death energy at Andrea. And while he kept her busy, the undead army arrived while stepping on the seriously heated-up material.


    The following fight was Andrea struggling to continue fighting as Wu Rongyao used all his means to corner and defeat Andrea. Battle Intent and Perseverance Intent went into overdrive as she fought, fought, and fought again.


    Of course, escting intents had the advantage of making you grow in battle. However, if one would say their disadvantage, it was them consuming more and more energy as they gained that strength that shouldn''t belong to them.


    Finally, 15 minutester, Wu Rongyao managed to use abination with his summons and cornered Andrea enough to approach her at a melee distance and touch her forehead with the staff.


    Andrea stopped, and every creature present also did so. With a tired smile under her helmet, Andrea chuckled. "In the end, I could onlynd one strike, huh? Hahaha, it''s my loss, senior."


    Wu Rongyao grinned. "Well fought, junior. You''ve gained my admiration."


    The judge appeared and shouted. "Winner, Wu Rongyao!"

 Chapter 814: Plant Army vs Undead Army.

    Chapter 814: nt Army vs Undead Army.


    Andrea returned and took off her helmet and armor, showing red-stained clothes with cuts everywhere. Her head had been mostly protected while using her skills, so there wasn''t anything wrong with it other than the soaked hair, wet with sweat, and her slightly palerplexion.


    Yasenia approached and smiled. "Wee, Darling. How are you feeling?"


    Andrea shook her head before kissing her. "I''m just exhausted. I''m going to sit in that recovery ce that the organizers set up."


    Cecile, who was lying there as well, opened one of her eyes. "Good fight."


    Andrea smiled. "Thanks."


    Cecile then closed her eyes again and rxed, moving aside and opening space for Andrea to sit.


    Yasenia looked at Kali and saw her thoughtful gaze. "Honey, is everything all right?"


    Kali looked at Yasenia and asked. "Love, if I lose Would you mind?"


    Yasenia walked forward and gathered her in her arms, looking down at her with confusion. "Why would I, Honey?"


    Kali said. "Because I have the ability to win. If I lose, it is because I''m not using Valeria, who, at the end of the day, is my trump card and the core of most of my skills."


    Yasenia asked. "So, you are wondering whether you losing without using Valeria would make me think you did it on purpose and, therefore, be upset?"


    Kali looked up at her tall loved and nodded. The dragoness chuckled. "Honey, there is no need. Fight as you please as long as you are fighting and doing your best. I wouldn''t mind if you were giving yourself disadvantages. We didn''te to win the tournament but to learn and fight people of our level. How has the experience been?"


    Kali smiled. "Good. I managed to understand many things I was not aware of."


    Yasenia hugged her tightly, squeezing their breasts together. "Then, do the same this time. Fight, and whether you win or lose, just do your best."


    Kaliughed and returned the hug, not only with her arms but also with her tails. Both women entangled themselves for a few moments. Kali buried her face in Yasenia''s neck, sniffing her aroma while her fox ears danced in happiness. ''Ah, so nice~.''


    In her lover''s arms, Kali felt protected and safe from harm. ''I''m so happy to have her,'' she thought.


    After that small moment together, Kali jumped into the arena. In her mind, Valeria spoke. ''Summon me, Kali.''


    Kali blinked. ''Huh? But I don''t want to use you.''


    Valeria chuckled gently. ''I know. I''ll just be outside, protecting you, just in case.''


    Kali realized and nodded. ''Okay, I can do that.''


    The first thing Kali did was look at her opponent. To her surprise, it was a female Undead. While it was not that rare, most undeads were androgynous, tilting more toward male appearance. After all, natural undeads were born from pure death energy; gender meant little to them. It was more of an essory left from the people they were born from.


    Regardless, it was not like it didn''tpletely matter. As undeads became moreplete, they were even able to have progeny normally by mixing with other undead.


    However, because of the nature of what an Undead was, having progeny with a being that was alive, regardless of how much that person practiced death-attribute-rted arts, was impossible.


    Because, in essence, that person had life energy, which greatly conflicted with the creation of life. That''s why people born with the Death attribute could have children, albeit with a bit more difficulty.


    The undead smiled a bit, her stiff lips arching upward. "Hello, Junior. My name is Wu Xian Nu, it is a pleasure to meet such talented children such as yourself."


    Kali smiled respectfully under her veil and bowed elegantly. "The pleasure is mine, Lady Wu. I hope we can have an interesting match."


    Wu Xian Nu nodded and looked at her with interest. "I feel an extremely potent life energying from you. What are your attributes, child?"


    Kali ced a hand before her mouth and said with a chuckle. "Life, Nature, and Wood."


    Wu Xian Nu alsoughed. "Quite the attributes to face. My attributes are Ice and Death."


    Kali nodded, her three tails dancing slowly. Then, her eyes moved to the staff Wu Xian Nu held. ''It is simr to Wu Rongyao''s. She should also be a summoner. Army vs army, huh?''


    The judge appeared and started the countdown.


    "Kali against Wu Xian Nu. The match begins in 10 9"


    Both sides expanded their auras as their bodies released dense waves of opposite energies.


    In the middle of the arena, Kali''s pure Life energy and Wu Xian Nu''s Death energy shed, creating visible waves.


    Then, both sides began summoning. Because it was a battle against many, Kali didn''t stop at her usual 100 Dryads.


    After summoning her army''s core, the dryads, Kali briefly called upon Valeria.


    BOOM!


    The life energies in the entire arena soared without control, making Wu Xian Nu''s face go from rxed to terrified. ''What is this amount of Life energy!?''


    A thick green vine that transformed into Valeria appeared from the ground by Kali''s side. Valeria looked at Wu Xian Nu and smiled. "Don''t worry, I won''t participate in this fight, not even as a support."


    Wu Xian Nu blinked incredulously. ''It talks!?'' Snapping out of her surprise, the female undead nodded somewhat respectfully. "I understand."


    While she was an undead, Valeria''s life energy was so pure that it feltfortable even for Wu Xian Nu. Naturally, this effect was created by Valeria herself. With just a thought, that aura would be poison.


    Kali saw that the timer was about to hit zero, so she quickly used her other summoning skills to create a small army to apany the Dryads. Giant treants, man-eating nts, life spirits, and simr other creatures appeared in the hundreds. The final size of her army was 700 creatures.


    Wu Xian Nu didn''t fall behind, even when Valeria''s presence surprised her. Around her, several ck rifts opened and spewed countless ghosts, wraiths, and banshees. By the end of her summoning, there were nearly 1000 beings floating around her.


    While Wu Rongyao specialized in skeletons and zombies, Wu Xian Nu took the path of apparitions.


    The sky around Wu Xian Nu became covered in translucent silhouettes, while the ground around Kali was covered in nt creatures.


    Both sides, the opposites of the same coin, face each other in silence even after the countdown has reached zero as if they had an agreement.


    Then, both women looked at each other across the battlefield and nodded.


    "[Ghost King''s March]."


    "[Innate Skill: Flower World Domain]."


    Both sides chanted simultaneously, separating the arena into a flower field and a mistynd.


    Thergest nt creatures rushed forward, and the rest of the army followed behind while the undead did the same.


    As they approached, Kali pointed at one of the treants at the lead. "[Life Enhancement: Verdant Core]."


    A green aura enveloped the 15-meter-tall creature, and while circling around it, it sunk into its chest and created a head-sized green sphere. The creature''s eyes became much more lively, while the entire aura became more stable and incredibly stronger.


    Verdant Core not only increased the nt creature''s physical attributes, but it also gave it a much more powerful mind. It basically gave it a temporary mind.


    ''Open a path.''


    A grunt reached Kali from the other side, and the giant treant charged forward and shed with the army made of ghosts.


    BANG!


    The loud sound of the collision echoed, followed by many in kind as the two armies collided.


    Kali''s spiritual sense took everything in as her intents enveloped her entire army. While she had expected it, she couldn''t help but smile wryly. ''My army is weaker.''


    "[Healing Life Aura], [Whispering Blossom Essence Dance]."


    A pulse of energy covered the entire army, increasing their already high regeneration to an absurd degree.


    Creatures shed, the limbs of the nt creatures flew, and the bodies of some ghosts exploded after being hit.


    At the front of the entire army, therge treant that Kali summoned fought bravely, itsrge fists and strong legs hitting everything that approached.


    However, as it fought, suddenly, it was repelled. Seeing the treant take a few steps back, Kali looked over and sent a quick wave of energy. "[Life Enhancement: Vitality]."


    "RAAAH!"


    The treant let out an echoing shout as it looked at the creature that pushed him away.


    It was a slim female ghost wearing an armor that hid everything about her body. She held arge sword as she floated mid-air, her eyes glowing with a ghostly me as they looked at therge treant.


    It was clearly an extraordinary summon from Wu Xian Nu. Kali hummed. ''I need to move my dryads quicker.''


    "[Innate Skill, Nature Fox First Tail: Nascent Life]."


    Around her, 50 nt creatures of wildly varied shapes appeared. Kali did not control these summons but naturally created them as she gave reigns to the Life energybined with Nature and Wood to give shape to new life.


    "[Innate Skill,Nature Fox Second Tail: Blooming Life]."


    The 50 nt creatures weren''t stronger than the rest of her army. However, after [Blooming Life] covered them, their bodies quickly refined as some of them multiplied further, dividing themselves.


    The number grew to 73 while their bodies became much more streamlined and perfected. However, Kali was not done.


    As they currently were, they would not be able to make a difference on the battlefield, where her numbers had fallen to 650 while her enemy still had more than 900 ghosts.


    The only reason for Kali''s army''s advantage kill-wise was the 100 Dryads putting in work in the middle of the war. Their presence was extraordinary to the point that Wu Xian Nu had noticed them. Thankfully, Kali had already predicted it and ced the treants and other sturdy creatures around them.


    If the 100 dryads were her sword, her other 600 summons were their shield.


    But, with just the dryads, it was not enough.


    "[Innate Skill, Nature Fox Third Tail: Developing Life]."


    The 73 beings around Kali were enveloped in Kali''s aura once more, and their bodies began wriggling and bulging.


    BOOM!


    A massive aura exploded from them, instantly creating a change in the battlefield''s atmosphere. Then, Kali pointed forward and ordered. "Go. [Fox Essence Boost: Fox Flower Land]."


    Fox Essence Boost was the skill that increased the strength of the following skill she cast. With it, [Fox Flower Land] was quick to cover the entire battlefield,bining with [Flower World Domain] and covering everything in flowers.


    Instead of a battlefield, Kali made it look as if she was creating a flower field in spring. However, while the surroundings were beautiful, once the 73 new nt monsters arrived at the front lines, Wu Xian Nu had no other choice but to admit it. "Strong."


    The 73 beings were simr to the dryads, bing powerful killing machines as they worked in tandem with the rest.


    Wu Xian Nu smiled, even when her army was being ughtered little by little. "Since you''ve used a strong card, I''ll do the same. [Ghost King''s 100 Concubines]."


    "AHHHHHHH!!!"


    The sounds of 100 women screaming spread around like a cacophony of terror, together with a thick aura of death.

 Chapter 815: Knight and Dragoness.

    Chapter 815: Knight and Dragoness.


    Kali''s face changed as her spiritual sense spread. She looked at the 100 ghostly women who appeared, all wearing the same purple and white royal dress, and shemanded her dryads to go and intercept them.


    Her army moved, using her 73 creatures summoned by her innate skills as a core, and changed the battlefield to make her dryads and the concubines meet.


    The armored dryads took the front, while the melee ones took the sides and protected the archers and skill users.


    Soon, a full-blown exchange began while Kali''s and Wu Xiang Nu''s auras buffed both sides.


    Sadly, Kali was outssed.


    First, the concubines'' base power was much higher. After all, they were summoned from a person of a much higher cultivation level. Then, while Kali''s auras seemed to do better work, it was just enough to make her creatures equal to hers.


    However, intents were another matter altogether.


    While Kali had Level 3 intents,Wu Xiang Nu had Level 5 intents. Even if Kali''s were better, it was not enough to breach that difference.


    So, when both sides collided, the one that got instantly suppressed was Kali''s. Her armored dryads were not strong enough to resist the attacks, her melee dryads were not fast enough to block all the attempts at attacking the vulnerable backline, the archers were not quick enough to score deadly shots, and the supporting dryad''s skills were not effective enough to help the others.


    Kali could only use her skills to give them temporary bursts of strength, but even with that, her army was slowly copsing.


    Wu Xiang Nu looked at Kali and asked. "Do you have anything else, junior?"


    Kali shook her head. "I don''t. This is all my strength."


    Wu Xiang Nu smiled. "It''s really good. It would be a hard match if it weren''t for my Level 5 intents. Moreover" Wu Xiang Nu''s eyes moved to Kali''s side. "If that summon had participated, the oue might''ve been different."


    Kali looked at Valeria and shook her head. "I won''t use her this time. Wu Xiang Nu, how are your personal skills?"


    Wu Xiang Nu smirked. "Good enough not to lose to the mid-level Epoch Cores within a short amount of time."


    Kali was simr, so she felt that she really had nothing else to y with besides her parasites. Parasites naturally didn''t only affect the living. The undead could simrly be affected as long as the parasite had evolved enough in the direction of eating death-energy-rich flesh, energy, or souls.


    Then, some of her poisons could be effective on the undead. But because of the rules, her ability to use them was very limited. Kali was satisfied with this oue.


    She didn''t surrender and continued fighting. Her army slowly dwindled as the undead gained an advantage. Even when she used [Spirit Overgrowth], the skill that allowed a nt to go berserk and burn its life as a means to unlock its potential, she could only dy the inevitable.


    However, as she resisted, she managed tost more than 20 minutes, making Wu Xiang Nu and the rest of the people spectating respect her.


    By the end, Kali was panting, her energy reserves extremely low. Finally, one of the remaining 63 concubines managed to appear before her and used her long nails to try and pierce Kali''s neck.


    Valeria stepped forward, her body disappearing and reappearing beside that concubine. With her staff, she struck it more than 100 times in less than an instant.


    BOOM!


    The concubine flew like a shooting star, smashing into the Undead army with arge explosion that sent the undead flying around in pieces. When she struck the ground, the concubine exploded into pieces.


    Valeria looked at Wu Xiang Nu and said. "Enough. You''ve won."


    Wu Xiang Nu nodded. "The attack wasn''t going to pierce her neck. I had controlled her to stop after prickling her skin."


    Valeria nodded. "I know. That''s why I only attacked it and not you."


    Wu Xiang Nu nodded calmly, but inside, her soul was thumping in fear. ''Too strong! If she participated, I would''ve had no chance!''


    Kali looked between them and smiled. "I surrender."


    The judge descended and shouted. "Winner, Wu Xiang Nu!"


    Kali sighed and looked at the battlefield filled with dead creatures. During the 20 minutes, both sides had summoned more beings, so the number of dead creatures was nearing four thousand. "Well, I did my best."


    Valeria patted her head and smiled. "You did well. Lasting almost half an hour is a very big achievement."


    Kali nodded, and they returned to the resting area. Valeria became a beam of green light and entered Kali''s body.


    The next battle was the two against 2.


    Yasenia stood up and stretched. "Finally, my turn, huh?"


    Andrea stepped forward and smiled at her. "How will we fight?"


    Yasenia looked at Andrea up and down, checking if she hadpletely recovered. After being satisfied with her inspection, shemented. "While we are strong using the dragon rider style, I think we will do better without it."


    Andrea pondered and asked. "You reasoning?"


    Yasenia exined. "We don''t know if we are fighting two summoners, two sword users, or abination of one summoner and one sword user. Regardless, I will have to endure all the punishment because their strength is higher than yours, so you will probably miss some of their attacks. In the end, the dragon rider is the main offense while the dragon they ride is their support."


    Yasenia poked Andrea''s cheek with a teasing smile. "If we want to win, I can''t be in a supporting stance but an active one."


    Andrea moved her mouth and bit the mischievous fingers. "Okay. I''m convinced."


    Yasenia blinked twice, and her cheeks became rosy. Then, she coughed and turned around. "Let''s go, Darling."


    Andreaughed and followed behind. "Sure. Let''s go, love."


    When Andrea and Yasenia jumped down, they looked over to the other side and were surprised. Yaseniaughed wryly. "Thisbination is a bit"


    Andrea rubbed her forehead and nodded.


    The judge appeared and shouted. "Yasenia and Andrea against Wu Rongyao and Wu Xiang Nu!"


    Both undead smirked, and Wu Rongyao cackled. "Are you prepared to face an endless army, juniors?"


    Yasenia''s lips arched as she smiled, showing her sharp fangs. "Fighting armies is my strong point, seniors. Be careful."


    Andrea waved her ck and golden halberd and said. "Let''s have a good match, seniors."


    The countdown started, and Andrea and the two undead seniors began preparing for the battle.


    Yasenia closed her eyes as she felt the energy, and the [Celestial Energy Star] in her dantian spun.


    Wu Rongyao and Wu Xiang Nu looked at Yasenia with carefulness. They didn''t know how strong this junior was, but she was clearly the strongest, so they wouldn''t lower their guards.


    Since the beginning, both of them had used all their skills to summon a massivebined army of 2500 undead. Their auras and intents interlocked and affected everything. Soon, thebined armies'' pressure was enough to suppress even average high-level Epoch Cores.


    However, soon, Yasenia opened her eyes, and her auras surged like a tsunami of pressure.


    BOOM!


    Her surroundings quaked as the air around Yasenia trembled. Simultaneously, the sky darkened, and a gxy of stars appeared, orbited by arge Sun and Moon.


    As this was happening, Yasenia used [Scorched Sun Domain], a domain that created pirs of sunfire around her. Because she was fighting with Andrea, Yasenia used skills that synergized with her.


    Then, when two seconds were left, the dragoness used her other buffing skills like [Celestial Cosmos Dress], [Waning Moon], [Cosmos Body Reinforcement], and more, increasing her overall power to a whole new dimension.


    By the time the match was about to start, a suffocating storm of auras was swirling around the imposing and seductive dragons.


    Both undeads looked at Yasenia with unprecedented seriousness. While her current strength was terrifying for someone at her level, it was manageable. However, they could see that Yasenia was not done yet.


    Just as the judge shouted zero, the spinning [Celestial Energy Star] released Celestial Energy into her energy stream, and the preparations from the startbined into a skill that made her aura take another leap.


    "[Celestial Dragon Body]!"


    ROAR!


    A deafening and resounding dragon cry followed the burst of her aura as the massive image of her dragon form briefly materialized and then dove into her own body.


    As Yasenia swung her sword once, the air exploded from her raw strength, creating a massive forward gale. "Let''s go. [Draconic Sun Charge]."


    Andrea nodded. "[Sr Charge]."


    They both stomped simultaneously and burst forward, rushing fearlessly toward the undead army.


    Meanwhile, both undead looked at each other once and saw the astonishment in each other''s gaze.


    ''We can''t rx. This is far from being won.''


    ''Agreed. Focus on Andrea and try to weaken her. Once she is out ofbat, we will focus all our efforts on Yasenia.''


    Yasenia was the first to arrive and swung her sword horizontally while releasing a massive [Draconic Sunset] that created a wave of pure, explosive, Sun energy.


    BOOM!


    Arge part of the frontal army that moved to block Yasenia''s way was flung as if they were made out of straws. Then, Andrea overcame her and used [Warring Sun Battle Art: Molten Landscape].


    She struck the ground and created a wave that swallowed everything before them. Yasenia followed up on her attack by looking left and opening her mouth. "[Sun Dragon Breath]."


    A beam of pure Sun energy scorched the air and sted the undead that were trying to sneak from there while Andrea turned right and stomped the ground, using [Molten Pir] to block that part.


    Hundreds of ghosts flew at them from the sky, but Yasenia was not fazed. After stopping Sun Dragon Breath, she swung her hard arm skyward, activating [Sun Dragon w].


    The phantom of her w, reaching more than 200 meters wide, collided and created another explosion that opened the sky above them.


    Andrea and Yasenia moved forward without stopping for a second, their bodies going back and forth as skill after skill was released.


    Theirbination was seamless, and Yasenia''s intents and auras guided them into a beautiful dance of ughter.


    "[Dance In The Firmament]."


    "[Sun Obliterating War Dance]."


    As one, their bodies elerated further and almost became one as their sword and halberd ughtered one undead after another.


    Yasenia''s tail was attacking behind her, constantly using [Draconic Sunrise] to stagger the undead who were trying to pincer attack them.


    From the outside, it looked like a golden streak slicing through the army inplex yet beautiful patterns, slowly but surely closing the distance with one of the undead seniors.


    Wu Rongyao cackled. "Impressive."


    Yasenia''s eyes were constantly moving as she suddenly exchanged a nce with Andrea, and they stopped. She pointed upward with her massive sword, and Yasenia''s mellow and slightly deep voice echoed with imposing momentum.


    "[Starfall]."


    Then the sky fell. The stars, the moon, the sun, the gxy, everything fell as if the day of judgment had arrived.


    *************************


    Hello, dear. First of all, thank you for reading~.


    Second of all, I''m here to promote myself shamelessly! I have a P.a.t.r.e.o.n page! /mortrexo. Why is this important? Well, I''m uploading the art of the novel there PLUS up to FIFTEEN EXTRA CHAPTERS!


    Even with the lowest tier, art is unlocked, so check it out~. Even if you just read this novel, you have over 45pleted pieces of art! I spent a lot of money, okay? By the way, there is zero AI art; you can even see the sketches for each and every piece. If you have a bit of extra money, I would appreciate it if you could support me~.


    Much love and hugs,


    Mortrexo.

 Chapter 816: Rampaging Through The Undead Army.

    Chapter 816: Rampaging Through The Undead Army.


    After Yasenia activated [Starfall], she also used her [Empyrean Gxy Domain] to make the Sun and the Moon fall to different sides of the army. The gxy of stars, filled with thousands of them, split apart into units and rained on everything.


    The result was a devastating explosion that engulfed everything, including Yasenia and Andrea.


    The two senior undead were shocked at the potency of the attack. While it hadn''t decimated their entire army, it had reduced it by more than 70 percent.


    Of the remaining 300 undead, some were heavily injured. Wu Rongyao frowned andmunicated with Wu Xian Nu. ''They shouldn''t have done this out of desperation. It''s too early. Pay attention.''


    Wu Xian Nu quicklymunicated. ''Careful, they are going for you!''


    Wu Rongyao caught the stepter than Wu Xian Nu, and from the debris and dust, Andrea and Yasenia burst forth unscathed. Yasenia had warned Andrea about her attack, so Andrea prepared and created a defense to protect them from the shockwaves.


    Right after it ended, both of them hid their presence as much as they could and managed to speed past the encirclement to appear by Wu Rongyao''s side.


    The senior undead was naturally not a pushover, so while Wu Xian Nu rushed to his aid, he prepared for meleebat after summoning a massive wall of skeletons. ''This should buy a few seconds-''


    "[Celestial Dragon Breath]!"


    BOOOM!


    Wu Rongyao''s senses screamed danger as he quickly deployed a defensive skill right before him. Right after, the beam that had weakened after piercing his wall of skeletons struck and sted him flying.


    The [Celestial Dragon Breath] enhanced by [Celestial Dragon Body] was highly destructive. It was enough to prate allyers of defense and damage Wu Rongyao''s body in a non-negligible way.


    That was not all.


    Andrea didn''t just look from the side. She took advantage of Yasenia''s powerful attack and summoned her [Molten Sun], exploding it right after with [Sun Explosion].


    Wu Xian Nu arrived right at that moment, waving her staff to summon a massive skeletal hand that rushed forward and grabbed the moltenke created by Andrea to retrieve Wu Rongyao from it.


    Andrea and Yasenia didn''t want to give them a second of rest, so both of them rushed toward them with the intention of finishing the fight.


    Wu Xian Nu blocked their way with a few hastily summoned defensive measures, but Andrea and Yasenia sted through them quickly.


    The fight was extremely high-paced, but when they were about to arrive, Yasenia needed to stop and swung her sword sideways.


    A giant undead holding a sword bigger than Yasenia''s [Draconic Heart] was struck off by her, followed right after by a dozen more arrived. The dragoness clenched her muscles and grabbed her sword with two hands, doing several quick shes that sent burning crescents their way.


    Her attacksnded with sonorous explosions, creating extra wounds on the already injured creatures.


    Seven steps were quickly executed with incredible fluidity, allowing the dragoness to summon [Ursa''s Grasp] and increase her physical strength by an entire level. "ROAR!"


    Her throat vibrated with her roar as her body was filled with powerful energy, and she shot in the direction Andrea had continued in their initial charge.


    Meanwhile, Andrea, who had already increased her strength considerably with her skills, arrived in front of Wu Xian Nu and the recently rescued Wu Ronyao.


    Wu Rongyao''s state looked miserable, as arge part of his body was mangled. Still, Andrea didn''t let her senses deceive her. For the Undead, the body was not as crucial as their soul. It was one of the few races that had eliminated many of the body''s weaknesses while sacrificing their ability to reproduce as quickly.


    Andrea lifted her arm as she arrived and used [Star Born Searing me Explosion], throwing a ball of concentrated Natural Treasure fire.


    Wu Xian Nu sent a bone spear toward it, making the two of them collide.


    BOOM!


    An enormous explosion of bright red mes engulfed everything, taking Wu Xiang Nu by surprise. She didn''t expect such a small ball to have so much destructive power behind it.


    Wu Rongyao, who had just recovered, lifted his staff and chanted, creating another defense. Wu Xiang Nu quickly asked. ''How are you doing, Rongyao?''


    Wu Rongyao chuckled. ''She got me good with that one. The attribute behind her attack is strange, and not only did it damage my body, but my soul did note out unscathed. I''m actually worse than what I look.''


    Wu Xian Nu''s lips twitched. ''That''s new. An attribute that works on the soul?''


    Wu Rongyao warned. ''Be careful. Andrea is breaking through, and the dragoness has already gotten rid of the undead restricting her.''


    Wu Xian Nu groaned. ''Already!? Can''t she rx for a bit?''


    Her empyrean voice answered her. "[Sun Dragon Roar]!"


    ROOOAR!


    A powerful golden wave spread around together with her powerful voice, and when it hit the undead, all of them went up into mes.


    Wu Xian Nu and Wu Rongyao screamed in pain and quickly moved away by using escaping skills. "AHHH!"


    Andrea''s and Yasenia''s eyes shed and followed behind them. ''Soul attacks are this effective?''


    To not lose the surprise, Yasenia ultimately forced her meridians and throat and roared again.


    ROAR!


    The second wave hit them, but this time, both senior undead managed to erect a soul barrier to block the roar.


    Yasenia clicked her tongue. ''In the end, I was too slow. I''vepletely destroyed my vocal cords after Celestial Dragon Breath and these two dragon roars. I won''t be able to use any for quite a while.''


    Andrea nodded. ''Let''s continue our aggression. The heat I''ve umted is close to the maximum I can absorb.''


    Yasenia focused her domain, which had been doing work during the fight, and focused it around Andrea. Then, she quickly used [Draconic Sunrise] and [Draconic Sunset], increasing the heat around exponentially quicker. ''Darling, I need you to use that mode to buy me some time. [Celestial Dragon Body] ising to an end.''


    Andrea acknowledged and finally used [Sun Devourer]. The mes around rushed toward her, and her body burst into mes as her strength rapidly increased.


    Yasenia quickly took her chance to deactivate Celestial Dragon Body and rx her meridians. Of course, while her strength decreased, it was still a notch above Andrea''s strength before she used [Sun Devourer].


    Andrea attacked the undead pair with a barrage of extremely powerful Sun attacks, and Yasenia supported from the side with her own. ''Darling, when you are halfway, tell me. We''ll try to finish them off.''


    ''I got it.''


    Meanwhile, Wu Rongyao and Wu Xian Nu were nning on how to create breathing room to resummon their undead. The numbers were already below 150, and more were falling by the second as they rushed to help them.


    However, while Andrea was strong, she was not on the same level as Yasenia while using Celestial Skills. "[Corpse King Night]!"


    A sphere of darkness descended and swallowed both Andrea and Yasenia. Taking this chance, Wu Rongyao said. "Resummon, quickly!"


    But, our girls had managed totch to their necks and refused to let go. "[CELESTIAL DRAGON CLAW]!"


    BOOM!


    A massive celestial blue w pierced the sphere of darkness and ripped it to shreds. Then, it continued forward and fell on them, forcing them to stop their summoning and defend.


    Wu Xian Nu gritted her teeth. "Persistent!"


    Both women appeared and quickly charged at them. The following minutes became a game of cat and mouse, with our girls attacking them and making them retreat.


    After around 4 minutes, Andrea''s [Sun Devourer] state wasing to an end, so Yasenia and she went all out.


    "[Internal Celestial Cosmos Ignition], [Empyrean Sun Copse]."


    "[Sun Obliteration Charge], [Sr Descent]!"


    Two bright suns manifested in the arena, illuminating everything with their radiance.


    The heat emitted from them as they streaked above the ground toward the two senior undead liquified the floor.


    Yasenia lifted her sword, and Andrea prepared her halberd, and both of them shouted as they smashed down through the defenses set up by Wu Xian Nu and Wu Rongayo.


    BOOOM!


    A massive explosion of energy swallowed the entire ce, consuming the remaining undead.


    The spectators watched while holding their breath, waiting for the aftermath.


    The second they could see what was happening, they saw Andrea''s halberd barely being blocked by Wu Rongyao while Yasenia''s sword was piercing Wu Xian Nu''s stomach. However, because of his previous injuries, Wu Rongyao received a lot of damage from the energies emitted by their attacks, making him look quite horrible.


    Seeing the state of hispanion, Wu Rongyao sighed and spoke. "We Surrender."


    The judge appeared and shouted. "Winner, Yasenia and Andrea!"


    Andrea was exhrated and turned to look, only to see Yasenia fall forward. She quickly deactivated all her skills and rushed at her, catching her mid-fall. "Love?"


    Yasenia coughed and smiled, her voice still hoarse because of the Celestial Dragon Breath and the two Dragon Roars. "Sorry, thatst skill took a toll on me. I''m okay now, darling. You can leave me on the ground."


    Andrea looked down at the sexy and tired dragoness and smiled. "You are as light as a feather. Don''t worry, dear."


    Yaseniaughed and coiled her tail around her. "Liar."


    Andrea smirked and carried the dragoness toward in front of the undead. Wu Rongyao and Wu Xian Nu smiled. "Well fought, juniors."


    Yasenia shook her head. "We were lucky that you both were unaware of my strength. The next time we fight, we will most likely lose."


    The two undead seniors didn''t deny it. They didn''t expect Yasenia to have such terrifying army-destroying capabilities. Even when she didn''t focus on destroying the undead, her skills'' shockwaves and side effects were constantly hurting her.


    However, now that they knew, they could exploit this by summoning a small but elite group of undead. Moreover, they could join themselves from the start. With the help of their Level 5 intents, Yasenia and Andrea would probably be helpless, needing a streak of luck to win.


    As they walked back, Andrea asked Yasenia with seriousness. "How tired are you, love?"


    Yasenia lifted her head from the nook of her neck and blinked. "I''m tired, but not so much. I just went a bit too hard on thatst attack. If they hadn''t been defeated, I wouldn''t have fallen. After all, my Celestial Skill was still ongoing. It was the loss of tension that made me momentarily dizzy. I''m perfectly fine, other than being exhausted."


    Andrea nodded and smiled. "That''s a relief."


    Yasenia looked at her with an amused expression. "And what if it wasn''t? Are you telling me to go easier and lose?"


    Andrea smirked. "What if I do?"


    Yasenia stuck out her tongue. "I won''t do it~. I want to fight with my all~."


    Andrea burst intoughter, not expecting that reaction. "You are sometimes adorable, my love."


    Yasenia grinned, hugging her neck tightly and burying her face in it. Andrea liked this position a lot because Yasenia''s soft thighs wrapped around her arm while herrge breasts rested on her body. Moreover, her upper arm had to go around and grab the outer one''s side for better support. It was an intimate and lovely position. Not to mention, the loving tail that coiled around her body and squeezed her here and there was a delightful sensation.

 Chapter 817: Cecile and Kalis struggle.

    Chapter 817: Cecile and Kali''s struggle.


    The following fight was registered as Kali and Cecile. After all, fight participants needed to be registered first.


    Cecile and Kali looked at each other and saw in their eyes that they had no chance.


    Individually, Kali and Cecile were no match for their opponents. Despite their strong synergy, it was clear that theirbined strength was not enough to bridge the gap against two Level 5 Intent bearers as Yasenia did while wielding her Celestial Skills with ease.


    Things would be different if they were at the same level, but you must remember that not only were these two more skillful, but the undead were simr to a powerful Level 6 Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivator.


    Their chances of winning without using Valeria were null. However, this didn''t discourage them. Fighting a battle that you know is lost is often foolish, but in the current situation, not fighting it would be a shame.


    The other side had only shown friendly vibes, so worrying about what might happen was not something they needed to do now. What they needed to do instead was fight, fight, and try their best.


    Once they arrived, the judge appeared and presented both sides, starting the countdown right after.


    Cecile and Kali looked at the two opponents, their eyes moving toward the waist of the two undeads. Seeing the swords hanging there radiating Death energy, they couldn''t help but be wary.


    Kali didn''t dare hold back a single bit and used all her summoning skills, including her innate skill.


    Around 900 creatures appeared around her in an impressive spectacle of strength. Her auras simrly unfolded, creating a world of flowers that surrounded everything.


    Unlike other times, most flowers were white and blue in nature. The reason was Kali''s slight tweaking to the skills to create ice-resistant flowers. Flowers in cold environments usually had that variety of colors for survival reasons and much more.


    As soon as the flower field was unleashed, Cecile''s auras also spread out, covering the ce in a blizzard and a torrent of ashes. While you would think this impeded Kali''s actions, they didn''t affect her as much as they did to the opponents.


    The nt creatures had other senses, which allowed them to see through the ash domain that was not aiming at them. Domains were mostly indiscriminate skills, but the cultivator had quite a lot of control over them. That''s why they were used without fear during wars, as damaging allies with them was actually exceptionally unusual.


    When the countdown dropped to zero, all the nt creatures rushed forward while the two undead recreated Yasenia''s and Andrea''s scene.


    With extreme precision, their swords shed one after another, creating shes of light as nt creatures were sliced into pieces.


    Cecile rained several powerful arrows toward them in hopes of slowing them down. However, they didn''t do as much as she wanted.


    Still, her attacks were not something that could be ignored, especially after Cecile used all her strength-increase skills and threw a barrage of what one would call meteors rather than arrows.


    Powerful sts spread while Kali and Cecilemunicated and interlocked their auras. This time, Kali decided to step forward rather than be in the background, just buffing her army.


    Against powerful single-target cultivators, an army could do two things. It either overran them, or it was not a big enough threat. In this situation, her summons were not strong enough or had enough lethality to pose a significant threat. Only the summons that she personally buffed with her single-target skills could somewhat resist the sword strikes.


    When Kali mixed with the army and started using her skills, severalrge roots, stronger than the ones that had been summoned until now, started attacking. Not only that, her flower field gained an added thorn field while wooden walls were erected in the way of some of their attacks.


    This slowed down their advance toward her, but rushing forward meant that she was closer. So,


    Even then, they were not able to breach the defenses of the two Undead. Some attacksnded on them by luck, but the damage they did was not significant enough, making the Phoenix and Fox look at them while pondering.


    One of the undead cackled. "Not bad, not bad! Continue! Attack more! I''m just starting to have fun!"


    The other said coldly. "Focus. We need to finish quickly, or they might be able to surprise us like they did to Senior Brother and Junior Sister."


    The first undead clicked his tongue. "Sure. Let''s up our attack a notch, then."


    Apanied by dreadful winds, their aura surged and became sharper and deadlier. Their swords glowed with ck death energy, and then, as they swung the weapons, trails of energy were left behind.


    The second another nt was cut, arge part of their body was rotted away, giving a clear example of what happened when their attacksnded sessfully.


    Cecile frowned and used [Astral shift] aggressively, appearing at tricky angles while attacking with her most powerful skills. Her high mobility was used to the limits as her bow continuously tensed, sending a barrage of arrows per second that would look like aser for a mortal looking.


    This proved to be somewhat effective, as the two attacking Undead restrained themselves as they switched to a defensive battle.


    Still, Cecile looked at the nt army that had been sliced in more than half in no more than 5 minutes with arge frown. ''At this pace, we will lose quickly.''


    Kali who had been struggling to keep herself safe asked. ''Any ideas?''


    Cecile''s lips arched in a wry smile. ''How about using Valeria?''


    Kaliughed. ''If you have enough energy to joke around, you are not pumping arrows fast enough!''


    Cecile wanted to roll her eyes as she sent 20 consecutive arrows that curved through the air to aim for their feet, hands, and head.


    The undead she aimed at moved, his quick reflexes kicking in. With a sh of his sword and ten quick shes, the 20 arrows got deflected with incredible efficiency. He used the power behind the arrows to sometimes bounce his strike and hit other arrows in an incredible disy of swordsmanship.


    Cecile couldn''t help but admire. ''Strong.''


    The fight continued, and Cecile decided to transform into her phoenix form at the same time as Kali turned into her fox form.


    Their bodies changed, and they became gargantuan creatures.


    QYA~!


    ROAR!


    Now, in their beast forms, their strength increases exponentially. Although it was riskier because of their size, the reason Cecile avoided bing a Phoenix in her one-against-one duel was theck of support.


    With the nt army, Cecile thought that it should be possible to take this form and attack.


    She was right.


    With both of them taking their beast forms and the remaining nt army holding the two swordsmen back, a rain of white fire and countless roots and wooden projectiles were thrown at them.


    The fight quickly changed directions. The Phoenix circling above and the fox attacking from the groundbined into a powerfulbo that be effective even on these high-level Undead.


    The one with the cold voice spoke. "We need to close the distance. I''ll cover you, don''t miss."


    The other undead nodded.


    While attacks rained on them, the undead''s eyes moved around as his spiritual sense covered everything. Every attack, every movement, every skill, and every breath appeared in his mind as the world slowed down.


    Kali, who had a close link with life, felt a chill, and her muscles tensed.


    The undead''s sword glowed as his body exploded in an eruption of energy. "[Corpse King Death sh]."


    A ck line appeared, crossing the army and rushing toward Kali''s fox body. However, having felt iting, the giant fox jumped sideways and avoided it. ''That was close-Huh!?''


    Kali quickly wrapped her body in wooden armor, increasing her resilience as much as she could in the small time frame she felt she had.


    Then, the other undead that had rushed through the void created by that sh appeared by Kali''s side "[Corpse King ughter Strike]."


    BOOM!


    The giant fox''s body was blown away several hundred meters until she collided with the side of the arena. Because of her size, she tipped over and fell on the other side of the wall.


    Cecile''s face became solemn. Seeing a fox asrge as Kali flying was quite an impacting sight. Her keen eyesight caught the undead that attacked Kali, quickly moving toward her, and she dove down.


    However, she realized toote that the undead''s lips had arched the moment she descended to help Kali. A whisper entered Cecile''s ears. "Gotcha."


    The other undead appeared right above her, making Cecile''s eyes quiver once. ''When?''


    BANG!


    The enormous phoenix was mmed downward, and the Undead that hit Kali appeared by Cecile''s side, his sword touching the feathers on her neck.


    Cecile''s giant phoenix eyes looked at the petite creature, and she spoke while munching her words. "We lost."


    The other undeadnded by Cecile''s head side and showed a slight smile. "Well fought. I think you should''ve transformed earlier. The domains and auras got stronger in your beast forms."


    Cecile slowly stood up with the help of her wings, therge cut on her back quickly regenerating. "I agree."


    The Undead who hit Kaliughed. "A woman of few words."


    They all heard a few heavy steps and saw Kali slowly approaching, still in her fox form. On her side, there was arge cut that was simrly healing. "Well fought, seniors."


    The two nodded and spoke a bit more with the two giant beasts. They were kind enough to let them know what they found challenging and what they found easy to deal with.


    Cecile and Kali gained a few insights, and they both bowed their heads in respect. "Thank you for the guidance, seniors."


    After acknowledging their thanks, they turned around and left.


    Cecile looked at the fox, and Kali smiled. "Well. This makes it 1-4, right?"


    Cecile nodded, her beak moving up and down. "We lost."


    Kali approached and used her head to rub on her feathers. "Don''t be so sad. We made it to the top 64. That''s really good."


    "Hm. I agree. If we found them earlier, we would''ve lost."


    Kali blinked. "Actually, we might''ve not. Yasenia wanted to gain a respectable ce, even if the top positions weren''t in her sight. So, Eira and Valeria would''ve probably participated."


    Cecile blinked. "Fair point."


    Kali smirked. "So, don''t worry. First, let''s heal these wounds before we turn back into our human forms. Then, we need to prepare for what''s about toe."


    Cecile blinked. "Meaning?"


    Kali snorted. "What Yasenia has been doing in the background. Haven''t you noticed that she has been building up everything?"


    Cecileughed. "Have you forgotten what I am to Yasenia?"


    Kali paused andughed. "Right."

 Chapter 818: Conversation with demons. Spectating Soluna.

    Chapter 818: Conversation with demons. Spectating Soluna.


    Yasenia weed her two giant dears by transforming into her dragon form and opening her wings. The phoenix and fox quickly walked forward and were surrounded by Yasenia''srge wings.


    "How was the fight, loves?"


    Yasenia''s ethereally beautiful voice reached the two injured beasts, making them feel rxed and protected. Kali smiled and lifted her fox face to look at Yasenia''s draconic one. "It was difficult. The feeling of not being able to do much was quite prevalent during the entire fight, so I don''t know. It was an interesting experience, that much I can say."


    The dragoness leaned down, rubbing her face with Kali''s. "Your fur is so soft, Honey~."


    Kali chuckled. "Your scales are also nice and smooth~."


    Then, the dragon looked at Cecile and also approached her face, snuggling with the beautiful silvery bird between her wings. "How about you, Sweetheart?"


    Cecile pondered for a while and looked at her with a frown. "I want to be stronger."


    Yaseniaughed. "Then, when we return, you need to break through."


    Cecile nodded. "I got a few hints. I''m sure I''m prepared to break through."


    Andreanded on Yasenia''s nose with a smile. "Well, girls. We need to go."


    The three giant beasts looked sideways and saw the judge pointing upward, telling them to leave the arena. While it had some self-recovery skills, the judges cleaned everything afterward.


    Valeria approached Kali and Cecile. "Come here, Kali, Cecile. I''ll heal you."


    The giant three-tailed foxes and Moon Phoenix stepped out of Yasenia''s embrace and presented their wounds to Valeria.


    Energy flowed out of Valeria''s body and transformed into two streams of vital energy, gently surrounding the wounds and elerating their regeneration drastically while also expelling the Death Energy leftovers from the attack.


    About five secondster, they were perfectly healed, with their fur and feathers having regrown.


    Cecile extended her giant wings a few times and pped them to feel her back. "Hm. Perfect."


    Kali also stretched, twisting her body, and smiled. "Thank you, Valeria."


    Without dying it anymore, as they were starting to get an increasingly growling look from the judge, all of them flew upward. Eira muttered. "Young Miss, while I understand your objective, why didn''t you let me participate more often? We could''ve practiced five against five."


    Yasenia pondered. "Hm Five against five was something we should''ve definitely tried. We could have you pin down one enemy while we fought the rest." Then, she shrugged. "But, while interesting, it was not something that we needed to do. The thing that interested me the most was the one against one."


    Eira guessed. "It is best for Andrea, Cecile, and Kali to understand their strength andpletely stabilize their foundation."


    Yasenia nodded. "That was the intention since the very beginning. And forrge group battles, we had that one on the first floor of the first part. So, I''m satisfied."


    Yasenia and the othersnded on the tform, receiving admiring gazes from people around, especially the sect members. By now, it was not a secret that Yasenia, while she was a sect master, was also a junior. Hence, when other powers heard that she was participating, they never took her into ount.


    People just believed that she wouldn''t be able to reach far, most thinking that even oveing the first part of the summit would be out of her reach.


    Still, time and time again, Yasenia proved them wrong. Did Eira help? She did. Her presence was essential. However, for someone at their level, Yasenia''s achievements were nothing but miraculous. Something that had never happened in the history of the World Summitpetition.


    The sect members were extremely excited as well.


    "Sect master is so cool!"


    "They actually reached the top 64! That''s insane. Hasn''t the Sect Master yet to break through into the Epoch Core realm?"


    "Not only that, but the rest of Sect Master''s lovers are also below Epoch Core. The only one at that level is that maid-wearing woman."


    "Can you imagine her strength once she reaches those heights?"


    A person from another power at the side heard them and snorted. "That is if she can reach. Heaven is not gentle with too talented people."


    Many frowned and turned to look. When they saw the colorful-skinned beings with many fleshy wings on their back, many that had wanted to get back at them didn''t do so.


    Demons, Divines, and other "alien" races had already made a name for themselves by smashing the opposition. All six groups, Soluna included, were in the top 32.


    Dyrathos, the demon leader, sneered. "In the end, you are just that. Top 64 is a good position for you."


    Yasenia looked at him, and her lips arched. "I would''ve loved to see where you would''ve ced if you had participated at the Count Demon Realm instead of the Duke Demon Real."


    Dyrathos lifted an eyebrow. "When someone dies, they don''t look at ''What they could''ve been'' but ''what they were.'' So, if you die because ofck of cultivation, it''s not unfair, you just weren''t strong enough to face those who you provoked."


    Yasenia nodded. "You are right. When creatures die, the legacy is what they were, not what they could''ve been. Remember that, Dyrathos."


    Dyrathos frowned. "What do you mean by those words?"


    The dragoness shrugged. "You guess. I just vomited what you told me while agreeing."


    Dyrathos'' frown deepened. "Are you mocking me!?"


    Yasenia almostughed, but she kept a straight face. "I am agreeing with you right now. Is there anything wrong with that? Or can''t enemies agree on some viewpoints?"


    Dyrathos wanted to speak again, but the Death-attributed demon, Kyril stopped him. "Dyrathos, we''ve talked about this. If you let her get to your nerves so easily, you are not fit to be the leader."


    Dyrathos took a deep breath and turned around. "Whatever, she won''t beughing for long."


    Kyril sighed and looked at Yasenia. "Why do you hate our race so much?"


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. "How about the fact that your seniors are currently trying to invade my home world?"


    Kyril snorted. "Aren''t you trying to invade this world as well? If we hadn''t arrived, you would''ve probably swallowed the entire continent."


    Yasenia smiled. "But I''m not raping, killing, and destroying everything in my way as I do so."


    Kyril mocked. "Sophistry. Your end goal is not different from ours. Take this world for yourself and monopolize their resources."


    Yasenia shook her head. "While I wouldn''t mind discussing with you for a while, my group is leaving soon."


    Kyrilughed coldly. "If you are afraid, go ahead. You have no way of retorting to my words, so you are fleeing."


    Yasenia cupped her fist and spoke with an exaggeratedly fake tone. "Oh no~. You''ve discovered me~. What should I do~? Right, I''ll flee! Goodbye~!"


    Then, she turned toward the others and ordered in her usual tone. "We are leaving."


    "Yes, sect master!"


    Tengliu approached. "Yasenia, you are leaving already?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Yes. We''ve lost, so there is nothing else to see here, right?"


    Tengliuughed. "Has anybody else left?"


    Yasenia looked around and realized. "Hm? Why are people here still?"


    Tengliu exined. "The summit is an event that doesn''t happen often. Moreover, it is also a ce where future leaders fight." Yasenia titled her head.


    Tengliu walked toward her with a smirk. "Did you think the mid-level Epoch Cores sent by the powers are random? They are the strongest middle-level Epoch Cores of each power." Tengliu added. "But that''s not all. Most of these have a lot of power inside their sects."


    Tengliu turned and called a harpy from her group. "For example, of my people, she is the most talented and probably the harpy that will seed me."


    The ck-feathered harpy bent her back gently, her curvaceous body moving attractively with her motions. "Hello, Sect Master Yasenia. This is our first time meeting. My name is Mei Ziran, one of the elders working below Lady Tengliu."


    Yasenia bowed back, highlighting her voluminous chest that attracted gazes as if it had gravitational powers. "A pleasure to meet you, Mei Ziran. I''m Yasenia, the Sect Master of the Astral Sky Sect."


    Mei Ziran stole a look at Yasenia''s chest with a twitch on her lips. '' Big.''


    Yasenia looked back into the purple eyes of the white-feathered harpy. "Hm. I understand now. So, we should wait and see everything Speaking of which, Mei Ziran, how do you see yourself against Demons and simr? Who do you fear the most?"


    The ck-feathered harpy thought deeply and spoke. "That Sun and Moon woman."


    Yasenia blinked. "Soluna?"


    The ck-feathered harpy nodded solemnly. "While the others are strong, I can see myself fighting back. However, that woman is terrifying."


    Yasenia looked down, and her eyes scanned the area for Soluna. As a single participant, Soluna participated in all battles by herself. While it usually wasn''t allowed, that was when there were four or more people in the group.


    Groups with three people could send a participant twice in the two-versus-two matches. Then, all participants were allowed to participate as they pleased in groups of two or one person.


    Many niche rules rified odd situations, which didn''t affect Yasenia, as she was participating with a five-person group.


    After a few moments, Yasenia finally found Soluna''s arena. ''Oh, she is in her third one-versus-one match.''


    She knew because of the 2-0 score in Soluna''s favor.


    Her opponents were actually one of the Nine Sects, the Nine Devil Puppet Sect. They were a faction allied with the Continental Shadows, one of the main parties.


    Meanwhile, Soluna stood in the middle of the arena, her face as cold as the Moon''s surface while her aura was zing like a sr inferno.


    Standing there, she looked as if the Goddesses of the Moon and Sun had decided to descend and take over her body.


    When her opponent jumped from the stands, Yasenia could clearly see that other than tension, there was a hint of fear radiating from his gestures. ''Is Soluna this oppressive?''


    The judge appeared and shouted. "Soluna against Mo Yu! The match will start in 10 9"


    The countdown began, and Yasenia saw the puppet master summon 12 beings made of different "parts" that were clearly from but not limited to humanoid creatures.


    Then, spiritual threadstched on the puppets as the puppet master strengthened all of them enough to make each of them release a terrifying aura. Yasenia''s face was solemn as she looked. ''That looks strong. Without Celestial Skills, I would''ve only around a thirty percent chance of winning... Hm That''s not too urate, though.'' Guessing your winning chances wasplicated.


    However, Yasenia wasn''t looking because of that, she was looking because she wanted to see Soluna in action.


    Finally, the countdown reached zero, and both sides moved.


    The 12 puppets rushed forward and circled Soluna. To Yasenia''s surprise, Soluna ignored the puppets and rushed toward the cultivator.


    Naturally, this triggered a trap set up by the puppet cultivator. He had seen his previous twopanions get stomped by this being, so he had nned some countermeasures. "[12 Devil Puppet Circle Of Imprisonment]!"


    A profound ripple of energy spread from all the puppets and the puppet master, creating an interwovenyer of energy that soon transformed into a solid wall, blocking Soluna''s escape.


    However, Soluna continued forward without any care and waved one hand. "[Sunbeam]."


    Then, the arena was swallowed by light, as if a Sun had appeared in there, followed by a terrifying explosion.

 Chapter 819: Solunas Overwhelming Strength. [End Of Book 13]

    Chapter 819: Soluna''s Overwhelming Strength. [End Of Book 13]


    "[Sunbeam]."


    Soluna''s attack was extremely fast to be unleashed. As soon as Soluna''s gesture was done, the arena was swallowed by light, as if a Sun had descended, followed by a terrifying explosion.


    The wall containing Soluna was obliterated into pieces, and the puppets that created it received heavy bacsh, making their bodies crack in many ces.


    Yet, there was no respite for the puppets, no time to heal or recover, for Soluna was already hurtling towards their summoner like aet, leaving in her wake a shimmering trail of silver and gold.


    The puppet master''s face was solemn, his heart speeding up as the Sun and Moon Empyrean spirit rushed forward with a cold and indifferent face. Feeling a threat, he hastily recalled all his puppets toward himself by spatial techniques, making them disappear and appear between Soluna and his body.


    Soluna waved her other hand.


    "[Moonbeam]."


    WHOOM!


    A silvery soft light with a terrifyingly low and reverberating sound rushed out from her, changing thendscape into a frozen hell.


    One second, the surroundings were normal, in the following one, everything was frozen.


    On the other side of the attack, the 12 puppets were quick to react, controlled by their master, and they used powerful skills one after another to fight off the attack.


    Their weapons released deep and powerful energy that would effortlessly level a mountain.


    BOOM!


    An enormous collision urred, and half of the puppets got sted backward, flying by their summoner''s side as their bodies hit the wall far behind him.


    The rest withstood the attack, preparing to counterattack.


    However, Soluna was already in front of them, and their bodies covered in frost greatly impeded their mobility. This was detrimental and forced them to go on the defensive again.


    Soluna approached them, and instead of using a skill, she punched them.


    Nothing fancy.


    Nothing spectacr.


    Soluna just threw a standard punch with rtively weak strength behind it.


    The spectators who were looking for the first time were confused. The two previous attacks were enough to level mountain ranges, yet the current punch would have trouble dealing enough damage to a mountain to look significant.


    The puppet she aimed at first was quick to react. While they were puppets, they had some degree of self-agency because of the cultivator''s rtively high level. So, with surgical precision, the puppet used its spear and thrust forward toward Soluna''s hand, intending to cripple her arm.


    Then, Soluna''s skin touched the tip of the spear.


    Light.


    Blinding light erupted everywhere.


    The light released by [Sunbeam] was nothing but a firefly before the Sunpared to the current events.


    When the spectators that were blinded looked over again, there was nothing in the arena.


    Not only that but there was an enormous crater in the middle of the arena, where Soluna stood leisurely, her face as indifferent as it had been when the battle started.


    Still, the cultivators with sharp eyes found out that Soluna''s fist had disappeared.


    Yasenia pondered. ''Has the harsh contact with the spear caused a reaction between the barely stable Sun and Moon energies, resulting in a pure conversion from mass to energy?'' Yasenia then paused and thought of the first time she extended her hand to touch Soluna''s head.


    At that time, Soluna was looking at her with a strange face. Only now did Yasenia realize that it was pity. The dragoness''s erupted in cold sweat. ''My constitution saved me from certain death. With her current strength, not even Mom could''ve saved me from such a close distance.''


    Yasenia was not that knowledgeable about Valeria''s and Mirrory''s limits so that she couldn''t say for sure. However, the fact that she almost died unknowingly was a fact.


    In the arena, a person appeared and shouted. "Soluna, disqualified!"


    Everyone blinked in surprise. Soluna looked over and frowned. "Why?"


    The person who appeared looked at Soluna with a face that was clearly holding back anger. "Your attack killed the judge. You are disqualified."


    Soluna paused and snorted. "That''s his fault for being too close to the battle. It''s not like they are there to intervene. They are just an announcer for the battle''s start and for the winner."


    The person who appeared snarled. "The rules are clear; even unintentional killing of the judge will disqualify you."


    Soluna barked augh, her lips arching with derision. "Nonsensical rule. If someone ces a mortal as a judge and they die, should I also lower my head and ept my defeat? If they were stronger, they wouldn''t have died."


    That person who appeared floating above Soluna shouted. "As if there is a single creature in this world that can resist that attack!? You were clearly malicious!"


    Soluna looked at him, and her body flickered, appearing only a palm away from him. The memory of what happened now crossed the man''s mind, and he released a muted scream as he rushed backward in fear. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!? BACK OFF, MONSTER!


    Soluna looked at him with pure and unadulterated contempt, her voice sounding like two people speaking at once, reaching far and wide. "Pathetic creature. Where are your guts now, huh? Since I''m disqualified either way, how about I kill you too?"


    Soluna made a faint of rushing forward, and the man turned around and ran at his maximum speed.


    After he left, Soluna looked around and asked. "Now, can the organizere and speak? Or will you send another gutless creature with airs of grandeur?"


    Lornerat appeared in the arena, looking at Soluna with a cold expression. "We rified this rule since the beginning. There is nothing to talk about."


    Soluna looked at him and squinted. "Are you really ok with disqualifying one of the strongest participants because of a clearly unintentional death?"


    Lornerat said again. "That''s the rules."


    Soluna turned around, her golden and silvery hair shining beautifully. "What an asinine decision. It seems that Body Cultivators think with the heart instead of the brain. Such a beautifullyplex organ you fleshy beings have, and it ispletely wasted in you."


    Then, she rushed upward toward Yasenia''s tform.


    Lornerat''s face became ck at the sudden insult. However, he couldn''t do anything. So, he could only re at Soluna''s back as she left.


    Then, he announced. "Winner, Nine Devil Puppet Sect!"


    Meanwhile, above the arenas, Soluna rushed toward Yasenia and made a pouting face. "Yasenia, they bullied me!"


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched. ''I think it was you who bullied not only them but even their ancestors. You killed one of their people, and they almost had to apologize for it.''


    Cecile, at the side, made a slight sound, failing to hold back herughter.


    The dragoness coughed and coaxed the Empyrean Spirit in her arms. "There, there. While I agree that you shouldn''t be disqualified, as it was clearly the judge''s fault, the rules are the rules, and as the organizer, they also have responsibilities."


    Soluna snorted, making Yasenia and the restugh. The dragoness looked at her for a few seconds, making Soluna''s face lit with some mes as she blushed. "W-What''s wrong?"


    Yasenia smirked. "You are really strong."


    Soluna smiled bashfully. "Hehe, not as strong as you~."


    Yasenia blinked and thought about it. ''Well, I do have an advantage in that I don''t trigger her body''s special response. However, is that good or bad?'' While she pondered, she felt Soluna using her good hand to stealthily poke here and there around her body, making her blink. ''What is she doing?''


    Meanwhile, Soluna was enchanted. ''So soft Wow, my finger sinks, but it pops out because of the nice sticity of her skin Are all fleshy beings like her?''


    Yasenia ignored the curious spirit and looked at the arenas. "Well, now, we just wait. ia, how is the situation back at home?"


    iamented. "We''ve received a message from Ghana telling us that everything is under control. There were a few attempts at breaking through the defensive formations of Astral Sky City and the Astral Sky Sect, but they all ended in failure. The mimunications you were worried about happened because one of our message ry stations gotpromised. However, Ghana has already retaken it. We are having small-scale battles on many fronts while the newly acquired sect in the ocean is already paying off."


    Yasenia felt rxed. "So, they haven''t started attacking us yet. They are proving our response time and a few other things"


    ia agreed. "That seems to be the case."


    Yasenia asked if there was a detailed report, and ia took out one. Giving it a read, Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. "Ghana is doing exceptionally well."


    ia nodded. "It was worth it in the long run not getting rid of her when she didn''t show total loyalty back then."


    Yasenia titled her head. "You mean our first encounter with Tengliu?"


    ia smiled. "I heard that you became quite angered."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes and then said. "Speaking of which, I''m getting very close to finally being as strong or stronger than her."


    Cecile said. "Finally."


    The dragonessughed. "Why, still resentful?"


    Cecile nodded. "At least, I want some closure to feel rxed in my mind. While I agree that she has been a great help and that things would''ve been much moreplicated without her, I still think that some sort of punishment is due."


    Yasenia agreed that it needed some sort of closure, as leaving it slip by felt a bit wrong. "Well, that''s for the future. Let''s focus on the present, though. What are our immediate ns?"


    The girls pondered. Yasenia often asked them questions like these to train their thoughts and not allow them just to follow whatever she said. Yasenia didn''t want them to be people who just nodded at her suggestions and followed like little tails. She wanted them to be able to think with her and reach conclusions.


    Andreamented. "We need to make sure our outside shops are secure, or at least, limit their activity."


    Kali added. "We also need to change our information ry points. If one ispromised, others might be too."


    Angel blinked. "We need to sort out the capable formation masters to move around in defended groups. They are the backbone of a defensive battle."


    Evelyn suggested. "How about mobilizing that assassin squad you''ve been growing? Since we are starting a war state and we''ve managed to secure a top 64 in the summit, we can start killing with much less restraint."


    Yasenia smiled, satisfied. "We''ll implement all the ideas you''ve suggested. They are all really good. I just need to touch on a few details."


    Evelyn looked at Cecile and smirked. "Why didn''t you suggest anything?"


    Cecile blinked. "I did."


    Evelyn was confused. "How-Oh!" Then, sheughed after the realization sank in. "Typical of our quiet but not so quiet Phoenix~."


    Cecile tilted her head. "Wanna hear it?"


    Evelyn was curious, so she nodded. Cecile said. "We need to trainbat-ready people with the formations Angel took from the Secret Realm."


    Evelyn remembered. "Oh! The ones Angel copied before she went to meet with Yasenia? Those all ended up being formations to recreate the monoliths we found in Lost Town, right?"


    Cecile nodded. "Moreover, with the books Angel bought there about formation making, she can recreate them to a point. Although, they don''t feel nearly as realistic as the ones in Lost Town."


    Angel pouted. "Those were made by someone stronger than Mommy Tatyana!"


    Tatyana didn''t deny it andughed. "Well, that''s probably true."


    As they spoke about ns, etc, cing a sound-blocking formation around them, time went by, and the tournament finally came to an end.

 Chapter 820: Rewards and Top 10 of the World Summit.

    Chapter 820: Rewards and Top 10 of the World Summit.


    After the week ofbat passed, the final results were finally out. Everyone more or less knew the positions as most stayed to see, and if you looked around, you couldn''t see many happy faces. Some even wore scowls.


    Angel sat on Yasenia''sp as they waited and chuckled. "It is indeed surprising."


    Kali''s fox tails moved slowly and she smiled back. "The continent''s reaction will be interesting. Oh, he is here."


    Soluna who was sitting alone at the side, to not affect anyone with her special constitution, snorted. "Stupid."


    Evelyn grinned. "Still upset at the disqualification."


    Soluna nodded. "Yes"


    While they spoke, Lornerat appeared, shing his usual handsome smile, and announced to everyone. "The summit is finally done. There have been as many tragedies as there have been joys. Everyone fought their hardest, and everyone gave their all. And our current positions are the results!"


    One person from a low-level ground shouted. "Are you willing to leave the positions as they are?"


    Lornerat looked down at the person who spoke and snorted. "As I said many times, I''ll just follow the rules as they are, no exceptions. While I''m also surprised by the results, I won''t do anything about it."


    Lornerat looked around, regaining her refreshing and handsome look. "Those who don''t know must be curious, right? While usually, we would announce the top 16 starting from the sixteenth, I''ll make an exception this year so that everyone is on the same page. Let''s start from the top!"


    Lornerat spread his wings, gaining an imposing look, and said loudly. "Creatures of Distancia, the summits'' results are the following! There are plenty of changes fromst year while a lot of upsets happened. Let''s start by showing the winners!"


    Most powers looked on with frowns and growls after they saw who was the final winner. Those who didn''t know gained a stunned look, while others were incredulous.


    "The winner this year of the World Summit is the [Aquafia Human City Sect]!"


    Lornerat was smiling, but inside he was still feeling incredulous. ''Humans won, huh?'' He had been the judge for thest matches, so he knew full well how strong they were. While he didn''t like humans, he couldn''t deny that they''d righteously won by their own strength. ''There was that one woman called Tang Xian whopletely dominated her matches with her strange powers.''


    Lornerat recalled her ways and got a chill going up his spine.


    Meanwhile, the leader of the human group, An Meiling, looked around at the gazes she was receiving and smiled coldly. "What, dissatisfied? Fight us."


    "You disgusting human should go die in a corner!"


    "That''s right, your race is evil and doesn''t have a ce in Distancia!"


    "You spawn of aberrations. How could you not be developed enough not to be able to show your beast traits."


    "That''s right, our hero fought to kill you all. Why are you trying to break our peace by interrupting a sacred tournament!?"


    Many of such screams rained on them like droplets of water would.


    However, the humans remained nonchnt. An Meiling, especially, looked around with a cold and analytical gaze as if she was calcting and seeing through many ns at once.


    Ou Junwei, the other leader of the group, said. "Should we leave, junior sister?"


    An Meiling nodded. "Sure. Let''s go. There is no need to stay here anymore Hm."


    The group saw her pause for a second, her gaze going through the groups of people andnding somewhere only An Meiling could see because of her position.


    On the other side of her gaze, a pair of beautiful golden draconic eyes met with hers. An Meiling''s gaze deepened as she saw Yasenia looking their way calmly while hugging a petite, blonde, human girl sitting on herp. ''It seems that the Astral Sky n is a bit different from what Tang Xian told me. I''ll need to investigate.''


    Because Tang Xian insisted that Yasenia was the evilest creature ever to exist, An Meiling knew that those two had a story. Still, she decided to take Tang Xian''s side without looking much into it because Tang Xian was one of the few humans with rtively powerful strength in this entirely forsaken ce.


    During her stay, she went around to see the human situation more deeply, and to say that she wasn''t amused was an understatement.


    But against all odds, the ce where she thought she would be the worst human discrimination, the cities controlled by the Astral Sky sect, were not only quite weing; An Meiling had even seen people enforcingws to protect humans.


    It was the truth that thews were still somewhat biased, and a simr situation to this one outside Distancia would be considered quite horrendous. However, for Distancia Humans? What Yasenia built was nothing but a paradise on earth.


    Plus, after asking around, she had alsoe to know that there was a veryrge group of humans inside the sect itself and that everyone from that group was considered the chosen ones, as the happiness felt by liberation was nothing but a dream-like scenario for them.


    Plus, An Meiling had clearly realized that some of Yasenia''s lovers were human, very strong ones at that. Moreover, the deep feelings of love and trust that had been shown were almost impossible to fake. ''There might be a deeper story between that crazy woman and the dragon. Perhaps I can have a chat with her.''


    Yasenia saw An Meiling looking at her meaningfully and blinked. ''What''s wrong? Does she want to tell me anything?


    "The rewards as the first ce will be a peak-level Heaven-ranked material, 30% of the shares of thergest Parus Mine near their power, a spot reserved in the Nine Sects if they want to take it, a sport reserved as one of the Three Empires if they want to take it, a spot reserved as the highest in the Thirty-Three ns if they want it ownership of 20,000,000 square kilometers around their main headquarters, the ability to participate in any secret realm without being impeded, a mid-level Heaven-Ranked Formation Core with a Defensive formation already written, ten years of a non-attack agreement from all individuals, and a one-time use to buy any product in any auction."


    An Meiling nodded, finding the rewards attractive. ''It was good that I paused to listen to them, while hearing themter wouldn''t be that bad, knowing earlier will help us n.''


    What she needed the most was "legitimacy" and time. Having ownership of thend already gave her an edge to work with, while the ten years were enough to set up some defenses at least.


    With that ownership and protection won before the entire world, there was no one who could tell them to move or attack them in a righteous way. If they did, they would be disrespecting the World Summit''s validity.


    Moreover, as the lords, if they wanted to tax the living beings around them, it was possible. Sadly, the ce Tang Xian chose as a headquarters was not close to any people as it was in the middle of a desert, and she had used it for hiding. ''I hope we can swallow ten or twenty towns at least. We can fill them with humans; in around 500 years, our poption should be able to skyrocket to a few billion as long as we can keep thend mostly safe.''


    Lornerat didn''t linger on them much and continued the announcements. "In the second ce, we have the [Divine Salvation Sect]! They fought hard, almost cornering the winners to their demise. However, they were not strong enough and eventually lost 4-3."


    Selioranis smiled and looked at An Meiling''s group retreating back. "We would''ve won if you didn''t use that demonic skill."


    An Meiling didn''t even pause her steps. "Bad luck, I guess."


    Selioranis, the Divine with blue and white feathered wings, felt the corner of his eye twitch. Auriel looked at him and smiled. "Does it matter, senior brother? We could be considered the winners, as no matter how muchnd and resources they have, many sects will probably attack them after that 10-year protection is gone. What can they do in ten years? There are, being generous with my guess, 20 powerful humans in Distancia. They are doomed."


    Selioranis paused and found logic in her words. "Even then, leaving a weakened enemy to recover even a little is not a wise decision."


    Auriel shrugged. "While I agree, there is really nothing we can do. If we break the World Summit rules, the allies we''ve made could probably stop supporting us."


    Selioranis nodded. "I guess that''s true."


    Lorneratmented. "The rewards as the second ce will be a high-level Heaven-ranked material, 15% of the shares of thergest Parus Mine near their power, a spot reserved in the Nine Sects if they want to take it, a sport reserved as one of the Three Empires if they want to take it, a spot reserved as the highest in the Thirty-Three ns unless the first ce took it if they want it, ownership of 10,000,000 square kilometers around their main headquarters, the ability to participate in any secret realm without being impeded, a mid-level Heaven-Ranked Formation Core with a Defensive formation already written, five years of a non-attack agreement from all individuals, and a one-time use to buy any product in any auction."


    Wyrin, the female Divine who led the participating group to almost victory,mented in an upset tone. "That''s much less than them! We are in the second ce!"


    Selioranis smiled and patted her head. "Don''t be upset. It is more than enough. Moreover, that Nine Sect title wille in handy."


    Lornerat didn''t stop there and continued with his announcements. "On the third ce, the [Hellura Demon Sect] stands proud!"


    His words sparked conversation while the Demons snorted. One of them sneered. "Those divines were lucky that our pairing waspletely against our favor. If our subus weren''t paired with Wyrin and was instead paired with a male Divine, we would''ve won."


    Kyril stopped them. "We got third, that''s enough. Moreover, our rewards are not that much worse. It seems that first ce gets the biggest slice, but second, third, and so on have simr rewards."


    Lornerat then began speaking at a quicker cadence.


    "On the fourth ce, the [Ocean Swallowing Mermaids]"


    "On the Fifth ce, the [Corpse King Ghost Sect]"


    "On the Sixth ce, the [Tinaror Beast Kingdom]"


    "On the Seventh ce, the [Holy Beast Empire]"


    "On the Eighth ce, the [Ocean Chasm Empire]"


    "On the Ninth ce, the [Jade Thunderbirds]"


    "On the Tenth ce, the [Nine Golden Body Sect]"


    The announcements moved one by one until the 16th.


    After that, Lornerat presented them as groups. Everyone in the top 32 would receive a certain reward, those in the top 64 would as well receive the same reward, etc.


    Our girls, who had reached the top 64, received the following. "For the top 64, the powers will receive the right to im a Parus mine as theirs, 100 kg of peak-level Earth Rank materials of choice, the rightful ownership of thends they surround, and a reward of 100,000 wless Parus."


    Yasenia heard it and shrugged. "Not bad."

 Chapter 821: Leaving the World Summit.

    Chapter 821: Leaving the World Summit.


    The girls looked at Yasenia andughed. Andrea asked teasingly. "Aren''t you happy that we got so many treasures? Perhaps you are regretting it not bing first? Those ten years of peace would''ve been nice to have."


    Yasenia nodded. "The ten-year thing wasn''t in the reward list, as only the material rewards were allowed. So, I do, in fact, regret it a bit. With those ten years of peace, we would''ve been able to stomp everyone once they were donepletely. Though, I don''t know to what point people respect it. The humans will be a good test for that."


    Tatyana asked with a smirk. "Are you that confident that you could''ve taken the win?"


    Yasenia nodded. "As long as they don''t have Level 8 or 9 Intent users, E is basically invincible at the same level. From what I''ve seen, the otherworlders all had Level 5 or 6 intents. Not nearly enough to fight her. So, with Valeria and her, we could win two 1v1s and then win the two 2v2s. Gaining us 4 points."


    Tatyana nodded. "Well, you are not wrong."


    Yasenia looked at her and then down, focusing on the stomach area. "So, um. Tatyana, how is the little one doing?"


    Tatyana ced a hand on her navel andughed softly. "Don''t worry. Now that you''ve managed to nt the seed, it is almost impossible that I have a miscarriage."


    Angel poked at Tatyana''s stomach with curious eyes. "You are still t, Mommy Tatyana."


    Tatyana smirked. "Well, it seems that it will take a while."


    Tengliu, Coraline, and a few other leaders approached and spoke with Yasenia. Coraline spoke first. "Congrattions on reaching the top 64, little Yasenia."


    Yasenia smiled. "Thank you, Aunty Coraline."


    Tengliu grinned. "You''ve be really strong, little Yasenia."


    Yasenia grinned back at her. "Maybe I will catch up soon."


    The harpy lifted her white eyebrow andughed, her charming purple-colored eyes bending with amusement. "Perhaps."


    Other leaders simrly gave the congrattions, and Yasenia returned it formally while also congratting them. After speaking and socializing for about an hour, Yasenia spoke. "I''m going first. It has been a pleasure, but some urgent matters need my attention. Things are starting to get muddy, and I want to focus on my work so that I can manage everything and not allow it to copse."


    The leaders were understanding, sending a few gazes toward the Continental Shadow group.


    The dragoness looked at her group and said aloud. "We are leaving. Clean everything if you''ve ced down any furniture or food, and let''s go."


    The 400 people followed behind the dragoness five minutester.


    Satisfied with her sect members'' thoroughness, Yasenia guided everyone outside and left through the entrance. Once outside, the city that was rtively deserted when she arrived looked crowded.


    Her face changed a bit when she saw the demons apanied by a few other beast humans waiting and looking her way. ''Tsk. I really don''t want this trouble now. Hm Well, revealing this won''t hurt anybody. People already know I own it either way.''


    So, not wanting to be stopped by anybody, she moved her group outside the city. After taking a few steps outside and using her senses to feel the surroundings, she located a few people who failed to hide their presence entirely. ''As expected, predictable.''


    Evelyn asked. "What the n?"


    Yasenia snorted. "Avoid it." Then, her energy surged and went toward her ring.


    Dyrathos and Kyril appeared, and Dyrathos smirked. "How about you wait for a while."


    Yasenia gave with a side eye, and then, a massive flying boat appeared. The white and ck colors decorated with golden essories and edges gave the luxurious boat an imposing look. She turned toward her book and spoke, ignoring them. "Come abroad."


    Dyrathos looked at the Flying boat with a stunned expression. However, he quickly recovered. "Even if you have a heaven-ranked flying boat, so what? Do you really think you can outrun us?"


    Yasenia checked that everybody was on board, the spirits included and jumped in herself. Shended by the side of the boat, close enough to look down at Dyrathos and the others. "Outrun you?" The dragoness sneered. "You are overestimating yourself."


    Yasenia turned it on, and the warship appeared to blink out of existence. disappearing from there in the blink of an eye.


    Everyone''s faces changed greatly as they looked around, Kyril and Dyrathos spreading their massive spiritual sense to catch a trail of it. However, the warship was gone.


    The few powers that came to spectate were left speechless, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    Meanwhile, on the ship, Yasenia looked at thendscape blur as it passed by, and waited around 10 more seconds. Kaleina approached and climbed Yasenia''s leg and then torso, coiling around her with her serpentine body. The dragoness had to move her skirt a bit because Kaleina almost lifted it up enough to show her panties as she climbed.


    Before starting to speak with Kaleina, she stopped the warship as they had arrived at the destination.


    "Kaleina, baby, how was the trip?"


    Kaleina gave Yasenia''s face a big, loving lick and smiled. "Fun! I really liked seeing Mommy fight!"


    Yaseniaughed. "Could you even see anything? We all probably appeared to be blurs to you."


    Kaleina humped. "Although it is true, it was still fun!"


    Yasenia looked to her left at the silent young girl who approached and used her tail to push her against her body while cing an arm over her shoulders. "What about you, me."


    me smiled. "I also liked it." Then, she mumbled. "I was a bit sad when Aunty Cecile and Kali lost."


    Yaseniaughed. "Well, sometimes we win, sometimes we lose. Remember, dears. What makes a person strong is not how many times they win, but how many times they can rise from defeat and be stronger."


    Kaleina blinked. "But Mommy, you never lost!"


    Yasenia giggled. "Do you really think so? How many times do you think Mom has lost against Mama Tatyana?"


    Kaleina said a random number. "One hundred!"


    The dragoness smirked. "Probably more than ten thousand times."


    me asked with surprise. "How many times have you won, Aunty Yasenia?"


    Yasenia was honest. "Zero. I''ve never won against Tatyana, hahaha."


    The dragoness looked at the horizon, where the ocean extended for what seemed forever. ''This view'' Sheughed softly. ''It feels like when I try to look at Tatyana''s depth. I see the surface and think of how vast it is, but then I realize that there isn''t only a surface but an entire ocean below.''


    After looking for a bit of time and letting the sea breeze blow her long and glossy ck hair, Yasenia turned around with me and Kaleina. "We''ll visit [Astral Sky Abyss Sect] for two days before returning so that I can deal with what I couldn''t before the summit."


    After informing them, the boat descended and sank into the ocean. It had no problems with water, air,nd, or even space. It was, at the end of the day, a transcendent-ranked treasure. Only extreme environments would be able to stop it.


    The white and ck boat with golden ents touched the wavy surface of the ocean and continued downwards. Unlike what the people on the boat thought, they didn''t need to hold their breath as a protective film surrounded the entire shit and prevented water from leaking inside.


    After five seconds, therge boat was entirely submerged, leaving the people around looking on with various emotions ranging from awe to interest.


    Unlike what she did in the air, Yasenia didn''t rush this time and descended slowly. The ocean was one of the most dangerous environments, and Yasenia would not disrespect it.


    Because the depths of the ocean were usually not explored, creatures that lived there were either ridiculously strong or ridiculously weak.


    However, not many people were willing to gamble and answer those questions. At those depths, extreme environments were moremon as well, with some deep-sea currents that could make even peak-level Epoch Core realm go missing.


    As they sank deeper, Valeria appeared by Yasenia''s side, looking eastwards with a deep expression. The girls followed her gaze and saw only a vast view of blue.


    Right now, they were in the middle of nowhere, so up, down, right, left, front, and back were all surrounded by an enormous expanse of water.


    Evelyn asked, not being able to hold back her curiosity. "Is there something wrong?"


    Valeria pondered by tapping her chin and eventuallymented. "I felt a few powerful life fluctuations. Do you want to go check, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia gently raised her eyebrows and tilted her head to look at the three-meter-tall woman. "This is strangeing from you. Is there anything special about the fluctuations you are feeling?"


    Valeria smiled slightly. "The life fluctuations of the bloodline are really powerfulpared to anything I''ve seen during my stay in this world. One side of the creatures fighting, at least. The other just feels strong."


    Yasenia gave Valeria a thoughtful look and pondered, looking in the direction Valeria pointed at. After a while, she chose. "Hm Let''s take a look. We are not in a rush, so us deviating for a few hours won''t matter."


    Evelyn looked at Yasenia doubtfully. "This is new. Are you meddling in the matters of others? You usually ignore everything."


    Yasenia smirked and grabbed Evelyn''s cheeks to y with them. "Silly dear, you must learn to take hints~. Why would Valeria, who is normally quiet, speak up right now? We weren''t going in the same direction at all. If she hadn''t spoken, we wouldn''t have noticed or known about it."


    Evelyn spoke with a muffled voice of realization from having her cheeks fondled. "I Shee!"


    The dragoness found her dear cute, so she leaned forward and kissed her lips. "You are adorable, Dear."


    Evelyn grinned. "And you have a very big heart!"


    Yasenia rolled her eyes, amused, and spread her consciousness across the boat, steering it. "Let''s check these fluctuations, shall we?"


    The ship quickly turned as it delved deeper into the ocean toward the direction Valeria pointed at.


    Meanwhile, Tatyana looked at Valeria and asked secretly. "Why did you tell her? It''s probably just a territorial dispute, right?"


    Valeria looked at her and then at her stomach. "Don''t you want a loyal and reliable partner for that little one in your womb? I felt that the bloodline of this one is not bad."


    Tatyana blinked and thenughed, her face gaining an honest smile. "Well, it is the truth that raising a friend from zero can help. Thank you for your thoughtfulness, Valeria."


    Valeriaughed gently. "Don''t worry much."


    Mirrory asked, intervening in their conversation. "Won''t you save that one?"


    Valeria shook her head. "I''ll let nature continue its course. What we are doing is another thing. Probably Yasenia won''t interfere as well."


    Mirrory hummed in agreement.

 Chapter 822: Approaching The Fluctuation.

    Chapter 822: Approaching The Fluctuation.


    As the seniors conversed with each other, the boat crossed through the ocean at a high but manageable speed. They were approaching a creature that caught Valeria''s attention, so Yasenia didn''t want to be reckless.


    Evelyn sat on the boat''s railings, looking forward, and sighed. Yasenia was near, so she asked. "What''s wrong, dear?"


    Evelyn smiled. "Just, the ocean is so vast. It makes you feel small, even when our strength is as such."


    The dragoness and the rest looked forward, seeing nothing but blue, and understood what Evelyn was going at. Andrea leaned on Evelyn''s head and smirked. "Well, we are even smaller if you think of what''s out there, right?"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes andughed. "I guess. Hahaha."


    Kali was curious and asked. "Valeria, how much further are we?"


    Valeria spread her spiritual sense andmented. "Not much, you should be able to..."


    Yasenia blinked andmented. "Oh? I can sense the fluctuations, but aren''t these battle fluctuations?"


    Valeriaughed. "Feel it soon."


    Kaliughed with her. Angel pulled the side of her skirt and asked. "Valeria, why are we here?"


    Looking at Valeria for answers, the tall, green-skinned woman answered. "Well, our objective is another thing. While there were a few beasts fighting, I don''t think you should worry about it." Valeria looked at Yasenia. "Unless you want to save them."


    Yasenia looked at the Spirit Queen speechlessly. "Save who? They are to random beasts. How would I even take a side? Just let nature take its course."


    Evelyn said jokingly. "How about saving the prettiest? Or if any of them are in humanoid form, the one with the biggest brea-."


    BANG!


    The dragoness smiled, her tail slowly returning to a resting position from the perfect arc that it just did.


    Kali nodded. "Her technique keeps improving, look at Evelyn, she is spinning in ce because of the spinning momentum."


    Andreamented. "Won''t see be dizzy? Oh"


    Bam!


    " She fell face first. Wow, she usuallynds on her feet, a novelty."


    Evelyn twitched. "This boat''s floor is a bit hard."


    Angelughed unabashedly. "You have a bit of blood dripping from your nose!"


    The violet-eyed woman was about to check, but a pair of soft hands grabbed her face and made her look up. Seeing the knitted eyebrows of the beautiful dragoness, Evelyn smiled. "I''m okay."


    Yasenia hummed, using her energy to analyze and see what happened quickly. "I know. But if you bled, the damage is not light. Sorry, dear. I should''ve hit you softer."


    Evelyn burst intoughter. "So, me being hit is a certainty."


    Yasenia rolled her charming golden slit eyes. "If you speak like that before the children, of course."


    This time, it was Evelyn''s turn to roll her eyes. "It''s not like it will matter, no?"


    The dragoness kissed the tip of her nose. "Silly dear, just refrain from doing so. While it really doesn''t matter much, isn''t it better to not do it than do it?"


    Evelyn smirked. "Fair enough. I''ll be a bit more careful. Also, love. You might want to control the ship. We are getting close."


    Yasenia nodded and stood up, controlling the ship to stop as she looked in the direction of the battle. Most people had caught what their leaders were talking about. Someone at the peak-level Ethereal Soul realm muttered incredulously. "Lady Valeria picked this signal from all the way back there? How far was it?"


    Another one answered with a pondering look. "Calcting distances without references in the middle of the ocean isplicated, but I would say that we were at least 700 kilometers away, but it could be much more."


    A woman at the side stuttered. "That''s crazy. How big is her spiritual sense?"


    A giant explosion interrupted their thoughts together with a powerful shockwave that impacted against the boat''s shields. Even though they still couldn''t see the fighting creatures, just the shockwave did this much.


    Some people were horrified. "What kind of strength is that?!"


    Yasenia''s face became solemn as well. "Valeria, their realm"


    Valeria smiled and nodded. "That''s right, the beasts fighting are two Level 10 Legendary Beasts. Moreover" Valeria looked over and added. " They are both extremely close to breaking through. The only thing stopping them is the Heavens."


    The girls sucked in a deep breath. Andrea muttered. "They are a step away from breaking through into the Mythical Core Realm, the equivalent to the Transcendence Realm. No wonder their attacks are so powerful."


    Evelyn caught onto something. "But creatures of that level usually have certain levels of intelligence, right? Why would they fight with each other with such intensity?"


    Yasenia slowed down her ship and looked around for cover from the shockwaves. However, they were in the middle of nowhere, surrounded by just water. So, instead, she moved toward the ship''s formation core and searched between its functions.


    As the name implies, this item was created to travel between worlds; hence, its name is [Profound Skeletal World Jumping Warship].


    It had a wide array of functions, including offensive, defensive, supportive, and even utility options. In terms of Sky Continent-level flying ships, it was in the top-notch category, with very few flying ships being better than it.


    Of everything that Tatyana gave Yasenia, this thing was one of the treasures she didn''t hold back when giving, together with her spatial ring.


    After a few seconds, Yasenia found what she wanted. "Here it is. Let''s first activate the shock absorption shield."


    A pulse of energy spread through every corner of the warship, and then a sphere of golden energy surrounded it for a second before disappearing.


    People were curious, but another shockwave wasing their way, so one person shouted in order to warn the others. "Another shockwave!"


    However, unlike the previous times when the entire ship shook, this time, nothing happened. Yasenia nodded. ''As expected, something like this can''t budge this ship. While it is weakened with me as its users because of myck of Cultivation Level, it is more than enough for these things.''


    As stated previously, items were not free of use. They needed equivalent energy and strength to be wielded. While cultivators'' equipment was arge part of their strength, it was absolute.


    Yasenia searched for another two seconds and found the other option. "Ah, here it is, the function to see far away."


    As a world jumping ship, it naturally had a way to let the people on it see very far away. While it would consume more energy the farther it looked, it was a very affordable option. It was so hand that Yasenia had been tempted to lend the ship to her intelligence division to spy everywhere. However, she didn''t do so because she preferred having a few personal hidden trump cards.


    The advantages and disadvantages of both options were simr, so the dragoness didn''t think much about it.


    As the dragoness''s energy sank into the formation, a transparent screen appeared in the middle of the warship. It even had a function to look your way no matter where you were, meaning the energy that created the images would always make it seem as if the "screen" was facing you.


    Yasenia looked at it from the side while slowly manipting it and zooming far away. The image transmitted seemed to speed away, crossing the vast ocean, and finally, they arrived at the battle point around 400 kilometers away from their position.


    The ce was a ce with three underwater mountains divided by arge chasm. The mountains were utterly decimated by what seemed to be the attacks of the battling beings.


    Above those ces, two creatures big enough to even make Yasenia''s eyebrows rise fought.


    Evelyn almost cursed. "Compared to those, doesn''t Yasenia look like an infant dragon? Howrge are they!?"


    One of the battling creatures was a jellyfish. However, unlike a typical jellyfish, its body was ethereally beautiful, like a small cosmos having turned into the shape of that animal. Its length was probably nearing five kilometers from the head to the tip of its tentacles. That was more than five times longer than Yasenia in her dragon form, including her tail.


    The other creature was simr to thebination of a shark and a turtle, with a length of 3 kilometers. While it looked shorter than the jellyfish, its body volume made it lookrger.


    The body of this creature elongated like a shark but was wrapped in a robust yet mobile shell. Moreover, it had 12 fins at the sides of the body, perfectly ced to move itself in any direction with incredible agility. The head was a mix of a tortoise and shark, having a powerful jaw and flexible neck to deliver lethal bites.


    Both creatures looked incredibly dangerous and powerful.


    As the giant jellyfish and shark battled in a sh of raw strength, their collisions made the world around them shriek and tremble. Some sharp-eyed people spotted ck rifts and asked, "What''s that?"


    Valeria answered with a calm voice. "Spatial rifts."


    The people''s eyes widened while Angel asked. "Spatial rifts? But not even Mommy Tatyana managed to create them when she battled in the Sky Continent."


    First, Valeria smiled. "Well, that is forter."


    The girls understood her hint to not speak about it here.


    Then, she created a sound cancelling formation and exined deeply just to our girls. "Spatial rifts happen when the stability created by the heavens is closely challenged. This doesn''t mean that the creatures are close to being as strong as the Heavens of that world, but that their strength is approaching the limits created by them. That''s one of the many reasons worlds have cultivation limits. While Tatyana, as you said, can fight unhinged in the Sky Continent, if she were to release one of her attacks here, the World would copse."


    Andrea questioned. "Copse, like Metaphorically?"


    Valeria shook her head. "Tatyana''s real body''s strength can indeed make Distancia copse with a single blow. No skills are needed; her raw bodily strength can probably split Distancia in half. Her attack would probably create a spatial rift all across the world that would swallow it together with everything like a temporary ck hole. Things swallowed by spatial rifts are lost into the [Void], where [The Abyss] resides. So, most people take it as if it is lost forever."


    Evelyn gulped and asked. "What happens after that?"


    Valeria smiled. "The Heavens of that world would dissipate, and an energyless spot would be born. Because the stability of raw space is much higher than that of the heavens, as it isn''t as easily manipted, the spatial rift would mend itself and leave nothing behind. Where Distancia was, now, nothing would remain."


    Valeria saw wariness in their eyes and smiled. "Being swallowed by a spatial rift is incrediblyplicated unless it is big enough. For example, those two beasts are creating while battling, and they wouldn''t even be able to make your hair move with their swallowing power. Of course, with your current strength, an attack that can leave a spatial rift behind is enough to annihte youpletely. However, as I said, you don''t need to fear spatial rifts."


    The girls nodded, understanding where Valeria was going with her words.

 Chapter 823: Battle Of Titans.

    Chapter 823: Battle Of Titans.


    After realizing the magnitude of their attacks, their group looked at the ongoing battle with a much more severe expression.


    Moreover, unlike regr jellyfish, this one was nimble. Its tentacles were agile and quick, swirling with powerful energy as they constantly attacked and hit the simrly sized turtle shark.


    The turtle shark didn''t just receive the hits. It fought back with quick body ms, tail strikes, and powerful jaws, creating deep wounds on its opponent.


    The two mountainous beings fought each other in a bloody battle, sending massive shockwaves through the water that impacted the warship even from where they were.


    Angel blinked and asked, looking at the faraway brutal battle through the screen that slowly tainted the ocean with blood. "Why are they fighting?"


    Yasenia was curious as well, so she looked at the seniors. "Do any of you know?"


    The seniors looked at the girls with a deadpan, and Tatyana said. "Do you think we know everything?"


    Yesenia''s eyebrow twitched. "I mean, perhaps you knew why."


    Tatyana smirked. "Probably a territorial battle, who knows?"


    The dragoness nodded. "Fair enough." Then, she looked at Angel and spoke. "Well, I don''t know."


    Angel giggled, having entirely heard their exchange. "Cute."


    Yasenia pinched her cheek with a smile and returned to look at the battle.


    From the looks of it, this fight had been going on for a while. The body of the shark was riddled withshes, and he was missing two of the 12 fins.


    Meanwhile, the jellyfish was simrly injured, withrge chunks of the bell missing while some tentacles were clearly cut off.


    The battle was clearly a battle to the death. If not, a winner would''ve been chosen by now, and one side would''ve left to heal their injuries. Creatures of this level had a certain level of fear of death, so they wouldn''t just throw their bodies mindlessly into battle. Moreover, in the case of battle, it was more often than not a proving battle.


    Suddenly, the jellyfish''s body crackled with energy as it used one of its skills. Then, its tentacles blurred, releasing a deadly barrage that left ck rifts in the wake of the attacks.


    The enormous turtle shark was quick and used his remaining fins to make a quick dash and try to dodge out of the barrage. Still, because of the high-speed attacks, it was struck by many of them, burstingrge chunks of its carapace into blood and flesh geysers.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The consecutive hits stacked into a massive shockwave that traveled through the sea and eventually reached them, making them feel the power behind their attacks more directly.


    A clear expression of pain and anger appeared on its face, and right after, the turtle shark charged forward. Unlike beings onnd, not many creatures would fight with roars underwater, so other than the blows exchanged, there was no sound, transmitting a more raw and brutal fight.


    To retaliate, the turtle shark''s body became a more profound and darker color, and then the enormous three-kilometer body vanished.


    A person asked. "Where-?"


    But even before he could finish that word, they saw the turtle shark ramming the jellyfish''s bell, deforming its upper part, and then sting the entire creature off for several hundred kilometers into a distant underwater hill, leaving a trail for blood.


    The massive impact was caught by Yasenia''s quick camera work, showing the catastrophic impact that released a massive sand and rock wave.


    Evelyn eximed. "What a blow! Is the jellyfish alive?"


    The turtle shark used its fins and rushed forward to finish it off, but our girls felt it flinch as it tried to flick sideways.


    However, it was toote.


    A powerful energy aura blew away the dust cloud, revealing the jellyfish lodged in the ground, curving all its remaining tentacles toward a rtively small ball of energy.


    The ball of extremely dense energy, surrounded by all its limbs, cracked the space around it from the power it held.


    Then, a monstrous beam of energy was released from the center of its bell, which was pointed at that ball.


    The turtle shark had tried to flee, crossing a distance of more than 50 kilometers in the blink of an eye. Still, it was not enough.


    The attack of the cosmic-looking jellyfish was followed by a tsunami of light that, this time, even our girls spotted from their position so far away.


    Like an enormous white maw, it devoured everything before it, vaporizing the sea and making the water vapor explode in a gargantuan explosion that swallowed everything.


    BOOM!


    Yasenia looked in the direction of the attack and saw the white beam of light piercing through the ocean and going off into the distance. Her face was extremely serious as she looked at the destructive power behind that attack. Cecile muttered. "So that''s the strength of a creature close to breaking through into the sixth realm." Her lips arched, battle-thirsty. "That level of strength and above will be mine."


    The other girls nodded. If a beast with a somewhat powerful bloodline had that level of destructive power at their realm of strength, when their dragoness reached the same level, they were a bit fearful of imagining how powerful she would be.


    A few momentster, Yasenia saw a wall of pressurized water rushing toward them, but she wasn''t worried.


    The invisible golden shield surrounding the warship revealed itself and faced it head-on.


    BANG!


    A loud explosive sound was heard, but they didn''t even move an inch from their positions. Those abroad didn''t even feel the vibration. It was just as if someone had pped loudly, and then it finished.


    Yasenia manipted the screen to check on the turtle shark. After 30 seconds, she found it¡ªor rather, its remains.


    The turtle shark had more than half its body ripped off while the body floated adrift; the deep woundsced around the surface as ity motionlessly made it quite clear that it had died.


    Both beasts had been fighting for a long time already, and they had exhausted a lot of their energy. So, a wound thisrge was probably not possible to recover from.


    Evelyn hummed. "It is dead, isn''t it?"


    Yasenia nodded. "It seems like so."


    Kali asked. "What about the other one?"


    Yasenia searched for it and saw it motionless in the same ce where it had previouslynded. "Huh?"


    Andrea rubbed her chin. "Was thatst attack too much for it? It honestly looks horrible with all those wounds around the body."


    The dragonessmented. "Honestly, thatst attack was too strong. It really felt desperate¡­ Speaking of which. Valeria, we came here for something, right? The fight was inconsequential."


    Valeria shook her head. "Well, they were fighting because of something, and after analyzing the entire situation, I understood. This is the territory of that jellyfish. However, the turtle shark came, and the jellyfish got nervous because of something that incited the battle. The most likely reason is that it, or rather, she hasid a batch of eggs not long ago which have yet to hatch."


    Yasenia titled her head. "Eggs?..." Then, she understood. "Oh! The powerful life fluctuation you felt came from one of those eggs?"


    Valeria nodded and asked. "Well, what do you want to do?"


    Yasenia frowned as she looked at the enormous jellyfish. Tatyana intervened. "It is dead."


    The girls and others blinked. "Huh?"


    Tatyana looked over and spoke. "Thest attack used all its energy reserves and more, fracturing its beast core. A fractured beast core leaks energy, not allowing beasts to recover. Saving it is impossible unless we use miracle medicine, meaning something like low-level Transcendent healing pills. Of course, with Valeria''s skills, it might be possible."


    Yasenia moved the ship and sailed forward, arriving by the enormous jellyfish side. As she looked down, her eyes moved to the side, and she saw one of the tentacles suddenlyshing at them.


    BANG!


    The warship was pushed back several hundred meters, but Yasenia remained in the same position, looking down at the struggling creature with analytical eyes. "Do you understand me?"


    The jellyfish didn''t move or show any reactions. "It''s either too tired or a mindless beast."


    Tatyana hugged Yasenia''s arm and spoke. "Are you thinking that letting it die while stealing her babies is too much? Are you seeing yourself in her exact situation and trying to think how you would feel?"


    Yasenia titled her head. "I am. But I''m not hesitating on whether to save it or not. Now that we are close, I can sense that it is alive just by pure will. Saving it would require tremendous amounts of effort, care, and resources." Yasenia continued. "I was thinking that I could tell it what was about to happen before it fell dead if it were intelligent. However, we are speaking like this, and other than the menacing aura around it, it isn''t doing anything or trying tomunicate."


    As a final test, Yasenia said aloud. "Hey, I''ll take your eggs and raise them. Do you care?"


    However, nothing happened.


    "Hm¡­"


    The dragoness pondered and moved the ship toward the turtle shark''s corpse. Once beside it, she sent a wave of energy from her ring, and the entire creature was swallowed into it. Autonomously, the powerful ring dissected the beast, cing the usable parts, beast core, and unusable parts in different ces. ''I can use the unusable parts for cooking, and the rest¡­ Oh?''


    "This thing has an intact peak-level Beast Core. It wille in handy for my breakthrough into the Legendary Beast realm."


    Yasenia took out therge core, looked at it for a few moments, and licked her lips. "It looks appetizing. Well, back in you go."


    Cecile asked. "Can you finish that entire core? While I found it extremely appealing, a part of my instincts told me that I would need a bit less than a quarter of it to break through."


    The dragoness chuckled. "Yep. I can swallow it whole¡­ Speaking of which, what about you, Kali?"


    Kali pondered and said in a proving tone. "Around half?"


    Cecile blinked. "But you are lower ranked than me."


    Tatyana exined. "It''s about bloodline purity. Because you are aplete phoenix without any human blood left, the energy will be entirely used on your beast core. Meanwhile, Kali still has a lot left until she releases the entire potential of her bloodline. She can probably unlock her fourth tail while breaking through into the Legendary Beast Core rank."


    They understood and looked at the remaining two beasts. Sierra and Ebirah had been by their side in their human forms, so Yasenia straightforwardly asked them. "What about you two?"


    Ebirah blinked and answered. "Well¡­ I feel like I can eat a few bites before I''m full. It''s a really powerful core."


    Sierra agreed while looking at Kali, Cecile, and Yasenia strangely. "Eating a quarter or more of that thing¡­ I might die."


    "Perfect!"


    Yasenia eximed and then said. "With this core and the one from the jellyfish, we''ll have enough monster cores for a while."


    The girls looked at her speechlessly. Evelyn stated more than asking. "You are going to take the jellyfish, after all."


    Yasenia blinked at her. "Why not? It is dying, so I won''t let that giant mountain of resources rot away here in the middle of the ocean."


    The girls found that reasoning sound, so they didn''t say anything more.


    When they arrived, Tatyana informed them. "Well, it died."


    Yasenia was about to wave her hand to swallow it into her ring, but she paused for a second. "Hm¡­ I''m letting you know that if any of your eggs have survived, we''ll raise them nicely. So, go in peace, and thanks for the resources you will provide."


    Then, Yasenia waved her hand, swallowing the cosmic-looking jellyfish corpse into her ring, and then moved the warship toward the signal Valeria felt.

 Chapter 824: Reaching the Jellyfishs nest.

    Chapter 824: Reaching the Jellyfish''s nest.


    The ce they arrived at was not too far away, around 200 kilometers away. However, this distance was not enough to escape the devastating aftereffects of their battle, leading to many copsed and crumbling structures.


    The reefs were split as if an underwater earthquake had just urred, while most of the creatures living here were nowhere to be seen. Evelynmented. "The scale of a battle between beings of that strength is trulyrge."


    Andrea''s voice was filled with intrigue. "I wonder how much time they had been fighting before we spotted them?"


    Cecile guessed in her usual cold tone. "I guess quite a lot. After all, they were both clearly exhausted."


    Yasenia continued to guide the ship through the semi-destroyed reefs until Valeria pointed at a ce with arge hole. "Over there."


    The dragoness steered the boat and arrived before an enormous chasm. "Do we go down?"


    Valeria nodded, so Yasenia operated the warship to sink. The vessel moved at a decent speed as they descended, and after a rtively long dive, they arrived at a semi-copsed entrance to arge cave big enough to let that mountain-sized jellyfish enter.


    Evelyn smirked. "Quite a remote nest. Do all creatures have their nests this hidden?"


    Cecile was quite knowledgeable in beast behavior, so she answered. "Yes. Every beast or living being is like that. Aren''t we doing something simr?"Evelyn blinked and realized. "We are building a power big and influential enough so that we can have our children grow safely." Evelyn looked at Yasenia andughed as she found her adorable. "Love, is the Astral Sky Sect just a nest for you?"


    The dragoness blinked twice. "If not? Why would I need to do something soplicated? I could''ve just created a second-rate sect in a more remote zone if I just wanted to practice building my own power from scratch. There has never been a need to fight the entire continent, as we could''ve moved to isted ces with enough resources. I just want to make a shield big enough so that nobody bothers us."


    The girls chuckled, finding her adorable. She was fighting an entire world so that she could create a ce where her children could grow without any care.


    Tatyana smirked. "Dragon mothers are usually very protective by instinct, but Yasenia is a bit more protective than usual."


    Andrea asked, curious. "How is she more protective?"


    Tatyana pointed out, "Female Dragons usually take one zone and make it a ''no people allowed'' zone where they fight anything that approaches or enters. Yasenia has chosen to do the opposite. She is baring her fangs to the entire world and telling people not to mess with her."


    Valeriamented, interrupting the conversation. "We arrived."


    The girls looked at Yasenia with amused smiles for a while before focusing on what appeared before them.


    It was a semi-copsed cave. The walls were fractured in many ces, andrge pieces of the ceiling had fallen onto mushy things. It was very easy to see that the things that had been crushed were eggs.


    The fluids and remains of them could be seen staining the rocks, making it quite a tragic sight. Kali sighed, looking at the crushed eggs with pity. "The battle took more than two lives, it seems."


    Yasenia nodded and flew down from the ship. The rest of the girls followed behind her, and seeing that, the sect members and spirits also did so.


    "Huh?"


    An elder from the Astral Sky Sect made a surprised sound, making people follow his gaze toward Embera and the rest of the spirits. This elder asked, curious. "Lady Embera, don''t you feel ufortable?"


    Embera looked over and nodded. "Well, it is indeed a bit ufortable, but I can perfectly manage, thanks to a pill Kali made for me. Once you return and they ce everything they''ve gotten on the market, they should be on sale at your Astral Sky Shop."


    The Astral Sky Sect elder nodded thoughtfully. "Such a powerful pill, to even let a creature such as yourself roam the ocean freely."


    Embera agreed. "She is a very skilled alchemist, that''s for sure."


    Soluna approached Yasenia while looking around curiously. "Do we need to search for a survivor?"


    Yasenia nodded. "The Jellyfish honestly showed really good potential while being decently strong. Beasts usually fight with things that feel natural to learn, so every jellyfish at that one''s level should be around the same strength. I want to raise and breed them as purchasable mounts in the underwater sect while also purifying their bloodline."


    Soluna eximed. "Ohh! Mounts!"


    Yasenia smiled. "Usually, this kind of action would be seen as a bit hical, as beasts can also gain deep intelligence. However, even that jellyfish at the peak of the mortal realms was not an intelligent being. This makes me believe that while they are strong, theyck actual means of gaining intelligence unless there is a mutation."


    Cecile and Kali agreed with Yasenia''s spection. Kalimented. "Honestly, using them as mounts for the Astral Sky Abyss Sect is quite a fitting ce. Their race will be taken care of, nurtured, and evolved while we will benefit our disciples with strongpanions to explore the ocean."


    Yasenia nodded while Soluna got thoughtful. "Yasenia¡­"


    The dragoness looked at the Empyrean spirit and asked. "What''s wrong?"


    Soluna blinked her exotic eyes and asked. "Do you have something simr? A mount orpanion?"


    The dragoness paused and shook her head. "I don''t¡­ Well, Draheart can count as one."


    Soluna tilted her head. "Draheart?"


    Yasenia extended her hand, and her giant broadsword was summoned. "[Draconic Heart], my weapon."


    The Empyrean spirit eximed. "Oh!"


    The dragoness looked at her sword fondly andmented. "However, Draheart is my weapon, hahaha. I don''t have apanion like Sierra, Ebirah, Mirrory, or Valeria." Her lips arched in a wry smile as her tail flicked a rock soaring. "I honestly feel like I will leave behind whateverpanion I make, so I''m just putting it off until I find the correct one," Yasenia added. "Plus, I''m a beast, so I can''t really bond with other beasts like Andrea or Evelyn did. Hence, I''m curious about what kind of being can be something like that for me."


    Soluna''s eyes shed as she got thoughtful. "I see."


    Tatyana and Valeria looked at her with interest in their eyes.


    Meanwhile, Angelmented. "Yasenia, I found an intact egg!"


    Turning sideways, the blonde girl was swimming their way while holding an egg bigger than half her height. It was transparent and showed a miniature-sized jellyfish quite different from the one they saw. There were veins and other things connected to it, clearly feeding it as it grew.


    Kaleina was coiled around Yasenia''s torso, and she licked her lips at the tempting aura they released. "Mommy, can I eat it?"


    Yasenia scratched her chin. "You can''t, Baby. These are not food but little friends that will grow up to be our allies. Did you hear what Mommy said right before?"


    Kaleina nodded cutely, and Yasenia kissed her snout as a reward. She looked to her left, where she was holding me''s hand as they wandered. "How are you feeling, me?"


    me showed a pretty smile. "Don''t worry, Aunty Yasenia. I feel nice." She added shyly. "Having you lead me by the hand is also very¡­ um¡­ reassuring."


    Yasenia chuckled and lowered her body to kiss her forehead. "Good. If you feel anything ufortable, tell me right away."


    me nodded energetically. "I will!"


    The dragoness looked at Angel, who was looking at her with her pretty blue eyes and used her tail to pat her head. "Well done, love. Try to find more. The more, the better."


    Evelyn, clueless about them, asked. "How do they reproduce? Are there female and male jellyfish?"


    Yasenia pondered. "I think they can do both. However, if they reproduce asexually, they need a source of Yin and Yang to trigger their reproductive system."


    Cecile nodded. "You are right. However, they can also find a creature from another race and use their sperm to get fertilized. Still, as default, jellyfish can be considered an only female race."


    Other sect members began finding some intact eggs, and they all carried them toward Yasenia. The dragoness smiled. "Well, it''s an egg hunt. Each intact egg will be rewarded with 10,000 Astral Sky Points, and damaged eggs that are still alive will receive 1,000 each. Good luck!"


    The sect members got excited, and they separated and rushed around. Evelynughed. "Throwing money at the problem so that you don''t need to search?"


    Yasenia shrugged. "I came here just for one of them, so I don''t really care about the rest. Moreover, it can be a fun activity. Speaking of which, where is it, Valeria?"


    Valeriaughed. "I thought you would never ask. Come, it''s this way."


    The girls followed Yasenia while leaving a few of the maids to count the eggs. After going through a few passages, they arrived at one room that was a bit sturdier than the others. Every room and passage were naturally giant-jellyfish-sized, so they looked like ants floating through tunnels excavated by an enormous worm.


    Yasenia looked around and saw that around 60% of the eggs were intact. Andrea muttered. "There should be around 300 of them."


    Evelyn nodded and said with a doubtful expression. "Are the babies here of a higher quality than the others? I can very faintly sense a difference in bloodline."


    Kali nodded. "I can feel it quite clearly that the ones here are a notch above. Also, while the ones outside were created from asexual reproduction, these ones have been sexually created."


    Evelyn lifted her eyebrow. "For a creature of that scale to find a worthy partner, these little ones must have a strong bloodline!"


    Ebirah poked one of them and nodded. "They have a bloodline almost as strong as mine!"


    However, the girls and spirits stopped specting when they saw Soluna and Yasenia looking toward the same ce, with their eyes filled with interest. Angel followed her gaze and saw an egg that was slightly different from the rest. "Is it that one, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia walked forward and nodded. "It is." She looked at Valeria and smirked. "No wonder you told me toe. This one has a cosmos-rted bloodline. It will probably have either star, moon, or sun energy affinities¡­ Perhaps more than one. I wonder what the name is."


    Tatyana approached and nodded. "Little Treasure."


    "Hm?"


    Tatyana smirked. "How about you bring this one up with our child? She can have apanion since birth."


    Yasenia''s eyes shed with many ideas. "That¡­ interesting." Looking at the egg, Yasenia nodded. "I think we can do something like that. But¡­ How can we raise it onnd?"


    Tatyana chuckled. "Don''t worry about something like that. It''s not like there are no aquatic creatures living in our sect. We can just rebuild a small ce of our veryrge home to give it a home where this little one can take care of it." Tatyana ced a hand on her navel, and thinking about it, Yasenia found it quite viable.


    "Good. Then, let''s bring this one out while we leave the rest in the Astral Sky Abyss Sect."

 Chapter 825: Different Worlds and Arriving at the Underwater Sect.

    Chapter 825: Different Worlds and Arriving at the Underwater Sect.


    After getting all the eggs and dividing the rewards among her people, Yasenia finally sets sail toward the underwater sect.


    As they left, she asked. "How many of them did we get in the end?"


    The maid in charge of collecting them spoke. "We managed to gather 789 eggs, not counting the 21 you took to carry toward the Astral Sky Sect."


    Yasenia hummed. "So, 810 eggs. How many are intact eggs?"


    The maid exined in detail. "264 of them are intact eggs, while the rest are damaged one way or another. Between those damaged, there are 43 that are bad enough to need an Earth-rank pill to keep their functions. The rest, we could do with magic-level and below pills."


    Yasenia titled her head. "Earth rank¡­ well. I hope they are worth it." While our dragoness didn''t mind using tens or hundreds of heaven-ranked materials for her family, using them for other people was another matter. She was very strict and realistic about those. And, in her opinion, the magic level was the maximum quality they should''ve used to save the eggs. Still, those 42 pills were all low-level Earth Rank, so Yasenia didn''t say much.


    Moreover, while the mother of these jellyfish eggs was very powerful, the fact that she couldy so many eggs meant that their survival rate was abysmal. You must realize that the falling rocks crushed around ny-six percent of the eggs.


    Knowing this fact, Yasenia had expectations for this creature, but she wasn''t too excited. Still, as a mount for the sect, it was perfect. ''Since survival is low in the wild, that means that taking care of it is difficult. Only those who do so with actual care and not just to gain a powerful weapon will be able to make them grow to their true potential. The rest will remain mediocre. My objective with the sect mount is not so much strengthening the disciples but having a neat feature that could help those who gain enough Astral Sky Points and spend them wisely.''


    As she considered these matters, Cecile approached and asked, grabbing her hand. "Do you know how to navigate out of this ce? Can I help you?"Yasenia smiled and looked at her. "Of course, I know. While we are in the middle of the ocean, this warship is designed to navigate even dark space. Of course, there is something that tells you your position and can guide you. There is no need to trouble yourself with these matters."


    Cecile looked at theplex formation Yasenia was looking at with curiosity. It was drawn on a lightly inclined surface with manyplex lines, symbols, runes and opened lots for energy crystals.


    She had some understanding of formations, like almost every cultivator, so she could guess how to operate the essential functions of the flying ship. Cecile was confident in moving the warship to her will, but she would need to be taught forplex maneuvering or skill usage.


    Most cultivators had a basic knowledge of formations because their lines, symbols, and items mixed with energy to "speak" the "Heaven''s Language" and create effects. Said in another way, a formation told the heavens and energy around it how to behave, hence their flexible and almost unlimited use.


    Knowing this, cultivators who advanced through the realms while understanding heaven''s path had a basic understanding of formations. However, this knowledge was extremely limited and consideredpletely ignorant by proper formation masters.


    It was something like seeing aplex math equation while knowing basic math; you would understand some separate things but not the whole meaning. The "basic math" you know also served you for daily purposes, but anythingplicated would flypletely over your head.


    Formations were simr. Essential use was not a problem for most cultivators, but anything beyond that needed a lot of practice, understanding, and work.


    Cecile asked, curious. "How do you know where we are."


    Yasenia used her free hand and pointed at a few ces of the formation. "These lines and symbols tell your approximate coordinates rtive to an ''Origin.'' The cultivator usually chooses the origin with these formation lines over here. Once chosen, the warship would calcte everything with that point in space as a reference."


    Yasenia used her free fingers and poured energy into the formation, making some lines and symbols move and transform. Soon, a few numbers and strange characters appeared in the air before them. "Look, these are our current coordinates. The origin is our home in the Astral Sky Sect, the middle of the back garden, to be precise. It is also anchored with the entire Distancia Continent. If not, the origin would shift as Distancia moves through space."


    Cecile blinked. "Distancia moves? You mean the continent?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "I mean the world, sweetheart. Distancia is different from the Sky Continent. The Sky Continent is a nar world, meaning it is t and within its own dimension. To explore other ces, you need proper means to break through barriers and go outside or enter. That''s why the Demons couldn''t really send arge group to it, even though there are plenty of middle-level worlds infested with them. The reason for the Divines and other races toe to fight them is also simr."


    Cecile blinked and nodded; Yasenia continued. "Distancia is different. It is an actual world that has their sub-heaven help it orbit a star instead of a star orbiting Distancia, like in the Sky Continent."


    Cecile nodded again, understanding. "Why are they different."


    Yasenia paused and titled her head. "I honestly don''t know. I haven''t read that far into the literature ofs, heavens, and stars. However, I think it has to do with the birth of the world. If the world was a naturally born world and then it became influenced by the heavens, then they are like Distancia. Instead, if the heavens create the world from zero, they are like the Sky Continent. However, don''t quote me on that. We have yet to learn a lot about these things, as they areplicated."


    Yasenia smiled wryly. "And don''t get me started on natural forces and heavenws contradictions. For example, you know gravity, right?"


    Cecile nodded, and Yasenia asked. "Look at Distancia. How big is it? Like, the entire World."


    Cecile imagined it and answered. "Big."


    Yasenia burst intoughter. "Okay, fair enough. But how does itpare with the Sky Continent?"


    Cecile yed the maps of the two ces side by side in her head and answered. "Small."


    Yasenia kissed her pretty lips, finding her adorable. "That''s right, and yet. If you jump here with the same strength as you jump on the Sky Continent, do you take longer to fall?"


    Cecile paused, and her eyes widened; Yasenia smirked. "Right? Gravity seems to be a fixed force. But, if you go to ces that aren''t under heaven''s watch, like those rogue worlds, gravity is actually a changingw dependent on mass."


    Cecile said. "So, heaven''sws are above naturalws?"


    Yasenia titled her head. "Well, we are still too young and ignorant to guess these things, but I personally think that''s true. Still, naturalws are not weak by any means. Soluna''s body, for example, is a marvel that bnces both natural and heavenws."


    Cecile frowned. "Does this matter to us?"


    Yasenia blinked and tilted her head. "Well, there are probably cultivators stronger than Mom that have never even thought about this, so¡­ Not really. It''s a neat fact, though."


    Cecile''s frown rxed. "Good."


    Yasenia burst intoughter again, hugging her and raining kisses on her face. "You are sometimes adorable, sweetheart."


    Cecile smiled happily at Yasenia''s kisses, her wings and tails pping joyfully behind her.


    Yasenia then turned toward the ship''s formation. "I''ve digressed. Anyway, to guide me, I use these coordinates and have memorized the coordinates of the important ces that we''ve been to. It doesn''t matter where we are; as long as we are in the same dimension, we will be able to reach it with this


    ."


    Cecile looked at Yasenia and spoke. "Dimensions are another deep subject, right?"


    Yasenia''s lips twitched. "Don''t get me started on that. While we, as Transcendence Cultivators, will start to be able to create a mini dimension, I really don''t understand them right now. Of course, I know what they are, and I know a few facts about them. However, their creation, even when I read books about them, is aplete word soup that I don''t know how to swallow."


    Cecile muttered. "If even you have trouble understanding, I probably won''t understand it."


    Yasenia chopped her forehead and then buried her face in herrge breasts. "There, there. My Cecile is the cleverest Phoenix in the world. If you want to, you will be able to understand it."


    Cecile''s wings started pping again, and she felt the softness surrounding her head, with bliss written all over her face. The other girls also came, and they all started talking, killing time until they arrived.


    It took around an hour to arrive because Yasenia took her time while traveling through the ocean. If they were going through the air, the journey would''ve probably notsted more than a minute.


    The option of going up in the air to make the travel was always there, but Yasenia was really not hasty to move, so she just took her time. Moreover, they could also have a nice view of the vast ocean unfolding before them as they traveled, which was a pleasant experience.


    Once they arrived, Yasenia told everyone to disembark and then stored it while moving the 789 eggs with her energy control. The people from the Astral Sky Abyss Sect looked at Yasenia with curiosity while some of the elders approached and asked.


    "Respected Elder, what is the Sect Master carrying?"


    The elder that got asked looked over and smiled. "We have managed to secure a powerful beast''s eggs. The beast was not intelligent, so the Sect Master thought that raising and using them as reward mounts for sect members was a good idea."


    The junior''s eyes widened while an older woman asked. "is that true? I think that there are no sects in the entire Distancia Continent that have such a feature, right?"


    The Elderughed and pointed with his chin. "Well, all those eggs are just the first batch. The sect will probably take part of the first batch to breed them while cing some for sale. However, they are not cheap! I think each egg costs simr to a peak-level Earth Rank equipment."


    The juniors sucked in a cold breath.


    "Peak-level Earth Rank!? The most I can afford right now is middle-level Magic Rank¡­"


    "Wow, that''s really expensive."


    "How many years would it take to save for such an expensive item?"


    "Ugh. And here I was getting excited about it."


    An elder at the side rubbed his chin andmented. "The Sect Master probably wants to sell them to the higher-level cultivators while also giving elders another choice to reward their juniors. It''s honestly perfect for it to be expensive. If not, any of us could buy a batch of them."


    The juniors blinked and smirked.


    "Hehe, I''ll have to earn favor with Master!"


    "Right? I''m going before they realize~."


    "Hmph, my Master loves me the most, so I will just have to ask to get it."


    "Braggart, I saw you being spanked the other day by her!"


    "H-HUH!? T-That didn''t happen!"


    The juniors left while discussing enthusiastically, and some elders shook their heads with smiles. Still, they were all thinking about trying to save and buy one for their children, nieces, or nephews. While there was a rule that these mounts were sect-member specific, some seniors had their teachers attending the sect as well, so it wasn''t impossible.


    The first jellyfish egg sold was actually from a high-ranking elder toward their niece, making that niece proud and smug for a while.


    ****************************************


    These are some discord emojis I''ve done~. The discord link is in the synopsis. (Also, there is no Cecile because I forgot QAQ)


    Yasenia-> /posts/yasenia-emoji-103958737


    Angel-> /posts/angel-emoji-103958738


    Tatyana-> /posts/tatyana-emoji-103958739


    Andrea-> /posts/andrea-emoji-103958741


    Evelyn-> /posts/evelyn-emoji-103958742


    Kali-> /posts/kali-emoji-103958743

 Chapter 826: Schemes. Angels kidnapping.

    Chapter 826: Schemes. Angel''s kidnapping.


    While Yasenia was visiting the Astral Sky Abyss sect and dealing with the basicyout of the power so that it could be a proper subordinate sect, the rest of the world kept moving as well.


    On the Silent Fang Sect''s base, a few people were gathered. The reason for choosing it was their secrecy. Even when they had been a Nine sect, the main headquarters had remained a mystery, never showing to the public once. With their influence and the help of a few strict Heavenly vows, Silent Fang managed to keep their secrecy for millennia, showing a very deeply organized working system.


    Even the leaders that had gathered here today had arrived via pathways that used formations, feng shui, and other clever methods to cover their tracks and disorient the cultivator.


    Moreover, since the people here were allies, it was normal for them not to spread these things. Still, the measures Silent Fangs used were like a safe line, allowing them to have some privacy even between allies.


    The Sect Master of the Shadow Fang Sect didn''t want to have the entire legacy they''ve built crumble because of such carelessness.


    "So, why have we gathered here?"


    The Shadow Fang Sect Master spoke in a gloomier tone, clearly displeased. "That dragon has gone too far. We need to kill her quick."


    The leader of the [Shadow Running Deer], the previously sixth-ranked race of the Thirty-Three ns, who was usually quiet, snorted. "How? Have you seen the maids by her side? I don''t think anyone will forget from now on how strong they are. The Garuda army incident might''ve been known around the entire world. However, this summit proved that just one of them was able to dominate each and every single fight she fought."


    Another leader from a second-rated sect added. "It is clear that Yasenia didn''t want to win the tournament. If she wanted, she would''ve told the fox woman to use that three-meter-tall green-skinned woman in every fight. Then, instead of the three that appeared, she herself would''ve gone to participate with the maid."He sighed and scratched his horn. "While there were people stronger than Yasenia, and she wouldn''t always be able to score a point, the other two were honestly a guaranteed win. What if then they used those two in a two-versus-two match to win that match, too? Even if they lost the rest, they would go to the five-versus-five match, where fighting those two again at the same time could''ve be a nightmare even for Lord Dyrathos'' group."


    The Shadow Fang Sect Master snorted. "Are you done licking the sole of her shoe?"


    The second-rate sect master shut up, looking away from the shadow-shrouded creature''s prating and ominous gaze. Dyrathos was present, so he spoke. "I admit that she is strong. I could sense a very high-level Sword intenting from her. However, she is still in the middle levels of the fifth realm. At most, her intent should be a Level 7 intent. Even the geniuses of my race had trouble reaching the eighth level at her cultivation level."


    Dyrathos spoke while crossing his arms. "But I can admit that her strength was indeed unexpectedly high."


    Kyril at the side looked at him once but didn''t bother to speak. ''Unexpectedly high? I have mastered the death attribute to a high level, and yet, I felt even more killing intenting from her than I currently have. That white-haired swordswoman was a monster in human skin.''


    Fu Lang Zu finally spoke, not being able to hold back. "So, what''s our n? We don''t know where she went after leaving in her flying ship, and attacking her sects or cities is a pipe dream for now because of the absurdly sturdy defensive formations. While she feels vulnerable, as if I could just squash her like a bug, I find myself always out of options!"


    He pounded his fist on the table, creating cracks, and roared with wrath. "Why is she so hard to kill!? She is just a junior! A FIFTY-YEAR-OLD JUNIOR IS PLAYING WITH US!"


    Fu Lang Zu saw everyone''s faces turning grim and continued, "Not only is she ying with us, but she is beating us every time we''ve chosen to face her! Some of us here have ONE HUNDRED TIMES HER AGE, and yet we are helpless against a chick that just left her egg!"


    Honestly, all of them found it incredulous. In their minds, 50-year-olds were nothing but children who needed help even to get food. Some parents took care of their children until the age of 100 even, something other people never really saw as a problem. After all, by average standards, a 100-year-old was usually in the third realm.


    And yet, such a child was beating them in every scheme, move, and simr attempt at bringing her down. As if she had the perfect response to every move. It was honestly suffocating.


    A sect master from another second-rated sect said. "Why not attack her in onerge attack? Instead of going with tricks, we can just throw her our entire military strength and stomp her with raw power."


    Some people agreed with his opinion, but Fu Lang Zu snorted. "Have you ever seen her defensive formation in the Astral Sky Sect or the Astral Sky City? While I don''t understand formations, Zephyrith told me that even if I struck with all my strength, the defensive formations wouldn''t even budge."


    Another spoke a counterpoint. "But we can cage them there. Even if we can''t bring them down, we can cage them there and starve them of resources."


    Fu Lang Zu looked at that person with a sneering expression. "Yasenia is not alone. She has allies."


    Dyrathos added. "Those spirits that joined her are strong. Even if there are only seven, consider each of them as a strong peak Epoch Core cultivator. I don''t think even I can fight two of them at the same time."


    The leaders got silent and thoughtful. One of them clicked his tongue. "Where did all her allies suddenly pop from? It feels like they are arge tree that had taken root for thousands of years instead of a new sect."


    The Silent Fang Sect Leader spoke. "Where do we ambush her?"


    Kyril finally opened her mouth. "Are you stupid?"


    The Silent Fang Sect Leader directed his killing intent toward her, releasing a massive aura with the scent of blood. "Watch your mouth, Demon."


    Kyril snorted and released her own. The aura explosion wasrge enough to swallow the entire room in a shroud of death as the Silent Fang Sect Leader''s aura disappeared while being swallowed. "Why should I do so with an ignorant person? Do you want to ambush that dragon? How? They have the fastest flying tool in the entire World, with no exaggerations. They can fly undetected everywhere if they wanted to as long as they have energy crystals to feed that thing."


    Kyril smiled, but her eyes showed mockery. "Honestly. Your best option is to wait until we can call our seniors so that they can deal with her. Fighting her before that is nothing but a waste of resources. Can we win? Perhaps. Can we lose? That''s possible as well."


    Kyril stood up and looked around. "So, instead of whining here, how about you try to build up your strength or something? Oh, and by the way, we won''t participate in a war if you do it before we are prepared. We want to build arge enough sect to use all our benefits. Remember that our only enemy is not that dragon."


    Then, she turned around and left with the rest of the demons but Dyrathos. He looked at them and smirked. "Don''t mind her, she is too stiff sometimes. I''m up to any battles you want to do if that means killing people close to them or the divines, hahaha."


    Meanwhile, around a weekter, Yasenia finally finished setting up everything. She leaned back on her chair and stretched her arms, tail, and legs. "Ah¡­ finally done."


    She smirked and looked around the underwater office with windows toward the ocean at the side. She could see a few fish swimming around.


    With a light tap of her feet, her body floated upward, and she gently swayed her tail to move through the water. Water never impeded her eyesight, so for her, it was as clear as looking around onnd.


    She approached the window and tapped it with her finger, making a dull clung that scared the fish. Yasenia chuckled. "Now¡­ What should I do."


    Yasenia looked through the expansive window to the vast ocean and thought about her options. "I should already start looking at tackling the fifth tribtion. Then¡­ I need to prepare to counterattack the attacks we''ll be receiving. After that, I have to check how the main sect is doing and also catch up on the work I haven''t done for thest few months."


    Yasenia paused. "Months, huh?" She looked upward and blinked. "Time is starting to pass by quickly. It feels as if I arrived yesterday here, yet a week has gone by." Then she realized. "Hm? When was thest time I went daily to my dears'' rooms?"


    Yasenia blinked twice and sighed. "While I do dual cultivate with them when I feel my energies being low in them, having a fun and lovely time, my routine got interrupted, didn''t it?"


    Yasenia felt a bit frustrated. "I''m focusing too much on what''s happening. I almost started ignoring my dears."


    Of course, the "ignoring" was in Yasenia''s mind who, if she didn''t speak or see them every day, she would feel bad. In truth, the girls were extremely happy and satisfied. This was Yasenia realizing that she was giving them her 99% instead of her 100%.


    Yasenia smirked. "Well, let''s go visit¡­ Hm¡­ my baby!"


    Yasenia nodded and went to Angel''s room, knocking there. "Hm? She isn''t here?" The dragoness''s lips arched as they gained a predatory arc. "Well, well, my baby is hiding from my clutches? It seems that I''ll have to hunt her down and then¡­ eat her, fufufu."


    Yasenia sniffed the air, capturing Angel''s scent, and then she looked around for the most recent trial. It wasplicated to find it in front of Angel''s door, as it was filled with her entering and exiting trails. Distinguishing such close scents by which ones were older or newer was quite a challenge.


    So, Yasenia moved along, following the trails toward the ce where they divided. Then, she circled the ce, trying to find the most recent one. After five minutes in which she could''ve perfectly used her spiritual sense to see where she was, Yasenia finally found it.


    However, even if she could find her quicker, there was a strange thrill to hunting her baby down to devour her. Her breathing was a bit rushed, and her heart beat slightly faster. Finally, her pupils dted in recognition, and her lips arched in a seductive yet victorious smirk. "Found you~."


    Yasenia shot after the scent trail, moving through the sect''s halls at a rapid speed.


    Angel was walking toward her formation practicing room when she suddenly felt a strange chill rush up her spine. "Huh? What happened?"


    A sect member who was walking nearby turned toward her and asked. "Is there something wrong, Lady Angel?"


    Angel tilted her head. "I don''t know."


    Mirrory opened her eyes from her soul and spread her spiritual sense. Seeing the dragoness''s actions, she rolled her eyes and spoke. "Good luck."


    Angel was confused. "Huh?"


    But this confusion onlysted for a second, as Angel felt a presence approach her quickly. By the time she moved around, a pair of long and slender arms wrapped around her shoulders as her face got smushed between a pair of voluptuous white mountains.


    Then, she got kidnapped.


    The sect member looked as a shadow suddenly appeared and grabbed Angel away with a stunned look. ''W-What do I do!? Lady Angel got kidnapped!''


    ***


    Author Note: Yes, the title was bait. I was feeling mischievous today~ :3. Much hugs and love, dear, hehehe.

 Chapter 827: Sending Angel to Pleasure Heaven. (R-18)

    Chapter 827: Sending Angel to Pleasure Heaven. (R-18)


    Angel was suddenly hugged, but she didn''t react. After all, the warmth, softness, and scent were clearly her lover''s. She would never mistake the presence of her Yasenia.


    As she was being carried away, the speed slowed down, and then Angel felt her body being lifted up, and as a tail gently supported her butt, two arms went around her waist. Her face naturally moved up, moving out of the tender prison created by her dragoness''s tworge breasts.


    After light entered her eyes again, she saw the lovingly smiling expression of her lover.


    Her charming golden eyes bent gently, her luscious lips arched seductively, that attractive and seductive tiny mole below her right eye stole her gaze, and the alluring long eyshes tickled the heart as they moved. This was her lover''s face. Angel couldn''t help but blush. No matter how many times she had seen her, she looked as impactful as the first time, making her heart flutter.


    Yasenia smiled and spoke with a pampering tone. "How have you been, Baby? Did you have fun during this time?"


    Angel wound her arms around her neck a bit tighter as her heart thumped. The dragoness''s low and tempting voice tingled her hearing sense, making her body itch with arousal. Angel shyly kissed her lips and whispered bashfully. "I missed you a bit."


    Yasenia rubbed the tip of her nose with Angel''s, smiling tenderly as she carried her with the help of her arms and tail. "I see. I''m sorry to make you wait, Baby. Let''s go to bed and make those feelings go away. What do you think?"


    Angel nodded, and her legs tightened around Yasenia''s waist; she could already feel herself getting wet by just a few words from the dragoness.


    As they walked, the dragoness kissed her repeatedly, making Angel''s body react and get hot. Her breath quickened as she panted, and her blue eyes moistened, bing blurry while forgetting everything else but kissing the woman before her. "Mmh, Yasenia. I love you."Yasenia smilingly bit her lips. "You are so cute, Baby."


    Both mixed their lips and tongues together as Yasenia carefully looked around with her spiritual sense. By the time they arrived at their room, Angel was subconsciously humping Yasenia''s waist, her panties soaked and her body sensitive enough that even Yasenia''s small caresses made her tremble.


    Angel''s waist moved back and forth, an unbearable itch going through her loins. As she rubbed her pussy against the dragoness''s body, she trembled as an orgasm washed all over her. It was naturally not the first. Angel had been climaxing for a while already.


    Yasenia felt Angel tremble as she kissed her and smiled, pushing her lifted skirt on Angel''s wet and soft mound. "You are cumming so much~. My baby is so cute."


    Angel moaned softly and continued rubbing against Yasenia''s dick over their clothes. Her eagerness to get prated was evident. Knowing so, the seductive dragon woman decided to release a bit of the frustration. Her tail moved and sneaked below the clothes as Angel held her in her arms in the air.


    The feeling of the tail sliding into her panties and rubbing against her folds made Angel tremble as her limbs tightened around Yasenia. "Ah!"


    The bumpy and soft scales slowly rubbing on her clitoris were extremely stimting, making her squirm in Yasenia''s arms and cum again. Not to mention, Yasenia was making her tail vibrate slightly with muscle control, giving that extra stimtion that was driving Angel crazy with a chain orgasm.


    Yasenia felt the water hitting her tail from time to time while Angel cummed and smiled, slowly going to bed. While they were underwater, sexual fluids were much oilier and denser, so it was easy to feel. You could even see some of it float from below Angel''s skirt as she squirted and moaned.


    Yasenia naturally didn''t stop the stimtion. She hugged her tightly, making their breasts squish with each other, and kissed her ravenously as they dropped slowly on the bed.


    Angel''s voice got swallowed, and while her pussy was constantly massaged by Yasenia''s tail, her mouth and breasts were attacked as well. The sensation of having her entire body yed was enough to make the blonde girl''s eyes roll upward. ''I-I''m cumming again!''


    Yasenia''s fingers fondled Angel''s soft flesh, and she attacked her neck, ear, and corbone with her kisses. Entirely surrounded by her expert lover, the woman pinned underneath could only surrender to pleasure. Her body shuddered as she squirted almost every 20 seconds. "Y-Yasenia! Mmmph! I''m cumming again!"


    Yasenia smiled. "Let it out, dear." Her fingers went down, and she joined her tail, gently pinching her clitoris for a quick zap of pleasure.


    Angel''s body arched, her thighs spasmed, and a sharp moan escaped her throat, her vision shing white. "Yasenia!"


    The dragoness felt her fingers getting sprayed while the dear below her trembled in delight. She brought the wet fingers to her mouth and began licking them while looking down at the helplessly trembling woman with a smile.


    Angel saw the sensual action, and her pussy squirted once again, her heart feeling tight with arousal. "Y-Yasenia, I want it, please!"


    While these orgasms were good, they were honestly nothingpared to those that sent her to heaven as Yasenia''s dick prated her deeply and filled her.


    The dragoness lowered Angel''s clothes as she also slowly peeled her own from her voluptuous body. Angel''s womb twitched as the naked body of her lover appeared.


    She didn''t know how, but Yasenia looked more and more beautiful as she now had a touch of sensual maturity while maintaining a perfectly curvy body. Some would think that her breasts were toorge. However, thanks to her body''s sticity and sturdiness, they were upright, as if they defied gravity just by existing there.


    Not to mention, therge dick that towered before her while spewing transparent precum looked appetizing enough that she had trouble holding back from rushing forward and stabbing it into her throat until it burst that delicious semen directly into her stomach.


    Yasenia saw Angel''s ravenous gaze andughed lowly, making the naked pussy of the dear below her squirt. Then, she turned Angel around, making her blink. ''Huh? Different starting position?''


    Yasenia looked at Angel''s slim and perky butt, different from her voluptuous breasts, and grabbed it. Then, she positioned herself above her while spreading Angel''s checks to see the pussy and asshole hidden between them. Her reptilian tongue sensually licked her lips, resisting going down and eating her because her dick was much more eager.


    "I''m going in, love."


    Angel''s heart thumped as the broad penis head pushed against her hole and widened it without problems. The years of getting fucked stupid by this very dick had already made her body Yasenia''s. It felt as if everything was molded to fit her. "Ah!"


    The feeling of fullness as Yasenia opened her from behind was ecstatic. How her vagina opened, her folds tightened, and how the electric and heart-stirring sensation fulfilled her feelings was something Angel lived for. She honestly wanted to have the dick live inside her and constantly fuck her each time she felt it open her.


    Moreover, the dick in this angle scrapped the upper part of her vagina, making her insides clench and spasm in pleasure. How could she hold back? Angel''s legs spasmed as her pussy squirted helplessly as the dragoness prated her. ''She hasn''t even moved, and I''m like thisss~.''


    Angel was feeling pure bliss.


    Yasenia inserted herself while feeling the wild contractions and leaned forward, covering her baby''s body. She lifted her waist just enough to leave her tip inside, and then, she whispered in a low andmanding voice. "Moan."


    Pah!


    A powerful thrust reaching and pushing her womb made Angel''s eyes roll up as a throaty moan left her mouth. "OHH!"


    But Yasenia didn''t stop.


    Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!


    Her dick went in and out, scrapping the sensitive spasming walls as Angel got buried below the big-breasted woman''s body. Her face was buried in the bed, but as if that wasn''t enough, the rhythm increased.


    The constant hitting of flesh against flesh echoed as Yasenia licked her ears and whispered. "My baby is so pretty, ah~. I love you. I love you so much~. Ah!" Yaseniaughed. "You love it when I praise you? My little girl is so sensual~."


    Angel''s legs bounced up each time Yasenia hammered down with her waist, and her insides were prated so pleasurably that her pussy was in a constant state of climax. Angel couldn''t think. She could just moan and moan as the mighty dick of the loving dragon mounting her from behind dug her insides.


    Yasenia continued for a few minutes until she felt herself reaching it and licked her ear again. "I''m cumming."


    The organ in her tail squeezed, and the liquid was shot through her body until it reached her dick. Then, it spewed out as Yasenia pierced downwards and pushed against Angel''s cervix.


    Angel''s brain went utterly nk as her uterus weed the dragon''s abundant white seed. Her blue eyes rolled upward enough that almost only the whites remained, and her pussy sprayed liquid as if she was pissing herself.


    "OHHHH!"


    Yasenia moaned as her waist twitched and her dick filled the baby room. Although she would still not try to get her pregnant, as they had to enter the fifth realm first, she loved these creampies and seeing her semen overflow from their holes.


    Yasenia looked at Angel''s helplessly trembling body and smiled. "We are just beginning, love~."


    Having already ustomed Angel to using her other hole, she went for a double pration as she pierced from above again.


    A forceful thrust lifted Angel''s front and legs, and then a pair of arms hugged her torso. The tail sneaked between their legs, filling the opened and semen-dripping vagina. Angel''s lips arched in a pleasure-filled smile as Yasenia began fucking her from behind again.


    The dragoness''s semen floated around as she moved, and Angel''srge breasts bounced each time her waist collided. "Ah! Ah! Ah! AH!"


    Her ass and pussy werepletely dominated by her mate, making Angel feelplete and utter bliss. "Yes! YES! Fuck me! Fuck me deeper!"


    Yasenia smiled. "Deeper? Sure~."


    Then, Angel''s world became Yasenia''s dick and tail.


    With an expert push, the tail opened her cervix and struck the wall of the uterus as Yasenia prated her asshole with her dick to the root. She usually left some of her length outside because she was huge for them.


    These two powerful thrusts sent Angel''s belly up as her uterus pushed against her skin in an absurd image. "OHHHH!"


    Angel went straight to heaven, cumming helplessly and spraying her fluids without any care in the world.


    Then, her body began bouncing as Yasenia moved. The widened pussy and asshole lookedpletely stretched out as Angel''s spasming body shook at the rhythm of Yasenia''s thrust.


    The dragoness groaned and came again, filling her insides with her powerful Yang energy and semen once again.


    Angel''s face loosened as Yang energy delivered pleasure all around her body and nourished her Yin energy. "I''M CUMMING!!!"


    Yasenia licked her lips and turned her head to kiss her. "We''ve just begun, baby. Tighten up because I''ll fill you until you fall unconscious."


    For the next two hours, Angel was dominated to the point of falling unconscious of pure pleasure and bliss. The words "I love you, Yasenia." Constantly repeating in her mind.

 Chapter 828: Astral Sky Abyss Sects Situation.

    Chapter 828: Astral Sky Abyss Sect''s Situation.


    Yasenia closed the door behind her silently and ced a security measure so that it could only be opened from the inside. After doing so, she stretched her body with a satisfied smile. "That was nice~." Then, pondering, Yasenia muttered. "Should I visit my other dears now orter? Hmm."


    The dragoness moved through theplex halls of the previous sect created for assassins, looking around as her feet lightlynded on the marble-like floor. She was currently wearing no shoes, just her innate blue dress. The dress''s revealing nature made it feel as if you could see when you couldn''t, giving that tempting edge to those who spotted the seductive woman.


    Yasenia approached a wall and pushed a tile in, activating some sort of non-energy mechanism that opened a secret passage. While looking at it, she sighed, feeling exasperated. "These halls have so many secret routes and other hidden features¡­ it''s quite annoying." Then she smiled. "Thankfully, we could do something about it."


    When they took over the sect, they left behind a few formation masters with ns from Angel and other high-ranking formation masters. Then, while Yasenia and the rest fought on the summit during thest months, they slowly overwrote the defensive formation and changed it.


    When they arrived this time, Angel, Selena, and many others used their work to rewrite it altogether. This was done not only to make it much safer and more secure but also to give it extra abilities, like the power to control and see the entire sect.


    The day after they managed to do it, Yasenia activated it and gave a look at what was hidden. The dragoness remembered that time, making her lips twitch. ''While I knew that there were hidden rooms, I didn''t expect that more than seventy percent of the sect was made out of hidden passages. Moreover, while I expected a few hidden people from the previous sect, I didn''t expect to find an entire nest of hiding rats.''


    Yasenia passed her hand through her hair as she remembered, feeling the tiredness of that time. ''Annoying bunch, who hides more than thirty thousand people in the sect? Moreover, there were a few Epoch Cores mixed in! It wasn''t that difficult to hunt them down after the formation activated. They were nothing but caged birds surrounded by lethal swords. But that''s not the problem.''


    While people hiding was annoying, it was quick work with the mighty maids and the loyal sect members participating in the hunt. It ended in no longer than 2 hours. The problem was that Yasenia didn''t know with how many people those hidden had been in contact with.


    Hiding in the open was amon strategy when infiltrating ces. With these people being trained assassins, finding who was loyal and who was not was the actual headache.This is what had her so busy during the days. Still, Yasenia smiled with satisfaction. ''It should be done at any moment now~.''


    As she thought so, ia appeared by her side, bowing respectfully once before informing her what Yasenia expected. "Everything has been cleared."


    Yasenia smirked and nodded as she walked without stopping. "Perfect. Prepare to return to the Astral Sky Sect. Also, begin the reconstruction n. I don''t want my sect to be abyrinth. Reorganize everything, tear down walls, and fill others." Yasenia threw a scroll to the side, and ia, who was walking a few steps behind, used her energy to catch it and grab it. "I''ve done some basic structure design. This ce is inside quite a sturdy cliff. Sadly, Half-step Dantian Spiritualization Realms and others of simr strength will be able to breach through with enough strikes regardless of how much we reinforce the cliffs with mediocre formations. Hence, build an outer shell so that, even if the natural defense is breached, we have an actual wall protecting us from people entering from where we don''t want to."


    Yasenia added. "Also, regarding the defensive formation, do not do a strong shield formation but a trap formation as we nned. The shield should be strong enough to deter fourth-realm cultivators and below. That way, we can focus the rest of the formation core in traps that can deal with the strong Dantian Spiritualization Realm level cultivators."


    Yasenia gave a few fundamental steps to follow. "Use the first 15% of the sect as a trap-ridden ce. That way, we can also avoid people secretly leaving the sect when we don''t want to. This sect is meant to be much more organized than the Astral Sky Sect, maintaining the assassin theme while training normal but war-like cultivators. The Ocean is much more brutal thannd, as poption, dangers, and resources are more abundant. Hence, we must be much stricter with our sect members so that they don''t die here and there." Yasenia snorted. "Their death would be a waste of resources."


    ia nodded. "Understood. How much manpower do we spend on this?"


    Yasenia pondered. "Leave all 400 cultivators that we took from the Astral Sky Sect. After the summit, all 400 of them are rtively trustworthy. However, just them doesn''t sit right with me, so let''s leave twelve maids behind, three of whom are in the half-step Dantian Spiritualization realm. The rest will return with me to the sect. Once those here who are from the Astral Sky Sect are done rebuilding, they will return to the main sect, leaving behind a new leader they will choose. ia, you also stay behind as one of the three half-steps."


    ia nodded and asked. "Do we have permission to train the leaders?"


    Yasenia gave her a side eye, the corner of her mouth arching because she understood the meaning behind these words. "You can do as you please~." Yasenia sighed dramatically. "idental deaths while training are bound to happen; such is life."


    ia smirked as her eyes followed the dragoness''s charmingly swishing tail. "They are, indeed, unfortunate." ia chuckled. "Thankfully, those who don''t die show much more loyalty than ever before."


    Yasenia nodded and waved her hand. "Good. Go work~. I''m going to keep answering questions until I travel toward¡­ Hmm¡­" Yasenia pondered where to go andmented. "I''ll go visit Kaleina."


    ia nodded and left, sending an energy pulse toward all the maids so that they knew Yasenia was free to answer. Thus, as Yasenia elegantly walked toward Kaleina''s ying area, a few maids appeared one after another with questions.


    The dragoness never stopped walking, listening to the reports and answering those that needed answers.


    When she was about to reach, one of them appeared andmented. "Young Miss, we have yet to find the previous Sect Master of this sect. He has disappeared, and Doriel and the other trained assassin maids have too little information to search the oceans and find him."


    Yasenia paused her steps, turning to look at the maid. "Not even ra can catch his tracks?"


    The maid shook her head. "No, while we had a small clue before, the Assassin Sect Master wasn''t a Sect Master for nothing. He has managed to hide his track and disappear into the ocean."


    The dragoness titled her head. "It''s annoying having thattent threat poking at my back¡­ Hm¡­. Have you talked with the Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster Queen and the Ocean Swallowing Mermaid Queen?"


    The maid nodded and exined. "We managed to get our hands on some maps, but we have nothing to start with. Even thest spot we think we have certainty that he was there is of no use. If we could spread his face and hope for someone spotting him, it would be best." Yaseniaughed dryly, making the maid smile wryly. "We know that asking for a high-level Epoch Core to be spotted by mortals is like asking for a mortal chicken to find a needle in a haystack. However, we really have no better options."


    Yasenia actually agreed. Herugh was more directed toward their situation. "Well, it''s better than nothing. Some people think of themselves as very clever and use the method ''The safest ce is right below my enemy''s nose.'' Sometimes it works, but people forget that if you hide below someone''s nose, sniffing your tracks bes quite easy."


    The maid nodded Yasenia said after a pause. "Although it is a stretch that even then we can discover him, trying doesn''t cost us anything. Go with those ns. Also, if you ever find him, send Doriel. I don''t want to have him roaming around or escaping because we didn''t use our entire strength to deal with him."


    The maid agreed with her and discussed a few other things before leaving. Yasenia looked at the maid''s retreating back while some thoughts swirled in her head, but ultimately, she just sighed. ''We can''t do much more.'' The dragoness clicked her tongue. ''I didn''t expect him to be that decisive in fleeing when fighting me. I made a mistake because I got excited that I could finally fight a high-level Epoch Core at a rtively equal level.''


    While Yasenia had tremendous control of her dragon instincts, she was not perfect by any means, and sometimes they surfaced. Thankfully, the most troublesome one, lust, was entirely controlled by her dears. ''Although I feel a bit pent up even after releasing with Angel...''


    Tatyana told her that her lust would be felt the most in the fifth realm before she brought everything under control in the Transcendence Realm. Yasenia looked into the initial section of her tail where the organ that created her bodily fluids was. ''It already full¡­''


    Thankfully, the fullness wasn''t what drove her lust but the umtion of Yin and Yang energies. ''Well, let''s worry about this in the future. While my lust grows, my dears have also be experts at satisfying me, so I shouldn''t have any problems¡­ Oh? I''m here~.''


    She looked at the doors with a sign above that read [Astral Sky yground].


    It was an open area they had already reformed for children to train, y, and learn. It was reinforced, but the wall touching the cliff-side from the inside was built so that they could look outside and for natural light to enter.


    The extensive, transparent wall made the sunbeams look ethereal as they fell in and illuminated therge area. Yasenia understood that what kept sects alive through the eras was not only an influential leader but also the training of new generations. If the foundation of a society crumbles, those above won''t be able to livefortably for long.


    Two reasons were given for this to be made first. First, Yasenia wanted to give Kaleina a ce to y, and second, setting everything up was quick and easy. They just needed to follow Astral Sky Sect''s blueprint and retouch a few details because this ce was underwater.


    Once she arrived, she quickly spotted Kaleina and me training under the supervision of Flora, Valeria,andKali. Seeing the two darlings move through the obstacles with agility and familiarity made Yasenia feel happy. ''All the training they are doing today will be their strengthter. I really hope that I will be able to prepare and raise you strong enough for when you go on your own adventures.''


    Yasenia waited until they finished before approaching.

 Chapter 829: Speaking With The Little Dragoness.

    Chapter 829: Speaking With The Little Dragoness.


    Kaleina was panting and lying on the ground as if she were a wet noodle. She had been training for a few hours already, and all her muscles were trembling as if they had been loaded with lead. ''So tired¡­''


    Kali crouched by her side and gently caressed her stomach while releasing a gentle healing wave of energy. "How are you feeling, Kaleina?"


    The gentle energy seeped into her, making her muscles rx enough without healing them. If healing is done excessively, it can undo muscle and strength growth. Therefore, one needs to be careful when using it.


    Kaleina squinted, and she gently purred. "Nice~."


    As she panted, me, who was equally tired, poked her side as well, making Kaleina''s waist twitch as a tingly sensation spread. The little dragoness giggled and whined. "me! What are you doing? It tickles."


    meughed, finding her adorable. "Little Kaleina, look."


    me pointed to the side, and Kaleina followed her finger.


    On the other side of the where me was pointing, she saw her gentle and loving mother walking her way. The smile on her mother''s beautiful face was weing and soothing, making the little dragoness''s entire being feelfortable, safe, and happy. Kaleina''s golden eyes shone with joy as she dragged her tired body toward her after flipping herself around.


    "Mommy!"Yasenia saw her baby''s movements andughed softly. When she approached, the dragoness lifted the little one with a gentle motion, gathering in her arms while guiding Kaleina''s serpentine body to coil around herself by using her long dragon tail.


    Kaleina was instantlytched onto Yasenia, and she began licking her neck and purring in happiness. "Hehe, Mommy~."


    The dragoness caressed her body with one arm while extending the other toward me''s head and patting her slowly.


    "How was your training?"


    Kaleina answered while bragging. "Very easy! I almost didn''t feel it!"


    me gave Kaleina a scornful side-eye. ''You couldn''t even move when we finished.''


    Yasenia naturally knew, so she lifted an eyebrow and nodded. "I see. Then, we''ll have to increase the intensity for the following days."


    Kaleina froze, her eyes widening, while me covered her mouth to avoidughing aloud. Kaleina stuttered while looking at Yasenia with a guilty face. "A-Actually, it was a bit difficult."


    The dragoness pecked her snout. "Good. Being honest is best, baby."


    Kaleinaughed. "Okay~."


    Then, our seductive woman looked down at me. "What about you, love?"


    me smiled. "It was really tiring, but I like it. I can feel myself growing stronger!"


    Yasenia leaned down to kiss her forehead, involuntarily cing her deep valley right before me''s eyes. me couldn''t help but blush a bit. ''Aunty Yasenia is so big¡­''


    She looked down at her own budding chest with curiosity. ''Will they grow that big?''


    Yasenia saw her actions andughed, but she avoided making anyment about it while approaching Kali to kiss her. "How was your day, Honey?"


    Kali smiled. "Rxing. I got to do some alchemy, and now I''m training these two¡­" Kali paused and sniffed Yasenia''s neck twice. Her ears shot up while she looked at the dragoness with a blush. "I see that you were also¡­ busy."


    The dragoness lifted one of her beautiful straight eyebrows into a tempting curve, her lips following suit. "Well, we can also have fun if you want~."


    Kali coughed. "Later¡­" Then, she eximed. "Ah! I forgot to tell you because you were so busy, but I''ve started researching to create the pill to erase my scars."


    Yasenia''s eyes widened, and then she hugged Kali with a broad smile. "Really?"


    Kali nodded while touching her scarred face. "While I have stopped caring about it as much¡­" Kali looked at the gorgeous face of her lover and said, a bit ashamed. "I feel like I need to do something about it."


    Yasenia ced her hand over Kali''s and smiled encouragingly. "Honey, remember that we are doing this not because I don''t like your appearance. It is because I want to see youpletely healthy." Yasenia used the tip of her finger to trace the scars andmented. "Scars are not that big of a problem for us, cultivators. However, normal skin is much sturdier. Scars are nothing but a quick repair the body made, so the skin splitting at those ces is much easier."


    Kali nodded. "I understand that. I never thought it was much of a problem because I usually fight from the backlines whilemanding my summons instead of walking forward." Kali sighed. "But our fight with the undead showed that situations where I need to step forward are going to be quitemon. My scars will probably never be a determining factor, but still, they are clearly a liability."


    Yasenia heard her reasoning and smiled. "How are the heart demons doing, love?"


    Kali scratched her cheek and replied awkwardly. "Still there." Seeing the dragoness''s pretty browse together, Kali extended her fingers and caressed the light wrinkle, making Yasenia rx them. "Don''t worry, Yasenia. It would be strange if theypletely disappeared after such little time."


    Yasenia nodded and exined. "I know, Honey. I just feel a bit distressed knowing you still have them. Nothing more, Honey."


    Kali nodded and smiled, her tails wagging happily. "I''m happy, Yasenia. Thank you for extending your hand into the dark swamp I was in and pulling me out."


    The dragoness kissed her lips once and smiled. "No problem, honey. I will do it as often as needed if it means healing youpletely." Kaliughed and nodded.


    Flora and Valeria smiled from the side, looking at the two lovers softly. Flora understood Kali deeply as her personal maid, so she knew firsthand how strong Kali''s heart was. While Kali still had heart demons, they were not much worse than what an average cultivator had.


    Flora looked at me and Kaleina and saw that both were looking back and forth between Kali and Yasenia. They didn''t know what the situation was, but they knew it was important, so they kept silent.


    Yasenia released Kali and asked. "Well, what were you going to do after? You just finished training, right?"


    Kaleina and me answered at the same time. "Yes~!"


    memented. "Now, we are going to learn Alchemy with Aunty Kali!"


    Yasenia saw the eager look in me''s eyes and asked. "Do you like alchemy, me?"


    me''s orangish-red eyes glittered. "Yes! I really like Alchemy and cksmithing!"


    Yasenia was curious, so she asked why. me answered enthusiastically. "Because you need to control mes! Moreover, the way Aunty Kali and Aunty Andrea do so is soooo pretty! I really like how they change the temperatures with a wave of their hand, make the mes focus on one part of the cauldron, and then swirl and move them as if they were alive! I also want to do that!"


    Yaseniaughed and understood. "I see. Well, I hope you be an excellent alchemist or cksmith, me."


    me blinked and asked. "Why not both?"


    Yasenia exined. "Well, if you want to be really good at something, you can''t divide your attention. You need to focus on that one thing and perfect it. Professions are really deep andplicated to understand at higher realms, so learning everything will only make you mediocre in them."


    Kaleina tilted her head. "Aren''t you learning everything, Mommy?"


    Yasenia nodded. "I am because I have Kali, Andrea, and the rest to cover me in those aspects. The reason I learned them was to help them from time to time and not be helpless. Also, being mediocre in those is enough for me for now. Still, your Mommy is focusing on one profession!"


    me blinked. "Which one?"


    Yasenia smirked. "Cooking!"


    Both of them suddenly realized and eximed.


    "Ah! No wonder your food is so delicious, Aunty Yasenia!"


    "Right? Right? Mommy''s food is the best I''ve ever eaten! The food outside doesn''t evenpare!"


    Yaseniaughed and moved along with them toward Kali''s alchemy room. Yasenia asked. "How is your realm consolidation going? Ready to tackle the fifth tribtion?"


    Kali shook her head. "I''m still perfecting some corners. I''ll probably start around a monthter. I need to check a few things and create a pill to stimte my bloodline so that you don''t need to give me Blood Essence again to manifest my fourth tail."


    Yasenia found that interesting and asked. "A pill for that? How will you do it?"


    Kalimented. "Remember the scales and horns you shed when transforming from dragon to human the first time?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Because of the [Beast Physique Pill], I had a forced growth phase where I shed quite a bit. It happened right after we arrived here."


    Kali nodded. "That''s right." Kali exined. "Because those scales were shed during your forced growth, they have some characteristics that can stimte growth and potential. They are also yours, helping my body, which is ustomed to your energy, assimte that energy much easier."


    Kali''s tails swished as she thought. "My idea is that with them powdered and added to a mixture I''m nning that also uses the [Bloodline Tree]''s fruits that I''ve grown to peak-level Heaven Ranked in your ring, I will be able to create something interesting that helps me."


    Yasenia nodded, finding it fascinating. "That might actually work. But¡­" Yasenia asked with a doubtful look. "Isn''t my blood essence inly better?"


    Kali shook her head. "It''s not, actually. It is true that I will probably be able to unlock the fourth tail without problems with it. However, looking toward the future, when I''m in the seventh, eighth, or ninth tail, your blood essence won''t cut it. I want to create a pill I can evolve as I get stronger."


    Yasenia smirked. "But you still need my scales."


    Kali sighed. "Yes. I do. Sadly, I can''t seem to get rid of this one thing from the pill''s recipe."


    The dragoness asked. "You''ve tried?"


    Kali nodded. "Flora, Valeria, and I have been experimenting. All the tries we''ve made without your scales were failures. I think it is because of your constitution." Kali exined deeply. "[Celestial Yin and Yang Body] is an absurdly powerful physique that can help you regte the wild Celestial Energy. Without your constitution, not to mention using it, even storing Celestial Energy in your Dantian would be too dangerous."


    Yasenia agreed. "While it isn''t shy, the foundation of my everything is based on my constitution''s ability to bnce everything. I tried it with one pill that strengthened the arm meridians, and instead, when it dissolved, my constitution took that energy and spread it all around my body evenly."


    Yasenia summoned two daggers and yed with her left and right hand, flipping them around between her fingers with extreme agility. "I also don''t really have a preference when using my right or left hand, while cultivation feels more effortless and quicker because I don''t need to focus as much on spreading the energy."


    Valeria was confused and asked. "Huh? Can it do that? Then, why haven''t I seen you do ittely?"


    Yasenia smiled and looked ahead. "Well¡­ People take for granted that their constitution and bloodline will follow them forever. However, who knows what might happen? So, while it slows me down a bit, I sometimes focus on spreading my energy while sealing my constitution. I want to be efficient without it so that when I use it, I''m even better."


    Valeria looked at the dragoness with a speechless expression. ''Not taking her constitution for granted?'' She couldn''t help but look at her seriously. ''How many small details does she think about daily? Not even most high-level cultivators think of some of the things she does.''


    ******************************************************


    Author Note: Hello, dear~. I have a Patreon page! /mortrexo. I''m uploading the art of the novel, which has 45+pleted images, 110+ sketches, and 15+ chapterspared to the daily. Moreover, it is for both [Heaven, Earth, Me] and [Ascension of the Sylvan cosmos]! Also, there is ZERO AI art. All the art I''ve uploaded has been hand-drawn.


    Much love and hugs,


    Mortrexo.

 Chapter 830: Kaleinas and Flames Alchemy class. Special sandwich?

    Chapter 830: Kaleina''s and me''s Alchemy ss. Special sandwich?


    As Yasenia and Kali arrived at the alchemy room, Yasenia could feel the sensation of water surrounding her body leaving her. She blinked twice to clear the remaining water in her eyes and looked around. "This is my first time here, to be honest."


    Kali''s eyebrow gently lifted in surprise. "Oh? Weren''t these rooms designed by you, with Flora''s and Selena''s help?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Well, I designed them, but this is my first time visiting one. I was busy, so I just trusted the process and didn''t bothering."


    Kali realized and nodded. "I see."


    Yasenia looked around the room to see the details. It wasrge enough that you would think it was an auditorium. It was not necessary to make it this big; after all, alchemy didn''t take much space. The only bulky things were some oversized ingredients, like parts of monsters or even entire trees that some alchemist threw. Cauldrons past Earth-Ranked all had a limited transformation value.


    However, Yasenia wanted the chief alchemy room to be good enough to hold conferences, lessons,petitions, and much more.


    The same design was used for other professions. Alchemy required fire, so practicing it underwater was also less effective. It was possible if one used the proper skill set, but practicing it in a ce with an atmosphere was consistently more effective.


    Other than the size of the room, five peak-level Earth Rank cauldrons were ready on standby, and a sixth one was of low-level Heaven Rank quality. These items were part of the room, and the person using the room had the right to use them, but they couldn''t use them or take them outside the room.


    She took this measure everywhere to ensure that even if someone reached the position of chief alchemist by pure effort and without any foundations, they could at least practice with proper tools. Regtions were put in ce to modify these rules to amodate future higher-ranked members.


    Yasenia didn''t just n for the present but also to ensure that if Distancia unlocks its cultivation level, the sect can still stand strong and adapt independently. It was not thatplicated since she had the blueprint Sky Continent''s sect used, but it took quite a lot of work and reviewing the details to make everything run for thousands of years, if possible.


    Yaseniaughed as she considered all of this. ''If it gets destroyed right after I leave with all the preparations I''m making, I will probably be depressed for a while. All that work for nothing.''


    Kali approached the ce where the cauldron fit and summoned hers with a though. Kaleina said with her eyes glittering. "Mama Kali, your cauldron is so pretty!"


    Kali smiled and looked at it. It had images of flower fields and rivers around it, which also moved because they were imbued with energy. Not to mention, as a peak-level Heaven-Ranked item, it had a mystical aura around it that gave that sense of wonder to lower-level people.


    Kali sat by its side and turned on the alchemy fire below it at a very gentle temperature. "Well, me, Kaleina, it''s time to learn a bit of mixing and herb resonance of the mortal and spiritual ranks." Kali said as a reminder. "Remember that the levels go from Mortal to Spiritual, Magical, Earth, and Heaven rank. Levels after that are for muchter, so don''t worry about it."


    Yasenia sat by Kali''s side, not saying anything and listening to Kali''s soothing and gentle voice. The vibe around the room was extremely pleasant and rxing, making it entertaining just to be there. The dragoness smiled, feeling happy. ''These kinds of moments are really nice. Just rxing and listening to my dears, feeling their presence and listening to their voice.''


    After the exnation, Kaleina and me took out peak-level Spiritual Rank cauldrons. They were low-level so that the girls didn''t be reliant on items and learned on their own. Peak-level Spiritual was the perfect rank for them, making it a powerful cauldron that also needed them to focus and learn.


    me and Kaleina lit up the alchemy mes with the universal technique, creating a fire of simr potency to the one Kali was demonstrating. Naturally, Kali was just doing it at their level so that they could follow.


    Kali spoke. "Low-level pills like the ones we are concocting don''t need much preparation. It is all about me control. The reason is mostly because working with contradicting herbs is rare as the number of herbs for low-level recipes is really not enough to add everything."


    me and Kaleina nodded, and Kaleina asked, " For higher-level pills, will we learn how to extract the Spiritual Herb''s essence?"


    Kali nodded. "That''s right. That''s the first step when starting to make magic-ranked pills and above. The ability to extract the essence is what makes it difficult to take this step."


    me asked, curious. "What about Earth and Heaven-ranked pills? What''s the catch?"


    Kaliughed softly. "Well, it''splicated. For Earth rank, you need to be able to manipte the ingredients inside with almost perfect control. For Heaven-ranked pills, the ability to take the surrounding energy and add it to the pill is what most consider the most challenging. Not to mention, the number of herbs, auxiliary herbs, materials, techniques, and much more is increasingly difficult."


    Both children nodded, and the rest of the ss went by quickly. Yasenia could see right away that Kaleina was very bad at it and had no potential, while me was quite decent. Not everything about professions was talent, but it had enough influence to matter.


    Kali had simr thoughts about it. Although, she could see a bit deeper than Yasenia and felt like me had outstanding talent. ''I guess her Phoenix bloodline helps her with me control. Andrea is probably thinking simrly when ites to me''s mes."


    After finishing ss, Yasenia realized that there wasn''t much left to do in the Astral Sky Abyss Sect, so she chose to return to the Astral Sky Sect. "Kali, Kaleina, me, go get the others and tell them that we are leaving soon. Flora,e with me."


    Flora followed Yasenia while Kali took both children and went to search for the rest of the girls. "I already exined most of the details to ia, so you just need to gather the maids and follow her orders. When you set up everything,e to the entrance of the sect. I''ll be waiting there with the girls."


    Flor bowed and acknowledged her order. "Understood, Young Miss. Do you want me to bring anything from the treasury?"


    Yasenia thought and nodded. "Now that you say it, since we are going to build a deepke for those eggs and future water-based creatures that might want to live in our sect, take some water flora and small animals to create a self-sufficient biome."


    Flora bowed one more time and left. Yasenia nodded and walked toward the sect''s entrance.


    ''With this, everything is on track. With the help of our four bases, we can expand both onnd and in water. Land fighting for territory is more brutal, so Astral Sky City and Astral Dragon City will help shoulder the burden.''


    Yasenia flipped her hand and took out two limbs. They were Fu Lang Zu''s arm and leg, which Doriel had severed back then. ''What do I do with this?''


    Yasenia pondered and realized. ''I''ll cook it. Fu Lang Zu is a high-level Epoch Core, so his meat should be quite nutritious for Kaleina and me.''


    As a dragon, Yasenia had zero problems eating humanoid beings. In her dragon-form battles, it wouldn''t have been the first time she swallowed a humanoid creature.


    With a n in mind, she made a detour toward the kitchen and started cooking them. She peeled the parts that couldn''t be eaten and perfectly ground the rest with ingredients that would make the food very light and easy to digest. Kaleina and me were only in the first realm, so if they ate it as it was, they would probably have problems with energy saturation.


    After she finished processing the arm and leg, all that was left was a mass of red meat. ''Hm¡­ I''ll stick it in a metal rod and slowly roast it. It has enough seasoning, so I can make some sauce to go with it and add some vegetables. Perhaps I can make sandwiches with it.''


    Yasenia liked the idea, so she started roasting the outeryer and spinning it with her energy. The juices that fell were caught in a bowl, where she added just a touch of water to make it lighter. She didn''t want it to be too greasy and thick.


    Then, she began baking the bread from zero, using grain to create the flour, previously prepared yeast, and a few spices to add extra vor.


    She took around one hour to cook everything, a total of around 130 sandwiches. Each was around two hands in length, with a crusty surface and full of ingredients that dripped a bit of sauce from the sides.


    Moreover, she used the sauce bowl she prepared with a brush, allowing the soft insides of the recently baked bread to soak in the juices andplementary sauces she created.


    Yasenia took a bite, and the crunching sound was loud enough to make a few cooks walking around gulp their pooling saliva. ''T-That sounds and smells so delicious! I didn''t know our Sect Master could cook so expertly! I learned a few tricks just by watching her work!''


    Yasenia slowly chewed, feeling the vors spread in her mouth and mixing in a fantastic and delicious union. Her long eyshes fluttered as she looked at the bitten sandwich with a raised eyebrow. "Hm¡­ One more reason added to kill Fu Lang Zu, it seems."


    Yasenia licked her lips and waved her hand to store all the food in her ring. With its food-preserving functions, the food would keep its current state for years without a problem. Even if she took the food out three or four yearster, it would feel as if it had just been cooked.


    The dragoness turned around with the bitten sandwich in her hand and continued leisurely eating. One cook was brave enough to ask. "U-Um, Sect Master."


    Yasenia paused and turned to look while munching, her cheeks bulging a bit. The cook almost forgot what he wanted to ask. ''W-Why is my Sect Master so gorgeous!? Ahhhh!''


    He coughed and asked. "Cough, Sect Master. What kind of meat did you use? It smells delicious."


    Yasenia gulped down the food in her mouth and answered. "Fu Lang Zu."


    The cook tilted his head, not understanding. "What does the leader of the Steel Back Wolves have to do with it? Did you get the meat from him?"


    Yasenia answered with a lifted eyebrow. "It''s his. I severed his arm and leg and cooked it. This is his meat, literally." Then, she took another bite of the sandwich and turned to leave.


    The cooks listening from the size all froze, their eyes widening to round circles.


    Yasenia left amidst the sounds of the cooking tools falling onto the ground.

 Chapter 831: Back in the Astral Sky Sect.

    Chapter 831: Back in the Astral Sky Sect.


    Yasenia arrived at the sect''s entrance and saw all the girls, spirits, and maids who were going to return with her already waiting. ia was also there to say goodbye to all the maids who were not leaving. ia took a step forward and bowed respectfully. "Young Miss, have a safe trip."


    Yasenia chuckled. "Well, with the flying boat, we''ll have no problems reaching safely." Yasenia poked ia''s forehead and smiled. "Remember to tell me when you are going to return so that I can send someone with the boat to pick everyone up."


    ia shook her head, her voice firm. "I prefer if we return by ourselves, Young Miss." Then, ia added while looking into Yasenia''s eyes with a secret glint. "I want to prove our strength and independence."


    Yasenia blinked, confused for a moment. "Prove what? You don''t need to¡­" Then, she realized. "Oh!"


    Yaseniaughed and said with interest in her golden eyes. "Then, go on and prove yourselves, ia."


    Internally, though, Yasenia asked. ''Do you want to see if you get ambushed?''


    ia nodded with a slight smile. "Thank you, Young Miss. We will not disappoint you."


    Still, ia mentally added, ''We can do another deeper clean-up if that happens. So, don''t worry about transport. I want to use ourselves as bait.''


    Yasenia gave ia a hug and said sincerely. "Be careful."ia chuckled and hugged her back. "Of course. We''ve just started properly serving you, Young Miss. None of us has the intention of perishing so soon."


    Yasenia nodded and walked toward the open area before the sect. It was in the Abyss that she had fought the previous Sect Master, which made Yasenia recall that fight. ''It was dangerous. Also, I didn''t expect him to be so cautious as to retreat at the slightest sign of inconvenience.''


    The dragoness waved her hand as she remembered those memories, energy gathering in front of her and connecting with the spatial ring''s inner space. Then, with a small spatial warp, the enormous ship manifested in front of her. Because it didn''t have the anti-water defenses on, it was inundated quickly, but it was not a problem at all.


    Yasenia connected her consciousness with it and boarded on the deck. The rest followed behind her, and soon everybody was on board. Just to be sure, Yasenia checked again if they''d left anyone behind. ''Everyone is here. Perfect. Let''s go.''


    The shields around the warship activated, and a bubble pushed all the water away from the insides of the structure. After just one second, the area around the boat waspletely filled with air, and everyone inside had been dried by the formations.


    Yasenia used the coordinates to lock onto the Astral Sky Sect and activated the warship at it''s maximum speed. Yasenia smirked. "Let''s go."


    BOOM!


    The people watching blinked and saw a void where the flying boat had previously stood. They followed the void and saw an open path the boat had left behind, which was quickly closed as the water copsed.


    The tremendous pressure of the deep ocean water created an effect simr to a cavitation bubble, unleashing a chain explosion that echoed like a firecracker but many times more powerful and leaving a trail of bubbles that slowly floated upward.


    "What kind of transportation method does Sect Master have!?"


    "That''s honestly ridiculous. I actually blinked at the wrong timing and couldn''t see what happened."


    "Don''t worry. I had my eyes wide open the whole time, and I still couldn''t see what happened. I just saw the boat flicker, and then, puff, it was gone. I''m a high-level Unification Realm expert and couldn''t even see its shadow!"


    ia pped once, using her profound cultivation, spreading a soundwave that echoed in the beings of everyone present. "Enough. Return to what you were doing first, and then you can gossip as you want. However, remember toplete your tasks if you have any first."


    Everyone obeyed, knowing that the yellow- and azure-scaled dragon woman was a peak-level being. While the cultivation of most maids was still a mystery, ia was the head maid and thus representative of the group.


    After the summit, ia stopped bothering to hide her cultivation realm, allowing everyone to feel her strength at a superficial level. The way people looked at Yasenia after publicly revealing herself was one of horror. After all, Eira''s performance had been terrifying, and yet Eira was a Level Six Dantian Spiritualization Realm.


    People could only imagine what kind of absolute monster ia was.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia''s group sliced through the skies, moving at a ridiculous speed. Angel looked around and asked. "When are we arriving?"


    Yasenia didn''t answer for three seconds, making Angel look up with doubt. Then, the dragoness smiled. "Now."


    Angel blinked, and the boat came to an abrupt stop. The cute blonde girl approached the railing and looked down, her eyes widening. "Wow, that''s our sect!"


    Yasenia turned around and spoke. "Let''s go through the entrance. We''ve had an excellent run in the summit for the group we sent, so doing a bit of morale-uplifting will be possible."


    The dragoness floated upward, and the rest followed behind her.


    Meanwhile, the guards saw a group suddenly appear on a floating ship above the sect and got scared. "Are we being attacked!? Senior, we have to-" p! "Guaha!"


    A man pped the back of his head, forcing a strange sound out of his mouth. "What attack!? That''s the Sect Master''s boat! Go to inform Lady Ghana!"


    The sound of pping wings was heard above them, and when they looked up, they saw a naked, brown-feathered harpynding softly. "No need to call me. I''m here."


    Nobody dared to look at her lustfully. For thest months, Ghana had led the entire Astral Sky Sect by herself.While she didn''t do anything groundbreaking, everything continued working as before, making it appear as if their Sect Master had never left.


    This surprised many people because, although their Sect Master was very young, her capabilities were ridiculous. Everyone had already stopped treating Yasenia as a junior, and her every word and decision was taken extremely seriously.


    Ghana looked up, her eyes shining with admiration toward the descending dragoness. This experience allowed her to deeply feel what Yasenia took care of every day with rtive ease.


    The workload, deep ns, careful thinking, and urate predictions in all the documents written by Yasenia were incredibly detailed, to the point that Ghana feltckingpared to her.


    If Yasenia was already someone like this at around 50 to 60 years old, she didn''t want to imagine what heights she would reach when adding one or two zeroes to that age.


    Behind Ghana, there were hundreds of beings, all administrators and high-level elders, who took care of some core matters while the main group was away.


    They all held their breath as the goddess-like woman descended from the sky as if she was leaving the heavens to live with mortals. Her beauty, temperament, aura, and strength were all profound andbined into her natural charisma and presence.


    As she slowly descended, her beautiful blue dress and long ck hair trailed behind her like a cloud, giving her an immortal and unsullied vibe, even when her body was nothing but the manifestation of the carnal sin of lust.


    When Yasenia''s feet touched the ground, they all bowed at once, shouting loud and clear.


    "Wee back, Sect Master! We congratte you on managing to score in the top 64!"


    Yasenia looked up, her draconic golden eyes examining them one by one. "I''ve received and read all the reports." Yasenia''s lips thinly rose up. "Well done. You''ve all managed to bear the weight of a newly established sect that has spread its arms all around. And yet, you didn''t falter and could even make progress in our situation."


    Yasenia slowly walked forward, traversing the path left in the middle by all the people who hade to wee her. Her hips sashayed seductively at the rhythm of the gentle swishing of her extensive and thick dragon tail. "While there are many things left to polish, it is above what I expected. As such, I''ll give some of you a promotion, allowing you to continue in your current positions. Also, there will be a bonus of 10% in your pay for the next year."


    They all spoke again at once. "Thank you, Sect Master!"


    Yasenia nodded, and as soon as she passed them, she said. "Get up and follow me. There is a war iing and too much work to do. I''ll organize the rewards the following month and send them to your quarters when they are ready. If they are not there by the end of the month, go to the treasury manager and speak with them."


    Ghana hastened her steps a bit and passed a document she had brought with her. "Sect Master, we''ve discovered these ces thanks to the assassin group''s growth in mastery. Also, our production is increasing day by day, making us almost self-sufficient without the aid of your family''s products. We stillck a bit, though. The Astral Sky Merchant group is doing its best to spread our products around the continent. Yet there has been a lot of interference everywhere."


    Yaseniamented. "I guess that other than our usual enemies, the local powers weren''t happy when the popr Astral Sky Sect set up a shop in their ces. Am I wrong?"


    Ghana smiled with admiration and shook her head. "No, you''ve hit the nail right on the head. That''s the most pressing matter. However, we are already quite saturated, so I didn''t take any action and decided to wait and y on the defensive until you returned."


    Yasenia looked at her and asked with a smirk. "And if I didn''t return?"


    Ghana paused, looking at Yasenia with a confused expression. "Why would that happen?"


    Yasenia shrugged as she walked across the Astral Sect''s Streets. The disciples all around looked at her with admiration, infatuation, and adoration. She expected it after her performance at the summit, so she didn''t pay much attention.


    "Why wouldn''t it happen?" Yasenia answered. "idents are really easy to ur in a cultivation society. Everyone is after everyone''s heads, so losing it when you least expect it is amon urrence."


    Ghana coughed. "Sorry, Sect Master. It never urred to me that Sect Master never returned, and hence, I didn''t make any ns for that situation."


    Yasenia nodded. "Good enough. Speaking honestly is best. Don''t worry. I also never expected it, but I was confirming if you did so." Yasenia continued. "How are the preparations for that?"


    Ghana tilted her head until she remembered. "Oh! I''ve already set up everything. You just need to tell me the day, and we''ll close it for your family to break throughfortably and safely. We''ll also return most cultivators from the outside, just in case we need protection."


    Yasenia shook her head. "No need to call back anyone. It''s not like they will be able to help if anything happens. Just make sure that during those days, there is an emergency area for people that really need to break through."


    Ghana nodded. "Understood."

 Chapter 832: Arriving Home. Kaleinas strangeness.

    Chapter 832: Arriving Home. Kaleina''s strangeness.


    Yasenia proceeded to walk across the entire sect with the rest, parading while being weed by the sect members. There was conversation everywhere about her achievements, but Yasenia never stopped once during this, also giving a cold yet authoritarian aura.


    It took her around 5 hours to do so at a moderate pace. On the way, she spoke with Ghana about many matters but never went into details. Ghana asked, "What are your ns, Sect Master?"


    Yasenia started. "I will go to the office and-."


    Tatyana snorted. "No, you won''t."


    Yasenia blinked twice, turning to look at Tatyana. "Eh?"


    Tatyana lifted an eyebrow. "You haven''t heard me?"


    Yasenia coughed. "I heard, I heard. But¡­ why?"


    Tatyana linked arms with her, dragging her away toward their residence. "You just arrived here, and you want to disappear another month doing who knows what? I didn''t support you making this sect to have your time stolen away from me by it! Let the maids do all the work; that''s why I summoned them in the first ce!"


    Yasenia''s lips twitched. "But-."Tatyana gave her a side eye, making her words get stuck in her throat. "I allowed you to do as you pleased until after the summit because it was a learning time. From now on, it''s just rinse and repeat, plus a few war strategies. You are plenty good at them for your age. At age 60, I was¡­" Tatyana paused and frowned. "What was I doing at that time? Killing people? No¡­" Tatyana dismissed it. "Anyway, I wasn''t doing all of this!"


    Yasenia didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Okay, okay. I''ll spend time with you and the other girls."


    Tatyana nodded. "That''s right. Doriel!"


    Doriel approached and bowed slightly. "Yes, Lady Tatyana?"


    Tatyana waved her hand andmented. "Clean up the small troubles and sort all the information to give to my little treasureter. If there is a major decision that needs Yasenia''s approval,e to our house and ask for it. Also, speed up the human assimtion n and refine it. With the new human sect, we have apetition where there wasn''t previously any."


    Tatyana added. "Also, expect those juniors toe for a talk. While they are helping that crazy child, Tang Xian, they are doing so because they don''t have any other option. The Divines and Demons are the people you need to be careful of the otherworlders. The rest are harmless, and honestly, quite stu..." Tatyana looked at the spirits and coughed. "Sturdy and not worth the hassle. They are not even our enemies."


    Embera looked at Tatyana speechlessly. ''She was about to say stupid, didn''t she?''


    Doriel asked. "What about the Undead? They lookedpetent¡­" Doriel looked at Tatyana and coughed. "Ah. Nevermind. With Lady Tatyana here, they are nothing."


    A military advisor who had been listening asked. "Why not? The news we''ve received-."


    Tatyana waved her hand and her Death Energy spread around like a tide of darkness. From the ground, tens of thousands of undead rose while moaning a cacophony of desperate howls. Tatyana looked at that person, her red eyes glowing slightly. "They are no problem. Before me, any Undead is nothing but a subject."


    Her tone sounded regal and chilling, giving everyone a single warning. "I''m called the Death Empress not as a decoration but because all undead weaker than me are nothing but my subjects. Even those stronger have to be careful."


    At some point, the man Tatyana was speaking to had subconsciously fallen to his knee. ''W-What? When? How? Why did I-?''


    "Answer."


    Tatyana''s voice, carrying her [Empress Intent Level 9], hit him like a hammer, and out of pure pressure, she forced him to answer. "Understood, Your Majesty."


    Tatyana waved her hand again, dispelling everything and sending the undead back while returning freedom to that man. "It''s good. However, this is the first and only time I''m saying this, so make it known." Tatyana looked away and spat. "I hate repeating myself."


    The rest didn''t dare speak. They weren''t expecting to be suddenly surrounded by thousands of undead by a gesture of a hand. Tatyana looked at Doriel, and Doriel nodded. "We will follow your orders, Lady Tatyana. Have a nice evening with Young Miss."


    Then, the thirty-seven maids that returned with them started moving as one while Tatyana leisurely pulled a dumbfounded Yasenia toward their home. ''It''s that easy?''


    Tatyana saw her expression and smiled. "Little treasure. You are fantastic at leading, but there is a very big w that you''ve yet to fixpletely." Yasenia listened attentively. "You still try to do everything by yourself. In short, you are too controlling."


    Yasenia opened her mouth, wanting to say how she had been relegating a lot of work to other people, including Andrea, Angel, and the others, but she didn''t speak in the end. Tatyana looked up at her and chuckled. "You are doing much better now, love. And this process is slow and gradual. I''m just pointing it out. So, go slowly. Learning how to rule is a matter of hundreds and thousands of years of experience."


    Tatyanamented. "To be honest with you, there have been many times I just wanted to step forward without holding anything back and deal with every problem in Distancia myself. However, I haven''t done so yet for one reason only. I was seeing betterment in your attitude toward work relegation as your trust in your subordinates increased."


    Yasenia asked. "What changed?"


    Tatyana snorted. "I''m pregnant, and I was practically ignored for one week! I was left alone for longer during the event, but that was inevitable. However, what happened this week is uneptable!"


    Yasenia''s face became guilt-ridden. "I''m sorry, Tatyana. It seems I really lost focus for a few days after the summit."


    Tatyana pouted. "I''m not satisfied with just that."


    Seeing the usuallyposed Death Empress pouting was a direct hit to Yasenia''s heart. Yasenia lifted her up in a princess hug and carried her toward their house while the rest followed behind andughed.


    Once they arrived at their home, Yasenia saw plenty of reports umted in her personal office with her spiritual sense, but Tatyana grabbed her hand and led her to the sofa in their living room. It wasn''t really necessary, as Yasenia was already not going to go there. "Rx for a moment. Let Doriel and the others do these things."


    Yaseniaughed. "Are you that afraid that I will go?"


    Tatyana clicked her tongue. "Evil paperwork. You can''t free yourself from it even when you reach my level. It''s wicked, really."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes as she sat on therge sofa, Tatyana and Cecile nking her, while me and Kaleina sat by her legs'' sides on thefortable and warm rug.


    Yasenia asked, curious. "Are you usually thisid-back during wartime, Mom?"


    Tatyana rolled her eyes gently. "As if doing things one or two days prior can change anything."


    The dragoness blinked. "It can''t?"


    Tatyana smirked. "It can."


    Kali, who had just taken a sip of tea, coughed and choked on the beverage. Yasenia looked at the Death Empress with her eyebrow twitching. "Then¡­?"


    Tatyanamented. "You aren''t in a dire situation. Is there any reason to be so rushed?" Tatyana took the drink she asked a maid to do and took an elegant sip. "These kinds of wars take several years to unfold and get a winner. Is there a point in rushing things? If you create a n, they will create a countern, and you''ll have to n around itter. Of course, they will also create a countern to that, and things snowball until you are ying tag with each other."


    The girls got thoughtful and understood where Tatyana wanted to go. After all, these lessons weren''t just for Yasenia. The others also participated in many things, getting increasingly more responsibilities.


    She extended her arms and ced them around Tayana''s and Cecile''s waists. Her hand on Tatyana''s navel rubbed it in circles, trying to feel the slightest bump, but to no avail. ''Tsk, tsk. The little one is taking their sweet time.''


    Tatyana clearly saw the disappointed expression and almostughed. "So impatient~. Hahaha."


    The dragoness snorted. "It''s my¡­ second child. Of course, I''ll be impatient."


    Evelynughed while caressing Kaleina''s body. "I can imagine how she will flutter around like a nervous bee when we are all in term. This time, if it weren''t for the summit, she would''ve probably not separated from her."


    The other girls easily imagined andughed as well, making Yasenia''s pout grow.


    Andrea spoke. "By the way, love."


    The dragoness looked over, and Andrea smiled. "Prepare the tribtion area. I will tackle the fifth tribtion in one and a half weeks."


    Yasenia''s eyebrows jumped in surprise. "So soon?"


    Andrea nodded. "My battle with the undead and the previous ones gave me a few ideas, so I''m ready as long as I gather enough energy to break through."


    Yasenia nodded thoughtfully. "Sure, I''ll do so. Are you confident, darling?"


    Andrea nodded. "I think I''ve prepared the best I can. Now, I need just to do it."


    Yaseniaughed. "That''s a very good way to put it." It was about time to get dinner, so Yasenia gave each of them the sandwich that she had prepared.


    The girls looked at it and smiled hungrily because it smelled delicious. Angelmented. "It looks so nice~."


    Kali agreed. "Very juicy and thick. Honestly, I''m having trouble thinking where and how to bite it."


    Evelyn, with her face full of grease and arge chunk missing from it, blinked, speaking with her mouth half-full. "Troublfe wif wha?"


    Kali''s lips twitched. "Trouble not bing someone like you right now."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "We are between family. Is there such a need for modesty?"


    Kali sighed. "Well, I agree¡­" Evelyn nodded, but Kali continued with a smirk. "With what Andrea told me, there is no saving you."


    Andrea, who just took a bite, blinked, not expecting to be thrown under the bus. She wanted to speak, but her mouth was full. Evelyn looked at her with yful scorn. "Ho~ ho~, miss, do you have any problems with me? Do you want to taste some of this!"


    Andrea swallowed and spoke with a raised eyebrow. "Taste what? Are you tempting me?"


    Evelyn coughed and looked sideways, her dirty mind going a round trip who knows where.


    Angel asked whileing to her side and plopping her butt on Yasenia''sp. "What meat is this? It''s so vorful!"


    Yaseniaughed. "Fu Lang Zu."


    The girls paused for a second, looking between Yasenia and the meat.


    Yasenia blinked and asked. "Is there something wrong?"


    Evelyn said, speechless. "You''ve managed to cook that piece of shit so deliciously? Are you sure you haven''t entered the Transcendence realm of Spiritual Cooking?"


    Andrea, who just took another bite, almost choked withughter. As they were talking, they couldn''t help but notice the loud and voracious munchinging from Yasenia''s side.


    Looking over, they saw Kaleina devouring the food with glittering eyes. It was much more vicious than usual as she ripped the food to shreds, making some food fly around.


    Yasenia looked and her face went from a smile to confused to severe. "Hurry up and clear this ce!"

 Chapter 833: Kaleina enters the Evolved Core Realm.

    Chapter 833: Kaleina enters the Evolved Core Realm.


    After she warned them, Yasenia quickly dashed forward and carried Kaleina to the garden. She couldn''t help but smile wryly. ''Must always something happen when we are rxing? Well, it''s not like I didn''t expect it at all."


    She was quick enough with the cement change that Kaleina didn''t even sense being moved to the garden. As soon as she ced her down, Yasenia retreated with the rest, leaving Kaleina in the middle of the garden alone with what remained of the sandwich and three more in case she wanted more. ''If they get destroyed by the tribtion, it doesn''t matter.''


    Andrea asked, curious. "Were you expecting something like this?"


    Yasenia shook her head as she looked up at the slowly gathering light grey clouds. "No. But it''s also not surprising."


    Andrea nodded. "You were quick to react, to be honest. I failed to sense anything until you said so."


    The other girls agreed with Andrea. Cecile and then Evelyn, who was ying with her, were the only ones who reacted as soon as Yasenia. Cecilemented, "Hm The tribtion feels off. It''s a bit stronger than it should be."


    Yasenia looked at Kaleina as she devoured the final piece of meat and then felt a pulse of energying from her. More than feel, though, it felt more like the absence of energy. Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. "Void Energy?"


    Void Energy was contradictory for people who didn''t have it because it was an energy that made the other energies "disappear." While, in truth, Void Energy just sent everything it touched "outside" of space and into the [Void].


    Therefore, void energy''s sensation was ack of feeling and deprivation of sense.During all these years of care on Yasenia''s and the rest''s part, Kaleina and me both reached the peak of the first realm, me for Body Cultivation and Kaleina for Beast Cultivation.


    me was stuck there for a few more years until her body fully matured, but Kaleina was not as such.


    Beasts could break through as long as their core developed enough and they had absorbed enough energy. That''s why some beasts with powerful bloodlines were born with cultivation they had developed while being gestated.


    Our dragoness was filled with a mix of uncertainty and excitement, unsure of when and how she would break through but confident that it was imminent. She had a hunch that it wouldn''t take more than three years. ''Fu Lang Zu''s meat seems to be much more potent than I anticipated. But the reaction is quite intense; what could be the reason for that?''


    Yasenia observed that Kaleina was entirely focused on herself, ignoring everything else. ''Hm, it seems that the extra meat was- Oh, never mind.''


    Kaleina''s nose twitched, and she began munching on another sandwich, gaining extra energy that could be seen going through her body as streaks of light. She was satiated after eating another one, leaving the other two there.


    Then, Kaleina, with her body full of energy, began stretching and looking upward to the sky. Her golden eyes glowed as her purple-gold body crackled with energy. Then, a powerful bloodline pressure spread around the ce as Kaleina opened her mouth and, for the first time, roared like a real dragon.


    "ROAR!"


    The powerful sounding from the bottom of her throat was smooth yet imposing. Thanks to her Void attribute, it reverberated with the body in a unique way. It was very different from Yasenia''s deep and overpowering dragon cry.


    When Yasenia roared, you would feel small and want to cower in fear and awe as the sound seemed to weigh on your body and soul.


    When Kaleina roared, your mind would go nk as the body sensations felt faint for a fraction of a second before returning to normal.


    Right after her roar, the light grey clouds lit up, and a bolt of thin lightning dropped in the blink of an eye.


    BANG!


    Kaleina''s serpentine body stiffened as electricity crackled through it. Her face twisted in pain as some of her scales cracked.


    Yasneia''s face changed, and she asked, "Why was it so quick?"


    Tatyana pondered and looked up at the tribtion clouds. Her spiritual sense extended toward them, enveloping them in an enormous where she could observe at will. "Hm It seems that there aren''t just three bolts; there are five."


    Three was the standard number for creatures entering the second realm. Having almost double was quite rare. The dragoness was honestly confused.


    Mirrory appeared, floating about like always, and looked up as well. "That little one is not only breaking through, it seems."


    Tatyana nodded. "I agree, but do you know what is happening?"


    Mirrory pondered as she observed the clouds charging and shooting the second bolt of lightning.


    BANG!


    Her eyes followed it and observed the changes happening inside Kaleina. The pain she was experiencing was far beyond what the lightning should''ve done, and Mirrory had a few ideas in her head. "I think I know, but I''m not one hundred percent sure. Do you want to hear either way?"


    Yasenia nodded. "It''s better than looking while not knowing anything. She is far more injured than she should be because she can''t really defend herself with the Heavenly Lightning''s speed."


    Mirrorymented. "Well, I think that hatchling is trying to transform."


    Angel blinked and asked, confused. "Transform into what?"


    Yasenia muttered, her voice incredulous. "She is humanizing when she is just in the second realm? Are you sure?"


    The girls were stunned when they heard Yasenia looking at the little dragon struggling with a profound gaze. Humanizing was usually done muchter because of maturity problems. However, the fact that Kaleina could do so already gave away how special her bloodline was.


    If the bloodline was powerful enough, there would never be a need to reach such a stage to humanize. For our girls, Kaleina gaining that ability in just the second realm was nothing but something miraculous.


    Mirrorymented. "It''s no wonder you couldn''t hatch her previously. Shees probably from a high-level world, perhaps even higher. Your bloodline level before your awakening was just not enough."


    Yasenia had already guessed it, but having it confirmed was another thing. As she saw the third lightning bolt about to drop, she asked. "How are Kaleina''s chances?"


    Tatyana hugged her arm. "Don''t worry. If the second tribtion could kill her, that bloodline of hers would honestly be wasted. Oh, look."


    Yasenia looked over and saw Kaleina looking up with defiant eyes. Her golden eyes shone with determination and strength, and just before the lightning bolt descended, a wave of Void Energy surrounded her body, making it flicker.


    BANG!


    The lightning boltnded either way. However, the girls could clearly see that the damage it did was much less than even the first one. Kaleina looked up and roared. "ROAR!"


    Evelyn smiled. "She is very simr to you, Yasenia."


    Yasenia''s lips arched proudly. "Of course, she is my daughter, after all."


    RUMBLE!


    The clouds shook, and the fourth bolt fell while Kaleina did the same trick. The impact was much more potent than before, creating more injuries across Kaleina''s serpentine body.


    However, even when she was aching and burning everywhere, Kaleina kept her face straight, clenching her jaw as her ws sank into the soft dirt. "COME!"


    RUMBLE!


    The fifth andst bolt fell with double the strength of the previous one, striking Kaleina into the ground from the sheer strength behind it and creating a small explosion.


    Yasenia wanted to rush forward, but Tatyana grabbed her hand, stopping her. The dragoness was so focused on Kaleina''s well-being that she almost threw the hand away. However, before that, she remembered who it was and stopped herself. "What''s wrong? Why are you stopping me?"


    Tatyana smirked. "Wait a moment, she is going to transform, so she needs focus. You can go right after she does so."


    Yasenia struggled, her body fidgeting. Still, she didn''t rush forward.


    The girls could clearly see what was happening in the small crater created by the lightning bolt and saw Kaleina''s body growing in size. Her body lengthened and thickened, bing much more dragon-like. Her purple scales with golden patterns were clearly reflected, while a beautiful mane that changed from purple to golden slowly grew.


    Her body, now around 6 meters long, was already too big for Yasenia to carry around without Kaleina dragging on the floor. Moreover, because she was a dragon and not a snake, she was much thicker and had the same proportions, looking powerful and elegant.


    The girls noticed Kaleina''s energy rotating inside her while spreading around thinly. As more and more energy was released from the core, Kaleina''s body began strangely shifting and bing translucent. It was as if she was changing between a ghostly form with white glitter inside and her usual look.


    Then, her body began to shrink. It was a very gradual process.


    You could see the energy moving and carefully changing her. Her scales slowly blended with her skin, her mane gradually separated except around her head, and her draconic face changed as it gained increasingly clear human-like features.


    The first transformation was always the slowest one.


    Yasenia didn''t sit during the entire event; she was standing attentively while watching Kaleina gain an increasingly noticeable human form.


    As with most beasts, all her draconic traits disappeared, making her purely human-looking. Her shape was clearly that of a child, looking around eight years old.


    Yasenia quickly rushed forward and used her arms to pick up the small girl carefully. Her movements as she did so were slow and gentle, holding her as if making a bit too much strength would break her. "Baby, are you awake?"


    Kaleina''s eyelids trembled, and she slowly opened her big and round eyes, revealing a pair of charming golden slit eyes identical to Yasenia''s.


    Seeing that image, the girls couldn''t help but pause. If they didn''t know the child''s true origins, looking nkly at Yasenia, they would''ve really thought that she was her biological daughter.


    Kaleina''s body was, well, that of a child, while her hair was purple like her scales. Still, it wasn''t wholly purple. It had golden highlights that gave it a beautiful mix of colors. Her round face was adorable, and her beautiful straight eyebrows and long eyshes made her so pretty that those looking were tempted to pinch her.


    Kaleina looked around, confused, and then her eyes remained fixed on Yasenia''s smiling, soft golden eyes as if entranced. Her heart felt full of satisfaction as the loveing from her mother filled her. "Mommy?"


    Kaleina saw her mother''s smile widen gently as she softly spoke to her. The soothing voice calmed her body, while the familiar beating heart made her entire body soft andpletely reliant on her. "I''m here, my baby. How are you feeling?"

 Chapter 834: The Spirits Concern.

    Chapter 834: The Spirits'' Concern.


    The girls around looked at the precious little girl in Yasenia''s arms and almost squealed. Angel said with a little shout. "She is so cute!"


    Evelyn instantly agreed. "Adorable, to be honest. Her face is just like that of a little doll. Also, have you seen her eyes?"


    Kaliughed. "Identical to Yasenia''s."


    Andrea joked. "Did Yasenia ce that egg and lied to us, setting up the whole auction event?"


    Evelyn burst intoughter. "Frankly, if she had done that, the admiration I would feel for the dedication to go so far would make anything else irrelevant."


    Cecile lifted her eyebrow. "You are not sincere."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "it''s a way to put it, Cecile. No need to say what I would truly feel."


    Cecileughed.


    Meanwhile, Kaleina was exploring her new body while being cradled in Yasenia''s arms.


    First, she lifted one hand, looking at her cute and plump little fingers. Curious, she wriggled them, making several strange movements. Kaleina looked up at Yasenia andughed. "They look so different from my ws~. So soft and¡­ Hm¡­ flexible? Hahaha."


    "Human hands are quite useful, love." Yasenia used her tail and left arm to cradle her. Her right hand went behind Kaleina''s, making Kaleina exim at the size difference. "My hands are so tinypared to yours, Mommy!"


    The dragoness chuckled, and while supporting Kaleina''s hand with hers, she guided her and spoke. "They are not that different from your ws, but when you use them, they are much more flexible. Look."


    Yasenia summoned a thin and short metal rod and began spinning it between her fingers. Kaleina saw Yasenia perfectly manipting her human fingers with ridiculous speed and precision to make her fingers spin the rod with wide eyes.


    Yasenia smiled. "See? Try to remember how I''m moving this thing; I''ll let you go in a few seconds."


    Kaleina''s eyes glittered, and she nodded. "Okay!"


    Yasenia stopped helping her, and instantaneously, the metal rod flew off Kaleina''s fingers. "Ah-!"


    With Yasenia''s reflexes, she quickly caught the flying object before it could leave her arm''s reach, bringing it back with augh. Kaleina blinked and said with awe. "Mommy, you are so quick!" Then, she pouted, making an extremely adorable face. "I couldn''t do it."


    The dragoness gave her a little peck because she looked too cute and spoke. "It''s normal, love. Don''t worry about not being able to use them properly. We''ll have training in everything, including hand control when we learn martial arts for your human form."


    Kaleina nodded and heard steps from her left, making her turn her head toward the sound. She saw me approaching with a mixed expression. Kaleina waved one hand excitedly. "me! Look, look! Now we are very simr!"


    Yasenia saw that me didn''t know how to react to the sudden change, looking between herself and Kaleina, so Yasenia encouraged her. "me, you are Kaleina''s big sister in using a human body, so you need to teach her well."


    me''s confusion disappeared, and realization dawned on her. She put on a serious expression and nodded. "I will, Aunty Yasenia."


    The dragoness smiled and beckoned her, hugging her into her arms by Kaleina''s side when she was close enough.


    me blushed as the dragoness''s arms buried her in softness and a pleasant and rxing scent. She couldn''t help but smile happily. ''Aunty Yasenia''s hug is so nice~.''


    The dragoness slowly stood up, using her arms and tail to lift the not-so-small me and little Kaleina.


    Soluna approached, blinking curiously. "So, that''s how a beast gains their human form?"


    Yasenia looked at her and asked. "You hadn''t seen any in the past?"


    Soluna shook her head. "I haven''t. I''ve been in the spirit world since they discovered me. I never really went out other than this time. Because they needed a low-level but powerful spirit, I was chosen for the first time~."


    Yasenia briefly freed one of her hands to pat her hair and asked. "Are you d you came here?"


    Soluna smiled brightly. "Yes!"


    Yaseniaughed and continued walking back to the house while looking at Kaleina. Kaleina looked at Yasenia and blinked her round eyes. "What''s wrong, Mommy?"


    Yasenia''s smile softened. "Nothing, love. I''m just admiring my pretty daughter."


    Kaleina giggled and kissed Yasenia''s cheek with a loud sound. "I love you, Mommy!"


    The dragoness happily walked back with the rest. Evelyn looked at the naked Kaleina and waved her hand. "Here, some clothes for the little darling."


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow in surprise. "When did you do this? These are mid-level Earth Ranked!"


    Kaleina looked at the pink silk dress with glittering eyes. It was simr to a robe, with a wide belt to tie at the waist. While the dress was pink, the edges were white. Kaleina eximed. "So pretty! I really like them, Mama Evelyn!"


    Evelyn smiled and snapped her fingers. The robe undid itself into fine threads and gently surrounded Kaleina''s body. Kaleina and me looked at it with awe as it rebuilt itself around her without Yasenia needing to ce her down.


    After a few seconds, Kaleina was now fully dressed in a beautiful pink dress, looking cuter than ever. Andrea was nearby and couldn''t help it, so she patted her head. "You look adorable, Kaleina."


    Kaleina grinned widely, showing her sharp fangs. "Thank you, Mama Andrea!"


    The family went inside and sat again in the living room. The expansive windows let plenty of natural light in and gave them a perfect view.


    Embera and the rest of the spirits were also here, sitting with them. The furniture didn''t have any problems as it was sturdy and durable. Most of it was peak-level Earth Ranked, while quite a few were in the Heaven Ranked.


    This was something that almost gave a heart attack to the leaders of the other factions. Heaven-ranked furniture was really not on their checklist of things to expect inside a house. That didn''t mean they didn''t have any, but it was a punctual thing done mostly to showvishness, not a real option for furnishing the house.


    Embera asked. "Yasenia, I''m curious. What are your ns for us? While we have agreed to follow you for now instead of creating our own power, we don''t want to be your tools."


    Soluna looked at Embera with a frown, and Embera raised one hand. "Let me speak, princess."


    Soluna considered and nodded. "Go ahead." While Soluna liked Yasenia a lot, that didn''t mean she would defend her regardless of who was speaking.


    Yasenia smiled as well. "Speak openly. I rather hate word ys between allies, so just be frank in what you want to ask."


    Embera nodded. "Our strength is for all to see. We are a group that could, quite honestly, face against the groups sent by the Divines and Demonsbined and somewhat tie, if not win. This is not an opinion but more of an objective thought after I''ve seen their performances."


    Yasenia didn''t deny it. Spirits were honestly a race that not even Demons and Divines dared antagonize easily. They were on par with many strong dragon races, and with their special bodies and almost unending energy, they were a force to be reckoned with.


    Soluna showed it by bulldozing her way through the ranks alone at just the first Level of the fifth realm, also called the Spirit Core Harmony Realm.


    Embera continued. "So, while we will help you because Soluna decided to side with you, we have no intention of bing a spear that you can point at somebody andunch at will."


    Soluna heard Embera and found it reasonable, so she looked at Yasenia and waited for her answer.


    Yasenia reassured them. "Don''t worry, I never had that intention. To be honest with you, Soluna is also the reason I let youe here and be so close to us." The dragoness chuckled. "As you said, you are all powerful individuals, and yet I''m letting you be this close with many of my close and fragile people like Kaleina or Tatyana. This is a show of trust toward your group."


    Embera had already realized this. That''s why she could be so forward-spoken with this issue. She trusted Yasenia would answer truthfully and something that would probably not hurt their currentpanionship.


    "Hence, what I want for you, Spirits, is nothing more than to not stand in my way. That''s it."


    Embera blinked. "That''s it?"


    Yasenia shrugged. "If you want to join and fight with us, perfect. If you don''t want to do that, just stay aside." Looking deep into her eyes, the dragoness stated. "What I don''t want is forced coboration or you stopping me from doing what I will."


    Embera was confused. "Why would we do that?"


    The dragoness exined. "Because many will die. The mes of war are already unstoppable and are currently gaining strength as we speak. More people are mobilizing, many more sightings of enemy forces are being reported, our disciple''s injury rate because of external factors is increasing, and our allies are also feeling enough stress that they''ve slowly tightened their borders and recalled quite a few groups."


    Yaseniamented, leaning back on the sofa to get morefortable and crossing her legs. She was holding Kaleina and me on each side, so her movement was easy. "I don''t know when, how, why, who, or what will cause the trigger to be pressed. But I know it''s near, and we are probably going to be the ones assaulting these ces."


    Embera got thoughtful and nodded. "I''ve felt quite a few ces with concentrated energy."


    Yasenia smiled and threw each of the spirits a dark blue-colored jade identification card with golden edges. "This is the one used by Supreme Elders. It gives you free ess to almost every ce in the entire sect. I''ve restricted a few benefits, but it will work for what you want it. If you want something extra, you are always wee to contact my maids. That identification card has an inbuiltmunication tool, so use it."


    Embera turned it around and smirked. "Fancy, I like it."


    Angel smiled proudly. "I made it with Andrea''s and Kali''s help!"


    Embera patted her head with her magma-like arm and smiled. "it''s really well done."


    Yasenia leaned back and looked at Soluna, who didn''t receive a card. "Hm¡­ I was hesitating to give you this, but well, here."


    Soluna looked at the card and saw a purple jade card. "What''s this?"


    Yasenia exined. "That''s unlimited ess to every part of the sect. If you want to visit something or somewhere, you just need to sh this card, and you will be able to enter. Only the maids, top-tier members, and my close family have them." Yasenia specified. "Well, my family members have permissions above that level, but it''s good enough nheless."


    Soluna smiled broadly. "Thanks a lot, Yasenia! I love it!"


    Cecile looked at Soluna and asked. "Do you want to go hunting?"


    Soluna blinked. "Hunting? So sudden?"


    Cecile tilted her head. "Sudden?"


    Yasenia coughed. "She has been wondering that for a few days. She probably wants topete in something."


    Solunaughed mischievously. "Oh! You want to challenge me!? I ept!"


    Cecile smirked. "Prepare to lose."


    Then, they left to y together somewhere. Yasenia looked at their back and sighed, feeling content. ''It has been a while since I had such a rxing day.''


    The dragoness conveniently ignored what had happened with Kaleina just now.


    ***************************


    Yasenia: Hm? Oh!


    Tatyana: *Looks around* It has been a while.


    Author: Hehe, Wee back to the Celestial Theater!


    Evelyn: *Smirking* I can see spiderwebs, and this is somewhere in the middle of space.


    Author: ¡­


    Author: I refuse to answer that! I summon you!


    Randomnt: Hello~. It has been a while. Can we expect more of this?


    Author: ¡­ I''ll do what I can. To be honest, keeping up with two daily novels is quite harsh, hahaha. But I like it! And I hope you, dears, like both stories as well!


    Randomnt: Sure~. Well, here goes the question.


    Randomnt: What happens to the seniors in the worlds that lose against the demon invasion (those who do not die inbat or did not join the war)? And what happens to their legacies (or families (it''s also a legacy, right?))? Do the demons let them continue their legacies?


    Mirrory: Well, Demons assimte the worlds and then change their rules to more brutal ones. While usually worlds are defined by thew of the jungle, meaning the stronger fist wins, Demon worlds are also quite harsh on weak people.


    Mirrory: To not get lengthy here, Demon Worlds naturally have many races and cultures inside them, but the predominant one will always be demons. Many demon races are vicious by nature, so they don''t have a great time.


    Randomnt: I see. Thanks for the answer!


    Author: And that''s all for the Celestial Theater~. I''ll see you again¡­ hm... whenever I can! Hahaha.


    The girls: Bye-bye~.

 Chapter 835: Ceciles and Solunas Outing.

    Chapter 835: Cecile''s and Soluna''s Outing.


    Yasenia apanied Cecile and Soluna until the entrance of the sect, carrying Kaleina while holding me''s hand. The five of them took it easy, never rushing their pace.


    Soluna was curious about hunting. While she was many times older than Cecile, that didn''t mean they spent the time in a simr way. Usually, while cultivators were very old, they spent much of that time cultivating. Years of close-door cultivation, training, studying, etc.


    For Spirits, time was not a consuming force. Their nature, shaped by their long lifespan, was not as curious as other creatures. Their existence was marked by a sereneck of urgency, a stark contrast to the rest of the world.


    If anything, a spirit going to "sleep" in a ce with their attribute felt abundant for years because they feltfortable would be moremon than seeing them entering a secret realm out of curiosity.


    That''s one of the many reasons Valeria never saw a Spirit-based power in her lifetime and was so surprised to learn about them. A spirit-based society was an unnatural thing to happen.


    Simr beings with naturally long lifespans also didn''t search for dominance, which is why so many intelligent beast groups lived in forests, mountains, valleys, or simrndmarks without developing a working society. They allowed themselves to be dominated by naturalws, having a leader who was usually the strongest.


    So, Soluna, who had never hunted because of herck of needing intake, was very curious about what Cecile suggested and epted without thinking much.


    Cecile gave a hug to Yasenia before leaving, and Soluna shyly approached as well, receiving one from the amused dragoness.


    Cecile looked at Soluna as they flew away and spoke. "Have you ever hunted, Soluna?"


    Soluna shook her head. "I know what hunting is, but I''ve never practiced it myself."


    Cecile nodded and exined. "The objective of hunting is a bit different than that of mortals. When mortals hunt, they hunt mainly for food while also aiming for pelts and bones to create tools and clothes. We, as cultivators, also need those things, but at the same time, they aren''t our priority."


    Soluna hummed in understanding as they flew through the sky and asked. "So, what''s the objective?"


    Cecile exined, her voice keeping her usual cold tone. "It varies from person to person. Some do it to polish their strength; others to make a living off beasts'' materials; few to sharpen their instincts; and many do it to get the beast cores living inside most beasts."


    Soluna looked at the forest passing by below them with curious eyes. Her spiritual sense had been spread all the time, so she had spotted quite a few creatures.


    As they flew, her senses made her look upward as she caught a flying beast descending toward them. Cecile looked up as well and spoke tly. "Dodge."


    Cecile''s silver wings moved, and her body made a sharpteral descent, dodging the creature.


    Soluna was also quick to get out of the way as the giant flying condor missed them right in the middle.


    Soluna pouted. "Ah! Why are you attacking us?"


    Cecilemunicated mentally. ''This one is not intelligent. He was probably attracted by our energy signatures. Beasts thrive off eating stronger and weaker monsters to improve themselves, so my bloodline should''ve felt very tempting.''


    Soluna realized and asked. ''Is heing for you- oh. He is.''


    Soluna saw the condor make a sharp turn mid-air and follow right behind Cecile. Unsure of what to do, she asked. ''Cecile, do we kill it?''


    Cecilemented. ''No need. This beast is just a level ten Fusion Core Beast.''


    Soluna saw Cecile fly up quickly, leaving a silver trail behind her, and when she was high enough, Cecile stopped mid-air.


    Then, the temperature around plummeted as clouds gathered around her. A snow hurricane followed while Moon, Wind, and Space energies gathered.


    Soon, a majestic silvery phoenix surrounded by white mes burst out from the middle of the blizzard. The beauty of the creature transcended species as the cold blue eyes of the Phoenix that tripled the size of the condor looked down on it.


    The level ten Fusion Core beast was quickly scared witless. It hastily stopped its pursuit and pped its wings disorderly as it fled while cawing in defeat.


    Cecile pped her wings slowly in mid-air, looking at the retreating creature emotionlessly. Soluna''s eyes glittered as she approached. "Wow! Cecile, your beast form is so pretty."


    The enormous Phoenix looked at the small spirit and spoke tly and coldly. "Thanks."


    Soluna blinked. ''Hm? Do her feelings be more indifferent when she transforms?'' Soluna''s not knowing a few things didn''t mean that she waspletely innocent. As a nearly three-thousand-year-old spirit, she was naturally not ignorant.


    Cecile turned her head and continued flying in her beast form while Soluna flew by her side. Soluna gave Cecile a few looks, noticing theck of intent to start a conversationing from the giant creature. "Cecile, are you okay?"


    Cecile''s blue phoenix eye moved. "Hm?"


    Soluna coughed and spoke awkwardly. "Nothing, it''s just that you''ve be a bit cold."


    Cecile looked forward again. "Have I?"


    Soluna''s lips twitched. ''Is she like this with Yasenia too?''


    Cecile''s beak opened slowly as she calmly pronounced. "The others have also told me."


    Soluna paid attention and asked. "About what?"


    Cecile paused a bit, leaving nothing but the sound of her wings moving tons of air to propel herself forward slowly. "When I transform, they say that I am much more indifferent to everything," Cecile said slowly as if she didn''t intend to talk further.


    Soluna pondered. ''They? Is she referring to Evelyn and the rest?''


    However, she added not muchter. "To be honest, I feel the mostfortable in my beast form. Yasenia is also as such. However, because our instincts also get magnified, we don''t usually use them."


    The corner of Cecile''s beak arched slightly upward as her entire aura changed to a warmer one. "When Yasenia and I take some time alone at night to fly together, we always chase each other and y fight. It''s honestly one of the things I look forward to the most."


    Soluna''s eyes flickered. ''Oh? So, she does change when Yaseniaes into the conversation.''


    She couldn''t help but admire Yasenia more. ''Even this indifferent Phoenix bes much warmer just when she talks about her! Hehe, Yasenia is awesome ~.''


    Cecileughed a bit and spoke with her usual bluntness. "There were even times when we almost mated in our beast forms."


    Soluna choked and entered a coughing fit, interrupting Cecile''s words. The silver phoenix, unsure as to what happened, asked. "Are you okay, Soluna?"


    It was natural for Cecile to ask, as a Spirit choking was honestly difficult toprehend. ''How does she even choke? Isn''t she made out of pure energy?''


    Soluna smiled awkwardly and shook her head. "Yes, yes. Don''t worry, you can continue."


    Cecile paused and stopped pping, allowing her body to glide through the sky while shrouding the forest below in her enormous shadow. As a 600-meter-wide creature, she was like a small mountain that managed to take flight.


    "Hm¡­ Even if you say continue. There isn''t much else to say." Cecile said calmly. "I don''t know if I be colder when I''m in my beast form, as I feel really rxed and natural. Just know I''m not intentionally ignoring you or being cold."


    Soluna looked at the blue phoenix eye and heard her speak. "Just speak your mind. I don''t dislike you, so don''t hold back."


    Soluna felt a bit shy and nodded with a beaming smile. "Okay! Thanks, Cecile. I also like you a lot! Your Moon Energy is really pure and nice~."


    Cecilemented. "Well, my race is called Moon Phoenix for a reason."


    Solunamented. "I had never heard of this Phoenix race, to be honest. I always thought that Phoenixes could only remain in the Yang side of the spectrum. Fire, light, magma, ss, life, etc. I never knew a Phoenix that''s entire Yin in nature like you could even exist!"


    Cecile was trying to find a proper hunting spot as she answered. "I''ve heard that Moon Phoenix are actually quite a powerful bunch in the upper heavens."


    Soluna''s eyes widened. "Really?" Her harmonic voice sounded incredulous. "If they are known and still live, they must be really strong!"


    Cecile nodded. "They are strong, yes. Strong enough that almost every mid- and low-level world has legends of them. I even found a few in Distancia."


    "Really? Can I read about it?" Soluna''s exotic Moon and Sun pupils shone with interest.


    Cecile nodded again. "Sure¡­ Hm. We''ve arrived, follow me."


    Soluna followed Cecile''s gaze and saw arge prairie just after the enormous forest they flew over. "What''s there, Cecile?"


    Cecile answered. "Creatures here are rtively low level, so we can descend and rest here appropriately if we needed. Moreover, if you look north, you can spot another forest, this one with muchrger trees. That''s the ce where we will hunt. The creatures there are strong, some even reaching the fifth and sixth level of the Legendary Core Beast realm."


    Soluna eximed. "Wow! There are such high-level creatures in the wild?"


    Cecile used herrge wings to slow down her descent, her powerful talons gentlynding on the ground. Soluna didn''tpletely descend, stopping at Cecile''s head level at around 200 meters from the ground.


    "There are even stronger creatures. People always underestimate nature. The most dangerous ces in the World are always deep within nature, aren''t they? Cultivation is the art of simting nature and stealing the world''s energy for personal use."


    Cecile shook her phoenix head. "Naturally, the beings that are part of nature will be much stronger as a base. I, for example, can''t go further than 20% of that forest. I would probably die if I ever recklessly threw myself to more than 40% depth."


    Soluna asked, curious. "So, what''s our objective?"


    Cecile looked at the spirit andmented. "Hunting is the art of ying while keeping yourself hidden for many. However, asking you to do such when you have never even participated in the activity is unfair. Hence, our objective is to find a Level four Legendary Core Beast, kill or incapacitate it, and bring proof back here of that sess."


    Soluna titled her head. "Kill or incapacitate?"


    Cecile nodded. "If you have enough strength not to kill, that''s for the best. However, we are fighting a creature with all our strength; idents might happen."


    Soluna blinked. "But if we beat it up and then release it back, won''t it be hunted down by other beasts?"


    Cecile nodded. "That''s why, here."


    With a thought, the spatial ring that had transformed into a talon bracelet shone for a moment, summoning a pill jar.


    Cecile spoke. "These are high-level heaven-ranked healing pills. We will give it to the beasts we''ve hunted if we manage not to kill them."


    Soluna looked at the jar floating before her with a puzzled expression. "Why go so far as to use this?"


    Cecile pondered. "While I don''t mind killing, I''m a beast as well. I wouldn''t like it if someone came and hunted me down because my feathers are pretty. So, while I like hunting, it is for strengthening myself, not an action to kill. If they die, I won''t grieve. However, if I can avoid their death, I will."


    Soluna''s gaze toward Cecile changed. ''So, she isn''t as indifferent as she looks. Interesting.''


    Cecile looked up at the sky and spoke. "When the sun starts to set, if you haven''t found a Level four beast, return."


    Solunamented. "What about a higher level?"


    Cecile shook her head. "The objective of hunting is searching for specific prey. I haven''t gone deeper than level this time, taking into ount that it is your first time. Sometimes I give myself objectives such as the color of their pelt, gender, and even age of the creature."


    Soluna''s eyes shed again. ''So strict. Her hunting proficiency must be strong.''


    Cecile extended her wings and spoke. "Let''s start."


    Soluna nodded, and both women shed at their highest speeds toward the forest.

 Chapter 836: A Relaxing Stroll Through the Sect.

    Chapter 836: A Rxing Stroll Through the Sect.


    While Cecile and Soluna had their fun, Yasenia was walking around with Kaleina, me, Angel, and Andrea in the sect. Their small group of five was very conspicuous since Yasenia''s characteristic tail was easy to discern. Yet, thanks to the casual clothes Yasenia was wearing, people knew that she was just visiting the ce and not for serious matters, so besides a few nods, people didn''t bother them.


    Unsurprisingly, the sect''s inhabitants couldn''t help but specte about their group.


    "Could those two be the Sect Master''s offspring?"


    "I heard that the red-winged Phoenix girl is not. However, she had been fully adopted by her. I''ve seen her live together with Sect Master''s family many times."


    A woman said sourly, "She is so lucky. I would give anything to be adopted by Sect Master."


    A man at the side nodded. "Living with Sect Master must be a dreame true."


    "Can you stop looking at Sec Master''s breasts?"


    The man coughed and said falsely out of embarrassment. "You are also looking, so don''t speak much."


    The woman who spoke shut up, turning around and leaving with a red face.


    The man, who said it just because was stunned. ''Well, it''s understandable.''


    Meanwhile, an elderly man at the sidemented. "That''s the luck of nine lifetimes for that child. Heavens smiled upon that girl."


    Yasenia naturally heard the whispers, but she ignored them. Instead, she continued grabbing Kaleina''s and me''s hands while walking and asked. "Where do you want to go, dears?"


    Kaleina, still adjusting to her newfound bipedalism, ambled along. The others matched her pace, understanding her struggle. "Mommy, can we find something to eat? I''m hungry!" she eximed, her hunger palpable.


    Yasenia smiled and suggested. "Of course, dear. Do you want to go somewhere in the sect, or do we travel to Astral Sky City?"


    Kaleina pondered, using her chubby finger to tap her chin. The girls looked at her and found her adorable. me evenmented with a blush. "Cute."


    Kaleina blinked and gazed at me with her golden slit eyes. Then, she smiled, causing her eyes to bend into crescents. "You are also pretty, me!"


    me''s face became almost as red as her hair and she looked away shyly, making our girlsugh. Kaleina giggled as well and looked up at Yasenia. "I want to eat something here, Mommy!"


    The dragoness heard her and started looking around. "Dears, any idea of a good restaurant around here?"


    Angel shook her head. "I only eat your food, so I don''t know."


    Yasenia smiled and used her tail to caress her head. "Don''t worry, baby." Then, she looked at Andrea and asked. "What about you, Darling?"


    Andrea smiled and nodded. "I actually know one ce that''s not far from here. With Kaleina''s walking speed, we should arrive in forty minutes or so."


    Kaleina clenched one fist and eximed. "I''ll walk faster, Mama Andrea!"


    Andreaughed and caressed her purple-gold hair. "Don''t worry, Kaleina. Walk at your pace and learn slowly. We have nothing much to do, you can take your time. Your Mommy and us won''t go anywhere."


    Angel nodded. "That''s right! Today is a rxation day!"


    Kaleina smiled cutely, making our girls almost squeal. ''So cute~.''


    They walked along the sect''s streets, observing the bustling ce. After the new recruitment rounds, the number of people in the sect was already in the hundreds of thousands. The sect was designed to hold a lot of people, so it didn''t look crowded. However, because of the strict entry requirements, the dragoness was expecting the sect poption to be constant at around one or two million people.


    It was a considerable number since most of those people could be considered talented. Still, it wasn''t that muchpared to what other top powers had. In fact, she was shot by more than one order of magnitude.


    She wasn''t worried, in any case. After all, the Astral Sky Sect had been aiming to be an elite sect since the very beginning. While their general numbers would probably never catch up, their top powerhouses would eventually surpass theirs.


    It didn''t matter if her sect had 1 million and theirs had 100 million if Yasenia''s sect housed many more peak experts. Moreover, it''s not like her power didn''t have numbers.


    While the Astral Sky Sect would not have as many people, that was not the same for Astral Sky City, Astral Dragon City, and Astral Sky Abyss Sect.


    These ces were there to expand the sect''s average poption without considering as much general behavior. Abolishing corruption was a lost battle unless the people in charge were physically and mentally unable to be corrupted.


    What Yasenia''s policies made was making it extremely difficult to create seeds of corruption and, if they appeared, be efficient at tackling them. Not even future Sect Masters would be safe from thews she had ced, so if future Sect Masters went rogue, it would not be too difficult to take that position from them.


    Yasenia sighed. ''Only aplete copse in power and someone cracking down the formation that we set up would be able to make the Astral Sky Sect disappear.''


    Kaleina''s voice reached her as she thought of all these matters. "Mommy, are you okay? Why are you sighing?"


    The dragoness snapped out of her thoughts and smiled. "Nothing to worry about, love. How is your human body? Anything off?"


    Kaleina shook her head. "I feel energetic and healthy! But¡­" Kaleina poked her arm andughed. "It''s so soft~, I feel like I would get hurt easily by any weapon!"


    Andrea smiled. "It is true that your human body is weaker, but with it, you might be able to do actions that were difficult previously. Especially those that need nimbleness. Later, we can try crafting together again."


    Angel chimed in. "Formations are very useful, Kaleina. With your human body, you''ll do better for sure!"


    Kaleina nodded enthusiastically. "I will do my best!"


    me smiled. "You can also learn to wield weapons now, Kaleina. Didn''t you want to swing a sword like Aunty Yasenia?"


    Kaleina eximed, her golden eyes glittering. "Ohhh! That''s right! I can now swing a giant sword and mince my enemies like Mommy does!"


    Yaseniaughed. "You want to learn how to use giant swords? Little Baby, they are not for everyone, so don''t be upset if you can''t do it, okay?"


    Kaleina pouted. "I''ll show you I can do it, Mommy!"


    The dragoness smirked. "I''ll teach you to the best of my abilities. However, you must also try to learn about other weapons. Trying to use one you like is usually the best. Still, remember that there are people who have a natural affinity or talent toward certain weapons."


    me was curious. "Do you have that, Aunty Yasenia?"


    The dragoness shook her head. "I don''t. I can manage and fight with many different weapons. The giant broadsword just fitted my battle style best, so it is the oneI use the most. However, Draheart is awesome and can transform into many different weapons."


    Kaleina blinked. "Draheart can?"


    Yasenia summoned [Draconic Heart] in a dagger shape. First, the red core appeared, and from it, a blue liquid-like spread and took shape in an instant. When it fell on Yasenia''s hand, an excellent and powerful-looking dagger was left. "See? Now, it is a dagger."


    me asked, remembering Cecile. "Can it turn into a bow?"


    Yaseniamanded Draheart through her energy, and the red core divided while creating two half-moon arcs. It looked gorgeous as the red gem''s center became the ce where arrows shot while the bow''s arcs were beautifully curved with a scaly design.


    me''s eyes glittered. "Wow!"


    Yasenia looked at it as well. "Honestly, this is the first time I''ve changed it into a bow. Let''s see¡­"


    Yasenia ced her hands in the air as if there was a string and an arrow knocked and pulled back. A string and arrow made of Yasenia''s energy materialized and followed the dragoness''s hand movements.


    She felt resistance, forcing her muscles to tense as she drew it. ''Heavy.''


    Then, she pointed skywards and released.


    BOOOM!


    The air above Yasenia exploded upward as the arrow shot into the sky, leaving circr clouds of pure pressurized air. The dragoness lifted her eyebrow. ''Ho¡­ I think I can use this.''


    me and Kaleina looked up with their mouths open.


    Even though it was a powerful attack, nothing got harmed, thanks to the formation protecting everything from the shockwave. It just looked mighty and powerful. The dragoness looked around and smiled. "Don''t worry, I was just doing something my daughter asked for. Continue on with your days."


    Everyone who almost got a heart attack from the loud and explosive sound nodded awkwardly.


    They didn''t take long to reach the restaurant Andrea talked about. It was called [Skyline Delish] and had quite a luxurious ambiance around it. The dragoness walked forward with the rest, and the receptionist approached with urgent steps. "Sect Master, we are pleased that you want to eat here. Would you like a VIP room? We can guide you to one if you please."


    Yasenia smiled. "Hm. Sure, guide me. Is there a room with a nice view that''s not upied?"


    The receptionist nodded with a wide smile. "We have two, actually. Even if they were filled, we could''ve moved those dinners to make space for you, Sect Master."


    Yasenia followed while shaking her head. "Don''t do that. This sect isn''t one where you can bully others with power and influence. If there are any problems, go to one of the reporting buildings built around the entire sect."


    The receptionist looked at Yasenia with surprised eyes, and he answered with a smile. "I''ll keep that in mind, Sect Master."


    Yasenia nodded. "That''s for the better. While you need to be respectful to higher-ranked elders, there is no need to lower yourself like a ve."


    The dragoness looked around and suddenly witnessed something she didn''t expect. She gently raised as she asked, looking at one of the waiters. "A human?"


    The receptionist who was guiding Yasenia paused and asked carefully, "Is there anything wrong, sect master?"


    The dragoness smiled. "A problem? On the contrary, I''m d to see one here. It seems that the slow assimtion is working. How is it working with a human?"


    The receptionist pondered. "It''s¡­ an interesting experience. I''m like most beast humans, as I quite despise the human race. Still Interacting with her has been eye-opening. While she is ignorant on some matters and we can only give her the mostmon workloads, she does them seriously."


    Yasenia nodded. "We''ve also created a training and education system for humans to slowly be added into society. Because of their global envement, their knowledge is, in general, very limited. We know that only one in a million humans in Distancia has some kind of literacy. Hence, while they probably will only be able to do basic work for a few generations, with time, I hope that we can create a harmonious society."


    The receptionist smiled. "That''s a wonderful ideal, Sect Master. I''ll speak with the manager and tell him what you said."


    The dragoness didn''t mind. Her objective was to create a sect where all races were admitted unless they were inherently problematic. There were no significant discrepancies between human beasts and humans, as both sides were equally likely to be a problem.


    For now, Yasenia has bought around 40,000 ves from all around the world and ced them in educational institutions. This year was their first graduation year. Hence, a few of them were already walking around in the sect.


    Ghanapleted all of this while she was away. Seeing it somewhat working as intended was good news for Yasenia. ''It seems that the ns can continue to move forward. Well, I hope the integration of the first batch seeds. If it doesn''t, making humans proper denizens of the world will be an arduous task.''


    Yasenia just wanted a ce where her children would be able to live a proper life even if they were born entirely human. It was a possibility; after all, Evelyn, Andrea, and Angel were wholly human, which made having human children possible if fate wanted to.

 Chapter 837: Warring Sun Battle Art vs Heavenly Tribulation.

    Chapter 837: Warring Sun Battle Art vs Heavenly Tribtion.


    Since then, one week has passed, and Yasenia has started working a bit daily. The maids have been rtively busy managing the sect during this time after the summit. Many reports indicated how the newly established sects were doing. From the looks of it, they were still mid-building, as their defensive formations were not finished yet.


    Yasenia was honestly tempted to send her 50 maids to attack them and raze them to the ground. However, she was also not ready to take part in the war; she was too weak. If all-out war broke out, having time to break through might becking, effectively locking her in the fourth realm for a while.


    The dragoness moved into her room, following her usual martial art moves while thinking about all of these things. She felt her pores and breath sucking in energy while her meridians transported it toward her Dantian. Her smooth movements allowed energy to spread quickly while her energy reserves constantly increased.


    Little by little, Yasenia got stronger as she practiced, and her Body Cultivation level increased. The feeling of getting stronger was delightful for Yasenia. ''It has been a while. With all the summit, my cultivation realm got stuck for a while.''


    As her energy rotated around her body, the Yin energy stored from her dual cultivation sessions with all the girls merged with it, increasing the effects it had on her body.


    The two immortal-ranked cultivation techniques worked together in tandem, gently but rapidly increasing her own strength. The effects were noticeable and quick, bing a source of motivation.


    Yasenia lost herself in the sensations and didn''t realize she had been cultivating for three days. By the time she snapped out of her daze, it was the morning of the fourth day. The dragoness stopped, her body glistening with sweat, but her breath was calm and collected.


    Her hand flicked and summoned a towel from her Spatial Ring. Then, she took off her clothes and lightly wiped her body. She grabbed one of her breasts and lifted it, cleaning below and in between where sweat umted the most.


    The towel had self-cleansing abilities, so she didn''t need a shower. Moreover, thanks to Yasenia''s particr constitution, even her sweat smelled fragrant, so it wasn''t like she needed showering at all in the first ce.


    Still, Yasenia liked to keep herself fresh if she could, so she often cleaned herself after training. After putting her dress back on, the dragoness walked outside, tying her hair in a loose braid.


    Her hands were nimble and quick, making the usually time-consuming hairstyle a quick hand gesture. "Today is Andrea''s breakthrough. I wonder if there will be anyplications."


    Yasenia was curious about the implications of breaking through while treading two cultivation paths. She had made quite a few assumptions that she wanted to confirm with Andrea''s breakthrough.


    Yasenia flew quickly through the sect while mounting on Draheart, and she was quick to arrive at the Tribtion za, the ce where most people came to break through. It was filled with formations that helped channel Heaven''s energy and became helpful all around the sect.


    Once there, she couldn''t see anybody. While Tribtions were not somethingmon, with the number of people in the sect, it actually happened much more often than one would think.


    Still, today, there was no one here as Ghana promised, leaving the ce entirely for Andrea.


    Everyone arrived half an hourter and saw Yasenia standing there with a calm and free expression. Her beautiful, simple white dress and braided hair gave her a demure, pure appearance that was rarely seen on her.


    Even when her curves pushed the dress in tempting arcs, the feeling of peaceful gentleness didn''t disappear. On the contrary, her curves now looked more motherly and gentler than seductive and alluring.


    The people who arrived couldn''t help but pause and stare as Yasenia looked over and smiled. "Wee. How are you feeling, Darling?"


    Andrea scratched her cheek with a bit of shyness, feeling like a husband who was weed by his wife. "I feel perfectly fine, love. Thanks for asking."


    Kaleina trotted forward with a beaming smile. "Mommy, you are so pretty today!"


    The dragoness leaned down and swopped her up, cing one arm under her butt while guiding her to hug her neck for bnce. "Thanks, little baby. You are also looking very pretty today."


    Kaleinaughed, her bright smile seemingly illuminating their surroundings.


    Yasenia looked at Cecile and Soluna and smiled. "How was your hunt? You took a while to return, eh."


    Cecilemented. "Soluna lost a few times in a row, so she didn''t want to return until she won at least once."


    Soluna coughed. "But I won in the end!"


    Cecile gave her a side nce. "You did, but with what methods? Who goes deep into the forest and uses a mountain-razing attack to hunt their prey?"


    Soluna coughed twice this time, feeling guilty. "W-Well, it didn''t die, did it."


    Cecile was as brutal as ever and cut her excuses short. "They would honestly be better dead than alive. They lost a limb, after all."


    Soluna fiddled with her fingers while looking at Yasenia pitifully. The dragonessughed. "Well, I''m d you had fun, even at the cost of the lives of some beasts."


    Cecile had probably carried over every creature they had killed, if they had killed any, making their deaths not useless. Legendary Core Beast Rank materials were very sought after for the highest-level cksmithing and tailoring. So, in the end, being hunted whilepeting or when another person was alone made little of a difference.


    Andrea walked forward, donning her ck and golden armor, and summoned her halberd.


    Yasenia approached right before she put on the helmet and nted a kiss on her cheek. Then, she teased. "Don''te back darker than you currently are. Your skin tone is perfect now~."


    Andrea rolled her light green eyes with a smile and returned the kiss with a light lip-to-lip touch. "Sure, sure. I will try and avoid my skin tone from darkening." Yaseniaughed.


    Angel and the rest cheered from behind when they saw Andrea putting on her helmet and finally walking toward the center.


    The spirits were also curious about human tribtion. They expected it to be simr to theirs, as the heavens didn''t change their cards much during the tribtions before the Transcendent realm.


    Andrea reached the middle of the Tribtion za and took a deep breath. Then, she connected with her dantian and started circting her Spiritual Path cultivation method.


    Her energy quickly moved through her meridians as she attacked the bottleneck holding her back from the Dantian Spiritualization Realm. With each energy rotation, that bottleneck was loosened, and after one hour of meditation, she managed to do so.


    Boom!


    An explosion of energy swallowed her surroundings, and energy became turbulent and rushed toward the armor-wearing woman.


    However, there was an unexpected event. While this happened, another explosion of energy around Andrea of simr strength urred.


    The girls were confused, but the seniors quickly understood. Tatyana asked with a frown. "Both paths at the same time?"


    Mirrory frowned. "Wrong, it wasn''t intentional. Andrea''sposure faltered for a fraction of a second. She probably was surprised that it happened."


    Yasenia listened to them and looked upward with a grave expression. The initial dark grey clouds had turned cker and denser, followed by a booming thunderp.


    RUMBLE!


    The sky roared, seemingly ready to tear everything asunder, and a massive pressure descended from the clouds onto Andrea.


    Andrea felt her entire body bing at least ten times as heavy, making her face change to one of horror. ''Why did I break through the other path? While I had both paths at the limit of the fourth realm, I could feel that the loosening of the Body Path bottleneck was around three weeks away. However, I broke through. Moreover, so naturally? Why?''


    She did not know the answer to her doubts because where would you be able to find a simr situation to the one that she was going through?


    RUMBLE!


    Another deafening rumbling was heard as lightning serpents began appearing one after another in the skies. The clouds, darker than ever for Andrea, looked like a sea hiding hundreds of lightning dragons as they were as such.


    A total of 181 Lightning Bolts were rumbling in the sky, ready to fall.


    Yasenia looked at Andrea with concern, still not understanding why Andrea broke through both paths at once. "Have you discovered why it happened? Why did Andrea breakthrough the second path when she purposely left it out?"


    Mirrory answered. "Her Spiritual and Body Path might be different cultivation methods. Still, both methods reside in the dantian. If the Spiritual Path is triggered, the Body Path will try to follow behind regardless of the cultivator''s control as long as it is close enough to be triggered."


    Mirrory pointed at something. "Did you see how quickly her body absorbed energy during those moments when she was concentrating? She took an hour because the body was not only preparing to break the Spiritual bottleneck but also the Body one."


    Mirrory looked at Yasenia and spoke. "In short, you girls will have to break through all your paths at once."


    The dragoness grimaced. "All of them at once?" The girls understood what that meant and couldn''t help but worry about Yasenia.


    Yasenia shook her head, recovering her expression and looking at Andrea. "Flora, prepare yourself and all the medical staff nearby. Valeria, please help Andrea when she finishes if she is in a critical condition."


    Meanwhile, on Andrea''s part, the first of the 162 lightning bolts descended. Andrea waved her halberd, striking it with enormous strength and sting it into light particles.


    Still, the heavens didn''t give her a single second of rest. One after another, a rain of lightning bolts thicker than a house rained one after another with increased intensity.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Andrea used her skills, defense, and martial arts to defend herself from the onught. And yet, with each attack, she was being pushed down stronger and harder each time.


    Andrea began shouting the number of the bolt to motivate herself. "Sixty-one! Sixty-two! Sixty-three! COME ON! [HEAVEN BORN FLAME DEFENSE]"


    81¡­ 102¡­ 115¡­


    Lightning bolt after lightning bolt rained. By now, chunks of her magma armor had been cleanly sted off, revealing her armor in many ces. However, Andrea didn''t stop swinging her halberd for a second.


    Her Perseverance Intent strongly affected her body as she became increasingly injured. Her skin was being charred by lightning, her muscles were incessantly twitching, and her vision kept flickering with white as each Heavenly Lightning Bolt illuminated her vision with raw power.


    145¡­ 154¡­ 159¡­


    With three Lightning Bolts left, even her trusty Quasi-transcendent had been pierced through in a few ces, revealing her now burnt skin.


    Andrea was exhausted beyond belief, but she pushed on with an echoing shout. "I''M NOT DONE YET, HEAVENS! [SUN DEVOURER]!"


    Her attacks had created a scorching inferno around her, but that was all absorbed as the first of thest three bolts descended with incredible might.


    The strength behind the Heavenly Lightning Bolt was probably enough to tten an entire mountain.


    However, Andrea''s feet remained stuck on the ground as her position was as stable as when she first started.


    The ground around Andrea was scorched ck, but the ground below her soles was as spotless as it was when she arrived. Meaning that during the entire onught, Andrea didn''t move an inch!


    With [Sun Devourer] active, Andrea''s halberd left a trail of searing mes in its wake as a massive crescent of pure Sun energy was sted into the sky.


    BOOM!


    The attacks collided, nullifying each other.


    Andrea was not done yet, as she used [Molten Sun] to create a massive golden star on top of her that collided with the second tost attack.


    Finally, using all her remaining strength, Andrea roared and used her newest skill of the warring sun art series.


    "DISAPPEAR! [WARRING SUN BATTLE ART: SUN WAVE LIBERATION]."


    All her umted heat was channeled into the halberd, and as she pierced upward, a pir of red light pierced toward the heavens, smashing right against thest descending Lightning Bolt.


    BOOOOOOM!


    The sky was ripped asunder as the massive collision created a st that pushed the clouds apart.

 Chapter 838: Recovering While Talking About How Spirits Cultivate.

    Chapter 838: Recovering While Talking About How Spirits Cultivate.


    Andrea ced the butt of her halberd on the ground and leaned on it with an almost powerless body. Her armor was broken in a few parts, but thanks to its high quality, it could slowly repair itself as long as Andrea used enough quality materials. So, Andrea was not too worried about that.


    While she felt her legs about to give up, a refreshing natural scent hit her nose as to pair of arms lifted her into quite a broad embrace. From the feeling, even before looking at the person, she knew it was Valeria. There wasn''t any other woman in their group that could carry her like this, after all.


    Valeria''s soothing and gentle voice reached her ears, calming her rapidly beating heart. "Store your armor, Andrea. You don''t need it anymore."


    Following her instructions, Andrea stripped down her armor with a thought, storing it in her ring and goingpletely naked. She didn''t mind at all because Valeria was a senior and, right now, the person who was probably going to heal her.


    The world around her shifted and spun for a few moments, and then they appeared in a room. Valeria''s calming voice reached her. "We are in the infirmary. Don''t worry about the rest, they will arrive quickly."


    Her body was ced down on one of the beds, and their healing formations instantly activated, slowly stabilizing her situation. She was honestly not in any life-threatening danger; however, her injuries were deep and problematic. It was certainly not a type of wound that would heal without extra attention.


    Plus, unlike Yasenia, Cecile, or Kali, her body didn''t have an insane regeneration factor that could easily mend deep wounds. As a recently advanced Dantian Spiritualization Realm and Epoch Core Body Realm, her body was notpletely helpless against deep wounds.


    However, it was naturally not almighty. If not, Fu Lang Zu could''ve regrown his severed arm without much problem at all.


    Speaking of which, Yasenia learned via her informants that Fu Lang Zu had managed to gather quite a few of the herbs needed to create the limb regrowth pill. While the maids were interrupting his attempts one way or another, Distancia was too big. Adding the Demons probably meddling in those affairs, it was a matter of time before Fu Lang Zu could find all of the materials.


    Andreaid on the bed rxed, closing her eyes while looking inside her. She had finally broken through into the Fifth Realm, and the initial changes were honestly terrifying, even for her.


    The first thing she realized was why the Epoch Core Body realm was called such. A very small core had appeared inside her body above the ce where her spiritualized Dantian was. It was pretty far up, located right below the heart and behind the bottommost part of the sternum.


    This extra core was something between flesh and energy, a mix of both, as it connected via a spiritualized meridian with her real Dantian and also connected with the heart.


    This [Epoch Core] felt simr to something Andrea had read in the past. At that time, she thought those books were too spective, but this time, she couldn''t help but doubt her previous certainty about the matter. ''That book said that there are three Dantians, one two fingers below the navel, one in the heart, and another in the center of the forehead. Is this the case with this Epoch Core?''


    Andrea couldn''t help but be doubtful and frown. Valeria, who was spreading medical cream on her body, asked. "Did it hurt, Andrea?"


    Andrea shook her head. "No, it didn''t- It''s just-."


    BAM!


    The door was swung wide open as Yasenia rushed inside and instantly arrived by Andrea''s side. Andrea was bombarded by the dragoness''s attractive yet worried voice. "How are you feeling, Darling? Is your body well? Do you feel weak? How about injuries? Are there any that you are having trouble healing? Also-. HPHY!"


    Valeria chopped the top of her head, forcing a strange sound to exit her mouth. Yasenia pouted while looking up. "What''s wrong? I''m just asking normal questions."


    Andrea burst intoughter but hissed right away as she pulled on her wounds. The dragoness forgot about the chop and grabbed her hand while her tail swished nervously behind her, hitting quite a few things and making the fall with a loud tter. Still, the dragoness didn''t mind. "Does it hurt? Do you want me to give kisses in the wounded areas?"


    Andrea controlled herughter and answered. "No need, no need. Why are you so worried? Look at my body. Do I look heavily injured?"


    Yasenia observed Andrea''s perfectly sculpted body and blinked twice. "Hm~."


    Andrea saw Yasenia''s eyes roaming her body with a predatory look and coughed once. "Y-Yasenia, look for injuries, not for¡­ whatever you are looking for."


    Yasenia smirked a hint of seductiveness in her smile. "You look really¡­ appetizing."


    Andrea sighed with a smile, making Yaseniaugh and lean by her side. "But, yes. I can see that Valeria is doing a superb job in healing my darling."


    Valeria, who had already finished spreading the cream she had prepared,mented. "With this, you should slowly heal without losing any effectiveness or benefits. It''s alsopletely natural, so it will absorb through the skin and help you stabilize the foundation as well."


    The rest of the girls arrived and walked inside with calm steps. Angel skipped over with light steps and asked. "How are you doing, Andrea?"


    Andrea reached out and ran her fingers through her silky blonde hair. "Everything is fine; thanks for asking, Angel."


    Angel smiled cutely. "Good!"


    Embera, the fire spirit,mented. "As always, you have an exciting way of using of heat and energy. It''s honestly quite impressive for a young human."


    Andrea nodded and admitted. "Our talks on fire energy helped me quite a bit in understanding how to channel some aspects of my Sun Energy. Thatst attack was an application of a few things you told me."


    Emberaughed. "I noticed. I''m happy it helped."


    Soluna tugged Yasenia''s dress and asked. "Are all tribtions this powerful? Will yours be the same?"


    The dragoness paused and realized that Soluna was born in her current realm, so she has not needed to go through any tribtions yet. Emberamented. "Honestly, most spirits don''t getplicated Heavenly Tribtions. They are usually really easy to pass. Our realm''srgest bottleneck to the next is usually understanding our own element and our ability to manipte, be one with it, and create it. The closer we are to the energy found in the environment, the further we can bring out its characteristic."


    Embera looked at Soluna and exined. "Soluna had been struggling to increase her realm in the first ce because she has yet toprehend a way of developing her own body without breaking the bnce."


    Solunaughed. "But I''ve gained many insights!"


    The spirits looked at her with surprise. Embera asked. "How?"


    Soluna hugged Yasenia''s side with a grin. "Thanks to Yasenia, hehehe. Seeing her use that special energy has been an eye-opening experience. The way she maniptes Sun and Moon energies with Star energy to create suchplex and unique skills is dashing and cool!"


    Her exotic Moon and Sun pupils glowed with adoration as her body energies danced happily while remembering those times. Embera became thoughtful and looked at Yasenia.


    The dragoness smiled. "No need to be so hesitant. You want to ask if I can use those skills to show her, right?"


    Embera nodded with an awkward smile. "It would honestly be helpful. While she wouldn''t have taken much time at the rate she was learning, speeding up the process is always weed."


    Evelyn asked. "How much time would she have needed if she had not received Yasenia''s help?"


    Embera looked at Soluna with a doubtful look. "What do you think, Soluna? Between four and five?"


    Soluna pondered. "Perhaps three, but yeah, around that time."


    Evelyn nodded. "Four to five years is really quick."


    The spirits looked at Evelyn with strange faces, making the blue-haired woman flinch. "Did I say something wrong?"


    Emberaughed. "No, it''s just that we are speaking in hundreds of years, not individual years."


    Evelyn almost choked. "I-I see, so around four to five hundred years¡­ That''s¡­ Um¡­" Evelyn wanted to say quickly, but she didn''t know much.


    Soluna chuckled. "That''s quick! I would be just nearly 3,500 years old by the time I learned! Understanding how to cultivate my elements by that age is really fast! I know a pure Moon Energy spirit; she took over ten thousand years to start cultivating!"


    Andrea joined and asked. "What''s the average age for a normal spirit to be able to increase their cultivation by themselves? I imagine that there are other ways besides this one to get stronger, right?"


    The water spiritmented, her voice soothing like the sound of crashing waves on the shore. "There are certainly other ways other than cultivating in a energy-rich area with our own element. However, these methods are not as reliable. It is simr to the cultivation treasures you find in the wild to increase your own strength. Have you found any?"


    Andrea nodded. "I have a Heaven-born me, so I know what you are referring to."


    The water spirit added. "That''s right, there are other ways. However, answering your question, it is very difficult to tell the average. We don''t really care much about other spirits, so we don''t know an average enough to give you a concrete number. Still, I can say that it should be around one to two thousand years if the elements are simple enough. For example, I took around 800 years to start mine." She pointed at the Light Spirit at the side and added. "On the other hand, Nyxeris here took 6,000 years."


    Nyxeris rolled his eyes. "Is there a need to speak about that? It is something that happened so long ago. Also, aren''t we in the same realm? I caught up, okay!"


    The water spiritughed.


    The girls became thoughtful. From her words, estimating an average was nothing but spection. The examples she gave were too particr to generalize. But even if they took Nyxeris as an untalented spirit, if they even existed, Soluna''s speed was certainly quick.


    They spoke for some time, and Andrea suddenly remembered what she was going to ask. "Right, when I entered the Epoch Core Realm, there was an interesting change inside of me."


    Tatyana asked, interest clear in her elegant voice. "Oh? Do tell."


    Andrea nodded and started exining. "Well¡­"

 Chapter 839: Details of the [Epoch Core].

    Chapter 839: Details of the [Epoch Core].


    Tatyana and Valeria looked over, clear interest shining in their eyes. Mirrory even materialized herself, making our girls pay deep attention to what Andrea was going to say.


    Andrea exined with an uncertain tone. "Several years ago, even before I met Yasenia, I liked reading books in Master Irina''s workce. Between them, there was one book that spoke about the theoretical Dantians, and it said that there isn''t just one, but three of them."


    The girls blinked, finding the concept a bit ridiculous, but to their surprise, the seniors didn''t seem to find it strange and continued listening to the bedridden woman without interrupting.


    Andrea took the clue and further spoke about her guesses. "Then, when I read about the books about the Epoch Core realm, they spoke that the cultivator created this core to use as a nucleus to increase their physical strength to the next level. The core of the Epoch Core Realm is more of a storage where the body gets energy instead of all-use storage like the Dantian two fingers below our navel."


    The girls, having delved into their own research, were not entirely unfamiliar with these concepts. Andrea continued. "However, the texts I came across didn''t specify its location, as if it was a given."


    Evelyn inquired with interest. "What do you mean?"


    Andrea pointed to the lower part of her chest, right above the diaphragm, andmented. "It is right here, behind the sternum and right below the heart."


    The girls blinked, but Kali didn''t look surprised. Valeria, Tatyana, and Mirrory were simrly unfazed. Andrea looked at them, especially at Kali, and asked, "You already knew?"


    Kali tilted her head, herrge fox ears flopping to the side. "Well, I knew that it was there. After all, I''ve dissected a few Epoch Core Realm cultivators. We also had the ones we got from the city, remember?"Evelyn asked. "The wife of the acting City Lord?"


    Kali nodded, which prompted Evelyn to ask. "Speaking of which. What happened to the Acting City Lord? He has been awfully silent for someone who lost his wife."


    Yasenia answered. "Linghui Mingyu, the Mermaid Queen, was informed by me of what happened. After doing her own investigation, she discovered quite a few corrupt people and started a clean-up. You haven''t heard of him because the Mermaid Queen apprehended him."


    Evelynughed. "So, it is like that. No wonder." Then, she looked at Andrea and said, while scratching her cheek. "Sorry for interrupting Andrea. So, summarizing what you said, after entering the Epoch Core Realm, the core we thought would appear in our Dantian turned out to be right below the heart."


    Andreaughed. "That''s a good summary, yes. Now I''m guessing that the core is probably the second dantian or the middle Dantian."


    Andrea said, a bit doubtful. "ording to the book I read, there are three of them. One is in the middle of the forehead between the eyebrows, called the upper dantian; the other is close to the heart, called the middle Dantian; and thest is the lower Dantian, two fingers below the navel."


    Tatyana leaned back in her chair and asked with a smile. "So, you told us all this because you want to confirm with us?"


    Andrea nodded. "That''s right."


    Tatyana chuckled. "The middle Dantian has always been a mystery, but not anymore. Even I myself didn''t know how to activate to or even where the middle Dantian was. I have an entire group of Transcendent realm cultivators investigating this thing back in Sky Continent. However, who would''ve thought."


    Tatyana smiled. "Well, you are right. That book was telling the truth. Although, it was probably spective. That core in the middle of your chest is the middle Dantian. Personally, only after fighting and dissecting Body Cultivators with Kali did I finally realize why all the efforts from people in the past had failed."


    Mirrory hummed. "I didn''t know that even that information got lost after the Heavenly Cataclysm. The entire cultivation world has been thrown back for an entire eon."


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "An eon is quite an exaggeration."


    Mirrory looked at her with a smirk. "Is it?"


    Tatyana snorted. "I don''t believe we are as primitive as people one eon ago. At most, I can give you fifty million years, but more than that, I find it difficult to fathom."


    Mirrorymented. "That''s because you are thinking that things like the Heavenly Cataclysm happen often. I''ll tell you that they don''t. While there have been many fights, wars, and situations where gods and goddesses fell like flies during the long cultivation history, Heaven had never interrupted other than striking down some utterly deviant people that would make you look like a Saint."


    Tatyana crossed her arms. "Even then, an eon is a billion years. Not even Valeria is that old. Are you telling me that the current cultivators are as primitive as those before Valeria was born?"


    Valeria blinked. "Do you know my age?"


    Tatyana gave her a side-eye. "I don''t. But are you older than an eon?"


    Valeria shook her head. "I''m actually not, but why are you so confident that I''m not?"


    Tatyana shrugged and said confidently. "Instinct."


    Valeria was speechless. Tatyana turned toward Mirrory andmented. "Are you really dying on that hill? You sure you want to say that we were thrown back that much?"


    Mirrory nodded again, her face unchanging. "I am. The knowledge about the three Dantians has been passed down since time immemorial. Although the cultivation paths were not always the same, the ones you are currently threading are nothing but new paths created from the original cultivation path."


    Mirrorymented. "Before the Heavenly Cataclysm, people with the three Dantians unlocked were few but not that rare. It is a fact that most creatures had considered the Body Cultivation path extinct until you discovered this forsaken ce by pure chance. Perhaps other ces that cultivate the Body Path are out there, but none of the high-level worlds seem to be aware of it."


    Tatyana got thoughtful. "Hm¡­ Fair. Still, if the story of this world is true, then that Distancia guy is probably out there using Body Cultivation. There is a chance that Body Cultivation has already spread in the ces he visited."


    Mirrory snorted. "A cultivator sharing his secrets? Distancia seems to be a person with a self-righteous character but a narrow view of the world. He probably thinks that his beliefs are the correct ones and what others think is incorrect unless it aligns with his thoughts. A person like that doesn''t share the core of his strength easily."


    Mirrory analyzed. "He probably left it behind in Distancia because of how isted this ce is. By the time the body cultivation of this ce starts spreading, he will already be in anotherplete dimension of strength. Moreover,pared to his, what people here in Distancia know would be nothing but the basics."


    Tatyana pondered and couldn''t help but agree. "Well, you are right. I also have a few secrets that I haven''t told others." Then, the Death Empress looked at Andrea. "Regardless. The three Dantians are real and something you girls will have to unlock in the future if you want to be a true powerhouse of the cultivation world."


    Valeria added. "There are a few more things that we must get for higher realms, but for now, having unlocked the middle Dantian is more than enough for you girls to bepletely unmatched in the same realm."


    Yasenia crossed her legs and pondered. "What do we do with the other otherworlders? They also know about this."


    Tatyana smiled. "They thought they did."


    Yasenia asked, confused. "What do you mean? They''ve clearly sent signals out, right?"


    Tatyana snorted. "Do you think those signals can travel suchrge distances without a single obstacle? While they have a lot of permanency, and if their worlds were in the nearby vicinity, it might be possible that these peoplee from who knows where. The reason they came was because¡­"


    Tatyana looked at the spirits and smiled. However, her smile was terrifyingly cold. "What I''m about to say concerns your mission, but it has something to do with us. You can either leave the room or stay, but make an oath that you will never intentionally or unintentionally spread information about it without our permission."


    Embera knew that Tatyana was anything but a simple human woman, so she took her words very seriously. Even when her strength was at the peak of the Fifth realm, she didn''t dare disrespect her. Even now, when Tatyana sent a wave of her suppressive aura, they felt as if they were going to suffocate even though they were spirits.


    Embera cleared her throat and exined solemnly. "Since this concerns our mission, staying should probably be best. The seniors from our home world told us to investigate and, if possible, bring back whatever caused the cosmic fluctuation."


    Tatyana nodded and spoke. "Well, I don''t care what their intentions were, are, or will be. Just swear this oath, and you''ll be fine."


    Streams of energy hit the foreheads of all the spirits present, Soluna included. After reviewing the oath, they didn''t find any problems, so they all recited it.


    Tatyana was now somewhat reassured. Even if oaths weren''tpletely effective, she had observed their personalities, and she was sure that they wouldn''t spread it even if they had known without oaths.


    Still, some security locks were due because Yasenia''s safety was at risk.


    Tatyana turned toward Yasenia and continued where she left off. "As I was saying, these spirits came here because of the fluctuation created the day we made that cultivation technique. The energy fluctuation of an Immortal-Ranked Cultivation Technique being created is powerful and deep. So much so that it had probably made a round around the entire lower heavens."


    Tatyana ced her chin on the palm of her hand as she amusedly looked at the wide-eyed spirits. "We''ve seen only these groups as otherworlders because, as I said, this is the lower heavens, and only worlds on the verge of ascending would have people powerful enough to start tracking where it came from."


    Embera stuttered while speaking rapidly. "W-Wait, wait, what rank? What kind of cultivation technique can create a fluctuation powerful enough to shake the foundations of the ENTIRE lower heavens!?"


    Tatyana lifted her eyebrow. "You probably don''t know it. Immortal Rank."


    Nyxeris, the light spirit, asked with an uncertain expression. "So, um. How many ranks is that above a peak-level Transcendent Treasure?"


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "A lot."


    The spirits felt their lips twitch.


    Andrea asked. "So, is there anything special I must do with this new Dantian, or, as Body Cultivators call it, [Epoch Core]?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Yes, you have to practice its use like any other skill. You need to analyze its connections and paths closely and how it turns energy into bodily strength. Moreover, since it is linked with your spiritualized Dantian, you need to find a way to make both of them link together."


    Tatyana rified. "Thisst step is for the far future, so don''t worry much about it now. Your priority is making use of the [Epoch Core] as if it were your second nature. Try to use it to strengthen your entire body, release bursts during impact, and much more. In short, think of it and your muscles as one."


    Andrea frowned, finding itplicated. It wasn''t only she, as the rest of the girls simrly found all of what Tatyana said quite a tricky matter.Andrea sighed. "Well, I''ll try my best."


    Tatyanaughed. "As you should."

 Chapter 840: Visiting the Foxs room.

    Chapter 840: Visiting the Fox''s room.


    Following Andrea''s triumphant tribtion, life seemed to regain its usual rhythm. However, deeply impacted by Andrea''s words, Kali and Cecile made a crucial decision. They would dy their ns for the tribtion, for if Andrea''s experience was any indication, they were about to face not two but three simultaneous tribtions.


    Their beast core was already strained and ready to break through, their spiritual path simrly at its limit, and their body path on the brink of forcefully increasing its level.


    They chose to utilize these additional weeks not for physical strengthening, a feat nearly impossible in such a short span, but to fortify their mental resilience.


    Will was a powerful facet of a cultivator that was needed during tribtions. A Heavenly Tribtion was usually seen as a bunch of lightning bolts striking a cultivator. However, it was much more than that.


    The feeling of being below the dark thunderous clouds and knowing that lightning bolts would fall on you to try and kill you was a mental strain. Then, the innate pressure carried by the heavens was also something that attacked the mind during the whole ordeal. The Heavens were nothing but an almighty figure in the eyes of most. That kind of entity aiming right at you while preparing to strike you dead was something that not everyone could ovee mentally and emotionally.


    A Heavenly Tribtion, putting it in the simplest way, was a terrifying event for everyone.


    Yasenia had shown her anxiety toward her oing one several times over. Now that they knew they had to face all tribtions simultaneously, the other girls alsocked their previous confidence.


    With such a mentality, challenging the heavens was nothing else but a suicide mission. Andrea could go through thanks to her unwavering determination reflected by her [Perseverance Intent], but the truth was that she was scared the second both paths broke through.


    Yasenia walked around their manor with a direction in mind. She had just finished her cultivation session and daily work and was free for the rest of the day. Her steps were light, and her tail gently swished behind her. She wore a light purple dress with a loose fit that still highlighted her curves. With her figure, finding a dress thatpletely hid her figure would be like putting on a potato sack, something our dragoness naturally didn''t want to do.The maids walking around the mansion greeted her as she walked, and Yasenia smiled at them and sometimes even stopped to chat for a few minutes at a time. After forty minutes of walking, she arrived at a simple yet luxurious-looking door. It was wooden with intricate details that went unnoticed until you focused on the design. It gives a cozy feeling while not lookingcking in any way.


    Lifting her beautiful hand and bending her long and slender fingers, Yasenia knocked three times. "Honey, are you inside?"


    The dragoness waited patiently, her hands behind her back as she waited patiently. If she entered without knocking, Yasenia knew that Kali wouldn''t get angry. Not any of them, to be exact. They were always pleasantly surprised each time they saw her, after all.


    With their current focus on cultivation, their time together had lessened for quite a lot. Thankfully, they didn''t need to go into close-door cultivation yet because Yasenia''s dual cultivation made things much more efficient, quick, and overall better than close-door cultivation.


    It didn''t take long before the door gently opened, revealing the fox woman. Her chestnut-colored hair was tied in a low ponytail, and she looked youthful and casual. Her tworge fox ears were straightened, clearly showing her delight from seeing Yasenia, while her three tails were wagging happily behind her.


    The dragoness saw Kali''s clear and happy verdant green eyes and couldn''t help but feel happy, too, making her own tail wag.


    Flora, who came with a few things Kali asked for, couldn''t help but clutch her heart after seeing both of them. ''What is this!? Is tail wagging infectious!? They are so cute!''


    Yasenia opened her arms and asked while surrounding Kali in a hug. "How are you doing, Honey?"


    Kali passed her arms around Yasenia''s slender and soft waist while burying her face in her neck. Thanks to their height difference, Yasneia''s neck was right there to snuggle, making it a reallyfortable position. Of course, there was a big plus, and that was their breasts squishing together.


    The feeling of the dragoness''s abundant chest colliding with hers was honestly divine as her entire body softened like a blob in the seductive woman''s arms. ''Ah~, I think I will never get tired of Yasenia''s hug.''


    "I''m doing fine, Yasenia. Is there anything you wanted whening here?"


    The dragoness smiled and entered, walking awkwardly without breaking the tight hug and leaving the door open for Flora. "Well, I wanted to check up on you. What we discovered about the tribtions must''ve ced pressure on you, right? The previous hurdle that you were sure to ovee, now you are doubting yourself."


    Kali paused, and Yasenia took the chance to lift her up and sit on the bed, cing Kali''s soft hand behind herp while surrounding the fox''s waist with her arms.


    Kali blinked and looked sideways, right into the dragoness''s loving golden eyes, making her flustered. The slit pupils that gently expanded and constricted were hypnotizing, while the golden color swirled slowly in what seemed waves of liquid gold.


    The enchanting eyes of her lover were such that Kali didn''t doubt that if she wanted, her lover could probably seduce people with just her gaze. Kali blinked, bringing back her focus to the conversation. "Um, well. It''s true that I was a bit shocked, but I''m already fine. It was just that I didn''t expect to need to fight so hard, hahaha. However, with Valeria, I''m honestly not afraid."


    Yasenia agreed with her. Valeria was considered Kali''s strength since she was part of her skills. The same was true with Mirrory, as she was considered Angel''s tool, not an outside being.


    Ebirah and Sierra, on the other hand, had limits in their ability to interfere with their masters'' tribtions.


    In short, she was in a position where she could intervene. Still, Valeria and Kali had talked about this matter a lot, and unless absolutely necessary, Valeria didn''t want to interfere in Kali''s growth other than positively.


    Fighting off the Heavenly Tribtion was a way of growth that didn''t lose out to constant training. Tribtions forged the cultivator''s mind and body in ways any other thing couldn''t.


    There was always a noticeable difference between cultivators who had advanced using only natural advantages and others who heavily relied on tools.


    Kali looked at Yasenia and became worried. She opened her mouth a few times, not knowing how to ask without seeming too negative.


    The dragoness saw through her hesitation and leaned forward to kiss her lips once softly. Kali was momentarily surprised but quickly reciprocated. The feeling of Yasenia''s tender lips was like medicine for her heart. After kissing for a few minutes, Kali separated, her verdant green eyes moist and her face tainted with a blush. Even though she wanted, she couldn''t really put into words how much she loved kissing her. So, she just expressed herself in the most natural way. "Yasenia, I love you."


    The dragoness smiled, poking the tips of the nose together. "I love you too, Kali."


    Kali smiled andughed softly, feeling happy. Then, she grabbed one of Yasenia''s hands and started ying with it. Her tails moved behind her, searching for Yasenia''s tail, which promptly moved to y with them.


    As their digits interlocked, Kali finally asked. "Aren''t you scared?"


    Yasenia paused for a few seconds and answered. "Hm¡­ To be honest, I''m not scared." Kali looked into Yasenia''s eyes as the dragoness spoke. "I''m¡­ How to say it¡­ Worried? No, that''s not it. Hm¡­"


    Kali blinked and asked. "Uneasy? Anxious?"


    Yasenia shook her head and sighed. "Concerned should be the word. I''m not fearful, but I always wonder what would happen if I ever don''t make it. I''m not uneasy, but I can feel that the time is getting close. I''m not anxious, but I can feel my mind drifting more."


    The dragoness smiled. "So, I think Concerned is a good word to describe how I''m feeling."


    Kali nodded, understanding where Yasenia was going. During all this time, she had been secretly monitoring Yasenia''s heartbeat, and she didn''t feel a change throughout. While it was a bit underhanded, Kali knew that their dragoness rarely showed her weak part to them.


    Mind you, it was not because Yasenia was scared that showing her weak side would change their views or something, but because her nature as a Dragon, as the head of the harem, and as the de facto leader of their group pushed her to be strong.


    Everything Yasenia faced was something someone of her age would never have to face. Although Yasenia was close to 60, her opponents had always been the people the average 60-year-old looked up to as seniors.


    If Yasenia fought with people of her age instead of fighting always up, it wouldn''t even be a fight. The dragoness was so far outside the "average" scale that those called "average" would be suppressed with just the pressure from her gaze.


    A look from Yasenia would bring down to their knees almost anyone of her age. Kali and the rest simrly never considered themselves as someone who could confidently follow her.


    The fact that they had simr cultivation levels was all thanks to Yasenia''s ridiculously rich and nourishing Yang energy, which she shared with them during dual cultivating. Yes, they worked hard. Yes, they nevercked the effort. Yes, they were talented individuals.


    But, above everything, Yasenia''s heavy lifting allowed them to be where they currently were.


    Kali couldn''t help but sigh. She felt like something was chasing Yasenia, always behind her. If Yasenia ever stopped for a second, that something would try to swallow her whole, not leaving even her remains behind.


    That''s why they never told her anything about taking a break. Instead, they chose to step up and carry her burden together. That''s why, recently, Yasenia''s workload has lessened considerably. Evelyn, Andrea, Kali, Cecile, and even Angel all had be strong in their own fields,pletely stripping the dragoness of the need to check on anything profession-rted.


    Yasenia shifted their position a bit so that they were morefortable, and Kali looked at her with her usual gentle and soothing smile. "Say, how many bolts do you think my tribtion will have? 200? 300?"


    Yasenia pondered, unsure. Then, her mellow and slightly low, seductive voice reached Kali''s fox ears. "Honestly, mom never taught me things about various cultivation paths besides some spective matters, so in this matter, I''m as ignorant as you are."


    Kali hummed and asked. "Well, if you had to guess?"


    The dragonessughed and asked. "Do you want me to say a number at random?"


    Kali lifted her eyebrow and smirked. "That''s right."


    Yasenia chuckled and thought for a few seconds. "How about¡­ 140!"


    Kali blinked twice. "140? That''s less than Andrea, right?"


    The dragoness nodded. "Yes, but I feel like the heavens don''t really like to throw lightning. There must be a moment where each bolt changes and bes stronger, or something simr."


    Kali asked with interest. "Ho? How so?"


    Yasenia pointed at one fact. "Can you imagine someone of mom''s level being targeted by these lightning bolts?"


    Kali imagined it and almost burst intoughter. "I just imagined it, and the Tatyana in my imagination rolled her eyes while looking at the Heavenly Tribtion."


    Yaseniaughed aloud. "That''s something she would certainly do. Moreover, do you remember the bolt that killed me in the secret realm? Or the one that targeted Mom when she first arrived at Distancia? Those hints pushed me to think of that oue."


    Kali found it logical and agreed. "It makes sense. If not, high-level cultivators wouldn''t be that terrified of Heavenly Tribtions. I''ve heard that many just don''t advance even when they can because they fear death."


    Yasenia nodded. "It''s a verymon matter. That''s why you see so many low-level old people, even in worlds where it is possible to go further. First, talent is a limiter, but mental strength is a bigger limiter, in my opinion. While some can achieve more, they are not ambitious enough to risk everything for that when their lives are practically solved as they are."


    Kali agreed wholeheartedly.

 Chapter 841: Conversing With Clara. (R-15)

    Chapter 841: Conversing With ra. (R-15)


    Yasenia spent two more hours with Kali, speaking while cuddling together. Still, their hands weren''t still during all this time, and naturally, their bodies slowly heated up. Before Yasenia went away, she made sure to ce Kali to sleep.


    Their bodies moved at once, their hearts elerated, and their bodies connected in a seductive dance apanied by the symphony of their ecstasy-filled moans.


    By the time Yasenia''s waist stopped, Kali was hugging her tightly as her body trembled in pleasure, and her insides got filled with her hot Yang Energy. Kali''s verdant green eyes rolled upward as saliva dropped from the side of her mouth and her insides spasmed around the member deeply lodged inside of her.


    After she felt her wombpletely filled and even some extra being pushed back, Kali''s body fell limb,pletely soaked in sweat. Yasenia licked her neck and growled seductively while moving her waist in circles, stirring the release inside. "How are you feeling, Honey?"


    Kali''s body quivered, her tails twisting from involuntary spasms. She spoke, her voice filled with exhaustion and love. "Tired~."


    Yasenia chuckled seductively, caressing Kali''s hearing sense in a way that made her body tremble in pleasure. She slowly moved her waist back, allowing the dam to break and white liquid to pour down her crack.


    Kali snorted at the feeling, feeling that it was a shame to waste all of that. Even though the Yang Energy was not wasted and firmly kept inside, making that liquid just normal ejaction.


    Yasenia picked her up in her arms, carrying her toward the bath at the side. Both of them were naked, their curvy bodies sexily jiggling as they moved toward the bathroom right at the side of the room.


    Once inside, Yasenia quickly manipted the formations in the room, and the bathtub became filled with warm water in a few seconds.Carrying Kali in her arms, Yasenia slowly dipped her down into the water as she lowered herself.


    The knees of the dragoness went into the water, followed by her plump thighs. At this height, Kali felt her three tails beingpletely dipped in water, and her round and plump butt touched the surface right after.


    The sensation of the warm water gently going up, covering her behind, vulva, and the rest of her body, made the fox squint infort.


    Yasenia, with the help of her tail to lower herself at a constant pace, finally sat on the bathtub''s floor. The water reached her corbone, and the buoyancy of herrge breasts made them gently float, creating two white inds.


    Kali, leaning on her shoulder, lifted one hand and poked them with augh. "They float~."


    The dragoness, leaning on the bathtub''s wall,ughed. "Well, they do. But yours do so as well, love. You are just more submerged than me~."


    Kali leaned back, allowing her back to float, and surely, her breasts also gently floated on the surface, creating two smaller inds. Kali giggled. "You are right~."


    Yasenia leaned down to take a gentle bite, making Kali shout in surprise.


    "Ah!"


    "Hahahaha."


    With augh, the dragoness gently lunged forward, using the water to ce herself over Kali and push her against the wall of the tub while looking down at her. "Well, well. My little fox is wet and weak. Now that you''ve fallen into the grasp of the dragon, what are you going to do?"


    Kali''s eyes showed amusement, but her facial expression became somewhat fearful. "Oh no, what is the bad dragon going to do with this helpless fox!"


    Yasenia smiled gently and hugged her, whispering. "I''m going to take care of her, love her, clean her, and then pamper her."


    Kali giggled, moving her arms around the dragoness''s neck and kissing her lips. "That''s sooo scaryyy, please don''t do so if you want my love for you to increase even further!"


    "Ho ho~, It can grow further? I guess my pampering has not been enough~." Then, the seductive woman fondled Kali''s body to tickle her, making the fox burst intoughter.


    In the meantime, she was multitasking and using her tail to soap the fox''s legs.


    So, while they yed around, Yasenia cleaned her with her flexible and agile tail from the bottom up.


    Their bathsted around 20 minutes. When they went out, both were wearingfortable homewear. Kali yawned a bit, feeling sleepy. "Love, what are you going to do now?"


    "Hmm¡­ I''m probably going to spend time with Cecile." Yasenia smiled and kissed her onest while caressing her head and fox ears. "If you need me for anything, remember to use ourmunication devices. We upgraded them to this for something after all."


    Yasenia pointed at the ring on her thumb.


    Kali nodded and lifted her hand, showing a very simr one. "I will. Don''t worry."


    The dragoness turned around and left her flowy, light ckce robe swaying with her steps. The robe had a hole for the tail, so it circled around snuggly while falling down to mid-thigh length.


    Kali couldn''t help but gulp at the shapely buttocks that jiggled each time her foot hit the ground. The quivers her steps sent across her body were enough almost to spark a new me in her tired body. ''Dangerous, dangerous. My love is too sexy.''


    The dragoness ambled through the house, not wearing anything below the semi-transparent robes. This was her house, after all, and the only thing Yasenia bothered covering was her bottom part withce underwear.


    Her residence in the Astral Sky Sect could only be freely visited by the 50 maids, Yasenia''s family, and a few from the S.L.U.T. group, like Esther. Any other person needed explicit permission to enter.


    Speaking of her fan girls, they''ve been developing decently, already having amassed enough strength to be considered a force in a ce where no first-rated sects would appear.


    As the leader, Esther has been associating with many beast humans, gaining their trust and respect by showing her talent, strength, and charisma. Very silently, the S.L.U.T. group was already well established in the Astral Sky Sect. Yasenia undoubtedly had something to do with it since, without her explicit support, no power could rise above a certain level, but overall, they''d been doing excellent work.


    Yasenia recalled what she learned about Luna and how she has been changing over the years. There was a time when Luna was crazily in love with Evelyn, something Yasenia took into ount. Later, though, Evelyn also learned of it and cut her fantasies short immediately.


    From then on, there was a time when Luna was gloomy and didn''t show that she would make a recovery soon. Still, the woman seemed to be doing well from thetest reports.


    During these years, she gained high-level second-realm strength in both body and spiritual paths, making her a geniuspared to others. Her bloodline and constitution, though, turned out to be quite ironic, as both were rted to sex in one way or another.


    The dragoness couldn''t help but find it a bit pitiful. ''While they have saved her from death during her mortal days, the fact that she was, frankly speaking, a toy for more than two decades. Now, if she wants to utilize her body''s strengths to 100%, she needs to be a Dual Cultivator.''


    Yasenia sighed. ''I wonder if she will ever be one?''


    Other than them, the construction of theke for the jellyfish eggs was already done, and the ones that had been carried over were already in a position to be gestated. ''Only the special one was ced on hold for now, storing it in a safe environment where it can be preserved without any damage.''


    The dragoness saw two maids walking and nodded at them, ignoring their eyes that roamed her body. She didn''t mind at all. These maids had literally traveled dimensions just to serve her. They were akin to close family for her.


    ra, Cecile''s personal maid, also spotted her and approached. "Young Miss!"


    Yasenia smiled and approached. "What''s wrong, ra?"


    ra''s silver eyes looked at Yasenia''s chest andmented. "No bra?"


    The dragoness lifted her eyebrow. "When have you seen me wearing a bra?"


    ra paused, and her eyes widened. "Wow! It''s true that you haven''t worn any! Your dresses have been low, so bras would be noticeable; at home, you also haven''t worn any."


    Yaseniaughed and teased. "Only now did you realize? So much for being my attentive maid~."


    ra coughed and protested. "But Young Miss, I heard that you have a few prepared for you, right?"


    The dragoness waved her hand, summoning one, and nodded. "I do have them."


    ra looked at the red bra, and her lips twitched. ''I can probably hide my entire head inside one of the cups. No, scratch the probably.''


    Yasenia saw ra''s expression andughed. "Well, seeing this is quite¡­ Telling of how big I ampared to normal human women."


    ra coughed. "Anyways. Young Miss, I''vee to tell you from Miss Cecile''s side that she is waiting for you in the back of the mountain."


    "I see; it seems that both of us had the same thought~."


    raughed. "Well, you are [Interlocked Souls]. Say, Young Miss, does this happen often?"


    Yasenia asked. "What are you referring to?"


    ramented. "Well, having the same thoughts, liking the same things. Those kinds of things." ra smiled wryly. "As Young Miss knows, Miss Cecile is not the most vocal when it is about herself unless it is rted to Young Miss."


    The dragonessughed. "Well, I can''t really rte since Cecile is quite talkative in my head. However, I know that she can be cold with others. I hope you don''t mind, ra."


    ra shook her hand and smiled. "How could I? Honestly, I feel lucky to be Cecile''s personal maid. Her questions and eagerness to get stronger have influenced me quite a bit. While waiting for Young Miss''s return, I had to undergo rigorous training when I was in the Sky continent. After all, being the personal maid of Young Miss''s [Interlocked Soul] is a huge deal. Many of my other sisters really wanted to snatch that position, which sent our entire group into a cultivation frenzy, hahaha."


    Yasenia burst intoughter and praised. "In the end, you are here, which means nobody could take away your position."


    ra coughed. "Actually, I lost it twice to Xyrona."


    Yasenia nodded. "Well, that''s understandable. Big Sister Xyrona is quite¡­" The dragonessughed. "Well, herself. I really don''t know how to describe her other than a hot-headed and powerful woman."


    ra nodded with a wry smile. "She didn''t make it into the cut toe to Distancia because she was ced as the head maid by Lady Tatyana back in the Sky Continent. Because of the same reason, I managed to keep my position." raughed. "You should''ve seen her sulking face. It''s the first time I''ve seen her do that face!"


    Yasenia was surprised. "Xyrona sulking?" Then, sheughed. "I would honestly pay a fortune just to see that."


    ra smiled. "You learned most of your great-swordbat style from her, right, Young Miss?"


    Yasenia nodded. "I really liked how big sister Xyrona sent everything flying with each of her sword swings during the demonstrations when I was little, so I decided that I wanted to do the same. Hahahaha."


    raughed and then said. "Well, Young Miss, I won''t stop you anymore. Have fun with Miss Cecile."


    Yasenia gave her a hug and left. "See youter, ra."

 Chapter 842: Ceciles and Yasenias conversation.

    Chapter 842: Cecile''s and Yasenia''s conversation.


    Once she arrived at the back of the mountain, Yasenia came across an enchanting image. Cecile was standing on the edge of a rock with the sunset in front of her. The silver wings and her body reflected the orangish light, giving her a beautiful halo while her tinum blonde hair waved with the breeze.


    The aura around Cecile was one of detachment, like usual. However, it was not a depressing detachment, but more of a lofty and elegant stance of a creature who stands above, looking down to the world with indifferent eyes.


    Yasenia walked in her direction with silent steps and reached Cecile''s side. Yasenia asked with a gentle smile. "What are you thinking about, sweetheart?"


    Cecile looked toward the horizon where the Sun was gently setting and asked. "Love, when do you think that we will be able to leave this World?"


    Yasenia paused and looked toward the horizon together with Cecile. "Why do you ask?"


    Cecilemented. "Honestly, while I don''t mind this ce, it is slowly bing too small. People in this world are not talented or experienced enough. Even Tengliu is about to be within our reach. I admit that we probably won''t be a match just as we enter the next realm, but it is a matter of time."


    Cecile continued with a unsure look. "The war we are going to take part in soon ispletely set up, and you can pull the trigger whenever we all break trhough. Honestly, the only reason you have yet to start it is because you want to participate personally, right? With our current military strength, it''s notpletely impossible to push them back."


    Yasenia didn''t answer and waited for Cecile to finish.


    "Knowing you, the chance of leaving things to chance is slim. You are shrewd, calcted, sharp, decisive, and ruthless when fighting wars. You''ve proved it within the Trial and you''ve proved it again during the test that happened in the Summit. Even the way you dealt with our enemies has always been decisive enough for eyebrows to rise among our allies."Yasenia didn''t deny it. Since she took root in thisrge basin, the Astral Sky Sect has waged many small-scale wars with powers in the surroundings that didn''t want them here. All those powers now didn''t exist, as Yasenia had pulled them out from their roots.


    As Cecile said, Yasenia had always been decisive and ruthless with her enemies.


    Cecile asked. "I understand that you want to give us a safe Haven to give birth without fearing anything. However, what''s your main objective, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia answered what Cecile was pointing at. "Getting strong enough to catch up with Tatyana."


    Cecile continued. "Yes. While I don''t underestimate your efforts, the energy in Distancia is just¡­cking. Even with all the formations, the increase in purity thanks to Sky Continent''s energy that fell from Tatyana''s portal, and many other factors, it is slower than cultivating in the Rita Academy."


    Cecile looked up to the sky and sighed. "Tatyana is not cultivating in the Academy, but a special ce probably prepared to increase her cultivation speed several times over. Tatyana is a genius who doesn''t lose to us, and with her two bodies, she can have her main body constantly cultivating while the other apanies you to y house here."


    Cecile looked at Yasenia and spoke truths. "Even the Tatyana here has ovee you in cultivation level. She is already at the first level of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm, quickly approaching the second Level."


    Yasenia didn''t speak as she listened. Cecile continued. "It''s true that you are cultivating three paths, and if you focused on just Spirit Cultivation, you could''ve probably matched up her speed. However, is that enough?"


    Yasenia smiled wryly. "It''s not."


    Cecile said sharply. "It''s not because you want to catch up, not keep up. Yasenia, I know your ns. I know what you want to transform this world into. You want to have a safety as you challenge the future, right? You want to ce Distancia under the shadow of your wings so that you can always have a ce to return to. You¡­" Cecile trailed her words and spoke. "You are trying to make Distancia your nest."


    Yasenia didn''t deny it. Those were certainly her intentions.


    Alliances and other things mattered little to Yasenia. The reason Yasenia was also trying to assimte humans and create an all-race paradise was that her children and further descendants would be of such races.


    In short, the same as birds gathered little branches to make a pretty nest, Yasenia intended to ce everything and everyone in Distancia under the Astral Sky Sect''s influence and change this entire world into her Dragon nest.


    The war, the alliances, the politics, everything was done solely to that Yasenia could create a proper nest for her progeny.


    Cecile looked into Yasenia''s eyes.


    Below her gentle and loving golden gaze was a swirl of pure desire to swallow everything. Cecile didn''t fear that; she was d that her lover was such a person because, in the ruthless cultivation world, only someone as power-hungry as Yasenia could eventually reach true independence or die trying.


    However, now, with Tatyana pregnant, she could feel her lover''s restlessness increasing as her nestling instincts pushed Yasenia to create a nest.


    Dragons knew that their children were not only fragile but prime prey of almost every creature. Eating a young dragon of a decent bloodline was a ticket to power for nearly every beast.


    If the young dragons were alone, that would not be difficult since their strength before maturity was usually weaker than an ordinary beast of a simr level. That''s why the dragon''s instincts rted to nestling were especially powerful.


    To prove this, our dragoness, a rtively weak peak-level fourth-level realm dragon was trying to swallow an entire world and transform it into her nest.


    Cecile smiled as Yasenia''s eyes fixed on her. "Love. Don''t be afraid. With just a word from you, Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria will move. They are just waiting for your word. They understand you better than me, so they certainly know everything you are doing. I understand your desire to ce Tatyana out of the warzone and protect her while you lead the army. However, do you think that Tatyana, a woman of her age who is having a proper child with a lover for the first time, will ce herself in danger?"


    Yasenia opened her mouth and then closed it. She looked back toward the horizon, seeing that the Sun was almostpletely hidden, and sighed. "I know."


    Yaseniaughed a bit sadly. "I know all of that, Cecile. But, I just feel¡­ useless."


    Cecile blinked, surprised. "What do you mean?"


    Yasenia''s lips arched a bit in a forlorn smile. "There is push and pull inside of me. A part of me tells me that I need to forget about everything and push forward. Another part tells me that we are going too quickly, and soon, you girls will be left behind far enough that you will be unable to help me properly."


    Yasenia extended her hand. "A part of me wants to protect Tatyana from all harm because she is carrying my child. Another is telling me that action is stupid as I''m too weak to even utter or think of those words."


    Yasenia retrieved her hand and looked at her palm. "My strength is rapidly snowballing. While my realm is not as fast, that doesn''t mean I''m not stronger. My energy control is increasing by leaps and bounds; my intents are also breaking through; my skills are bing stronger; my weapon mastery is iparable to a month ago; my battle awareness is superpared to me a year ago; even my dual cultivation is getting perfected which each session, giving me and you more energy to work with and increasing our advancing speed."


    Yasenia gathered strength in her fist and opened her legs wide. Then, starting from the ankle, she began a twisting motion that quickly traveled and multiplied while it climbed up her entire body and ended in a straight punch.


    Her energies had interlocked through her muscles as her intents fused and got magnified by her buffing skills. Her three cultivation paths also got mixed, changing the arm into a scaly dragon arm.


    As the motion was beingpleted, the air around her became dense enough to feel suffocating.


    This was her all-out strength punch; nothing held back.


    Cecile''s eyes widened as the air before her punch visiblypressed, and when Yaseniapleted the motion, an explosive sound echoed.


    BOOOM!


    A shockwave burst forward with iparable might, rushing skywards and hitting a distant cloud.


    The cloud was burst open, leaving something like a hole in the sky.


    Cecile''s eyes remained widened as she heard Yasenia ask. "Can you do that?"


    Cecile shook her head. "Impossible."


    Yaseniaughed a bit sadly. "Even while taking care of everything and notpletely focusing on myself, it is like this. You are going to enter the Dantian Spiritualization and Epoch Core realm soon, while I''ll probably take another year. You will then be stronger than me. But¡­ What''s a year? Nothing. It really is nothing for us."


    Yasenia straightened her body and ced her arms behind her back, touching the root of her dragon tail with her hands.


    Cecile asked, curious. "What level are your intents, love?"


    She had heard that Yasenia''s intent had increased in level, but she was unsure of how much. Yasenia answered. "All Level Four expect my Celestial Intent, which is currently Level 3. I''m taking a year to break through because that''s the time I guessed I''ll need to increase the Celestial Intent to Level 4 while stabilizing the others." Yasenia added with a smile. "Well, that and the fact that I have yet to perfect my Body Cultivation Path and my physical body."


    Cecile was silent. While she would probably break through into the fourth level as well when she entered the fifth realm, Yasenia might enter the fifth. "Hm, right, the body. You are refining it with [Celestial Cosmos Body Refinement]. Is that why you can do¡­" Cecile looked at the cloud that had burst open from the shockwave. "¡­That?


    Yasenia nodded. "My current body is as durable as a peak-level Earth-ranked armor, while my bones are in the Heaven-ranked standard already."


    Cecile looked at Yasenia, and Yasenia summoned a high-level Earth Ranked sword. Then, without any hesitation, she swung it with all her strength toward her left arm.


    CLANG!


    The sword rebounded, making Cecile look speechless at the small red line that appeared from the blunt damage. Yasenia looked at Cecile and smiled. "Your lover is like this, Cecile. I''m trying to help you all. I really am. I''ve been trying my best to advance at a proper rhythm while not leaving any of you behind. A bnce I can maintain for a while because of theplexity of perfecting my foundation is ridiculous."


    The dragoness looked upward toward the darkening sky, spotting the full Moon unveiled by the increasing darkness. "However, at this pace, if you don''t speed up somehow before the Transcendence Realm, you really won''t be able to keep up. Not even with my help."


    Yasenia addressed what Cecile told her. "You are right that I''m focusing too much on Distancia." But then, she threw questions back at her.


    "However, in the grand scheme of things, tell me, Cecile, what are ten years more or less?"


    "How long will we live?"


    "How much are 100 years for Tatyana, for example?"


    "Where do you picture us 1000 years from now?"


    "What about 10,000? 100,000? 1,000,000? Will we even be alive by then? Will we die in the way? Can we charge that far without having a foothold?"


    Cecile stayed silent this time. Those time frames were too long even to start specting. Even the 1000 years felt an eternity away.


    Yasenia turned toward her and smiled. "I can ask Tatyana and the other two to conquer this world and then focus on myself, forgetting about everything. It''s really not hard. But what do I gain from that?"


    Cecile paused to think; the only thing that came to mind was time. Yasenia chuckled. "That''s right, I gain time. Time to cultivate without experiences and just increase my raw strength, time that I could''ve used to polish ourselves even further."


    Yasenia asked further. "Do you think that if I asked Tatyana and the rest to do everything for me, we could''ve discovered our current Body Cultivation manuals? That we could''ve gained the support of half the world against the sudden invaders? That I could''ve created my immortal-level technique? That our intents would be this developed?"


    Cecile didn''t think so. It was just a coincidence that they managed to get a Diamond Key in the Secret Realm.


    Yasenia hugged Cecile and kissed her lips. "Sweetheart, Distancia is the perfect ce to create a foundation so solid that we won''t flinch with future challenges. Does it take time? It does. Could we go faster? We could. Have I ever thought of just leaving everything to everyone else? I have."


    Yasenia separated with a smile and stated. "However." Her golden eyes shone with a profound and imposing light. "I''ll make this world kneel by my hand and make it my nest." Her smile became cold. "If the otherworlderse in my way, I''ll just stomp them until they either die or voluntarily step out and let me continue forward."


    Cecile''s heart skipped a beat as her cheeks gained a rosy color.


    Then, after cing a kiss on her forehead, Yasenia turned around and left. "Even then, it''s not that far away, love. I guess that in 20 years at most, we''ll be leaving this ce. Sweetheart, I''m looking forward to your tribtion~."


    Cecile made a silly sound as she touched her heated cheeks. ''My mate is too attractive sometimes¡­''

 Chapter 843: Ceciles Quasi-Transcendent Level Heavenly Tribulation.

    Chapter 843: Cecile''s Quasi-Transcendent Level Heavenly Tribtion.


    Two weekster, Yasenia''s group was gathered in the Tribtion za one more time. Today, Kali and Cecile were here to break through. Not only them but Angel was prepared as well.


    It was a sight that took many by surprise.


    Andrea asked while looking at Angel. "Did you reach the perfected stage?"


    Andrea, her wounds from the tribtion still fresh, had already regained enough strength to move about freely. Though the aftereffects of her ordeal remained, she was already back to training, cultivating, and consolidating her foundation.


    After entering the Dantian Spiritualization Realm, her energy became gas-like and much more tangible. Now, she could manipte andpress it directly. The journey across the Dantian Spiritualization Realm could be said to be simple, but it needed a lot of time.


    The act ofpressing the energy so that it went from pure and thin gas to a solidified core was arduous enough that some didn''t manage to make it. For this realm, our girls would start needing to go into close-door cultivation with increased frequency.


    After all, more than energy efficiency, it was about the act of constant effort.


    Angel heard Andrea''s question and nodded with a smile. "I reached it a while ago, but Mirrory wanted all my intents to reach the fourth Level before I challenged the Tribtion, so I''ve been waiting. Yesterday, I managed to increase my Truth Intent to Level 4!"


    Evelyn and the others couldn''t help but wryly smile. Evelyn looked at the floating red-haired, voluptuous woman and asked. "Mirrory, will Angel be able to materialize you after reaching the Dantian Spiritualization realm?"Mirrory shook her head. "Not yet. However, she will be able to do it faster than I expected. At first, I thought she would need to reach the middle levels of Transcendence, but at the rate she is improving, she might be able to do so right after crossing into Transcendence."


    Evelyn sighed in wonder. "You are quite the treasure, eh? Just to start appropriately working with you, your bearer needs to be in the Transcendence realm."


    Mirrory looked at her and spoke. "Well, you might''ve been too ustomed to the power level of this ce, but everywhere else, people are not even considered cultivators until they reach Transcendence."


    Evelyn blinked. "Oh, you are right."


    Yasenia asked. "How does that work exactly in high-level sects?"


    Mirrory smirked. "Curious about high-level sects?"


    Yasenia nodded honestly. "I''ve asked you before and got some answers. For example, you told me that the minimum level in some of those sects is the unification realm. However, what about people below that?"


    Mirrory nodded and exined a bit further. "While what I told you is indeed right. I meant it as official disciples. There are ces in those sects where cultivators of the pre-unification realm are nurtured. However, they are usually forced into close-door cultivation until they reach Unification. Depending on the time they take, they have different scores, benefits, and more."


    Yasenia nodded and got thoughtful.


    Meanwhile, Cecile had advanced and arrived at the middle of the za. Without speaking a single word, her body surged with energy as a blizzard manifested around her.


    Spatial, Moon, and Wind energies quickly gathered in the surroundings, creating a mighty hurricane.


    Then, a nova of freezing winds created ayer of frost in a radius of more than a kilometer, and a pir of light shot into the sky where the Tribtion clouds had started gathering.


    Cecile looked at the sky with an unchanging face, even though the thunderous clouds gathering were much worse and more potent than Andrea''s.


    Andrea looked at the sky and shook her head. "I don''t know if I would survive that, to be honest."


    Mirrorymented. "Cecile is closely linked with Yasenia, so her tribtions are stronger and more punishing. However, thanks to this, if she ovees them, she will receive a bigger strength boost." Mirrory said in a thoughtful manner. "As long as Cecile gets a decent Natural Treasure, and finds a suitable inheritance, keeping up in the future with Yasenia is not out of the question."


    Evelyn asked. "Of us, is anyone who has no chance at all?"


    Mirrory shook her head. "Thanks to Tatyana, no one. As long as you get the right opportunities, it will be possible."


    Evelyn tilted her head. "Thanks to Tatyana?"


    Mirrory asked. "Wasn''t it Tatyana that gave the Dual Cultivation technique to Yasenia? That thing alone was enough for its creator to walk through the higher heavens, mostly unhinged. She also had a massive harem of strong cultivators." Mirrory shook her head in disappointment. "If she weren''t greedy and didn''t start targeting one of the Saints back then, she would probably still be alive today."


    The girls felt their eyelids twitching madly. ''Her courage alone is enough to pierce the heavens, courting a SAINT!? WHAT IN HEAVEN''S NAME WAS GOING THROUGH THAT WOMAN''S HEAD!?''


    Tatyana lifted an arrow andughed. "What a fun person; I would''ve loved to meet her."


    Mirrory rolled her eyes. "You would''ve ended up in her bed."


    Tatyana shrugged. "Not now."


    Mirrory actually agreed andmented with interest. "That''s true. The you now wouldn''t have done that. It''s honestly quite interesting to see how deeply someone as old as you is changing because of actual love."


    The girls blinked, and Yasenia hugged her from behind with a smile.


    RUMBLE!


    The loud sound of the tribtion snapped their focus back to Cecile. The ck clouds looming over the Phoenix woman looked intimidating and powerful, filled with mighty serpents of pure Heavenly Lightning.


    However, something happened as the serpents roamed the clouds and reached 243.


    Tatyana hummed. "So, it will really happen in this realm''s tribtion and not the next, huh? This brings back memories."


    The girls looked at the clouds, and their eyes widened as the lightning bolts began colliding with each other with deafening sounds.


    Yasenia asked. "What''s happening? Why are the lightning bolts attacking each other¡­" Yasenia squinted andmented. "No, they are¡­"


    Tatyana smiled and finished her words. "Merging." She rubbed her chin for a moment and used her energy to carry her voice toward the confused Cecile. "Cecile, transform into your Phoenix form; you will have higher chances that way. What you are going to start fighting is not a normal tribtion."


    Cecile didn''t think much about Tatyana''s words and quickly took her Phoenix form.


    The gargantuan silver Phoenix with a 600-meter wingspan spread her wings and released a beautiful cry.


    QYAA~.


    The creature carried an elegant and majestic beauty that transcended species. Her feathers glowed softly, while white fire moved along her entire shape, leaving traces in the air from its coldness.


    Right after, the energies moving in a hurricane around the Phoenix converged as the creature''s wings were set aze. The brilliance of her white mes illuminated the surroundings with an enchanting light.


    Meanwhile, the sound of collisions stopped in the clouds, leaving our girls looking at the sky with widened mouths. Evelyn asked, incredulous, "Am I seeing things, or are those soldiers?"


    In the sky, 13 Soldiers made of pure Heavenly Lightning stood in an orderly manner, clutching their longswords vertically with their two hands.


    Cecile looked upward as well with a severe expression, her face cautious at the sudden personification of the Heavenly Lightning.


    Tatyana muttered. "Thirteen¡­ That''s the equivalent of 286 Heavenly Lightning bolts."


    Mirrory nodded. "Appropriate. She is breaking through three paths simultaneously. Anything less than this would be strange."


    Yasenia asked while looking at the sky. "What''s happening?"


    Tatyana exined. "Usually, this only happens only after 242 Tribtion lightning bolts gather in the Heavenly Clouds. As you know, average tribtions go as such. To enter a cultivation path, you receive one; to ovee the first realm, you receive three; to ovee the second, you receive nine; to ovee the third, you receive 27; to ovee the fourth, the one you girls are currently doing, you receive 81; and to ovee the fifth and the tribtion into transcendence, you receive 243."


    Tatyana crossed her arms. "However, it seems that if you cross different paths at once, they umte. That was why Andrea''s tribtion had over 180 bolts." Tatyana pointed at Cecile. "She is currently breaking through three paths at once, so she has actually reached the number of bolts a Heavenly Tribtion to cross into transcendence is supposed to reach. So, the Heavens is able to increase the realm of the Heavenly Tribtion."


    Evelyn blinked. "Heavenly Tribtion have realms?"


    Tatyana nodded. "If not, what would I need to face? Or those stronger than me? Millions of lightning bolts? Trillions? That''s not something that would kill as many cultivators because just the time to send all those raining down would be an advantage to the cultivator. So, Heavenly Tribtions Bolts can increase in quality, not only quantity. Normal tribtions are simply called Heavenly Tribtions."


    Tatyana pointed at the thirteen armored beings made of pure lightning andmented. "This tribtion is usually called Elemental Army Heavenly Tribtion."


    The girls suddenly remembered how when Tatyana arrived, the bolts had formed a massive dragon-like figure, and their eyes widened in realization. ''That must''ve been a higher-realm Heavenly Tribtion.''


    Andrea asked. "Where does the ''Elemental''e from? Because they are made of lightning?''


    Tatyana shook her head. "Here is the catch. Those Heavenly Lightning Bolts are not as powerful as they would be. When you reach transcendence, lightning stops being the only element present in the tribtions. Heavenly fire, heavenly water, heavenly Sun, and more. The Heavenly Tribtion chooses those elements that would do best against the cultivator and applies it."


    Tatyana rified why that didn''t happen to Cecile. "We are still in the realm of going from Unification to Dantian Spiritualization. This means the Tribtion still can''t ess the elemental qualities. So, this one could be called [Quasi-Elemental Army Heavenly Tribtion]; a type of tribtion extremely talented people receive."


    Yasenia realized. "You told her to transform because her phoenix form is much more resilient, and she has attacks that are much more powerful, right? If she were in her humanoid form, her bow attacks would probably be unable to dent those soldier-shaped lightning bolts."


    Tatyana crossed her arms. "Partially, that''s true. But there is more."


    They titled their head with inquiring eyes, and Tatyanamented. "Her regeneration is much higher, and using her innate skill is much more doable in this form. Also, don''t get fooled by their current human size. These things scale up."


    While a lot of time seemed to have passed, this conversation was done at a rapid pace. They had spoken all of this in around 5 seconds. An action that, with their current senses and reaction speed, was possible to do in emergency situations like the current one.


    Cecile had also listened to everything they were saying.


    As soon as Tatyana finished speaking, the 13 soldiers ballooned and became as tall as small mountains, each of them at around 200 meters in height."


    Tatyana smirked. "However, while they get bigger, they are not stronger. So, they have the same amount of energy in a muchrger frame, which means¡­"


    Cecile''s eyes shed as she spoke for the first time. "They are more fragile."


    Tatyana grinned. "Go beat their asses, Cecile."


    A massive aura explosion expanded from the Phoenix, and a mighty Phoenix cry reverberated throughout the world, filled with unwavering battle intent.


    QYAAAA~!


    Then, the battle of one Moon Phoenix against 13 Heavenly Lightning soldiers began.

 Chapter 844: The Terror of a Quasi-Transcendence Heavenly Tribulation.

    Chapter 844: The Terror of a Quasi-Transcendence Heavenly Tribtion.


    Cecile pped her wings and shot toward the sky with unmatched momentum; one of the thirteen soldiers pushed against the air as if it were floor and descended like a bolt of lightning, the speed terrifying for a 200-meter-tall humanoid.


    Cecile''s pupils shrunk to dots because of her enemy''s speed. With quick maneuvering, she pped her right wing and dodged sideways, showcasing extreme agility.


    With a series of deft rolls and turns, Cecile found herself facing the colossal Heavenly Lightning soldier. Her energy surged, and with a resounding cry, a deluge of freezing feathers cascaded from above, creating white trails in their wake. The white trails made them look like countless beams had just been fired.


    The Heavenly Lightning soldier turned and shed several times a second. Its sword created charred lines wherever it passed, and after blocking the attack, it rushed toward Cecile again at ridiculous speed.


    The Phoenix was much less surprised at the instantaneous surge of speed, so instead of dodging, she rushed forward, coating her entire body in a powerful armor-like energy coat.


    BOOM!


    The collision created a blinding explosion, and from the side, one could see the figure of the giant phoenix descending like a meteor and impacting a distant mountain.


    The dust clouds the phoenix''s impact created elevated, creating a grayish curtain, but the twelve remaining faceless Heavenly Lightning Soldiers had no mercy or feelings in them.


    They were just created to hunt down and take the life of the creature, and so they would.This time, two of them rushed forward.


    The girls looked at the crater with a worried expression, only for their expressions to somewhat rx a momentter.


    QYAA!


    The figure of the silver Phoenix entered their eyesight again, showing quite a few wounds but nothing debilitating. With the creature''s natural regeneration, our girls thought that fighting like she was would be no problem.


    Cecile''s mind was turning quickly as she thought how to fight these two, and why the other ten didn''t descend all at once. ''Is it simr to the usual tribtion where the Heavens can''t throw all the lightning bolts at you at once but need to go one by one?''


    Her body shed through the sky in a deadly dance with the two Heavenly Lightning Soldiers. She circled them while shooting several attacks made of Moon and Wind energy, and her developed control with the Space attribute shone in her mobility.


    ''While these soldiers are all twice as quick as I am, my mobility is still above them. However, their speed is a problem with any barrage-type attack. I need slow yet powerful attacks to make a mark.''


    Cecile stopped releasing several attacks per second and started gathering energy inside of her for a few moments. This, however, allowed the two soldiers to move much less burdened, making her enter in a tight chase through the sky.


    The Phoenix barrel rolled, made abrupt direction changes, loops, and many more acrobatic moves that managed to shake off the Heavenly Lightning Soldiers.


    Even then, she was slower than them, and eventually, she made a mistake. ''Tsk. I turned to early.''


    The Heavenly Lightning Soldier''s sword was still in position, so after she dodged, instead of following his initial trajectory, the sword descended and curved enough to hit her back.


    SLASH!


    Blood exploded from her back as her gargantuan body got thrown forward. The two Heavenly Lightning Soldiers didn''t lose the opportunity and rushed forward.


    But what met them was not an undefended Phoenix, but one that had turned around and was looking at them with terrifying cold eyes.


    "[Moon Freezing Catastrophe]."


    The falling Moon Phoenix extended her wings, releasing a freezing and devastating storm.


    The sky was instantly filled with powerful gales that carried white fire and twisted space, creating very faint cracks along the way.


    The two Heavenly Tribtion Lightning Soldiers tried to dodge, but it was toote.


    BOOM!


    The attack hit true right in the middle of both and expanded without control, swallowing the sky in a terrifying storm of Moon, Wind, and Spatial energies that ripped the two Heavenly Lightning Soldiers to shreds.


    "[Void Intent Level 4]."


    Cecile''s enormous body shifted out of existence for a second and appeared in her initial position, looking up at the sky as she did at first. Indifferent and cold.


    RUMBLE!


    Four of the soldiers spun their swords once and then locked on her from the sky. ''Now four, huh? This will be a bit moreplicated.''


    The wound on her back had already closed and stopped bleeding, but that didn''t mean that she waspletely healed. Heavenly Lightning was much more disruptive than standard energies, making it difficult to recover with the usual means.


    Cecile opened her beak, and her chant echoed, harmonizing with the world. "[Moon Phoenix''s Lunar Grace]."


    A torrent of energy surrounded Cecile''s body, and once she pped her wings, her body felt strangely in tune with the surroundings.


    The four Heavenly Lightning Soldiers descended like four meteors, but Cecile dodged all of them with seemingly extreme easy and minimal effort.


    What happened next left most of the spectators in awe as the four powerful Heavenly Lightning Soldiers released a torrent of attacks and the Phoenix shifted between all the attacks without being touched as if they were missing on purpose.


    Cecile dodged for many seconds straight. Her eyes and spiritual sense were working overtime as her brain became increasingly tired. The number of attacks and trajectories she was keeping up with was frankly terrifying.


    ''Now.''


    Cecile quickly stomped the air with her talons, and as if an invisible tform had appeared below her, the enormous Phoenix shot forward like an arrow released from a bow.


    In an instant, she was face to face with the terrifying Heavenly Lightning Soldier, but instead of using a skill, she continued forward while tucking her wings.


    The principles of [Moon Shredding Shot] wrapped around her long body, creating a torrent of Wind and Moon energies around her.


    BOOM!


    Cecile pierced through the Heavenly Lightning Soldier, sting it into pieces. Yet, she wasn''t unhurt herself.


    The Heavenly Lightning Soldier had reacted immediately and exploded itself, leaving several visibly charged spots on the Phoenix''s body.


    Still, as if she didn''t see those, the Phoenix continued her fight with the same intensity.


    One by one, Cecile pierced through all but thest one with her own body, bing riddled with burns. She used another [Moon Freezing Catastrophe] for thest one, sting it out of existence.


    The injured silver Phoenix didn''t lose her elegance as she floated in the air with an injured body. The aloof and cold face of the creature looked at the remaining six soldiers, clearly waiting to see how many would spin their swords this time.


    To no one''s surprise, all six tightened their grip on their longswords and spun it around once, getting into position.


    Cecile''s face remained unchanged, with her heart fully covered in icy calmness as her mind analyzed everything methodically.


    Four rushed at her, making Cecile''s senses extra alert. ''Only four? What about the other two?''


    Cecile didn''t know yet, but she used the same tactic she had previously used and began dodging and preparing to find an opportunity to strike back.


    However, her face changed as her tiredness started to pile up, and some of the sword swings grazed her, leaving superficial wounds. The hot feeling of the swords slicing through her flesh as the rxing coolness of her regeneration fought the lingering energy off was not pleasant at all.


    Even then, her mind was not influenced.


    Cecile''s will was extremely solid, and she was trained to react ordingly regardless of the situation. She had be too emotional in the past a few times, and those times led to very undesirable situations. For example, her call during the tournament they fought back in the Sky Continent got Yasenia killed. She could''ve rushed forward to help, but instead, she shouted because of her convoluted feelings.


    ''Not anymore.''


    Cecile''s Phoenix face tightened as her eyes shed with extreme coldness.


    A few momentster, Cecile noticed the two other soldiers suddenly move at ridiculous speed, iparable to what they''d shown before, and streaking out of her detection range in less than a second. ''What?''


    Not wanting to risk it, Cecile released [Moonlight Ash Domain] together with [Spatial Moon Freeze].


    A sphere of silvery ash burst outward, shing against the bodies of the Heavenly Lightning Soldiers and gradually weakening them.


    At the same time, the immediate surroundings around Cecile shifted, creating a spatial barrier.


    And right after that, a loud collision was heard even before her senses could catch on.


    BOOM!


    Cecile felt it inside her as the barrier she was supporting took a massive hit. ''They are-''


    But she didn''t even have time to think, as the second strike fell.


    BOOOOM!


    CRASH!


    Her barrier got obliterated, and danger senses spread all around her body. Using her entire strength, not even minding her energy consumption, Cecile rushed skyward.


    Still, the four that were nearby were prepared.


    Even with Cecile''s proactive defense and rapid response, her spiritual sense detected that the remaining four Heavenly Lightning Soldiers were rushing at her from four different directions and cutting off all her retreat points. ''How!?''


    Her energy surged even more powerfully as her face became solemn. [Astral Shift], her teleportation skill, activated.


    Yet, the solemn expression of the phoenix changed to one of disbelief.


    Right as she activated that skill, the Heavens themselves released an extremely thick pressure from the Tribtion Clouds that solidified space around her to an unbreakable point, at least for Cecile.


    Tatyana''s, Mirrory''s, and Valeria''s face changed at once. ''They got her!''


    STAB! STAB! STAB! STAB!


    Cecile was impaled by four swords, piercing her body and exiting from four different ces. Cecile''s mind rushed as electrifying pain assaulted all over her. ''I need to-''


    But it was toote.


    The people below looked on in disbelief as the remaining two soldiers who had been recovering from the impact with Cecile''s solid shield moved while Cecile was impaled and pierced her head and heart.


    Yasenia''s pupils thinned to lines as her heart twisted in pure wrath and grief. She wanted to remain calm and trust in Cecile, but the images from the War Trial in the secret realm shed in her mind, making her fear the worst. In short, while her mind understood, her body reacted before her mind.


    Several dragon scales instantly covered her entire skin as the [Celestial Star Energy] in her Dantian began spinning faster than ever.


    Her energy began rotating as her face warped in anger, and her legs tensed like never before, ready tounch herself. Even with the scales covering her skin, all her leg muscles got perfectly highlighted over her usually smooth skin.


    Her fangs grew and sharpened, and the aura around her was gathering to explode into a massive torrent of energy like never before.


    Still, Tatyana and Valeria shifted positions before Yasenia could release anything at all, striking several acupuncture points on her body and creating a blockage that instantly snuffed out the outburst that was about to happen.


    Everything was happening too fast, so Yasenia didn''t even have time to ask what they were doing when the six lightning soldiers moved their swords and sliced the Moon Phoenix into several chunks, killing the creature.


    Yasenia''s expression became nk, looking at the sky as her body fell because of her sealed acupuncture points. The image of the giant phoenix being sliced in several pieces hit her brain like a hammer, making her ears ring.


    Nobody spoke as they saw the events unfolding, not believing their eyes.


    Cecile had died?


    However, those who were the calmest at that moment realized that the Heavenly Lightning Soldiers strangely didn''t dissipate.


    And there was naturally a reason for that.


    BOOOOM!


    A profound aura that seemed filled with the desire to swallow the World spread around the entire sky, where the currently dead phoenix fell in a rain of gore.


    Then, the firmament and the Phoenix''s body parts were devoured by freezing white mes, plunging the world into an atmosphere icy enough to give chills to everyone.


    ******************************************************


    Author Note: Hello, dear~. I have a Patreon page! /mortrexo. I''m uploading the art of the novel, which has 45+pleted images, 110+ sketches, and 15+ chapterspared to the daily. Moreover, it is for both [Heaven, Earth, Me] and [Ascension of the Sylvan cosmos]! Also, there is ZERO AI art. All the art I''ve uploaded has been hand-drawn.


    Much love and hugs,


    Mortrexo.

 Chapter 845: Cecile.

    Chapter 845: Cecile.


    Since she discovered it, Cecile had never wanted to use her innate skill [Moon Phoenix Resurrection]. While it was true that the name and the effects she instinctively knew about all pointed at her ability to resurrect, what happened if it failed for any reason?


    Cecile knew that it would work, at least, the feeling of it not being able to fail unless certain conditions were met was quite clear in her head. But, even when she was confident, there was a particr barrier as a human-born being that stopped her from testing it out.


    Cecile was a pure Phoenix, a fact that was clear to all who saw her. Yet, she was born a human, and despite her transformation, traces of her human days remained, pushing her against some things. This struggle between her past and her present, her human nature and her Phoenix identity, was a constant battle within her.


    This was extremelymon among those exceptions who managed to be beasts from other species. Certain things were difficult to ept.


    One of the mostmon was the fact that eating others strengthened them.


    Many human-turned-beast people spent the rest of their days maintaining a certain moral value of never eating humanoid creatures. Even when they were apletely new being that benefited from that, they were reluctant.


    So, years ago, when she unlocked it, she had never thought that she would ever use the skill. She wanted to lock the skill away and forget that it even existed. After all, death was its activation condition.


    However, the call of destiny seemed to be inevitable, and when she began fighting the tribtion, the thought that her skill might get forced to be used shed in her mind. ''Perhaps, today I might need to use it.''


    The reason was the strength of the tribtion. While it was true that Cecile was a talented cultivator, she didn''t do anything too special to deserve such strength from the Heavens.If standards were something maintained, she would''ve needed to face 11, not 13, Heavenly Lighting Soldiers.


    But 13 appeared, and the reason was the simple fact that she was connected with Yasenia at a soul level. The result of managing to be the [Interlocked Soul] of a creature like Yasenia was that Yasenia''s influence was tightly interlocked with her future.


    Cecile didn''t resent Yasenia at all. On the contrary, she was d.


    Yasenia''s influence made her tribtions stronger, which, in turn, made her stronger. The Heavenly Tribtions were as much of a punishment as they were an opportunity.


    The lingering energy from the Heavenly Lightning was one of, if not the best, energy a cultivator could even absorb to strengthen their core.


    Of course, even knowing that her skill might get used, Cecile fought hard and never with the intent of using it. She used every tactic, every skill, every single bit of her strength that she could squeeze out and fought back with ferocity.


    She destroyed one Heavenly Soldier Lightning after another with ruthless efficiency. And for the first seven, it went well. She received injuries, but that much was well within her calctions.


    Yet, when her fight against thest six began, her entire body felt threatened to the point that her soul was screaming danger. She knew at that moment that thisst round was far from just increasing their numbersbytwo.


    What she was fighting was not six Heavenly Lightning Soldiers. She was fighting four and an extra two. Those extra two, the extra that Cecile didn''t know appeared because of her connection with Yasenia, were a level above the other four.


    Their external appearance was deceiving, as nothing had actually changed from the other four. And yet, the second they moved, Cecile almost lost trace of them.


    The following events were the six Heavenly Lightning Soldiers ughtering her and slicing her into pieces.


    While she fought against them, Cecile finally realized why her instincts shouted danger. Those two extra soldiers were the root of all her fears, which materialized.


    When her escape routes got cut off, and the heavens sent pressure her way, blocking her spatial movement, Cecile knew. ''I''m going to die.''


    It was such a terrifying sensation.


    An inevitable oue that, no matter how much she thought about it, it wouldn''t change.


    Cecile just couldn''t escape.


    She couldn''t live.


    She was in taking in herst breath.


    Her remaining human insticts at that moment wanted to fill her mind with dread. No matter how calm, no matter how indifferent, a person facing Death when they didn''t expect it was able to break most.


    However, Cecile was a Phoenix.


    While she was a human, she went through several events to be reborn into a phoenix.


    Moreover, she wasn''t any Phoenix.


    Moon Phoenixes were among the strongest creatures in the heavens. They were powerful and influential enough that almost all worlds had tales about them.


    A Moon Phoenix was not just a Phoenix that used cold instead of heat.


    They were creatures that had reversed their entire existence, from being a pure Yang being that would never be associated with anything remotely close to the Yin attribute to being the incarnation of the Yin attribute.


    Yang energy was rted to a strong vitality, a fiery life.


    Yin energy was the opposite, something that was more attuned to Death and a gloomy life.


    This was the main reason the personalities of creatures with Yang and those with Yin differed.


    Cultivators who possessedrge amounts of Yin and were especially attuned to the energy were cold, indifferent, calctive, and silent. Some even had weak bodies at birth because of Yin''s attunement to Death.


    Cecile was as such even before being transformed because of her [Extreme Yin Physique]. The constitution which was upgraded into [Lunar Yin Constitution] after the Moon Goddess blessed her.


    So, when Death approached, while her human remains wanted to feel terror, her Phoenix self was actually looking forward to it. As a Moon Phoenix, she knew instinctively that Death was not to be feared but a state that would make her stronger.


    So, when the four swords impaled her, Cecile wanted to send a reassuring message to Yasenia before she died because she knew that with how much her lover adored her, she might charge straight into the tribtion to save her.


    Yet, the Heavenly Lightning Soldiers were not merciful enough to give her time, and her head and heart were pierced before she could do anything, disrupting her thoughts and spiritual sense and making her unable to send her message.


    However, she wasn''t worried because she saw Valeria and Tatyana reacting just before her vision went dark.


    After that, she felt her body being sliced into pieces, and the sensations disappeared.


    A darkness that seemed to want to swallow her entire being surrounded her.


    Her soul, floating in what seemed the middle of everything and nothing, noticed a hidden strength inside her.


    Cecile''s soul was slowly swallowed by the darkness, from the tip of her wings and feet upward toward her head.


    She couldn''t react or do anything at first, just looking at the surrounding darkness with a nk mind.


    Yet, that state was soon erased as thest traces of her human days were slowly swallowed. After that, she saw a white spark, an ethereally beautiful white me from deep within her soul.


    That me, burning colder than her surroundings, burning bright even in absolute darkness, looked fantastical and alluring, as if it was calling her.


    Cecile looked at it and slowly extended her wing, which, as she approached, transformed into a human arm.


    ''I was always confused.''


    Cecile thought to herself.


    ''Mirrory, Tatyana, and Valeria always thought that I could keep up with Yasenia as long as I gained a Natural Treasure or an inheritance.''


    Cecile was confused about that. ''While that would help, won''t Yasenia leave mepletely behind when she also gets those?''


    She always felt that while the Moon Phoenix bloodline was powerful, it was somewhatcking from the legends she heard in the past.


    ''A mid-level Ancient Beast Rank Bloodline should not have such an extensive and powerful history.''


    It just didn''t make sense. While mid-level Ancient Beast was high for middle-level worlds and below, Cecile was sure that there were myriads of simr beings in the mysterious yet iparably vast higher-level worlds.


    ''Now I see.''


    Her hand finally reached the me, and more than three quarters of her body were swallowed by the surrounding darkness.


    ''I am a Phoenix. Creatures that do not fear death.''


    Cecile surrounded the me with her hands and spoke, her will spreading around. "A phoenix is a creature that has TAMED death. As such being, how could you defeat me."


    Cecile''s cold and indifferent voice echoed with an overbearing power.


    "HOW COULD KILLING ME BE ENOUGH TO DEFEAT ME?"


    "<strong>[MOON PHOENIX RESURRECTION]!</strong>"


    And right after, a profound aura that seemed filled with the desire to swallow the World spread around the entire sky. The firmament was devoured by freezing white mes, plunging the world into an atmosphere icy enough to give chills to everyone.


    The sky shook, the world froze, and the mes gathered into the shape of an overwhelmingly stronger creature.


    The Phoenix before and after rebirth were two entirely different beings.


    Kali''s eyes opened wide as she eximed. "Peak-Level Ancient Beast!?"


    Yasenia, who had been staring nkly at the sky, was surprised as well. The Moon Phoenix''s current bloodline pressure was not any lesser than her own. Moreover, it felt that it could go further, but it was limited by the Phoenix''s current cultivation level.


    Tatyana chopped Yasenia''s forehead. "I know that you trusted her and that your body reacted before your brain could properly react, but be a bit more careful."


    Yasenia looked up at the sky while rubbing her forehead and sighed. "I know. Sorry."


    Tatyana grinned and hugged her arm as she looked at the majestic phoenix made of entirely white mes. "I know you know, so I won''t say anything more. It was a normal reaction. Valeria and I knew you would react like that, so we were able to interfere~." Tatyana added. "If you were the one in Cecile''s ce, I might have reacted simrly, even if you had a simr skill to hers."


    Yasenia took a deep breath and expelled all her restlessness from her body with a big exhtion. Then, she smiled and spoke. "Go get them, Sweetheart."


    QYAAA~!!


    A majestic phoenix cry that echoed through the entire sect and beyond spread around instantly as it harmonized with the world.


    The Heavenly Lightning Soldiers were naturally not sitting still and wanted to charge forward. Still, every time they did, the powerful aura released from the reviving phoenix pushed even them, immaterial beings, back.


    It was as if not even the Heavens could interrupt a Phoenix''s rebirth.


    A few secondster, the silver Phoenix our girls knew reappeared in the sky, bigger, stronger, and more beautiful than before.


    The icy blue phoenix eyes looked down on the six Heavenly Lightning Soldiers as if they were beneath her. Her beak opened, spreading a terrifyingly cold and aloof voice throughout the folds of the world to utter a new skill she had gained.


    "[Innate Skill: Moon Hell]."


    Everything froze: the air, the soil, the buildings, everything inside the Tribtion za''s defensive walls. Even the spherical defense created by the za became faintly visible as ayer of silvery frost covered it.


    It wasn''t just the surroundings; all six Heavenly Lightning Soldiers froze as well.


    It was just an instant, and the six beings made out of pure Heavenly Lightning had be ice statues.


    Our girls couldn''t help but look on, with their mouths agape, as the Moon Phoenix looked down at her frozen enemies with an indifferent face.

 Chapter 846: Overcoming the Tribulation and Changes.

    Chapter 846: Oveing the Tribtion and Changes.


    After Cecile used [Moon Hell], almost all the Heavenly Lightning Soldiers were destroyed. However, the two that were stronger managed to burst out of their shells with an impressive show of might.


    However, once out, even the spectators could see how weakened they were. Cecile didn''t even have to move from her flying ce as her energy surged with iparable might and created several Moon, Space, and Wind projectiles.


    The battlefield was a chaotic symphony of attacks. From the heavens, a relentless rain of projectiles descended while the Heavenly Lightning Soldiers on the ground swung their swords with a swiftness that was almost blinding.


    Their blurred lightning swords impacted against the several attacks created by Cecile, but they were being pushed back.


    Cecile''s auras gathered again, and her meridians moved in the sequence of [Freezing Moon Catastrophe]. Energy rushed along them, gathering around her wings while the image of a beautiful bow appeared behind the silver phoenix.


    The bow tensed into a full moon with the tree arrows prepared to rush forward. Without any dys, the Moon Phoenix sentenced them to her attack.


    The bow that had reached a kilometer in height was released, and the three massive arrows shot down from the sky.


    Like three beams of light that had a maic attraction, they connected into one in spiral patterns, and when fused, the sky trembled and shattered, swallowing the arrow.


    In the same instant that it disappeared, it broke out from space right between the two Heavenly Lightning Soldiers that were about to move and exploded.BOOM!


    A hurricane of Space, Moon, and Wind energies swallowed the surroundings in a silvery storm. And not getting done, Cecile pped her sky-shrouding wings and created a white fire tornado in the hurricane. Both vortexesbined into a hellish storm that shredded the two Heavenly Lightning Soldiers into pieces.


    The vortex grew vertically under the tornado''s influence and reached the Heavenly Tribtion Clouds, exploding and dispersing them with a powerful st.


    Cecile looked up and saw the beams of light piercing through the hole and falling on her body, making the coldness that had gathered inside of her melt slightly. She floated in ce, gently pping her wings while looking skywards and thinking about the tribtion.


    Right as those thoughts were crossing her mind, her body surged with energy as all the energy released by the tribtion rushed at her and was absorbed by her body.


    BOOM!


    Her aura burst like a bomb, creating a massive shockwave, and her beak opened to release a loud and piercing Phoenix cry.


    QYAA~!


    The sonorous and melodic sound inundated the surroundings with her presence, and the girls saw in real-time as the creature increased in size and her aura went through a massive transformation.


    The [Epoch Core] appeared on her [Legendary Beast Core] side, and both of thembined to spread a terrifying wave of power through her. If that was not enough, the energy transformation inside her dantian increased the quality and quantity of energy, spreading another profound wave of strengthening.


    BOOM!


    When all threebined, another shockwave spread while a terrifyingly oppressive aura swallowed the surroundings. This process continued for a while, with the Phoenix slowly adapting and growing to the new bursts of strength.


    Yasenia sat cross-legged and waited while looking up, her face thoughtful. Kali and Andrea sat by her sides, and Andrea asked. "Everything all right, love? How are you feeling?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Don''t worry. It was just a momentarypse of judgment. It won''t happen again, probably."


    Kali chuckled. "I don''t believe you. If you see us in a dangerous position, you will rush toward us and help us regardless of the cost."


    Yaseniaughed a bit awkwardly. "Am I that irresponsible in your eyes."


    Kali lifted an eyebrow. "What, did you expect me to tell you that you are perfect? Hahaha." Kali leaned on her side and smiled. "Love, we are all living beings. Even seniors like Valeria and Tatyanamit mistakes; if you didn''t show this side from time to time, I would fear that I got paired up with an emotionless and calctive creature!"


    Evelyn jumped on her back, pushing her body forward whileughing. "Hey, my silly and lovable dragoness, depressed that your instincts got the best of you¡­ again?"


    Yasenia turned her head and bit her cheek yfully. "Are you also teasing me?"


    Evelyn burst intoughter. "I am~, what can you do about it?"


    Andrea leaned back on her hands, looking toward the silver phoenix. "Do you think that from now on, she will need to use that resurrection skill in each of her tribtions?"


    Yasenia paused and looked upward with a pondering look. "I honestly don''t know. Her Heavenly Tribtion is linked to mine in one way or another. So, the Heavens will send whatever they can her way." Yasenia smiled with a troubled expression. "I never wanted my soulmate to go through this, but it seems that I dragged her down with me."


    Angel was the one who actually interrupted. "Not quite."


    Yasenia looked at her baby, who trotted between her legs and plopped her but in the hollow of her crossed legs.


    "What do you mean, baby."


    Angel pondered. "While her connection with you has made the tribtion stronger, opportunityes with danger. It''s not an event without benefits." Angel felt Yasenia''s chin resting on her shoulder and turned to give her a peck on the cheek. "So, Cecile is probably grateful."


    Yaseniaughed softly,nding a soft and slow kiss on her cheek. "Thanks, baby. Your words are like honey~, so sweet~."


    After two days, Cecile finally stopped her transformation andnded on the ground like a silver mountain; the creature, with her wings stretched, had reached an incredible 1.5 kilometers in wingspan.


    How terrifyinglyrge that was? Each of her actions started to be lethal for mortals, while the wings created hurricane-level winds from their casual movement. Her height was not asrge, but it still reached an impressive 500 meters in height.


    The girls looked up with difficulty. Even when Cecile was standing quite far away from them, as the Tribtion za was enormous, the creature''s sheer size was enough to give them neck pain when looking at it.


    Cecile realized their looks and quickly shifted back to her human form. It took her a few minutes to do so, as it was the first time she had done so in her new size.


    Once she transformed back, the girls couldn''t help but hold their breath. Her dress had be an ethereally beautiful white robe that fluttered elegantly, her tinum-blonde hair glittered with the morning sun, and her body had be beyond perfect.


    Her cold and peerless facial features reflected the cold edge of the Moon while giving an aloof feeling a heavenly maiden that had descended to the mortal world had.


    Untainted, peerless, and unmatched.


    Yasenia smiled gently and stood up, walking toward the seemingly unapproachable woman. However, as Yasenia came closer, her own aura mixed perfectly with Cecile''s in a bnce of Yin and Yang.


    The utterly seductive woman who ignited passion in anyone with a single look and the aloof woman who looked detached from the world approached and hugged each other slowly.


    Cecile was tall as a woman, reaching 175 centimeters, just 12 centimeters less than Yasenia. This allowed her to fit perfectly in Yasenia''s arms. "How was it, sweetheart?"


    Cecile hummed and spoke, her cold voiceced with a clear and undeniable love. "It was scary at first, but then I overcame that, and it became natural." Cecileughed as she separated a bit and looked into Yasenia''s cid goldenke-like eyes. "I even got angry that they managed to kill me."


    Yaseniaughed helplessly and leaned forward for a kiss. Their lips interlocked slowly and with perfect synchronization. After one minute of kissing, they separated with smiles and rubbed their noses together. "I''m d you are okay."


    Cecile''s face melted into a beautiful smile that dazzled those looking at her. "En."


    They separated, and Yasenia looked at Kali. "Well, Honey. Now, it is your turn."


    Kali nodded with a confident smile and walked forward. The dragoness intercepted her before she went, engulfing her in a tight hug. "Be careful, okay?"


    Kaliughed and returned the hug. "I will. I don''t want to make my dragoness feel restless."


    Yasenia bit her fox ear once, making Kali exim. "Ah!"


    Yasenia separated and smirked. "That''s a punishment for teasing your lover so much."


    Kali lifted her curved and scarred eyebrow. "That''s a punishment? Suddenly, my desire to tease you is increasing?"


    Yasenia snorted. "You won''t say the same when the punishment carries through into the night!"


    Kaliughed and finally separated, scurrying away yfully as if she would be eaten.


    "Good luck." The dragoness gave her thosest words of encouragement and returned toward the spectating area.


    Cecile was sitting on the grass ground where the others were, her atmosphere slightly different from before.


    Evelyn asked with curiosity. "So, how does dying feel?"


    Cecile answered with her usual cold and indifferent tone. "A lot of pain, and then the pain goes away as darkness swallows your conscience."


    Evelyn hummed. "What are your changes other than the bloodline increase?"


    Cecile stayed silent for a few seconds. "To be honest. I don''t know."


    Evelynughed awkwardly. "I see."


    Cecile looked at her andmented. "I think I''m stronger in general; my regeneration is even quicker, and the purity of my energy is even higher. Hm¡­. What more¡­?" Cecile pondered andmented. "Ah, I awakened a new innate skill called [Moon Hell]. It uses the space attribute to spread extreme cold generated from the moon attribute in a vast radius. If the defenses are too low, it''s an instakill."


    Andrea said with awe. "That''s THE anti-army skill. What a ferocious power."


    Cecile agreed with a simple nod.


    Yasenia leaned forward and grabbed her cheeks, making her look up at her. Cecile and the rest of the girls blinked, not understanding what she was doing.


    "Sweetheart, did your psyche change?"


    Her question took the others by surprise.


    Cecile blinked twice. "I think it did."


    Tatyana smiled andmented. "It is normal. Her rebirth has significantly changed her way of viewing the world. Now that she has experienced death and also gotten rid of her human traces, she is bound to have a few changes to her mentality."


    Cecile looked at Tatyana and nodded. "It did. But that''s not too important."


    Tatyana shrugged. "Well, that''s the truth. You probably feel even more indifferent toward people who aren''t part of our family, right?"


    Cecile agreed with a simple nod. She acknowledged that she was indeed much more indifferent to those kinds of thoughts. For example, when she thought of the Sect''s destruction, the only thing in her mind was if those close to her were okay. It didn''t matter to her what happened to the sect at all.


    At least abandoning all these people didn''t cause her any mental weight.


    Mirrory appeared andmented. "It''s normal. You are a Moon Phoenix. They are beings that never form groups, and if they are part of one, it is because their mate is in there."


    Evelyn pondered. "How then do Moon Phoenix find a mate? If they are indifferent to everything, it should be impossible even to ignite that spark, right?"


    Mirrory shrugged. "Moon Phoenixes are admired and sought after. Although they are indifferent, they are one of, if not the most loyal partner one could ever find. So, they are all courted by so many people that when a mature and single Moon Phoenix visits a ce, almost all single people try to meet them."


    The girls were speechless. Mirrory added. "That''s why most Moon Phoenix actually mate with each other. They know about their traits, so another Moon Phoenix is actually the perfect partner for a Moon Phoenix."


    Mirrory looked at Yasenia andughed. "You are lucky that Cecile went from human to what she is now, or you would''ve never got her with a harem~."


    Yasenia snorted and hugged her Phoenix. "But now she is mine."


    Cecile''s lips arched. "Yes, I am, love."

 Chapter 847: Plant Army vs Heavenly Lightning Soldiers.

    Chapter 847: nt Army vs Heavenly Lightning Soldiers.


    Kali stood in the middle of the Tribtion za, like others did before. While looking at the sky, she wondered if she should transform as Cecile did. However, unlike Cecile, Kali couldn''t fly in her beast form, at least not to the point of being useful in battle. ''So¡­ do I fight in my human form?''


    Thinking of what she saw from Cecile''s battle, the Heavenly Lightning Soldiers were swift and powerful; if she lost mobility, she would have trouble oveing their attacks. The size difference also meant nothing. She saw first-hand how their swords sliced through Cecile''s defenses like a knife through butter.


    Kali''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts. ''If I''m to fight in my human form, should I summon my creatures before I challenge the heavens or after?'' The question hung in the air, and Kali knew she needed guidance. She turned to Valeria, her trustedpanion, and asked, ''What do you think, Valeria?''


    Valeria answered from her soul. ''While you are breaking through, maintaining the connection with the summons will getplicated. Some of them might get unsummoned, and the energy might even be bacsh. It is never rmended to summon your creatures before the Tribtion. But you can summon me.''


    Kali asked. ''Do you think I should get your help in every tribtion?''


    Valeria affirmed it. ''Yes. If it were an ordinary tribtion, like those you did while climbing the body cultivation realms, I would prefer it if you did them alone. Moreover, Heavenly Tribtions are usually quite gentle because of your nature.'' Valeria continued. ''Still, crossing three paths at once is not easy, regardless of how strong you are or how gentle the heavens are.''


    Kali asked. ''But¡­ If the tribtion is gentle, do I receive fewer benefits than the others?''


    Valeria chuckled. ''Didn''t we answer this question before?''


    Kali nodded and knew that it wasn''t the case in her single tribtions. The Heavenly Tribtion was more of pure nourishment for her.For example, if Cecile''s lightning bolts carried 80% destructive power and 20% nourishment, Kali''s lightning bolts carried 40% destructive power and 60% nourishment.


    Of course, the numbers were not like that, as it was much moreplex than a few percentages. But that was the gist of it.


    Valeria reassured her with a soft tone. ''Even in multiple stacked tribtions, the same principle applies. Don''t worry. You will receive as much nourishment as Cecile."


    Kali moved her energy as they spoke and summoned the three-meter-tall spirit. Valeria smiled and urged her. "Go on, Kali. Let''s start."


    Kali nodded and sat cross-legged, closing her eyes. She focused on her Dantin, and then she began the breakthrough process.


    Simr to the rest, her energies surged as they attracted Life, Nature, and Wood energies toward her body. The tribtion za''s rock bs had vegetation slowly growing in between, creating a peculiar scenery.


    If one didn''t know what had happened and arrived, it would look like an abandoned location that had been overtaken by flora.


    Kali took longer than Cecile to trigger the tribtion. The main reason was that Kali was not only going to break through her realms but also about to gain her fourth tail.


    Once she approached the fourth day of meditation, Kali took out a few pill bottles and opened them all with her energy. From them, seven pills floated before her. After much thinking and practice, she had calcted that she needed all of these topensate for the effects Yasenia''s Blood Essence drop had.


    5 of them were peak-level Heaven Ranked pills, while the other two had already crossed that realm and be something like a quasi-transcendence realm pill.


    They were her best creations by far to date.


    Valeria looked at Kali and asked. "Are you sure you don''t want to ask her for it?"


    Kali shook her head. "We''ve discussed this before. If I can''t cross these hurdles with my own strength and rely on Yasenia, there mighte a time when I will not be able to use Yasenia''s help. I want to know how to provide for myself, especially for something as important as purifying my bloodline and allowing more tails to grow."


    Valeria didn''t stop her anymore and saw how Kali opened her mouth and moved the seven pills into her mouth one by one. The pills dissolved the second they touched her tongue and flowed inside her one after another.


    Their energies and medicinal properties quickly spread through her entire body, filling her with energy and power.


    It was enough to feel bloated and about to burst. However, that was the objective. The focus of these seven pills was abination of purifying impurities while giving her lots of energy and stimting growth.


    When all of thembined, Kali''s body was bloated to the limits, and using this overwhelming amount of strength, Kali called for the tribtion and broke through.


    RUMBLE!


    The clouds gathered on top of Kali, and even though they looked terrifying, they weren''t as powerfulpared to Cecile''s. However, Kali didn''t dare underestimate them because she saw the lightning bolts start colliding with each other.


    Kali didn''t lose a second, and she used her overflowing energy to summon every creature she could during this time.


    Valeria stood by her side, looking skywards solemnly. One thing she would never do is take lightly the Heavenly Tribtion. During her long years, she had seen many peerless geniuses fall to them because they were overconfident in their tools.


    Thankfully, Valeria had never experienced losing her master to tribtions, and she didn''t want to start now. When Kali finished summoning an army reaching close to 1000, Valeria tapped the floor with the butt of her staff, sending a powerful energy pulse through all the creatures.


    Their dull eyes were instantly lit up with a green glow while their dull postures sharpened as every being gained essential intelligence.


    Kali didn''t say and unsheathed her sword, while covering her body in a wooden armor. Then, her flower field unleashed, covering arge part of the za with gorgeous flowers.


    By the time the eleventh and final Heavenly Lightning Soldier was formed, Kali had also finished her own preparations.


    Pointing at the soldiers in the sky, she spoke with a low and imposing tone. "We''ll deal with those, prepare."


    Her words made all the nt creatures surrounding her cry with a battle-hungry tone, creating a weird cacophony of sounds.


    ''Any parasitic or poison is useless against the heavens, so I''ll need to use pure tactics and overwhelm them with strength. I''ve summoned most of my creatures as ranged, so let''s bombard them while a few powerful ones keep them busy."


    Her tails waved, sending her creature-specific buffs onto a few creatures at the front, and then she tapped the ground with her feet to summon roots around herself. ''The Heavenly Lightning Soldier will most likely ignore the army and try to fight me, so I need to be prepared.''


    RUMBLE!


    The sound of thunder came from the first soldier as it prepared the longsword and straightened it. After the gesture was made, Kali tensed as she saw his foot stomping on the air and shooting down like a falling star right in her direction.


    Kali didn''t panic and waved her hand. The previously prepared roots shot skyward and tried totch onto it. Yet, they were too slow to even touch the soldier, who managed to approach right above her.


    Even though it had no expression, it felt as if it was mocking her, managing to close the gap this easily.


    Kali didn''t flinch and prepared her sword. However, while doing so, several nt creatures shot their attacks and created their defensive methods right above her head.


    Arrows, seeds, roots, spears, leaves, and many more projectiles filled the sky above Kali, leaving it with no choice but to stop to block.


    The second it slowed down, Kali''s eyes shed and roots much quicker than before shot from the ground andtched around the Heavenly Lightning Solider.


    One melee shield-bearing dryad that had been buffed by several skills jumped with a roar and impacted her shield against the Heavenly Lightning Solider.


    BOOM!


    The soldier cratered like a cannonball, and several nt creatures instantly swarmed it, continuouslyunching entangling attacks, ranged attacks, and some of the resistant melee fighters also approached.


    In just 3 minutes, the Heavenly Lightning Soldier disappeared. Kali used her entire time to replenish soldiers. Speaking of which, the reason for not summoning more was her limit as a cultivator.


    While summons were independent to a certain extent, the intelligence they could reach during low-level realms was minimal. Yet, as luck would have it, Kali wasn''t alone.


    Her eyes moved to her side, where her trusty Valeria stood tall, her flower dress waving with the wind generated by the fight, and her face calmly and coldly analyzing the situation. She was the personification of gentle elegance and power.


    Valeria spoke softly. "Don''t get distracted, Kali. A single mistake can get you killed."


    Kali snapped out of her daze and nodded with a serious face. "Understood."


    The first Heavenly Lightning Soldier didn''t cause much damage, killing about 13 creatures of the army while injuring many more.


    Even before the battle ended, Kali had already replenished the numbers and used her healing auras to renew her army.


    Two of them approached next, using their ridiculous speed. They both followed opposite arcs as they rushed directly at Kali.


    The fox woman looked on with calm and waved her hand again, spreading an energy pulse with her orders.


    Once they were in range, Kali''s army got to work, throwing another rain of projectiles and skills to entangle and push them down. However, this time, there were a fewplications.


    After all, the army was separated in half, so their efficiency was much morecking than when the entire group of nt creatures focused on one of them.


    Even then, neither Kali nor Valeria needed to move, yet her army whittled down both powerful creatures with methodical and constant efforts.


    This time, Kali''s numbers took a hit. Their sword swing speed was truly too quick, so several nt creatures were killed before they could retreat. The several casualties amounted to a tenth of her army.


    Kali muttered. "They are really strong¡­ I still need to ovee two rounds with four each. Thankfully, I have a bit of breathing room in between rounds, so I''ve been able to replenish most mu numbers."


    Her face tensed when four of the eight remaining Heavenly Lightning Soldiers readied their weapons and took a simultaneous step forward.


    They streaked through the sky and approached them at a simr speed to the previous ones. With four of theming, Kali clutched her sword and prepared to meet with one of them.


    She would leave the other three to her army while she pushed back against one of them. After all, while she was an army-based fighter, Kali was not weak at all.


    Everyone moved, and Kali shot forward with elegance, locking onto the only Heavenly Lightning Soldier that made it through and swinging her weapon.


    "Let''s dance, Heavenly Tribtion."

 Chapter 848: Kalis Efforts Bearing Fruit!

    Chapter 848: Kali''s Efforts Bearing Fruit!


    Kali rushed forward and shed with the two-meter-tall, bulky-looking tribtion soldier. Right before the sh, she called one of the nature spirits she had summoned and fused it with her sword as she traced a beautiful arc.


    The nature spirit was used to activate [Nature Spirit Sword Strike], a powerful sword strike that consumed the spirit to create a massively powerful blow.


    The collision of weapons created arge explosion, sending a powerful shockwave to the surrounding areas. Kali felt the weight of the Heavenly Tribtion Soldier''s attack and took several steps back while her sword and arm trembled. ''Strong.''


    Her lips curled into a confident smile. ''This one is strong but not impossible to beat,'' she thought, her eyes never leaving her opponent.


    So, while her army took care of the other three in a brutal melee that was decimating Kali''s army numbers, she fought the fourth one.


    The attacks flew one after another while Kali cleverly used her [Ironbark Slicer], [Spirit Severing Sword], and [Nature Spirit Sword Strike].


    [Ironbark Slicer] was a heavy cut that focused on pure offensive power. It could slice through most defenses and createrge wounds. Against the Heavenly Tribtion Soldier, which was much more solid than she expected, it worked wonders in creating weaknesses.


    These weaknesses were then exploited by her quick [Spirit Severing Sword]. The attack was meant to attack souls more than physical bodies. Yet, the Heavenly Lightning Solider had an energy that kept it together, acting like something like a soul.


    It was a creature created by the heavens, so it was naturally much moreplex than your average summon.Therefore, the attack worked perfectly fine.


    Finally, when she had the chance, [Nature Spirit Sword Strike] would be unleashed, dealing devastating damage.


    Adding to all of the above the fact that she had several aura and enhancing skills that she could use on herself, the fight that started being somewhat even became one-sided once Kali was fully strengthened.


    The three-tailed fox swung her sword one time after another, smashing the Heavenly Lightning Soldier backward. After a while of fighting back and forth, she managed tond a decisive blow that sted it into pieces.


    Right after that, she turned around and observed the battle situation. The three other Heavenly Lightning Soldiers had been highly weakened by her army at the cost of more than two-thirds of the creatures she had summoned.


    Without a single moment of rest, Kali joined the fray, whittling them down with quick and decisive blows.


    After dealing with them, Kali didn''t even need to look around to know that she had to summon before the four above descended. So, she unleashed her skills and began another round of summoning.


    Her life energy spread around and used the corpses of the nts, simrly opening the ground to grow more creatures.


    However, she didn''t manage to refill her entire army before the remaining four Heavenly Tribtion Soldiers swooped down. Kali realized that these were faster than the previous four, making her frown.


    However, she quickly calmed down and controlled her one hundred dryads to face one of them while she ordered the ones summoned by her innate skills to fight another.


    Then, she sent the rest of her army to fight the third one, and finally, she went forward and fought the fourth one by herself.


    The attacks thrown everywhere were creating wide arrays of destruction. Of all four of them, the one fighting themon creatures was ughtering them with rtive ease.


    The fast sword rumbled as it moved, summoning lightning arcs that destroyed the creatures between itself and Kali.


    The 100 dryads were having trouble keeping theirs in check, but thanks to the passive skill Valeria used and adding Kali''s auras, they could somewhat keep up.


    Meanwhile, the powerful and varied creatures created by Kali''s innate skills were doing rtively well. Although their roles werepletely random, their individual strength was high enough that they could resist the onught created by the Heavenly Lightning Soldier.


    Meanwhile, Kali was having more trouble with thisst soldier, receiving injuries in their exchange.


    Kali was slowly getting pushed back as she tried to deflect the quick sword strikes, creating a cacophony of explosive sounds. ''Even at my peak strength, I''m being pushed back?''


    Suddenly, she saw an opportunity thanks to abination that ended in her side taking advantage after the exchange.


    She quickly took a few steps back, creating distance, and then stomped the ground. The floor cracked as several thick roots exploded from the ground and coiled around the Heavenly Lightning Soldier.


    She took advantage of this to rush forward and use [Ironbark Slicer]. Her wooden sword hardened as the edge was covered with an extremely thickyer of energy, while Life and Wood energy enveloped the weapon and strengthened it.


    Thebination of energies and technique made the edge of the wooden sword release a sh of light from its sharpness, and she swung it diagonally.


    The Heavenly Lightning Soldier reacted, blocking its way haphazardly. But that was not enough.


    Kali''s verdant green eyes shone as her sword sliced through the lightning creature''s sword andnded on its chest. Then, with a brutal and thundering sound, her body shed forward while leaving a bisected Lightning Soldier behind her.


    However, Kali couldn''t rest because the Heavenly Lightning Soldier fighting hermon summons had simrly dealt with them and was rushing at her. Kali quickly checked her energy levels, but her face became serious. ''Even after all the pills, I have a little less than an eighth of my energy reserves left.''


    Her body was feeling heavy after so much continuous fighting andmanding her creatures. Her robes were sliced in several sides, blood dripping through them, and her face was smeared with burn marks that some lightning arcs had created when spontaneously jumping from the Heavenly Lightning Soldier''s weapon.


    ''How are the other two groups doing?''


    Kali looked around for an instant before focusing on her next opponent.


    Her Dryads had been reduced to around 60 units, with more than sixty percent of the frontline being destroyed. The remaining melee dryads were also in theirst leg, as many of them had lost limbs and had their weapons broken by the Heavenly Lightning Soldier fighting them.


    Thankfully, the Heavenly Lightning soldier fighting them was not doing much better. The several attacks made it look much less energetic, a clear sign of an about-to-die Heavenly Lightning Soldier. ''Perhaps they can win? Well, I''ve spent a lot of energy fortifying both the dryad and innate skill groups. If they couldn''t do this much, it would be a disappointment.''


    Speaking of the innate nt creatures group, they were doing better than the dryads. While they lost half their numbers, the Heavenly Lightning Soldier was clearly on the verge of expiring. The reason was thepatibility between groups. While the Dryads used tactics and proper army-style fighting, their individual strength was weaker than theirs, so the Heavenly Lightning Soldier could slice through them with rtive ease.


    Compared to them, the innate nt-creatures group had a lot of individual strength, which they didn''t cherish as they were summons, so they used quite literally suicide attacks to whittle down the being.


    The second tactic proved to be better as ast-fight resort. ''When they finish it off, they can help be dryad group, and then the remaining ones cane and help me. I''ll y defensive against the one charging at me.


    Her body burst with energy as the [Three-Tailed Nature Fox Aura] was regenerated around her, and several [Living Nature Wall] appeared in the Heavenly Tribtion Soldier''s way.


    The soldier only knew forward, so it shed against the walls one after another, as a bolt of proper tribtion lightning would, and closed the distance at a quickening rhythm.


    Kali was not afraid as her feet sent energy waves toward the ground to continue summoning different defensive methods, including walls, entanglements, and some quick summons thatcked general strength.


    However, these summons were cheap and could hold back the soldier for a few tens of a second, which was something.


    Like that, Kali constantly retreated around the arena, waiting for the other two battles to conclude. Thankfully for the fox, they went as expected, and with a total of 21 damaged creatures left in total, both Heavenly Tribtion Lightning Soldiers were defeated. Their bodies were marred with cuts and burns, and their figures looked energyless.


    Still, their summoner was ordering them toe, so they did, and rearming themselves with the energy leftovers inside of them, and they rushed forward.


    Kali, simrly at the edge, rushed toward them after creating another ten walls and managed to regroup.


    From then on, it was a battle of wills.


    Together with the remaining 21 creatures, Kali attacked and used them as bait. While she didn''t really want to y such battles, she had no other choice at the moment.


    20¡­ 17¡­ 13¡­


    The number of creatures quickly decreased as the powerful Heavenly Lightning Soldier sliced through one after another. The shing de of the creature was dreadful as it passed several times close to Kali''s neck, and others even managed to hit her on her chest, waist, and three tails, creating deep wounds.


    With her body at its limits, Kali swung her sword as if it were made of a super dense material. Even moving the shoulder and arm to make the movement needed tremendous effort.


    Using her remaining seven creatures, sheunched them all at once at it, and then she threw herself a beatter.


    The Heavenly Lightning Soldier, filled with cracks and looking exhausted from the faint lightning bursts, gathered energy and shed at a ludicrous speed seven times, dividing every single creature into pieces.


    Kali''s face tightened as she saw an eighth swinging her way, and she quickly changed her footwork, dodging sideways.


    The lighting sword shed down at the ce where she stood, but Kali didn''t look at it.


    Her face warped with effort and pain, and she spun her body, gathering every single bit of energy inside of her toward her sword.


    "AHHHH!"


    With a loud scream, Kali released a massive sword strike thatnded on the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion Soldier cleanly.


    "DIE!"


    BOOM!


    The creature exploded into particles, and a torrent of winds surged from Kali''s sword swing.


    With her energy and stamina depleted, Kali''s legs trembled as she almost lost bnce. However, when she was about to fall, a profound surge of energy burst from her core.


    The energy around her rushed toward her like a hurricane, creating arge torrent of Life, Nature, and Wood energies.


    Kali''s eyes opened wide as a surge of energy filled her dry insides and spread around her body.


    Arge part of that energy gathered in her chest, right below her heart, and created the [Epoch Core]. Then, even more energy rushed into her soul and entered her Beast Core, transforming it into a [Legendary Beast Core].


    This process was gradual and didn''t happen at once. Moreover, during this time when her Spiritual, Body, and Beast paths were breaking through, Kali felt a surge of bloodline powering from deep within her marrow.


    She controlled her energy with impressive mastery and filled her bones with it. Kali could see how her bones became ckish as they secreted impurities.


    The medicinal effects of her pills activated here, and they covered her bones from the inside, aiding all the impurities to be cleansed from deep within and expelling them through her skin nds.


    This gave her a somewhat unpleasant look, as ck goo that had a really strong odor was slowly secreted from her body.


    However, no one present cared and looked on with serious expression.


    The processsted for a week, and by the end of it, a gorgeous fourth tail had appeared by the side of the other three.

 Chapter 849: The muddy waters begin to stir.

    Chapter 849: The muddy waters begin to stir.


    When Kali opened her eyes, a wave of life energy filled the surroundings as her presence became much more profound and mysterious. The fourth tail increased her affinity toward Life, Nature, and Wood energies while strengthening all her skills.


    Moreover, she unveiled the innate skill of her fourth tail, known as [Nature Fox Fourth Tail: Transforming Life]. This skill revolutionized her summoning process. For those who don''t remember, it went from Nascent Life to Blooming Life, then to Developing Life, and finally to Transforming Life.


    The effects of the skill were profound, giving Kali the ability to continue developing her summons and give them specific qualities. For example, she could give a nt creature the ability to resist a particr element or the ability to throw projectiles. She could ingrain knowledge of how to swing weapons or even cut offensive power to create an ultra-defensive nt creature.


    The catch was that she couldn''t just add because the creatures needed a certain bnce. However, if before her 100 Dryads were rtively more powerful than the group summoned by her innate skills, now they both had be simr. Plus, thanks to her fourth tail and her breakthrough, the Dryads were also strengthened since all her skills were enhanced.


    Kali had yet to test her skills, so only she would know how they would evolve now that she was finally in the fifth realm.


    Meanwhile, around the sect, people were curious about what was happening in the Tribtion za. While there were formations in ce to avoid prying eyes, everyone knew that if a ce as important as that one was closed for so long, it was probably rted to the Sect Master''s family.


    Rumors went around the sect, and people spoke about the event with curiosity and intrigue.


    "Who do you think is breaking through?"


    "It might be the Sect Master, wasn''t she very close to it?""I think it''s not possible. Sect Master was at the high level of the Ethereal Soul realm a while ago, right? No matter how monstrous she is, she should need more time."


    A person asked, "But¡­ They should be over there. What happens if we get attacked now? I heard that tensions are escting, and we are on the verge of a major war."


    An inner sect elder that was nearby answered calmly. "Don''t worry. While our sect doesn''t have numbers like other top powers, our top fighters don''t lose to theirs in any way whatsoever. Remember the few million that came to attack with the Garuda Patriarch? What happened then?"


    A woman who joined recenty and lived in quite a remote y asked with curiosity. "What happened? We were attacked the Garudas? Weren''t they one of the top races?"


    A senior brother smiled and said proudly. "You didn''t know? Let me tell you. Those people thought that our Sect Master was a pushover because of her low cultivation base."


    The woman blinked and asked. "Low? Is Sect Master middle-level Epoch Core?"


    The senior brother burst intoughter. "Not at all, she is at the peak of the Ethereal Soul Realm!"


    "Ehhh!?" The woman was surprised.


    "Right, I''m not lying. Moreover, she is less than 60 years of age!"


    The woman''s eyes widened in stupefaction, and she listened to the tale of Yasenia going to battle. "Of course, all of this was possible because Sect Master was apanied by other leaders and the Fifty Astral Fairies!"


    "The Fifty Astral Fairies?"


    The senior brother nodded. "They are Sect Master''s direct subordinates, and all of them have incredible strength. They fought off 20,000 Epoch Cores by themselves and killed many!"


    "T-Twenty Thousand!?"


    Meanwhile, a man sitting at the side listened from the sidelines with a thoughtful look. ''I managed to get into the Astral Sky Sect by never having contact with anyone from my true faction, but¡­'' The man sighed. ''How do I even deliver this information? I''m a new sect member, and my strength is nothing but at the Mortal Transformation Body Realm.''


    He scratched his head, and a woman at the side asked. "Junior Brother, is there a problem?"


    He looked sideways toward the beautiful dog-kin woman and scratched his cheek. "Nothing, nothing. Don''t worry, I''m just a bit frustrated."


    The dogkin woman''s ears straightened as she cheered him up. "Don''t worry, junior brother. You are talented, so a single failure shouldn''t stop you."


    The manughed and nodded. "Thank you, senior sister."


    However, internally, he was struggling. ''The sect is good, the resources are the best, the people, because they are carefully selected, are also generally friendly¡­'' He looked around at the energy density and lively atmosphere. ''And this was built in less than ten years? Ridiculous.''


    The benefits he had felt since he entered the Astral Sky Sect were nothing but eye-opening. He had gone outside a few times. However, the energy outside felt like mud water after drinking clear spring water. ''Do I really need to betray this sect?''


    He hadn''t really had any contact other than one letter that told him that his family would not be safe if he didn''t report a single worthwhile news in five years. Of course, the man didn''t want to endanger his family, so he needed to do it even if he didn''t know who the people behind the letter were. ''If I manage to inform them about the Sect Master undergoing tribtion, will it be enough?''


    He scratched his head again, feeling helpless. After being looked at by his gentle senior sister, he asked. "I need to go outside to send a letter to my family. Do you minding with me?"


    The woman blinked. "We have a letter system in the sect. Do you want me to guide you?"


    The man shook his head. "I live in a very remote area, so I need to ce the letter in a particr ce so that my family receives it."


    The womanughed. "Don''t worry. The letters are branded with your energy signature, so sending them to family is actually the easiest. You just have to leave a strand of your energy, and the sect will ce the letter in a spatial formation that can send small objects very far away." The dog woman''s tail wagged as she said with awe. "They actually use spatial formations! I don''t know how they work, though."


    The man''s lips twitched. ''Why is there such a convenient way of doing this? Do those people even know about this?''


    "Ah, but I''m worried that it won''t reach so¡­" The man scratched his head, looking awkward.


    The dog woman blinked and pondered. "But it has never failed. Moreover, the letter will be apanied by a nk letter that the other side can write and send back. Of course, the letter sent back will need a bit of time to be delivered back to you to make sure it is not dangerous, or so the person working there told me."


    The man shook his head. "I just want to do it the other way. While it might take a few years to get the letter back, I feel more certain."


    The woman was confused. "Why not do it-."


    The man cut her off brusquely. "Enough. I''ll do it the other way. If you don''t want toe, I''ll just find another person."


    Surprised, the senior sister stopped speaking and nodded. "Hm. Sure. Good luck finding another person."


    The man was again speechless. ''Weren''t you eager to apany me? What''s with this change of attitude?''


    He didn''t realize that it was entirely his fault.


    ''Sigh. I just hope I can send the letter safely and have my family safe and sound back.''


    He took around two months of travel to reach that ce and send the letter. Sadly for him, what greeted him five monthster were the corpses of his family and a ck-robbed assassin. "Thanks for the information. Although it might be outdated now, consolidating the foundations of a new realm takes time. Now, die."


    The man regretted it, but he couldn''t do anything as the sword sliced his head off, sending him to the reincarnation cycle together with his family.


    The assassin looked at the information in the letter they received around two months ago and sighed. ''The only sessful spy, and the information we have is outdated and almost useless.''


    He looked at the corpses of the people he just killed with cold eyes and thought. ''Why is it so difficult to get information about them?''


    "Well, have you had fun?"


    A chill run up the assassin''s body as he didn''t even botehr looking behind him and tried to escape by using his entire middle-level Ethereal Soul realm strength.


    But, before he could take a step, a slim and elegant hand wrapped around his nape. "Trying to escape, young one?"


    His face was turned around, and he saw a Harpy with ck feathers smiling at him. "We left this little rat alive to see who was the stupid power trying to spy on us, and the answer is quite boring. Isn''t it just the former Nine Sect, haha."


    His face twisted with hatred as he shouted. "You are not going to have a good end! You have no idea what you are facing!"


    The harpyughed coldly. "Ignorant. Do you think your petty ns can escape our peerless Sect Master?" The harpy took out a pill and forced it down his throat with a cold face.


    The man''s body felt as if it weighed an entire mountain as he fell limp. The harpy muttered while looking at the corpses of the family of seven. "Hm¡­ It''s a shame that you choose to give your back to us instead of informing us. How would they know if you are working with us or not?"


    The ck-feathered harpy thought back on the first time she faced Yasenia with a wry smile. ''I tried to assassinate her back then, didn''t I? Thankfully, I was intelligent and surrendered to Sect Master.'' Her face gained a genuine smile. ''Although I''m still restricted by the oaths, it''s the same as if they are not there as long as I''m loyal to the Astral Sky Sect and Sect Master.''


    The harpy then looked down at her body, and a wide grin appeared on her face. She was currently wearing a ck cloth around her body that suited her quite well. ''Lady Evelyn is awesome as well.''


    She heard pping wings behind her, and she turned around to see a dark blue feathered harpy wearing simr blue robes. "Florrie, are you admiring your clothes again?"


    Florrie, the harpy assassin,ughed. "How can I not? It''s my first time wearingfortable clothes in centuries, hahaha."


    The other harpyughed as well. "We owe Lady Evelyn a lot, eh? After a lot of effort, she managed to create clothes that can fit us, harpies."


    Florrie smiled. "She did so right after breaking through as well."


    "Right? All of Sect Master''s family has already broken through other than Sect Master."


    Florrie sighed. "I heard that Sect Master is almost prepared to do so as well."


    The blue-feathered harpy''s smile faded, gaining a worried look. "I really hope everything goes well. I''ve heard that Sect Master''s tribtions are terribly strong."


    Florrie snorted. "It''s just the heavens envying Sect Master''s talent."


    Amazed, the other harpy spoke. "You are really her fan, eh."


    Florrie snorted. "I''ve even managed to join the S.L.U.T group!"


    "Wow, you actually did it!? A group with such a name?"


    Florrie lifted her eyebrow. "So what? It''s the Super Lovable Ultimate Team! It''s a cute name!"


    The blue feathered harpy''s lips twitched. "It feels like the name was created after deciding to be called S.L.U.Ts."


    "And what''s wrong with that!?" Florrie defended.


    With a sigh, the woman shook her head. "Incorrigible."

 Chapter 850: Evelyn Devouring the Heavenly Tribulation.

    Chapter 850: Evelyn Devouring the Heavenly Tribtion.


    Let''s return a few months back before all of this happened. After Kali''s and Cecile''s tribtion, Angel and Evelyn had enough time to prepare for theirs. After all, the entire process of Cecile''s and Kali''s tribtions took slightly less than a month.


    Unlike Kali and Cecile, Evelyn and Angel didn''t need to face Quasi-transcendence-level tribtions.


    Evelyn went first and approached the center of the tribtion za while twirling her spear between her fingers. Her face had a confident grin as she looked skyward. "Well, let''s y for a while, Tribtion. I think I might unlock a bit more of my inheritance, so strike me hard and roughly so that I can activate it, alright?"


    Yasenia, observing from a distance, couldn''t help but smile. She understood why Evelyn was so confident. Evelyn was a speed fighter, her heavy hits powerful and prating. Her entire skill set was a symphony of speed and aggression, designed to overwhelm the enemy before they could even think of counterattacking.


    Of course, this would usually fail against those with an excellent defense that could resist punishment. However, Evelyn''s Natural Treasure and [Heavenly Thunder God Inheritance]pensated for herck of firepower.


    Other than her defense, which was not the best, but still it was notcking, Evelyn had a no-weaknessbat style. She even had quite a few army-wiping skills, so while overwhelming her with numbers might be the best option, it was not a good solution either way.


    Herprehension speed had always been fast, being the first of our girls to transform her energy coat into an energy armor, and her development with intent was notcking at all.


    While she always passed under the radar because of the brilliance of Yasenia and the rest, Evelyn was by no means weak. On the contrary, she was terribly strong for someone at her level.


    Speaking ofbinations, her recently learned Body Cultivation was like giving wings to a tiger. Her speed increased several times while the force behind her strikes rose ordingly.Taking everything into ount, fighting Evelyn was like fighting a lightning bolt that constantly struck you from different angles with unpredictable ferocity.


    Evelyn spun her spear once and stabbed it into the ground by her side, then she sat down and closed her eyes, entering a meditative stance. During their years in Distancia, they''ve trained for several situations, and meditating in any environment was one of them. This was very important for several situations where you needed to enter that state to get opportunities.


    After Evelyn called the Lightning Tribtion, the skies darkened, and another Tribtion began.


    The lightning serpents moving through the cloud reached an astounding 210, slightly more than Andrea. The main reason for this was Evelyn''s inheritance''s influence.


    An inheritance from a literal God was notmon at all. Because of the Heavenly Cataclysm, their numbers greatly increased, although most were discovered during the 1,000,000 years that passed between the Heavenly Cataclysm and nowadays.


    Of course, some gods ced "timers" on their inheritances or rigorous conditions, so there was still plenty to be discovered. The grand majority of current God-rank cultivators were created due to inheritances, which has made the new generation of Gods and Goddesses fairly weaker than they were.


    Plus, advancing strength in those realms of strength took so much time that not enough years had passed since then for new Gods to rise through the ranks.


    Evelyn opened her eyes and looked skyward. Her usual rxed face was nowhere to be seen as she thoughtfully observed the lightning bolts in the sky with her exotic purple-colored eyes.


    The first bolt flickered and rumbled, falling onto her at tremendous speed. The lightning bolts were massive, looking like serpents roaring in the sky.


    However, when it was close, Evelyn spun her spear and sent a lightning bolt of her own against it.


    BOOM!


    Both attacks collided in the sky, nullifying each other. Evelyn didn''t rx at all, even if she had leisure when facing the first strikes; the usual Heavenly Tribtion ramped up in power tremendously after the first waves.


    As Evelyn struck the first lightning bolts at an unhurried pace. While doing so, her skills were summoned one after another. To increase her own strength, she used [Luminous Storm Dress], [Luminous Lightning Body], [Heavenly Lightning Devourer], [Storm Lightning Body], and [Lightning Temple''s Blessing], thest two being inheritance skills.


    In this situation, her most vital skill was not one of her inheritance skills, though. Her innate skill, which was influenced by her inheritance, [Heavenly Lightning Devourer], was a force to reckon with.


    After destroying each of the Heavenly Lightning Bolts, Evelyn would use that skill to absorb the remaining energy from the lightning bolt. This gradually increased her overall strength, making not only the Tribtion but also her own strength grow with time.


    After more than half of the tribtion went by, Evelyn began activating her burst strength skill [Thunder Light Overcharge], which wouldst for the rest of the tribtion.


    To add to her electric battlefield, which was dangerously charged with jumping lightning bolts, creating a menacing image, Evelyn deployed [Thunder Light Sky Domain], the skill that allowed her to control the electricity around her much more efficiently while increasing its conductivity and her ability to move it as she pleased.


    Once her entire surroundings were filled with ck and white lightning currents, her lips arched in defiance. "Now, let''s see whose lightning prevails. [Luminous Phantom Assault]."


    The bolts around her twisted and transformed, creating several dozens of white and ck lightning spears all around her. Her ck-colored [Storm Roaring Thunder] Natural treasure was highly active all this time, constantly providing Evelyn with its strength from her Dantian.


    Moreover, Evelyn could feel the treasure''s eagerness to devour that Heavenly Lightning. Of course, Evelyn would not be stingy with her Natural Treasure, and she had allowed it to attract and devour all Lightning Energy that she couldn''t absorb. She wanted to give it more, but she didn''t want to mess up her breakthrough because ofck of energy or any unexpected problem that arose due to that.


    The final twenty bolts of the tribtion gathered above her, menacingly rumbling in the skies like ancient and powerful creatures. They gave off tremendous pressure, enough that Evelyn knew that she would get injured even with all her lightning affinity and resistance.


    To avoid getting too injured, she gave her all, using her most powerful skills. First, she activated [Storm''s Descent], the attack skill of her inheritance. This powerful ability created clouds that could rain devastating bolts in arge area. However, Evelyn allowed the bolts to remain in the clouds.


    Not only that, she used her domain to guide most of the electricity toward the cloud she summoned, which was not too high up, around the midpoint between the Tribtion and herself.


    Evelyn waited, and when the tribtion lighting fell, she controlled [Storm Descent] and fought it off. The sky was instantly filled with loud rumbling as thunderbolts fought with each other.


    However, thest 20 Lightning bolts were ridiculously strong. After defeating around 12, thest eight managed to pass through, weakened.


    Her energy flowed through her meridians and body, releasing her skills and creating as many lightning spears as she could. These spears wereunched against the massive Heavenly Lightning Bolts, impacting with enough force to create shockwaves.


    As they descended, the spears shed continuously, destroying three more. With very little time left, Evelyn activated [Thunder Soul Destruction], releasing a deafening ck lightning bolt that smashed another one into pieces.


    ''I can''t destroy thest two. Endure!''


    The rest of her energy focused on herself as every buffing skill was enhanced to its limits. This made Evelyn''s body create destructive arcs of lightning around her in a terrifying show of strength that left the spectators speechless.


    BOOM!


    Both lightning bolts impacted with massive strength, and Evelyn''s skills and constitution began working at their limits.


    The bolts attacked her ruthlessly, wanting to destroy everything. However, Evelyn constantly devoured them, avoiding the worst kinds of injuries. Moreover, with the Natural Treasure also taking action at the unexpected feast, the effectiveness of their lethality decreased several notches over.


    Evelyn gritted her teeth as pain sharp enough to want to tear your own hair rushed around her body. However, she managed not to make a sound as her body fought for its life for 15 minutes straight.


    After that timeframe, everything around Evelyn calmed down, leaving a heavily injured Evelyn behind. Still, she could be ssified as rtively healthy for what it could''ve been.


    After the onught finished, Evelyn felt her overcharged body transform the insane amounts of energy inside her and push through thest barrier, diving her from a true fifth realm cultivator.


    Her energy gotpressed, transformed, and increased, and a lot of it was used to create the middle Dantian or [Epoch Core]. With that, the body that was about to burst from holding too much lightning energy rxed as her capacity to store energy increased to a whole new dimension.


    The processsted for a few days, and by the end of it, Evelyn had be a new woman. Increasing in strength usually meant perfecting one''s own existence. If anything, it was akin to improving your life rating as a creature.


    While perfecting one''s existence, it naturally meant perfecting one''s body. Slowly but surely, Evelyn''s face got minutely transformed. Her eyes were a bit bigger, her eyebrows gained a more charming curve, her lips were slightly fuller, and her head was getting more oval and beautiful.


    Her hair flowed like blue electricity, and her purple eyes gained a faint glow as if sparks were flickering inside her irises.


    While Evelyn''s overall appearance still couldn''t be described as gorgeous, whoever said that Evelyn was average was objectively lying.


    She was not a pretty girl with a characteristic and energetic build. Sadly for our mischievous and big-breast-loving girl, her body remained rtively t. She didn''t reach the B territory, standing quite firmly in the A territory. However, they had grown a little bit.


    When such Evelyn appeared before them, the girls couldn''t help but raise eyebrows. Andrea smirked. "It seems that she is actually bing more beautiful."


    Kali touched her face and smiled. "Well, even my skin has regained a lot of its supple and moist feeling. The breakthrough to this realm is truly miraculous."


    Cecile spoke with a nod. "The strength is also incredible."


    Andrea and Kali agreed; the jump in strength was big enough to leave them speechless. If they fought the pre-breakthrough selves, they would probably stomp them in just a few moves.


    Evelyn, who came back to herself, even though burns remained in many parts of her skin, couldn''t help but smile as she felt the changes in her body.


    The first words she said were as such. "OH! MY TITS ARE BIGGER!" Evelynughed loudly. "Yasenia!..." She paused for a second, muttering. "No, that''s impossible." Her gaze went from breast to breast, and she finally ended in Cecile. "CECILE, BE CAREFUL, OR I''LL SURPASS YOU IN SIZE SOON, WAHAHAHAHA."


    Cecile''s eyebrow twitched in annoyance. ''Am I that small?'' She was not. She had at least a D. However,pared with the other¡­ mountains in the group, she was actually quite small.


    The girls felt amused and helpless, somewhat thankful that the girl still retained her unique personality while also feeling like her focus was always off. Still, they couldn''t help butugh as the tone was genuinely joyful.


    Who cared if her aim was a bit different? Evelyn was as hardworking and very intelligent as any of them. A few quirky traits just made her more attractive and fun to be around.

 Chapter 851: Mirrory and Angel. A Conversation of Self.

    Chapter 851: Mirrory and Angel. A Conversation of Self.


    When Evelyn got close, Yasenia gently hugged her and looked around her body. While Evelyn was acting cheerful, how could the dragoness not understand that it was to hide her condition and not worry her? The tribtion was anything but easy, and Yasenia knew it. Even with her constitution, Evelyn was not as okay as she seemed.


    Yasenia gave her a kiss on the cheek and spoke, her voice gentle and soothing. "Alright, you can now tell me where it hurts. No need to force yourself not to worry me, Dear. I know thosest two strikes were much more burdensome than you made them to be. Let''s go to the infirmary, okay? We need to check your wounds and treat them."


    Evelyn opened and closed her mouth a few times. She couldn''t help but feel her heart warm up through all the pain she was currently bearing. Yasenia''s warmth and love were so weing and made her feel so secure and protected that she almost threw herself in her arms to whine about it.


    To avoid that, she looked down a bit, nodding obediently. If she spoke, she would for sure act to her desires.


    Yasenia understood her dear''s shyness when showing public affection, so she smiled softly and picked her up with extreme care, using her long and powerful tail to avoid straining any of Evelyn''s muscles.


    The hug was all-epassing, making Evelyn feel like she was reclining on afortable seat instead of being picked up. Her legs were resting on the tail, while her buttocks were supported by Yasenia''s arm and her back by a curling part of the dragon tail. ''Sigh¡­ This is sofortable.''


    Evelyn let herself be carried while feeling happy and fluffy inside. Of course, other than her feelings of love for Yasenia, the sensation of pain all around her body felt a bit stronger. Not because it hurt more but because she thought she didn''t need to be strong, so her desire toin about it to her lover conflicted with her wish to appear strong and dependable.


    Her body was heavily damaged. Her meridians had to resist the pure Heavenly Lightning wrecking through when she was absorbing it. While her body was undoubtedly extremely good at breaking down Lightning Energies, regardless of their source, Heavenly Lightning was one of the purest forms of it, making it difficult to purify enough to be absorbed.


    Therefore, while outwardly Evelyn had a few bad burns but nothing too significant, inside, she was in a terrible state. Damaged meridians, burst veins, injured organs, her body was not in lethal range, but her injuries were everything but light.The fact that she could act as she did while probably feeling like her insides were on fire and being twisted was a testament to her incredibly sturdy will and mental strength.


    While Yasenia carried Evelyn away, Angel approached her with a smile. "Yasenia! I''m going to start my tribtion while you carry Evelyn away!"


    The dragoness blinked with surprise and asked while looking at her. "You don''t want me to look from the beginning? Are you sure, Baby?"


    Angel giggled and shook her head. "I feel like there is no need~. I''m strong!"


    Yasenia carefully bent down to avoid injuring Evelyn and kissed Angel''s forehead, an action that Evelyn weed as Yasenia''s breasts rested on her body like two warm and soft clouds of joy andfort. ''They are just¡­ perfect.''


    "Don''t be overconfident, okay love? You are carrying the inheritance of a Saint, so the tribtion will be anything but weak. While you have Mirrory, remember to not depend on her during these events as much as possible."


    Angel nodded a few times with arge smile, her big blue eyes looking determined and confident. "I won''t be overconfident!"


    Yasenia smiled widely, feeling that her baby was getting cuter by the day. "Good, my baby is the best and most clever. I love you."


    Angelughed and hugged Yasenia''s side. "Hehehehe." Then, she looked at Evelyn and cheered her up. "You did really well! Get well soon, Evelyn."


    Evelyn, who had been reduced to a shy little girl by Yasenia''s care and love, nodded softly. "Thank you, Angel."


    Angel found this kind of Evelyn adorable and almostughed. ''She is so adorable when Yasenia pampers her. Hahaha.''


    Yasenia turned around and carried Evelyn away, using her movement technique to disappear like a blue shadow. Behind her, a few of the maids with medical knowledge followed. Valeria and Kali stayed to attend to any unexpected problems that Angel might face. Evelyn was not in any immediate danger, after all.


    Angel looked at Yasenia leave with a smile and turned around, skipping toward the middle of the Tribtion za. The girls stayed here because Yasenia was already with Evelyn, so their presence was redundant, as the dragoness would probably pamper her for a while.


    Cecile spoke with a faint smile. "Go for it."


    Angel looked over with a resolute nod and clenched her fists for a second. After that, she rxed her hands and her body with them. Her demeanor quickly shifted to a calmer and more calcted one as she focused on the energy inside her Dantian.


    When a cultivator was about to break through, the Dantian would look active and full of energy. The feeling of fullness was transmitted to the cultivator as if they had eaten a lot. Moreover, if they tried to cultivate as usual, they would feel the strain when trying to increase their Dantian''s energy.


    This feeling was a sign that they had more than enough energy to break through. Many, or better said, almost every cultivator, chose to tackle the cultivating at this moment. However, what our girls were doing was different.


    After reaching this point, they continued absorbing energy at a much gentler pace while trying to press everything tighter and morepact. They fed their entire body and used all they had at their disposal to absorb more and more energy.


    These actions were what people called perfecting the foundation. Now, why didn''t everyone do that? The reason was much simpler than you would think. It was just too much work and time for a very faint increase in strength.


    Most cultivators felt that it was not worth it because, if they used the time to perfect their foundation to increase their level and breakthrough, they would be stronger faster.


    And they were right. Perfecting the foundation was highly time-consuming. Hence, Yasenia, who had a ridiculous cultivation speed, thanks to her tail''s properties and other items in her Dantian, needed insane amounts of energy to perfect this foundation.


    Yasenia also did not aim for half-assed perfection. She wanted not to be able to even absorb energy before breaking through. That''s what she had been doing before now, and that''s what Yasenia would continue doing after she broke through.


    When Angel looked inside her Dantian, the space was tremendously vast. However, all this space was not her actual Dantian. Because the Dantian was spiritualized and inside her soul, she was currently looking at Mirrory''s space.


    It was practically endless. In this inner world, Mirrory was floating mid-air with her legs crossed and her eyes shut. When Angel''s conscience entered, Mirrory slowly opened her eyes and looked at where her "gaze" wasing from.


    "Ready to break through?"


    Angel''s body suddenly materialized inside her soul; it was nothing but a projection. However, Angel''s ability to do this meant that her control over her soul was superb. Angel was naturally taught by Mirrory. All the times they''ve trained together, Mirrory''s lessons were only about the basics: weapon control, energy control, body control, and soul control.


    For now, Mirrory had yet to teach a single skill. However, her training method had made Angel''s basics reach an unbelievable degree of proficiency.


    Angel nodded. "I am."


    Mirrorymented. "This will be your first real tribtion since you got into a contract with me. The Body cultivation tribtions were for lower realms, so nothing dangerous there. Now, for this tribtion, the influence of your Saint inheritance will be noted."


    Angel listened attentively.


    "Saints are people beloved by the Heavens. They''ve done something significant enough to affect the entire cultivation world in a positive way. Of course, positive is subjective, and this positive is what the Heavens consider a good development."


    Mirrory paused. "Let''s not go there, though." Mirrory looked at Angel and continued. "Saints are beloved, and their inheritors should also be loved by them, right?"


    Angel nodded, but Mirrory answered. "Wrong."


    Angel blinked, confused. "Why?"


    Mirrorymented. "Because Saint inheritors did not do the act that led the Heavens to give them the title. The title of Saint should not be inherited. However, Saints are living beings too, and while most of them have hearts of gold and souls as pure as the heavenly water from the Heaven Pierce mountain, as creatures, they want to leave a legacy. Not a told legacy, but one that wouldst through the eras of change."


    Mirrory floated down and poked Angel''s forehead. "Fu Jing Jing, the woman who got the title and passed it down to you, is an original Saint. Meaning she got her title without inheritance. I''ve exined it a few times, but her feat was preventing theplete restart of the cultivation World by the enraged Heavens by using me and sacrificing her life."


    Angel nodded, her face showing respect. Mirrory continued. "Fu Jing Jing was someone with a pure mind, body, and ideals. She was what some people call a selfless hero. She helped people by using Truthws, she shaped the world around her toward a better future, and her strength was at the peak of her era. Those who could face her could be counted by the fingers of your two hands."


    Mirrory smiled. "Any evil organization that was targeted by her disbanded and sought forgiveness¡­ well, unless they were stupidly arrogant. However, those who were didn''tst, and all fell at her hands. Her tales are endless, and her achievements are unending. She was praised by themon people and feared by the evildoers."


    Mirrory looked at Angel, and her smile became a smirk. "But you are not like her. Not even close."


    Angel blinked as Mirrory spoke. "You are very selfish, very self-centered. A woman who wants to get stronger in a pure and straightforward way for her lover. If it is something in Yasenia''s way, you don''t mind annihting it while using your strength, and other than formations, the world around her matters little to you."


    Angel coughed and scratched her cheek. "I-Is that bad?"


    Mirrory shook her head. "Not at all. However, can you understand why the Heavens dislike Saint Inheritors? You are not Fu Jing Jing. You will never be her."


    Angel was about to get sad when Mirrory smiled. "Child, you are Angel Dravory. While self-centered, your heart is pure and untainted. While you have a powerful desire to get stronger, it is not for evil but to protect those you love. While you do not care about the world around you, it is in both good and bad that you don''t interfere, which makes you better than most."


    Angel saw Mirrory smiling at her. "So, be proud of who you are and true to yourself. Keep walking forward, believing in what you believe, and if there are times when you need to hesitate on how to advance when you feel lost, just look around you. As long as you remain yourself, you are far more worthy than anyone to inherit and change this power, making it yours."


    Angel clenched her little fists and nodded.


    Mirrory patted her head and floated upward toward the white ceiling. But how could there be a ceiling in Angel''s soul world?


    The reason for the existence of this "ceiling" was a tremendously big star made of pure energy, left behind by Fu Jing Jing before passing away and being contained by Mirrory.


    If one were to zoom out, this "star" could dwarf anything and everything. The scale wasrge enough that Angel couldn''t even see the curvature, even if she used all her senses.


    Mirrory touched the star and extracted around a fistful of it. "This should be enough for someone at your level of strength."


    Angel''s lips twitched. ''H-How strong do I need to be to absorb all of that?''

 Chapter 852: A Saint Inheritors Trial.

    Chapter 852: A Saint Inheritor''s Trial.


    Outside, the people were curious when they saw that after Angel reached the critical point and was about to break through, silence weed them instead of a powerful aura, confusing most of them.


    The energy concentration inside the petite woman was not just intense; it was palpable. It felt like a bomb on the verge of exploding, yet an unknown force held it back, creating an atmosphere of imminent danger.


    Andrea asked Tatyana. "What happened? Has something gone wrong?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "I don''t know. Mirrory has done something, most likely."


    Kali looked at Angel and asked. "Mirrory should have had a different name before the one Angel gave her, right?"


    Andreaughed. "It is honestly quite a surprisingly nice name. Still, the origins of the name don''t stop being funny."


    Tatyana smirked. "I usually mock her with it, but it seems that Mirrory has be somewhat fond of it, so she just snorts."


    Cecile blinked. "She has?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "She has. I''m as impressed as you are."Andrea was about to say something else when the World around them suddenly transformed without prior warning.


    A presence significant enough to make the faces of everyone present, Valeria and Tatyana included, change spread like an unstoppable tide.


    Everyone looked over and saw Angel slowly opening her eyes, revealing a pair of green-colored irises instead of blue that were glowing with incredible might.


    Then, her aura burst outward as if a bomb went off, creating a powerful enough pressure wave that the sturdy floor of the Tribtion za that held up until now caved in.


    The powerful aura wave rushed outward, mming against the protective formations and shing with incredible might.


    BOOOOM!


    The girls looked with stupefaction as thin cracks spread all around it, making their hearts jump. This formation had managed to resist all their tribtions without problems, yet Angel''s aura was enough to crack it momentarily.


    The formation was built with Tatyana''s help, so right after those cracks appeared, they mended, showing that there was no danger of breaking. Still, the fact that Angel could do that was a feat of strength they couldn''t understand.


    After all, Tatyana herself designed this formation to resist Transcendence-Level Tribtions. Cecile asked with a sharp mind. "This was not pure raw strength, right?"


    Tatyana nodded with a smile. "Good eyes. Angel''s aura carried strength that was not hers; that strength was at the level of an [Intent Domain], allowing it to crack the formation momentarily."


    Kali looked at Angel, whose long calf-length hair was changing from blonde to a bright scarlet red. "Are [Intent Domains] that powerful?"


    Tatyana nodded. "They are what Transcendence Realm cultivators use to face each other. A Transcendent cultivator without an [Intent Domain] is not considered a proper cultivator." Tatyana paused. "There are exceptions, like with everything, but you get the idea."


    The girls nodded.


    When Angel''s hair turned entirely red, leaving not a single strand of hair blonde, the aura around her turned silent and gathered toward her own body.


    At that moment, the sky above changed and rumbled with extremely fierce momentum. Angel looked upward, her face cold and indifferent, and she summoned her longsword and shield.


    Inside her, the energy Mirrory took was rampaging around, giving her seemingly infinite strength. Angel felt as if she could shatter the sky and split the seas with a single stroke of her sword.


    Mirrorymented. ''You will be far stronger during this tribtion than what you''ll probably achieve during the entirety of your Dantian Spiritualization Realm. Your current power level is quasi-transcendence.''


    Angel was internally surprised, but she had incredible control over her emotions, so she didn''t react outwardly. She asked. ''Why is that?''


    Mirrory exined. ''As I said, Angel, you are a Saint Inheritor. Your true tribtions are not something anyone else can or even will bear. Yasenia''s tribtion will probably be weaker than yours. However, the catch is that you are not in your usual state during the tribtions but an enhanced one.'' Mirrory continued calmly. ''So, if we look at it from a danger perspective, Yasenia''s is and will still be much more dangerous than yours.''


    Angel nodded, and Mirrory warned. ''Angel, your current strength is able to damage this ce gravely. The formations Tatyana left behind are strong, but as I said, you are currently in a quasi-transcendence realm of strength. Be careful and try to aim your every attack skywards if you don''t want to destroy half of this sect identally.''


    With a heavy nod, Angel focused on the stormy ck sky. The darkness was so deep that it looked as if it would swallow her. Angel had only seen this in Yasenia''s tribtions, making her feel a bit tense, even when her body was currently overflowing with strength.


    Mirrory spoke. ''Use [Light Severing Sword]. That will calm you down.''


    Angel was confused, but she did as Mirrory told her; she aimed skyward, and her energy began rotating. The floor around Angel began cracking as a monstrous energy surge flowed through her enhanced meridians.


    Angel went into position, and then she swung her sword. "[Light Severing Sword]!"


    The girls looking from the outside saw Angel preparing an attack, and then, the sky split in two.


    A beam of light that stretched from side to side shot skyward with speed high enough that it felt instant for them.


    One second, the sky was filled with ck clouds. The next second, those ck clouds were split in half.


    Andrea was so surprised and scared by the attack that she uncharacteristically cursed for the first time in years. "What the fuck!? How strong is Angel!?"


    The other girls mimicked the raw disbelief that spilled from her soul. Even Cecile looked at the sky with her mouth wide open, unable to control the absolute sense of bewilderment coursing through her veins.


    However, the clouds quickly mended as if they were some sort of liquid fusing together.


    Angel gulped as she looked at the sky. ''Say, can''t I use my current strength to kill all of Yasenia''s enemies? Even if I''m like half a continent away, I''m somewhat sure that I can create a formation that can target those distances with my current strength.''


    Mirrory instantly denied her thoughts. ''You don''t have spare energy to waste. I allowed you to do that sword strike entirely with the purpose of calming you down, which will enable you to use your skills much more efficiently from now on. Focus on the sky, and you''ll understand what I''m talking about.''


    Even when Angel was breaking through two paths, the lightning bolts began fusing like in Cecile''s and Kali''s tribtion.


    The girls became increasingly solemn as the numbers increased without a proper end in sight.


    One soldier¡­ four soldiers¡­ 11 soldiers¡­


    One after another, they were formed and ced in orderly lines.


    Mirrory saw Angel''s hand twitch and ordered. ''Don''t attack. If you attack, all the Heavenly Lightning Soldiers will immediatelye at you. Allow the Heavenly Tribtion to prepare its attack. Also, in¡­ four more seconds, begin building formations. This is myst piece of advice. From now on, you are on your own.''


    Angel rxed and gripped the handle of her sword firmly. While the Heavenly Tribtion Soldiers in the sky increased in number, Angel''s mind began calcting at outrageous speeds, and ss flowed around her. [ss Evocation Intent Level 4] and [Energy Flow Intent Level 4] allowed her mind and energy to work extra efficiently, filling her surroundings with fluid-like, transparent, iridescent ss waves.


    The multicolored spectacle was breathtaking to look at, creating the image of a small woman who embodied beauty and pureness facing an ominous sky as if she were the only source of light left in the world.


    Angel''s figure looked stunning as she manipted the ss inplex shapes around her.


    Looking skywards, Angel saw a total of 63 Heavenly Lightning Soldiers looking down at her.


    Taking into ount that each soldier ounted for an average of 22 Heavenly Lightning Bolts, Angel was facing an equivalent of over 1300 Heavenly Lightning Bolts.


    Such Heavenly Tribtion for someone breaking through into the fifth realm was nothing but madness. Only Transcendence Ranked Heavenly Tribtions were supposed to reach this level.


    The first Heavenly Lighting Tribtion Soldier prepared and descended. Angel looked at it cautiously and continued building her formations. She didn''t want to use anything during the first rounds, where she could deal with it physically.


    "[Brilliant Light Steps]."


    Angel transformed into a ray of light and shot upward toward the Heavenly Lightning Soldier with speed no less than it had.


    In an instant, both of them shed. Angel opted to charge with her shield first, impacting against it like a yellow and red meteor.


    BOOM!


    The Heavenly Lightning Soldier was sted skyward for several hundreds of meters, and its chest caved in by the shield''s impact.


    Angel''s shield was not an ordinary shield. It was the Transcendence-Ranked shield called [Heart Of ss] that Yasenia took from Jaxon and gave it to her. With a beautiful pink crystal-like surface and elegantly adorned golden edges with iid green gems, the weapon looked enchanting.


    After sending the elemental creature flying, Angel swung her sword, activating [Light Severing Sword]. The arc of light, which sported incredible speed and range, rushed again, creating a blinding sh of light.


    SLASH!


    The Heavenly Lightning Soldier didn''t stand a chance, and the sh of light bisected everything and destroyed it.


    Angel quickly rushed toward the ground and continued building her formations.


    When two and four of them descended to fight her, Angel took slightly longer, as she couldn''t reliably incapacitate them for enough time to finish them off with one hit. However, she was clearly overwhelming them.


    After just five minutes, the first three rounds werepleted.


    The girls looked with awe and wonder, loosely calcting that the current Angel would probably be able to finish all of them off within seconds.


    Tatyana rified to rx their confused hearts. "It is temporary strength that her inheritance gave her. She won''t be weak, but this level of tribtion ispletely impossible with Angel''s talent. Eeven Yasenia won''t have as many Heavenly Lightning Tribtion Soldiers in hers."


    The girls felt their hearts settle down, but they didn''tpletely absorb the shock they were currently receiving. Seeing a total of six of those terrifying Heavenly Lightning Soldiers being ughtered by Angel''s melee prowess was nothing but extraordinary.


    When the next wave was about to arrive, everyone noticed that Angel stopped creating her ss as the ground around her began lighting up.


    Angel had created this formation with all her knowledge and added her current enhanced strength to it to create a terrifyinglyplex and powerful formation.


    It didn''t have a name since it was a mix of everything.


    Several towers of ss appeared withplex structures surrounded by three pirs each. The top part of each of these towers was a sphere of red crystal with several t surfaces that floated very gently above the iridescent body.


    A ball of pure light energy floated in the middle of the formation, sustained by the formations around it.


    After that, Angel pointed skyward with a cold and indifferent face. "Destroy it."


    The words uttered by the petite girl left everyone stunned. Everyone but those who understood formation making.


    Tatyana muttered, her red eyes shing with clear praise. "Incredible."


    The giant sphere of light then shot light bolts toward all the pirs, and these pirs bounced them around the entire formation for a few seconds, further enhancing them. Then, the pirs changed their internalposition, and the light beams bolted into the towers.


    WHOOOM!


    With the sound of air being ripped asunder, the sky changed from deep darkness to blinding brightness.

 Chapter 853: Devastating Formation Strength.

    Chapter 853: Devastating Formation Strength.


    The blinding lightsted for a few seconds, and when it stopped, Angel was floating in the middle of the formation, looking skywards, while therge ball of light in the middle had visibly shrunk.


    However, looking up, they could see that the 8 Heavenly Lightning Soldiers that had rushed at her had disappeared, leaving behind Heavenly Lightning Particles and 8 holes in the Tribtion Clouds above.


    Andrea asked, stunned. "Why is it so strong?"


    Tatyana exined the basic principles behind Angel''s formation. "Angel has used amplifying formations to the limits of her current knowledge. Making use of her current strength, she was able to create a concentrated ball of pure light energy and contain it. Then, the pirs around each of the towers act like mirrors that bounce around that light while using environmental energy to amplify it. In short, the formation turns strong light beams into what you just saw."


    Cecile asked. "Is this formation enough for the rest?"


    Tatyana looked at the remaining 48 Heavenly Lightning Soldiers and shook her head. "I don''t know. But, probably. To be honest, a Saint Inheritor struggling with the Fifth Tribtion is not something that should happen."


    Angel''s gaze turned away from the remains of the soldiers she just killed toward the other group and waited. Soon enough, sixteen Heavenly Lightning Tribtion Soldiers descended next, and the formation below Angel came to life again.


    The formation bounced around the several light beams in an ephemeral light show that transformed into sixteen devastating pirs of light that illuminated the darkness once more.


    WHOOOM!The buzzing sound of the light searing everything in its path made the air vibrate and created ominous death sounds.


    Once the blinding light disappeared, another sixteen spots with lightning tribtion remains appeared, showcasing the formation''s ridiculous firepower.


    However, the people who were paying attention and managed not to be awestruck by Angel''s might realized that the formation under Angel had gained several cracks while the sphere of light had shrunk by a third.


    Cecile was one of those who paid attention and asked. "Will itst?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Good eyes. And, well, that''s what I was thinking. Will the formation copse before it deals with thest wave? I''m curious."


    Thest wave, 32 Heavenly Lightning Soldiers, moved toward her in several arcs that arched across several directions. Angel''s formation activated as she controlled everything with her intents and skills. The towers were filled with energy, and the spheres of red crystal at the top transformed their internal structure to aim at her enemies.


    After a moment of preparation, the formation released the biggest attack yet.


    The sky was pierced by several light beams that looked like godly attacks that were about to rip the firmament apart.


    After they had ustomed themselves to their brightness, the power behind each of these pirs could be seen at a nce. For the first time during all the attacks, they could see them much more closely and were stunned to see ck cracks surrounding the white light pirs.


    They saw an effect like this one deep in the ocean during the battle between those two gargantuan sea creatures.


    This meant that during the tribtion, Angel''s strength was at the limits of the fifth realm, strong enough for Heaven to not be able to keep the integrity of the space and create rifts.


    Those lights traveled at nonsensical speeds and hit true on the 36 targets.


    In the middle of the formation, the ball of light quickly shrunk as the creatures in the sky blocked the attack and were pushed backward together with the beams.


    Angel, who had already activated her every skill and aura to increase her strength, couldn''t do much more than watch.


    After her attack ended, Angel looked around and saw that she had eliminated most of them. The remaining five were extremely weakened, a result of her towers dividing the firepower to target all 32 targets and being unable to finish them off.


    The five survivors of the cmity released by Angel rushed at her without a single moment of hesitation, as they were beings created to kill the woman challenging the heavens.


    Angel didn''t move, looking around with calm and calcting eyes. Her ss energy moved around her, creating a floating formation right below her feet.


    It was small, around two meters wide.


    The formation creation speed was breakneck. Quick enough for Angel toplete it before the five of them arrived.


    Once they were closed, Angel opened her pursued lips and chanted. "[Formation Explosion]."


    The five Heavenly Lightning Tribtion Soldiers prepared to attack, but Angel fell toward the small formation below her, sinking into it as if it was a pool of water.


    Still, discement tactics weren''t effective for these creatures, as their perception was the same as Heaven''s. In less than a millisecond, they all turned their heads eastward, fixating on Angel, who appeared far away.


    But, even then, it was a millisecond toote.


    BOOOOOM!


    The formation below them exploded in a massive nova that swallowed everything inside the defensive formation created by Tatyana to protect the Tribtion za. Angel had teleported outside, so she was able to see the Tribtion za Formation swelling terribly as cracks spread all over it.


    Tatyana looked at it and tapped the floor with the tip of her foot, sending several energies to the nodes and creating a temporary reinforcement by using her own energy as fuel.


    The second her impably pure Demigoddess-level energy rushed into the formation nodes, the swelling shield instantly shrunk, returning to its original shape and shielding off the result of Angel''s attack.


    Kali looked at Tatyana and asked. "If that explosion was let loose¡­ How much of the sect would it raze down?"


    Tatyana lifted her eyebrow. "Sect? What sect? Without the protective formation, an area as big as our sect would''ve been gone with one of those beams Angel fired. This explosion, if it had nothing to contain it, could probably decimate a twentieth part of the Distancia Continent with ease. The strength of this attack has reached quasi-transcendent level, clearly not enough to decimate continents, but far above what an average peak-level Mortal Cultivator can do."


    The girls were about to nod but then realized something quite important. Kali stuttered. "D-Doesn''t that mean that this formation can resist an attackrge enough to decimate a twentieth of an entire world?"


    Tatyana smiled. "That''s right. Even without my intervention, it would''ve held. However, I didn''t want to see people so nervous, so I used a bit of my energy."


    Andrea then checked. "And the formation surrounding the sect is stronger than this one, right?"


    Tatyanaughed. "They are not even at the same level."


    The spirits and other close people like leaders of allied powers had been attending during this time,ing and going as their responsibilities called.


    Hearing what Tatyana said, they couldn''t help but realize that the rest of the world was genuinely unaware of the true depths of the Astral Sky Sect. Some even felt pity for their enemies.


    Meanwhile, Angel''s body was strained to the limits by using the lent energy, feeling like she was about to fall apart. It was just a sensation, but the petite woman couldn''t help as if her body would explode if she used more energy.


    Mirrory spoke to her. ''That was really good. There was a lot of wasted energy here and there, and your hand-to-handbat still needs to be polished. But, overall, it was exquisitely done for someone who has been learning for as short as you have and someone as young as you. Now, move to the middle of the Tribtion za and absorb every energy.''


    Angelined. "I''m going to explode!"


    Mirrory smirked. ''That''s the point. Go now!''


    Angel pouted but listened and rushed to the middle, quickly sitting cross-legged and using her cultivation technique, the one Fu Jing Jing gave her as her inheritance and was slightly modified by Yasenia''s Blood Essence: [Heaven''s Truth Scarlet Crystal Heart Connection].


    A powerful suction spread from her as energies around the entire za rushed into her bloated meridians and into her Dantian.


    Then, when her entire body felt as if it would burst, Angel felt a small opening and pushed through it.


    CRASH!


    The limit of her realm was shattered as she broke through into the next realm together with a storm of energies.


    Powerful energy flowed through her body and enhanced her every cell. Angel then used the ridiculous amounts of energy inside her as nourishment, and the sensation of bloating slowly receded while her body became more robust. Her Dantian and meridians became sturdier and able to handle denser andrger streams of energy.


    Fu Jing Jing''s residual energy had two main uses for Angel. The first one was to help Angel cross tribtions with much more ease.


    For the second one, the energy was used to nourish her body and purify it, allowing her to grow as a "perfect" cultivator. As the strongest type of inheritance, one of a saint, the benefits were not simple.


    Thanks to this tribtion, Angel had her first real assimtion of the energy left by the Saint, and regardless that it was a minuscule amount, the effects were incredibly overbearing.


    At this moment, Angel could most probably send Yasenia flying with a minimal effort punch, and physical strength was not her forte.


    Saint Inheritors were unmatched at the same level more often than not. Anyone able to match them would be nothing but a peerless monster that went against the heavenly order.


    Her meditationsted the most out of all the girls. Enough that Evelynpletely healed and both Yasenia and Evelyn were able to visit them.


    Evelyn asked. "So, how was it?"


    Andrea smirked. "You''ve missed quite the spectacle. I would''ve honestly waited for treatment if I were you."


    Evelyn looked at her speechlessly. "Was it that impressive?"


    Andrea lifted her eyebrow andmented. "Angel''s attacks created spatial rifts. Now, you tell me if it was impressive or not."


    Evelyn''s eyes opened widely in stupefaction. "That''s impossible! Are you pulling my leg? Andrea, to create those, you need peak mortal strength!"


    Kaliughed. "She is telling the truth."


    Evelyn blinked at her like a startled deer. "Ha?"


    Kali exined it before Evelyn became the first young God Inheritor cultivator to have a stroke. "It seems that her inheritance can increase her strength several times over during the tribtion."


    Evelyn muttered. "Enough to create spatial rifts?"


    Kali nodded while hiding her smile with her hand. "Enough to create spatial rifts."


    Evelyn looked at Yasenia and saw her face being calm, so she asked. "Did you know about this?"


    Yasenia smiled and answered confidently. "Not at all."


    Evelyn felt that giving the smiling Yasenia a p right then was not that bad of an option. "T-Then, why aren''t you surprised!"


    The dragoness lifted her chin with her tail wagging happily. "The stronger you dears are, the better. More than surprised, I''m overjoyed!"


    Evelyn couldn''t say anything about that; she just clutched her heart and leaned on Andrea. "W-Why is my wife so adorable? I love her so much! Ugh! Mah hart!"


    The girls couldn''t help butugh.

 Chapter 854: Three Months. A Conversation Between The Girls.

    Chapter 854: Three Months. A Conversation Between The Girls.


    When Angel opened her big, soft blue eyes, three months had gone by. It was neither a long nor short timeframe for someone at her level.


    In the meantime, Yasenia was now sure that all her dears were in the next realm, so she went into closed-door cultivation for the first time in a long while.


    Angel, who just awakened, asked Kali after she arrived at their house''s living room. "Where is Yasenia?"


    Kali smiled and patted the free space by her side, inviting Angel to sit down. Angelplied and listened to Kali. "Yasenia went into closed-door cultivation around one month ago."


    Kali used her two right tails to surround Angel in fluff as she felt her mood dropping. "How are you feeling, Angel?"


    Angel hugged one of the thick, furry tails and buried her face in the clean, pleasant-smelling tail. It had an earthly scent with a hint of recently cut grass, filling each of her breaths with a rxing aroma.


    Angel answered with a smile while looking sideways. "I''m feeling great. My entire body is so full of energy, hahaha."


    Kali nodded as she continued with what she was doing. "I''m feeling the same, hahaha."


    Angel looked at Kali''s hands and saw a nt-like thing that was slowly being molded by Kali''s hands. "What are you doing?"Kali''s fingers moved through the nt creature with slow movements and spoke. "Hm¡­ I''m trying to create a new life."


    Angel blinked repeatedly. "Huh?"


    Kaliughed as she continued her movements on the palm-sized creature. "I''m trying to create a new type of nt creature with a conscience to help me tend my garden."


    Kali smiled faintly as she looked at the creature between her hands. "Sadly, it is too difficult to do that. While I can create it as a summon, that consumes my energy, and I have to order it around. This one between my hands was created with the help of my innate skills. My fourth tail gave me the power to modify the life I create and steer them toward certain paths."


    Kali sighed, her energy gently flowing into the creature while Angel looked on with wonder. "However, even if the body is perfect, the organs work as intended, and the gic code and bodily functions could properly support it, it doesn''te to life."


    Angel was utterly clueless about this, so she asked with her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Why?"


    Kali spoke slowly. "It can''t gain a soul."


    Angel tilted her head as she looked at the palm-sized creature that Kali kept very lightly modifying. "Why?"


    With a sigh, Kali shook her head. "I don''t know, and Valeria won''t tell me."


    Angelughed, feeling a sense ofradeship. After all, many times, she just wished that Mirrory would tell her the answer to her problems. However, she knew that the seniors were always looking toward the future with their slightly annoying secrecy.


    Angel continued looking for a while, not knowing what Kali was doing but finding the situation pleasant and rxing. Even if she didn''t understand, she could appreciate that Kali was working seriously and slowly.


    Evelyn, Cecile, and Andrea returned around two hourster, their breaths slightly ragged from all thebat practice between each other.


    When they arrived, they saw Angel and smiled. Andrea asked. "You are back. How are you feeling, Angel?"


    Angel moved her gaze from Kali''s handwork and smiled brightly at them. "Super nice~. What about all of you? Were you sparring?"


    Evelyn plopped her butt by her side and nodded. "That''s right. I personally have developed new skills from my inheritance, so I was testing them. To be honest, they are strong. The rest of the inheritance skills have also be stronger with it."


    Andrea nodded and snorted. "You are really annoying to deal with now. What''s that speed? It''s ridiculous."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "Here talks miss ''I won''t receive a wound even if a meteor falls on top of me.''"


    Andrea said, speechless. "Don''t exaggerate."


    Evelyn pointed at Cecile, who silently sat on another sofa, and stated. "She sent several of them, and you tanked them, FACE FIRST!"


    Cecile took out a snack prepared by Yasenia, something simr to a pack of cookies; she had quite a few of them in her spatial ring. Well, all of them had their rings full of food cooked by the dragoness. In Yasenia''s words, ''Just in case.''


    The girls wondered why they needed almost five years'' worth of food, "just in case," but they didn''tin.


    Then, she munched on them while nodding at Evelyn''s usation. "She is right. I used [Moon Phoenix Meteor Shower], and you blocked them all."


    Andrea coughed. "Real meteors are stronger¡­ I guess."


    Evelyn pondered. "Honestly, I''m not too sure. Before, I would''ve definitely agreed, but now¡­" Evelyn remembered the attacks and got goosebumps. "That was really strong. How you didn''t think of dodging and decided to stand your ground is beyond me."


    Andrea smiled. "Well, I was the first to break through, so I have a better understanding of my strength. I felt like I could block it, so I did. It''s that simple."


    Evelyn leaned back, her arms behind her head. "Fair enough."


    Kali asked without looking away from the palm-sized nt creature. "What are Kaleina and me doing? Also, how is Tatyana''s pregnancy going?"


    Cecile answered shortly. "They are with Tatyana. It''s going great."


    Andreaughed. "Our turn is soon, hahaha. I guess that after she breaks through, Yasenia will dual cultivate with us for a while to stabilize her foundation. Chances of pregnancy during that time are high~."


    Angel asked. "But, now that we are in the Dantian Spiritualization Realm, isn''t our fertility much lower?"


    Kali chuckled softly. "Don''t worry. If Yasenia were normal, we would need quite a lot of time and effort to get results." Kali thought back with a slight blush to the fertility of her lover and coughed. "But, she is nothing as such. If she stops blocking her own fertility, I give it two months before all of us have a little one inside us."


    Kali looked at Andrea and pondered. "However, getting her pregnant will be a challenge."


    Andrea nodded with a rxed smile. "I know. While she is very fertile, it is also true that her bloodline should search for the best of the best."


    Evelyn said with a severe tone. "Sister, you will be sucked dry if that dragon wants that. Be sure to take stamina pills."


    Andrea was about tough, but the image of Yasenia''s predatory pink eyes shed in her mind, making her enter deep thought.


    Evelyn, who was just joking around, blinked. "No need to get so serious, right?"


    Andrea looked at her and asked. "Do you remember that one-time Yasenia cried back in Sky Continent?"


    Evelyn nodded. "Of course, how could I forget that face?" Evelyn looked back and sighed. "I feel a bit bad for saying this, but she was so harrowingly beautiful. It broke my heart, but I couldn''t help but appreciate her beauty at that time."


    Cecile nodded. "Hm. She was."


    Kalimented. "That''s the story about Yasenia almost getting pregnant back then, right? You''ve talked about it before."


    Andera nodded. "Well, at that time, Yasenia was dominated by her instincts, and she was really¡­ How to say it."


    Evelyn suggested. "Aggressive?"


    Andrea shook her head, pondering. Cecile spoke. "Desperate."


    Andrea pointed at Cecile. "That''s the word. Desperate."


    Angel was confused. "Why would she feel like that?"


    With a shrug, the heroic woman gave her opinion. "I think that at that time, Yasenia instinctively knew that she was in great danger. The awakening of her instincts probably made her realize what it entailed to be her and that her future wasn''t guaranteed."


    Kali muttered. "Well, Yasenia is always carrying a big burden on her, after all. If I had those kinds of Heavenly Tribtion always waiting for me, I would honestly crumble under pressure."


    Evelyn agreed. "It''s as if she is facing Death and not a trial. Having the all-mighty and all-epassing Heaven targeting you must not be a good feeling."


    Cecile added. "Not to mention, those two dragons further strengthened her previous tribtions. This time, it might not be any different."


    Angel frowned. "Will they interfere this time as well? Are we sure that they want the best for Yasenia? Or do they have ulterior motives?"


    Evelyn analyzed sharply. "They must have them. Do you remember the conversation between Yasenia and them during her Secret Realm tribtion?"


    The girls thought back to when they wanted to stop Yasenia from gaining Celestial Energy, and frowns appeared in their expressions.


    Evelyn nodded. "That''s right. Why would they stop their inheritor from bing stronger? Any person trying to pass down their inheritance honestly would be happier the stronger their inheritor bes. After all, said inheritor will be able to spread their teachings all around the world, immortalizing them in another way."


    Evelyn smirked and spoke. "Can you image a sect called [Luminous Spear Sect]? Or one that carries one of your characteristic skills as their name? It would be a sight to behold seeing elders and students threading your path and seriously studying it while you are their founder."


    The girls agreed with that. Even for them, who were young, it was an exciting feeling. What more for a dead person who is just trying to find a proper sessor?


    Even if the school were small, as long as it couldst for a long time, many seniors would feel happy to have left a mark in the everchanging cultivation world.


    Andrea crossed her arms under her chest. "I see where you are going. Their attempt to stop Yasenia at that time is really suspicious. However, what if they were worried that Yasenia couldn''t absorb it?"


    Evelyn shrugged. "It is possible. However, their faces when Yasenia managed to make Celestial Energy hers weren''t too happy."


    Andrea nodded. "That''s true, I guess."


    Kali said. "Girls, I think we need to pamper her a bit more." The girls listened, and Kali stopped modifying the nt creature while speaking.


    "To be honest, I just feel so blissful when I''m around her that everything feels livelier, more entertaining, much more alive." Kali looked at them and said slowly. "It is true that she is the ''Harem Head'' and that she should be the most responsible one. However, I think that while we are getting better at sharing her responsibilities and worries, we still fail to make her feel secure around us."


    Cecile asked. "In what way?"


    Kali gave her opinion. "Yasenia has this desire to protect us all the time. Even if she allows us to do our things and lead our groups, she always ces herself as the first line of defense in unsure situations. We need to change that."


    Evelyn saw the logic and asked. "What do you suggest?"


    Kali pondered andmented. "I think we should increase our coordination between each other. During these months that Yasenia will be gone, we should ce our professions aside and focus onbat training. Do it together and increase our coordination enough to leave Yasenia helpless if she faces us all."


    Andrea crossed her long and perfectly muscr legs. "Do you really think that she can face us as we are right now?"


    Kali looked at Andrea. "If we ignore Angel, whose strength has increased the most with this tribtion, if Yasenia fights against you, Cecile, Evelyn, and me, she wouldn''t win. However, I''m sure that in a duel to the death, she can bring at least two or three of us with her."


    Kali looked at Andrea''s pondering expression and gave them time to think about it and absorb the information she just dropped.

 Chapter 855: Thoughtful Conversation.

    Chapter 855: Thoughtful Conversation.


    After Kali allowed them to think about it, she resumed speaking with a clear and rxed tone. "Let''s be clear with this, Andrea: Yasenia is not even close to being at the same level of strength as in the past. And this I don''t mean it in general, but I mean itpared to same level people."


    Kali said. "Usually, as cultivators increase in realms and levels, their ability to fight above their level decreases. After all, the strength difference between realms gets increasinglyrger, so most advantages you might''ve had in the past get slowly reduced by the increasing overall strength of everyone that manages to reach your level of strength."


    Kali added. "That''s not all; she is growing at an absurd pace. And as she controls her Celestial Energy better and perfects her own fighting style and those absurdly powerful intents, Yasenia is takingrge strides to be unreachable. Her strength, skills, and overallbat power have entered a strange stage where, as she gets stronger, each step is asrge as those far above her realm. So, while her ability to fight those above her level might get slightlypromised as she increases her cultivation realm, she canpensate with many of her treasures."


    Andrea agreed. "Well, it is the truth that she is changing and taking great strides to be even stronger. It feels like everything before now was just Yasenia''s preparation to take a leap regarding strength. Not to mention, as you said, she still has to find a battlepanion and appropriate natural treasures."


    Angel blinked and asked. "But it is not guaranteed that she finds them, right?"


    Evelyn nodded. "While it is the truth that Natural Treasures, especially those of her elements, are terribly difficult to find, she already has the Celestial Pearl, which is a very simr item. Moreover, that Celestial Pearl feels like it is semi-dormant, and when it bespletely active, something deeper will change."


    Cecile agreed. "The Celestial Pearl allowed Yasenia to experience Celestial Energy even before she had it. If you think about it, that kind of effect is terrifyingly powerful. What that thing can do in the future is a mystery, but it can''t be simple."


    Evelyn suddenly eximed. "Aha! I know where you are going with this. We''ve been looking at it incorrectly all this time."


    Kali looked at Evelyn and moved her chin, telling her to speak."You mean that we should grow as a group, not individually. While bing stronger individually is the basis for everything, and we should never disregard it, we should focus on coordinated strength between us so that even if Yasenia bes much stronger than us, she can still see us as equals when we work together." Evelyn added. "The only thing that we must not do is drag her down, so this is an effective method to make Yasenia depend on us and find that we are notgging behind."


    Andrea found it agreeable and spoke. "Moreover, Yasenia''s cultivation speed will probably not surpass ours because she needs much more energy for each of her realms. Then, adding the Dual Cultivation Technique that benefits us tremendously, we are able to at least keep up in the cultivation realm."


    Kali nodded. "I don''t believe Yasenia won''t slowly increase the gap between us. However, we can prepare and avoid her ultimately getting ahead of us if we put in the effort as a group. Also, once we find a Natural Treasure for Cecile and an Inheritance for Andrea, we will all be set up for a while."


    Evelyn looked at Kali and asked. "Speaking of Natural Treasures, how is your weather thingy doing?"


    Kali giggled. "Weather thingy? Hahaha." She answered with a smile on her lips. "Well, it has perfectly fused and is a bit stronger now. I might even be able to somewhat use it in battle. Still, I''m using it for my garden most of the time. It is much easier to recreate certain special weather conditions to grow some special Spiritual Herbs. For example¡­"


    The fox woman looked outside through the terrace, and her energy swirled inside her. The profound presence of a Dantian Spiritualization Realm expert filled the room for a few instants, and then it stopped.


    Angel blinked and asked cutely while still hugging Kali''s fox tail. "What did you do, Kali?"


    Kali pointed outside and smirked. "Look."


    Suddenly, the sound of a water droplet hitting the ground reached their ears, and the sound slowly increased in frequency.


    Angel said, surprised. "Rain!"


    And as soon as she eximed, a light rain began falling right outside the house. However, as they looked toward a window that faced the other side, they could still see the sunny weather, making it clear that it was Kali''s doing.


    Evelyn asked, interested. "So, which kinds of weather can you recreate?"


    Kali pondered. "Well, I''ve managed to recreate all types of rain¡ªmeaning, snow, hail, heavy rain, storms, and any simr event. However, I''ve been unable to change the temperature much. With the unnatural snow, I can only drop it a few degrees. Yet, I''m unable to create anything like an arid environment or a full-blown blizzard. You know, making anything like warm, cold, or hot weather."


    Cecile asked. "Any clue as to how to do that?"


    Kali nodded. "It''s probably something that will get unlocked once I gather more shards¡­" Kali smiled wryly. "Well, if I''m ever able to gather them. Who knows where in the immeasurable Cultivation World are the shards of this treasure?"


    Evelyn agreed. "You should honestly look for other Natural Treasures; they might even be easier to get. Wood Natural Treasures are extremely rare as well, but the clues of where to get them are much clearer." Evelyn grinned. "You need to find an extreme wood environment and pray to the heavens that you are lucky, hahaha."


    Kali rolled her eyes with a good-natured smile. "Silly, really."


    Evelyn added with a more serious tone. "But, now that you''ve gathered another piece of the treasure, you should''ve expanded the detection range, right? That should help us with that. Also, remember to tell us if you ever feel it. After all, it is something vital for your strength to grow. What''s the limit of growth for it right now?"


    Kali smiled. "Thank you, Evelyn. I''ll do so." Kali then pondered and decided to ask Valeria about it, who had been listening with a smile to the conversation between juniors. If they could, Valeria and Mirrory would rather never interrupt these kinds of talks, allowing their little ones to think and develop slowly.


    Valeria''s gentle and natural voice spread in the room, giving them a rxing and caring feeling. "Kali''s [Whether Controlling Primal Meteorite] is currently not able to grow by much; low levels of Transcendence are probably its limits."


    Cecile nodded and said tly. "This was a nice talk."


    Andreaughed. "It was. Speaking of which, how is Yasenia feeling, Cecile? While Kali and Angel have a faint soul connection with her due to the Blood Essence, she shared with them in the past. Your connection is clearly the deepest."


    Angel and Kali didn''t deny her words. They never thought ofpeting in anything like this. While Kali wouldn''t admit it openly, she was as happy to have this small connection as Angel was. However, because of the method she used, she never really expressed this joy outward so as not to give her dearest dragoness the wrong idea.


    Cecile answered. "She is calm and focused. I can''t sense a single thread of nervousnessing from her."


    Andrea blinked, confused. "Really? You feel nothing? She was quite worried for a while, right?"


    Cecile pondered. "From what I know, it is probably because she is already in the mindset of challenging it. When Yasenia faces her problems, instead of getting more nervous, her mind and soul calm down and be extremely analytic. It is the opposite reaction, and the more danger she is in, the more her mind sharpens."


    Andrea realized. "That''s quite true. I''ve seen her panic very few times, and at those times, we were involved one way or another." Andrea smiled a bitplicatedly. "We are really her weakness."


    Cecile shook her head. "Don''t say it like that. We are her important people. Simr to how she is our most important person. Aren''t we all fidgety and trying to distract ourselves from her oing tribtion?"


    The girls paused and smiled. Evelyn threw her body to the side,nding on thefortable couch and cing her legs on Angel''sp. "This is what being in a family is like, I guess. I rather like this than having an infallible lover who is perfect all around. If Yasenia didn''t have faults, it would feel¡­How to say it¡­?"


    Kali smiled. "Unnatural?"


    Evelyn nodded hesitantly and added. "Not only unnatural, it would feel¡­ Impossible? Like, I can understand a person being really good at many things, but I think that everyone must have something they are weak at, right? So, instead of feeling reassured, it appears as if she is hiding something, making it uncanny."


    "Agreed." Andrea nodded. "But I don''t mind as much. Perhaps I just have trust that she will tell us, as she has done until now."


    With such conversations, time went by, and they started cing into practice what they spoke.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia was in her cultivation room, surrounded by active formations and with a few pill jars by her side for increased energy cirction and absorption. Everything in the room was peak-level Heaven-Ranked stuff, making her room probably the most expensive ce in the entire Distancia Continent.


    The reasons for all this effort put in her cultivation room were two. Firstly, Yasenia needed dense energy to absorb so that her [Primordial Energy Core] could transform the energy appropriately.


    Secondly, Yasenia''s energy reserves were tremendouslyrge, making her cultivation speed appear slower than the other girls when, in truth, it was much faster.


    If Yasenia were an average cultivator and she used all the energy she had absorbed to advance, she would''ve been approaching the middle levels of the Fifth realm.


    Yasenia focused on her Sr System Dantian while wondering how the Epoch Core that would form in her body would affect her. After all, when she spiritualized her Dantian, the sr system qualities became much more pronounced. Most of the energy was concentrated in the middle, dominated by the blue Celestial Energy Star with a dark ring of energy filled with starlight. The beauty of the star that appeared was ethereal and otherworldly.


    Her average energy was spread thinly throughout the ce, and when used, the Celestial Energy Star would spin, guiding energy into her meridians.


    Around it, her several core treasures orbited through the bluish-illuminated space, giving off a faint light.

 Chapter 856: Final Preparations.

    Chapter 856: Final Preparations.


    Yasenia slowly moved her body, her entire being following the movements of the Body Cultivation Technique. Along her way, a trail of starlight followed. She had been practicing this for months already without stopping a single moment.


    Yasenia breathed in the energy around her, and her meridians and Dantian moved it across her entire body and fed every inch of it. Her body cultivation was already at the peak level of the Ethereal Soul Realm, allowing her topress her energy increasingly further.


    As she continued, a surge of energy coursed through her, threatening to burst from her body. Sensing this, she swiftly moved to a peculiar-shaped bathtub, a ce she had prepared for this very moment.


    The wooden bathtub had the usual shape, but the bottom part was thicker, making it look peculiar. The shape was done to fit Yasenia''s tail in that circrly protruding bottom part section.


    The dragoness removed her clothes, wentpletely naked, and calmly walked to its side. She looked into her ring and searched for a few Spiritual Herbs, throwing them out into the bathtub once she was done selecting them.


    Then, Yasenia snapped her fingers, and a surge of golden fire appeared right below the bathtub, surrounding it. The dragoness looked at the boiling water with calm eyes and saw how the spiritual herbs began secreting their essence.


    Her tail moved and stirred the bathtub in circles, allowing the boiling water to mix with the substances she threw in. The fire was hot enough to vaporize normal water in an instant, yet the previously boiling water had calmed down and was now steaming very lightly.


    However, this didn''t mean that the water was colder. On the contrary, it was getting so hot that even the peak-level Heaven-Ranked wood was cracking slightly. Of course, this bathtub was specially designed for this, so it was far from breaking.


    The cracking sounds were the wood constantly repairing itself by using the ambient energy.When the water became a transparent reddish color, Yasenia used her energy to scoop out the leaves that had lost their luster and essence.


    The leaves floated andnded in a corner of the room, where a pile of those types of Spiritual Herbs had been stacked. Yasenia didn''t store them back in her ring because the pile of Spiritual Herbs gave off a faint spiritual energy aura as they slowly mended back with the environment.


    Spiritual Herbs didn''t rot the usual way unless they were in nature. In nature, there were microorganisms that ate the dying spiritual nts after they died and lost their natural defenses, creating the rotting effect.


    In Yasenia''s cultivation room, there was nothing like that. Therefore, the herbs that had lost their essence just dissipated into the atmosphere, bing one with the world once more.


    After scooping the herbs out, Yasenia lifted one of her dainty and beautiful feet and slowly dipped it in the reddish water.


    The sound of sizzling was heard as her skin was slightly burnt, making Yasenia pause. This mixture was the mixture of the [Celestial Cosmos Body Refinement].


    She had been using it for a long time already, so she was ustomed to the brutal pain. But even then, she couldn''t help but pause when the piercing pain went up from the tip of her toe to her brain.


    However, her face didn''t change at all as she looked at the bathroom water indifferently. Then, she slowly dipped her foot in. The soles were covered, and then her perfect ankle.


    The reddish transparent water sizzled as her skin was burned, but Yasenias face didn''t even change. Her developed yet slender calf was covered next, and by the time the water reached above her knee, she touched the bottom of the bathtub with her feet.


    Using it as a support, her body was raised, and she went on to dip in her other leg. The water amount was perfectly calcted so that it wouldn''t spill, so no water fell over the edges.


    Yasenia bore the pain with a straight face and gently submerged. Her thick and smooth thighs were slowly surrounded by the water, and finally, her genitals entered the mixture.


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched as she paused briefly, but after taking a deep breath, she continued submerging.


    The water gently curved around her fleshy butt, and the root of her tail was submerged right after, together with her navel. Using her submerged tail as support, her body gently fell backward.


    Her stomach was finally submerged, and the water began curving around the prominent shape of herrge breasts. Her voluminous chest pushed the water outward, following the shape of her chest, and when her nipples were submerged, Yasenia sighed.


    Her body continued falling backward, and after she closed her eyes, her entire body got submerged in the mixture.


    Below the water, Yasenia didn''t close her mouth and started breathing in the burning water. The water was a unique mixture that carried concentrated energy and could be absorbed by her lungs in the form of breathing. She also didn''t stop it from filling her stomach and going down, nourishing her insides.


    The feeling of being burned inside and outside was utterly terrifying and ufortable to an instinctive level. Any creature in this situation ,drowning and burning, would have had their survival instincts going crazy and try everything in their power to escape this situation.


    Yasenia struggled a lot the first time, feeling so ufortable that she almost stopped. However, by now, Yasenia had managed to reign in those body reactions, even though she wanted to escape this agonizing bath.


    ''Bear it, you''ve gone through this many times already. You can resist. You can do it.''


    Her skin became red as it was burned, and while her lungs, stomach, and internal organs bore the heat, Yasenia felt her body slowly being tempered. The refinement that she was going through was very simr to the process weapons went through.


    It was a very brutal and slow process with truly minimal gains. Even after this session, she would perhaps manage to increase her body strength and the ability topress her energy by one percent


    Yet, Yasenia knew that the effects stacked. The same happened with her Spiritual Cooking. Her dishes gave minimal permanent effects individually, but when all the benefits were stacked, the boost in strength was very noticeable.


    This refinement was constant and would continue throughout her entire life, or at least until she became strong enough to find a better Body Cultivation Method or a better Body Refining Method.


    And the dragoness knew that something like that wouldn''t happen anytime soon. As an Immortal Ranked Technique, it was something that even peak-level transcendent cultivators would kill over.


    Not to mention those in the Transcendence Realm, even those above that realm would be interested.


    Time passed, and the temperature of the bath and the level of water slowly decreased as Yasenia absorbed it while meditating. Her entire body was red as if she had been cooked, but her senses and mind were highly active. The powerful feeling of pain kept her alert.


    The bathsted for three days and three nights, and then it finally cooled downpletely.


    Yasenia opened her eyes underwater, looking nkly at the ceiling through the calm water''s surface. ''It''s over.''


    Slowly, Yasenia straightened, and her face came out of the water. As soon as she did so, she opened her mouth to cough out the water inside her lungs.


    After coughing for around ten seconds, she took in a deep breath of fresh air and then exhaled. "Done¡­ for now."


    While it was true that Yasenia was getting ridiculously strong for her level, that was not without effort and sacrifice. Yasenia worked extremely hard every day without fail, other than extraordinary days or when her dears told her to rest.


    Yasenia wondered. "How much time has passed since I entered close-door cultivation?"


    She slowly stood up, the water falling over her curves and highlighting her seductive and gorgeous body. She lifted her arms to gather her long ck hair, which moved her breasts up because of the gesture, and then squeezed the water out of her locks.


    She slowly stepped out of the bathtub and looked back into it. The previous transparent water had turned a murky light gray as the mixture seeped deep inside her and squeezed out any impurities she might''ve had.


    Yasenia waved her hand, stored the water in her ring, and threw it in the ce where the low-level Spiritual Herbs grew. Even if it had a few of her impurities, the Heaven-born Earth Core she got in the secret realm, [Earthquake Splitting Rumbling Earth Core], could quickly purify those while using the rest to nourish the nts. The nts would also benefit from the medicinal effects that she couldn''t absorb because her body had reached its absorption limit.


    As soon as she emerged, her natural regeneration kicked in, and the red skin slowly returned to a white and lustrous color. Her skin looked divine, and the white and supple aspect was enough to drive any creature crazy with the desire to touch it.


    Her skin had a perfect natural sticity that would allow your fingers to sink in while being springy enough to return to its shape immediately after you stopped pressuring. Coupled with her midnight ck hair, beautiful and impactful golden slit eyes, and the charming dark blue tail with golden rings, she looked like a Divine dragon goddess.


    Yasenia moved barefoot toward the corner of therge room where arge bed was ced with a single full-body mirror. She stopped before it, looking at herself with analytical eyes. ''Hm. My skin is slightly better, and the glossiness has be more natural, which makes my skin appear moist and tempting.''


    Yasenia smiled, her charming and oh-so-kissable lips arching and moving the tiny mole below her eye. The dragoness''s golden eyes focused on that mole as she approached the mirror to look closer. "To be honest¡­ Why do I have a mole here?"


    Her long and elegant finger traced it, feeling the skin over it as smooth as in other ces. "Hm¡­ Is it one of those birthmarks I read before?"


    Honestly, that small mole under her eye gave her gaze an increasingly seductive feeling, so Yasenia wasn''t reallyining. However, she always thought that it would eventually disappear when purifying her body. ''Not to mention, I''ve reconstructed my body entirely during the rebirth and changed back from my dragon form into my human form.''


    Yaseniaughed. ''Did I like it, so that I recreated it subconsciously while transforming back into my human form?''


    Yasenia smiled and winked at the reflection. ''Hm~, well. It does look good.''


    Happy with how her refinement went, the dragoness looked at the energy inside of herself. ''Hm. I have enough to break through at any moment without anything else to increase in strength with. Now it is time to increase my [Celestial Intent] to level 4.''


    Stopping for a second, the dragoness looked at her face and saw that it had be indifferent. "After that, I need to fight the Tribtion and meet the Moon and Sun Gods. I have a few questions for them, to be honest." She muttered. "But asking is a bit dangerous. What if they became alert from then on?"


    Yasenia remembered that Mirrory also seemed to want to speak with them, making her thoughtful. ''I wonder how that will go as well¡­''


    She shook her head and moved toward her bed, sitting cross-legged, and bing ready to meditate and try to unravel the mysteries of Celestial Energy further to increase her intent to Level 4.

 Chapter 857: Controlling the Celestial Energy Star.

    Chapter 857: Controlling the Celestial Energy Star.


    Yasenia''s senses spread all around the room, saturating the space with her formidable presence and aura. The potent aura she exuded was so overwhelming, it seemed to thicken the atmosphere, making it almost suffocating.


    With her gaze focused on her Dantian, Yasenia began the intricate process of manipting the Celestial Energy star. The star, a mesmerizing gxy-blue, spun, its ck ring elerating as starlight swirled around it. Yasenia then allowed the Celestial Energy Star to send Celestial Energy through her meridians, its path seemingly random yet purposeful.


    The dragoness''s aim was to fill her senses with celestial energy and look deeply into itsposition and meaning. An intent was based on a creature''s understanding of a concept¡ªhow they visualized it, thought about it, and interacted with it. There wasn''t just one path to the Intent, as each person''s concept was mostly unique.


    Even if two people practiced the same Fire Intent, that didn''t mean that the insights of one of them would serve the other without fault. A concept had a general truth, but because of how energy and the Heavens affected the world, cold fire could exist, a hot sea could exist, a star made of ice, or any other seemingly illogical event.


    Allowing her mind to wander, the sensations on her became faint but profound. She could see beyond what she usually saw, allowing her to approach the concepts much more clearly.


    Achieving the previous levels of Celestial Intent had always been about gaining control of the Celestial Energy; Yasenia didn''t need to explore concepts as much as she needed to move and control them better.


    Unlike other elements or concepts, "Celestial" was special in a way that it epassed too many things.


    What was "Celestial"? Something heavenly? Something sacred?


    Yasenia didn''t think so. A celestial item was an item from the Universe. Something that purely came from the cosmos. Yet, that was a problem because, in Yasenia''s opinion, everything seemed toe from the "universe."''What is the Universe?''


    The dragoness pondered. ''Is it a world that has many worlds inside? Are there other Universes out there? Is our Main Heavens just another Heavens? Is it the limits of existence and reality?''


    Yasenia was confused. ''Let''s not think about that. I''m still too weak and ignorant to tap into those grand mysteries.''


    Refocusing on the problem at hand, Yasenia thought. ''What''s important now is to increase my control over Celestial Energy. I''ve managed to gain enough control that using my Celestial skillses as something natural. However, they are still very strenuous for my body. I guess this will continue until I enter the transcendent realm. Perhaps even after that¡­''


    Yasenia shook her head. ''Celestial Energy is a mix of the Sun, Star, and Moon energies. However, there is more to it. My Celestial Energy is¡­ no. It has something else. I can sense that there are many dormant powers in it that I''m unable to tap into. Controlling it to my current level is also thanks to my Celestial Intent¡­ Hm?''


    Yasenia paused as she thought that. ''Then¡­ Why don''t I try ruling over the Celestial Energy without my Celestial Intent?''


    Yasenia absorbed back all the Celestial Energy moving around her meridians and waited until her inner world calmed down. Then, when everything calmed down, Yasenia stopped using the Celestial Intent, and the Energy Star in her dantian calmed down.


    Then, using her own will and energy, she tried stirring the Celestial Energy Star awake. The powerful star didn''t budge at first, surprising Yasenia. ''Huh? I can''t move it on my own?''


    The dragoness frowned, finding this a surprising finding. ''Why? Is Celestial Energy just too powerful? But¡­'' The dragoness''s energy moved toward the center of her dantian and tried stirring the Celestial Energy Star awake. Still, her efforts were in vain, and the Star continued spinning at the same speed as before.


    Yasenia stopped, and her lips arched. ''I see. So that''s how it is. Hahaha.'' She was happy that she discovered this. ''My control over the Celestial Energy is a false control¡­ No, that''s not correct as well.''


    The dragoness tilted her head. ''I can control it with an Intent I''ve developed, I understand. So, it is not a false control. However, it is like using a tool to control a weapon. That weapon is yours, and you can control it at will. However, if the tool doesn''t work, the weapon will also stop working.'' Yasenia nodded. ''I need to start gaining control over it without the help of anything but my will.''


    The dragoness focused on the Celestial Energy Star and then began a tedious and lengthy process.


    During the first month, she focused on trying to affect it even slightly with her own energy. Her energy moved constantly, and she tried to nudge it. Then, after trying so many times that Yasenia lost count, during the second month of constant, 24/7 effort, she managed to make it budge.


    It was just a tiny fluctuation, but the dragoness, sitting cross-legged and focused on the star for more than two months straight without a single second of pause, immediately sensed the change.


    Like a predator that finally managed to catch her prey, shetched onto that tiny fluctuation, and her energy surged in waves. ''Got you.''


    The fluctuation of the Celestial Energy Star becamerger as Yasenia attacked it, and the same event began happening all around it.


    Slowly, meticulously, and not stopping for a single second, the Celestial Energy Star''s spinning speed changed. As it increased in speed, the dragoness felt a very faint trace of Celestial Energy entering her meridians. It was faint enough that she wouldn''t even be able to cast a single Celestial Skill, but the second that strand entered her energy system, there was a change.


    The Celestial Energy Star seemed toe alive for a second and released a pulse of tremendously powerful energy, hitting Yasenia''s brain and making her lose concentration as her vision went ck.


    When the dragoness opened her eyes, she looked around, confused and with a headache. "What happened? Why did the Celestial Energy Star react that way?... Huh?"


    The dragoness paused and muttered. "[Celestial Intent]."


    BOOM!


    The entire area was instantly engulfed in an Empyrean presence, making Yasenia''s eyes widen. "This¡­ this is not Level 4¡­"


    The dragoness looked into her Dantian and focused on theoid that carried the Celestial Intent. The auraing from it was a notch above the rest, stunning her. "Level 5!? How!?"


    Her Celestial Intent had indeed broken through twice, bing a Level 5 intent. The difference from Level 3 to 5 was so significant that the situation resembled as if Yasenia had instantly broken through several cultivation levels.


    The change in strength was so significant thatparing her previous self with her new self was not even appropriate. The dragoness didn''t rush to do anything and got thoughtful. "Think, why did I skip a level¡­?" However, she couldn''t even get a clue. "All I can think is that me being able to control the Celestial Energy Star slightly is quite a big deal."


    She was happy but a bit frustrated. ''I guess that was the correct answer. It is not controlling the Celestial Energy, but I need to learn how to manipte the Celestial Energy Star¡­ Why?''


    Yasenia closed her eyes and then opened them, muttering. "Is the Celestial Energy Star an equivalent to a Dantian for the Celestial Energy? If so, it makes sense. If I couldn''t control my own Dantian, I wouldn''t be able to draw energy from it, so¡­ I first need to master the star before I move on to the energy?"


    The dragoness found that exnation was reasonable.


    Regardless, she was happy. ''With this, I will be able to fight the tribtion much better. I should try again.''


    Yasenia refocused and sat cross-legged again. Then, she tried manipting the Celestial Energy Star, and she managed to make it move very lightly. ''Hm¡­ How do I increase its rotating speed? More energy? Well, that''s a bit of a brutish method; there should be another way.''


    As she thought, Cecile shed in her mind. ''Harmony? Do I need to harmonize with it?''


    She tried again, this time trying to match her energy signature with the Celestial Energy Star''s one. However, the instant she tried, another pulse of energy from the star hit her soul, making her vision flicker.


    It felt like the Star was telling her it was too soon to do that. Yasenia didn''t insist and bit her lip. ''I''m too weak. If I could increase [Celestial Intent] to Level 6 or 7, I could''ve¡­'' Yasenia took in a deep breath and then exhaled. "Forget it. I''ve done everything I could."


    She stood up and took a shower. She hadn''t showered in months, but the water that fell onto her body through the shower head didn''t really wash off anything. Her natural energy had already purified her body, making her look immacte even if she hadn''t showered for years.


    Of course, the scent around her would be slightly thicker, making walking around ces with weak people dangerous. After all, her scent was bing a weapon on its own for low-level people.


    By now, peak-level Body Modification Realm Cultivators were probably at the limits of who could smell her scent without going crazy over her. Yasenia couldn''t help butment. "I really love my constitution since it makes my dears excited, but it is a bother not to be able to be near mortals. They are just too fragile."


    The dragonessughed. "Well, I love it when my dears sniff me all around when we are close, so I guess the positives outweigh the negatives~."


    Meanwhile, outside, Angel was working on a formation, her face a bit downcast. Mirrory smiled and asked. "What, missing her?"


    Angel mmed her table with a big pout. "It''s been nine months! I''ve never been separated from Yasenia for so long!"


    Mirrory burst intoughter. "Well, get used to it. From now on, her time away will only increase. There might be times when you don''t see each other for centuries."


    Angel''s big blue eyes widened. "CENTURIES!? I''LL DIE OF LONELINESS!"


    Mirroryughed louder. "Well, that''s normal for- Oh?" Mirrory paused and smirked. "It seems that she is out of-."


    Mirrory didn''t even finish her sentence when Angel shot outward like a golden blur.


    The ancient mirror looked from within her soul with a smirk and muttered. ''So impatient.''


    Kali and the rest of the girls also dropped everything and came out to wee Yasenia.


    Tatyana looked in that direction and smiled while cing a hand on her very slightly rounder stomach. ''It seems that your mother is out, baby~.''


    "Let''s go, Kaleina, me. Your Mommy is out."


    Kaleina''s golden slit eyes lit up with happiness as she jumped agilely, a very different look from nine months ago when she stumbled when she walked in her human form.


    **********


    Small Proofreader note: If you''re reading this on June 18th, it''s Mort''s birthday! Wish him a happy birthday, or else~, hehe~.

 Chapter 858: Time After Closed Door Cultivation.

    Chapter 858: Time After Closed Door Cultivation.


    When Yasenia opened the door and went outside, she took a deep breath and stretched her body. Her tail straightened backward while she leaned forward to maintain her bnce. After a sensual sigh, she returned to her usual position, straightening her back and walking confidently. "I wonder how long it has been since I entered Close Door cultivation?"


    Yasenia was unsure since her cultivation space had no day and night cycles. Her room absorbed the outside energies and filled it with them. So, while there were very slight variations of each type of energy during day and night, it was not noticeable enough for Yasenia to tell the passing of days.


    Yasenia smiled and was about to move when a golden blur appeared and threw itself into her arms. The dragoness could instantly tell who it was, so she didn''t dodge and opened her arms.


    "Omph." The impact made Yasenia grunt as she was pushed back three steps. She couldn''t help butugh. "My baby is so strong."


    Angel rubbed her face between Yasenia''s soft bosom and giggled in happiness. "Yasenia~, Yasenia~, Yasenia~."


    The dragoness looked down with a tender smile and hugged her closely. "Yes, yes. I''m here, baby. Were these months difficult?"


    Angel lifted her head, showing a pouty face. "I missed you so much."


    Yasenia caressed her hair and leaned down to kiss her lips and pick her up. "I''m sorry for making you feel like that, baby."


    Angel shook her head and asked. "How did it go? Did you manage to progress?"Yasenia nodded. "I won''t be overconfident, but I progressed a lot. How about we meet with the rest, and I tell you about my experience?"


    Angel smiled and nodded while being carried away by Yasenia. While moving toward the main room where the rest were probably waiting, Yasenia spoke. "By the way, Baby."


    Angel answered with a hum while her face was buried in Yasenia''s neck. "Hm~?"


    "Well, I was wondering," Yasenia asked, "How much time did I spend in secluded cultivation?"


    Angel answered with a muffled voice as she sniffed Yasenia''s scent. "Nine Months. It felt so long."


    The dragoness frowned. "Nine months? I thought it would be more, to be honest."


    Angelined. "Hmph. Did you want to stay away for so long?"


    Yasenia clearly heard her Baby''s yful tone and desire to be pampered, so sheplied with her little y. "Ho ho~, perhaps I did. Perhaps I didn''t~. What do you think, Baby?"


    Angel lightly bit her neck andined. "You should answer that you didn''t want to!"


    Yaseniaughed and separated Angel''s face from her neck to give her a deep kiss. After a few moments, Yasenia smiled softly. "I love you, Angel."


    Angel nuzzled her cheek with Yasenia''s andughed. "I love you toooo!"


    It didn''t take long to arrive at the main room of their house, and, as Yasenia expected, everyone was there. Not only her family and maids but even leaders of other parts of the sect were here to wee her. The dragoness couldn''t help but feel surprised. ''Impressive that they managed to organize this so fast.''


    Once inside, they congratted her as one, with different gestures depending on their rtionship with Yasenia. "Congrattions on your sessful closed-door cultivation, Sect Master."


    Yasenia looked around and smiled. "Thank you, everyone. You can rx since I''ve met my objective with flying colors. If there are any urgent reports, you can do them now via spiritual sense. If there are no reports, you can return and go rest."


    The dragoness heard around seven people sending her messages. Using her powerful mind as a cultivation tool, she listened to all conversations attentively, absorbing the reports.


    Yasenia felt that none of them needed immediate action on her part, so she sent them away with a message of acknowledgement and a quick solution.


    Of all the messages, there was one in particr that interested her. ''So, that one spy we left alive has finally be useful. Hm¡­ It is a shame for his innocent family, but well. Now we know their method of infiltration a bit better, and we can use a reverse spy tactic more easily.'' Yasenia paused and shook her head. ''Let''s leave all of this forter. I now have much more important things to do, for example¡­''


    A little purple and golden bullet flew in her direction, very simr to how Angel threw herself on her. Yasenia expertly moved the big and small baby into her arms, managing to fit both of them with her tail as support.


    "MOMMY! I MISSED YOU!"


    Yasenia''s face softened as she hugged Kaleina tightly and rained kisses on her cute and pretty little face. "I missed you too, love." She smiled as the two pairs of golden eyes locked with each other. "You are so agile now, baby. You''ve worked really hard."


    Kaleina giggled delightedly. "Mommy is the best after all!"


    Yasenia approached the others with her arms full and maneuvered around to kiss her dears. "How was everything, Honey?"


    Kali smiled. "There was a lot of progress on our part. We also managed to stabilize our foundation. Although¡­"


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "What''s wrong?"


    Kali smiled sheepishly. "Without your¡­ nourishment, our cultivation speed has dropped to a crawl."


    The dragonessughed. "Well, although I gave you all the Yang energy I could before entering closed-door cultivation, it is impossible for it tost nine months. How much did itst for each of you, by the way?"


    Kali entangled her hands. "Well, itsted four weeks for me. After that¡­ It was a bit hard, to be honest."


    Yasenia was curious. "How was it hard?"


    Kali touched her navel and said with her face bing increasingly red. "I-I felt empty."


    The dragoness''s lips arched as she knew that Kali wasn''t talking about an emotional emptiness. "My little fox is so cute."


    Kali blushed, and Yasenia whispered. "Before I break through, I''ll spend my time with all of you. Don''t worry~."


    Kali''s four fox tails started wagging uncontrobly as she nodded bashfully.


    The dragoness turned toward her mischievous girl, making Evelyn smirk. "After being pumped full of¡­" Evelyn looked at Kaleina''s curious and innocent eyes and coughed. "¡­ love, itsted around three weeks for me. Stabilizing the foundation of my God Inheritance was really energy-consuming."


    Yaseniaughed. "Well, that''s good. How about the rest, did you also feel¡­ empty?"


    Evelyn crossed her arms and said while looking into the horizon. "My existence hase to a point where my void needs to be filled with lots of love. The state of my desire and body currently isrge enough that I would''ve be a skilled dragon rider if you didn''t need to do a few things before that."


    Yasenia burst intoughter with the rest. Kaleina blinked. "Evelyn Mama, do you want to ride Mommy like Andrea did?"


    Evelyn looked at her and seriously nodded. "Wouldn''t that be cool? Jumping up and down, left and right, back and forth? Doing so until the dragon spews the mes and fills the cavern with the hot, searing magma!"


    Kaleina imagined Yasenia in her dragon form spewing mes and her eyes glittered innocently. "So cool!"


    Yasenia was speechless about how this sentence could sound entirely innocent, yet the innuendos hidden were too many to count.


    She approached and leaned down a bit while Evelyn tip-toed to give her a kiss. "You really are a master with words, eh."


    Evelyn lifted her eyebrows and smirked. "I need to circumvent my limitations somehow~."


    The dragoness shook her head with a pampering smile. "Sure, sure. How about the rest, Dear?"


    Evelyn smiled calmly this time. "Everything is going nicely. Although I''ve be quite involved in the sect''s workings, I hope you don''t mind much~."


    The dragoness blinked. "Why would I, Dear? That''s great news."


    Evelyn smiled widely. "I knew you would say that, haha. I love you~."


    The dragoness tilted her head, not knowing what other answer she could have. However, she answered regardless with a smile. "I love you too, Evelyn."


    Then, her gaze moved toward her tail and heroic darling and approached with a coquettish smile. "How about you, darling~?"


    Andrea''s lips twitched as the seduction and charm radiating from that endearing word made her heart skip a bit. She chanted some sutras in her head to calm Little Andrea, who was about to wake up and smiled. "Everything is good, love. My cksmithing is making progress, and I even managed to create the first part of a transforming armored dress for Kaleina."


    Yasenia blinked. "An armored dress?"


    Andrea nodded. "Together with Evelyn, we are using your scales to create a metal thread that can be sewn using spiritual tailoring. It''s a mix of both crafts to create a dress that feels and acts like cloth, but is, in truth, armored."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow slowly raised in praise. "Wow, and it works? Can I see the design?"


    Andrea had it prepared since she knew that Yasenia loved these things, so she waved her hand and showed it to her. Yasenia looked at the drawings and notes, and her free tail began wagging. The rest of the tail remained unmoving because it was being used to support Angel and Kaleina. "This is so clever! You''ve used the innate qualities of my dragon scales to adapt and mold to make it!"


    Andrea nodded. "It will probably end up as a middle-level Earth-ranked dress since our materials are very gentle, specially selected for someone at Kaleina''s level. But it shouldst Kaleina for a long while. Moreover, it will be able to transform with her until she manages to unlock her innate dress as a beast."


    Yasenia nodded. It was indeed an appropriate treasure level. Too high-level treasures could damage the user if they were not carefully constructed so as not to overwhelm the user with their powerful auras.


    For example, Yasenia''s ring''s functionality has always been significantly sealed because Yasenia was still too weak to use the Supreme Level treasure in its entirety.


    If the ring didn''t have something like this, its aura would be enough to severely injure or even kill Yasenia by overloading her meridians and Dantian with energy.


    Andrea looked at Evelyn andmented. "Also, why didn''t you speak about that achievement? It is quite a revolutionary thing."


    Evelyn smiled. "Well, she has already noticed, most probably."


    The dragoness looked at Evelyn and nodded. "I did, but Dear, I am waiting for you to tell me to congratte you."


    Evelyn pouted. "Oh, you did? What did I do, hm?"


    Yasenia burst intoughter. "Seeing the harpies clothed has been quite a surprise." Yasenia praised honestly. "Great job, Dear. You''ve achieved what no other tailor in this entire world managed to do: create functional clothes for the harpies."


    Evelyn smiled and giggled. "Well, that I did~. It was much simpler than people made it out to be, to be fair. Once I realized what was wrong, the only thing that the clothes needed was to have energy veins that would transfer energy into the harpy''s body. The spiritual veins in the clothes were difficult to create so that they could be used in any dress and for all harpy levels, but with a bit of trial and error, I managed to do it."


    The dragoness pondered and nodded. "That''s clever." She smiled. "Do not dismiss your achievements so much, Dear. No one else made it before you, so it is clearly not as simple as you make it out to be."


    Evelyn giggled and nodded.


    The dragoness''s eyes then moved toward Cecile and Tatyana, locking on Tatyana''s stomach. However, she didn''t see the t stomach she had expected to see. Instead, while so faint that a mortal would probably miss it, there was a small bump on her navel. ''H-Huh!?''

 Chapter 859: Arriving at the Tribulation Plaza.

    Chapter 859: Arriving at the Tribtion za.


    Yasenia put Angel and Kaleina down and approached quickly, but she didn''t know what to do when she was before Tatyana. Her heart was beating fast, and her tail was moving around chaotically, showing her feelings at the moment. "That, um, that''s."


    Tatyana burst intoughter and approached, throwing her body into her embrace. "What are you so nervous about? It is your child growing up slowly~."


    Yasenia carefully surrounded Tatyana''s body with arms and nodded. "I know. I just¡­ I thought it would take longer because nothing showed for a long time."


    Tatyana smiled softly, her red-colored eyes shining with love. "Did you think it would take longer?"


    Yasenia was honest as she nodded. "I was thinking about centuries."


    Tatyana shrugged. "Well, it would usually take quite a while, that''s for sure. Also, the fact that it has started showing doesn''t mean that the pregnancy is advancing. There are many times when a creature grows a little because they need to in order to continue taking in nutrients, and then go back to being stagnant. So, the fact that the little one is growing doesn''t mean that the pregnancy is advancing."


    Cecile, who was listening from the side, asked. "Is thatmon between beasts?"


    Tatyana nodded. "It is. I think I''vemented on it before, but high-level creatures sometimes have centuries or even millennia as pregnancy terms. I''m a human¡­" Tatyana paused. "Well, something close enough to a human, so my pregnancy is simr to a human''s."


    Evelyn asked. "Say, what is your bloodline and constitution?"Tatyana titled her head. "Didn''t I tell you in the past?"


    Evelyn blinked. "You did?"


    Tatyana nodded, quite surely. "I did."


    Evelyn pondered and thought, her brows frowning. "I just don''t seem to recall."


    Tatyana shrugged. "Well, I can tell you again. My constitution is called [Death Devouring Seer Embodiment]. On the other hand, my bloodline is called [Abyssal Devourer]."


    Andreaughed. "That sounds strong. Also, what kind of bloodline is that?"


    Mirrory appeared andmented. "One of the most searched bloodlines throughout the entire cultivation world."


    Andrea blinked. "Really?"


    Mirrory nodded. "I can''t tell you her bloodline level for sure since her current body is just an avatar-like existence, but in the higher realms, all Abyssal Devourers were usually recruited by the [Cmity Abyss Extermination ughterer Sect]. Although¡­" Mirrory got thoughtful. "I guess that they might not even exist anymore after the Heavenly Cataclysm."


    Tatyana lifted her eyebrow, not knowing anything about that name. "Any reason in particr they try to find people of that kind?"


    Mirrory nodded. "They were the strongest sect that actively fought against the [True Abyss]. They had bases everywhere near every long-range teleportation formation. [Abyss Devourers] be stronger by devouring Abyssal energy; of course, they must be careful not to be infected and corrupted by it. However, you are something simr to the True Abyss'' natural predator."


    Mirrory looked at Tatyana with a raised eyebrow. "Abyssal Devourers were so scarce and precious that even Fu Jing Jing would not instantly kill those that fell into a demonic path. Instead, she gave them second chances to rectify their lives by dedicating their bodies to the fight against the True Abyss."


    Evelyn grabbed her forehead. "There is so much information there¡­ My head aches."


    Tatyana shrugged and smiled. "Well, no offense to Respected Heavenly Truth Saint, but since the venerable one has passed away, whatever she did is not much of my interest."


    Mirrory could hear the evident respect in Tatyana''s voice and titles, something she was d about, so she didn''t take offense. "No problem. Although, in the past, many would pay a fortune just to hear those words from me."


    Tatyana clicked her tongue. "Making money is so easy for the privileged ones, eh."


    The ancient treasure deadpanned. "You are the one to speak?"


    Tatyana lifted her eyebrow shamelessly. "I did. What can you do about it?"


    Mirrory rolled her eyes. "Whatever. I don''t fancy fighting pregnant women." Then, she disappeared into Angel''s soul again, making Tatyana burst intoughter.


    Yasenia looked at theughing Tatyana and smirked. "You really like Mirrory, eh."


    Tatyana blinked a few times and looked up at her with a cute pout. "Leave those words for yourself."


    The girls continued to catch up on what they had done during thesest nine months, and Yasenia was stunned by all the things that had happened. For example, their efforts in coordinated fighting allowed them to be a force to be reckoned with. Even average High-Level Epoch Cores were not a match when they worked together. Moreover, this was without adding the petite and cute blonde monster by their side.


    Yasenia heard their reasoning for this practice and couldn''t help but feel aplex wave of emotions. She felt d that her dears were working hard, she felt a bit worried about the future, she also felt like their actions would ce them in increasingly more danger as they became increasingly able to fight as one.


    Their usual fighting strategy involved using Ebirah and Andrea as the frontline, while Sierra and Evelyn helped them with the burden. In the meantime, Kali supplied them with auras and summons, and Cecile targeted the weaker ones first to thin down their enemies.


    If the enemy was a single person, Cecile would try to find and exploit weak points with her masterful uracy and piercing attacks. They also practicedbination attacks to increase their options.


    Angel, when participating, would not join the frontline, but instead stay back as she released her constant waves of formations with several effects to manipte the battlefield to her whims. A formation master that could create them mid-battle was a terrifying existence as it was incredibly rare.


    Only those born with enough talent were able to replicate what Angel did. It was not something that anyone could learn through hard work. Even Tatyana, who was a powerful and incredibly talented formation master, wasn''t able to create functional and practical formations mid-battle like Angel did.


    After their fruitful conversation, Yasenia nned on what to do. ''I''ll dual cultivate with everyone for one week to satisfy their and my urges. Then, when I''m full of their Yin energies, I''ll calm my mood for three days, meditating. Finally, after I prepare for it, I''ll challenge the tribtion.''


    Yasenia looked at the dark sky with a calm expression. ''I''ve really done everything I could, eh? Even surpassing my expectations.'' She smiled with a serene facial expression as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders.


    Sheughed a bit and muttered. "Well, let''s have fun for the next week."


    The week passed by quickly. All the girls felt tired and satisfied as Yasenia had done everything in her power to make them feel pleasure. With their increase in cultivation, Yasenia was able to not hold back anything at all without going too far. After all, they were all a realm above herself.


    Yasenia walked outside wearing [Celestial Cosmos Dress]. The blue cloth tightly snuggled around her body, showing a revealing cleavage that covered less than half of her breasts. The beautiful long back-skirt flowed with her steps, simting the waves created in people''s hearts when they looked at her.


    The short frontal skirt allowed her long and perfectly proportioned legs to be visible as she walked, and her loose, long ck hair bobbed with her steps.


    Behind her, a gorgeous long tail moved in gentle patterns, adding a fantastical charm. The dark blue scales shone with starlight as if they had been created by molding the night sky into a dragon tail shape. At the same time, the sectioned golden rings broke the monotony, adding a gorgeous and enchanting colorbination to the already extraordinary appendage.


    The Empyrean beauty and carnal seduction the dragoness emanated were unmatched, to the point that many around the entire world had been cing her name in different beauty lists. From the moment she showed herself at the Summit, everyone in the whole World knew who Yasenia Dravory was.


    The people around the sect looked at her with worshipping and adoring eyes as she walked toward the Tribtion za.


    The Tribtion za was very popr, as it was considered the best spot to break through. Thanks to all the formations in the area, the chances of sessfully fending off the Heavenly Tribtion increased. Many who were not as courageous began challenging the tribtions they''d been putting off, and the surge in strength in the sect was nothing but admirable.


    There were even wealthy and prestigious families and other sects who asked the Astral Sky Sect to lend part of the Tribtion za to both their juniors and seniors.


    The Astral Sky sect didn''tck capital of any kind, so they refused all offers. This naturally angered many, but before any type of feud could form, the maids chose to eliminate one of the families who had a very dark and powerful background.


    It was the usual tactic of killing the chicken to warn the monkeys.


    Seeing one of the top families being reduced to rubble in the span of three days, the rest that wanted to test the Astral Sky Sect limits became silent. Moreover, now that they had the attention of the world, these actions were clearly listened to and spread all around with various information sources.


    If their position in the summit didn''t convince some, their decisiveness and ruthlessness sent a clear message to every single power. "Do not offend me."


    Other than that, the world was changing rtively quickly. The human sect in the South had recruited many people, raising many eyebrows. Many wanted to sendrge groups and armies, but the majority denied all types of attacks. The humans had won the World Summit, and if they were to desecrate their traditions, doing so again would be easier in the future until the World Summit stopped having any meaning at all.


    Of course, after the ten years of guaranteed peace, the humans would need to be prepared for a harsh battle of survival if things continued moving in their current direction.


    Meanwhile, word quickly spread at the sect that the Sect Master was walking toward the Tribtion za.


    "Is Sect Master going to break through?"


    "Most likely! Sect Master already showed tremendous strength during the World Summit. She was one of the lowest-level cultivators, yet she managed to avoid losing almost all battles. Her strength is immeasurable."


    "Right, right? I heard some experts say that she is the most ridiculous talent this continent has ever seen, even approaching our legendary Hero Distancia."


    "Honestly, I would pay all my Astral Sky Points to watch Sect Master''s tribtion-"


    Suddenly, a voice echoed in the surroundings, and many realized that it was Ghana, the Vice Sect Master.


    "Sect Master is currently going to challenge her tribtion. The optical shields will be down during the event at Sect Master''s orders. The Tribtion za is at an elevated point, but plenty of projections will be shared across the sect. Moreover, there are individual projection screens called [Tribtion Screen], each costing 100 Astral Sky Points, and will be sold in all misceneous shops starting now. Those shops will have a banner showing that they have them. Do not miss this once-in-a-lifetime chance!"


    Everyone''s eyes widened as almost everyone went into a buying frenzy to get the [Tribtion Screen].


    Yasenia heard the announcement as she walked, her face calm. There were many reasons for this, but the most essential one boiled down to throwing out a question at the entire world. ''My strength increases at abnormal speeds; what are you going to do? Are you still going to oppose me?''

 Chapter 860: Beginning of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm Tribulation.

    Chapter 860: Beginning of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm Tribtion.


    Yasenia sauntered toward the Tribtion za. The area was located on arge mound that you could climb with stairs or a path that circled around it. Because of its nature, the za was meant to be a bit isted, so the images in the sky showed Yasenia gently tapping the floor as her body moved up the slope.


    Her dress fluttered with elegance, and her calm face was a testament to her ability to withstand pressure. People couldn''t help but feel awe because no one was usually this calm when facing Heavenly Tribtions, especially not between the spectators, who were average cultivators for the most part.


    After climbing the slope, the dragoness stopped and looked around. ''Well, I need to give a reason for the public show, right? If not, people might create stupid rumors.''


    Then, she spoke. "There is one reason I wanted to make my Heavenly Tribtion public." Yasenia started. "While the world looks at me as a genius, they look at me as someone with inborn strength; many look at me and feel that I''m just lucky to be born with a good constitution and bloodline. That I''m blessed by the heavens and that my efforts to reach my current strength are none existent."


    The dragoness shook her head. "I want to prove that, while I''ve had many opportunities, my hard work is what allowed me to gain those opportunities."


    Yasenia stopped there. ''Hm. This should be enough. After all, I''m a young person for most people. Searching for approval from the world should be a reason good enough for almost everyone. Only those who understand my character deeply would know that what I''ve just said is just a cover.''


    The people around discussed her words. "Well, it is the truth that while Sect Master is talented, I''ve never seen her stop working."


    "Right. I even saw her working on some documents while she carried Little Sect Master around."


    A new disciple blinked. "Little Sect Master? Who is that?"That middle-aged man said. "Oh? You don''t know about Miss Kaleina?"


    The new disciple shook her head, and the man answered. "Miss Kaleina is Sect Master''s Daughter!"


    The new disciple''s eyes widened. She asked. "A daughter? She has a daughter!? Isn''t Sect Master super young? I heard that she is less than 60 years old!"


    The middle-aged man nodded with a smile. "At her age, she is raising a daughter while pushing this entire sect forward. Honestly, she is an incredible woman. Even if she was weak, I would not mind following her."


    The new disciple nodded.


    Then, Yasenia walked forward toward the center of the Tribtion za, and after reaching that point, she sat cross-legged. Her long tail circled around her legs as she rxed her mind and body and focused on her Dantian.


    The defensive formations around the Tribtion za activated, creating a transparent dome several kilometers in height.


    Right after, fifty auras of immense magnitude descended all around the area, making the entire sect feel like the air had stilled. The fifty maids, otherwise known as Astral Fairies, floated in the air, wearing their maid uniforms and wielding their weapons. For the first time, they didn''t hide their cultivation level, making everyone who looked felt insignificant under their tsunami-like pressure.


    An Astral Elder, a title given to middle-level Epoch Cores, eximed. "Impossible! How can their cultivation be so high!?"


    One of his disciples, who couldn''t even discern their level, asked. "Master, how strong are they?"


    The Astral Elder spoke solemnly. "They are all in the Middle-Level Epoch Core and above. There are ten of them whose level I can''t discern urately, so I imagine those are peak-level Epoch cores."


    The people who heard gasped. "10 Peak Level Epoch Cores!? That''s more than the top three sectsbined!"


    However, they were far from being done. Above the formation, suddenly, a woman wearing a red royal dress appeared. Her aura and appearance were unrivaled as her imposing red eyes looked down on the world. "[World Might Formation]."


    Tatyana lifted her hand, summoning a formation pen that twisted space with just its overbearing presence, and began writingplex and unintelligible formation lines and runes. Not a single formation master in the surroundings understood what she was doing, but the speed,plexity, aura, and profound energy were enough for everyone involved to understand that it was probably the mostplex formation they''d ever seen.


    When she finished, Tatyana lifted her pen skyward, her face cold and indifferent, and someone else appeared in the sky.


    The woman who appeared felt as if she had no aura, but her long red hair, voluptuous body, and green eyes were somehow mesmerizing. The otherworldliness emanating from every inch of her existence forced the spectators to hold their breaths.


    Then, the woman extended her hand, and a massive translucent hand grabbed the formation that Tatyana summoned. Her perfect lips opened as a voice that majestically echoed resonated with the World. "[Divine Truth: Law Denial]."


    Mirrory''s enormous translucent hand absorbed the formation Tatyana summoned, filling the entire divine-looking arm withplex ck and green runes. The aura changed from godly and pious to murderous and chilling.


    Then, the translucent arm moved skyward at blinding speeds as Mirrory pointed up. <strong>"Shatter."</strong>


    BOOM!


    CRASH!


    The entire sky shattered like ss for a single instant, freezing still, and everyone stood there in pure shock. Then, after a few seconds, the sky mended itself.


    Mirrory looked around and muttered. "Angel, swallow the Quasi-Transcendent energy pill. [Divine Truth: Forget]."


    A pure white ripple swallowed the entire sect and its surroundings, forcing everyone to forget thest ten seconds. Thest thing they remembered was seeing Tatyana finish her formation.


    Tatyana and Mirrory disappeared, and everyone else other than the maids and our girls blinked a few times, confused as if they''d dozed off for a short time.


    Memory alteration was one of the mostplex feats to aplish, as it meant remodeling not only the current thoughts but also the need to change the soul so that subconscious memories wouldn''t remain. If Mirrory wasn''t who she was, even with Tatyana''s levels of strength, such a wide-area memory maniption would''ve been impossible in such a short time frame.


    The effort needed to use such a skill wasrge enough that most cultivators just marked Memory Alteration as either forbidden or impossible.


    Reading minds was very different since it looked at what the soul was "thinking" and involved actions that high-level cultivators could easily perform against low-level ones.


    Just to show how potent the memory-wiping skill was, looking at Angel would be more than enough. She was currently being carried by Andrea because she didn''t have the strength to stand up, even after eating one of their highest-quality energy recovery pills. Just these two moves left Angel, who had entered the Dantian Spiritualization Realm, exhausted and energyless.


    Mirrory didn''t disappear into Angel, though. She stayed outside while looking at the sky with a cold face. ''Now,e out, Change''er, Tai Yang. Let''s see what games you are ying.''


    Right as Mirrory thought of that, in the center of the Tribtion za, the Empyrean Dragoness'' released her auras.


    BOOOM!


    The air around her burst as if a bomb had exploded, releasing visible shockwaves that spread against the Tribtion za formation Shields.


    All the maids stood still while their spiritual sense spread around like aplex information. They weren''t allowing anything to approach, not even bugs. They instantly killed whatever got 100 meters within the limits of the Tribtion za formation, bugs, birds, and even subterranean creatures. Under their absolute and protective watch, nothing could approach within 100 meters of the formation.


    Yasenia''s aura got increasingly more assertive as time passed as if a monarch was descending. At first, it had strength equivalent to an average low-level Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivator, but that changed quickly.


    As her energies circted through her meridians and prepared to tackle the triple bottleneck of her three cultivation paths, the air around her crackled with energy as the pressure ionized the air and forced small lightning bolts to appear around her.


    The sheer pressure was forcing her surroundings to bow down under her continuously increasing might. The gradual augment of her aura was slow, but after 6 hours, the people were looking at Yasenia as if she was a monster of another dimension.


    The feeling around her was simr to top experts they''d seen before.


    Yasenia''s eyelids slowly lifted, revealing her mesmerizing eyes. Yet, the people around were stunned to find not the usual golden hue but a Celestial Blue Color swirling with starlight. Her pupils, shining with an imposing golden light, augmented the etherealness of her gaze.


    Looking from not far away, Soluna was immediately mesmerized, and her exotic Moon and Sun eyes became resolute. ''After the tribtion, I''ll ask her.''


    Meanwhile, Yasenia''s red and full lips opened, filling the surroundings with her attractive and echoey voice. "[Celestial Pearl]."


    When an aura profound and indomitable stacked on top of every overwhelming feeling, a change urred.


    The ethereal dragoness''s dress slowly transformed. The material became simr to opaque gauze. It became looser without revealing anything as if it was a neb filled with stars. Like Empyrean clouds, it fitted her body perfectly,plementing her glowing dragon tail.


    Dragon scales began to appear all around her body, covering her forearms, side of the neck, jaw, corner of her eyes, and side of her legs. Her hands also became beautifully dragon-like.


    Yasenia not only didn''t lose any of her femininity, but her beauty increased further into a territory that people didn''t think was possible.


    "Goddess."


    Someone muttered that in awe, and those hearing it couldn''t help but agree. The woman standing in the middle of the Tribtion za looked like an Empyrean Goddess.


    The people that were watching and publishing those beauty lists swore to ce Yasenia first in every list they made from now on.


    Yasenia looked skyward, her entire being ethereal like the stars in the firmament. However, even when she looked up, the sensation was not of a creature challenging the Heavens but that of a Monarch of the Skies looking at her domain.


    Inside her, the [Celestial Pearl] spun, filling her body with its energy and increasing her understanding of the Celestial Energy by connecting with herself. For a few moments, Yasenia felt that she could look much further into her path as if she was having visions of her future self.


    A dragon so big thats couldn''tpare.


    A dragon so immense that it could be mistaken for the background Universe.


    Then, with an elegant and slow wave of her hand, she spoke while carrying the momentum of a monarch. "Come."


    Right when her words left her mouth, the sky felt as if it had broken down as a thunder loud enough to be heard across a quarter of the continent echoed.


    RUMMMMBLEE!!!!!!


    The skies roared as they prepared to strike down the creature who wanted to challenge them.


    Behind Yasenia, the image of her dragon form appeared. The phantom dragon sunk its golden ws into the ground as it took in a deep breath and roared skywards.


    ROAAAARR!!!!!!


    The Dragon''s roar shook the core of every creature, making their souls tremble with deference. The feelings behind the roar were profound yet incredibly easy to summarize. It was defiance, a challenge to one''s inevitable fate.


    Two beings appeared in the sky after the dragon and the firmament released their battle roars. Yasenia looked at them and smiled. "It''s been a while, Sun God, Moon Goddess."


    Tai Yang, the handsome Sun God with a golden dragon tail behind him, looked at Yasenia with a cold face. "Indeed, it has, junior."


    Change''er, the aloof and peerless beauty with a silver dragon tail, smiled lightly. "It seems that you''ve improved quite a bit."


    Yaseniaughed once, her lips arching higher. "Oh. I bet I did."

 Chapter 861: Yasenias Challenge.

    Chapter 861: Yasenia''s Challenge.


    Tai Yang looked around with discerning eyes andmented. "Oh? You are not in the Sky Continent. This ce¡­ I don''t recognize it."


    Change''er, her usually indifferent face now tinged with a hint of surprise, scanned her surroundings. "Is this a new World?" she asked, her voice filled with curiosity.


    Tai Yangmented. "Most likely."


    Change''er, her voice filled with intrigue, mused. "Fascinating. The lower heavens are truly a realm of constant change, and it is worth thinking that a new world has emerged in just one million years. Moreover, the energy here is also of high quality¡­ or not. Wait."


    Change''er directed her silver eyes toward the horizon, and her spiritual sense enveloped the entire world in less than an instant. Tai Yang did the same, and then he smiled. "I see. This ce has been modified by formations. Yes, the energy level outside the basin is what I expected of a world of this level."


    Change''er agreed. "Solid formations for a world of this level. The talent is good enough that I wouldn''t have minded taking them into the [Evesting Moon Pce Sect] as an outer sect disciple."


    Tai Yang nodded and returned his gaze toward Yasenia''s imposing look. He crossed his arms andmented. "Not a bad use of the [Celestial Pearl] for someone at your level. You''ve increased your affinity with the Celestial Element inside you enough that your body has received changes." He shook his head and sighed. "That''s not a good thing, junior."


    The dragoness smiled. "I see. Then, how about you take this chance to guide me? I''m your inheritor at the end of the day, even though I''ve received nothing besides Heavenly Tribtions that increased my overall strength."


    Tai Yang smiled. "Do you think that''s very little?"Yasenia shrugged. "I''m not sure. I''m not well-versed in inheritances. However, they usually have some kind of cultivation method and a special technique that you, the ones creating the inheritance, want to pass down to younger generations, right?"


    Tai Yang sighed. "You are ignorant, and while making questions is good, insisting on them is not a thing you should do."


    "Why not?"


    The cold voice of a woman came from the side, startling Tai Yang and Change''er. Looking over, an aloof red-haired and green-eyed voluptuous woman was looking in their direction.


    The second they saw her, both of them paused. They were iplete as soul remnants, so they couldn''t discern Mirrory''s underlying strength. Yet, that fact was not reassuring for them. Even when looking at Tatyana''s main body, they could tell her cultivation level with a nce.


    The woman before them felt as if she was covered by a veil of mystery, profound, ethereal, and immeasurable.


    Change''er asked, her voice cooling down. "Who are you?"


    Mirrory''s lips arched coldly as she looked at Yasenia. "Do you mind if I have a word with them?"


    Yasenia moved her gctic blue eyes, her golden pupils leaving light trails in the air, andmented. "My current state is not unlimited."


    Mirrory smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry. Here." She waved her hand, apanied by another moan of annoyance from Angel, and Yasenia felt her body''s energy strangely freeze.


    Both Gods'' faces changed while Tai Yang muttered. "Energy freezing? That''s not something a Demi-god level cultivator can do with such finesse. Name yourself."


    Mirrory looked at Tai Yang with a piercing gaze. "Who do you think you are to order me around, Sun God?"


    Nobody other than Tatyana and Valeria noticed, but a ripple spread around the world from Mirrory as a center point, making the faces of both gods twist with incredulity. "That''s-."


    Mirrory shut them up with an overbearingly imposing tone that left no room to argue. "Enough."


    Yasenia was stunned when Tai Yang and Change''er actually stopped talking, and they looked at Mirrory with severe expressions. Mirrory disappeared and appeared before them in less than a blink of an eye.


    This nonsensical speed left everyone gasping in surprise. "Now¡­" Mirrory waved her hand, isting her conversation with them from everyone, Yasenia and the girls included.


    The dragoness looked at them from the ground with a frown, feeling that Mirrory was taking things a bit too far. A message reached her just as she thought that. ''I''m finished, don''t worry.''


    Then, Mirrory disappeared and reappeared by Angel''s side once more. Tai Yang and Change''er kept looking at Mirrory, their eyes deep and full of thoughts.


    Yasenia looked skyward and felt like they were looking down on her too much. At this moment, her every aura was circling inside her, her meridians, muscles, veins, organs, soul, and Dantian working as one to increase her strength to the limits. This didn''t only increase her strength; her Dragon Pride was also incredibly enhanced.


    While the dragoness had managed to control her instincts to almost a perfect point, as she increased in realms, those instincts became stronger.


    Before Mirrory could undo the Energy Freezing, Yasenia''s body tensed, and all the internal shackles she allowed on her exploded into pieces with a massive explosive sound.


    BOOM!


    Mirrory hadn''t really ced any restrictions, but even then, breaking the shackles was something that none of the seniors expected.


    "Hey."


    Yasenia''s voice echoed around like the voice of the cosmos.


    "This is my Heavenly Tribtion. My Trial. I allow you to exist in my trial because you benefit me with an inheritance. Do you think you two can just do as you please and control it at will? Do you still look at me as the same creature before my rebirth?"


    The tone of the dragon was imposing, hitting everyone''s hearts like hammers.


    Tai Yang and Change''er looked at Yasenia with frowns. "Junior, we are your seniors at the end of the day. Show some respect."


    Yasenia''s lips arched in an unmistakable sneer. "Then, act like seniors in the first ce. Respect is not an inherent quality, regardless of age. It is earned. Now, let''s start."


    Her energy circled and gathered at her throat as she took in a deep breath and roared skyward. "[CELESTIAL DRAGON ROAR]!"


    ROAR!


    BOOOM!


    The soundwave ripped the air asunder, creating a deafening and powerful st-like sound that spread and hit the walls of the protective formation like a hammer.


    BANG!


    Many took a step back out of fear and respect for the Empyrean Dragon''s Cry''s authority. As if answering her, the sky thundered with a sound that actually ced the weak-hearted to their knees.


    RUMBLE!


    Tai Yang and Change''er looked at the Tribtion Clouds with ugly faces. ''She could trigger it without our intervention?''


    Tai Yang spoke, his toneced with intrigue. "I don''t know if you know it, but you are not facing an ordinary Tribtion, Yasenia. This Tribtion cloud is a Quasi-Transcendent Heavenly Tribtion. Now, how would you feel if we made a small change to it?"


    Yasenia summoned Draconic Heart. The massive blue sword materialized as a red core that quickly transformed into arger-than-usual, two-meter-long de. The enormous sword gleamed with inherent beauty and sharpness, covered in draconic scales as the core thumped like an actual heart.


    Moreover, when the hiltnded in Yasenia''s hand, her energy seeped into the weapon''s core, changing its color scheme. A gctic blue filled with starlight swallowed the red color, making it appear as if it had a small universe inside the fist-sized orb. With that change, the aura of the weapon materialized, coating it in a neb-like aura.


    Like a Celestial Warrior Goddess, Yasenia looked skyward with an aloof and magnificent pose, as if the Heavenly Tribtion,rge enough to instill fear in leaders like Tengliu, was nothing but a minor obstacle.


    Change''er looked at that sword with a frown. ''That sword¡­ Quasi-transcendent? No¡­ It''s different. It''s not a Transcendence-level weapon yet¡­ So strange.''


    The dark world that had swallowed the ce was illuminated when the first Heavenly Tribtion appeared between the pure ck clouds.


    The size, strength, and energy of the first Heavenly Lightning Bolt that appeared made everyone feel their heart drop.


    "S-Sect master has to fight 81 of those bolts?"


    However, an experienced cultivator at the side said solemnly. "81? Na?ve."


    Not many understood what that cultivator meant, but there was no need to answer as the sky started bing illuminated with incredibly powerful Lightning Serpents.


    Two Heavenly Lightning Bolts¡­ Fourteen Heavenly Lightning Bolts¡­ Fifty Heavenly Lightning Bolts¡­


    One after another appeared with increasing speed, making it appear like it had just started.


    Eighty¡­ One Hundred¡­ Two Hundred and fifty¡­ Three Hundreed¡­.


    The people looking were wearing pale faces as the unending condemnation of the Heavens toward the Celestial Dragon was gathered.


    Five hundred¡­ Six hundred¡­ Seven hundred¡­ and finally, it stopped.


    A low-level cultivator had their teeth chattering as she asked. "H-H-How m-m-m-m-many a-are t-t-t-there?"


    A senior answered, his voice trembling in fear. "S-Seven hundred and four."


    The low-level cultivator almost pissed her pants. "S-Seven hundred!? H-How is Sect Master supposed to beat this nonsense!?"


    Cecile was nearby and answered, her voice spreading around and carrying her aloof and freezing tone. "How, you ask?" Cecile looked at that low-level cultivator from above. "With overwhelming strength. How else?"


    However, the Heavenly Tribtion was far from done. The bolts began moving and colliding with one another, filling the entire world with the sound that pure destruction in its rawest form could create.


    The screeching sky as the bolts merged made many low-level cultivators fall down, their legs failing them. Yet, some people were mesmerized, not by the bolts, but by the creature facing them.


    Even when the terrifying sky was clearly something out of a catastrophic event that could annihte arge part of the continent, the dragon woman stood unflinching, looking skyward while holding her giant sword horizontally with one arm.


    Her facial expression didn''t show a single sign of fear, worry, or any simr emotions. There was only an innate majesty monarchs had and a feeling of overwhelming confidence. It was not arrogance but a sense of belief in oneself, even when the odds of surviving were probably non-existent.


    The aura of the dragon, even while the size was not nearly close inparison to the Heavenly Tribtion, the power behind it was no less. It felt like a star in the middle of a hostile universe, trying to illuminate the vastness of the dark cosmos with its overwhelming inner power.


    This sight was so incredibly fantastical that most that looked couldn''t look away.


    The two Gods moved when the bolts stopped colliding and created a total of 32 Heavenly Lightning Soldiers.


    Tai Yang and Change''er pointed skyward without saying much and fired two beams into the Heavenly Tribtion Clouds while looking down at Yasenia.


    Once the beams touched the clouds, they started merging with them and created 34 extra lightning bolts, 17 being gold colored and the rest being silver.


    Without any dy, those bolts fell and smashed on the heads of all the Tribtion soldiers. However, this would leave two of those bolts free. These two bolts were swift and entered thest Heavenly Tribtion Soldier.


    Yasenia looked on as incredible changes urred.

 Chapter 862: Celestial Pearls Power.

    Chapter 862: Celestial Pearl''s Power.


    The moment the Sun God''s and Moon Goddess''s energies merged with the Heavenly Tribtion Soldiers, their entire bodies began distorting and transforming. Depending on who lent their power, their color changed to a pure golden or radiant silvery.


    Moreover, their energies surged, increasing their strength and power and altering their appearance. Usually, a Heavenly Lightning Soldier was humanoid, geared with heavy armor, and carrying a long sword around half their body length. After the Moon and Sun God''s energies hit them, their heads and bodies changed as they became more draconic.


    The bodies of the golden soldiers became bulkier, making them look like juggernauts, while the silvery ones took a leaner approach, showing agile and streamlined figures. Their helmets, resembling a dragon''s head, gained an ethereal glow around the eye area that shone through the visor.


    Yasenia looked at them and saw one of the golden Soldiers lifting their long sword vertically and grabbing it with two hands in a gesture that would be considered respectful. Of course, it was just a movement recreated by the Heavens to indicate which Heavenly Lightning Soldiers would approach.


    Everyone looked over and saw the golden soldier step on the ground, their body shooting forward at an incredible speed. However, even when its speed was something that most would not be able to follow, for Yasenia, it was an actual manageable speed. She didn''t feel that it was going too fast or that it was untraceable. On the contrary, the strength was very manageable.


    Yasenia charged at it with all her strength, her body bing a streak of light, and she appeared right before it. The Golden and bulky soldier didn''t hesitate for a second and swung its sword with tremendous strength against her.


    Yasenia didn''t choose to exchange attacks and quickly ducked, barely dodging the weapon aimed at her neck. Then, with a quick step forward, the distance between her and the two-meter-tall soldier became close enough to be at a close melee distance.


    While the soldier''s sword was in an awkward position to swing down, it wasn''t a simple creature. The leg was quick to follow his attack, approaching the dragoness''s waist like a lightning bolt.


    However, the dragoness used her [Firmament Battle Dance] skill to quickly circle around it and swing her sword backward while using Sunrise to add speed and strength to her attack.The sword cleanlynded on its back, sinking into it more than halfway and almost appearing from the other side.


    Yasenia''s pupils constricted when the golden soldier stabbed the sword backward, aiming at her stomach. Yet, with ethereal movements, she spun three times, releasing six [Crescent Moons] with each of those spins by using her sword and tail.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The Heavenly Lightning Soldier was decimated, and Yasenia turned around to look at the Sky, her face nonchnt.


    From the outside, the golden soldier shed forward at tremendous speed, making the hearts of many jump in fright. Yet, when it was around 200 meters away from Yasenia, the dragoness was surrounded by fourteen stars and disappeared from her standing position.


    Only a few could follow her attack as she quickly reappeared behind the golden Heavenly Lightning Soldier, and several silver streaks flew downward behind her. Her body had left a trace of light as she overtook it and reappeared behind it.


    Right after, the Heavenly Soldier exploded, leaving everyone stunned. The exchange between her and the Heavenly Lightning Soldier was so quick that manycked the ability to perceive what had happened.


    Yasenia looked toward the sky, not checking what had happened to the creature she just ughtered. She had used her Pegasus step to move at ridiculous speeds while a quickbination of sword skills allowed her to overwhelm the golden lightning soldier.


    Its body was sturdy, but Draconic Heart could cut cleanly, thanks to her focus. The powerful edge of the sword was strong enough to cut through almost all Heaven-ranked armor as if it were paper. And, even though the golden soldier''s defense was simr to a creature d in aplete set of peak-level Heaven-ranked equipment, Draconic Heart was able to pierce through, thanks to her speed and strength.


    She wasn''t delighted, though. Yasenia understood better than anyone else how absurdly quickly Heavenly Tribtion escted. If she had struggled with just the first one of the 32 that appeared, she would''ve honestly felt a sense of danger and defeat.


    The two gods looking from the sky didn''t show any reaction. They had already expected an oue like this one.


    The Heavenly Tribtion Soldiers were exceptionally strong, to the point that one of them would ughter any low-level Fifth realm cultivator as if they were chopping chicken.


    Their own energy had enhanced them further, giving them characteristics and elemental strengths. The Golden Soldier''s defense was at least four times stronger than the previous form, while their speed remained identical to before the transformation. Meanwhile, the silvery ones had the defense of the original Heavenly Tribtion but around four times their speed.


    Naturally, their elements were Sun and Moon elements, dealing exceptionally high damage as long as their attacksnded.


    Yet, while they expected that even when four of the soldiers worked together, they would have trouble dealing with the dragoness, they really did not predict an instakill when only one came.


    Tai Yang''s mind shed with Yasenia''s movements, and he felt that the change from the previous time they had seen her fight was terrifyingly high.


    Because in the Unification Realm Tribtion, Yasenia''s rebirth urred, they weren''t able to witness any change to her abilities other than the strengthened skills she used. For these two, thest time they saw Yasenia properly struggling was back when she entered the Mental Nourishing realm. ''The change is too big. From what I can tell, Yasenia''s bone age doesn''t reach forty years old, while her soul''s age is less than 60. So, while she probably entered an elerated time-space, it was just 20 years. The timeframe was small enough to be unnoticeable. Yet, the effects have been outstanding.'' Tai Yang''s golden slit eyes observed the next two soldiers preparing while his thoughts swirled. ''The secret realm''s expedition was quite a big opportunity, and it appears like Yasenia couldpletely take advantage of it.''


    Meanwhile, Yasenia looked at the silver and golden soldiers who lifted their swords and prepared. ''The golden one was rtively slow, but the armor was really robust. Perhaps blunt damage works better against them? No. Their entire bodies are the armor; it makes no sense to try and prate any internal organs where there probably aren''t any. I could see its insides for a second before it exploded, and there was nothing.''


    The dragoness focused on the silvery dragonoid creature, and the moment the two soldiers lowered their swords, they charged down from the skies.


    However, Yasenia''s pupils thinned to vertical lines in surprise as the Moon Heavenly Lightning Soldier crossed the distance between them in what felt like an instant. The speed was high enough for Yasenia to see it blur, making her body tense and prepare to counterattack.


    Using all her enhanced senses, she could see the Heavenly Lighting Soldiering straight at her and lifting its sword to attack her frontally. The dragoness lifted her sword, yet the second she started the movement, the Moon Soldier stomped the air, creating a crackling sound of electricity, and elerated, appearing right behind Yasenia and dropping its sword toward her shoulder.


    The dragoness''s face didn''t change, and the energy that was circting around her body to gather in her sword changed directions, going through her meridians and being absorbed all around her tail.


    "[Draconic Sunset]."


    The Moon Soldier saw a sh of light rushing up from below and quickly changed the direction of the attack to block it.


    BANG!


    The strength behind the tail strike sted his sword upward, but Yasenia didn''t have time to do anything more as the Sun Soldier had arrived. This time, instead of a quick and decisive blow, the dragoness decided to sh head-on and test the waters.


    The enormous sword and the Sun Soldier''s sword shed, creating a massive shockwave that sted against the formation wall with a sonorous explosive sound.


    Yasenia was pushed back around 100 meters while the Sun Soldier was pushed back double that distance.


    The dragoness didn''t stop for a single moment and charged back at them, starting aplicated and frantic fight between her and those two soldiers.


    The shing of weapons echoed as the three moved around the entire arena with blurring speeds. Explosions of all kinds, quick attacks, rapid exchanges, and the sonorous sound of lightning bolts rumbling filled the area.


    After a while, Yasenia''s body burst with energy and quickly sidestepped the Moon Soldier''s quick sword. Then, she extended her hand wrapped in blue scales and grabbed its leg.


    The terrifying Heavenly Lightning thatposed the Heavenly Lightning Soldier tried to burn and freeze her hand, but before it could turn around, Yasenia opened her mouth and released a massive golden beam.


    [Sun Dragon Breath] swallowed the Moon Soldier, eliminating it.


    While she did that, the Sun soldier tried to take advantage and attacked one of her legs from below. However, contrary to what others expected, the dragoness didn''t dodge but gathered energy toward her leg, and after her neb-like dress covered it in empyreances, she kicked him.


    BOOM!


    The whip-like leg of the dragoness created an explosive sound after contact and flung the Sun Soldier flying backward.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Yasenia used [Starfall] and threw hundreds of stars, killing the Sun Soldier with a terrifyingly powerful star rain.


    Her face and breath remained steady, while her energy reserves were still above 90%. ''Unless the attack patterns are too different, I have a good idea of their strengths and weaknesses.''


    Looking skywards, Yasenia''s feetnded on the ground, and she prepared for the next round.


    It left very little time to rest as four Heavenly Lightning Tribtion Soldiers, two of each element, zoomed toward her.


    To the dragoness''s surprise, they didn''t charge at her individually this time. The two Sun Soldiers came first and began exchanging blows with her, trying to control her.


    This time, on the ground, Yasenia could maneuver better and more agilely. While she had learned to fight in the air for a while, and she had natural instincts about it as a dragon, she had trained most of her life on the ground.


    The quick-paced battle felt different on the ground, and even when the Moon Soldiers tried to take advantage while attacking from the sky, the situation felt much more controlled.


    Her feet moved several times with surgical precision, dodging three attacks in session anding face to face with a Sun Soldier. Her mouth opened, and a silver beam sted through the upper part of the Sun Soldier.


    When the other three attacked as theirpanion perished, a silver dome with rtively weak strength ballooned from her body, pushing them back and giving the dragoness half a second of time.


    After all, with the strength she used the skill, itsted one hundred attacks at most, something a Heavenly Lightning Soldier could release in an instant.


    Yet, this tiny time frame was long enough to allow Yasenia''s guard to strengthen and re-engage with the remaining three.


    The round ended with Yasenia receiving zero injuries again, leaving the spectators in pure awe.


    However, Yasenia was not rxed. On the contrary, her guard strengthened. ''These first seven were somewhat easy thanks to my current state of being connected with the [Celestial Pearl]. But I can''t do this often as I need the [Celestial Pearl] to charge strength for months or years. Once the pearl''s effect disappears, I''ll be on my own and will need to face them while being weaker. This fight is far from over.''

 Chapter 863: Devastating Battle.

    Chapter 863: Devastating Battle.


    In the sky, Change''er spoke with Tai Yang. "She has grown beyond our expectations."


    Tai Yang looked at the eight Tribtion Soldiers getting ready andmented. "Her strength is borrowed. She is using the [Celestial Pearl] to boost herpatibility with the Celestial Energy. She won''t have it for the next wave at the pace she is going. This is thest wave with it."


    Change''er added. "You are not giving her enough credit. She is from a middle-level world; worse, she has been training in a newborn world for thest few years. Yet, she is as strong as she is."


    Tai Yang sighed. "Change''er, there are plenty of geniuses all around the heavens that make her look like an average cultivator. She is strong, plenty strong for her level. But in the overall scheme of things, she iscking."


    Change''er disagreed. "It is the truth that those Juniors from peak sects receive incredible treasures and cultivation environments, making them stronger than most. Still, Yasenia has reached her current levelpletely by herself. While she has had a bit of help from that young death demigoddess and the red-haired woman, her resources are likeparing mud to celestial water." Change''er continued with a sharp tone. "Don''t answer emotionally. We must be objective so that we can predict her strength better the next time."


    Tai Yang crossed his arms and sighed. "Does it even matter?" His eyes moved toward Mirrory, and Mirrory moved her cold gaze at him. "She is a problem."


    Change''er looked over and frowned. "Yasenia was honestly lucky to find her."


    Tai Yang nodded. "Thankfully, she wasn''t the one that gained that inheritance or her presence would be much more than a problem."


    Change''er said with a cold face as Yasenia and the eight Tribtion Soldiers began their fight. "The end result is immutable, regardless of who she is. And for her words¡­" Change''er sneered. "Heh. Ramblings of the dead. What does she mean by ''Your actions will be punished''? Who can even punish us?"Tai Yangughed. "How about a Saint?"


    Change''er rolled her eyes. "Why not say the Main Heaven WIll?"


    As they spoke, they suddenly felt a tremendous energy waveing from Yasenia, making their rxed faces tense. "What is she doing?"


    Meanwhile, below, Yasenia was about to face the next wave. She could feel the connection with the Celestial Pearl bing fainter and her harmonizing with the Celestial Energy slowly going back down to normal. ''If I fight like I have done, I''ll be done by the time I face 16 Heavenly Lightning Soldiers.''


    Yasenia saw the 4 Sun Soldiers approaching frontally with the Moon Soldiers behind them. They were lined up to use a sequence of interchanging attacks. The tactic was notplex, as the Sun Soldiers would probably gather her attention and try to destabilize her defense while the Moon Soldiers would use those openings to sneak in swift attacks.


    However, Yasenia didn''t have time to y with them. Her [Celestial Pearl]''s energy would run out before that. ''Let''s quickly deal with them so that I can weaken the next wave before its energy runs out.''


    Yasenia stepped forward, her left footnding on the ground with a sonorous sound, and her sword went from behind in a massive arc that carried the strength of her entire body. "[Draconic Dawn]!"


    A golden and silver arc of energy shot in a massive arc left the Tribtion Soldiers with no other option but to block.


    BANG!


    The power behind the attack was enough to halt their advance for a second, but Yasenia was not done. Draconic Dawn was powerful, but its primary use was not the attacking part but its ability to convert all her umted Moon Energy into Sun Energy.


    Yasenia''s aura exploded with scorching temperatures as she used her previous motion to take a step forward with her right foot. Then, she raised the sword skywards.


    The next instant, a golden Sun was born in the middle of the Tribtion za. The heat emitted by the dragoness''s sword was high enough to be felt from faraway ces. Wherever the light emitted by her sword reached, the temperatures rose.


    Then, she chanted with a voice that felt like it had the weight of a mountain. "[Draconic Noon]."


    ROAR!


    As her sword descended, the entire world was bathed by golden light, and a titanic golden dragon-like beam rushed forward with a rumbling roar.


    The massive golden beam was not just a frontal attack; from the skies beyond the Tribtion Clouds, a titanic circr beam descended in a pincer attack.


    The eight Tribtion Soldiers gathered their own strength, and their bodies burst with terrifying lightning.


    RUMBLE!


    The thunderous sound of their energies exploded as they fought back the terrifyingly devastating attack that shed against the deep and prating dragon roar, creating a mix of sounds that made the world tremble.


    The attacks and soldiers shed, and for an instant, everything was white.


    The explosion swallowed everything in white light, blinding everyone.


    Then, the collision''s effect urred. A nova of energies expanded and swallowed the skies of the Tribtion za, the massive attack''s shockwave reaching the protective barrier and pushing against it.


    With energies swirling like an inferno filled with golden mes, the entire Tribtion za had been devastated by the fully powered Draconic Noon.


    Yasenia felt the energy inside her drop by a significant amount, but she didn''t mind as much. She was still unsure if her attack managed to defeat all of them, but she was sure she got at least more than half.


    After a few moments, the clouds blocking the view cleared, revealing the aftermath.


    Where the eight Tribtion Soldiers stood, only two remained. Yet, their bodies were crumbling and weakening, clearly having received tremendous damage. The dragoness tapped the ground and flew towards the still soldiers, her face wary.


    After all, why would these two stop mid-air? They were creatures made for fighting and killing her, so it should be clear that they would charge at her regardless of injury right when they were able to.


    Using Pegasus Gallop andbining it with Sun Charge, Yasenia streaked through the air like a shooting star, and her sword impacted against the Sun Soldier.


    BOOM!


    Its body crumbled quickly, but Yasenia didn''t stop to think. Instead, she promptly swiveled and approached the Moon Soldier.


    Without a sign of resistance, her sword struck true again, making it explode like the other.


    This confused her greatly. ''What happened to those two? Too much damage? But they are made of pure Heavenly Lightning and the Moon and Sun God''s energies. They shouldn''t have movement handicaps when they lose limbs- wait.''


    Yasenia looked at the two Gods with a thoughtful gaze. ''Did their energy change something else other than strength? Was the tradeoff for strength a more human-like response? Or, perhaps the internal structure is more fragile as abination of energies and wounds actually affect theirbat power?''


    Yasenia''s gaze turned toward the remaining 17 Soldiers. ''Now, I will probably face 16 of them, and after that, I will face that one.''


    Her gazended on a massive dragon-like Heavenly Lightning Soldier holding two long swords. The one the two gods targeted looked like a bipedal dragon with powerful wings, armor, and a long tail behind it.


    The blueish color swirling on the golden and silvery surface also gave Yasenia a bad feeling, alerting her senses to its potential danger.


    However, she refocused on the sixteen soldiers who had already prepared and raised their swords. ''My [Celestial Pearl]''s energy is almost empty; I have around 20 more seconds until it runs out. I should go all out, and as it finishes, I should use [Celestial Dragon Body]. For the rest, let''s n as I fight.''


    The sixteen soldiers, eight of each kind, approached her but didn''t do it head-on. Instead, the eight Sun Soldiers surrounded her in a circle as theynded on the ground around her. Above her, the Moon Soldiers also hovered, ready to attack.


    The dragoness didn''t have the luxury to wait and see what they were doing, so she used [Ursa''s Grasp] and [Pegasus Gallop] with beautifulbined footwork. Her speed increased tremendously as her bodily strength was multiplied.


    Bing a blue shadow, she reappeared in front of a Sun Soldier. The creature quickly reacted, dropping its sword with the intention of bisecting her from head to toe.


    The dragoness''s rising sh met with the Sun Soldier''s descending one, but the result was different from the first time she shed. Using clever swordy and having been ustomed to their strength, Yasenia managed to cushion the blow without losing her stance and crumbling the Sun Soldier''s one.


    Before it could react, the dragoness''s tail shed like a spear, piercing through its chest and exploding with moon energies.


    BOOM!


    A massive hole appeared in its chest as the body slowly started disintegrating.


    While Yasenia finished off that Sun Soldier, the rest had charged at her in an orderly manner. ''I''ve realized, but¡­ the more of them there are, the better teamwork they can show. Moreover, it is not a linear increase.''


    As they approached, her thoughts shed with how to counterattack and tackle this battle. ''My intents are constantly working and giving me information. Thanks to my Celestial Intent Level 5, I could use the Celestial Pearl''s umted energy much more efficiently. My War and Monarch intents are also constantly helping. My enhancing skills are all used, except thebined ones. Right now, I should use Moon energy instead of Sun energy and y on the defensive.''


    Yasenia rationalized. ''This battle with the sixteen will be much harsher, so I will need to slowly cut down their numbers until I''mfortable enough to go on the offensive. Using injury for injury is not a good tactic yet, but I might have to resort to that if I can''tnd any decisive blows.''


    Her spiritual sense, war intent, and innate senses worked on analyzing the enemy''s battle tactics as they approached. Thanks to her extremely powerful soul, these thoughts and actions were done in less than an instant, which allowed her to think quickly and create ns in time frames that otherwise would feel like the blink of an eye.


    Activating [Firmament Battle Dance] to increase her coordination and speed, Yasenia also changed the shape of her sword to a slimmer one, but not smaller.


    The two-meter-long sword was now two palms on the widest side instead of being as broad as her waist.


    Then, a melee of quickly exchanging attacks started. The symphony of the attacks created metallic sounds that echoed all around the ce. Yasenia moved between the 15 creatures with incredible sword tactics and footwork, receiving very light injuries that healed almost right away thanks to her regeneration.


    The time of the [Celestial Pearl] soon was about toe to an end.

 Chapter 864: Empyrean Celestial Collapse.

    Chapter 864: Empyrean Celestial Copse.


    The fight between the fifteen Tribtion Soldiers and the one dragoness was intense, shaking the Tribtion za intensely as they all moved around frantically and exchanged blows.


    The onught of the 15 Soldiers was unyielding and seemingly without end, forcing the dragoness into a purely defensive stance. Their attacks came from all directions, but she managed to avoid any strikes from below by fighting on the ground.


    The attacks that targeted her back were covered by her reinforced tail, which could block the sword strikes from both Sun and Moon Soldiers. Her durable scales would crack ever so often, but her incredible regeneration could avoid the attacks piercing through her muscles.


    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!


    The cacophony of metallic sounds reverberated around the Tribtion za, creating a symphony of death and madness.


    Yasenia, sensing the Celestial Pearl''s effectiveness waning, felt the weight of the moment. With a deep breath, she decided to unleash onest, devastating attack before it happened.


    As she fought, Yasenia summoned her [Empyrean Gxy domain] and used arge number of skills to gather energies inside her body. Sun Assimtion, Moon Assimtion, and Star Assimtion had been activated; by now, her body was like the core of a star. She was filled with raw energy that was ready to explode.


    As the time for the Celestial Pearl''s duration to end came, Yasenia pushed her body and used several skills one after another, mainly her movements skills like Sun Charge, Firmament Battle Dance, and Heavenly Constetion Steps.


    She became a blur and maneuvered around the battlefield with the help of her War Intent Level Four to end up in a position where she was facing every enemy in front of her.As soon as all 15 Heavenly Tribtion Lightning Soldiers entered her eyesight, Yasenia unleashed her strongest attack yet.


    BOOM!


    The world around her slowed down as her aura explosion created a vacuum around her from its raw strength.


    Yasenia''s meridians stretched to the limits and filled with a mix of energies, pumping energy through her body in quantities that no one at her level should be managing.


    Thanks to her unique constitution [Celestial Yin and Yang Body], Yasenia was able to control and mix every energy inside her body in an instant and gather everything in her raising sword.


    A pir of celestial light shot skyward, the deep blue filled with starlight impacted with the Phantom Sky summoned by her Empyrean Gxy Domain, and the gxy of stars, the Sun, and the Moon were detached and began falling as if the strings holding them in the firmament had been cut.


    All these actions began simultaneously and in a single instant. The massive increase in pressureing from the Celestial Dragoness left everyone spectating in pure awe as the world was swallowed by the catastrophic attack that would decimate an entire mountain range with ease.


    Then, her low and imposing voice, sounding ethereal and godly, reverberated through the fabric of the world.


    "[Empyrean Celestial Copse]."


    Her most potent attack: a mix of all her copse skills that was incredibly boosted by all her buffs.


    This attack that was making the World around her tremble even before itnded was her strongest trump card.


    She had wanted to save it to deal with the final soldier looking at her from the skies, who was probably the most lethal. Still, to her frustration, she didn''t manage to reduce the 15 remaining Tribtion Soldiers by even one during all this time. So, she had to deal with them.


    Her sword fell, bringing down the cataclysmic attack with it.


    Then, the world shrieked as Yasenia''s Celestial attack bloomed into existence.


    BOOOOM!


    The fifteen Tribtion Soldiers reacted without a single moment of dy, unleashing their own attacks toward the wave of devastation rushing at them.


    With the attack, the formation had to bear incredible pressure. The energy release, which expanded like a brutal tide, made the sturdy shield fluctuate, leaving the spectators'' hearts shuddering.


    Inside the space, Yasenia felt the strength leave her body right after she released the powerful attack. Not wanting to remain vulnerable, she forced her tired body and Dantian to pump more Celestial Energy into her system.


    The second the wild Celestial Energy entered her system, Yasenia felt an electrifying pain as if her insides were burned. However, she gritted her teeth. She knew that until now, she was fighting with an unnaturally increased strength state. So, she needed an actual buff to her strength before the Tribtion soldiers attacked her.


    ''My attack was powerful, but that probably was not able to deal with all of them. I need to keep my guard up!'' Yasenia roared in her mind while gritting her teeth through the incredible pain. ''DO NOT BECOME OVERCONFIDENT! [Celestial Assimtion]!''


    The grueling effort it took to activate the skill made Yasenia''s body tremble in pain for a few moments, but when the effect of skill came into effect, she felt as if she had entered a refreshing spring.


    The energy absorption qualities of Celestial Assimtion made her pain temporarily recede, but Yasenia knew that when this skill lost effect, she would be in for a world of agony.


    Just as her senses sharpened again and her body''s strength was enhanced, a potent danger signal was sent up her spine, and she quickly turned around while swinging her sword coated in [Draconic Sunset].


    CLANG!


    The one that attacked her was a heavily damaged Sun Soldier. Although Yasenia knew that they were emotionless, she could somehow feel rage from the creature''s damaged body. Her many years of fighting in the frontlines and seeing this situation yed tricks in her mind for a moment, but she quickly snapped out of it. "EAT THIS!"


    Using the ability to spam skills at will that [Celestial Assimtion] gave her, Yasenia released a barrage of Sunrise and Sunset strikes in less than a second.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Her sword brutally smashed against the Sun Soldier''s, and her bodily strength and potent skills created cracks with each strike.


    After the twentieth attack, the Sun Soldier''s sword shattered, and Yasenia shouted as her sword descended and bisected the creature. "DIE!!"


    However, she was far from done. Her attacks had blown the dust away, revealing 7 more Heavenly Tribtion Soldiers, one Sun Soldier, and six Moon Soldiers.


    The Sun Soldiers had sacrificed themselves to protect the more fragile and faster Moon Soldiers, allowing them to escape the attack with heavy injuries.


    Some of themcked arms, others had their entire armor filled with cracks, and some even lost half their weapon.


    However, the aura they gave off was not weak at all.


    A brutal melee followed as Yasenia entered another high-paced battle with them.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The continuous sounds that reverberated one after another hit the hearts of the spectators. Yasenia started gaining wounds here and there as the swift Moon Soldiers sneaked attacks through her incredible defensive maneuvers.


    Even then, Yasenia abused her skills and body, eventually managing to defeat the lone Sun Soldier who was getting in her way with a beautifulbination of sword and tail strikes.


    The twenty-hitbination happened while she took time to defend herself from Moon Soldiers, creating an elegant yet deadly attack barrage.


    As her sword smashed the Sun Soldier''s chest and sted it into pieces.


    The Moon Soldiers wanted to take advantage of her vulnerable situation, but the [Empyrean Gxy Domain] that had recovered the stars, moon, and sun fell down around her.


    Even then, some of the strongest spectators could tell that the attack would not arrive in time. Some even felt their hearts rising to their throats as they thought that she was done.


    Naturally, that would''ve been the case if Yasenia wasn''t in her Celestial Assimtion state. While the powerful domain fell onto her enemies, from Yasenia''s center, a gorgeous and sturdy silvery sphere expanded.


    [Full Moon] was deployed simultaneously, giving her the much needed time for her attack tond.


    Another series of devastating explosions cratered the Tribtion za.


    From It, three of the remaining six Moon Soldiers were decimated, while the other three, the healthiest ones, could dodge most of the attack.


    Yasenia''s draconic eyes focused on the three remaining ones, and she charged at them while tightly gripping her sword.


    The tensing of her muscles forced blood to flow out of her open wounds, but at this moment, she did not care at all.


    Quick steps and footwork carried her body in front of the closest Moon Soldier, and the swift silver de of her enemy attacked her.


    With a perfect parry, Yasenia blocked the attack using her sword as a shield. Right after, she spun around, and her tailnded on the waist area of the Moon Soldier.


    BOOM!


    The shockwave created by her mountain-ttening bodily strength sunk the armor of the Moon Soldier inward and sent it flying like a shooting star all across the arena.


    Yasenia felt the other two approaching swiftly. However, she pointed at the Moon Soldier that she had just sent flying and activated [Starfall], ignoring those two.


    The several meteor-like white stars rained in the area of the soldier''snding, killing it.


    This action dyed her response against the remaining two Moon Soldiers, allowing them toe close to her.


    However, the spectators saw that Yasenia had changed her massive broadsword into two draconic gauntlets that covered her forearm until her elbow.


    As the Moon Soldiers'' sword pathed toward Yasenia''s heart and neck her arms extended, and she grabbed the swords.


    Sparks flew as the two silvery swords tried to slide forward and pierce regardless of her incredible catch. However, the shrieking sound of their swords cracking because of the dragoness''s grip strength was enough to tell everyone they would not seed.


    As she grabbed the two swords, her face cold and terrifying, her tail quickly began striking them alternatively.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The sound of her tail releasing a barrage of attacks was terrifyingly brutal. The bodies of the two Moon Soldiers crumbled with each strike until their lower halves and top halves separated from the impacts, leaving Yasenia holding their upper halves by their swords.


    However, this had an impact on Yasenia. The bodies of the Moon Soldiers were made of pure Heavenly Lighting.


    While their swords couldn''t reach her, they were creatures that naturally released lightning from their bodies, and many of them hadnded on her body, leaving scorch marks on her skin.


    By the time she was done with them and they disappeared, Yasenia''s body was covered with cuts, burns, and blood.


    The dragoness stopped using [Celestial Assimtion]. Breathing heavily, she looked skyward and crossed her eyes with the glowing orbs that could be seen with thest Heavenly Tribtion Lightning Soldier.


    "Only you are left. Now, let''s fight."


    "[Empyrean Cosmos Dragon Transformation]."

 Chapter 865: Sun and Moon Tribulation Soldier.

    Chapter 865: Sun and Moon Tribtion Soldier.


    The Heavenly Tribtion Lightning Soldier, a majestic figure, stood in the sky, a blend of Moon and Sun energies. Hisplex draconic helmet concealed a pair of radiant, heterochromatic orbs. The gxy-blue energies that swirled around his form were a stark contrast to anything Yasenia had encountered, showcasing immense power.


    It was holding two swords, each imbued with the unique powers of one of the attributes. Behind him, a long, slender draconic tail extended, a shift from the bulkier forms of the previous draconic soldiers. Just one look was enough to understand that the tail was not just decoration.


    In a disy of her true might, Yasenia activated her dragon transformation. She became a formidable dragon, her presencemanding and all-powerful.


    Her body, covered with beautiful blue scales that shimmered with starlight, looked slender yet imposing. Her golden ws and horns added incredible charm to her body, while therge Moon and Sun on her wings revealed the dragon''s Celestial nature.


    A creature born to roam the Universe.


    A dragon born to rule the firmament.


    Any creature who looked at that gorgeous creature would think of simr lines.


    Yasenia raised her long neck, looking at the Tribtion Soldier, and challenged it as she activated [Celestial Dragon Body].


    "ROAAAR!"The air burst in shockwaves as the dragon''s cry spread far beyond the sect, filling the atmosphere with profound energy and pressure.


    The body of the dragon was not immacte. After all, her previous fight had left several wounds that didn''t disappear when sifting to her dragon form.


    So, even with her imposing nature, she currently made for a sorry sight. Her body, filled with burns and cuts, oozed blood in more than one ce. Her regeneration factor was ridiculous, and she managed to close many of her wounds. However, Tribtion Energies were notorious for their anti-healing qualities.


    Wounds that would typically not kill a cultivator could be lethal if they were caused by a Heavenly Tribtion. Only having medical cultivators around with much higher proficiency than the tribtion level could save one from the heavy injuries created by the tribtions.


    Answering Yasenia''s dragon cry, the Heavenly Tribtion Soldier raised and crossed his sword. Then, his body grew in size to match Yasenia''s transformed body. As mentioned before, these soldiers could match up to their opponents when it came to size.


    With a height reaching 250 meters, the hill-sized Heavenly soldier started moving.


    Yasenia''s pupils thinned to vertical lines as she focused on it with every single fiber of her body.


    The Sun and Moon Soldier fell forward slowly as if letting gravity take control. When it was horizontal with the ground, the soldier uncrossed his sword and lifted one of its legs.


    Yasenia prepared, and every muscle on her body was tensed and ready to react.


    The soldier stomped the air, creating a sonorous booming sound, and disappeared.


    Even with its incredible size, the speed was so great that most people lost sight of it. This sent a chill up everyone''s spine; seeing a giant skyscraper suddenly disappear because it was moving too fast was a terrifying prospect.


    CLANG!


    The next thing they knew, the soldier''s sword was shing with Yasenia''s w. However, the position of the dragon was clearly awkward, as she probably failed to react to its speed.


    For Yasenia, the only reason she could reach it in the first ce was the sensation of dangering from deep within her dragon instincts. ''Why is it so fast?!''


    Yasenia was not slower in the dragon form. On the contrary, she was faster and more agile. It was just that her body was sorge that her humanoid body was more maneuverable in general.


    As she almost failed to react, her position was slightly awkward. So, when the second sword came almost instantly after she blocked the first, the dragon had to p her enormous wings to jump away.


    However, the Moon and Sun soldier was not going to give her time to recover.


    Using its ridiculous speed, it followed right after Yasenia and began releasing a maniacal barrage.


    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!


    The two swords of the giant Tribtion Soldier blurred as both of them moved around the Tribtion za. However, Yasenia was feeling constricted. ''The Tribtion za feels small!''


    It was a massive arena, 50 kilometers from side to side, however, for a one-kilometer-long dragon, that otherwise enormous expanse was like a human fighting in a 50-meter arena.


    Of course, the maids and Tatyana were quick to notice. Tatyana didn''t care about anything, but Yasenia''s safety, so her Empress Intent Level 9 exploded from her as she ordered everyone. "LEAVE! I''M OPENING THE SHIELDS!"


    The coercive voice struck everyone''s soul like a hammer, and everyone quickly fled the ce. Those who were stronger helped the weaker people, while the maids joined that.


    Tatyana didn''t even wait a single second after ordering. After all, the fight could be decided in an instant. She only bothered to shout because she didn''t want Yasenia''s hard work to go down the drain because of her miscalction. ''I should''ve made the arenarger, fuck!''


    Tatyana, who almost never cursed, couldn''t help but do so as she unraveled the powerful defensive formation.


    Once it was undone, the auras that were contained by the formation spilled outside as if the floodgates had been opened.


    In just an instant, the entire sect was covered by the pressure released by Yasenia''s Heavenly Tribtion, aura, and the strength of the continuous shes between them.


    Every disciple close enough and weaker than the third realm couldn''t help but cough a mouthful of blood as their inner energy flow was distorted by Yasenia''s battle.


    Feeling the barriering down, Yasenia was quick to take flight and move backward, trying to escape the constant onught of the Moon and Sun Soldier.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    As Yasenia flew across the sect''s skies while barely resisting, the entire ce was filled with the powerful shing shockwaves that were previously contained.


    The people who could now feel what they were looking at before couldn''t help but have their legs weakening.


    A person muttered. "H-How is she alive?"


    The senior carrying that young disciple answered with a simrly solemn voice. "I don''t know. In seconds, that thing could ughter me, a middle-level Epoch Core."


    Yasenia felt cornered. The attack barrageing from this Tribtion Soldier was nothing like she had faced before. The pure raw speed of attacks that were strong enough to injure her heavily if theynded severely constricted her options.


    She was using every single skill to defend, leaving with no means of counterattack. Herrge skills couldn''t be used because the time they needed felt too long.


    Full Moon, her defensive skill, was simrly unusable thanks to its activation time. She had tried to use it around seven times. Yet, the second her energy began changing in that direction, the Heavenly Soldier would increase its attack pace with random and powerful attacks.


    The barrage was not as lethal as the attacking method it used before that, but because Yasenia needed to focus on moving her inner energy and focus on casting Full Moon, her own body would slow down enough for that quick barrage to be too dangerous.


    Sunset, Sunrise, Crescent Moon, Dragon w, Dragon Breath, and every other skill used was parried by the creature with incredible mastery. Yasenia felt as if she were fighting a senior instead of a Tribtion Soldier.


    Until now, while they were skillful, their mastery was limited to somewhere around her level. However, Yasenia felt that the tribtion soldier was at least as strong as a Transcendent Level cultivator who had lowered their strength to her level. Not even that, as the overall strength of this Tribtion Soldier perhaps overcame her.


    Yasenia''s powerful mind was constantly thinking of ways to fight it, but no ideas came to mind. ''Do I use the Nova skills? Their explosive nature can perhaps push it for a moment-.''


    Out of frustration, she thought too long and became slightly distracted, failing to see the Tribtion Soldier''s eyes gaining a cold glow.


    Its swords flew toward Yasenia''s neck, and the dragoness quickly used her ws, reinforced by Sunrise, to block the two attacks. However, as she did that, Yasenia''s body bent sideways as something heavynded on the side of her torso.


    The Tribtion Soldier''s tail was digging deep into the skin, bending the enormous dragon''s body with its ridiculous strength and making blood explode outward.


    BOOOOM!


    The attack''s pure, raw strength sted the dragoness flying across the sect like a shooting star, demolishing several houses on the ground and destroying many buildings as she pierced through them.


    Not spending a single instant standing still, the Tribtion soldier had followed right after the flying Yasenia. However, this attack was actually something that Yasenia wanted.


    As the Tribtion soldier was about to enter the dust cloud, his swords met with a massive silver sphere.


    CLANG!


    The swords rebounded as they hit [Full Moon], stopping the imposing Tribtion Soldier for the first time.


    Yasenia''s voice spread around like the judgment of the skies as she used another Celestial skill over the [Celestial Dragon Body] already enveloping her. "[INTERNAL COSMOS IGNITION]!"


    Celestial Dragon Body, an incredibly powerful boosting ability of her Spiritual Path,bined with [Internal Cosmos Ignition], a berserk skill of her Body Path. The two energies mixed in her body, creating another aura explosion apanied by her dragon roar.


    Not done yet, Yasenia forced her energy to work further and took seven ethereal steps. "[HEAVENLY CONSTELLATION STEPS, SECOND SKY: URSA''S GRASP]!"


    The image of a titanic bear that dwarfed mountains appeared in the middle of the sect, being visible from hundreds of kilometers away, and then it was absorbed by the dragoness.


    Finally, her only skill rted to her Beast Path was unleashed. "[COSMOS DRAGON IMPERIAL SUPPRESSION]."


    All four of her skills¡ªher body path, spiritual path, beast path, and movement skill¡ªmerged into her sturdy dragon body and created a hurricane of primal force.


    The Moon and Sun Soldier was not still during all this time, his two swords and tail striking Full Moon with a barrage of attacks that made its sword blur.


    BANG!


    The shield was destroyed, and the Heavenly Tribtion Soldier rushed toward Yasenia. However, what it saw was the dragon''s massive w, which appeared right before its face and grabbed it.


    A terrible bodily strength dragged his body backward, making its mountain-sized body be horizontal with the ground as the dragon lifted it.


    Right after, the appalling strength of the dragon pushed the Soldier down, head first, cratering like a meteor into a catastrophic explosion.


    "DIE!"


    BOOOOOM!!!

 Chapter 866: A Dragons Roar Against Fate.

    Chapter 866: A Dragon''s Roar Against Fate.


    When Yasenia mmed the enormous Tribtion Soldier into the ground, an overpowering shockwave razed several buildings to the ground, leaving behind an incrediblyrge crater.


    However, the Tribtion Soldier was not a pushover; using quick leg movements, it managed to trip Yasenia''s hind leg and ce its soles on her stomach. The dragoness felt a powerful impact on her stomach as her four limbs became airborne for a second before she flew in a wide parab.


    Boom!


    Like a mountain, her colossal body crashed against the ground, causing tremors. But the dragoness, resilient and determined, didn''t stay down for long.


    As both creatures stood up, they charged at each other with tremendous speed and started another quick-paced exchange of absolutely terrifying blows.


    The sect members who saw buildings they often visited being razed to the ground couldn''t help but feel their hearts bleed. Yet, there had been an announcement through the devices they were using to watch the battle that there would bepensation for all the damages and merchandise lost.


    Of course, over the heartache for the loss, they could only feel awe as their sect master battled her formidable foe.


    Yasenia dodged one of the swords aimed at her neck with a wide backstep and swung her tail at the Sun and Moon soldier. The enemy crossed its sword, blocking the attack while being pushed back three steps. Still, using extreme speed, it managed to close the distance between them and raised its weapons to attack.


    Nevertheless, its weapons met two pairs of ws, as if the clever dragon had already predicted its attacks. After grabbing its swords, the Tribtion Soldier released a terrifying storm of Heavenly Lightning, surrounding the dragon that had locked them in a close-range situation."ROAR!"


    The massive release of heavenly Lightning swarmed Yasenia''s body inside and out, creating severe wounds everywhere. However, as she was being cooked alive, she pulled the soldier even closer and opened her maw.


    "[SUN DRAGON BREATH]!"


    BOOOM!


    A scorching beam of pure Sun energy sted onto the Tribtion Soldier, with no ability to defend itself. The energy contained in the devastating attack sted the Tribtion Soldier flying backward for several kilometers, forcing it to impact against one of the distant mountains that created the sect''s basin.


    Yasenia didn''t want to give it any time whatsoever to recover, even if she didn''t know if it was possible, so she used Pegasus Gallop and crossed the distance in the blink of an eye.


    With all the increases in strength she was currently bearing, the stress in her body was enormous. It was big enough that using skills other than the most basic ones felt impossible.


    The empowered Sun Dragon Breath heavily injured the Sun and Moon soldier. The chestte had been sted open, revealing the pure energy body hiding behind it. Because the armor acted as a container as much as it was protection, one could feel the terrifying energies that had created the soldiers much more clearly as they escaped and spread all around.


    This giant hole was dangerous for the Tribtion Soldier because aura was not the only thing leaking through the hole. Its energy was also oozing out.


    The Heavenly Tribtion Lightning Soldier was on its knees when Yasenia arrived. Unable to respond to the descending punch coated in terrifying energies, it could only raise the two swords and meet the attack.


    CLANG!


    BOOM!


    A metallic sound followed by an explosion echoed in the surroundings as the soldier was pushed back into the mountain again by Yasenia''s star dragon w.


    Yasenia''s meridians shrieked as energy circted around them beyond their limits, and her dantian''s energy was rapidly consumed.


    She was on the verge of exhaustion, her mind nking out from time to time as pure exhaustion filled her body.


    Injuries riddled her entire body, with even her wings having deep cuts that made them look tattered. Massive gashes ran along her dragon body as blood dripped out of her mouth, showing that the internal damage was extremely severe.


    Her ws were chipped, and her tail, which had been used to counterattack the Tribtion Soldier''s tail attacks, was severely burnt.


    Overall, her entire body made for an extremely sorry look of the previously ethereal and untouchable-looking Empyrean Cosmos Dragon.


    However, she pushed on. After struggling crazily for who knows how long, she could finally see the end of her struggle, so even when her entire body felt as if it was falling apart piece by piece, she released a powerful and determined roar to the skies as the energy needed for [Starfall] moved along her saturated meridians.


    "ROAAAARR!!"


    The feeling of forcing one of her most potent skills through them was so painful that even her eyesight flickered white because of the pain.


    Thanks to all the enhancements and Yasenia using most of her remaining strength for this attack, [Starfall] was manifested on a scale like never before.


    The sky, which was a mix of Yasenia''s Empyrean Gxy Domain and thepletely ck Heavenly Tribtion Clouds, became white as gigantic white stars swallowed the firmament with the brilliance of a thousand suns.


    Her voice, echoing with her dragon roar, spread like the judgment of a dragon god.


    <strong>"[STARFALL]!"</strong>


    As if the strings holding the celestial bodies to the firmament had been cut, the sea of stars dropped like rain.


    What followed was a catastrophic attack that decimated the mountains several kilometers in front of Yasenia.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    One star after another impacted the general area where the Tribtion Soldier was.


    White spheres of pure destruction, disintegrating everything they touched.


    The dragon''s energies were surging in the meantime, creating a massive pir of light that blew her tattered wings upward as the dragon''s body cracked like fragile ss.


    "RAAAHHHHH!!"


    A scream of pure emotion that was a mix of human and dragon constantly echoed from the dragon''s throat as her body crumbled.


    When the stars stopped falling, the dragon''s limbs trembled, barely able to lift her. Yasenia''s bleeding eyes looked at the ce where her attacknded, her body maintaining all its energies and auras even though it was on the verge of failing her.


    Her mind, tired beyond any point of exhaustion, was tense and alert as she looked at the results of her attack. However, the only thing that could register in Yasenia''s mind was whether she managed to destroy the tribtion soldier or not.


    The barren and moltennd created by the decimating falling stars was still, making everyone hold their breaths.


    Suddenly, a ce in the distance moved as rubble spread apart, and a torn, flickering hand made of pure lighting burst from the ground.


    Yasenia felt her heart dropping to her stomach as she gritted her teeth with seething rage and increasing desperation.


    She was standing, but that was nothing but a fa?ade. Her energy was almost depleted, her limbs could not move like before, and her internal meridian had burst open in several ces.


    The Celestial Energy Star in her dantian had been reduced to almost nothing and had stopped rotating. At the same time, the energy ocean around it was depleted to below 1% of her overall energy.


    Not to mention, her muscles and bones were in tatters while her internal organs were failing.


    In truth, there was only one reason she was currently standing.


    Kali''s pill.


    On one of her birthdays, Kali gave her a pill that prevented her death for 10 minutes, regardless of her injuries.


    Yasenia had eaten that pill five minutes ago.


    To say that she was between the line of life and death was not an exaggeration at all.


    As the rubble moved and the body of the Sun and Moon Tribtion Soldier appeared, Yasenia clenched her teeth so hard that they almost cracked under the pressure.


    ''Was it not enough?''


    Yasenia felt her damaged heart erratically beating.


    ''What did Ick?''


    The Heavenly Tribtion soldier looked at Yasenia while missing its left side and both legs. But that didn''t matter.


    ''I can''t move.''


    Yasenia was sending orders to her body to move.


    ''Come on. Move.''


    The dragon, pushed far beyond her limits, used every inch of her remaining strength and will to order her body from the bottom of her soul.


    ''MOVE! YOU STUPID BODY!''


    But her body couldn''t move.


    ''WE ARE ALMOST THERE!''


    Her body was too damaged to answer her pleas.


    ''ARE YOU GOING TO DIE BEFORE SEEING YOUR FIRST CHILD!?''


    Her eyes were filled with bloody tears as frustration overwhelmed her body.


    ''WHY CAN''T YOU MOVE, YOU ABSOLUTE PIECE OF SHIT! WHAT MORE COULD I HAVE DONE!?''


    A rage like no other filled her. Yet, even when the Tribtion Solder was closing in the distance by dragging its body through the devastatednd, she couldn''t move.


    Yasenia wrathfully looked at the Tribtion Soldier, even through her tears of blood.


    Her desire to kill it was beyond anything she had ever felt. She didn''t know if the tribtion soldier even had enough strength to kill her. But, even if it just dyed its death for three more minutes, the heavens would win.


    The Heavenly Tribtion Lightning Soldier was losing energy by the second at a ridiculous pace.


    However, it clung to its purpose, wanting to kill this terrifyingly strong dragon.


    A creature that could face such a tribtion, she would be terrifyingly strong if she survived.


    Around them, Tatyana was clenching her fists as her aura increased, simr to everyone else. Their hearts were being ripped into pieces as they saw the dragon standing still as if she was waiting for her death while the soldier dragged its body closer.


    How could they not know that their dearest couldn''t move? That inside her head, she was probably trying her best to release one more attack but couldn''t.


    The way she fought in the end was extraordinarily reckless, yet it was the only way she could win. Everyone, seniors and juniors alike, were proud and praised how Yasenia faced the unfair Heavenly Tribtion.


    The Sun and Moon Tribtion Soldier overwhelmed her in skill, strength, speed, and endurance. Instead of facing and epting her fate, Yasenia managed to reverse it when the chance arose and pulled a miraculous reversal.


    As time ticked away, the tribtion soldier suddenly stopped, and its body fluctuated.


    Under the dragon''s wrathful yet surprised, bleeding eyes, its body suddenly crumbled and burst into particles. The energy inside of it had been exhausted entirely, making it unable to keep its form anymore.


    With less than a minute remaining on Kali''s pill, Yasenia finally saw the tiny dot of hope at the end of the incredibly dark tunnel filled with desperation.


    Right when the tribtion soldier fell, the entire world shifted as energy from hundreds of kilometers around rushed toward the dragon like a cyclone.


    With Yasenia as a center, an ancient aura like no other began surging. Yet with the assurance that she had ovee her tribtion, the dragon''s body rxed, and all the energy that had beenpressed by pure will expanded, making the body of the victorious dragon burst into a shower of blood.


    "VALERIA! SAVE HER REGARDLESS OF THE COST!"


    Kali''s piercing and harrowing scream was thest thing that entered her ears before her eyesight turned ck.

 Chapter 867: Entering the Dantian Spiritualization Realm.

    Chapter 867: Entering the Dantian Spiritualization Realm.


    As Valeria arrived, she immediately set her unique techniques into motion, causing her body to expand rapidly. She wasrge enough to cradle Yasenia''s dragon form in a matter of instants. Her eyes zed with a powerful surge of life energy, a force akin to a raging tsunami, as it enveloped Yasenia''s dying body. ''The pill''s effects are waning, only 20 seconds left. I must stabilize her before it''s toote. Moving her now would be a time waste I can''t really afford. Saving her is my top priority!''


    The Nature Spirit Queen ignored everything else as her body surged with terrifying energies, swallowing everything and everyone in an aura of life so pure that their minds became dazed. For those cultivators around, it felt as if they had be one with nature, making their thoughts lose value as they experienced what it meant to be a creature close to heaven and earth.


    Using the strongest healing skill that she could currently use, incredibly pure life energy flowed out of her body. It enveloped every single meridian, muscle, bone, and organ of the dying dragon in an attempt to support and heal her.


    Just as Valeria was about to use her strongest healing skill, Tatyana appeared and swiftly threw a pill into Yasenia''s mouth. The maids, including Flora and every other one with healing abilities, sprang into action, using their own skills on more superficial wounds that Valeria wasn''t giving priority to. The area around the enormous wounded dragon was a flurry of activity, each second ticking away, the urgency palpable.


    The pill Tatyana used was a low-level Transcendent Ranked Energy Absorption Pill; it helped with both energy absorption and energy processing. The energies inside the powerful pill mixed with the cultivator''s body and captured energy, easing the effort needed to absorb all kinds of energies. Its role in this situation was crucial since it enhanced not only the energy absorption capabilities but also the ability to absorb healing waves.


    With everything being thrown at the dragon''s crumbling body, the creature''s self-regeneration kicked in as the body gained enough strength to awaken all of its functions.


    At an incredible speed, her heart that barely managed to pump blood around her body because of some torn muscles, her meridians that were ripped open in many ces and leaked non-purified energy into her system, and her internal organs, which had started failing due to so many tissues being either torn or contaminated with non-processed energy, all began reactivating and moving quickly.


    Valeria''s enormous hand covered the dragoness''s chest, and then, from her very core, she impacted her entire body with a life-energy shockwave that made the dragon spasm violently once.


    Yasenia''s eyes sprung open as her maw opened to take in a deep breath. Valeria''s eyes shed, and she didn''t miss the chance of consciousness that Yasenia regained right before the pill''s effects expired. ''Tatyana, order Yasenia to use [Celestial Dragon Body], quick!''Tatyana wouldn''t doubt Valeria''s methods. She was the being with the most proficiency in healing she had ever met. Moreover, she was a trustworthy one because of her connection with Kali.


    Tatyana appeared by Yasenia''s head side and spoke softly. Still, her voice was prating. Using her soul knowledge, she could make her words echo in the deepest parts of Yasenia''s soul. "Yasenia, believe in me and use- huh?" Tatyana smirked. ''It seems that we worried too much. She just needed a small chance.''


    Right after she thought of that, the dragoness''s aura exploded outward like a bomb, pushing even the maids back a few steps from the pure pressure being released.


    Yasenia was disoriented. Her entire body hurt, her mind was confused, and her energy felt clogged yet full. It was like she was about to burst with energy but couldn''t use anything at all.


    Utterly lost on what to do, where to go, or how to ovee this hurdle, the dragoness waited. She knew there would be a chance, so she waited.


    As her entire body felt on the verge of fading off, a pulse of life energy hit her body, snapping her conscience awake and giving her less than a second of rity. Yet, this small second was all the dragoness needed.


    Using her [Celestial Dragon Body] skill, her meridians worked on moving the regenerated Celestial Energy all across her body tissues to the point of leaving nothing uncovered.


    Then, using the skill''s effects, which increased her strength, energy control, energy affinity, and regeneration, Yasenia guided all of the energies throughout her body masterfully.


    Like untangling a massive yarn ball, she started slowly and patiently. Using her constitution''s ability to bnce everything, she picked up speed, identifying where her energy was clogged and unraveling those spots, allowing everything to flow increasingly smoother.


    While she controlled the flow and healing energies inserted into her body by all the people surrounding her, the dragoness learned how to advance and digest the Heavenly Tribtion Energy that was inside herself and around her.


    The suction of energies that had stopped for a second restarted with increased momentum.


    The wind picked up, the air swirling, and the clouds in the sky began spinning around the dragon in the massive green woman''s arms.


    Valeria''s green eyes shed with understanding, and she quickly took a step back while dropping the dragon forward.


    Many who had been worried sick had their hearts jumped in fright. However, unlike their fears, the dragon didn''t fall down.


    Kali flew upward with the girls andnded on Valeria''s shoulder. "Valeria, what happened? How is she doing?"


    Valeria smiled. "Don''t worry, Kali. It seems that we were worrying too much. She just needed a push."


    Kali blinked and looked over, her heart still tensed with worry. "What do you mean?"


    Valeria exined. "It is the truth that if it weren''t for that pill we made together, she would''ve probably perished during the tribtion. However, after she beat the tribtion, the bacsh from every skill she had used for herst moments in battle shook her mind into a paralyzed state. That was the lethal detail that would''ve killed Yasenia if she was alone."


    Kali and the rest of the girls nodded, understanding. Valeria continued. "However, when I shook her awake, there was not a single moment of dy between her consciousness returning and her body entering survival mode, and she immediately unleashed all the skills I personally thought were best for her survival."


    Andrea asked, nervous. "So, this means that¡­"


    Valeria smiled. "If the bacsh hadn''t made her faint, with the energy her breakthrough is providing her, she had a rtively high chance of survival on her own." Valeriaughed while looking at the worried and tense Tatyana. "Yasenia is truly¡­ incredible."


    Meanwhile, as energies gathered around Yasenia, the dragoness''s strength quickly soared.


    In the skies, the Moon and Sun gods looked at the barely breathing dragon with solemn faces. Not because she managed to break through but because what Mirrory told them in the beginning, became the truth.


    When they talked, Mirrory told them a few mysterious sentences.


    "The dragon will swallow the Moon and the Sun."


    "Truth is retribution."


    "Vengeance and greed will reim the lost karma."


    Those words were confusing for the two gods. Who was the dragon, what is truth, and what karma is she talking about?


    They also didn''t know exactly what event she was referring to. However, after what happened, if they took Sun and Moon Tribtion Soldiers as the being targeted by the mysterious woman''s words, that would make sense. ''Was that woman saying to us that Yasenia would ovee this tribtion if we made a Sun and Moon tribtion soldier?''


    Of course, they had no way of knowing what her words were hinting at. They were pretty annoyed, not knowing what to do with them.


    However, those thoughts didn''t matter as much. They didn''t know who that red-haired woman was, and they were more interested in Yasenia''s situation.


    They were at first sure that she would die because of her injuries. Any other cultivator or beast with simr injuries would sumb to them with almostplete certainty. However, to their shock, the green-skinned woman turned out to be an absurdly skilled healer.


    Change''er frowned. "Is she a spirit?"


    Tai Yangmented. "Although the body is different¡­ Doesn''t she remind you of that Spirit Empress? Her control over the life element is very limited due to her realm, but within her level, it feels extraordinary."


    Change''er shook her head. "Impossible, that woman disappeared many millions of years ago; how could she appear here with Dantian Spiritualization Realm strength?"


    Tai Yang crossed his muscr arms. "Hm¡­ I guess that''s true. She must be another monstrous genius like Tatyana."


    Change''er looked at the red-eyed, ck-haired woman with a deep look. "An avatar technique. Those are rare."


    Tai Yang nodded. "I don''t know how or when she used such a technique, but it is indeed rare."


    As they spoke, Yasenia''s strength continued rising, forcing their gazes to refocus on her. Change''er muttered. "If she hadn''t absorbed that Celestial Energy source¡­"


    Tai Yang nodded. "Well, even when she did, that doesn''t matter much."


    Change''er gave Tai Yang a side nce, but she didn''tment much other than one sentence. "You are underestimating her too much."


    Tai Yang snorted. "I''m being objective with her evaluation."


    Change''er didn''t answer that andmented. "Her strength is increasing tremendously."


    This time, Tai Yang didn''t deny it. Looking closely, his eyebrows came together. "Hm? She has a body cultivation technique?"


    Cahnge''er looked closely and nodded. "You are right. She is developing the middle Dantian¡­" she sighed. "No wonder she had to face 32 Heavenly Tribtion Soldiers. I was honestly doubtful about why she could fight that many. Now it makes more sense."


    Tai Yangmented. "She stillcks a soul cultivation technique, though."


    Change''er looked at him. "If she manages to find one strong enough, you know what can happen, right?"


    Tai Yang nodded. "Do you think she can understand something about our inheritance?"


    The aloof Moon Goddess shook her head. "We left the inheritance for those who manage to cross into the Transcendence realm. She can try as much as she wants, but it should be impossible."


    Meanwhile, Yasenia continued absorbing and transforming her existence to a basic level. Her muscles, her meridians, her dantian, her soul¡­ everything was developing and bing much moreplex.


    Inside her Dantian, all the energy gained a tangible gas-like form that surrounded her Celestial Energy Star and theoids. This gas-like energy flowed into all theoids in her Dantian, nourishing them with a new source of energy.


    Moreover, the Celestial Energy Star could be seen releasing a bit of its pure Celestial Energy into the gas-like energy, increasing the purity and making it resemble Celestial Energy even more.


    Yasenia''s limits were finally broken when all events mixed, and the barrier barring her from the fifth realm exploded like ss.


    BOOM!


    Her aura increased at a ridiculous speed, and her entire body was filled with the raw energy from all her strength sources.


    Her Intents broke through one entire level, the War Intent and Monarch Intent reaching Level 5, while the Celestial Intent reached an absurd Level 6.


    Her physical strength was iparable to pre-breakthrough, reaching levels that allowed her to tten mountains with a single palm strike. The Epoch Core that was created near her heart fueled her physical strength to new heights. Moreover, it was filled with the new enhanced energy, which made its effectiveness much more powerful.


    Her new energy also infused her Primordial Energy Core, Celestial Pearl, Draconic Heart, and Celestial Energy Star, increasing their rank and treasure strength.


    Thanks to the Heavenly Tribtion Lightning Energy, Draconic Heart managed to cross the quasi-transcendent treasure barrier and became a Transcendent treasure, and the rest also became of higher quality.


    As treasures tied to Yasenia''s soul, they didn''t have a proper rank, but they all had broken their barriers and managed to evolve as treasures. Their auras were much more profound and mysterious.

 Chapter 868: Two Months. Fu Lang Zus reaction.

    Chapter 868: Two Months. Fu Lang Zu''s reaction.


    Yasenia didn''t break through in just a few moments; the process was gradual and took around two months.


    During this time, she was not left vulnerable. The maids and Tatyana had meticulously crafted formations and defensive measures around her resting area in the heart of the Sect.


    Other than the strongest maids guarding her, the weaker ones with architectural-knowledge started rebuilding the half-decimated sect. Yasenia''s battle with the Sun and Moon soldiers was brutal, with each attack unleashing energy bombs that shook the very foundations of the sect.


    The result of the high-intensity battle was around 10% of the sect being leveled to the ground, with around 40% of the entire sect receiving some kind of damage.


    Of course, very few peopleined. They''d just seen their Sect Leader fighting for her life with incredible persistence and power, making the hearts of everyone who saw pound with pride and excitement.


    Before this event, while people were proud of the sect, the "stain" of the Sect Master being a weak fourth realm cultivator was prevalent around the continent. Those who hated or were against the Astral Sky Sect always pointed out the weakness of their leader.


    People didn''t care about Yasenia''s age. After all, what mattered during a battle to the death was not rtive power but absolute power. As a Sect Master, people wouldn''t protect her when she was attacked by other sect masters because her position was the same. In the opinion of the grand majority, if Yasenia wanted to have the same protection as other juniors, she shouldn''t be meddling in the business of the seniors.


    It was an entirely valid point and position that many disciples of the Astral Sky Sect associate with a bitter aftertaste in their mouths.


    Yes, their Sect Leader was probably the most talented cultivator that had ever appeared, but at that time, she was nothing but a blooming flower. Compared with the towering trees in her surroundings, regardless of how beautiful, she was someone who could be stomped at a personal level.A sect master needing protection from other Sect Masters was not a good look.


    However, those days were over for them!


    Yes, their Sect Master just broke through, but so what? Didn''t the world see that cataclysmic tribtion being pushed back by their Sect Master!?


    Now, when an enemy sect disciple mocked their Sect Master, they would just p their faces with the recording of Yasenia fighting the Sun and Moon soldier.


    The scenes made people feel as if they had been injected with chicken blood, and not once did those scenes fail to make a person''s heart pound and get excited.


    Of course, seeing those who mocked their beautiful Sect Master be silenced by just her breakthrough made Astral Sky Sect members puff out their chests and act smug as if they were the ones who broke through into the fifth realm.


    In short, the atmosphere after Yasenia''s sessful breakthrough was jubnt and full of celebratory feelings, and all those whoined about their houses being demolished were drowned in the spit of the grand majority.


    During Yasenia''s two months of hibernation, her video spread all around the Distancia Continent as she grew and absorbed all her improvements.


    Many were in awe, while some felt resentful, and others became fearful.


    BANG!


    Someone''s fist struck an Earth-ranked table, making it cave in with ease.


    "What is this!?"


    The man who screamed this was handsome, tall, and muscr, with attractive, wild facial features and golden eyes. His ck-furred wolf ears and tail were puffed with anger and resentment as the video of Yasenia''s tribtion yed before him.


    The elder who presented the treasure was on his knees, trembling in fear as a terrible pressure mmed down on his body with terrible momentum. The aura of a high-level Epoch Core was terrifyingly strong.


    "P-Patriarch, with a lot of trouble, we managed to secure one video of Yasenia Dravory fighting her heavenly tribtion-."


    "WITH A LOT OF TROUBLE!? FOOL!"


    His roar echoed far beyond the room, spreading throughout his expansive cave city. Fu Lang Zu, the Steel Back Wolf Patriarch, roared. "Did you even hear about that dragon''s sex toys tribtion!? You haven''t, right!? Do you not understand that they are intentionally spreading these videos to demoralize our forces!?"


    Fu Lang Zu pointed at the video, which was ying the moment Yasenia used [Starfall] to level several mountains and bury the Sun and Moon Soldier. "That was her strength BEFORE SHE BROKE THROUGH! WHAT DO YOU THINK PEOPLE WILL GUESS WHAT HER STRENGTH IS NOW!?"


    At the side, a cold and aloof voice cut him off. "Fu Lang Zu, rx."


    Fu Lang Zu looked sideways at the silver-furred woman and clenched his teeth, making a grinding sound. Greatly containing his emotions, he growled. "Zephyrith, if you just didn''t make that stupid-."


    Zephyrith looked at him with her piercing red eyes. "I told you when you were young, Fu Lang Zu. I won''t marry you unless you are the strongest wolf-kin. If you want me in your harem full of females, you need to show me that you are worth it for me, putting my own pride aside and joining you as another woman."


    Fu Lang Zu''s hand crushed the armrest he was gripping and answered while the rage clouded his mind. "Bullshit. You are just a high and aloof bitch that poses herself as self-important to catch my attention. If I wanted to, you would be another one of those women crawling under my crotch and asking for my seed, as it should be!"


    Zephyrith looked at him and sighed, her red gaze filled with nothing but disappointment. "Honestly, Fu Lang Zu, what are your options now? Even if you call all our hidden seniors, how many peak-level Epoch Cores are there in our group? Two? Three? Even if I don''t know of a few because of concealing formations, there won''t be more than six." Zephyrith continued. "However, these seniors have secluded themselves from worldly matters, and their only objective is to break through into the next realm. Their lifespans are burning out, and their only option for extending them is breaking thisst barrier. Unless the race is on the verge of extinction, they won''t move."


    Fu Lang Zu growled. "That dragon wants to exterminate-."


    Zephyrith cut him off. "Wrong."


    Fu Lang Zu red at her, and Zephyrith spoke. "She wants to exterminate you and yourckeys. From the start, that Dragon''s sight was far beyond Distancia. Distancia was nothing but a stop. She is a dragon that was resting her wings for a while to then fly off into the far and vast skies." Zephyrith looked outside. "Yet, when that dragonnded and requested not to be bothered, little beasts all around couldn''t bear her magnificence. And, like moths to a me, they attacked, provoked, and tried to tame the dragon."


    Zephyrith looked back at Fu Lang Zu with a cold gaze. "You forced the dragon who was looking up to the skies to look down at the earth. Now, you are about to learn with your own body why, in the far past, when Hero Distancia still roamed thesends, dragons were considered the strongest race."


    Fu Lang Zu sneered. "A race that got decimated by Hero Distancia."


    Zephyrith mocked. "But you are not Hero Distancia." Zephyrith slowly stood up, looking at him with cold eyes. "Those demons are also not doing you any good, Lang Zu. They are covetous, greedy, and eager to swallow this continent and forcefully make it their nest. Unlike a certain dragon who wants to clean the pests around her to fly into the skies, the demons havee to ravish everything and change it into their own backyard."


    Fu Lang Zu felt frustration well up inside him. "Then, why didn''t you-."


    Zephyrithughed as she left. "Have you ever listened to my words when they did not align with your ns? You seemed agreeable to what I told you because you were thinking simrly. However, you''ve started ignoring me since I started having differing thoughts because the situation changed."


    Zephyrith opened the door, and while holding it open, she turned around and looked at him. "Fu Lang Zu, the arrogance of being the strongest for so long has blinded you. Now, it''s toote for anything. The dragon''s wings are fully stretched, and not even the Heavens themselves could stop her from extending her wings and creating a shadow all over the continent."


    Fu Lang Zu shouted because of the umting frustrations. "The heavens are on her side either way! How could they even stop her? Such a talented creature is nothing but the heavens mocking everyone else about hard work-."


    "Stop."


    Zephyrith infused power in her voice as she ordered him, making him stop his ramblings. Zephyrith''s eyes were no longer filled with any emotions as if she had given up on him. "Even after seeing that ridiculous tribtion, you think the heavens are her allies? There were also those two dragons in the sky that infused the tribtion with something, making it stronger."


    "The Heavens are her ally?" Zephyrith''s lips arched in a sneer. "Don''t make meugh. It is more than clear that the Heavens want her dead."


    Without more words, she turned around and stopped holding the door, which slowly closed after her.


    Fu Lang Zu roared. "I don''t care about that. Zephyrith, we are marrying in 6 months, whether you like it or not! I need your Pure Yin Essence to make a full recovery, so even if I have to force you, I will get it!" Before the door closed, Fu Lang Zu''s voice echoed around. "Don''t even think of escaping because this is something I decided with the elder!"


    Zephyrith heard him but didn''t answer. Her red eyes looked forward as she walked down the halls toward her residence. ''I wonder, will your ns bear fruit?'' Zephyrith''s eyes shed with Fate''s energies, and her lips arched in a mocking smile. ''I am looking forward to our "wedding party.''''''


    Then, her eyes softened, and the image of a confident blue-eyed wolf woman with fur as white as snow appeared in her mind. ''It seems that you will not be strong enough. Your improvement speed is incredible, but not fast enough¡­'' There was a bit of mncholy in her eyes. ''But don''t worry, Sierra, I''ve made up my mind only to have you as my partner. Even if I have to end my life, I will not let Fu Lang Zu touch me.''


    Zephyrith lifted her arm and revealed her beautiful white hand hidden in the long sleeves. She was holding a marble-like ck pill.


    Meanwhile, Sierra opened her blue eyes in the Astral Sky Sect, lightning shing through them as snowkes swirled around her. Her strength was incredibly highpared to more than a year ago, as her aura was close to a third-level Legendary Beast Realm.


    Suddenly, Sierra ced a hand on her chest, feeling a strange bad omen that made her brows frown, and her heart clench. ''What was this feeling?''


    Sierra remembered all her conversations with the girls and that, be it Yasenia, Tatyana, or Evelyn, all were agreeable to being cautious and not disregarding their feelings, even if they were vague. ''Should I bring it up with Lady Tatyana?'' Sierra pondered. ''It was just a second, but the feeling was really¡­ harsh.''


    Thinking of their insistence on these matters, she stood up from her meditating posture, her long wolf ears flickering to clean the snow from her beautiful white hair, and decided to make a visit to Tatyana. ''Well, asking doesn''t do anyone any harm.''

 Chapter 869: Cultivation Freedom. Solunas Confusion.

    Chapter 869: Cultivation Freedom. Soluna''s Confusion.


    Tatyana was sitting cross-legged by Yasenia''s head. During thest two months, the size of her little treasure has been increasing, so she looked like an ant by the side of a human''s shoe.


    As Yasenia broke through into the next realm, her physical form underwent a staggering metamorphosis. Her body, excluding her tail, now stretched over a kilometer in length, a size that was mirrored in her wingspan, which spanned an impressive 1.2 kilometers. To put this into perspective, her wingspan covered an area of approximately one million square meters.


    Then, her tail, which was no less massive than the rest of her colossal form, neared 900 meters in length. In total, the dragon had be a titanic 2-kilometer-long and 1.2-kilometer-wide creature with a height of 500 meters.


    If before, she waspared to arge hill; now she would bepared to a small mountain. If shey there unmoving for a while and ayer of dirt covered her, people would climb her as another mountain in the surroundings.


    As Tatyana observed Yasenia''s gradual changes, she felt a presence approaching from behind. Given their ability to approach this far, Tatyana was confident it wasn''t a hostile presence. After all, the security measures around Yasenia would make it hard for even her to approach.


    "Lady Tatyana, can I have a word with you?"


    Tatyana didn''t turn around and smiled. Patting the floor by her side, shemented. "Come here, Sierra. What''s wrong?"


    Sierra approached and sat on her knees, her posture always being respectful. For Sierra, the mother of the imposing dragon lying there, Tatyana, was nothing but a sacred being. She couldn''t understand how a human creature could give birth to someone like Yasenia, but if her own progeny was one-tenth as talented as Yasenia, she would be able to go to sleep with a smile on her face.


    "Hm. Lady Tatyana, remember how you told us not to ignore our vague premonitions or feelings?"Tatyana nodded. "That''s right. Did you feel something like that, child?"


    Sierra was a few centuries old; however,pared to the person by her side, who was older by a few orders of magnitude, she was nothing but a young and immature being. Hence, Sierra didn''t mind Tatyana''s way of calling her at all.


    Sierra nodded andmented. "Just a few moments ago, I felt my heart squeezing. Then, the sensations disappeared. I don''t know what this means, though. However, since you said never to ignore these signals, I decided toe and tell you about it."


    Tatyana stopped looking at Yasenia and turned to look at Sierra. "Hm¡­ Sierra?"


    "Yes, Lady Tatyana?"


    Tatyana asked while looking into Sierra''s eyes. "Do you trust me?"


    Sierra was about to answer, but from Tatyana, a malevolent aura full of killing intent surrounded her like a mist of death. Her fur puffed up as her entire body erupted into danger signals, and the desire to flee invaded all her senses for a fraction of a second.


    Sierra did not attack right away out of pure instinct because Tatyana was too strong of an opponent. Even in this situation, the option of attacking to defend herself never crossed her mind.


    However, after the initial moments of pure instinctual panic, Sierra managed to rule over her instincts and cross gazes with the terrifying blood-red eyes.


    The swirling color that appeared like a sea of blood was terrifying, but she knew that this being was not dangerous as long as you didn''te in Yasenia''s way. Hence, she could calm her messy feelings and answered with a stutter. "I-I t-trust you, Lady Tatyana."


    As soon as those words left her mouth, everything disappeared as if it was made of smoke, leaving behind a smiling Tatyana. The Death Empressughed. "Great job, Sierra." Then, she exined. "I wanted to test you not because I don''t trust you myself, but I wanted to see how far you''vee in controlling your wild side. Even if you fled from me, I wouldn''t have med you, and I would''ve answered your question. Don''t worry."


    Sierra nodded a few times, her ears ttened and her back straight. "I understand, Lady Tatyana. I''m nothing but a wild wolf. Testing if I''ve adapted to my new life is not wrong. Especially by someone of your strength. I have noints."


    Tatyana snorted and chopped her forehead. "Silly child, you shouldin." Tatyanaughed a bit and looked back at Yasenia''s form, her eyes softening. "In truth, while one''s might allows them to rule over everything in a cultivation world, the cultivation world is the freest ce in existence. You can do whatever you want, and only the consequences of your actions will affect you. There are no strict social norms other than protecting juniors from seniors and a few others. However, if you think about it, isn''t our cultivating culture the freest possible?"


    Tatyana continued. "People often confuse it, but freedom is not equal to fairness. On the contrary, fairnesses in ces where societal norms andws exist. If not, who would protect the poor man who got robbed by a powerful cultivator and bring them justice? In a free world, the powerful cultivator is in their right to do whatever they please, even if it is stealing, killing, ormitting any other atrocity."


    Sierra pondered. "Now that Lady Tatyana says it¡­ Isn''t a cultivation society not much different from a wild forest?"


    Tatyanaughed. "You are not wrong. Powerful beasts fight each other with disregard, not taking into ount the lives of the small creatures that might be affected by their encounter. Then, those powerful creatures would defend their one descendant, even if their descendants are in the wrong. You won''t see a wild wolf reprimanding a young wolf for eating a human child. If the parents of that childe to hunt the young wolf, the powerful wolf will defend the young one to itsst breath." Tatyana smirked. "That''s identical to what happens in cultivation societies."


    Sierra nodded, having learned something. "It also applies to Lady Tatyana as well, right?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "Do you think I will let my little treasure be killed by a random person she offended?" Tatyana''s smile became murderous. "Those who endanger her life will be my undead eventually. That''s not negotiable."


    Tatyana said. "Of course. Later, I will reprimand Yasenia for doing dangerous things. However, it is not because it is wrong to do so. The admonishment wille because there mighte a time when I can''t protect her from those wrongs."


    Sierra tilted her head, and Tatyana guided her in a mental exercise. "Imagine you give birth to a pretty pup. That pup, slowly grows up, cute, happy, always obedient, and it is very loving. Then, one day, the cute pup approaches another creature curiously and hunts it down. However, the parent of that other creaturees and tries to kill your beautiful pup. Would you stand aside and let it happen?"


    Sierra opened her mouth and answered. "I wouldn''t."


    Tatyana nodded. "That''s the right answer. Creatures who don''t prioritize family are rare."


    Sierra nodded, and Tatyana spoke. "Well, enough lessons. That feeling was because a close one was in danger. You should understand who that close one is, right?"


    Sierra frowned and pondered. "Evelyn is well protected, so if it isn''t her¡­" Sierra''s eyes widened. "Zephyrith?"


    Tatyana didn''t answer and continued looking at Yasenia. "When my little treasure wakes up, you can discuss things with her. It will be around two or three dayster. Also, don''t worry about something happening so soon. It will be a few months from now, at the earliest. If you go to the maids and ask for information, you should find something interesting."


    Sierra courteously bowed and spoke. "Thank you for the lesson and guidance, Lady Tatyana."


    Tatyana smiled. "Now, go and prepare. There is not much time left until we get involved in aplicated conflict that will stretch on for a while."


    Sierra paused before leaving and asked. "Did you see something with your Fate mastery, Lady Tatyana?"


    Tatyanaughed. "Nothing like that. Experience is sometimes stronger than any prediction ability you can use."


    Sierra smiled. "That''s true, I guess."


    As Sierra left, she felt a presence nearby and looked over. There, a beautiful and ethereal spirit with silver and golden energies swirling around her stood.


    Her face was tangled as her thoughts swirled, and her exotic eyes, which carried Sun and Moon pupils, were constantly moving as she muttered.


    Sierra approached and smiled. "Soluna, what are you doing here?"


    Soluna was startled, looked around and locked eyes with her. The rtively small and cute being opened her mouth, and the ethereal resonating voice reached her. "Sierra, right? Do you need something?"


    Sierra shook her head and spoke to her. "I saw that you were contemting something, so I wanted to ask if you needed any help."


    Soluna paused and looked at Sierra deeply. After a few moments, she nodded. "Actually, I do."


    Sierra asked with a smile. "Do you want to move to another ce?"


    Soluna shook her head, making her double-colored hair wave like mes in the wind. "It''s a personal question, so I''m not sure if you will be able to answer at all. So, first, hear me out, and then, we can continue."


    The Wolf Queen nodded and stayed silent, waiting for Soluna to express her doubts. "You see,tely, I''ve been feeling strange towards Yasenia." Soluna frowned. "I want to stay closer; I want to be by her side, and when she was on the verge of dying, I wanted to rush forward and save her."


    Sierra''s eyebrow gently raised, but she kept silent and continued listening.


    "I always thought, ''why is this happening?'' But I''ve never reallye to a conclusion. These new feelings are strange and unknown to me." Soluna looked at Sierra and continued. "Then, I learned about your rtionship with Evelyn or Ebirah''s rtionship with Andrea, and something clicked inside me. What if I also be something simr to Yasenia?"


    Sierra heard that, and her raised eyebrow was lowered. ''Oh, it is in that direction that her thoughts are going. I almost misunderstood.''


    Soluna continued. "So, I wanted to ask you. How did you be what you currently are with Evelyn? How do I be the same for Yasenia? Or¡­ Will Yasenia even want me to be by her side like you are by Evelyn''s side?"


    Sierra smiled. "Do you know how I became Evelyn''s partner?"


    Soluna shook her head, and Sierraughed as she answered. "I fought to the death with her to consider if she was worthy or not."


    Soluna blinked several times in confusion. "Eh?"


    Sierra exined. "You see, at that time, I was cursed and had very little time to live. Hence, I was trying to find someone to be a partner with and take revenge on those who cursed me." Sierra sighed with a smile. "I was lucky to meet Evelyn during that time."


    Soluna nodded. "So, why did Evelyn ept someone like you?"


    Sierra exined. "The rtionship we have is closer to a ve-master contract, and I''m on the ve part of the contract."


    Soluna''s eyes widened. "Huh?"


    Sierraughed. "Don''t worry, though. I trust Evelyn won''t do anything wrong with that connection. Therefore, it never bothered me. There are times I even forgot the type of our connection, because Evelyn has always treated me with respect."


    Soluna smiled. "Evelyn is quite a good child."


    Sierra smiled softly. "She is. Much more than her appearances make her out to be. She has a soft heart and is always thinking about others. Outwardly, she looks like a pervert, but in truth, she is extremely considerate."


    Sierra then looked at Soluna and said. "Yasenia is the opposite."


    Soluna blinked. "The opposite?"


    Sierra nodded. "Outwardly, Yasenia appears very easygoing, soft, gentle, and beautiful, as if she were a little angel with a dragon tail. However, inwardly, Yasenia is one of the most ruthless creatures I''ve ever met. So, when you approach her with the intent of bing her partner and she opens her heart to you, don''t get startled by what you find inside thatplex creature."


    Sierra waved her and turned around, leaving behind a thoughtful Soluna.


    **********************************************************


    Author: Alo~.


    Yasenia: Oh? Is it that time of the year?


    Author: There are A LOT of pending questions, and since I have some time, I''ve decided to reopen the [Celestial Theater] again~.


    Tatyana: Well, you are quite busytely.


    Author: ¡­ Yes. But well, I think I can do it! Hehe. Anyways, let''s summon today''s dear. I summon you!


    HoldMyGame: Hey! I''m here!


    Andrea: Wee~.


    HoldMyGame: Thanks! Also, this is what this ce looks like? Nice!


    Kali: So, what''s your question, HoldMyGame?


    HoldMyGame: Welp, this one is for someone who has had very little screen time. I wonder if Author can summon them?


    Author: Well, shoot your shot.


    HoldMyGame: I want the answer from the Old Man Trial Master or Secret Realm Creator!


    Author: Wow¡­ You are making things difficult, eh? Thankfully for you, not only is that character in my list, he also has a name! Of course, it won''t be revealed yet~.


    HoldMyGame: Oh really?


    ?????: Hm? Where is this ce?


    Author: Hey, you are here to answer a question for a mortal. How about it?


    ?????: You summon this old man abruptly just for that? Tell me why I shouldn''t fight you.


    Author: Well¡­ It''s just one question. Don''t tell me you can''t spend a few minutes doing something? I''ll return you to rest after that.


    ?????: Hm¡­ Let''s hear it first.


    HoldMyGame: If Sarah won the trial, what would''ve been her reward? Would it have been the same as Yasenia, or would it have been much different, as her trialparatively was much easier, and simpler.


    ?????: Sarah, Yasenia?


    HoldMyGame: Ehem, the ones that were in your secret realm recently. The dragon woman with giant ti- I mean, a vast personality, and the human woman.


    ?????: ¡­?


    Author: These people.


    <em>Magically inserts info directly into his head.</em>


    ?????: Oh! Those children. Hm¡­ Well, if the other one won, the reward would''ve been different. Only creatures of that dragon child''s potential can get a piece of the [Primordial Energy Core].


    HoldMyGame: What''s that, by the way?


    ?????: That''s the second question. Anyways, formless creature, send me back.


    Author: Sure thing~.


    HoldMyGame: HEY!


    *Puff*


    HoldMyGame: ¡­


    Author: And that''s all for today''s Celestial Theater~. I hope you had fun! Hehe~.


    HoldMyGame: Tsk.


    The girls: Bye-bye~.


    Author: Bye!


    Proofreader Ayan: Hmph~. Farewell, mortals~.


    Proofreader Sarah: Hihi, bye~.


    Proofreader E: Yahhaloooo~ and bai bai~

 Chapter 870: Solunas Confession.

    Chapter 870: Soluna''s Confession.


    Yasenia felt like she had been sleeping for a very long time. Her entire body felt heavy, and even lifting her eyelids was strenuous. However, as time passed, the heaviness enveloping her body shifted.


    Surges of energy she had never felt before moved along her entire body as her strength increased to an entirely new realm. Her pores opened, her breathing became deeper, her heart beat stronger, her meridians strengthened and widened, and her mind became clearer and sharper.


    Inside her Dantian, all the energy transformed, bing more concentrated and exceptionally pure, like nothing she had managed to create ever before, excluding the energy from the Celestial Energy Star.


    After the energy enveloped her everything, her eyelids opened, revealing her golden and enchanting dragon eyes. The now colossal creature awakened, and with her movements, the earth around her was filled with tremors.


    As she lifted her head from the ground, the world was reflected in her vertical pupils, appearing much smaller than before. Not only that, but she could also feel the energy surrounding her much more clearly. The flow of the energy around her was visible when she focused.


    Once her mind waspletely awake, her spiritual sense expanded from her like a wave.


    Whoosh!


    Like a powerful wave, her presence enveloped almost 30 kilometers around her. It was almost an entire order of magnituderger than before breaking through. As information about her surroundings was dissected by her enhanced and powerful mind and then tranted into imagery, she realized why the world felt so small around her. ''Wow¡­ I''m¡­ big¡­"


    She couldn''t help but twist her dragon neck to look at her own body. The ridiculous size was not as noticeable for her since her proportions were mostly maintained. However, when she looked down at the buildings that she had pushed aside like sand as her body grew, her mouth opened. ''T-That''s a building? So¡­ small!''Even a 50-meter tall building, one with 20 stories, would not even reach above her stomach level. With a total height of 500 meters, her body, when lying down, was nothing but a giant hill.


    Tatyana''s amused voice reached her ears. "Say, little treasure, are you also aiming to be a moon-sized dragon like your uncle Tian Long?"


    Yasenia looked down at the ant-sized Tatyana; her heart skipped a beat. ''So cute, so small.''


    Tatyana, probably guessing what the dragon was thinking, snorted with a smile. "Don''t you dare ssify your mother as cute!"


    Yaseniaughed. "Well, you are quite cute from my perspective."


    Her voice, not being controlled as it was the first time she spoke, echoed around with visible shockwaves. Regardless of how pleasant and ethereal the dragoness''s voice was, at those volumes, it made some people who heard it want to cover their ears.


    Yasenia quickly realized, though, and apologized with a more controlled voice. "Ah. Sorry, sorry. I''ll be careful."


    Tatyanaughed, and Yasenia lowered her gigantic head and titled it sideways so that one of her eyes could look at Tatyana directly.


    Tatyana smiled at the giant golden eye hovering above herself. "Even your pupils are much taller than me, hahaha. You''ve really grown, eh?"


    Tatyana extended her hand and poked the eye right above her. Of course, Yasenia didn''t feel it, as the cornea''s protectiveyer was extremely thick. It felt a bit ufortable, though.


    "Say, why are you touching my eye?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "You are close enough for me to touch; that means that you are too close! All I can see is your eye!"


    Yasenia raised her head slightly with an awkward look, the enormous eyes shifting from side to side. While usually, this gesture would look cute, with Yasenia''s humongous eye doing the same, it was just creepy. Still, with the love goggles that Tatyana saw the world through, it felt as adorable for her.


    Yasenia asked. "So¡­ How long was I out?"


    Tatyanamented. "Two months. Well, not exactly. A bit longer."


    Yasenia continued asking. "How is the little one?"


    Tatyana smiled and caressed her growing stomach. "Don''t worry, love. She or he is doing quite well."


    Yasenia asked, surprised. "You still don''t know the gender of the child?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "I don''t even know if it is an egg or a humanoid. I haven''t looked at them until now."


    Yasenia was confused. "Why?"


    Tatyana smiled. "I prefer to be surprised~. Knowing everything makes it boring."


    Yasenia remembered the time when Tatyana abused her Fate powers and felt that it was okay not to insist on knowing. ''Well, I will knowter. If I need to prepare gender-specific things, I''ll just create one for each gender: male, female, and¡­ my gender? What am I? Hermaphrodite? Mom called me a futanari in the past¡­ Well, I guess I''ll go with futanari.''


    Tatyana looked at the thoughtful dragon gently. "Little treasure, before you do anything, there is someone who wants to speak with you."


    Yasenia snapped out of her thoughts and followed the direction Tatyana was pointing at.


    Standing there, an Empyrean spirit wearing a gorgeous silvery and golden dress looked up at her. Her body was enveloped with controlled mes, and her bicolor hair flowed with the wind generated by the shifting temperatures around her body.


    Her visible skin, a white color simted to appear like skin, looked smooth and tender, and her adorable face looked tense. Her Sun and Moon pupils inside the night sky blue eyes were shifting from side to side, obviously nervous about something.


    Yasenia looked around first to make sure she wouldn''t stomp on anyone or anything. Just her weight was something lethal for even low-level cultivators.


    Slowly, the giant dragon began moving. As she had grown while lying down, her body was semi-lodged in the ground. Hence, her movement brought with it a rumbling sound simr to that of andslide.


    Her hind and frontal legs shifted, and the rubble stuck to her scales naturally fell off as her aura moved alongside her body and cleaned her from dust and debris.


    Feeling a bit stiff, Yasenia stretched, and her wings opened, creating hurricane-like winds. Her majestic form shrouded an enormous part of the sect in her shadow, making her look menacing.


    As Yasenia stretched, an urge to roar overcame her, and after taking a deep breath, she looked skywards and opened her maw.


    "ROAR!"


    The wave of sounds created by her deep and reverberating roar spread like an unstoppable force, covering not only the sect area but far beyond that. Even people in the Astral Sky City heard it faintly.


    Everyone looked over as the dome covering Yasenia dissolved and revealed the gargantuan creature beyond it. Roaring to the sky with iparable might, she carried with her an overbearing presence and profound aura.


    However, what stunned people was the sheer size of the dragon. The grand majority had never seen any creature reach Yasenia''s current dimensions.


    "That''s the sect master?"


    "Incredible. I didn''t know dragons could grow thatrge."


    "How can you even defeat such a creature?"


    After roaring for almost a minute straight, Yasenia calmed down and her spread wings gently folded and rested on her back.


    Her tensed body rxed, and her overall aura changed from an overlord to an empyrean and aloof being.


    Thanks to her size, her actions could be seen from everywhere in the sect. They saw Yasenia look at a specific point and lower her head as if she were going to speak with someone.


    On the side, Soluna felt as if she would dissolve into pure energy. Her soul trembled, and her core pulsed rapidly as nervousness overcame her.


    Seeing the colossal creature that appeared as if a patch of the night sky had taken a dragon form was making her little mind jump in adoration and awe. ''She is so cool! Oh heavens, oh heavens, look at those scales, look at that form, ahhhhh! How can a dragon be so beautiful!?"


    When Soluna saw Yasenia looking down at her and lowering her head to speak with her, she almost fled. ''W-What do I do!? H-How do I even ask her? I''m so nervous about this! Ah, ah. What if she rejects me? What if she hates me after I ask her!?''


    As her mind became an entangled mess, the ethereal and echoey voice of the empyrean dragon reached her, making her entire being feel as if it was being cradled in an atmosphere simr to her birthce.


    "What is wrong, Soluna? Is there anything you want to speak with me about?"


    The gentle and soothing voice that came from such a majestic creature made Soluna''s heart melt with unknown feelings of adoration and awe. Solidifying her determination, she clenched her fists and asked with a higher pitch than usual. "Y-Yasenia! C-Can I be your contracted spirit!?"


    Soluna, who wanted to go slowly and guide the conversation, couldn''t help but blurt out her real intentions from the get-go. Her confused and convoluted feelings made her real thoughts leak out.


    Once she realized what she had said, Soluna''s entire body froze in ce. ''W-w-w-w-w-what did I do!?????'' Suddenly, the urge to master the power to turn back time appeared in her heart, and regret and shame overcame her. ''THIS IS SO EMBARRASSING!! AHHH!!''


    The giant dragon also paused when she heard Soluna''s scream. "My contracted spirit?" She was confused by the sudden offer. However, not for long.


    Yasenia was somewhat dense toward non-aggressive feelings directed at her, but that didn''t mean she was ignorant. Once Soluna''s words came out, all her interactions with Soluna repeated in her mind like a movie.


    Soon, she understood what position Soluna was in. She couldn''t help but sigh in her mind. ''Didn''t mom say that spirits couldn''t feel love? Soluna is on the verge of hopelessly falling in love with me¡­''


    Yasenia felt a headache iing, and the image of a certain human girl with honey-colored eyes shed for a second. This made her face tense as her eyes stared at the frozen and clearly embarrassed spirit. ''I need to be cautious with how I approach this. First, I need to discuss it with the others¡­ Well. I also need to know what to do myself. I can''t ask without having a clear idea in mind.''


    The dragoness became thoughtful. ''Apanion¡­ I''ve always dyed this option because I know that I will leave behind whateverpanion I make unless I dual cultivate with them like I do with my dears.'' The dragoness looked at Soluna with analytical eyes, devoid of personal feelings. ''However, Soluna is different in that regard. I think that, unless a spirit of Sun, Moon, and Stars exists, or, even better, a Celestial Spirit, she is probably the most appropriate bond for me.''


    Then, Yasenia thought objectively. ''But, what are the chances of discovering such a spirit, and that the spirit is friendly, and then, that such spirit wants to be mypanion in good faith like Soluna?'' Yasenia shook her head internally. ''That''s almost an impossible situation. And if it happened, I would think that someone is manipting Fate, making it dubious.''


    The dragoness looked back at Soluna. ''Her existence is already an extremely rare case, not to mention anything moreplex.''


    With that in mind, Yasenia rationalized that other than Soluna, there was probably no better option that would ever appear before her as apanion.


    ''So, in my mind, I wouldn''t mind, right? Okay.''


    With her mind sorted out, Yasenia smiled at Soluna and said. "Soluna, I''m happy that you want to be my partner. However, wait for a bit, okay? I need to discuss it with the others."


    ****************************************


    Tatyana: Looking at this from the side is very entertaining.


    Evelyn: I bet you took out something to eat and are munching on it.


    Tatyana: Oh? You know me so well!


    Evelyn: ¡­ I was joking¡­ You know what? Whatever.


    Author: Well, well. Soluna managed to "confess," and Yasenia doesn''t seem against it~. We''ll see how it develops! Will Soluna be a second Sarah? Hehe, who knows~.


    Yasenia: You really love teasing them, don''t you.


    Author: I adore it. Anyways. I summon you!


    Raian irama: Hello~.


    Kali: Wee. You are new around here, right?


    Raian irama: Yes! Also, hello, Kali.


    Author: Well, ask away~.


    Raian irama: Well, this question is for anyone who hopefully knows~.


    Author: Tsk, tsk.


    Raian Irama: Hehe. Anyways. If Yasenia couldbine the sun and moon to create an eclipse with celestial energy in the future, how would she use it?


    Yasenia: I guess I should answer this one.


    Raian irama: Oh, please!


    Yasenia: So excited?


    Raian irama: The Big sexy dragondy is answering? Of course I''m happy!


    The rest: Understandable.


    Yasenia: *Ehem* So, if I can summon an eclipse at will, I can use it quite often to do something quite important.


    Raian irama: Oh?


    Yasenia: You see, some of my skills need the Moon or Sun to be in a certain state to gain extra effects. When an eclipse happens, the Moon is always in a "full moon" state, so I would be able to use [Draconic Full Moon] at its full capabilities all the time.


    Raian irama: That''s actually very clever.


    Yasenia: Not only that, if I were able to do that, I can create an eclipse to enhance the surrounding sun and moon energies and cultivate quicker.


    Raian irama: I see. Interesting. Thanks for answering, Yasenia.


    Yasenia: No problem.


    Author: And that''s all for today~, bye bye~.


    Proofreader Ayan: I''m expected to appear again~? Hmph, whatever~. It''s not like I care if these mortals see me~¡­


    Proofreader E: so long you~

 Chapter 871: Solunas Hesitation.

    Chapter 871: Soluna''s Hesitation.


    When Soluna didn''t hear the words of rejection she was expecting, her eyes flew open as she gathered her courage and looked up at the giant dragon head looming over her body.


    ''She didn''t reject me?'' Soluna had to ask in her head because the situation felt unreal. ''O-OH! SHE DIDN''T REJECT ME!''


    Yasenia was going to speak further, but she saw Soluna, quite literally, burst into a pir of mes.


    WHOOSH!


    The golden and silvery pir that shot skywards left the dragoness speechless. ''I-Is she that excited?''


    She moved the tip of one of her enormous ws, which were around 15 meters long, and poked the ming spirit. "Soluna, rx a bit." Yaseniaughed. "You are going to melt our surroundings."


    Soluna snapped out of her excited state, but her body kept swirling with mes. Thankfully, she wasn''t spewing them out in a massive pir like before. "I-I''ve rxed, Yasenia!"


    The dragoness really wanted to tell her that she didn''t, but with the possibility of those words making the Spirit lose control again, she held them back. Instead, she said. "Wait a second, Soluna, I want to change back to my human form. While I like being in my dragon form, it is a bit inconvenient to move around the sect."


    Soluna nodded a few times. "A-After all, if mortals see your majestic body for too long, they might die of a heart attack!"Yasenia, thankfully, was a four-legged creature, or she would''ve probably tripped after hearing thatment. ''Ah¡­ Whatever, let''s not correct her.''


    Before she transformed, Tatyana floated in front of her face and spoke. "When you are transforming back, if you follow the same process as you did before, you will be a lot taller. So, focus on your form quite a lot unless you want to be a 3-meter tall woman, hahaha."


    The dragoness blinked and imagined herself cradling all of her dears as if they were cute children. She couldn''t help but feel tempted to be thatrge.


    However, Tatyana, who knew her little treasure well, warned. "Everything is proportional. Unless you want to break them in half at night, I rmend maintaining your previous height."


    Yasenia''s mind went toward the night action situation, and her lips twitched. ''I would kill them¡­ Too big!''


    Convinced by Tatyana, she decided to be careful and keep her usual height. The dragon closed her eyes and began gathering energy.


    A powerful hurricane of energies surrounded Yasenia as she began absorbing energy to change back into her humanoid body. The energy quantity she was absorbing for the process was ridiculously high.


    It was to the point that the energy density in the sect noticeably decreased. While the change was notrge, high-level cultivators were able to feel it, which brought about another round of surprise.


    Amidst the hurricane of energies, Yasenia''s body shrunk and she transformed back into her humanoid form.


    As she decreased in size, she regained her human features. Her limbs changed, her scales slowly melted into skin, and her wings gently folded into her. Everything was gradually but constantly changing.


    As it was the first time she transformed back, Yasenia was careful and took her time.


    Around ten minutester, the seductive and curvaceous dragoness appeared, wearing her usual seductive blue dress with empyrean images etched on it. Her beauty, as she had increased her realm, increased in not a physical, but more in an ethereal manner.


    Her eyes appeared to radiate light, and her skin looked as if it was made of the finest silk. The body''s enthralling aura was even more enchanting, giving her an otherworldly beauty that could charm mortal men and women with a single nce.


    By now, Yasenia''s appearance had crossed the limits of mortal appearances, entering the realm of fairies.


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia with a raised eyebrow. While she expected her looks to improve once she entered the Dantian Spiritualization Realm, even she was surprised. ''Ho~, my little treasure is a true beauty now. Other than her cultivation, I can''t really feel any mortal defects on her.''


    The dragoness''s profound and charming golden eyes gently moved, looking at Tatyana. The gaze filled with mystique and love actually made Tatyana''s heart skip a beat. ''Oh dear, this is bad.''


    Yasenia smiled, making the world around her look dim, andughed. "I''ve managed to do it, Tatyana. I beat the tribtion."


    When the dragoness said those words, the realization that she actually did it hit her.


    She finally defeated the terrifying tribtion that would''ve taken her life if not for Kali''s Life Saving Pill. ''Ah¡­ I really did it.''


    Her heart surged with iparable happiness and relief. A sense of liberation filled her, and the looming dark clouds that clouded her thoughts cleared. The world around her looked brighter, and the air she breathed felt cleaner.


    The tribtion threat''s pressure always pushed her to her limits, forcing her to take her steps as if she was walking on thin ice.


    Now, she has beaten it.


    Now, her strength has consolidated.


    Oveing the tribtion with all her paths at once was beneficial in more than one way.


    When fighting the tribtion and breaking through all paths at once, those paths would faintly interlock with each other, creating a link between them.


    This link was faint, and it didn''t mean that the paths had fused. However, now, instead of three individual separate paths, Yasenia''s cultivation was formed of three individual yet connected paths.


    Looking at the energy swirling inside of her, the dragoness couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed. The purity, amount, and strength radiating from her energy was iparable to before.


    Even if she fought ten of her previous selves, she would probably be able to beat them. ''My strength¡­ It has grown so much¡­''


    Yasenia opened her eyes and expanded her spiritual sense again, now with her mind much clearer and calmer.


    The feeling of looking down at the world almost overwhelmed her. The strength she gained was insane.


    This made her both joyous and worried. ''Have I left the girls too far behind already?''


    While Yasenia was preparing for such a situation, she expected it to happen when crossing into the Transcendence Realm, where the advantages became much more noticeable.


    Tatyana asked. "What''s wrong?"


    Yasenia lifted her gaze from looking at her fist and saw Tatyana''s red eyes gently looking at her. Shemented. "My strength¡­ It''s so high."


    Tatyana nodded and agreed. "It is."


    Yasenia was surprised. This time, there were no buts, Tatyana just admitted that Yasenia was strong.


    These two words that carried certainty from Tatyana made Yasenia''s heart tremble. "Am I strong?"


    Tatyana nodded again, her face serious. "You are strong, Yasenia."


    No matter what perspective you looked at Yasenia with, her strength was clearly abnormal. She had two powerful Level 5 intents, one exceptionally strong Level 6 intent, three cultivation paths, a peak-level Ancient bloodline, a unique energy and great control over it, a powerful Natural Treasure, and on top of all of that, she had a Transcendent Level weapon.


    Yasenia''s strength was sky-high for her current level and age, and no one could deny it as long as they were sincere.


    Yasenia opened and closed her mouth, not knowing how to answer. Tatyana could understand Yasenia''s feelings.


    Although her little treasure had a long way to go, knowing that she was on the right path and that all her efforts and dying had actually borne fruits must''ve felt overwhelming.


    While Yasenia was still young¡ªnot even 60 years old¡ªshe had spent almost her entire life fighting and getting stronger. Her only rest was when she was either taking care of the sect or taking care of her harem. The time outside of that was spent getting stronger.


    Tatyana looked at Soluna, who was looking from the side with a shy look and beckoned her. "Come closer, Soluna."


    Yasenia looked sideways, and Soluna approached with tiny steps. Tatyana spoke. "In my opinion, I feel that you bing her contracted spirit is a good thing. I''m not against it." Tatyana exined further. "The girls will probably not be against it as well."


    Soluna''s face brightened with happiness.


    Tatyana continued. "However, you must have in mind one thing."


    Soluna became serious and listened closely.


    Tatyana looked at her and asked. "What do you think of Yasenia''s tribtion?"


    Soluna remembered the terrifying Lightning Soldiers and spoke. "Terrifying. I am still in disbelief that Yasenia managed to ovee it!" Soluna said excitedly. "S-She is super awesome!"


    Hearing Yaseniaugh lightly at the side, Soluna became embarrassed.


    Tatyanamented. "If you be her contracted spirit, you will face those tribtions as well."


    Soluna blinked and looked at Tatyana with a serious face. "I know."


    Tatyana nodded. "I know you know." Tatyanaughed. "You are fifty times older than Yasenia, so I know you are not ignorant." Then, she said with a severe tone. "However, that''s not all. After entering in contact with Yasenia, you will most likely change. Contracted creatures are affected not only by their owners'' destiny and fate, but by their energy as well."


    Tatyana looked at Soluna''s body and said. "You are a Sun and Moon spirit that has managed to gain certain control over these opposite elements. However, inside Yasenia, there are Moon, Sun, and Star elements. So, making a contract has two paths for you as a spirit."


    Tatyana lifted one finger. "First option, you be her contracted spirit but don''t fully connect with her. This option will limit the influence Yasenia has on you. You will be someone like Sierra or Ebirah."


    Soluna asked. "What''s the other option?"


    Tatyana lifted her other finger with a smile. "You are a spirit. A being created by pure energy. Hence, you have a second option that beasts don''t have when entering contracts with the masters. You can assimte Yasenia''s energy and create a connection with her at a deep level."


    Soluna tilted her head. "And what''s wrong with that?"


    Tatyana pointed at Yasenia''s navel, or well, dantian area, and spoke. "Inside there, there is Celestial Energy and a powerful Natural Treasure that is tightly connected with the Celestial Energy." Tatyana''s lips arched further. "If you connect deeply, those two things looking at you as if you were a snack is notpletely out of the question."


    Soluna froze, and even Yasenia was surprised. Tatyanaughed. "So, there is a chance that you might be devoured once you try to make a contract with Yasenia at a deep level. If you fail to make your presence known and create a space inside her convoluted Dantian for yourself¡­" Tatyana''sugh became chilling. "You will die."


    The dragoness listened from the side, not interrupting. This was an important decision for Soluna, after all. Without enough resolve to ept such risks, bing a basically eternalpanion was nothing but a pipe dream. She could give words of encouragement, telling her that she would fight for her and try to control her energies, but she didn''t. Instead, she kept an indifferent face and looked at Soluna as Tatyana exined the situation.


    Tatyanamented. "I know spirits don''t usually die. They just be energy and return to their surroundings when they are defeated. With time, they can even reform. You are practically immortal creatures as long as someone doesn''t actually aim to finish you off." Tatyana poked Yasenia''s navel a few times. "But in here¡­ If you die, that''s it. Your conscience, soul, energy, and everything will be absorbed."


    Tatyana grinned. "Of course, I won''t stop that, as absorbing a spirit of your quality is quite nutritious for Yasenia. You would be her strength regardless of whether the contract is sessful or not."


    Soluna looked at Yasenia''s stomach and couldn''t help but feel apprehensive.


    *****************************************************************


    Author: Hohoho, what will Soluna choose~?


    Andrea: It is indeed a dangerous situation.


    Kali: What would you girls do? Would you risk it?


    Evelyn: I actually wouldn''t. After all, the things inside Yasenia''s Dantian are ridiculous entities. I''m not entering there to be eaten!


    Andrea: Hahaha. Well, so much for loving her.


    Evelyn: *Rolling her eyes* Would you do it?


    Andrea: Hahaha, nop.


    Evelyn: ¡­


    Cecile: I would.


    Angel: I also would! Hehehe.


    Kali: I''m not sure, to be honest.


    Yasenia: No need to care about it, dears. So, author, who is today''s guest?


    Author: Hmm¡­ Let me see¡­


    Author: Ah, I know. I summon you!


    Andrew Miles: Hello~.


    Kali: It''s been a while. Wee back.


    Andrew Miles: Thank you, Kali.


    Andrew Miles: So, Tatyana, a question for you.


    Tatyana: Sure, ask away.


    Andrew Miles: Tatyana, what kind of information or knowledge from either Distancia or the Lost Town Secret Realm have you sent back to the Sky Continent?


    Tatyana: That''s an interesting question. Well, I''ve sent back all the Body Cultivation manuals we''ve discovered and also the formations Angel discovered in Lost Town. They are exceptionally well-crafted formations to create imaginarynds and tests.


    Tatyana: Other than that, I''ve sent information about the people who arrived and tasked a group with finding their original worlds.


    Andrew Miles: And if they find them¡­?


    Tatyana: *Smiles*


    Tatyana: Although, I actually have an idea about the Undead Race''s world.


    Tatyana: *Thoughtful* If I''m not wrong, they should be ***** *** **** ********


    Tatyana: ¡­


    Author: Hehe, that''s a spoiler~.


    Tatyana: Sigh, whatever.


    Andrew Miles: ¡­ Ugh.


    Author: Hohohoho. Anyway, that''s all for today. Thank you for reading, dear. See you tomorrow!


    The Girls: Bye-bye~.


    Proofreader Sarah: Hope you have a good day and hopefully we''ll see each other again soon!


    Proofreader Ayan: Far too wholesome~. Hmph~.

 Chapter 872: Yasenias Return.

    Chapter 872: Yasenia''s Return.


    Soluna couldn''t help but feel apprehensive after hearing what Tatyana had to say. It was undeniable that she liked Yasenia quite a bit. However, did she like the idea of bing her bonded spirit enough to risk her own life?


    She didn''t know.


    The concept of "death" was so far away for the current Soluna that even imagining that situation felt wrong. It was like asking a mortal human what they would do if they were to grow wings suddenly.


    They would naturally be confused and, more often than not, unable to answer anything other than "fly free and explore the world."


    For Soluna, the concept of fighting for her life was simr. If she were to be asked, she would answer, "Well, I would fight for survival."


    But, what that entailed exactly was foreign to her.


    As a young and special spirit that had been taken in shortly after gaining a conscience and growing up protected, Soluna didn''t know what hardships were. The fights she was in were always, without exception, a one-sided beatdown. After all, her strength was practically unmatched. Even against creatures stronger than her, the second theynded one attack, they would be obliterated by her body reacting to the attack.


    Only someone overwhelmingly stronger or someone like Yasenia, who could touch her without problems, would be able to defeat Soluna.


    In short, Soluna was lost and unable to make a decision.Yasenia understood Soluna''s current feelings to a certain extent. A creature who was sheltered, no matter if they were a spirit, human, or whatever else, would always feel lost when difficult situations or options were presented.


    She smiled and said. "Soluna, currently, my inner energy, Dantian, and cultivation are very active. I need to stabilize everything since I just broke through. Hence, you making a pact with me now has its merits and demerits."


    Soluna raised her eyes and looked at Yasenia with her exotic pair of Sun and Moon pupils.


    Yaseniamented. "If you manage to make a contract with me now, you will probably be deeply assimted into my being, as stabilizing my foundation with you around will affect you whether we want it or not. It will certainly be beneficial for you and make you stronger than you currently are."


    The dragoness continued. "On the other hand, the risks are much higher. As I stabilize the foundation and move my energies and treasures around my body, the chances of you being swallowed are high. I have less control over my body''s internal reactions, as most of them are subconscious and guided by natural instinct."


    Soluna heard Yasenia and nodded, speaking at length for the first time since the conversation began. "I understand. I understood what Tatyana meant and what you told me as well, Yasenia. I''m just¡­ I don''t know what risking my life is. What is death like? What will I feel? What if I am overwhelmed? What if I can''t fight back? What if I injure you while fighting back? What if¡­" Soluna stopped speaking and sighed. "I''m lost¡­"


    Tatyana knew this was an important asset for Yasenia. If she could force Soluna to make a contract, she didn''t know if she could''ve resisted. Not only would their connection bring strength to Yasenia regardless of the oue, but in case of being sessful, Soluna''s connections with the spirit world would be Yasenia''s.


    She was not sure how spirits would react if Soluna was devoured, but Tatyana was confident that with Valeria''s influence, they could silence them.


    Moreover, Valeria has entered the fifth realm thanks to Kali''s breakthrough. Her strength, aura, and overall presence were nothing like before.


    This and many more factors made her unafraid of the spirits despite them being the strongest of the otherworlders.


    The Death Empress spoke. "Well, there are many more benefits than you can imagine. You will probably be able to slowly master Yasenia''s energy as it envelops you every day. Bing a moreplex spirit is notpletely out of the question." Tatyana tempted. "Even Valeria was affected by Yasenia''s energy."


    Soluna blinked. "Even Lady Valeria?"


    Tatyana nodded with a smile. "Even she was affected."


    Yasenia saw through Tatyana''s attempt and coughed. "Anyway, Soluna."


    Soluna looked at Yasenia. "Yes?"


    "I''m going to speak with my dears first about it. Do you want toe with me?"


    Soluna nodded. "I want to."


    Yasenia extended her hand, and Soluna happily took it. Then, hand in hand, the dragoness moved toward their house with Tatyana in her other hand.


    As she left, the maids present bowed and said in unison. "Congrattions, young miss, on breaking through!"


    Yasenia nodded with a smile. "Thank you for protecting me all this time. Everyone can go do as they please now." The dragoness suddenly remembered something important, and her lips arched seductively. "For the next month or so, I''ll be quite¡­ busy."


    Soluna was confused, but the rest smiled back. The maids giggled and said. "Have fun, Young Miss~."


    "Don''t worry about their mental health. We are prepared for it~."


    "Hohoho, more little young masters or misses will fill thends~."


    "Sigh. I can''t help but envy them."


    "Right, right? I wonder if we''ll ever have our turn."


    Yasenia looked at them and spoke with augh. "I can hear you!"


    The maid who spoke smirked. "That''s the intention~."


    The dragoness rolled her eyes and left with Soluna and Tatyana.


    Using her current speed, the sect''s grounds shed through at an incredibly quick pace. In a few seconds, she was standing in the garden behind her house. She looked at her legs with wonder and surprise. ''Fast. Too fast.''


    Her current speed was ridiculouspared to before. "I''ve really grown, haven''t I?"


    Once shended, she heard the door open, and all her dears appeared in a line with tender smiles. Yasenia looked at them, and her feelings welled up.


    Seeing them all there, waiting for her, she couldn''t help but feel as if she had the entire world between her hands. ''Everything that''s important is here.'' Yasenia smiled at them and said. "I''m back." Sheughed a bit and said teasingly. "Victorious after a harsh battle."


    The girls sighed with augh, and Angel trotted forward into her arms. "Wee back, Yasenia. And¡­" She made a gesture for the dragoness to lean down, so she did so. Angel tip-toed and kissed her forehead once while patting her head. "Great job, Yasenia."


    The dragoness blinked a few times and felt that Angel looked too adorable right then. Her tail wagged happily while she extended her arms to engulf her in a tight embrace. "Thanks a lot, Baby. I love you."


    Angel''s feet left the ground as the dragoness squeezed her against her body, making the little girl happy as softness surrounded her all around.


    The girls had naturally noticed Yasenia''s beauty coefficient going up, but because they wanted to remainposed during their congrattions, they were holding back their desire to gush over her with steel-like determination.


    Inside their heads, though, they were screaming in disbelief. ''Why is my lover bing more beautiful!? Eventually, I-I won''t be able to take this anymore! I''m really going to jump her!''


    Angel, who was in direct contact with the goddess-like beauty, felt her entire body heat up as moisture built up. ''O-Oh, what is this? Is just a hug enough to feel like this? I-I''m melting.''


    Yasenia released Angel from her hug and looked at Kaleina, who was slightly taller than before. Not much, but with Yasenia''s sharp eyes, she could tell the difference. The dragoness smiled and leaned forward. "Come here, little baby. Why are you hiding shyly from mommy, hm~?"


    Kaleina blushed and ran toward her shyly, burying her face in Yasenia''s chest before being lifted up by her. Yaseniaughed at her cute antics and asked. "What''s wrong, love?"


    Kaleina looked up and said. "Mommy, you look so pretty."


    The dragoness became delighted. "Do I? If my little baby says it, then it must be the truth!"


    Kaleina nodded a few times, her golden eyes scanning her mother''s gorgeous smiling face. "You are the prettiest, Mommy!"


    The dragonessughed, her eyes bending beautifully as her facial features brightened the whole world around her.


    The girls felt something awaken just with her smile, but they tried to resist. The dragoness looked over and saw her dears fidgeting, making her eyebrow raise temptingly. "So fidgety~, fufu."


    Evelyn cursed as she squeezed her thighs together. "Fuck."


    Yasenia smirked. "Soon~."


    Then, she straightened, cing Kaleina down and looking toward Soluna. "Come."


    Soluna nodded and approached, grabbing the corner of Yasenia''s dress as she nervously looked at the women before her. She felt all their eyesnding on her the second Yasenia beckoned her, making her strangely tense.


    Yasenia patted her head with a smile and looked at them. "There is no reason to speak in circles between us, so I''ll be direct." The girls listened. "Soluna wants to be my contracted spirit¡­ Well, she is thinking about it. Personally, I have no issues with that, but I want to hear your opinions."


    Soluna expected to see surprised expressions from the girls, but on the contrary, they were all calm. She was naturally surprised but then remembered how she spoke with Sierra before going to speak with Yasenia.


    Looking to the side, she saw the white-furred Wolf Queen leaning against the wall and looking at her with a smile. ''Oh, she told them first¡­''


    Soluna felt a mix of nervousness and dness. While she wanted toe with Yasenia to see their reactions at the moment of the revtion and not miss any emotions, Sierra''s words had prepared them, and, therefore, she couldn''t discern anything.


    There was a bittersweet taste in her mouth. She was grateful but also somewhat frustrated.


    Cecile spoke as a representative of everyone while looking at Yasenia. "Why are you not against it?"


    Yasenia answered easily. "I''ve always wondered what kind of being it would take to be mypanion and not be left behind. I thought about many creatures, and eventually, never really found an answer." Yasenia continued caressing Soluna''s head soothingly andmented while looking at her. "This little one is the answer, at least in my head."


    Evelyn crossed her arms and asked. "Why?"


    Soluna also looked up as Yasenia spoke eloquently and truthfully. "As a spirit, her talent is no less than that of a dragon. As a spirit, her lifespan is not much different from mine. As a spirit, her ability to resonate with me is incredible. As a spirit, her deeper understanding of energy will probably help me gain insights in the future. As a spirit, her Sun and Moon talent ispatible with me and will probably evolve with mine."


    The girls listened to the list of reasons, and Yasenia added with augh. "Most importantly, her personality is clear to all. She is adorable and soft, curious and innocent. However, she is ruthless with enemies and won''t bat an eye at my usual way of doing things."


    Yasenia shook her head. "To be honest, girls. I just can''t think of anyone else other than Soluna to fill the [Companion] spot. Finding another ''Soluna'' will probably be impossible. It is a coincidence that won''t happen again. Even if I meet other spirits down the line, I will be much more developed as a cultivator, and our connection won''t be as deep as the one I can create with Soluna."


    Yasenia ended it with a smirk. "Plus. She is cute."


    Soluna''s body lit up with mes out of embarrassment while the girls rolled their eyes with smiles.


    Cecile turned around without saying much. "Well,e inside."


    Yasenia leaned down and whispered. "Don''t worry, Soluna. Come with me."


    Soluna nodded and grabbed her dress tightly while following everyone into the house.


    ***********************************************************


    Cecile: Hmph.


    Yasenia: What''s wrong, my little Phoenix?


    Cecile: Hmph. Why are you so good with words?


    Yasenia: Well, I needed this to capture a certain cold and beautiful girl back in the days~.


    Cecile: Hm. True.


    Yasenia: Hahaha.


    Author: Well, let''s move on to the Celestial Theater. Today, an interesting guest~. I-


    Proofreader Ayan: I summon ME! Hehehe.


    Author: ¡­


    Proofreader Ayan: Well, hello girls.


    Yasenia: Proofreader, eh. *Smiles* Hello, Ayan. How are you doing?


    Proofreader Ayan: I-I, u-u-um, yes. Good. *Cough.*


    Yasenia: Cute~.


    Proofreader Ayan: A-A-Anyways. Question!


    Author: Sure, sure. Who are you asking?


    Proofreader Ayan: *Smiles maliciously* I want to ask Fu Jing Jing, Mirrory, and the Sun & Moon Deities something!


    Author: ¡­


    Tatyana: *Sparkling eyes*


    Mirrory: ¡­


    Author: I mean, are you sure? Your question might not even get answered.


    Proofreader Ayan: *With a deep wish for carnage* YES!


    Author: Well, sure.


    *Poof*


    Tai Yang: Hm? Here again?


    Change''er: Didn''t we get thrown out from here? Why summon us back?


    Author: And now¡­ one more person¡­


    *Poof*


    Fu Jing Jing: Hm? What''s this ce?


    Mirrory: Hey, Jing Jing. It has been a¡­ Well, not so long, to be honest.


    Fu Jing Jing: Where am I- Huh?


    *Sees Moon and Sun God*


    Author: ¡­


    Fu Jing Jing: WHY ARE YOU TWO HERE?!


    *Saint powers explode, almost crashing down the Celestial Theater*


    Author: [Stop].


    Fu Jing Jing: Huh?


    Author: Calm down. Before you destroy this ce, let''s at least hear the question you need to answer.


    Proofreader Ayan: *Ehem.* What is your opinion on the Heavenly Cataclysm and the damage it has caused to the current cultivation world?


    Fu Jing Jing: ¡­


    Tai Yang: ¡­


    Change''er: ¡­


    Mirrory: ¡­ Really? Adding wood to the fire?


    Proofreader Ayan: Hm? What? It''s apletely appropriate question for these divinities who just coincidentally happen to hate each other. Hehe~.


    Fu Jing Jing: Damage? Heh. *Cold smile* It won''t be enough damagepared to what I''m going to do to them.


    Tai Yang: Hmmm.


    *Poof. Moon Goddess and Sun God Escape.*


    Fu Jing Jing: Sure, sure. Try to escape~. [Divine Truth Battle: First Form, True Strike].


    *World and reality copses, ending the Celestial Theater.*


    *The scream of a god and goddess in the distance could be heard right before it copsed.*


    Proofreader Ayan: My answer¡­ QAQ.


    Author: Deserved. Hmph.


    Proofreader Ayan: Tsk. This means war~.


    Author: I''m not answering these things again QAQ.


    Proofreader Ayan: We''ll see about that, my dear Author~. Bye-bye~.

 Chapter 873: Spirits Arrive.

    Chapter 873: Spirits Arrive.


    Once inside, they all sat down in the living room. It wasrge and filled with furniture sitting against the walls. There was one wall that had arge window that gave an open look to the backyard garden. In the middle, a fewfortable couches and tables were set up, enough for all the girls to sit aroundfortably.


    The girls already had their favorite ces to sit, so each of them moved with familiarity. Yasenia didn''t move to her usual sitting ce, though.


    While Soluna couldn''t be touched by people, that didn''t mean that she couldn''t touch furniture. Her body didn''t react to touch but to the energies from others influencing the bnce of her body, creating a reaction between the unstable Sun and Moon energies.


    To make sure nothing went wrong, Soluna sat on the corner of the couch, and Yasenia sat by her side. Her tail also curled around Soluna''s sitting position, creating a somewhat protective barrier.


    Yasenia looked at Kaleina, who sat on her other side and warned. "Baby, be careful and don''t touch Soluna, okay? If you do, she will explode and kill you."


    Kaleina blinked a few times and nodded, clearly understanding the message. "Okay, Mommy, I won''t touch her."


    Yasenia smiled and kissed her forehead. "Good girl." Her eyes moved toward me, who was sitting by Kaleina''s side, and saw the adolescent woman nod. "Don''t worry, Aunty."


    Meanwhile, the little spirit felt her core buzz with happiness at being surrounded by Yasenia''s presence. After Yasenia broke through, her "celestial" aura became more noticeable, and being around her was like being enveloped by a warm nket on a cold day for the empyrean spirit.


    Cecile''s cold and aloof voice snapped Soluna out of her reverie."Soluna. We asked Yasenia, and now I will ask you."


    Soluna looked at Cecile and felt her icy blue eyes locking onto her with piercing intensity. The aura of the Moon Phoenix, simr to most of the girls, had undergone a massive change after breaking through. However, Cecile, who had experienced true death, was apletely different creature.


    The profoundness of her gaze, the coldness of her aura, the aloofness her being emitted, everything was much more tangible, as if it had weight on her surroundings.


    Even Soluna, who didn''t really feel pressure from beings on simr levels due to her incredible individual might, couldn''t help but feel slightly pressured.


    "Why do you want to be Yasenia''s contracted spirit?"


    Soluna straightened her back and looked at Cecile seriously. Her usual innocent aura disappeared as her expression turned earnest. "Since the first time I saw Yasenia, I felt a connection with her."


    Cecile looked at her and didn''t speak as if telling her to speak further.


    Soluna was not done, so she continued. "The aura Yasenia has is attractive for most spirits. Even Embera, Nyxeris, and the rest felt attracted to her. However, for me, it is a bit different." Soluna got thoughtful and expressed slowly. "My attraction is not entirely toward her energy signature. It is more about¡­ Yasenia herself."


    Soluna, unaware of what her feelings actually were, expressed herself truthfully. "I want to be by Yasenia''s side. When she smiles at me, I feel my core flutter. Ah! I also get worried when she gets injured, and I feel happy when she is sessful!"


    The girls listened to Soluna with twitching eyebrows. ''Who lied to us and told us spirits couldn''t fall in love!?''


    Soluna''s face brightened as she continued. "Not only that! I strongly feel like I want to be her strength! Her strength is awe-inspiring, her attitude feels like that of a ruler, and Yasenia always feels like she is untouchable, invincible! Even against the tribtion, when she was desperately fighting, I felt an unyielding spirit inside of her that I was attracted to!"


    The girls looked at Yasenia with a deadpan, and Yasenia looked sideways to escape from their gazes while looking a bit guilty. ''Can you me me for being me!?''


    The girls didn''t hear the question, but their answer would''ve probably been. ''We can!''


    After that, Soluna went into more specific reasons. "When I''m in close contact with Yasenia, I also feel like I belong there. Her aura feelsforting and weing, she is like¡­ hmm¡­" Soluna didn''t know how to express her feelings with words.


    Cecile interrupted. "Well, I think I get the gist of it."


    Soluna blinked and asked. "You do?"


    Cecile nodded and leaned on her fist, looking at Soluna deeply. "Soluna. If Yasenia eventually rejected you, what would you do?"


    Soluna paused and imagined that situation. She couldn''t help but feel as if her spirit core was twisting. There was a deep sense of loss and sadness, making her entire body dim down.


    The girls looked closely at her facial expressions, but none of them managed to see a tinge of resentment. Only sadness and frustration.


    In the end, they saw Soluna''s facial expressions bing somewhat calm as she answered while looking down. "I would be sad for a while, but¡­ Well¡­ I can''t really force her, right? So, I would probably just leave."


    Cecile''s lips arched very faintly. ''I see. She is certainly different from Sarah.''


    To confirm, Cecile looked at Kali, and the fox nodded at her.


    Kali''s nod was all Cecile needed as she looked back at Soluna andmented. "Soluna. Listen well."


    Soluna raised her head and looked at Cecile. Somehow, the aura around Cecile felt less oppressive and more weing, confusing the spirit.


    "Sorry if we were a bit strict this time. However, being in a rtionship with Yasenia is different from what you expect." Yasenia blinked and looked at Cecile. The Phoenix smiled. "Yasenia is someone who is bound to be great. She has many challenges ahead of her. Even if she wants to live peacefully, the world won''t let her do that. Her entire existence forces her to advance, be stronger, and be someone who is exceptionally renowned."


    Cecile spoke in length, her tone as always carrying her usual aloofness, yet having a warm touch that was reserved for when she spoke about Yasenia. "Therefore, being herpanion is a challenge. Of course, that''s not bad since it pushes you to ovee yourself. Without Yasenia, our strength would not be nearly as high as it is right now. We would be rtively strong cultivators, but nothing out of the norm like we currently are."


    Cecile looked at Yasenia and genuinely smiled, making her peerless facial features light up. "Our dragoness is quite a handful, so if your resolve is half-assed, you will just die on the way and make her feel lost and hurt." Cecile looked at Soluna, her expression bing colder than ever. "And, for us, that''s something we never want to ur. Yasenia''s path is hard enough as it is without adding the loss of loved ones to it. So, if you are really devoted to following Yasenia for eternity, as a [Companion] should do, you need to understand that your life will be riddled with challenges. Understood?"


    Soluna looked at Yasenia and thought about Cecile''s words. ''Right. Yasenia has probably not developed her current strength and aura by just cultivating them; the challenges she has gone through must''ve been arduous and dangerous. After all, for a young 60-year-old dragon to have the same strength as me, a 3000-year-old spirit, that''s not normal at all.''


    Soluna remembered her hesitation back when Tatyana was speaking with her and frowned. ''I am hesitating because of that shadow of death Lady Tatyana always instilled in her words. A concept that feels unknown and scary.'' Soluna pondered why Tatyana was so resolute at scaring her with her wording. It''s not that Soluna wasn''t aware of Tatyana''s intentions when she spoke with her.


    Soluna might have been naive and somewhat innocent because of her sheltered way of life, but she was not stupid. ''Death¡­ The concept of losing consciousness forever. Be nothing and be forgotten. However, it is something that I don''t need to fear, right? As long as I ovee my challenges, I will not experience it unprepared.''


    Soluna''s aura, which had been shifting around as her thoughts drifted in many directions, calmed down once more. It was clear that she was about to make a decision.


    At this moment, Embera and the rest of the spirits entered the room. "Yasenia, we are here. What''s wrong? For you to call all of us at the same time, it must be important, right?"


    Yasenia nodded. ''While the final decision rests with Soluna, not informing the spirits feels wrong. I should make them aware of what''s happening before we move on.''


    Soluna looked at Yasenia with a puzzled expression and the dragoness returned her gaze. "Well, tell them about your decision."


    Soluna asked, her voice filled with trepidation. "A-And, what if they don''t agree?"


    The dragoness shrugged and smirked. "We''ll have to beat them down until they do, haha."


    Soluna burst intoughter and nodded, feeling rxed. ''If Yasenia is my ally, I''m not afraid!''


    Embera looked between Soluna and Yasenia with a puzzled expression. "Beat us? Why?"


    Soluna spoke and threw the bombshell of a statement without prior preparation. "Embera, I want to be Yasenia''s contracted spirit!"


    All the spirits looked at her with a stunned expression. "What?"


    Soluna said it again. "I want to be Yasenia''s contracted spirit!"


    The dragoness observed their reactions and saw that more than anger, there was confusion and doubt. Embera, as the leader of the spirit group, asked. "I don''t understand. Why would you want that?"


    As spirits, their value of freedom was higher than most races. They were creatures born from the pure energy of the world, so they didn''t have attachments anywhere. Society was a recent development for them. The one they developed was simr to a facade, as it didn''t really function as one. It was a shell-like society with no one other than very few spirits who felt as if they really belonged there.


    A race that has been living alone for eons would not start changing its ways without a proper andrge shift in its ways. For example, humans would not suddenly stop warring wars and transform into a peaceful race, and dragons would not stop being arrogant, prideful, and territorial overnight.


    Hence, Soluna''s desire to be attached to Yasenia came as a surprise to them.


    Soluna exined to them what she had previously exined to the girls, but the spirits still couldn''t understand. Emberamented. "While I understand why you want to apany her for a while, I don''t understand why that would trante to making a contract."


    Embera reasoned. "You currently feel like you do, but what about 10,000 yearster? What about a million years? Will you feel the same?" Embera continued. "Without going that far, what if you want to explore other worlds? When a spirit is contracted, it bes tied to that being until the creature perishes. Even after that, some spirits will disappear with their contractors because they were too deeply tied."


    Embera asked. "If you want to be with Yasenia for a long time, sure, that''s not a problem. You can be by her side for a few million years or until you get bored. However, after that time, you can always leave and live as you please because you are not contracted. Right?"


    Soluna blinked a few times, finding her words reasonable. At the end of the day, Soluna was a spirit, so spirit-logic worked on her.


    Tatyana was not going to lose the nourishment- I mean, thepanion that Yasenia was about to get in a word battle, so Tatyana spoke. "While it is true that freedom is valuable, Yasenia is not someone who would tie down Soluna. Moreover, a spirit contract is a bit different from a beast''s blood pact. Beasts be practically ves to their masters; it''s the truth, so there is no sense in wording it differently. However, spirits have the ability to make a few conditions on their part."


    Tatyana said before Embera could speak. "She can make a condition in her contract that frees her of Yasenia if she suppresses her too much with her orders or tries to force her to do something too many times. Like a chain that rusts the more you pull. Eventually, it can snap and let the spirit free."


    Embera wanted to speak, but Tatyana used timing and eloquence to cut off all possibilities of retort. "Soluna is also her own spirit, and, as you said, freedom is important. You limiting her intentions is not much different from Yasenia contracting her." Tatyana smiled. "Don''t you think so, Embera?"


    Embera paused and got thoughtful. Tatyana''s words certainly made sense if they were the truth.


    **************************************************************


    Yasenia: Eloquent~.


    Tatyana: Of course! I''m not losing you such a good treasure!


    Soluna: *Blinks* Am I a treasure?


    Tatyana: What are you doing here?


    Author: Hehe.


    Tatyana: ¡­


    Tatyana: *Ehem* Yes, you are a treasure, an irreceable important member.


    Soluna: Ohh! Hahah, thanks~.


    Tatyana: ¡­ Easy.


    Author: Anyways, let''s summon today''s dear. I summon you!


    gestis: Hello!


    Angel: Oh, a new person!


    gestis: Hm. Cute.


    Angel: Hehe, thanks.


    Andrea: So, what''s your question?


    gestis: Tatyana and the other seniors, I wanted to ask if, being Tatyana''s daughter, Yasenia will ever "awaken" something Death- or Fate-rted?


    Tatyana: Well. That''s a good question. I am personally not that sure. Yasenia, while I gestated her in my womb, has very little rtion to myself. Her appearance is quite telling. While we have somewhat simr facial features, everything else ispletely different.


    Tatyana: Therefore, if my¡­ let''s say, genes, didn''t affect her that much even in appearance, affecting her attribute-wise is quite improbable.


    Valeria: While that''s the truth, she has certainly inherited parts of you. Yasenia, rtion-wise, feels more like a distant niece. After all, she has inherited your talent, beauty, andprehension abilities.


    Tatyana: Has she now?


    Valeria: Well, I can see that. Still, for her to awaken Death or Fate-rted abilities thiste in her cultivation path feels quite improbable.


    Tatyana: Ho~. Improbable means not impossible.


    Valeria: Well, that''s right.


    Tatyana: Interesting.


    gestis: I see. Thanks for answering!


    Tatyana: No worries, junior.


    Author: And that''s all for today, bye-bye, little lurkers~.


    Girls: Have a fun day~.


    Anonymous Proofreader (Ayan): Hmph.


    Anonymous Proofreader 2 (Sarah): Anonymous this time, huh? Anyway, have a good day!

 Chapter 874: Ritual Starts.

    Chapter 874: Ritual Starts.


    Hearing the conversation from the side, Nyxeris, the light-attributed spirit, joined the conversation. "Lady Tatyana, Soluna is a rtively important member of our Spirit World. Her uniqueness and strength can transform her into a strong leader that can push the Spirit Society further and with greater unity." Nyxeris looked at Yasenia andmented. "If Soluna bes a subordinate to Yasenia, and Soluna bes the leader of the Spirit World, that means that the entire Spirit World will be under Yasenia''smand."


    Tatyana looked at Nyxeris and asked. "And what''s wrong with that?"


    Nyxeris looked at Tatyana confusedly. Tatyanamented. "How old is Yasenia, Nyxeris?"


    Nyxeris was silent, but everyone here knew Yasenia''s age. Tatyana smiled. "She is that young, and she has strengthparable to that of your ''Future Leader.'' That''s not all; you''ve seen how she takes care of things, you''ve seen her ability to govern, and you''ve seen her growth firsthand."


    Tatyana persisted. "Let''s forget about Yasenia for a moment. Let''s speak about Soluna."


    Nyxeris asked with a frown. "What''s wrong with her?"


    Tatyana asked. "From what I''ve heard and discerned, Soluna was born in the fifth realm, right?"


    Nyxeris nodded. "Yes."


    Tatyana lifted an eyebrow. "Three thousand yearster, she is still in the first level of the fifth realm."All the spirits became silent as they looked at Tatyana. Tatyana asked, leaning on her hand. "Moreover, Soluna herself has said that there are no clear indications that she can start advancing her cultivation level after trying for 3000 years." Tatyana shrugged. "Even if you say that she took three-quarters of that time to understand herself and that she only began cultivating in thest quarter of her life, that''s still 750 years of cultivation without results."


    Nyxeris defended. "Us, spirits, take much longer to cultivate."


    Tatyana didn''t deny it. "That''s correct. If spirits could cultivate as fast as mortal creatures do, the entire universe would be dominated with spirits. Simr to dragons, your kind is usually limited by your own immeasurable potential and inability to quickly assimte it. Those who do¡­" Tatyana looked at Yasenia with a smile. "Be creatures the Heavens don''t like that much and try to eliminate with terrifying Heavenly Tribtions."


    Nyxeris asked, feeling a bit impatient. "What does all of this have to do with our conversation?"


    Tatyana smiled, as if she had been waiting for this question. "Everything. It has to do with everything we''ve talked about. Why? Because, I ask you, what would happen if Soluna became Yasenia''s contracted spirit? If she is sessful and bes tied with Yasenia''s energy and, in short, her overall being, what will happen?"


    The spirits became thoughtful as they looked between Soluna and Yasenia. Even they were tempted by Yasenia''s energy purity. So much so, that after the tribtion, they all had to hold themselves back from going forward and cultivating the residual energy left behind by Yasenia.


    Imagining Soluna being able to feed on Yasenia''s energy, they could already imagine that the bottleneck Soluna had been suffering because of her special constitution would shatter like fragile ss before a metal hammer.


    To be honest, it was not like any of them had thought about it after they were aware of Yasenia''s nature. There was a reason why they allowed Soluna to interact freely with Yasenia, and it was Yasenia''s uniqueness. The Celestial Energy contained in the dragoness was an invaluable treasure for any being, even beyond the spirits, that was rted to those elements.


    Moreover, while Celestial Energy seemed to be the energy that resulted from the fusion of Sun, Moon, and Star energies, it was something much moreplex, not that Yasenia nor anyone present was aware of that yet.


    Tatyana''s logic was seamless and powerful, and her words and rhetoric questions were almost undeniable. Once the pros and cons were evaluated, the spirits couldn''t deny that bing Yasenia''s contracted spirit had nothing but positives for Soluna.


    Did they want their Spirit World to flourish without outside influence and create an only-spirit society? They wanted to. The reason why these six were chosen in the first ce as Soluna''s "bodyguards" was their unusual eptance toward the Spirit Society that other spirits didn''t have.


    Yet, at the end of the day, they couldn''t match up in terms of negotiating power nor eloquence when facing the Death Empress.


    All their arguments were methodically and meticulously sliced apart as Tatyana ced several counter-arguments that not only benefited them, but appeared as the best way forward.


    Tatyana''s intention was not to deceive them; as a ruler, she understood that while deception was a strong tactic, it would usually backfire with due time. If she had lied to the long-lived spirits, even if it was not now, they would have gained a lifetime long grudge that would go on for generations in a few hundred thousand years when they realized.


    Angering a creature with a practically infinite lifespan was not a good thing since the longer a creature lived, the harder it was for its feelings to be changed and influenced.


    Once someone gains the ire of a long-lived creature, that hate can persist for hundreds of millennia and more.


    So, Tatyana was trying to y politics and buy favors without hurting Yasenia''s opportunity: Soluna bing herpanion.


    The conversation continued for a few more hours, withconstant back and forth between the six spirits and Tatyana. The rest of the girls listened to the diplomatic masterss Tatyana was pulling off from the side.


    By the end of the conversations, not only were the spirits not against Soluna bing Yasenia''s spirit, but Embera even thought that any other course of action would be a wrong one, as it would damage Soluna''s development.


    Yasenia couldn''t help but admire the way Tatyana took the lead in the conversations. It was simr to her way of doing things but, in the end, very different.


    Yasenia was generally aiming for long-term objectives, but it felt like her view was narrowpared to her mother''s. While she was nning for her sect''s future, looking at it from around one to two thousand years ahead, Tatyana''s view stretched much further.


    She could discern some politics and talks between Tatyana and the Spirits, the actions of which couldst for several generations and create positive and supportive rtionships.


    Embera suddenly asked. "What''s this tapping sound¡­?" Following the source, she saw Yasenia''s tail wagging up and down as it hit the couch.


    Yasenia''s face remained neutral, but her tail couldn''t hide the admiration she was feeling for her mother, making for quite a contrasting but adorable situation.


    The girls had to hold theirughter, understanding how much Yasenia wanted to adore and pamper her mother with love at that moment.


    Embera blinked a few times, showing a perplexed look, but ignored it and looked at Yasenia. "I want to hear it from you. Tatyana''s words have already convinced us, but I want to hear what your intention is in contracting Soluna."


    Yasenia shook her head. "Nothing deep. If Soluna hadn''t asked first, I would''ve probably never approached her. However, if we speak aboutpanions, I can''t really think of a better one than Soluna." Yasenia smiled. "Once she bes mypanion, she will be part of my family. Hence, she will be someone I will strive to protect, nourish, and care for. If Soluna''s future is to be the Spirit World''s ruler, then I shall support her in that endeavor."


    Nyxeris rubbed his chin and asked. "Now that I think about it, Soluna, what are the risks of bing Yasenia''s contracted spirit?"


    Soluna blinked and spoke briefly, her double voice echoing around. "Death."


    The six spirits paused, and Soluna smiled. "If I fail, Yasenia''s energies will assimte me. So, I would die. A true death for a spirit."


    Embera and the others didn''t say anything but looked between Yasenia and Soluna a few times. After a few moments, Embera spoke. "If that happens, we are leaving this ce, and all talks will be void. Plus, nevere near our Spirit World, or there will be consequences."


    Then, she turned around and left with the rest.


    Yasenia looked at their back and wasn''t surprised. To be honest, she expected a much worse reaction. However, it seemed that their nature as spirits and Tatyana''s talk had mellowed their reaction to the best oue.


    Soluna took a deep breath and looked at Yasenia with a serious expression. "I want to be your contracted spirit, Yasenia Dravory. I want to spend the rest of eternity as yourpanion and aide while you be my support and strength. Would you ept this proposal?"


    Yasenia looked at Soluna with a simrly serious expression and answered. "I, Yasenia Dravory, ept your proposal, Moon and Sun spirit, Soluna. You shall be mypanion, and in turn, I shall be your strength, shield, and spear. We will support each other for a lifetime until the fire of my life is extinguished by the unforgiving rivers of time."


    Soluna smiled radiantly and extended her hands, grabbing Yasenia''s face.


    The girls raised an eyebrow as Soluna approached Yasenia and closed her eyes. Seeing as Yasenia answered without a doubt, they waited and trusted their lover.


    As expected, unlike what it had appeared to be, Soluna''s and Yasenia''s faces tilted forward, and their foreheads touched.


    Once they did, the aura around them shifted, and the space seemed to freeze as a wave of profound energy surrounded the entire house.


    The shift in the energy flow was momentaneous as Soluna''s body dissolved like a sand structure falling into the water.


    From the tip of her limbs to her torso. She slowly disintegrated into mystical and ethereal particles.


    Around them, a massive formation circle spread around, pushing everyone and everything outward. Of course, with the maids around, me and Kaleina were safe. Still, the entire living room was disintegrated as a clear space was created around them.


    After the spirit disintegrated, only one thing remained in the ce where Soluna previously stood.


    A sphere of pure Moon and Sun energies.


    Spirits had several growth stages, simr to cultivators. Their fifth realm was called the Spirit Core Harmony Realm, where spirits formed the first physical manifestation of their existence.


    The realms before the fifth were the following: Spirit Embodiment Realm, Essence Fusion Realm, Soul Resonance Realm, and Elemental Dominion Realm.


    After oveing those realms and creating a physical core that harmonized their elements with their surroundings, spirits gained incredible strength and control over their attributes.


    Now, this core was out in the open in front of Yasenia. The weakest and most fragile parts of Soluna were all exposed, and the dragoness was free to do as she pleased.


    Other than the aforementioned reasoning, spirits feared contracts because of the vulnerability inflicted upon them during the event.


    Yasenia gently extended her hands and surrounded the palm-sized core with them. Her energy gently circted around her entire body, creating a space where the fragile core would feel much morefortable.


    Soluna was honestly afraid. When the contract started, it was not her will to lose her physical body. Instead, the process that had started forced her to do so as she lost control over herself.


    The loss of freedom was prating and all-epassing, making her doubtful about her choice for a second. Yet, the second Yasenia''s hands surrounded her core, every one of those thoughts ceased as peace enveloped her.


    The energy around the creature holding her core was so cozy and weing; she felt as if she was in the cradle of her birth and was about to be born again.


    Yasenia brought Soluna''s core toward her navel and pressed it against her skin, right above where her Dantian used to be. Her actions were slow, patient, gentle, and caring.


    The formation below her emitted several rays of light and arched and fell on them, enveloping them in a multicolored spectacle.


    Then, the core started to melt into the dragoness''s body as if Yasenia''s skin was made of water.


    *************************************************************


    Author: And so, it begins~.


    Tatyana: Hm. Your cliffhanger dao is advancing at a spectacr pace.


    Proofreader Ayan: We''ve been hanging for days! Hmph.


    Author: Thanks, hehe.


    Author: Anyways, let''s start~. I summon you!


    Randomnt: It has been a while! Hello~.


    Kali: Wee back.


    Randomnt: Thanks. Well, this question is for someone who knows~.


    Author: You, readers, really like to throw questions to the air, don''t you?


    Randomnt: Hehe. Anyways, how many times more difficult is Yasenia''s tribtion? The heavens increase the difficulty by X3, so it would be 3+3+3. But the gods increase that by X3 in her first method of cultivation. Does that mean it is 3+3+9? Or what would it be like?


    ¡­


    Randomnt: Hm?


    Tatyana: We don''t know.


    Randomnt: Huh?


    Tatyana: Do you think we are strong enough to understand how a creature that hasn''t been born before reacts to a mix of heavenly anger and god inheritance? A dragon at that?


    Randomnt: Now that you put it that way¡­


    Tatyana: I mean, we could somewhat guess, but no one knows for certain. For example, I can guess that her next tribtion will have between 60 to 120 Tribtion Soldiers, but that estimate is like saying that she will be attacked by lightning.


    Randomnt: Hahaha, that''s true, I guess.


    Tatyana: So, while I would love to answer that question since that means I can help my little treasure more, we really can''t.


    Randomnt: Fair. Thank you, Tatyana.


    Tatyana: No problem, child.


    Author: And that''s all for today~. Bye-bye~.


    Proofreader Sarah: And I had such a nice equation that was broken because the Author wanted a nice number of Soldiers for Yasenia''stest Tribtion QWQ

 Chapter 875: Solunas Despair.

    Chapter 875: Soluna''s Despair.


    In the middle of the space cleared by Yasenia''s and Soluna''s contract initiation, multicolored lights surrounded the dragoness. Yasenia''s hands didn''t move. They stayed over her navel as if they were trying to prevent the core that sunk into her from escaping.


    Once Soluna''s entire core was ced into the dragoness''s body, it was sucked into her dantian without a single chance to resist.


    For Soluna, the experience was anything but pleasant. At first, she felt terrified, but Yasenia''s hands calmed her down. However, once she entered Yasenia''s body, there was a change in the atmosphere surrounding her.


    Soluna felt, without any inhibitions, all the auras dwelling inside the dragoness.


    First, she was cozy, then, as if she had been ced inside a cage full of beasts, several auras pressured her from everywhere around the entire space she was in. ''What are these auras!?''


    For now, she didn''t know that almost every treasure inside Yasenia, because of their terrifyingly high level, had a certain level of sentience. They would not be considered intelligent items, but they had instincts and could react to things.


    Soluna''s presence was naturally something they noticed, so the second she entered, they all focused on her. The Immortal-Level Techniques, Draconic Heart, Celestial Pearl, and almost everything else turned their attention to her.


    So, before she could do anything, the Dantian sucked her inside. The pulling force was strong enough that, even when Soluna was fully conscious and capable of exerting force, she was helpless.


    However, Soluna knew that it wouldn''t be easy. Tatyana''s warnings were not empty threats. On the contrary, for Soluna, who was a rtively old existence, she knew how the long-lived thought.When a very long-lived creature said that something was difficult, it meant that it was somewhat difficult for someone with their standards. For other people, it might very well be an impossible task.


    Considering how strict Tatyana was with Yasenia, Tatyana''s "Very difficult" was a ridiculouslyplicated challenge to ovee.


    Soluna was not afraid, though. While the auras pressuring her were strong, they felt wild and yet restrained, as if a force were suppressing them. This force that was everywhere was none other than Yasenia''s constitution, [Celestial Yin and Yang Body].


    But for Soluna, instead of suppressing, the aura around her felt supporting. Not only did it support her, but the energies went into her core and reorganized how she controlled her Sun and Moon energy.


    Feeling surprised, Soluna felt how her wild and about-to-burst energies were gently and gradually stabilized. A sh of understanding shed in her eyes as her consciousness shifted through strange spiritualyers, and she was transferred into the Dantian. ''Yasenia''s constitution is much more powerful than it appears to be. It seems that the reason she can mix so many energies and use everything she does at will is entirely because her constitution allows her to.''


    Soluna heard that Yasenia practiced without using her constitution from time to time, and only now did she understand why Yasenia felt the urge to do that. ''No wonder she wants to practice without using her constitution effects. They are really overwhelming regarding her energy control. With it, it is like being guided by the hand as she practices. While it is effective, learning to walk by herself will create better results in the long run. After all that, Yasenia will be able to run at her pace while using her Constitution as a boost, and not the opposite.''


    After a few moments, her vision flickered, and the entire world around her shifted.


    Before her eyes, an empyrean and supremely beautiful sr system appeared.


    In the center, a Gxy-blue star surrounded by a ck-colored energy ring glittering with starlight hovered and spun at a gentle pace.


    The presence emitted by that star was incredibly profound and suppressing, as if that thing was the ruler that governed this entire space.


    Then,s created from entirely different energies orbited individually, all entangled in the powerful gravitational pull of the smallest yet most powerful celestial object in this space, the [Celestial Energy Star] that she spotted at first.


    The auras of alloids were focused on her, scanning her all around, while the strong blue star in the middle seemed indifferent to her presence. Yet, just its existence was enough to make Soluna feel meek.


    Soluna, in her core form, was not much different from all the rest of theoids orbiting the [Celestial Energy Star]. If she had to say that something was different, it was her aura.


    Soluna felt like a foreign object that had appeared here, while everything else felt linked to a single entity, which was Yasenia. ''What do I need to do now?''


    Soluna was guided here, but usually, a contract between a spirit and another creature finished when the spirit managed to enter the Dantian.


    In Soluna''s case, the trial was just starting. As she observed her surroundings, she could feel that the entire ce was surrounded by gas-like energy. The energy felt different from the oppressive star in the middle but with some very faint resemnce.


    ''This must be Yasenia''s energy, right? It is so incredibly pure.''


    As her core was surrounded by Yasenia''s ocean of energy, she could easily feel the supreme energy quality that the dragoness produced. ''How does she produce such pure energy?''


    Her gaze moved around the sr system andnded on a particrly dark sphere. The sphere''s brilliant ck surface constantly absorbed and released energy, causing it to glow enchantingly. The energy it absorbed was the energy that came from the outside, while the one it released was the purified energy that she could feel as she shifted around. ''Speaking of which, where am I moving to?''


    As she followed the trajectory of her journey, she became terrified. ''W-Won''t I fall into that blue star at this pace?!''


    Suddenly, Taytana''s words shed in her mind, and her entire core felt as if it was submerged in freezing water. ''Death¡­''


    Soluna finally felt what that meant. She could imagine what would happen if she fell into that blue star. The image of her core disintegrating and being consumed was vivid in her mind.


    Panicking slightly, Soluna''s thoughts rapidly moved. ''I need to resist.''


    Using her entire will, Soluna used her energy to spread an aura around her. However, that was a mistake. The second Soluna resisted, the aloof and calm Celestial Energy Star awakened.


    Like a primordial beast opening its eyes, the entire ce was instantly surrounded by the Celestial Energy Star''s domain.


    BOOM!


    The feeling of a bomb exploding in her head made Soluna dizzy and unable to control her own core. What was worse was that the falling speed elerated.


    Then, as if that was not enough, every other treasure in the Sr System directed its aura at Soluna, suppressing her further.


    With the monstrously strong auras inside Yasenia''s Dantian being directed at her, Soluna felt like her core would crack and explode under pressure. ''No, it''s not a feeling.''


    Crack!


    The sound of her core gaining a fissure echoed around her entire being, making Soluna want to scream in pain for the first time in her life. The agonizing feeling of her existence cracking under pressure was a pain that no creature would be able to resist.


    BOOM!


    Her aura exploded outward, trying to push against the pressure surrounding her in fear and agitation. ''I don''t want this! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to be consumed!''


    Soluna''s frantic resistance was nothing but worthless. In front of the Celestial Energy Star and every other treasure, she was but a speck of Sun and Moon energies.


    Her core spiraled down, getting closer to the Celestial Energy Star while cracking sounds asionally resonated inside of her as her being was shattered.


    The harmonized core that Yasenia''s constitution managed to stabilize was soon a mess of agitated and frantic energies. Soluna''s ever-growing fear while being slowly devoured was the most intense in her life.


    For the first time, the terms "defeat," "death," "despair," and "anxiety" were affecting the Empyrean Spirit. Worse, they were all overwhelming her soul at the same time.


    Like a person underwater wanting to take a breath, a suffocating feeling enveloped her as her chance to escape or resist was mercilessly suppressed. ''Help! Yasenia, help! Please, I don''t want to die!''


    The cries of the spirit reached nowhere. After all, all the auras suppressing her isted her existence.


    However, she didn''t need to scream for help. Since the beginning, Yasenia never intended to let Soluna die.


    As the dragoness said, Soluna was thepanion she had been waiting for. Moreover, she came early in her life, which would make their connection profound in the long term.


    Hence, while Soluna was struggling and iling around, the voice of the dragoness prated her core like spring water to a person dying of thirst.


    Like the sweetest of melodies, Yasenia''s words echoed in Soluna. ''Soluna, don''t resist. Remember, we are trying to make a contract and connect to each other. If you resist, we are not making a connection; we are still two individuals. Allow my everything to surround your everything, allow my being to envelop your being, allow my energy to mix with yours.''


    Soluna answered, like a child that was confused and afraid. ''I don''t want that! I want to leave! This is too scary!''


    Yasenia''s soothing voice echoed in her again. ''Soluna, my littlepanion, trust me. Remember how you felt when I grabbed you? Remember how you felt when I hugged you? Remember how my aura enveloped you at first?''


    Soluna''s messed-up mind shed with certain feelings she forgot in her current state. She remembered the feeling when she first saw Yasenia, the sensation of her handnding on her head for the first time, the sensation of being enveloped in a hug for the first time.


    Everything slowly came back to Soluna, and when there was just a quarter of the journey left for her to fall into the Celestial Energy Star, her core stopped resisting. Naturally, this elerated her fall.


    However, contrary to what Soluna expected, the pressure around her lessened. She forgot about the terrifyingly powerful star wanting to devour her and closed off all her senses but the sense of energy.


    As a spirit, her connection with energy was impable, one of the best among all living beings.


    With those powerful senses, she could feel that beyond the oppressive auras from the treasures, there was something enveloping everything.


    Yasenia''s constitution.


    The first thing that touched her core when she entered the dragoness.


    The feeling of peace and harmony was all-epassing. Like a wave of purifying aura, her fears lessened, her anxiety disappeared, her desperation cleared, and her pain soothed.


    Once Yasenia''s being enveloped her, Soluna opened her gaze and looked forward.


    As she expected, she was still falling into the Celestial Energy Star. Her speed was too fast to slow down before that urred.


    However, she was strangely not afraid. Yasenia''s smile, Yasenia''s embrace, everything shed in her mind, and immeasurable trust bloomed in her heart.


    Resolute, Soluna allowed her body to be pulled forward, and right after, she was swallowed by the Celestial Energy star.


    *************************************************************


    Author: BAM! Cliffhanger. Hehehehe.


    The rest: ¡­


    Yasenia: This one was done maliciously. I can feel it; the sadistic side of the author is showing!


    Author: Even if you praise me, you won''t receive plot armor! Work for your things!


    Yasenia: Whatever you say.


    Author: Anyways, I summon you!


    Andrew Miles: Well, hello~.


    Andrea: Wee.


    Tatyana: Hm? How many questions does he have in line?


    Author: ¡­ Six.


    Tatyana: Wow~. Great, are there any for me?


    Author: Nope.


    Tatyana: ¡­ I see.


    Andrew Miles: *Feels a sudden chill*


    Andrew Miles: Cough, anyways. This question is for the little spirit that''s going through quite a hurdle! Soluna~.


    Soluna: *Cutely* For me?


    Andrew Miles: Hm. For you, cute spirit.


    Soluna: Okay! I''ll do my best!


    Andrew Miles: Soluna, what were your first impressions of Cecile, Angel, Andrea, Evelyn, Kali, and Tatyana?


    Soluna: My first impressions? Hm¡­


    Soluna: "Oh, talented flesh creatures!"


    Andrew Miles: ¡­


    The girls: ¡­


    Proofreaders: ¡­


    Author: ¡­


    Soluna: W-What''s wrong? I''ll tell you this! It is rare to see flesh creatures with control over energy like them!


    Soluna: *Points at Tatyana* Especially Tatyana! Our Darkness spirit almost jumped forward!


    Tatyana: But I don''t have darkness as my element.


    Soluna: But your yin is super pure! So, the darkness spirit was very attracted to it. You are lucky she hasn''t licked you yet!


    Tatyana: Lick¡­ No. I''m not lucky. She is the lucky one for not doing so yet.


    Soluna: Hmmm¡­ Perhaps.


    Andrew Miles: I mean, personality-wise, what did you think of them as first impressions?


    Soluna: *Tilting head* I don''t know. What do you even think of as first impressions personality-wise? Cecile is too cold, Tatyana is too mysterious, Kali feels gentle, Angel feels non-existent, Andrea feels gentle as well, and Evelyn feels shrewd.


    Andrew Miles: Angel feels non-existent?


    Soluna: I don''t know. Her aura felt like¡­ As if she wasn''t there. Later, I found out that she is super cute!


    Andrew Miles: I see~.


    Author: And that''s all for today~. Bye-bye, little lurkers~!


    Girls: Have a good day!


    Proofreader E-chan~: Heyy! Andrew with the question we all have in our heads~.


    Proofreader Ayan: Another cliff? Any further transgressions and this sovereign will go on strike~. Hmph~.


    Proofreader Sarah: How many cliffs wil there be until this streak will end..?

 Chapter 876: Companion. [End Of Book 14]

    Chapter 876: Companion. [End Of Book 14]


    When Soluna''s core was swallowed into the [Celestial Energy Star], the spirit felt like her core was about tobust and disappear. The pain was piercing and enveloped her entire being.


    Unlike the pain she felt when she resisted the auras'' attempt to pressure her core and shatter it, this burning sensation came from within the fractured ces. The feeling Soluna had was that of a burning energy filling those cracks and mending them.


    Of course, Soluna felt ufortable and didn''t like the feeling one bit. However, Yasenia''s words shed in her mind constantly. ''Be one. I need to be one if I want to ovee this. I can''t fight back; I need to ept it and control it while letting myself be controlled.''


    Her determination increased, and her desires and thoughts focused on her surroundings. She tried to understand the chaotic flow of energies inside the Celestial Energy star.


    The pure Celestial Energy surrounding her had a primordial aura that called her yet scared her. It was deep, confusing, powerful, and overbearing. The first look told Soluna that this energy was not meant to be tamed, yet Soluna had seen how it rested inside Yasenia and was used by her.


    Even in her current situation, Soluna couldn''t help but feel awe for the dragoness. Still, these feelings were secondary, as most of her thinking capacity was on trying toprehend what was happening to her core.


    Strangely, the energy that was infused inside of her core to mend the cracks and alter the overall shape was not pure Celestial Energy. Even when she was inside something that was made of such a thing, the energies that seeped into her were Star energies.


    She was stunned when she finally distinguished the attribute of the energy seeping into her body. ''Huh?''


    However, this energy wasn''t lodging into her and bing permanent. Strangely, once the star energy mended a part of her core, it would leave her body and fuse with the Celestial Energy Star again.The touch of Star Energy helped Soluna understand a bit about this energy that she had never really felt or taken into ount.


    Sun energy was the strongest Yang, the source of life, and the hottest of mes.


    Moon Energy was the strongest Yin, where even the hottest mes could be snuffed out.


    Meanwhile, Star energy was a mysterious and profound energy that had the ability to create fantastical phenomena. The stars were a guide as much as they were a premonition or a way to read fate.


    They were everywhere in the universe and illuminated the dark stretch of space with their all-reaching light.


    Such energy could mix with either Sun or Moon energy. But that was not all; it was an energy that could act as a bridge between them.


    Soluna''s body, which had been unstable since her birth and unable to advance in cultivation, felt stronger for the first time. If she had her human form, her eyes would''ve widened in surprise. ''My cultivation is advancing?''


    During thest 3000 years, Soluna hadn''t been doing nothing. She visited pure Sun Energy ces, Pure Moon energy ces, and other simr sites where those energies existed naturally, like very tall mountains.


    Yet, in none of them was she able to absorb energy to increase her cultivation. When she tried to absorb the energies, there was a rejection, or more urately, she created dangerous imbnces in her body.


    There were times when she ignored it and tried to continue, and the results weregiant craters and those ces disappearing from existence, while Soluna took a few decades to regain her body.


    Now she understood why. ''While I am a spirit of the Moon and Sun, I needed the help of a bncing energy to gently and gradually increase my opposing energies.''


    In those ces she visited, there was always abundant Star Energy. However, she didn''t bother looking at energies other than her own because all the rest of the spirits didn''t need to do so.


    Hence, when she was taught how to cultivate, she was taught wrong.


    Soluna was special, so naturally, she had a special way of cultivating. All the things she was taught were not useful for her.


    With time, she would''ve probably realized. However, the time needed for it would''ve been very long.


    By that time, Soluna imagined that Yasenia and her would be living in two different dimensions.


    She was d. While she was suffering the most she had suffered in her entire life, Soluna was happy that she decided to be Yasenia''s contracted spirit.


    Thanks to Yasenia, even before their ritual waspleted, she learned how to cultivate her strength. Just this was more than enough for her to be delighted.


    With such feelings filling her soul, Soluna''s core began glowing brightly and spinning inside the Celestial Energy Star.


    For the first time, the chaotic energies surrounding her felt vaguely meaningful when she willingly absorbed the Star energy to bnce her Moon and Sun energies.


    As her terrifyingly highprehension level for energy tried to analyze a small part of the vast and profound meaning of Celestial Energy, Soluna''s control over her own energies leaped level after level.


    She didn''t know how much time passed until her core waspletely mended, but she didn''t care.


    When she was healed, the Celestial Energy Star began pulling her out of itself. Soluna realized and spoke hastily. ''W-Wait, I want to stay here a bit longer. I''m about to understand-.''


    However, simr to when she was sucked in, a terrible and irresistible strength pushed her out.


    Once her surroundings changed to the initial ce when she arrived, the sr system, she couldn''t help but feel depressed, and the urge to pout was almost uncontroble.


    ''Stingy! You are too stingy, Celestial Energy Star!''


    A small ball of fire shot from the star and hit Soluna''s core, throwing her around like a pinball. ''Wahhh!!!''


    Soluna stopped after a few moments and realized that she was moving around the Celestial Energy star at a distance. ''Hm? I''m orbiting it?''


    Soluna looked around and saw that, like the rest of theoids, she was actually circling around the star. ''Oh? Oh! Ohhhhh!!! Was I epted?''


    ''Yes.''


    A voice she had never heard echoed in her head, startling her. ''W-Who is this?''


    ''Well, my mistress calls me Draheart. Although, she is still too weak to hear my voice.''


    Soluna blinked a few times. ''Draheart¡­ her weapon? [Draconic Heart]?''


    The voice released a gentleugh. ''That''s right. I''m [Draconic Heart]. After herst tribtion, I managed to break through into the Transcendence Realm Treasure Rank, which finally unshackled my consciousness.''


    Soluna tilted her head and asked. ''Why do you sound feminine? Are you a female?''


    ''Well, I guessed that my mistress would prefer it if I were female¡­ She seems to prefer females in general.''


    Soluna''s core moved around until she finally spotted the red-coloredoid that represented Draheart. ''Well, Yasenia doesn''t really mind, I think? I heard that she has a brother named Oliver, and she is super close with him!''


    Draheartmented. ''Hm. That''s right, I have a recollection of having met him before.'' Then, with a strangely prideful tone, Draheartmented. ''I even shed with his weapon in the past! He uses a warhammer!''


    Soluna asked, not finding a talking weapon to be a strange thing. ''Say, Draheart.''


    ''Yes, Soluna?''


    Soluna paused. ''Oh! You know my name!''


    Draheartughed gently. ''Of course, I know. I can see the world through my mistress'' eyes.'' Draheart added. ''Which, by the way, you can do so too. Right now, my mistress is preparing for war!''


    Soluna asked strangely. ''Why are you so excited?''


    Draheart said happily. ''I will be able to dig into my mistress'' enemies'' flesh and rip them into pieces! Their weapons will bow down to me and be ughtered like their masters! Hahahaha.''


    Soluna felt that a weapon being bloodthirsty was not a surprise at all. ''So¡­ How do I do it?''


    Draheart, who was about to answer, sent a message with a gentleugh. ''Well, you can ask my mistress yourself.''


    Yasenia''s mellow and charming voice spread inside the Dantian like a soothing wave. "Soluna, are you awake?"


    Soluna realized that all the treasures had be a bit brighter when they heard Yasenia''s voice as if they were delighted and trying to look cool for her. This action almost made Solunaugh.


    ''Yes, I am awake, Yasenia.''


    The dragoness''s voice reached her again. "I see. Congrattions on breaking through, Soluna."


    Soluna was confused. ''Breakthrough?''


    Yaseniaughed, filling the entire space with a gentle and melodic sound. "Yes, Soluna. Look at your cultivation level."


    Soluna looked into herself and was stunned to find out that she had entered the second level of the Spirit Core Harmony Realm. Moreover, she was nearly in the middle of the level. ''H-HUH!? H-How!?''


    Yasenia''sughter echoed again. "If you don''t know, how should I? It''s probably something that you did when you were inside my Celestial Energy Star."


    Soluna remembered the sensations she felt and suddenly had the urge to go outside and try a few things. ''Y-Yasenia, I want to go out, can I?''


    "No need to ask, Soluna. Now, we arepanions, eternally bound. Just tell me these things. I swear on my pride as a dragon that I will never treat you like a ve as long as you follow me."


    Soluna then felt a pull on her core, and her conscience flickered a few times before appearing outside in her usual physical form. Her appearance didn''t change at all other than her colors changing.


    For example, her hair, which was a mix of golden and silver, changed into a gradient that started silver in her head and turned golden past the middle point. Her dress was a perfect mix of golden and silvery colors, while her face was perfected and became human-like, without any blemishes or even hints of her being a spirit.


    If it weren''t for her energy and her dress were made of pure Moon and Sun mes, she would look like any other woman or, well, any extremely adorable woman.


    Soluna blinked a few times and looked around, taking in her surroundings. Seeing Yasenia smiling at her, she couldn''t help but feel her soul flutter, and she dove into her arms, ignoring everything else. "Yasenia! I did it! As you said, I needed not to resist and let the Celestial Energy Star swallow me!"


    The dragoness caressed her hair with a smile. "Of course, you are mypanion, so you can obviously do something like that, which is one thousand times harder. Four months, and you''ve already broken through!"


    Soluna feltfortable hearing those words and giggled while rubbing her face in thefortable pair ofrge and soft white mountains. "Thank you, Yasenia."


    She couldn''t help but realize that there were too many people around, most of them in the fifth realm. "Hm? What''s happening?"


    The dragoness smirked. "Well, you wake at a perfect time. We are going to war."


    Soluna blinked a few times. "Ah, right. Draheart told me."


    Puzzled, Yasenia asked. "Draheart? She can speak?"


    Soluna said without any care in the world. "Well, not with you because you are too weak."


    The dragoness''s lips twitched as she felt as if someone punched her gut. ''She is ruthless, eh?''


    *****************************************************************


    Author: Well, this is thest chapter of the volume. What time other than this would be better to thank you all? Thanks for reading until Volume 14! We are already at 1.9 million words, almost 2,000,000. Unbelievable, hahaha.


    Now, let''s thank the growing little family! (When the day arrives, copy and paste Patreons. Good luck, future Jon!)

 Chapter 877: Carrying Dear Away~.

    Chapter 877: Carrying Dear Away~.


    After the ritual with Soluna''s assimtion started, Yasenia sat cross-legged in the middle of the ritual for a long time. With her eyes closed, she could see what was happening inside her Dantian.


    At first, she didn''t want to interfere. However, Soluna panicked much more than she expected. Her cries for help were too much for Yasenia to bear, and while her getting absorbed would benefit Yasenia, she didn''t want the cheerful and shy spirit to disappear just like that.


    So, she began guiding her while trying to soothe her.


    Thankfully, Soluna listened to her and eventually managed to control her own body. When Yasenia saw her core get swallowed by the Celestial Energy Star, her connection with Soluna waspletely severed.


    After sitting cross-legged for a week, Yasenia felt that there was nothing else for her to do, so she stopped meditating and opened her eyes.


    The dragoness wasn''t surprised when she saw the spirits waiting for her. Embera looked at Yasenia and asked. "Well, what happened to Soluna?"


    Yasenia slowly stood up and patted her butt to clean the dirt. Then, she looked at the spirits and shrugged. "Who knows?"


    Embera frowned. "I''m not joking around, Yasenia."


    The dragoness shook her head. "Neither am I. She is isted from the World. However, I am certain that she is still alive."Nyxeris, the spirit of light, stepped forward, and he asked. "Well, we are not. How are you going to make us as certain as you are that nothing happened to her?"


    Yasenia smiled at him as she walked away rxedly. "You''ll have to wait. You are spirits, right? Can''t you wait for a while?"


    Nyxeris sneered. "And protect you in the meantime because we don''t know if something will happen to Soluna while you digest her?"


    Yasenia stopped walking away and turned around to look at him. "Look, Nyxeris." The dragoness walked forward, her face cold. "I am not ying games with creatures that are already not a threat to me. You are surrounded by defensive formations in my sect, while my peak-level maids are around us. You are strong, but I swear that if I wanted you dead¡­" Yasenia stopped right in front of him and tapped his chest. "... You would be dead."


    Nyxeris wanted to retort, but Yasenia cut him off. "Worst case scenario, I wonder what you can do against Valeria?"


    Nyxeris'' mouth closed, and Yasenia smiled mockingly. "Remember, you and the rest of the otherworlders are overestimating yourselves. You are strong, that''s true. However, you are not despairingly strong." The dragoness turned around again and stated, her voice firm and full of conviction. "Soluna is alive, and I''m not digesting her or anything stupid like that. This is the truth."


    After that, she sashayed away with calm steps, her family following behind her.


    Embera looked at Nyxeris and sighed. "I know you are worried. However, that was a bit excessive."


    Nyxeris frowned. "Without Soluna, the bnce in the spirit world might be upset again. Only because she represents both Yin and Yang could wee together and put our main differences aside." Nyxeris sighed. "Yin-attributed and Yang-attributed spirits do not like each other. Only Soluna''s appearance managed to settle down their innate dislike and join for a better future."


    Embera muttered. "We are quite the opposite of flesh creatures."


    Nyxeris nodded. "Flesh creatures need the mix of Yin and Yang to be born. Males are usually Yang, and females are usually Yin. Their mixing creates a new life most of the time."


    Nyxeris looked at the darkness spirit in their group and smiled. "But, if you and I tried to mix, we would probably explode and be heavily injured."


    The female darkness spirit snorted. "Not that I would want to do that in the first ce. Mixing bodies like the flesh creatures do is stupid. I don''t understand why one would do something like that. "


    "It''s pleasurable."


    A voice reached them from behind, and when they turned around, they saw Tatyana looking at them while sitting on afortable chair and holding her slightly bulging belly.


    The spirits looked at Tatyana''s stomach and then at Tatyana. As spirits, their senses toward life were extraordinary, so they could tell that the body before them was notpletely alive or even human. Embera was puzzled. "How can you have the ability to give birth with that body? Doesn''t that go against Nature''s Heavenly Laws?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "Beats me. I just want to have Little Treasure''s baby as many times as I can. Heavens can go and die in a corner for all I care."


    The spirits became nervous and looked skyward, fearful. However, to their surprise, nothing happened. All spirits stood there, stupidly looking skyward and waiting for the Heavenly Lightning to fall.


    Tatyana snorted augh. "You look silly; stop looking up. No strike will fall on me."


    Embera couldn''t help it and asked, puzzled. "Why? Any sphemous remark toward Heavens is met with retaliation."


    Tatyana leaned on her fist. "Well, formations are marvelous things." Then, she spoke. "Let''s not speak about boring and unimportant things. I''m here because of something."


    ''How is avoiding Heavenly Punishment an unimportant thing!?''


    Tatyana ignored their exasperated faces andmented. "You see, I don''t know what happened to Soluna as well. Yasenia''s Dantian is always shrouded in a cloud of mysterious fog. Unless Ie with my true body, I won''t be able to peek into it. However, she is not someone who would lie about that, so give her at least five years. It''s not long, right?"


    Embera looked at the other spirits and seeing them nod, she also nodded. "We''ll give her enough time, but not before her strength surpasses ours. If Soluna is not out before we start feeling threatened by her strength, then we will take action."


    Tatyanaughed. "Take action? And do what exactly? Attack her?"


    Embera shook her head. "We would leave and help your enemies."


    Tatyana lifted her eyebrow. "And what makes you think that we will have enemies whatsoever five years from now?"


    Embera opened and closed her mouth. Tatyana sighed. "Look, I''m going to be honest for once, okay?"


    The spirits blinked and looked at her.


    "Soluna''s chance of being consumed is almost non-existent. There is one reason for that, and that''s Yasenia''s presence."


    They titled their heads, not understanding.


    Tatyana continued. "She likes the little spirit quite a lot. Enough that she doesn''t hold back from simple intimacy. Unless she is trying to manipte someone, and she most certainly is not doing that with Soluna, Yasenia having close intimacy with a person other than those she considers close is as rare as it can get."


    The spirits got thoughtful, and Tatyana slowly stood up while the chair behind her disintegrated into ck smoke. Then, with one hand holding her protruding belly, Tatyana walked away. "By the way, you''ll probably not hear from Yasenia for one or two months~. So, go explore or do other things if you want~."


    Embera asked. "Why, another closed-door cultivation session?"


    Tatyana giggled. "Well, it is indeed a closed-door DUAL cultivation session~. Fufufu~."


    The spirits understood and looked a bit awkward. ''Can flesh creatures really go at it for such a long time?''


    With such thoughts swirling in their minds, they decided to leave the sect ande back three monthster.


    Meanwhile, around three hourster, Yasenia walked inside after she yed with me and Kaleina for a while. Kaleina and me were left behind to do other things since Yasenia had told them that she needed to have an adult conversation with the other mamas.


    Being an understanding darling, Kaleina allowed her mommy to go only after getting her fill of pampering and kisses. me was involved by Kaleina in the pampering session, making the little phoenix girl shy and red-faced but undoubtedly delighted.


    Inside their house, Yasenia was sitting in afortable armchair with a hole for her tail, with all the girls sitting on a couch before her. The dragoness smiled seductively and asked, "Well~, it seems that the time to fulfill one of my promises has arrived~."


    The girls gulped as the aura of seduction and desire around Yasenia filled the room. The dragoness was wearing a homely dress, but that meant nothing when the ckce dress revealed the massive cleavage of the woman and created a beautiful contrast with her enchanting white skin.


    The supple and moist look of Yasenia''s skin made her look as if she had freshly showered and ced a dress around her curves in a careless manner.


    Her long ck hair was draped around her shoulders in an enchantingly disorderly manner. The long locks gave her a disheveled appearance and an air of pure seduction.


    The girls were silent because they didn''t know how their voices would sound if they dared to speak right now. What if a squeaky sound escaped their throat?


    After her breakthrough, their dragoness''s charm had increased another notch, bing utterly otherworldly. She was already beyond mortal beauty, having stepped into the realm of soul-stealing creatures.


    Her enthralling smile, that smile that tempted them to act, was quite the heart-stopper.


    Yaseniamented, one of her fingers curling one lock of her long ck hair. "Before we do anything, I want to ask you girls something. Have you decided on an order?" Yaseniaughed. "When we do it this time, I really won''t stop until you dears are growing a little life~, so there won''t be interruptions or me going to other people."


    To the dragoness''s surprise, they actually nodded. Cecile cleared her throat andmented. "We''ve thought of an order. We wanted to tell you now."


    The dragoness blinked and asked. "Oh? Go ahead."


    Cecilemented. "Well, we think that this order is best. First, Evelyn, then Angel, Kali, me, and finally, Andrea."


    The dragoness looked at her dear with a tender smile and beckoned her with her hand. Evelyn happily stood up, and when she was close enough, Yasenia''s tail pushed her from behind, and she fell into Yasenia''s arms.


    The dragoness bit the tip of her nose yfully and asked. "So, what reasoning is behind this order?"


    Evelyn smugly smiled. "I won a table game we yed."


    Yasenia burst intoughter and rubbed her face with Evelyn. "My dear is strong! She beat all the others!" Then, she looked at Andrea with a raised eyebrow. "You are worse than I thought at table games."


    Andrea snorted. "I had bad luck, that''s all."


    The dragoness giggled and looked at her Dear. "Are you impatient?"


    Evelyn nodded with a serious face. "Of course. From today onwards, I''m going to get fucked enough that I''ll probably forget my name. If I were not excited, you wouldn''t be feeling wetness on your thigh!"


    Yaseniaughed. "Well, I can indeed feel my Dear''s excitement." She looked at the rest and said with a soft smile. "Wait for me, okay, loves? I love you."


    The girls smiled and giggled. "I love you too~."


    Theirbined exmation made Yasenia feel warm inside. Then, without further ado, Yasenia lifted Evelyn in a princess hug since they were already decade-long lovers and carried her away toward their bedroom while gently kissing her face.


    Evelyn''s body melted as the dragoness''s soft, tender lipsnded on her skin. The contact with them made her heart shudder, and she snuggled closer to her. ''Ah~, I really missed this.''


    ***************************************************************


    Author: Well, it has been a while, but the following chapters are quite smut-heavy because, well, it is the pregnancy of our girls! We can''t really skip how the girls get pregnant now, can we? Sorry for those dears who are not a fan of the lemons~, but this time, please bear with it~.


    Yasenia: Do you even have fans like those?


    Author: Who knows? But, just in case, even if there is only one, I wanted to make it clear~.


    Tatyana: Uncultured! Everyone should be a porn addicted-


    Author: *Censored*


    Evelyn: Sister! We think the same!


    *Both of them sp hands in a sisterly agreement.*


    Author: ¡­ Anyways, I summon you!


    Andrew Miles: Hello again~.


    Evelyn: Alo! You were chosen again?


    Andrew Miles: It''s because my question fits quite nicely with today''s chapter~.


    Evelyn. Oh?


    Andrew Miles: Serious question for Evelyn! Do you have a favorite way for Yasenia to dominate you in bed?


    The rest: ¡­


    Evelyn: *Glittering eyes* YES! OF COURSE, I HAVE IT!


    Andrew Miles: Please enlighten us.


    Evelyn: The best way to get dominated by my absolutely gorgeous and voluptuous dragon lover is naturally a forceful mating press!


    Evelyn: The way she lifts my legs and bends me in half while her tits bounce up and down in my face and-.


    Author: Yes, they get it.


    Evelyn: But I was just getting started! I haven''t even spoken about how the seme-


    Author: Anyways, they will see plenty tomorrow, so that was all for today~. Bye-bye~.


    Andrew Miles: Tsk.


    Evelyn: Tsk.


    The girls: ¡­


    Proofreader Ayan: This one is now forced to watch and analyze how these beasts mate, while unable to experience arousal. This will be a LONG week¡­


    Proofreader Sarah: Sure, you can''t fool me~.


    Proofreader Ayan: *Snort* Hmph~.

 Chapter 878: Yasenia Filling Her Dears Belly~. (R-18)

    Chapter 878: Yasenia Filling Her Dear''s Belly~. (R-18)


    While Yasenia carried Evelyn away, the woman in her arms looked at Yasenia''s face and asked. "So, we are finally doing it."


    Yasenia looked at Evelyn and asked. "What do you mean, dear?"


    Evelyn smiled. "Well, we are finally trying to go for a child."


    Yaseniaughed and looked at Evelyn. Over the years, Evelyn has been a tremendous help. Her wits and active nature have always made Yasenia feelfortable around her and not shy away from asking for opinions about almost anything.


    Evelyn''s insights were always a good thing to have when working, and Yasenia felt that life would be a lot harder without her.


    While she might not have thergest presence in her harem, Evelyn was someone who would cheer everyone up, making the surroundings brighter and funnier just by being there. She was also very observant with emotions and able to discern many things at a nce.


    "Evelyn."


    The electric-blue-haired woman gazed upward, her eyes shining like beautiful amethysts. The dragoness kissed her forehead and smiled. "Thanks for approaching me on the day of the Academy tests."


    Evelyn''s eyes shed as her chest swelled with emotions. While it was not that far back, it also felt like centuries ago. She still remembered how stunned she was when she first saw Yasenia. In her life, she never thought that a being as beautiful as her existed.Not only her appearance but also her innate bearing was incredibly charming. She had a straight back even when she hadrge breasts, showing herck of fear from people looking, her chin was always slightly lifted, and her steps were broad and full of confidence.


    The dragoness walked around calmly, yet it felt as if the world around her was just a decoration for her beauty and presence.


    At that moment, Evelyn felt like this woman was someone who was way beyond her reach. Yet, even when she was that far away, she wanted to at least be closer to her. What she never expected was that the creature that seemed as far away as the stars would eventually lower herself and extend a hand, grabbing her hand firmly and dragging her into the sky.


    Seeing the smiling face of the being that changed her life, Evelyn wound her arms around her neck and kissed her lips once. Her lover naturally answered her, never looking away, and with those enchanting golden eyes firmly locked on hers.


    As their lips slowly mixed together, Evelyn could feel the softness and natural moistness of Yasenia''s mouth. Slowly, she opened her mouth and allowed Yasenia''s tongue in. Once the passage was opened, the dragoness didn''t wait and quickly filled Evelyn''s mouth with her long tongue.


    The dragoness stirred around, licked her gums, and entangled their tongues in a sensual dance that increased the heat in Evelyn''s body.


    Slowly, her blood rushed faster, her heart rhythm increased, and her arms tightened around her neck. The feeling of her soft and long ck hair over her arms, the strong yet slim arms of the dragon woman firmly yet lovingly carrying her. Everythingbined to give Evelyn another unforgettable experience.


    As they kissed each other, they quickly arrived at Evelyn''s room and entered. Yasenia activated the formation in the room so she wouldn''t be bothered and stopped kissing her Dear for a second.


    Looking at Evelyn''s face, Yasenia was slightly stunned. The red cheeks, moist skin due to sweat, and slightly rushed breathing were enough to arouse her. The feelings of lust she had been restraining for several months came to her like a tide.


    While in closed-door cultivation, Yasenia didn''t have any chance to really dual cultivate. And even after that, the time she spent with her lovers was not long enough. She also held back slightly because she wanted to be in peak condition for the oing Tribtion.


    Now that everything was left behind, the dragoness could finally release her pent up feelings. From her, an extremely sweet yet pleasant aroma was released, filling Evelyn''s nostrils and brain as a small moan escaped her throat.


    When she focused on Yasenia''s eyes, she could see the golden color being slowly tinted by a pinkish color, and this made Evelyn''s uterus squeeze in anticipation. Each time Yasenia''s eyes became pink, Evelyn knew that the only oue of the event would be leaving her without enough energy even to lift a finger.


    Evelyn was delighted, though. The girls had guessed that this eye color only appeared when lustpletely clouded Yasenia''s mind, and the fact that she could arouse Yasenia this much was nothing but apliment for Evelyn. Raising an eyebrow, Evelyn searched the waist area and found therge and stiff hot rod of the dragoness. "My dragoness is so active~. How about I satiate it with my mouth, hm~?"


    The dragoness ced Evelyn on the bed and buried her face in her neck, apanied by a deep purring sound, Yasenia muttered. "Which mouth is my dear talking about, hm~?"


    Evelyn caressed the back of Yasenia''s head and whispered. "Whichever you want~. Or, how about both? You have really big and delicious rods that I would love to swallow~."


    Yasenial licked her neck and slowly traced her jaw, then she restarted devouring her lips as both their clothes slowly came off.


    In a few seconds, Evelyn could finally feel the absolute weight and softness of Yasenia''s naked breasts on her chest. The feeling of being pinned down by the dragoness''s body weight aroused a primal female instinct in her that made her lower lips wet faster than ever.


    Moreover, as Yasenia''s body released her pheromones without any control whatsoever, Evelyn could feel her pussy lips and nipples swelling as blood rushed downward.


    Yasenia''s hand reached down and gently caressed the moist lower lips. The caress was not meant to be stimting, as she was still arousing Evelyn''s body. However, Evelyn, who was tasting Yasenia after her breakthrough for the first time, couldn''t bear the pleasant sensation and her waist and legs trembled in a light climax. "Ah~."


    Yasenia''s pink slit eyes shed and she stopped kissing her, biting her ear. "Oh? Did my Dear cum with just a touch? You are such a bad girl~."


    Evelyn''s body shuddered and she came again, electric sensations filling her body as her brain experienced euphoria. "Y-Yasenia, I''m too sensitive!"


    The dragonessughed in a low and sensual manner. "Good, then cum~."


    Her long fingers sped up, going in circles around the swollen pink bell, and Evelyn''s waist began to jump. With perfect precision that wasn''t bothered by Evelyn''s waist spasms, Yasenia kept flicking and rubbing Evelyn''s clitoris.


    Evelyn moaned as her body trembled and was assaulted by pleasurable sensations provoked by Yasenia''s fingers assaulting her clitoris. "Oh! OH! I''m cumming again!"


    After several orgasms, Evelyn squirted for the first time, staining Yasenia''s legs and waist. The dragoness stopped when she squirted andughed.


    Herugh was like a massage to Evelyn''s brain, making her feel fuzzy as her aftertaste filled her body. "Now, Dear. How about we do something you love, hm~?"


    Evelyn asked, her breath ragged. "W-What that might be?"


    Her voice was excited but somewhat rxed after her big orgasm. Yasenia grabbed her legs and opened them. Then, she kissed her cheek, mouth, chin, and neck, hinting at what came next.


    Evelyn could guess what was going to happen, and her heart thumped in her chest. The dragonessughed as her lips gently traced Evelyn''s body. "Ah~, Yasenia, I love you."


    Yasenia reached above her navel and smiled. "I love you too." Then, she continued downwards and opened her mouth to devour her pussy.


    The dragoness ced Evelyn''s legs over her shoulders as she started licking, biting, and kissing Evelyn''s pussy.


    "Ah! Ah! Oh my heavens, yes!" Evelyn moaned as Yasenia''s long tongue flicked around the vulva and finally entered her vagina.


    "Ahhh!"


    Yasenia felt a stream of juices filling her mouth as soon as she prated Evelyn with her tongue and gratefully gulped them down. The sensation of Evelyn''s entrance squeezing and trembling as she orgasmed was enough to make her precum flow and her own pussy moist enough that it was dripping.


    As Evelyn orgasmed, she felt her entire body surrounded and came face-to-face with Yasenia. The dragoness licked her lips, whispering. "Delicious~."


    A strangled moan escaped her as just her voice was making her heart thump and her pussy cum.


    With such sensitivity acquired, Yasenia didn''t hold back and started doing something Evelyn loved.


    She continued upward, and soon, the shadow of Yasenia''srge dick fell on Evelyn''s face. Seeing such a majestic weapon was a delight and made her salivate, not to mention, looking down she could see the glistening pussy lips of the dragoness. They looked tempting enough that Evelyn wanted nothing more than to bury her face there and slurp everything.


    Yasenia ordered, her tone a bit more forceful than usual, as Evelyn loved. "Open your mouth, Dear. Now, it''s time to feed you~."


    Evelyn opened wide, and the dragoness moved her waist to aim her dick at her mouth. Without much warning, she dropped her waist and prated Evelyn''s mouth and throat.


    The sensation of her throat being widened as the dick arched into her depths forced Evelyn''s eyes to roll upward in pleasure. Her brain was assaulted by constant sensations of pleasure as if her pussy was the one prated.


    Then, not waiting for her throat to get used to it, Yasenia began moving her waist up and down.


    The sounds of gulping down and saliva being sttered were apanied by Yasenia''s moans. Evelyn''s tight throat wrapped around her penis and squeezed in a delightful manner. "Good, good. Your throat is so good, dear."


    Evelyn could not speak nor breathe properly as she was throat-fucked into orgasm. Her waist and body spasmed and squirted fluids, staining the bed with her release once more. ''Oh dear, my brain is melting. Her dick is delicious!''


    However, this was just the beginning. With the umted lust, Yasenia took no time in reaching her own orgasm, especially when dealing with these girls that have been quite literally molded to her liking.


    The sensation of pleasure climbed from her dick up to her spine and then to her brain, and without caring about how deep she could go, Yasenia mmed her waist down. "I''m cumming!"


    Her penis swelled as pleasure filled her, and then Evelyn felt her semen shoot like a tide into her stomach. The semen filled with an aphrodisiac natural substance invaded Evelyn''s body like a drug and forced her body to arch in pleasure as her brain was hit yet with another climax that made her squirt. ''I''ve squirted three times without Yasenia touching my pussy!! Oh heavens, I''m going insane!!''


    Yasenia sighed in delight as her semen filled Evelyn''s stomach. She pumped several times, filling her with her Yang Energy and making Evelyn spasm and gurgle as she came.


    When she took out her dick, Evelyn''s eyes were rolled up as semen leaked from the sides of her face. Yasenia smiled temptingly and leaned down to hug and kiss her. "I loved that, dear. Now, shall we start with the real deal hm~? Do you want more?"


    Evelyn spoke while licking her lips and Yasenia''s mouth to drink more of that deliciously thick and pleasurable semen. "More~, Yasenia, I want more~."


    The dragoness smiled deeply. "Sure~. I''ll give you more~."


    *****************************************


    Author Note: Hello, dears; it has been a while, so here''s a little reminder about Patreon benefits, which, by the way, have be quite a few! First of all, up to 15 extra chapters in both my novels! Next? A GIANT gallery of 45+ Complete images with a few R-18 ones~, hehe. Plus, there are 120+ sketches of those images! Then, the right to participate in the Celestial Theater and polls I do from time to time!


    Give it a look~. pa tre /Mortrexo

 Chapter 879: Evelyns Week~. (R-18)

    Chapter 879: Evelyn''s Week~. (R-18)


    Evelyn thought that she was in Heaven. After Yasenia filled her stomach with her hot and pleasurable semen, she remembered asking for more. The next thing she knew was her legs being opened and her body beingpletely surrounded by her lover.


    The sensation of falling into her embrace was something otherworldly. Thanks to Yasenia''s voluptuous proportions, once she hugged you closely, it felt as if your body was surrounded by soft and smooth silk pillows.


    Her massive breasts were crushed by Evelyn''s body, giving her an iprehensive mental pleasure, and Yasenia''s thick thighs would push her legs open to leave her pussy vulnerable.


    Then, as she was swallowed by Yasenia''s seductively soft body, the massive rod, which had a head as wide as her pussy started pressing on her tight hole. Evelyn''s eyes wandered around as her vaginal walls were parted by that thick phallus. The pressure on her inner walls lighted up all her nerves as the dragoness pushed forward.


    The wide penis head, scraping her sensitive spots, forced her stomach and legs to convulse in pleasure with just the feeling of pration.


    That was not all. As Yasenia had broken through and achieved higher energy quality, there was a gentle aura radiating from the dragon''s penis that seeped into her body and awakened all her female hormones. It was like the dick was telling her body to start producing little eggs because a worthy mate had arrived to fuck her.


    This primal instinct created by Yasenia''s bloodline and aura was so exciting that Evelyn''s uterus and vagina greedily constricted around the phallus shaping her insides. ''Oh, Heavens! I''m cumming!''


    Her pussy spasmed as Yasenia prated her deeper, squirting fluids that smeared the dick. It felt like her body was trying its best to lubricate Yasenia''s dick so that it could go deeper.


    Evelyn shouted with delight. "Ah! I-I''m cumming! I can''t stop cumming!"The dragoness noticed Evelyn''s constant convulsions and orgasms as she purposely slowly prated her.


    When her entire length was inside, you could even see a bump where her penis was pushing against. The sensation of Evelyn''s moans tingling in her ears and her pussy constantly trembling and asking for her was enough to make her arousal skyrocket.


    She spoke lowly and sensually. "Now, Dear. I''m going to fuck you stupid."


    The pussy instantly tightened around her dick, and then her waist started moving back and forth.


    Instantly, Evelyn felt her World be illuminated by fireworks as her pussy was dominated by Yasenia''s powerful dragon.


    The feeling of her dick pounding at her womb''s entrance forced moans out of her throat with each thrust. "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ahn~! Mm~ AH! YES!"


    Yasenia bit her dear''s neck as she pumped her waist. Their bodies moved at the rhythm dictated by her waist, giving Yasenia a sense of pleasurable domination. The woman below her, screaming in delight and orgasming with almost each of her thrusts, was her dear.


    Evelyn was only hers, and no one else could touch her dear. The feeling of obsession as her dick swelled to mark her moaning woman mixed, and she naturally didn''t inhibit her fertility.


    Evelyn looked up as her world was rocked back and forth and saw Yasenia''s deep and possessive gaze. Her heart thumped as her brain got extreme satisfaction from those pink draconic eyes. She shouted, pleasure staining her face. "I''m yours!"


    Yasenia growled and bit her neck, pumping her waist much faster and creating squelching sounds in the pce where their bodies met.


    With each thrust, Evelyn could feel her cervix being attacked, which made her face melt in euphoria. "GO IN! ENTER ME DEEPER!"


    Yasenia took a bit of distance, almost leaving her pussy, and then mmed down.


    PAH!


    Yasenia''s dick parted the vaginal walls and pushed against the cervix, opening it and entering into Evelyn''s womb. Yasenia didn''t stop there as her dick swelled and burst with fertile semen as soon as she touched the womb''s walls.


    A massive amount of white flooding semen flowed out of Yasenia''s dick while her phallus blocked the exit. With the cervix blocked and so much fertile semen being released, Evelyn''s womb swelled, pushing against her stomach and creating a growing bump.


    Evelyn felt electrifying pleasure as a throaty moan escaped her. "AHHH!!!"


    With her womb being filled with Yasenia''s powerful and fertile semen, her ovaries were instantly flooded. Inside her womb, Yasenia''s sperm constantly attacked her eggs and the sensation was certainly transmitted into Evelyn''s brain, apanied by mind-melting pleasure.


    The sensation of getting pregnant by her lover''s semen was so pleasurable that her entire body entered an uncontroble spasm spree.


    Yasenia''s moans didn''t help with trying to rx from such an otherworldly orgasm. Her deep and sensual voice caressed her hearing with pleasurable moans which made her lips arch in a stupid pleasure-filled grin.


    The dragoness continued cumming for a minute straight, filling Evelyn''s womb with mind-boggling amounts of semen.


    Instead of trying again, Yasenia stayed fully inserted, her penis acting as a stopper for the semen not to leak out. She began licking Evelyn''s neck, face, and hair with squinted eyes and a deep purr constantly vibrating in her throat.


    Evelyn came back to herself from the orgasm to this situation; her belly was bloated with semen, and her face was being licked. Moreover, her ears gently vibrated to Yasenia''s purr, giving her a tickling sensation that melted her heart.


    Seeing her deare back to herself, Yasenia looked at her with a loving face. Evelyn couldn''t look away. ''She is so beautiful.''


    The softened facial expressions of the dragoness were nothing but an artwork to look at. She just couldn''t get tired of it.


    Evelyn smiled and asked, her voice slightly hoarse from her loud moaning. "So? It worked?"


    Yasenia blinked twice andughed. "Work? With one try? Hahahah." Yasenia pecked her lips and smiled. "Your little egg was too weak and was devoured by my semen~. So¡­" Yasenia''s smile deepened, and she slowly yet sensually pronounced. "We need to try until you produce a strong enough egg, Dear."


    Evelyn gulped.


    Yasenia took out her dick, allowing a cascade of white semen to flow from Evelyn''s pussy, and then she turned her around. Soon, Evelyn''s body was on all fours, with the dragoness hugging her from behind. "Now, Dear~, let''s continue our mating for a few days¡­ or weeks~. Fufu~."


    Evelyn eximed as her pussy was prated again from behind. "W-Weeks!? OH!"


    Yasenia rested her massive breasts on her back and bit her neck. "Weeks, and if needed, months~. I''m going to make love with you until you are pregnant, Evelyn."


    Evelyn thought that this time, she might really get changed into something else. Yasenia turned her head and smiled. "Also, don''t worry about nutrition~, I have something that will keep you going as much as I need to."


    Evelyn blinked twice, a few tears of pleasure spilling from being so suddenly prated from behind. "H-Huh?"


    Yasenia licked her tears, and then, her tail tip appeared before Evelyn. The dragoness saw Evelyn''s eyes gravitating toward the dick-shaped tail-tip, and she ordered. "Now, my little dear. Will you be a good girl and open your pretty mouth? I really love how your throat feels~."


    Evelyn didn''t wait for a second and opened wide. Then, Yasenia released her face after a kiss and grabbed her from behind. Her waist started mming onto Evelyn''s little butt right after.


    Pah! Pah! PAH!


    Evelyn''s mouth and pussy were simultaneously assaulted, greedily and ruthlessly. The dragoness was giving her body very little consideration, fully trusting that her dear could take her lust after they''d reached their current level.


    Evelyn was seeing another world, and her mind was going on a deep journey through the Pleasure Realm. She didn''t know that Yasenia mating her could feel any better than when she was being harshly fucked, but she was wrong.


    When Yasenia fucked to get her pregnant, the feeling waspletely new and otherworldly. It felt like her insides were changing and bing Yasenia''s, her Yang energy going into her again and again.


    She was fucked while being on all fours, being lifted into the air and grabbed by her. She mounted her dick and shook her own waist.


    Day and night, Yasenia''s dick constantly fucking her brains out and making her moan uncontrobly for an entire week straight.


    Evelyn even asked to be punished, and Yasenia relented and went into a dominant character.


    Evelyn was pressed face-first against a wall, and Yasenia was mming her waist on Evelyn''s from behind without any consideration. The powerful strength pushed her against the wall, making her entire body feel trapped and unable to do anything else other than being fucked by the relentless dragon.


    "You like this!? Always asking for these perverted ys~. Tsk, tsk. You are really a little dick-loving girl. Now, eat my cum with your womb again. Ah~!"


    Evelyn sprayed against the wall, creating a cascade of transparent liquid as semen flooded her womb once more. Her face had a melted grin as she was fertilized again for who knows how many times.


    With a forceful motion, she was ced on the bed. Then, Evelyn''s legs got folded upward, and Yasenia ced Evelyn''s knees beside Evelyn''s head. When she got positioned like this, Evelyn cummed even before Yasenia started, her pussy squirting at Yasenia and soaking her body.


    Evelyn moaned. "FuckMeFuckMeFuckMeFuckMe!"


    Yasenia''s eyes shed lustfully, and she quickly got positioned above her, quickly thrusting down in the mating press position that Evelyn loved so much.


    As soon as the dick prated into her pussy, Evelyn screamed in pleasure. "YES!! SO FUCKING DEEP!"


    Yasenia moved up and down quickly, shaping Evelyn''s pussy to the form of her dick and quickly pistoning while creating squelching sounds.


    Evelyn moaned crazily, and Yasenia couldn''t help but get excited and push deeper, using her tail and arms to constrict Evelyn as much as possible, leaving the woman with no other option than being mated until pregnancy.


    Evelyn''s mind and body were constantly climaxing, her pussy squirting like a broken faucet while Yasenia dug into it.


    Yasenia''s semen was released deep into her womb again, and this time, Evelyn felt something different. Her eggs, which have been devoured one after another, released a pulse of energy once a sperm cell entered, stunning the rest of the sperm that tried to enter after the first one.


    The pulse of energy shook Evelyn''s core, making her eyes roll to the back of her head, and an orgasm like no other flooded her mind. "I''M CUMMINGGG!"


    Yasenia felt the small pulse of energy as well, and her pink eyes shed with boundless joy. She instantly released her from the mating press position and gently cradled her convulsing lover.


    The pleasure of being impregnated by her seemed to be overwhelming, sending Evelyn on an orgasm spree thatsted several hours. Just being hugged by the mother of her child was something so deeply pleasurable for Evelyn at an instinctual level that she was cumming because of her hug.


    When she finally managed to stop her wild orgasms, Evelyn looked up at the beautiful dragon woman who impregnated her and smiled with a foolish smile full of love. "I love you~."


    Yasenia chuckled, kissing her lips once. "I love you too, Evelyn. My mischievous and clever little dear~."


    Evelyn giggled and snuggled deeper into her arms, taking in deep breaths of the dragoness''s scent that rxed her entire body.

 Chapter 880: Evelyns Feelings and Mirrorys Wonderment.

    Chapter 880: Evelyn''s Feelings and Mirrory''s Wonderment.


    Yasenia looked at the little woman between her arms and smiled softly. She sometimes felt that it was a bit of a shame that Evelyn loved a more frantic mating instead of a loving and slow love-making. However, she didn''t mind much because even while they were doing it that way, Yasenia could still fill her ears and mind with loving words and actions.


    Seeing the little darling sleeping between her arms after their week of constant sex felt fulfilling and exciting for Yasenia; she couldn''t help but love Evelyn more and more as the days passed.


    Using her hand and cing it over the still-swollen belly, Yasenia''s eyes appeared as if they were dripping with love and care. ''Another little one ising to our world.''


    She knew that war was approaching and that it would be difficult. However, if she dyed it once again, Yasenia honestly couldn''t see when she would be able to start a proper family with them.


    After the war? Who knew when the war would actually end? The chance of everything getting moreplicated and escting further was not small. In Yasenia''s opinion, there were two endings to the war that was about to happen.


    The first option was Yasenia''s nsing to fruition. Then, she would be able to stomp down all her enemies, finally securing Distancia as her nest and her domain.


    The second option is that something went wrong midway, and things gotplicated enough that a long and exhausting war would begin.


    A midpoint like a stalemate was not in Yasenia''s calctions for two reasons. First, she herself would not allow it to happen, and if it were starting to ur, she would brute force a winning conclusion using the raw power of her army. Second, their armies were too imbnced for something like that to happen.


    If there was a force that managed to push her maids into a stalemate, then Yasenia had yet to meet them or even get a single piece of information about them.Her hands constantly caressed Evelyn''s naked back as she thought of these matters. She had no haste in going to her other girls, as she didn''t want to leave Evelyn alone after getting her pregnant.


    She wanted to be with her until she woke up and then pamper her. Yasenia refused to let the mothers of her children wake up without her being by their side.


    So, for the following hours, Yasenia guided all the Yin energy that she absorbed from Evelyn into her Dantian. The energy was rapidly absorbed by her new Dantian, and arge part of it was strangely siphoned by the Celestial Energy Star.


    Yasenia looked at that with curious eyes. ''Hm? Is it helping Soluna?''


    The dragoness didn''t know, but that didn''t matter much to her. She couldn''t actually do anything more to help Soluna, so everything was up to the spirit.


    After a day or so, Evelyn''s eyelids slowly fluttered open, and she was met with arge expanse of soft flesh right before her face. ''Hm, waking up and seeing Yasenia''s breasts is a true delight.''


    Evelyn looked upward and saw the dragoness looking at her with a peaceful and tender smile.


    Seeing that smile, Evelyn''s memory shed with what happened and her eyes widened in realization. "W-Wait. Am I¡­" Evelyn looked at Yasenia and asked carefully. "Pregnant?"


    The dragonessughed softly and kissed her forehead. "That''s right, Dear. You are pregnant with my child~."


    Evelyn blinked several times, and to Yasenia''s surprise, she saw tears gathering in her eyes, startling her. The dragoness knew that they were tears of happiness, but she couldn''t help but be flustered.


    Quickly gathering her in her arms, she started speaking soothingly and lovingly. "Oh, Dear. Don''t cry~. I love you, Dear. I love you a lot. Don''t cry, okay?"


    Evelyn sobbed as tears fell and whimpered. "I-I am so happy, Yasenia."


    Yasenia smiled as the petite girl buried herself in her arms and tightly hugged her. "I am also delighted, Evelyn. From now on, our family has grown by one, love."


    Evelyn nodded quickly and her entire being entered "mother" mode. "S-So, what do I do now? Do I change my diet? Also, what do I need to do so that my child grows stronger? I want her or him to be super talented!" Evelyn realized and stuttered. "O-Oh, but, if they are normal orck talent, I wouldn''t mind as well, I will love them the same, so, do we n for that situation? And, what if they want to be a demonic cultivator? How do we prevent them from bing one?" Evelyn became nervous. "O-Oh, what to do, Yasenia, what if-?"


    Yasenia stopped her words with a reassuring kiss andughed. "Don''t worry so much, Dear. We will take things slowly and at our own pace. We will teach them, get help from everyone, and also see what they are good and bad at." Yasenia caressed Evelyn''s cheek, and seeing her attentive gaze, she softened her tone. "Evelyn, remember this, and remember it well."


    Evelyn nodded, and Yasenia spoke. "As long as the child is happy after we did our best teaching them, then we will support their path. We can always try to guide them, give them our opinions, but, in the end, they are the ones choosing their future." Yasenia asked Evelyn. "What would you have done if your mother told you not to be my lover?"


    Evelyn frowned and realized. "Right, I would''ve probably ignored her, and not only that, our rtionship would''ve soured even more than it already is."


    Yasenia smiled. "Right? So, remember, love. We are our children''s guides and teachers, not their rulers."


    Evelyn stuttered. "B-But what if they end up in danger or they are in a really worrying situation?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Well, we will get rid of the danger and then use that danger to give her a good spanking. How does that sound?"


    Evelyn nodded seriously. "Hm. A good spanking can work."


    Yasenia burst intoughter and began tickling Evelyn while rolling around the bed. Evelyn''sughter filled the room, mixing with Yasenia''s giggles, making a very cozy and happy atmosphere.


    Yasenia and Evelyn talked for an entire day about many things, never separating from each other. Even when they were naked, there was not an ounce of lust in them, as they chatted away the hours and shared a pleasant and harmonious intimacy.


    Evelyn looked at Yasenia andmented. "Now, love. You need to go to the others."


    The dragoness nodded. "I will go, then." She gave her a small kiss and smiled. "I love you, Evelyn."


    Evelyn grinned. "I love you too, Yasenia."


    They stood up and took a shower together. Then, Yasenia put on clothes and left the room.


    Instead of going directly to another of her lover''s rooms, she paused in the garden and meditated for a day.


    It was important for Yasenia that the girls didn''t feel like they were "another one." Therefore, she wanted to reset her mind and calm her convoluted feelings awakened by Evelyn.


    Once with one of her lovers, and more importantly, now that she was going to make them pregnant, Yasenia wanted her mind to be focused on them as individuals, not as a group.


    The dragoness opened her eyes at noon, revealing a pair of cid and calm golden hues. Her vertical pupils looked forward with a happy and anticipatory feeling, but nothing deeper or different. "Perfect."


    She slowly stood up and went towards Angel''s room.


    All the girls had gone to their own rooms and entered a meditative state, so that time shed by quickly. They would not wait for Yasenia and do nothing in the meantime. After all, there was never enough time, and wasting it was foolish with Yasenia as a lover.


    When Yasenia arrived, she saw Selena in front of the room. Greeting the red-scaledmia with a hand gesture, the dragoness asked. "Is Angel inside?"


    Selena nodded. "She is inside, Young Miss. You can enter at will."


    The dragoness'' hips swayed with her steps as she approached and opened the room. She gave onest look at Selena and smirked. "I''ll see you in a while~."


    Selena covered her mouth as she giggled. "Take your time, Young Miss~."


    Once inside Angel''s room, Yasenia was weed with a pleasant visual contrast that decorated the room with white and red furniture.


    In the middle of the room, there was arge white bed, big enough for four people. Angel was seated cross-legged in the middle of it.


    Mirrory appeared before Yasenia called Angel and looked at her. Yasenia was puzzled, as she didn''t expect the senior to appear in front of her. "What''s wrong, Mirrory?"


    Mirrorymented. "To be honest, this is the first time one of my wielders will get pregnant."


    Yasenia was surprised. If her estimates were correct, Mirrory was a creature that had probably lived eons. Perhaps she wasn''tpletely aware during the entirety of the iprehensibly long time span. However, she was an ancient creature that came from times that even recorded history failed to preserve.


    Yet, now Yasenia was learning that Angel would be a "first" in the books of this creature. The dragoness asked as she sat on a chair. "Why is that so?"


    Mirrory leaned on the bed, her spiritual body failing to bother Angel''s meditation. "My existence is Truth. As I exined before, my wielders could feel the truths of people. Even sincere love always has a reason, it has a truth, and when you dissect everything into the most individual parts, it bes, ironically, meaningless."


    Yasenia asked. "However, wouldn''t any of your wielders want to create something like an inheritance for their descendants? Then, even without love, creating progeny would not be a farfetched situation."


    Mirrory agreed. "You are right. However, when a cultivator walks down the path of truth, anything else other than finding the most absolute [Truth] bes meaningless. Inheritances? Leaving behind something for future sessors? Why do so when you can be the "only" sessor?"


    Yasenia pointed out. "But Fu Jing Jing left an inheritance."


    Mirrory shook her head. "You are right and wrong."


    The dragoness smirked. "Ironicing from the [Truth Mirror]."


    Mirrory smiled a bit. "Fu Jing Jing''s death ascended her to Sainthood. As I said before, Fu Jing Jing has been one of my strongest wielders, if not the strongest one. However, as much as she was strong, Fu Jing Jing found truth in righteousness. Unlike many who walked down the path of objective truth, bing a spectator as their path deepened in the seemingly endless cultivation path, silently disappearing from the eyes of everyone, and bing shadows that overlooked creation in search of that [Absolute Truth]."


    Yasenia sighed and smiled. "Lady Saint Fu Jin Jing is truly unique, isn''t she?"


    Mirrory nodded. "I honestly admire her. One of the few people I''ve ever honestly admired."


    Yasenia nodded, and Mirrory continued. "So, because of Fu Jing Jing''s righteous path and Karma, Venerable Morhuan, the creator of that Secret Realm you visited, decided to hold thest strands of consciousness from Jing''er''s remains and lock us into his secret realm for one million years, in search for an inheritor."


    Mirrory made a sarcastic face. "And you appeared, which sent our initial ns to eternal oblivion." The Ancient being looked at Angel with a hint of interest and wonder. "And now, here I am, ready to see my inheritor give birth to a new life."


    The dragoness asked, curious. "How does it feel?"


    Mirrory stopped speaking, thinking and searching for the correct word. "Mystical."


    The dragoness''s eyebrow raised, but she didn''t add anything else. Her attention instead turned toward Angel and asked Mirrory. "Please, leave us some space alone~."


    Mirrory teased. "Oh? I can''t look from here?"


    Yasenia snorted. "Distracting! Go inside Angel''s soul, like always! You can peek from there all you want!"


    Mirroryughed and disappeared.

 Chapter 881: Pampered to the Pleasure Realm~. (R-18).

    Chapter 881: Pampered to the Pleasure Realm~. (R-18).


    Angel had felt someone entering the room, but after the familiar presence of her lover surrounded her, she didn''t react and continued cultivating.


    Her mind focused on the energy flow around her and felt Mirrory and Yasenia''s auras. Instead of trying to hear their conversation, Angel felt intrigued by how their energies interacted. Thanks to her increasingly deeper connection with Mirrory, Angel was able to peek onto the surface of her energy very faintly.


    Yet, even this surface flow was soplex that if she looked at it for longer than a few seconds, her brain would be nauseous. On the contrary, Yasenia''s energy flow was iparably easier to analyze, especially because Yasenia never put her guard up when she looked deeply like this.


    It was as if Angel was touching Yasenia''s body with her hands all around, but Yasenia didn''t react and ignored her touches, letting her do as she pleased.


    Even then, there were intricacies andplexities that left Angel perplexed and clueless about how to tackle them. ''Yasenia''s energy flow is soplex for her level~.''


    Then, while analyzing it, she felt Yasenia''s attention shifting toward her, apanied by an increasingly alluring feeling. The little girl''s little heart jumped and beat faster.


    When Angel opened her eyes, revealing a pair ofrge and moist blue eyes, she saw Yasenia sitting on a chair in front of her, leaning forward and resting her chin on her palm. Her legs were crossed, and her elbow rested on her knee. This forward-leaning position allowed a few strands of her ck hair to spill forward, but therge breasts were sizable enough that those few strands did very little to hide the volume and alluring impact of Yasenia''s body.


    Moreover, the loving and pampering smile on the dragoness''s face as she looked at her was enough to make Angel''s face gain a shy and happy look.


    "How are you doing, Baby? Was it fun looking all around my body, hm~?"Angel yed with her own fingers and nodded with a light blush. "It was! Seeing how your energy behaves is really interesting. I love it."


    Yaseniaughed and moved over to Angel''s side. As she sat on the bed, herrge and powerful dragon tail moved, coiling around Angel''s body and lifting her up.


    Angel didn''t resist and looked on as Yasenia sat cross-legged and ced her between her legs. Her butt perfectly fit between the hollow of her legs, and her entire body was hugged from behind.


    Yasenia leaned forward, looking at Angel over her shoulder. "Well, Baby. Are you prepared?"


    The dragoness''s hands gently and slowly circled Angel''s stomach, starting a fire in Angel''s core. The blonde girl nodded, her face reddening. "I-I am!"


    The alluring woman kissed her neck as her hand gently slipped inside, caressing Angel''s genitals over the panties she was wearing. Feeling the moistness, Yasenia whispered. "You are so naughty, Baby. Are you already this excited?"


    Angel trembled as Yasenia''s fingers gently moved over her plumpbia in circles. The electrifying sensation, even over her panties, was enough to elerate her breathing and increase pleasure.


    Moreover, the kisses on her neck, very slow ones that left a wet sensation, felt so sensual and arousing that a moan escaped her mouth. "Aahn~."


    Yasenia smiled and asked slowly. "How does my baby want to do this, hm~?"


    Angel turned to the side, looking into Yasenia''s eyes, and realized that they were slowly gaining a pinkish color. Like drops of ink being thrown into the water, the pink color spread and painted the golden color over.


    Angel licked her dry lips and answered with a bashful tone. "I, um. I want to be pampered¡­"


    Yasenia kissed her lips slowly and asked between kisses. "Does my Baby¡­ Want to¡­ get pregnant while getting pampered?"


    As soon as she said that, Yasenia felt Angel trembling between her arms, and the moisture she felt with her fingers increased. Angel answered with a quivering tone mixed with pleasure and eagerness. "Yes! I want to get¡­" Angel gulped. "...Pregnant while getting pampered."


    Yasenia rubbed her face with Angel''s and moved her fingers inside the panties. Her fingers first touched Angel''s smooth blonde hair and lowered, reaching the plump and moistbia that had been lubricated by the gentle rubbing.


    Angel''s breath sped up, and as Yasenia''s fingers touched the swallowed little bell, Angel''s waist jumped in pleasure as a gentle moan escaped her. "Ah~!"


    The dragoness didn''t stop moving her fingers and began caressing herbia. First, she went in circles, increasing the pleasure she was feeling, and when she heard Angel''s intermittent moans bing more frequent, she began swiping from side to side and increased her speed.


    Flicking Angel''s clitoris in this way made the little girl''s back arch, making herrge breasts bounce as an orgasm hit her brain. "Ahhh!"


    The fluids spraying on her fingers soaked the entire area. Yasenia''s fingers slowed down but didn''t stop moving, lengthening the orgasm.


    After Angel stopped quivering between her arms, Yasenia smiled at her and kissed her cheek. "You are such a good girl, Baby. Are you feeling good?"


    Angel looked at Yasenia with moist eyes and nodded. "Yes~."


    The dragoness kissed her lips. "Then, let''s cum a lot more, okay? My little lover must feel really good when I am with her~."


    Angel felt Yasenia''s fingers start to move again, but this time, they went down and two of them, the middle and ring finger, entered her vagina. The sensation of her fingers entering was clear as they reached deeply into her.


    Yasenia''s long fingers curled without being aggressive and slowly caressed the top of her vagina. Angel''s breathing hitched as Yasenia''s sensual voice tickled her eardrum. "Now, cum."


    As soon as she said that, Angel felt her words shaking together with Yasenia''s hand movements. "Cum, Baby."


    Angel''s pussy squelched as Yasenia moved her fingers. "Cum, love. Cum~."


    Angel''s eyes rolled up, and she instantly orgasmed. However, unlike before, Yasenia didn''t stop.


    As Angel moaned with a trembling voice, Yasenia continued fingering her and whispering sweet words.


    "Uh-uh-uh Ah! M-More! I''m cumming! Cumming!!"


    Angel arched backward, her waist lifting from the bed as she opened her legs and climaxes assaulted her body. Yasenia bit her neck enough for Angel to feel it, making the situation even more arousing as her pussy squirted and climaxed without her control.


    "Aaahhhhh!"


    With a sharp and loud moan, Yasenia stopped her movements and changed to a gentle rubbing again.


    Angel felt like her body was not her own. As her brain drowned in climaxes, a constant quivering struck her legs and stomach. Moreover, the sensation of squirting was almost ever-present, creating an exciting sensation that only increased her lust and pleasure.


    Yasenia saw Angel''s tears and saliva spilling, making her extremely aroused. She loved it when her dears lost themselves in the pleasure she gave them.


    So, while Angel came back from the orgasm, Yasenia stripped both their clothes and ced Angel sideways on the bed, with her hugging her from behind.


    In this position, Angel turned her head and saw Yasenia looking at her while leaning on her forearm. The position perfectly highlighted the dragoness''s breasts and slim waist, adding a touch of beauty to the shoulder and corbone. Everything together created a goddess-like figure.


    Yasenia looked at Angel and used her free arm to grab one of her breasts. Angel looked at it with a focused expression, and when Yasenia''s fingers very lightly sunk into the softness, she saw the nipple slowly release a few drops of white milk. Angel''s uterus squeezed as her mind roamed into several positions she would love to do.


    Yasenia, knowing her baby, turned her around and shifted their position to a sideways-lying, face-to-face position. Then, she pushed her chest forward and tempted Angel. "Do you want to drink my milk, Baby~? Look how much there is, created just to feed my¡­" Yasenia''s low voice awakened something in Angel. "...Baby."


    Without holding back anymore, Angel leaned forward and surrounded one of Yasenia''s nipples, sucking in right after and extracting that deliciously thick, sweet, and nutritious milk. ''Ahh~, delicious.''


    As she was distracted with that, Yasenia grabbed Angel''s leg and lifted it, exposing her pussy. Then, using her tail to close the distance between their waists, Yasenia poked Angel''s vagina with her dick.


    Angel''s suckling became more intense, hugging the dragoness closely and opening her legs by herself.


    Then, Yasenia pushed forward, and her dick slowly opened the tight passage.


    Angel''s vagina stretched as it wrapped around the dragoness''s dick. The pink flesh was parted, widening it to fit the thick phallus that wanted to snuggle inside. Her nerves went off like fireworks while her vaginal walls quivered and moved in order to take Yasenia''s dick deeper.


    The deeper it went, the faster Angel''s heartbeat became and the more pleasure her mind experienced.


    Her face buried in Yasenia''s breasts while she sucked her milk, and her pussy was prated by Yasenia''s dick was nothing but an ideal situation for Angel.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia was feeling delightful as well. Her dick was tightly surrounded by Angel''s folds while the sensation of her milk being suckled by her lover was extremely good. She had to hold back from using her tail and filling another hole because she wanted to pamper Angel.


    There was time for thatter.


    With her dick fully inserted, Yasenia began moving her waist. The wide head of the penis scraped the folds of the blonde woman and created pleasure for both of them. The sensations increased as she pistoned, and a delightful symphony of moans echoed in the room.


    Angel was invaded by pleasure and love, and her body started climaxing. The electric currents that hit her brain forced her eyes to roll around in pleasure, tears pooling in her misty eyes.


    Her mouth was stained with the taste of Yasenia''s breast milk, and thebination of the sensations and knowledge of it sent her into another orgasm spree. ''I love it!!''


    When the dick prating her swelled and pushed against her walls, Angel looked up and saw Yasenia biting her lips in pleasure, her face dripping with pure seductiveness and sexual attraction.


    Seeing that face made Angel''s pussy mp down like a vice and ask for her semen, which she got right after. The mping down was enough to send Yasenia over the edge, and hot white semen burst into her womb while Yasenia''s celestial moan echoed. "Aaahhhn!"


    The powerful Yang energy surged from her uterus and quickly entered her meridians like a hot wave.


    The pleasure sent Angel into asting spasm as her pussy quivered and squeezed, trying to milk the dick spewing the fertile semen into her.


    However, the pleasure did not end there. When Angel felt Yasenia''s semen entering her ovaries and attacking her little eggs, she released the nipple with a throaty moan. "OHHH!!!"


    The feeling of the dragoness''s fertilization was a pleasure that attacked the soul, forcing her to cum and orgasm constantly as her brain melted in pleasure. ''Ahhh! I love getting impregnated!!''


    Yasenia remained deeply inside Angel as she cummed, acting as a stopper for her own semen. She hugged Angel even tighter, filling her as much as she could. "Ah~, Baby is getting a baby~. It feels so nice~."


    Angel heard that, making her lips arch in a melted smile of happiness, pleasure, and satisfaction.

 Chapter 882: Third Bun In The Oven~. (R-18)

    Chapter 882: Third Bun In The Oven~. (R-18)


    Angel didn''t expect the pleasure to be so high this time. The sensation of her insides being filled with Yasenia''s fertile release was nothing but her dreams bing true. Since a while ago, not only her, but all the girls had an itch to give their dearest a bigger family.


    It was not for any particr reason, but their love for Yasenia increased and became calmer as time passed. Instead of wishing for a passionate love life, their thoughts slowly settled, and their vision gently shifted towards the future.


    By now, a future without Yasenia was honestly not in their ns. They didn''t even have a "what if'''' nned.


    While they knew that some people would take that as unhealthy, in truth, it was not as such. Being dedicated to your current partner and not wanting to think of bad oues reduces the chance of behaviors associated with that appearing.


    Once in a rtionship, as long as you were dedicated and loyal, very few people would return that with malice.


    Of course, as with everything, there sadly were exceptions, and sometimes, a loyal person would find someone not worthy of them.


    But, just like with everything in life, there were situations like that. For example, the innocent man or woman who has the bad luck of meeting a murderer, or the family that had the bad luck of being in an ident site.


    Such oues should not affect us and should not cause us to be someone like the one who hurt us. Instead, it should fortify our positive personality traits and give us a more discerning eye on who is deserving of our selfless actions.


    I digress.After their first round, Angel was lying on top of Yasenia''s body, with their intimate parts connected. Their first try ended in failure, as they expected. However, instead of going directly to the second one, Angel liked to take a bit of a break.


    Her body was too sensitive at the moment, so even when Yasenia didn''t move, small orgasms would hit her body from time to time. The dragoness looked at the ceiling, her hand going up and down Angel''s naked back.


    Because of Angel''s calf-length hair, her body was covered in her soft hair, making her feelfortable.


    Moreover, being inside Angel was pleasant enough as it was. Angel mewled. "This is so nice~."


    Yasenia moved her waist a bit, repositioning herself so that the tail wouldn''t bother her, which elicited a small moan from Angel. "It really is~. How is your stomach feeling, Baby?"


    Angel rubbed her face with Yasenia''s skin. "Warm andfy~. I really love it."


    "I''m d, haha." The dragoness looked down between her breasts, gazing at the crown of Angel''s head. "Do we start another round, Baby?"


    Angel nodded softly and hugged Yasenia. "Yes~."


    This position was good enough to do it, so after opening her legs to make better waist movements, Yasenia began thrusting upward.


    "Ah~, ah. Mmhh~."


    The upwards thrusts pushed against the walls of Angel''s vagina, creating pleasurable friction. Their bodies bounced as their breathing became rapid, and their hands roamed each other''s bodies.


    Yasenia''s tail moved and caressed Angel''s body with tender movements. Angel felt it and looked up, her eyes lost in lust.


    The dragoness felt Angel lifting her waist and opening her legs more, clearly signaling Yasenia that her other hole wanted some action as well.


    Without wasting much time, the dragoness''s tail tip moved and poked Angel''s pink and pretty anus. Then, using the precum fluids to lubricate her, it went inside.


    Angel''s face melted with pleasure as she buried it between Yasenia''s breasts and bit her chest. "Ah! Ah! Hya! Ah! Aahn~!"


    The only sounds in the room were their moans and the sound of their flesh collinding. The raw sound of sex continued for hours and days toe, with small rests in between for Angel.


    Yasenia realized that they paused not because of Angel''sck of stamina but because the petite woman liked to stop to reorganize her mood.


    As she hit her from behind while Angel was on all fours, Yasenia leaned forward and whispered. "Does my baby want to be aware of when she bes pregnant? Hm~?"


    Angel''s pussy which had been spasming in pleasure, clenched tremendously, forcing out a moan from Yasenia. Angel''s hands crumbled the sheets she was tightly gripping as her breasts bounced each time Yasenia''s waist hit her butt.


    She moaned out, having lost her shyness long ago. "Yes! I want to feel when you impregnate me!"


    Yasenia sped up, the sounds of mating increasing, and she released another load into Angel''s full pussy. "Then, get pregnant!"


    Burying deep, her semen shot outward, and Angel''s freshly produced egg was again assaulted by Yasenia''s powerful sperm. This time, as if their wishes had be one, the egg was finally sessfully fertilized.


    Both of them felt it at the same time, and delight filled their bodies, whichbined with their orgasm into a fluid-spraying climax.


    As if they were pissing themselves, both squirted as their throats released a moan full of ecstasy and pleasure.


    Angel looked back as Yasenia leaned forward, and both of them kissed deeply.


    With a soft and happy smile, Angel looked at Yasenia lovingly and said, exhausted from the continuous love-making. "I love you."


    Yasenia turned her little girl around and hugged her closely, falling on the bed together. "I love you too, Baby. Now, close your eyes and go rest. I''ll be here when you wake up."


    Angel blinked and asked. "Really?"


    The dragoness ced their foreheads together and gave her a reassuring smile. "Have I ever lied to you, Angel?"


    Angel shook her head with a pretty smile and buried herself in Yasenia''s arms. Once she closed her eyes, the tiredness of two weeks of continuous sex finally caught up to her. Her mind, having been flooded with pure pleasure and euphoria, sumbed, and she lost consciousness.


    Yasenia was not as fresh as one might think. Angel''s energy had gone through aplete transformation after her tribtion, bing extremely pure. Her current body had nothing to do with how it was before, and the dragoness felt it.


    When she was inside of her, her dick felt as if it was melting in a warm and moist cave made for it. The times she ejacted during these two weeks had gone past the four digits.


    Looking at their room, there were stains everywhere, and the room was slowly cleansing. "It was a nice experience."


    "Indeed, it was."


    Her eyes went upward, and she saw Mirrory looking down at her. Mirrory''s hair defied gravity and fell upward as if she were lying on a bed.


    Yasenia asked with a twitch in the corner of her eyes. "Why are you lying on an imaginary bed with reversed gravity?"


    Mirrory blinked and asked. "Why not?" Then, she smirked. "This way, I am a reflection of your position~."


    The dragoness deadpanned and said. "You deserve the Mirrory name just for that sentence."


    Mirroryughed and smiled. "That was an interesting experience."


    Yasenia blinked and tilted her head. "Seeing your master get impregnated?"


    Mirrory nodded. "Although, it happened a bit faster than I anticipated. Well, it''s my first time seeing something like this, so a few errors can be forgiven."


    The dragoness asked. "So, what are your thoughts?"


    Mirrory pondered, cing her arms behind her head. The antinatural position made Yasenia''s eyes twitch, feeling that Mirrory was about to fall on her, but she didn''t say anything. ''Is she doing this on purpose?''


    Mirrory ignored Yasenia''s eyes, even if she knew what the dragoness was thinking about. "My thoughts are¡­ Hm¡­ How to express it." Mirrory softly eximed. "Ah. Why did my other masters avoid this?"


    The ancient mirror nodded. "That question can summarize it quite nicely."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. "Oh? Did you like it or something? Were you connected to her?"


    Mirrory shook her head. "I already connected myself a few times in the past and didn''t really find it interesting. The pleasure sensation is fine, but¡­ Not something I would like to experience personally."


    The dragoness was speechless. ''So, she really did something like that. Truly, there are no privacy boundaries with these seniors.''


    Mirrorymented. "However¡­" Her eyes moved toward Angel''s sleeping face. "... The overflowing happiness Angel felt at the moment of the sessful impregnation is something that none of my previous masters had ever felt."


    Mirrory couldn''t really find the words to express how Angel''s current happiness and her previous master''s happy moments couldn''tpare.


    In both situations, her wielders expressed or felt extreme moments of joy, but Angel''s joy was different in this situation. It had no sense of aplishment, nothing like a sensation of rewards.


    The joy came from deep within, a primal yetpletely natural satisfaction of a woman bing a mother.


    It was such a specific emotion thatparing it with others was just not right. Mirrory stopped her thoughts and looked at the two very young beings that she decided to guide and overlook. A genuine smile appeared on her face as she said. "Regardless¡­. Yasenia."


    The dragoness asked with a blink. "Yes? What''s wrong?"


    Mirrory said genuinely. "Congrattions on your third child. I hope the little one grows to be someone great."


    Yasenia was dly surprised, but she didn''t freeze or anything. She smiled as well, showing her teeth. "Thanks, Mirrory. Please, keep him or her safe."


    Mirrory nodded, this time seriously. "Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to the child."


    Yasenia nodded and refocused her attention on Angel, waiting for her to wake up.


    It took two days to wake up, a time the dragoness spent appreciating the beauty of her little girl. With a cultivation mindset, actions such as these wereparable to meditation, so keeping the focus on a single task for so long was not a problem.


    After she woke up, Angel took in a deep breath and looked up at Yasenia with a sleepy smile. "Good morning, Yasenia~."


    Yasenia pinched her cheek gently. "Good morning, sleepy head. How are you feeling?"


    Angel blinked a few times, and like Evelyn, she remembered what had happened before she fell asleep. Her eyelids flung open as she hastily ced a hand on her stomach. "Ya-Yasenia, am I? Am I? Um. Did we¡­"


    Yasenia nodded. "Of course~. My baby did her best andsted until we seeded~. Congrattions on bing a Mom, Angel."


    Angel was overwhelmed with emotions, and naturally, tears of joy began overflowing from her eyes as she flung herself into Yasenia''s arms.


    Her sobs and stutters were all answered by Yasenia''s gentle and loving words. The dragoness took her time, did not rush anything, and stayed with Angel as long as she wanted.


    Around two dayster, Angel finally calmed down enough to separate from Yasenia.


    The dragoness left the room, and, like before, she didn''t go directly to her next girl. First, she decided to give Evelyn and Tatyana a visit. Then, after spending time with them, Kaleina and me, Yasenia went to meditate and clear her mind.


    During this time, she took the chance to digest Angel''s Yin energy, increasing her cultivation and also feeding the Celestial Energy star and the spirit currently residing inside of it.

 Chapter 883: Cuddly Fox~. (R-18)

    Chapter 883: Cuddly Fox~. (R-18)


    Kali was sitting in her room, reading an alchemy book. Her face was rxed, and Valeria was sitting on the ground by her side. Thanks to Valeria''s stature, which was almost double that of Kali''s, their heads were more or less at the same level.


    Valeria looked at Kali and asked. "How are you feeling?"


    Kali looked at the Spirit Queen and smiled. "Much more rxed than I expected."


    Valeria nodded with a smile on her own. "I can feel that. You have improved a lot since then."


    Kali ced the book on the bedside table. "It has been a nice journey. I can feel everything slowly dissipating. My heart demons, my fears, my nightmares¡­" Kali looked back in time andughed. "To think that I''m going to have a child soon."


    Valeria smiled. "Unthinkable, right?"


    Kali shook her head. "Not unthinkable. I think it is¡­ fantastical." Kali looked out of the window, her mind recalling the dark part of her life. "Right after that time, my mind was always in turmoil. I can clearly remember how I looked at everyone around me as if they were enemies. Not to mention men, who physically felt repugnant, women felt like demons in human skin."


    Kali''s verdant green eyes didn''t look downcast but full of light and fighting spirit. "However¡­ Yasenia broke down all walls with just pure sincerity andck of judgmental eyes." Kali remembered fondly. "That moment when her golden colored dragon slit eyes looked at me, they appeared like two warm suns, looking at what I was below my skin."


    Kali took out a canvas with something drawn on it. It was Yasenia''s gaze. The pureness and straightforwardness of the golden eyes were perfectly encapsted in the drawing. Kaliughed. "She has changed since then. She has lost this kind of sincere gaze." Kali paused. "Wrong. ''Lost'' is not the word. Yasenia has¡­ matured since then."Valeria hummed in agreement. "Now, while she still keeps the honesty and love in her eyes when looking at you, there is an undeniable sharpness and authority behind her gaze."


    Kali nodded a few times, agreeing cheerfully. "At that time, she was mature, but there were childish traits in her persona. Now, she is steady, sharp, wise, thoughtful, and, when dealing with enemies, ruthless. Her childishness is gone; even when mother-inw is around, the times she acts spoiled have be less."


    Valeriaughed, hearing Kali''s tone. "Disappointed?"


    Kali smirked. "I would lie if I said I wasn''t. She is adorable when she acts spoiled."


    Valeria asked with a smirk. "But¡­?"


    Kali coughed with a faint blush staining her cheeks. "I love both, but her steady gait is something I prefer. It gives me a feeling of safety and reliability like never before." Kali''s eyes wandered as she recalled. "Walking behind her feels¡­ right. Her back, while it is not wide like a man''s, appears as if it can hold up the entire sky. Even her slim arms that hide mountain-ttening strength are like a mix of femininity and power that wouldn''t lose to anything."


    Kali''s tails wagged as she thought of Yasenia''s figure. Valeria giggled. "Well, how much you love her body is reflected on me quite well~."


    Kali blushed when Valeria reminded her about that. Because of her feelings, the previous slender and neatly proportioned Valeria had gained a bombshell body that wasparable to Yasenia''s proportion wise."


    Looking down at the massive breasts, Kali''s face burned. "S-Sorry."


    Valeria burst intoughter, sending her green and soft mountains into a jiggling spree. "Don''t worry. I actually love this body."


    Kali blinked. "You do?"


    Valeria nodded. "I do. I feel much more motherly than with the one I had in the past. If I have children in the future, I will be able to produce a lot of nectar milk with my big and voluminous breasts, like Yasenia does when she feeds yo-"


    "Ahhh! Stop!!" Kali rushed forward and ced her hands on her mouth, her face about to burst into shame. "Y-You know that I feel conscious of that, right!? Don''t mention it!"


    Valeria easily liberated her mouth and smirked. "I know~, but seeing you squint in delight each time youtch on her nipples is just adorable."


    Kali crumpled in a ball and used her tails to hide her body in shame. "Please, earth, swallow me. Why is my spirit such a pervert?"


    Valeria shrugged and teased. "A spirit follows his or her master''s attitude."


    Kali sprung up and shouted. "Don''t lie now!"


    "Hm? Who is lying to my cute little fox?"


    The mellow and low, seductive voice softened all the bones in Kali''s body, almost making her fall.


    Valeria looked at Yasenia, who approached with a beautiful aquamarine nightgow. "Oh? You are not wearing that ck one that you usually wear."


    Yasenia looked down and shrugged. "I am using a different one for each girl. I already used the ck one with Evelyn, haha."


    Yasenia looked at Kali and saw her face heating up, making her curious. "So, what were you two talking about?"


    Kali muttered. "You¡­"


    The dragoness blinked a few times and smirked. "Oh~? Was my fox ashamed of something I did, hm~?"


    Kali rapidly shook her head and then coughed, trying to change the subject. "A-Anyways, it''s my turn now?"


    Yasenia did not tease her much and nodded. "It is." She used her tail and arms, hugging Kali into her embrace, and asked while her hand caressed Kali''s dantian area. "How are you feeling? Are these petty bad guys doing something I need to scold them for?"


    Kali softened in her arms and answered with a soft voice. "No need to worry. My body is always ready to wee you, Yasenia. The heart¡­" Kali paused and smirked. "These petty guys can do nothing to stop us~."


    Yaseniaughed. "Confident, I like it~. But, Honey, remember to never rx your guard, okay? We need constant effort if we want to be clean of them!"


    Kali agreed while leaning on Yasenia further. The sensation of being enveloped in softness was always deeply pleasant and soul-rxing. "I will. Don''t worry."


    Kali felt, or more urately, didn''t feel Yasenia taking action to start and was puzzled. Looking up, she saw Yasenia looking down on her with loving eyes. She asked with a stutter. "I-Is there something wrong?"


    Yasenia shook her head and caressed her scarred face. "I was thinking that you''vee a long way. You are a really strong woman, Kali. I admire that."


    Kali blinked andughed. "Valeria and I were just talking about this a few moments ago."


    The dragonessughed as well. "Did you? Hahaha, what a coincidence. But¡­" Yasenia kissed her scarred lips and spoke. "I want to say it regardless. I want you to hear it and know that I know."


    Kali nodded, feeling giddy and fuzzy inside. "Hm~."


    Yasenia asked. "So, Honey, how do you want to do this?"


    Unlike with others when Yasenia usually took the lead, with Kali, the dragoness liked to ask and allow Kali to guide them at first. This was a preventive measure to make sure Kali knew what they were going to do and not surprise her with anything beyond her expectations.


    By now, they could be considered over-the-top considerations, but Yasenia didn''t mind. They had also been ustomed to this way of doing it for years now, so changing it also didn''t feel right.


    Kali became thoughtful and asked. "A-Actually, I don''t want anything strange. Because this is to get me pregnant, I prefer if we just do it in the normal position all the time."


    Yasenia titled her head. "So, you below me and me above? Moving our waists until my Honey gets pregnant?"


    Kali nodded a few times. "I-I know that you might get bored, but-."


    Yasenia blinked, confused. "Bored? Why would I be bored?"


    Kali fiddled with her fingers. "Well¡­ It will probably take a while to get pregnant, right? Not changing positions might get a bit stale¡­"


    The dragoness chopped her forehead softly, making Kali close her eyes. "Silly." Yasenia smiled. "Why would I feel that it is boring to have sex with you?" The dragoness smiled honestly, dazzling Kali''s eyes. "Even if we didn''t move and you asked me to release semen slowly while just hugging, I would feel delighted."


    Kali kissed Yasenia''s lips deeply and then smiled. "I love you."


    Yasenia caressed her cheek, tracing her scars with her thumb, and smiled back. "I love you too. Now, let''s get naked."


    Kali nodded, and Yasenia remembered something, prompting her to ask. "Right. Honey, for your sustenance, I need to feed you my semen with my tail from time to time." The dragoness smiled deeply and with a teasing tone. "If you prefer my breast milk, we can also go with that~. Is that okay?"


    Kali''s mouth salivated, and after swallowing her pooling saliva, she nodded. "Y-Yes."


    Yasenia and Kali quickly got naked, and Yasenia began loosening Kali''s tight vagina. Of all her dears, Kali was the tightest by far, so it took a bit of effort for the first prations. Thankfully, Kali was as tight as she was stic. So, her little flower swallowing her thick dragon was not a problem.


    Kali snortedfortably as Yasenia''s fingers entered her folds and gently scrapped her insides. "Hm~, it feels good."


    The dragoness kissed her cheek andughed. "You are really tight today~. Even when inserting one finger I can feel the pressure."


    Kali said softly. "W-Well, I am excited."


    Yasenia showed a beautiful smile. "I am also excited, look~."


    Kali''s followed Yasenia''s finger and saw her dick stiffly erect and twitching while spewing precum with each twitch. ''T-That amount is close to a normal mortal man''s ejaction¡­ and it is just precum¡­''


    Yasenia stopped using her finger and ced her tip on Kali''s pussy. The Fox moaned when she felt the small shots of precum being released into her vagina. The feeling of the slimy liquid coating her folds was fulfilling.


    The dragoness warned. "Now, I am entering~. Like always, Honey, rx."


    Kali nodded and felt the pressure increasing in her vaginal entrance. The feeling of being stretched was something she loved with all her heart. Her body being molded by the person she loved the most so that they could be one gave her a sense of belonging like no other.


    As her folds surrounded the dragoness''s dick, Kali released soft moans through her nose. The width pushed up her G spot, making even her clitoris feel the pration. ''Ah¡­ It feels so good~.''


    Meanwhile, Yasenia was burying her face in Kali''s neck and feeling in heaven. Kali''s pussy, while tight, was weing. It very gently surrounded her dick and created pressure around it, like a tight yet loving hug.


    As her penis prated deeper, Kali''s fertility and bloodline also aroused Yasenia''s deep feelings of procreation. Yasenia didn''t lie about beingfortable with just being inside any of her lovers. All of them had characteristics that excited her enough for her to be able to cum and orgasm even without a single waist thrust.


    However, between them, other than Cecile, Kali''s pussy was something that begged her to impregnate the fox. When her tip touched Kali''s cervix, the feeling of pleasure and the amount of fertilitying from the fifth realm fox was enough to throw Yasenia over the edge.


    "I''m cumming."


    The words Kali didn''t expect were followed by the dick swelling against her walls, leaving no free space, and then spewing an electrifying substance right into her epting womb.


    Kali''s body was instantly electrified as the sensation of Yasenia''s semen burned her body with pleasure and Yang energy, making her eyes roll up, and her mind melt in a climax. "Ahhh!!!"

 Chapter 884: Kalis Smile. (R-18)

    Chapter 884: Kali''s Smile. (R-18)


    For Kali and Yasenia, intercourse was rtively simple on the outside. Still, where they were connected, their bodies would try all they could to pleasure the other side. It was to the point that sometimes Yasenia would start kissing Kali without moving her waist and just letting their genitals deeply connect.


    The vibrations and energies they mixed together were pleasant enough that Yasenia would orgasm several times an hour.


    Meanwhile, Kali would feel simrly euphoric. After all, thanks to her affinity with Life, the pure fertilitying from the release invading her uterus was nothing but a wish fulfillment.


    Her ovaries produced little eggs each time new ejaction filled her womb, making clear the deep desire to be impregnated by Yasenia.


    "Yasenia~! Yasenia~! I love you! Ah! I can feel it pouring inside!"


    The dragoness moved her waist quickly, cumming as she did so, making her now fully pink eyes roll up. Her body was producing semen crazily because the creature she was mating with just felt like a pond of life she needed to fertilize. "Get pregnant, honey. Get pregnant!"


    The egg that met with Yasenia''s powerful sperm was instantly swarmed and tried fighting back. The mixing of energies gave Kali a glorious orgasm that made her body feel like it was floating in clouds.


    They had orgasmed so much that there would be a puddle of liquids if not for the bed''s properties.


    For both of them, even when their positions did not change, they went at it for almost an entire week.While Kali could be said to be the most fertile among all of Yasenia''s lovers, the reason they took so much was because Yasenia was overfertilizing her most of the time. Her sperm was extremely active when going for the ovum, it crumbled and died most of the time.


    By the time they ended their mating, Kali''s stomach was inted, and her eyes were lost in a daze as saliva and tears of pleasure and happiness flowed down her cheeks.


    When she realized that the dragoness had finally stopped fertilizing her, Kali focused on her uterus and easily felt the sign of new life. ''Ah¡­ It''s over~. I thought my brain was going to melt with so much pleasure going through my body all the time.''


    The fertilized ovum was still being attacked by Yasenia''s powerful sperms, but the aura it was emitting was more than enough to rest easy and free, killing all that tried to re-fertilize it.


    The dragoness was licking her neck tenderly, the dragon''s tail coiling and ying around with her four fox tails. Kali used her tired arms to hug her precious dragoness and caressed her wet yet smooth ck hair. "Well done, love."


    Yasenia didn''t expect these words toe from Kali, but hearing them filled her with happiness. "Hahaha~. Great job to your little egg too~. It fought really valiantly and finally won~."


    Kaliughed, feeling liberated. Even though she was exhausted, her breathing felt smoother, and her blood and energy flow was unobstructed. Closing her verdant green eyes, she could clearly see Yasenia''s Yang energy very tenderly going through her meridians and mixing everywhere.


    It helped her with her bodily functions, cultivation, everything. ''Such a clean and purifying energy. I love it.''


    When Kali opened her eyes, she wasn''t in her room but in her soul realm. ''Oh? It has been a while since I came here.''


    Kali looked around and saw that the world in her soul was 75% forest and 25% a swamp made of ckish goo. Without any fear or hesitation whatsoever, she arrived at the border between both energies that resided in her soul.


    Once she arrived at the edge where the heart demons and her own thoughts fought, she saw the ckish goo be active as a torrent of messages assaulted her mind.


    The messages, having not changed much from a few years ago, didn''t even make Kali''s powerful mind and heart flinch. Her eyes, cid and bright as two emeralds, looked on.


    Her lips arched, and she said. "Hey, Heart Demons." She talked at them andughed, ignoring all the insults and reminders of terrible situations of her past.


    With a chest full of pride and a smile full of happiness, she said.


    "I''m pregnant."


    A radiant green light burst from her, sting the heart demons before her like an annihtion ray.


    "AAAAAA!"


    A piercing screech was heard as arge part of the ck swamp created by the Heart Demons was obliterated.


    The fox woman talked forward, each of her steps creating towering trees full of life that grew where previously there was a ck swamp.


    After reaching the end of the path she so easily created, Kali looked at another part of the Heart Demon swamp and spoke gently. "My lover was the one who impregnated me. Her efforts, her love, her sincerity, everything was pure and without any hidden intentions."


    Another wave of pure green energy sted forward, creating another path as a massive stretch of her Heart Demons was purified.


    Kali''s steps became slightly more elegant and dignified. Her gentleness gained a nature-like feeling, and her smile regained the cheerfulness and eptance that had once been lost.


    Like breaking free of her cocoon, atst, the curvy, beautiful, and dignified fox woman smiled. "Your whispers¡­ Had no effect. After Yasenia came, truthfully, they never had. Speaking of which¡­ When was thest time I heard any of them at all?"


    Kaliughed while looking at the Sun, Moon, and stars in the sky. "Really¡­ She is like my Heaven. Always shining a path forward."


    Each word was like a torrent of life energy, eliminating more patches of the swamp and transforming everything into a lush forest.


    Kali walked with a hum and arrived at thest ce where the heart demons were concentrated. It was as big as ake. However,pared to the massive world her soul represented, it didn''t even upy one percent of it.


    "To be honest, Heart Demons. I still can''tpletely purify you." Kali smiled at the ck puddle of bubbling rancor and thirst for vengeance. "It is true that resentment lives in me. I can''t forget it."


    Kaliughed. "But not because it is something that haunts me." Kali shook her head as she ced a hand on her navel, gently rubbing it. "In truth, the reason I can''t forget is because it is something that has be part of myself."


    Kali stepped forward, and her feet dipped into the ck goo representing her remaining heart demons. As if they had finally found a chance, they all awakened and tried to swallow Kali.


    The four-tailed fox woman shook her head. "You can''t."


    BOOM!


    Like a st of pressurized air, the substance separated, leaving a clear path before her. "Some might underestimate ake. However, ake can be deep." Kali''s eyes went toward the center of it, her gaze profound. "Ake can go underground and connect with a sea; it can be connected to the underground water that feeds the forest."


    Kali stepped toward the middle of it, her body submerging into it. "So, show me the resentment that dwells within me. How deep are you? How much can you influence me? How deep are you, in truth."


    Outside, Yasenia looked at Kali, who had her eyes closed and stayed still. They were still connected, but since they had stopped their intercourse, it was morefortable than anything else.


    The dragoness waited for a while, silent and smiling, as she felt Kali''s aura be even purer.


    The nts in Kali''s room fed on the aura released by the fox, growing beautifully but in a controlled manner. They didn''t grow to be wild but to be beautiful flowers.


    After a few hours, Yasenia saw Kali''s eyes fluttering open, and she couldn''t help but hold her breath. Her vibrant green eyes swirled with life energy, giving her a gentle yet majestic depth that could leave a person breathless.


    Kali''s fox-like eyes were already one of her most beautiful facial features, but now, they were breathtaking. Yasenia gulped. ''W-Won''t a veil have the opposite effect with my Honey? Instead of hiding her beauty, it will highlight these green eyes of hers and make everyone fall to their knees¡­''


    Seeing the surprise in Yasneia''s eyes, Kali smiled. "I am back, love."


    Yasenia blinked twice and nodded. "So¡­ How was it? What happened?"


    Kali smirked. "Well, I reduced my heart demons a little bit~."


    Yasenia''s tail wagged, and she asked enthusiastically. "Because of our child?"


    Kali moaned a bit because of Yasenia''s movements and realized that her dearest dragoness was still inside her. "Love, why are you still in me?"


    Yasenia grinned while hugging her closer. "It''s warm andfortable~. Can I?"


    Kali sighed with a tender smile. "Sure, sure. Just don''t move around too much. You know how easily aroused I am."


    The dragonessughed. "I won''t~, I won''t~." Then, she asked. "So? How much is left?"


    Kali pondered for a bit. "Hm¡­ It''s around two percent. But, this two percent is impossible to clear for now."


    Yasenia was happy at first but then confused. "Two percent is really good! But¡­ Why is it impossible?"


    The fox blinked. "Well, it is about my resentment toward them. So¡­ Until I know exactly what happened to them, I won''t really be able to forget."


    The dragoness snorted. "Don''t worry, love. Once we find any of them, we''ll kill¡­ No, I''ll give them to you so you do as you see fit."


    Kaliughed and pecked her lips. "Is leaving them with me worse than death?"


    The dragoness said proudly and with glittering eyes. "Yes! You are like a super torturer expert, Honey! I admire you a lot!"


    The fox burst intoughter. Although it was strange, she was strangely proud because thepliment came from her dearest. Kali leaned her head on Yasenia''s arm and smiled. "Then, I will have to be up to my love''s expectations and torture them until they beg for death~."


    Saying such words with Kali''s gentle yet seductive smile was somehow arousing, making Yasenia''s dragon twitch. Kali''s eyebrow raised. "Excited?"


    Yasenia nodded honestly. "You are sometimes too arousing, Honey."


    Kali smirked. "Well, no more vaginal intercourse today. I am already pregnant, and even if I know that it won''t hurt the child, I prefer to leave at least one month before we start having vaginal intercourse again."


    Yaseniaughed. "You are really a mystery, Honey. Before doing it, you are shy. But afterward, you are so outspoken~."


    Kali rolled her eyes. "I have your dick pressing against my cervix as we speak. Do you think I have time to be shy?"


    Yasenia shrugged. "Who knows~." Then, she smiled softly and said. "Kali."


    The fox blinked. "Yes?"


    Yasenia smiled lovingly. "Congrattions on bing a mother."


    Kali''s face brightened up, and arge smile spread on her scarred, yet, at this moment, enchantingly beautiful face. "Thank you for your efforts, Yasenia. I love you."

 Chapter 885: Pinning down the Phoenix. (R-18)

    Chapter 885: Pinning down the Phoenix. (R-18)


    While Yasenia meditated for her next stop, she remembered her conversation with Kali about the heart demons. ''Thanks to her eliminating most of them, her soul became stronger and purer. Cultivation-wise, there wasn''t arge increase. But, mental strength has made an incredible jump.''


    The dragoness remembered what Kali told her about herst Heart Demon.


    "It is my rancor and wish of vengeance. In short, my resentment." Kaliughed. "Well, don''t worry much. Once we find them, it will be resolved."


    Yasenia couldn''t be too rxed, though. After all, the precondition topletely cleanse her dearest fox was finding those people. ''What if they are dead or we fail to find them? Will the heart demons go away or take root forever in her soul?''


    She was worried, but at the same time, she couldn''t do much now. ''Well, there is a reason why managing to achieve a [Spiritual Breakthrough] is so rare and umon.''


    The fact that Yasenia did it the first year she started cultivating didn''t take away from the actual difficulty of achieving that state. Moreover, as time passed, it became exponentially more difficult.


    Yasenia''s mind shed with Tatyana''s smiling face, and a frown appeared between her eyebrows.


    A cool and soft finger poked her forehead, making Yasenia open her eyes from her meditation.


    In front of her, Cecile''s peerlessly beautiful face appeared, carrying a smile that could eclipse the sun with its beauty. "Say, why are you here?"Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "Rxing? I am cleansing my mind~."


    Cecile smirked, her usual cold face expressive and full of charm. "Do I even need you to do that?"


    Yasenia blinked a few times, almost being blinded by her Phoenix''s beauty. "I don''t really need it, I guess." Cecile sat by Yasenia''s side and leaned on her while looking at the beautifulndscape.


    After Yasenia''s tribtion, arge part of the sect had been leveled to the ground. Even a mountain was decimated in the process. However, now it looked as good as new.


    It was even better than before as there had been a few changes in the details, organizing the sect''s ces that were not nned into the general sect''s structure.


    Cecile smiled. "Quite a beautiful ce, isn''t it?"


    Yasenia nodded and said. "It is. But¡­" The dragoness smiled and said. "It is beautiful because all of you are here."


    Cecileughed. "Quite a sweet mouth you have~."


    Yasenia looked at Cecile''s smiling face and teased. "Do I? I can''t taste it~."


    Cecile''s icy blue eyes were filled with warmth as she leaned forward. "Really? Let me taste them, then."


    They leaned forward and kissed softly and passionately. Cecile abided by her promise to taste them and licked Yasenia''s lips while they kissed, slowly getting more entangled as their arms went around their partner''s bodies.


    After a deep kiss that resulted in even their tails entangling, Cecile asked. "Yasenia, what are your ns with Andrea?"


    The dragoness blinked. "Why''d you ask?"


    Cecile hummed. "I think Andrea is a bit worried." With a smile, she continued, her cool and elegant voice sounding refreshing and peaceful. "You know, while she doesn''t doubt that you will be able to get her pregnant, her ability to impregnate you is certainlycking."


    The dragoness lifted Cecile and ced her on herp. Cecile was rtively tall, only 12 centimeters smaller than Yasenia, so when sitting on herp, Cecile''s face would be ced a bit higher than Yasenia''s.


    Then, she tilted her head, a bit confused. "And what''s wrong with our attempts being unsessful? We can just try again until they aren''t, right? Like I did with all of the girls and like I will do with you and her."


    Cecile nodded. "But, thanks to your high levels of fertility as a [Progenitor Queen], it is almost guaranteed, even if it isn''t sessful the first time, right?"


    Yasenia pondered as she stood up, carrying Cecile to their room.


    Walking through the hallways, Cecile spoke. "Are you sure Andrea''s semen is strong enough to have a chance to impregnate you?"


    The dragoness shrugged. "I never really bothered checking because Andrea has not really used her fertile release in a long while. Not to mention, after our breakthroughs, I am not sure." Yasenia smiled sensually. "I''ll just squeeze her until that miraculous chance urs~, nothing more, nothing less."


    Cecileughed. "I guess I was worrying too much."


    Yasenia nodded. "And then, if we don''t manage to be sessful before we need to stop, then I''ll just give her priority from then on and be her particr release station~. Andrea will be happy to have Little Andrea stuck inside me almost daily~ fufufu."


    Cecile rolled her eyes whileughing. "You are really something, eh?"


    Yasenia looked at her and pecked her nose. "I am not something~. I am someone who will make the little eggs here grow~." Cecile felt Yasenia''s tail tip poking her navel, and her body heated up.


    Yasenia looked at her beautiful soulmate and asked softly. "Say, Sweetheart. I think that whatever we speak now will be forgotten during our mating, haha. But I want to check if you have any preference on how to have sex until you get pregnant."


    Cecile moved her dangling legs up and down as she clung to Yasenia''s neck. "Hmm. To be honest, while I now rationally prefer controlled mating¡­ Will it even happen?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Who knows? We always start slowly and end up almost breaking the furniture."


    Cecile snorted. "It''s not my fault that your dick feels heavenly. Each thrust feels like it passes my body and pierces my brain." Cecile looked at Yasenia reproachfully. "After saying that, I''m so wet that I feel my fluids dripping down my asscheeks."


    Yasenia blinked. "As blunt as always, are we?"


    Cecile lifted her tinum blonde eyebrow. "Do I need to be careful with my speech when talking to you?"


    Yasenia used her tail to go into her skirt and tease her, but she got surprised instead. "Huh¡­ Sweetheart?"


    Cecile blinked, but Yasenia could see a hint of a smile in her eyes. Yasenia asked, licking her drying lips. "Where are your panties?"


    Her tail tip was not touching cloth, as she expected, but a wet and slimy, soft flesh mound.


    Cecile''s lips arched. "I thought it would be a bother, so there I haven''t put them oOHnn!!"


    Cecile''s head tilted backward as a moan got mixed in her speech. She could feel her weing and soaked pussy opening as the thick tail prated deep into her pussy. Yasenia smiled alluringly and said. "Since you are a little pervert, who am I to stop it, right? Now, moan."


    Her tail pushed forward, prating as deep as it could while she carried her in a princess carry. Cecile felt the hit on her cervix, and her body jumped upward. She had her legs closely tied together by Yasenia''s powerful arms, which made her inner folds feel the bumpy tail even more clearly.


    As they walked down the hallway that had been cleared long ago, Cecile orgasmed, and her fluids fell and drenched the ground as Yasenia walked. Yasenia did not stop, knowing that they were just getting started.


    So, for the next ten minutes of walking, Cecile was constantly pounded by a dragon tail while being carried away. Her voice, harmonic and as beautiful as a singing oriole, echoed in the hallways as her vagina folds were assaulted by the flexible, thick, hard, and bumpy tail.


    Every nerve was lit up in her inner folds, throwing her body into a spasm spree in Yasenia''s arms, making her look like a fish out of the water. "Ah, ah! AH! Aaahh!!"


    Once in their room, the dragoness ced Cecile on the bed and instantly took off their clothes. Then, her eyes shed with lust, and pressed her penis against the hole upied by her tail.


    Cecile''s eyes widened when she noticed the clear intentions of making a double vaginal pration. Her voice, full of lust and doubts, trembled with a mix of anticipation and fear. "A-Are you sure?"


    Yasenia growled, her golden eyes already having gained a fully pink color. "We''ll have to see if it fits~."


    Then, she pushed forward, and Cecile''s body arched like a bridge. "Ahhhh!!"


    A sharp moan of pleasure echoed in the room like a Phoenix cry, and her insides clenched in consequence of the strong climax Yasenia initiated. The pressure and trembling of Cecile''s pussy as it tried to adapt to therge dick and thick tail widening pushed Yasenia over the edge as well. "I''m cumming!"


    Cecile''s eyes rolled to the sky when an orgasm that rocked her brain exploded as Yasenia''s fertile semen inundated her uterus. Her own fertile liquid was secreted inside her womb andbined with Yasenia''s semen.


    However, both women currently weren''t paying attention to that as pleasure was making their eyes sh with white lights.


    After Yasenia stopped cumming, she leaned down and kissed Cecile, starting to pound her with wild abandon. Their talk of going slowly at first had gone out of the window when the soul-resonating orgasm clouded their brains with love and lust.


    Cecile''s legs also wasted no time going around Yasenia''s waist as she began thrusting her own hips in sync with the dragon mating with her.


    Widened beyond belief, Cecile''s pussy tried to clench around the tail and dick messing up her insides. Moreover, since Yasenia was alternating the thrusts, it felt as if she was always getting prated, but nothing was going out, making her breath hitch in pure orgasming joy.


    The tail pushed against the cervix, followed by her dick. Hit, hit, hit, hit.


    Cecile''s mouth was nothing more than a ce where moans were being released. It couldn''t function for anything else because of thebined pleasure of the tail, dick, and fertile semen trying to impregnate her.


    Yasenia whispered as she cummed again. "You are going to get pregnant the quickest, sweetheart. Clench your pussy; here is another release!"


    Both the tail and dick swelled and spewed white fertile sperm, swallowing Cecile''s fertile egg fluids inside her uterus.


    The sensation of getting impregnated was so clear and euphoric that Cecile''s face had melted into a grin of pure lust and happiness as her eyes were rolled up. "Yesss!!"


    Yasenia moaned as her organs squeezed her semen out, and pleasure clouded her mind. Her tail exited Cecile''s pussy, but the gaping hole it left behind was quick to clench around the remaining dick, bing as tight as it could and massaging Yasenia''s dick.


    Without a single second of hesitation, the wet and lubricated tail moved downward and entered Cecile''s back hole, instantly piercing deeply and amodating inside.


    The Moon Phoenix''s wings fully unfolded, and her vagina started spraying clear and transparent fluids with high pressure as if it was a broken faucet.


    The muted moan that got stuck in Cecile''s throat was forcefully pushed open by a deep thrust of the dragoness.


    "AAAH!!"


    Yasenia''s dick entered through her cervix, submerging the dragoness''s dick in the mix of fluids that the Moon Phoenix retained in her womb. The sensation of her semen and Cecile''s fertile fluids was like a drug that activated all pleasure nerves in Yasenia''s body, and even when she hadn''t moved much more, she began cumming with wild abandon. "Get pregnant!"

 Chapter 886: Arriving at the last stop~. (R-18)

    Chapter 886: Arriving at thest stop~. (R-18)


    For both women, this situation was dreamlike. They have been fighting back their instincts and trying to control their desire to reproduce all these years.


    Because of their goodpatibility and soul connection, having sex was an experience where they exchanged much more than heavenly pleasure. It was a connection at a depth no physical touch couldpare to.


    Therefore, when they had sex, because they loved each other so much, the desire to produce offspring was everpresent. They wanted to ept each other''s fertile release and grow a little life that could materialize the result of their love.


    But until recently, they couldn''t. It was not yet time to do so.


    Now, it was different. As their waists moved in unison, the pleasure both of them felt as the fertile liquids tried tobine and create a new life made their brains feel euphoric.


    The sensations of their genitals rubbing, creating that pleasant friction that awakened the nerves, and the sounds that were produced by their colliding flesh were adorned by the melodic moans that escaped between their almost endless kisses.


    Position after position, hour after hour, they never stopped for a second as a session of pure loving mating continued.


    Cecile''s insides,pletely stained by Yasenia''s semen, were constantly spasming in pleasure.


    Yasneia''s body, massaged and caressed by Cecile''s loving embrace, made her brain feel a euphoric pleasure that pushed her orgasm to produce and release as much seed as she could.With nothing but two bodies, Cecile and Yasenia had sex for a month straight. Even when Cecile was pregnant, they continued releasing the pleasure and frustration umted during all these years onto each other.


    Thanks to the qualities of a cultivator''s pregnancy, there was never a chance for the fertilized ovum being washed away or damaged by just having intercourse. Hence, they could go at it without caring much about it.


    Days and weeks of pure sexual intercourse passed until Cecile''s orgasm sent her into a spasming spree, followed by her eyes rolling and her brain shutting down out of pure stimtion.


    Cecile, who had absorbed part of a Primordial Phoenix''s tear and had a terrifyingly strong soul, was defeated and fainted because of the overwhelming power of her mate.


    Yasenia licked Cecile''s fainted face as she moved a bit more to cum onest time into her fainted mate''s womb. Thisst release made the dragoness''s pupils expand in pleasure as she felt like she had marked her forever.


    The thought of Cecile being hers made her heart tremble with joy and love.


    Yasenia didn''t get away from Cecile for a long time. She constantly kissed, caressed, massaged, and whispered loving words.


    Even if Cecile couldn''t hear her, Yasenia wanted to imprint her love on her resting Phoenix. "Cecile, I love you. My sweetheart, my love, my mate~. I love you."


    Cecile took around two entire days to wake up. Her heavy eyelids slowly opened, revealing a tired and groggy pair of icy blue eyes.


    The first thing she did was look sideways, and as she expected, there she found a pair of golden slit eyes silently and lovingly looking at her. Yasenia''s eyes, like a pool of liquid gold, swirled beautifully and enchantingly.


    Cecile noticed this small detail, like with the rest of the girls, and felt that it was very attractive. It made her already expressive eyes feel even more alive. ''She bes more beautiful even in ces I didn''t know was possible, haha~.''


    Then, knowing that Yasenia didn''t really have anything to tell her, her eyes observed her surroundings. They had made a mess during thest month of pure mating. So, Cecile expected to find herself in a chaotic room.


    However, it seemed to her that her dragoness had cleaned everything up. "Oh? You actually tidied the room?"


    The dragonessughed. "No. I didn''t. It was ra."


    Cecile raised her eyebrow and looked at Yasenia. "ra? She could enter the room without being affected by our mating scent?"


    The dragoness smirked. "Well, I used a [Scent Absorbing Pearl] before calling her in. There was no scent to worry about. Just a very messy room."


    "Right, just a mess to clean up. Hahaha." Cecileughed softly and shifted closer to her dragoness, snuggling in her arms.


    The dragoness amodated her lover and smiled. "Congrattions on bing a Mom, Cecile."


    Cecile''s blue eyes shed with manyplex emotions. "A mother, huh?" Cecile smiled, feeling a bit incredulous. "It still feels like it was yesterday when you and I became soulmates. A day far away but close. A day that''s honestly a memory that feels so recent but so far away at the same time. So strange."


    Yasenia nodded. "It is quite a thing that, as we be stronger and older, the sense of time bes disturbed. For example, we mated for one entire month, but it really didn''t feel like a month."


    Cecile blinked a few times. "A month?"


    The dragoness smirked. "A month~."


    Cecile was stunned. "You have been mating with me for an entire month?"


    Yasenia nodded a few times and asked. "Did you not notice?"


    Cecile looked at Yasenia with a deadpan. "Notice? Notice what? My head was full of your dick and sperm."


    Yasenia burst intoughter. "As always, you are so blunt."


    Cecile snorted. "No need to speak in circles." Then, she smiled. "But, to think that a month has passed¡­" The Phoenix touched her stomach and asked. "How long do you think this little one will take toe out?"


    Yasenia''s smile twisted a bit, and a frown appeared in her mind. "I hope it doesn''t take that long, as we are below the Transcendence realm."


    Cecile asked. "Why do you say it in such a manner?"


    Yasenia was puzzled andmented. "You should be more knowledgeable than me in the usual high-level Phoenix and Dragon pregnancy terms."


    Cecile blinked and realized. Then, her face was drenched with sweat. "My Love, you don''t think that the pregnancy willst so long, right?"


    Yasenia shrugged. "Usually, high-level phoenixes and dragons have pregnancy terms that can pass the 1,000 years easily. You are a high-level bloodline Phoenix who has gone through resurrection, and I am a progenitor queen dragon of a very high bloodline level as well. Our offspring can take a WHILE to grow up and develop."


    Cecile smiled, but Yasenia felt as if she was begging. "Love, I love you and this little one so much, but if I am pregnant for 1,000 years, I''ll spend, mathematically, 97% of my lifetime pregnant."


    Yasenia blinked twice and asked. "Well, that''s the truth, but¡­ What can you even do about it?"


    Cecile blinked twice back, speechless. "Love, will I then be stuck in the peak of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm? I need to reconstruct my body for the tribtion toward the Transcendence Realm."


    Yasenia was stunned. "Oh. I totally missed that little detail."


    Cecile looked at Yasenia''s serious face and wanted nothing more than to stretch those beautiful cheeks to their limits. And, well, she was not a woman who hid her feelings, so she did just that.


    With her voice being distorted from having her cheeks pulled to the sides, Yasenia spoke. "Bhuf, Zueethart. I don''t pheel like you will take that long."


    Cecile asked while releasing the now reddish cheeks, confused. "Why?"


    Yaseniamented, rubbing her cheek with one hand. "Well, if it were like that, wouldn''t high-level Phoenixes and Dragons below the Transcendence Realm go extinct since they can''t reproduce?"


    The icy woman became thoughtful. "You have a point."


    Yasenia smiled. "Right?"


    Cecile nodded andughed. "Anyway, enough bantering." Then, she smiled softly. "Thank you for giving life to the little one in my womb, my love. I am delighted."


    Yaseniaughed with her and ced their foreheads together. "And thank you for epting me, Sweetheart."


    Cecile used one hand to p Yasenia''srge butt strongly, creating pleasant-looking ripples around her pudding-like dragoness, and smiled. "Now, go and squeeze Andrea out of juice until she can''t leave the bed."


    Yasenia giggled. "I''ll try my best~. To be honest, my little flower has been a bit lonely since I''ve only been using my penis during thest two months."


    Cecile raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Has it now? Let me help then~."


    Yasenia was then exposed to a delightful session of Cecile''s mouth and fingers doing wonders.


    When she left Cecile''s room, the dragoness had a silly smile on her lips, and her legs almost failed her once. ''Wow~, Cecile really knows my weak points.''


    With that thought, she refocused and went into a meditative state again in her resting ce.


    Simr to what she did with everyone, Yasenia cleansed her mind and feelings, leaving behind only eagerness to meet her darling.


    Once she opened her eyes and stood up two dayster, Yasenia skipped happily and arrived in front of Andrea''s room. Le looked at her and had to hold back fromughing because Yasenia''s tail was wagging quite rapidly, full of clear delight. ''Young Miss is so cute~.''


    The dragoness turned toward Le andmented. "Hm. I''ll probably be the longest with Andrea, so interrupt us if two months go by. We need to prepare to go to war, so while I''ll probably be able to impregnate Andrea before that. Me getting pregnant is¡­" Yasenia smiled a bit sadly. "... very unlikely."


    Le felt her heart squeezing and she went forward to hug her tall and sweet Young Miss. "Oh, my Young Miss. Don''t worry. All the maids are praying so that you can get a child in your precious womb andy the prettiest egg in the world!"


    Yasenia smiled widely. "Really?"


    Le nodded. "Of course. Our Young Miss''s eggs will be the most beautiful, and the children thate from them will be the strongest!"


    Yasenia nodded a few times, clear joy shining in her eyes. "I also think so!"


    Le pondered whether to ask Flora for a fertility-increasing drug to feed Andrea in secret, but she decided against it. ''It''s better for it to happen naturally, even if it takes a while.''


    Leughed gently and softly patted Yasenia''s butt in encouragement. "Now, go, Young Miss."


    Yasenia nodded and entered Andrea''s bedroom.


    For those curious, the reason that gesture was somon with the dragoness was that it was veryfortable to have your hand sink in pure and iparable softness. And, since Yasenia didn''t mind, the maids and other close people would naturally not refrain from touching those heavenly pillows.


    Meanwhile, inside the room, Andrea was actually not meditating but looking out of the window. Because she knew what wasing, she had sent Ebirah away from her soul and told Coraline to take care of her during this time.


    Of course, the lobster princess''s mother was more than delighted and even gave her a few "bedroom advices" like a real mother would.


    During these years, Coraline has be something like an adoptive mother for Andrea, always looking out for her and being very weing and loving. This was something Andrea appreciated.


    She even built a peak-level Heaven-ranked armor for Coralinepletely for free, making Coraline unt it everywhere with a proud smile. It was like a smile saying. "You look down on my cute human girl? Look what she can do!"


    Andrea remembered seeing it andughed sweetly. She was really d that she had found Ebirah back then and that she could save her. Thinking of the weak and petite hermit-crab-like beast, nostalgic feelings came to her.


    A pair of arms came around her shoulders, but Andrea didn''t move as she naturally knew who it was. Even without her spiritual sense, the scent of the dragoness was unmistakable. "Darling, it is our turn~."


    Andrea looked sideways and saw the love of her life beautifully smiling at her. Sheughed and touched her cheek lovingly. Then, with her deep and attractive female voice, she answered back. "I hope you take care of me, love."


    Yasenia''s smile became brighter than the sun. "Take care of me as well, Darling."

 Chapter 887: Andreas Dragoness. (R-18)

    Chapter 887: Andrea''s Dragoness. (R-18)


    Andrea grabbed Yasenia''s arm and gently pulled her onto herp. The soft andrge butt of her dragoness covered herp while the beautiful woman looked at her with attentive and blinking golden eyes. Andreaughed. "What are you expecting, love?"


    Yasenia blinked twice, her long eyshes moving like butterfly wings. "Well, how about you guess?"


    Andrea smiled and leaned forward, kissing her lips. The sound of Yasenia''s wagging tail hitting the ground was heard right after, making Andrea''s heart melt with love.


    Andrea asked, curious. "Love?"


    Yasenia tilted her head. "Yes, darling?"


    Andrea hummed. "What if I can''t get you pregnant?"


    The dragoness smiled. "Well, then you''ll have to continue trying."


    Andrea opened and closed her mouth, not knowing how to express herself. The dragoness ced a finger on her lips and said. "Andrea, my womb is to carry your child. No one else''s. In this lifetime, only you, and, if by some miracle, the other girls be able to, only them as well."


    Andrea was stunned at such a bold deration. Yasenia rubbed her cheek with Andreas. "So, try as many times as you want, Andrea. The only sperm that can breach into my womb, the only little soldiers that can attempt to break my egg''s barriers, they are yours. Only yours, Andrea."Yasenia felt the stiff member of her lover poking between her thighs andughed. "So, Darling." Yasenia repositioned, making all her clothes disappear from her body and straddling Andrea. "You just need to pour as much as you can inside of me, recklessly and unendingly."


    Andrea gulped as her own clothes disappeared, and her dick sprung up, hitting the wet and warmbia of the dragoness straddling her. The feeling of her penis being instantly surrounded by wet warmth made Andrea''s heart rate elerate.


    Yasenia slowly raised her perfectly wide child-bearing hips, and Andrea''s penis head was ced right in front of her hole.


    With Andrea in front of her, there was no need for forey. Her pussy would be wet with just a single whisper of her charming and heroic darling. Just a thought, a memory of Andrea''s dick prating her was more than enough to make all of Yasenia''s female hormones go insane and heat up her body.


    Lowering her waist and slowly swallowing Andrea''s dick, Yasenia spoke with a sigh-like moan. "This dragon''s vagina is yours to impregnate, Darling~."


    Andrea''s muscles tensed, and the words and sensationsbined into a premature ejaction. Her dick, delighted by all of Yasenia''s words, couldn''t hold it back and swelled.


    The dragoness naturally felt it and quickly thrust downwards, her cervix opening and going down to swallow Andrea''s tip.


    Andrea hugged Yasenia tightly, all her muscles tensing and her waist bouncing upwards to pierce deeper as her dick instantly ejacted the probablyrgest load of her life right into the dragoness''s uterus.


    The dragoness felt Andrea''s dick pumping fertile semen, and her lips arched. Answering her Darling''s attempt at impregnation, her own fertile fluids fell andbined with the white semen staining her uterus.


    Andrea''s waist twitched a few times, the pleasure of this orgasm hitting her core with dizzying strength. "Wow." Andreaughed as she kissed Yasenia''s neck. "To think I would just cum with the insertion."


    The dragoness was not disappointed in the least. Instead, she felt delighted. Yaseniaughed and moved her waist lovingly. "That''s because you love me that much~. Honestly, it is more of a reward and apliment~."


    The dragoness blinked coquettishly and said with a smirk. "It is like little Andrea was so d to be inside me again that she couldn''t wait to mark my walls~."


    Andrea''s dick twitched a few times, getting hard again inside Yasenia. The dragonessughed. "See? Your dick is so eager to make love with me~AH!"


    Andrea grabbed her hips and thrust upward strongly, making Yasenia''s moan as a ripple caused her entire body to jiggle seductively.


    Seeing such a sensual body jiggle because of her dick''s thrust aroused Andrea''s primal instincts as a creature, wanting nothing else but to ce a child in this woman''s body.


    Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!


    Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!


    While sitting on top of Andrea, Yasenia''s pussy was assaulted by constant dick thrusts from her lover. Her breasts bounced up and down, their impressive size creating fleshy sounds when they collided. Moreover, even if their waist area was covered by their breasts being squished together, Andrea could feel the dragoness''s dick hitting her navel as it, too, bounced up and down.


    Thebination of such a beautiful woman''s body tempting her male instincts while Yasenia''s dick tapped on her uterus area made Andrea crazy. ''Oh Heavens. Fucking her in this position is dangerous. I''m cumming again.''


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Hmm~?" Yasenia felt it andughed between moans. "Is my darling going to cum again? Is she going to try to get her dragon pregnant again? Ah! Ah! AH! So fast! Ohhh! AH! I love it! I love it!"


    Andrea thrust upward and hugged her tightly again, her dick spurting another shot of semen into her womb. However, while her semen was abundant, Yasenia''s eggs managed to keep up their defenses and stop Andrea''s attempt.


    Yasenia felt that and snorted sensually. "Silly eggs~, you should be good and be fertilized by Mommy Andrea~."


    Andrea''s dick regained strength in just a single sentence. ''Is this a dragon or a subus!? Fuck! I''m going to fuck her stupid!''


    Andrea lifted Yasenia, making her exim in surprise. "Hyan~." The dragoness blinked and smiled. "Lifting me up while reaching deep~, Darling, my cervix is going to be prated~."


    Looking straight into Yasenia''s pinkish eyes, Andrea smiled sadistically. "That''s the intention, you seductress."


    Then, the dragoness felt Andrea letting their bodies drop down onto the bed as her legs were opened. Yasenia''s eyes widened.


    When their bodies impacted against the bed, Andrea''s dick used the fall''s momentum and instantly pushed against the cervix, prating deeper and even touching the dragoness''s uterus walls.


    The dragoness''s eyes rolled upward as pleasure exploded in her brain and her throat vibrated with a powerful mix of a roar and a moan. Not losing the bouncing momentum, Andrea lifted her waist and dropped it again.


    PAH!


    The crisp sound of their waist smacking together as her balls pped Yasenia''s ass was heard once, twice, and then constantly.


    Andrea''s and Yasenia''s waists bounced off the bed as the dragoness felt her pussy being violently fucked by her lover in a way that was making her crazy. "OH! OH! OH!"


    With deep thrusts that reached her deepest parts, Yasenia was delightedly clinging to her lover, her nails digging into Andrea''s skin as pleasure overwhelmed her body. "I''m cumming! I''m cumming!"


    Yasenia''s pussy violently spasmed and vibrated, making Andrea''s waist buckle forward as her own orgasm was forced out of her dick. The dragon''s pussy absorbed all the semen Andrea released and safely stored it in her womb, mixing it with more fertile fluids and increasing the chances of pregnancy.


    Andrea bit Yasenia''s ear and whispered. "You are so hungry for my seed, aren''t you, my love?"


    Yasenia licked her cheeks and neck while purring, answering obediently. "Yes~, I want my Darling''s seed inside me~. I want you to make my belly big~."


    Andrea kissed her lips and bent Yasenia''s legs upward, cing them in the mating press position, and then restarted her pounding.


    Completely pinned down, the dragoness was helplessly fucked by her tall and muscr lover. The sight of Andrea''s breasts bouncing up and down while that perfectly marked waist undted, showing the abdominal muscles doing work, made the dragoness''s dick spray semen together with her orgasm, staining her own breasts and body.


    Andrea saw Yasenia''s dick cumming and grabbed it, starting to pump it up and down as she fucked her pussy. Yasenia''s face melted in pleasure as her darling made her cum from her pussy and dick almost every two minutes.


    Orgasm after orgasm assaulted her while her uterus was simrly filled with Andrea''s semen.


    In truth, Yasenia''s body was thirsty for this. After releasing semen for so many months in a row, the dragoness''s body really wanted to feel her femininity. So, Andrea''s current way of fucking her was nothing but a euphoric event that made her go crazy.


    After one hour of bathing Yasenia in her own semen, Andrea flipped the dragoness around and pounded her from behind. The dangling breasts and dick of the absolutely gorgeous futanari were forcefully jiggled around at Andrea''s fucking rhythm.


    "My womb! Ah! Ah! Ah! Fill my womb with your babies!"


    Andrea grunted and pierced deeply. "Get filled then!"


    Their waist pressed together in sync, not wanting to leave a single space between them, and Andrea tried to fertilize her again.


    They''ve been at it for around 3 hours straight, so Andrea''s release amount was getting lower. Even when she had been nourished by the Dragon Progenitor Queen to be her mate, she had limits as a human.


    This was no problem for the hungry dragoness, though. Yasenia unplugged Andrea and pounced on her, making her fall back-first onto the bed.


    Andrea was tired of cumming from her dick, but that didn''t mean that her other hole was tired. So, before our tall and heroic woman could register it, the dragoness captured her lips and invaded her pussy as deep as she could with a single thrust.


    Both women tensed in pleasure, a wonderful orgasm going around their bodies and exploding in their brains like fireworks. This forced Yasenia to cum again, and this time, her fertile semen was firmly stored inside Andrea''s uterus, filling the light brown-skinned woman''s womb with her seed.


    Andrea felt pure bliss as her own body produced eggs to be fertilized by the dragoness''s powerful semen. Yasenia smiled while looking down at Andrea. "Now~ while my darling''s dick rxes and creates her delicious sperm, let''s fill my darling''s uterus with my semen~."


    Then, Yasenia began humping while burying her face on Andrea''s breasts. Her waist moved quickly, eager to widen and amodate her entire length in her darling''s short vagina.


    Each thrust pushed against Andrea''s cervix, loosening it and making Andrea''s throat release girly moans. "Ah! Aahn~! AH! More, Love! Fuck my pussy more!"


    Yasenia became excited, going quicker as she licked Andrea''s salty skin and breasts. The deep taste of her darling''s sweat was one of her favorites, making her even more excited.


    With not much effort, the dragoness prated the cervix and lodged herself deeply inside Andrea''s womb. With zero dy, she instantly climaxed and creampied Andrea, making both of them moan to the high heavens as pleasure surrounded their existence.


    After that, Yasenia was hugged by Andrea''s strong arms, and when she looked up at her lover, she saw the heroic woman look at her gently. "Come on, love. Fill me more with your seed. My womb is also yours and just yours~."


    Yasenia''s heart rate increased, and she buried herself in Andrea''s arms, humping constantly and cumming like crazy for two days straight. By then, Andrea''s dick had recovered enough, and they exchanged positions again.


    This continued for two months straight, but eventually, Le knocked on the door and interrupted their mating.


    ***********


    This was thest R-18 chapter, dears~. I hope you had fun OwO <!-- --><3.< p>

 Chapter 888: Pregnancy.

    Chapter 888: Pregnancy.


    When the time that Le''s Young Miss stipted arrived, Le approached the door and became thoughtful. ''I wonder if Andrea was sessful?''


    After all, Le knew how much her Young Miss adored Andrea, so continuing to squeeze Andrea after the deed was done was not a strange sight at all.


    As their personal maids, there had been times that they were asked to enter at the end of their love-making sessions to either help carry Yasenia''s lovers away or to help Yasenia clean them.


    Le remembered quite clearly seeing Andrea sprawled on the bed; her arms opened like a starfish while Yasenia was on top of her, moving her hips. ''Young Miss really likes to squeeze her to the limits.''


    She raised her hand and knocked on the door. "Young Miss, it has been two months."


    The dog woman maid waited for a while, not rushing anything. Even if they didn''t hear her, she would just try an hourter. However, to her surprise, Yasenia''s sensual and low voice reached her through the door. "Enter~."


    Le pushed the door open, and her heart was instantly squeezed when the thick air of Yasenia''s mating scent assaulted her senses. Her dog tail wagged rapidly as she pressed her hips together in an inhuman effort to hold back a moan. ''O-Oh, Young Miss forgot to ventte! H-How can she smell so good!? T-This¡­ CONTROL YOURSELF LEILA!''


    Yasenia''s voice tingled Le''s brain as she spoke. "Oh, right. I forgot to clean the air. Sorry, Le."


    Then, the room was liberated from the permeating scent, being absorbed into the Scent Absorbing Pearl in Yasenia''s hand.Le could finally look inside the room, and she couldn''t help but look speechless. ''How did they make a hole in that wall¡­? Huh? There is one on the floor as well?''


    Then, on the bed, she saw Yaseniapletely naked while straddling Andrea. Looking at Andrea''s face, Le''s lips twitched. ''Did she suck her soul out? How are her cheeks slightly sunken in!?''


    Le coughed and asked. "Y-Young Miss, two months have gone by."


    Yasenia frowned. "Already?"


    While Le could see that Yasenia''s entire body was drenched with sweat that made it glisten attractively and that her breath was ragged and tired, she could also observe that the dragoness was ready to continue if needed.


    Le looked at Andrea''s lost face and coughed. "Young Miss, how about letting Miss Andrea rest? Her face looks¡­ Haggard¡­ Even though she is smiling."


    Yasenia tilted her head and looked at Andrea, feeling that she was indeed slightly more pale. "Hm? Are you okay, darling?"


    With a whisper-like voice, Andreained. "You are going to suck my soul out one of these days."


    The dragoness blinked and giggled. "Sorry, darling. You are just delicious~."


    Andrea groaned. "Can you¡­ stop squeezing down there? I am numb¡­"


    Yasenia eximed. "Oh! My bad, darling. I almost started another round~."


    Then, Le saw Yasenia lift her waist followed by nothing, which confused her. ''Huh? Where is the-Oh.''


    Looking at Yasenia''s swollen stomach, she understood. ''It is there. I see. Also¡­'' She asked aloud. "Did you seed, Young Miss?"


    Yasenia paused and nodded, but then, she shook her head. "Well, darling is pregnant, but¡­ I am not."


    Le saw that the dragoness was actually not that depressed and asked cautiously. "Are you not sad, Young Miss?"


    The dragoness, helping Andrea sit up, looked at Le with a puzzled expression. "Sad? Why would I be sad?" Yasenia smiled genuinely. "Darling is pregnant! I am delighted~."


    Le wanted to ask more, but Andrea chuckled. "Don''t worry, Le." Le looked at Andrea and the heroic woman spoke. "We tried more times than I could count. If it didn''t happen, that''s just a result. However, both of us gave it our all, so we are happy with the results."


    Yasenia nodded and said, her eyes shining with adoration. "Darling was super handsome! She dominated me day after day~. I really loved how much she tried!"


    Le understood. They tried their best, and it didn''t happen. Then, they couldn''t me anything but chance and luck. This was not a reason to be sad.


    Yasenia giggled. "Moreover, there were many close calls!" Her tail wagged when remembering those times and then frowned. "But, my eggs were a bit too persistent in resisting. So, Andrea''s brave soldiers couldn''t do it even when they fought bravely!"


    Le''s mouth twitched. ''Is she talking about pregnancy or war?''


    The dragoness picked up Andrea in a princess carry to carry her to the bathroom. "In short, both of us are really satisfied. No need to worry."


    Andrea was exhausted, but she still managed to nod faintly. "That''s right."


    Le smiled andughed. "Then, I''ll say the important thing." Bowing deeply, she congratted Andrea. "Miss Andrea, congrattions on fulfilling your wish and entering motherhood. I am sure you''ll be a marvelous parent and that your child will grow to admire and use as a role model."


    Andreaughed softly. "Saying it again, it''s really something that I am pregnant. Who would''ve thought?" Looking at Yasenia, she smiled and kissed her cheek softly. "Thank you, love. I love you."


    Yasenia''s cheeks actually became red from receiving Andrea''s soft and caring gesture. "E-En. I love Darling, too~."


    After a bath, Yasenia apanied Andrea in bed for two days until the heroic woman recovered her lost reserves of Yin energy.


    Then, a fully recovered Andrea, looking even better than before, left hand in hand with the dragoness and walked toward the living room.


    All the girls were waiting there once they arrived, and their eyes lit up when they saw Yasenia. Then, like chicks that lost their mother, all of them stood up and walked forward, squeezing Yasenia in the middle and asking a barrage of questions.


    "Yasenia! Are you done? Are you done?"


    "Yasenia, did you know that my meridians are evolving because of the pregnancy?"


    "Yasenia,..."


    The dragoness tried her best to answer them all,ughing at the neediness her dears were disying.


    While speaking with them, she looked at Tatyana and saw her smiling at her. The dragoness said. "Dears, dears. Sit around on the sofa, and I will lie in the middle so that you all can have a piece of me. Is that okay? Hahaha."


    The girls realized that they had squeezed Yasenia in the middle, immobilizing her, andughed.


    Then, the dragoness walked forward and used her tail to drag Tatyana into the mix. Using the spacious sofa bed, Yaseniay in the middle of the six women. Her head rested on Tatyana''sp, Cecile and Kali sat by her body''s side, while Angel used her stomach as a pillow. Then, Evelyn caught her long tail, and Andrea ced Yasenia''s legs on herp, massaging them with a smile on her face.


    That way, all of them had a piece of the dragoness.


    Evelynmented. "Kaleina and me are walking around the sect. They should be here in around 2 hours."


    The dragoness hummed. "How were they during these four months?"


    Evelynughed. "Kaleina is always asking for Mommy. But, other than that, they did well. Bothdies are bing stronger."


    Yaseniaughed. "That''s good." Then, she asked. "Speaking of stronger. How did these sessions affect all of you?"


    Evelyn started. "The results are apparent, and my cultivation has advanced arge chunk. However,pared to the advancement speed before our breakthrough, it feels like instead of running, I am dragging my body in the sand. We are all still at the first level, right?"


    Angel turned her head to look at Yasenia''s face, but her vision was blocked by a pair ofrge mountains. She didn''t mind, though, and kept looking. "My cultivation also took a leap! As Evelyn said, we are all at the first level, but our Intents have made significant improvements!"


    Kali nodded. "That''s true. I could also make tremendous progress toward my own purification, and with all the benefits from defeating the heart demons, I also managed to progress with my Intents and willpower."


    Cecile added. "I don''t know the rest, but I can feel more energy because of the pregnancy. My body is more active; in turn, though, I feel a bit more tired."


    Tatyana exined. "That''s normal. Right now, your wombs are creating the protective centa for the child. A cultivator''s centa is one of the strongest materials for that level. This is something you should''ve learned a while ago."


    Andreamented. "I am not that informed since I thought pregnancy for myself woulde muchter. Hahaha. Can you refresh my memory? I am sure that I''ve read it, and with a bit of input, I can remember."


    Tatyana smiled. "Sure. The centa created during pregnancy to protect the child is incredibly sturdy. It needs a lot of energy from the female cultivator; hence, being pregnant makes a cultivator feel tired. However, the sturdiness and shock-impacting capabilities are incredible."


    Tatyana pointed at her stomach. "Because a cultivator getting pregnant is evolutionarily so difficult, females have developed their pregnancy tools to the extremes so that such precious children would not be lost during pregnancy. For example, if I could, somehow, take out my centa and make armor out of it, not even perfect armor made of Yasenia''s scales would be able topare. The rank of the armor would probably be in the Transcendent Realm as well, even before engraving energy veins."


    The girls knew about it, but they didn''t expect it to be so resistant. Tatyana shrugged, seeing their speechless expressions. "It''s the truth. A pregnant female cultivator is actually sturdier than a non-pregnant cultivator." Tatyana frowned. "To the point that there was a female Demonic Sect that sent pregnant women to war before normal people." She sneered. "Not to mention the number of sects, mainly demonic, that have tried to make use of centa is not small at all."


    Tatyanamented under the horrified eyes of the girls. "Sadly, because the centa is rted to life and protected by even Heaven when it is taken out of a female''s body, it loses all qualities, so it is impossible to be used. Moreover, that act is one of the few considered evil by the Heavens themselves. Any Demonic Cultivator that had tried that was then attacked by the Heavenly Tribtion with incredible ferocity."


    The girls frowned, and Cecilemented. "For power, people are willing to go to all extremes."


    Tatyana shrugged. "That''s the world. We live with so many other people; there are bound to be a few crazy ones." Tatyana smiled and pointed at herself. "Like me! I am one of those crazy ones!"


    The girls looked at the Death Empress, not knowing how to react. Yasenia smiled. "Cute~."


    Tatyana smirked and leaned down to kiss her forehead. "You are the cute one, Little Treasure~."


    The dragoness looked at them and said, her face serious. "Listen, in truth, I want to keep you all here at home and ban you from going to war. Currently, my protective instincts are going quite¡­ insane with all of you pregnant girls around me."


    The girls looked at Yasenia and listened. The dragonessmented. "I won''t prevent you from going to war with me¡­ but! Please, don''t go on the offensive. Only fight defensive battles that you need to fight."


    The girls wanted to say something, but Yasenia interrupted. "Dears, if I see any of you get hurt as you are now, I don''t know what I will do."


    The dragoness face was dead serious. "I really don''t know. Just the thought is enough to make my killing intent ooze. If something happens¡­ I will be no better than a demon."


    The girls understood. Yasenia was already protective of them. Now that they were all pregnant, she was probably itching to dig a nest and ce all of them there until they popped the children out.


    The fact that Yasenia knew that they would want to go with her regardless and that she was epting under such a reasonable condition was a giant show of trust, respect, and love.

 Chapter 889: Intricate Planning.

    Chapter 889: Intricate nning.


    With that conversation out of the way, Yasenia and the girls took their time to catch up on other, more casual things. Eventually, time went by, Kaleina and me returned, and the dragoness weed them with open arms, raining kisses on them and making them giggle in delight.


    This went on for about a week. Yasenia decided not to work or do anything but spend time with her family. While having a lot of fun together, time flew by quickly.


    On the morning of the eighth day, the dragoness slowly got out of the pile of bodies surrounding her, using her energy, tail, and arms to shift her dears around and get out of bed gently.


    After she did so, Yasenia walked into her office and sat on the chair. ''After four months, here I am again.''


    The dragoness looked at the book before her, which registered everything she needed to check. She read it slowly, assimting all the information. ''I see. So many things happened after the World Summit.''


    The top ten powers, Humans, Demons, Divines, and Undead included, all established a proper power and slowly spread their wings, making the already cramped sky have even less space to fly. ''Hm? We sent someone to the Steel Back Wolves? Why?''


    Reading all the reports that came with that slowly, her eyebrows slowly gained a faint frown. ''That Fu Lang Zu¡­ He is really rushed to be put six feet under.'' Her mind spun about the information she knew, but she didn''t rush to make a decision. ''Let''s read everything first, and then I can decide. The political situation has changed quite a lot in thest four months.''


    While she didn''t regret spending all that time to get her dears pregnant, it was the truth that she lost a lot of progress where she could''ve poked her nose to make things more favorable for her. ''However, if I did that, my only chance to get them pregnant would''ve gone flying out of the window. So, I will just deal with everything from now on.''


    And so, the dragoness began working for three days straight, not resting a single minute, and organized everything she received during thest four months in her office and her head.After she had written thest word in the document, Yasenia let the ink pen drop, leaned back on her chair with a sigh, and closed her eyes. Information about the entire political situation shed in her mind and was reorganized, making her sigh again. ''Really, why are these oldies working so hard all of a sudden? They have done more during thest four months than during all the years I''ve spent here.''


    Yasenia opened her analytical and sharp golden eyes and muttered. "Let''s see, the cause of everything is probably the fact that the humans won the World Summit, right? The pressure from a race they''ve discriminated against for thest millenia beating them has probably sounded the rm bells in the head of many."


    Yasenia continued. "However, this development, I already expected it. What I didn''t expect was that because of the reckless pressure from the Demons, the powers allied with the Continental Shadows had moved quickly. Many of the opposite party have joined the Divines because I''ve been somewhat absent during thest months. Some of those people probably thought that me being upied was an excuse and that I was cowering behind the safety of my sect, or¡­"


    Yasenia squinted. "Do they think that the Heavenly Tribtion killed me or left me heavily injured?"


    The dragoness gave a thought to a few other options, but these two were the most usible in her mind. Then, she picked a document at the side that showed the progress of humans. "While the World Summit protects them for ten years, that doesn''t mean they can''t initiate attacks. Of course, if they attack somewhere, that means that the ce they attacked can strike back."


    The dragoness looked at a page with a long list of sect names and sneered. "They didn''t really hold back at all, did they? They''ve attacked around 500 different sects, although most of them are second and third-rated sects. However, when your power has a few peak-level Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivators, unless the top sects send their own or a few dozen of high-level Epoch Cores, everything is free game."


    The dragoness read the names of the sects and the casualties. "Although, I can see that they are notpletely ruthless. They always demand the humans be freed, and only when the sect doesn''tply do they attack seriously. After the fortieth attack, most sects decided to hand over the humans they had obediently." Yasenia looked at the numbers and whistled. "Not bad, they rescued around 800,000 humans."


    The Astral Sky Sect has been doing something simr but in a covert manner. In total, the Astral Sky Sect has saved around 200,000 humans. They all lived in the "human area" that Yasenia especially prepared in the sect and in Astral Sky City.


    Looking at the reports regarding the humans, she realized that they had all be quite fanatics of her. ''The S.L.U.T. group is doing quite well. I should call Esther and have her give a report. The one here is detailed, but I would rather hear it in person. Then¡­ Oh?'' Yasenia picked one of the documents and realized the signature at the bottom was from Luna, the ve girl Evelyn saved in the past.


    The dragoness chuckled. ''This girl hase a long way. Now, she is quite high-ranked in human society, and she leads the female psyche recuperation camp. I wonder what her current feelings about Evelyn are. Did she get over them? Does she still feel something for her?''


    Yasenia mused for a bit and decided to call her together with Esther by using the Sect''s formation.


    While she waited for them toe over, the dragoness moved her attention toward Fu Lang Zu''s matter. "Now, what to do with you¡­? Or, better said, how can you help my cause?"


    The dragoness listed her objectives in her head. "The first objective is gaining the status of the strongest sect. Or, at least, the most influential. Thanks to our policies, we''ve covered almost eighty percent of all important cities with our shops. The hiring for new alchemists and other professions is going well, and our training and education programs are considered the best in the continent. Even the Divines and Demons can''tpare in those aspects."


    Yasenia tapped the table with her finger. "Then, when we manage to be the most influential sect, we should attain a ''Sacred Cultivation Paradise'' status by increasing our overall energy and transforming this basin as much as possible. Using one main city and five lesser cities as nodes to be present in the center, south, north, east, and west of the world, we can then limit our sect''s entry by making our entrance exam equal to the Rising Talent Academy mother owns. This will cut our new recruits by at least seventy percent, but the quality will remain unaffected, even bing much better."


    Yasenia smiled. "However, being elitist is good to an extent. We should have a few branches that get disciples at a lower rate than we currently have. Sometimes,te bloomers will be even more worth it than talented geniuses. I firmly believe that around half of our top staff wille from the lesser sects."


    The dragoness nodded. "For the sect''s overall ns, that''s it. Astral Sky City and the rest of the cities can follow a simr n, making therge cities a center for elites while the lesser cities will take in a much more varied poption. Using formation and rules, I should be able to keep corruption from affecting the overall structure too much. Well, when you separate a society between elites and normal people, there will always be discrimination born from status. But if you want a strong foundation, you can''t treat everyone equally. Some people are worth more than others, and that''s the sad truth of the world."


    Yasenia experienced it since she was that exception, and she understood how much a single outlier can influence the entire sphere of power.


    The dragoness pondered. "Then, when we attain the ''Cultivation Paradise'' status, the rest is easy. We slowly restrict the sects that oppose us by prohibiting entry to ournds, and those who support us will be able to ess it. Then, the problems will be solved by themselves. The ones who have the privilege will be stronger than the ones who don''t, so with time, even if the ones who oppose my power want to attack us, they will be too weak to do so. Yet, I need measures so that the suppressed enemy can''t raise their head. Tyranny is a quick fix, but it leads to many other problems down the line."


    Yasenia sneered. "A cultivator''s nature leads to conflict. There can''t be peace without having an [Enemy]. With one, you can create a feeling of camaraderie, and without it, conflict will start from within. Greediness is endless, and everyone wants more regardless of how much they have. And the more one has, the more one wants."


    The dragoness overlooked all ns andmented. "Even if a few of them go wrong, the fixes are not hard to do as long as the main administration is corruption-free. Following this n should allow the Astral Sky Sect to dominate the World in a non-invasive mannerpletely in less than 100 years. If I stay here all the time, I can reduce this time to 20 years."


    Yasenia nodded and called for ia. The dragon woman maid appeared and bowed. Yasenia''s monologue was not just for herself but for all the maids around and also a few other top leaders of the sect, like Ghana.


    She gave them the original audio and the documents that she had prepared and smiled. "It''s done. The n to turn this little world into my nest is here. Go on and tell everybody that we are prepared to start the war." Yasenia''s smile became cold and imperial. "It''s time to take out the trash from my back garden."


    ia''s eyes shed with reverence, and nodded. "Yes, Young Miss! We will prepare everything in three days!"


    The dragoness stood up and looked at her. "Take four days. I want everything to be checked without haste. While that horny one-armed dog wants to take a bite from Sierra''s sweetheart, Zephyrith is not weak nor stupid. She can protect herself."


    Then, she turned around and looked at Esther and Luna. Both ck-haired women, one with beautiful emerald eyes and the other with deep dark eyes had very contrasting beauties.


    Esther was slim and elegant, with a face that could topple countries with just a smile.


    Meanwhile, Luna was ironically seduction incarnate, with curves that could light up a me of passion in the most serene hearts.


    They both looked at Yasenia with widened eyes since her monologue was heard by them. The dragoness smiled andmented. "Come with me and tell me how humans are readjusting to the Astral Sky Sect. If I am satisfied, I can finally send a letter to those humans and ask them toe make a visit."


    ********************************************************************


    Andrea: *Whistle* As thorough as always, love. You are brilliant.


    Yasenia: Thank you, Darling~.


    Author: Well, let''s summon today''s dear~. I summon you!


    Zamayad: Hello!


    Angel: Alo~. You are new!


    Zamayad: Yes, that, I am, little Angel. You look very cute.


    Angel: Hehehe, thanks!


    Zamayad: Well, here is my question. Do any of the seniors know where the girls might acquire spiritual cultivation techniques?


    Tatyana: If we were in the Sky Continent, I would be able to guide them to a ce. But in this lower dimension, I am honestly clueless.


    Mirrory: No idea. Regardless, low-level Spiritual Cultivation Techniques won''t be of use to them. So, searching around here is like trying to find a treasure in a mortal market.


    Valeria: We don''t know a ce, but locating a ce is not that difficult. As long as we are near a spiritual source that has high quality, they will be quite visible. That''s a reason as to why the otherworlders came to Distancia in the first ce. Yasenia''s technique spread a strong aura that alerted nearby worlds.


    Zamayad: Ho? So you can check the world and know if there are powerful cultivation techniques there?


    Valeria: Only with enough strength, but yes. It is possible.


    Zamayad: That''s interesting. Thank you for answering, seniors.


    Author: And that''s all for today~. Bye-bye!


    Girls: Bye~.


    Proofreader Sarah: As I thought, the creation of her Technique could be sensed.


    Proofreader Ayan: Hmph. Farewell.

 Chapter 890: Visit.

    Chapter 890: Visit.


    After all preparations were finished, Yasenia was on the Skeletal Flying Warship, moving toward the Steel Back Wolves territory. Behind her Warship, three others that they had built followed.


    Of course, the three following behind Yasenia''s were low-quality inparison, all of them at the low-level Heaven Rank quality.


    However, when boosted with wless Parus minerals, theirbat strength was not negligible against stationary targets. With time, they had the ability to siege almost any defensive formation on Distancia except the ones they built. Their defensive shields were also strong enough to resist Half-Step Dantian Spiritualization cultivators for a few moments.


    Leading the fleet, Yasenia''s Skeletal Warship looked half their size. However, as the Transcendent Ranked Warship was covered withplex formations, it carried the most people.


    In total, Yasenia had taken around 3,000 Fifth Realm cultivators with her and around 300,000 Fourth Realm cultivators.


    Her ship carried 900 of the Fifth Realm cultivators and 90,000 of the 300,000 Fourth Realm ones. The rest were evenly split among the other ships. The most important and elite fighting force, the maids, sent 10 to the lesser ships while keeping 30 guarding by Yasenia''s side.


    This time, everyone came, leaving behind Ghana to take care of the sect.


    Laurina, the Nature Dragon Princess from the Sky Continent, asked with curiosity. "Big Sis Yasenia, where are we going?"


    The dragoness smiled. "To participate in a wedding."Laurina blinked, her green slit eyes looking confused. "Someone invited you?"


    Yasenia raised an eyebrow. "They didn''t." Then, she rubbed her chin while leaving a bbergasted dragon princess behind. "I should inform the rest; now it is a good time."


    So, she entered the Warship''s bridge and tapped the formations inside a few times. After doing so and creating an amplifying voice formation, her voice echoed in all four ships. "Well, I''ve gathered quite a few of you to participate in a very special day for a person who never leaves me alone! They must love me lots."


    Everyone began specting, but most entered a coughing fit when Yasenia said the name. "This person is my dear friend, Fu Lang Zu!"


    The girls behind Yasenia felt their lips twitch. ''I think someone just had a stroke.''


    Yasenia said with a sentimental tone. "You see, Fu Lang Zu is about to marry! In just two months! Who would''ve thought that he wouldn''t invite me? I even bothered to prepare a sandwich for him!"


    The people around looked speechless at such a disy of shamelessness.


    They suddenly heard Angel''s very recognizable and adorable voice. "Yasenia, what''s the sandwich made of?"


    Yasenia''s faint smile became a grin. "I am d you asked! How could I not reveal that? What if people think I''m trying to poison him or something, right?"


    Everyone listened closely, bing curious. Yasenia said. "I reserved the inner thigh of his own leg I amputated to create this sandwich! It even reached high-level Heaven Ranked! Aren''t I considerate? A Heaven-Ranked gift! Not many are as generous as me."


    Silence.


    Pure silence descended on all the boats as everyone''s eyes widened in horror.


    The dragoness''s calmugh broke the tense mood. "Fu Lang Zu and his family have been poking at my side for a long time. Testing me here, blocking me there. I am going to be honest. I didn''t mean to create the sect I''ve created." Yasenia confessed to everyone. "My intention was to create an isted little paradise and then move on, ignoring the entire political sphere of this world. But I was not left alone when I asked to be left alone. Now, you have a dragon that killed her peaceful intentions. They are dead, and the dead can''te back to life¡­ At least not as they were in the past."


    A cold and ruthless tone followed. "Now, I don''t care anymore. They wanted to provoke me? Sure. They''ve seeded. This is the start of a World War where all my enemies will be stomped to the ground like the annoying bugs they are. This time, our objective is the destruction of the Steel Back Wolves. So, prepare yourselves."


    The dragoness added. "Oh, by the way. We are not murdering without limits. This is not a purge of a species. It is a purge of the top elites. And, if you are afraid that in the future they will be a problem as revenge-filled people attack us¡­ Well. Don''t. We are just taming the wolves and making them obedient allies by snapping their heads."


    An Astral Elder spoke aloud. "I don''t agree to this!"


    Yasenia appeared in the sky of that warship, looking down at him with an icy imperial gaze as she floated majestically. Even with a skirt, the wind seemed to blow perfectly to hide everything and leave an attractive yet elegant figure. "Why?"


    Her question came apanied by a deep presence that made everyone feel suffocated. After crossing into the Fifth Realm, Yasenia''s soul and aura had finally reached the peak of this world. Other than the seniors and a few peak-level Fifth Realm people, the dragoness would not lose aura-wise with anyone.


    The mix of potent treasures and energies in her was like a wall pressing from above, and even the middle-level Epoch Core that protested felt short of breath. ''W-When did sect master gain such strength!? During the tribtion, her aura was nothing like this!''


    Yasenia squinted, focusing her pressure on the middle-level Epoch Core and making his knees actually bend under pressure. "I asked you, why do you not agree? Don''t make me repeat myself a third time."


    This scene left everyone deeply shocked. A creature that had recently broken through into the fifth realm was making a several-thousand-year-old elder bend their knees with just their presence.


    The man from a canine race stuttered and changed his tone to a respectful tone out of fear. "S-Sect Master, not everyone is guilty-."


    Yasenia smirked derisively. "So what?"


    The elderly dog man looked with a stunned expression. "What?"


    The dragoness stepped forward, and her body disappeared, appearing right before the elder. Everyone''s heart skipped a beat as no one saw her movement. "As long as they support Fu Lang Zu, they will die. This is not a peaceful or merciful war, elder. This is a purge."


    "A purge of those creatures who dared oppose me."


    "A purge of those beings who dared provoke me."


    "It is a purge where I will make everyone understand that going against me is not only stupid but also a one-way ticket to the reincarnation circle."


    Yasenia squinted, her piercing golden slit eyes pinning down the elder. "Now, I will give you three options. First, youe with us and fight with your life in the line like everyone here will do. Second, you go back to the sect by yourself and close your eyes as I carry on with this war." The dragoness''s hand morphed into a draconic shape, and the tip of her ws poked around the heart of the middle-level Epoch Core elder. "Third, you continue to oppose me, and the first casualty of the War I will start will be someone from my camp."


    The elder looked at Yasenia and felt as if his heart would rupture out of fear. He had never felt such instinctual, primal fear, not even when he gazed at peak-level Epoch Cores in the past.


    Those people gave him an oppressive feeling of unbeatable strength. However, the dragon woman before himself was a ruler, an invincible monarch that one could not beat regardless of strength and willpower.


    Not only him, but many here finally understood what it meant to gaze upon a superior creature that was unreachable.


    Yasenia stopped touching his chest, and fourteen stars appeared around her as she used Pegasus Gallop to disappear from that ce and reappear at the deck of the Skeletal Warship. "Forward. The sooner we arrive, the better." Yasenia''s face was terrifyingly cold. "Those who oppose us, kill. There are no further orders."


    In the capital of the Steel Back Wolves, the biggest cave entrance where Fu Lang Zu lived was guarded by many people. The reason was the small fight that happened not long ago.


    Fu Lang Zu looked at his new arm and leg and snorted. "Well, it didn''t go as nned, but at least I got my limbs back."


    He raised his head to look at the chained Zephyrith and spoke. "You are really stubborn."


    Zephyrith elegantly sat even when her limbs were all chained, and she sneered. "Is this how you treat your future bride?"


    Fu Lang Zu lifted his eyebrow handsomely. "Why wouldn''t I? You are going to be mine. Does it matter how I treat you?"


    Zephyrtih looked at Fu Lang Zu''s limbs and asked. "Are you so eager even when you already have those back?"


    Fu Lang Zu chuckled. "Your Pure Yin Essence will be pretty useful for my breakthrough. Although I have recovered thanks to that pill¡­ I still want you. Can you me me when your body asks to be possessed?"


    His eyes roamed Zephyrith''s scantily covered body, and he smiled. "One of the most beautiful women in this world is now chained in my basement with such erotic clothes, quite a feast for the eyes."


    Zephyrith didn''t even blink at his remarks andmented. "Why the change of mind? You went from a few decades to a few years to a few months, not even being able to keep that time frame before you asked your pack to jump my people and incarcerate me."


    Fu Lang Zu rubbed his chin. "To be honest, it was easier than I expected. I thought you at least would have one of the peak-level Epoch Cores by your side."


    Zephyrith raised her silver eyebrows with contempt. "And, who told you that I don''t have one?"


    The ck-haired, golden-eyed wolfman snorted. "They would''ve rescued you if it was like such."


    Zephyrithughed. "Really¡­" She looked at Fu Lang Zu and spat. "I feel that, even if you were the strongest person in the world, you can''t evenpare to a single hairlock of hers."


    Fu Lang Zu approached and grabbed her face, making her look up. "You know why I haven''t forcefully stolen your purity, Zephyrith?"


    Zephyrith remained silent, her eyes tranquil like ake''s surface. Even if she wanted to mock him, pushing his boundaries was not a clever thing to do. With enough pressure, something might snap that will push him to disregard the consequences.


    "The only reason is because you were the female I''ve been the most eager to pair with. Seeing such a proud and intelligent person writhe below me would be quite a delight, although the number one target for that has recently changed, heh."


    Zephyrith sneered. "Delusional. Are you still stuck in the illusion that you can win?"


    Fu Lang Zu straightened and smiled. "Will the world ept a Sect Leader that ignores tradition and uses strong arms and legs to rule instead of strong personal strength?"


    Zephyrith asked. "Did you never ask yourself that, perhaps, that dragon''s objective is not to be epted?"


    Fu Lang Zu frowned. "What do you mean? The reason she is fighting so much is probably to get a spot in the nine sects and be world-renowned."


    Zephyrith barked out augh. "If she were that simple, things wouldn''t have deteriorated to this level before you realized it. What if that dragon doesn''t want to be epted?" Zephyrith''s smile was full of mockery. "What if her objective is to make the World hers?"


    Fu Lang Zu was stunned and thenughed. It was apletely honestughter, as if he had heard the most ridiculous thing in the world. "Are you sure you haven''t gone mad from stress, Zephyrith? World Domination? Regardless of how strong those 50 women by her side are, they won''t be able to do that before they be the number one enemy and are squashed."


    Someone entered the cell and kneeled. "Patriarch Fu, the wedding is prepared. Only the procedure is left."


    Fu Lang Zu looked at Zephyrith and smiled. "Two months left, but honestly, why wait? I''ll start with it since everything is prepared. By the end of this week of rites, you''ll be mine."


    Zephyrith looked at Fu Lang Zu leave and leaned on the wall while closing her eyes. Opening them, she sighed. ''It seems that my purity will not be yours¡­ Will you ept me regardless?''


    **********************************************************************


    Sierra: ¡­


    Author: OwO


    Sierra: Can we kill him already?


    Author: Who knows~? What if he escapes andes backter like a cockroach to mess things up? OwO.


    The girls: ¡­


    Author: Hehe, I summon you!


    Luke S.: Hey!


    Evelyn: It has been a while. What''s today''s question?


    Luke S.: Well, Yasenia, here is the question.


    Yasenia: I am listening.


    Luke S.: In regards to the energy that she had before breaking through peak 4th realm, what is the magnitude of the difference between one part of her normal energy and one part of Celestial Energy in terms of strength? Just the strengthparison of normal energy being used to an equal amount of celestial energy being used.


    Yasenia: Hmm. If I understood correctly, you want to know what the difference in strength output is, depending on what type of energy I use, right?


    Luke S.: Yeah. If you use a fistful of energy from both and make them explode, how different was it before you broke through?


    Yasenia: That''s difficult to answer¡­ The reason is that the skills that use Celestial Energy do not use Celestial Energy efficiently. So, while I can control and "use" Celestial Energy, it''s not efficiently used.


    Yasenia: For example, if I could use Celestial Energy with 100% efficiency, just a drop of it at the fourth realm would be enough topare with my entire energy reserves several times over. However, because of my low level andck of understanding, I can only squeeze so much out of it.


    Yasenia: Even then, you''ve seen how effective it is.


    Luke S.: I see. So, giving a concrete answer is difficult.


    Yasenia: Very much so. Sorry, Luke.


    Luke S.: No problem. Thanks for answering!


    Author: And that''s all for today~.


    Proofreader Ayan: Every chapter, ending in a cliff. No matter how high, it remains frustrating. Hmph~.


    Proofreader Sarah: Well, looks like Yasenia''s joke of crashing a wedding bes reality.

 Chapter 891: Zephyriths Wedding Day.

    Chapter 891: Zephyrith''s Wedding Day.


    While returning from Zephyrith''s cell, Fu Lang Zu''s face returned to a cold and emotionless one. He was not proud of what he made because Zephyrith looked too calm.


    While it was the truth that he wanted Zephyrith in his harem because she was a good and intelligent woman, it was also the truth that he wanted her because of thetent danger she possessed.


    For now, Zephyrith''s overall strength was lesser than his. However, that didn''t mean that it would continue being as such during the following years. ''Fate¡­ Fate users usually die early, and I now understand why.''


    Just their existence was already threatening to others. Being by the side of someone who can possibly know how you might act, how you do things, or how events will develop is notfortable, as many questions appear.


    "Am I doing what I am because of my own will?"


    "Are they manipting everything behind my back to eventually lead in the shadows?"


    "Do they know I doubt them?"


    And, question after question, trust slowly breaks down and bes wariness and, ultimately, paranoia.


    Fu Lang Zu was also experiencing this. Since Yasenia appeared, everything derailed, and it felt like control had slipped through his fingers. No matter how he tried to catch it and take back control, like a slippery liquid, it continued falling and getting out of hand.As Heart Demons umted, thoughts becameplicated, and Zephyrith''s loyalty seemed to decrease; he became hasty and started acting, even when the advisor he usually listened to said otherwise.


    Fu Lang Zu muttered as he walked down the hall. "Why is she so calm? Why was she not panicking when I took her from her room? Did she know that this day would arrive? And, if she did, did she know that I would not force myself on her?"


    Fu Lang Zu paused, feeling like he needed to go back and get her purity just for the sake of going against whatever Fate Zephyrith learned or saw. His thoughts, getting murkier and spiraling down out of control, became tangled.


    What he didn''t know is that such a decline was far from natural. Fu Lang Zu was not a stupid person. If he was, he never would''ve be a top Ten Patriarch and someone at the top of the World.


    He was cunning and calcted, and he usually knew how to face his enemies and manipte things. But back at the exit of the Secret Realm, when he faced Yasenia and lost his limbs to Doriel, the assassin specialized in curses did not just sever his limbs. She cut deep into his soul, allowing a curse to magnify the heart demons and let them seep deep into his soul.


    Because of theck of expertise from Distancia''s people about souls, it was easily ignored and had been residing inside of him for a few years already.


    Around Fu Lang Zu, a ck miasma appeared for a fraction of a second as several thoughts swirled in his head, but he snapped out of it quickly and continued walking. Rubbing his forehead, Fu Lang Zu frowned. "I am getting a bit tiredtely. Did I get poisoned? But the physician told me there are no problems¡­" His frown deepened. "What if the physician is someone in Zephyrith''s camp or someone who wants to hurt me? I should kill them and find a new one so that the new knows the fate of those opposing me¡­" A smile appeared on his face, even when his golden eyes were dim and full of muddiness. "Yeah, let''s do that."


    Time passed quickly, and the day for Zephyrith''s wedding approached. While sitting on a chair and being attended by a few mortal women, Zephyrith looked at herself in the mirror with a cold and indifferent face. "What a vulgar dress."


    The dress was wild, covering her chest in a crop top made of beautiful ck fur that contrasted perfectly with her whiteplexion and silver fur. Her waist was revealed, showing a perfect curve and marked abs, while her skirt opened in the middle at the front and back.


    The cloth was more like a skirt that had the middle part erased, showing her inner thighs and genital area that were covered by an elegant and opaque ck and golden pair of panties.


    In general, it was a revealing and exotic dress that highlighted Zephyrith''s perfectly slim body and tried to make her appear vulgar. Still, thanks to her innate elegance, Zephyrith looked dignified even when wearing such a seductive dress.


    The Fate Wolf Woman smiled with derision. "Is this an attempt to let me know my ce? Cheap and Childish."


    The mortal wolf women who were attending didn''t dare say a single word. For them, Fu Lang Zu was akin to a god-like being. A handsome man who had everything, yet, to their iprehension, the woman before them was not happy. On the contrary, she seems to be mocking and derisive of the person adored by 99.99% of the female wolf poption.


    For them, as mortal women, if Fu Lang Zu offered them to be his maids, they would go on their knees and thank him with their bodies if necessary. Zephyrith''s spiritual sense was sharp, so she spoke. "If you are stuck in outer appearances, you will eventually be deceived by someone."


    The mortal women understood that the creature before them understood their thoughts, and pure and utter terror invaded their bodies.


    All of them went down on their knees and pressed their forehead on the ground. "W-W-We are sorry! Madam Fu!"


    If an Epoch Core killed them, no one would even bat an eye. Who would want to stick out for mortals and offend one of the strongest beings on the continent? Hence, mortals and low-level cultivators needed to be extremely careful around powerful beings since they could be killed at just a whim.


    Zephyrith snorted. "Call me Lady Zephyrith. I am not married yet, so you shouldn''t use that other title." Then, she sighed and got thoughtful. "More than a millennium alive, and all of it will culminate into this situation?"


    However, her eyes, while they looked lost on the outside, didn''t have that hint of depression. "But¡­ Why do I not feel despair or resignation?" The woman frowned.


    Fate was too elusive, so she couldn''t really predict the future more than foretelling some of her future sensations or feelings when it was rted to herself. And from what she predicted, her future was not grim but a happy one. This confused her to no end. ''Is Fu Lang Zu a good husband or something? That can''t be possible¡­''


    Looking in the mirror again and seeing that the mortals were still on the ground, some even having pissed themselves in fear, she sighed. "Those who urinated, get out. The smell is too much. The rest can continue the preparations."


    ''Well, it''s not like I can''t understand them. I had a simr feeling when I first saw that woman¡­''


    Remembering a pair of red eyes simr to her own, yet so different in essence, her body burst into chills. ''That ck-haired, red-eyed woman is too dangerous. If she gets involved this time¡­''


    Zephyrith shook her head, making the hair essories create crisp and pleasant sounds.


    "It''s time for the mate to appear!"


    An echoing voice reverberated all around the ce, giving Zephyrith the signal that it was her turn to enter the mating ritual.


    Zephyrith stood up and walked without any haste. Her steps were firm and unhurried. However, the charm and dignity behind them mesmerized all who saw her.


    The Fate Wolf didn''t even bother using her spiritual sense. She had zero intentions of seeing Fu Lang Zu''s face for more than necessary during this annoyance.


    As she walked down the long hall that led into the cave-room where the ritual would proceed, her mind reyed a bit of the past years. A faint smile came to her lips as Sierra''s smile, filled with wild charm, shed in her mind. ''Sierra, will you fight for me after I''ve been imed¡­? I wonder¡­ I really do. If you think that my affection for you is not enough... you are wrong. It really is enough. Even I am surprised. Yet, if I want to see you again, I can''t go against Fu Lang Zu for now.''


    Zephyrith felt her own heart squeezing. ''I can''t fight or flee. As much as I''vee to like you, I can''t abandon my race without leaving it with a proper leader. If I am that wolf''s wife, I can restrict his actions. I can bring prosperity¡­ Of course, all these thoughts and ns only matter because I believe that you won''t abandon me.''


    Zephyrithughed, even if her red eyes were filled with sadness. ''If you don''t want me after this¡­ I guess that''s it. Yasenia''s reasons to show mercy will disappear.''


    Zephyrith''s mind was convoluted.


    On one hand, her increasing affection toward the Wolf Queen pushed her to be selfish and leave everything behind for her own happiness.


    On the other hand, her loyalty toward her own race, which she had cultivated for more than a thousand years, stopped her from doing such selfish actions.


    ''I could ask Yasenia to help, but during the time she prepares, Fu Lang Zu''s people might go insane once Fu Lang Zu realizes that his future mate was ''kidnapped'' willingly. He is too unstabletely, and that will result in millions of deaths.''


    Zephyrith sighed. ''Complicated. I just hope that the choice I''ve made is the correct one.''


    Then, Zephyrith pushed the doors leading into the ritual room open, ready to be weed by the familiar faces of Fu Lang Zu and his people.


    However, once she looked inside, her eyes widened in stupefaction. The room was full of people, but instead of peaceful, it was divided in half, with each side ring at the other.


    At the front of each group, there was a wolfkin, contrasting colors like day and night.


    On the left, a female wolf with fur as white as snow and a beautiful "Queen" symbol on her forehead stood imposingly, emanating a wild aura of charm that would make many females and males feel submissive.


    On the right, a male wolf with fur as dark as a moonless night was growling, his usually handsome face twisted with pure anger as his aura violently pulsed around him, trying to suppress the white-furred wolfkin without effect.


    Zephyrith stood at the entrance of the room, looking at the groups behind both sides with confusion.


    "ZEPHYRITH!"


    "Zephyrith."


    Two voices reached her, one full of anger, the other smooth and calm.


    Fu Lang Zu shouted with a growl in his voice that made it reverberate around the room. "Zephyrith! Come here before you learn about the consequences!"


    Sierra looked at Zephyrith with a calm expression and spoke seriously. "This is thest chance I give you, Zephyrith."


    Then, she didn''t say anything else. Zephyrith didn''t hear any words of encouragement or affection from Sierra, making it clear that she was angry. Of course, Zephyrith understood. ''How could she not be angry when I am wearing this, right?''


    The beautiful Fate Wolf looked around once more and walked forward.


    ''I guess¡­ If I don''t choose this side¡­ I will regret it.''


    ***************************************************************************


    Author: And we will know in the next chapter~.


    Evelyn: It''s getting interesting! We are crashing a wedding! So fun!


    Yasenia: *Amused* Is it that fun?


    Evelyn: *Sparkling eyes* Did you see that Wolf''s face when we appeared!? HILARIOUS!


    Yasenia: There, there. Don''t spoil the next chapter.


    Evelyn: Right, right.


    Author: Thank you, Yasenia.


    Yasenia: No problem~. I summon you!


    Author: Eh? MY JOB! QAQ!


    VolfKami: Hello~.


    Evelyn: Wee back! What question do you have today?


    VolfKami: Well, I want to ask the seniors and Kali.


    Kali: Eh? Me too?


    VolfKami: Yes! Given her future tribtions and trials, would training against Tatyana''s army be the rmended method for Kali?


    Kali: Ah, no wonder I am included, hahaha.


    Valeria: That''s a good question, and yes. It is something that she will do.


    Tatyana: Not only will she do it, she has already been doing it.


    VolfKami: Oh? Really?


    Tatyana: Of course, I''ve destroyed her army quite a few times already with my undead~.


    Kali: Cough, can you not put it like that?


    Tatyana: Tsk, tsk. I won''t say it like that when you at least manage to kill 1% of my army!


    VolfKami:... Is it that hard, Kali?


    Kali: *Dead Fish Eyes* Heh. Difficult? Heh. Heh. Heh.


    VolfKami: Cough, sorry for asking.


    Valeria: So, yes. She will do so.


    Tatyana: Hey, author. You should show me stomping the child sometimes.


    Author: TATYANA, PHRASING!


    Tatyana: Tsk, tsk. Don''t worry so much.


    Author: ¡­ Whatever. This is all for today! Have a good day~.


    The girls: Bye-bye~.


    Proofreader Sarah: Heh, I personally would enjoy a small training arc after all of these politics.


    Proofreader Ayan: Hmph. This sovereign seconds that.

 Chapter 892: The Sandwich That Started A World War.

    Chapter 892: The Sandwich That Started A World War.


    A few hours ago, Sierra was sitting calmly in her human form, looking at the horizon that could be seen from the warship.


    Yasenia approached and sat by her side. The dragoness smiled at Sierra and asked. "Worried?"


    Sierra shook her head. "I am¡­ Nervous. Not worried. To be honest, when I heard that Fu Lang Zu recovered his limbs, I had already prepared for the worst-case scenario."


    The Wolf Queen said calmly. "If it were something consensual, then I would naturally cut ties. While I find Zephyrith attractive and a good mate, I still know she is far from the only one. The Universe is vast, with endless creatures and worlds." Sierra smiled. "After getting out of the Secret Realm, my vision has expanded over and over again. I am still discovering new horizons in almost all things, and I will probably continue doing it for the rest of my life.."


    Yasenia smiled. "However, if it was against her will¡­"


    Sierra said coldly. "Then, Fu Lang Zu and his allies will pay." Sierra paused and looked at Yasenia. "Although, without you, that''s nothing but a pipe dream."


    The dragoness lifted an eyebrow. "Are you still going to continue saying thank you?" The dragoness smirked. "Yourpanion is my missy, who just got pregnant. Your problems were my problems since the second you decided to support Evelyn wholeheartedly."


    Sierraughed. "I know¡­" Thinking of the direction they were moving towards, Sierra asked. "So, how do you know where Zephyrith is?"


    Yasenia said calmly. "The essory we gave her has a tracker. Plus, it''s not like the wedding site is aplete secret. There are guests from other races that are attending, using the ceremony as a way tomunicate and n things."The Wolf Queen sighed. "Is everything going ording to n, or what?"


    The dragoness shook her head. "Not at all. Fu Lang Zu forwarding the wedding waspletely out of my expectations. I actually moved out a few months early to prepare and have an absolute advantage the day of the wedding, around two months from now."


    Sierra blinked. "So¡­ If it wasn''t for your usual overprepardness¡­" Yasenia shrugged. "Sorry, Sierra, but we would''ve either beente or barely in time. My informationwork is deep, but in exchange for knowing even the deepest secrets, time is needed. Only urgent messages are instantly transmitted, without taking into ount the risk of being discovered."


    The Wolf Queen nodded. "I see¡­ By the way, are you really going to use that sandwich?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Don''t you want to see his reaction to seeing his precious limbs being turned into food? A predator seeing his body be prey is usually quite a shock." Yasenia rubbed her chin. "Perhaps I can make his heart demons go out of control and make him go berserk¡­ No¡­ If Zephyrith moves as I think, it is quite likely for that to happen."


    Sierra was stunned. "You are really insidious, aren''t you?"


    The dragoness bumped her shoulder with Sierra''s. "We are at war, Sierra. During war time, my first surname is Dravory, and my second one is Ruthless."


    Sierraughed. "Aren''t those two synonyms?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "Well, I guess you are not wrong." The dragoness''s golden eyes shed and she said. "Oh? We are getting close, Sierra. Are you prepared to face him? He will try to squash you with his aura and show dominance."


    Sierra snorted. "He is just a pup with too much physical strength. He wants to throw his bloodline and aura around?" Sierra tapped her forehead, where an elegant symbol that meant "Queen" was engraved. "He is dreaming."


    "Hahahaha. Well said~."


    Sierra smiled and followed Yasenia as the dragoness stood up. "Well, it''s time to start a World War. I wonder if the humans will attend."


    Sierra walked by Yasenia''s side and asked. "Did you invite them?"


    The dragoness shook her head. "Not at all. I invited them to visit the Astral Sky Sect, though."


    Confused, the attractive, wild-looking wolf woman asked. "While you are away?"


    Yasenia smiled faintly. "If they need me to understand what I mean after being guided by Ghana, then they are not worth bing allies with."


    Sierra sighed. "You are really something, alright? Can you not make simple ns for once? Every action you take has so many traps for the other party that I am starting to pity them."


    The dragoness blinked twice and asked, confused. "Doesn''t everyone do this?"


    Sierra rolled her eyes and walked away; being by Yasenia''s side made her feel mentally challenged.


    Meanwhile, in the ritual hall, Fu Lang Zu had a smile as he looked at the people attending. "With this many leaders, there is nothing that can go wrong with this wedding. I will finally be a peak-level Epoch Core! The second youngest in the entire history of the Steel Back Wolves."


    By his side, a red-haired wolf woman with extremely attractive proportions leaned on his side, asking. "Lang Zu, why is Zephyrith so important?"


    Fu Lang Zu''s smile soured, and he spoke in an annoyed tone. "Fu Song Zu, I already told you not to bring this up again. Today is a very important day."


    Fu Song Zu was one of his most pampered consorts, so she was unafraid of him. "Ahn~, don''t use my name, I''ll get flustered~. But, my handsome Lang Zu, I really hate how much importance you give to stealing her Primal Yin Essence. Why didn''t you forcefully steal it?"


    Fu Lie Zu, a ck-haired wolf woman at the side, looked at the red haired woman with a sigh. "I wonder why he pampered you so much. Did your brain rot because you were mouthfed everything in life by him?"


    Fu Song Zu looked at her and smiled. "At least I get mouthfed more often than anyone else. Neither of my mouths is hungry, and I''ve already given him three pups~, the mostpared to everyone else!"


    Fu Lie Zu''s face darkened while other women behind looked at the two with jealous expressions.


    The Wolf Patriarch spoke. "Heree the envoys of the other powers. Song''er, this time, I am serious. Please, stay silent. If we anger them, we will have trouble. Lie''er, control your harem sister."


    Fu Song Zu blinked and nodded, bing obedient as her perky wolf ears ttened against her head in a sign of submissiveness. It was the same with the other people around.


    A tall and burly bear man approached, looking mostly human-like with fur on the chest and the forearms. "Patriarch Fu Lang Zu, I am the envoy from the [Hellura Demon Sect]. Wee this time with 100 Epoch Cores to show our sincerity in protecting this banquet and making it a sessful event."


    Fu Lang Zu smiled. "It is a pleasure to have a Demon Emissary upon us. Our race might''ve fallen in ces due to the recent World Summit, but our strength remains mostly unchanged."


    Another envoy was about to approach when a massive energy signal appeared on top of the Ritual Hall.


    Like the light of judgmenting from the heavens, three wide beams approached from beyond the clouds at nonsensical speeds.


    BOOM!


    The pirs of light hit the protective formation, and the pure energy seeped into the barrier as it was absorbed. When that energy entered the formation lines, it disrupted the energy flow, and the entire thing copsed like a dome of fragile ss.


    CRASH!


    Fu Lang Zu''s face twisted in anger when he realized that the defensive barrier had been breached. With a brutal growl that shook the entire hall, Fu Lang Zu eximed. "WHO DARES!?"


    A charming and seductiveugh spread around. "Who? Little pup, have you forgotten the dragon you''ve bothered time and time again?"


    Yasenia appeared in the middle of the air like a goddess, her beauty and charm radiating from every patch of her skin. For a second, everyone there was speechless as they appreciated the goddess-like dragon woman.


    Fu Lang Zu was not one of them; after all, his hatred for Yasenia surpassed his lust for her on several levels.


    "You actually dare to appear in the middle of my capital!? Have you gone insane, Yasenia!"


    Yasenia rubbed her chin while looking at him, and suddenly, her sharp, draconic eyes caught a wisp of ck energy appearing from his neck area. The dragoness''s eyes shed with amusement. ''Wow~, he is much worse than expected. This makes things much easier.''


    The dragoness shrugged. "Well, Fu Lang Zu, I heard that you were getting married, and I couldn''t help bute to congratte you." She smiled and threw something at him. "Here, my present."


    Everyone was about to move forward and intercept that thing, but Fu Lang Zu didn''t feel anything dangerous from it, so he raised his hand. "Wait."


    The Astral Sky Sect members looking from the sky looked between the enveloped item and the Wolf Patriarch with pitying eyes. They even started whispering with each other.


    "Say, do you think he will go insane?"


    "Insane? If he doesn''t charge at Sect Master with the intent to kill right away, I will bow down to his self-control."


    "Right? Although he is an ass, just in this regard, I might take him as my big brother role model. Such tolerance for humiliation must be record-breaking among all cultivation worlds."


    "Perhaps he likes it?"


    Everyone looked at the woman who said it with a deadpan, and the woman blinked. "What? Am I wrong?"


    Meanwhile, Fu Lang Zu suspiciously caught the item and used his energy to unravel it, revealing quite an appetizing-looking sandwich.


    Some historians in the future would call this event "The Sandwich That Started A World War."


    Of course, Fu Lang Zu didn''t realize anything at first and asked with a sneer. "What? Is this a new way you''vee up with of mocking me?"


    Yasenia blinked. "Hm? That''s a high-level Haeven-Ranked sandwich, for your knowledge."


    Everyone from the wolf''s camp opened their mouths wide and looked at the sandwich with a stunned expression.


    The dragoness added with a smile. "Not only that, it will permanently increase the chances for your bloodline level to break through! Isn''t it quite awesome?" Yasenia added, pointing at herself. "By the way, I handcrafted it~. I am a Spiritual Chef, in case you didn''t know."


    With such bombs, one after another, people from both sides didn''t know how to react.


    "Wait, Sect Master personally cooked it!?"


    "On top of being the most talented cultivators to step on this world and one of the most beautiful beings to ever exist, she is the most talented Spiritual Chef in history. What were the Heavens thinking!? Give me a tenth of her talent, and I''ll sleep with a smile on my face!"


    "You sure you want a tenth of her tribtion strength?"


    Everyone from the Astral Sky Sect camp got silent after hearing that.


    Meanwhile, Fu Lang Zu looked between the sandwich and Yasenia with a suspicious gaze. "What''s the catch? Is it made from feces or something?"


    Yasenia rubbed her chin andmented. "No. Personally, I think it is something worse than feces. Sadly, I ate one, and it was quite delicious. Tsk, tsk. Such a piece of garbage tasting so nicely, it makes me want to capture him instead of killing him."


    Fu Lang Zu frowned and looked at the meat that made the sandwich.


    At this moment, Sierra approached and asked. "Can I reveal it, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia stepped back with a smile and said. "Well, I just wanted to say hi. From here on, you are the one leading the speech, Sierra."


    Everyone looked at the Wolf Queen slowly descending andnding on the ground, followed by Yasenia and 90% of the people in the floating ships. This created two sides inside the expansive, and after Yasenia''s attack, open-roofed Ritual Hall.

 Chapter 893: Heart Demon Corruption.

    Chapter 893: Heart Demon Corruption.


    Sierra started speaking. "Fu Lang Zu¡­" She paused and smiled. "We can speak after you eat that."


    Fu Lang Zu lifted an eyebrow. "What makes you think I will eat it? Something given by that dragon woman can''t be a good thing regardless of the item."


    Sierraughed. "Well, I can''t me you if you think like that. Then, can I have it?"


    The wolf patriarch threw the sandwich back to her, and Sierra easily caught it. Then, the Wolf Queen took a bite and munched slowly. "I must say, it is really delicious. Well, high-level meat is really nutritious."


    Sierra looked at him purposely and quite deliberately, looking at his arm and leg a few times. Fu Lang Zu frowned when Sierra asked. "So, you''ve regrown your limbs. That''s quite interesting."


    Not wanting to y around anymore, Fu Lang Zu squinted at Sierra and asked. "What are your intentions? No, who are you to speak with me as you are? Are you even worth standing straight in front of me?"


    As soon as he finished, his aura and bloodline pressure burst from him, trying to make her kneel. However, Sierra''s bloodline was much stronger than his. Hence, even when he was trying, the result was not what he or the people by his side expected.


    Sierra stood in her ce, her back straight and with the same smile on her face as she ate the sandwich slowly. "You see, Fu Lang Zu. This sandwich is quite special. It was done with high-level meat, or, more specifically, your flesh."


    The wolf patriarch was stunned in ce, simr to the rest of the ce. Sierra took a much more forceful bite, making some of the juices spill from the sides of her mouth. She slowly munched and smiled after gulping down the food. "It''s a shame that you didn''t cannibalize yourself. It would''ve been a very funny image to see you appreciate the taste of your-."Sierra''s pupils shrunk as Fu Lang Zu shot forward and punched at her with enough strength to level several mountains.


    BOOM!


    The ce trembled, and violent winds filled the ce.


    However, nothing happened to Sierra, who had stood in her previous standing ce with a grin.


    In front of her, a transparent wall of ss created by Selena, the Lamia maid, stood strong and solid even after having absorbed the catastrophic blow. Sierraughed. "Angry?"


    Fu Lang Zu growled, his eyes filled with brutal killing intent. "I am going to kill you and everything you hold dear!"


    Sierra grinned. "I see." Then, she took thest bite and ate the remaining sandwich in one bite, raising Fu Lang Zu''s blood pressure to dangerous levels as a turbulent aura of pure and unadulterated danger swallowed them.


    Fu Lang Zu looked at Yasenia, who was looking at them with a faint smile and growled. "Every time you do something like this, it makes your future grimmer. Do you really think you have impunity?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "It seems that you are still not getting it. Call for her."


    Fu Lang Zu heard someone suddenly scream, making their voice echo in the entire ce. "It''s time for the mate to appear!"


    He looked at the caller with widened eyes, asking. "Why did you listen to her?"


    The beast human ignored him and walked toward Yasenia''s side. Then, he bowed. "Sorry, Sir Fu Lang Zu."


    Fu Lang Zu''s pupils shook as he realized that there were traitors so deeply inside his circle, and he hastily looked around himself with eyes full of suspicion. "WHO ELSE HAS BECOME THE DOG OF THAT BITCH!?"


    Sierra smiled. "Language, Zephy is about to arrive."


    Fu Lang Zu looked back at Sierra, his eyes already bloodshot as faint threads of miasma appeared around him. Something that many noticed, giving them a surprise.


    Sierra looked at those ck threads with a mocking gaze. ''As expected of Yasenia, as she predicted, Fu Lang Zu is already so deeply infected by Heart Demons.''


    After a few moments of staring at each other, the silence in the hall was broken by the sound of the doors opening.


    Everyone looked over and saw the gorgeous and sexy wife-to-be in her dress. The silver hair, perfectly proportioned body, and white and smooth skin provoked a reaction even in the most stoic in the hall.


    Seeing Zephyrith''s bewildered face as she looked around, Sierra felt likeughing but also a bit of heartache. She had noticed Zephyrith''s face be as cold as ice before she noticed the oddity. ''Sigh. This woman is too¡­ epting of her Fate. I guess it has something to do with her affinities. I hope Tatyana can teach her a thing or two.''


    Still, looking at that revealing dress made her feel a bit jealous, and when she called, Sierra looked colder than she wanted to appear.


    "Zephyrith."


    Her calm tone was interrupted by Fu Lang Zu''s bellow. "ZEPHYIRTH!"


    Sierra looked at him with a disgusted expression. ''Why shout so loudly? Tsk.''


    Then, Sierra heard Fu Lang Zu order in an intimidating voice. "Zephyrith! Come here before you learn about the consequences!"


    After hearing that, Sierra turned toward Zephyrith and saw that the woman was looking at her in a somewhat dazed manner. Sierra sighed. ''If you look at me like that, I really get the urge to kidnap you out of here and pamper you.''


    Sierra tried to control her tone as she said. "This is thest chance I give you, Zephyrith."


    ''Thest chance toe to my side obediently before I forcefully take you away, Zephy.''


    The Wolf Queen saw Zephyrith''s pupils shake with her words, and she knew that Zephyrith had misunderstood her. However, she didn''t correct the misunderstanding.


    If Zephyrith remained stubborn and chose to sacrifice herself to Fu Lang Zu at this point in time, Sierra would just spank her in front of everyone until her honest feelings came out.


    One look already told Sierra what she wanted to confirm. She didn''t miss the hopeful light in Zephyrith''s beautiful ruby-like eyes when she saw her for the first time.


    Then, everyone in the room looked on as Zephyrith lifted her feet and walked forward toward the middle of the room with no apparent direction.


    On the usually elegant face of the Fate Wolf, a small smile appeared, and in front of everyone''s eyes, she turned left and stopped in front of Sierra. "I guess¡­ I can''t say no to the chance you gave me."


    Sierra grinned, showing off her handsome fangs and wild charm. "Foolish girl, it was yourst chance before I took you forcefully for myself."


    Zephyrith''s eyes widened, and then a blush spread on her cheeks. "I-I see."


    Meanwhile, Fu Lang Zu looked at what was happening in front of his eyes with an utterly bewildered expression. His mind was already chaotic after seeing Sierra eat his actual cooked flesh, and now, the mate he had been anticipating for centuries was smiling shyly at another wolf.


    There was no creature in the world who could bear such deep public humiliation in a ce where "face" was as important as it was.


    ''They deceived you because you are weak.''


    Fu Lang Zu saw the world around him stop as the voice spread in his head. ''What?''


    ''She left you because you are weak.''


    Fu Lang Zu didn''t know why he felt intimidated by this voice, but he tried to answer with a steady tone. ''Wrong! She hasn''t left me. She was just a traitor since the beginning that I should''ve taken by force!''


    ''By force? Hahaha. With yourughable strength, you would''ve been squashed quickly. Weak, weak, weak. So pathetically weak.''


    Fu Lang Zu''s mind crumbled when extremely clear sensations of helplessness enveloped his body. Then, he heard the voice of thest person he wanted to hear.


    It was a charming and seductive voice that could ensnare mortal men and women with just augh, yet, for Fu Lang Zu, it sounded as strident as nails dragging on a piece of metal. ''So pathetic and easy. Honestly, I expected you to give me more trouble. But this is everything you are. A weak and pathetic wolf whose ego has been inted by his strength.''


    Fu Lang Zu''s face twisted. ''YASENIA! EVERYTHING IS YOUR FAULT! YOU BITCH! I AM GOING TO VIOLATE YOU UNTIL YOUR SOUL DIES AND THEN EAT YOU!''


    Yasenia''s mocking voice echoed in his mind. ''With what strength?''


    Then, the initial androgynous voice asked. ''How about you take my strength? Together, we are stronger. Together, we are kings! TOGETHER WE CAN DEVOUR THIS WORLD!''


    Fu Lang Zu''s face twisted into an ugly and vicious grin, and he spat in a distorted tone as his aura increased severalfold. ''Together, we win.''


    Then, time began ticking again.


    BOOM!


    Fu Lang Zu''s body burst with iparably strong energy, and a thick and deep miasma stained patches of his body, like a dark oil bursting from deep within."RAAHHH!!!"


    Yasenia looked at him with analytical eyes. ''Ho~? So, this is what happens when someone sumbs to their heart demons.''


    Then, she asked ia at her side. "How much stronger is hepared to before?"


    ia looked at the snarling man who was coughing ck substances andmented. "Hm. He should be a bit stronger than me."


    The dragoness blinked in surprise. "Huh? The person you could probably kill in a few seconds is now stronger than you? Is [Heart Demon Corruption] that significant?"


    ia nodded and added. "Not only that. Since he has assimted the Heart Demon in a conscious manner, that ck miasma is quite dangerous, and your own Heart Demons can feed on it. Honestly, he is quite dangerous right now. Should we deal with him?"


    Yasenia rubbed her chin. "Why is he not attacking anyone and just coughing? What happens if we attack now?"


    iamented. "Well, his senses are confused, so he doesn''t know what to do now. The [Heart Demon Corruption] is also taking its time to take overpletely. The longer it goes on, the stronger it bes. Of course, with limits. But, the thing about people who are willingly corrupted is that they usually can grow as they infect others. There was a case of an entire world falling prey to a single heart demon that yed cleverly."


    Yasenia nodded. "That''s interesting. If I fight him, what are my chances?"


    ia honestly said. "To win? Probably none, Young Miss. He has half-step Dantian Spiritualization strength. However, since Young Miss has no heart demons, you might be able to exchange a few blows before he wastes your entire stamina."


    The dragoness hummed. "So, I would lose because ofck of stamina."


    ia nodded. "His energy is just much more concentratedpared to yours, Young Miss. It is likeparing a cloud of air with a ball of steel."


    The dragoness could ept this oue. The reason she has yet to challenge Tengliu in the first ce to administer her due punishment is that she is unsure of her current strength.


    "Well, it''s a good training partner- Oh."


    ia blinked twice and smiled wryly. "Well, Young Miss, it seems that you will need to choose between saving your enemies or attacking Fu Lang Zu to train."


    The dragoness looked on while Fu Lang Zu actually lunged toward his own people instead of Sierra with a stunned face. "Is he crazy?" Yasenia paused and rephrased it. "I mean, he has gone crazy. So, the real question is¡­ Is he retarded?"


    The girls around coughed to hide their bubblingughter.


    The dragoness rubbed her forehead. "What a way to start a war, defending my enemies."


    Then, Yasenia took a step forward, and her aura burst with terrifying pressure. Fourteen stars appeared around her, and [Pegasus Gallop] activated.


    Yasenia disappeared and reappeared several hundreds of meters away in the blink of an eye, [Draconic Heart] descending on Fu Lang Zu''s head.


    The Wolf Patriarch turned around and punched toward her with terrifying strength.


    BOOOM!


    Yasenia took ten steps back while Fu Lang Zu didn''t move from his standing ce. The dragoness''s lips arched while feeling her sword trembling after the collision. "Well, creature with the peak strength of Distancia Continent. Shall we proceed with our first dance?"


    "RAHHH!"


    With a terrifying howl-like roar, the dragoness began her first sh against one of the strongest creatures of the Distancia Continent.

 Chapter 894: Near peak-level battle.

    Chapter 894: Near peak-level battle.


    Yasenia activated all her auras at once, and the space around her faintly trembled under her strength. Then, while Fu Lang Zu charged at her again after their sh, Yasenia focused on him and activated [Nascent Cosmos Art].


    This Body Cultivation Path skill was a set of movements thatpleted a martial art.


    Fu Lang Zu''s fist flew straight at her, air exploding and space quaking at his pace. If Yasenia had received this attack before her breakthrough, she would have ended up either heavily injured or dead.


    Yet, as the attack approached, the dragoness moved her sword in a horizontal motion and managed to hit it perfectly so that it would deviate and miss her.


    CLANG!


    A metallic sound was heard when [Draconic Heart] and Fu Lang Zu''s skin met, and then Yasenia''s hair was blown back by the wind pressure generated by his punch.


    For an instant, the dragoness''s clear and bright golden-colored slit eyes met with Fu Lang Zu''s dark and muddy golden-colored eyes.


    Two gazes that could appear simr were now iparable.


    One pair of eyes looked like they could pierce through all lies and light the path forward.The other pair of eyes looked like they could swallow someone into a well of despair with just a look.


    Both of them took a step back, creating distance, and shed again.


    BOOM!


    The dragoness was naturally overpowered. Her enemy was someone with peak-level Epoch Core strength.


    However, even as Fu Lang Zu pushed Yasenia back with each w strike, the dragoness kept a steady bnce and avoided being overwhelmed by the barrage of powerful strikes.


    It wasn''t long before they shot outside of the hall while exchanging blows.


    As they moved, though, the rest of the people followed their trails.


    In the sky, their figures looked like two light beams twisting and shing, parting the clouds as they battled around.


    Yasenia''s sword glowed with several lights, and she released a barrage of [Sunrise], [Sunset], and [Crescent Moon] attacks.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Fu Lang Zu''s reflexes were extremely sharp and well-developed, making it easy to block the barrage of powerful attacks.


    Feeling the strength behind each sword strike, the people around were stunned.


    Everybody knew that Yasenia broke through not long ago. However, from a simple look, they realized that her strength was in the high-level Epoch Core realm. How far in? Not many could tell as this was the absolute peak of the continent.


    Only by experiencing a level could one properly estimate at which point one person''s strength was at that level. Of course, this didn''t take away people''s ability to make wild guesses.


    ''His strength is ridiculous.''


    BANG!


    The strength of Fu Lang Zu''s w mmed onto her sword like a meteor, sending her flying backward. ''Forget about mountain destroying strength. His punches can probably tten a mountain range. They feel like meteors each time they impact me.''


    Fu Lang Zu''s body suddenly disappeared and reappeared behind Yasenia. The dragoness''s face changed as she couldn''t properly react. So, in an attempt to minimize the impact, her tail moved with a sh of light and shed with his attack.


    BOOM!


    The dragoness''s body shook as the powerful strikended on her, transforming her into a shooting star that smashed into a mountain several kilometers in the distance.


    Everyone looked over with surprised expressions while the people allied with Fu Lang Zu cheered. Even when Fu Lang Zu was strange, they all shared amon hatred toward Yasenia, created by clear propaganda and other ways of spreading ideals.


    They wanted to cheer, yet the entire mountain exploded again, leaving people curious for a second until the shockwave created by Yasenia''s dragon roar reached.


    ROAR!


    The dust was blown apart, revealing a mostly uninjured Yasenia with her body creating a spiral pir of blue light.


    [Celestial Dragon Body] enveloped her entire being, making her already horrifying aura even more terrible.


    After breaking through, all her Celestial skills had done a qualitative leap. Thanks to the dragoness''s increasingly high understanding of Celestial Energy and her better control over the Celestial Energy Star, all her Celestial skills were not only much more manageable to use, but they also didn''tpletely saturate her body.


    So, after [Celestial Dragon Body] enveloped her being, the dragoness''s aura made another explosive st that sunk the crater she was in.


    "[Celestial Dragon Body] and [Celestial Assimtion]. Let''s see how strong you are, Fu Lang Zu."


    The dragoness lifted her right leg and then stomped down without holding back a single bit.


    BOOM!


    The instant her foot impacted the ground, it was as if a giant press had fallen from the sky, sinking the floor below Yasenia for several meters.


    With such impulse and using her charge and movement skills, the dragoness''s body transformed into a ray of light as she crossed a distance of several kilometers in less than a second.


    Carrying a momentum that made space tremble, Yasenia swung her sword while using [Empyrean Sun Copse].


    A golden Sun manifested above the earth as the temperature several kilometers around Yasenia increased to horrifying levels.


    Fu Lang Zu''s muddy eyes only reflected light as the enormous Sun fell on him withnd-deforming strength.


    White light inundated everything, and an explosion deafened everything and devoured the surroundings.


    This time, Fu Lang Zu''s body shot across the sky and impacting into a mountain several kilometers away.


    With [Celestial Assimtion] active, Yasenia didn''t need to wait between skill activations at all, so the moment her attacknded, [Pegasus Gallop] activated, elerating her from motionless to her maximum speed in an instant.


    This created another Ste that followed Fu Lang Zu''s path closely.


    Using her spiritual sense to see through the dust explosion, Yasenia urately descended from the sky as silver radiance illuminated her body. "[Draconic Midnight: Falling Sky]."


    More literal than ever, the sky transformed into a beautiful night filled with stars that soon after manifesting fell as if the strings had been detached and sped down, quicker than even Yasenia herself and catching up to her.


    Instead of falling stars, they looked like white beams because of their speed.


    Then, the World shook as Midnight impacted.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!


    The cheering people from Fu Lang Zu''s camp were pale-faced, looking at the terrifying dragoness summon one Celestial Body after another to rain pure and unadulterated destruction on Fu Lang Zu.


    The girls, looking from a distance, gazed upon the dragoness''s fully unleashed strength for the first time with wide-opened mouths.


    Andrea muttered. "What in Heaven''s name is that destructive power? She has be a literal natural disaster in the shape of a dragon woman."


    Tatyana blinked. "Well, I must admit, even I underestimated her. Oh, look, [Empyrean Gxy Domain]."


    Evelyn''s mouth twitched. "No need to say look. I think it is harder to miss it than looking at it."


    The entire sky, several tens of kilometers across,pletely changed, revealing a titanic Sun, Moon, and Gxy of stars.


    Kali blinked and asked. "Where are they, even? I can feel thendquakes, but I can''t spot them."


    Cecile uttered one word while pointing at a ce. "Underground."


    BOOM!


    The earth surged upward together with an explosion, and from it, Yasenia and Fu Lang Zu appeared, exchanging blows constantly and shifting through the sky while creating massive shockwaves.


    Angel looked at the terrifying ongoingbat and gazed at Tatyana. "Um. Mommy Tatyana, are you sure you can intervene if it gets dangerous?"


    Tatyana blinked twice and opened her mouth, only to close it again. She scratched her cheek andmented. "To be fair¡­ Perhaps? Strength-wise, Fu Lang Zu is clearly superior; however, Yasenia is showing much more resilience than I thought. So, a one-shot, one-kill happening is extremely difficult, which will give me enough time to intervene."


    Evelyn asked. "Resilience?"


    Tatyana pointed at them. "Look, Little Treasure made a mistake. She will receive a counterattack from Fu Lang Zu soon unless he is retarded."


    As Tatyana predicted, Fu Lang Zu managed to release abination of strikes, finally sting both the tail and sword away and leaving a clear opening. Yasenia''s face continued cold and calcting as she saw Fu Lang Zu''s w approaching her stomach while enveloped in a disgustingly thick Heart Demon aura.


    The strength behind the attack was enough to see faint ck cracks in space, showing how terrifying it truly was.


    ''[Full Moon] won''t make it in time since it surges out from my sword. I guess I will need to use the new skill I unlocked from the Body Path Cultivation Manual when entering the fifth realm.''


    Her voice, imposing as the will of the universe, echoed around in a melodic yet overbearing tone. "[Celestial Cosmos Neb]."


    In an instant, several stars orbiting around her exploded, creating a colorful and mesmerizing gas around her entire body.


    As if it were alive, when Fu Lang Zu''s w approached, the gas coiled around the attack and then solidified.


    BOOM!


    The impact, as heavy as a meteor, forcefully made Yasenia spit saliva and widen her eyes as her body curved. The horrifying strength behind the strike forced her body to shoot down like a meteor, cratering again into the ground.


    Fu Lang Zu stopped in the air, looking like a mindless beast with a tilting head toward the crater. He, or whatever was controlling his thoughts, was quite sure that this attack would be powerful enough to incapacitate Yasenia.


    So, instead of rushing down, he began charging one of the few long-distance attacks he knew. "[Steel Wolf Poryection]."


    A voice that mixed his own charming and smooth voice with one that was simr to someone scratching a board with their nails echoed.


    Above him, the image of a wolf that could swallow mountains with one bite manifested, his ck fur and golden eyes looking down on the world with arrogance and majesty.


    Then, this wolf began descending, ready to devour the ce Yasenianded as its howled spread for hundreds of kilometers.


    HOWL!


    However, to Fu Lang Zu''s surprise, another powerful source of energy appeared below him.


    "[Celestial Dragon Breath]!"


    WHOOOM!


    A beam of pure energy pierced the dust cloud, lighting the darkened surroundings with its empyrean light.


    BOOM!


    The sky was illuminated as both attacks shed into an annihting detonation, a roaring sound reverberating across the world.


    Yasenia floated from the dust cloud after the explosion subsided, her mouth dripping with blood and her dress having been torn apart on her stomach area, revealing mangled flesh that had been ripped apart.


    On the wound, the nasty remains of the Heart Demon''s aura remained, trying to prate deep into Yasenia. However, the dragoness snorted once, releasing her soul''s aura, and like a wave of purifying light, everything that had been touched by the Heart Demons in the surroundings evaporated. "These weak Heart Demons can do nothing to me. Don''t bother."


    Fu Lang Zu tilted his head, not understanding why the creature he thought would be half-dead was standing with just a flesh wound.


    The dragoness sighed, looking at her hand. "Well, I admit it. I am still not strong enough to fight peak-level Epoch Cores. Without the use of the Celestial defensive skill, I would probably have been defeated. Even if I force myself, the injuries I created in your body are quite¡­ughable."


    The dragoness chuckled. "Well, I am done testing my strength. ughter everyone. Today, the Fu n disappears from the map."


    Behind Yasenia, the auras of everyone who came with her burst at once, making the world tremble under their unfathomable might.

 Chapter 895: Wolf Clans Last Chance.

    Chapter 895: Wolf n''s Last Chance.


    Right when Yasenia ordered everyone''s ughter, Zephyrith appeared in front of Yasenia and spoke. "Lady Yasenia, please spare the Steel Back Wolf Race. I know that they''ve offended you greatly. However, most of them were just coerced by Fu Lang Zu''s tyranny. There are many reasonable people between the groups."


    Yasenia''s raised hand that would signal the start of the ughter when it fell stopped. Her draconic eyes locked on Zephyrith, and the Fate Wolf felt insignificant for the second time in her life, the first being her first encounter with Tatyana.


    Because Yasenia was still using her Celestial Skills, her aura was amplified by several levels, and just a look from her would bring with it pressure worthy of her status as a Peak-level Ancient Beast.


    Yasenia asked. "Give me a good reason other than some are good people. You understand that if I try to conquer this race during the war that is about to unfold, it can be a weak link, don''t you? You are not stupid, Zephyrith. I know because it is one of the reasons I never really opposed Sierra''s romantic love for you. I can see that there is a wise and calm woman in you."


    The dragoness squinted. "However, your current plea is not too wise or calm. Give me a reason, benefits, or something that can convince me. Don''t try to poke at mypassion because there is none of it in me."


    The coldness radiating from the golden slit eyes was more than enough to tell Zephyrith that she was not bluffing. Zephyrithmented. "There are several envoys of other races, some allied with your party, which are in opposition of this happening. What makes you different from Fu Lang Zu if you just invade and ughter everyone you don''t like?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Different? The only difference between Fu Lang Zu and I is that we are on opposite sides and the importance we give to those close to us." Yasenia leaned forward, making their noses almost touch. "Zephyrith, don''t misunderstand me for a righteous ruler or a gentle monarch. While I am just toward those who follow me, I am a ruthless murderer to those who don''t. Selfishness is in me, and my empathy for others is very limited. I, Yasenia Dravory, am not a good person. Never was, never will be."


    The dragoness straightened her back when she saw Zephyrith''s red eyes trembling and stated. "If I am left alone, you won''t know of my name. If I am constantly bothered, even if billions must die until people understand not to mess with me, I will kill and create an ocean of blood and with corpses spelling my message out to the world."


    "Sigh. Do you need to be so extreme, junior?"The dragoness looked skyward and saw the old man who apanied Fu Lang Zu toward the trial, apanied by seven other people. In total, there were five old men and three old women.


    Their presence darkened the sky, showing that all of them were peak-level Epoch Cores that had reached the limit of their cultivation, trapped in that level not because theycked talent but because the Worldcked resources.


    They were the true powerhouses of this world. Cultivators who had truly reached the limits of strength one could have in Distancia.


    Yasenia didn''t dare underestimate them and grabbed Zephyrith by the waist, shing back and standing in front of her army. Not for a second would she face all those alone.


    "Oh? Afraid?"


    The old wolf smiled, his wrinkly face gaining a few extra folds. Yasenia nodded. "Naturally so. When seniors of your level appear, this junior is not arrogant enough to think she can face them."


    All eight wolf seniors looked deeply at Yasenia, and one of the old women sincerely praised her. "Intelligent and talented. Hardworking and cautious. Her feet are firmly nted in the ground while her sights are firmly locked in the sky. Yet, while looking up, she never disregards the ground she is standing on."


    One of the oldest-looking elderly wolves spoke with a chuckle. "Even Lord Distancia failed to reach her level in a few regards."


    The wolf that first spoke agreed. "I was also impressed the first time I saw her. Sadly, she is our enemy."


    "Is she?" Asked one of the female wolves. "Junior, are you sure you can''t discuss this with us?"


    Yasenia asked, not deceived by their praise. "Would you have discussed it with Fu Lang Zu over there if he tried to ughter all of my people?"


    Another old wolfmented. "Junior, you are too hasty. It is the truth that we have failed to control the development of thest few years. But, you must understand that we were in closed-door cultivation. Knowing about the intricate things while being isted is difficult."


    The dragoness nodded. "Fair." Yasenia looked at the senior who came to the World Summit. "However, this senior has been out of seclusion since before the World Summit. He should''ve had many opportunities to inform all of you and rectify Fu Lang Zu''s doings. He didn''t. He decided that he must be my enemy because I was threatening his race."


    Yasenia added. "Quoting his exact words during the World Summit, ''While it is the truth that you have been wronged, sadly, my race''s alliance is with those who want to oppose you.''" The dragoness asked. "Aren''t those words a deration of his confidence that the other side was much stronger than mine, and hence, allying with me would be foolish and not worth it instead of others?"


    The dragoness''s lips arched coldly when she saw their faces change. "You are all still treating me like a junior, thinking that I could''ve forgotten or that I don''t understand the underlying meaning in your words. You are wrong. I understand deeply what you mean. I understand deeply that you want to jump ships because mine looks better now, and I understand that you are trying to use words to confuse my heart and mind, trying to make me look unreasonable and rash. However, you are failing to understand that my ns have been devised and revised for a long time."


    The dragonessughed when she saw their cold faces. "A bunch of cunning old men and women think that because they are older than most, you will be able to deceive and convince me when you''ve denied my requests to be left alone for years already. You didn''t know about it? Lies. All lies. Do you think that I will believe that you are allpletely isted from mundane politics? That Fu Lang Zu would have so much courage to attack other races with seniors of your level without having your backing and approval?"


    Yasenia shook her head and looked at the struggling Zephyrith. "Although, I can make a small exception." Everyone looked at the dragoness with curiosity, and Yasenia suggested. "The Fu family will be ughtered." The dragoness was ruthless. "And I mean all of them, without exception. I don''t care if they are women, men, elderly, adults, children, mortals, or cultivators. I want the Fu bloodline annihted without a trace from the world."


    One of the elders answered, his anger booming around. "WHO WOULD ACCEPT THAT!?"


    Yasenia looked at him and continued. "However, I can forgive the rest of the Steel Back Wolf race as long as Zephyrith bes the Matriarch of the entire race with unconditional support. As proof of our alliance, Zephyrith will be Sierra Dravory''s mate, wife, partner, or however, you might want to call their union."


    Zephyrith''s face gained a blush. "W-Wait, I didn''t ept this!"


    Yasenia pped her face with her tail and looked at her coldly. "Zephyrith, I am not ying games. Stop being shy about your feelings in this situation. We are speaking about the survival of an entire race. Do you want your girly heart toe in the way of billions of lives?"


    Zephyrith shut up and realized her blunder. Things had moved so quickly and unexpectedly that she had lost herself in her own thoughts for a moment. She took a deep breath and bowed deeply. "I am sorry, Lady Yasenia. I ept your terms!"


    The dragoness rxed her expression and looked back at the seniors. "So, one family for the prosperity of an entire race. At least a few hundred thousand, at most a few million lives, in exchange for the prosperity of billions of lives. Do you, seniors that call themselves [Guardians] of the Steel Back Wolf n, ept these terms?"


    At this moment, the Demon Race Envoy jumped forward and shouted with a righteous tone. "I, the Demon Envoy object-"


    "[Shooting Star]."


    BOOM!


    Before he could speak further, his body disintegrated as an enormous white star fell from the sky and exploded in the ce he was standing, leaving nothing but a crater behind.


    The dragoness looked at the rest of the Envoys and stated with a terrifying cold tone. "If I am interrupted again, all of you will die. So shut up."


    The people who had been fawning over the Demon Race Envoy became terrified at Yasenia''s fearlessness toward the Demon Race. At first, when that envoy stepped forward, they all thought that things would beplicated. Yet, to everyone''s surprise, the dragon woman ughtered the Demon Race Envoy as if he was representing an insignificant group.


    On the envoys'' side, a man with a ck cloak walked toward Yasenia''s group in silence. The dragoness noticed the aura of the undeading from him, so she ignored him. The gesture was clearly his race siding with her, so she didn''t spare more than a side nce to them.


    Looking at each other, envoys from a few races moved, and while others wanted to interrupt them, the threat of Yasenia instantly killing them was ever-present, scaring them enough that they could only grit their teeth.


    Meanwhile, the senior wolves looked at Yasenia with deep eyes, many thoughts going through their heads. "You know that two of us are from the Fu family, right?"


    Yasenia''s face continued to be indifferent. "And? Two out of eight top powerhouses for a prosperous future."


    One of the elderly women, an elder of the Fu n, shook her head. "You don''t seem to understand that those conditions are uneptable."


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow and smirked mockingly. "Are they?"


    The elderly woman frowned. "What do you-"


    STAB!


    Her eyes widened as she looked down at an elegant and beautiful sword piercing her heart from the back. Looking behind her, she saw one of the other elderly women with cold eyes looking at her. "They are, in truth, quite reasonable. You were so focused on protecting your n that you failed to analyze those behind the young dragon woman."


    The Fu elder coughed blood and spread her spiritual sense toward those behind Yasenia, focusing on the fifty women with maid outfits.


    The second she looked at them, all the maids looked back at her, and a terrifying chill spread from the bottom of her soul. ''W-What? 16 Peak-Level cultivators?!'' That was not the worst part. Some of the non-peak level cultivators felt as threatening as those who were, like the pure white small woman with a sword at her waist.


    The second she crossed eyes with her silver gaze, it felt as if her entire body was being poked with swords.


    The other elder of the Fu n was actually the elder who went to the World Summit. His gaze was locked on Yasenia for a few seconds, and he eventuallyughed. "Really, as I said back then, how I wish someone like you were my granddaughter instead of the useless pup that has been devoured by heart demons." He smiled sadly and looked at the sky. "What a shame, what a shame. Times change quickly, and as a new eraes, another goes. The powers that were strong in the past be obsolete. And, the bnce once built by those weak powers crumbles."


    He looked back at Yasenia and smiled. "To be fair, Yasenia, I expected you to be much more ruthless, but before that, I expected you to be a bit less aware. It seems that whoever your tutor, master, mother, or father is, they did an excellent job in teaching you."


    The old man asked. "Say, Junior. Can I at least be sent to the reincarnation cycle in battle?" He looked at the dying elderly woman and sighed. "Dying just like that feels quite bitter."


    Yasenia spoke indifferently. "As long as you swear that you won''t blow yourself up or sacrifice yourself to bring down others with you, I can agree to let you die in battle. It won''t be a fair battle, though."


    The senior grinned. "Good enough."


    Then, he shot toward Yasenia while summoning a pair of ws. His aura surged, making the sky tremble under his might, and his entire body became younger as pure energy rushed along it. His pure white hair gained a few dark strands as his scrawny build got fuller and healthier.


    Yasenia ordered. "Selena, ra, Eira, kill him."

 Chapter 896: Purge.

    Chapter 896: Purge.


    People thought that the fight would drag out when Yasenia called only three maids to fight one of the strongest peak-level Epoch Cores. However, their expectations werepletely betrayed.


    Selena slithered forward, sword and shield in hand. Her speed was not terrifying, but when the peak-level Epoch Core''s attacknded, everyone present was stunned.


    Instead of a giant explosion, there was a muted banging sound of his fist hitting the shield, followed by nothing but a strong gale.


    Selena''s redmia tail sneaked through the air at tremendous speed toward the surprised senior.


    Of course, being more than ten thousand years old, he wouldn''t make a basic mistake like being distracted. Agilely, he twisted and blocked Selena''s attack.


    The strength behind the tailsh pushed him several steps, and without a single instant of rest, a barrage of meteor-like arrows fell from the sky from all directions.


    The omnidirectional attack felt like it had been shot by an army of archers. Nevertheless, the thousands of arrows streaking through the air came from a single woman who was pulling her bow with her arms seemingly blurring. Moreover, as the arrows flew, they exploded midair, multiplying and gaining strength.


    The elderly wolf''s face became severe as his body blurred, and he tried deflecting all the attacks.


    Sadly for him, there was a third person in the enemy team.With his attention focused on the arrows, he was a momentte to feel the terrifyingly cold chill caused by Eira unsheathing her sword.


    For the spectators, it felt as if the world was suddenly divided in half by a white line.


    SLASH!


    The wolf man''s eyes widened as his back exploded with blood, and his body was thrown flying through the shower of arrows. Thebined forces were too much for his defenses, and the arrows pierced into his body in the hundreds.


    As he flew through the air, Selena appeared in front of him, and her shield arm moved.


    BANG!


    The edge of the redmia''s shield, razor-sharp thanks to Selena''s ss affinity, divided the wolf in two, throwing the right part of the chest flying in opposite directions from the actual body.


    There was a reason why this was aplete beatdown.


    While their raw strength was not that much different, the maids wielded Level 8 and 9 Intents while the wolf elder used Level 5 and 6 Intents.


    Continuing the chain attack, one of ra''s arrows streaked across the sky like a ray of light, suddenly increasing in brilliance and its speed multiplying several times.


    BOOM!


    The remaining part of the wolf was struck head-on, and this arrow managed not only to prate but shatter all of his internal organs and bones.


    His body rag-dolled for several kilometers, eventually smashing against a distant mountain.


    The three maids used their movement techniques and reappeared in front of him, wordless.


    Since the beginning of the fight, their faces had been emotionless, carrying their Young Miss orders to the best of their abilities.


    Still, before the finishing blow, Selena bothered speaking. "A fish born in a pond and thinking they are the biggest. Tragically, that has been your life." Then, she added. "At least, before death, I will show you new horizons. [Empyrean Battle Maid Art¡­"


    Tatyana''s eyebrows shot up. "Really? Is she using the official battle art?"


    ia stepped forward, followed by the other 47 maids, and lifted their hand, creating a massive wall of pure energy as a shield.


    This surprised both sides because ia and the rest were protecting the Wolf Capital.


    The girls wanted to ask, but Selena''s voice suddenly spread around as if it came from the world itself.


    "... Spiritual Cataclysm]."


    Selena''s aura exploded and swallowed everything in a radius of several hundreds of kilometers. Then, an image of her body made of pure raw energy manifested in the sky, towering above the clouds.


    From the sky, the image''s fist descended like the judgment of a Heavenly God.


    What followed was, as the name said, a cataclysmic explosion.


    BOOOOOM!


    An aura of raw energy swallowed everything and hit the shield invoked by the other maids. Thankfully, the giant protection they previously prepared was more than enough. People noticed that it didn''t even tremble as the waves of raw energy that were leveling everything in the surroundings mmed against it.


    The effectssted for a few seconds before disappearing. When they could look again, their hearts jumped in fright. Everything several kilometers around the impact zone had been razed to the ground.


    The previous flourishing mountains and valleys were now a barrennd with a kilometric crater at the center.


    The three maids that fought were floating in the air, the previously out-of-ce maid-outfits looking more terrifying and imposing than ever.


    "G-Goddesses? Are they immortal fairies?"


    The murmurs of that person were not loud, but in the silent ce, they hit the hearts of many like hammers.


    Selena extended her hand, retrieving the spatial ring, and then they returned to Yasenia''s side, bowing to her formally. "We''vepleted the mission, Young Miss."


    Yasenia smiled. "Excellent, like always." Then, she looked at the remaining six wolf elders andmented. "As we discussed, Zephyrith is the new leader. She has my backing unless she does something stupid. Remember that I don''t want a tyrant in charge. If the Steel Back Wolves are honest and follow me with a clear heart, I will never mistreat you, and changing the person in charge if they be tyrannical and unreasonable ispletely possible."


    The six elders looked at Yasenia and the fifty maid-clothed people around her with trembling eyes. ''If all of them have thatmia''s strength¡­ No. If they have even a tenth of her strength, that group of fifty is probably the most powerful elite group Distancia Continent has ever seen.''


    Yasenia looked at Zephyrith andmented. "Your rtionship with Sierra doesn''t give youplete impunity." Her words were said aloud for everyone to hear. "While I will naturally take your side, that will be as long as you remain sane and focused. Not even I am a tyrant for those inside the Astral Sky Sect. I don''t want one of my subordinates to be a tyrant in their assigned power. Less so if they are family."


    Yasenia looked around and made two promations. "First, I dere the Fu n within the Steel Wolf Back n to be traitors. Their schemes and greed nearly brought your entire race to extinction." Her words echoed around and weremunicated to everyone in the capital. "However, their tyranny hase to an end thanks to the coboration of the distinguished ancestors of the wolf race!"


    The six individuals'' eyes shed, instantly understanding their roles.


    Yasenia''s voice, full of charisma, continued in a calm and measured tone. "The Fu n sought to sell your race to the Demons to learn how to break through the limits of cultivation on the Distancia Continent. Their hunger for power was insatiable. However, with the alliance between the Astral Sky Sect and the Steel Back Wolf n, such knowledge will now be widespread and shared with anyone loyal to their people and our alliance! As proof of this, I now present your new leader, Lady Zephyrith Dravory, the key to this aplishment."


    Yasenia threw a scroll to Zephyrith containing knowledge about the Transcendence Realm cultivation and the limits of the Distancia Continent itself. She was indeed sharing what she had promised.


    Zephyrith was stunned by her sudden change in surname. However, it was clear that Yasenia was acknowledging her. So, taking her roll, she bowed to Yasenia and stated loudly for everyone to listen. "I swear to the heavens that as long as I have a breath in me, I will continue to lead our n to a bright future!"


    Even though it wasn''t a real Heavenly Oath, as Zephyrith failed to say her name, the dragoness never had the intention to make her swear one. So, she readily acknowledged her deration with a nod and continued. "Following that, I hereby proim..."


    Yasenia''s tone deepened as it was infused with her Monarch Intent, War Intent, and Cosmos Dragon Imperial Suppression. As if her words were a sacred and invible truth, she stated. "I now dere war on all my enemies! The Silent Fang Sect will be the first to feel the wrath of the Astral Sky n and our allies! I vow to annihte their power and erase their name from the face of this world! Everyone who opposed me will learn the consequences of provoking a sleeping dragon!"


    ROAR!


    Her aura expanded outward, echoing with an actual profound and imperial dragon roar that left all beast humans feeling insignificant.


    Yasenia turned around and walked toward the ship, leaving a single order. "I want the Fu n gone by the end of the week. I''ll be waiting on the ship. ia, you are in charge of the operation. Cooperate with Zephyrith and the seniors¡­ Show no mercy."


    ia bowed deeply. "Understood."


    Angel walked by Yasenia''s side and asked, not really understanding. "Yasenia, why no mercy at all? Like, children and such?"


    Yasenia asked. "How old am I, baby? Aren''t I also considered a ''child'' for these people? What if a ''child'' like me appears or awakens some kind of power because of the resentment they bear?"


    Evelyn asked. "Speaking of which, why did Fu Lang Zu not move all this time? He is standing there, looking at you with a stupid face."


    Yasenia looked over and then looked at Tatyana. "What did you do?"


    The Death Empress blinked and stuck out her tongue. "How did you discover me? I thought I did it sneakily enough¡­"


    Yaseniaughed. "I didn''t see what you did, actually. I just supposed you did something."


    Tatyana shrugged. "Well, I used my spiritual sense, which is vastly superior, to summon an item inside his body when he was distracted fighting you. Then, I nted an [Immortal Binding Rope] through that channel right inside his body. The rope has gone around his internal organs and muscles, and he can''t move at all, even if he wants to."


    The dragoness hummed. "I see. I didn''t even know that''s possible."


    Tatyana smirked. "It isn''t."


    Yasenia and the girls frowned. "Huh? But you just did it."


    The Death Empress rolled her beautiful red eyes. "That''s because my spiritual sense is a few realms above his. The skill only works because of the insane gap in skill between us. In a battle against a peer, that''s a stupid thing to learn. It will never work! Even spatial masters can''t really manipte space inside other cultivators because of theplexity and natural defenses cultivators'' bodies have."


    Andreaughed. "Then, why did you learn it?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "I was bored."


    The girls didn''t know what to say.


    Cecilemented. "Easier than expected."


    Tatyana asked, confused. "The skill?"


    Cecile shook her head. "The war."


    Tatyanaughed. "Your soulmate thoroughly analyzed this ce, and she probably knew the ongoing deals better than Fu Lang Zu himself. It wasn''t even a battle to begin with. When Yasenia said that she was ready, it was then that there was no chance of defeat unless something stupidly nonsensical went wrong."


    Tatyana flicked her finger, and Fu Lang Zu was pulled from the sky into her hand. Grabbing his neck, Tatyana muttered. "It has been a while since I saw such a pure Demon Heart Corruption. Very little of Fu Lang Zu remains. It seems that Doriel''s curse arts have made a breakthrough." Tatyana chuckled. "She is going to be a scary one when she enters Transcendence~."


    Mirrory appeared and agreed. "Assassins specialized in curses have it difficult during the tribtions because their main attacking methods fail against Heaven''s raw strength. That''s why the ssicalbat cultivator is the mostmon, more than the sneaky type. However, as you increase in cultivation ranks, if you find any special cultivators, being careful is always best."


    The girls understood the logic behind it. If they could reach that far with such niche arts, it was clear that they were not average cultivators.


    Kali asked, curious. "What are you going to do with him?"


    Tatyana pondered. "Well¡­ I don''t know. If I could, I would send him to my body, but I am a bit upied with the breakthrough, so¡­ I will just look around his body into how Heart Demons are corrupting him. Perhaps I will understand something new that lets me fight my own demons better.


    Yasenia sighed. "Let''s hope so."


    For the next week, all the cities of the wolf n were invaded one after another. The people in those cities were stunned when the Fu n shops and buildings were all razed to the ground while the Fu n people and those who defended them were annihted.


    By the end of the week, around 2 million people died. However, the sacrifice was not considered significantpared to the several billions of the entire race.

 Chapter 897: A Demons Visit.

    Chapter 897: A Demon''s Visit.


    News of what happened spread around quickly. After all, there were information channels from many other top powers in the Steel Back Wolves territory.


    As Yasenia expected, it didn''t take long before the Continental Shadows started retaliating.


    Just two days after cleaning up thest person from the Fu n that they could identify, millions of people started attacking the Steel Back Wolf n''s outer cities. Yasenia looked at the documents and asked. "Did our letter reach our allies?"


    ia nodded. "Yes, Young Miss."


    Yasenia threw the reports on the table, leaned back calmly, and closed her eyes. "Hm¡­ This is unexpected. They shouldn''t be so active¡­ Let''s see how they retaliate. Inform me as soon as they do it."


    ia asked. "Young Miss, you won''t read the information about your mates?"


    The dragoness opened her eyes and picked up the documents. Reading them, she nodded. "Nothing out of ce. Continue to leave them to do as they please. Just keep an eye for any peak-level Epoch Core appearing on the battlefield. Also, they know that they are my weakness, so I always want three Half-step maids with each of them. Never enter a confrontation, even if it looks winnable. The chance they use bait is very high after seeing their tactics."


    Such harsh retaliation was more than expected. If they allowed Yasenia to get scot-free after literally converting an entire race toward her side, this would be a harsh hit on the morale on their side.


    However, Yasenia didn''t expect for so many peak-level Experts to appear and raze several cities to the ground. ''Hm¡­ I feel like they''vepletely changed their attitudes toward me. Such an abrupt change is not natural. Even with my actions, the retaliation should''ve been much more measured. Did someone interfere? I will need to revise some of my ns¡­''In a meeting room for top powers, the top executives of the Continental Shadows and their allies gathered and discussed with each other.


    The person who had risen to power in the Garuda n after their leader was killed by Yasenia smacked the table. "THAT DRAGON HAS GONE TOO FAR! WE EITHER ACT NOW, OR SHE WILL CONTINUE BEING AS LAWLESS!"


    "Can you stop shouting?" A man at the side of the Nine Devil Puppet Sect sighed. "Calm down and-."


    The Garuda named Patriarch Srplume shouted. "CALM!? CALM DOWN AFTER THAT WOMAN CONTINUES TO MESS-"


    "Shut up."


    The Garuda''s voice was stuck in his throat as the powerful pressure from the Demon constricted him. Dyrathos spoke while looking around coldly. "She has acted much earlier than expected. However, it''s not bad news. The wolves were a strong asset, but in overall strength, it is like we lost one or two fingers. It hurts, but it is something we can do without."


    Dyrathos hummed. "She has also killed my envoy, so the punishment she will receive is already the worst we can give her. But that''s not what we should focus on right now. Our objective is to exterminate the Wolf n."


    The people around frowned, and the Nine Devil Puppet Sect Master asked. "Why?"


    Dyrathos exined. "We need to make people understand what happens when someone betrays us. I''ll send Kyrthir with the juniors to the battlefield."


    Emperor Azure Abyss spoke. "That shouldn''t be enough. There were 8 Peak-Level Epoch Cores in the Wolf Territory. Yet, they were conquered in a week. You are still underestimating Yasenia''s strength at this point in time?"


    Dyrathos shook his head. "Killing top-rated experts is not that easy when their strengths are simr. I know that Fu Lang Zu was captured-."


    The doors at the side opened, making way for a winged figure carrying a terrifyingly cold and sinister aura with them. Kyril, the Death-attributed demon, walked forward and said in a cold and angered tone. "Dyrathos. I am sick of your vanity and arrogance. You were appointed as the leader of our group, so I''ve been silent all this time because there was no real threat. However, now you want to send one of our only three, including you and me, Level 10 Demon Dukes? Alone? What if he dies? What if he-"


    Dyrathos frowned. "You know that he has those life-saving treasures. He won''t die. You are overstimatin-."


    Kyril lunged forward, grabbing him by the neck and mming him against the wall behind them.


    BOOM!


    The strength behind the push created cracks all around the reinforced room.


    "Dyrathos. You smooth-brained bastard. Have thest months drained what was left of your brain together with your balls? Fucking so many beast humans and impregnating a few has given you a euphoric satisfaction and sense of conquest, and now you are dismissing everything because you feel like a monarch?"


    Dyrathos''s face turned ugly, and he shouted while being choked. "Kyril, don''t think that I don''t dare raise my hand against you! You are crossing my bottom line!"


    The blue-skinned demoness looked at Dyrathos as if she were a piece of trash. "Hey, dick-brained arrogant bastard, listen well. While the people in this backward world are weak, they are not retarded. If their strengths were simr, the wolf n wouldn''t have surrendered and allowed for the Fu family''s extermination. They would''ve fought while calling for reinforcements from us."


    Kyril said slowly as if Dyrathos'' brain couldn''t take fast speaking words. "Can''t you bastard guess from those actions that their strength was high enough that even the thought of resisting and waiting for our backup was not considered? Because they knew that they wouldn''tst? No? That simple idea probably slipped out of your brain because the surface is too smooth and slippery, didn''t it?"


    Dyrtahos silently listened to her, his face going through several shades of red and maroon out of anger from being embarrassed.


    Kyril stopped squeezing his neck and looked around at the others. "If you are going to make an attack, sending just a few people to continue testing the creature that has proven herself to be strong enough to subjugate one of the ns you so proudly called a ''top power,'' maybe, just perhaps, she is doesn''t need ''testing'' anymore?"


    Kyril looked at everyone gathered here with disdain. "You are all weak and useless, so go cry to your ancestors. You don''t want to lose all the power you''ve gathered as the ''Sect Masters''? Good, then continue as you are, and in just a year, this world will be the Astral Sky World and not Distancia World. Of course, you''ll perhaps be able to remain as leaders if you beg, kowtow, and lick that dragon''s feet enough, but Yasenia will sit on your heads and be the ''Queen'' of this world."


    Kyril pped her twelve wings and flew upward, sting through the roof and flying away. The way she left and her expression felt as if she escaped because standing there with them would contaminate them with their stupidity.


    Yasenia, who was sitting on a chair while thinking about how to deal with the War, became surprised as she looked upward. There, a twelve-winged demoness with blue skin and a deep aura of death floated majestically.


    The dragoness blinked and asked. "A spiritual projection?"


    Kyril spoke coldly. "Yasenia Dravory. Let''s talk."


    Yasenia smiled and straightened. A simple gesture changed the entire aura around her, making her look much more elegant, sharp, andmanding. "Sure. What''s wrong?"


    Kyril''s eyes shed, feeling the change in attitude and pressure. If before Yasenia was like a gentle and pleasant breeze, now she was like a towering mountain. "Yasenia Dravory, I want to ask what your intentions are. You were clearly not interested in dominance in this world when we met. Or at least, you were not as serious about it. As long as you were left alone, you would be invisible, and probably, you would eventually disappear."


    The dragoness raised both her eyebrows and thenughed. "So, it was you."


    Kyril blinked, confused, and the dragoness smirked. "It is because of you that the attack against the wolves is much more intense than I expected. I see; that makes sense."


    Kyril snorted. "Males are stupid, so I had to rectify it."


    Yasenia instantly sneered, her eyes filled with pure disdain. "Nonsense. That''s a stupid way of thinking."


    Kyril blinked, not expecting such an answer. "Huh?"


    The dragoness said coldly. "I am neither male nor female, so I can clearly tell that both are a necessity and have their own roles. Even in a society where strength rules, there are leaders of both genders and unless a race is just one gender, like incubus or subus, you can always find intelligent and powerful leaders on both sides. Grouping up everyone because of how a select few act without sense is inherently stupid."


    Yasenia stood up and took a step forward, appearing in front of Kyril with surprising speed. The demoness didn''t move, having been able to follow Yasenia''s speed and predict where she would stop. The dragoness spoke while looking down at her. "You are here to probably try to convince me against continuing my expansion efforts, right? You want me to leave this world alone in exchange for being granted immunity from you, the Demons, and all your allies."


    Kyril crossed her arms. "The Astral Sky n will not be touched, and you will be able to build one of your shops in every one of our cities. We can create a heavenly oath if you are not sure of the validity of my words."


    Yasenia asked with a smile that was not a smile. "What happens when your Demon Monarchs arrive? Will those people listen to your words?"


    Kyril raised her chin. "I am more influential than you think. I am the daughter of the Sect Master of the top 3 sect in my Demon World."


    The dragonessughed. "Wow~. So high and mighty~. I am awed, Your Excellency."


    Her attitude didn''t reflect her words, as the same fake smile still hung on her lips. Kyril frowned. "Why are you so fearless of Demons? You are not as ignorant as the people in this world. You probably know the situation around the Universe better than I do, yet you still look down on us. Are you deeply allied with Divines?"


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow. "Do you honestly think that there are no powers other than Divines and Demons? That only those two races have a chance atpeting for universal supremacy?" The dragoness continued. "Plus, this is a lower heavens. The top powers in this section of the heavens are either peak-level fifth realm creatures with low-level Intents or those with high-level intents."


    The dragoness pointed at Kyril. "You can be considered a top powerhouse with your Level 9 Death Intent and Level Ten Demon Duke Cultivation Realm. But here you are, speaking with me through a spiritual projection instead of in person because you are cautious."


    Kyril said coldly. "That doesn''t mean that Demon Monarchs can''t descend here in due time. When the Earthly Heavens of Distancia evolve and transform into an Exalted Heavens, Demon Monarchs will be able to enter without any obstacle."


    Yasenia agreed. "But there are a few decades, probably centuries until that happens. So, for now. It is a war between those that are in Distancia. A fight I can take."


    Kyril frowned. "If I die, you will be hunted until death by my family."


    Yaseniaughed. "I already have a few Transcendent realm people that want to kill me. What are a few more?"


    Kyril looked at Yasenia for a few seconds and disappeared without saying another word.


    Once the dragoness saw that she left, her fake smile disappeared, leaving behind a cold and analytical face. ''I need to move a bit faster.''

 Chapter 898: Months go by.

    Chapter 898: Months go by.


    On the border between the [Steel w City] and [Razor Wing City], severalbat sounds echoed across therge ins where groups from third-realm cultivators to low-level fourth-realm cultivators fought.


    Thebat was brutal. However, thanks to tactics and the swift response from alchemists and medicine practitioners, the death toll was always kept at a minimum.


    Bang!


    A low-level Ethereal Soul cultivator hit the wall in frustration.


    "The war started a few months ago, and we continue to be on the defensive. Isn''t there an end to this endless attack!? How many people do they even have?"


    A woman with her legs propped on a table and chugging a spiritual alcohol bottle answered a bit tipsy. "Does it matter? We''ve been losing terrain and a few cities. It is really hopeless either way."


    The man by her side frowned. "The war just started. Can you not be so pessimistic?"


    The wolf womanughed. "One day, almost 30 Peak-Level Epoch Cores appeared and razed ten cities of our Steel Back Wolf n to the ground before aid could even arrive, taking around 200 million lives with them. While our six peak-level epoch cores are helping as much as they can, it''s a six against almost thirty. Moreover, the demons are also between those enemies, who are quite a lot stronger than our shitty ally, the Astral Sky n."


    A few people gained frowns when the Astral Sky was mentioned. "Speaking of which, where is the Astral Sky n? I haven''t seen them out there anywhere.""Probably holing up in fear when true retaliation arrived. Like us"


    BOOM!


    As they spoke, they heard ten deafening explosive sounds in the distance, together with an earthquake.


    Then, the booming voice of a middle-level Epoch Core spread around. "Time to take this fort! We''ve finally dealt with those pesky guards! Follow me!"


    "WOOOHHH!"


    The enemy army cheered and roared when their generals returned victorious.


    The wolf beast humans started feeling despairing and hopeless. With 10 middle-level Epoch Core suddenly rushing forward, how could they even resist? Their fort had five of those as guards, yet they had been defeated by pure numerical advantage, as had happened constantly during this beginning of the war.


    However, as they were preparing for their deaths, the sound of thunder echoed in the sky, as a white and ck lightning bolt descended from the sky, revealing a striking woman with Electric Blue hair.


    Feeling the terrible strength behind the lightning of the woman, many people''s eyes regained hope. ''A high-level Epoch core!'' Or, so they thought until someone realized that the person before them had a low-level epoch core.


    Evelyn scratched her head. "Why is everyone looking at me?"


    Sierra appeared by her side andmented. "They are probably disappointed that only a Low-Level Epoch Corehas arrived?"


    Evelyn snorted ."That''s¡­ Levelist!"


    Sierra didn''t want to ask, but she did so either way. "Levelist?"


    Evelyn smirked. "You know, like racist, but for levels. Discrimination against levels!"


    Sierra pointed sideways. "Wanna deal with those first? They look ready to pounce at you at once."


    Evelyn looked over and blinked a few times, then she jumped into Sierra''s arms, burying her face in Sierra''s tits. "Oh no¡­ Sierra, please save me! Their eyes are so scary~"


    Sierra''s mouth began twitching wildly. "Hey, now I am a woman with a mate. Can you be a bit less touchy?"


    Evelyn giggled. "Tsk, tsk. Big Sister spoke, so I''ll stop fondling and hiding my face in your tweets for 10 days!"


    While they talked, one of them rushed forward. "Move out, low-level cannon fodder!"


    Suddenly, a ball of pure blue, white, and ck electricity appeared out of nowhere, surrounding Evelyn''s body. When she extended her hand, the lightning merged, and a blue, white, and ck spear became tangible and was summoned into her hand.


    "[sh Lightning Steps]."


    Everyone blinked, and Evelyn reappeared behind the charging middle-level Epoch Core. "Hmm~. Quite tough but easy to pierce. Not a challenge."


    Everyone was stunned when the Middle-Level Epoch Core fell over with a giant void in the middle of his body.


    Evelyn looked at the remaining nine and grinned. "I am not as scary or gorgeous as my dearest, but I am not that bad." By her side, ia appeared and asked. "What do we do, Evelyn?"


    Evelyn shrugged. "Let''s take back the territory they''ve stolen while killing as many as we can. I think that''s quite enough, taking into ount that with you here, this ce should be no problem at all.


    Evelyn took a step forward and disappeared with a rumbling sound.


    In two hours, the entire battlefield was flipped around, marking the start of a counterattack.


    Of course, Evelyn was not the only one of the girls who had entered the battlefields.


    After Yasenia reorganized thebat zone into a "not dangerous," "somewhat dangerous," "dangerous," and "stay out of here, dear", she gave each of them a map and told them to do as they pleased after they listened to the general orders of the army officials.


    Evelyn was currently in a "not dangerous" zone, testing her strength.


    The same went for the rest of the girls, who, after months of waiting, could finally unleash their skills. And, sadly for the enemy, the girls were very eager.


    With them, Yasenia also deployed a part of her own power to help while defending the Astral Sky Sect herself.


    Every battlefield was simr to Evelyn''s, being instantly reversed the moment the girls entered, followed by the Astral Sky Sect members apanying them.


    In just two weeks, the tide of the battle was about to be reversed. However, unlike what everyone expected, Yasenia called for a tactical retreat.


    In arge tent, a few leaders of races and powers allied to them were gathered. Tengliu leaned on her hand and asked what everyone wanted to know. "Why did you retreat?"


    Yasenia asked. "Why not? We are two months into the start of an offensive. The pushback has been sessful, and we gained terrain, recovering a lot ofnd. However, it was consuming resources at a very high pace. Moreover, do you really think that they would lose in just a few weeks?"


    The dragoness leaned on her hand and asked the people that had gathered. "Are there only stupid people on the enemy''s side?"


    The Forest Sky Empire Empressmented. "But retreating at this point is not going to help at all. We will need to cross this limit in due time."


    Yaseniamented. "The reason is because my preparations are done. I will probably take most maids with me for this operation, together with a rtivelyrge Epoch Core army."


    The Ocean Swallowing Mermaid Queen frowned. "The grandmander will leave her post? While you were voted to be themander of all armies, that doesn''t mean that you can do as you please."


    The dragoness nodded. "That''s why I will give my position to her."


    The people turned their heads and saw Tatyana waving at them. "Hello~."


    The Mermaid Queen opened and closed her mouth a few times, eventually asking one question with an exasperated expression. "Will many people be used as cannon fodder?"


    The Death Empressughed. "Cannon fodder? That''s for human-like people used as sacrificialmbs. Of course, I won''t use such a thing." Tatatya continued. "I will just use these stones to do the trick."


    Looking at the "stones" that moved, screamed, cried, trembled, and stayed entirely still.


    Tengliu coughed. "What are you going to use the captured enemies for?"


    Tatyana blinked. "Ammunition. My undead catapults need a bit of that. Moreover, the fun thing is that although it is highly lethal, it takes a bit to die for those who are not directly hit. So, I can gain ammunition per shot!"


    The Nine Earthly Sword Sect Master asked. "Can we see those catapults?"


    Tatyana waved her hand, and a circle spread on the floor, opening to around 50 meters wide. From it, an abomination of flesh and skeletons appeared.


    The shape was simr to that of a cannon. However, when Tatyana took the first screaming bullet and threw it up, several sharp bones spread out, impaling the low-level Epoch Core and fusing it into its flesh. Then, with the gruesome sound of bones and flesh being ground, the cannon opened as if it were the mouth of a terrifying creature, and finally, a shockwave spread around together with a deafening sound.


    BOOM!


    Everyone followed the bright red ball, surrounded by a bloody aura until it touched a distant mountain.


    WHOOOM


    A red sphere several kilometers across spread in an instant, and when it was gone, it appeared as if a god had tried to take a bite of the mountain and got bored, leaving it.


    Tengliu looked at Tatyana in disbelief. "It takes A BIT to die? I admit that the strength of that cannon is around the middle-level Epoch Core. However, that red ball of curses and whatever abysmal magic it''s created from can''t be slow-acting. It doesn''t matter what you are. That attack is a must avoid!"


    Tatyana snorted. "Do you think I would do something as silly as decrease the number of followers that I can get? The mountain disappeared because the attack affects inorganic material differently from organic material. It is a siege weapon, at the end of the day."


    Yasenia asked. "So¡­ Why did you show all of this?"


    Tatyana blinked. "They asked me how I would use the prisoners we get from the other side, so I showed them."


    Yasenia sometimes felt that her mother''s actions were too entric to understand. "Sure. Anyways, I am going to be leaving toward the¡­ Well. A ce. Once I am close, I will inform all of you. Tatyana knows the details of the operation."


    Yasenia continued. "The war is going tost for a while, so take it easy. Rushing now is what they want. Their overall strength is a bit higher than ours." Yasenia thought. ''Without taking into ount my maids.'' And continued. "So, we are going to y defensive and slowly slice their numbers. If we are ever able to trap a top-level powerhouse, use everything to kill it. Land or low-level troops won''t decide a war of this scale. The side that manages to maim the other party''s top strength wins."


    A male beast human from a rtively powerful n asked. "What about the Divines and their people? Will they join us in this war?"


    Yasenia paused andmented. "I don''t think so. However, it is notpletely out of the options we can consider. Honestly, the groups that came from those two races are a bit¡­ arrogant. So, they ignore each other because they think they can deal with each other easily with the treasures they have. Divines are focused on absorbing more people, making them loyal, while the Demons are against us."


    The dragoness shook her head. "They won''t take the initiative to fight. Then, the Undead are doing who knows what. Finally, humans are slowly gathering strength in desert areas. We are all ignoring it, but sending people to check in less than 5 years would be ideal.


    Yasenia turned around and said to the girls. "Let''s go."


    Then, they all left to pay a visit that was long due to a particr sect.

 Chapter 899: Silent Arrival.

    Chapter 899: Silent Arrival.


    Deep into the mountains, there was a valley entrance that looked inhospitable. Surrounded by poison gas and many powerful venomous insects, this ce was somewhere nobody would even attempt to approach. Moreover, because it was between two veryrge mountains, the sun rarely shone there, making the ce feel cold and humid.


    However, if one looked closer, one would be able to see that there were around 20 people camouged with the surroundings and guarding the valley''s entrance.


    One of them spoke. "This is probably the easiest job in this sect, right? Like, who will appear? There were only three sightings in thest five years, hahaha. Moreover, they were lost people who were easy to get rid of."


    Anothermented with a doubtful tone. "Even then, us speaking is a bit too much, no? We should be silent, just in case."


    A third one clicked their tongue. "I''ve been doing this for a few months already, I haven''t even seen a wild animal around here. We should be one of, if not the, best-protected sect in the World."


    A woman sighed. "Even then, we lost our Nine Sect status because of the Astral Sky Sect Master."


    "Right¡­ Speaking of her, she has recently started an all-out war by capturing the wolf race."


    "I heard! She went with her army during Fu Lang Zu''s wedding day. Then, she captured Fu Lang Zu, got rid of the entirety of the Fu family, and finally gave the throne to Fu Lang Zu''s future wife, who, by the way, was in love with one family member of the Astral Sky Sect Master''s family!"


    "Hahaha! Cuckolded to oblivion and back! They actually cucked him and annihted his family! Hrious.""Hey, don''t be like that. At least, they were our allies."


    A mesmerizing voice reached them. "Right? They were your allies, but now they are mine. What a shame indeed."


    The twenty people looked sideways toward the source and saw one of the most beautiful women on the continent smiling at them. Sheughed a bit and asked. "Why stop speaking? Is it because I joined?"


    The twenty people would''ve usually attacked by now. However, they couldn''t. Their bodies were filled with fear as all their muscles tensed.


    Even if the creature before them was much more enchanting and attractive than they''d ever imagined, her identity made it clear to them that if they attacked, they would be killed.


    The guard leader asked with a stutter. "L-Lady Yasenia, what are you doing here?"


    The dragoness tilted her head. "Why should I tell you?"


    The guard gulped andughed awkwardly. "Right, right. Why should such an esteemed person say anything to this little me?"


    The dragoness smiled, amused. "Well, I can, though. Do you want to know?"


    The guard stuttered. "I-If there is a price, I would like to not listen."


    Yasenia walked forward toward the entrance of the Valley while chuckling. "Clever people~. The sect is lucky to have you." With a pondering look, Yaseniamented. "So, how attached are the twenty of you to the Silent Fang Sect?"


    They all felt their bodies burst with cold sweat. ''S-She isn''t here to swallow this sect as well, right? No. How does she know we are situated here?!''


    The dragoness looked at the walls where the twenty people were camouged and blinked. "That technique is quite nice. Even though you are all mid-level Ethereal Soul people, you managed to make it a bit harder to notice you! That''s a big achievement!"


    ''A-A bit harder?''


    Yasenia reached the entrance to the valley and leaned over to look down. "Hm¡­ quite dark. Isn''t living in such a dark environment a bit of a bother? Or are there lights inside your headquarters? Perhaps the light is kept inside the buildings so as not to alert other people, right?"


    The 20 people didn''t dare answer or fight. One of them flicked their hand, summoning an alerting tool.


    However, before she could rip the alerting talisman in half, a person appeared by her side, grabbing her hand; her heart almost jumped out of her throat out of fright. A voice whispered in her ear. "Don''t be silly. We want to give the Silent Fang Sect a surprise. What if alerting them makes the sect people miss the same surprise you are feeling?"


    ''Wanting to piss myself in fear is not a good surprise, though!? Why would I want others to feel that!?''


    The person surrounding her asked again, with a deeper and more authoritative tone. "Right?"


    The assassin woman answered with a voice that felt as if she was about to cry. "R-Right¡­"


    "Good. If you don''t do anything stupid, you might be spared. So be good and continue doing nothing, okay?"


    "O-Okay." The woman turned her head to see who was speaking to her and met with a pair of obsidian eyes. Pure ck eyes without sclera that glowed like pearls. The swirling darkness in them was so deep and scary that the woman froze in ce.


    Doriel melded with the shadows again and disappeared from sight.


    Yasenia hummed. "I wonder. How much resistance will a previous Nine Sect put up? I would think it will be more than a top ten n, right?"


    Kali descended from the sky to her side andmented. "It should be. So, let''s be careful, Yasenia."


    Yasenia nodded. "Let''s stay together and let the maids lead. Even if a peak level attacks us, with all of us together, we should be able to defend ourselves and put up a fight. Moreover, while Tatyana is not here, Valeria and Mirrory are. So, there shouldn''t be much reason to worry unless¡­"


    Evelyn jumped and clung to Yasenia''s back and asked. "Thinking of how much force would be needed to take us out?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Yes. I am not sure, to be honest."


    Doriel appeared in front of her from the shadows with another two maids, and the three of them bowed. "Young Miss, we''ve scouted the underground passways. It is ofbyrinthic nature, and there are traps, but nothing we can''t deal with. With Selena and Lady Angel''s expertise in formations, we will be able to pass through without flinching."


    The dragoness''s smile widened, and she felt prideful for her baby, which her maids took into ount. She used her tail to pull her over and m her face between her breasts. Angel instantly melted in the soft andfortable hug.


    Cecile looked around and asked. "Why not kill?"


    Andreamented. "There is no need."


    Cecile looked at Andrea and blinked. "Why not?"


    Andreaughed. "Well, they are not a threat."


    Cecile tilted her head. "But killing them can make any unexpected situation disappear, right?"


    Andrea asked with a raised eyebrow. "What if there is a system in ce to close things down once all the guards are killed? There are fewer risks in leaving them to live because we can at least predict their actions. We can predict nobody''s actions if they are dead, so anything that happens will be a surprise."


    Cecile got thoughtful. "Fair point."


    Yasenia looked to the sky and spoke. "Come down. We are starting."


    The twenty people who were stunned from seeing people appear one after another followed her gaze and saw around 300 people appearing.


    Usually, this wouldn''t be much of a force, but things changed a lot when the weakest in the group, cultivation-wise, were middle-level fifth-realm maids.


    Other than the middle-level fifth realm maids, the entire group consisted of high-level Epoch Cores and above. It was a super elite group made of people who would be considered overlords in many other parts of the continent.


    The twenty spectating people gulped. While they knew Yasenia was here for no good, the 300 people were a terrible signal. If Yasenia wanted to assimte their sect, she would have arrived with arge force instead of an elite force. After all, they couldn''t let people escape. The top powers of the Silent Fang Sect were not weak, so Yasenia''s people would be too preupied fighting those to stop everyone from leaving. Life-saving treasures were also a thing, after all.


    As soon as they thought that, they saw the cute blonde woman withrge breasts taking out a disk and throwing it forward.


    In an instant, a circle expanded for several kilometers outward and disappeared. Then, they heard. "Yasenia, I''ve blocked the teleporting talismans and life-saving treasures rted to space!"


    Yasenia leaned forward and rewarded her with a kiss. "Great job, baby. Let''s go down."


    The twenty people''s eyes twitched, and after a long consideration, they decided to ask aloud. "L-Lady Yasenia! Can we leave?"


    The dragoness looked at them and blinked. "Really?"


    They looked at each other and nodded. Yasenia sighed. "Well, I thought that you would have a bit more backbone and at least stay here just in case we were repelled."


    Andrea sighed. "Your only option for survival was to keep being loyal to the sect. You see, Yasenia hates gutless traitors quite a lot." Andrea muttered. "Of course, if you retaliated, you would also die. So, in truth, this was not fair for you, and the oue was almost predetermined. My words of warning were wasted."


    Cecile nodded. "They were. I told you killing them would be best and faster. Although, your words actually made me doubtful."


    Andreaughed. "Oh? Did I manage to trick you? Have you forgotten that those automatic formations would''ve meant nothing with Angel and the others? Killing them is the safest path."


    Cecile blinked twice and said bluntly. "Oh. It''s true. I was tricked."


    The other girlsughed. Yasenia looked at Doriel and said. "Two seconds."


    Doriel became a shadow that expanded to cover the entire valley in a second. In the next second, shes of dark light appeared everywhere around the twenty people, and by the end of the second second Doriel reappeared by Yasenia''s side. "Done, Young Miss."


    Yasenia smiled. "Great job. Let''s go."


    A high-level Epoch Core man looked at the 20 people and asked. "What did Lady Doriel do, Sect Master?"


    Yaseniamented as they descended. "She sliced their souls out of their bodies, effectively killing them by leaving a husk behind."


    The High-level Epoch Core looked at Doriel with appreciation. "That''s impressive, Lady Doriel. What do you call those martial arts you used?


    Doriel answered. "[Curse Shadow Domain: Soul Severing]."


    The High-level Epoch Core became thoughtful. He was a darkness-attributed cultivator, so he felt that he might be able to learn it. However, guessing his thought process, Doriel exined. "You need to be an adept curse user. It''s not an easy skill to learn, even with the proper affinities."


    The man nodded. "I see. Well, Spiritual Cultivation seems much moreplex than Body Cultivation. Speaking of which, Sect Master, when will you share Spiritual Cultivation with the elders and disciples of the sect?"


    Yasenia smiled and asked. "Do you want to learn the spiritual path as well?"


    The raven manughed. "Yes. I understand that Sect Master''s strength isrgely due to talent, but even that has limits. Sect Master must be practicing both a spiritual and body path, right?"


    Yasenia didn''t bother covering it. "That''s right. However, it is harder than you might think¡­ Hm¡­ I don''t want you to focus on the Spiritual Path since it is something with no returns until muchter. I would prefer it if you all focused on gaining more strength and reaching the peak of the fifth realm. When the war ends, I promise to open the Spiritual Technique library to everyone."


    The man smiled and cupped his fist. "Thank you, Sect Master."


    Yasenia nodded andmented. "Now, focus. We are arriving in enemy territory. While our strength is high, never underestimate the enemy. A Nine Sect must have many tricks under their sleeves. The probability for some of us to die is high!"


    "Understood, Sect Master!"

 Chapter 900: Silent Slaughter.

    Chapter 900: Silent ughter.


    Yasenia and her group swiftly descended, and soon, they arrived at the entrance of the Silent Fang Sect. It was arge door embedded in the rocky cliff, with a design that was hard to distinguish from a distancepared to its surroundings. Unless someone came as close as they were to it, noticing that it was an entrance would be veryplicated.


    The dragoness rubbed her chin and asked while looking at the giant doors. "So, why is nobodying? We have a concealing formation around us, but that shouldn''t be enough to dodge all their detection methods, right? Or am I missing something? Are we in an illusion formation?"


    Angel shook her head and said very convincingly. "That''s impossible. The formation levels and quality must be extremely high so that I do not notice anything. With my Truth Intent, Energy Flow Intent, and my formation mastery, while formations affecting me is possible, me not noticing them is almost impossible."


    Yasenia nodded and looked around again. "Can this be a trap? Or¡­ have we been discovered, and they are preparing an ambush?"


    Doriel spoke. "Young Miss, I don''t detect anyone in the nearby area. I haven''t tried pushing against the door''s formation with my spiritual sense. However, from what I can sense from my normal senses, there is no danger on the other side of the door."


    Yasenia frowned. "You are telling me that all the security one of the Nine Sects has is a few guards at the top and a few traps in the way?"


    One high-level Epoch Core in the group coughed. "Sect Master, I wouldn''t call those many traps a few. There were several of them. Moreover, they were reallyplicated and had delicate mechanisms. The fact that Sect Master and her people could defuse all of them without being alerted is oundish enough not to be taken into ount."


    The dragoness''s frown disappeared, and she turned to look at them. "Do all of you natives feel the same way?"


    Yasenia received quite a few nods, making her be thoughtful. ''The situation is quite simr to our attempt on the wolf n. They didn''t realize until we were right above their wedding site. Have I grossly overestimated their detection methods all this time?''The dragoness looked at Angel and asked her. "Open the door, baby."


    Angel nodded a few times, and her aura spread from her body, creating several ss structures per second. The structuresbined, bing an intricate pattern that mixed with the surroundings, and after five minutes of constant work, the formation Angel created disintegrated, and with it, the door''s formation also disappeared.


    Embera, the fire spirit, looked at Yasenia andmented. "To be fair, Angel''s proficiency is stupidly high. I''ve been roaming the world by myself for a while, and not a single ce had formations even close to Angel''s. Even the formation-focused sects I saw werecking in some aspects."


    Evelyn asked with surprise. "Angel has already outgrown this world''s formation master level?"


    One of the high-level Epoch Coresmented. "I truly believe in that. Lady Angel has be quite an icon among old Formation Masters in the sect." Heughed andmented. "A friend of mine, who is quite adept at formations, calls her the most talented formation master that has ever existed."


    Angel blushed a bit and said shyly. "Thanks for thepliment. B-But! There are many formation masters I must ovee! I am still learning!"


    The old Epoch Core smiled gently. "That''s perfect, Lady Angel. I hope that motherhood only nourishes your talent."


    Angel''s face brightened, and she nodded many times. "I hope so, too!"


    The fact that Angel and the rest were pregnant was known among the people present. While Yasenia didn''t need to tell anybody but the maids, she wanted to make it clear to these people. They were here in the first ce because they''d won Yasenia''s trust over the years.


    All the people here had been tested many times, and even Tatyana gave the go-ahead. So, she didn''t mind cing that information in their minds so that her girls received a bit of extra protection.


    Angel, Evelyn, and the other girls were all in the center of the formation, and some old female cultivators were walking close to them, sharply looking at their surroundings and attentive to even the faintest of changes.


    As they spoke, Yasenia walked forward under the protection of the concealing formation and opened the doors.


    Once she opened them, she saw Doriel and five other maids dart forward at an incredible speed that even she had difficulty following. The six maids quickly immobilized and stunned around 20 people and carried them to Yasenia''s side, tied down with ropes and with their mouths covered.


    Yasenia blinked. "Didn''t you say that there was no threat on the other side?"


    Doriel tilted her head. "But, there was no threat. These twenty people are all third-realm weaklings."


    Yasenia shook her head with a helplessugh. "Next time, tell me, okay? I want to know all the details of the situation."


    Meanwhile, the twenty people who had been captured realized who was in front of them after seeing the dragon tail swishing around and a heavenly and voluptuous beauty looking down at them.


    Their eyes widened to the limits, and Evelyn asked. "So¡­ Kill them?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Spare no one. But before that, we need to learn a bit about the inner paths of this sect. So, well, speak."


    Yasenia freed the mouth of one person and heard him shout. "HELP! WE-"


    Bang!


    Yasenia''s tail fell, sshing his head on the ground and moving toward the next person. "Speak."


    That woman looked at Yasenia with a cold gaze, looking defiant. So, Yasenia''s tail fell again and sshed her head open.


    Bang!


    She moved toward the next person and did the same. "Will you tell me about the inner paths?"


    "You can go to hell! How dare you kill Senior Sister-"


    Bang!


    "Will you speak?"


    "I have nothing to say to a heartless-"


    Bang!


    "WIll you speak?"


    "Who would-"


    Bang!


    "Well, what about you?"


    The people around saw Yasenia going one by one, asking the same question, and the second they didn''t say anything, they were killed.


    After a few moments, Yasenia shook her head. "Well, unlucky that there wasn''t a coward between them. Let''s go inside. Doriel waits at the entrance and kills anybody who tries to leave. Do you need more people?"


    Doriel nodded. "To be 100% sure that nobody escapes, I would like Selena to be with me as well."


    Yasenia agreed. "Sure." She looked at Selena, and the redmia cupped her fists. "Leave it to me, Young Miss."


    Yasenia smiled. "Be careful." Then, she walked into the sect. "Let''s go."


    Everyone blinked and followed behind. The dragoness had saved the 20 corpses in her ring and cleaned the blood on the ground, leaving the scene pristine.


    One of the seniors asked. "Sect Master, why didn''t you put in more effort in the interrogation? With your methods, making them spill everything shouldn''t be impossible, right?"


    Yasenia shrugged. "Why lose time when we are already inside? Their detection methods have failed, and no one knows we are here. We''ll just walk around, asking and killing anybody who doesn''t obey us. Moreover, people can''t escape using spatial treasures. The only way is the guarded entrance."


    Andrea asked. "Aren''t you afraid that there are many entrances to this ce?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "As a world-renowned assassin sect, they should''ve thought of having just one entrance. The reasoning behind it is that it''s easier to defend. Other than that, look around."


    The dragoness used her tail to point at various ces, and after squinting, they realized that there were hidden tunnels and entrances everywhere.


    Yaseniamented. "Once alerted, ambushes would be plenty across these passageways. The deeper you go, the more convoluted the paths will be, with far more chances to get attacked. Even with arge army, the assassins in this sect can probably whittle everyone down by using their techniques, skills, poisons, and myriad different methods."


    The dragoness paused. "Of course, it''s not like I''vepletely disregarded¡­" ia''s body got covered with lighting and shed forward, imapling five people and returning to her position. Yasenia continued speaking like nothing. "... the option of more than one entrance being present."


    Looking at the five people, she noticed that they were rtively young. All of them had a hole in their stomach, rendering them immobile. "So, do you have a map or something of this ce? I don''t want to sweep everything slowly and take a while."


    The five people looked up at her with confusion and fear. Their situation had evolved so fast that they didn''t know how to react, and their brains froze. Yasenia hummed. "I see. Paralyzed due to fear. Well, bad luck, I guess."


    The dragoness killed the five of them swiftly and moved forward. Her hand extended, stealing the five spatial rings and easily breaking through the barriers. "Hm¡­ Nothing interesting again. Are all assassins here poor? There is nothing good. Our techniques for assassination that we have in the sect are like ten times better. If the Silent Fangs can be called an assassin sect, the Astral Sky n can as well!"


    Evelyn asked. "So, what were you trying to say about the ''different entrances'' situation?"


    Yasenia eximed. "Right! So, even if there is more than one entrance, we are killing everyone we meet quickly, right? So, for those entrances to be helpful, we need to alert somebody first. Then, that somebody needs to escape without us noticing. Then, that person reaches the higher-ups, allows that person to pass, and after exining, they believe him. Even taking into ount that they believe them ande to check on us, we can just kill everybody since they will probably be high-level Epoch Cores at most."


    Evelyn blinked. "But if they know we are the Astral Sky n, they won''t react that lightly, right?"


    The dragonessughed. "For someone to notice us without us noticing them, they probably won''t be able to differentiate us. I mean, look at how many half-steps we have with us. Our detection range is much more extensive."


    One of the high-level Epoch Cores suggested. "How about we separate to kill people faster?"


    The dragoness, maids, girls, spirits, and even some other Epoch Cores looked at the man who spoke with a deadpan, making him cough. "Is it that bad of an idea?"


    Yasenia asked with a sigh. "Haven''t you heard what I just said? We can kill everyone we meet because we are together. If we separate, things will change, and escapees might appear. Just follow behind me and kill anybody you see."


    With those orders, the dragoness picked up the pace and began cleaning everyone they encountered.


    Before they were finally discovered by a peak-level Epoch Core, Yasenia''s team of 300 top-tier experts had cleaned around 85% of the sect, including many high-level Epoch Cores.


    "YASENIA DRAVORY! PREPARE FOR DEATH!"


    The dragoness clicked her tongue. "Tsk. We were discovered. It was so fun until now¡­ Anyways, prepare for realbat!"

 Chapter 901: Devastating Peak Strength.

    Chapter 901: Devastating Peak Strength.


    As soon as the shout echoed around the ce, several auras descended upon them. To the dragoness''s surprise, she noticed 20 Peak-level Epoch Core auras descending on them, together with a few hundred high-level Epoch Core ones.


    Evelyn whistled. "Okay, I was wrong in my estimations. Their numbers are a bit higher than anticipated."


    As soon as Evelyn stopped speaking, their group was surrounded by thousands of cultivators. These cultivators all ranged from peak-level Ethereal Soul realm to peak-level Epoch Core realm.


    The Sect Master of the Silent Fang Sect stepped forward and looked at Yasenia through his shadowy figure. "Yasenia, I have yet to find you, and you daree and knock on my door?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Knocking on your door? I''ve long pushed the door down and killed a few people. How does being assassinated feel like, Li Chenfang? Is it a nice feeling when 85% of your sect is now gone?"


    The man paused and asked with a deep tone. "How do you know my name?"


    Yasenia''s smile widened. "Why wouldn''t I know your name? To be honest, the fact that you have an identity outside being the Sect Master of the most prominent assassin organization surprised me. I thought that you were just a heartless creature who would kill anything and anyone if the price was fair enough, yet¡­" Yaseniaughed. "You have a family, a wife, and two children!"


    The Sect Master looked at Yasenia for a few seconds and asked. "Did you do anything to them?"


    Yasenia blinked and asked with a sneer. "Say, Li Chenfang, what have you been trying to do to me all this time? Take my precious child, trying to assassinate my lovers. You have targeted all those around me because you wanted to attack me. What do you think I did the second I discovered about your family?"The dragoness''s eyes shone ruthlessly, and her sneer became aggressive. "Li Chenfang. They are dead. Don''t worry about me using rough methods, though. They probably didn''t even realize they died. It was a peaceful and instantaneous death."


    The people around looked silently at the Sect Master and saw the shadows that had been around him slowly vanishing, revealing the figure of a dark-furred deer man. Yasenia said. "I see. No wonder the Shadow Running Deer n has such a good rtionship with your sect. You are part of their n."


    Li Chenfang frowned. "You didn''t know my race?"


    The dragoness smiled. "I could guess, but we didn''t have confirmation. Of course, from the mixed race of the children, it was not that hard to specte."


    Li Chenfang spoke stoically. "You know that I won''t ever rest until I kill you and everyone you hold dear, right?"


    Yasenia answered tly. "Well, nothing has changed. That was your intention before, as well. Did you think you covered your tracks well enough? You must''ve forgotten that my power has half-step Dantian Spirtualization Realm cultivators. Your fate was sealed the second one of your energy trails appeared in an area where Kaleina and me had yed before."


    Yasenia''s aura began increasing as her golden eyes turned red. "You say that you won''t rest until you kill everyone precious to me? No need to worry. I''ll make sure that you be a resentful ghost that never rests and never goes through the reincarnation cycle for eternity."


    Yasenia''s aura increased as everyone around her also started releasing their strength. With a cold tone, she stated. "Silent Fang Sect disappears today."


    One peak-level Epoch Core Assassin disappeared in the shadows and reappeared by Yasenia''s side, his sword gleaming with a cold light while it rushed toward her neck.


    That peak-level Epoch Core looked into Yasenia''s, and instead of seeing surprise, he saw a calm and steady gaze actually looking at him.


    Right after, his danger senses activated as killing intent like he had never felt before surrounded his entire body. ''What kind of killing intent is this!? Has this person ughtered a continent!?''


    Not wanting to risk it, he quickly activated a movement skill and reappeared in his initial position. Looking over, he saw the yellow-scaled dragon maid holding a spear surrounded by lightning looking at him.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia looked over and smiled. "Good try. You were a bit obvious, though."


    The elderly man sneered. "Was I? Then die."


    Yaseniaughed. "The other three were even more obvious."


    After the dragoness said that, three invisible shadows around her were struck by three of Yasenia''s maids, pushing them against the walls and creating a loud sound.


    Yasenia saw the elder''s face not changing and grinned. "No matter how many, to be honest, you won''t seed."


    Then, while Yasenia stood in ce, the 20 Top-Level assassins beganunching ambushes at Yasenia. The ce was instantly filled with sword lights and many other effects, creating a storm of lethal strikes around the dragoness.


    The 20 peak-level Epoch cores were using all their skills to assassinate Yasenia with swift attacks that rushed from all angles and with different speeds and properties. Some were shadowy, others were pure sword energy, while some were electric.


    Myriad elements shed with each other, disying a spectacr show of masterful assassination proficiency. However, what everyone was impressed by was not the attacks but the defense and Yasenia''s unwavering confidence in her protectors.


    Not once did Yasenia lose eye contact with Li Chenfang except during the first attack when she reacted to the danger out of instinct. The dragoness was sure she could''ve defended herself from that first attempt while bearing very light injuries.


    Of course, when 20 peak-level Epoch Cores attacked her at once, her only chance would be death or escape, thetter being quite impossible as well without the use of life-saving treasures.


    Still, that didn''t mean Yasenia was unaware of her maids'' defensive capabilities. Of every skill her maids had trained, defense was by far the strongest.


    Their job from the very beginning was to protect her. All their training, all their lessons, and all their blood, sweat, and tears they''ve spilled were while practicing defense.


    Even if the number of peak-level Epoch Cores doubled, the dragoness would still be sure that standing still was the best option.


    Moreover, the ones taking part in the defense this time were just 10 Half-Step Dantian Spiritualization maids, and adding insult to injury, as time went by, the defensive sphere around Yasenia increased instead of shrinking.


    One of the high-level Epoch Cores from Yasenia''s side asked. "What is happening? Why are they gaining terrain as time passes? At first, some attacks came as close as within three meters of Sect Master. However, now no attacks can cross the 20-meter mark."


    Evelyn answered. "They got used to it."


    The Epoch Core was stunned. "What do you mean, Lady Evelyn?"


    Evelyn continued. "Those maids around Yasenia are the most elite force in this world without a single shred of doubt. However, people don''t know that they are also one of the most elite forces back in our world."


    The people who listened widened their eyes. Evelyn said coldly. "Now that there is enough space around Yasenia to not bother her¡­ They will start going seriously."


    "What do you mean by seriously-"


    Yet, before he could finish his words, the entire space around them quaked as one intent after another was deployed by the 10 Half-Step Dantian Spiritualization maids.


    BOOM!


    The aura of Level 8 and Level 9 intents flooded everything with terrifying pressure, finally making Li Chenfang''s face change as he shouted. "ATTACK!"


    As soon as he spoke, Yasenia started shouting out orders at an incredible speed. "Remaining maids cover the peak-level battlefield. ia, switch with another Dantian Spiritualization maid. I need you to help the other group defend against the high-level Epoch Core assassins. Kali, summon Valeria. Angel, summon Mirrory. We are not holding back anything. Remember that this is a defensive battle, so keep the nned battle formation activated. Spirits, you are free to do as you please."


    Then, Yasenia extended her hand forward, summoning two orbs. One of them was deep red, while the other was a beautiful and harmonic mix of golden and silver energies.


    "Draheart, Soluna. Come out."


    Two profound auras spread from the orbs, and in an instant, an Empyrean spirit of the Sun and Moon materialized together with a majestic sword.


    The dragoness grabbed Draconic Heart and pointed skyward. "Maids, I am going all out. Coordinate with me. [Celestial Pearl Assimtion]."


    Right above Yasenia''s chest, the [Celestial Pearl] appeared, and the energy gathered inside of it flowed all around the dragoness''s body. Following that, she used one of her most powerful attacks on the approaching cultivators.


    First, [Celestial Dragon Body] activated, followed right after by [Internal Celestial Cosmos Ignition].


    These two skills, other than [Day and Night], were the skills that boosted her raw strength the most.


    As if that wasn''t all, Yasenia had already deployed [Heavenly Constetion Steps, Second Sky: Ursa''s Grasp].


    With a terriblebination of pure strength boosts and the [Celestial Pearl], Yasenia could enter a berserker state for a few moments thatpared to peak-level cultivators. Of course, the [Celestial Pearl] could be used once every month, so it was not a reliable method ofbat.


    Yet, for a single second, Yasenia''s new meridians overcharged and went to their actual limits. Energy rushed alongside her body, creating a terrifying aura around her. Her bloodline aura spread far and wide without any control whatsoever.


    For the first time since Yasenia''s breakthrough, the dragoness''s true bloodline appeared. The effects were immediate, freezing almost everyone that wasn''t strong enough to block the mental shock.


    Then, with her sword raised high up, Yasenia chanted. "[Star Core Shattering Strike]."


    White.


    Everything before Yasenia became white as the formations of the ce crumbled to dust while her attack swallowed everything.


    After the white light, the world reacted with a terrible shriek, echoing the pure destruction unleashed.


    BOOOOM!


    Her attack was naturally noticed by the peak levels and everyone else, so many of them came in the way of such a terrifying st.


    Yet, the effects were devastating because the maids prevented most of them from joining the defense.


    All peak-level Ethereal Soul realm cultivators caught in the wave of pure white light were no more. Utterly annihted.


    The numbers went down from almost 10 thousand to nearly 2,500 people.


    Yet, Yasenia was not done. She took a step forward while her entire body released a pir of Celestial Energy, her sword raising in a deadly arc.


    "[Sun Core Shattering Strike]."


    Li Chenfang shouted. "ALL OF YOU DEFEND!"


    The several thousand remaining assassins didn''t bother holding back and erected their best defenses.


    They had never in their lives expected that a Low-Level fifth realm cultivator could release such a terrifyingly devastating attack.


    The dragoness''s golden wave calcinated everything in its way, colliding with the defenses in a massive explosion that echoed far beyond the valley they were fighting in.


    It sounded like a World Gong, reverberating everyone with a deep and sonorous explosive sound.


    Yasenia''s eyes sharpened. ''This second attack did nothing¡­ let''s attack again. I think it can at least give my subordinates time to prepare. Moreover, all the cannon-fodder are gone.''


    The dragoness took another step forward, cing her sword behind her, and then she used every single inch of her current strength, which made her chant echo with terrifying coldness.


    "[Moon Core Shattering Strike]!"


    WHOOOM!


    BOOOOOM!


    With the freezing silver light swallowing everything, the superheated atmosphere was instantly frozen, creating a chain reaction at unimaginable levels, which pushed even Yasenia to fly backward from the shockwave.

 Chapter 902: Intense Combat. Wrathful Dargoness.

    Chapter 902: Intense Combat. Wrathful Dargoness.


    As soon as the aftereffects of the attack were gone, the enemies looked at Yasenia closely, wanting to check if she was going to attack again. When they saw her turn her attention toward the Peak-level Epoch Cores and rush at them to fight them off with her maids, they all rushed forward.


    The numbers were very different on both sides. Yasenia''s side had around 290 people, with 7 Half-Step Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivators and the rest being a mix of middle and high-level fifth realm cultivators.


    Meanwhile, the other side had around 3000 people left after Yasenia''s attack, almost all of them being fifth-realm cultivators. While the majority were low-level Epoch Cores, the number of high-level cultivators was more than five times the ones in Yasenia''s group.


    Thankfully, Yasenia and the ten half-step maids were holding off the 20 peak-level Epoch Core assassins. This relieved the burden tremendously, and with 7 Half-Steps on their side, the fight was able to be stable.


    Moreover, while the girls didn''t have as much strength as Yasenia, they were incredibly lethal. The attacks they knew were powerful finisher moves that manycked.


    Kali''s four fox tails flicked as her presence increased several times over and expanded, covering everything in healing auras. Moreover, thousands of nt creatures with the strength of Half-Step Unification Realm appeared around her, using their bodies as shields to protect people.


    While their strength was probably not enough to kill anybody, they were enough to be used as cannon fodder.


    Of course, the girls all fought around Kali''s summons, ideally using them to create devastating attacks. In the first seconds of the battle, each of the girls had at least one kill under their name.


    The battle was intense, and the reason the 290 people could defend so well without losing anybody was theirbat formation.Using a mix of defensive and offensive skills taught in the Astral Sky n specifically for this war, they could block most attempts to their life while a few healers in the middle, Kali included, recovered everyone.


    Then, as the core of the formation, Flora and Valeria shone the most.


    Flora was a Half-Step Dantian Spiritualization Dryad. Her mastery over healing arts and summoning arts was incredibly deep.


    So, with a wave of her hand, the numerical advantage of the other side was almost nullified.


    The sight of magical nt creatures that eclipsed Kali''s summon''s strength was majestic. With her body releasing healing waves, she was like a hurricane of life, making the battlefield fall under her control.


    Then, Valeria was not holding back at all. So, from the second she appeared on the battlefield, miserable screams started appearing on the other side.


    The Nature Spirit Queen didn''t summon an army; instead, she fought in the front lines while buffing everyone around her.


    Looking closely, everyone on Yasenia''s side had a faint green glow around them that further increased their regeneration, strength, speed, and even affinity toward their own elements.


    Right then, with all the buffs from Kali, Flora, and Valeria, the people on Yasenia''s side were fighting at 200% strength.


    Like monsters hiding in human skin, each blow from the Epoch Cores of Yasenia''s side staggered those that were of simr strength to them.


    The Assassin Sect Master''s face was ugly as their attacks were constantly being repelled. His tactic at first was using the Ethereal Soul Realm cultivators as cannon fodder and slowly assassinate everyone. One death on their side in exchange for a few on his side would end up with his victory.


    Who would''ve expected that the dragon woman that had recently broken through could go berserk to the point of releasing attacks that even he feared? Li Chenfang swore that if he failed to defend himself from those attacks, he would''ve been heavily wounded. ''This is getting out of hand too quickly! We need to kill at least one person to regain morale!''


    He used his movement technique and advanced to the frontline, appearing behind a high-level Epoch Core of the Astral Sky n and activating all his most vital skills.


    With [Silent Fang Slicer], [Nine Fang Shadow Steps], and [Shadow Invasion Body], his power skyrocketed, and his speed became blinding.


    The [Silent Fang Slicer] was the strongest skill of the Silent Fang Sect, which was named after the skill. It was a skill left behind by one of Distancia Hero''s subordinates, reaching the quasi-transcendent level.


    Moreover, the other two skills, being peak-level Heaven-ranked skills,plemented his attack and increased the lethality to a level that would allow him to have a chance of assassinating even peak-level Epoch Cores.


    The High-Level Epoch Core couldn''t react at all, and Li Chenfang''s sword shed and reached his neck. ''I got him-Huh?''


    Before his sword could sink into the man''s neck, the shadow of a three-meter-tall woman loomed over him, followed by the feeling of a palm strikending on the side of his head.


    A calm and nature-like voice reached him in that instant. "You finally decided to attack. [Nature Queen''s Absolution]."


    Piercing pain spread around his entire body as his soul was attacked, trying to escape the confines of his physical body.


    [Nature Queen''s Absolution] was a soul palm-strike attack that had a chance of instantly killing the target by severing the connection between soul and body. Of course, being a soul attack didn''t mean that it had no strength behind it.


    As if he was struck by a meteor, Li Chenfang''s body shot across the decimated ce until he crashed into a distant wall, piercing deeply from the momentum behind Valeria''s attack.


    BANG!


    The sound was loud enough to be noticed even in the chaotic battlefield.


    While Valeria was in the first Level of the fifth realm, she had several Level 9 Intents that allowed her to jump levels and fight far above her strength level. Not to mention that most of her skills were of insanely high quality that would leave [Silent Fang Slicer] looking no better than a mortal technique.


    Valeria hummed and wanted to shoot after him. However, she didn''t dare be too far away from Kali and the other pregnant girls in this situation. So, she retreated and rejoined thebat, bing a life-shredding warrior goddess. Her staff swung around like a dragon, smashing vital part after vital part of different cultivators.


    She had, by far, thergest kill count among all the participating people.


    At this moment, Angel''s body burst with energy, creating a massive circr formation with concentric squares on the ground that covered most of the battlefield. Several towers of ss appeared withplex structures surrounded by three pirs each. The top part of each of these towers was a sphere of red crystal with several t surfaces that floated very gently above the iridescent body.


    When the girls saw that formation summoning several pirs of ss and arge energy sphere in the middle, they all got chills as the memory of Angel eradicating the Heavenly Tribtion with it came back to their minds.


    While the aura around it was not as significant as it was during the breakthrough, it was not a joking matter.


    Even the enemies noticed the strength behind it.


    Angel chanted the name she gave it after what the skill achieved. "[Tribtion Piercer Formation]."


    While using [Red Crystal Enhancement] and [Prismatic ss Weaver Domain], her deployment rate was too fast to be stopped.


    All pirs redirected the light in the middle of the formation toward the crystal towers, and the six red death spheres shot a light beam that made the air vibrate with an ominous sound.


    WHOOM!


    Like a heated knife through butter, Angel''s formation swallowed tens of enemy cultivators inside the death rays.


    Once the beams of light moved, what was left behind was either a charred corpse or nothing but ashes.


    Andrea looked around and saw that the enemy numbers were dropping down at incredible speed.


    She had been flying around the girls all this time, using her entire skill set to defend everyone. While she had plenty of offensive skills, Andrea perfectly understood that her presence shone the brightest while fighting defensively.


    She didn''t have super showy skills or one-hit, one-kill skills that could severely impact the battlefield. However, together with Ebirah and her Natural Treasure, her presence was like a blinding sun as she moved around the battlefield, saving one person after another.


    Moving in perfect coordination with Ebirah, the pair appeared in front of the assassins using powerful skills, blocking every single attempt to harm anyone.


    The High-level Epoch Cores of the Astral Sky n couldn''t help but feel their confidence growing with such a youngster protecting them. One of them used a berserk skill while grinning wildly as his body became more beastly. "If that child can protect these old bones, I have no reason not to y as boldly as I can! [Blue Lion Scale Armor]!"


    His strength skyrocketed, and he swiftly moved between two assassins, grabbing them by the arms and smashing them together. His bodily strength was such that the two assassins burst into gore when they smashed together.


    Andrea, who saw that, couldn''t help butugh.


    However, that moment of distraction was all an assassin needed toe close to her and throw a powerful, piercing attack at her stomach.


    The time slowed down as Andrea looked down with a first surprised and then wrathful face. She could see the glint in the assassin''s eyes, locked in her stomach, or more specifically, womb area. ''You¡­'' She could feel it clearly where he was looking. Like never before, an infernal anger consumed her entire body as her motherly instincts to protect her child swallowed her body. "...YOU DARE!?"


    Andrea quickly activated her movement technique, moving to the side. The assassin followed the path forward as if he had tracking imbued in his weapon.


    Realizing that, Andrea didn''t care about anything else but protection as she threw her weapon aside and moved her bare hands to catch the weapon.


    With this, she would block the attack. However, her hands would probably be destroyed beyond recognition.


    Still, it was at this moment that a killing intent that felt like it had spawned from hell itself swallowed everything.


    Even before Andrea could redirect the de, she saw a blue draconic hand appearing in her periphery, and Yasenia appeared by her side, her face twisted like a demon''s, grabbing the assassin''s head and shing by.


    "DEATH!"


    BOOOM!


    Andrea barely followed the trajectory because of Yasenia''s speed, but she managed to see the instant Yasenia smashed the man head-first into the solid ground, making his head burst into pieces.


    However, her dragoness was not done yet. Not even close.


    While she had been fighting the peak-level Epoch cores thanks to her [Celestial Pearl Assimtion], she had never once lost sight of any of her girls.


    The instant she noticed that the assassin was trying to attack Andrea''s stomach, she saw red, and the next thing she knew, she was grabbing the assassin''s head and descending to the ground like a meteor.


    After cratering and instantly killing that assassin, her blood boiled, and her mouth opened to release a terrifying dragon roar.


    "[CELESTIAL DRAGON ROAR]!"


    ROAR!!!!


    More profound than ever, more prative than ever, and carrying oceans of killing intent, her Celestial Dragon Roar hit every assassin''s soul like a hammer against ss.


    In an instant, several assassins had their eyes explode as blood burst from all their orifices, their souls shattered and destroyed by the wrathful dragon''s roar.

 Chapter 903: Effects of Celestial Dragon Roar.

    Chapter 903: Effects of Celestial Dragon Roar.


    Nobody expected such a sudden attack. In the Distancia continent, even after the otherworlders arrived, soul arts had still been unknown and rare.


    The sect that had the most soul arts was the Nine Pure Melody Sect, which focused on music. They managed to be a Nine Sect even when soul arts for Body Cultivators were not onlycking but weak. However, the effectiveness on body cultivators was strong enough to make them one of the strongest sects in the World.


    What Yasenia just used was not amon soul art. Dragon roar was a skill that used her bloodline, dragon aura, and other auras, concentrating them into an expanding wave that targeted the soul. When the attack was mixed with an element, it would create different effects in the body as a consequence of damage to the soul.


    The soul is a core part of a creature. Simr to when the body gets damaged enough, the soul leaves for the reincarnation cycle, and the person dies. If the soul gets damaged to a certain point, the body is unable to continue working and dies.


    So, when Yasenia used Celestial Dragon Roar, the effects were devastating. The bluish wave expanded at an unavoidable speed and swallowed everyone, affecting only those Yasenia considered enemies. She was able to do this bybining the attack with her spiritual sense.


    When the wave hit someone, the soul of that creature would create pressure to oppose the force trying to attack them.


    Like how the body had its muscles, skin, bones, and other types of protection, the soul also had natural defenses.


    However, in this example, Yasenia''s dragon roar was like a hammer striking a ss structure. All those that were low-level Epoch Core and below were unable to resist, being instantly killed by the blue wave as their souls burst into mes, froze and shattered, got obliterated, or were snuffed out.


    The terrifying attack sliced the numbers on the other side by almost half.Moreover, those who weren''t instantly killed all received different degrees of injury. Even peak-level Epoch Cores received noticeable damage, not to mention the rest.


    Middle-level Epoch cores were incapacitated for a few seconds as their brain buzzed and their vision flickered. These moments of hesitation were enough for the Astral Sky Sect people to pick out many confused people and kill them.


    Her dragon roar single-handled ced her enemies into an utterly desperate situation.


    While usually it wouldn''t have been this devastating, remember that Yasenia was being boosted by the [Celestial Pearl Assimtion]. Her current strength was several levels above her usual strength.


    After roaring, Yasenia''s throat was quite a mess. While her strength, bodily strength, and overall energy were boosted, that didn''t mean that she waspletely immune to attacks that forced her body to overwork itself.


    To use [Celestial Dragon Roar] in her current enhanced form, Yaseniapletely tore her vocal cords, leaving her unable to release more roars or even dragon breaths. Speaking would be a problem for a while as well.


    She didn''t have to worry, though. Her attack was enough to give her own side a significant advantage. Thanks to the staggering effect of having your own soul attacked, the maids managed to kill three peak-level Epoch Cores.


    Seeing theirpanions of thousands of years falling to the ruthless weapons of the maids, even as millennial assassins, they couldn''t help but be angry and agitated.


    "Since you are so bent on destroying us, don''t me us for being ruthless!"


    Then, the peak-level Epoch Cores changed their targets and started attacking lower-level cultivators.


    However, this was a mistake. Probably the biggest mistake on their part.


    The reason they were surviving in the first ce was that Yasenia had assigned seven half-step Dantian Spiritualization Realm maids to the battle that didn''t involve them, while ten were assigned to fight them off.


    Now that the peak levels had joined the entire battlefield, the seven maids who had been told to protect the weaker sect members had changed their targets to the peak levels.


    In an instant, the 17 peak-level Epoch Cores went from fighting 10 Half-step Dantian Spiritualization Realm maids to fighting 17.


    Theypletely lost their numerical advantage, and a harsh beating started.


    Of course, if it were before Yasenia''s dragon roar, this would have left the remaining group vulnerable enough for deaths to start appearing. However, arge part of the enemies died, and the burden was lessened to the point that their absence created a bnced situation instead of a disadvantageous situation.


    Remember that 31 maids were still fighting among the 273 people. Among those maids, Swordmaster Eira and many others with terrifying strengths existed.


    Adding the enraged Yasenia, Valeria, Angel, and the other girls to the mix, the situation became perilous for the assassins.


    Deaths skyrocketed, and their numbers plummeted as the enraged dragon woman sliced through everything in her way with ruthless momentum. By her side, the maids coordinated perfectly and took advantage of the destructive powers of their Young Miss to eliminate even more people.


    Moreover, Soluna was always by Yasenia''s side, using her connection with Yasenia to sh perfectly with those the dragoness attacked. As a spirit of the Sun and Moon who was feeding off of a stable energy source provided by Yasenia''s [Celestial Yin and Yang Body], Soluna didn''t need to blow herself up to attack anymore.


    Using her understanding of the elements and her raw strength, Soluna''s attacking methods consisted of terrifying ranged bombardment from both elements. Beams, giant fireballs, enormous moon icebergs, pikes made of unstable energies that exploded on contact. She was a flying fortress that could bombard everything around her with terrifyingly destructive and damaging attacks.


    ''What kind of monster is she!? And what the hell is that silver and golden-wearing woman following after her!?''


    ''We can''t win against that! What was that attack!? It killed so many people!''


    ''Soul attack? How does she know such powerful soul attacks!? I can''t stay here anymore! Making her our enemy was a mistake.''


    The feelings on the assassin sect''s side were filled with negativity and regret. The morale had plummeted to the point that some of them could be seen escaping.


    Of course, that was not well received from either side. "YOU COWARDS! HOW DARE YOU BETRAY OUR SECT AND ESCAPE!? FIGHT TO THE DEATH!"


    One valiant person shouted. However, as if his shout had alerted the furious mama dragon, a pair of pure scarlet red eyes locked onto him, carrying with that gaze the terrifying pressure exuding from the wrathful dragoness.


    The man who shouted was prepared, but Yasenia was currently too strong. He was a high-level Epoch Core; however, he had recently reached the realm, so he was weak inparison to others.


    Yasenia pushed against the air, creating a gigantic shockwave. Her sword, swirling with terrifying energies, ripped the air into pieces as even the space trembled around it.


    The man quickly used his two swords and created a defensive technique that summoned an enormous shadow shield, covering his own body with shadows as well to increase his physical strength.


    Yasenia''s sword descended, carrying with it a pressure that made the man''s face change.


    BOOOM!


    The shadows were sted apart as Yasenia''s sword struck against the crossed swords of the man.


    When the bodily strength of the furious creature was transmitted to his body, the man''s face twisted while his bones cracked and tendons snapped.


    The momentum behind the attack transformed him into a shooting star, cratering in a distant wall.


    Without any mercy whatsoever, Soluna''s Sun-attributed beamnded in the ce where hended, creating a terrifying explosion of pure Sun energy.


    Soluna''s face was solemn, and her eyes were glowing with evident anger as well. The wrath that the dragoness was feeling deeply affected her. But, above all, the moment of fear was also clearly transmitted.


    While Andrea managed to defend the attack sessfully, she would''ve had her hands heavily wounded. In this situation, injuring the hands that much was really dangerous.


    ''Those that anger Yasenia shall die!''


    Draheart''s calm and low female voice reached her as well. But, the tone was rumbling as the sword''s killing intent spilled outwardly. ''SLAUGHTER MY MISTRESS''S ENEMIES!''


    Inside Yasenia''s dantian, everything was spinning and releasing energy as best they could, using their best to feed Yasenia''s strength beyond the limits.


    Of course, such a situation couldn''tst forever. The strain on her body was too much.


    Hence, Soluna''s frantess while fighting. The spirit understood that they were on a countdown, and they needed to settle everything as quickly as possible.


    Looking sideways, she saw that although the spirits were fighting, they were clearly not going all out. She understood that they didn''t want to get as involved. However, this annoyed her. ''While I know they don''t want to be treated like bodyguards or weapons, is allying with Yasenia that bad?''


    Still, she didn''t say anything to them and continued assisting Yasenia to the best of her abilities.


    The sounds of blood-curdling screams echoed around, and looking over, people saw some of the half-step maids killing the peak-level Epoch Cores.


    With a few of them dead, it was like a snowball rolling down the slope. Those maids that managed to kill joined others, exponentially increasing their killing speed.


    A few minutester, thest peak-level Epoch Cores were ughtered, and with them dead, the maids didn''t have anything or anyone that could hold them back.


    What followed was an absolute massacre.


    The assassins knew that they were done, so they tried escaping. However, it was useless. With ra''s hunter skills, not one person escaped.


    Yasenia didn''t participate until the end of the battle. When shended on the ground, all her auras dissipated, making her stagger and cough a few times.


    While she was angered, she was not blinded by anger. She had been trying to finish the fight as soon as possible.


    Soluna grabbed Yasenia''s side, providing support, and she asked with her exotic double voice. "How are you feeling, Yasenia?"


    The dragoness smiled and tried to speak, but a horrible and hoarse voice came out for a second, making her close her mouth. ''Well, it is better if Imunicate mentally. I am doing well, Soluna. Don''t worry.''


    Soluna nodded quickly. "That''s right,municate mentally! No need to speak with your throat like that! Look, it''s red and swollen."


    Yasenia blinked and touched her neck, feeling that it was indeed swallowed. ''No wonder I felt like I couldn''t breathe. My throat is shut.''


    Soluna blinked a few times. "Is that dangerous?"


    Yasenia shook her head. ''I can live without breathing. My skin acts as a secondary respiratory organ. I can also provide energy to my lungs in a direct manner. Well, speaking and using any skill rted to my lungs is impossible, though.''


    Andreanded in front of Yasenia and was about to bow and ask for forgiveness, but Yasneia''s tail poked Andrea''s chest, making it impossible to bend forward. The dragoness smiled. ''Don''t worry, darling. It was going to happen to someone, and with the way you were fighting, you were the prime target. I knew about it. That''s why I could easily react.''


    The dragoness smiled and walked forward, blinking prettily a few times. ''Moreover, even if I didn''t react, darling had it in the bag, right? The people around would''ve protected you after dodging that attack, so there was no real danger.''


    Andrea sighed and hugged her beautiful and voluptuous dragoness. "You still hurt your throat because of me."


    The dragoness wanted to giggle, but the state her throat was in made her bite her lip in pain. ''Oh wow, it hurts. And, well, if you want to bear responsibility for the attack that I was going to do either way because of its effectiveness, sure~. Now, in exchange, pamper me! Even if you admit to not having any fault in it, you can''t escape!''


    Andreaughed and quickly began pampering Yasenia, giving her kisses and whispering love words in her ear. This made the tail of the dragoness wag quickly, creating quite an endearing image.

 Chapter 904: Doriels Malevolent Gaze.

    Chapter 904: Doriel''s Malevolent Gaze.


    Evelyn approached them and asked. "Yasenia, any idea where Li Chenfang went?"


    Yasenia looked down from Andrea''s arms andmunicated mentally. ''The Sect Master? Why?''


    Evelyn frowned. "Well, after Valeria hit him into the rock, he has yet to appear anywhere. There are a few top executives of the sect that we have yet to confirm the death of."


    Yasenia nodded. ''Well, let''s search the area. We have to make an in-depth sweep either way to kill any stragglers. The existence of secret exits might be possible.''


    The electric-blue-haired girl blinked her pretty violet eyes and asked. "Are you not worried?"


    The dragoness tilted her head. ''About what?''


    Evelyn smiled. Seeing Yasenia not speak but still make her gestures were quite cute. "About him hiding away anding to kill us eventually? You''ve killed his family, so he has nothing to lose. An enemy like that is quite dangerous, is it not?"


    Yasenia nodded. ''You are right. However, escaping is almost impossible. First of all, where are Valeria and Kali?''


    Evelyn turned and said. "They are- Hm? Where are they?"The dragoness smiled and asked. ''Now, where is Flora?''


    Evelyn blinked and asked. "Have they gone to hunt him down?"


    The dragoness shrugged. ''Probably. I haven''t been informed, but it is most likely. Moreover, remember who is at the entrance of this ce.''


    Evelyn muttered. "Selena and¡­ Oh, Doriel." The girl smirked. "No wonder you are not worried. With Valeria at his heels and Doriel blocking the entrance¡­ Heh."


    Meanwhile, in one of the secret passages, a deer man shrouded in shadows was traversing severalplicated passways and intersections. "Yasenia Dravory, your mistake was letting me go. I''ll hunt you or someone you hold dear down even if it takes me millennia."


    Even when hidden, one could imagine that his current facial expression was terrifying and full of anger. Everything his ancestors had built was gone in a few days.


    His family, dead.


    His legacy, lost.


    His influence, destroyed.


    ''I''ve lost everything because of you. So, I''ll make you lose everything because of me.''


    His face was determined and filled with hatred.


    Turning around a few corners, he finally approached one of the secret exits that connected with the main entrance.


    As Yasenia had guessed, the Silent Fang Sect didn''t have additional exits. While some might think that this was not a clever design, in truth, if one wanted to keep secrecy andplete control over a bunch of assassins that could go rogue at any moment, strong supervision was needed.


    Therefore, with just one exit and a bunch of traps that needed to be carefully dodged, the chances of spies fleeing were minimal.


    This was what kept the Silent Fang Assassin Sect sitting on the top of all assassin sects for millennia. However, this time, it would be the sect''s downfall.


    A double-edged sword that finally pointed at the user.


    As Li Chenfang approached the exit, he suddenly felt an aura behind him, making his face change to one of surprise. ''What? How are they keeping track of me?''


    The deer man thought and remembered the palm strike he received that made him change his mind and flee. ''Did that woman ce something on me when she struck me?''


    Li Chenfang was the Sect Master of the most prominent assassin sect, so he was ruthless. Thinking that some kind of substance might have contaminated his skin, he grew his nails and grabbed the side of his face and ripped off his skin.


    He used his skills to avoid a burst of blood staining everything. Then, the skin of his face was stripped off. Finally, he disintegrated that skin patch and hair with one of his skills, making it disappear.


    Naturally, his skin didn''t grow again. This was not a no-consequence action. Even as a high-level Epoch Core, his regeneration was not fast enough to regenerate the facial skin and hair instantly. It would take a while.


    However, now sure that he had thrown off his pursuers, Li Chenfang silently and stealthily exited from the front entrance. He could instantly see that there were battle signs here, making him alert. However, he didn''t dare stop to analyze them.


    Right now, his priority was escaping. ''I am outside. Now, catching me should be almost impossible. [Silent Shadow Deer Movement].''


    This skill allowed him to merge with the ground; his presence dissipated to nothingness, and his body shifted through the rocks. Detecting him would be impossible if we were not talking about Doriel and Valeria.


    Doriel was the strongest assassin maid under Yasenia''smand below the Transcendence Realm. She was also an expert in curses, but before that, her assassin arts were incredibly deep and powerful. She would put to shame even most assassins back in the Sky Continent, not to mention a backward ce like Distancia.


    The second Li Chenfang exited and merged with the ground, Doriel''s entirely ck eyes locked onto his figure. ''Hm. That''s the sect master, right? Young Miss ordered me to eliminate all creatures that try to flee. I would love to capture him for Young Miss, but that''s going against her orders. I can''t do that.''


    Selena was also attentive to her surroundings, so she noticed a fluctuation. While she had a bit of a problem detecting him, she managed to do it a few moments after Doriel. ''Doriel, will you capture him?''


    Doriel spoke coldly. ''Young Miss''s orders are to bring death to everyone.''


    Selena hummed as she saw Li Chenfang trying to scurry away. Her voice was rxed as if it was impossible to flee. ''But Young Miss might have her uses for him, right? Like Fu Lang Zu, which is now a prime experimentation subject for Lady Tatyana and Madam Kali.''


    Doriel shook her head. ''Follow orders.''


    Selena sighed but didn''t oppose her anymore. She flipped her hand, and the entire ce was illuminated as a gigantic formation spread around. "[Bird Cage Formation]."


    Li Chenfang, who thought he was getting away, suddenly mmed against a solid wall of nothingness.


    Bang!


    This stunned him for a fraction of a second. ''What? What is this?''


    Only then did he realize that he was inside a formation set up by someone. ''Tsk, were they prepared for this as well? I didn''t really want to use this thing, but I have no choice.''


    He took out a talisman and broke it. It was a spatial shift talisman. One at the high-level Heaven Rank as well.


    However, sadly for him, Angel had ced an anti-spatial travel formation even before they started diving down. Even if Angel hadn''t done that, Selena''s [Bird Cage Formation] was quite a famous and popr formation back in the Sky Continent. Its strength, if used with good enough materials, could be enough even to trap low-level Transcendent Realm cultivators.


    A little High-level Epoch Core was nothing but, as the formation said, a bird in a cage. Unless he had a strong transcendent ranked formation breaker and spatial life-saving treasure, Li Chenfang couldn''t escape.


    Selena looked his way andmented. "Well, Li Chenfang, this is your end. I wanted to capture you, but my coworker here is too serious and follows Young Miss''s orders to perfection. Young Miss ordered us to kill everything and everyone thates out, and, well, you''ve fulfilled those conditions."


    Doriel walked in Li Chenfang''s direction and spat. "Too much talk."


    Selena grinned and hissed with her serpentine tongue in amusement. "Sshho sssherious~."


    Li Chenfang was quick to see the situation he had fallen into, and when he saw Doriel approaching with calm steps, he rushed at her and shed her.


    His sword was exceptionally swift, approaching Doriel''s neck and slicing through. His eyes shone with victory as the head and body of the woman separated. "The one talking too much is you."


    However, when he blinked, he found himself in his previous position, with Doriel still walking at him with calm steps. "Huh?"


    With a frown, he tried again, and the same situation urred: He was able to decapitate Doriel. However, when he blinked, he was back at his initial position.


    This was abnormal, so he shouted at Doriel. "What did you do!?"


    Doriel''s expression didn''t even change as she approached. Her pair of obsidian eyes locked on Li Chenfang and exuded an ominous aura.


    The distance between them was enough for Doriel to cross instantly, around 200 meters. However, she didn''t.


    Selena looked from behind with a raised eyebrow. "Poor man. This will be quite a nasty way to die."


    Meanwhile, Doriel kept walking forward as if she wasn''t fighting a high-level Epoch Core but a helpless man. The skill she had used was a powerful curse that made all the thoughts of the person be reality until they achieved it. Then, it would force their minds back to the starting point.


    To escape this curse, Li Chenfang needed to use his soul and shatter the curse afflicting it. However, Doriel was a Half-step Dantian Spiritualization Assassin.


    How could he break her curse? On the contrary, as time went by, he fell deeper and deeper into it.


    With such a description, the curse didn''t feel malicious enough. However, once you realize that each step Doriel took was onlypleted when one of his fantasized sess stories waspleted, the insidiousness of this curse starts to show.


    Time mattered not. A few months had gone by in those iterations for Li Chenfang. After escaping with a hidden technique, he was hiding deep in the forest and finally found Yasenia alone for once. With quick motions, he captured her and then used ckmail to make Yasenia suffer, as she saw many of her closest people suffer.


    Once he seeded and a face full of glee appeared on his face, he blinked and saw Doriel again, taking one more step toward him. ''W-What?''


    The feeling of sess twisted in pure disbelief that quickly became despair. ''A-An illusion!? It can''t be!?''


    He looked inside, and then he saw a curse on him. With a powerful aura burst, the curse broke, liberating him, and then he used a technique and managed to escape again.


    This time, he took more time to look around and first heal himself and his soul. Eventually, though, he managed toplete his cherished wish for revenge.


    "Finally, I did-" However, he blinked and saw Doriel once more, taking another step toward him.


    His mind almost crumbled as iprehension and despair filled his body.


    Selena observed that with each step Doriel took, the skinless facial expression of the deer man twisted severely, and many emotions shed in them. "Truly, that skill that uses the innate power of your eyes is truly scary. It was called¡­ Ah, right, your innate skill [Malevolent Gaze: Limbo Arts]. A state where the opponent will fall into an infinite illusion as long as they don''t manage to get free of your curse¡­"


    Selena could see, as time went by, the rity in the deer-man eyes vanished as a crazed light started appearing. Suddenly, she realized something and asked. "Oh? Did you change your mind about not killing him?"


    Doriel didn''t answer and continued taking one step after another. For her to reach him, she would need around 180 more steps.


    One hundred eighty more lives to live.


    One hundred eighty more times that hope and despair would interlock.


    One hundred eighty more times, Li Chenfang would spiral down the stairs of madness.


    Selena smiled as she heard steps in the distance. From the entrance, Flora, Kali, and Valeria appeared. Kali looked around, and as soon as she saw Doriel walking toward Li Chenfang, or who she guessed was Li Chenfang, she shouted. "Wait, Doriel! Don''t kill him!"


    Selena grinned. "Call Yasenia if you want her to stop. She only follows her orders."


    Kali blinked. "But, with Doriel''s speed¡­ Doriel''s speed? Huh? Why isn''t she finishing him off?"


    Selenaughed. "You have 174 steps left until he actually dies. So go call Young Miss quickly."


    Flora understood what was happening and said. "Lady Kali, please wait here. I will carry Young Miss and the rest over before Doriel takes the 174 steps."


    Kali nodded, still confused.


    Selenaughed. ''Well, she can''t go against her orders, but she can dy the orders as long as they don''tpromise the mission. Right now, a thought from Doriel is all that she needs to kill that man. So, no one can save him. She can wait and y around until Young Miss arrives and gives new orders.''

 Chapter 905: Sweeping the Silent Fang Sect. Spiritual Mine Soul.

    Chapter 905: Sweeping the Silent Fang Sect. Spiritual Mine Soul.


    By the time Yasenia arrived, Doriel was around 50 steps away from Li Chenfang. The man was screaming and frothing from the mouth as he shouted incoherent bber. A deep and dark aura surrounded him as his heart demons were already eating him inside out.


    Kali looked at Yasenia and smiled. "You are here! Love, can you tell Doriel to stop? I want that person to do some tests as well. He is the strongest surviving member, so killing him is a bit of a waste."


    Yasenia smiled and nodded. Then, she mentallymunicated with Doriel. ''Doriel, continue, but if you see that he is going to die, stop. Let''s leave him alive for Kali. However, soften his mental resistance to the limits.''


    Doriel answered mentally. ''Understood, Young Miss.''


    Kali looked over and saw that Doriel didn''t stop, confusing her. Yasenia quickly exined it. ''I''ve asked Doriel to weaken his mental resistance to the limits. You will probably be able to do whatever with him after she is done.''


    Kali realized and smiled happily, hugging Yasenia tightly. "Thank you, love! I love you."


    The dragoness smiled and held back herughter. After all, her throat was still hurting. Realizing that, Kali asked while looking up at her tall and voluptuous lover. "Do I try to heal you?"


    Yasenia shook her head. ''Allow my throat to heal by itself. The more I use it, the more I will be ustomed to it. However, I would love it if you sent a few healing energy waves around the rest of my body. I am really sore from using [Celestial Pearl Assimtion].''


    Kali first scanned her body, and her face began twitching. "Sore? You are sore?"Yasenia nodded and Kali pped her butt while berating her. "Having fractured bones and torn muscles is not sore!"


    The dragoness jumped at the p and caressed her butt while looking at Kali withrge, blinking, innocent eyes. Her eyes were practically saying. "What did I do!?"


    Kali''s anger almostpletely crumbled at such an adorable gaze from her dragoness, but she pushed. "I know that you want to let your body heal by itself because scar tissue is not a thing that will happen thanks to your constitution. HOWEVER!"


    Yasenia straightened as Kali pointed at her. "You need to tell me, Flora, Valeria, or any of the maids when you hurt yourself so we can scan you! Sore is when your muscles are torn a bit because of training! You are now hurting! Am I understood!?"


    Yasenia quickly and obediently nodded. ''I understand. I understand. Sorry, honey.''


    The Astral Sky Sect Members that were around saw the obedient and innocent look in their previously murderous and terrifying Sect Master, and they didn''t know how to react.


    The mix of the dragoness''s cuteness attack and having seen her wrathful face as she violently ripped people apart was quite a confusing contrast to process.


    Meanwhile, Doriel stopped when 34 steps remained for her to reach him, shing forward and hitting his acupuncture points around the heart and neck.


    The screeching and incoherently babbling broken man fell limp and was grabbed by the nape by Doriel. Then, she approached Yasenia and spoke. "Missionpleted, Young Miss. His mental health is on the verge of copse, and his heart demons have bepletely active. Only a miracle can save him from falling into corruption."


    Kali''s eyes shed. "Oh? You made him faint before he fully corrupted?"


    Doriel nodded. "Yes, Madam Kali. Once he wakes up, he probably will be corrupted. I rmend being cautious, as people like this can release incredible bursts of strength far beyond their limits."


    Kali nodded with a smile. "Thank you, Doriel."


    Yasenia smiled and mentallymunicated. ''Great job, Doriel.''


    Doriel''s face gained a faint smile as her body exuded apparent happiness. "Thank you, Young Miss."


    The dragoness expanded her spiritual range to the maximum and made her voice be heard through mental messages. ''Continue the search until none are left alive. We''ve discovered that there is just one exit, and it is covered. Go in groups and sweep everything. In two days, we need to go as there will be quick retaliation from our enemies!''


    With her orders, everyone got to work and swiftly cleaned the entire sect of people. By the end of the first day, nobody was left alive. During all this time, Yasenia had been going from treasury to treasury, stealing all the resources possible from the sect.


    Searching between the treasures, the dragoness found a few exciting things. ''Oh? A Spiritual Mine Soul?''


    Andrea looked over and approached, looking at the body-sized sk with a white-ish eastern-dragon-like creature inside. "Wow. It is a real one. This will be quite good for us."


    Yasenia nodded. Spiritual Mines, if they were high enough level or deeply connected with the world, could form something like a soul. It was not a literal soul, as it didn''t really have thoughts. However, it was something like a source of energy that fed the mine and increased its output and the surrounding energy.


    Andrea smiled. "If you release this little one in the mine we have in our sect, our ie will increase by at least 50 times."


    Cecile spoke. "That''s not all; the energy purity will probably increase as well. The special training rooms connected to the mine''s spiritual environment will be more useful as well. Simr to the trial tower and many other buildings. Our formations will also be stronger."


    Valeria spoke at the side. "Thergest benefit is that these little ones grow with the World. So, when Distancia increases its level, this little one will also do so, and Astral Sky Sect will benefit greatly from it."


    The dragoness stored the Spiritual Mine Soul with a smile. ''Perfect. Just this item made it worth the attack. Who knew that the Silent Fang Sect would have something like this? Perhaps other sects have them as well?''


    Valeria shook her head. "Probably not many of them. The Three Empires probably have one, but other than them, I doubt there are more than 10 of them. These things are very rare and only form in isted mines after hundreds of thousands of years of nurturing."


    Evelynmented. "I am impressed with their riches, to be honest. Aren''t they an assassin sect? How did they get so many high-quality things? Look at this: a mid-level Heaven-ranked talisman of sacrifice to summon a powerful entity. The more sacrifices, the stronger¡­ Wow. This thing can summon a peak-level creature? Why didn''t they use this? We would''ve had trouble fighting it, no?"


    Yasenia looked over andmented. ''They couldn''t use most life-saving treasures or, well, items in general. Angel''s and Selena''s formation was blocking most things.''


    Evelyn hummed. "Right. Forgot for a second. You really saved us from some trouble, little Angel."


    Angel giggled. "No problem! It wasn''t that hard!"


    The dragoness sighed. ''But it is not good news. If they have it, other powers also have them. I wonder if they will use items like that one to assault us now that we''ve eliminated two of their main powers?''


    Andrea nodded. "I wouldn''t be surprised if they made an all-out attack against us. Do you think they will target our secondary sects or go for our main sect?"


    Yasenia shook her head. ''I am now quite unsure. People be very unpredictable when they are backed against a wall. I would love to say that I know what they are going to do, but I am honestly clueless. However, I imagine that they will gather everyone and attack us¡­ Well, it depends on how mom is doing on her side.''


    Evelyn joked. "Can you imagine that by the time we return, they are already defeated? It would be the most anticlimactic end for this war."


    Yasenia paused and frowned. ''I think we should rush a bit. Just in case.''


    Cecilemented. "What will be our role from now on in the War, Yasenia? Will you restrict us?"


    The dragoness hesitated. Andrea''s situation was controlled, and nothing would''ve happened if she didn''t intervene. Nevertheless, it really gave her a scare.


    The urge to tell them just to wait home while she took care of the war was battling against her wish to allow them to make their own decisions.


    A mix of ''I want to protect them'' and ''I don''t want to limit them and let them grow'' battled constantly inside of her.


    As a dragon, she was fiercely defensive of her pregnant lovers. For dragons, their descendants were incredibly precious, as they were rare.


    A powerful creature had much more difficulty getting pregnant and raising a child than a weak species. That''s why some high bloodline and cultivation-level beasts were pregnant for 1000 years. Or why most of the top speciesid eggs.


    Instead of carrying the child for so long inside,ying an egg and taking care of it was much more efficient.


    Yasenia''s instincts were currently as such, making her very reluctant to see her pregnant lovers fight. But she knew that limiting them was stupid. Because if she did so, her girls would be increasingly weakpared to her.


    So, gritting her teeth, Yasenia said. "Youe with me. We''ll battle together."


    Her voice was very hoarse, and her throat hurt terribly, but she wanted to say it with her voice so that her girls understood her will and desire.


    They all smiled at Yasenia and nodded. Kaliughed. "Okay, we''ll go with you, Yasenia."


    Andrea patted her head andmented. "We''ll be careful, I promise."


    Yasenia nodded and turned around to order people.


    The girls saw their dragoness walking away with her usual sashaying steps andughed a bit. They felt happy. If she had changed her opinion, they wouldn''t have med her at all. On the contrary, they would''ve found it eptable.


    However, her cing trust in them in such a manner was a show of devotion few could replicate. ''Really, being loved by her is a blessing.''


    After swiping everything, Yasenia''s group carried all the heavily injured people into the floating ship and disappeared from there.


    On the other side, Tatyana was sitting on a chair with her eyes closed as people around her talked constantly. While it would look like an unorganized situation, in truth, Tatyana was listening to all conversations and processing them.


    She then would give orders depending on the information. "Reinforce the southern border. I want the ruler of the Lorter City investigated. Push on the eastern border and send a few of our peak-level experts there. Call Tengliu and tell her that I want her troops to intercept the people using the mountain ranges in the north as coverage. The rest of the battlefield is to continue the defensive battle, while the elite strike units must continue to harass the enemy formations. Remind them not to get cocky, or a peak-level Otherworlder might appear and make them disappear."


    Tatyana opened her cold and calcting red eyes and said. "Yasenia is returning soon. In one day, I want everyone to go into their defensive positions and the leaders to gather together for her wee. We''ll resume attacks once Yasenia gets informed of what has happened during thest week."


    All the people in themand room answered as one, having long forgotten that Tatyana was a human and taking her words with the utmost respect.


    "Understood, Lady Tatyana!"

 Chapter 906: Demons, Humans, Undead.

    Chapter 906: Demons, Humans, Undead.


    "Repeat it again."


    Inside the Demon''s sect, Dyrathos received a baffling message while he sat in a chair with a woman on each leg. He had been nning on tasting the two beauties in his arms, but a puzzling message entered his ears.


    "Lord Dyrathos, the Silent Fang Sect has been annihted, our attacks are being nullified byplex military tactics, and the Steel Back Wolves have be Yasenia Dravory''s pawns. We have gained a few forts and cities, but they are nothing but empty shells as if the general on the other side purposely gave them to us."


    The messenger was the right hand of the Demon General leading the Continental Shadow army, so his face was full of frustration. "While we are winning space, and we''ve even managed topletely push back the Wolf n for several parts of the continent, thend we''ve recovered is too spread out. I fear that we are falling into some kind of ploy because, other thannd, we''ve yet to kill an important leader of the other side. Those that died are, sadly, our spies."


    Dyrathos frowned deeply and threw the women in his arms out of anger. "USELESS!" Like twoets, the women flew and smashed against the walls, dying on the spot.


    The man kneeled, gulped once, and thought. ''Thankfully, I am more useful, so he probably won''t kill me out of anger.''


    Dyrathos looked over and clicked his tongue. "Why are they so weak? What a waste¡­" He shook his head and asked with slightly less anger. "Regardless, that''s not important. Who is the general on the other side? Why is that woman, Glier, having so much trouble? She is the daughter of a famous Demon General! She should be able to stomp these people."


    The person informing answered. "We thought Yasenia Dravory was the one ordering the entire army at first. However, we''ve discovered that the one leading the Silent Fang Sect''s annihtion was her. Therefore, after a bit of digging, we discovered that the person leading the Astral Sky Alliance army is someone called Tatyana Dravory¡­ A¡­ um¡­ pregnant woman."


    Dyrathos looked at the man for a few seconds with a bewildered expression. "What? A pregnant woman is outsmarting Glier?"The man just nodded, but he wanted to say that "outsmarting" was an euphemism for what was truly happening. He had recently seen that demon, Glier, leveling an entire mountain out of anger because of how absurdly she was being outssed. ''If her anger tantrums continue, we''ll have to name the new ins she is creating from a mountain range the Anger ins or something. Heavens have mercy; these demons are so scary.''


    Dyrathos stood there, thoughtful. Eventually, he spoke aloud. "Kyril!"


    The female, blue-skinned demon appeared from the shadows with crossed arms. "What?"


    Dyrathos spoke. "Gather everyone, we are going in person to level this ce."


    Kyril sighed. "Sure."


    Dyrathos smiled andmented. "I thought you would mock me again. Call everyone and prepare for a full offensive. We are attacking the ce that has given us the most headaches. The Astral Sky Sect."


    Kyril looked at him for a few seconds and melded with the shadows, leaving a sentence behind that answered his first sentence. "Why mock you? I am tired of being surprised at your stupidity, so I''ll just go with it..."


    His smile became stiff, and the man kneeling managed to control hisughter because of his desire to live. Sadly for him, Dyrathos turned to him and remarked. "You are her right-hand man, but you managed to help her with nothing."


    A chill ran up the kneeling man''s spine, and he shouted. "Lady Glier will be upset if you kill me without her consent, Lord Dyrathos. Mercy!"


    Dyrathosmented. "Hm¡­ You are a mid-level Epoch Core, not so useful in battle or as a guard. Amputating your limbs should be enough punishment. Glier will also be able to continue asking you for advice that way."


    Right after, a piercing scream of pain sounded. However, no one reacted, as those echoes had be strangelymontely.


    Meanwhile, on another part of the continent, the otherworlder human group was gathered together in a room. An Meiling spoke slowly while cing her arms on the armrest. "Yasenia Dravory is not our enemy."


    The rest of the humans didn''t have a reaction, except one of them. "Big Sister Meiling, are you really going to trust that? It can easily be a nned show and lie to us."


    An Meiling looked at the man who spoke, and her tone became frosty. "Dai Longwei, do you think that I am that easily deceivable?" Her eyes sharpened, and she added. "Don''t think that I don''t know you''ve been going into Tang Xian''s room at night when you want to have a bit of fun. However, don''t you dare take her side over ours. Tang Xian is a demonic cultivator who is on the verge of goingpletely insane. The reason we allied with her is not pity; it is because she was the only option."


    An Meiling leaned forward on her chair and looked at him coldly. "Yasenia Dravoryes from a mixed world, but mainly human-dominated. Beast humans in her world are ves for the most part. And, yes, their ves are treated with much more dignity and are even protected byws. Unlike ves here, those in their main world are just low-ss citizens, but citizens nheless. Still, that doesn''t mean much."


    An Meiling''s cadence was slow but measured. "The reason she is not our enemy is because Yasenia Dravory is neutral. In her sect, humans and beast humans live together. In a world were beast humans see humans as dirt and tools, she has managed to educate arge part of those that joined her into a rtively fresh and respectful interaction between races."


    Dai Longwei frowned. "They are still being isted! Moreover, they weren''t even allowed to walk outside until recently. She was just imprisoning them and-."


    Ou Junwei, a human male of simr strength to An Meiling, spoke. "Can you use your brain? If Yasenia Dravory proimed her stance from day one, what would''ve happened?"


    Dai Longwei answered loudly. "She would''ve be the hero of humans! A beast human protecting a human is nothing but an obvious oue!"


    There were seven people in the room, and after his words, six looked at him in silence. Their eyes were locked on him, carrying weight. An Meiling asked, her face devoid of outward emotions. "How many times have you spoken with Tang Xian?"


    Dai Longwei felt something was wrong with the atmosphere, but he knew he was right. After all, how could saving humans be hical? It was something that everyone should do. Yasenia Dravory was just another evil "master" of the people. As a beast human, she didn''t have the right to poke her nose into human business!


    "Why are you asking that, Big Sister Meiling-."


    "Don''t call me that." An Meiling cut him off coldly and asked again. "I am asking, so you answer. How many times have you had intercourse with Tang Xian?"


    The man frowned. "Why are you getting so angry, big sister? Isn''t it normal for humans to defend our rights? We are being treated like cattle! We need to defend our honor and race!"


    An Meiling looked around and asked. "Anyone else that thinks like him?"


    Dai Longwei was stunned to seeplete silence in the room.


    The woman stood up and approached Dai Longwei, lifting his chin with her hand and looking down at him while exerting terrible pressure. "Are you going to let your mind be manipted by that woman?"


    The man stuttered. "W-What are you talking about!? Big Sister Meiling, you are scaring me!"


    An Meiling''s lips arched. "Good. That''s my intention: to make sure that you feel that I am not bluffing. Also, I think I told you not to call me like that. Now, answer my questions!"


    The man pushed her hand aside and stood up with a frown, shouting at her. "An Meiling, what''s your problem!? We managed to win first ce thanks to Tang Xian, and now you are throwing her away!?"


    An Meilingughed and muttered. "What a snake-like woman. Thankfully, that dragon called me at this time, or else¡­" The human woman could guess what was happening, and the thought of it made her feel amused. ''Really, a white rabbit appearance-wise, but inside, she is one of the most cunning, insidious, and venomous snakes I''ve seen in my life. This could''ve been really bad.''


    She pondered what to do, and it didn''t take long to find an answer. "We are going to speak with Yasenia Dravory; things have gone a bit out of hand."


    Ou Junwei asked. "Senior Sister An, what are we going to do with Longwei?"


    An Meiling looked at the man, and her body blurred. Before Dai Longwei could realize it, his vision went ck, and he fell limp, caught by one of An Meiling''s arms. "Take him with us. Don''t startle Tang Xian. As always, tell her that we are going on a trip and don''t tell her the destination. We never did, so there is no need to overexin things this time around."


    On arge mountain in the west, the undead were looking at arge altar with a pondering expression. Wu Rongyao asked. "Seniors, do we really do this now?"


    Yan Baimei, a female undead who constantly released ice particles around her, asked. "Why shouldn''t we?"


    Wu Rongyaomented. "Well, this is a time of a lot of Death, so it is certainly an opportunity for us. However, I think we could profit more if we spoke with Yasenia Dravory and her group."


    Yan Baimei looked at Wu Rongyao and asked. "I admit that the red-eyed woman by her side seems to know a lot about Death Arts. However, she was still a Level 1 Dantian Spiritualization Realm Cultivator when we met her. What can someone like her know that we don''t?"


    Wu Rongyao sighed. "It''s something like an instinct, senior. I understand that for us to gain a foothold, we need to activate this [Soul Path Conversion Altar]. Still, if the Astral Sky n doesn''t like it, our rtively good rtions might sour. To be honest, I don''t think she would be against it; she seemed like a reasonable youngster."


    Yan Baimei hummed and looked at therge altar with a pondering expression. "But¡­ Well, we are just taking a piece of the souls of the dead, right? It''s not like we are doing something¡­ really bad. Like, this is a mischievous prank!"


    Wu Rongyao saw her doubtful expression and smiled. "That young dragon didn''t seem repulsed by us at all, Senior Yan. I think we should give it a try."


    Yan Baimei blinked her dry eyes and asked, her undead and lifeless eyes looking a bit more sparkly. "Really? She was not repulsed?"


    Wu Rongyaoughed at the child-like insecurity of the powerful Ice Undead. "Not at all, Senior Yan. She even spoke to us with respect."


    Yan Baimei nodded and muttered. "I see, I see. Perhaps I can make a living friend after a long time? But¡­ Ugh¡­ What if she betrays me again, little Rongyao? I think that my icy heart will crack again¡­ I don''t like that."


    Wu Rongyao held back hisughter from increasing. "Let''s go ask. I guarantee that nothing bad will happen."


    Yan Baimei paced around the massive altar a few times and finally nodded. "Okay, after ten thousand years, I think it is good to give it a try again. Hmhm. I think I can. I think I should be able to! I think¡­ I think I am getting nervous, Rongyao!"


    Wu Rongyao and the other Undead burst intoughter.

 Chapter 907: Surprising Guests.

    Chapter 907: Surprising Guests.


    Yasenia flew with Draheart toward the Sect''s entrance, her face thoughtful. ''I didn''t expect the humans to show up. I wonder what might''ve happened?''


    She was really confused. After all, An Meiling and herpanion, Ou Junwei, seemed like very intelligent people. If she was them, she would stay in the human territory that''s mid-growth and gather as much strength as possible while fortifying her defenses. Coming to her sect in such a forward way was nothing but a sign to the World that humans were her ally.


    Now, that could be taken both ways, good and bad. If their alliance intentions were good, then it didn''t really matter from the outside perspective, as her side would gain An Meiling and her otherworlder humans as allies. Their influence in the grand scheme of things was higher than almost all local powers.


    But if their intentions were not good, hering here might be a ploy to frame her as a "human ally" and use that as a pushback in the opinion and political war that was ongoing together with the military war.


    Achieving victory in a war didn''t mean defeating the enemy soldiers. If the winner couldn''t really convert the losers into part of their overall power, then the war was meaningless. In the far future, an extremist group appearing in the conquerednds was very likely, eventually causing more war and repeating the cycle.


    Hence, nting a seed of doubt or resentment in the citizens was a good way to fight back in a losing war while having sights in the far future. When Yasenia looked at records of mortal wars, it was something that people were very bad at.


    In most mortal wars, instant benefits were the priority, almost never taking into ount that future events might unfold in a direction you never wanted. Those mortal powers that did eventually became a dominating force and managed to re-emerge.


    Yasenia pondered. ''Do they think they can trap me into something like this because I am young? So, perhaps, my sights are more on immediate profits without taking into ount long-term benefits?''


    When Yasenia arrived, she saw the human group waiting near another group.It was clearly the Undead group, covered in their usual ck robes and giving off an eerie aura. The dragoness knew that it was not on purpose, as their appearance was even worse than their current look for most living creatures. Moreover, that eerie aura came from the dissonance living beings had toward undead creatures.


    She first approached the Undead with a smile and said. "A weed surprise. What made your mysterious group decide that you wanted to pay me a visit?"


    The male undead at the front, the one that gave the most profound aura, spoke. "I am Xu Enjiang, the leader of our Undead group together with Yan Baimei here."


    A cold and t phantasmal voice came from the robed undead he gestured at. "Nice to meet you."


    The dragoness blinked, not knowing why she was being so hostile when suddenly, Xu Enjiang pped the back of the woman''s head. "Can you not speak so stiffly? What if you give her a bad impression?"


    Yan Baimei spoke coldly again but with a stutter in her voice. A very strangebination that amused Yasenia. "I-I am not being that s-stiff. I am calm."


    Yaseniaughed and turned to look at An Meiling and the other six humans. "If their visit was a surprise, yours waspletely outside of my calctions. I always thought that you would hole up in your region and slowly umte strength."


    An Meiling didn''t hide it. "That was the n if that Tang woman didn''t mess up big time."


    The dragoness smiled. "While I expected that, I thought she would be more clever. I guess she is much more gone than I thought. Well, let''s talk inside."


    "How about you also invite us in, Yasenia Dravory?"


    The dragoness continued walking toward the inside without even looking at the new arrivals as if she had been expecting them all along. However, she spoke. "Sure,e in, Divine Selioranis. I am quite curious about your intentions as well."


    Selioranis and the other Divinesnded on the ground with suspicious looks. Auriel asked. "You knew we were here?"


    Yasenia stopped and slightly turned to look at them with a deep and meaningful smile. "I did. Of course, I did. You''ve been quite patient. Waiting for two entire days during this busy time is quitemendable." Then, she continued walking inside, her tail moving from side to side, and her hips moved mesmerizingly with the swing of her tail.


    The Humans and Undead looked at the Divines once and walked after Yasenia. Selioranis spoke. "Let''s go."


    An Meiling couldn''t help but take a closer look at Yasenia, who had changed a lot from thest time she saw her at the World Summit. Then, looking at her people, she saw that the men were looking around, but their eyes would sometimes flick to look at the dragoness''s attractive back, making her speechless.


    She sighed and said. "No wonder you have Tang Xian crazy with jealousy. Say, can I get the secret for your skin-treatment or something? How is everything so¡­ tempting?"


    The dragoness blinked twice andughed. "I didn''t expect you to be someone that cares for beauty!"


    The human woman snorted. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Yasenia smiled while looking at her. "Not in a bad way. You feel like a cunning woman who can manipte people at will."


    The humans didn''t know if they should take that as apliment or an insult. Still, An Meiling could feel that it was a sincere praise, although a strange one. "Thanks, I guess? Regardless, how about you tell me the secret?"


    The dragoness shrugged. "I guess lots of love? I really don''t use any cream or ointments."


    An Meiling snorted, but that reminded her about Yasenia''s lovers. "Speaking of which, your girls are pregnant. I guess it wasn''t a rumor that you have both things as a woman, right?"


    Yasenia didn''t mind at all; she was very proud of what it allowed her to do. "I''ve never denied it. I do have both female and male genitalia."


    Auriel, the Divine woman, eximed. "No way!"


    The dragoness looked at her with a bewildered expression. "You didn''t know? The fact that one of the top beauties in the world has¡­" Yasenia smirked. "...an additional ''weapon'' is quite known even among the normal public."


    Auriel said, her face strangely red. "I thought it was a lie to attract us, Divines!"


    Yasenia and the humans almost tripped, and An Meiling and Yasenia eximed at the same time. "What does that even mean!?"


    Selioranis smiled charmingly. "Well, among us, a being with both functioning genitals is considered a perfect creature. After all, a creature that can bear children and sire children is a marvel of the world, of nature, of the heavens. Creatures like that are nothing but a miracle produced by the perfect mix of Yin and Yang."


    Yasenia tilted her head andmented. "Well, if you say it like that¡­ it truly is something admirable. However, many that have this end up with one of the sexes bing nothing more than a deformity, right?"


    Selioranis nodded. "That''s why I added functional!"


    Auriel approached Yasenia withrge, blinking eyes and asked. "So, Yasenia Dravory, what do you think of the mix of Dragon and Divines? I think the offspring would be really strong!"


    An Meiling looked from the side with a deadpan and sighed. Ou Junwei smiled. "You shouldn''t have talked."


    An Meiling snorted. "First time hearing that Divines are a perverted race that venerates people like her. My aim was actually quite the opposite since I thought Divines were all about purity or something!"


    The dragoness sighed and spent the rest of the journey back avoiding flirting attempts from all Divines.


    Once they arrived, they saw Yasenia''s girls standing in front of the door. However, their eyes were sharp and locked on the Divines.


    Yaseniaughed and walked forward to give them all a hug and a kiss. "I am back, dears. I am going to take them to the main office room. Do you want toe with me?"


    They all nodded and followed behind. When they arrived, Tatyana was sitting on Yasenia''s chair, her belly much more noticeable than in the past. The slight bulge that clothes could hide was gone, and in its ce, a more pronounced one emerged.


    Yasenia approached and lifted her with care, sitting on the chair and cing Tatyana on herp without interrupting Tatyana''s reading.


    "Sit around and make yourselvesfortable."


    After everyone took their seats, Yasenia looked at the Undead and spoke. "Well, let''s start with your group. What happened so that the mysterious Undead decided toe to us?"


    Yan Baimei spoke stiffly, making her sound cold and indifferent. "We want to ask you about something we are going to do and if we are allowed to do it."


    In truth, she was stiff because of the red-eyed woman sitting on Yasenia''sp. Every single particle of her soul was telling her never to provoke her, and she didn''t know why. ''What''s with that woman? I can''t feel anything, but my instincts are screaming!''


    The dragoness was confused. "You want to ask me for permission?"


    Yan Baimei nodded, making the humans and divines look deeply at the Undead. Such a deration was quite a clear sign that the Undead were very sure of Yasenia''s victory.


    After all, who would ask permission to a loser? Not to mention, the fact that they asked instead of banding with Yasenia''s enemy as they did their thing also tranted to them feeling that their strength was not high enough to be influential.


    The strength of the human and Divine groups was not that different from that of the Undead group. Hence, such a sentence made their thoughts run deep and made them reconsider many things.


    Yasenia pondered for a few seconds, and after a while, she agreed. "Ask away."


    The Undead woman nodded and started. "We are building a [Soul Path Conversion Altar], and we want to activate it in one month. Do you know what that is?"


    The dragoness frowned while Tatyana''s eyes shed, and she looked up from her documents for the first time. "Oh?"


    Yan Baimei didn''t expect to get the attention of the woman she so wanted to avoid speaking to and froze. Tatyana hummed and leaned on Yasenia''s bodynguidly while asking. "A [Soul Path Conversion Altar] is a powerful structure to be built in Distancia. No wonder your group was so silent all this time. Where is it?"


    Yan Baimei''s face was hidden under her robe, but strangely, the sensation that Tatyana''s red eyes were seeing right through was constant. "U-Um, we''ve built it to the west from here near the Fleeting Sky Mountain Range."


    Tatyana hummed and smiled. "Quite a good spot. So, why are you building a structure made to absorb the souls of the dead?"


    Yasenia''s eyebrows raised while the humans and divines frowned, showing a bit of hostility. Messing up with souls was taboo for almost all creatures.


    Yan Baimei swore that if her sweat nds would still function, she would be drenched right now. ''I want to speak with Yasenia! Not this thing that is scarier than even the strongest undead in my world!''

 Chapter 908: Undead and Human Talk With The Dragoness.

    Chapter 908: Undead and Human Talk With The Dragoness.


    Yan Baimei didn''t know how to answer without sounding suspicious. As she got tangled in her thoughts, she started imagining the worst situation and could already see herself being purified or something. ''Ah¡­ I am so young¡­ Why do I need to die like this? I just celebrated my 18,406th birthday a few months ago.''


    Yasenia patted Taytana''s belly gently while hugging her from behind and asked. "Is it really that bad?"


    Tatyanaughed. "Not at all. Have I ever said that it was bad? I just summarized the functionality of the structure."


    The dragoness sighed with a smile and looked at the Undead. "Well, exin to me why you are building this thing and what effects it will have on the living people."


    Yan Baimei saw a ray of light when Yasenia asked. She felt as if she was going to continue to be the good kind of "dead" and not be really dead. ''Ah¡­ My corpse status won''t be a confirmed one! What a joy!''


    Thinking that Yasenia was her final grasping straw, she quickly exined. "The [Soul Path Conversion Altar] is a structure that can absorb a small part of the energy from the souls of dead people. Then, with that soul power, we can create a new conscious undead. It is a non-confrontational way of making more of ourselves. Moreover, it doesn''t hurt the souls! The altar is very gentle, I swear!"


    The dragoness hummed and asked. "What about thatrgend of pure Death Energy that''s near Koran City?"


    Yasenia remembered the ce where she summoned Tatyana long ago was inundated by Death Energy, which could probably be a resource for these Undead.


    Yan Baimei nodded. "Our altar will also slowly clear that, since it absorbs Death Energy as well and releases it in a more natural and purified way around it."A Divine intervened. "Then, wouldn''t those mountains be a Death Energy biome?"


    Yan Baimei nodded. "That''s right. What''s wrong?"


    The Divine snorted. "What''s wrong? What about all the creatures that live there? They will die because of you!"


    Yan Baimei was a bit shy with Yasenia and Tatyana because she knew that she was inferior to them, but that didn''t mean that she was a pushover.


    When the Divine spoke as such, her entire aura became several times colder, and pure and concentrated Death Energy spilled from her. "Divine, I don''t poke my finger in whatever you are doing in your territory, right? Why are you in mine? We are going to exchange living creatures for natural unlife. We are not doing anything extreme but creating an environment proper for unlife to thrive. The mountain ranges we chose are almost uninhabited, with one or two trees here and there and a few weak, small animals. By the time we are done with the ce, the environment will be thriving with new death-attributed unlife. The surroundings will eventually reach a bnce as well, making the ce a mix and creating a proper life and unlife cycle."


    The Divine was rtively weakpared to Yan Baimei and was suppressed, making him unable to talk back because of the intimidating aura around Yan Baimei.


    Selioranis broke the tension and spoke. "No need to get angry. You know that Undead are not well received almost everywhere."


    Yan Baimeiughed coldly once. "That''s because people like him exist. They don''t understand that unlife will appear regardless of whether someone wants to or not. Bnce is the most important quality of our universe, and life without death is nothing. Unlife is just a way that nature has managed to adapt to make use of that opposite force to live, yet we are treated like filth and pests everywhere we go."


    Selioranis smiled. "If your race didn''t try to change everything they touched, then they wouldn''t be so hated."


    Yan Baimeimented. "Oh, yeah? Then why do living people start purifying ournds of natural Death Energy whenever they arrive?"


    Auriel frowned. "That''s poison for us. We will, of course, cleanse it! Undead don''t usually have trouble living between people like you are."


    Yan Baimei retorted. "And do you think that this environment is not poisonous for us? Do you think we are wearing these robes just to hide our appearance or something? They are robes that naturally change the life energy around us into death energy before we get a chance to get affected by it. Without these robes, we would not fare any better than you!"


    Yasenia interrupted and looked at the divines. "Enough. The Undead have even bothered toe to us and ask, which shows their intentions are not evil. If not, they could''ve just done it and created an army before you or I noticed."


    Yan Baimei, who began to regreting here more and more, couldn''t help but look at the dragon woman with surprised eyes. Wu Rongyao whispered. ''I told you~.''


    The female undead nodded a few times, fidgeting with her fingers. ''You really didn''t lie¡­ Hehe.''


    Yasenia was honestly not knowledgeable about how natural undead lived. So, she asked Tatyana. "What do you think, Mom?"


    This time, it was An Meiling who blurted. "Mom?"


    The dragoness said as if it were bothersome. "Yes, I know it is strange in other people''s eyes. Yes, she is my mom. Yes, we are a romantic couple. Now, let her speak about this?"


    An Meiling and the other humans opened and closed their mouths, but eventually, nobody said anything.


    Tatyanamented. "I don''t see the disadvantageous side of this. That patch of Death Energy that¡­ someone created would be slowly cleaned together with many other simr ces. If this altar is fully built, it could create a focused biome of Death energy while making the rest of the world more habitable for living creatures. The damage to souls, as they''ve said, is minimal."


    Tatyanamented. "The most significant disadvantage is that most Death energy will be focused here. So, death attribute practitioners would eventually rely on that ce to grow at a rtively high pace. Not only Death energy, but most Yin-attributed energies will gather more around there, eventually making thosends a paradise for those with Yin bodies."


    Yasenia asked. "Will it affect us?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "Not at all. They are rtively close as well, so it will benefit us. Our instations for those types of practitioners can''t be affected by the [Soul Path Conversion Altar]. It is too weak. So, the only real disadvantage for us is that we''ll have a rtively new and strong power led by Undead, who are not usually liked a lot."


    The dragoness hummed. "Okay, we ept. You can continue with it."


    Everyone in the room who was not on Yasenia''s side was stunned. Auriel asked, confused. "Why did you ept, Yasenia? Isn''t it dangerous to live near the Undead? If anything goes wrong, between all top powers, you are the one to be affected the most."


    Yasenia smiled. "If they don''t behave, I''ll just make them behave. There is no other reason."


    Yan Baimei blinked a few times and then realized that Yasenia had agreed. "R-Rongyao! She epted!"


    Wu Rongyao and the other undead were quite sure that Yasenia would ept, so they weren''t that surprised. Still, hearing the confirmation made them quite happy.


    The dragoness looked at the humans and asked. "Well, with the Undead sorted out, it''s now your turn."


    An Meilingughed. "Are you doing it by order of arrival?"


    Yasenia smirked. "Any problem with that? It''s just a simple solution."


    Auriel pouted. "We were here before they arrived."


    The dragoness deadpanned. "Hidden in the shadows like a bunch of stalkers. Just wait for your turn."


    Auriel couldn''t retort that, so she pouted. While Divines were prideful and had this mighty-and-better-than-thou way of thinking, the dragoness has proven herself to be quite a talented and incredible dragoness, making them not mind talking with her as an equal.


    An Meiling''s smile disappeared and straightened, looking at Yasenia with an extremely profound gaze. "Yasenia Dravory, what are your ns for humankind in this world?"


    Yasenia answered without breaking eye contact. "My power epts everyone. As I said, Ie from a human-dominated world. I have lived with humans, and my mother is also something like a human."


    Tatyana blinked. "Hey, what do you mean with ''something like a human''? Your mother was born from a human female and a human male! I am human¡­" She extended thest word, and Yasenia asked with a smile. "Human¡­?"


    Tatyana finished her sentence with a pout. "..ish."


    The dragoness nodded and kissed her pouty lips once. "Hm. Like expected. My mother is human-ish. Hahaha."


    The dragoness turned toward An Meling and said, without holding anything back. "Currently, there are around 12,000 humans living in my sect. Of them, 90% are females. We''ve started epting malestely as things are bing more and more secure for them. In that human group, a few thousand are females from my original world who created a fan club for me. They are all very important to me, and I''ve managed to rehabilitate all of them but 2."


    The dragoness paused, thinking of those two fan club members she had to kill. The memory felt fresh, but she quickly moved on. "For local humans, there is a human called Luna that''s leading them. She was a, being blunt, sexual toy for beast humans since she was¡­ very little. During recent years, she has shown growth both mentally and cultivation-wise. Nowadays, she is a changed woman who strives to do better and helps plenty of traumatized female and male humans victims of sexual abuse."


    Yasenia extended her hand, summoning a stack of papers, and threw them at An Meiling. The woman caught the stack perfectly and started looking. "These are the rehabilitation programs for all types of trauma, be it physical or mental. The only ones we can''t help fully are those beyond salvation that had been influenced by heart demons too much."


    The dragoness sighed. "I know that Tang Xian has probably made me look like a monster or something, but if you doubt my words, you can always go to the human part of the sect, which we have."


    Ou Junwei asked. "Why separate humans and the rest?"


    Yasenia said seriously. "The discrimination level against humans in this world is deep-rooted, Ou Junwei. Do you realize that until ten years ago, meaning before I arrived, humans were not even considered animals? Some farm animals had more protection than humans. The only reason humans have not gone extinct are those revolting breeding facilities that you''ve probably destroyed a few of."


    Ou Junwei''s face became a bit ugly remembering those ces.


    Yaseniamented sincerely. "I don''t want a constant racial war to continue on this continent because my children will be both human and non-human. They deserve to live in a world where they can go outside together as brothers and not be looked down on by others. My objective is a total mental reform of the to make cohabitation a reality. Even if I can''t do it outside as quickly as I can inside the Astral Sky Sect and the affiliates, this will be a reality soon."


    The dragoness said with a vicious tone. "Those who disagree will just be purged, human, demon, divine, beast human, or ghost. My children, regardless of race, will be proud to say their brothers and sisters are their family."


    An Meiling raised her eyes from the documents and saw the thinned golden slit eyes, which provoked her lips to arch. ''I should''ve spoken with her earlier, huh? So many wasted resources in that retarded woman.''


    "Yasenia Dravory, your intentions have been clearly stated. As the main representative of humans, I ept bing your ally."


    The dragoness''s facial expression rxed, and a smile appeared on her lips. "Don''t be so hasty. Go and see how humans are living in our sect. Then, you''lle here with even more conviction."


    An Meilingughed. "Good! I''ll do so." She stood up and said to the others. "Come with me."


    When the humans left the room, the dragoness turned toward the Divines and asked. "State your demands. I have a few questions as well."


    The Divines pondered and started talking.

 Chapter 909: Trapping the Divines.

    Chapter 909: Trapping the Divines.


    Selioranis, the handsome Divine with blue hair and wings, started speaking after Yasenia asked. His voice was pleasant and smooth, giving his speech charisma just with his tone. "Yasenia Dravory, you''ve been agitating the entire world stage, and now, you''ve finally provoked a World War. This situation was not idental. After analyzing your actions and the strength you used to quickly dominate the Steel Back Wolves and Silent Fang Assassin sect, it is clear to me that you had the ability to do what you are currently doing for a while."


    The dragoness stayed silent and waited for him to continue.


    Selioranis continued. "I don''t understand what the point of the World War you are guiding is. What are your objectives? You know that Demons and Divines are targeting this world because of the lost Body Cultivation Arts we''ve found. Once our messages reach our superiors, the number of Divines and Demons arriving here will be numerous enough to make Beast Humans a minority in their own world."


    Yasenia smiled. "You are right. If your messages arrived, it would be quite troublesome. While I don''t fear Divines and Demons, I can''t ignore them. You both are currently one of the strongest races in the Universe, with innumerable resources, worlds, and people under your influence. Very few people other than other powerful races can openly face your races."


    Selioranis nodded. "That''s the truth. So, why are you so adamant about not picking a side? You will need to choose either to ally with us or the demons. After all you''ve done against them, your best option is us. While it is the truth that our side has garnered less attention than the Demons, we are a neutral party that has yet to intervene."


    The dragoness''s eyes shed. "Isn''t that strange?"


    Selioranis blinked twice and asked, puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    Leaning back, the dragoness asked. "Isn''t it strange that when Demons are doing so many things, you Divines who say they are protectors of the World don''t fight them?"


    Selioranis frowned and asked. "Do you expect both our races to sh head-on whenever we meet together?"The dragoness nodded. "Of course. Two races that are fighting for dominion of the Universe. Body Cultivation is a lost art that probably is unavable in the entire lower heavens other than here in Distancia. You, as Divines, and taking Demons as the mainpetitor, should try to eliminate them as soon as possible. Instead, you are doing everything you can to have nothing to do with them."


    Yasenia chuckled. "When I attacked the Steel Back Wolves and then defended thatnd, I expected you to show up wherever the Demons showed up. However, that didn''t happen. Because of that, we needed to exchange one of our peak-level cultivators to preservend."


    Selioranis answered. "Our rtionship is much moreplex than you think, Yasenia Dravory." He continued calmly. "We are enemies, but that doesn''t mean we are savages. We have integrity-."


    "What integrity?" Yasenia asked. "You both go around dominating smaller worlds that have something of interest, using the advantage that the Heavenly Cataclysm gave your races to shoot up to dominance and fill the space gods of several races left behind. Now, after 1 million years, there is a constant Universal War ongoing without any proper end in sight."


    The dragoness sighed. "Selioranis. Look, when you came here, I thought you wanted to create an alliance against the Demons or something. Perhaps you wanted me to stop the World War that I am pushing forward. I don''t know¡­ Something, yeah?" Yasenia tapped the table with her nail, making a constant tapping noise. "But what are you speaking about? Why send veiled threats my way? Your next words after hearing my reasoning for a World War were not going to change regardless of what I said."


    Selioranis frowned. "Yasenia Dravory, we have a good impression of you, and that''s why we want deeper cooperation. Moreover-."


    The dragoness smiled. "Moreover, after you discovered and confirmed my physique, you want to do a marriage alliance or something of the sort, yes? You want my children."


    Selioranis didn''t deny that point. "Are there any downsides for you? We have three females with us, and all of them are talented and beautiful, don''t you think so?"


    The dragoness shrugged. "I can''t deny that. But look at me. Do you think I am searching for beauty when taking in my mates?"


    Selioranis also considered this point. After all, Yasenia was a World-ss beauty that would not be eclipsed even in a Divine-dominated world where good-looking people were abundant.


    Selioranis crossed his arms, thinking for a moment, and Auriel poked her nose in the conversation. "But Yasenia, when our seniors arrive, what are your ns?"


    The dragonessughed. "Arrive? Why are you so sure that they will arrive?"


    Yasenia sighed while showing a pitying look and said to Selioranis. "Unless you''ve sent a message before I created my sect, there is no way that any message is on the way from anyone." She waved her hand, activating part of the formation, and suggested to Auriel. "How about you try to send Selioranis one message through any device?"


    Auriel frowned but tried either way. When the message was sent, nobody felt it, but a faint fluctuation of energy collided with one of the core message transmission waves,pletely destroying it.


    Auriel was puzzled. "What did you do?"


    Yaseniamented. "I''ve said before that Ie from a middle-level World, right? What type do you think Ie from?"


    Auriel frowned. "A 5-Star Exalted Heaven World?"


    The dragoness shook her head. "One more rank."


    Selioranis''s eyes opened wide, and he asked. "No way, is your world a Sublime Heavens World?"


    The dragoness smirked, making the Divines feel their stomach sink. Worlds on Sky Continent level had many people who were able to reach the confines of the world. Hence, blocking intearymunications was important.


    The reason the Demons took a while to arrive on Sky Continent in the first ce was that many of such methods were being actively used. Plus, the [Heaven Piercing Tower] also interfered with it.


    There would''ve been a dozen instead of two Demon Sovereigns if those methods weren''t in ce.


    Angel poked at Yasenia''s side and asked. "How are the worlds divided?"


    The dragonessughed and kissed her cheek. "I''ll tell youter, Baby. Now, it is not that important for you to know. Just know that the general ranks are Earthly Heavens, Exalted Heavens, Sublime Heavens, Ancient Heavens, and Divine Heavens."


    Looking at the Divines, shemented. "So, as I said, you''ve probably arrived quiteter than me finishing the sect. The reason you''ve alle here so suddenly has also been uncovered. And I can imagine how you could urately pinpoint our location."


    Andrea looked at Yasenia and asked through mentalmunication, puzzled. ''When did you learn all of this?''


    Yasenia answered with augh. ''A few weeks ago, Tatyana and Valeria finally discovered what happened with uracy. My Body Cultivation Creation is at such a high level that when we created it, it sent a wave of aura throughout all the lower heavens. The worlds with enough strength to pick up a part of that signal were quick to know the general direction of Distancia''s World. Pinpointing the origin of such a monstrous aura is like looking for a star in the sky. Of course, they couldn''t send high levels to investigate because travel through long stretches of space in the void is as dangerous as it can get. The higher the strength of the group, the higher the chance of being caught by an Abyssal Creature. If those things detect you, you are done for¡­ Or so I heard. Am I right, Mom?''


    Tatyana sent a confirmation through the mental link. ''Very well summarized.''


    Kali and the others also heard Yasenia''s thoughts, so Evelyn asked. ''Why didn''t you inform us?''


    The dragoness pointed at a stack of papers at the side. ''I was organizing all the information to be easily digestible. Three days, and you would''ve known.''


    The Divines asked. "What''s your objective, Yasenia Dravory? You can''t protect this World forever. Eventually, someone will use the same method as us to find Distancia and reim it."


    The dragoness agreed. "Probably, if I didn''t do anything, that would be the truth. Regardless, I will ask you now, Divine. Willing or unwilling surrender?"


    Auriel''s eyes widened, and she shouted. "You are not going to detain us, are you? You wouldn''t dare!? All the allies we''ve made wille and attack you!"


    Yasenia pushed Tatyana gently off herp and stood up gently. "Youe into the mouth of the dragon and expect not to get bitten? Did you think I would y honorably and let you return to n whatever so that I can defeat you fairlyter?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "I am not an ally of either Divines or Demons." Then, she added. "Also, you asked what my objective was with this World War, right? I''ll tell you."


    The dragoness approached them and looked into their eyes from just two arm''s lengths away. Then, she clearly enunciated. "I want to make this World my nest."


    Selioranis tightened his jaw and spat. "As expected, you are still an arrogant and greedy dragon at heart, regardless of your appearance. Are you crazy? Do you think you are a Mythical Core Beast dragon or something? How can you take an entire World as your nest with a measly first-level fifth-realm cultivation? That''s impossible!"


    Yaseniaughed as she left. "Impossible? Watch me."


    As Yasenia passed by one of the other Divine''s sides, she felt the female Divine''s strength explode and rush at her with a mountain-ttening attack.


    Selioranis''s eyes widened, and he shouted. "YASENIA! MERCY!"


    The dragoness didn''t even look her way as the fist approached her and continued walking forward.


    Before she could receive any damage, several golden chains appeared from everywhere, tangling around the Divine. Then, swords shot from the void and impaled the Divine several times in a fraction of a second, making her look like a sword hedgehog.


    The dragoness sighed as she left, not saying anything, and right after, a spatial fluctuation swallowed the room, forcefully teleporting all the Divines to their prison cells.


    Cecile asked. "You could''ve probably entered an alliance with them, but youpletely cut their ability to do so until they snapped at you and gave you an excuse to incarcerate them. Why? If your n was to get rid of them, you could''ve done so the second they set foot in the sect."


    Yasenia answered. "Themunication blocking thing was a half-truth. It is true that wee from a strong world where things like world-covering effects are possible, but our sect''s formation is not strong enough to block every corner of Distancia World. At most, anything done around 100,000 kilometers or so is not much for a world as big as Distancia."


    Angel muttered. "So what you told them is¡­"


    Yasenia said tly. "A lie. I don''t know if their message has gone through or not. However, taking into ount the distance between our worlds, they won''t arrive soon. By the time they do, perhaps I''ve managed to do something about our situation."


    Kali blinked. "Such an unsure step? That''s not much like yourself."


    The dragonessughed mirthlessly. "Well, calcted steps are called as such because they can be calcted. Who knows what will happen that far into the future? I just need to clean up the local otherworlders one way or another before starting a Worldwide formation project to move Distancia and the Sr system this world is in to another ce. We also need to investigate the nearby Sr Systems quickly."


    Evelynughed. "Already nning what to do after winning the war?"


    Yasenia''s eyes reflected deep coldness. "The War was over the moment I decided that starting it was due. From tomorrow onward, gather all high-level and peak-level cultivators. We are going into a worldwide massacre."


    "Sect Master! Urgent Report!"


    Yasenia turned her head and heard the harpy that came to report urgently. "We''ve received reports that several armies consisting of millions of people will gather outside all our cities! Astral Sky City, Astral Dragon City, Astral Sky Abyss Sect, and here as well, the Astral Sky Sect!"


    The dragoness smiled. "They couldn''t resist after I erased Silent Fang Sect, eh? Perfect. How long until the attack?"


    The Harpy was curious why her sect master was so happy when all their enemies had started gathering their top-notch people to erase the Astral Sky Sect, still, she answered faithfully. "Their preparations will beplete in around 2 or 3 years if we continue with our current war pace. If we elerate and start pushing back, we estimate that it will be around one year or so."


    The dragoness nodded. "Reward the information-gathering teams. Thest steps of the War are starting."


    Evelyn almost tripped out of shock. ''L-Last? How long was this war even!? Is she trying to bring a whole world to its knees in less than a decade!?''

 Chapter 910: Ocean Chasm Empires Hidden Power.

    Chapter 910: Ocean Chasm Empire''s Hidden Power.


    When the information that Yasenia was being attacked reached the leaders of the allied powers, they quickly rushed over to the Astral Sky Sect even though they were upied with their own conflicts.


    Almost all powers participated in the World War. While not everyone was as active as Yasenia, many focused on slowly expanding their own territories or connecting territories.


    For example, the Storm Feathered Harpies had a city-state that was separated from their main territory because thend in the middle was owned by the Nine Devil Puppet Sect. So, during thest few months, they''ve been slowly expanding their territory while connecting that separated piece ofnd and cing that zone under their control.


    The powers under the Continental Shadows were not as numerous. However, their strength was not low at all. On the contrary, one could argue that they had more individual strength than those from other groups.


    Still, even for one of such powers, defending the Harpy race''s concentrated attacks in a corner of their territory while their main territory was being attacked by another Nine Sect was not really possible, which is why the Harpy race was gaining terrain at a rather quick pace.


    Situations like this happened all around the continent and sea. However, in the sea, the situation was slightly worse for Yasenia''s side. The Ocean Chasm Empire was a true powerhouse of the World, and the Mermaids and other allied aquatic races were not able to properly push back against them.


    While the Ocean Swallowing Mermaids were powerful, they were not invincible. Therefore, Yasenia, who knew that thend situation was under control, set her sights on the ocean''s problem.


    Yasenia muttered. ''We set up the Astral Sky Abyss Sect at first for this exact moment. While their influence is high, and they are causing damage by using their assassin skills, it''s not enough. The Ocean Chasm Empire has been dominating the seas for thousands of years, so they have people everywhere. They are basically the lords of the sea.''


    The dragoness looked at all the information she had and muttered. "To be fair, taking control of the sea area is much moreplicated. From what I heard, the Ocean Chasm Empire has around 60 peak-level seniors in hiding, which is the sum of the other two Empiresbined."Evelyn, who was sitting by her side, asked. "Then, why is the Holy Beast Empire called the strongest power in the World?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Because if we ignore the peak levels, which usually never go out, they are indeed the strongest. The reason the Ocean Chasm Empire is such an untouchable powerhouse and has the longest history is that the lifespan of water creatures is usually a bit higher, so they have more peak-level cultivators. Each time the Ocean Chasm Empire has been in danger of being reced and exterminated, those hidden peak-level Epoch Cores woulde out and tten everything opposing them."


    Evelynmented. "They sound quite nice if they weren''t our enemies."


    Yasenia didn''t deny it. "A strong drive to defend their country. It is indeed admirable. Sadly for them, they need to disappear."


    Evelyn asked. "What if they surrender?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Too many connections. Unlikend powers who are very¡­ mixed. Without a single power dominating, underwater powers all have a smaller orrger connection to the Ocean Chasm Empire."


    Evelyn hummed. "So, will you go to ughter them like you did with the Silent Fang Sect?"


    Yasenia denied that option. "I can''t really do that. As I said, for underwater people, the Ocean Chasm Empire is like their sky. Remember that while they are not good people, they are the main defenders againstnd powers. Almost 80% of the invasions fromnd creatures into the sea had been defended by them."


    Evelyn nodded and got thoughtful. "So, since brute force is not possible. How can you overthrow such a power without doing arge-scale ughter?"


    The dragoness used her tail to caress Evelyn''s face and said softly. "Think, dear. You are clever. I know you can guess what I am thinking."


    Evelyn''s eyebrows locked together, and she started thinking seriously about different tactics. Since her lovely dragoness told her she could do it, she would do it even if she couldn''t.


    Yasenia continued to review a few things and start doing the arrangements when Evelyn lifted her head and asked. "Are you going to substitute the upper management groups with your people and then steal away the power from the current Royal family, making yourself the legitimate leader of the Ocean Chasm Empire, or, at least, the one manipting it from the shadows?"


    Yasenia''s faint smile widened as she used her powerful tail to snatch her intelligent dear into her arms and bathe her face with kisses. "Good job, dear. You are so clever~."


    Evelyn answered as she could during the kissing assault she was gleefully receiving. "I-I just guessed, based on- mphm! Based on the information! Mmmph~ hahaha. I love you~."


    Yaseniaughed and hugged her dizzy dear from behind while gently massaging her navel with her palm. "How are you feeling, Evelyn?"


    Evelyn ced her hand on top of Yasenia''s with a soft smile and said. "I am feeling very nice. Although, I wonder how long this will take."


    The dragoness nodded. "It has been a while, and it has started showing. I guess it should take less than five years."


    Evelyn muttered. "I think it might be even less than you think."


    Yasenia blinked. "Oh? What makes you so sure?"


    Evelyn looked at Yasenia and kissed her lips with a wide smile. "Instinct!"


    The dragonessughed and nuzzled their noses. "Then, I will need to believe in the mom''s instincts~."


    Evelynughed and teased. "Although you are also the mom~."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. "And the dad as well~. I am proud to be both of them; no need to limit myself to one."


    Evelyn burst intoughter. "So selfish!"


    The dragoness smiled gently. "Well, your fault for falling in love with a Dragon. The entire Universe knows Dragons are selfish, greedy, and arrogant~."


    Evelyn smiled mischievously. "You are superior to them! Other than those three attributes, lustful is one that is always attached to you!"


    Yasenia humphed and bit her nose yfully. "You love that so much; how could it be a bad trait? Last night, who was the one moaning more, more, more? Hm~?"


    Evelyn blushed and coughed, asking. "You are sure that it is not dangerous, right?"


    The dragoness nodded andughed. "Isn''t your cervix closed? I can''t enter there even if I want to~. Don''t worry; the little one is perfectly protected. Kali, Valeria, and even Tatyana also said so, right?"


    Evelyn nodded, and suddenly, her stomach rumbled from hunger. The dragoness blinked. "We ate like¡­ two hours ago?"


    Evelyn smiled awkwardly. "This pregnancy has taught me that the feeling of hunger that I missed since entering the Unification Realm is not that good."


    Yasenia kissed her cheek. "It is a good thing. It tells us that the little one is growing nicely! Thankfully, you have a lot of food in your ring that I''ve prepared, so you can eat however much the little one asks for."


    Evelyn couldn''t deny that. Their spatial rings had enough food to eat for a few years. Moreover, Yasenia prepared the food with the fact in mind that it would be in the spatial ring for a long time, so there was no danger of the food going bad.


    Yasenia had continued increasing her cooking proficiency. She was already at the peak of the Heaven Rank realm, simr to Angel and the others in their own professions.


    Evelyn looked at the documents again and continued her inquiry. "So, what''s the n now?"


    Yasenia took out a map and said. "Look, this is the Ocean Chasm Empire''s territory. We''ve already taken control of this, this, and this ce by substituting the people in charge with spies. They are rtively low-rank, so what we need to do is go up the ranks. Then, Doriel''s assassin group can try to assassinate the top people. Of course, our biggest challenge is not the assassinations. You see, we''ve yet to discover where the peak-level Epoch Cores are."


    Evelyn blinked. "Really?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Only the Emperor knows, so we are helpless. It is information passed down to the heir the day after the coronation."


    Evelyn was puzzled. "What if the Emperor dies without being able to pass it down?"


    The dragonessughed. "Silly, the peak-level Epoch Cores are not items. They won''t magically get lost. They would just be unable to be called in time, but they probably have a way to know if there is trouble."


    Evelyn scratched her cheek. "Right."


    Yasenia ced her chin on Evelyn''s shoulder and sighed. "What I am unsure about is whether to start the n now or wait until the war is finished. Both have their advantages and disadvantages."


    Evelyn tried to analyze it. "If I understand it correctly, if we attack now, we will be able to take them by surprise and create quite amotion. This will facilitate our ability to disrupt their Empire inside out. However, if we attack now, we will need a lot of manpower. If the Continental Shadows attack, we can be in trouble and lose Astral Sky Abyss Sect and Astral Dragon City¡­ Right?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Yes. That''s why I think that the Ocean Chasm Empire will be ourst opponent, even after the Demons and others¡­"


    Evelyn blinked. "Which others?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Remember that a group of pure beasts also came with the rest of the otherworlder groups? There was a group of Divines, Demons, Humans, Undead, Beasts, and Spirits."


    Evelyn patted her forehead. "Ipletely forgot! What have those been up to?"


    Yasenia pointed at a shelf at the side and used her energy to pick up a folder. "Here."


    Evelyn opened it and read everything quickly while Yasenia hugged her closely and pampered her head. Evelyn thought that she could probably read like this forever. ''Ah~, her hug is soforting. No wonder Angel istely stuck between Yasenia''s arms even more than usual.''


    ''Hm¡­ Let''s see. They arrived and went to the Forest Sky Empire. They were rejected, so they moved around the continent, gathering powerful beasts. During thesest years, they''ve created a new power in the mountain ranges to the southwest¡­ Hm, what''s this? Sect Master Note?''


    Sect Master Note: While their military power is high, their political power is negative. Their intelligence is dubious, and their new "power" is nothing but a territory marked by wild beasts. Besides their ridiculous strength, they are not more problematic than the beasts that already lived in the Distancia Continent. It is not worth paying attention to them, but at least send someone to keep an eye on them.


    Evelyn almostughed aloud. ''Poor beasts, they''ve beenpletely disregarded by Yasenia. "It is not worth paying attention to them." Wow. That''s harsh toe from someone as cautious as my lovely dragoness.''


    Evelyn asked with a faintughter in her voice. "No ns for them?"


    Yasenia blinked. "What ns are there to make? Instead of trying to connect politically, they''ve closed themselves off in who knows what mountain range. They will be treated like other dangerous beasts on the continent. Just keep an eye in case of something like, I don''t know, a beast tide? Who knows."


    Evelyn burst intoughter, finding her lover adorable.


    Fighting in a war made time go by quickly, and soon, one year passed. The clock for the all-out attack was running out.

 Chapter 911: Schemes.

    Chapter 911: Schemes.


    Thest year has been rtively active but also rxing. The girls went out several times to war for strategic spots around the area and secure the surroundings. Yasenia had been out with them as amander, telling them which points and locations were important to defend.


    Because there were so many conflict ces, the number of deaths was escting to really absurd degrees. This prompted sects to start lowering the standard for eptance to "refill" their sect members as quickly as possible.


    For new cultivators, choosing a sect or a power to join nowadays had never been soplicated. Depending on where you lived, there would be a main power that kept an eye on who was joining where, and using low-level thugs, threatening people into joining their camp was a moremon urrence.


    Stronger cultivators preying on weaker cultivators has always been something happening everywhere. If someone''s family had a Third Realm cultivator, families who didn''t would dare not offend them unless they knew simrly strong people who could protect them.


    Then, because cultivators usually focused on cultivating and bing stronger, the number of parents disregarding their children and using maids or other types of servants to bring them up wasmon practice.


    This meant that the morals of many cultivators were slightly twisted because, since they were very little, they knew that people around them must obey them. This habit was difficult to convert into an honest trait as the person grew, eventually creating the typical and all toomon young master.


    Moreover, since the parents were not long with their children, pampering them out of guilt was expected, making it even worse.


    During war situations, the parents who were affiliated with certain powers would tell their children to join that power and often viinize others, making those children hate anyone who didn''t follow their own beliefs.


    This didn''t look like much of a problem, but when it happened worldwide, the addition of all minor conflicts could be a significant issue. When our girls were not fighting on the front lines, they were doing one of the following things.Cultivating, practicing their professions, or stopping minor conflicts all across the ce.


    Today, Yasenia received aint from a Supreme Elder, meaning a person inside the high-level Epoch Core bracket, one of the strongest in the sect outside of Yasenia''s personal forces.


    "Sect Master, if you don''t lower your entrance standards soon, other powers will get the disciples, and we might lose because we exhaust our resources instead because of ack of strength!"


    Yasenia looked at the elderly woman from a canine race and asked. "Elder Dai, in a war, are top-level fighters more important or low-level fighters?"


    The elderly woman sighed. "I know top-level fighters are more critical, but a sect can''t survive with just top-level experts! We need low levels so that those with talent can express it and feel special."


    Yasenia asked. "Why should they feel special?" She raised her eyebrow and continued. "Do you think thatpeting against simrly talented people will stunt their progress? Won''t they work harder to ovee those people, feeding into their own talent and bing stronger?"


    Elder Dai argued. "But many of those good seeds will be stomped by the hardworking talents. You will lose geniuses that other sects would fight to get!"


    Yasenia retorted. "If a genius doesn''t work hard and makes use of their gift, then that''s their problem. I won''t give talented people a few punching bags to release their pent-up feelings on and feel better about themselves."


    Elder Dai frowned, and Yasenia sighed. "Are you worried about your great-grandchild, Elder Dai?"


    The woman didn''t react much, but Yasenia''s sharp senses could discern a trace of surprise and unease. Yaseniamented. "Look, Elder Dai. You''ve been loyal and fought on many battlefields with us, the Silent Fang battlefield included. Your great-grandchild indeed has potential, and he even overcame our sect''s entry test with a score of 68. He is a good seedling. However¡­"


    Elder Dai frowned deeper and asked. "What?"


    Yasenia continued. "You are pampering him too much, and this has created resentment among his ssmates."


    Elder Dai asked, angered. "Are you saying it is my fault?! Sect Master, I respect you, but watch your mouth!"


    The dragoness was not intimidated and spoke back. "Elder Dai, I am trying to make sure your great-grandchild reaches his full potential. He is a really good seed that can bloom. But if you don''t allow him to fail, he will never know how to achieve things truly by himself."


    Elder Dai stood up with a huff and left.


    Yasenia looked at her retreating back and pondered for a few seconds before reducing Elder Dai''s ess to the main formation covering the Astral Sky City; this would make it much more difficult for her to do something stupid before Yasenia herself was alerted.


    ''Some elders are starting to show their true colors after their family members arrived at the sect. I don''t mind it if they pass the test legitimately, and while I expected some elders to want benefits for those children, this is too much. Yesterday, we even killed one low-level Epoch Core elder because he was angry that a human managed to beat his family member in a practice fight and tried to kill them¡­''


    This was not a time when Yasenia wanted the internal conflicts to escte. However, she also expected it. That''s why there were a number of rules allowing family members to give a small amount of help to their descendants in terms of resources and such.


    What Yasenia didn''t want to allow is for people to use their connections to stomp on others unterally.


    Pressuring peers with connections was part of the cultivation world, so she didn''t mind.


    Nheless, if a person legitimately won something, she wanted to avoid the reward being taken away from the winner because of connections as much as possible.


    ''Well, these things are all in thew system, so if someone vites them, the formation will act upon them or inform me if the offense is not that serious. Now, onto important things.'' She stood up and went to the side of the window, sitting on a chair she had there. Then, she took a jade scroll from the side table and opened it. ''The Ocean Chasm Empire is proving to be quite bothersome. They are really alert, so infiltrating the top ranks is really difficult. Their security has increased a few levels. Well, I shouldn''t expect results in just one year. The Ocean Chasm Empire will probably put up walls and focus on defense the second the battle onnd finishes.''


    Yasenia took a message bead at the side and listened to it; it was a report from the Astral Sky Abyss Sect. ''There have been attacks, but the formations are holding up as expected. Even a surprise attack from a peak level failed to strain anything of the upgraded formation.''


    "My Love."


    Yasenia turned her head with a smile and saw her gorgeous Phoenix wife walking her way. Cecile''s innately slender figure highlighted her stomach''s increase in size. When the previously t and trained stomach was now rounder, Yasenia felt it was quite adorable because it gave the cold woman a certain homely feeling.


    "What''s wrong, sweetheart?"


    Cecile sat on Yasenia''sp, stuck their bodies together as if she was recharging batteries with her presence, and said. "Attacks have started."


    Yasenia blinked while hugging the precious woman in her arms. "So soon? Just a year after?"


    Cecile nodded andmented. "The first attacks are actually on Astral Dragon City."


    The dragoness was puzzled. "While it is the city with the most poption we own and attacking it has a lot of strategic value, I thought they would start by recovering the smaller cities we''ve captured during this time." The dragoness asked. "Howrge is the attack?"


    Cecilemented, "There are 60 million total: 50 million Ethereal Soul realm and 10 million Epoch Core. Of the Epoch Cores, 9.5 million are Low-Level, 490 thousand are middle-level, and 10 thousand are high-level."


    Yasenia frowned. "How many peak levels?"


    Cecile answered. "There have been no sightings of peak levels."


    Yasenia''s frown increased. "None? Not even one demon?"


    Cecile replied. "There was one Demon sighted, but it was one of the weaker ones."


    Yasenia closed her eyes and imagined the situation. ''Those sixty million will have a really hard time breaching the formation we set up in the city if there are no heavy hitters like the peak levels. The defenses there will also slowly slice their numbers away. While I can be sure that they are underestimating the defensive formation''s strength, something is off.''


    Yasenia asked. "When did you discover about this, or who discovered it?"


    Cecile tilted her head. "It was someone from the assassin division. The name¡­ Zuliua Dreqwu."


    Yasenia touched her ear, which was adorned by an earring-shapedmunication device, and got in touch with Doriel. "Doriel, check Zuliua Dreqwu in our database."


    Doriel got to work instantly andmented. "She has been with us for two and a half years. Her position is rtively high for her middle-level Ethereal Soul level. Talented person in espionage and information collection."


    Yasenia asked. "It was her who discovered the attack that''sing our way?"


    Doriel blinked. "Hm? What attack?"


    Yasenia''s lips arched. "Aha~. She gave Cecile a message of Astral Dragon City being about to be sieged by 60 million people."


    Doriel blinked twice and went through the messages for several minutes. "There is no information about that in my reports."


    The dragoness hummed. "Call that woman and ask questions."


    Doriel got to work, and after 20 minutes, she contacted Yasenia again. Her voice was cold. "She is not in the sect. Do I hunt her down?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "No need. I want you to check another thing. Follow all her connections and past deals with all people. If she had been sent on a spying mission, where did she go? I want to know who is behind her. The person itself is just a pawn, and whether she is alive is a mystery, therefore, I want the harpy assassin group to go search for her while you focus on the important tail."


    Doriel nodded. "Understood."


    Yasenia slid her fingers through Cecile''s silky tinum blonde locks and smiled. "They contacted you."


    Cecile hummed with an almost purr-like sound. Yasenia''s caresses were toofortable. The dragonessughed. "I wonder what would happen when I go to the Astral Dragon City? Wanna bet?"


    Cecile mutterednguidly. "I don''t. Just tell me."


    Yaseniaughed. "Probably spatial interference from the demons, leaving me stranded in the Astral Dragon City."


    Cecile hummed. "Why?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Their main objective must be another ce, so having me stranded and perhaps surrounded by a real army would force all of you to act. After all, if I was suddenly cut off from the world, wouldn''t you girls worry? With the pregnancy, the risk of you losing your rationality would not be small."


    Cecile took a deep breath, filling her lungs with Yasenia''s scent, and slowly breathed out. "I see. How to counterattack?"


    Yasenia giggled. "Going to Astral Dragon City."


    Cecile blinked a few times, not understanding. Yasenia kissed her nose and said. "Since the most probable thing is spatial interference, then we just need to nullify that. Instead of going alone, I''ll have Tatyanae with me, and Angel stays here with Selena."


    Cecile nodded. "Do I go with you?"


    Yasenia stood up and smiled, using her tail and arms to carry Cecilefortably. "Of course~. I need to go and fall into the trap you "set up" for me~."

 Chapter 912: Kyrils Fears. Space and Star Beasts.

    Chapter 912: Kyril''s Fears. Space and Star Beasts.


    Yasenia quickly gathered a rtively small but elite army and used her flying ship to go to Astral Dragon City. Yasenia''s group was seen leaving the sect, and not long after, a message was sent from a corner of the mountainous range surrounding the Astral Sky Sect to a faraway pce.


    The pce was the main structure the Demons built for their sect, and in the topmost gathering room, many leaders from several powers allied with the Continental Shadows were gathered.


    "She has taken the bait?"


    Dyrathos spun a talisman around his fingers and looked at Kyril. "Is this what you were so afraid of?"


    Kyril frowned and answered. "What if she knows?"


    Dyrathos looked at the message again and asked. "What if she knows? Can she even deal with a Transcendence Realm formation of this level in such a short time? The Divines are not here to bother us after they somehow fell to Yasenia''s schemes."


    Kyril asked coldly. "And do you think that someone who could capture the people we thought as main rivals as easily as she did won''t have any countermeasures against this n?"


    Dyrathos sighed. "Then, what? Do I not take this opportunity? Kyril, during thest year, I''ve realized, okay? Yasenia is not an easy opponent at all. However, what can we do if we are always scared to act by just her mere presence?"


    This time, Kyril opened her mouth and couldn''t really say much. "But reckless actions are not what we should do."Dyrathos asked, frustrated. "And what are reckless actions!? Her knowing about this n is also not consequential! What can she do when we lock her in that city with the rest of the high-level people while we clean up the rest of her allies?"


    Dyrathos remarked, "We''ve nned something, that something worked, and now we have the ability to proceed with that something, but you are scared! If you are so much against following through, why ept the n in the first ce? Why don''t you go and surrender to Yasenia?"


    Kyril looked at Dyrathos''s angered face and didn''t speak. She knew that Yasenia was in her head. She had suffered so many losses at her hands that she had started bing paranoid. ''I don''t really want to admit it, but the thought of surrender did cross my mind when I heard about the Silent Fang Sect''s annihtion.''


    Dyrathos saw Kyril stay silent, so he ignored her and said. "We''ll proceed. Tell our army that it''s time to¡­''


    Kyril looked at Dyrathos and asked herself. ''Nothing is wrong. Everything is going to n. And yet¡­ that makes it so ominous.'' Kyril left the room, and nobody stopped her. ''Why did she have to be here? Is she the one who created that thing we''vee to search for in the first ce?''


    The reason they got sent to this remote ce was because an incredibly profound energy signal was captured by the sensors situated in Kyril''s main world.


    Her word was named [Hellura World]; it was around 125 star systems away from here.


    To move through space or between worlds, you need a lot of strength. The outside-of-world environment was highly hostile to cultivators, even more so than it was to mortals. Beings that had evolved to adapt to such an environment were called [Star Beasts], butpared to the vastness and emptiness of space, encountering one or a swarm of them was very rare.


    Even then, more often than not, if you encountered a Star Beast of the same realm or above, it meant certain death. Star Beasts were hungry for energy because they needed to adapt to theck of it; they had bodies that constantly absorbed Energy without a need to think about it actively.


    So, when these Star Beasts, who were constantly starving for energy, saw a bunch of healthy cultivators filled with energy, they became quite eager to have a taste of that snack. Thanks to theck of restrictions, their sizes were alsorge enough to make people despair when the thought of fighting them crossed their minds.


    Star Beasts avoided worlds not because they were not attracted but because Worlds with energy were usually protected by the Heavens. Moreover, if they were in ces with highly concentrated energy, over-feeding themselves and dying would be a possibility.


    I digress.


    Kyril crossed the dangerous space with a powerful treasure from her race to find what caused such a powerful energy wave that reached them from far away. Yet, after reaching the backward world, instead of finding easy prey, they had to find a mighty dragon that wanted to swallow this ce.


    Moreover, the dragon was not an arrogant and stupid type. Instead, they found a literal heavenly genius that was outsmarting them at less than 100 years of age. ''Why did we have such bad luck?''


    Kyril leaned against the window, looking outside. ''Yasenia Dravory¡­We had our chances in the past. If, as soon as we discovered her, we managed to rile up everyone to go against her, then we would have had a chance.''


    Kyril pondered. ''Yasenia Dravory didn''t seem to have much interest in the rest of the world until¡­ Until when? Ah! Right, until they were attacked by arge army. After that, as if a switch had been flipped, her shadow spread across the entire continent with unstoppable momentum. Probably some of the people in that room with Dyrathos are her spies.''


    Kyril considered fleeing. ''If I stay, getting killed is a possibility. What if I be Yasenia''s subordinate? Would she even ept me? Simr to that wolf woman. She bagged one of Yasenia''s close people and a few yearster, the entire Wolf Race is following her words with the support of Yasenia Dravory.''


    Kyril took in a deep breath and exhaled a sigh. ''I really don''t want to die. I was about to be a Demon Monarch and live a free life back in my world.''


    Then, the Death-attributed demon pondered. ''Who has a chance to beat Yasenia Dravory? Abination of all powers surrounding her outside a city? Yasenia Dravory probably has life-saving skills or items. Well, let''s hope this n seeds. If it does, Yasenia Dravory will lose the ocean, and we can mount a resistance there.''


    In the Astral Dragon City, the dragoness arrived at the main hall and looked for the governor of this city.


    Naturally, the governor quickly threw everything he was doing aside and came to wee Yasenia.


    "Sect Master, wee to Astral Dragon City! I hope everything was in order and to your liking."


    The dragoness looked up at the tall dragonkin, and she asked with a pondering expression. "What do you know about recent attacks on this city?"


    The dragonkin was puzzled. "Attacks? Who would dare attack one of Sect Master''s main cities?"


    The dragoness smiled. "No need for ttery. We both know there are plenty of such people."


    The appointed governorughed and crossed his arms. "Sect Master, we have no information on any attacks or nned attacks. Do you have any information about it?"


    Yasenia nodded and asked again. "Anyone that has been suspicious recently?"


    The dragonkin frowned. "I''ve received nothing, Sect Master. Is it that serious?"


    Tatyana poked at Yasenia''s side and was about to say something when someone entered the hall and shouted. "GOVERNOR LONG! BAD NEWS! THERE IS A GIANT FORMATION SURROUNDING OUR CITY!"


    Governor Long shouted. "What!? How could that happen? Have you tried attacking it?"


    The woman that entered shook her head. "I''vee here just as I discovered it, which was a few seconds ago!"


    Yasenia interrupted. "Let''s go see." Then, she took Tatyana''s hand and asked. "Was this what you were going to warn me about?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Yes~. I sensed the fluctuations, and I was going to tell you that the enemy formation was deployed."


    Yasenia hummed. "You couldn''t stop it?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "It was instantly deployed by a powerful treasure."


    The dragoness exhaled. "Ho? Transcendence Rank?"


    Tatyana nodded and said. "Mid-level, at least."


    Once outside, everyone followed Yasenia and mounted on the flying ship, approaching the gigantic dome surrounding the city in an instant. Tatyana looked at it and muttered. "[Hell City Sealing Spatial Wall]. Quite a tricky one."


    Yasenia asked. "How much time until you unravel it?"


    Tatyana blinked. "Hm? A Transcendence Realm formation is not much of a problem. How long do you want me to take?"


    The dragonessughed. "Right, you are probably two or three realms ahead of Transcendence in formation expertise."


    Tatyana smiled. "So?"


    The dragoness asked. "Can Imunicate with the outside while it is up?"


    Tatyana shook her head and smirked. "But I can make it so only you can send and receive messages."


    The dragoness kissed Tatyana''s lips and smiled. "Then, do that. Let''s see what they have in store for us."


    Yasenia saw that people were discussing what to do, and she spoke aloud, her voice reaching all corners of the city with rity and depth. "Don''t get rmed. I''ve already started cracking the formation with the help of my strongest formation master. Nothing will happen to anyone in the city as long as all of you stay in the protective formation of the city."


    As soon as she stopped speaking, red rain began falling from the enemy formation, hitting the city''s defensive formation. Yasenia activated the ship''s shield while expanding her spiritual sense to see if there was anyone outside. ''Hm. No one outside the protective formation limits.''


    "What is this rain, Tatyana?"


    Tatyanamented. "Well, this is a Demonic formation, so the ''Hell'' name is not there just because. The rain is acidic and can melt the skin, muscles, and bones of anyone below the Unification Realm. Unification Realm experts can only be under this rain for a while, and those above can somewhat resist the effects. It is considered demonic because its objective is clearly not fighting strong people but to killrge amounts of weak ones."


    Yasenia muttered. "Quite insidious. Do you know how to do it?"


    Tatyana blinked twice. "Why? Do you want me to use it?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Not now."


    Tatyanaughed. "So, in the future, you want to?"


    The dragoness snorted. "If some people don''t like what''s good for them, using this thing is not that different from using a gue like I did."


    The enemy formation went over the formation Yasenia set up to protect this city in the past, making it look quite fantastical. A dome covered by another dome that rains down deathly acid liquid.


    "Yasenia~!"


    The dragoness touched her ear and smiled. "What''s wrong, baby?"


    "Well, the attack was against the Astral Sky Abyss Sect! The army Cecile spoke about is actually there, and it is stronger because it has 100 peak-level Epoch Cores! I can see the demons in the report as well! All of them except Kyril."


    Yaseniaughed. "That''s quite a lot. Baby, can you ask Evelyn to contact our allies and inform them of this?"


    Angel said. "Of course! They wille help you quickly!"


    Yasenia blinked. "Help?"


    Angel asked, confused. "Don''t you want Evelyn to tell them to send help?"


    Yasenia smiled and exined. "Not at all, baby. We can defend against something like that. What I want you to tell our allied powers is that the enemy''s ''House'' is unprotected. Increase the attack!"


    Angel tilted her head, and Mirrory exined. "They''ve sent so many people to take down the Astral Sky Abyss Sect. How many do you think they have left to protect their own powers?"


    Angel''s eyes widened. "Ohhh!"

 Chapter 913: Astral Sky Abyss Sect Under Attack.

    Chapter 913: Astral Sky Abyss Sect Under Attack.


    Deep below the sea and inside a gigantic underwater ravine that led to a seemingly unending deep abyss, there was the Astral Sky Abyss Sect. This sect was taken by Yasenia a few years ago when she participated in the World Summit.


    While Yasenia wanted to create an underwater power, she was going to ask the Mermaid race for a location she could buy to build it. However, after a series of attacks, she ended up in a situation where she had a chance to steal a sect, which she did.


    Using trampling power, Yasenia arrived at the sect and made it hers.


    Over thest few years, this knowledge has spread to many people, so each time one person from the sect is seen, almost everyone knows who they work for.


    Because of propaganda and other methods for social maniption, Yasenia was not quite acimed in the underwater world.


    Spreading a false and wed reputation was not hard because almost no one paid attention to what happened outside the seas and oceans in which they lived.


    If the general consensus was that someone from ind was evil, then most epted it as a fact.


    Even with the mermaids and their allies doing their best to increase her reputation, recent events were exploited against Yasenia.


    The Ocean Chasm Empire was quick, and as soon as they discovered the capture of the wolf n and the destruction of the Silent Fang Sect, they twisted it around and sold it as meaningless ughter.Thanks to the propaganda from the Ocean Chasm Empire, the reputations of those two powers were not bad, so Yasenia''s actions had more effect than expected.


    Now, using all that justification, the Ocean Chasm Empire mounted a joint attack to raze the Astral Sky Abyss sect to the ground.


    In front of the Astral Sky Abyss Sect, a 60 million men strong army floated imposingly, like an underwater cloud full of powerful creatures. At the lead of this army, 100 peak-level Epoch Cores stood tall, their auras making the ocean waters turbulent.


    Not even the strongest first-rate powers would be able to resist and defend against such a powerful army on their own.


    The Ocean Swallowing Mermaid wanted to send their own leaders into the sect to protect, but the peak-level Epoch Cores told the Mermaid Queen this. "Linghui Mingyu, you''ve been one of the best leaders our race could''ve ever hoped for. Don''t make a mistake that you will regret."


    Linghui Mingyu, the Mermaid Queen, shouted. "Yasenia Dravory is our ticket to expand even outside this world! Why won''t you understand this? While some of us might sacrifice our lives, if we manage to defend and defeat this army, fighting back and taking control would be 100 times easier!"


    The Mermaid Elder asked calmly, "We are only 18 Peak-Level Elders, Linghui. What do you want us to do against 100 people with simr strength to ours? We can''t sacrifice our lives for a random female dragon that has suddenly started a World War."


    Linghui mmed the table and shouted, her eyes burning with wrath. "FIGHT! I want you to fight before it is toote! Don''t you want to reach the next cultivation realm!? Yasenia Dravory has the answer to that and much more!"


    Another Mermaid Elder sighed. "We act to clean up after the mistakes of a person that''s not our race."


    Linghui said through gritted teeth. "She is not of our race, but she is the one capable of providing us with so much more!"


    As she spoke with them, a mermaid stormed into the room with an urgent look on her face. "Queen! We''ve received a letter from Yasenia Dravory!"


    The Mermaid Queen moved quickly and snatched the letter. After reading it, she was puzzled. However, her puzzlement and incredulity were evident to the elders.


    One of the elders asked, with a mocking smile, "What? Has she finally asked all her allies to help her clean up the mess she has created over thest few years?"


    Linghui Mingyu snorted with a ridiculing gaze and threw the letter at them. One of them caught it with surprise at such actions. After all, they expected that the Mermaid Queen wouldn''t allow them to read it to avoid humiliating Yasenia.


    Still, since she had given it to them, the elder read it aloud. "Mermaid Queen, I ask you to gather your troops¡­" The elder smiled mockingly. "See? I told you."


    The Mermaid Queen pointed at the letter with her chin. "Continue reading."


    The elder rolled her eyes and read aloud. "... When you''ve gathered your troops, please attack the undefended forts of the enemy. Now that so many peak levels are out targeting me, you can probably strike in a few hurtful locations with your elders, right? You can also keep track of such powerhouses that are in the open so that in the future, you can tell your elders to eliminate those people. Anyway, I trust your judgment. I have a few things to do, happy hunting.


    P.S.: As for the sect, don''t worry. I can defend it myself."


    Everyone in the room was silent, stupefied beyond words. Even the messenger was confused. After all, she knew of the situation.


    Linghui Mingyu looked at them and waved her hand, summoning aplex map and asking the seniors with a smile. "Which city did you lose in the past and want to recover while the person that needs so much of your help holds back an army of several top powers alone?"


    Meanwhile, the leader of the Astral Sky Abyss Sect, a high-level shark man who joined the Astral Sky n a while ago,mented. "Sect Master has told us to activate the formation andst until reinforcements arrive. Then, we can reverse the situation."


    He was a man with a slender body but a profound aura. He was giving off a peaceful feeling, but his dark eyes seemed to hide blood rivers behind them.


    A fish woman at the side asked. "Vice Sect Master Sha Yu, should we really trust Sect Master so much? I understand that she is someone with deep thinking, but what if we are being used as a sacrifice for arger stage?"


    Sha Yu shook his head. "Activate the formation and wait for my instructions. Sect Master wouldn''t do anything to lose us because we are essential for her overall objective. Without a strong foothold underwater, Sect Master will have a lot of trouble."


    "Which one is Sect Master''s overall objective?"


    Sha Yumented. "Since we are at this stage, there is no need to hide it anymore. Sect Master wants to dominate the entirety of the Distancia Continent. The purpose of it is giving her descendants a rtively safe ce to develop until they can leave to have their own adventures."


    Another fish-like man spoke with a frown. "Doesn''t that sound like a¡­ nest?"


    "Exactly!" A cheerful-looking, slender, and brown-skinned woman entered the room. Her silver hair and eyes created an exotic beauty contrasting with the pure white sword-wielding woman at the side.


    There were 20 people with simr outfits behind those two.


    The way they walked was clearly protective toward the one woman that was walking in the middle. The peerlessly beautiful, silver-winged Phoenix Woman''s face was cold as ice, her mere presence creating ice particles that floated upward.


    Sha Yu stood up and respectfully bowed. "Lady Cecile, I thought you were trapped in Astral Dragon City."


    Cecile said bluntly. "Such a weak formation can''t stump Tatyana." Then, she added. "Has the formation been activated?"


    Sha Yuughed and nodded. "Yes, Lady Cecile."


    Cecile extended her hand. "Give me the main control crystal."


    Sha Yu easily nodded and was about to hand it when a woman at the side protested. "Hey, he is the Vice Sect Master! Give him some respect. Even if you are the soulmate of Sect Master, he is above you position-wise?"


    All the maids kept their faces straight, but their eyes turned toward the woman who just spoke. Sha Yu frowned and was about to tell her to shut up when Cecile lifted her hand and looked at her. "Name?"


    The woman opened her mouth, but Cecile continued before she could utter a word. "Well, I don''t care. Anyways, who are you? What are you? After cultivating for a few centuries or even millennia, your cultivation is around the high-level Epoch Core. Did that age not teach you not to speak up when you have nothing to do with this?"


    The woman''s face turned red in anger, but before she could say anything stupid, Sha Yu spoke. "Ignore her, Lady Cecile. You were the one who rmended me to be appointed here, and I appreciate that. I will deal with herter."


    Cecile looked at Sha Yu and nodded. "Don''t disappoint Yasenia. Prepare the army to be set up at the edges of the sect." Without another second, Cecilepletely ignored that woman and walked to the defensive line.


    Sha Yu looked at her retreating back with a touch of appreciation and then his face became cold as he looked at that woman. "Next time, I won''t save you nor anybody else. The reason you have so many resourcestely is them. Moreover, as long as we don''t mess with their way of governing, they let us do everything freely. They ask for loyalty and transparency. It''s not difficult, right? Now, all of you go to work!"


    Cecile stood at the edge of the cliff and looked down at the seemingly unending darkness. "I wonder what''s down there?"


    ra, her maid, asked. "Do you want us to explore, Madam?"


    Cecile shook her head and then asked. "Why ''Madam''?"


    raughed. "Well, Madam is used for wives and often married mothers. Since Lady Cecile is such, we''ve changed the way we call you. Do you preferdy or miss as ways of addressing you, Lady Cecile?"


    Cecile shook her head. "I don''t care." Then, she looked forward and pointed in a direction. "They are here."


    ra pped. "Great eyesight, Madam!"


    Cecile hummed. "How long ago did you spot them?"


    ra blinked. "Well, around the second we arrived? They are not that far. We are already at the date they promised, after all¡­"


    Sha Yu approached andmented. "What''s the n, Lady¡­ Madam?"


    Cecile''s lips arched a bit, feeling quite nice with that name, which made her wings p happily. Cecile answered with a hum in her voice. "Just ughter left and right without exiting the formation."


    Sha Yu looked at Cecile''s stomach and frowned. "Will you be okay, Madam?"


    Cecile nodded. "It doesn''t affect my movement. Moreover, the child''s safety is the main reason for these maids to be here."


    Sha Yu hummed. "What is Sect Master doing right now?"


    Cecile tilted her head. "Setting up traps?" Cecile shrugged. "I think she has already understood the enemy''s n, so she is preparing countermeasures. From what she told me, their objective is actually the main sect. But ttening this one is part of the n."


    Sha Yu eximed. "Aha! They want to tten this, join with another group after their victory, and then tten the Astral Sky Sect. With those gone, they will finally fall back into a more neutral position. Moreover, because of theck of Divines, the Demons would have quite an easier time to dominate. Kill 1000 soldiers but lose 800, I guess."


    Cecile blinked. "That meant fighting to win but with high risks?"


    Sha Yuughed, showing his serrated teeth. "More or less, Madam. Oh? Here they are."


    A loud and booming voice that Cecile recognized was from Admiral Tidal Crest spread in the surroundings.


    "Allying with the evil Yasenia Dravory is your doom! Our Ocean Chasm Empire will definitely punish evil and return righteousness to our seas!"


    Sha Yu whistled. "Quite heavy words."


    Cecile nodded. "Stupid."


    Sha Yuughed. He really liked this woman. ''Ah, if everyone were as blunt as madam, it would be quite an easier world.''

 Chapter 914: Phantasm Dragon Nova.

    Chapter 914: Phantasm Dragon Nova.


    Dyrathos looked at the chasm leading toward the Astral Sky Abyss sect and asked, "Is Yasenia Dravory really trapped?"


    An informant nodded. "I could see Yasenia, Tatyana, and Cecile together with the Astral Fairies trapped inside the formation and looking at it. Yasenia Dravory has asked her maids to attack it with different attacks, but the formation is keeping strong."


    Dyrathos nodded. "Since the Phoenix Woman is there, it has probably gone ording to n. Yasenia''s main fault is trusting her lovers too much. After hearing Cecile''s information, she probably rushed over and got trapped."


    Admiral Tidal Crest looked at Dyrathos andmented. "I am in charge of the entire army, are there any problems, Lord Dyrathos?"


    Dyrathos shook his head. "Go ahead. I''ve seen your expertise in the past. However, as a high-level Epoch Core, are you sure those peak-level Epoch cores will listen to you?"


    Admiral Tidal Crest smirked and patted his chest. "They''ve all heard about me and trust in my decision-making. As long as the order is not straight suicide, everyone should probably listen without problems."


    Dyrathos hummed and nodded. "Lead the attack, then. We need to break this sect''s defenses before Yasenia Dravory breaches ours."


    Admiral Tidal Crest nodded. "Understood!"


    Then, the army of 60 million moved as one and dived into the immense chasm leading toward the Astral Sky Abyss Sect.Once they were halfway through, they could see a barrage of attacks rushing at them. Admiral Tidal Crest was calm and shouted. "Defend!"


    The people leading the army rushed forward in a perfect formation and used defensive skills.


    BOOM!


    The shockwave wasrge enough to create a void in the ocean. However, the incredible water pressure quickly crushed that void, creating another underwater shockwave.


    Admiral Tidal Crest looked at the people who defended and saw no grave injuries. "Advance!"


    With the mass of 60 million approaching, the few hundred thousand in the Astral Sky Abyss Sect looked intimidated. Surrounding the sect, an intricate and beautiful blue and golden barrier protected them from harm.


    However, the sheer pressure of the 60 million strong army was enough to intimidate them.


    Admiral Tidal Crest shouted once he was close enough. "Surrender! If you swear loyalty to us, we will consider assimting you into our ocean dominion! Allying with the evil Yasenia Dravory is your doom! Our Ocean Chasm Empire will definitely punish evil and return righteousness to our seas!"


    In return, the formation around the Astral Sky Abyss Sect glowed, and from every circr rune, a beam shot outward, zooming toward them with the strength of a peak-level Epoch Core.


    Admiral Tidal Crest shouted, his voice echoing with power. "DEFEND!"


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The 100 Peak-level Epoch Cores kept the damage at a minimum. Still, the attacks were strong enough to kill a few hundred low-level people.


    It was not muchpared to 60 million, but the fact that the attacks could prate even when they used their strongest defense was not a good sign for Admiral Tidal Crest. ''Their formation is terribly strong. Hm?''


    The formation glowed again, and the same circr formations moving along the surface of the barrier shot beams outward. However, this time, the beams didn''t go forward to attack, but umted above the sect in three spots.


    The light transformed, and the effects were revealed with a cold chant that came from within the formation.


    "[Light Dragon Underwater Defensive Formation: Royal Water Dragon Phantasm]."


    Three enormous yellow and blue eastern dragons materialized with reverberating dragon roars. Their translucent bodies made it clear they were not real, but the aura around them was that of a Quasi-Transcendent Creature.


    With a back full of spines and their terrifying length that reached almost 10 kilometers, they looked like a living mountain range.


    The auras of the three dragons were intimidating enough that even Admiral Tidal Crest had a change in expression. "Destroy them!"


    Almost 10,000 Epoch Cores and the 100 Peak Epoch Cores shot ranged skills, creating a vortex of energy that ripped everything apart and made the space tremble.


    At the same time, the three titanic dragons opened their maws, revealing a ball of pure light, followed by an ominous sound.


    WHOOOM!


    BOOM!


    The attacks collided, creating a catastrophic explosion that created several underwater earthquakes.


    What left Admiral Tidal Crest and the others stunned was that the attacks had actually canceled each other.


    Quasi-transcendence strength meant that these dragons were one step away from having actual Transcendent Strength. While their strength was still abysmalpared with true Transcendent Realm cultivators, these dragons were actual monsters against peak-level Fifth Realm beings.


    The same cold female voice that summoned themmanded the three [Royal Water Dragon Phantasms]. "Go!"


    As beings created from pure energy, they were fearless and rushed forward to fight the 60 million army.


    Admiral Tidal Crest shouted. "I want 20 Peak-level Epoch Cores and 100 High-Level Epoch Cores to distract each of those dragons! The rest focus on attacking the formation! Low-level cultivators avoid thebat areas and focus on releasing as many attacks against the formation as possible!"


    Cecile looked from the security of the formation and muttered. "Interesting. They want to use elite groups to hold back those dragons and then wear down the formation." Cecile tilted her head, and her brain spun. ''When learning the art of War with Yasenia, what did she say to do in these situations¡­?''


    Cecile ordered aloud. "Maids, focus on blocking the attacks from those 40 Peak-level Epoch Cores. High-level Epoch Cores target the low-level people and thin the numbers. Middle-Level Epoch Cores focus on attacking anyone that darese close together with the Low-Level Epoch Cores. Everyone below that, attack at will."


    Sha Yu spoke. "Madam, wouldn''t it be better if High-level people were in charge of what middle and low-level people are doing?"


    Cecile shook her head. "Too little high-level Epoch Cores. We have what¡­ 80? 87. That''s nothing. On the contrary, our middle and low-level ones are in the thousands. Thebined strength of the low and middle far outshines the high-level ones. Moreover, since high-level attacks are much more difficult to dodge, they are just perfect for reducing numbers."


    Sha Yu blinked and nodded. "Makes sense. Thank you for the exnation, Madam."


    Cecile shook her head. "Yasenia said that general assistants who question things with an honest mindset are essential. You''ve done well."


    Sha Yu smiled and went with the other high levels to start massacring fourth-realm cultivators.


    Both sides began a brutal exchange, and while the formation of the sect started wobbling as several million attacksnded on it each second, it still held on.


    Meanwhile, the quasi-transcendent dragons were brutally assaulting the elite groups holding them back. Theirrge bodies were solid enough to be used as a weapon, so besides the several skills, the people fighting them needed to be cautious of their ws, mouths, and tails.


    Cecile didn''t bother attacking, taking all her time to observe the chaotic battlefield. It would be hard to see anything with just her vision because as the millions of attacks dropped like rain on the defensive formation, they also created blinding light.


    Admiral Tidal Crest looked from a distance and frowned. "We are losing quite a lot of low-level soldiers."


    Dyrathos spoke by his side. "It doesn''t matter. They are expendable. As long as the high-level people can strike the formation, we will eventually get through. Although¡­" Dyrathos looked at the [Light Dragon Underwater Defensive Formation] andmented. "Any of you know what type of formation that is? I can''t guess its quality."


    Kyril looked over and muttered. "Me neither. Do any of you have an idea?"


    The demons shook their heads, making Admiral Tidal Crest frown. "That''s a problem, Lord Dyrathos. What if that formation is as strong or stronger than the one Lord Dyrathos used?"


    Dyrathosughed aloud. "The formation I used needed around 500 years to be created by a Demon Monarch. Unless they have something like a¡­ I don''t know, a Law Creator formation master, there is no way this formation is nearly as strong!"


    Admiral Tidal Crest frowned. "Law Creator?"


    Dyrathos smiled. "The realm above Transcendence is the equivalent to the Demon Monarch. It is also called the Demigod Realm, depending on how you enter it."


    Admiral Tidal Crest''s frown rxed, and heughed. "Well, that''s impossible. A Demigod in Distancia?"


    Far away from that ce, Tatyana sneezed. ''Hm? Is someone talking about me?''


    Sha Yu shot several water projectiles, the pure strength of his attacks creating voids in the water, and asked aloud, "Madam! Will this formationst? It is wobbling too much!"


    Cecile blinked and looked at Sha Yu. "Last?" Cecile thought of who created this formation and actuallyughed aloud. "I wonder if it will ever be destroyed."


    Seeing the usual expressionless womanugh surprised Sha Yu, but since she had so much confidence, Sha Yu decided to trust her. ''Lady Cecile is not someone who would brag, so this formation must be really strong.''


    ra asked. "Madam, the dragons are in ce. Should we activate it?"


    Cecile nodded. "Use 1000 Purple Crystals. I want to make sure everything goes ording to n." Cecile''s smile widened. "You''ve made a big mistake by giving my love a chance with this attack. Now, suffer the consequences. [Light Dragon Underwater Defensive Formation: Phantasm Dragon Nova]."


    Deep inside the sect, the formation''s core was fed 1000 purple crystals. Purple crystals were the highest-level currency of the Sky Continent. The wealth of 1000 purple crystals would probably rival the entire umted wealth of several first-rate powers.


    Kyril''s instincts instantly jumped, sending her entire body into a wave of chills. She shouted, her voice echoing around the entire battlefield. "RETREAT! FLEE FROM THE DRAGONS!"


    Kyril''s voice was known by everyone. Therefore, when she shouted with such urgency, nobody hesitated to follow her orders, and everyone tried to escape from the dragons as fast as they could.


    Cecile saw it, but she didn''t worry much. ''Kyril is here, huh? The information we collected was wrong.''


    Then, before the world was swallowed by blinding light, Cecile warned everyone. "Protect your physical senses!"


    BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!


    The ocean was illuminated as three Suns materialized and swallowed everything in a yellowish-blue light.


    The pressure and strength from the dragons exploding was such that the formation that was faintly wobbling with millions of attacks started bending like never before.


    Sha Yu''s eyes widened, since this meant that this attack was even stronger than millions of Epoch Cores attacking together.


    As the annihting nova swallowed hundreds of kilometers around them, thendscape waspletely transformed, leaving behind a massive void.


    By the time the attack dissipated, thendscape had changed entirely.


    The Astral Sky Abyss Sect was deep within a chasm. Yet, now it only had water above them. Meaning, the entire cliff that the sect was embedded into had been utterly evaporated.


    Cecile looked skyward and saw the glow of the sun, where previously there were rocks, and her lips arched in satisfaction. "I prefer the new view."


    Sha Yu''s mouth was wide open, looking around with an expression full of disbelief. "M-Madam, what happened?"


    Cecile blinked. "Who knows? I just know that many died. Anyways, inform Yasenia of what happened. For the rest, it''s too early to rest. That demon woman''s warning allowed many of them to escape!"


    Meanwhile, a few hundreds of kilometers away, every one of the survivors was trembling in fear. The raw energy behind that attack was so powerful that the 60 million people had beenreduced to around 8 million. Everyone below the fifth realm had died, and several others as well.


    Dyrathos clenched his fist and asked with gritted teeth. "Who was responsible for investigating the formation''s strength!?"


    Kyril looked around and sighed. "I don''t think they can do something like this again. We should take advantage of this situation and attack again. The formation is perhaps weakened after such a release of energy."


    Dyrathos frowned, but he didn''t really have any other chance. Retreating now? That was not really an option if they wanted to make use of the one-time-use mid-level Transcendent Formation they employed to trap Yasenia.


    "Then, attack!"


    Following Dyrathos'' charge, the 8 million that survived rushed through the water and swiftly restarted their attack.

 Chapter 915: Mothers Under The Dragons Protective Wing.

    Chapter 915: Mothers Under The Dragon''s Protective Wing.


    Yasenia hummed as she received a report about the battle situation in the Astral Sky Abyss Sect. "Everything is going well, and they are holding up. How much longer can that formation hold?"


    ia answered. "With the current rate of energy use, it can hold on for an indeterminate amount of time. They are not doing more damage than the Formation can repair."


    The dragoness nodded. "Don''t lower your guard. The Demons might have a trump card. They are quite good at summoning spirits of powerful creatures."


    ia asked, "Young Miss, when do we break this shield? Cecile''s presence on the battlefield should''ve been enough to hint that we are not really trapped, right?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Usually, that would be the truth. After all, they saw Cecile arrive in the city with me. Sadly, thinking that we can escape a mid-ranked Transcendence Realm formation as we please is not an easy conclusion to ept or even ponder. It is easier to ept that the Cecile who arrived here was a decoy."


    ia nodded. "What are the next steps?"


    Yaseniamented. "We raze every ind power that opposes us to the ground. We''ve spent enough time with politics, trying to make allies as fast as possible. Those who have not bent until now probably never will." Yasenia looked at ia and ordered. "Tell Doriel to eliminate all sect masters of powers that have opposed us. If she can create a puppet Sect Master in the meantime, that would be best. She can mobilize the avable maids as she wants except for personal maids who are defending Evelyn and the rest."


    ia looked at Yasenia and asked. "What about you, Young Miss? Your personal maids are not here."


    Yasenia hummed. "I won''t go to the frontlines, and Tatyana is by my side. If you are still worried about us, leave one of the half-step maids with each of us."ia nodded. "I will do that, Young Miss. Our cultivation has increased, so there are even more peak-level maids; sparing two of them for your safety is not detrimental."


    The dragoness nodded and waved at them to go.


    During the following months, Yasenia''s messages to her allies to attack the powers harassing the Astral Sky Abyss Sect quickly flipped the war stalemate.


    The Continental Shadow terrain continued to shrink, and Yasenia made sure to iste parts of their power, swallowing them slowly and pushing them out.


    Around three years after the start of the war, Yasenia was getting restless. Not because the war was going awry, everything was slowly going mostly as nned.


    Yasenia''s territory had grown in the west enough to be considered arge area even among first-rate powers. The number of cities she had assimted was in the hundreds.


    She naturally needed management to govern so many cities. However, this was not a problem since Tatyana had been training several thousand people under her leadership. By spreading them out and using them as heads of cities and governors, every city was easily assimted.


    Moreover, because the benefits of joining the Astral Sky Sect, which had been growing unstoppably during thest years, were so great, some cities readily epted the new rule.


    The new defensive formations, energy density, and many more enhancements in quality of life made the citizens not mind the change that much. There was always a percentage that was against it. But overall, there weren''t enough that became problematic.


    So, if everything was going so well, why was Yasenia so restless?


    Well, one look at her dears, and it was clear.


    After almost six years of pregnancy on Tatyana''s part and four on the others, their stomachs were bloated enough that they looked about to burst.


    Today, Kali and Cecile were having tremendous pain, and their energy had started diminishing. These were early signs ofbor for female cultivators.


    The body was bing weaker so that, during birth, the child was not damaged by their mountain-ttening muscle strength.


    Yasenia didn''t expect Cecile and Kali to be the first. As pure beasts, their pregnancy should have been the longest of her dears. But there was an exnation.


    Flora said. "As Young Miss has told us, we''ve analyzed them, and the reason for theirbor to be induced so soon has been revealed."


    Yasenia looked at Flora, her tail behind her tangling in knots out of nervousness. "Is there a problem? Do I need to do something? Perhaps I need to do a ritual?"


    Floraughed as Cecile and Kali sat at the sides with soft but tired smiles. The feeling of strength seeping away was mentally draining.


    "No, Young Miss. They areying an egg. The eggs will need a few more years of incubation, but they are fully formed. That''s why they are giving birth this early."


    Yasenia blinked repeatedly and asked. "So¡­ There are no problems?"


    Floraughed. "No, Young Miss. There aren''t any."


    Yasenia tilted her head. "I don''t need to annihte any species for having tried to mess with my dears?"


    Evelyn whispered to Andrea. "I told you she was thinking about it."


    Andrea covered her mouth to hide herughter.


    Flora shook her head again. "Everything is going perfectly, Young Miss. Althoughying eggs with human bodies will be incredibly painful, other than that, there are no problems. On the other hand, since Young Miss was insistent that all of them take a test, just in case, we discovered some unexpected news!"


    Yasenia''s tail, which had untangled when she heard the good news, almost crumpled into a ball when she heard that. "W-W-What happened!? In the end, some asshole did something, right!? Which race doesn''t need to exist under these heavens!?"


    Flora pushed Yasenia down onto the seat patiently. She was afraid that the dragon would go on an indiscriminate massacre without any reason at all to vent her feelings. "Good news, Young Miss. Well, it depends on how you take them, but they are objectively good news."


    Yasenia forgot to blink as she listened, and Flora smiled. "Lady Tatyana is due in a month!"


    The girls eximed and looked at the Death Empress, who had the most prominent belly of them all by far. However, when they didn''t hear anything from the dragoness, they werepelled to look over.


    Yasenia was nkly staring at Flora, not even blinking. Flora blinked and poked Yasenia''s forehead. "Young Miss?"


    Cecile muttered. "Even her thoughts have frozen."


    The girls were speechless, not knowing what to do.


    Yasenia stood up while hitting the table, and suddenly called Doriel. "Doriel!"


    Doriel quickly appeared by her side. During thest three years, her presence had been known across thend as the Fairy of Death as countless high-level Epoch Cores had fallen to her sword.


    Yasenia ordered, her voice cold and ruthless. "Kill all the moles we''ve kept alive. It''s time to clean up the house. My baby ising into this world, and I don''t want a single soul with bad intentions within a 1000-kilometer radius."


    Tatyana sighed with a smile and stopped her. "Doriel, wait."


    Doriel paused and looked at Yasenia. While Tatyana was someone with authority, Doriel''s loyaltyy on Yasenia above everyone.


    The dragoness that was about tomit ughter looked at Tatyana with a puzzled expression. "What''s wrong, love?"


    Tatyana felt her heart tickle when Yasenia called her "love," making herugh. "Don''t do that, Little Treasure. Doing that would be counterproductive, right?"


    Yasenia frowned and instantly realized. "If I suddenly be aggressive, people will know that something is going on¡­"


    Tatyana sat Yasenia on her chair again and nted her butt on herp. The extra weight Tatyana had because of the baby made the dragoness feel like the woman between her arms was the most fragile creature in the world, which prompted her tail to coil protectively around Tatyana.


    The girls had be ustomed to this action because Yasenia always acted protectively and caringly during this time. As their stomachs grew, Yasenia asked them to stay at home more, which they easily epted.


    Their dragoness never ordered them to stay, but she told them her worries, and they would naturally listen to their lover. One thing was giving them free range of movement, and another was utterly disregarding the precious life in their stomach because of vanity.


    Above all, their current priority was the life inside of them.


    Tatyana said. "Now, let''s go to the rooms we''ve prepared for this day and apany Cecile and Kali until theyy their eggs. Then,e to my side and apany me, okay?"


    Tatyana''s red eyescked any of her innate murderous touch, looking like two pure and untainted rubies. They were so beautiful, soft, and loving that the girls would not have recognized her as Tatyana a few years ago.


    Yasenia was enchanted by those eyes and nodded with a smile. "Okay."


    Then, she helped Tatyana stand up. Even if she really didn''t need to, the girls all appreciated such gestures. It was a sign of love and care.


    When she reached Cecile''s and Kali''s side, she lifted them slowly and then wound her arms around their waists, supporting the belly from below with her tail as they walked.


    Feeling the weight that was always there bing slightly fainter, Cecile and Kali sighed infort and leaned on Yasenia. Their strengths were currently low enough that even mortal weights affected them.


    The other girls followed them as well. They wanted to see what they would need to go through eventually.


    After arriving at the building by their home prepared for this, Yasenia sat in between Kali''s and Cecile''s beds.


    Kaliughed softly, her voice weak. "Finally, I am going to give birth to the little one."


    Valeria was at the side, sitting with her legs crossed. Although she looked peaceful, her senses were spread all over the ce to the limits. Theyers of security surrounding this ce would be enough to stop anyone even before Cecile or Kali noticed.


    Evelyn asked while sitting slightly far away and munching on food. "In the end, what was the verdict of giving birth in beast or human form?"


    Yasenia answered. "If they''d be pregnant in their beast form, it would be better to give birth in that form. However, it seems that the human form is better."


    Angel asked. "Can they still transform?"


    The dragoness chuckled. "Not now. They have no energy to transform. However, remember that our beast forms don''t consume energy to keep up. It''s our natural form. If we wanted to give birth in the beast form, they would''ve needed to stay in beast form after the fetus started forming."


    Angel nodded while caressing her bloated belly. "I see~." She looked down and smiled cutely and softly. "Is my baby okay~? Hehe~."


    Angel felt a slight kick andughed. "Cute~."


    Andrea smiled, leaning back, andmented. "So, the order of birth will be Tatyana, Evelyn, Me, Angel, and then, we will need to wait for a while for both your eggs to hatch."


    Evelyn muttered. "I am quite nervous, to be honest. I feel like if I don''t eat constantly, the glutton in me will starve or something. I am always hungry."


    All the girls smiled wryly and looked at the innocent blinking dragoness. "U-Um, what''s wrong?"


    Evelyn snorted. "What kind of lovely little darling did you ce in us, huh? Always asking for food, energy, and nutrients, and they even ask to be pampered! Like, if I don''t sing a song before I go to sleep, the little darling would kick my stomach!"


    Yasenia muttered. "But¡­ that''s adorable."


    The eyes of the girls toward her sharpened, making her straighten her back. "That means they are growing healthy!"


    Andreaughed. "Too healthy!" Then, she asked with a frown. "By the way, are you still¡­"


    Yasenia disappeared and appeared by Andrea''s side, raining kisses on her. "It doesn''t matter, love. Dragons take a while to get pregnant~. I will eventually be pregnant with your child, I promise."


    Andrea, whose hormones have been going a little wild inside of her because of pregnancy, had be quite pessimistic in this regard.


    Yasenia didn''t me her at all. She would always console and pamper her big girl, who tried almost daily to win theplicated battle.


    "AH!"


    Kali''s scream of pain startled everyone, and Yasenia quickly left Andrea''s side to grab Kali''s hands.


    Flora at the sidemented. "Young Miss, it is starting."

 Chapter 916: Eggs!

    Chapter 916: Eggs!


    Author Note: 2 million words! Thanks a lot for the support~. Remember to check pa tre on for arge gallery of art and advanced chapters! I am d that our 2 million word chapter is this one~ The birth of the little ones~.


    *****


    With Kali''s shout of pain, everyone got into action. Kali and Cecile were bothid on a bed with support for their legs so that their birth was morefortable.


    ra and Flora were between their legs, ready to help with the delivery. As all-rounder maids, they all had enough knowledge to help deliver a baby of any race.


    Flora spoke soothingly as the contractions started. "Kali,ying an egg is different from a normal baby. When you areying the egg, which is much less flexible, rxation is key. Your body will do enough natural contractions to push it out. What you need to do is try to rx all your muscles. There wille a moment when the egg is half pushed out, and at that moment, I will tell you to push with all your strength. Then, the egg will pop out by itself, okay?"


    Kali nodded a few times as she bit her lip to repress the painful moan that was about to escape. Yasenia grabbed her hand and said. "Honey, don''t hold back. Now, you are the most important, so if you want to scream in pain, do so."


    Kali nodded, and as soon as she did, another contraction happened, pushing the egg outward. However, because her body was not stretched enough, it caused an electrifying painful sensation to assault her brain. "AH!"


    The pain was much stronger than she thought. ''Oh my baby, don''t be so impatient. Let mom deliver you slowly!''


    Another contraction urred, and Kali grabbed Yasenia''s squishy hand tightly as another scream of pain left her. "UGH!"Yasenia, at the side, looked calm to give Kali a reassuring vibe. However, behind her, the tail was twisting in knots with each of Kali''s screams of pain. The girls looking from the side felt a strangebination of anxiousness andughter.


    Cecile, who was looking at the tail with amusement suddenly felt her uterus cramping, and her eyes widened as an involuntary scream left her. "AH!"


    Yasenia instantly turned 90 degrees and grabbed Cecile''s hand without releasing Kali''s. "I am here, Sweetheart, Honey. Just do it at your pace, don''t worry."


    Her deep and attractive voice had a soothing effect on both women, helping them rx their bodies and feel more secure.


    A pain like this was entirely foreign to them. It was such a deep and piercing pain that no wounds they''d received in the past couldpare.


    Strangely, the pain was not something they feared. They knew this pain they felt was because they were giving birth to a baby. Their motherly instincts took over during this time, and their determination to deliver this little one safely could ovee everything.


    A mother was strongest during her birth, and not in a physical manner, but mentally. A good mother could give her everything for their child to live a happy life, and such boundless love was strong enough that even when going through torturous pain, the thought of stopping never crossed their minds.


    Two hours went by, and Flora and ra both spoke almost simultaneously.


    "I can see the tip of the egg, Lady Kali!"


    "The little egg is visible, Lady Cecile."


    Yasenia didn''t bother to go check. While she was eager for her children, the sweaty and pale-faced state of her two lovers was making her heart twist in anguish and nervousness. She herself was sweating, and she wasn''t even the one giving birth. "You can do it. I know my dears are the best. You both will be excellent mothers."


    Cecile and Kali took in deep breaths, guided by ra and Flora. Right now, the feeling was incredibly ufortable as the egg was stuck in their cervix.


    After all, the egg''s diameter was around 18 centimeters wide and 27 centimeters tall. Usually, human women could dte their cervixes to around 10 centimeters for their babies to pass through. Hence, Kali and Cecile had not only their cervix but also their pelvis disced by the egg''s width.


    "AHHHHH!" Kali''s loud scream of pain came with a bit of blood pouring down, and when Yasenia''s sharp nose sniffed the blood, her pupils shrunk as she looked at Flora with a prative gaze.


    Flora felt chills go up her spine as the draconic eyes locked on her, and she stuttered out of real fear. "Y-Young Miss, calm down. It''s a small tear, but this will actually help Lady Kali deliver."


    The dragoness''s pupils rxed only when Kali squished her hand. "I-I am okay, love. Huuuu. It was a small tear, nothing serious."


    Yasenia smiled softly and leaned down to kiss her hand. "Okay, Honey. Continue."


    Then, she turned toward Cecile and asked. "How are you doing, sweetheart?"


    Cecile smiled through the pain. "The promised 1000 children are going to be quite the torture, eh."


    Yaseniaughed softly and motivated them. "Come on, dears. There''s not much left. Rx the waist area."


    Flora and ra focused their entire being, looking at every single detail with attentiveness. Soon, Flora saw the egg sliding out for a second. The movement was almost unnoticeable, but Flora knew that this meant the widest part of the egg was past the cervix and pelvis now.


    Flora mentallymunicated with Kali not to startle Cecile. ''Push with all your strength, Lady Kali!''


    More than 5 hours had gone by, but the second Kali heard Flora''s order, her verdant green, tired, and dull eyes reignited with vigor, and pure determination shone in her eyes. "Baby! Come oooouut!"


    With an intense scream and a push, the egg slid out arge chunk, dting her already stretched vaginal entrance further and even pushing her legs apart some more.


    Selena, at the side, quickly controlled the formations to avoid Kali''s scream reaching Cecile.


    Kali pushed with all her strength, and each push was extremely painful. However, beyond pain, Kali, who could faintly feel the egg sliding out, felt joy as a mother. ''A bit more. Come on. A bit more, and my baby is out!''


    "HAA!"


    Flora saw the widest part of the egg sliding slightly outside Kali''s entrance, and she quickly took action to help the egg out. "It''s out!"


    Kali''s mind almost cked out when she heard Flora''s message. However, she didn''t want to faint. "M-My baby¡­ I want¡­ To see¡­"


    Yasenia''s tail coiled extremely gently and carefully around the egg. Flora had cleaned it with a towel, so it wasn''t really slippery. Then, without releasing their hands, Yasenia carried the baby with extreme care and love into Kali''s arms.


    Kali could see the beautiful and mesmerizing green and golden egg, and she was mesmerized. It was verdant green colored, with patterns of golden and forest green flowers. In her eyes, she couldn''t help but feel that they were the most beautiful. "My¡­ No." Kali looked at Yasenia, her tired green eyes dripping with pure love. "Yasenia, look! Our baby!"


    The dragonessughed and gently squeezed Kali''s hand while looking at the mother of her child. It still had to hatch, but this was the first time she could touch her child in such a physical manner. As Kali hugged therge egg, Yasenia used her tail to caress Kali''s pale and exhausted face while rubbing her scent on both of them. "My Honeyid such a beautiful and healthy egg~. I am so proud of you, my love. Thank you for your hard work."


    Kali giggled, exhausted, and she looked down at the egg between her arms, giving it small kisses. "My baby~."


    Yasenia smiled softly and suddenly felt Cecile''s hand tightening as her scream pierced her eardrums. "AHHH!"


    Yasenia''s smile tightened, but she tried maintaining a loving face. She had to control her emotions because Cecile''s and her connection was too close. If she became too nervous or anxious, Cecile would notice.


    Because her tail was with Kali and her newlyid egg, it didn''t even twitch. The absolute control to avoid hurting both was much more prominentpared to her subconscious twisting of the tail.


    Cecile''s wings began pping in pain, sometimes hitting Yasenia''s face, but the dragoness didn''t even flinch and continued speaking softly from time to time with her soulmate. She also used their soul connection to send her reassuring and supporting feelings of love and appreciation.


    ra was having a simr problem, as Cecile''s three phoenix tails were rtively swift. Of course, while ra had enough reflexes to dodge, she didn''t. They allowed Cecile to release her feelings as she wanted.


    For Cecile, it took around one more hour, and when ra asked her to push, Cecile''s process went slightly smoother. Eventually, a beautiful icy blue egg with silvery crescent patterns was delivered. ra picked it up and cleaned it with a towel, passing it over to Yasenia.


    The dragoness saw that Kali had fallen asleep while hugging the egg and her tail, so she left her tail there while picking up the enchanting egg with her arms. Sheughed, her heart feeling relief that both babies were delivered without problems.


    Then, with the egg in her arms, she approached Cecile and gave it to her. "Look, Cecile. Our little one."


    Cecile extended her arms and hugged the egg. Her motherly instincts as a phoenix kicked in, and even though she was exhausted, her wings folded before her body, giving the cold egg cover with her wings.


    The action was extremely adorable. Cecile tilted her head and asked, her voice slightly hoarse and slow. "Why is it so cold?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Love, shees from a mix of your and my bloodline. Probably, she will have powerful Yin-rted attributes."


    Cecile blinked and frowned. "But my baby is so cold¡­" Her wings folded a bit tighter, making Yasenia not know what to do.


    Tatyana spoke from the side. "Cecile, as your child, that little one probably prefers a bit of a colder temperature."


    Cecile blinked twice, and her wings rxed slightly. However, she didn''t let go of her egg or stopped covering it.


    The dragoness kissed Cecile''s sweaty forehead and smiled. "Now, rest, sweetheart. Nobody will be able to hurt you."


    ia appeared in the room and whispered something in Yasenia''s ear, making her pupils thin to lines for a fraction of a second. However, they quickly returned back to normal. It was quick enough that Cecile, who had mortal strength, didn''t notice.


    Cecile and Kali were carried to new beds so that they could continue sleeping, allowing both women to hold to their eggs. They were even bathed and cleaned without waking them up.


    With Yasenia''s presence nearby all the time, their sense of security wasrge enough that they didn''t wake up during the whole process.


    After leaving both her exhausted dears in their beds, Yasenia gave them a kiss on the forehead and walked out.


    Evelyn approached, holding herrge belly, and asked. "What happened? I sensed a spike in your aura."


    Yasenia kissed Evelyn''s forehead andmented. "Don''t worry, people who can''t understand the reality of the world are attacking us. I''ll go deal with them. You, Angel, Andrea, and Tatyana, go rest. Okay?"


    Evelyn obediently nodded.


    Yasenia gave Evelyn, Angel, and Andrea a slow kiss. Then, she gave one to Tatyana and asked. "When do you think you will give birth?"


    Tatyana muttered. "Probably next week at the earliest, or the next month at thetest."


    Yasenia nodded. "Gotcha. I''ll be here. I promise."


    Tatyana snorted. "Can you not create such a death g?"


    Yasenia asked, bewildered. "Death g? What death? Is that a new skill?"


    Tatyanaughed. "Go, go."


    Yasenia exited the room, and her aura burst around her when the girls couldn''t notice. "[Shadow Running deer]. Good, good good. Did you dare send one of your spies to the ce I''ve locked out? You wanted to mess with Honey and Sweetheart giving birth?"


    Her irises, bright red as oceans of killing intent constantly were released around, reflected only the intent of ughtering. "I''ll make sure your race doesn''t give birth anymore, then. ALAIA! Let''s end the war onnd. Call every ally."


    ia''s face was incredibly cold as well. "Yes, Young Miss."


    In her mind, the dragonmaid was sneering. ''You''ve touched Young Miss''s reverse scale. Now, learn what happens when she bes unreasonably angered.''

 Chapter 917: Conquering half the World.

    Chapter 917: Conquering half the World.


    Yasenia stood at the front of her flying ship, looking down at the Shadow Deer City. She was thinking about how to start the all-out attack on the Continental Shadows onnd to kill the most people possible. ''Once I start this all-out attack, the Continental Shadows will probably target Underwater powers like the mermaids and other allies we have there, like the lobsters.''


    The dragoness hummed. She was angry, but her anger was rational. It was like an ocean that wanted to swallow everything. ''After failing to bring down my Astral Sky Abyss Sect while attacking for almost three years straight, they must know that my defenses are too much for them. Hence, instead of killing me, boxing me in a single corner of the ocean while they dominate the rest is the next best option.''


    Tengliu approached andmented. "Yasenia, are you sure you want toe here?"


    Looking at the silver-feathered harpy, Yasenia smiled. "How is everything going, Aunty Tengliu?"


    Tengliu grinned as she spun once, showing off the beautiful white clothes covering her body. "Thanks to Evelyn, I am finding it quite nice to wear different outfits. They are still revealing and can''t cover as much. However, Evelyn''s breakthrough had given plenty of ideas to my race''s tailors. Many have managed to create their own versions of Harpy Clothes."


    The dragonessughed. "I was thinking that you would never wear the clothes. You were quite proud of showing your body to everyone."


    Tengliu nodded. "I am proud of my body. However, since it is considered proper to wear clothes outside Distancia, I am trying to get used to it."


    "And, how is it going?"


    "Fantastic!" Tengliuughed. "I am enjoying it more than expected."The dragoness nodded. "I see. Well, regarding your question. Yes, I am sure I want to be here."


    Tengliu blinked. "Even though we can take the rest of the continent by ourselves? The only ones getting in the way are the Demons, to be honest."


    The dragoness hummed. "The Demons have Level 8 Intents at least. One of them can sweep the floor with other peak levels. Moreover, they have 3 Arch-Duke Demons, simr to peak-level Epoch Cores or Half-Step Dantian Spiritualization Cultivators. A Level 7 or 8 Duke Demon can already fight against a peak-level Epoch Core; those Arch Dukes are almost impossible to kill for the people in Distancia."


    Tengliu shrugged. "Touch¨¦, I guess. Why haven''t you gone and eliminated them? If you go with your fifty maids, it should be possible to kill them quickly, right?"


    Yaseniamented. "Well, the reason I could deal with the Divines was because I yed dirty. They were trapped in my formation, thinking they could escape with the treasures they had. However, my main sect''s formation is well above whatever they had in mind. They could do nothing, like fish trapped in a."


    The dragoness sighed. "I am not so sure about being able to do the same to the Demons. Even assassination is not a sure-fire way. There are treasures that can be activated even when you are not aware."


    Tengliu nodded. "I see. How about forcing them to use their things?"


    Yasenia tilted her head. "To be honest. If Valeria, Tatyana, or Mirrory would help, perhaps it is possible to just smash them. But if they use something that triggers with their deaths to summon a Demon Monarch, we lose everything."


    Tengliu blinked. "One Demon Monarch is enough to dominate everything?"


    Yaseniamented. "You fighting a Demon Monarch is how a Unification Realm Expert feels fighting you. Do you think that a bunch of Unification Realm experts can beat you?"


    Tengliu shook her head. "I can stomp many before my energy runs out. And then, I can flee and recover."


    The dragoness nodded. "That''s right. If you go to a ce where people are stuck at the peak of the Fourth realm, you alone can probably dominate most of that ce. Your reach, though, is less than a Demon Monarch."


    Tengliu titled her head. "Meaning?"


    Yaseniamented. "A Demon Monarch''s spiritual sense can expand for thousands of kilometers. They can search an entire World in a matter of hours. Their strength is enough to split continents. Their range of attack is several times ours."


    Tengliu eximed. "No wonder, no wonder. Even your maids would have trouble beating one, right?"


    Yasenia muttered. "They''ve done Anti-Transcendent fighting. However, it has its limits. While they probably can hold off a Transcendent Level cultivator, they won''t be able tond a killing blow. Sealing them is the most they can do if everything goes well."


    Tengliu blinked. "Sealing, huh¡­ Do you think there are sealed cultivators in Distancia?"


    Yasenia tilted her head. "Unless they were sealed by Distancia, I don''t think so. Formations to seal someone are quite¡­plex. It is a spatial formation that boasts sturdiness. Of course, it cannot use space as a way of sealing, but¡­ Those are rare."


    Tengliu hummed. "So¡­ What are your ns?"


    The dragoness hummed. "I am not sure. I want to kill every single person that forms part of the Continental Shadows. However, that chance is really messing up my ns."


    Tengliuughed. "Yasenia, aren''t you giving those Demons too much credit?"


    The dragoness looked at Tengliu, and the silver-feathered harpy smirked. "If they had something like that, wouldn''t they have used it already?"


    Yasenia blinked. "Hm? Hmmm¡­ Hmhm~."


    Tengliu burst intoughter. "What are those sounds?"


    The dragoness snorted with a smile. "I am thinking."


    "Sure, sure. Think more, you sound adorable."


    The dragonessmented. "I guess. I''ll just do it. There really is not enough nning to do against something like that. If a Demon Monarch descends¡­ Well, I''ll just give up on our Alliance''s victory and vanish from this World."


    Tengliu asked, incredulous. "That easy? You will leave behind everything you''ve built?"


    Yasenia shrugged. "As long as my family and those close to me are okay, there are no problems."


    Tengliu blinked prettily. "Am I one of those close people?"


    Yasenia lifted an eyebrow and smiled. "After I give you a beating, I''ll ept you."


    Tengliu opened her arm-wings yfully. "Come on! My body is yours to do as you please."


    After rolling her eyes, the dragoness said aloud. "Destroy the city with the Secondary Cannon! I don''t want to create too much destruction."


    ia used around 500 Purple crystals, and the stealth surrounding the boat was destroyed, revealing the massive ship flying above the city.


    Yasenia shouted. "If you survive, me your leaders for attacking my lovers while they were giving birth! That was something I told everyone not to do since the beginning, and I will not ept pardons for those who offend. This injustice is nothing more than the wrath of a dragon mother."


    The people below were confused, and the leaders in the city quickly went outside to look upward. Seeing Yasenia, they were startled. "Yasenia Dravory, what''s the meaning of this!"


    The dragoness said coldly. "Ask your leader. Fire the [Secondary Skeletal World Cannon]!"


    Everyone in the city saw a second and brighter Sun appear in the sky, followed by the sensation of their bodies flying.


    However, this sensation onlysted for a moment as a terrifying energy shockwave razed everything to the ground.


    In an instant, around 400 square kilometers were ttened. The entire city disappeared from the ground.


    Tengliu''s face was constantly twitching. "Since when did you have this?"


    "Since the start." Yasenia answered tly as her eyes took in the death of almost 3 billion people.


    Inside of her, she was always wondering if this was right. However, she didn''t mind if it wasn''t the morally right move. The dragoness saw several people appearing around her.


    Most of them consisted of the leaders of several powers, including Dyrathos. The leader of the Shadow Running Deer n shouted. "YASENIA DRAVORY! WHAT''S THE MEANING OF THIS!?"


    Yasenia turned toward him and said. "Who did you send around a week ago, and to do what? That''s your answer and the reason for¡­" The dragoness looked down at the vast expanse of destruction and signaled at it. "...this."


    "DID YOU NEED TO KILL SO MANY PEOPLE FOR SUCH A SMALL OFFENSE!?"


    Yasenia''s lips arched coldly. "Small?" The dragonessughed chillingly. "Small offense?"


    The dragoness stepped out of the protection of her ship fearlessly and used her speed to appear one meter away from the Shadow Running Deer Leader.


    Such courage made everyone hold their breath.


    Yasenia looked at the man, eye to eye, and stated clearly. "I told you, the Continental Shadows, to keep this war from those close to me, right? I told you that if you manage to kill me, then whatever. I am trying to do the same, so there is no resentment in me about your attempts."


    Her tone becameced with a dragon growl. "However, I told you not to touch my children." Yasenia approached further, allowing the Shadow Deer Leader to feel her breath on his face. "But you did. Now, feel the consequences of your actions."


    The dragoness looked around coldly. "If you don''t stomp on my bottom line, I might assimte your races and give them a future. However, know that what will happen to the Shadow Deer Running n is the fate of those who dare to have an attempt on my children''s life!"


    Then, with a wave of her hand, the dragoness returned to the ship, and no one attempted to attack Yasenia while she was "vulnerable."


    This situation was like a p to the face of all Yasenia''s enemies. She had just metaphorically entered their house, pped their friend, and walked out while giving them an undefended back.


    Yet, no one acted.


    At this exact moment, everyone knew. Everyone felt it.


    They feared her.


    Yasenia Dravory''s presence had grown sorgetely that even when they had a chance to act, they didn''t. They were utterly and hopelessly intimidated.


    After returning to the ship, she ordered ia in a loud but merciless tone. "Next, <!-- --><Shadow Vige City><!-- -->."


    This day was remembered as one of the most impactful in history.


    In a single week, the Shadow Running Deer n had disappeared from the face of Distancia. Then, during the next two weeks, several powers flipped their allegiance and left the Continental Shadow Group.


    By the end of the third week, the only power that was not part of the Astral Sky Alliance ind was the Demons.


    Yasenia looked at the Demon''s pce from a distance. Behind her, a terrifyinglyrge army had gathered. More than 10,000 High-Level Epoch Cores, more than 500,000 Mid-level Epoch Cores, and more than 5,000,000 Low-Level Epoch Cores.


    Then, around 200 Peak-level cultivators, without counting the 50 maids, stood by her side.


    Yasenia saw the eight demons floating out of their castle, looking at the army with a rtively rxed expression. Kyril spoke. "Yasenia Dravory, you have half the World. Do you need to kill us as well? We won''t go down without a fight."


    Yasenia stated, "Kyril, you are an intelligent woman. Demons are a race of conquest. They can''t live with other races without destroying their culture. You steal, conquer, and spread. While you probably have a trump card, it''s not enough. If you don''t resist, I might consider having you trapped in my dungeon and promise not to torture you. I also want to avoid as many deaths as possible. However, I can''t be at ease knowing that you eight are with the Ocean Chasm Empire."


    Kyril shook her head. "That''s a shame. Activate the formation."


    Yasenia shouted right after. "Attack!"

 Chapter 918: Demon Palace Destruction.

    Chapter 918: Demon Pce Destruction.


    Dyrathos stomped the ground at Kyril''s words, a wide grin spreading across his lips. "Yasenia Dravory, I must thank you for gathering everyone here! [Demon Monarch Sacrifice Storm Formation]!"


    The sky was instantly swallowed by a dark red and ck formation with energy arcs running along its outline.


    Yasenia actually knew about this formation. It was one of the mostmon formations for demons, and it was also one of those tools that Yasenia was wary of.


    The [Demon Monarch Sacrifice Storm Formation] allowed the user to summon a terrifying storm of destructive energies of near-transcendent level. The more deaths it incurred, the stronger the formation''s final effects would be.


    Once the formation came to an end, it would allow one person to gain the strength of a Quasi-Demon Monarch. This strength would be closer andst longer the more deaths it provoked.


    The effects would differ if used by an Actual Demon Monarch, but if, like in this situation, an Arch-Duke Demon used it, then the effects above were the correct ones.


    When the formation appeared, everyone on Yasenia''s side felt a terrifying premonition. The energy gathered in it was as terrifying as a Heavenly Tribtion, making them want to flee the ce. With the strength of this formation, Yasenia''s army would probably be halved, if not worse.


    The Sect Master of the Nine Golden Body Sect asked. "Alliance Leader, what do we do!?"


    "I got it." Yasenia would naturally not stand still as this happened. She reached out her conscience into her spatial ring and retrieved an illusory green and gold Formation Core. Tatyana created this instant-use formation core, and she only had two of them. It was aplicated formation to recreate with their current strength, hence theck of them.Her Celestial Energy seeped inside the core, activating it, and she threw it skyward.


    Kyril appeared in front of the core Yasenia threw, ready to stop it. However, even before she could start her attack, Doriel''s dagger materialized from a dark shadow at her side, rushing toward her neck.


    Kyril''s face hardened, and she quickly defended, lifting her weapon to block the dagger rushing at her neck.


    CLANG!


    Her body got pushed back several hundred meters, giving the formation core a way to reach the sky. Then, Yasenia chanted its name. "[Formation Reversal]."


    A name so simple, yet its words shook the core of the Demons.


    The core exploded and serpentine green and gold snakes moved alongside the entirety of the sky-blotting dark red and ck formation.


    Kyril clicked her tongue. ''Not even formations of this level work? She is truly a monster.''


    Dyrathos shouted. "Activate the defensive formation! We can hold off the storm!"


    Yasenia pointed at the Demon Pce with her sword and ordered. "Release all your ranged attacks."


    Hurricanes of energy gathered in the surroundings as everyone on Yasenia''s side prepared their attacks.


    Right before their attack, a ck and purple dome covered the entirety of the Demon Pce, and the reversed formation fell.


    As soon as this dome appeared, a catastrophe descended upon them.


    BOOOM!


    An explosion that pushed all the clouds that had gathered apart struck the purple and ck dome.


    Yasenia''s energy surged, and her body rapidly increased in size. Soon, a mountainous dragon appeared, her majestic wings casting shadows on thendscape below while her own body shone with the radiance of the Sun and Moon.


    On the tip of her nose, Soluna appeared, energy gathering toward her figure.


    The titanic dragon''s figure was too prominent to ignore, and the aura she started umting made it even harder.


    Yasenia knew that the defensive formation probably managed to withstand those attacks. They were incredibly destructive, but the formation was no joke.


    With that in mind, Yasenia ordered one of her maids to prepare the secondary cannon of her flying ship while she herself prepared to make one of, if not her strongest, attacks.


    Landing on a mountain that almost crumbled under her weight, The dragoness anchored herself and activated all her buffing skills.


    Each time one of them activated, a shockwave of pressure exploded outward.


    The dragoness left nothing in the chamber; even her recently recovered [Celestial Pearl] poured energy into her meridian system.


    When the giant dragon opened her maw, an otherworldly aura descended onto the world.


    Everyone felt heavier as the dragon and boat above prepared their attacks.


    Dyrathos ordered. "STOP HER!"


    However, how could they do that? Dyrathos was one of the strongest on his side, and neither he nor Kyril could reach Yasenia''s current position without being intercepted by maids.


    Kyril, who managed to return to the inside of the sect dome before Doriel heavily injured her, spoke lowly: "Dyrathos, we need to flee before she attacks."


    The male demon shouted, "Do you really think she can breach our formation that hundreds of thousands couldn''t, alone?"


    Kyril looked upward. "That Flying Boat''s firepower is already insane, and Yasenia never does anything she is not sure about. We really need to flee, or today might be the day we die."


    Meanwhile, ia shouted. "All of you, prepare for an attack. I want you all to synchronize with Young Miss! Only then can we breach this formation! Now, GATHER ENERGY!"


    With her shout, everyone on Yasenia''s side started charging their own attacks.


    Dyrathos''s side was heavilycking in fighting personnel. While they''ve been on the Continent for years, demons usually didn''t recruit people of the original world as sect members. Their way to gain a foothold quickly was through reproduction. Male and Female demons were rtively fertile, so increasing numbers was much easier than for other races. Their genes were also dominant. Therefore, in the long run, demons could overpower other races by sheer numbers.


    Dyrathos shouted. "Yasenia Dravory, there are many children in this sect! Are you a monster that doesn''t know right from wrong and will attack even innocent children!?"


    Yasenia''s stance didn''t even flinch as her maw opened widely, and a faint light began appearing at the back of her throat.


    Dyrathos words were notpletely useless, as some people that were gathering energy hesitated. The attentive maids noticed. ia shouted once more. "Demons conquer, steal, and rape your people! Are you really going to feelpassion for the horrors that will be born from non-consensual origin!?"


    Dyrathos shouted back. "Lies! Nothing was forceful! The mothers of the children are all there as well, and they can tell you how they care for their precious children! Didn''t Yasenia Dravory just have children!? She will knowpassion and sympathy if she isn''t a heartless monster!"


    The voice of the dragoness spread with terrifying pressure. "Sympathy? Heartless? The reason this war started was because MY children weren''t left alone. Since that is a sign that enemies won''t leave my family alone, whatpassion do I need to have? You and everyone else who had such a thought will be eliminated!"


    Right after her deration, a bright light began shining from Yasenia''s mouth, and the pressure around her increased enough that even the mountain below her gave in to her weight.


    "Now, you should go back to the abyss where you came from. [Celestial Dragon Breath]."


    Above Yasenia, Soluna followed her chant. "[Sun And Moon Spirit Affinity]!" The spirit''s energy scattered in light rays that bent and mixed with the blue-ish light gathering in Yasenia''s throat.


    Following their chant, the world was swallowed by blue light. A beam that seemed to contain the cosmos within and apanied by a double helix of silvery and golden colors shattered space as it rushed forward.


    Yasenia, using her [Celestial Pearl]''s buff, already had strength simr to Half-step Dantian Spiritualization strength. Adding Soluna''s boost, the attack managed to go beyond the World''s current limits, forcing space to shatter in its wake and create a menacing ck trail that quickly mended.


    Her breath attack, boosted by everything possible, was apanied by her army''s several hundred thousand projectiles and the ind sinking attack from her [Profound Skeletal World Jumping Warship].


    All the attacks collided against the dome, and the world shrieked as the shockwave of the explosion rushed outward and pushed everyone back.


    Yasenia looked closely, and Soluna spoke. "Yasenia! Leave everything else to the others. The dome has fallen!"


    Yasenia sighed, feeling exhausted and in pain. That one attack had used her everything. Her mouth had partially melted because of the power behind her dragon breath. Something that hadn''t happened to her for a while at the current level. Even breathing was difficult.


    Herrge wings extended, and she pped twice, flying upward and returning to the Flying ship.


    Yasenia was actuallyrger than this ship. With almost two and a half kilometers in total length, she usually wouldn''t be able to enter. Thankfully for her, the Skeletal Warship was equipped with spatial formations.


    From the outside, they saw the giant dragon disappearing into the smaller ship as if she had world-shifted or something, leaving them bbergasted.


    Once shended on the dock, Yasenia didn''t even bother changing back to human form. She felt morefortable as a dragon either way. "I am going to rest. Soluna, tell me if anything happens."


    Soluna was sitting on Yasenia''s nose, and after hearing her wish, the Empyrean Spirit giggled. "Okay~, rest well, Yasenia."


    "Hmm~ Thanks."


    Through her spiritual sense, Soluna saw Yasenia''s eyelids closing and began humming a luby song she had recently learned from Tatyana. "Dragon~, Dragon~, you who resemble the sky~, you who resemble the stars~, where will you rest? Where will you fly? Dragon~, Dragon~,..."


    The dragoness''s lips arched slightly as she listened, feeling peaceful. ''Now¡­ The rest is up to the maids.''


    Meanwhile, the Demon''s situation was not optimistic at all.


    Even before their dome was sted into pieces, Kyril, Dyrathos, and the other six main Demons had rushed away. Leaving everything else behind.


    Kyril grumbled. "I told you that we should''ve stayed with the Ocean Chasm Empire. They wanted to use us, but it was of mutual benefit! Now, what if we get caught?"


    Dyrathos snorted. "Who would be able to find us if we go through this path anyway? Follow me!"


    Using a hidden corridor, door, and even a hidden elevator that were all activated by energy signals, they were gone.


    "I''ve found their tracks!"


    Sadly for them, the maids had extremely powerful trackers even when ra, Cecile''s personal maid, wasn''t here.


    Doriel nodded. "Maids, follow her and reveal the exact path they took. When we approach, we should prepare an ambush. Don''t be overconfident with Demons!"


    Another maid chuckled. "After going to those hellish frontlines? As if I would ever underestimate a Demon."


    Another sighed as they all followed the tracks left behind. "Their tracks are just¡­ there,pared to when we needed to catch Ghost and Phantasm Assassins for water."


    Another maid sighed. "Those days were¡­ quite horrible."


    Doriel ordered. "Focus. ia, use a squad of five to stop them when we are close. Then, I will hide in the shadows and wait to give a finishing blow to Kyril. That one is the most dangerous of them all. Prepare to use the spatial locking formation so they can''t use their spatial rings."


    "Understood!"


    The maids then became shadows as they quickly followed theplicated paths and closed the distance.

 Chapter 919: Final Demon Hunt.

    Chapter 919: Final Demon Hunt.


    The group of demons ran at their top speed through theplicated tunnels previously prepared to flee. As they traversed these paths, some of them shifted, and gasses were also used to clean their tracks.


    Dyrathos frowned. "Is somebody following us?"


    Kyril spoke coldly. "Most probably. That dragon has powerful trackers. If we don''t speed up and enter the short-range teleportation formation we set up, we will be in trouble."


    Another demon asked. "Will that work?"


    Kyril stayed silent for a few seconds. "We can only hope so."


    In truth, Kyril has been feeling a premonition all this time. She was a Demon with high mastery over the Death attribute, so her senses towards danger and deadly situations were very sharp. Coming to this world was a mistake in the first ce. ''The energy fluctuation was too strong. It was clear that whatever caused it was something above our limits. We got overconfident because it was a remote ce with a Mortal Ranked Heaven.''


    She was as confident as the Demons back in her world. Moreover, she never really put the Divines in her eyes. However, since she met Yasenia, her entire perspective shifted.


    Kyril actually nned the first attempts at Yasenia''s life from the Demon''s side. She knew that if she didn''t eliminate her, things would go south quickly.


    Sadly, Kyril couldn''t act withplete freedom because the Divines were in the World, and the Spirits somehow allied with Yasenia.As things advanced, Kyril''s perspective shifted, and she wanted to take a more peaceful and political approach. To her surprise, Dyrathos already hated Yasenia to his guts because she killed one of them the first time they met.


    After that, things just went from bad to worse, reaching their current situation.


    Dyrathos looked at the silent and somewhat calm Kyril and spoke. "I should''ve listened to you more."


    Kyril didn''t answer. Dyrathos sighed. "Tell me the truth. How likely are we to survive?"


    Kyril spoke. "If we reach the teleportation formation, 10%."


    Hearing that the probability of surviving after reaching the formation, which was their best bet, made Dyrathos realize that they were at the end of their rope. "And if we don''t reach the formation?"


    Kyril looked forward and didn''t answer. However, her silence was telling that there was no future to talk about.


    Dyrathos gritted his teeth, and his twelve wings pped. "Speed up!"


    Not far from them, the maids continued to cover the terrain and close the distance. Doriel''s eyes glowed ominously as she looked around, feeling the soul of the Demons getting closer.


    Escaping from Doriel''s tracking was almost impossible without soul skills. Without being able to change the aura of their souls, the result was already decided.


    After five more minutes, Doriel appeared in a clearing and said through theirmunication channel. ''Found them.''


    A few kilometers ahead, Doriel could see the faint auras the Demon''s souls left behind.


    Dyrathos suddenly felt a Spiritual Sense sweep their area, and his heart chilled. "We need to go faster," he said. One of the demons who had not reached the Arch level stuttered. "S-Senior Brother, we can''t go faster."


    Dyrathos didn''t look back, and the next instant, Kyril, Dyrathos, and the third Arch-duke level Demon shot forward with much more speed, traversing the forest like shooting stars.


    Doriel, who was quickly closing the distance, was surprised at the eleration of those three. However, she didn''t panic. "Level 7 maids and one half-step capture the stragglers; the rest follow me."


    After crossing a river and circling a mountain, the three of themnded on a hill that was instantly blown apart by their strength.


    The short-range teleportation formation appeared in the middle of the mountain, and the three demons quicklynded there. Dyrathos ordered, "Activate it!"


    A pir of light descended, and their bodies disappeared from there. An instantter, the maids arrived and looked at the formation. Doriel snorted and took out a talisman. "[Spatial Path Talisman]."


    A beam of pure ck light shot forward and smashed in the middle of the formation.


    CRASH!


    Space shattered like ss, revealing a tunnel that connected this formation''s edge with the other side. All maids didn''t hesitate an instant and dove into the spatial fissure.


    On the other side, Dyrathos looked back with his spiritual sense just as the spatial fracture opened, making his face darken. "What did they use?"


    Kyril continued silently, fleeing at her top speed. Yet, that was not enough.


    A thunderbolt passed them with a rumbling sound, stopping in front of them and revealing the voluptuous yellow- and azure-scaled dragon woman.


    ia pointed her spear at them and stated. "Stop fleeing. You can''t escape."


    The three demons exploded in a terrifying hurricane of auras and released one attack each against ia. The dragon women pointed skyward, and a massive dragon made of pure lighting descended, shing against the three attacks.


    BOOM!


    All the clouds disappeared as the shockwave pushed them away, while the powerful winds ttened the ground several kilometers across.


    ia was pushed back several kilometers. However, she didn''t take any significant damage.


    The three Demons used their movement techniques and flew in three different directions. However, before they could run far, two half-step Dantian Spiritualization Realm maids stopped each of them.


    Dyrathos'' face twisted with rage as his body erupted like a volcano. "OUT OF MY WAY!"


    The sky became red as a towering wave of mes rushed forward.


    The two maids in his way looked on coldly and brandished their weapons at once.


    Dyrathos'' attack was sliced diagonally and then sted backward. Before the Fire Demon reacted, the maids rushed at him and began a melee.


    A sword descended from his right, forcing Dyrathos to defend. The instant he blocked that attack, the kick of the other maidnded on his back, sting him flying through a distant mountain.


    Using their spiritual sense, both maids never lost track of Dyrathos, seeing through his attempt to use this attack to flee. Both maids stated as they shot behind him.


    "Young Miss wishes your death. You are not getting away, Dyrathos."


    "Young Miss wishes your death. You are not getting away, Dyrathos."


    Dyrathos snapped. "That dragon can go die in a ditch!"


    "No need to provoke us. We are already killing you." The chilling voice of the Curse Assassin reached him from behind, making his entire body feel a terrifying chill. ''I need to dodge!''


    Using a life-saving skill, his body burst into mes and reappeared 10 kilometers away. This skill damaged him, but it also helped him dodge almost any attack.


    Dyrathos was confused when he saw Doriel stopping where he had previously been, as if she was stabbing something. ''Did she not expect that I dodged, so something went wrong on her side?''


    He didn''t give it much thought and started turning around when an electrifying pain filled his body, and he spat a mouthful of blood. "W-What? COUGH! W-What happened!?"


    Doriel looked at him and said, impressed, "You are quite strong. Any other Arch-Demon would be writhing in pain on the ground after having their soul sliced."


    Dyrathos was stunned. ''S-Soul?'' He looked inside of him and saw his own soul world being divided and filled with a ck miasma that was previously not there. "W-What did you do?"


    Doriel disappeared as the two maids that were fighting Dyrathos resumed their attack, joined by a dozen more shortly after.


    On Kyril''s side, the Death-attributed demon was releasing a constant barrage of spells and attacks around her. She continued fighting without saying a single word, looking at her attackers analytically and trying to fight back.


    Sadly for her, they were too many and too strong.


    The 18 maids fighting her released constant and coordinated attacks that nullified everything she did and prevented her from escaping. As seconds went by, her body became increasingly injured.


    Kyril brandished her scythe, blocking and redirecting all the attacks she could.


    ''I guess this is the end.''


    Kyril felt a massive burst of pain in her back, and looking behind her, the spear of a maid was smashing into her and ripping the muscles of her back with wind energies. ''Hm. My wings are done.''


    Her body, carried by the force behind the attack, flew and smashed against a mountain, crumbling it. ''That hurt. Hm? Wow.''


    Looking at the sky, she saw the phantom image of a massive sword. It blotted out the sky, leaving only the white-colored sword shining as the rest of the sky darkened under its brilliance.


    ''I am probably dying to that.''


    Kyril''s body burst with Death energies, summoning two illusory ck demonic hands that dwarfed mountains and pushed against the giant sword.


    BOOOM!


    After contact, the hands were obliterated, while the sword that was descending cracked. Still, it was not enough, and Kyril redirected all her energy to create a protective barrier.


    Thend trembled when the sword descended, creating a catastrophic scene.


    The third demon was as strong as Kyril and Dyrathos. However, he was not as skillful. Battling 14 maids, he had long been defeated and in by ia''s spear.


    Those that were fighting that demon separated into two groups, and went to fight Kyril and Dyrathos.


    ia arrived at Kyril''s battlefield and asked. "How is it going?"


    One of the maids nodded. "We should be almost done. She resisted for a while, but we managed tond a clean hit."


    ia looked over and said. "Have you confirmed the kill?"


    The maid answered. "They are doing so right now. I am part of the east defense."


    ia patted her shoulder and pped her wings, rushing toward the middle of the crater. "Did we find her corpse?"


    "Here!"


    ia used her speed and arrived at the site the other maids had excavated. The blue-skinned Demony there, her clothes almost wholly decimated and her breathing barely noticeable.


    Blood covered almost the entirety of her body, while many parts of the limbs looked unnaturally twisted, probably from broken bones and other inner bodily harm. There were quite a few of her initial twelve wings that were either missing or broken.


    ia asked. "Kyril, did you expect this oue?"


    The dragon woman used her spear to pierce Kyril''s heart while looking at her and asking her questions. She wouldn''t dy the death of her enemy because of some petty questions. ia was genuinely asking.


    Kyril opened her mouth and said. "I regret¡­ failing to kill Yasenia¡­ When she was weak¡­"


    ia nodded. "Hm. Although we probably wouldn''t have allowed it at all, that''s a proper way to think."


    Kyril smiled as life seeped out of her body. "Really¡­ I wonder why¡­ heavens created¡­ such a creature¡­"


    ia shook her head. "Young Miss is an ident. I guess you''ve seen her tribtions. She is not very loved by the Heavens."


    Kyril muttered. "Perhaps¡­" Then, the Demon asked. "What will happen¡­ to my home world?"


    ia answered honestly after making sure that nothing Kyril had was interfering or transferring information. "Well¡­ That world of demons will be in trouble if Lady Tatyana finds it. It is still in the lower heavens, right?"


    Kyril''s eyes began losing light. "What about¡­ the others?"


    ia answered. "Dead. We managed to hunt all of you."


    In herst moment, Kyrilughed weakly. "Good¡­ Those fools¡­ Deserved it¡­"


    And then, thest Demon in Distancia took herst breath.


    The maids around looked at the demoness for a few seconds, and after taking her spatial ring and making sure she waspletely dead and soulless, they burned her body and left.


    Too many mysterious arts existed to give her a proper burial. Eliminating her existence was the safest action they could take.

 Chapter 920: Heaven Laws Remnants.

    Chapter 920: Heaven Law''s Remnants.


    When Yasenia heard that her maids had returned, she stood up from her meditative position and weed them with a smile. "Wee back. Is everyone unhurt?"


    ia spoke. "Young Miss, thank you for your care. None of us has received significant injuries."


    Yasenia nodded and moved to a nearby chair that was prepared for her. After she sat down, all the maids moved and stood in orderly rows in front of Yasenia. ia retold the events as they happened, and Doriel intervened when it was about her ns.


    Yasenia muttered. "To think they had a teleporting formation. Who among them was a Formation Master? That''s a really high-quality type of formation."


    Teleporting Formations manipted the spatialyer in a very detailed andplicated way. They wereplex enough that creating a short-range one that went for a few kilometers was challenging.


    From her maids'' estimate, this formation moved them around 15,000 kilometers south.


    Yasenia heard the rest of the hunt process and Kyril''sst words, which made her thoughtful. "If the situation was different, perhaps our rtionship would''ve gone differently."


    ia smiled. "Nobody knows, Young Miss. We can only specte."


    "That''s true." The dragoness agreed. "Nobody knows¡­ Anyway, let''s return. Tatyana is almost due. I don''t want to miss the birth of the little one."Seeing Yasenia''s worried face, the maids began reassuring her.


    "Don''t worry, Young Miss. Lady Tatyana has had experience with your birth."


    "Right. Lady Tatyana has prepared in case something simr happens."


    "Moreover, Young Miss, the birth of your other two babies had no reaction from Heavenly Influences right? You should not worry as much."


    Yasenia nodded. "Hm. I guess you are right. But even though I can understand here," Yasenia pointed at her head and then at her chest. "there it is difficult to ept."


    The maids looked at therge pair of white mountains, and one of them joked. "It shouldn''t be, Young Miss. They are so ample that they must be able to ept the entire World."


    The dragoness''s tail sneaked through and pped that maid. "Silly."


    Everyoneughed, softening Yasenia''s tense nerves a little. "Anyway, loot everything of value and throw everything else into the Astral Sky Sect''s treasury. With the Demons gone, the rest of the powers can conquer the remaining parts of thend area in Distancia."


    The dragoness turned around and remembered something, prompting her to say. "Oh! Right. Tell all powers to clean their inner circles thoroughly. We don''t need traitors hiding and waiting for an opportunity to strike in the future."


    "Yes. Young Miss!"


    Yasenia nodded and ordered. "Depart!"


    The flying ship elerated and disappeared from there, vanishing in the distance.


    Yasenia hummed as she saw the world shift by. "There are not many things left to do." She looked at the sky and sighed. It felt like it was calling her as if it was time to move forward. "Our time in Distancia ising to an end."


    ia smiled at the side. "Is the situation with the Ocean Chasm Empire easy to resolve?"


    Yasenia nodded. "With the Demons gone, there are no problems left. They might be strong, however, thebined alliance of thend powers and us is enough to stomp them in military power. Even then, as time goes by and you fifty be stronger, it bes clear that the Ocean Chasm Empire won''t be able to stop you if you want to flee."


    ia asked. "What about the Sixth Realm people that mighte?"


    Yasenia pondered. "Create a world-wide formation? But¡­ Even if theye, they shouldn''t be able to do much since the Heavens will be suppressing them, right?"


    ia nodded. "Yes. The Heavens will forcefully suppress any Sixth Realm cultivator who appears in Distancia."


    Yasenia nodded thoughtfully. "I wonder¡­ If I reach peak-level fifth realm in all the cultivation paths¡­ Will I be able to surmount levels?"


    ia didn''t say anything, but she felt that it was impossible. The difference between Transcendence and non-transcendence was just too significant. ''Although, if Young Miss manages to get a soul path cultivation technique as strong as her other techniques¡­'' ia shook her head. ''I can''t really expect something like that. It''s another dimension of strength. Even if all fifty maids fought a Transcendence Cultivator, we wouldn''t be able to hold them back for long.''


    Their ship arrived at the sect not long after, and as soon as they arrived, Flora received them. "Young miss, Lady Tatyana is already due. She will start her birth at any moment."


    Yasenia was stunned. "What!?" However, instead of asking, she ordered. "Guide me to her!"


    All maids shot forward behind Yasenia as Flora guided them to the same room where Cecile and Kali hadid their eggs.


    Speaking of those two darlings, they were in their mother''s warm embrace almost all day, either being cooled by Cecile''s wings or warmed up by Kali''s tails.


    You would have a hard time seeing Cecile and Kali being separated from their eggs, as they spent almost all day by their side.


    It was a very precious situation.


    Of course, they attracted curious eyes as many people just couldn''t wrap their heads around how they gave birth to those two enormous things.


    It was to the point that some females that had thought of Yasenia as their "perfect mate" were taken aback. cing themselves in a position to push out that kind of thing, many women closed their legs reflexively. ''T-That must hurt like hell.''


    Still, Cecile''s face always had a soft smile instead of a cold and indifferent stare, which made many women think that perhaps it was worth it. ''If someone like Lady Cecile can make such a face¡­ That kind of bliss must be extremely genuine.''


    Regardless, seeing the Sect Master''s House enter another lockdown as security measures were activated, people around knew that it was time for another heir to appear.


    There were ongoing bets regarding the birth of the child, whether it was going to be male, female, an egg, or a mammal. Even the dates were being betted upon.


    Meanwhile, inside the room to give birth, Yasenia burst through the door, almost flooring it. "Tatyana!?"


    Tatyana, who was calmly lying on a bed, looked toward the door andughed. "Why are you so rushed?"


    Yasenia frowned as she looked at Tatyana. "Since when?"


    Tatyana blinked a few times. "What do you mean?"


    Yasenia frown deepened. "You''ve been holding back from giving birth to wait for me."


    Tatyana was stunned. Once Yasenia called her out, she naturally didn''t lie. "How''d you know?"


    The dragoness sniffed around. "The room is full of your scent. That wouldn''t happen unless you''ve been here for three days or more."


    Tatyana tapped her forehead. "What an oversight!"


    Yasenia really wanted to spank her, but she didn''t dare touch her harshly, not to mention moving her around. "So? How many days?"


    Tatyana smiled softly. "It''s not much, love. Five days."


    Yasenia uncharacteristically bit her fingernail and asked, sounding quite distressed. "Why did you not tell me anything!?"


    Seeing Yasenia like that, Tatyana''s expression softened. "I felt that if I told you, fate would go out of course."


    "What?" The dragoness was stunned.


    Tatyana muttered. "If I had interrupted you, things would''veplicated too much. I can guess that you would''ve let the Demons go toe and see this darling''s birth. Then, the demons would garrison in the Ocean Chasm Empire,plicating things."


    Yasenia opened and closed her mouth and sighed. She leaned forward and ced her forehead against Tatyana''s. "I don''t care. I don''t care if I need to stay here for 20 more years or 50 more. I can even give up this entire World if it bes tooplicated to dominate."


    Tatyana looked into Yasenia''s soft golden eyes, which had swirling energy that made them look ethereal. The feelings in those eyes were pure love and worry, which were clearlymunicated through words. "Tatyana, you and the other girls are my priority. Distancia is a nest I am trying to build, but there are plenty of other ces that can be turned into one."


    Yasenia softly kissed Tatyana''s lips and said. "Don''t do this again. Okay? You can tell me and then exin your thoughts. No need to keep it from me."


    Tatyana nodded obediently. "Okay."


    With a soft smile, Yasenia kissed her again. "Now, love. Rx and let your body continue with the girl''s birth. I''ll be here for you."


    Tatyana felt her hand being surrounded by the dragoness''s hands while her other hand was coiled by the tail that went under the bed.


    With both hands surrounded in Yasenia''s warmth, Tatyana felt strangely safe, and just an instantter, a powerful contraction hit her womb. "Umph."


    A grunt escaped Tatyana, butpared to what she felt while giving birth to Yasenia, it was nothing. ''I can do this.''


    Tatyana''s red eyes focused as her senses spread throughout her body. Unlike with Cecile and Kali, Flora and Valeria didn''t tell Tatyana what to do. They were silent while waiting between her legs.


    Only Tatyana''s perfect breathing technique and painful grunts could be heard as everyone waited silently, ready to intervene if Tatyana needed any assistance.


    Yasenia''s presence by her side already made Tatyana feel like she had her entire world holding her hands, so in truth, she didn''t really need much more support.


    For the ancient cultivator who had her world changed and given color to by Yasenia, all the support she needed was the person by her side. As she took a deep breath to regte her breathing, she smiled at Yasenia, who was gently cleaning her sweat with a towel. "I love you, Yasenia."


    Yasenia smiled at her. "I love you too, Tatyana."


    Tatyana smiled a bit, but her face gained a painful expression as another contraction hit her. "Mmmh!"


    Yasenia asked with a smile, seeing that Tatyana had controlled it. "Are you sure you don''t want to scream a bit? It might make you feel better."


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "I am not being shy, don''t worry."


    Floramented. "Lady Tatyana, I can see the head."


    Tatyana nodded and controlled her breathing again.


    Everyone held their breaths, Valeria included. ''Will she really be able to create life with this body?''


    While it was a body made from Tatyana''s flesh and energy, like her "main" body, it was still not the original one.


    Valeria knew that Tatyana''s Divine Lich Empress technique was incredibly high-level. Even before the Heavenly Cataclysm, this technique, which was thought to be impossible to practice, was acimed as one of the strongest techniques under the heavens.


    ''If the heavens really ept this birth as natural, Tatyana''s cultivation technique has practically allowed her to create an entirely new body that is considered as ''natural'' as any other creature. Basically, Tatyana has created a perfect being through means other than reproducing.''


    There were many clone techniques, but clone techniques that could procreate like a normal person without having race advantages? There weren''t any Valeria knew of.


    ''Life creation in the Transcendence Realm¡­ Incredible.''


    Tatyana''s drawn-out grunt brought Valeria back from her thoughts as the little child was pushed out.


    However, once they felt the child''s aura, everyone''s faces tensed. "A Pure Beast? A Dragon at that? But¡­ Why is she without an eggshell?"


    Valeria instantly expanded her domain as vitality infused the area, just in case. A Pure Beast of Dragon bloodline was extremely weak at first, so she wanted to create an atmosphere in which even breathing would feel like healing. "Don''t worry, Tatyana. She is rtively healthy, and there are no risks of Death."


    Tatyana looked over with a frown. She hadn''t noticed that her child was a pure beast. In that case, she should''ve given birth to an egg, not a humanoid.


    Tatyana''s red eyes shed with white light as she swiftly looked into her child.


    Her eyes widened, and then her face morphed like that of a Demon''s. "HEAVENS! HOW DARE YOU!?"


    Tatyana''s rage-filled bellow was apanied by her killing intent, exploding outward while perfectly avoiding her newborn child.


    Of course, outside, it spread without control at all.


    The entire Distancia World and beyond was bathed in an aura of Death that made many mortals faint as their brains could not process the soul-depth terror they were feeling.


    The Death Empress''s Killing Intent was deep and vast enough to be felt across several sr systems, making thousands of worlds shiver with just her presence.


    Even the girls had turned white at Tatyana''s current appearance. It felt like something much more evil than any demon had descended, much more murderous than any god of death, and much crazier than an abyssal monster.


    The reason for such rage was revealed right after as a bolt of Heavenly Law Lightning that had been hidden inside her body was ripped out by Tatyana''s killing intent, taking the form of a hand and phasing through into her own body to pull it out.


    Simr to Yasenia, her second child was also affected by the Heavens!


    The Death Empress''s eyes released a terrifying red glow, but before she could go on a rampage, a pair of arms hugged her head.


    "Tatyana, listen to my heartbeat. Listen to my voice. Calm down, love. You just gave birth."


    Yasenia''s soothing voice''s effects were practically instantaneous as the monster that was about to be unleashed calmed down.


    "I am as angry as you are, Tatyana. But rx. First, let''s take care of our daughter. Then, we can do the rest. Remember? Our family is our priority."


    Tatyana took a deep breath of Yasenia''s sweet scent, and an instantter, the killing intent that had spread across the lower heavens vanished. "Okay."


    What Tatyana couldn''t see as she was in Yasenia''s arms was the bloody red color that was swallowing Yasenia''s irises. The girls, who could clearly see Yasenia''s eyes, gulped. Even they, who had never feared Yasenia, felt a faint chill.

 Chapter 921: Estrella.

    Chapter 921: Estre.


    After everyone calmed down and Tatyana hugged the newborn child in her arms, Evelyn asked. "So, what happened? Why was the little one born as a humanoid instead of a dragon and without a shell at that?"


    Evelyn looked behind the child and saw a white-scaled tail with a very faint fur line across the spine and feathers that ended in a fan-like shape. ''Quite adorable.''


    Valeria looked at Tatyana and asked. "Any idea of what happened?"


    Tatyana kissed the head of the newborn and nodded. "Yes. More than active interference, this time it was a result of my carelessness."


    The girls tilted their heads, and Tatyana looked at Yasenia and said. "Little Treasure, promise me you won''t me yourself."


    Yasenia was confused but nodded nheless. "I will try."


    Tatyana sighed with a smile. "Okay. I guess that''s good enough." Then, Tatyana exined. "When giving birth to Yasenia, I was attacked by Heaven Laws. They are one of the most powerfulws, and I managed to survive after being struck only by hiding. However, I think that some remnants of the attack were stuck in my soul. I didn''t notice them because I never really did aprehensive analysis of my soul recently."


    Tatyana sighed. "I was first busy bringing up Yasenia, and then I went to cultivate. So, during thest few years, I''ve had no time to engage in deep introspection. Hence, those Heaven Law Remnants affected this little one. I don''t know in what way, but she is currently in a simr state to a premature baby. Moreover, as she has not eaten the dragon shell, she might be weakened during the first years of her life."


    Yasenia frowned, feeling heartache. To think that her child would be affected because of her birth. While Tatyana said not to me herself, wasn''t it because of her birth that this happened?Tatyana''s hand surrounded Yasenia''s, and she said. "Without your birth, this little one wouldn''t have existed. Your birth was the reason the little one was born. So, be proud about it; don''t me yourself."


    Yasenia looked at the clearly premature child and gently caressed the newborn''s cheeks with her hand. Her touch made the newborn make a few noises, making the dragonessugh softly. "I wonder what color her eyes will be?"


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    Someone knocked on the door, and a maid''s voice reached her. "Young Miss, Kaleina, and me are here."


    The dragoness smiled. "Let them in."


    The door opened, and two adolescent girls poked their heads inside. Our girlsughed, making the two girls feel a bit shy.


    "Mommy, is everything okay?"


    Tatyana realized and whispered. "They''ve probably been startled by my aura; go console them."


    The dragoness realized and nodded. She smiled at the two girls and opened her arms, showing her weing bosom. "Come here, you two."


    While they were already grown up, with me nearly 19 years old and Kaleina 16, they were still very cuddly in Yasenia''s presence, and both of them trotted forward, falling into Yasenia''s arms.


    "Oh dear, so quick~. Hahaha."


    The dragoness used her arms and tail to hug both darlings and gave each of them one leg to sit on. nting a soft kiss on their cheeks, she asked. "How is it? Are you two feeling better?"


    Kaleina and me nodded softly as they leaned on Yasenia''s body. Neither of them was tall, being quite average for a woman. With Yasenia''s tall stature, cuddling both of them was not a problem.


    Kaleina asked. "Mommy, what happened?"


    The dragoness turned on her seat enough so that both girls could look at Tatyana, and they were surprised.


    me eximed and muttered with curiosity. "Oh! So¡­ Hmm¡­ Wrinkled? I thought babies were prettier¡­"


    Yasenia chuckled. "Well, recently born babies usually look like that, dear. They are still the cutest in the world!"


    me giggled, and Kaleina''s eyes glittered as she asked. "Is this our little sister!? Look at her tail! It''s so white and pretty!"


    Tatyanaughed and said. "That''s right. She is your little sister. Kaleina, you will need to protect little sister, okay?"


    Cecile asked from the side. "By the way, if my spiritual sense is correct, that girl is not a girl, right?"


    Kaleina and me titled their heads, and Kaleina suddenly eximed. "Oh! Is little sister like Mommy!?"


    Tatyana blinked and moved the child slowly, revealing the waist area. She couldn''t help but say, bbergasted. "Why do all my daughters have an extra little peanut attached to them at birth?"


    The girlsughed while Yasenia shrugged. "Well, the possibilities were there. However¡­" She frowned and asked. "Isn''t this a problem? What if she has problems with her physique or attributes?"


    Tatyana sighed. "I don''t know, Little Treasure. We''ll need to wait until she is one year old so that we can make the ritual."


    Kaleina looked at Yasenia''s frown and lifted her pretty hand to smooth out the frown. "Don''t worry, Mommy! She is Mommy''s daughter, so she will be healthy!"


    me nodded. "Aunty Yasenia''s child will be strong and healthy!"


    Yasenia''s face softened, and she rained kisses on both of them. "Why are you so so cute, eh? Do you want to make Mommy''s heart melt with sweetness~?"


    Both girls giggled while Yasenia looked at the child. "So, Tatyana, what''s her name?"


    The girls at the side tensed as the two Dravory women got thoughtful faces. They wanted to pray to something so that the name was at least pronounceable.


    Tatyana hummed. "How about Estru-... No. Hmmm¡­ Surve¡­ No. Hmmmmmmmm."


    The girls were sweating buckets. ''What kind of initial parts of a name are those!? I can''t even think of one good nameing out of that!''


    Tatyana frowned. "How about you name her, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia blinked and looked at the child. Seeing her white tail with feathers, she hummed and opened her mouth. However, before she said anything, Evelyn interrupted. "Yasenia!"


    The dragoness blinked and looked over. "What''s wrong, dear?"


    Evelyn stuttered, knowing where Yasenia was going with that gaze. "How about something that represents the child connecting Tatyana and you deeper, eh? Like, I don''t know, like your attributes!"


    The dragoness tilted her head. "Star? Is Star a good name?"


    While the girls didn''t think it was horrendouspared to other monstrosities that coulde out from Tatyana or Yasenia, they didn''t really want such a simple name for Yasenia''s first child.


    Kali added with a stutter. "H-How about in anothernguage? You know manynguages, right?"


    Yasenia tilted her head. "Hm¡­ How about¡­" Yasenia''s eyes shed and she muttered. "Estre."


    The girls paused and looked at Yasenia with widened eyes. ''A good name!? From Yasenia?! Who am I? Where am I? What timeline is this!?''


    Yasenia then said. "Or Hoshi?"


    The girls would''ve fallen to the ground if they weren''t already seated. Andrea reacted quickly. "That one! No. I mean. The previous one! That one was really good!"


    Yasenia looked at the little one and asked Tatyana. "What do you think about it, Tatyana?"


    Tatyana hummed. "Estre¡­ It sounds nice. I like it."


    Kaleina giggled and lifted her arms. "I also like it! Little Sister Estre!"


    The girls at the side almost cried in happiness. ''Little one! No, Estre! We managed to protect your honor by making those two people with horrible naming sense give you a proper name!''


    Tatyana looked down and called the baby. "Estre, that''s your name."


    The little baby hugged Tatyana clumsily and slowly began to open her eyes. The girls eximed as a pair of heterochromatic golden and blue eyes. Tatyana and Yasenia blinked and looked at each other. The pair of golden eyes looked into the pair of ruby-like eyes, both looking puzzled. "Blue?"


    Valeria looked at that eye and hummed. "I think she has albinism."


    Tatyana and Yasenia looked at the Nature Spirit Queen, and Valeria chuckled. "That eye was supposed to be red, but it has be blue."


    Evelyn asked, confused. "Isn''t red like the MOSTmon albino type of eye color?"


    Valeria shook her head. "Tatyana''s eyes are red because she has red pigment in her iris. A person with albinism has red eyes because their iris is colorless, showing the blood behind the iris. It''s different."


    "Ohh. I see."


    Yasenia poked her daughter''s cheek and sighed with a loving smile. "You are really packed full of surprises, aren''t you, my baby."


    Kaleina looked at Yasenia and asked. "So, why was little sister Estre born human-like? I was born like a dragon!"


    The dragoness kissed her nose and said. "As I exined, there were a fewplications with your little sister. So, your little sister will have to learn how to be a dragon instead of how to be human like you. Remember to help your little sister when we start practicing that, okay?"


    Kaleina nodded many times. "I will!"


    Tatyana began breastfeeding the child after the little one opened her eyes andmented. "I am impressed."


    "About what?" Asked Andrea from the side.


    "That I can breastfeed. What I am feeding her is my natural milk. I didn''t produce it from a skill like Yasenia."


    Yasenia asked, worried. "Is my breastmilk worse?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "No. The skill you are using is just stimting your nds. While dragons have many reptile characteristics, they have a mix of mammal traits as well."


    The dragoness rxed. "I see." Then, she smiled. "Remember to tell me if you get tired of breastfeeding her or something."


    Tatyanaughed. "Sure. Having a female partner sure has its advantages."


    Kaleina smiled. "Moreover, mommy''s milk is super delicious!"


    Yasenia asked the maids. "Are the items to nurture Estre appropriate after what happened? Do we need to change anything?"


    Flora checked the list andmented. "Some of the concoctions have to be a bit lighter, taking into ount Little Miss Estre''s innate weak constitution. But other than that, everything works. There is no need to worry, Young Miss. On the contrary, since we have them prepared, they will help her quite a bit."


    Flora looked at Tatyana and said. "By the way, Lady Tatyana. You should allow Young Miss to breastfeed Little Miss Estre. From the notes of Lady Dr. Ava, I deduced that the mix of both parents'' milk will help in the development and nutrition. We can use this technique to substitute Estre''sck of eggshell. Then¡­ we can grind some of Young Miss''s scales into the milk, providing her that calcium she needs."


    Yasenia was quick to take out the milk suctioner and fill a bottle. With the freshly provided milk, Flora approached Yasenia''s tail and took one of her scales around the middle area.


    Grounding it and mixing it with the milk gave the beverage a glittering blue color. Flora squeezed the teat of the bottle and tasted one drop, nodded. "This will be extremely nutritious. We should feed Estre one bottle of this per day until she is one year old. Do you mind, Young Miss?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Mind? If I can help my baby with my body, I will do whatever. Just say the word."


    Flora nodded. Her question was more of a formality. The maids all understood Yasenia''s personality well, so it was more than clear that she had the go-ahead. That''s why she took the scale first without asking.


    After Estre''s birth, time passed quickly, and eventually, the time for the next birth approached. Outside, the world continued to develop in Yasenia''s nned direction.

 Chapter 922: Regardless, A Mother.

    Chapter 922: Regardless, A Mother.


    Because Estre''s birth was not as expected and there were quite a fewplications, Tatyana''s usual "let nature take its course" attitude was absent.


    Simr to Tatyana, Yasenia was also a bit more proactive about using herself as a nutritional resource. For example, her scales and milk were used almost daily, while her blood was used once to create a pill called [Dragon Blood Pill].


    [Dragon Blood Pill] was a rare recipe Tatyana knew about for premature dragon children. Dragon children were really weak at first, and the eggshell provided them with many benefits. Without it, Estre was bound to have a weak body unless they intervened.


    The pill used the blood of a powerful dragon with a strong bloodline as a resource material. Therefore, Yasenia chose to use hers.


    No one stopped her or even suggested otherwise. As Yasenia''s first biological child, the girls would be careful about Yasenia pampering her too much. Still, they were like protective hens around their chicks with the recently born child, so Estre was fed several treasures during the first two months of her life and pampered.


    All the treasures they used had extremely gentle energies, which were easily absorbed into Estre''s system even as a newborn.


    The dragoness sat on a chair outside, hair gently blown by the warm breeze, while Estrey in her arms, looking up with her adorable heterochromatic eyes. The blue and golden eyes were locked on her mommy''s face, carefully observing her.


    Yasenia shook her head to flick back her hair and then looked down; she didn''t want her long ck hair to tickle Estre''s nose and make her sneeze. "How are you doing, baby? Do you feel happy?"


    The child blinked and giggled, herughter sounding like a crisp but pleasant bell. Yaseniaughed with her, making Estreugh even more.Tatyana walked outside with a tray with food and saw Estre and Yaseniaughing together, creating a wholesome and beautiful scene. With quick movements, she took out a camera and captured the moment.


    ''Oho~, very beautiful~.''


    Tatyana looked at her slightly bigger family and felt her heart healing. Inside of her, Heart Demons were slowly being killed. At the same time, some other fears became stronger. However, Tatyana didn''t mind as much. It was normal. ''Ah, these feelings again.''


    She had also felt restless with Yasenia at first. Her first child in her long life happened sote that Tatyana feared that her motherly side had died offpletely in a corner of the Universe.


    Thankfully, it seemed that as long as you unconditionally loved your child as a mother, that instinct would alwayse back to you. That''s what helped Tatyana the most during the first years of Yasenia''s childhood.


    Of course, a responsible mother or father should not rely on just that. Tatyana read plenty of books about taking care of children, dragons, and other literature for new mothers, always being careful to double-check information in case wrong information was mixed into the books.


    Now that Estre was born without a shell as well, Tatyana was much more experienced. ''I am curious, though. Why was this body gestating a pure beast?''


    While Tatyana was not entirely human with either of her bodies, she had zero rtion to pure beasts other than Tian Long being her mount.


    ''Does this body have very little influence in terms of genes? Perhaps it is unable to mix as well, allowing Yasenia to be the ultimately dominant parent.''


    "Oh? Tatyana, you are here."


    Yasenia''s mellow and attractive voice reached her, snapping her out of her thoughts. ''Speaking of which, Little Treasure is calling me Mom less and less~.''


    Yasenia saw Tatyana smiling at her with an amused expression and tilted her head, puzzled. "What''s wrong?"


    Tatyanaughed. "Nothing, Little Treasure. Ie with a tray of food for you." The red-eyed woman approached and sat by her side.


    Yasenia used her tail to hold the tray while she wound one arm around Tatyana''s waist and ced the child between them. Estre was quick to recognize her other mother and she remained still, staring at Tatyana with her endearing eyes.


    Tatyana could feel her cold and stony heart slowly melting at the edges as those pretty and innocent eyes looked at her. She extended her hand to touch her face, but her vision shed, and instead, she saw her own hand filled with blood and flesh of the dead approaching the pristine and pure child.


    She was startled and took her hand back.


    The dragoness''s sharp senses quickly caught the problem and asked. "Are you okay, Tatyana?"


    The Death Empress smiled and nodded. "Yes, don''t worry."


    The dragoness sighed and leaned sideways to kiss her cheek. "Liar~."


    Tatyana blinked and felt her hand being covered by Yasenia''s. Looking down, the blood and filth covering her skin was slowly washed away by the touch of her Little Treasure.


    By the time her palm started caressing Estre''s cheek, she was looking at her pristine and white hand gently caressing the baby''s face.


    Yasenia''s golden eyes softened, and she separated her hand from Tatyana''s, handing Estre to her. "It''s time to breastfeed her, Tatyana. Go ahead."


    Tatyana blinked and nodded, being somewhat obedient as Yasenia told her what to do.


    The dragoness looked at Estre, happily drinking her mother''s milk, andughed. "She really loves it, eh?"


    Tatyana smirked and gave Yasenia a side-eye. "That makes two babies who love my milk."


    Without denying it, Yasenia lifted her beautiful and straight eyebrow. "Any problem with that?"


    Tatyanaughed. "None~."


    With her arms now free, Yasenia surrounded the mother and child in her soft and squishy embrace and whispered. "You are her mother, Tatyana. Under these heavens, there is no one else that''s better qualified to take care of her than you."


    Tatyana snorted, wanting to say that she knew it. But she didn''t answer that way. She knew why Yasenia was telling her these things. The feelings behind the words were much sweeter than the meaning of the words themselves. "Thank you, Yasenia."


    "A thank you between us?" Asked the dragoness with augh.


    Tatyana smiled. "Sometimes, it''s nice to say it."


    Yasenia smiled. "Then¡­ You are wee, Tatyana."


    Selena slithered out of the door and looked Yasenia''s way. "Young Miss!"


    The dragoness looked over, and Selenamented. "Angel is due! I think she will give birth at any time."


    Yasenia felt her heart clench. Of all her lovers, Tatyana was the one she was the most nervous about, and it proved to be with reasoning. However, the second one that had her tense was Angel.


    With Angel''s saint inheritance, she didn''t know how it would go. There were too many variables that could affect the child''s birth.


    Tatyana gave Yasenia a kiss on the chin, making her look down. "Everything will be fine. Go and apany her."


    Tatyana''s gentle smile was like a refreshing breeze on a hot summer day, bringing peace to the dragoness''s tumultuous emotions. "Okay, I''ll be back with your grandchild soon."


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "I am too young to be a grandma!"


    The dragoness almost tripped and fell. Looking back, she saw Tatyana''s eyes locked on her as if asking her if she dared to refute.


    The dragoness gulped andughed awkwardly. "O-Of course, then¡­ Aunt?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Better."


    Selena and Yasenia stared at her for a few seconds, but eventually, they didn''t dare retort and left with quick steps.


    When Yasenia arrived at the room where Angel was giving birth, she saw Mirrory floating by Angel''s side. The ancient mirror''s eyes moved to look at her, and she smiled. "It seems that the child is here."


    Being confident in Mirrory''s ability to see through Heaven''s tricks, she asked. "Is there anything that we should be wary of?"


    Mirrory crossed her arms and shook her head. "Nothing I can sense, at least. Don''t worry." Mirrory continued when Yasenia was about to ask another question. "Yes, mammal birth. Angel''s, Evelyn''s, and Andrea''s children are all beast-human."


    Yaseniaughed. "Let me ask, at least."


    Mirrory snorted.


    Angel, who had been resting with her eyes closed, slowly opened them and looked around. Seeing Yasenia there, she became spoiled and muttered. "Yasenia, it hurts."


    The dragoness''s eyes softened, and she sat by her side, grabbing her face and kissing her lips. "You can do it, baby. Remember, you are going to be a mommy, right? Do you want to be a strong Mommy?"


    Angel''s face hardened, and nodded. "I want to!"


    Yasenia could feel Angel''s cultivation slowly vanishing as they spoke, a clear indication of the iing child.


    "Hahaha~, I am very proud of you, Angel. I''ll be by your side all the way, okay? If you ever want support, I''ll be here. Always here, okay?"


    Angel felt as if an enormous shielding embrace had surrounded her, protecting her from all harm. Her face lit up, and her uncertainties disappeared.


    Yasenia''s presence had such an effect on all of them. During all these years, they had already understood the depth of Yasenia''s love for them.


    It wasn''t a passionate fire but a stable andsting profound love. One where there weren''t any loose tiles that might make them trip. Like a massive tform without end, it gave them as much support as they wanted.


    Suddenly, Angel''s body tensed as an electrifying and painful sensation spread from her uterus. "AH!"


    The reflexive contractions made Angel scream in pain. However, the woman''s face didn''t be scared.


    Angel was a very soft person, scared of being hurt since she was little. Only because of her family''s situation and her own perseverance did Angel maintain a pure personality.


    She was protected, some might say too much; still, she grew to love knowledge while not being a fan of fights.


    This didn''t make her weak, not at all. Her genius in formations shone through her attributebinations, giving Angel a fighting style others can only dream about.


    Naturally, being strong and being brave were two different things. Because of her love for Yasenia and Yasenia''s love and support for her, Angel slowly walked out of her bubble and managed to be a real warrior.


    Even then, while she had been through hellish training and perilous situations, she never liked fighting or getting hurt. She learned shield and sword fighting style not because she loved being on the frontlines but because it was the best way to use her skillset.


    Now, having lost all that strength and knowing how painful giving birth was, she was honestly terrified. Many mothers were as such.


    Nevertheless, with Yasenia by her side, when the first contraction reached her, instead of her natural fear increasing, it felt like her brain had been jolted awake as unknown determination burned in her heart.


    The thought that she would definitely give birth to the child of her adored lover burned in her soul, fueling her now mortal body with a mother''s strength and determination.


    Yasenia saw Angel''s soft and gentle blue eyes focusing, and the second Selena started guiding her, Angel followed everything.


    Screams of pain escaped from time to time, and Angel''s hand was tightly gripping hers. But even as sweat and tiredness umted, Angel''s usually soft blue eyes remained focused and determined.


    The dragoness was enchanted by such an Angel. She had always pampered her little baby, and she didn''t have problems spoiling her rotten. Whoever said that she spoiled her too much would bepletely ignored by Yasenia.


    Angel was her pampered baby, and she would pamper her as much as she wanted. So what if she was spoiled?


    However, even then, this scene was what worried Yasenia the most. How would Angel carry herself while giving birth? Would she cry? Would she suffer too much?


    Yet, all worries had been superfluous.


    In front of Yasenia''s eyes was a mother. A woman determined to bring her child into the world safely.


    Now more than ever, even through the sweat and some tears from pain, Angel looked the most beautiful.

 Chapter 923: New Life Again~.

    Chapter 923: New Life Again~.


    The sound of the baby''s cries filled the room and everyone who had been looking released a sigh of relief.


    Simr to Yasenia, they were worried that Angel''s child would also have problems. Thankfully, the delivery was smooth and without any problems.


    After the child was delivered, Selena cleaned the baby and gave her to Angel. Angel extended her hands and carefully took the beautiful baby. The skin was white, and she even had a head full of very short hair.


    Unlike Tatyana''s prematurely born child, this child was much more developed. Beyond what human children would look like at birth.


    Angel cradled the little one and heard Yasenia speak softly. "How about you breastfeed the little one? I am sure she is hungry."


    Angel blinked, tired, and looked at Yasenia. "Really? She was just born."


    Yasenia smiled softly. "Of course, look how big she is. I am sure the baby is hungry, right?"


    Angel blinked and answered in a dozy manner. "I am not hungry~."


    Yasenia paused andughed. "I meant the real baby, love. Hahaha. Perhaps we need to change nicknames~."Angel pouted. "I don''t want to."


    The dragoness''s face gained a smile full of love. "Okay, Baby, I won''t change it. Come on, dear. You need to cradle her this way¡­"


    Angel followed Yasenia''s instructions, and after lowering herfortable dress, she presented her breast to her baby.


    As if she could smell it, the small baby hugged Angel''s breast and started suckling. Angel looked down and felt a special love for the child growing by the second. "Hehe, my baby~. Is mom''s milk delicious? If you like it, you are going to love Yasenia''s milk! It is super delicious, you know?"


    Angel paused and frowned. Then, realizing that there was a chance that her baby might stop liking her own milk after tasting Yasenia''s, she stuttered. "B-But, mine is also not bad, baby. So, you mustn''t neglect Mom, okay? Although¡­ If baby prefers Yasenia''s¡­ I guess it''s okay¡­ as well¡­"


    All the girls looking at the struggling womanughed to themselves, thinking. ''It''s definitely not okay. Hahaha.''


    Yaseniaughed gently, resting her chin on her palm as she watched Angel ramble to the baby.


    After a while, Angel felt the baby stop drinking, and she smiled widely, looking at Yasenia. "She stopped eating! I think she is full!"


    The dragoness answered softly. "Now, ce the child against your chest and gently pat her back, love." Yasenia saw Angel was going to cover her skin, but she stopped her. "Don''t worry about that; skin-to-skin contact is really important between the mother and child."


    Angel remembered Yasenia and Tatyana doing something simr with Estre and nodded quickly. "Okay!"


    After cing the small child on her bosom and gently hugging it with her hands, Angel looked at Yasenia. "Why don''t you alsoe, Yasenia?"


    Seeing Angel''s big blue eyes asking her so innocently, the dragoness couldn''t say no. She wanted to leave the children a bit of alone time with their mothers after birth, but since her dear invited her, she wouldn''t reject her.


    Lowering the upper part of the dress, Yasenia embraced both of them and used her tail and legs to coil around Angel protectively.


    In an instant, Angel and her baby were engulfed in a protective embrace while the dragoness''s scent surrounded them. Angel smiled, satisfied, and leaned on the dragoness''s ample bosom. A feeling of softness and warmth filled her heart, and she calmed down, feeling protected.


    The baby didn''t feel threatened at all, and the contact with Yasenia''s skin only rxed her more.


    Like magic, the dragoness''s presence calmed both of them down to the point that, eventually, they fell asleep.


    Selena asked softly. "Should I cover Young Miss and the rest with a nket?"


    Yasenia shook her head and moved her energy toward her back. The rest looked at her, and eventually, arge dragon wing sprouted outward. Her ability to control her partial transformation had grown tremendously during thest few years. Summoning one wing was not that big of a problem.


    With the wing, Yasenia covered Angel''s body.


    Selenaughed. "I see~. There really is no need." Then, she asked. "Will Young Miss stay here? Or does Young Miss want to do something else?"


    The dragoness looked down and shook her head. "Can you tell Ghana that today''s schedule is canceled?"


    Selena nodded. "No problem, Young Miss."


    The girls approached with smiles and spoke in low volumes. Kali smiled gently. "The second child. She is so pretty, look at her hair. They are like threads of gold."


    Evelyn asked. "Yasenia, what color are her eyes?"


    Yasenia answered with a smile. "Golden colored and slit eyes again~. It seems that my genes have an advantage in this regard~."


    Andrea snorted yfully. "I am surprised the children aren''t just copies of you because of how ''Advantageous'' your genes are."


    The dragoness grinned. "Well, I hope that our child has your skin. That would be interesting~."


    Andrea blinked. "Really? I''d rather she has white skin."


    The dragoness asked. "Oh? Why?"


    Andrea smiled. "Well, most people are white, so I''d rather she is simr. Having different skin can be a hurdle."


    Yasenia hummed. "Well, people kill each other for whatever."


    Andrea grinned. "Why do you prefer the child to have my skin color?"


    Yasenia blinked and answered simply and honestly. "Because it is your skin color."


    Andrea''s heart skipped a beat. Such a simple sentence had so much love behind it that the heroic woman didn''t even know how to react. Kali noticed her friend''s state and decided to lend a helping hand. "Yasenia, what do you think about the name?"


    Yasenia muttered. "Well, I promised that you girls would be the ones choosing, so I''ll wait for Angel to wake up before we name her."


    Evelyn smirked. "You don''t sound happy."


    Yasenia pouted. "Are my names really not that good?"


    The girls coughed once, making Yasenia sigh. "But¡­ Estre was good, right?"


    The girls honestly nodded. "It really was."


    Evelyn pondered. "So, what are your ns for the Ocean Chasm Empire? They are being quite aggressivetely."


    Yaseniamented. "With the surface almostpletely under the control of the Astral Sky Alliance, it''s just a matter of time. We need to expand into the core of the Empire slowly. We can do so with different methods depending on what time frame we are aiming for."


    Andrea smiled, grabbing her swollen belly. "But you won''t do it like that, right?"


    The dragoness smirked and pointed at Evelyn''s and Andrea''s bellies. "I''m just waiting for these two dears to be born before I''m going to pay a visit myself. The rest of the people in the Alliance can y with them in the meantime."


    Cecile asked. "What about your cultivation? You are on the verge of a breakthrough, right?"


    Cultivation in the fifth realm was much slower than it was in the fourth realm. While the girls had managed to make a lot of progress during their pregnancy and break through to the second level, Yasenia was still in the first for all her cultivation paths.


    The dragoness pondered and answered, doubtful. "Well, I should be able to break through all my paths during the next two months? I am not too sure, though. Compressing the energy is proving to be quite a lengthy process."


    Evelyn smiled. "Almost five years, and you have yet to break through once. Incredible."


    Cecilemented. "She hasn''t been that focused on cultivation because of the war."


    Evelyn shrugged. "Even then, Yasenia has spent the equivalent of 3 to 4 years with her usual speed. Knowing how the energy needed is exponential, she might take a few decades to enter andplete the final realm."


    Mirrory spoke at the side. "And that''s okay. This realm takes a while, even in higher-level worlds. Thepression of energy can''t really be elerated by many methods. Hence, you need to do it at a certain pace."


    Evelyn asked. "Really? So, is being able to cultivate faster worse?"


    Mirrory shook her head. "Not at all. It doesn''t corrte. The important thing ispressing the energy as much as possible in each realm. Allow your body to break through by itself as we taught you."


    Cecilemented. "That was a strange sensation. Focusing onpressing the energy, and suddenly, a massive aura surge hits you, and you are in the next realm."


    Mirrory asked. "What about the Body Path? Are you girls doing okay?"


    Kali sighed. "Developing the Middle Dantian is quite a challenge. The way to feed it energy is not as direct as the lower Dantian. Moreover, because we have spiritualized our other Dantian, sharing energies is almost impossible."


    Mirrory suggested. "Try to use the semi-spiritualized dantians as the main energy carriers. They are usually the thicker and sturdier ones. Moreover, because of their semi-spiritualized state, they can allow for energy exchange in a swifter and more natural manner."


    The girls nodded, taking Mirrory''s words into ount.


    Yaseniamented. "It''s really interesting how the Epoch Core interacts with the rest of the body. The energy it provides has such qualities that it increases physical strength by default. It''s very mysterious."


    The girls nodded, not really understanding how it worked. After all, they absorbed the same energy for the lower Dantian and the middle Dantian. Yet, once refined by the respective Dantians, the effects that energy could create were incredibly different.


    Cecilemented. "Well, Yasenia, I need to go check on my egg. See youter, and take care of Angel."


    Evelyn smiled. "The rest of us will also return. Once she wakes up and regains strength,e to us." Before going, Evelyn asked. "Right! What''s the gender of the child?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Female. Pure female. She has a dragon tail and very small wings, so she is probably a beast human."


    Evelyn smiled. "Nice! I wonder, can our children be fully human?"


    Yasenia hummed. "It''s almost impossible. For them to be human, my bloodline needs to bepletely suppressed and enter a dormant stage. I don''t think you, dears, have powerful enough human genes to do that yet¡­ Well." The dragoness looked at Angel and blinked. "Perhaps Baby does."


    Evelynughed. "It would be quite fun to have all beast kind and pure beasts as children, and then, suddenly, one human girl or boy. Hahaha."


    Andrea asked Mirrory. "Speaking of human genes, when does the human bloodlinee into ount?"


    Mirrory smiled. "Oh? What makes you think there is something such as a human bloodline?"


    Andrea tilted her head. "Humans are a very dominant race. Regardless of their cunningness, without strong cultivators, it would be difficult to be as widespread as they are. Bloodlines are practically genes carried on from powerful ancestors. So, there must be something like a Human bloodline."


    Mirrory nodded. "There is. However, until Transcendence, the human bloodline has little to no effect. It gives humansrger potential, even in a dormant stage. However, to fully unlock it, you need a Transcendent Body."


    Andrea hummed. "I see. So, what is the bloodline we have now?"


    Mirrory answered. "As I said, it is your human bloodline, but it''s in a dormant state."


    The tall woman got thoughtful and slowly walked away, holding her belly with care. During thesest years, her abdominal muscles had ttened quite a lot, and the previously marked sixpack she had disappeared."


    Yasenia saw all her dears leaving and then looked down at the sleeping Angel. Closing her eyes, she waited until she woke up.

 Chapter 924: Breakthrough! Second Level.

    Chapter 924: Breakthrough! Second Level.


    After Angel woke up, Yasenia and Angel talked about the child, and eventually, Angel decided on a name. Going back and forth, a few interesting names were suggested, but eventually, Yasenia liked one of them quite a bit.


    Angelughed when she saw the smile on her lover''s face. "Do you like this one?"


    Yasenia nodded. "It''s nice. It fits the child quite nicely."


    Angel looked at her newborn and giggled. "I see. Then¡­ Baby, your name is Aurelia."


    Aurelia opened her beautiful eyes, revealing an enchanting golden color. Angel giggled and looked at Yasenia. "She has your eyes!"


    Yasenia smiled softly. "And she has your adorable face~."


    Angel blinked. "She does?"


    Yasenia kissed her temple. "Of course~." Then, she asked. "Baby, how are you feeling?"


    Angel muttered. "I am slowly recovering my cultivation. So I feel a bit stronger. But I still feel like even lifting my formation pen would be taxing."The dragoness chuckled. "I see~. Then, Baby, rest for a while, okay? I''ll tell the maids to move you to your room with Aurelia. I''ll also visit often, and if you want me to rest with you and our child, just tell me."


    Angel nodded obediently. "Okay. Where are you going?"


    Yasenia exined her ns for the rest of the day to Angle. "Well, first, I''ll go check on Estre and Tatyana. Then, I will visit Cecile''s and Kali''s eggs and give them lots of love~, like I am doing with you right now."


    Angel giggled as Yasenia tightened the hug, always careful and avoiding to hurt Aurelia.


    "When I am done there, I''ll go visit Evelyn and Andrea for a while. Finally¡­ I''ll probably return to check on you. What do you think?"


    Angel smiled widely. "That''s nice~."


    Yasenia kissed her lips once and said softly. "Be obedient and listen to Selena and the rest. See youter, Baby."


    "See youter, Yasenia! I love you."


    Yasenia smiled beautifully and answered. "I love you too, Angel."


    With that said, Yasenia climbed out of bed and used a nket to cover Angel''s lower half. Then, she called the maids and left to do what she said to Angel.


    The day went by quickly, and with that rhythm, an entire week passed. Yasenia looked at the day and was surprised. "A week has passed already? A month since Estre''s birth as well¡­"


    Yasenia looked at the date and also realized that she was already over 60 years old. ''Time passes so quickly.''


    The dragoness looked outside, feeling that her sense of time was elerating more each year. Unnaturally fast at that.


    Yasenia frowned, knowing why this was happening. High-level bloodline dragons had practically infinite life spans. Their natural deaths were most of the time due to being too big or strong for their cultivation level.


    Therefore, time passed differently for a dragon. A nap for an old dragon might be a few thousand years long. And, when waking up, the dragon wouldn''t even know that much time had passed.


    Getting distracted for a few moments would eventually be staring at the same ce for a few months or years. In short, if they were not interacting with others, they lived with apletely different sense of time.


    This became increasingly more noticeable as Dragons gained age. Eventually, a thousand years be nothing but a strand of time during their incredibly lengthy natural lifespans.


    ''But¡­ I am quite young to start having this happen, right? Or¡­'' Yasenia pondered. ''Perhaps it is not rted to age but to cultivation level? Or a mix of both¡­''


    She shook her head and walked toward Kali''s alchemy room. Going inside, she saw Kali sitting in front of the cauldron, eyes closed and with all her energy focused on the tool. ''Oh? She is creating a pill in a serious manner. I wonder what she is making?''


    The length of the process of creating high-level pills increased with quality. As with everything rted to cultivation, the higher quality or rank something was, the moreplex it became. And while the ability to discern things rted to them increased with a cultivator''s strength, theplexity of the heaven path was exponential.


    Yasenia walked silently to a corner where she wouldn''t bother Kali and watched her for the next two hours. ''Hm. It doesn''t seem that she will finish soon. I''lle back tomorrow at the same hour.''


    As silent as she arrived, Yasenia left. Kali didn''t even notice Yasenia came to visit her. The dragoness went to Flora''s room and walked inside. As she had expected, the giant egg was there, protected by Flora, who was cultivating by its side.


    Flora opened her eyes and smiled. "Wee, Young Miss. Here to visit this little one?"


    Yasenia nodded and sat by the egg''s side, using her tail to coil around it and ce it between her legs gently. Then, while caressing it, Yasenia asked. "What is Kali doing?"


    Flora answered while preparing a tray of refreshments for Yasenia. "Well¡­" Floraughed and continued. "Miss Kali wanted to look better for the little one, so she is seriously focusing on concocting a pill to cure her scars. Or, at least, make them not that harsh-looking."


    Yaseniaughed while caressing therge egg sitting between her legs. "That''s quite adorable." Looking down at the child, Yasenia smiled. "Good job, little one. Thanks to you, fox mommy will heal her outer and inner scars even better."


    There was no answer, but Yasenia didn''t mind. Flora asked. "Do you need me to concoct any pill, Young Miss?"


    Yasenia nodded. "I actually need you to. Can you concoct a pill that increases my natural energy absorption at the cost of losing speed while cultivating? Of course, not a permanent one."


    Flora frowned. "That''s¡­plicated, Young Miss."


    The dragoness blinked. "Even for you?"


    Flora nodded. "Actually, creating one with the effect Young Miss wants is not that big of a deal. I know at least 100 different recipes that would work. The problem is Young Miss''s body. Because of your constitution, Young Miss absorbs the energy from pills and other medical concoctions really well."


    Confused, Yasenia asked. "So, if I ingest one, is there a probability that the effects will permeate me much deeper than expected, affecting me in a permanent manner?"


    Flora smiled. "That''s right, Young Miss. Serious cultivating upies more than 90% of a cultivator''s life. This percentage grows even further as the strength of the cultivator grows. Affecting Young Miss''s ability negatively would be enough for any of us to ask for death."


    Yasenia hummed. She wasn''t bothered about how extreme the maids'' thoughts were. It was a clearmitment to their duty, and nothing was more reassuring than that.


    "Speaking of maids¡­" Yasenia titled her head. "How is the training for the personal maid groups for my children going?"


    Flora sighed. "Well, it''s not bad. However, this worldcks talent. We''ve tested a few tens of thousands already and only managed to create eight 20-person groups."


    Yasenia blinked. "That''s not that bad, right?"


    Florained. "The problem is that most of themck cultivation. Don''t get me wrong. Their potential is simr to ours. However, bringing out that potential will beplicated, even with Lady Tatyana''s training methods."


    Yasenia hummed. "Well, that''s not that bad. We can just train those groups. There will be six children, seven if I manage to get pregnant. We can leave thest group as a secret assassin group that focuses on investigating the other maid groups and reporting to us. It can help with corruption from the inside."


    Flora nodded. "That''s a good idea. We''ll implement it. We''ll say to the other seven groups that the eighth group failed so that we can keep them a secret."


    The dragoness smiled. "So, what about the pill I talked to you about? I want at least one pill to increase my body''s passive absorption temporarily. I''ve been quite busytely, and at this pace, I might fall behind a bit cultivation-wise. Moreover, since the time of taking care of children ising, I will naturally have less time to cultivate for a while."


    Flora agreed. "I will gather the other alchemists ande back with a solution, Young Miss. In a month at most, it should be done."


    The dragonessughed. "As quick as always." She ced her child back in the little nest created for it and gave the egg a kiss. "I will be going, Flora. Today, I''ll probably be able to break through into the second realm."


    Flora bowed graciously, her leafy hair flowing smoothly. "Good luck, Young Miss. We''ll be cheering for your sess."


    The dragoness chuckled. "Thank you, Flora. Goodbye."


    "Have a nice afternoon, Young Miss."


    Yasenia quickly moved through therge estate and arrived at her cultivation cave. It had plenty of remodeling done to it because of her beast form''s growth in size. It becamerge enough to fit her dragon form. While flying freely was not really possible, it wasrge enough for her to practice everything she should be able to practice.


    Once inside, Yasenia gathered energy, and her body increased in size. A few momentster, Yasenia became a mountain-sized dragon. The figure of the empyrean dragon, which appeared like a patch of the night sky that had taken a dragon form, looked imposing and transcendental.


    The enormous dragon looked around and muttered. "Well, it is big enough indeed. The energy quality is also good enough. I should be able to break through with all my paths in a few days'' time."


    Yasenia tapped the floor with her w tip and summoned a few pills and beast cores. "Peak-level beast cores are very limited¡­ Thankfully, Distancia''s ocean is enormous, and there are quite a few Peak-level beasts in the true depths. The maids managed to go and hunt around 70 Level 10 Legendary Beasts."


    Cecile, Kali, Ebirah, and Sierra received 10 of them each. They were told to use them whenever they were going to break through. Meanwhile, Yasenia received the remaining 30. Her Beast Core was many times more energy-hungrypared to theirs, so she needed much more raw energy to have the same effects.


    In truth, Ebirah and Sierra didn''t really need an entire peak-level core for their early Legendary Beast Realm levels. Still, it would be beneficial for them to have excess raw energy so they received the same as Kali and Cecile when the cores were shared.


    If other beast groups knew what Yasenia''s group was doing, they would probably faint at the extravagant behavior. For most pure beast ns, each of their peak-level cores was treated like precious materials, and they were all divided into dozens to hundreds of shards to benefit as many beasts as possible.


    Still, Yasenia threw three of them into her mouth without much care, together with two pills. These two pills helped her absorb energy quicker for a few hours while also smoothing out the conversion of energy toward the Epoch Core.


    With everything prepared, Yasenia was set up for an easy breakthrough.


    Of course, easy was rtive.


    Remember that for the spiritual path, the dragoness needed topress energy from a faint gas all the way to a solid.


    The change was significant from the first to the second level of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm, but not incredibly so. The faint gas flowing around her star-system-like Dantian was pressured by the dragon''s aura and will, bing tighter and more material.


    From gas that could barely be seen to a faint but visible fog. Not having any barriers, Yasenia smoothly reached the second level in all her paths. The body path naturally remained in the low-level Epoch Core, but it was more robust and more refined than ever.


    Once she finished, a message reached her: "Young Miss, Madam Evelyn will give birth in three days."


    The dragoness opened her eyes and answered. "I''m done. I''ll be there."

 Chapter 925: Skye is born! Andreas Genius.

    Chapter 925: Skye is born! Andrea''s Genius.


    Evelyn was lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling with a dazed face. She was already positioned for her birth, and her mind was swirling with thoughts about her iing child. ia, standing by her side, smiled and asked. "Are you nervous, Evelyn?"


    Evelyn nodded. "A little bit. While I feel safe with all of you here, I am still a bit nervous."


    "Well, it''s normal. You are going to have a pup soon~." Sierra and Zephyrith were sitting on chairs ced by the left of the bed.


    Evelyn looked at them and smiled. "How is the rtionship going?"


    Zephyrith and Sierra looked at each other with smiles, and Sierra answered. "Everything is going perfectly."


    Evelyn grinned. "So, is there a chance for pups?"


    Zephyrith coughed. "Evelyn, you are going to give birth; focus on that first."


    Evelynughed. "Well, that''s true, I guess. But, I didn''t expect you to have¡­ or well, better said, I didn''t expect you to be like Yasenia! Or, well, more like Andrea~."


    Zephyrith blushed a bit. "Well, nobody knew. But somehow, this horny wild wolf could smell it."Sierra smirked. "I mean, I know the scent of a potential mate when I sniff one."


    Zephyrith''s face darkened, and her red eyes focused on Sierra. "Ho~? So you''ve smelled other ''potential mates'' before?"


    Evelyn saw Sierra''s smirk freezing and giggled. "You are in trouble, partner."


    Zephyrith snorted, and Sierra coughed. "Focus on giving birth, Evelyn."


    "Sure, sure~."


    When Sierra''s and Zephyrith''s wolf ears moved toward the door, Evelyn realized that someone wasing, and her heart somewhat sped up. ''Did she make it in time?''


    When she saw the absolutely gorgeous dragoness walking through the door, her heart rxed, and happiness bloomed in her. ''She actually did it!''


    To be frank, she had been worried that Yasenia wouldn''t make it. Evelyn knew that it took time topress the energy when breaking through. After all, she had managed to reach the second level of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm a few months ago. ''She has been quite quick with it¡­''


    Evelyn couldn''t help but giggle as her entire body radiated happiness.


    Zephyrith and Sierra smiled and stood up, moving toward the other seats in the room. Now that Yasenia was here, they wouldn''t upy the other parent''s position. Sierra whispered to Zephyrith. "Thank you for being here when you are so busy, my cute puppy~."


    Zephyrith blushed and softly pinched Sierra''s waist. "Don''t call me that way here."


    Sierra lifted her eyebrow and teased. "Why? Aroused?"


    Zephyrith turned her head, ignoring Sierra, which made the wild wolfugh.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia sat by Evelyn''s side and asked. "How are you feeling, Dear? Everything alright?"


    Evelyn nodded. "I have yet to break water since my cultivation is still dissipating, but yes. It shoulde soon."


    The dragoness hugged Evelyn''s head into her bosom withoutpromising her positioning. It was a bit ufortable for Yasenia, but she didn''t mind giving her Dear a source of calm. "Evelyn, you are my clever and brave Dear. You will have zero problems; believe in yourself. And remember that I am always by your side, okay?"


    Evelyn rubbed her face on the softness surrounding her face and felt her nerves disappearing. The dragoness words were like a soothing medicine. "Mhm. Thank you, Yasenia. I love you."


    "I love you too, Dear."


    It took a few more hours before the water broke, and Evelyn started giving birth. The painful process of carrying new life was not easy, even for seasoned cultivators. Therefore, screams of pain would involuntarilye out of Evelyn''s mouth from time to time as contractions assaulted her body.


    Still, without anyplications and with Yasenia''s presence by her side, Evelyn could push through the ordeal and deliver a beautiful baby.


    Simr to Angel''s situation, the baby was slightly more developed than what a mortal woman''s baby would look like. Moreover, simr to her other siblings, dragon features were prominent in her. Evelyn held the recently born baby andughed. "Wow, you really gave Mom quite a big fight, eh? Hahaha."


    Yasenia saw that, although Evelyn wasughing, tears were falling from the corner of her eyes. They were naturally tears of happiness. Yasenia looked at the new mother and baby, and the feelings she had been constantly experiencing hit her again.


    The feeling of her flesh and blooding to the world through the people she loves so much was a wonderful feeling. All her instincts were satisfied. ''If I could take care of them all and have them live a happy and fulfilling life, I would give everything.''


    Yasenia was curious, "So, dear, what''s the darling''s name?"


    Evelyn hummed, tiredly while leaning on Yasenia. "Well¡­ How about¡­ Skye."


    The dragoness kissed the top of her head and nodded. "I like it. From now on, Skye will be the name of our first child."


    Evelyn raised her eyebrow. "First?"


    Yasenia giggled. "First~."


    Evelyn sighed with fake anguish. "It seems that my future is filled with giving birth to your children."


    The dragoness, amused, asked. "Any problems with that?"


    Evelyn shook her head and smiled brightly. "I love giving you children, so none at all."


    The dragoness interacted with Evelyn, praising her for doing an excellent job and pampering her. Then, she guided her as she did with Angel so that she could breastfeed the newborn.


    Evelyn muttered as she looked at Skye. "Will I be able to produce enough milk?"


    Yasenia blinked. "Why''d you ask, Dear?"


    Evelyn looked at her chest, which was barely a B cup, as the baby suckled on her nipple and muttered. "Well, although I''ve grown, I am quite small, right?"


    Yasenia smiled. "It doesn''t matter. Size is not the only thing that influences milk production. Does it help? Perhaps. Still, look~."


    Evelyn looked over and saw Yasenia shaking her chest, stunning her. The dragoness giggled. "You have a lover with these, right~? Believe me when I say that the baby won''t be hungry~."


    Evelyn nodded a few times. "With such a Heavenly pair of t-" Evelyn paused and looked down at the baby. Then, she continued the sentence. "With your ability to produce milk, I am sure she won''t have any troubles."


    Yasenia''s lips arched, noticing Evelyn''s care with words. ''Haha~, so she just needed to have a baby herself to be a bit more restrained~. Cute. No, adorable. No, it''s super lovely. Ugh, my Evelyn is sometimes so adorable that I want to eat her with kisses~.'' And so she did.


    Evelyn, who was suddenly assaulted by a rain of kisses, was bbergasted. "W-What are you doing, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia continued kissing her face and chuckled. "Just ept my love, you lovely Dear."


    Evelyn had zeroints, and she was pampered by the dragoness for the rest of the day.


    When the dragoness woke up the next day, she quickly washed her face and went to visit her children one by one.


    After going to cook a delicious meal and carrying it to everyone, she stopped where Andrea was and saw her looking atrge papers withplex energy circuits.


    Yasenia approached from behind and hugged her. Her arms went around Andrea''s swollen belly, and she gently ced her hands below it to lift it slightly. The sensation of the weight disappearing made Andrea snort infort.


    "What is my Darling doing?"


    Andrea smiled and exined, her low and deep voice sounding peaceful and smooth. "I am nning the final steps for the growth-weapon, -armor, and -robe designs."


    Yasenia circled around her and looked at theplex designs. "Oh~, they look quite nice. What are the materials?"


    Andrea smiled. "Do you remember all of the body parts you shed when you ingested that pill many years ago?"


    The dragoness nodded. "You mean those I dropped when I transformed into my human form for the first time, right?"


    Andrea nodded. "They are the perfect level to create growth weapons with. At first, I was unsure of how to create them. Still, remember how I failed to fuse the three methods in the past?"


    Yaseniamented. "You mean Sky Continent''s, Distancia Continent''s, and Lost Town''s cksmithing methods? Did you manage tobine them?"


    Andrea smirked. "Yes. It was not easy, but around one year ago, I could do it. Look."


    The dragoness saw a rapier appearing before her and analyzed it. While the dragoness was far away from Andrea in terms of cksmithing proficiency, she had unlocked cksmithing Intent in the past, showing that she had a lot of innate talent in this area.


    Andrea knew that Yasenia would understand many things if she showed her the finished product instead of exining the theory. ''She is very instinctive when cksmithing. Really, what a wonderful woman.''


    Andrea''s smile deepened when she saw Yasenia''s pupils thin for a moment before a spark of realization crossed her expression. ''As expected~.''


    Yasenia looked up at Andrea with glittering eyes and said. "Wow! Darling you are a genius! This weapon is like a cultivator!"


    Andrea couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "I couldn''t have summarized it better. With the Sky Continent method, I''ve created something simr to meridians. With Lost Town''s method, I''ve given it something simr to a soul. Finally, with Distancia''s methods, I''ve molded the body of the weapon for everything to fit. The bnce created was at first unstable, which created quite a lot of failed products."


    Yasenia tilted her head. "What did you do to create this weapon then?"


    Andrea kissed her forehead andmented. "Look closely. I am sure my dragoness can discern it easily."


    Yasenia''s tail wagged as she smiled. "You overestimate me too much. Still, since Darling believes in me so much, I''ll give it a try."


    Andrea smiled, amused. ''Overestimate? I can''t help but feel that I am always underestimating you, darling.''


    Still, she didn''t say it because she didn''t want to feed Yasenia''s innate arrogance. All the girls praised Yasenia from time to time, but as Tatyana had exined in the past, they always kept certain boundaries.


    As a dragon, Yasenia was easily carried away, bing arrogant and sloppy if too much praise was given. On the contrary, feeding herpetitiveness and wish to improve did wonders to prevent any trouble.


    Lately, Yasenia''s instincts have grown incredibly quickly. In thest realm before transcendence, mortal desires were aplenty.


    Not to speak about anything else, just her lust was starting to be a problem. Their dear dragoness was holding on really well, but even now, for example, Yasenia was rubbing her waist unconsciously on Andrea.


    The woman naturally noticed, thinking that after speaking and working for a while, she needed to give her some relief. ''My dragoness is suffering quite a lottely, eh? Poor dear, such a body full of so much energy.''


    Yasenia eventually managed to decipher what Andrea did. "You created something like a core¡­ So, something simr to a Dantian? However, instead of creating a high-level core, it is a low-level core¡­ Oh!"


    Yasenia looked at Andrea; her tail wags bing quicker. "Did you do that so that the sword needs to be fed with low-level energy, bing something simr to a [Growth Weapon]? That''s genius! Purposely lowering the level of the core of the weapon but creating something that can increase in quality by itself! While this will give the weapon a limit depending on the core''s original quality, it is perfect for low-level cultivators!"


    Andrea nodded. "That''s right. Now that you''ve discovered it,e here~."


    Yasenia felt her body being lifted. Since Andrea had yet to lose any of her cultivation, such actions were not strenuous at all. Still, the dragoness felt a bit strange. ''Why is my pregnant Darling carrying me? Shouldn''t it be the opposite?''


    Still, her thoughts flew away when Andrea''s hand sneaked into her skirt.

 Chapter 926: Oceanic War. Yasenias Doubts.

    Chapter 926: Oceanic War. Yasenia''s Doubts.


    The following day, Yasenia was on Andrea''s bed with her darling between her arms. Andrea was sleeping, her face resting on her bosom.


    The dragoness loved it when her lovers rested on her body. She could feel howforting it was for them to be skin-to-skin with her. Even Andrea, who usually didn''t show her cute side, would snuggle closer and hug her while sleeping.


    Both were naked, but Yasenia''s tail was very gently caressing Andrea''srge, protruding belly. ording to their estimations, Andrea''s child was going to be due in 7 to 9 days. Therefore, her strength had started to vanish slowly.


    The dragoness kissed her forehead and pondered. ''Should I tell her to rest for thest week? I think that being in the forge can be a bit dangerous. She is losing strength and cultivation, and if one of the materials reacts violently, an ident might happen¡­''


    Yasenia hummed as her hand gently passed through Andrea''s curly hair. "Speaking of which¡­ Andrea''s hair has be darker, right? I remember that it was dark brown at first¡­ Now it looks closer to ck-colored."


    Yasenia felt a small energy fluctuation and saw Ebirah appearing while rubbing her eyes. The pink-haired, adorable lobster girl illuminated the room with the reflection of her gorgeous, pearly, pink, white, and golden carapace. "Andrea~, good morning. I''ve finished leveling up¡­ Hm?"


    The lobster girl blinked a few times, looking at Yasenia''s smiling expression. Then, her pretty magenta-colored eyes shifted down, and she saw that both of them were naked. Her face blushed as she covered her nose.


    The dragoness blinked, expecting Ebirah to cover her eyes, not her nose. "Why are you covering your nose, Little Ebirah?"


    Ebirah muttered. "Mommy said that I should avoid smelling your scent after you pair with Andrea. It is bad for me."The dragoness didn''t deny it. However, Ebirah had nothing to worry about since Yasenia had already used a scent-absorbing pearl.


    Speaking of those, the girls decided to use them in prison to torture people. After all, a concentrated and enhanced amount of Yasenia''s mating scent was enough to make most of their prisoners go almost insane with lust.


    "Don''t worry, Little Ebirah. I''ve used a scent-absorbing pearl. There is nothing that can harm you in the room. I promise."


    Yasenia''s soft tone rxed Ebirah, and she stopped covering her nose. She sniffed lightly, and other than a pleasant, sweet scent, she didn''t feel anything else. "I see~. Thank you, Yasenia."


    Yaseniaughed. "So, I heard what you said. Have you be a Level Three Legendary Core Rank Beast, Ebirah?"


    Ebirah nodded with arge smile. She wanted to exim, but seeing the sleeping Andrea, she controlled her tone. "I managed to reach it! It was a bit hard, but I could advance~."


    Yasenia patted her free side, calling Ebirah to sit down. Ebirah was a bit shy, but she saw Yasenia like a parental figure, so her naked figure didn''t affect her much.


    Once by her side, Yasenia used one of her arms to gather her in her embrace, making Little Ebirah sigh infort. "Yasenia."


    Yasenia caressed her hair gently and asked. "Hm? What''s wrong, Little Ebirah?"


    Ebirah asked with a tilting head. "Why is your embrace soforting and nice? It''s only a bit worse than Mommy''s or Andrea''s embrace!"


    The dragonessughed gently. "Only a bit worse~? Such big praise!"


    Ebirah nodded a few times, her eyes glittering. Yasenia thought about it for a moment andmented. "Well, it''s probably because Little Ebirah looks up to me."


    Ebirah''s pink eyes glittered. "I do! You are so strong! And you are really clever! Mommy is always praising Yasenia because your ns are really good!"


    The dragoness chuckled andmented. "That''s because everyone around me, including you, is very excellent. Even if the ns are good, if the people around are not good, then they are worth less than a piece of garbage."


    Ebirah frowned. "Why?"


    The dragoness hummed. "Imagine this situation. We have a square, a circle, and a triangle. I need to ce each of the forms in their fitting shapes."


    Ebirah nodded, following along.


    Yasenia created the imagery with energy and said. "If my n is telling Ebirah and Andrea to ce the circle, then the triangle, and then the square, and everyone follows it, the task is easy, right?"


    Ebirah nodded, and Yasenia said. "But, what if there is a third person¡­ A crab beast human." Ebirah instantly frowned. Her dislike for that race had yet to disappear. "Then, that crab beast human tried to take your piece at the same time as you instead of going for the one I told them. What happens?"


    Ebirah humped. "I beat the crab into cooked seafood!"


    Yasenia giggled. "And, during that time, what happens to my orders?"


    Ebirah blinked and realized. "Oh¡­ I didn''t do them."


    Yasenia patted her head. "Therefore, people following the orders are as important as the ns themselves."


    Ebirah''s eyes widened. "Wow! So easy to understand." Ebirah''s lobster tail flopped up and down, making a slight sound as it hit thefy bed.


    Yasenia asked. "How is your mom doingtely? Is she under too much pressure?"


    Ebirah said with a frown. "She is having a bit of a problem. Although your help is saving our territory from being invaded, those crab people are really annoying and have not stopped attacking us! Moreover, the Chasm Whatever Empire is also helping them. Hmph."


    Ebirah looked at Yasenia and asked. "Um¡­ Can you help, Yasenia?"


    The dragoness hummed. "Let me think¡­" Ebirah nodded a few times, excited.


    Yasenia''s mind was quick to gather all the information and create an imaginary board of the oceanic territory conflict. With her [War Intent] helping, her mind dissected everything swiftly and helped her predict possible oues.


    ''Hm. At the pace the Ocean War is going, some of our allied powers might fall. The Lobster n is rtively far from the central conflict, which is the Ocean Swallowing Mermaids and the Ocean Chasm Empire battlefield. Most of my help is going there, and now thatnd is governed mainly by us, the Holy Beast Empire, Forest Sky Empire, Storm Feathered Harpies, Jade Thunderbird n, and Sky Scale Dragon men have joined to aid.''


    Yasenaia hummed. ''Their strength is limited underwater. One expert is half the worth of an enemy of the same level, and numbers are notcking in the Ocean Chasm Empire side. The oceanic poption is several timesrger than thend poption.''


    The dragoness continued. ''Once Andrea gives birth, I will be free and probably can go to visit the battlefield myself. Still, ten days is a long time; anything can happen. The fact that Coraline has sent Ebirah back is a sign that she is not 100% sure about protecting her. Are they lying on the reports because they fear interrupting me?''


    Yasena''s eyebrows frowned when such an option appeared in her mind. ''It''s possible. Coraline treats Andrea like her own child. She would probably have no problem sacrificing herself in order for me to be by her side when she gives birth.''


    Yasenia gently ced Andrea on the bed and stood up, draping a silk robe over her body and loosely tying it around her waist.


    Ebirah followed Yasenia and asked. "What''s wrong?"


    Yaseniamented. "I want to check something. Your question has made me doubt something about the frontline situation."


    Ebirah blinked twice and stuttered. "S-Sorry, I shouldn''t have asked. I am going-Hmph!?"


    Her words were interrupted when a giant pair of soft, white mountains squished her head between them. "Don''t apologize. On the contrary, it is me who should be thanking you. Your question made me realize that I''ve overlooked one thing."


    "Puah!" Ebirah took out her head from Yasenia''s ample bosom and looked up. "R-Really? I helped?"


    Yasenia smiled gently and kissed her forehead. "You did. Thanks a lot, Little Ebirah."


    Ebirah giggled. "No problem~ Hehehe. I am d I could help you, Yasenia!"


    The dragoness rubbed her chin andmented. "Remember my example with the orders?"


    Ebirah nodded, and Yasenia smiled. "Come, I might be able to show you a real-life example."


    Grabbing Ebirah''s hand, she guided her to her office. Once she arrived, she saw ia looking at documents and organizing a few jade scrolls.


    "Young Miss? What are you doing here? You should be with Lady Andrea, right?"


    Yasenia nodded and approached. "I just realized something. Aren''t our reports about the Ocean War situation a bit vague? I want a more thorough investigation into what''s going on. Send Doriel in my flying ship. I want aplete report in a maximum of three days. Don''t spare any strength to look into this matter."


    ia frowned. "What''s wrong, Young Miss? I''ll immediately arrange it, but I want to know the reason."


    Yasenia patted Ebirah''s head and said. "Those old seniors might be holding back information so that me, ''The young generation,'' is not interrupted during such an important time."


    ia was extremely intelligent and quickly understood everything that Yasenia implied in those words. Her eyes widened, and she quickly took out themunicator. "Doriel, stop all orders. Young Miss has an urgent mission for you. Come to the main office."


    Ebirah looked at everything and saw Yaseniae closer with a stack of papers. "Look, Ebirah. These are the reports your mother sent in thest three months. Give them a reading."


    Ebirah nodded. "Okay!" She sat on a chair at the side and went through the papers.


    In the meantime, Doriel arrived, and Yasenia said as she flicked a spatial ring holding her flying ship. "Go to the Ocean battlefield and investigate all allied power situations. I want aprehensive report in three days. How many people do you need?"


    Doriel frowned and thought for a few seconds. "Give me 30 maids, 200 mid-level Epoch Cores, and 1000 low-level Epoch Cores."


    Yaseniamented. "Take 500 mid-level Epoch Cores and 3000 low-level ones. Also, take the maids in training and use this situation to give them a harsh wake-up call. I want a report as fast as possible."


    iamented. "Young Miss, but they are in the third realm."


    Yasenia nodded. "I want them there as spectators of what they are expected to do in the future."


    ia realized and instantly agreed. "Doriel, give those 160 girls all the mission details and tell them how fast weplete it." Her eyes shed coldly. "Destroy the overconfidence they''vetely gained. I want theming back with pale faces."


    Doriel''s face became cold. "Understood. I''ll depart immediately."


    Then, she vanished in the shadows.


    Ebirah, on the side, continued reading the reports. After finishing, she looked at Yasenia and blinked. "I don''t see anything wrong with them."


    Yasenia approached and sat Ebirah on herp. "There is nothing wrong, but if you look at some of them more closely, you can feel that something is amiss. Look here, for example¡­"


    Ebirah was guided by Yasenia for a few hours.


    Two dayster, Doriel returned with results that made Yasenia want to curse. ''These old seniors care too much!''


    "MAIDS! TAINT THE OCEAN RED!"


    A rumbling answer swiftly followed.


    "YES! YOUNG MISS!"

 Chapter 927: Cornered.

    Chapter 927: Cornered.


    In the Ocean territory, deep inside an underwater volcanic area, the Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster capital stood, surrounded by fume-spewing volcanoes. The temperature of the water in this area was high enough to instantly kill mortal humans. The pressure and temperature made it impossible to live for most other races.


    Therefore, while the Sun Engulfing Ore Lobsters had never been an incredibly strong race, they had a very solid position. No one other than very few other races were covetous of theirnd. As long as the lobsters remained neutral, defending therge expanse of Ocean they governed was easy.


    Their main rival was the Crab n nearby. They had a much smaller territory, and therefore, their attacks against the Lobster n were often and quite brutal. Both races had been ughtering each other for a few millennia already, which exined Ebirah''s irrational anger.


    While the [Moon Carapace Crab n] would usually not want a volcanic area filled with Yang energies, in truth, it was a very necessary resource.


    Excess Yang energy caused a burning sensation and increased lust. However, it was rtively easy to cure.


    On the contrary, excess Yin energy could cause emotional draining and death. Yin energy, being connected with Death and many other negative aspects, had harsher effects when having an excess than Yang energy.


    So, a source of pure Yang energy to counteract the effects was not only an advantage for a mainly Yin attributes society but a necessity.


    Therefore, the territory of the lobsters was like a sweet candy that was begging to be eaten by the crabs.


    With such temptations, the reason for the almost constant and ongoing war was more than clear.Lately, though, thanks to Yasenia''s support, the Ore Lobster''s overall strength was advancing at an incredible pace. Found cornered, the Moon Carapace Crab n didn''t have any other option but to turn and ask for help from the Ocean Chasm Empire, the Ore Lobster''s strongest enemy.


    "Elder, are you sure about this?"


    Inside arge Coral Reef, a group of Moon Carapace Crab elders were gathered, speaking about the recent development.


    "I am sure! We''ve been pushed back by those hot-headed lobsters for millennia! Now, it is our chance to push back! Some of our brothers and sisters might be sacrificed, but the lobsters will disappear from this world!"


    One of them frowned. He had a humanoid form with arge shell on his back. "But, what about that Dragon Overlord?"


    Everyone''s faces became constipated. The creature that appeared not long ago had taken less than ten years topletely dominate thend and part of the Ocean.


    If they angered such a being, they would probably disappear in a heartbeat.


    "I mean, that Dragon is upied with other things, right? The Ocean Chasm Empire told us that her mates are giving birth, so she must be distracted. If we eliminate the lobster n, fighting for that would be¡­ not worth it, no?"


    Another elder asked. "Do you think the Ocean Chasm Empire has a chance against that Dragon? I heard that the dragon can summon the stars to aid her in battle."


    "The stars? I''ve heard that her dragon form can swallow the Moon!"


    A high-level elder looked at those people and massaged his temples. "Can you stop believing all the over-exaggerated stories you hear about her? Yasenia Dravory is a recently advanced fifth-realm cultivator. She is strong, but she is not a match for peak-level cultivators. Even high-level ones can face her. The problem is not her; it is those who follow her."


    One of the elders asked. "Are you talking about the Astral Fairies?"


    The name of Astral Fairies had spread everywhere in Distancia. Yasenia''s maid division was just too strong, and they had never been defeated, creating a very scary and imposing image. Thankfully, these powers didn''t know that there existed another 300 back at home, not counting the Transcendent Level ones. Otherwise, they might have a heart attack and die.


    "Anyway, if we don''t do this, we will just eventually die. So, it is better than waiting for our deaths."


    A woman at the side asked. "What about the letter the Astral Sky Sect sent us?"


    "That sounds too good to be true! How would they convince the lobsters to give us a part of their domain if we allied together? As if Yasenia Dravory can control that woman, Coraline."


    Meanwhile, Coraline sat on her throne back in the lobster capital. She was leaning on her fist with a frown. "Why didn''t they ept the deal? Are they retarded?"


    An advisor at the side felt their lips twitch. ''Queen, I understand your thoughts, but could you be less blunt? My heart can''t take this.''


    Coraline cared not, however. "Like. I am willing to give them ONE FIFTH of my territory. Who in their retarded mind would decline such an offer? That''s like, what, twice their territory? They would be able to flourish like never before as a species, and instead, they go and shake their shells for those cunning and malicious people from the Ocean Chasm Empire."


    The people around didn''t dare say a single word. Coraline really was ready to give up a lot to make it easier for the Astral Sky Alliance as a whole to dominate the Ocean. And yet, the crab people turned their backs on them, and now, they were damaging them to a point Coraline never expected.


    "How is the situation?"


    A military advisor spoke, his voice loud and clear. "We''ve lost our forts in the north, and we had to retreat our troops. The northeast has simrly failed after the north failed to defend. The northwest area is somewhat safe, thanks to the natural defensiveyout. However, it won''tst more than three months at this pace. The rest of our fronts are still sturdy, but we can''t disregard another peak-level threat attack."


    Coraline rubbed her forehead. "Peak-level cultivators are a pain¡­ Couldn''t those fossils stay in their chambers until they died, like always?"


    An advisor at the side coughed. "It was Lady Yasenia who used them first, Queen Coraline."


    Coraline snorted. "So what? That darling can do whatever she wants! She treats Andrea and my cute Ebirah so well. If she wants the World, just give it to her!"


    The King coughed. "Wife, you are being a bit irrational. Calm yourself down."


    Coraline blinked andnded her imposing gaze on the King, making him flinch. "Hm. You are right, for once. Sigh¡­ To think that I''ve be agitated enough that even you were able to correct me."


    The King asked, worried. "Wife, we are being cornered too fast. How about informing the Astral Sky n? If they suddenly attack us with ten or more peak levels, we will fall in just a few weeks. Our power has only your mother as a peak-level Epoch Core. We are powerless to resist. Not to mention, your mother, while strong, can''t move outside for too long due to her advanced age."


    Coraline knew that he was right. That was the most sensible option. "But¡­ Andrea will give birth in a few days. What if Yaseniaes and can''t attend Andrea''s delivery?"


    "You are right, Coraline. Let''s leave that little girl outside for a few moments. Aren''t we here to help?"


    Coraline looked over to the now clothed silver-feathered harpy and sighed. "I am d that you managed to arrive, Tengliu."


    Tengliu nodded and said seriously, her violet eyes shing with a profound emotion. "Coraline, I am not going to beat around the bush. I have a really bad premonition. You know that my premonitions are usually correct. Are you sure you want to continue down this path? Not to mention, once Yasenia discovers this, she will be¡­" Tengliu said carefully. "Quite angry."


    "Furious is the word you are trying to find, Tengliu." Looking back, they saw the Mermaid Queen swimming over. Coraline asked. "Are you sure you can leave your n for this situation?"


    The Mermaid Queen nodded. "I''ve made sure to secure everything. While we are on the defensive and outnumbered, my race is not that weak to fall in a few days. Once Andrea manages to deliver her child, Yasenia will arrive and stomp them to the ground. We just need to resist."


    Tengliuughed. "You are really confident in her."


    The Mermaid Queen shrugged. "One of her maids is enough to beat 4 or 5 of my n''s peak-level Epoch Cores. She has 50 of them that know how to fight together. They are virtually invincible."


    While they were talking, someone burst through the door with an urgent expression. "We are being besieged from everywhere! It is a surprise all-out attack from the main division of the Ocean Chasm Empire! Even Admiral Tidal Crest is here!"


    Coraline''s expression fell while Tengliu sighed. "As expected."


    Coraline closed her eyes for a few moments, nning out everything, and shouted. "TWO WEEKS! DEFEND FOR TWO WEEKS AT ALL COST AND THIS WILL BE OUR VICTORY."


    Everyone felt a rush of motivation and shouted ordingly.


    "DEFEND!"


    Everyone mobilized, and the reinforcements and lobsters rushed toward the several fortresses to impede the advance of the enemy army.


    Sadly for them, once they arrived at the frontlines, they understood how determined the Ocean Chasm Empire was to get rid of them. The army spanning several tens of millions was like an underwater wave.


    While all of Yasenia''s allies had received a few tips on how to strengthen the formations, the strengthening was certainly not enough to stop thisrge army.


    Coraline looked over and saw Admiral Tidal Crest appearing at the front. "Coraline, Tengliu, Linghui Mingyu. If you threee with us, this attack won''t ur. Resist, and the Sun Engulfing Ore Lobsters will be an extinct race!"


    Coraline looked at him from a distance and smiled coldly. "Extinct? My race can''t go extinct, Tidal Crest."


    The enormous shark-like man frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Coraline''s eyes shed with pride as she said. "As long as Ebirah is alive, my race is eternal!"


    Admiral Tidal Crest''s face sank. "Are you really willing to sacrifice your entire race for your daughter?"


    Coralineughed. "I am willing to sacrifice the entire World for her. What''s my own racepared to that?"


    Admiral Tidal Crest shook his head. "Emotional and irrational. Instead of just surrendering, you are forcing everyone to die because you don''t want to suffer."


    Coraline snorted. "Wrong! Do you think that I will take your words at face value? Surrender and you will leave my race alone? Nonsense! The Ocean Chasm Empire is famous because the way you became the strongest race was by breaking promises and alliances! If you didn''t have absolute military superiority, you would''ve been overthrown long ago!"


    Admiral Tidal Crest''s face didn''t change. "Since that''s your choice¡­" He pointed forward andmanded. "Destroy everything!"


    "RAHHHHH!"


    The ocean trembled as the aura of the army made out of several tens of millions burst outward, pressuring everything.


    Tengliu''s smile was a bit ironic. "Hey, this is looking quite bad, isn''t it?"


    A barrage of enemy skills burst forward, speeding through the water and impacting the defensive formation.


    BOOOM!


    The massive explosion bent the defensive bubble, creating several cracks in it.


    Mingyu nodded. "Quite bad, to be honest. I didn''t expect them to be so ballsy. What if we hadn''t diverted- Wait."


    The Mermaid Queen frowned, and Coralineughed. "Did you realize as well?"


    The Mermaid Queen asked. "Who is the traitor?"


    Coraline shook her head. "No idea. But we had a spy quite deep inside our power all along."


    The fight that followed was extremely one-sided, and in just a few hours, that city fell, forcing Coraline and the rest to retreat backward.


    Two more days followed as such, and the Lobster Ore n''s losses were in the hundreds of millions already. Their territory had shrunk to a third of what it was, and there was only onestyer of defensive fortresses before the capital became vulnerable.

 Chapter 928: Traitors and Arrival.

    Chapter 928: Traitors and Arrival.


    Coraline stood on the city wall, her face tired. Besides her, many of the high-level fighters looked solemnly at the approaching army. While it had shrunk from their constant attacks, the damage was not nearly enough. For now, while the losses were heavy, at least Coraline managed to avoid fatalities in the highest level fighting forces.


    She couldn''t really afford to lose high-level people when the opponent was so strong. But, now that their territory had shrunk to almost nothingpared to before, her options were running out. As she stood there, someone approached and passed her amunication scroll.


    This confused Coraline; she didn''t know what message could''ve reached her at this time, but she didn''t think much and opened it.


    The scroll was mostly empty, having a few names written on it. Coraline froze, looking at those letters. They spelled names that she knew far too well.


    After rereading the scroll for a while, she sighed and used her Sun attribute mes to burn the scroll.


    Tengliu asked. "What''s wrong?"


    Coraline shook her head. "Don''t worry. Stop resisting as hard and at the smallest sign that the defenses are failing, retreat from every fortress and gather everyone left in the capital. We should be able tost for a longer time if we do this while taking advantage and eliminating part of the enemy army."


    Everyone was puzzled at Coraline''s order. She was the highest authority because of her ruler title. However, that didn''t mean that everyone here would follow her words withoutints.


    "Lady Coraline, with all due respect, that''s a very bad tactic. Our people will be crammed, crime will be rampant because ofck of space, and your family will lose support. Even if we eventually win, your reputation will be forever smeared."Coraline waved her hand. "It doesn''t matter. As I said, I have my reasons."


    An aged and rtively weak voice reached them. "Are you sure, Coral?"


    Coraline smiled. "Yes, Mom. This is the best tactic."


    Her mother, the only peak-level cultivator that had been fighting, nodded. "Okay. If you say so, I will trust you, Coral."


    Tengliu and Linghui Mingyu didn''t hesitate much. It was clear that the scroll she received had important enough information that it changed Coraline''s mind. And since their leaders didn''t say anything, the high-level cultivators that came with them also didn''tin.


    The fight continued for a few hours, and Admiral Tidal Crest realized that the enemies were already retreating, confusing him. "What are they doing? Is there an ambush ahead?"


    A second inmand answered. "From what we received, it seems that they n to gather everyone in the capital and fight there."


    Admiral Tidal Crest frowned. "That''s not a tactic Coraline would do. She is intelligent, courageous, and determined. Coraline would fight each front until thest possible second before retreating, doing enough damage to us that we would be weakened enough to hold us off by the time we reach the capital."


    The second inmand asked, confused. "If you know the n, why not counteract it?"


    Admiral Tidal Crest smiled wryly. "How? If we had time, there are plenty of options. However, we need topletely eliminate the lobsters if we want to keep maintaining our control on most of the Ocean." Admiral Tidal Crest looked to the distance and frowned. "That woman retreating like this just doesn''t make sense. Any new information about the Astral Sky Sect?"


    Another of his subordinates spoke. "Nothing out of order, Admiral. We received confirmation a few hours ago that Yasenia Dravory is still taking care of her close people. The Astral Fairies will not move. Protecting Yasenia Dravory is their priority, so moving out while Yasenia''s mates give birth is improbable."


    Admiral Tidal Crest muttered. "While I admire her love for her family, this will be her biggest mistake. Many changes will have urred when Yasenia Dravory starts looking at the battlefield situation. Only¡­" Admiral Tidal Crest frowned. "If we could breach the Astral Sky Abyss Sect''s defensive formation, everything would be ten times easier. What kind of indestructible wall have they created? Any news from our formation masters?"


    The formation master leader of the army shook her head. "Nothing, Admiral. The runes and lines used are tooplex. Not even our head formation master is able toe close to deciphering it. We''ve tried to buy some Formation Masters from the Astral Sky Sect, which was sessful, but all of them know little. They were tempted for the benefits but have no real skill."


    The formation master leader coughed. "Yasenia Dravory even sent us a letter thanking us for buying the trash of her sect."


    Admiral Tidal Crest''s facial veins squirmed. ''Annoying. I really, really, want to give that Dragon a beating.'' Remembering that sometimes smug smile she gave them, Admiral Tide Crest''s hand twitched. ''She might be the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen, but she is just so¡­ punchable.''


    Controlling himself, he ordered his army. "Well, since everything is moving better than what we predicted, continue with our tactic! Take advantage of the holes they left behind while hastily retreating. We will swallow everything and move toward the lobster capital within a day. Then, everyone will participate in thest siege. Expect heavy resistance, so never lower your guards!"


    "UNDERSTOOD!"


    Coraline arrived at the throne room, apanied by Tengliu and Linghui Mingyu. On the throne, the Lobster King looked at Coraline with a frown. "We are backed against a corner."


    Coraline ignored him and continued to walk, passing by the throne while looking at the concubines behind. "Hey. I knew you were stupid, but the level of stupidity must have crossed a line that I didn''t even know existed."


    The King was startled and asked, standing up and looking at them. "What''s wrong, Coraline?"


    Coraline looked at him and shook her head. "Let me handle this. If you interfere¡­ I''ll leave."


    The King was shocked. During the millennia they''ve been together, Coraline had her times when she got really angry with him. However, regardless of everything, Coraline stayed firmly by his side. The reason he loved Coraline so much was for her loyalty and Coraline''s devoted love for him; even if sometimes he screwed up, she never felt like she was going to leave.


    This time was very different. Her tone, gaze, and everything else made it feel as if Coraline was one step away from disappearing from his life. This feeling almost crushed his heart. Therefore, he remained silent.


    For Coraline to make such a face, the situation must be extremely bad, and he understood.


    The concubines frowned, and the head concubine eximed. "What''s the meaning of this, Queen? Us being concubines doesn''t give you the right to insult us at will as if we are your ves!" The Head Concubine stood up andughed. "Regardless, thanks to your awful leadership, our country is in shambles and about to be conquered. What right do you have to call others stupid when you can''t deal with something as simple as this?"


    Coraline''s light purple eyes didn''t change, remaining indifferent. Such a gaze was extremely pressuring, even when there was no auraing from her. The sheer authority that the Lobster Queen emitted with just her presence was enough to intimidate these mid and high-level Epoch Cores.


    When Coraline took a step forward, the head concubine unconsciously took a step back and tripped on her chair, sitting down. To further her embarrassment, Coraline stopped right after while still looking at her, her expression unchanged.


    "Do you really think whatever promises they made are real? That they will fulfill anything? Haven''t you studied the story of the Ocean Chasm Empire? You should know better." Coraline''s tone had zero anger or resentment. It was as cold as the surface of the moon.


    "Not to mention, one of you must''ve had some brains, no? I don''t believe you are that stupid collectively. One of you must have a strand of intelligence that would push you away from the idea."


    "Coraline! What are you speaking about!? Did you finally go mad because your kingdom will disappear? Ha! So much for the ''Wisest'' ruler in all of the Ore Lobster''s history!"


    Coraline''s lips arched without a hint of amusement. "A traitor like you and your friends, selling the entire country for whatever they offered you, will be one thousand times worse."


    The King''s heart dropped as he stared in disbelief at his concubines. "W-What?"


    Coraline asked. "Since when? How much information? I guess you knew almost everything since I never really expected such a betrayal from someone who had children with my husband. I mean, did you know that in this war, four of your children have died?"


    "WHAT!? W-WHO DIED!?"


    One of the concubines stood up, her face pale. Coraline gave the names. "Estor, Lobroer, Oliren, and Martha. All of them got into the crossfire and died."


    "NOO!" One of the concubines rushed forward. "YOU ARE LY-"


    BOOM!


    Before anyone could react, that concubine who rushed forward to grab Coraline was blown away, smashing against the wall of the throne room.


    Coraline retracted her palm and looked at the rest. "If any of you, shameless whores, dares approach me one more time, I''ll make the water in this room change colors."


    The King took in a deep breath, trying to hold back the grief from Coraline''s news, and asked. "Be honest, and this King might kill you mercilessly."


    The Head Concubine asked, incredulous. "You actually believe the ramblings of this crazy woman!? She is about to lose the country, and her mind is being eaten by Heart Demons! She is lying, your majesty! You should kill her before everything goes even more awry."


    The King shook his head, his gaze a bit empty. While he knew there were a few family problems, he always thought that, at the end of the day, since everyone was family, they would never do anything to hurt others.


    Yet, that conviction was being shattered and stomped to dust in real-time.


    Suddenly, Coraline looked toward the doors together with many others, making them frown.


    BANG!


    The enormous doors were punched open, both giant doors flying to the sides and smashing against the columns in the throne room.


    From the sted room door, a group of 51 people walked forward. The woman at the front, gorgeous and tempting like a recently bathed rose, attracted all attention. Her seductiveness, which could steal a mortal''s soul with just a look, wasplemented by an incredibly transcendent beauty and a body that would force carnal feelings to burn passionately in them.


    However, the face of the gorgeous dragon woman was currently cold and clearly angered. "I don''t care whatever is going on. Coraline, Tengliu, Linghui Mingyu, I will need a really good exnation, or you''ll be the first several-thousand-year-old to be spanked by a 60-year-old!"


    Coraline''s lips twitched. "Can I deal with these first?"


    Yasenia''s reptilian eyes moved over, and the concubines almost pissed themselves when the overpowering bloodline pressure smashed on them. It was like being looked at by an ancient creature of legend. "Those traitors? Why are you speaking with them? Worthless trash that wastes little oxygen in the water with its breathing should be killed before the waste is too much to bear. Even I wouldn''t want their meat as an ingredient; the food might get spoiled!"


    Tengliu coughed. "Wow. That hurt me, and I wasn''t the recipient of those words."


    "Worthless trash aside¡­" Yasenia looked at Coraline and enunciated each word. "Do you understand why I am here when Andrea could start delivering at any moment?" Yasenia''s voice gained a growling tone. "Do you understand how angry I currently am? Pray, Coraline, pray that I don''t miss my baby''s birth, or I don''t know what I will do."


    Coraline rubbed her forehead. ''Ah¡­ Everything has gone down the worst path¡­ Also, hmm, I should pray a little bit, eh? Please, my precious Andrea and her baby, hold a little bit before Yasenia returns, or grandma will be in quite a pinch!''

 Chapter 929: Loberon, King Of Lobsters. Start of a Nightmare.

    Chapter 929: Loberon, King Of Lobsters. Start of a Nightmare.


    Knowing that the situation was going awry, the Head Concubine flicked her hand to summon a talisman and broke it. Everyone in the throne room looked over as a powerful spatial fluctuation spread from the broken talisman. "Well, since we''vee down to this, I''ll tell you this."


    The Head Concubine spoke as the spatial fluctuation spread and engulfed the entire concubine group. "Coraline, if you hadn''t existed, nothing like this would''ve happened."


    Yasenia snorted as she waved her hand in their direction. "Break."


    CRASH!


    The spatial fluctuation was shattered, returning space to normal and leaving everyone in the room stupefied. Yasenia looked on coldly as she stated. "You dare interrupt my time with my pregnant lover with your little political betrayal, and then you try to escape? I don''t know what your n was, but I will tell you what your future IS."


    The dragoness walked forward, her presence magnifying by the second. "I will capture you, tie you here until I deal with everything, and then, you wille back to the Astral Sky Sect with me. Once there, I will ce each of you in a room where my poison masters will practice different medicines on your bodies. You will be a living testing subject until the day you inevitably perish. Oh, and if my children get interested, you might be a torture dummy for them to practice; it depends on how eager they are to learn."


    The concubines and everyone else who didn''t know Yasenia deeply felt the blood from their faces draining. The amount of suffering one person would go through in that situation was enough to break almost any average cultivator''s will.


    The Head Concubine shouted. "Yasenia Dravory, don''t go too far! You are not unbeatable! If you dare do something to me, my lover won''t stay silent about this!"


    Yasenia looked at the lobster king, but the Head Concubine surprisingly shouted. "Not him! I mean the Emperor of the Ocean Chasm Empire!"Yasenia''s eyes widened together with the rest. Even the dragoness was unaware of this information.


    "SLUT!"


    The Head Concubine shouted back. "You are a spineless coward! What good woulde from staying by your side!? A stupid bastard that dances below the hem of Coraline''s skirt is nothing but a DISGRACE as a King!" Her lips arched while her eyes shed with madness. "I must also inform you that the boy you thought of so preciously is not yours. I was lucky, and my genes became dominant, giving birth to a Sun Engulfing Ore Lobster. However, he is not yours, COWARD!"


    After processing her words, the aura of the Lobster King burst outward as he rushed forward. His momentum was incredibly deep, far beyond what others truly expected.


    Coraline looked at him, worry shing between her brows. However, Yasenia stopped her from moving with a single look. The message was clear. This was something he, the King, needed to deal with.


    With a palm strike, the water before the man twisted and surged forward. His face full of maddened anger at his lover''s betrayal in the worst two ways created torrents of wrath in his veins.


    BOOM!


    The Head Concubine answered the attack, the others helping, and together, they managed to neutralize the King''s all-out attack. "Fleia! If I don''t break every bone in your body today, my name is not Loberon!"


    Fleia, the Head Concubine, snarled. "A weak bastard like you can''t put a scratch on my body!"


    Loberon, Fleia, and the other concubines entered a battle that shook the throne room. If it weren''t because the room was reinforced by powerful formations, it would''ve copsed long ago.


    Yasenia observed with a cold and indifferent face, and Coraline approached. "Little Yasenia, how about we interfere?"


    The dragoness looked at the man who was using all his skills to fight off the concubines and saw his grief and anger. The negative feelings were close to giving birth to a powerful Heart Demon. Yet, Yasenia didn''t intervene. The reason was because she trusted this King.


    He was not the strongest, the wisest, or the King that would leave the best legacy. However, Yasenia knew that Loberon''s heart was really pure. He was a man who loved his family with his entire being and tried his best to support everyone and make a family situation that was bound to copse, work.


    Coraline never leaving him was a statement about Loberon''s character as a man, and Yasenia respected that. Coraline''s genuine worry clearly indicated how good of a job he did, as the incredibly intelligent and powerful woman kept her love for him even after all the years.


    Therefore, she trusted in the character and heart of such a man.


    The betrayal of a loved one was devastating for anyone, to the point that people''s personalities could change overnight.


    Yasenia looked at Coraline and said. "Trust him."


    Coraline''s heart skipped a beat at those words, and her mind awakened from her confused state. The ongoing events were far beyond her expectations, so she was slightly confused.


    However, those two words brought the usual rity back to her mind, and her aura took a turn. She looked at the fighting and spoke with an elegant smile. "Husband, do your best."


    Loberon''s confused mind absorbed those words like a thirsty man in search of water. And right after, his mind cleared up from all the dark thoughts, and his aura burst outward.


    Tengliu''s eyes shed. "Breakthrough? His King Intent went from level 6 to level 7!"


    Thanks to Yasenia''s support, most of the leaders of her allied power managed to make breakthroughs in their intents, allowing many to reach the previously unreachable Level 6.


    The suppression the [King Intent Level 7] created was enough to tilt the fight in his favor. Yet, afternding a solid hit that sent almost all the concubines flying against the wall, he stopped.


    Standing tall in the middle of the semi-destroyed throne room, he turned around and walked toward Coraline. "Sorry, my wife. I lost control for a few moments."


    Yasenia''s eyes shed with praise. ''Strong mind, pristine attitude, swift recovery, and the ability to see what''s truly important. Coraline found a good man.''


    Coraline''s lips arched softly and she opened her arms. "Come here, you big dork. You are tired, aren''t you? They are not weaklings."


    The manughed and instead hugged Coraline over her shoulders. "It doesn''t matter. It''s a good sensation of tiredness."


    Yasenia looked at the maids and said. "Capture all the concubines. Let''s do a thorough cleanup before we''re going to face Admiral Tidal Crest."


    For the following hours, Yasenia and the maids mobilized everyone and methodically killed those connected to the concubines. With the main culprits behind the betrayal captured, following the trail and identifying their "Arms" and "Legs" was easy.


    Yasenia finished cleaning up the high-level cultivators a few hours before Admiral Tidal Crest arrived. "Okay, now that everyone here is clean, let''s speak about what we will do."


    Yasenia took out a formation core and said. "When the enemies arrive, we activate this [Abyss Gate Formation]. It was done by Tatyana, and it is a wide-area attack¡­ Well, a little different from an attack, but it will certainly kill many." The dragoness continued. "While that''s going on, we charge in and kill Admiral Tidal Crest and the other peak levels. Then, we clean up the battlefield of trash. Any questions?"


    Everyone looked at Yasenia with stunned expressions. Coraline asked, confused. "Are you sure this is enough?"


    "This¡­" The dragoness looked at the ominous core and snorted. "...thing will summon things beyond your and myprehension. Am I sure? I am not, but Tatyana said¡­ No, she ordered me not to go forward before the effects of the formation disappeared. Like she made me look into her eyes while answering; she has done that only a few times in my life. So, whatever this thing will do, I am sure that it will not be pretty.


    Everyone was still confused, but they knew that Yasenia didn''t say things if she wasn''t sure of them. So, they decided to put a vote of confidence and prepare their forces.


    Yasenia looked at the purplish-ck glowing formation core and hummed. "So¡­ Will this thing summon those aberrations I saw in the past?"


    Selena at the side answered. "Young Miss, this formation is a bit more ominous. It is also a taboo formation back in the Sky Continent. Whoever uses it, the rest of the world will band together to ughter. Lady Tatyana used it this time because of the special situation; if it had not, that kind of formation would''ve nevernded in Young Miss''s hands. While the chance of it malfunctioning is almost negligible, it can. That infinitely slim chance is what makes this formation taboo. Worlds have fallen before due to it."


    The dragoness hummed. "I see. I will be extra careful then."


    The dragoness crossed her legs and closed her eyes, controlling the energy around her. Slowly, a dragon made of pure energy manifested.


    Once it appeared, the dragoness bit her finger and dropped a bit of blood on it. The drop sank into the energy, creating something simr to a construct that could now pick and activate the core on its own.


    These kinds of skills were useless forbat, but cultivators always have the ability to modify energy around them to their will. Angel did something simr back in Lost Town when she summoned a Yasenia made of ss and made her dance.


    The dragoness nodded and looked at her maids. "Anything wrong with this method?"


    The maids smiled and shook their heads. "None, Young Miss. Ingenious and practical."


    Yasenia nodded and controlled the small dragon. The creature held the core firmly and swam upward.


    Around one hourter, a massive group appeared in the distance. The dragoness looked at the mass of people with an unfazed expression.


    Tengliu approached and asked. "Hm? Why are you cross-legged, Little Yasenia?"


    Flora looked over and said. "Lady Tengliu, please be silent. Young Miss is focusing on manipting something."


    Tengliu saw the seriousness in her eyes and nodded. Instead, she looked toward the horizon and waited for the show to start.


    Admiral Tidal Crest approached the army and made it stop around 100 kilometers from the walls. It looked like a lot, but it was not that much for cultivators of their level.


    He shouted. "Queen Coraline and King Loberon, this is thest chance to surrender! We''ve captured 80% of yournd and captured arge part of your poption, and if we continue, we will eventually make everyone you hold dear suffer and disappear. This is not a War, but a massacre."


    Yasenia looked at them, and her lips arched coldly. "Indeed. This is not a War. It is a unteral massacre. Now, activate the [Abyss Gate Formation]."


    The energy construct carrying the core silently descended from the sky. Because of the enchantments that Tatyana gave it, detecting the core was nearly impossible. To the spiritual sense of the high-level people, it would feel like a rock falling. So their subconscious would ignore it.


    Hence, the purplish-ck core fell unimpeded without anyone or anything to stop it.


    Yasenia didn''t aim right above Admiral Tidal Crest and the rest, just in case, but thending ce was around 5 kilometers away.


    The second the formation core touched the sand; an ominous purplish light swallowed that area.


    GISRAHHHHGG!


    The cacophony of horrific screams was the start of the historical massacre. Then, a hellishnd descended, followed by many horrors beyondprehension.

 Chapter 930: [Abyss] Descends.

    Chapter 930: [Abyss] Descends.


    Everything was normal from the outside until a purple and dim light suddenly shook the space.


    Everyone, allies and enemies, looked over.


    Then, the ungodly screech of a terrifying mix of beings exploded outward. The sound was such that every single living being felt a powerful and uncontroble fear rising from deep inside their souls.


    Whatever thing or things made that sound was not supposed to be here.


    It or They weren''t supposed to be creatures that were created under Heaven''s watch.


    And, as if confirming that instinctual thought that came from deep within them, the Heavens answered by gathering a massive tribtion cloud.


    RUMBLE!


    The sky and world shook with clear wrath as space 100 meters from the origin of the purple light shattered, revealing a maw of horrors that led to and where up and down didn''t seem to make sense.


    "AHHH! W-WHAT IS HAPPENING TO ME!?""HELP! PLEASE SOMEONE HELP! AHHHHHHHH!"


    The people who were near the release of purple light changed. Their bodies, like masses of wriggling flesh, transformed as the energy from the [Abyss] corrupted their bodies and souls.


    From the void, before anyone could react, limbs that were deformed, grotesque monstrosities shot out in the hundreds of thousands andtched to everyone that was nearby, snatching them into the giant maw that opened.


    By instinct or logic, every single creature fled. They didn''t want to be there. They didn''t even want to look over. Just a nce into that maw that opened in space was enough to feel their sanity corroding away.


    RUMBLE!


    SCREEECH!!!


    Thousands of Heavenly Lighting Bolts fell from the sky, scorching everything they touched and forcing another terrifying screech from the creature or creatures that were trying toe out.


    Admiral Tidal Crest looked at that with a serious face and looked over to the Lobster Capital''s wall. "YASENIA DRAVORY! THIS IS NOT- YOU SHOULDN''T- RAHHHH!" Admiral Tidal Crest didn''t even know what to shout. He just shouted to expel the unbearable emotions umting inside of himself. The horrifying events and aura had simrly affected him, making his thoughts extremely convoluted.


    Yasenia appeared above them, her fifty maids and twenty other high-level Epoch Cores apanying her. "To be fair, Admiral Tidal Crest, I was not expecting something like this."


    Yasenia looked at the purple void, the heavenly tribtion, and the people in the surroundings fighting with aplicated expression. She was willing to use anything to finish this war as quickly as possible. However, she just thought that this orb would summon several of those Abyss abominations she saw in the past to ughter people.


    Instead, before her very eyes, the [Abyss] itself was summoned. It was a minuscule part, not even worth a dust mote. Yet, the entire Distancia World felt as if it was fighting a titan about to swallow it.


    A Heaven was fighting for its life right before her very eyes.


    RUMBLE!


    Yasenia looked toward the dark clouds and saw Heavenly Tribtion Lightning Soldiers forming and shooting down against the void. The fact that those were being created meant that Heaven was not just "patching" a problem. It was going to war.


    Admiral Tidal Crest shouted. "YOU ARE A MONSTER, YASENIA DRAVORY! YOU ARE AN UNFEELING MONSTER WITHOUT A SHRED OF SYMPATHY FOR LIFE! YOU AND THOSE THINGS THAT ARE COMING FROM WHATEVER THAT PLACE IS ARE NOT MUCH DIFFERENT!"


    ia''s face and the maids prepared to strike, but Yasenia spoke. "Stop." The maids blinked and looked at Yasenia, who kept looking at that void.


    ia, worried,mented. "Young Miss, don''t look. That [Abyss Maw] has the power of soul corruption. Just looking at it is enough to break the mind of fifth realm cultivators."


    The dragoness hummed. "Don''t worry. I am not feeling anything other than a light headache."


    Yasenia''s soul was one of her strongest qualities. She was overall powerful, but the density, size, and extent of her soul were on apletely different level. While the [Abyss Maw] was powerful, it was at a level that was unable to break through Yasenia''s mental defenses.


    "CORALINE!" Admiral Tidal Crest screamed, his eyes looking over to the ever-expanding maw that was consuming tens of thousands of lives with each passing second.


    The monstrous limbs that extended could reach extremely far, some having already tried to take people by Admiral Tidal Crest''s side.


    Still, they were not omnipotent, so the peak-level Epoch Cores could cut them down.


    "Coraline! Tell her to stop! Whatever that is, it is not- that''s not something that should exist in this world! I know you feel it, too!"


    Coraline looked between the maw and Yasenia, her face twisted in conflict. Loberon said. "Yasenia. I know that you want to win quickly-"


    GEIAAAHAHHH!!!


    A horrendous scream interrupted him, followed by a pulse of corrupted energy that passed through everyone.


    Yasenia asked. "What happened?"


    ia spoke quite a terrifying sentence. "It ate enough."


    Following her words, space copsed. Everything in a 100-kilometer radius was swallowed into the [Abyss], barely outside the lobster capital range. This, of course, was not a coincidence. The formation had a clear indicator for what was "allied" and what was an "enemy."


    While everyone else had been swallowed, Yasenia''s group was protected inside arge transparent dome. Even then, this dome didn''t stop them from looking around the space theynded.


    Yasenia looked around and then at Admiral Tidal Crest. "I usually never do this, but¡­ I suggest you suicide, Admiral Tidal Crest. I promise it is the best way out of this situation."


    Yasenia looked down at them, frowning. "You know, my intentions, while dominating this World, had never been the total andplete annihtion of my enemies. Instead, it was something more like assimtion. Convert everything into a ce where my family and I can livefortably, knowing we are the biggest fish."


    Yasenia muttered. "For that, while I''ve been extreme, I''ve always fought with a few rules set for myself. As you''ve noticed, most of the war has been a frontal war. Assassinations happened only to lower powers that my army would stomp. I killed their leaders who opposed me and assimted the rest."


    The dragoness sighed. "However, Admiral Tidal Crest. You have attempted something during a time when I don''t have time." Yasenia continued. "I will confess to you, Admiral Tidal Crest, this item was made by a demigoddess¡ªa being with enough strength to probably erase Distancia with a flick of her finger."


    The dragoness shook her head. "This War was never¡­ true? Honest? Equal? War. Both sides never had the same chance at winning. It is true that I had to n a lot not to use my deepest secrets and resources, but if I really let all my¡­ ''resources'' loose, you would''ve been stomped in a few months, one year at most."


    Yasenia looked down at the incredulous Admiral Tidal Crest. "My ns were to be there for the birth of my children and then start a political battle with the Ocean Chasm Empire, slowly shifting the opinion of everyone while attacking here and there to conquer parts of the Empire and make the morale plummet. With my maids, there is no fortress in your Empire that can resist, so it wouldn''t have been thatplicated."


    The dragoness looked at the world around her, which was starting to wriggle, and sighed. "I wanted to have a somewhat fair fight to¡­ grow. A powerful enemy is what will make me stronger quickly to aim for my real objective, which is bing strong enough to at least be of help to my mother. A faraway goal, a distant dream for now, but something I am willing to chase for my entire life."


    "Admiral Tidal Crest," Yasenia spoke seriously. "Kill yourself before this ce gets you. If you kill yourself, the Heavens will be able to retrieve your soul by force and send you to the reincarnation cycle. If you are killed by the things that will spawn in a moment¡­ That fate will be your eternal wish."


    Admiral Tidal Crest looked at the dragoness for a few seconds and closed his eyes. When he opened them, there was no hatred or madness, just a peaceful and serene pair of eyes. "Yasenia Dravory, can you exin what this ce is?"


    Yasenia nodded. "This, I believe, is part of the one and true [Abyss]. It is a dimension outside of the influence of even the Main Heavens. Abominations without shapes and other horrors inhabit this ce. Souls that fall here transform and forever be monstrosities."


    Admiral Tidal Crest asked, looking at the world that felt as if it wasing to life. "Why did you use this?"


    Yasenia hummed. "At first, I thought it would just be a powerful formation that would kill most of your army. In the meantime, my n was toe here as I have and have a fight with you to the death. You against me. You are a man whomands that minimum respect. I didn''t expect this to be so¡­ powerful. As I said, this was crafted by a demigoddess who pampers me quite a lot and saw that I was furious at your interference. Her mercy for your kind seemed to have run out."


    Admiral Tidal Crest sighed. "If you said that you have a demigoddess as someone you know, the situation would''ve evolved differently."


    Yasenia smiled sadly. "It would''ve. Everyone would''ve bent their knees if I had revealed our entire strength since the beginning. That wasn''t my intention, though. I wanted to cultivate peacefully. Just gather strength and leave Distancia. Sadly, fate would not allow it."


    "Admiral Tidal Crest! There are creaturesing out from the ground!"


    A peak-level Epoch Core spoke while another shot toward the thinging out of a floating pile of deformed, fleshy rocks.


    Everyone looked over as a creature with three arms and without a head came out from the rockpile. Then, the creature''s torso split vertically, releasing a deafening screech.


    SCREEEEECH!!!


    The peak-level Epoch Core appeared above it and sent a punch covered in a tornado of mes down. "Die, vile creature. [Ocean Dragon Incinerator]."


    BOOM!


    A massive explosion swallowed that area. However, to everyone''s surprise, the floor was intact after the magnitude of that attack. What was more surprising, though, was that the creature that was struck, while somewhat deformed, quickly wriggled and reshaped, regenerating all wounds.


    Then, the creature stomped the ground that didn''t even flinch at the Peak-Level Epoch Core''s attack and sank it around one meter.


    BOOM!


    A single moment and the Peak-Level Epoch Core burst in a cloud of blood mist.


    Yasenia''s face changed. ''I couldn''t even follow it with my eyes.''


    ia whispered. "Young Miss, that [Abyssal Nightmare Horror] is a realm above the one that Young Miss saw. It has the strength of a quasi-transcendent cultivator."


    Yasenia''s eyes widened. ''There is that much of a difference, and it still doesn''t even reach Transcendence? How big is the difference in strength between the Fifth and Sixth realms?''


    Admiral Tidal Crest looked at the result and sighed. "It looks like you are not lying, Yasenia Dravory."


    Yasenia spoke. "I''ve done many things, but going back on my words after I''ve promised something is not something I would do. I am still a Dragon."


    Admiral Tidal Crest smiled a bit as hundreds of creatures with the same aura as the one that insta-killed the Peak-Level Epoch Core appeared. Against this army, even the maids would be unable to do anything.


    Yasenia blinked. "Um. ia¡­ We are safe¡­ Right?"


    ia looked at Yasenia and smiled brightly. "Young Miss. This is Lady Tatyana''s formation. So, since I vowed never to lie to you, I will say it with my chest out. I have no idea!"


    Yasenia''s facial muscles twitched. ''Oh dear. I hope Mom calcted that her dear daughter might''ve walked into her own trap¡­''

 Chapter 931: Honorable Death. A Wolf Pair.

    Chapter 931: Honorable Death. A Wolf Pair.


    Admiral Tidal Crest realized. After all this time, he finally realized how big of a difference there was between them. He was not a stupid man, so he knew that winning was definitely going to be an almost impossible task. However, he didn''t realize that it was worse.


    Winning against Yasenia Dravory felt impossible. Because of the security of her formations, the elite squad that always apanied her, and the evergrowing strength of her own person, Admiral Tidal Crest finally admitted that, yes, they werepletely and utterly outssed. It was as if they had be a second-rate sect, and Yasenia''s power was a first-rate sect. There was no chance of winning; only a miracle would reverse this situation.


    But there were no miracles.


    There were no otherworldly powers that would get involved.


    Releasing such a heinous and downright evil formation should''ve been something that the heavens would punish Yasenia Dravory for. Yet, she was standing in a protective shield, looking down at them with a calm and, if he perceived it well, somewhat conflicted expression. ''So, even she understands that this is not right. Who knew that the creature that I thought was unfeeling and infinitely ruthless, the dragon that had gained the Tyrant Goddess title, in the end, had been giving us face.''


    He repeated the words that Yasenia told him in his mind and sighed. ''To think that the way I, Admiral Tidal Crest, would die by suicide. If I told myself this even one hour ago, I wouldugh at myself for being ridiculous.''


    Taking in a deep breath, Admiral Tidal Crest shouted. "ALL PEOPLE WHO CAN HEAR ME!" His voice rumbled around like thunder, reaching everywhere inside the malevolent realm that had swallowed them all. "MY LAST ORDER AS YOUR HIGHEST COMMAND IS THIS. LISTEN WELL!"


    Not only his army but Yasenia and even the [Abyss] creatures looked over. Admiral Tidal Crest smiled wryly to himself onest time. ''What an order to give, eh.''


    "I ORDER EVERYONE HERE TO DIE IF YOU WANT TO FIGHT IN YOUR NEXT LIFE! THE CREATURES THAT ARE SLAUGHTERING US CORRUPT OUR SOULS AND MAKE OUR PATH TOWARD REINCARNATION IMPOSSIBLE! IF YOU WANT TO TAKE REVENGE ON YASENIA DRAVORY¡­ DIE! DIE AND KEEP THAT DETERMINATION FOR YOUR NEXT LIFE!"Admiral Tidal Crest took out his sword and pointed skyward at Yasenia, his face filled with an imposing look worthy of a general while he ignored the Abyssal monsters that were about to rush at him. "GLORY TO THE OCEAN CHASM EMPIRE!"


    Then, Admiral Tidal Crest moved his de and swiftly stabbed himself through the chest, bursting the Epoch Core in the process.


    The peak-level Epoch Cores also pointed at Yasenia and followed Admiral Tidal Crest''s words. "GLORY TO THE OCEAN CHASM EMPIRE!"


    Seeing their top people doing such, they all knew that there was truly no chance, so everyone followed, filling the abhorrent space with shouts of warriors determined to fight in their next life.


    Yet, Yasenia saw that Admiral Tidal Crest was not dying fast enough. One Abyssal creature had locked on him and was rushing at him at a terrifying speed.


    The dragoness didn''t even hesitate as she took a talisman from her storage and broke it, pointing at Admiral Tidal Crest.


    The man was confused as a ray of golden light rushed his way. While his senses were disappearing as death imed his body, he was still aware of his surroundings.


    ''Hm? Did she change her mind and attack me?''


    Everyone that looked at the scene felt rising anger, but that was just for an instant.


    The golden light covered Admiral Tidal Crest and created a dome around him.


    BOOOOM!


    A massive strike that would''ve deleted him struck the golden barrier.


    Then, everyone understood that the Dragon had protected him from the terrible fate of being killed by the Abyssal monsters. Yasenia spoke aloud. "Protect the dying people until they depart in peace." Her face became cold as she looked around. "Nothing should stop their determined actions. Don''t let their honor be smeared!"


    "Yes, Young Miss!"


    The fifty maids used several skills and life-saving treasures, filling the ce with protective auras that allowed nearly 95% of the people who killed themselves to avoid being killed by the Abyssal monsters.


    Admiral Tidal Crest''s lips arched and muttered. "Many thanks, Yasenia Dravory. I hope to be a worthy rival in my next life."


    The dragoness answered with a nod. Words were not needed.


    After all their prey died, naturally, the monsters locked on Yasenia. However, the dragoness had nothing to worry about.


    As soon as everyone that Yasenia considered an enemy died, ck and green chains appeared and tied down the dimension itself.


    The figure of a ck-haired and red-eyed woman appeared in the middle, her bearing unmatched and her beauty beyond words.


    The phantom figure of Tatyana lifted a hand, and her words, like the decree of a God, rumbled in the [Abyss]. "Shatter and return to the void."


    CRASH!


    The chains that had locked everything tightened, and everything shattered as if it were a mirror.


    In the sky, the Heavens took this chance to rain Heavenly Lightning and erase all shattered specs.


    The rain of Heavenly Lightning surrounded Yasenia''s group, but no one was hurt, thanks to the defensive dome around them.


    After every single particle from the Abyss was cleansed, the clouds in the sky retreated. The dragoness was a bit confused. "ia, I triggered that thing, right? Why have I not received Heavenly Punishment?"


    ia exined. "The one who will receive such punishment is Lady Tatyana, Young Miss. She is the creator of it. You have no part in this ording to Heaven''s judgment. Of course, it''s not like Young Miss won''t be marked, but, since your tribtions are already the strongest they can be, it won''t affect you."


    Yasenia blinked. "Ah. So using it would''ve made my tribtion stronger, but since the heavens always use their all to try and kill me, it won''t affect me? Then¡­ Isn''t this a loophole?"


    ia smiled. "Don''t test the Heavens, Young Miss. It might appear like a loophole, but the Heavens will punish you if you abuse it. Would you tease a Transcendent Cultivator because you thought that you found a loophole?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Most likely not."


    iaughed. "Then, don''t tease something scarier than that called Heavens, Young Miss."


    Yasenia coughed. "Right, sorry, it was a silly thought to have."


    "What now, Little Yasenia?" Coraline asked, her voice tired. The influence that the [Abyss] had on everyone was not small.


    The dragoness hummed. "I will return to the Astral Sky Sect. Then, when Andrea gives birth and recovers her strength, we''ll finish off the Ocean Chasm Empire. Of course, if you think you can do it yourselves, you are more than weed. Almost the entirety of their top-tier forces have perished today, so they are like a toothless beast. They look scary but are mostly harmless as long as you are careful."


    Yasenia sighed and turned to look at them. "The War is almost over, but your actions regarding what happened have been disappointing. I don''t want anyone hiding information again, regardless of the reason. Understood?"


    All the leaders nodded.


    Yasenia turned around and waved at them. "I am leaving. Deal with everything else as you see fit. After the War, I will be the alliance leader, but nothing else, so everyone can start developing their power as they please. Just¡­" Yasenia looked at them again. "Don''t think I will hold back because we''ve fought together. I hate betrayal ten times more than I hate people opposing me."


    Following her words, the dragoness, her maids, and the rest of the people that came moved and appeared on the top of the Skeletal Warship. With another wave of her hand, the formations activated and vanished from there.


    Tengliu looked at the retreating ship and hummed. ''Time is getting closer, isn''t it¡­?'' She was actually nervous. ''I hope Little Yasenia has mercy. Our rtionship has improved a lot, right?'' The harpy sighed.


    Coraline asked. "What about Fleia and the rest?"


    Loberonmented, his voiceplicated. "They were taken away."


    Coraline blinked. "What''s wrong, love? You are not feeling pity now, are you?"


    Loberon sighed. "Well, I am not, but do you really think that Yasenia will do as she said¡­?"


    Coraline hummed. "Probably not."


    Loberon blinked. "Huh?"


    Coraline snorted. "Knowing that girl, she will probably do worse. She was being considerate toward you, I think."


    Loberon stared, stunned. "Oh."


    The Mermaid Queen spoke aloud. "We are returning to our capital! Start a more aggressive attack. If we can''t finish off the Ocean Chasm Empire now, we don''t deserve our title as one of the strongest of the Thirty-Three ns!"


    Meanwhile, in the Astral Sky n, a pair of wolf women were leaning on each other, looking at the horizon from a tall mountain. Their hands were interlocked, and their tails were gently rubbing together.


    Zephyrith asked. "Sierra, I never really asked, but what would you have done if I had my purity taken away?"


    Sierra blinked. "Why? Is that important?"


    Zephyrith hummed. "It''s not. But¡­ I want to know."


    Sierra frowned for a few seconds and sighed. "I probably wouldn''t have been that eager to save you. While I admit that my attraction to you is deep, it''s not a deep enough attraction to chase after you when you''ve already been taken."


    Zephyrith smiled. "Hm. Good."


    Sierra tilted her head and looked at Zephyrith. "Good? What do you mean?"


    Zephyrithughed. "Well, I don''t want you to love me just because of my bloodline or my talent. I want you to love me for who I am. Therefore, you not continuing your courting after I''ve been taken shows that you love me, not my talent, not my bloodline."


    "Oho~." Sierraughed. "That''s an interesting way to look at it. But¡­ Not always is it like this, right?"


    Zephyrith nodded. "Of course. This is more of our particr situation. For example, I heard that Kali went through terrible hardships, and yet, Yasenia epted her with open arms. Because, despite what happened, Yasenia could see whaty below."


    Sierra nodded. "But. Yes. Zephyrith, I do love you. I love who you are and how you carry yourself. I adore your eyes, and I find your fur attractive. I like you because of your intelligence and ability to evaluate things. Of course, your bloodline and potential are attractive to me, as they were the things that brought you into my sight at first."


    Zephyrithughed and pushed Sierra down, stealing her lips. "I love you, Sierra."


    Sierra smiled, caressing the cheek of the wolf mounting her. "I love you too, Zephyrith." Then, the blue-eyed wolf smirked. "Do you want to try to have pups~?"


    Zephyrith snorted. "Too early, young woman. Let''s wait and see how we are doing a century or two from today, and then we talk."


    Sierra turned her around with a swift leg movement, exchanging their positions. "Heh, let''s see how much you can resist~."


    The sun hid on the horizon while the loving sounds of a couple spread in the mountainous hills. The sounds didn''t stop until morning when the sky began being illuminated again.

 Chapter 932: Dawn.

    Chapter 932: Dawn.


    It was morning when Yasenia returned and entered Andrea''s room. Right now, Andrea was prepared to give birth at any moment. Her cultivation had already disappeared almostpletely, and she was just waiting for the birth to start.


    Yasenia looked at Flora and asked, her face serious. "Flora, with Andrea''s genitalia, how is birth going to go? Is it more difficult?"


    Flora shook her head. "The birth will go exactly the same. Andrea''s male genitalia is above, so it will act like a very big clitoris. It can move perfectly fine with the pelvis and other muscles. Simr to Young Miss, Andrea is aplete and rtively perfect hermaphrodite. She has no real defects in either of her sexual organs."


    Yasenia nodded and looked at her big girl, who was lying in the bed weaker than ever. "How are you feeling, Andrea?"


    Andrea smiled softly and looked at Yasenia while grabbing her hand. "Don''t worry so much, love. I know you are worried. However, everything is fine. The threats are almost all gone. Every single maid is here, the formations are up, and Valeria and Kali are ready to assist me if anything goes wrong. Moreover, Flora is the main maid, and La is the helper. I trust both very much as well."


    Yasenia nodded and lifted Andrea''s hand to her cheek. "I know, Darling. I am asking because it must feel ufortable, right?"


    Andrea chuckled. "Well, having mortal strength after being a cultivator does indeed feel terrible. It is as if my body is dying yet full of energy. It is a very strange mix of sensations."


    The dragoness kissed her hand and asked. "Do you want to have my tail squeezed with your other hand?"


    Andrea lifted an eyebrow and agreed. "Sure, why not?"The dragoness sneaked her tail below Andrea''s bed and coiled it around her arm, leaving a thin enough part on her hand so that Andrea could squeeze as she pleased.


    After that, they just waited.


    Around two dayster, Andrea''s water broke, followed by a contraction. The pain of birth came from the soul, so Andrea couldn''t hold back her first grunts.


    Yasenia knew that her Darling didn''t like showing weakness too much. However, this time, the dragoness didn''t indulge her. "Darling, let it out. You are giving birth to our child, so just focus on that. I won''t look at you as less because you scream during childbirth, Darling. You are my heroic and strong Darling regardless."


    Andrea, who had her forehead covered in sweat, squeezed Yasenia''s hand and tail. When another contraction came, she screamed. "AH!"


    The dragoness lightly tightened her grip, giving Andrea peace of mind by showing her that she was there. With the support of her dragoness, Andrea''s determination was unending.


    The childbirth went rtively smoothly, and as Flora said, Andrea''s male genitalia didn''t interfere in any way. Flora took the child and cut the umbilical cord, taking the little darling in her arms.


    Looking at the small dragon beast-human, her lips arched. "In the end, you took after your mother''s skin color~. Yasenia will like this, haha."


    Andrea and Yasenia heard Flora and looked over. Seeing the little baby with very light brown skin being secured in Andrea''s arms, both of them smiled. "It seems that, as you wanted, she has my skin tone."


    Yasenia hummed, giving the little one a kiss on the head. "If you look closer, it is a middle point between yours and mine~. She is like a perfect little mix. Speaking of which, what about the gender?"


    Andrea moved the little darling a bit, breastfeeding the child, and in the meantime, peeking at the child''s waist. "Oho~, as expected."


    The dragonessughed. "As expected indeed~."


    Le''s dog tail wagged as she said. "Congrattions to Young Miss and Lady Andrea. You now have a precious little one that truly resembles both of you~. Have you thought of a name, Lady Andrea?"


    Andrea smiled and nodded. "Like when we met and like how you softly illuminated my life, this little one will be our new beginning. Dawn."


    The dragoness kissed Andrea''s forehead andughed. "I love it. Thank you, Andrea. You''ve done well. And also, wee to this world, Dawn. My beautiful daughter."


    The little one opened her eyes, and like almost all her other sisters, she revealed a pair of enchanting golden eyes. Andrea snorted augh. "Really, all of them have your eyes."


    The dragoness smirked. "I like that. The eyes are said to be the window to the soul. I am quite d that all of them will have that part inmon."


    Andrea looked at Yasenia and sighed, feeling extremely tired yet somehow fulfilled. ''It was difficult, but now, I only feel happiness. Knowing I was able to give birth safely to Dawn is very¡­'' Andrea smiled. ''Fulfilling.''


    Yasenia looked at the little one and couldn''t help butugh. She was looking around attentively as if she understood her ce. "You look like a clever little girl~. Look at you, looking around."


    The other girls were all here with their children, and Tatyana raised her eyebrow. "Hm." She approached, and Yasenia looked over. Tatyanamented. "Hold Estre for a moment, Little Treasure."


    Yasenia blinked. "Is something wrong?"


    Tatyana shook her head, and after Estre was taken into Yasenia''s arms, Taytana''s eyes shed with white light. The Death Empress snorted. "Tsk, tsk."


    She extended her hand forward and grabbed a single golden and white string, severing it.


    Mirrory who looked from the side raised her eyebrows. "Oh? Don''t like that one?"


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "I don''t really like when Heaven has ''Bigger ns'' for a little one. While this will make her lose one or two opportunities, at least she won''t have her fate dictated by someone or something."


    Andrea frowned and asked. "What happened? And I won''t ept ''You will understand'' bullshit this time. You''ve done something to my daughter, after all."


    Tatyana smiled. "Rx. Your child was meant to have an otherworldly soul in her with one of those things. Mirrory informed me, and because my main body is swallowing quite a lot of Fate energy from one of those ''Systems,'' I have plenty of ability to touch that line of Fate without affecting anything."


    Andrea blinked. "System? Like Sarah''s?"


    Tatyana nodded, and Andrea rxed. "Hm. Good. I don''t need a thing like that dictating my daughter''s fate."


    Andrea poked Dawn''s nose andughed. "Little one got liked by the Heavens, it seems. You really have a good future ahead~."


    Tatyana grinned as she moved to take Estre back. "That''s for sure¡­ Hm?" Tatyana looked at Estre and saw that she was hugging Yasenia''s torso with all her limbs, including her tail, not wanting to separate. Her eyebrow twitched. ''You brat.''


    The dragoness smirked. "How about you leave her with me for a while~?"


    Tatyana humphed. "Smug, aren''t you? Tsk, tsk. You were like that too with me not long ago!"


    The dragoness coughed. "Don''t bring that up now."


    Tatyana raised her eyebrows. "Oh? Why~? Is my DAUGHTER ashamed, hm!? Is being Mommy''s girl a shameful thing now!?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Not at all. Rx, love."


    Tatyana humphed and then smiled. "Tsk, tsk. How did you do it? All the darlings don''t even want to move away when they manage to catch you. Do you know how hard it is to break open their grip? A toddler''s grip is the strongest grip in the universe!"


    The other mothers nodded. Even Cecile and Kali had a taste of trying to open a toddler''s grip with something. The grip was strong, and because they didn''t want to hurt them, they couldn''t use as much strength themselves, leaving them helpless sometimes.


    "Aurelia¡­ Can you drop that toy formation pen already?" Angel looked at her little daughter with a helpless look, who was waving the toy pen up and down triumphantly.


    The dragoness couldn''t help but look around. Evelyn was holding Skye, who had fallen asleep in her arms. The little one had longer hair than before, and the tail coiled around her mother''s waist.


    Kali and Cecile were with their eggs ced on theirps as they hugged them closely. Moreover, perhaps subconsciously, Kali''s tails and Cecile''s wings surrounded their eggs.


    Angel was moving her legs up and down, shaking Aurelia a bit while the little one waved her arm up and down. She was, of course, gripping a toy formation pen as tightly as possible. Yasenia guessed that making her lose grip would be a bit difficult the normal way. ''Hm~ If she doesn''t drop it, I''ll need to tickle her.''


    Meanwhile, Tatyana was standing by Yasenia''s side, and Estre wastching onto her, looking up at her with her pretty heterochromatic eyes. The dragoness leaned down, kissing her forehead, and then, she looked sideways.


    On the bed, with a weak look and a face and hair wet and full of sweat, Andreay while breastfeeding Dawn, the recently born little one.


    In just a year, her family went from 7 to 13. Her responsibilities also grew with that, and her mind also grasped a wider outlook while remembering herst objective. If she ever could, Yasenia wanted to find a ce to stay with everyone eventually.


    But unlike a mortal mind that would want to grow old with their close ones, Yasenia wanted to create a small little paradise where she could spend as much time as possible with her family. As a dragon with an innately infinite lifespan, her thought process was a bit different, but the same at its core.


    Be happy with her family.


    Yasenia looked outside and sighed. The same sky that was unrecognizable a few years ago was now hers. The Astral Sky Alliance she built dominatednd and sea. With her as the head of everything, Distancia had be that little paradise she had always wanted, even if it was not permanent.


    ''Even if it is not permanent. Even if it is for a short time¡­ I managed to achieve one of my objectives, hahaha.'' The dragoness chuckled. ''Really¡­ All over a little wolf pup that bothered us a bit too much. How things can escte.''


    Yasenia muttered. "I wonder¡­ Should I have done this?"


    Tatyana asked. "Why not?"


    Yasenia looked over, and Tatyana smiled. "Yasenia, the Universe is vast. It is so incredibly vast that even the strongest people haven''t really explored everything. Practically infinite worlds, stars, gxies, treasures, mysteries¡­" Tatyanaughed. "What''s wrong with making a bit of that incredibly vast ce yours? Someoneins? Good, they will fight you. But, if you win, who is there toin?"


    Yasenia nodded. "I know. Thew of the jungle, right?"


    Tatyana patted her head and caressed her long ck hair. "Little Treasure, the cultivation world is and will be ruthless. You''ve killed many, but in total, they don''t even make the 0.01 percent of the poption. Not even less than that. This world will continue with or without them. The same way this universe would continue with or without us."


    Tatyanaughed. "Being selfish, as long as you do so without being reckless, is not wrong. There is no¡­ equality. There is no fairness. There is no one who rules ''objectively.'' There are no absolute truths, and that broken mirror over there would agree with me."


    Mirrory smiled at the side and didn''t bother retorting this time.


    Tatyana pointed down, making Yasenia look at Estre. "Just be as you have been. Protect them as you see fit. And, if that protection means overturning the entire political system and ruling ss of an entire world to make the World your nest¡­ Welp, that''s something you can do."


    Yasenia giggled. "More like something I''ve already done."


    Tatyana shrugged. "That''s right. Now, with that done, there is one thing left~."


    The dragoness looked at her new family andughed. "Sure, sure. Let''s grow our little family."

 Chapter 933: End of War. Tatyanas Dominant Display. [End Of Book 15]

    Chapter 933: End of War. Tatyana''s Dominant Disy. [End Of Book 15]


    Emperor Azure Abyss sat on his throne with his eyes closed. By his side, most of his close aides stood. His family was also there, together with several high-ranking people. In total, more than 400 people were gathered.


    "Father! I can''t ept this!"


    The mother of the shark-man that just shouted spoke sternly. "Don''t speak. We lost the war. Now, we will wee thest day with dignity! Don''t embarrass your father even at this moment!"


    The son''s expression sank, and he retorted. "You always liked my sister more anyway! I am standing up against going down without a fight, and instead, I am berated!? Spineless! All of you are spineless bastards!"


    BOOM!


    The door leading to the room was sted open, and from it, all the top leaders of the Astral Sky Alliance, Yasenia included, walked inside. Emperor Azure Abyss opened his eyes and looked at Yasenia with a prating gaze. "You are here, yet I find it hard to believe. How old are you, Yasenia Dravory?"


    Yasenia answered. "Older than 60." She looked around and hummed. "This is surprising."


    Emperor Azure Abyss asked. "Why? Did you expect traps to be in the throne room?"


    The dragoness nodded. "I won''t lie. I did."Emperor Azure Abyss shook his head. "If an enemy has infiltrated this deep, that means the rest of the Empire has copsed. There is no point in cing defenses in the center of everything. You''ve arrived here uninvited; that is enough to tell everyone that you''ve won."


    The dragoness looked at him and asked. "Commendable. Why were you part of the Continental Shadows? Unlike other powers from that faction, you''ve fought fiercely yet bravely. Your soldiers show a solid moralpass and heroic spirit. You are also a wise ruler who ruled the Empire and maintained it as the most potent underwater power for 4,000 years. You don''t seem to fit in with the rest."


    The Emperor''s lips arched slightly. "Aren''t there people who y foul on the other side? Me being on the side considered ''Evil'' by the rest of you means nothing to me. My interests were aligned with them more than they were with any other group. Hence, what''s stopping me from joining a group that will make me more prosperous?"


    Yasenia stopped walking right before the stairs that led to the 300 people on the top. Yet, even when Yasenia was below them, her aura and demeanor made it impossible to look at the scene like superiors looking down on an inferior creature.


    On the contrary, Yasenia''s piercing and vast aura made it look like a challenger that was about to shoot down those in the sky.


    "Emperor Azure Abyss, I won''t be wordy with you. Your character and the character of your subordinates have been praiseworthy. As with everyone under the Heavens, you and I had a fate that led to us being enemies. Yet, I can see us bing friends if the situation were different."


    The dragoness stated. "You lost. I won. Now, my Astral Sky Alliance will dominate air,nd, and sea. Do you ept this hegemony? Or will you continue resisting?"


    Emperor Azure Abyss''s lips arched. "Are you giving me a chance to join you, Yasenia Dravory?"


    The dragoness raised her eyebrow. "Even the Steel Back Wolves joined us. Your power is now a shell. Before, you were a beast that swallowed everything that touchednd. Now, you are toothless and powerless. I have nothing to lose by epting you. Rancor and vengeance are meaningless. While I''ve killed many, and the Ocean Chasm Empire has been bathed with blood, only top-level cultivators and those participating in the war perished. The cities are almost untouched, and the poption has dropped, at most, 2%."


    Yasenia smiled. "You are not worse off than a few millennia ago. Just, a bit of your territory will be redistributed. Still, if you join my side, you will maintain around 50% of yournd. Because of the tight grip I have on everything, I can afford to n out new borders and reshuffle everything. In short, I am currently able to change this world into a prosperous world, guiding it to a new era of cultivation, orpletely tear everything down and be a tyrant that rules by fear and power."


    The dragoness hummed. "Almost all the enemies that I made are killed or captured. I have zero reason for thetter option when my objective is to leave this world in less than 100 years. I have all the incentives to keep you alive and none to kill you."


    Emperor Azure Abyss asked. "What if I decide to betray you when I regain power?"


    Yasenia answered. "Then, I''ll kill you. Emperor Azure Abyss, my personal strength has caught up to yours. The meaning of this is that I will never be weaker than you, ever again. My growth is unrivaledpared to everyone in this world. The only way for someone to ovee my growth is to enter the Transcendent Realm before my maids, but that''s impossible. All the peak levels I was wary about have been cleaned out, and those who remain are grateful to me¡­ Well, all except those two by your side."


    The old merman and siren looked at Yasenia with eyes that resembled their age. Like pools of stagnant water, they looked deep and mysterious.


    Emperor Azure Abyssughed under his breath. "Good charisma. Good words. Sadly, I can''t ept."


    The dragoness nodded. "Sure. Then, prepare for the final fight or ept an instant death. That''s myst mercy toward you."


    Emperor Azure Abyss lifted his eyebrow. "You won''t ask why I didn''t ept your proposal?"


    Yasenia shrugged and smiled, showing off her incredible charm. "I am not interested. I''ve given you the best possible option that doesn''t involve hurting myself. If you haven''t epted that, it means that nothing I say will convince you otherwise."


    Emperor Azure Abyss hummed. "I see." Then, he stopped pressuring everyone around him, giving them free reign. He said as he closed his eyes. "I am unlike Admiral Tidal Crest. I don''t wish for death in battle. If you will truly end my journey swiftly, then, I will ept that."


    The dragoness respected that and nodded. Still, before she could give the order, one shark man interrupted.


    "COWARD! THAT DRAGON BITCH IS HERE AND OFFERED YOU THE BEST POSSIBLE WAY TO TAKE REVENGE! AND YOU STILL DON''T ACCEPT A FINAL CHANCE? YOU ARE A SPINELESS BASTARD!"


    Yasenia frowned and looked over, her pupils thinning. While the battle against the Ocean Chasm Empire had been rtively uneventful, besides the battle for the Lobster n, as everything was mostly set, they had been her best adversaries by far.


    They were wise, used clever tactics, and tried their very best until the end, and the amount of betrayal was so little that it was negligible. The entire Ocean Chasm Empire saw a metaphorical giant and invincible dragon rushing at them, and yet nobody ran. Everyone faced it.


    And now, when the Emperor, who had done everything in his hand to defend his territory, decided to have a swift death and go to the afterlife peacefully, a short-sighted and stupid bastard interrupted.


    You can imagine Yasenia''s mood was not very good right now. "And who is that? Not even my intelligence officers have seemed to bother adding such a sea slug in their information."


    The Emperor Azure Abyss chuckled. "He is my 54th son."


    Yasenia blinked. ''Wow, quite a few. Although four thousand years is not little, I guess.''


    The dragoness asked, confused as she reviewed the royal list in her head. "Doriel, why isn''t he in our reports?"


    Doriel stepped forward and said aloud. "A debauched prince with no aplishments, support, or personal strength. Not even his treasures are worth much. He is 400 years old, and even with the full support of the Ocean Chasm Empire''s best resources at birth, his cultivation realm has been stuck at the low level of the Ethereal Soul Body Realm."


    Yasenia spat. "Trash."


    The man, naturally not knowing his ce, snorted. "You are just a person without a background! Appearing from nowhere and demanding dominion through strength, like a brute! You are not fit to be a ruler."


    In truth, every girl hade with Yasenia this time. After all, they wanted to witness the end of the war with their own eyes. Even the little ones were here with all fifty maids surrounding them and constantly alert.


    So, when he said that, the girls naturally didn''t take it well. Now that they were mothers, insults toward Yasenia were extremely strident as if someone was scratching their brains in the wrong way.


    Cecile said. "A person''s ignorance truly can go to unfathomable limits."


    Evelyn sneered. "Ignorance? His brain is probably unable toprehend it even if we showed him."


    Andreaughed. "If Yasenia doesn''t have a background, everyone in this world is homeless!"


    Angel asked. "Can we not kill that one?"


    Kali smiled. "Sure, we can bring him back. I am sure Yasenia doesn''t have a problem."


    Tatyana snorted. "You know, I''ve been holding back too much. Now that everything is settled, I think it is time for you people to finally know that your ce is below my daughter and that it hasn''t been an option since the beginning. Mirrory, protect the little ones from my aura. I am going all out."


    Tatyana handed Estre to Yasenia and walked forward. Her energy started surging, and a massive screen appeared above her. "The day Inded in this world was the day that this World no longer belonged to you."


    Emperor Azure Abyss frowned. "You are Tatyana Dravory, right? Yasenia Dravory''s mother. I admit you are strong, but aren''t you too arrogant?"


    "This eminence is talking. [Silence], Mortal."


    BOOM!


    The entire ce was instantly covered in Tatyana''s soul, making everything and everyone feel like their throats were being grabbed. Her entire presence was magnified to a terrifying degree, which gave the sensation of being suspended in a space where an infinitely big giant had appeared.


    Tatyana spoke, her voice reverberating with the power of her soul. "This eminence is called Tatyana Dravory. I am the Death Empress beyond this pitiful universe that has unified arge part of the [Underworld] and attained the [Death], [Fate], and [Underworld]ws. From today onward, this World will be my daughter''s, and those who defy my verdict will be souls who roam eternity while suffering in agony."


    Energies surrounded the Death Empress''s body as her dress became her gorgeous royal red dress and her tiara manifested on her head.


    In an instant, everyone who was not Yasenia or the girls kneeled. Tatyana floated and looked at the person who insulted Yasenia. "As for you, Death is nothing but a reward. All who have insulted this eminence''s dearest daughter shall taste nothing but desperation. [Death''s Descent]."


    A ck sphere surrounded him, and it disappeared right afterward. Then, looking at the rest, she waved her hand and chanted another skill. "As for you, my daughter has acknowledged a swift death, so that shall be your end. [Death Intent Level 9], [Fate Intent Level 9], [Destiny Intent Level 9], [ughter Intent Level 9], [Empress Intent Level 9]."


    <strong>"[Fated Death]."</strong>


    Several threads appeared around all of them, and then the figure of a red-hooded grim reaper swung its scythe, severing all of them except a pure ck thread.


    Right after, everyone by Emperor Azure Abyss''s side fell like puppets whose strings were severed.


    Tatyana turned to look at everyone else and descended in front of Yasenia. In Yasenia''s arms, Estre was looking at Tatyana with glittering eyes while extending her arms. A clear ''So Cool!'' was written all over Estre''s face.


    This softened Tatyana''s heart, making all her auras vanish as she extended her hands and wrapped her usual ck dress around her body again. "Hm~ did you like that little brat? I should show off more in the future~."


    Behind them, every single leader didn''t even dare lift their heads from the ground until Tatyanamented. "Lift your heads and never talk about this to anyone."


    "Y-Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Yasenia thought for herself. ''It seems, from today onward, I am number 2 in the Alliance.''

 Chapter 934: Tang Xians End. An Important Meet Up.

    Chapter 934: Tang Xian''s End. An Important Meet Up.


    After that day, the war ended, and a new eramenced. While very few threats remained, like a few rogue high-level cultivators who escaped, everything was peaceful again.


    The first thing Yasenia did was visit the humans. In that ce, there was one who could be considered an old enemy of hers. Eventually, however, she managed to aplish nothing because of herck of intelligence and being spoiled since birth. Her grandeur and sense of superiority were her ultimate downfall when adapting to the situation would''ve made her much more of a threat.


    When Yasenia arrived, she saw quite a decent city. It was surrounded by a rtively powerful formation. However, it showed that it was built with non-optimal materials.


    Her lovers and daughters apanied Yasenia. Cecile and Kali even carried the eggs with them. Well, it was more like Kali and Cecile spent more time holding the eggs than without them, but that was another matter.


    A few months had passed, but Estre, the oldest, had yet to be one year old. For those who forgot, the ritual to learn the constitution and attributes was done at one year of age.


    Yasenia was currently carrying all four of the babies that were not eggs. She used each arm for one baby and then her tail to hold the other two against her chest.


    It looked a bitical, but the little ones were loving it, so no oneined.


    Evelyn looked around and hummed. "This ce is quite nice. Although it is built in a desert, the architecture is unique and beautiful. Look over there."


    The girls looked and spotted arge pagoda with a pyramidal shape. Andrea hummed. "That''s quite nice. I wonder what more these humans built during thest months? They were absent in most battles, after all."While they walked down the marble path built on top of the sand, they heard a voice calling them. "Oh? Yasenia and her family, you are here."


    Looking over, they saw An Meiling walking over with a faint smile. The human woman looked at the four little ones in Yasenia''s embrace andughed. "Well, I can already guess who the most loved parent is."


    Yasenia''s lips arched smugly while the others gave her a side eye and a snort. Cecile patted the egg in her arms and said. "You must listen to Mama Cecile more than Mommy, okay?"


    Kaliughed at the side. "I will be quite happy if my little one considers me on the same level. They have part of a dragon''s bloodline; Yasenia will instinctively be the most liked parent."


    An Meiling looked at Tatyana next and bowed. "Lady Death Empress, wee."


    Tatyana nodded faintly. "No need for formalities. I am here to apany my daughter."


    After she revealed her own power, she, of course, stopped giving face to anybody. No one dared to say a single word, though. The being in front of them was so much stronger and more influential than them that they might as well be considered a dust mote before the sun.


    An Meiling smiled. "That''s good enough, Lady Death Empress. Let''s get to the point. I bet you are all a bit busy with the little ones in your care."


    Yasenia hummed. "You said that you have Tang Xian captured or something? What happened, really? Can we get some details?"


    An Meiling nodded. "It''s a bit embarrassing, but Tang Xian has a certain charm that makes her quite irresistible to many. She has a pure aura that masks the demon within, and that''s strangely attractive for some. Therefore, one of my juniors got snared in her ws. If Tang Xian wasn''t impatient and rushed her seduction tactics, we would''ve probably been in a lot more trouble. While I trust my male juniors, I can''t deny that Tang Xian has some methods that stand outside my knowledge."


    The dragoness nodded. "Her family back in the Sky Continent is truly a pain¡­ Well, it is a pain for me. I got into trouble with one of their children, and that escted. Eventually, her family, the Tang family, and another one called the Long family teamed up and tried to mess with me."


    An Meiling looked at Tatyana and asked. "Can I be rude and ask a question, Lady Death Empress?"


    Tatyana nodded, and she asked. "Why didn''t you deal with them, Lady Death Empress?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "They are good practice. If Yasenia hadn''t been involved in what she has, they would''ve helped me shape her into what she is today."


    An Meiling coughed. ''Wasn''t Tang Xian''s great-grandfather like an Eighth Stage Transcendent Cultivator or something ording to Tang Xian? Was she lying?''


    Yasenia asked. "So, what did you do to her after discovering what she did?"


    An Meiling shrugged and confessed. "I wanted to kill her, but well, I decided to keep her to have something that could be traded with you."


    With a lifted eyebrow, the dragoness smiled. "That''s a good strategy. Although the value Tang Xian had for me faded quite a long time ago, I would certainly have been interested in permanently eliminating a passive threat."


    The human womanughed. "Well,e this way. She is below here."


    Angel asked. "Is it okay for the babies to go down?"


    An Meiling smiled at Angel. "Don''t worry, we''ve cleaned the ce and ced walls on the cells with the traumatic content. We will only see Tang Xian¡­" The woman paused. "Well, that woman herself can act a bit crazy, so if you ever feel that it is not good for the little ones, tell me, and I will silence or cover her."


    Angel smiled. "Thank you!"


    Aurelia slowly opened her eyes from thefortable nap she was taking in Yasenia''s arms and looked up. Her golden eyes, exactly like Yasenia''s, observed the surroundings andnded on her mommy''s face. "Good morning, Aurelia. How are you doing? Feeling good, baby?"


    Aurelia smiled and giggled, moving around without any care for her sleeping sisters. The dragoness looked at Angel, who quickly approached and took Aurelia from the quadruple embrace.


    At first, the baby frowned when the warmth of her mama dragon disappeared, but when she felt Angel''s body heat, her frown changed to a happy smile. "Augha!"


    A bber came out of her mouth when Angel picked her up, making people feel their hearts melting. Even An Meiling, who was cold-hearted, couldn''t help but feel her heart soften. She sincerely praised. "They are adorable."


    Evelyn smiled softly. "They really are."


    "Hm~?"


    Evelyn looked at the human woman with a puzzled face. "What''s wrong?"


    An Meiling smiled. "You''ve matured quite a bit."


    Evelyn almost had question marks popping above her head. "Huh?"


    The woman turned around while shaking her head. "Don''t worry. We are here."


    A pair of gates opened and they all followed inside. Walking through a few corridors with covered cells, they eventually arrived at Tang Xian''s cage.


    Tang Xian was sitting on a chair, sickly pale and with almost no meat on her bones. The Demonic Cultivation had already bacshed, making her nothing but a mortal.


    When the dragoness saw her, all the words she wanted to say converged into a single but audible sigh.


    The sigh reached Tang Xian, who lifted her face to look over. Yet, unlike the crazy reaction the girls expected, she just stared at Yasenia and the children in her arms.


    Yasenia remarked. "Regret is a very bitter pill to swallow. You''ve lived your life hating me and envying me. Over beauty, over family words, over grand aspirations that initially had nothing to do with me, you''ve betrayed yourself and ended up¡­ a husk."


    The dragoness sighed. "You are alive but dead. A shell of what you once were. Tang Xian, you had everything and risked it for nothing. You lost. Seeing your state¡­ It''s honestly¡­ pathetic."


    Tang Xian spoke, her voice a whisper that she would''ve missed if it were not for Yasenia''s sharp hearing sense. "Sorry¡­ Please¡­ Save¡­ me¡­"


    The dragoness''s calm expression turned into a sneer. "Tang Xian. I don''t pity you. I am disappointed that what I thought to be a threat would be this. Save you? Why? Who are you? What are you? Never. Salvation will nevere to you, Tang Xian. You choose this path. Now, own the consequences."


    Then, she turned around and spoke to the rest. "Let''s go. An Meiling, she is entirely yours to do as you see fit. Kill, torture, sex ve, whatever. The link between our Fates ends here."


    An Meiling nodded and followed behind Yasenia after giving onest look to Tang Xian.


    A few minutester, they arrived at a tall terrace and looked at the growing city. Kali asked. "Are you going to help here?"


    The dragoness hummed. "Sure. Of course, it won''t be free. However, if you want to buy resources, contact us."


    An Meiling smiled. "Thank you. Building a power from nothing is reallyplicated. We will need plenty of resources if we want to defend ourselves. I can imagine that there are quite a few people who are not happy with humans regaining a bit of their old glory."


    "It doesn''t matter much." Yasenia looked down at her babies and smiled. "They will grow in a proper environment. I want them to judge by the character and morals of people."


    Evelyn asked with a smirk. "What about Demons?"


    The dragonessughed. "Them as well. If they learn to judge by character and morals, most Demons will not make the cut unless they are lying."


    Yasenia felt two little hands pushed against her chest and looked down. Seeing Skye waking up and trying to find her feeding source, the dragoness moved her tail to cover her breast and lowered the dress.


    "What''s the n?"


    The dragoness answered the question of Ou Junwei, An Meiling''s senior brother. "n? I have no ns left, hahaha." The dragoness'' face was peaceful as she looked at the sky. "Now, the only n left is to grow. Gain strength and pierce the sky. Go out to explore, be stronger¡­ Hahaha¡­ Ah!"


    Seeing the look of realization on Yasenia''s face, everyone was curious. Kali asked. "What''s wrong?"


    Yasenia hummed. "I almost forgot I needed to beat up Tengliu half-dead for what she attempted to do a few years ago."


    An Meiling''s lips twitched. "Even after all of the help she has given you? You really hold a grudge."


    The dragoness snorted. "This and that are different. If I don''t do this, there is this¡­ how to say it¡­ this feeling? That I am not doing something right. Or, that I am being too forgiving? I don''t know. It''s aplicated thing."


    The dragoness took out amunication device and connected it to Tengliu''s.


    A nervous voice came from the other side. "Hey, Little Yasenia, what''s wrong?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Don''t worry too much. Come to the arena in my sect in a week. Let''s finish our grudges and have a new beginning. What do you think?"


    Tengliu''s voice arrived from the other side. "There is¡­ a new beginning?"


    Yaseniaughed. "If I kill you after what you''ve done for me during all these years, I would not be fulfilling revenge. I would be bing blind with rage and living¡­ too¡­ fixated. How to say it¡­ Tengliu, what you did was worthy of death at the time you did it. That''s the truth. However, I couldn''t really deliver that death at that time."


    Yasenia looked at the sky and sighed. "Later, you showed an honest drive to be closer to me. I was at first tempting you to lower your guard and eventually finish you. Yet, as we interacted more, I could feel that you were genuine in your efforts. Don''t worry, my eyes weren''t closed all these years. Whoever thinks that you still deserve death is a person who is living in the past and unable to let go. You''ve redeemed yourself enough, just, fight me with everything. I''ll beat thest remaining grudge between us out of you."


    Tengliu''s hum was heard on the other side. "Okay. I''ll be there, Little Yasenia."


    The dragoness''s lips arched further. "That''s good."


    "Yasenia¡­" Tengliu paused and said. "Thank you. I really appreciate and adore you. I just wanted you to know that."


    "I know." Yasenia snorted a smile. "Now, I''ll see you there in a week, you silly bird."


    Cutting off themunication, the dragoness continued looking at the sky. ''While some might not agree¡­ I feel this is the best.''


    Her heart felt rxed, and a smallugh escaped her. ''After this, all knots will be tied.''

 Chapter 935: Tengliu Vs Yasenia. (1)

    Chapter 935: Tengliu Vs Yasenia. (1)


    One week went by quickly. During this week, Yasenia focused on herself. Thest thing she wanted to do was underestimate Tengliu.


    Tengliu was a world-ss powerhouse here in Distancia. She was strong enough to deter almost everyone from messing with the harpies.


    Yasenia wouldn''t be surprised if Tengliu had the strength to hit above her weight ss.


    Therefore, this week, Yasenia entered her cultivation room and practiced as much as possible.


    "Young Miss. Tengliu has arrived, and she is in the arena."


    Yasenia looked over and asked. "Did you shut down the ce?"


    "Yes, Young Miss. As you wanted, this will be a private match. No one is allowed inside other than the maids, Madam Cecile, and Lady Tatyana."


    The dragoness nodded and walked outside with [Draconic Heart] in her hand. "Draheart, this will probably be one of the hardest fights to date. Prepare yourself."


    The sword buzzed with power, ready to battle."Soluna, I won''t call you out for this fight, okay? So, look over me."


    Soluna''s sleepy voice reached her. "Okay~. I am going to cheer for you, Yasenia!"


    Yasenia''s Dantian was sofortable for Soluna that she would usually be asleep and absorbing energy. For Soluna, that kind of life was nothing but a paradise. After all, spirits relished in absorbing energies and bing stronger. It might''ve been an evolution choice due to how long it took. Regardless, Soluna being happier than ever was not a lie.


    Speaking of spirits, Embera and the rest were roaming Distancia by themselves. They realized that Soluna was truly happy with Yasenia, so their worries had almost disappeared. Their mission wasplete, so once Yasenia left, they would probably ask her to send them back to their world.


    When Yasenia arrived at the arena, she saw Tengliu sitting cross-legged and naked on the other side. The dragoness didn''t ask why she didn''t wear clothes. She was probably morefortable without them to fight after battling more than 1000 years without them.


    This showed that Tengliu was taking it seriously.


    Yasenianded, her giant sword resting on her shoulder. "Tengliu."


    Tengliu''s eyes opened, revealing a pair of infinitely cold purple orbs. The dragoness couldn''t help but have her muscles tense. "Yasenia. I won''t go easy."


    Yasenia''s face became serious as the senior spoke. "This battle is a battle to the death between us. Although there won''t be a victim on either side, this doesn''t mean that I will hold myself back. You want to punish me? I agree. However, I won''t let myself be a punching bag. I will fight back tooth and w. If you are not strong enough to administer the punishment, then your arrogance will bite you back in the form of my blows."


    Tengliu slowly stood up, and her aura exploded outward, filling the entire arena with terrible pressure that pushed Yasenia half a step back. "Yasenia Dravory, I, Tengliu, Matriarch of the Storm Feathered Harpies, agree to your duel request."


    Tatyana looked from the sides without an expression. This time, she agreed with Tengliu. Her Little Treasure was stubborn back then, so now, the punishment must be administered by herself.


    Not to mention, she had already punished Tengliu herself in secret. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to stay at peace. What she did was show Tengliu ways she could''ve died when facing her.


    Nothing too extreme, but something that was bad enough to cause some damage. What Tatyana didn''t expect is that Tengliu would have a breakthrough in her intent because of that. ''Well, Little Treasure, good luck.''


    Yasenia took a stance as well, and her auras began umting one by one. Yasenia''s buffing skills were many: [Starry Sky], [Draconic Moonless Night], [Draconic Waning Moon], [Celestial Cosmos Dress], [Cosmos Dragon Imperial Suppression], [Celestial Field Master], [Cosmos Body Reinforcement], [Heavenly Constetion Steps: Ursa''s Grasp], [War intent Level 6], [Monarch Intent Level 6], and [Celestial Intent Level 6].


    All these non-ultimate buffs increased Yasenia''s strength one notch after another, simrly taking a lot of her regeneration prowess.


    Other than these, Yasenia had [Celestial Dragon Body], [Celestial Assimtion], [Empyrean Gxy Domain], [Day and Night Cycle], [Empyrean Cosmos Dragon Transformation], and [Internal Cosmos Combustion].


    Finally, her natural strength, which was Peak-Level Ancient Beast Bloodline, Level 2 Dantian Spiritualization, Low-level Epoch Core, and Level 2 Legendary Core Beast, was enhanced by the [Celestial Cosmos Body Refinement] technique, which increased her bodily strength tremendously.


    This was the strength she had umted during her stay in Distancia; this was what all her challenges and efforts equaled.


    When the passive auras burst from within her, the pressure Tengliu submerged the entire arena was pushed back with a violent shockwave.


    BOOM!


    The dragoness''s face became cold as her buffing skills manifested her dress and several cosmic lights around her. Her seductiveness was overridden by an Empyrean authority, looking as if a goddess from the stars had descended.


    Her enchanting dress was like a night sky, glittering with beautiful starlight and covered with golden details. Her long sleeves flew elegantly, separated from the dress butplimenting her empyrean look.


    The wide cleavage added a touch of ethereal seductiveness to her appearance, and her long and enchanting tail surrounded her.


    The maids around looked at Yasenia with respect, as they knew that this look, this strength, everything was won with sweat, blood, tears, and suffering.


    Tengliu took a position as well, not intimidated. "Yasenia, you''ve really grown."


    The dragoness''s voice echoed with might. "And yet, I still don''t know if it is enough."


    Tengliu''s aura started growing as she spoke. "You are right to doubt as you are not the only one who has grown. And I will use all my weapons, so you better shield your mind." Then, the harpy matriarch revealed all her Intents: "Give me strength: [Seduction Intent Level 6], [Fate Intent Level 7], [Instinct Intent Level 6], [Wisdom Intent Level 5]."


    All of them, one after another, covered Tengliu''s body, increasing her presence several times and pushing against Yasenia''s aura.


    The dragoness kept looking, feeling nothing wrong with herself.


    Tatyana appeared in the middle and raised her hand. "The battle will start in 3¡­"


    "2¡­"


    "1¡­"


    "Go!"


    "[Storm Rush]."


    "[Pegasus Gallop]."


    BOOM!


    CLANG!


    Both women disappeared and reappeared right in the middle. Tengliu''s fist, covered in a very thin but highly sturdy peak-level Heaven-Ranked fabric, shed with [Draconic Heart]''s side, making both attacks deflect.


    Yasenia''s and Tengliu''s eyes crossed while Draheart was sted sideways. Tengliu''s pupils shrunk and instead of taking the opening, she hastily took a step back.


    Right as she did so, Yasenia''s tail sliced through the ce where her neck was a moment ago. Then, with a quick movement, Tengliu punched to her left, and her fist collided with Draheart, which Yasenia had tried to sneak in during Tengliu''s back-step.


    Still, the Harpy Matriarch''s [Instinct Intent] and [Fate Intent] were incredibly strong predictive assets, allowing Tengliu to deploy an extraordinarily efficient and swift defense.


    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!


    Yasenia''s attacks fell like raindrops, filling the ce with the nging sounds of Tengliu''s deflections. No one spoke between both of them as their bodies didn''t stop for a single second.


    Tengliu''s eyes shed with white light, and instead of stepping back, she used a skill to elerate her body and sneak right into melee range. The dragoness''s pupils thinned. Her tail and sword were out of ce to defend.


    BOOM!


    Sounding like a massive bomb exploding, Yasenia received a punch to her stomach, sting her flying like a shooting star across the arena.


    BANG!


    Right when Yasenia struck the wall of the arena, Tengliu took three steps forward and palmed the air. "Explode, [Harpy Sky w]."


    The phantom of a terrifyinglyrge palm strike manifested, descending where the dragoness had fallen.


    "[Celestial Charge]."


    The air ripped apart as a blue streak of light rushed upward in a falling arc.


    BANG!


    The phantom exploded into light particles while the dragoness, surrounded by Celestial Energy, rushed at Tengliu.


    The Harpy Matriarch stomped the ground, creating tremors. A pir of pure energy rushed skyward right in front of her, perfectly timed so that Yasenia would collide with it.


    Yasenia''s eyes became cold, and her left hand glowed with golden lights while charging and holding her sword with her right hand. "[Nascent Sun Burst]."


    A sh of golden light followed her skill activation, illuminating everything and covering the arena with scorching heat.


    BOOOOM!


    Both attacks were neutralized. However, as if expecting this, Tengliu was right above Yasenia, descending like a stoop predator who had locked onto its prey.


    Yasenia turned around mid-air, using the momentum of the spin to ignite her skill. "[Sun Core Shattering Strike]!"


    "[Storm Harpy''s Descent]!"


    Sword and ws shed again, the repulsive force sending both of them flying in opposite ways. However, not losing a single second, Tengliu and Yasenia rushed at each other again.


    The dragoness transformed Draheart into a pair of w gauntlets and used [Nascent Cosmos Art], her body cultivation martial art skill.


    Her steps changed, bing wilder and much more aggressive. Her punches and kicks began flying one after another, using the tail to cover any gap in her aggression.


    Bang!Bang!Bang!Bang!Bang!Bang!Bang!Bang!Bang!Bang!Bang!


    Tengliu was assaulted by the attacks again, and each time her palm struck or blocked one of Yasenia''s blows, she could feel a sharp tingling. ''Heavy.''


    Tengliu thought she would have the advantage in raw strength, but after this terrible barrage, she felt it was not the case. ''She has grown incredibly strong.''


    "[Storm Harpy Battle Flight]!"


    Powerful gales surrounded her body, and when she stepped forward, her speed multiplied.


    BOOM!


    Yasenia barely blocked Tengliu''s punch a few inches from her face. Then, she quickly moved her tail to block the kick aimed at her neck, followed by a quick step back to avoid the other spinning quickly about to strike her tail again. ''If that second kicknds, she will breach my defenses.''


    Knowing that Tengliu''s attack was incredibly fast, she stopped using [Nascent Cosmos Art] and deployed [Dance In The Firmament]. From wild and aggressive, her steps became light and illusory.


    When Tengliu attacked, the dragoness dodged and redirected everything with grace. The exchange between them was frantic, eventually taking even the air as a battlefield and leaving spectators holding their breath.


    However, as time passed, the dragoness began falling into a disadvantage. It was clear that Tengliu had an overall skill and strength advantage. She was more consistent and also had deep knowledge, which allowed her to surprise Yasenia many times.


    After almost 40 minutes of fighting, Yasenia had yet tond a solid hit on Tengliu, while she had received several from her.


    Yasenia crossed her arms and blocked the ax kick that almostnded on top of her head.


    BANG!


    She cratered into the ground, and Tengliu punched down from the sky, summoning a terrifying storm of energies. "[Storm Harpy Disaster]!"


    Beyond the dust cloud that appeared after Yasenia mmed into the ground, a terrifying aura burst out. "I admit it, I am still not equal to you skill-wise. However, as I said, this was not about skill. It was about beating you up."


    "[Celestial Dragon Body],"


    "[Empyrean Gxy Domain]."


    BOOOM!


    The dragoness''s entire body was instantly surrounded by terrifying energies while the entire arena was swallowed, changing the sky to a phantom night sky with a massive Sun and Moon orbiting a Gxy of stars.


    "[Draconic Full Moon]!"


    Before the attack collided, a giant silver dome manifested, and the attack was dispersed. The dragoness pointed upward, [Draconic Heart] transforming back to its giant sword form. "Tengliu, prepare yourself. [Pegasus Gallop]."


    Tengliu''s instincts screamed danger, and she swiftly blocked to her right.


    "[Moon Core Shattering Strike]!"


    BOOM!


    Tengliu was hurled flying, smashing against the ground.

 Chapter 936: Tengliu Vs Yasenia. (2)

    Chapter 936: Tengliu Vs Yasenia. (2)


    Yasenia looked at Tengliu''s figure being sted away by the [Moon Core Shattering Strike], her eyes flickering between golden and red. ''It has been many years since I got to know her.''


    Because Yasenia never really put barriers with Tengliu, their rtionship had improved over the years, even when it started one of the worst ways it could start.


    ''And that is a conflict in me.''


    A dragon, Yasenia, held grudges for very long. For example, even after over 40 years, her hatred and disdain toward the Tang and Long families back in the Sky Continent was still fresh.


    ''And yet, Tengliu has managed to prove herself to be someone that could be forgiven.''


    Yasenia saw Tengliu st away the dust cloud, revealing that she had not received excessive damage. She was rtively intact. Without a millisecond pause, the harpy''s body erupted with energy, sending a white pir skywards as her aura became ethereal.


    ''But¡­'' Yasenia closed her eyes as energy circted inside of her. In her mind, the scene in that room in the auction repeated. Tengliu''s face at that time, Tengliu''s desire, Tengliu''s overreach, Tengliu''s mistake back in her sect. ''I need to dig out this thorn in my heart.''


    The dragoness''s energy flowed through her meridians inplex ways, and [Internal Celestial Cosmos Combustion] surged, enveloping her entire body.


    ''Remember the feelings from that day.''Her body''s energy felt endless as each fiber of her body mixed [Celestial Dragon Body] and [Internal Celestial Cosmos Combustion] into her existence.


    ''The shame of being so utterly helpless.''


    Yasenia''s eyes slowly opened, revealingpletely red irises.


    ''Remember the humiliation deep within you. Bring everything out.''


    BOOOM!


    Her aura burst outward like a hurricane of violence. Even Tengliu, who was about to charge, stopped while looking skyward with a severe expression.


    ''Remember how Cecile felt at that time and how you needed to act to buy Tengliu''s sympathy.''


    The Celestial Energy Star in her Dantian spun quickly, spreading her power throughout her body while her constitution regted everything to perfection.


    Her throat swelled, and right after, a terrifying dragon roar exploded outward. "ROAAR!"


    The shockwave of her rage-filled scream enveloped everything with pressure strong enough to make those spectating feel their bodies being constricted.


    Tengliu''s lips arched faintly. ''Finally, there is that repressed rage.'' Then, she took a deep breath. ''Okay, Little Yasenia, throw everything at me.''


    Tengliu was confused when she felt like taking a step sideways. However, the hundreds of years of battles allowed her to listen to her subconscious, following the instructions that she was still processing.


    Then, the woman that was in the sky roaring disappeared and reappeared a secondter right in front of her. Tengliu''s eyes widened. ''What? How is she so fast?''


    BOOM!


    The shock wave created by Yasenia''s giant sword cleaving the ground she was standing on a second ago made Tengliu''s heart tremble. ''If that hit me, I would''ve been in deep trouble- HM!?''


    The dragon woman''s appearance was different. Instead of a human woman with a long dragon tail, Yasenia had dragonified. Her cheeks, neck, shoulders, arms, and cleavage area were covered with draconic scales. Her hands had be dragon ws while a pair ofrge wings burst from her back.


    Tengliu saw Yasenia''s left wing p, and the dragon woman reduced the distance between them, her punch swiftly advancing toward her stomach. ''This speed is ridiculous!''


    Tengliu was able to ce her hand in front of the punch after using all her skill and strength. Yet, the second the dragon''s punchnded, her talons left the ground and her body bent like a bow. "GAH!"


    BOOM!


    The harpy''s body shot diagonally skyward, creating several rings of pure condensed air due to her flying speed.


    The transformed dragon woman whose mind had sunk deeply into that repressed rage crouched lightly and pushed upward. Fourteen stars appeared around her together with a spiral of pure energy manifesting right before her.


    [Celestial Charge] and [Pegasus Gallop] were deployed.


    This time, even the maids had trouble following Yasenia''s burst of eleration, as some of them even lost her figure for a fraction of a second. That fraction of a second was enough for Yasenia to disappear and reappear several kilometers into the air, right at Tengliu''s side.


    Spinning while being there, Yasenia''s sword created an arch that would collide with the flying Tengliu. Cecile''s face hardened. ''If thatnds, Tengliu will be bisected.''


    Thebination of the momentum both the de and Tengliu carried would be too much even for a high-level Epoch Core''s body to resist.


    Cecile doubted that even peak-level Heaven-Ranked armor could block this blow.


    Tengliu felt real danger. She felt a threat to her life. This stunned her.


    From the very beginning, Tengliu understood that Yasenia was incredibly powerful for her level. She was utterly outside the norm. Therefore, she always taught herself to overestimate her strength.


    During the first several tens of minutes, Yasenia failed tond a single blow on her because Tengliu was incredibly cautious. She always was nning while taking into ount Yasenia''s ability to counterattack.


    Yet, now, even while not having changed her mentality, the dragon woman was literally surpassing her overestimation.


    The dragoness was proving that even "overestimating" her strength was "underestimating" her. ''This is insane.''


    Using every single bit of strength in her body, Tengliu managed to spread her right wing. The wind blowing on it almost ripped the skin from her torso, showing how fast Tengliu was sent flying.


    Still, that move saved Tengliu from being bisected.


    Thanks to the drag created on the air, Tengliu''s body hurled left and dodged the sword that was slicing her flight path.


    The Harpy Matriarch''s forehead perspired when Yasenia''s sword created a gigantic sword light beam that divided several clouds in the distance. ''Heavens, what a monster.''


    "ROAAR!"


    Yasenia''s throat boomed with another explosive roar, yet, this time, a blue wave also spread from her.


    Tengliu was aware of most of Yasenia''s skills, and that blue wave made her face be pale. ''Celestial Dragon Roar?!''


    Without a single moment of hesitation, Tengliu used a life-saving treasure, creating a soul barrier. Right as the barrier formed, Celestial Dragon Roar mmed the barrier, creating a brain-piercing sound that made the Matriarch''s vision fuzzy. ''Oh Heavens, no wonder this attack is so devastating on battlefields. A Body Cultivator''s soul is not trained to deal with that level of assaulting power.''


    The harpy looked at the dragoness that was preparing to charge at her again, and her mind spun. ''I need to use everything, or I will die.''


    "[Fate Storm Harpy]!"


    Her body appeared to blend with the world around her, changing to a more illusory form. The harpy had understood a lot rted to Fate thanks to Tatyana, and this skill was a result of that.


    Regardless of what anyone said, Tengliu was the most talented harpy this continent had ever created. Herprehension levels and ability to absorb knowledge were unmatched.


    With this skill, Tengliu was able to see 0.01 seconds into the future with absolute certainty. Many would scoff at this. What can that kind of "future" vision do?


    Yet, when you realize that they can do literally hundreds of attacks in a second, this kind of prediction ability is incredibly powerful. Just this ability would allow Tengliu to fight peak-level Epoch Cores by herself and have a high chance of winning.


    Tengliu''s vision was divided into two parts: her future vision and her actual vision. In the future vision, she saw the sky lighting up with thousands of lights. Being quite a fan of Yasenia, the harpy understood that the dragoness was using [Empyrean Gxy Domain] to hurl, quite literally, the sky at her.


    ''Even if I know it ising, this is quite a headache.''


    "[EMPYREAN GALAXY DOMAIN: SKY COLLAPSE]!"


    Tengliu swooped down,nding on the arena, and then, she took a stance and prepared, grinning wildly. "COME AT ME!"


    The first of the thousands of stars in the spiral gxy arrived, and Tengliu covered her fist with energy and punched it.


    BANG!


    The blow didn''t explode the star; instead, it sent it flying back to the sky.


    BANG!


    Her talon severed the air from its speed, striking a second star.


    Then, her pace increased, matching the falling rate of the stars.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Her body blurred and struck all of them one after another, and the stars flew and exploded upward, creating a white fireworks show.


    After blocking the stars, the two main threats arrived. A Sun and Moon bigger than most mountains descended, touching each other and reacting like hot oil and water touching.


    Tengliu screamed and used all her defensive measures.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!!


    The entire arena was instantly covered with a storm of Sun and Moon energies. No one could see what happened, even Tatyana was having trouble.


    Cecile asked. "Is she dead?"


    Tatyana squinted. "Not yet. She isn''t in a good shape, though."


    The light fizzled and revealed the scorched and frozen ce. In the middle of that gargantuan explosion, Tengliu stood, her breathing ragged and her body filled with frost and burns.


    She looked at the dragoness in the sky and smiled through her pain and tiredness. "Is this all, Little Yasenia? How is the cute dragoness that called me Aunt Tengliu feeling? Ready toe out?"


    Yasenia, majestically floating in the sky, looked down and pointed at Tengliu with her sword. The Harpy Matriarch sighed. "Really, I am never provoking a dragon again in my life."


    Instead of using that insane speed that she had shown until now, the dragoness descended at a "regr" quick speed.


    Tengliu prepared and saw with her future vision Yasenianding in front of her and attacking her with the sword. A centisecondter, the real Yasenia followed exactly that motion. Tengliu, while tired, was a Body Cultivator.


    If there was something Body Cultivators had, it was stamina and resilience.


    So, using moves that were not much different from the beginning of the battle, she parried the giant sword and struck back. Yet, Yasenia blocked it and struck back again, almost hitting Tengliu.


    Unlike the first time they shed, the dragoness was currently boosted by two Celestial Skills and her Domain. While Tengliu had increased her own strength, the tables on who had the most raw strength had flipped.


    Therefore, the tactics she used initially didn''t work, forcing Tengliu to be on the defensive.


    After a few minutes of back and forth, Tengliu was surprised. ''Hm? Her buffing skills are disappearing?''


    And, as she predicted, a minuteter, [Celestial Dragon Body] and [Internal Celestial Cosmos Ignition] fizzled away.


    She smiled and prepared to rush forward, but that smile cracked as her future vision told her what was going to happen.


    Outside, the spectators were confused as to why Tengliu didn''t strike and instead started jumping backward. Regardless, Yasenia''s chant made what was happening quite clear.


    "[Absorption Of Celestial Light: Day and Night Cycle]!"


    The world around them was then swallowed by Yasenia''s aura, making everything fall under her control.

 Chapter 937: Day And Night Cycle. Tenglius Desperate Resistance.

    Chapter 937: Day And Night Cycle. Tengliu''s Desperate Resistance.


    With [Day And Night Cycle] unfurled, Yasenia''s aura transcended. The power this skill gave her was incredibly high. The reason for it was how [Day And Night Cycle] worked. As a skill derived from thebined stages of [Absorption Of Celestial Light] of her cultivation technique, it absorbed all types of energy, including Celestial Energy.


    Therefore, when activated, the dragoness''s strength increased severalfold. The pure energy that circted around her meridians roared with strength like never before. It was the first time Yasenia used [Day And Night Cycle] in realbat after her tribtion, and the aura surrounding her made everyone who looked feel suffocated.


    Yasenia''s chant started, her voice like a whisper of the goddess of the Moon, echoey and all-reaching.


    "In the depth of the <strong>[Moonless Night]</strong>,


    The world''s quiet, the pilgrimage begins,


    Yet far above, the <strong>[Starry Sky]</strong> alights,"


    As Yasenia spun with her sword, a massive domain unfurled, dominating the entire arena. The silvery glow, all-epassing, manifested together with a dark phantom sky littered with glittering white orbs.


    Tengliu looked around, her face serious. ''This is one of, if not Yasenia''s strongest skill. I must be careful.'' She used all her buffing auras, increasing her own strength to the limits, and prepared to wee the Empyrean Dragon.


    The whisper of the dragoness echoed once more while Yasenia''s irises became silver."Guiding us through the silent winds.


    The <strong>[Crescent Moon]</strong> is birthed, tender and new,


    As time flows, it grows in view."


    As her verse ended, Yasenia''s sword radiated waves of silver light. Unlike the first time she used her skill, frost covered the surroundings because of the sheer volume of Moon Energy being emitted by [Draconic Heart]''s core.


    Tengliu''s ck pupil reflected the soft silver glow, and following that, Yasenia''s [Draconic Heart] blurred. Several thousands of attacks were done in a motion that seemed so gentle that it wouldn''t even hurt a child.


    Tengliu''s brain and soul burned as her future sight had trouble keeping up with predicting how the Empyrean Cosmos Dragon''s attacks would reach her. Still, using her resilience, speed, and strength as a high-level Epoch Core, Tengliu retaliated with a storm of attacks.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Each time her fists met with one of the [Crescent Moon] skills flying her way, her talons dragged on the hard ground, creating sparks. ''So heavy! Why are these attacks so heavy!?''


    "ENOUGH!"


    Tengliu''s aura burst outward together with a stormy shockwave, shattering most of the crescentsing her way. Then, she stomped the ground and streaked across the arena, her fist covered in energies powerful enough to twist space around it. "[Fatestorm]!"


    As the attack came her way, the time seemed to slow down as only Yasenia''s chant urred. This surprised even Tatyana. ''Domain Authority!? She is able to control everything within her domain, simr to what an Intent Domain does¡­ Day And Night might be moreplex than I initially thought.''


    "The <strong>[Crescent Moon]</strong> waxes and glows,


    Until it bes the radiant <strong>[Full Moon]</strong>.


    In the dance of the night, as I chant and call,


    The <strong>[Waning Moon]</strong> rises, its light to recall."


    As the dragon''s enchanting whisper reverberated with the World around her, Yasenia ced her sword vertically, and even when she was floating several meters above the ground, she stabbed downward.


    A silver beam of light shot down, hitting an invisible sphere that quickly gained a silvery glow with a surface image simr to that of the Moon itself.


    BOOOM!


    Tengliu''s attack struck [Draconic Full Moon], yet the sphere didn''t even budge. Tengliu''s face crumpled. ''What kind of defense is this!?''


    What Tengliu was unaware of was that when there was a full moon or during the [Day And Night Cycle] skill, [Draconic Full Moon] could block one attack, regardless of what it was, as long as it wasn''t a realm beyond Yasenia''s strength.


    Right after Tengliu''s attack was mercilessly nullified, Yasenia''s entire figure glowed silver as [Draconic Waning Moon] enveloped her. This skill that gave Yasenia the powers of the Moon made the already terrifying dragoness even more dreadful to face.


    Tengliu remembered the chant and quickly entered a defensive stance. ''Crescent Moon ising!''


    As she expected, her brain and soul began hurting again as Yasenia''s [Draconic Crescent Moon] attacks covered the sky, falling like a rain of meteors.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    One after another arrived, carrying a mix of Moon and Celestial energy, increasing their lethality enough to hurt Tengliu''s body each time one of them was not fully blocked.


    Blood started sprouting as deep cuts that froze right after covering Tengliu''s entire body.


    After an incessant barrage thatsted long enough to make half of Tengliu''s body drip with blood, the dragoness stopped and chanted one more time.


    <strong>"[Dawn]</strong> approaches, the night fades away,


    The Moon disappears with the break of day.


    Yet with the Sun''s ascent, a shift draws near,


    For in its wake, the <strong>[Starfall]</strong> appears."


    This time, her tone increased a notch, and the phantom sky brightened. The seductive creature''s deep and mellow voice made everyone feel reverential. As Yasenia pointed skyward, the glow of [Draconic Heart]''s core shifted from silver to white.


    Then, the several thousands of stars perched in the sky fell as if the strings that attached them to the firmament were cut. Tengliu''s lips arched as she gritted her teeth. ''Can you not be this strong, Little Yasenia? Aren''t you still at the second level? Why do I feel like I am the one fighting a senior!?''


    Tengliu''s energy reserves plummeted as she used one of, if not her strongest skill. "[FATESTORM]!"


    BOOOOOM!


    The Harpy Matrairch punched skyward, and a terrifying shockwave of pure Fate and Storm energies swallowed the sky above her.


    Yet, some white stars managed to survive the attack and rained on her.


    White explosions covered the area where Tengliu stood, and when those disappeared, the figure of a more beaten down Tengliu appeared.


    However, Tengliu was not rxed, as the sword of the dragon woman in the sky began falling. ''Right¡­ [Dawn]¡­''


    WHOOOM!


    A storm of Moon and Sun energies froze and scorched everything in their way while all the Moon Energy Yasenia umted transformed into Sun Energy.


    With no other way, Tengliu used [Fatestorm] once more, barely managing to block the overcharged attack.


    "The <strong>[Sunrise]</strong> bursts, and the sky is alight,


    Colors unfurl, banishing the night.


    Yet time is the keeper of all things bright,


    Turning the heavens to a canvas of white."


    Without a single second of hesitation, Yasenia used several of her movement skills and fell from the sky, charging at Tengliu.


    With a defiant smile, Tengliu charged at Yasenia, and another sh began. Kicks, punches, sword strikes, and different skills were exchanged while Yasenia focused on using just [Draconic Sunrise].


    Tengliu looked into Yasenia''s eyes and saw that her gaze was much more alive than when her irises were red. This gave the intelligent harpy a clue. ''I see, [Day And Night Cycle] is herst barrage.''


    This made the Harpy Matriarch''s will light aze. "As if I can die so easily! Throw everything at me!"


    Her shout echoed, carrying her will to live everywhere. Tatyana''s eyes shone in appreciation. Not everyone could keep that attitude after being utterly and helplessly dominated by someone several times younger than them.


    As they exchanged attacks, the dragoness looked at Tengliu and chanted once more. Her voice now was loud and clear, booming outward with the strength of the midday sun!


    <strong>"[Sunrise]</strong> ascends, morphing to <strong>[Noon]</strong>!


    The sky transforms to a deep blue tune!


    Time passes swiftly, its hands moving fast,


    As the day leans forward to its middle cast!"


    Draheart sped up, creating several golden streaks of light and pushing Tengliu back. The sharp and searing edge of the weapon was so dangerous that Tengliu had given up on blocking it with her hands, mainly counting on dodges and parries by hitting the side of therge sword.


    Even then, Yasenia managed tond a few strikes, creating new wounds on her already damaged body. The mix of Moon and Sun energies was deeply hurting her.


    After the barrage of sunrises, Tengliu''s defense crumbled, and the dragoness managed tond a kick to her stomach. Tengliu bent like a bow and flew backward while the dragoness pointed at the phantom sun that stood right above her.


    Tengliuughed and took out three more life-saving artifacts, one of them a present she had received from Yasenia herself a few months ago. It was an instant, one-time use, defensive formation.


    "Let''s hope this holds, hahaha."


    Then, Draconic Noon descended upon thend.


    Everything was swallowed as the attack burst forth with the brilliance of a thousand suns apanied by Yasenia''s deep and reverberating dragon roar.


    ROAAR!


    BOOOOOM!


    Tatyana looked at the arena''s integrity and was surprised. ''It''s trembling quite a bit¡­ Is Tengliu alive?''


    Once the [Draconic Noon] beam dissipated, Tengliu''s scorched figure was seen. Her arms crossed before her body. While her silver plumage had been severely damaged, the Harpy was still alive. Throwing a pill into her mouth, powerful regenerative energies covered her.


    As Yasenia chanted her following verse, Tengliu''s body regenerated from 80% of its damage.


    "The <strong>[Sunset]</strong>es, burning the sky,


    A ze of colors, a final goodbye.


    From ashes, the day sumbs to rest,


    Its sess wrapped in the twilight''s crest."


    Yet, she didn''t stop in this verse. As energy gathered around her, her chant continued to echo.


    "When the <strong>[Sun set]s</strong> tired, and the night unfolds,


    The <strong>[Dawn]</strong> whispers promises, tales yet untold.


    The day transpired, the sky turns ck,


    And in its shadow, nightes back."


    Tengliu and the others were surprised and looked at Yasenia closely. They all realized that she was heavily perspiring. Everyone shared the same thought. ''She is running out of energy.''


    Seeing the dragoness run at her again, Tengliu took a stance and fought back seriously. Unlike the swift battle style the dragoness used until now, the blows this time were heavy and imposing.


    A full-body-strength blow apanied a step that used the momentum to interlock with a tail strike. Right after, the dragoness used her shoulder to crumble Tengliu''s posture, and from the back, [Draconic Sunset] ignited, blowing a terrifying st of scorching heat forward.


    The Fate-attributed harpy''s gaze followed each of Yasenia''s attacks urately. Yet, even when she knew they wereing, the heaviness and strength behind those attacks were such that her guard kept being sted open while injuries umted once more.


    Tengliu kept being pushed back, and while she wanted to retaliate with quick strikes, the thought of receiving [Draconic Sunset] with her body made her rethink it twice. ''She is almost out of gas, just bear. Don''t counterattack, defend, defend, DEFEND!''


    The dragoness''s meridians were overworked, her body ached, and her thoughts were sparse. She had already been fighting for more than an hour against Tengliu while constantly using high-consumption attacks. Thest half an hour or so had been using [Celestial Energy] as well.


    The main reason for this reckless use was that she knew Tengliu''s energy reserves were far more profound than hers. Tengliu, who was in the high levels of the fifth realm, could umte energy much more efficiently and in a condensed manner.


    "[DRACONIC DUSK]!"


    With her roar, an explosion of pure Sun and Moon condensed energies blew Tengliu flying once more. However, Yasenia knew that it was far from over.


    Then, like an all-epassing whispering from everywhere and nowhere at the same time, her voice echoed. ''Tengliu, if you don''t survive, that''s your fate.''


    "The dark draws near, the stars ignite,


    In the eternal cycle, the world takes flight."


    Yasenia flew skyward as the umted stars in the sky rotated into a terrifying gxy of giant white spheres.


    "Time rears its head, and all falls still¡­"


    The dragoness circled the area Tengliu was with her sword, summoning a massive, transparent silver ring.


    "...As <strong>[Midnight]</strong> reigns with a gentle thrill."


    The dragoness and everything else hanging in the skies plunged toward Tengliu.


    "[Falling Sky]."


    As if she carried the weight of the Moon down to earth, Yasenia fell like a silver meteor, impacting the ground with enough strength even to crack space in several ces.

 Chapter 938: Tenglius Fate.

    Chapter 938: Tengliu''s Fate.


    After shended her attack, Yasenia looked around. All her auras had disappeared, and she was on her knees, holding the half-buried [Draconic Heart]. She did not spread her spiritual sense to check on Tengliu and just waited.


    Yet, even before the result was revealed, she felt somewhat liberated, as if the feeling that had been nagging her in the back of her mind had disappeared. Still, even if she didn''t personally check, she spoke, her tone not loud but loud enough for the high-level cultivators around her to hear. "Check on Tengliu and save her life if she is alive. If she has perished¡­ preserve her corpse and prepare a burial."


    "Heh. COUGH!" A voice reached her from a few meters away. "You did¡­ COUGH, not really think¡­ I would perish, right?"


    Yasenia''s lips arched, and she looked over to the origin of the sound. "Quite resilient, aren''t we?"


    Tengliu''s weakugh reached Yasenia. "Hahaha¡­ Not as much as I expected¡­"


    Yasenia walked over and saw Flora and other medical maids attending to the woman who was supposed to be Tengliu. Parts of her body had lost all flesh, revealing bones, while the rest had deeply frozen chunks. Only part of her face was recognizable.


    Flora looked over, and seeing Yasenia frowning, she exined, "Young Miss, her injuries are life-threatening. Yourbination of Sun, Star, Moon, and Celestial energies is corroding her body from the inside. We need the go-ahead to use some of our most precious medicine inventory, even some medicines that are reserved for you, and we don''t have many of them. Otherwise, saving Tengliu is impossible."


    Tengliu coughed softly once, with no energy to do anything else. "That sounds dangerous."


    Yasenia walked forward and sat by Tengliu''s side with a sigh of exhaustion, setting Draheart by her side. "Go ahead. Use everything we have to save her. Call Valeria, too."Flora nodded. "She should be here at any moment."


    A whirlwind of leaves appeared by their side, manifesting a gorgeous three-meter-talldy with incredible body proportions and green skin. She looked around, and when she spotted Tengliu, she blinked twice and eximed. "Wow, how are you alive?"


    Yasenia''s lips twitched, and Tengliu just deadpanned. The harpy didn''t even have the energy to answer. Valeria smiled. "Oops, sorry. Not the time to ask that, right? Hmhm~, Flora, what have you used until now?"


    Flora answered. "We''ve fed her a vitality pill and some flesh-regrowing medicine. We''ve also used soul ointments to prevent Tengliu''s soul from unexpectedly detaching from her dying body. For Yasenia''s energies, we can''t do much. Celestial energy is too strong for us to deal with, so we could only use some energy absorption pills. Thankfully, Tengliu managed to protect her Dantian and Epoch Core. Her soul is also mostly intact, although it had received some damage from Yasenia''s dragon roars."


    Flora sighed. "We are having a problem with the internal organs and meridian. Around the areas where flesh has been incinerated, Tengliu''s meridians are wilting. To stop that, we just used a [Meridian Spirit Healing] pill."


    Valeria raised her eyebrows. "Didn''t you only have one of those reserved for Yasenia?"


    Flora nodded. "We got permission from Young Miss to use everything we can to save Tengliu."


    Valeria hummed. "Anything else?"


    Flora nodded. "We have fed her a Life Saving pill that will prevent Death for ten minutes; seven have passed."


    Valeria closed her eyes for a second and nodded. "We can save her, don''t worry. However, the recovery will be at least three years, at most 300 years."


    Tengliu sighed and muttered, her voice almost inaudible. "300 years¡­ Please, make it less."


    Valeria approached and leaned down, tapping her forehead softly. "Don''t be silly, little girl. If I had not been here, this recovery could''ve taken a minimum of 500 years. Worst case, you wouldn''t evenpletely recover!"


    Tengliu blinked tiredly. "I see. Thanks."


    Valeria smiled and tapped the ground with her feet, covering Tengliu''s body in vines. Then, she closed her eyes, and her energy spread outward. The powerful Life Energy seeped everywhere and then gathered toward Tengliu.


    Yasenia saw what was left of Tengliu slowly getting enveloped vines and smiled. "Once you recover, I''ll give you a big hug. Tengliu, thanks for everything."


    Tengliu''s lips arched, and a whisper reached Yasenia before her consciousness was lost. "See you soon."


    The dragoness smiled back. "See you soon."


    Once Valeria and the other medicine-rted maids took the vine cocoon away, Cecile and Tatyana approached, sitting by the dragoness''s sides. Both of them leaned on her and stayed silent.


    Yasenia spoke. "I''ve broken through."


    Both women hummed, already aware.


    The dragoness looked skyward and sighed. "All my intents have entered the seventh level. Monarch Intent, War Intent, and even Celestial Intent."


    Cecile and Tatyana both hummed again.


    Yasenia continued. "I could''ve used those intents together with [Midnight], but I didn''t. I just used the level 6 intents."


    Cecile and Tatyana nodded.


    The dragoness smiled, conflicted. "I couldn''t bring myself to give her a certain death, just a probable death. Using the Level 7 intents would''ve been enough to finish Tengliu off."


    Cecile asked. "And?"


    Yasenia chuckled softly. "Nothing, I just wanted you to know."


    Cecile looked at Yasenia and smiled. "You did well."


    The dragoness hummed, and Tatyana added. "I still don''t like her."


    Yasenia and Cecileughed. Cecilemented with augh. "I don''t like her either."


    Yasenia blinked. "Well, I''ve grown somewhat fond of her during thest few years."


    Both women hummed, and Cecile sighed. "You are a bit too¡­ How to say it¡­ When someone does something to you, you can easily disregard it if it is for us."


    Tatyana clicked her tongue. "Dismissive to her own problems, but the second someone scratches us, she bes a Dragon that brings death. As a mother, death cultivator, and someone with several undead armies, that brings me quite a lot of pride, to be honest."


    Cecile rolled her eyes. "Well, why can''t you be like that when someone disrespects you as well?"


    Yaseniamented. "I am used to it?"


    Both of them blinked a few times, unsure of how to take those words. Noting their confusion, Yasenia added with a smile. "I''ve always been very attractive. Since I started going out, I''ve received all kinds of lecherous gazes. I know many people have done other things to that. If I were to blow up every time someone disrespected me, I would blow up all the time. The number of gazes I receive, thements I hear, and the attempts that many try to make on me. I think all of that has desensitized me about people crossing certain boundaries when ites to what others would call humiliating me."


    Yasenia hummed. "To bepletely honest, I was so angry with Tengliu, not because she almost did to me, but because of what she said to both of you at that time."


    Cecile and Tatyana remembered the scene and blinked a few times.


    "Oh¡­"


    "I see¡­"


    The dragoness looked skyward again, and Tatyana asked. "Why are you looking skyward so oftentely?"


    Yasenia asked. "Now that Distancia''s problems are all solved¡­"


    Cecile interrupted. "What about that revenge against the groups that enved the girls from the S.L.U.T. groups?"


    The dragonessmented. "All that had to be dealt with has been dealt with."


    Cecile nodded. "I see. So, what were you saying?"


    Yaseniaughed. "I was saying that since we are done, I''ve started thinking about the things that we left aside. Meaning those that we haven''t found. For example, Angel''s big sister. What do we do about that?"


    Tatyana hummed. "Well, that''s like finding a needle in a haystack for a mortal. Although, with Angel being with us, it is a bit easier. Sisters, or, well, close rtives, have an intrinsic bond between them that is traceable with the correct tools. Of course, many factors go into it, making it extremely difficult to achieve."


    Yasenia hummed. "But, it is doable."


    "Yes."


    Pondering for a while, Yasenia nodded. "Well, let''s do that. As for the rest of my friends¡­ Well, we''ll do our best by spreading the S.L.U.T. group throughout every corner. Let''s make it an official superpower."


    Cecileughed. "You won''t change the name?"


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow. "The name that my dear mother chose? Why would I?"


    Tatyana coughed. "I didn''t choose it."


    The dragoness snorted. "Do you think I still don''t know that you are the one behind the creation of that group?"


    Tatyana coughed two more times. "Anyway. What about the Divines?"


    Yasenia blinked. "Right, we need to move this sr system."


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "Unless we have transcendent level power, doing that is a bit too difficult. By the time we are able to do it, whoever was sent out to find us would''ve found us long ago."


    Yasenia blinked twice and turned to look at Tatyana. "Then what? I ampletely clueless this time around."


    Tatyanamented. "We make a fake copy of our Sr System and redirect all energy signals toward it."


    The dragoness was speechless. "And that''s easier than moving our Sr System?"


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia''s and Cecile''s incredulous expressions and realized that they had misunderstood her. ''I meant to create something like an illusion that worked at a sr scale, but, well, I won''t correct them. Them thinking that I want to create apletely genuine sr system is cuter and more hrious.''


    Yasenia slowly stood up and stretched, highlighting her seductive curves. Both women ogled the charming dragon woman without a shred of hesitation, appreciating the bombshell of seduction their love was.


    Extending her long tail, she picked up Draheart and stored the sword back into her Dantian. Then, shemented. "Well, time to focus on raising a few little darlings!"


    Cecile asked. "By the way, how are Andrea''s attempts at fertilizing you?"


    Yasenia pouted. "No luck yet¡­ Why are my eggs so strong? I love my darling so much, can''t you, like, ck off a little?"


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow. "Would you ck off on a fight between you and her because she is always losing?"


    Yasenia blurted reflexively. "Ha!? How could I do that? Instead, I would try harder so that my darling bes stronger quicker¡­ Ah."


    The dragoness stood there, stupefied. "Okay, I understand my eggs are, well, mine. BUT! Do they really have to copy even that part of my personality!? This is not a war! I want to give birth to many dragonlings!" Yasenia pointed at her womb and scolded. "Many of them, you hear me? I don''t mind if you ck off! Let Andrea''s little soldier win for one! Aren''t you a bit too extreme, massacring billions of them!?"


    Tatyana and Cecile didn''t even know how to react to Yasenia yelling at her ovaries. So, as good wives, they just interlocked their arms and ignored it. Their dragoness might be somewhat crazy, but both of them were not someone who was qualified to point fingers.


    Yasenia sighed. "Anyway, the next big event is¡­ is¡­. Oh? Estre''s one-year birthday! In a few months, my baby will be one year old! Kya! I am¡­" Yasenia sighed. "Worried. With that thing that happened, who knows that her attributes and such will be¡­ I hope she is not a cripple¡­"


    Both women patted the back of the worried mama dragon, but that didn''t mean they didn''t share some of her worries.

 Chapter 939: Peaceful Days.

    Chapter 939: Peaceful Days.


    Yasenia stood in the garden, thoughtful. She had nned many things for when her children were born, and she was thinking about how to implement all of them. ''Let''s see¡­ since I will need to teach them, I think I need to formalize my martial art style, right? Creating a "Family Martial Art" can be interesting. It''s something that can help my babies since they will have a tail with almost 100% chance. Moreover, if I make the movements doable in the dragon form unless the babies'' beast form ispletely different from mine, everyone should well receive it."


    Yasenia blinked. ''But, what if one of my darlings is born without a tail? I also need to think of how to make changes to the moves so that regardless of how they look, my little darlings will have a way to learn and use the martial arts. If every sister and brother knows them but they can''t learn them, they might feel excluded.''


    The dragoness didn''t want that. While she was not delusional, thinking that everyone would get along perfectly, she wanted to reduce the friction in a healthy way. ''Fights between them should not be stopped unless they are seriously getting upset. I mean, they have a dragon bloodline. If they didn''t fight for dominance, then they wouldn''t be my children.''


    While the dragoness thought, her tail swished back and forth. Eventually, she heard small baby steps. Although she wanted to turn around and go hug the little darling who had recently learned to walk, she resisted with all her willpower. ''Baby is trying to take me by surprise. I must resist. Don''t turn around and act as if you can''t hear or see her!''


    For the powerful cultivator, such a wait was nothing but torturous. ''Ugh, baby, mommy is so proud that you can walk. I want to bathe you with kisses, so hurry up and hug Mommy''s leg or tail or something!''


    The baby walking behind was Estre, who would have her one-year-old ceremony around two monthster. Estre walked forward with rtively steady steps, and behind her, Kaleina walked with her hands forward, ready to catch Estre if she tripped and fell.


    Of course, Kaleina knew that the chances of her little sisters getting hurt with her mother being nearby were probably negative. Still, that didn''t prevent her protective nature from making her heart skip a beat each time Estre almost tripped.


    Estre continued with her mission, and eventually, she jumped onto her mother''s swishing tail. "Mommy!" she shouted.


    Yasenia expertly acted. "Oh! You took me by surprise, Estre!" Then, moving the tail, she quickly hugged the little baby and looked down with widened eyes. "Baby! Did you learn to walk? Wow!"Estre smiled widely, her heterochromatic eyes curving into beautiful crescents. "Hahaha. I did!"


    When she saw that wide and heart-melting wide smile, Yasenia couldn''t help but rain kisses on Estre''s adorable face. "My baby is so clever~."


    Estre giggled, her voice as beautiful as a soft bell. Kaleina looked at Estre and remembered her times when she was little as well, making her understand Estre''s giggling. ''Mommy''s hugs and kisses are the best, after all.''


    She was almost 17 years old already, and she had grown into a slender and beautiful girl. Moreover, her talent proved to be incredibly high, leading her to be on the high levels of the second beast realm.


    Looking up at Yasenia, Kaleina''s eyes shone with admiration and love. She was already old enough to understand somewhat what her mother had been doing during all the time that she was in this world.


    In less than two decades, with extreme swiftness andplex politics, her mother had be the de facto Queen of the entire World.


    There was no one that would dare defy her, and if she wanted something, the top powers scrambled to find it and give it to her. In short, she was Distancia''s World absolute overlord.


    Yasenia''s golden eyes moved away from Estre andnded on Kaleina, making the young girl tense slightly. The dragonessughed and opened one of her arms.


    Kaleina blushed a bit and rushed forward, diving into Yasenia''s arms. "Mommy! Are you surprised that little sister Estre can walk so well?"


    Yasenia leaned down to give Kaleina''s forehead a kiss and asked. "Was my talented and pretty daughter the one who taught her little sister how to walk?"


    Kaleina smiled widely. "Hehe. I did!"


    The dragoness used her tail to caress Kaleina''s head. "Great job, Kaleina. You are the best big sister in the world~, and an even more wonderful daughter. I love you, dear."


    Kaleinaughed, feeling happy. Then, she asked. "What were you thinking here, Mommy?"


    Yasenia hummed. "Well, I was thinking about that martial arts technique that I wanted to teach all of you. Remember how I mentioned it to your other mothers during dinner the other day?"


    Kaleina''s golden eyes glittered. "Really!? What about the name, Mommy? Give it a badass name!"


    Estre parroted Kaleina''s words. "Badass name! Badass name!"


    Yaseniaughed and shook her head. "No need for a badass name. How about¡­"


    Kaleina''s lips twitched. ''Although Mommy is so good at almost everything, giving names¡­''


    "... Ah! Dragon Cosmos Martial Art?"


    Kaleina coughed. "Hmhm. Did Mommy take your bloodline name and flip it to name it because you are the creator of the martial art?"


    Yasenia''s eyes widened. "Wow! How did you know, baby? You are so clever!"


    Kaleina''s eyebrow twitched, but she couldn''t help but feel that this part of her mother was very cute. "Mommy, how about¡­ Grand Cosmos Martial Art?"


    Yasenia blinked a few times, and Estre parroted her big sister again. "Grand Cosmos! Grand Cosmos!"


    The dragoness nodded. "Well, my eldest naming the family martial art seems fitting. Let''s call it [Grand Cosmos Art]."


    "Oh? That''s the name you decided on?" A gentle and nature-like voice reached them from behind.


    Turning around, they could see Kali walking toward them leisurely while carrying a decentlyrge egg. Kaleina called. "Mama Kali! How is little sister Dianna doing? Is she going toe out of the egg soon?"


    Kali looked down and smiled. "ording to my calctions, it should be near the time when Estre bes a one-year-old. Cecile''s baby should be around three or four monthster."


    Kaleina''s eyes brightened. "Great! I''ll be able to meet little sister Dianna and little sister Katarina soon!"


    Kali approached and gave a gentle kiss to Estre and Kaleina, finishing by giving Yasenia a gentle kiss on the lips. "So, [Grand Cosmos Art]? That''s quite an imposing name."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow. "And? My Kaleina invented it. Even if it might not be worthy of that name for now in terms of strength since we are mortals, I''ll evolve it beyond any limits and make it worthy of the name."


    Kaleina looked at Yasenia with emotion and asked. "Really?"


    Yasenia looked at Kaleina and smiled reassuringly. "I promise."


    Hearing those words, Kaleina felt a rush and clenched her fists. "I''ll learn it and be the third¡­ Fourth¡­ Hm¡­" The purple and golden-haired girl blinked a few times, remembering who her family members were, and eventually, she said, "Anyway, I''ll be very good at it!"


    Kali smiled, amused. Yasenia looked at Kali and asked. "Did youe here to tell me anything?"


    Kali shook her head and leaned close to Yasenia. "Nothing. I just wanted to be with you." Kali looked around and raised her eyebrow. "Where is me? Aren''t you and her practically inseparable, Kaleina?"


    Kaleina hummed. "Well, me has followed Mama Andrea and Aunt Embera. It seems that she wanted to learn cksmithing and also to control her fire better."


    Kaleina looked at her hands, thoughtful. ''Hm¡­ Speaking of which, who is my biological mom other than Mommy? Mama Evelyn? While I have her body type, I am not simr in anything else. Mama Cecile? My attributes are Star and Void¡­ Perhaps? Of the rest¡­ Nobody else has anything that''s simr to me¡­''


    Kaleina didn''t doubt that she was Yasenia''s child because all her recently born sisters had the same eyes as Yasenia. Kaleina also had those characteristics of golden orbs with slit pupils, reassuring her.


    "What''s wrong, baby?"


    Kaleina looked up at Yasenia, and seeing the dragoness''s loving and tender golden slit eyes, her heart felt soothed. "Hm. Nothing. Don''t worry, Mommy."


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow and nodded. "Okay. I won''t ask. Still, remember that you need to tell me if something is on your mind. Doubts, fears, confusion, and other negative emotions can grow quickly and be Heart Demons. Remember, Kaleina, I am your mother, regardless of what anyone says or what anyone thinks. You are my eldest. Always will be."


    Kaleina smiled widely and hugged Yasenia closely, burning her face in her mother''s ample and soft bosom. "Mhm. I love you, Mommy."


    Yasenia caressed her head and looked at Estre, who was ying with a few locks of her hair. "Estre, baby. Do you want to do something?"


    Estre pondered and extended her hands to grab Yasenia''s face. The soft and squishy flesh of the dragoness''s face got deformed, making Estre, Kaleina, and Kali burst intoughter.


    The dragoness rolled her eyes, but she didn''t move, allowing Estre to do as she pleased. However, one thing was letting them have fun, and another was bing a "toy" for the child. Therefore, after a few moments, Yasenia spoke in a soft yet authoritative tone. "Enough, Estre."


    Estre blinked and released Yasenia''s face, nodded obediently. The dragoness smiled and kissed her nose. "Good. Estre listens so well~."


    Estreughed and hugged her neck, burying her face on Yasenia and sniffing her mother''s rxing scent.


    Kaleina blinked, looking at Yasenia. ''Wow. Those words¡­''


    Kali looked at Kaleina andughed. "Authority. Very important between dragonkin."


    Kaleina hummed. "Authority¡­ No wonder when Mommy says something, all little sisters listen to it to a certain extent."


    Kali smirked. "Little sisters? A certain someone also follows Yasenia''s words quite strictly, no?"


    Kaleina coughed. "Hmhm. I respect Mommy! Of course, I will listen!"


    Yasenia walked toward the house with them and asked. "What are Aurelia, Skye, and Dawn doing? Do you know?"


    Kalimented. "I think that they are in the yground that you''ve built."


    Hearing the word yground, Estre''s eyes widened, and she spoke. "Mommy! Let''s go to the yground! I want to go!"


    The dragoness and the other three walked over there with noints whatsoever. As Kali said, Evelyn, Angel, Cecile, and Tatyana were in the yground with the three children. Now that they were more grown, their characteristics were getting clearer.


    Skye followed her birth mother''s hair color, with dark blue silky hair and beautiful golden slit eyes. She was a very energetic child whoughed a lot and was always curious about new things.


    Meanwhile, Dawn seemed to take after Andrea in terms of hair and skin color. While she was lighter than Andrea, her hair was ck and curly. She was simrly cheery. Still, she seemed to love swinging things around, making a few toys fly around from time to time.


    Finally, Aurelia was a quiet child. Her golden slit eyes and hairplemented her fair skin, making her look like a pure little angel. She really liked being on Angel''s or Yasenia''sp, and hearing stories was something that always made her cheerful.


    Estre, the eldest of the biological children, was very active. Her long ck hair and heterochromatic eyes gave her an exotic charm. Every time she could, Estre would love to run around, appearing as if she had endless energy.


    When the dragoness ced Estre down, she ran off like a little rocket and joined the other three.

 Chapter 940: [Flame鈥檚 Star Sword Shop].

    Chapter 940: [me¡¯s Star Sword Shop].


    It was the afternoon. The streets of the [Astral Sky Sect] were filled with people of all kinds of races, humans included. In an area dedicated to the low-level cultivators, there was a very popr cksmithing shop.


    It was not because the wares were incredibly good or something simr; it had yet to sell anything. However, this shop was personally set up by Yasenia Dravory, the Sect Master of the Astral Sky Sect and Alliance Leader of the Astral Sky Alliance. She was a living legend who managed to unify the World at 60 years of age.


    Inside this shop, there were three people: a powerful-looking fire spirit, a tall and tanned woman with an exquisite body that seemed crafted for war without losing an ounce of femininity, and a red-winged, beautiful Phoenix beast human.


    The people in the shop were looking at the tanned and tall woman with all kinds of eyes. Everyone knew that she was Andrea Dravory, one of Yasenia''s Dravory''s mates. By Andrea''s side, a World-level powerhouse, Embera, stood. She was also globally known as the most powerful fire attribute user.


    Both powerhouses looked at the Phoenix Woman with serious faces, while that woman held a hammer and a few chunks of metal. Andrea Dravory spoke to the woman. "me, you are going to craft your first sword now without any assistance. I will not even give you vocal hints. You will do everything from start to finish, okay?"


    me, the beautiful and now mature woman, nodded. "Okay, Aunty Andrea."


    Embera smiled. "Don''t be too nervous, child. Your control over fire is superb for your age. Just do it as usual, and a sword will appear before your eyes even before you realize it."


    "Thank you, Aunty Embera."


    meughed, her beautiful face nurtured by the Dravory Family''s nourishment, looking radiant and gorgeous enough to make a few young men blush.Andrea smiled and patted her shoulder. "Go. You can do it. Also, if you feel a bit bothered by the gazes, tell me."


    Everyone outside tensed, but me shook her head. Her face glowed with determination and confidence. "It doesn''t matter. The eyes of other people should not affect my performance, so I don''t mind them looking."


    Andrea smirked and caressed her head. "Good. That''s a perfect answer."


    A few older people outside nodded with approval. "A good young woman indeed. It seems that the Dravory family will wee another genius to their ranks."


    "Indeed. I would love to ask how they do it."


    "Right? Everyone in that family is gorgeous to the point that they seem like another species altogether."


    A woman said admiringly. "Even Lady Evelyn, who at first didn''t seem that outstanding, has be increasingly gorgeous. The other day, I almost couldn''t recognize her."


    Andrea looked over and smiled. "Be careful about Evelyn''sments. Our resident dragoness is very sensitive to those kinds of words."


    That woman paled and ced her hands over her mouth. Andreaughed. "Don''t worry, nothing will happen for a fewments. Moreover, I can tell the intent behind them is good-natured."


    The woman saw Andrea''s smile, and her paling face flushed with incredible swiftness. "Y-Yes, Lady Andrea. I''ll be careful."


    Meanwhile, me had ignored everything around her and focused on hitting the metal with her hammer. Instead of an oven, me took a deep breath and blew, releasing a powerful me that illuminated the workshop.


    "Woah!"


    "She is using her own mes to heat up the metal!?"


    An older cksmith who hade to see muttered. "Incredible. To do that, being talented is not enough. An absolute genius!"


    Andrea nodded to herself. For herself, before she got the [Star Born Searing me], doing what me was doing was impossible. Her control over her Sun element was not nearly enough.


    me was a pure fire-attributed Phoenix beast human taught by a Fire Spirit since she was a child. For her, controlling her mes was easier than breathing. Her fire control waspletely off the charts. It was to the point that Kali wanted to teach her alchemy because she would be extremely talented in the craft.


    Still, ultimately, me chose cksmithing. Both werepletely viable paths, so nobody opposed her choice, even if Kali sent me a few sad nces, which almost made her will bend.


    As me worked on the sword, her body began sweating. Controlling the fire with the precision needed to craft a Spirit-Ranked sword for someone her age was incredibly exhausting.


    Even when her movements were clearly not smooth, and her technique needed a lot of refinement, the people outside who knew about cksmithing were stunned.


    "Isn''t she just 20 years old?"


    "I heard that she had been practicing cksmithing for less than two years."


    "She already has this level of technique at 20 years of age? When she reaches 200¡­ Wow, I can''t even imagine it."


    A keen cksmith squinted and asked. "Have you noticed her hammering technique? While it is rough, look closely."


    The cksmiths looked closely and were surprised. "Her uracy is incredible. How many times has she swung the hammer?"


    The process continued for a while, and after 4 hours, me finished. She was breathing roughly and was drenched in sweat, making her look like a rose that had been recently watered.


    Many couldn''t help but gulp.


    Andrea looked at the sword and smiled. "What do you think, me?"


    me looked at the sword she created withrge, blinking eyes. "Um¡­ I don''t know. L-Let me analyze it."


    me focused on the sword''s aura, and she looked at Andrea with a questioning gaze. "U-Um, it is middle-level Spirit Rank?"


    Andrea grinned and stepped forward, hugging the phoenix girl andughing. "That''s right, you little girl. You''ve done an excellent job!"


    The cksmiths outside eximed. "Hey, the first sword is middle-level Spirit Rank!?"


    "Impossible!"


    "I couldn''t reach the spirit rank in my crafts until ten years into cksmithing!"


    "She is incredible."


    Seeing Andrea''s proud face, me felt a rush of joy andughed. "Thank you, Aunty Andrea!"


    Then, she took the sword and ced it on one of the stands. She paused and asked Andrea. "Um, what about the pricing?"


    Andrea was about to speak when one cksmith walked forward. "Miss me! I am willing to buy it for ten mid-ranked Parus!"


    The heroic woman blinked a few times. ''Ten mid-ranked Parus for a Spirit-rank sword? That''s like 10,000 times its price.''


    Spirit Swords were a little better than mortal-ranked swords. So, usually, they sold for 100 wed Parus. Those of middle-level quality could reach around 1 Low-ranked Parus. Ten mid-ranked Parus were 10,000 Low-Ranked Parus. So, it was 10,000 times their worth.


    However, before me could react, another person said. "That''s the first sword created by a future cksmith master, and you offer ten measly mid-rank Parus? I offer 1 High-Rank Parus!"


    Andrea almost choked. ''T-That''s what low-level Earth Ranked items go for!''


    me was stunned and stuttered. "S-Sir, this is a mid-level Spirit Sword. U-Um, are you sure? That kind of money is quite a fortune."


    The man nodded with a sincere smile. "Of course! While it is indeed a lot, that sword is a treasure crafted by Miss me! The first one at that!"


    me looked down at her sword and pondered. "Sir, how about I sell it to you for the standard price? I don''t want my crafts to be treated that differently because they are mine until I be a cksmith who deserves that kind of money." me looked at the crowd with a smile. "I can understand that many of you want this sword. However, I want the items in my shop to be sold at their actual value. To be honest, Ick no money, so I am doing this shop as a way to make affordable wares for everyone."


    meughed. "If I wanted to sell it for a lot of money, I could give it to Aunty Yasenia, hahaha."


    Andrea lifted an eyebrow from the back andmented. "me, while those intentions are good, that man''s intentions are simrly good. He must''ve seen what kind of tools you were using, and this extra money is like a little help for you to buy better equipment. You asked Yasenia and me that you wanted a real start, so we''ve given you spirit-ranked tools."


    me frowned. "But, isn''t this using my fame?"


    Andrea shook her head and looked at the man. The man who offered itughed. "As expected of Lady Andrea." He looked at me andmented. "Miss me, I am a merchant! While rtions are important, I seek profit overall. When I saw the tools you were given, I understood the intent behind this cksmithing shop."


    He thenmented. "If Miss me wasn''t talented, I wouldn''t have interrupted. Lady Andrea, and even more so, Lady Yasenia could''ve seen my greed for connections with them at a nce. However, I want a connection with a talented and starting cksmith, and that''s you, Miss me. This is my investment for future partnership!"


    me blinked and tried to understand it. "So, you are helping me get better tools so that I be a better cksmith and then have better deals with me in the future because you helped me now?"


    The man burst intoughter. "That''s a blunt way to say it, but yes. That''s the general idea."


    me nodded and picked the high-level Parus. "Hm. I see."


    Andrea smiled. "Being humble is good. Being honest is good. However, giving up opportunities because you feel like you are using things that are¡­ not yours? That would be stupid. For example, me, what if I said ''No'' to everything that Yasenia tried to give me?"


    meughed. "That''s silly."


    Andreaughed. "Right? I wouldn''t be nearly as strong or as good at cksmithing as I am right now without Yasenia''s support. Her support is as good as my own efforts." Andreamented. "The only help that you should say not to is the help thates with future bad consequences. In our example, if this gentleman would want to connect with us instead of you, I would''ve told him off even before you. Hahaha."


    The man chuckled and bowed to Andrea in respect. "Thanks for lending a hand to this old man, Lady Andrea."


    Andrea shook her head. "Don''t worry. This was a good opportunity to give me a lesson. That''s enough for me to owe you one. I know it wasn''t your intention, but if you ever need one piece of equipment of the Low-Level Heaven Rank, I''ll do it for free for you. Just send the request to us."


    The man blinked a few times and then smiled so widely that his cheek muscles hurt. "I-I''ll certainly do so, Lady Andrea! Thanks a lot! Hahahaha."


    He then left with light steps while many others snorted in envy.


    me coughed. "Well, as I said, the prices will be affordable for everyone. I hope everyone is understanding and allows those in need to buy. The objective of this shop is to make affordable items." She bowed and smiled. "From today on, [me''s Star Sword Shop] is open!"


    Everyone present pped, and Andrea looked around, her gaze analytical. ''Hmm¡­ I''ll need to ask Tatyana when those maid groups will be ready.''


    She looked up and spoke to the maids guarding them from a distance. ''In the meantime, Le, can you check on me and keep her safe from scammers? Oh, don''t stop the scams. When me realizes she has been scammed, give her a hand at punishing those who scammed her. Being scammed is a good lesson that will help me mature.''


    Amunication reached her from a distance. ''Understood, Madam. We''ll keep an eye on Miss me.''


    Andrea nodded. ''Also, notify Kaleina about this shop.''


    ******************************************


    Author Note: Remember, the P.a.t.r.e.o.n is full of images! There is an enormous gallery of 50+pleted images and 140+ sketches! OwO. Up to 15 advanced chapters as well, and there are polls from time to time as well~. Thanks for the support to all the 258 dears supporting me~. <!-- --><3< p>

 Chapter 941: Arrival Of Estrellas First Birthday.

    Chapter 941: Arrival Of Estre''s First Birthday.


    Two months were quick to go by. Everyone had been focused on bettering themselves while taking care of the children, so, for Yasenia and the girls, sleep became nothing but a dream.


    Their cultivation levels allowed them to be awake indefinitely as long as they cultivated from time to time. Therefore, it was more of a luxury than anything else.


    Of course, while sleep was gone, getting bedded by their lovely dragoness was not. After their first pregnancy, the girls were even more active, so Yasenia took 6 hours daily to satisfy all her dears and herself.


    Then, she used another 6 hours to cultivate her three paths, and finally, the rest of the day was spent keeping her familypany. Sometimes, Yasenia wished there were more hours in the day.


    Her work as the Sect Master and Alliance Master had been wholly relegated to other people, so she checked in asionally to ensure nothing was going wrong.


    If someone needed her personal intervention, the maids woulde and tell her. Other than that, Yasenia was 100% family-focused.


    As a Mama Dragon, she was almost everywhere at all times. Of course, she was always careful not to pamper them too much and tried to discipline them. A true loving parent will not only give their child their world but also teach them how to fight the world themselves.


    "Skye, Dawn, how about you try to do it like this~?"


    The dragoness sat cross-legged and guided them toplete the puzzle slowly. Toddlers are like sponges, so teaching them and training their thinking at young ages would go a long way to make them sharper in the future. One thing was letting your baby enjoy life, and another was forgetting that they would eventually grow up.Teaching them general skills was excellent for the children''s growth.


    At the side, Yasenia heard her second eldests young and adorable voice. "Mommy! Look! Look!"


    The dragoness smiled and looked over. "Oh? What do you want to show me, Estre?"


    Estre held a wooden sword and then made a small sword routine with incredible expertise for a child that had yet to reach one year old.


    Yasenia pped and used her tail to bring her second eldest into her arms and rain kisses on her. "You are so good! Baby is learning really fast~."


    Skye, Dawn, and Aurelia looked over and became jealous. Then, they became focused and tried to do their things quicker and better.


    Yasenia looked at them with a smirk on her lips. Competitiveness was a natural quality of all creatures with dragon blood. The dragoness wanted to feed on it in a healthy way.


    Behind them, Angel and Evelyn sat on a bench with smiles. They loved watching Yasenia y with the kids and using her incredible intellect to raise them. The little details their dragoness added to everything, knowing how dragons worked, had helped them tremendously.


    Therefore, each time Yasenia was ying with the kids, they watched closely and learned. Of course, the figure of Yasenia ying with the kids was so endearing that they would never get tired of it.


    Tatyana entered the yground and smiled. "I am here~."


    Estre turned around and smiled brightly, running over. "Mama!"


    Tatyana could feel her cold heart''s edges slowly melting as she leaned down to hug and lift the little darling. "How is my baby doing? Hm? Is your training going well?"


    Estre nodded and said with a proud little humph. "Mommy praised me!"


    Tatyanaughed. "That''s really good!" Then, she approached the other three and crouched to give each of them a small kiss on the forehead. "What about you, Skye, Aurelia, Dawn? How are you doing?"


    Skye babbled a few words with arge grin. "Great! ying with Mommy is great!"


    Aurelia spoke right after, her tone a bit more restrained. Herrge, blinking eyes looked intelligent and cute. "Having fun."


    Dawn ced down thest puzzle piece and raised her chubby arms high, eximing in victory. "Finish!"


    Aurelia and Skye looked over, and Skye pouted. "Ah! Sister, unfair!"


    Aurelia looked at her own puzzle and poked at it with her cute finger. "I almost finished too¡­"


    Yaseniaughed and lifted Dawn into the air, throwing her not too far up. "My little Dawn is so clever~."


    Seeing that, Skye and Aurelia were determined to be the next being pampered by their Mommy.


    Angel and Evelyn approached, lifting their respective daughter and cing them between their legs. Using their energy to beckon the puzzle, Angel said, kissing Aurelia''s cheek. "Come on, Little Gem. Let''s finish it together."


    Aurelia smiled and nodded. "Okay!" Angel smiled softly and allowed Aurelia to solve it.


    Evelynughed and rubbed her cheek with Skye. "You won''t give up because Little Dawn got ahead of you, right, Little Spark?"


    Skye shouted her bber without any restraint. "No give up!"


    Evelyn grinned. "Great! Let''s do it, Little Spark!"


    Tatyana looked at Estre and saw that she was looking at the puzzles. The red-eyed woman''s eyebrow raised. "Aren''t those puzzles a bit easy for you, Little Light?"


    Estre nodded, but Tatyana could clearly feel Estre wanting to y with her. So, with a smile, she sat by Evelyn''s and Angel''s side, with Estre between her legs, and took out a bit moreplex puzzle. Tatyana kissed her cheek and smiled. "Let''s y, Estre."


    Estre''s heterochromatic eyes lit up with joy, and she smiled widely. "Okay!"


    Yasenia did the same with Dawn, and the four children and mothers continued ying together for a few more hours. Andrea, Cecile, Kali, Kaleina, and me eventually joined them.


    Tatyana approached Yasenia when they were free andmented. "Estre''s ritual is ready."


    The dragoness paused and looked skyward. "I see. It has been one year since they arrived in our lives. Time really flies by."


    Tatyana smiled. "It does, and it never slows down. Always speeding up¡­" Tatyana muttered. "You go to meditate, and when youe out, you realize that the city to the west has disappeared, the country a few days away has been conquered, the mountain range to the east has be ake, and the forest to the south is now a desert¡­"


    Tatyana smiled, her smile being empty. "Then, you realize that your meditation hadsted 3,000 years. You are too focused on cultivating; when youe out, it is another ce. Feeling alienated, you leave."


    Yasenia used her tail to hug Tatyana and smiled. "I see. It definitely must be quite shocking."


    Tatyana hummed. Andrea approached and smiled. "What are you two talking about?"


    The dragoness smiled. "Well, we were talking about the passage of time. How things change quicker than we think, how we need to move on as time will never wait for anyone."


    Andrea nodded. "That''s really good advice. We are closer and closer to having stayed in this ce for 20 years already¡­" Andrea paused and looked at Yasenia.


    The dragoness blinked cutely and tilted her head. "What''s wrong, Darling?"


    Andrea hummed. "I was thinking that you¡­ Well¡­ You were 23 years in that ce. Everything we''ve aplished, and yet, we have yet to cover the 23 years you stayed in that war."


    The dragoness realized and smiled. "I''d rather spend one year here than a thousand over there." The dragoness used her tail, this time, to bring her tall and heroic darling into her arms.


    Andrea kissed Yasenia''s forehead and smiled. "Thank you for still loving us after all of that. It''s really¡­ Incredible, to be honest. I am not even sure if I could''ve done it."


    The dragoness snorted and joked around. "Oho~ So darling would leave me if I were away for 20 years? I see, I see."


    Andrea''s eyebrow twitched. She totally didn''t mean it that way, but her dear dragoness had twisted her words, and now she needed to appease her. Of course, knowing that it was Yasenia being yful, Andrea wasn''t bothered and pampered her. "Of course not~. I was saying that I would''ve probably gone crazy trying to figure out a way toe out earlier. You tackled it with a very focused approach, right? Leaving everything behind and stepping forward so that you could reach us the quickest. That''s what I find impossible to do."


    Yasenia now pouted for real. "Are you calling me insensitive?"


    Andrea didn''t even know how to answer anymore. She kissed her pouty lips and smiled. "I am just saying that my dragoness is incredible and that I love her the most in this world."


    Yasenia blinked her seductive eyes a few times, her long eyshes batting like beautiful feathers. "Hm~. That''s better, hehe."


    Tatyanaughed. "She has you wrapped around her little finger, Andrea."


    Andrea rolled her eyes. "As if she doesn''t have you wrapped up as well."


    Tatyana coughed, unable to refute.


    Days passed quickly like that, full of family fun and fluff. Everything was going great, and then Estre''s first birthday arrived.


    Yasenia had used arge section of the house to create the children''s ritual area. She didn''t want anyone to bother them.


    She heard ia''s message as she was cooking thest few dishes for the birthday celebration. "Young Miss, Coraline, and the other leaders are here, saying that theye with presents for Estre."


    The dragoness smiled and asked. "How is Tengliu doing? Is she in condition to appear at the party?"


    ia answered. "She is extremely weakened, but moving around is not a problem at all. She has used disguises to visit the sect while being apanied by some of the maids during thest few months."


    The dragoness smiled. "No wonder I couldn''t find her the other time I went to visit. Bring her out for the party and invite the leaders in; I''ve cooked more than enough food for everyone."


    ia acknowledged. "Understood, Young Miss."


    Yasenia waved her hand, storing all the foods in her spatial ring, and then called Soluna out.


    The spirit of the Sun and Moon appeared, her face groggy and smiling. "Yasenia¡­? Hehe, what''s wrong~?"


    Yasenia asked, amused. "Is it thatfortable being in my Dantian?"


    Soluna blinked asynchronously. "It''s¡­ Perfect. Such a perfect bnce of energies~, delicious energy everywhere as well! Also, the neighbors are nice. Did you know that Draheart has no memories of the past? It seems that she was quite a big deal in the past, but she doesn''t remember."


    Yaseniaughed awkwardly. "Can you not drop bombshells of information while half-asleep?" Yasenia blinked. "Also¡­ She?"


    Soluna hummed. "Well, you''ll understand when you can talk to her."


    The dragoness bonked Soluna''s head. "Teasing me now?"


    Soluna giggled and hugged Yasenia, looking up with her exotic Moon and Sun pupils. Her echoey, double voice sounded excited. "So? Is it Estre''s first birthday!?"


    Yasenia smiled. "That''s right. Do you want to help me?"


    Soluna puffed her chest. "Of course! It''s your child''s first birthday! I will help even if you prohibit me from helping!"


    The dragonessughed, caressing Soluna''s hair. "Good."


    Soluna felt giddy by the hand on top of her head and smiled widely. "Hehehe."


    A few hourster, the banquet for Estre was prepared. In the meantime, everyone gathered and met while Estre''s maid group took the presents and tested their safety while being monitored by one of Yasenia''s maids.

 Chapter 942: An Unknown Fate Between The Brilliant Stars.

    Chapter 942: An Unknown Fate Between The Brilliant Stars.


    Yasenia weed everyone at arge outdoor table. There were floating lights around and other celebration decorations, with Estre seated on Tatyana''sp in the main seat. Around Estre and Tatyana, each mother had her own child on herp, and so as not to leave Kaleina out of it, Yasenia forced her to sit on her ownp, making the 17-year-old feel shy but happy.


    All the leaders caught this action, and even though they already knew it, it reinforced Yasenia''s love for her eldest daughter. Now, no one doubted that Yasenia might ignore Kaleina with the new children.


    Kaleina didn''t know that Yasenia''s mind was going through a few political tricks, but she wouldn''t mind either way. She was happy being in her Mama Dragon''sp.


    Yasenia lifted her cup of aged blossom plum wine she brewed and spoke aloud. "Thank you to everyone who attended Estre''s first-year-old party. I guess you all will eventually get bored because there are a few more children who will soon be one year old. So, this is sincerely from the bottom of my heart. If you can''te to the rest, don''t worry. I''ve received your good graces today."


    Coraline snorted yfully. "Who would dare not toe to your children''s first birthday party? Sorry, but we don''t want our powers to disappear overnight."


    Some people honestlyughed, while othersughed awkwardly. The dragoness pouted yfully. "I am serious."


    The sudden gesture made the hearts of many feel like an arrow struck in the middle. ''T-That face is really not fair!''


    Yasenia thenughed, making it feel as if flowers were blooming around her. "But, I would appreciate it if you came at least to their first birthday. After all, it is quite a special one," Yasenia exined. "Back in my continent, we have a ritual that reveals the attribute affinities and constitution of the children when they be one year old. It is an ancient ritual that has been passed down for countless years. Even before the Heavenly Cataclysm that happened one million years ago."


    Many didn''t know what the Heavenly Cataclysm was, but they knew what one million years were. Just that absurd length of years was enough to make everyone feel respect for the ritual.The dragonessmented. "Usually, this kind of ritual is for close family. After all, some constitutions are taboo, while others are really sought after by evil people. Still, I don''t mind showing it here. Not because I trust all of you, but because I have 100% certainty that I can eliminate you wherever you flee if you dared to use that information to hurt my daughter."


    Everyone around gulped at Yasenia''s rxed words. There was not a shred of killing intent behind them, which made it even more terrifying. After all, it was not said as a threat but as an absolute certainty.


    Yasenia smiled. "I know some of you don''t want to carry such information, as you feel it is burdensome, so I won''t force anyone toe and spectate."


    Then, Yasenia sat and heard Tengliu''s voice calling her from the side. She was in a floating chair, moving around as she pleased. She came to Yasenia''s side and asked. "So? What did you make? Your food is super delicious~."


    Yasenia smiled softly and used her tail to push Tengliu closer. "Well, I''ve made a lot of different dishes. I even bothered making your favorite dish~."


    Tengliu looked at Yasenia and raised her eyebrow. "Is this an attempt at apologizing?"


    The dragonessughed. "You wish~. I am feeling generous today~."


    Tengliuughed as well. While her strength was horribly crippled and still healing, she had enough strength to do normal activities without a problem. "Then, I will not hold back~."


    Yasenia nodded. "As you should. Enjoy your [Mystic Tide Whale Rolls] with [Elder Sea Essence Sauce]."


    Tengliu blinked a few times. "You even cooked the sauce!?"


    The dragoness nodded. "Without the sauce, the rolls are not as good~."


    Tengliu grinned. "Tsk, tsk. Apology epted, you stupid and adorable little girl!"


    Yasenia rolled her eyes, but she just smiled and didn''t refute. The dinner was mostly uneventful. People took chances to ask Yasenia questions about the World''s development in her mind.


    Yaseniamented. "Well, nothing special. The alliance is more of a way to keep everyone united and reduce shes between us. Will it work as intended? We''ll see. The territories liberated by the wars will be neutral territories until the next World Summit. Once the next World Summit approaches, we will slowly assign everything depending on might."


    The dragoness hummed. "I just want to be left alone and do it fairly whenpeting for things. That''s it. Nothing more, nothing less."


    Everyone looked at the elegantly and calmly eating dragoness with no words. ''She basically overturned an entire World to be left alone.''


    The dragoness noticed Kaleina, Estre, and her other daughters finished eating and pped once. "Okay, let''s move on."


    Kaleina stood up from Yasenia''sp, and the dragoness stood up after her. She kissed her forehead once and grabbed her hand. Then, she looked to the left and extended her hand toward me as well.


    me and Kaleina grabbed Yasenia''s hands, and everyone followed behind.


    When they arrived, they were surprised at the size of the formation. There was a massive pir with a roulette that had a symbol for each main element engraved in it. Theplex formation left everyone speechless.


    Tatyana moved forward and smiled at Estre, crouching in front of her. "Come, baby."


    Estre walked forward, a bit curious about all this ce. Tatyana exined like she once did to Yasenia. "Do you see that ce in the middle? The one with the big orb?"


    Estre nodded and looked at Tatyana with herrge and pretty heterochromatic eyes. The light blue and golden colors in her slit eyes made Tatyana''s heart somewhat tremble. ''It was only around 40 years ago that Yasenia went through this¡­ 40 years, and this little darling hase to life¡­''


    Tatyana couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed. Sometimes, it was to the point that she thought that this was an illusion from someone, after all, who knew. But Tatyana knew that it wasn''t because of one thing.


    An arm that was so weak for her own strength yet somehow filled her with incredible strength circled her waist. Looking to the side, she saw Yasenia crouched like her, cing Estre between them. ''Their eyes are really simr.''


    That thought shed in Tatyana''s mind and made her smile. She said. "Estre, you need to walk forward and use a drop of blood to start the ritual. Then, just wait, Mama and Mommy are watching, okay?"


    Estre nodded and looked at her finger with a bit of hesitation. Yasenia smirked. "Mommy did it without a single frown or flinch~. How about you, baby?


    Any hesitation disappeared, and she humphed. "Easy! I will do it too!"


    Yasenia and Tatyana kissed Estre''s cheek and then returned to the rest. Estre walked forward with determined steps. Her serious little face looked cute and adorable.


    When Estre reached the front of the imposing roulette of elements, she used her sharp fangs and bit the tip of her thumb. Pain shot to her brain, but remembering Yasenia''s words, she clenched her teeth and didn''t make a single sound.


    Yasenia''s lips arched as Tatyanaughed. "Such a brave little darling."


    Then, the formation activated.


    The drop of blood that appeared on Estre''s thumb floated upward, and a ray of healing energy covered Estre''s finger, closing the wound and cleaning it right away.


    The drop of blood rose and was absorbed in the middle of the roulette. Then, the roulette of elements started spinning.


    However, Tatyana''s, Mirrory''s, and Valeria''s faces quickly became confused. Tatyana asked aloud to those two. "Why is it spinning the wrong way?"


    Valeria''s frown unlocked as disbelief appeared on her face. "Wait. Isn''t this¡­"


    Mirrory appeared and looked over. Then, her gaze went down to Estre. She shook her head and sighed. "Well. This will be quite a hurdle, but if she manages to ovee it, she will soar to the sky."


    Tatyana snorted. "Why the ambiguous wording? Tell me straight, Mirrory."


    Mirrory shook her head. "I can''t." Then, she disappeared into Angel again.


    Valeria looked at Tatyana and shook her head.


    Tatyana looked at Estre and pondered for a second. ''Do I shut this down?''


    Valeria''s voice reached her mind. ''Everybody will know even if you stop them from looking. It''s better to use this situation to support Estre instead.''


    Tatyana''s clever mind weighed several options and nodded. ''That''s for the best.''


    Yasenia whispered. "What''s wrong?"


    Tatyana whispered back. "I don''t know, but don''t let anybody bully our daughter."


    Yasenia''s pupils thinned, and she growled lowly. "Over my dead body."


    The roulette finally stopped, but nothing happened.


    Everyone was confused, but the roulette sent light skyward, a sudden pir that burst into particles and gathered into words.


    Element: Attributeless.


    Constitution: [Supreme Martial Abyssal Body]. Beyond the Sky and Below the Earth, none shall stop her strike.


    The girls and maids were so shaken that they couldn''t even exim. Disbelief was written all over their faces. In the Sky Continent, an attributeless child was no better than a mortal, a cripple, basically.


    Attributeless meant that the inherited attributes from the parents shed and didn''t find a bnce, leaving the child without any affinity for any attribute.


    In short, a child abandoned by the Heavens as no gift was given to her.


    While the Constitution sounded incredibly powerful, if one couldn''t cultivate it, it just didn''t matter. Like a shattered vessel that couldn''t be used to contain water, it was just pretty from the outside but useless.


    The people from Distancia had also been learning a few things, and some understood what this meant. One of them blurted, confused. "Attributeless? That means a cripple, no?"


    However, as soon as he spoke, he realized his mistake, but it was toote. The gazes of the Death Empress and Empyrean Dragon descended on him with enough pressure that his knees bent, and he mmed into the ground.


    BOOM!


    Yasenia growled, her voice making everyone present feel chills up their spines. "Even if she were a mortal, I would love her more than this entire World. I''ve just settled down; don''t give me a reason to go to war again. Now, kill yourself for insulting my daughter, or your entire n shall disappear from Distancia."


    The man was so terrified that he almost couldn''t react. However, everyone present knew that Yasenia was far from reasonable when her reverse scale was touched, and Yasenia''s family was the reverse scale of her reverse scale, so to speak. Touch it, and the consequences could be unimaginable.


    Knowing that and fearing for his family, the man closed his eyes. "Forgive this foolishness! I was stupid and blurted out my first thoughts. I''ll pay with my life for such a mistake, so please leave my n in peace."


    Then, he took out a sword and decapitated himself.


    Yasenia didn''t even look and ignored himpletely. Unreasonable? She cared not. No one could bully her daughter.


    The ritual drained a lot of energy, so Estre closed her eyes when the light disappeared, and she fainted. Tatyana and Yasenia moved simultaneously, reaching her at the same time, and caught her in their arms.


    They looked down, and instead of grief or any other negative emotions, there was only love in their eyes.


    Yasenia spoke with a smile. "You''ll find your own path, Estre. I''ll make sure of it."


    Tatyana followed with another smile. "Don''t worry; even if I need to flip over the entire heavens, I will ensure you can reach any heights you want and beyond."


    Then, both of them leaned down to kiss Estre''s temples and spoke simultaneously.


    "I love you."

 Chapter 943: Estrellas Reaction. Cracking The Eggs!

    Chapter 943: Estre''s Reaction. Cracking The Eggs!


    Estre woke up, and even before opening her eyes, she smiled. Around her, the warmth and softness of her Mommy enveloped her, so she knew that her pretty mommy with a dragon tail like hers was hugging her.


    She felt a soft yet slim hand caress her hair, face, cheeks, and eyshes, tickling her and making herugh. With herugh, an answer from the woman holding her came to her. "Oh~? Is my little darling awake?"


    The voice was so soothing, so gentle, so full of tenderness that even when she was very young, Estre could feel her mother''s love for her. She opened her eyes and looked up beyond her mother''s ample chest; she saw her pretty Mommy looking down at her with a smile.


    "How are you feeling, Baby?"


    Estre felt a bubbling happiness in her chest and eximed with a big smile. "Great! I love you, Mommy!"


    Her dragon mother smiled at her and leaned down to nt a gentle kiss on her forehead. "I love you too, Estre."


    Then, Estre asked. "Mommy, did the ritual go well?"


    Estre has heard the exnation of what the ritual would do, which would, more or less, tell her talent for cultivating. Cultivating was very important to her Mommy.


    Estre understood that much. After all, even though she was a one-year-old, as a dragon, her intelligence was close to that of a typical six-year-old human.The hand caressing her head paused for a second but then continued like always. The smile her Mommy carried looked as tender as always as she spoke. "Well, Baby''s ritual was very special."


    Estre blinked and asked, confused. "Special?"


    Her motherughed. "That''s right. Estre is going to be a great martial artist!"


    Estre tilted her head again. "Martial artist? Like, using swords and sticks?"


    Her mother nodded. "That''s right. So, from today on, Baby will train in the martial arts path! We need to discover what kind of weapon Baby likes and has talent with, and we need to discover what kind of style Baby likes. We must also find a technique that suits your human and future dragon form."


    Estre hummed and asked shyly. "Um. I also want to be like Mommy and make those big stars appear!"


    Estre saw her mother look at her with a gaze she couldn''t understand. As a child, she was perceptive, so she knew that it was not a bad gaze, but it was also not a good one. Estre didn''t know that Yasenia was looking at her with a bit ofpassion. "Well, Baby doesn''t seem to be talented. But we can practice together if you want after we do the formal training. What do you think?"


    Estre felt a bit down. "I can''t make those big stars like Mommy?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "At least, Baby will have a lot of difficulty doing them."


    Estre hummed and looked down, burying her face in her mother''s weing and soft chest. "Hmph."


    "Oh? Is Baby upset?"


    Estre harrumphed again and looked up. "Then, then¡­ I want to learn how to make those, umm¡­ Undead? Rise! Like Mama Tatyana!"


    However, strangely, her mother, who was always supportive of her decisions, seemed like a different person today. "Hm. That would be nice, but Baby probably can''t learn."


    Estre couldn''t decipher her mother''s expression, but she didn''t like it at all. She felt that her chest was a bit stuffy when she looked at her mother''s usual gentle golden eyes. So, instead of insisting, she asked. "Then, which, ummm, at¡­ attre¡­ attro¡­ attri¡­ Oh! Attribute! Which attribute is Estre good at!"


    Her mother became thoughtful, and Estre waited for a few seconds. After a while, her mother finally answered.


    "Well, Estre doesn''t have talent with any attribute."


    Estre looked at Yasenia, puzzled. "Hm? I don''t understand."


    Yasenia''s voice was calming like always, filling Estre with love. Yet, Estre didn''t feel asforted as she always did. "Estre is really good at martial arts, but in exchange, Baby is considered attributeless."


    Estre heard that and was stunned. She naturally didn''t know how to react. Severalplex expressions shed on her face as she tried to process the information. But, before she could overthink it, her face was lifted a bit, and her mother''s smiling face filled her entire vision.


    Yasenia poked their noses together and said. "Baby, you are my pride and joy. You being attributeless means nothing." Her mother''s tone was loving yet resolute. "Listen well, Estre. You are gifted. Perhaps not gifted where everyone else is, but you are gifted in your path."


    Estre blinked a few times, not really understanding. Still, she could feel her heart soothing with each word. Her mother continued speaking gently, lovingly, caringly. "Estre, most of the time, it is better to master one thing than be average at many. You won''t understand yet, but I''ll make sure you eventually understand. So, don''t worry, Baby. Mommy and the rest will guide you. You are my daughter, and while perhaps you have a slower startpared to the rest, Mommy will always, always, always believe in you."


    Estre blinked a few times. "Mommy will believe in Estre?"


    Yasenia gave Estre a little peck and smiled. "That''s right. Mommy will always believe in Estre."


    Estre felt her heart rx and her body soften while her mother''s arms tightened, giving her a feeling of protection. Then, Yaseniamented. "Speaking of Mommy believing in Estre! Did you know that even Aunty Mirrory and Aunty Valeria were surprised at Estre''s constitution?"


    Estre blinked twice. "My constitution¡­ What is the name, Mommy?"


    Yasenia put on a proud face and said. "[Supreme Martial Abyssal Body]!"


    Estre''s heterochromatic eyes were filled with little stars. "WOW! It sounds cool!"


    Her Mama Dragonughed and bathed her face with kisses, making Estre giggle happily. "Of course, it sounds cool. It is my Estre''s constitution!"


    Estreughed,pletely forgetting about her previous depressed mood. Meanwhile, Yasenia looked at Estre''sughing face and smiled. ''Good. That face is how my darlings should be. Happy and cheerful. As if I''ll let her being attributeless depress her.'' Yasenia sneered. ''Attributeless? Wait for a few years. I''ll make sure my Baby has the tools to be strong enough that no one will be able to mock her.''


    She heard the door open and looked over to see Tatyana walking over. Yasenia pecked Estre''s forehead and said. "Baby, I''ll leave you with Mama Tatyana, okay? I need to go do a few things~."


    Estre blinked twice cutely and asked. "What things?"


    Yasenia smirked. "Well, I need to create a martial art for my babies~. Now that I know my precious Estre is attributeless, I''ll make a few changes so that baby can practice it as well~."


    Estre nodded twice with a big smile. "Good! I want to learn Mommy''s martial arts!"


    Tatyanaughed. "You will, little one. Tsk, tsk, [Supreme Martial Abyssal Body], my little Estre is surely a cool little darling~."


    Estre giggled and extended her chubby arms so that Tatyana could pick her up.


    After that, Yasenia spent a few more minutes with them and then left. After leaving, she went to the treasury, took all the martial art books they''d collected over the years, and headed toward her cultivation cave immediately.


    The dragoness then started ssifying all of them individually and creating piles of scrolls, books, jade slips, and other information-retaining treasures.


    She worked during the nights, leaving Dual Cultivation to the essential. The others understood that the dragoness was busy, so they also only went to call for Yasenia when the Yang Energy in their womb started getting thin.


    Having intercourse for Dual Cultivating and the usual one was very different. While both were done with love, it was clear that Dual Cultivation at these times was done until they were full of energy and not full of satisfaction.


    Of course, saying that having sex with Yasenia was not satisfactory was a lie. Even hugging her was enough to make them feel in heaven.


    In short, there were noints.


    The dragoness dealt with all her matters, took care of the children, and was always moving around, leaving her with just enough time to cultivate a few hours daily and nothing more.


    Her busy days seemed unending. However, that was not a problem for her. What she was doing was for her children, the children that she had been wanting basically her entire adult life.


    Working on these matters was not bothersome; taking care of them was even less. Yasenia felt fulfilled, she felt happy, and she felt that this kind of lifestyle was probably what she wanted.


    The girls looked at Yasenia''s busy life, and they all naturally helped where they could. When the children yed, they discussed everything with their dragoness, helping her with whatever they could and in any way they could. Even if they could just give her a massage or something, they would do it.


    Their dragoness''s busy life was nothing but their pride. After all, why was Yasenia so busy? Wasn''t it for all of them and their children?


    And so, time flew by, and soon, Kali and Cecile started feeling restless. Their motherly instincts were telling them to go to their nest and warm up, or, in Cecile''s case, cool down, the egg as much as they could.


    This was a clear indication that their eggs were about to hatch. Of course, taking this into ount, the dragoness put everything she was doing on pause and apanied the two restless women.


    Kali muttered. "Hm. How about I transform into my fox form? I can use my entire body as a big nest for the baby!"


    Cecile''s eyes shed, and Yasenia bonked their heads softly. "Silly, do you want to crush the little baby? You weigh as much as a mountain in those forms!"


    Kali and Cecile blinked a few times. Yasenia extended her arms and hugged them both closely. "Rx. They wille out fine. There is no need to be this agitated. Look, where are we?"


    Kali and Cecile looked around, and Kali answered. "The delivery room."


    Yasenia asked again, patiently. "And, what did I do to this room?"


    Cecile blinked. "Make it probably the safest room in the entire world."


    The dragoness chuckled. "Right? Moreover, where is this room located?"


    Kali muttered. "Inside our manor, which has another protectionyer."


    Yasenia kissed their cheeks and asked again. "And where is this manor located?"


    Cecilemented. "Inside our sect, which has anotheryer of protection."


    The dragoness asked. "So, are we, or are we not protected?"


    Kali and Cecile nodded. "We are protected."


    Yasenia teased them. "You said it so softly¡­"


    The Fox and Phoenix women rolled their eyes softly, but they both followed Yasenia''s words and said loudly. "We are protected!"


    The dragoness smiled. "Right? So, rx. Each of you goes to your nests and then uses yourselves as protection. When the babies start attacking the shell, tell me, and I will go right away."


    Kali blinked. "What if both of them start hatching at the same time?"


    Yasenia''s lips twitched a few times, and suddenly, she started feeling anxious. "I don''t know. Do you want to make me panic now that you are calm, or what?"


    Kali and Cecile burst intoughter and kissed the dragoness on the cheek. Kali smirked, "Don''t worry. Cecile and I have talked about it, and in case that happens, you need to go toward the child who breaks the egg first~. We won''t let anyone see the child until you finish with the other."


    Cecile smirked. "I know you want to be the number two they see after hatching."


    Yasenia harrumphed a few times and then smiled. "Okay, we''ll do it that way. Now, go."


    They both stood up and walked toward their nests.


    Kali''s nest was simr to a cave, making her feel somewhat protected. Moreover, inside, there was a bed made from her own fur and Yasenia''s scales.


    Simrly, Cecile''s nest was also a cave, but inside the cave, there was a bird nest made from her own feathers and Yasenia''s scales.


    After waiting for two days, Kali''s egg started hatching first.

 Chapter 944: Dianna, the Fox Dragon!

    Chapter 944: Dianna, the Fox Dragon!


    When Kali''s egg started hatching, Yasenia looked toward Cecile andmunicated via their soul bond. ''How is our baby doing, Sweetheart?''


    Cecile answered. ''Don''t worry. Nothing''s wrong. Go.''


    Yasenia didn''t hesitate and approached Kali''s side. Kali, who was surrounding the egg with her tails and body, looked at Yasenia and smiled widely, her face clearly excited. "It is hatching!"


    Valeria looked from the side and muttered. "I am still impressed that you managed to make Kaliy an egg."


    The dragoness humphed. "Eggs are better. They protect the child better. If I could make Angel and the othersy an egg, I would!"


    Valeria looked at Yasenia with a deadpan. "You''ve quite literally altered the reproductive organ of Kali for this pregnancy without permanent damage to the womb. Meaning Kali is still considered a viviparous beast."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "As if there are no foxes out there thaty eggs instead."


    Valeria couldn''t retort, so she focused on the child. "For safety measures, I''ve looked inside. The little one is quite nice. Want to know how they look?"


    Yasenia''s tail swiftly moved and pped Valeria. "I know you are excited, but can you calm yourself down? You are acting a lot like¡­ like¡­ not you!"Valeria caressed her cheek while blinking a few times. "How are you so calm?"


    Yasenia snapped and pped Valeria again. "Would I have pped you twice if I was calm! Can you not agitate me more? W-What if, I don''t know, what if a meteor falls from the sky and I need to stop it!? I need to focus on the surroundings!"


    Kali looked at Valeria and Yasenia with a stupefied expression. ''Shouldn''t the one that''s nervous be me? Why are these two about to do something crazy? Also, what meteor!?''


    Feeling a bit annoyed, Kali spoke in an authoritative tone. "Hey, can you both shut up? What are you doing creating a noisy environment for the little one toe into the world to? I want everything to be calm and soothing, understood?"


    The Empyrean Dragon and Spirit Queen blinked twice and nodded obediently.


    Kali sighed and looked down at the egg that was slowly cracking. She smiled and spoke soothingly, her voice reaching deep, enveloping everything in calmness."Come on, Dianna. Now that they are not being silly, you cane out. Don''t be shy."


    Therge green and gold egg continued cracking as the little creature inside poked at the shell. No one intervened or helped, even though some people wanted to very much.


    They allowed nature to take its course and for the little one to exit her own egg. Exiting the egg alone was vital as a creature with dragon blood.


    As Dianna poked and poked at the egg, she suddenly managed to make a small hole with a loud crack. Her snout came out for a second, looking like a perfect mix between dragon and fox. Moreover, the faint fur on the snout was blue-colored, simr to Yasenia''s scales.


    This surprised Kali and Yasenia. They thought that the little one would be a dragon with almost 100% certainty.


    Kali and Yasenia were about to cheer the little one on after seeing its snout, but to their surprise, they saw Dianna''s cute snout hiding back into the egg.


    Both were stunned, and Yaseniamented. "Perhaps it is morefortable inside?"


    Kali deadpanned and was about to scold Yasenia when, instead of her snout, two arms that were a mix of fox and dragon came out. They looked closer to a dragon''s arms, but instead of scaly, they were furry.


    Kali and Yasenia blinked as they saw Dianna''s little furry ws grab the egg and then pull it apart.


    CRACK!


    The egg split in half, and Dianna burst out with a cute little roar.


    "Rawr!"


    Yasenia, Kali, Valeria, Cecile, and almost everyone currently looking felt like an arrow struck their hearts. ''What is this adorable creature!? She is so cute that I might die!''


    Dianna was a fox-like dragon with ck fur and golden highlights. While now they were smears, they would probably grow into some kind of pattern in the future. Not only did Dianna have two pretty short golden horns on her forehead, simr to those of Yasenia, but she also had tworge fox ears to apany the incredibly cute creature.


    Then, while her body was that of a young beast and unable to be truly described, she had 9 limbs that were certainly notmon. At first nce, Dianna had six wings on her back, while three fox tails that extended slimly like a dragon''s tail were attached to her back.


    In short, Dianna was a furred, horned fox dragon with six wings and three tails. To say that she was a perfect mix of both their forms was an understatement.


    Even though it was almost impossible to resist attacking her adorable little daughter, Yasenia had a big question in her head that she blurted out. "Why does she have six wings and three tails?"


    Kali blinked and spoke, her voice sounding doubtful. "Perhaps my [Nine Tailed] bloodline has transformed into [Nine Limbed] for her?"


    This time, it was Yasenia''s turn to deadpan. However, to her surprise, Valeria agreed. "That''s probably it."


    "Huh?"


    Was the response of both Kali and Yasenia.


    Valeriaughed. "I mean, it didn''t make sense that Yasenia''s bloodline was going to overpower yours. Kali, your bloodline is from one of the strongest beasts in the history of cultivation. Naturally, it is not weak enough to be overpowered, regardless of Yasenia''s bloodline potential. Therefore, this little one has most likely taken good parts of both bloodlines andbined them."


    Yasenia blinked. "So¡­ She is a progenitor?"


    Valeria shook her head. "No. She has your and Kali''s aura. She is just a mix, but the bloodline name is probably simr to yours."


    "Rawr!"


    Dianna''s second cry turned their attention toward her, and they saw the adorable creature attacking the shell pieces and devouring them energetically. Yasenia''s hands and tail twitched, wanting to lunge forward and squeeze her precious little darling in her arms, but she resisted with her tempered will. ''Don''t interrupt! She is eating! ARGH! BUT SHE IS SO CUTE!''


    Kali was not that good at resisting and couldn''t help herself. She extended one hand and caressed Dianna''s back with a smile. "You are so adorable, darling. And¡­ Oh wow, your fur is so smooth~. My Dianna is truly beautiful."


    Dianna lifted her head while munching on some eggshell and looked over, revealing her pair of amber-gold slit eyes. They were extremely simr to Yasenia''s, identical to the rest of the children. This time, though, they had a mellower tone instead of fully golden.


    Dianna roared again, her filled mouth making her sound muffled. "Rhawr!"


    Dianna''s prepared maids at the side almost had nasal bleeding from the pure cuteness attack. Today was the day that they swore to protect this adorable little darling with their very own souls. They sobbed in joy. ''My miss is just too cute!''


    After Dianna finished herst piece of eggshell, she felt a warm current going around her, and then a gentle aura burst outward. She purred a bit, feelingfortable as energy covered her body and, in her heart, the [Beast Core] formed.


    Valeria raised her eyebrow andmented. "She is already in the Evolved Core Realm."


    Kali noticed and asked, excited. "This is simr to the Body Modification Realm, right?"


    Valeria nodded. "That''s right. She is quite a strong and talented little one."


    Yasenia couldn''t resist anymore, and Dianna felt a presence approaching. Her instinctual answer was to dodge, so she tried to jump out of the way. However, the day she was born Dianna learned that escaping from her mother''s hug was going to be the only thing she would never be able to aplish in her life, regardless of how hard she tried or trained for it.


    And so, inevitably, as if it was aw of the universe, Dianna''s furry head was smushed between Yasenia''s immense and weing soft mountains. "KYA! MY BABY IS SO CUTE!"


    Still, the feeling was so heavenly that Dianna''s struggles instantly died out. It was so sudden that Kali became worried. "H-Hey! Dianna is okay, right?"


    Yasenia blinked repeatedly. "How can my baby not befortable in my loving embrace!? She is purring, listen!"


    Kali''s fox ears tilted slightly, and she captured Dianna''s purring tone, rxing her worries.


    Of course, after purring for about five minutes, Dianna''s stomach rumbled. She took her head out from the heavenly paradise that was her mother''s bosom and sniffed around.


    Yasenia was quick to understand, and before her baby managed to sniff out her breastmilk, she passed her to Kali. "She is hungry, go ahead."


    Kaliughed as she lowered herfortable robes. "You really don''t want to breastfeed the child first?"


    The dragoness coughed. "I am not underestimating you, but what if they get addicted to my milk''s taste and then think yours is a bit insipid? I mean, I''d rather they get ustomed to yours and take mine like the asional tasty snack."


    Kali coughed. "I guess you are right. We can''t really risk it."


    No one worried about the opposite happening, though. Not liking Yasenia''s breastmilk taste was probably something that thews of the universe prohibited.


    Yasenia spent a few more minutes with them, and when Dianna fell asleep between Kali''s fluffy tails, Yasenia gave Kali a kiss and walked toward Cecile. The Phoenix Woman heard Yasenia enter and smiled. "How did it go?"


    The dragonessughed. "Did you not look through your spiritual sense?"


    Cecile shook her head. "I want to see the little ones with my own eyes first, like you."


    The dragoness jumped into Cecile''s nest and sat by her side. "Well, Dianna is adorable. You will love her when you see her. Other than that, more than problems, Diannapletely sted open that egg. Hahaha." Yasenia couldn''t help butugh. "Who knew that the first action of that darling would be gripping the egg and ripping it open? Hahahahaha"


    Cecileughed with Yasenia. She asked. "So, those cute little sounds I heard, I imagine they were Dianna''s cries?"


    The dragoness smirked. "Indeed, she was trying to roar, but only those high-pitched adorable sounds appeared. She is a mix of fox and dragon, like, quite well mixed."


    Cecile was impressed. "Really? It really shows just how powerful Kali''s bloodline really is. Even Tatyana''s secondary body was somewhat overwhelmed by your bloodline, right?"


    Yasenia nodded. "That''s what Mom said." Then, Yasenia asked. "How are you feeling?"


    Cecile was blunt and honest. "Nervous. I am also highly sensitive; I focus on each sound I hear. It feels like I am bing overstimted by anything that happens around me. I might fall asleep from exhaustion after the little one is born."


    The dragoness looked at Cecile''s wings and asked. "So, how long do you estimate until she hatches?"


    Cecile shook her head. "I don''t know. One hour? Five hours? A day? A week? I really don''t know."


    Yasenia hugged Cecile and kissed her nose. "Okay, love. Don''t worry. I''ll be here even if it takes a thousand years. Just rx, and if you want to eat anything, tell me."


    Cecile nodded. "I want meat. Any meat. A big te of grilled meat that''s juicy, and I can devour."


    Yasenia nodded. "Okay, leave it to me. I''ll cook it nearby, so call me if the little one starts hatching."


    And so, three more days went by until Katarina started hatching.

 Chapter 945: Katarinas Hatching and Otherworlder Beasts.

    Chapter 945: Katarina''s Hatching and Otherworlder Beasts.


    When the first crack of the egg urred, Cecile''s pupils shrunk as she looked downward to see the cracks around the egg nestled between herrge wings. Even before realizing it, she called her soulmate instinctively. "Yasenia."


    Almost without any dy, Yasenia appeared by her side, arriving from who knows where. "I am here, Sweetheart. Don''t worry."


    Cecile looked at the gorgeous dragoness and smiled happily, her tails swinging around. "Mhm. Good."


    Yasenia smiled and looked down as well, saying. "The little one is finally going toe out."


    Cecile hummed again. "She took her time." Then, Cecile asked. "Do you think that she will have any problems?"


    The dragoness shook her head. "To be honest, of all the children, Cecile, ours is the one I expect to have the least amount of problems of them all if she or he has any. We are [Interlocked Souls], so we are basically fated with each other. Our children will be healthy and strong."


    Cecile nodded a few times. "I see. I believe so, too."


    Yasenia poked her nose andughed. "Silly, I can sense that you are still nervous."


    Cecile rolled her eyes. "Have you forgotten that the connection is two-way?"The dragoness coughed, and Cecileughed, lighting up her peerlessly beautiful facial features. The dragoness smiled softly, and Cecile asked. "By the way, I can sense that you are a bit disappointed¡­ Well, it''s not the feeling of disappointment, but something like you would have loved something that didn''t happen to happen. What is it?"


    Yasenia blinked and coughed. She didn''t bother hiding anything from Cecile. "Well. It is the truth that I am delighted with all my little ones. However, there are no males between all the children. I would''ve loved a little boy or two to pamper as well." Yasenia muttered. "I mean, I am really happy that there have been children of my gender, Futanari. However, one or two boys would''ve been nice¡­"


    Cecileughed. "I see. Well, don''t worry. There are quite a lot of chances in the future to have a little boy."


    Yasenia nodded. "I also don''t believe all my children will be girls. But, well, even if they were, I wouldn''t mind. I would eventually have a few male grandsons to pamper either way."


    Cecile smiled. "That''s true, I guess."


    The dragoness looked down at the egg and pondered for a few seconds. "She is taking her time."


    Cecile blinked. "She really is. Is shezy?"


    Yasenia teased. "Perhaps she feels superfortable between your wings, and she doesn''t want toe out."


    Cecile took it seriously and spoke to the egg. "Baby, if you are out of the egg, I can hug you directly. That will be much better. Moreover, you need to eat your egg, and while doing it from the inside is not bad, it is better if you first get out. That way, Mama and Mommy can take care of you."


    Yasenia looked at Cecile and suddenly realized something. Cecile was a chatterbox through their soul connection. However, usually, she kept silent outside. Now, though, the little one was not going to be able tomunicate mentally with Cecile, so, probably, Cecile would be a chatterbox with the child.


    And, to confirm her doubts, Cecile started talking non-stop. "Also, while taking care of you, I can also breastfeed you. Did you know that drinking mama''s milk will also strengthen you? It is really good for your health. Not to mention, if youter drink Yasenia''s milk, that''s like the most delicious thing in the world. You can''t drink it from within the egg, right? So, how abouting out to greet Mama and Mommy? I can also give you kisses and nestle you to sleep like I''ve been doing in a more direct manner. Oh, right, you might want to cuddle with your Mommy as well. She has enormous breasts that are veryfy to sleep on. How about¡­"


    The dragoness sat by the said as the monotonous tone of the phoenix constantly rang around. Yasenia smiled, amused. ''Thankfully, my Sweetheart''s voice is pleasant even in her monotonous tone. If not, this would be quite a burden for the little one¡­''


    Crack!


    Yasenia paused and looked down. ''Hm? Is it working?'' The dragoness''s eyes danced withughter. ''Are youing out to shut up your mother, darling? Hahaha.''


    Suddenly, a dragon snout pierced the egg, making Cecile lift her eyebrow. "Hm? Is she a dragon?"


    Yasenia hummed. "I don''t think so. She should have a phoenix-like body, no?"


    As Katarina''s snout continued poking at the shell and widening the hole, her body slowly came out, and in just 10 minutes, Katarina was out.


    Yasenia eximed. "She is so pretty!"


    Cecile nodded a few times, admiring her little daughter.


    Katarina was a two-legged, two-winged feathered dragon. Her feathers were a beautiful blue color, simr to Yasenia''s scales, and they even had the same effect Yasenia''s scales had. They had a glossy look, with white dots reflecting light, like starlight.


    On top of her head, a pair of curved horns had started to grow, while her head was dragon-like but with a slightly longer snout resembling a beak. Still, it was aesthetically pleasant because it wasn''t exaggerated.


    The dragoness saw Katarina looking aroundzily, stopping for a while when looking at her and Cecile. Yasenia smiled. "Hello, baby. I am your mother~."


    Cecile stretched her hand slowly. "You are finally out, baby. You look gorgeous. I love it. How about you start eating the eggshell, love? It is very good for you."


    Katarina squinted her golden slit eyes at the touch of Cecile and let out a faint purring sound. Then, she looked at Yasenia, asking for the same treatment, and the dragoness naturally delivered.


    Her fingers gently spread Katarina''s feathers, scratching the skin below. The little dragon almost lost footing from howfortable she felt. Yasenia noticed and stopped whileughing. "Come on, baby. Eat these."


    Yasenia used her tail to move the broken eggshells in front of Katarina. Their scent made her nostrils re up a few times as she sniffed around. Without much dy, the newly born dragon-phoenix started devouring the eggshell.


    Cecile smiled. "She really likes it."


    Yasenia guessed. "I bet the eggshell, which is full of nutrients, is quite a tonic, making it taste delicious."


    Cecile looked at Yasenia and smiled a bit sadly. "Right, you couldn''t eat your eggshell."


    The dragonessughed. "Well, my birth was nothing but normal. I am just d that I could survive and be who I am today."


    Cecile grinned. "But you are far from satisfied."


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow. "Of course. As long as Tatyana is stronger than me, then I won''t stop cultivating."


    Cecile asked, amused. "And after you do that?"


    Yasenia humped. "Continue cultivating, or she, or any of you, might catch up!"


    Cecileughed. "I see."


    "Rawr!"


    Looking down, they saw Katarina looking up at them with no eggshell to be seen around the little child. The only clue that there was an egg around a few minutes ago was Katarina''s slightly inted belly


    Yasenia chuckled and said. "Well, time to make that belly bulge a bit further with Mama Cecile''s milk, Katarina."


    Yasenia was grateful that all her lovers had no problem in the milk production department. None of the girls were worried since they had their almighty dragoness as a backup. From what they knew, their dragoness was capable of producing more than enough breastmilk to feed a few dozen children.


    Cecile lowered her robes, which were designed to be easy to lower by Evelyn, and Katarina used her two talon-like legs to climb Cecile''s body andtch to the pink nipple to start suckling.


    Cecile looked at Katarina and then at Yasenia, her eyes evaluating something.


    Curious, Yasenia asked. "What''s wrong? What''s up with that gaze?"


    Cecile hummed. "The feeling of you drinking and Katarina drinking is so¡­ different."


    The dragoness was speechless for a few seconds. "What did you expect? For it to be simr?"


    Cecile shook her head. "I knew they would be different since I wouldn''t feel arousal toward Katarina. However, the difference is really big. Are you sure you are not using an obscure spell or something?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Why do you ask?"


    Cecile, blunt as always,mented. "Well, you make me clima¡­" Cecile paused, looked down, and then corrected her wording. "You make me feel in heaven just with that action. I can''t believe they are simr actions with such different oues."


    The dragoness smiled helplessly. "Silly. I love you so much."


    Cecile blinked a few times and smiled. "I love you too, my love."


    Yaseniaughed and then looked at Katarina. ''With you, every single little one has been born. I guess it is time to start looking outside the World. In case the Divines'' signals and other otherworlders were sent out, detecting a threat far before it arrives is ideal.''


    The feeling of everythinging to a close felt extremely satisfying. However, she didn''t rx. Her adventure was just beginning. She had a vast universe to explore, with myriads of mysteries to uncover and endless challenges to ovee.


    The dragoness paused and suddenly remembered. ''Wait, what happened to those beast otherworlders?'' They had been so irrelevant during the global events that Yasenia had actually forgotten about them.


    Thinking of them, she scratched her cheek and said. ''I guess I can go and give them a visit soon.''


    And so she did. Taking part of her army, just in case, Yasenia went to visit the domain the otherworlder beasts upied.


    It was one of thergest mountain ranges in the Distancia Continent and a big part of its surroundingnd. The ce was quiterge.


    Tatyana asked. "So, what do you want to check?"


    Estre repeated. "What to check, Mommy!"


    The other children parroted one after another, creating a lively atmosphere. Yasenia decided to bring everyone over because the Skeletal World Jumping Warship had protective formations that even she, going all out and using the [Celestial Pearl], couldn''t easily breach.


    This boat was a powerful Transcendence Level treasure, and it showed.


    Yaseniaughed and answered. "Well, I want to check what they are doing. Are they friendly? Are they¡­ I don''t know. nning something? Like, they''ve beenpletely isted from thest few conflicts; they might be up to something, no?"


    Tatyana snorted. "You are giving them too much credit. They are just beasts."


    Yasenia deadpanned. "I am one as well, you know?"


    Tatyana blinked. "Oh, sorry, habits are terrible, aren''t they?"


    The dragoness rolled her eyes and stopped the concealing formation. Evelyn muttered. "Being beautiful even while rolling your eyes should be counted as heaven-defying.''


    Skye giggled. "Mommy is pretty!"


    Evelyn wholeheartedly agreed with her daughter. "Your Mommy is indeed pretty. I really am sorry for your future husband or wife, Skye. With such a creature as a mother, won''t your aesthetic sense get twisted beyond belief? You will look at normal, handsome men and beautiful women and think. ''Ugh! How are they so ugly!?'' And mom will cry, thinking that if those are ugly, what am I? Do you understand, Skye?"


    Skye looked at Evelyn with an empty gaze, clearly having understood nothing. Evelyn hummed. "It seems that your intelligence isn''t quite there yet, eh? It doesn''t matter, really. You are so pretty that a smile of yours is enough."

 Chapter 946: Meeting the Otherworlder Beasts again.

    Chapter 946: Meeting the Otherworlder Beasts again.


    When Yasenia stopped using the concealing formation, several deep roars echoed from within the mountain range. They were warning roars, telling people off.


    Yasenia frowned and looked toward the depths. "You want to challenge my authority in front of my children?"


    The dragoness jumped from the ship while they were high up in the sky, and energy surged toward her. The girls raised their eyebrows and smirked. ''Oh? She wants to show off to the babies?''


    As Yasenia fell, Tatyana controlled the ship to follow her perfectly. The children looked on as a crazy hurricane of energy gathered toward Yasenia. Then, the dragoness''s voice echoed with an incredibly profound tone. "[Empyrean Cosmos Dragon Transformation]."


    A brilliant blue star appeared, pushing the clouds away with the powerful shockwave expanding from it. Then, from that ball of light, the figure of a majestic dragon appeared. Its body was well over one kilometerrge, with wings that spanned even beyond that. The mountainous dimensions of the creature even dwarfed the Skeletal Warship.


    Her blue scales reflected the sun''s light and scattered it around her, while the enormous Moon and Sun on her sky-shrouding wings glowed with their own brilliance, no less majestic than the actual Celestial Objects.


    The enormous dragoness extended her wings, stopping her massive body from further falling down, and stopped in front of the mountain range.


    Then, as many different kinds of presence-amplifying skills she knew enveloped her body, she took a deep breath and opened her mouth, releasing an earth-shaking andsting dragon roar.


    "ROAAARR!"The children''s eyes widened as the deep and imposing dragon''s roar boomed outward and shook their chests and hearts. Even the girls couldn''t help but gawk at the incredibly majestic figure of their lover.


    Evelynmunicated through spiritual sense with the other girls. ''To think that THAT made us pregnant.''


    The girls rolled their eyes a bit, but inside, they were feeling proud enough that their lips were twitching upward. Who didn''t love it when their most important person looked as glorious and majestic as Yasenia?


    After the longsting dragon roar stopped, Yasenia kept her dragon form and pped her enormous wings while looking toward the mountain range.


    Meanwhile, Estre said, excited. "M-MOMMY IS SO COOL!"


    Skye lifted her arms and shouted. "RAWR!"


    Evelyn would''ve fallen down while clutching her heart if she wasn''t holding the little one. "Why is my little darling so adorable? Argh! She is killing me with cuteness!"


    But it got worse, or better, depending on the perspective, as the rest of the children followed Skye''s example and lifted their arms, filling the ce with glorious "rawrs" that were defeating even the battle-hardened maids.


    "T-They are¡­ Too cute!"


    "S-Sister! Resist the urge! Remember Lady Tatyana''s training!"


    "I-I can''t. Lady Tatyana''s training didn''t prepare us to resist the absurd level of adorableness Young Miss''s children would have! I-I want to cuddle them!"


    Tatyana looked at them, speechless. ''Well, I can''t really me them, can I?''


    Kaleina giggled while looking at her little sisters. "I was also like that."


    me looked at her sideways and smiled faintly. "Was? I bet that your tail would be helplessly wagging if you were in your dragon form."


    Kaleina blushed and hit me''s shoulder. "Cough. I-It wouldn''t be¡­ Although Mommy is super awesome! I would be able to resist! I am not an infant anymore! I am a big sister now!"


    meughed gently. "Sure, sure. Miss big sister is very mature. But, tell me, Miss Big Sister, why are you hugging and kissing Dianna''s head?"


    Kaleina coughed. "It is the daily ministrations of sisterly love."


    meughed together with Kali, who was looking at Kaleina with gentle eyes. Kaleina looked at Kali and asked. "What is Mommy doing, Mama Kali?"


    Kali looked over and said. "Well, she is telling them. ''Do you dare roar back? Or, do you submit?'' Something like that. That''s why even her Monarch and War intents were used in that dragon roar."


    Kaleina nodded. "I see! Does Mommy want to make those beasts her underlings as well?"


    Kali hummed. "Do you know why we are here?"


    Kaleina shook her head, but she threw a guess. "Did they do something against us?"


    Kali shook her head andughed. "No. What about you, me. Any guesses?"


    me muttered. "Aunty Yasenia''s mind is too deep. I probably can''t guess her reasoning."


    Kaliughed again and said. "Well, Yasenia forgot about their existence because of theirck of presence, so she is here to check what they are doing."


    me looked at Kali with a stupid expression, and Kaleina burst intoughter. "Mommy is so cute sometimes! Hahahaha! Ouch."


    Looking down, she saw Dianna biting her finger yfully. Kaleina blinked. "You have quite sharp teeth, don''t you, Little Sister Dianna?"


    Kaleina scratched Dianna''s nape, making the little one stretch her limbs because of the pleasant sensation. Kali looked toward the horizon andmented. "Oh? They are here."


    Both girls looked over.


    Yasenia didn''t move as several presences approached and waited patiently. Then, from the mountains, several beasts appeared. Their size was also enormous but not bigger than Yasenia''s dimensions. After all, the dragoness was considered a giant beast, even between those at the same level.


    "Yasenia Dravory, we never provoked you. Why are you here?"


    The beast that spoke was a massive griffin in the tenth level of the Legendary Core realm. Regarding raw strength, he was far above Yasenia.


    But even then, and while the tone was majestic, there was no disrespect in his tone. The dragoness noticed and answered more cordially. "Don''t worry, I have no interest in the mountain range you use as your nests. However, since you''ve remained neutral during the conflict, I never really had the chance to interact with you. Would you mind if I do a little inspection around the continent?"


    An eastern dragon reaching almost 3 kilometers in length spoke. His voice was deep and slow. "Yasenia Dravory, we want a reason for this. You can''te into our homes and ask for us to show it to you without expecting anything in return."


    The dragoness hummed. "Well, you are right. How about this, you let me thoroughly inspect the mountain range to confirm you are not doing anything fishy that might endanger my position, and I''ll build an energy purifier in the center of the Mountain Range. While these mountains have good energy quality for what Distancia is, it still feelscking, right?"


    The seven beasts paused, and eventually, the griffin asked. "Can you really do that?"


    Yasenia pped her wings and moved toward the warship. "Angel, hop onto my head."


    Angel looked down at her baby and asked. "What about Aurelia?"


    The giant dragon smiled, her ethereal voice sounding gentle. "Give her to Selena, for example."


    Angel nodded with a smile. "Okay!"


    After Selena grabbed Aurelia, Angel jumped andnded between Yasenia''s eyes. The Empyrean Dragon''s head wasrge enough to carry them all, not to mention one person.


    Once she returned, Yaseniamented. "Here, I present to you one of my wives, Angel Dravory."


    Angel waved her hands, smiling cutely. "Hello!"


    The griffin nodded and answered. "Wee."


    Yasenia exined. "Angel is one of the best formation masters in Distancia''s continent. I know that might not impress otherworlders like you, but she was considered a blessed individual even back where I came from, the Sky Continent, a middle-level world."


    Their expressions somewhat changed, payingmore attention to Angel.


    Angelughed shyly, feeling happy about Yasenia''s evaluation of her. "I am not that good, hehe. Yasenia overestimates me!"


    The dragoness smiled gently. "You are, baby." Then, she continued. "Well, she has helped cover each and every one of the cities under my direct ruling into ces with several times the energy they had before. Right now, they are thriving and you can go visit them whenever. Even entering is possible, as we''ve done a few tweaks to the city''syout to allow giant beasts to roam around. Of course, it is not easy, but it is not impossible."


    The griffin got thoughtful and eventually asked. "Do you mind if we visit those cities first? We just want to be sure about everything."


    Yasenia didn''t even doubt a second and smiled. "Of course,e with me. Oh, no need to change into human form if you are morefortable this way. My ship has spatial formations, so it can hold all of us even though it is smaller than us in appearance. Tatyana, activate the spatial formations!"


    Tatyana waved her hand, and the ground below them expanded several times, creating a broad and spacious main deck.


    The dragoness flew upward, and the other seven looked at each other once and decided to follow.


    Then, they saw Yasenia strangely shifting through a transparent dome around the ship and shrinking as her body went through.


    The rest of the beasts were doubtful at first, but eventually, they gathered some courage and did the same, arriving on the main deck of the Skeletal Warship.


    The griffin saw the ample space to walk on and muttered. "Excellent spatial formations. This must''ve been built by a Transcendent Level Formation Master, right?"


    Tatyana answered with a smile. "I built this one long ago, I was a level seven Transcendent Realm cultivator back then. I made this one as a present for someone who I recently killed with my own hands."


    The griffin looked at Tatyana with confusion. "Did you have a cultivation deviation, Lady? I can sense that you are a Level 3 Dantian Spiritualization right now."


    Tatyana smiled. "Not at all. I am using a body double. Thanks for asking."


    The seven beasts blinked a few times, unable to fullyprehend. Then, they heard a few soft and childish voices speaking.


    Dawn muttered. "So big!"


    Skye answered with a snort. "But Mommy is bigger!"


    Aurelia spoke calmly. "But that long dragon is longer than Mommy!"


    Skye insisted with two snorts. "But Mommy is bigger! She also has bigger wings!"


    Estre nodded. "Right! Mommy is also the prettiest! Look at her scales. They are so pretty!"


    Aurelia hummed. "I agree. Mommy is the prettiest."


    Andrea looked up and smiled apologetically. "Sorry, the children learned to talk not long ago, and they say everything thates to their mind."


    The beasts smiled, and the Eastern Dragonughed. "Those are some good dragonlings. They will be strong and proud members of the dragon race."


    The griffin looked at the Eastern Dragon with a mocking face. "They are not going to be your type of dragon, though."


    The Eastern Dragon shook his head. "A dragon is a dragon! Even those foursses with the dragon tail are proud dragons!"


    Yasenia nodded a few times. "Right, right. All my babies are the best in the Universe."


    The seven beasts looked at the giant dragon with a deadpan, but they didn''t dare refute it.


    Evelyn spoke. "Anyway, Sirs and Misses, we are going to arrive in a few minutes, so don''t get startled by the speed of this thing. Everything will go by quickly, but you won''t feel a thing!"


    The seven beasts nodded, and right after, the Skeletal Warship elerated and disappeared, vanishing into the horizon.

 Chapter 947: Childrens Rituals!

    Chapter 947: Children''s Rituals!


    Their visit to the city went as Yasenia nned. The beasts were able to notice the change in energy quality, reassuring them that what Yasenia promised was feasible.


    After that, the conversations flowed easily. With Yasenia''s current experience, she was more than able to check on what the beasts were doing.


    To her surprise, there was nothing wrong with their ce. So, after signing a contract with her to build the energy-purifying formation, Yasenia left. Of course, Angel hid a spying formation inside the energy-purifying formation just to make sure that nothing was missed.


    After returning to her sect, everything was done, and time started elerating. Days went by, weeks passed, and Skye''s one-year-old birthday soon arrived.


    Everyone gathered, simr to Estre''s birthday, and then, the ritual ensued. Yasenia was a bit nervous, but thankfully, nothing went wrong with Skye.


    The roulette worked perfectly, and soon, the sky was filled with starlight. That was not all. Skye''s roulette spinner worked again, and the stars in the sky shot lightning bolts, chaining everything together.


    Then, a massive bolt fell down and broke mid-air, transforming into letters.


    Attributes: Lightning and Star.


    Constitution: [Star Thunder Devourer Physique]. From star to star, without stop, endlessly swallowing the sky.Seeing that everything was as expected, the people around released a sigh of relief. People were already careful after the previous reveal. After all, someone ended up dead. This time, though, everyone pped with genuine smiles of relief.


    Yasenia and Evelyn picked up the fainting Skye and took her back. That was not all, during the next two years, all the children had their own turn at the ritual, Dianna and Katarina included.


    Their attributes and constitutions were revealed, impressing everyone. By order of birth, they went like this.


    Aurelia''s attributes were [Sun] and [ss], while her constitution was named [Empyrean ss Heart Physique]. Thebination of attributes and Angel''s natural talent with formations pushed them to teach Aurelia a simr path to Angel''s so that she could use formations midbat.


    Dawn had only one attribute, the [Sun] attribute. However, its purity was incredibly high, as she had inherited it from both Yasenia and Andrea. Her constitution was named [Sun Devourer Body].


    The girls were quite impressed when the third "devourer" type of constitution appeared. Devourer constitutions usually had faster cultivation speeds because of their natural ability to absorb energy. Yasenia''s talent and bloodline seemed to have awakened simr talents in all of her children.


    After Dawn, they needed to wait a few months, and then Dianna''s and Katarina''s time to get tested arrived.


    Dianna proved herself as the daughter of Kali and Yasenia, and she inherited the Life and Star attributes. Abination of attributes that would make many jealous. Then, her constitution came, and its name was [Origin Star Lifede Physique].


    Seeing that, the girls knew that Dianna would be good with des, so, even with a beast body, they tried to teach her how to use her ws and other simr shing items to ustom her for when she could use humanoid weapons.


    Finally, Katarina revealed the Star and Moonbination, apanied by an incredibly powerful constitution. The name was [Cosmic Starcalling Physique], and its quality was really high.


    When Yasenia caught Katarina, she smiled and looked behind her. Her little babies were a bit more grown because their physical development was quick as creatures with a powerful dragon bloodline.


    While they had yet to reach the age of two, most of them looked almost four or five years old.


    The entire house had been lively during thest year, and everything was going exceptionally well. Still, as Yasenia expected, Estre had been feeling a bit sadtely.


    When Estre realized that all her sisters had attributes and that she was the only one without them, she felt a bit isted, as if an invisible barrier was growing.


    Of course, everyone in the family quickly smashed those barriers. Be it Kaleina, Kali and the rest, or even Skye and the other little ones, everyone never ced Estre aside during any activity.


    The dragoness also didn''t give her special attention. She treated her like she treated the rest. This showed Estre that she and the others were exactly the same for Yasenia. They were her dear children.


    And this worked.


    After all, Estre grew up without special attention, and this helped Estre feel more like part of the family.


    If Yasenia and the other girls had pampered her greatly instead, Estre would have grown to know that she was different or someone deserving pity. Children were highly perceptive, and odd behaviors were easy for them to discern.


    Yasenia sat cross-legged in the garden, her eyes closed and her tail resting on the ground around her in a circle. ''The martial art is almostpleted.''


    The dragoness continued imagining the stances and energy movements, and then, she looked down at the hollow between her legs. There, Estre''s upgraded cultivation manual rested. "[Martial Emperor Body Technique]. In the end, the technique Tatyana took as a filler has be a life-saver."


    The dragoness pondered. "Hm. Estre is a pure beast with a somewhat inactive [Beast Core]. The [Beast Core] received damage because of her birth, so it is slowly recovering. Estre will probably transform back into her beast form when the core recovers. However, since she has been a human, she will quickly gain her morphing skill. She might even master semi-transformation quicker than me."


    Cecile answered her. "What does that do?"


    Yasenia was talking to herself, but she didn''t mind Cecile''spany. She looked up at the flying Phoenix Woman and smiled. "Well, that ensures that Estre is like me. She will be a beast that can train in the other three paths."


    Cecile raised her eyebrow. "But?"


    The dragoness sighed. "She can''t practice the Spiritual Path. Attributeless people are unable to practice it, not before the Heavenly Cataclysm, not after it. At least, ording to Mirrory." Yasenia chuckled. "That''s quite a trustful source of information, so I don''t doubt it."


    Cecilended in front of Yasenia and folded her wings while sitting cross-legged. "What does that imply?"


    Yasenia answered as if it were a matter of fact. "That the first thing we should focus on after going out of Distancia is finding a Soul Path cultivation technique."


    Cecile agreed. "Sure. We can do that." Then, Cecile smirked. "By the way. This time, try not to take over the entire World again. I mean, it will take quite a while, and you have a time limit, no?"


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "As if I wanted to conquer this world on purpose. Stupid people that kept provoking and poking at me. In the end, I bit off their arms, torso, and other parts and then swallowed them. That should teach them not to bother me."


    Cecile rolled her eyes, and the dragoness asked. "Where is Katarina? You and her are inseparabletely."


    Cecileughed. "Well, Katarina is important, but my big girl was starting to feel a bit frustrated. So, I needed toe check."


    Yasenia smiled at Cecile''s light tone. It had been long since they met, and the previously mute and cold woman who didn''t know emotions was now blossoming. In 100 years, Cecile would probably be much more outspoken, almost indistinguishable from any other woman.


    Yasenia didn''tin. As long as Cecile was happy, she would support her path.


    Cecile looked at Yasenia''s soft smile and sighed in admiration. It has been more than twenty years, and the woman before her looked even more gorgeous than before.


    With the years, wars, and other political intrigues, the previous attractive and young seductive woman haspletely transformed into a lethal being.


    Her body, even more seductive than before, had an air of maturity and power that made her look like a ripened fruit ready to eat. Her facial features couldn''t be described as anything other than enthralling. Not to mention her aura, which would make anyone feel like they needed to obey her, yet, for close people, it was simr to a protective embrace, full of love and care.


    The dragoness gained maturity and charm with age, increasing her overall attractiveness.


    Cecile asked. "Say, Yasenia. How about you wear a veil or something?"


    The dragoness blinked cutely. "A veil? Why?"


    Cecile hummed. "I really think that it will save us from quite a few troubles if we all just cover our faces with veils and our bodies with loose clothing. In this world, where lustful people roam almost every corner, at least trying to keep our beauty secret might be better."


    Yasenia hummed. "It is actually not a bad idea. How about you speak with Evelyn so that she can create a design that we all like? Dear has recently made another breakthrough in her tailoring while creating the dresses for the little girls."


    Cecileughed. "Did she? I didn''t hear about it."


    The dragoness snorted. "How could you hear anything when 40% of your time is with me, another 40% with Katarina, and thest 20% you use to cultivate."


    Cecile coughed. "Sorry, I''ll try to involve myself a bit more."


    Yasenia smiled. "You better. Cecile, I know you are really possessive of me and that the Moon Phoenix instincts keep you from caring for anything else other than family. I also know that if anything happened to the other girls, you probably wouldn''t mourn much."


    Cecile hummed and didn''t deny it. It was undeniable that she got along with the rest. She didn''t have any problems with them, and if she could, she would help them with her all.


    Yasenia smiled. "Anyway,e and help me finish thest set of moves. I need something so that phoenix-type beasts don''t get stuck in the moves."


    Cecile stood up and said. "Are you trying to make the martial art avable for all kinds of creatures?"


    Yasenia nodded. "At least avable to all my children''s races. There are a few moves that can be done with multiple limbs so that Dianna can use them. Everything is attributeless, of course, so that Estre can practice them."


    Cecile hummed. "I see. That''s nice."


    Yaseniamented. "Speaking of that, how are the girls doing cultivation-wise?"


    Cecile asked. "Do you mean Katarina and Dianna?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Nop. I mean, Kaleina, me, Katarina, and Dianna."


    Cecile blinked. "Well, Kaleina is slowly approaching the third realm, while me has almost managed to break through into it. Then, Katarina and Dianna are both in the second beast core realm; none have advanced."


    Yasenia nodded. Cecilemented. "By the way¡­ Have you been using the Transmutation Cauldron?"


    Yasenia paused and blinked a few times. "Wow. I can use it now! Oh, why did I almost forget we have that treasure!?"


    Cecileughed. "The [Earth Refining Cauldron] has been gathering a bit of dust in your ring, has it not?"


    Yasenia nodded. "It totally has. Impressive. I have something that can, quite literally, pop materials from thin air, but I have not been using it. Anyway, let''s move on. I want toplete this martial technique before Estre''s third birthday."


    Cecile nodded. "Sure."

 Chapter 948: Paths Are Meant To Be Treaded, Not Skipped.

    Chapter 948: Paths Are Meant To Be Treaded, Not Skipped.


    Estre looked around the training room, which her mother had built for them to train in various things. Behind Estre''s figure, 20 maids stood straight and formal.


    They were her personal maids, and all of Yasenia''s children had one group. The head maid of those twenty asked when she saw Estre''s lost look. "Little Miss, is anything wrong?"


    Estre looked at the ck-haired woman and shook her head. "No, I was thinking about what to try next. I have a martial body, but I don''t really feel like I am much better than my sisters. Do you know why is that?"


    The maid smiled reassuringly. "Little Miss, sometimes, people have an affinity toward different types of weapons, and finding the right one is very difficult. Perhaps Little Miss is really good with an unconventional weapon, but you haven''t found it yet. Care to tell me which weapons you''ve tried, Little Miss?"


    Estre nodded andmented. "I''ve tried the two-handed longsword, the giant sword, a spear, and twin swords."


    The maid nodded. "Well, I see that you''ve tried to use Lady Tatyana''s, Lady Yasenia''s, Lady Evelyn''s, and an original one, right?"


    Estre blushed a bit, but she honestly nodded. "Yeah¡­ I don''t feelfortable with them¡­"


    The maidughed. "It''s okay for you to try the Lady''s weapons. Not only is it okay, it is very clever."


    Estre blinked, her heterochromatic blue and golden eyes looking adorably puzzled. "Why?"The human maid leaned down and poked Estre''s nose with a smile. "Well, you are their daughter, Little Miss. Therefore, you might have talent with their choice of weapons."


    Estre nodded a few times with a bright smile. "I see!" Then, she pondered andmented. "Do you think Mommy and Mama will mind if I ask them what weapons they use?"


    The maid straightened andughed. "Mind? Little Miss, prepare to be showered with kisses~."


    Estre giggled and ran off. The other maids giggled. "Little Miss is adorable."


    "She is also very hardworking."


    One of them sighed. "It is a bit of a shame that she is attributeless. This blocks her Spiritual Path advancement."


    Another one nodded. "It is, but it doesn''t matter. Little Miss feels like ate bloomer. She might struggle at first, but with Little Miss''s constitution alone, she can probably reach further than any of us."


    The head maid said. "Moreover, don''t forget whose daughter she is."


    The other neen nodded seriously, and then they all followed Estre at an appropriate distance to intervene in case anything happened.


    While attacks were impossible since there was no one who dared to barge into Yasenia''s house to attack her children, Yasenia''s personal maids sometimes made an attack simtion to test the new maid''s alertness.


    When Estre arrived at Yasenia''s cultivation, she saw Doriel there and waved her arm. "Doriel! Is Mommy there?"


    Doriel''s cold and indifferent face mellowed as she looked at Estre and smiled. "Young Miss is currently inside. Do you want to see her, Estre?"


    Estre nodded a few times. At first, Doriel''s vibe was a bit scary for some of the children. However, when Skye spoke with her, asking about something, they saw Doriel''s usually scary expression soften, which made all of them realize that she was a good person.


    Of course, "good person" was a subjective adjective that only the children would probably attach to someone like Doriel, but since she was good to them, they were no longer scared.


    The maids behind Estre bowed in greetings to their senior, and Doriel nodded back.


    Doriel hummed and got thoughtful, and Estre asked. "Is Mommy doing something important?"


    Doriel smiled. "She is doing something very important, but it shouldn''t be a problem if we interrupt for a second. Young Miss would probably scold me if sheter knew that I turned one of her babies away."


    Estre humphed. "Don''t worry, Doriel! I will tell Mommy not to shout at you!"


    Dorielughed. "Then, I am in your hands, Estre."


    Estre nodded severely, crossing her little arms while her tail wiggled haughtily.


    Doriel approached the enormous door and spoke. "Young Miss, Little Miss Estre is here."


    It took not longer than a minute for the doors to start opening, releasing a wave of extremely dense energy. The maids behind Estre held their breaths as Yasenia appeared.


    They were rtively new, and for them, Yasenia was a godlike existence. Not to mention the sheer authority her presence radiated, and the dragoness''s beauty was enough to make the heart of almost anyone in the entire continent tremble.


    She was, quite literally, chosen as the most attractive female in the entire continent. Even between beasts, her beast form was incredibly stunning.


    When Yasenia came out, she looked down at Estre and smiled brightly. "Oh~? My hardworking baby is here?"


    Estre ran forward and jumped into Yasenia''s arms. "Mommy!"


    The dragoness easily caught her jumping darling and used her tail to secure her quickly. Then, she kissed her nose and asked. "So, it is rare that youe to visit me at these times. You are usually practicing. Is there something that baby wants to tell me?"


    Estre nodded a few times and looked back at her maids. The head maid smiled and nodded back, reassuring Estre.


    The dragoness raised her eyebrow, seeing the interaction, but she waited for Estre to talk. Estre looked at her Mama Dragon''s gentle face and asked. "Um¡­ Can Mommy tell me which weapons you are good with? I still haven''t found one that I am good at or that I have a talent for, so I wanted to know yours¡­" Estre muttered. "I am your daughter, after all¡­"


    Yasenia almost died from the cuteness attack that her daughter threw her way. "Uuu! Baby, why are you so cute!"


    And, as the maid expected, Estre''s face was quickly covered with Yasenia''s kisses, making the childugh happily. After the dragoness was satisfied, shemented. "Well, baby. I am good at a few weapons. I am the best at with my giant sword¡­ Let me show you."


    Yasenia ced Estre down and called [Draconic Heart]''s red core. Estre looked at the red orb and asked. "That''s mommy''s weapon?"


    Yasenia smiled. "That''s right, look." Her energy poured into Draheart, and a bluish material surrounded the core, swiftly transforming into its usual giant sword shape.


    Estre pped. "That''s so cool!"


    Even the maids behind Estre were surprised. ''Lady Yasenia''s weapon must be extremely strong.''


    Yasenia took a perfect stance, showing an air of confidence and strength, and she started moving slowly. "The giant sword needs broad strikes that carry the weight of the body. Agility is usually not something that you should have with this weapon. It is more of a war sword, as you use the broad strikes to st the frontlines. Still¡­"


    Estre saw Yasenia''s movements faintly change, and suddenly, the sword''s speed multiplied, and Yasenia began swinging it around with almost no effort. "... If you are strong enough, you can use the giant sword agilely like this, creating something like a massive spear that has wide edges. Agilebat with the giant sword is possible for me because of two main reasons."


    Yasenia didn''t stop moving around, showing extreme mastery with the giant sword, enough to leave the maids behind Estre breathless.


    "The first reason is I am physically very strong," Yasenia exined. "My body is not only enhanced by my Beast, Body, and Spiritual cultivation, but I also have various skills that give me even more strength. I''ve been refining my body with a powerful body-refining skill for many years."


    Yasenia did a powerfulteral strike and summoned an enormous gale that swept all the leaves off the ground. Yasenia looked at Estre and smiled. "The second reason is my tail."


    Estre asked, curious. "Tail?"


    Yasenia nodded andmented. "Focus on my tail in my next routine, okay?"


    Estre nodded twice and looked at Yasenia''s gorgeous tail.


    Then, the dragoness started moving again, and Estre realized that the tail was constantly swinging behind Yasenia, helping her with weight bncing. "Ohh!"


    Yasenia stopped and looked at Estre. "Our dragon tails are an excellent asset duringbat. Even if we don''t use it to attack, which it totally can because of their sturdiness and hard scales, it can be used to aid the body''s movement."


    Estre''s eyes glittered. "I see!"


    The dragoness sent energy toward the sword, and soon, it transformed into a pair of draconic-shaped gloves. They looked like scaly gloves with a red orb shining on top of Yasenia''s right hand. They also went up to Yasenia''s elbow, giving her a wild and imposing look.


    "The weapon I am most proficient with after the giant sword is armored ws."


    Yasenia went into a martial art position, which Estre swiftly picked up on, and the dragoness exined. "ws are usually quite useless weapons. Their range is deficient, and a spear user can easily overpower you if they are good enough. Even the attack power behind them iscking."


    Estre tilted her head. "Then, why do you use them?"


    Yasenia grinned. "Because I am physically strong. Mybat style is me trying to overwhelm my opponent with raw power and technique. I don''t send attacks at random, but each attack I do is backed with brutal power and heaviness."


    Estre nodded a few times, and Yaseniamented. "Look. This is exactly the same strength I used to make that sword swing that blew away the leaves."


    The dragoness''s body rotated from her ankle, up her leg, and through her torso, reaching her shoulder and transferring all the strength toward her fist.


    Then, Yaseniapleted the perfect punching motion.


    BOOM!


    The air before the dragoness exploded, creating a small shockwave.


    The loud sound made Estre''s heart jump, but instead of fear, she felt excitement. Yasenia recovered her stance andughed. "That''s why I use ws. Because if I manage to sneak in andnd a punch, they will be in a world of suffering. If I manage to release abo on them? Heh, the fight would probably be over soon."


    Estre asked. "Are these suitable for me?"


    Yasenia smiled. "I don''t know."


    Estre blinked and pouted. "Won''t mommy tell me?"


    The dragonessughed and began a martial art routine with the ws. "Estre, the martial arts path is very personal. I will give you and the other children something when you are three years old. Then, after that, you need to learn by yourself."


    Estre kicked a small rock at her feet, but her eyes followed her gorgeous mother''s movements. They were mesmerizing and profound, showing incredible martial arts knowledge and depth.


    Even the maids behind Estre were learning each time Yasenia moved.


    The dragonessughed softly. "Baby, don''t be sad. Remember this, and remember it well."


    Estre listened, and Yasenia exined. "There are no shortcuts in the cultivation world. You can advance quickly. You can advance slower. However, you can''t skip things. Everything needs to umte slowly and be your strength. You know that I couldn''t even fight a few levels above my level at first? I needed to umte strength, and now, look at Mommy. I can fight high-level Epoch Cores while at the Low-Level."


    Estre pondered, half-understanding Yasenia''s words.


    The dragoness added. "Still, baby. That doesn''t mean that we won''t help. Remember, the path is yours, but the guidance on how to tread on your own path is not received from nowhere. We, the maids, and everyone else are your teachers, and we will slowly help you learn."


    Yasenia made a series of beautiful movements, turning toward Estre and finishing with a punch in her direction that blew some wind in her direction.


    "Estre, your name means ''Star.'' You are bound to be a star, those that are high in the sky. Never give up, okay? I will always be your support."


    Estre looked at Yasenia''s extended fist, and she lifted her short arm and bumped it with her. Then, she smiled. "Okay!"

 Chapter 949: Grand Cosmos. Martial Enlightenment.

    Chapter 949: Grand Cosmos. Martial Enlightenment.


    Inside her cultivation room, Yasenia looked at the wall and saw a timer for Estre''s birthday. ''Two weeks.''


    Her eyebrows frowned and she looked at the several parchments of paper around the room, all containing martial arts techniques. The number of them was well over 10,000. With her reading andprehension skills, she had spent thest 2 years reading and trying to perfect all of them.


    However, she had too much information in her head, and organizing everything to make a coherent martial art that could evolve as she herself became stronger was proving to be much moreplicated than expected.


    ''I need to review the cultivation anatomy books for each race. I only have two weeks, though.''


    The dragoness rubbed her forehead, her eyebrows gentlying together. "What do I do¡­?"


    She waved her hand, summoning several piles of books that would take a mortal several years to read, and sat down cross-legged. "Focus. That''s what I need to do. I need to create the base for the martial art so that Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria can look at it togetherter and fix the fundamental ws, perfecting it. "


    She took in a deep breath and then used her energy to levitate one of the books in front of her. She opened it and began flipping page after page. Information about the anatomy of humans entered her powerful brain and was dissected and absorbed.


    Then, a book about dragons.


    Then, a book about phoenixes.Then, a book about snake beast humans.


    Then, a book about fox beasts.


    Book after book, race after race, shepiled everything and used the information she already knew topensate and fill some voids.


    Yasenia''s theory books were provided by Tatyana and kept in the [Five Realm Spatial Ring] since the second she left her house back in the Moon Empire.


    The dragoness had used a small portion of all the books she had. One thing Tatyana didn''t hold back from giving were books, scrolls, jade slips, and information of all kinds.


    The only thing blocking Yasenia from learning more was her own cultivation level and time.


    So, for the next week straight, Yasenia read anatomy books without stopping for a second. The girls outside knew what Yasenia was doing, so they took care of the children in the meantime.


    The only time Yasenia stopped was when a child asked for her presence because other than serving as a small rest for her mind, she could also feel and sense her children''s energy affinities.


    She could inspect their empty energy paths and several other things. While Yasenia was with them and paying attention, her subconsciousness constantly absorbed everything she could.


    All her children visited the dragoness this week, and this helped her tremendously. ''Finally, I''ve discovered what type of meridians and acupuncture points aremonce in every single race.''


    Yasenia stomped the ground and summoned a giant stone tablet reaching over 100 meters in height. Draheart manifested in her hand, and she took a simple stance.


    The dragon''s golden eyes focused so intensely on the stone tablet that it began physically trembling from the sheer pressure of her gaze. The dragoness was about to take her first step with the sword, but she stopped. ''No¡­ This is wrong. It is a path with an end. I can''t create a martial art that works with every weapon by making it appropriate for each weapon. Even between swords, there are differences. Even between bows produced by the same cksmith, there are differences.''


    Yasenia didn''t release Draheart, but instead, it let it cover her body. The scaly substance covered her hands, arms, torso, breasts, neck, face, head, waist, hips, legs, and tail.


    Then, it tightened without losing the armor-esque figure. Then, her aura soared and burst outward, blowing everything that was on the ground away.


    "[Draconic Heart: Martial Heart Style]."


    BOOM!


    Yasenia''s aurapletely changed as [War Intent] manifested, unlike any other time. [War Intent] was an intent that took the concepts of [Battle Intent], [ughter Intent], [Weapon Intent], [Wisdom Intent], and [Instinct Intent] and then meshed them together in perfect harmony.


    This time, when Yasenia manifested [War Intent], she didn''t do it as a singr mixed intent. Instead, one could feel the five intents rotating and shing with each other around her.


    Her aura suddenly soared.


    BOOM!


    [War Intent Level 8]!


    However, Yasenia didn''t stop there. Her eyes were focused on the giant stone tablet, and her body was tightly covered by the blue-scaled draconic armor.


    At that moment, every single martial art she had read, every single anatomy book she had read, every single aura of her family, and every single energy path. Yasenia''s everything condensed and manifested as an enlightenment.


    When the enlightenment started, Yasenia''sprehension speed increased far beyond anything she had done before. She was looking at everything with such a clear mind that every single detail felt obvious.


    The massive cluster of information in her mind swiftly reorganized. However, the dragoness knew; she felt it in her bones, in her soul! She knew that she needed to take one more step if she truly wanted toplete what she wanted.


    Therefore, her mind remembered the Abyss she summoned.


    She felt the ughter she unleashed, hundreds of thousands, millions dying in literal mountains of corpses.


    She saw the cries of desperation from a situation that could have been taken care of by another path.


    She saw the thousands of weapons trying to sh with the absolute [Abyss] to no avail, breaking one after another.


    She saw the natural reaction of every single creature toward the [Abyss], the raw fear and the instinct to flee or fight until the bitter end.


    She saw Admiral Tidal Break''s battle, not with the creatures, but with himself. A battle between trying to take down his enemy with everything they had or telling his own army to kill themselves as that was mercy.


    BOOOM!


    A gorgeous hurricane of intents surrounded Yasenia as herprehension of everything increased to the limits of the mortal realm, and hence, it was born.


    [War Intent Level 9].


    [Monarch Intent Level 9].


    Then, and only then, when everything she could currently pass on gathered and squeezed inside herself, Yasenia took a step forward.


    The armor surrounding her figure soared with energies that entangled almost beyond perfection.


    Her figure, at this moment, felt invincible under the mortal ranks.


    Her feet moved, and Yasenia flew toward the gigantic Stone Tablet. When she was at the perfect distance, her fist flew and exploded outward, shaking the very fabric of space.


    "[Grand Cosmos Martial Art, First Form: Ster Burst]."


    BANG!


    BOOM!


    CRACK!


    Giant ck spatial cracks covered the stone tablet as her own punch createdrge fissures.


    Yasenia''s figure spun around her axis, and the energy around her rotated with her body, gathering toward her leg and tail.


    "[Grand Cosmos Martial Art, Second Form: Gxy Stream]."


    BOOM! BOOM!


    CRRACK!


    But it didn''t stop there. Her punch followed, using rotational energy and precise movement technique, striking the Stone Tablet and creating several more fissures across the entire item.


    This continued for a few seconds into a mesmerizing barrage of perfectly linked rotational strikes that left no gap between them.


    BOOM!


    After herst powerful kick, the dragoness was shot skywards. Then, as if physics had stopped working, energy surrounded Yasenia, and when she was high enough, her body elerated down toward the Stone Tablet, leaving behind a scorched trail created by pure energy.


    "[Grand Cosmos Martial Art, Third Form: Comet Descent]."


    BOOOOM!


    CRRRACK!


    Like a meteor crashing onto the ground, the raw power behind her punch ruined the spatial integrity of the World, spreading the ck spatial fissures all across the stone tablet again.


    However, the dragoness suddenly got stuck. A martial art was not only an offensive set of attacks; it needed much more. However, there was only a tablet in front of her and no one to attack her.


    At this exact instant, Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria appeared and attacked Yasenia without a single word, using only martial arts. Their eyes glowed with a strange fervor as if they were looking at a wonder of the Universe forming before them.


    The dragoness, deep in her enlightenment, didn''t register who attacked, but she registered several brutal attacks approaching from incredibly powerful opponents.


    When Tatyana''s fist was about to smash Yasenia''s armored face, the dragoness moved with enough swiftness to dodge the Death Empress''s serious punch. Tatayna''s lips arched in a wide but painful grin as the armored tail sunk into her stomach.


    BANG!


    Tatyana''s figure flew backward just as Valeria''s legpleted the wide motion to attack the dragoness from an angle that was impossible for Yasenia to dodge.


    Neither of the three was holding back a single bit. They were there to truly strike Yasenia down. However, that was not their intention. They were trying their best because they knew it; they felt it.


    ''Yasenia can dodge.''


    And she did.


    When theteral kick of the Nature Queen was about to hit the dragoness, Yasenia''s deep and mellow voice echoed.


    "[Grand Cosmos Martial Art, Fourth Form: Cosmic Flow]."


    Yasenia''s body spun in the direction of the kick, and her arm perfectly interlocked behind Valeria''s leg, pushing it above herself. Worse, as Valeria''s leg passed, the dragoness was in a perfect position for her leg to fly up and hit the Nature Queen on the side of her body.


    BOOM!


    The Nature Queen flew as Yasenia''s strength and Valeria''s own power exploded on Valeria''s figure.


    Yet, Mirrory appeared at this time, falling from above with ridiculous speed. Yasenia''s current position was extremely awkward and dodging was nothing but a dream.


    Mirrory''s emerald eyes were looking at the dragoness; no, they were asking. ''What now?''


    Yasenia used the arm that diverted Valeria''s kick and pped it against the ground from an incredibly awkward position that would''ve left others helpless.


    Like a spring, Yasenia bounced upward and kicked against Mirrory''s iing attack.


    BANG!


    Mirrory flew upward while Yasenia shot toward the ground. Yet, with ridiculous agility, the dragoness fell on her four limbs.


    By this time, Tatyana had recovered and was rushing toward Yasenia again. The three seniors attacked the enlightened dragoness for the next minute straight, creating a bnced battlefield where Yasenia dodged, blocked, deflected, and even counterattacked them.


    However, even in her enlightened state, Yasenia could not permanently hold against them, and Mirrory finally managed to sneak in a truly unavoidable strike.


    Tatyana and Valeria, who were recovering their stances, looked attentively as Yasenia''s attributeless energy gathered around her body like a neb.


    "[Grand Cosmos Martial Art, Fifth Form: Neb Ripple]."


    Then, Mirrory''s strikended.


    BANG!


    Tatyana''s and Valeria''s eyes widened as the dragoness easily blocked the strike. Even Mirrory was stunned. The punch that Yasenia just stopped carried several Level 9 Intents behind it.


    Mirrory felt the piercing golden eyes looking at her from beyond the armor''s vision, and her heart dropped. ''Defend!''


    She gathered her arms to her right, and right after, with a speed that appeared blurred even for them, Yasenia''s leg smashed Mirrory with the force of a cosmic explosion.


    BOOOM!


    CRRRAACK!!


    Mirrory''s immaterial form flew and smashed against one of the walls as several ck spatial fissures opened all around the area.


    Valeria''s eyes shed, and her figure basically vanished.


    "[Grand Cosmos Martial Art, Sixth Form: Celestial Alignment]."


    Yasenia''s focus increased. It soared beyondprehension. Aided by the nascent martial art, the dragoness''s perception and intuition heightened to such depths that she could perceive even the particles of dust shing with each other.


    Valeria, who appeared from nothing behind Yasenia, attacked the back of the dragoness''s head with a rising fist strike that carried her entire strength.


    Even Tatyana was worried that the attack would make Yasenia''s skull explode, almost leading her to intervene. However, she felt Mirrory''s gaze just at the right time, preventing her from intervening.


    Even Valeria was unsure of this attack. Yet, just when her fist started to feel the cold radiating from the armor the dragoness wore, the head right before her fist disappeared.


    "[Grand Cosmos Martial Art, Seventh Form: Astral Convergence]."


    Valeria''s spiritual sense focused in an instant out of pure battle reaction and saw the dragoness rotating toward her body. ''S-She predicted me-GOUGH!!?''


    Yasenia''s punch sank into the lower stomach of the Nature Queen, using theirbined strengths to explode with the energy of the stars.


    BOOM!


    Tatyana''s and Mirrory''s pupils shrunk, seeing that the stomach of the Nature Queen had actually been blown open with blood pouring all over.


    Yasenia then looked at the Stone Tablet covered with cracks and rushed at it, releasing a barrage of space shattering attacks.


    Five minutester, all energies vanished together with the dragoness''s armor, and Yasenia fainted.


    The three seniors rushed forward and easily caught her. Then, they looked at the giant tablet, and theyughed.


    Mirrory muttered. "Incredible. I have seen geniuses all my life, even those that had reached Yasenia''s current achievements as early as her. However, they were all high-level Heaven juniors."


    Tatyana blinked, surprised. "She actually created a martial art and infused its essence into the tablet. This stone tablet has absorbed all of Yasenia''s intent and strength, bing a martial art stele."


    Valeria smiled. "The cracks are now mending and forming, guided by Yasenia''s remaining energy, the shapes and forms of the martial art. In a few centuries, they will change into visual forms that guide people not by words but byprehension."


    Tatyanaughed. "Well, we don''t have that much time, do we?"


    Mirrory sighed. "This will be annoying, but sure. Let''s elerate it and finish it by Estre''s birthday."

 Chapter 950: Estrellas First Big Present!

    Chapter 950: Estre''s First Big Present!


    Kali and the rest looked at their pouty daughters and smiled awkwardly. Skye asked loudly. "Why can''t I see Mommy!? I want to see Mommy!"


    Dawn said, her young face full of adorable seriousness. "Mommy is doing something important, Big Sister."


    Skye harrumphed and pointed to the side. "But today is Big Sister Estre''s birthday!" Skye looked at Evelyn and eximed. "I, um¡­" She frowned for a few seconds and looked at Evelyn. "Mama, what was the word?"


    Evelyn blinked, confused. "Which word?"


    Skye gestured incoherently with her words. "That¡­ um. The word like ask?"


    Evelyn realized where her daughter was going and answered. "Demand?"


    Skye''s golden eyes lit up, and she nodded, smiling brightly. "Thank you, Mama!" Then, bing serious again, she shouted cutely. "I demand Mommy!"


    Evelyn was speechless. She didn''t know whether to praise her daughter or smack her butt.


    Aurelia spoke softly while obediently sitting on Angel''sp. "Mommy loves us the most, so she wille. She is probably busy."Skye pointed at Aurelia and stuttered. "W-Whose side are you on, little sister!?"


    Aurelia shrunk a bit, hiding behind her book. But after a few seconds, Angel nudged her sides, and she poked out her blonde head, showing her bright and intelligent golden eyes that they all shared. "I am on big sister''s side. I want her to be happy."


    The personal maids of each child looked at the interaction with baffled expressions. They''d seen that education started really early and was very demanding. Still, the children were two years old. Other two-year-olds they''d seen in the past were still eating their snots and learning to talk!


    Andrea ced Dawn on herp andughed. "Honestly, I love how intelligent they are, but they are growing a bit too fast."


    Angel nodded a few times and hugged Aurelia as if she were a teddy bear, squeezing her into her ample bosom. "I think the same! My baby can be a baby for longer!" Then, Angel blinked. "Oh. Is this how Yasenia feels about me?"


    The rest of the girls almost choked. ''Only now, you realize!?''


    Meanwhile, Aurelia didn''t know what to do when her mother''s oversized breasts snuggled her entire body. ''I can''t read¡­''


    Cecile caressed the plumage of her daughter and said calmly. "Don''t worry; Yasenia is going to be here soon."


    Katarina lifted her dragon head and cried cutely. Her own golden eyes looked eager. "Rawr!"


    Kaliughed. "As expected, Yasenia has be the favorite."


    Evelyn snorted. "What did you expect? At the end of the day, they are our daughters. Do you think that the creature that managed to make us love her so crazily won''t take our daughter''s heart away just like their mothers?"


    Kali coughed. "No ince¡­ Ahem, that word."


    Evelyn raised her eyebrow defiantly. "As if I would let her steal my ce. We already have quite limited time with her. I am not letting anyone elsee inside and take more of her time!"


    Andrea smiled with twitching lips. "Isn''t that the wrong reason¡­"


    Evelyn snorted. "It is enough reason! Also, aren''t Yasenia''s gics¡­ super powerful? If you understand, you understand. But she would not have any biological problems!"


    Andrea couldn''t really deny it, so she didn''t say anything. "You win."


    Skye grinned widely. "Mama wins!"


    Dawn pouted and looked at Andrea. "Why did Mama lose?"


    Both new mothers didn''t know how to answer. Thankfully for them, the door opened, and when everyone looked over, their eyes brightened.


    Yasenia was weed to a sea of gazes that felt like the savior had arrived, and her eyebrows twitched twice. "U-Um, I am here?"


    Skye shouted, raising her arms. "MOMMY!"


    Yasenia saw her darlings running toward her, with two of them flying over the others. Seeing the five cuties running toward her, she couldn''t help butugh happily. Still, she kept her eyes on the one who didn''te to greet her.


    The dragoness caught all her dears and used her tail and arms to pamper them. "How are my babies doing?"


    All five children started talking and rawring together, but Yasenia understood all of them and answered slowly, one by one. After a few moments, she looked at Estre with a big smile and asked. "What, is my big baby feeling pouty?"


    Estre, sitting on Tatyana''sp, nodded softly. "Mommy didn''te to wake me up¡­"


    The dragoness sighed. "I am sorry, baby. I was finishing the present I wanted to give all of you, so I didn''t have time." The dragoness smiled and looked down at the five little darlings clingling on her. "How about we go sit down and eat the birthday longevity noodles? I also prepared a few cakes~."


    The five children dispersed and went toward their mothers while Yasenia looked at Kaleina and beckoned her. Kaleina knew where this was going, and while she felt a bit embarrassed, she was a bit more ustomed than the first time.


    Yasenia sat on her chair and then pulled Kaleina onto herp, tightly hugging her from behind and leaning forward to give her cheek a kiss. "So, how is my big baby doing?"


    Kaleina blushed happily and falselyined. "I am not a baby anymore!"


    The dragonessughed. "Even if you are older than the stars, you will always be my baby, Kaleina."


    Kaleina giggled and rubbed her face with Yasenia''s. Then, she asked. "What did you prepare for Little Sister Estre, Mommy?"


    The dragoness lifted an eyebrow. "Oh? Feeling mischievous? You know that presents are a secret until they are revealed, right?"


    Kaleina smirked. "Well~, but I am not the one receiving Mommy''s present~, so it doesn''t matter~."


    Yasenia grinned. "Oh~? But you are~."


    Kaleina blinked twice, confused. "Eh?"


    The dragoness poked her nose andughed gently. "So, be patient until Mommy reveals it."


    Then, the dragoness looked right, and she smiled. "How are you doing, Little me?"


    me nodded and answered softly. "I am doing well, Aunty Yasenia."


    The dragoness raised her eyebrow. "What, not approaching for your daily kiss?"


    me coughed, blushing a bit in happiness, and she obediently approached. The dragoness nted a short kiss on her cheek andughed. "Better~. You are part of our family, me. Don''t hold back with me."


    me nodded, her eyes full of gratefulness and love. "Thank you, Aunty Yasenia."


    Yasenia smiled, satisfied, and asked. "By the way, how is the cksmith shop you''ve opened? Did anyone try to bully you?"


    meughed. "I don''t think anyone dares to bully me with your backing, Aunty Yasenia."


    The dragoness snorted. "As it should be. See if someone dares to touch you wrongly. Their entire family will disappear from this world in one night."


    Kaleina nodded sagely. "Mommy can do that, indeed."


    me gave Kaleina a reproachful look, making the young girl poke her tongue out yfully.


    Tatyana cleared her throat, garnering the attention of the people present. Those that were there were just family people. The maids, the children, the girls, and a few rtives or really close people like Coraline, Loberon, Tengliu, and more.


    After her battle with Yasenia, Tengliu''s past waspletely forgotten and forgiven. The girls were very weing of her, making the Harpy Matriarch feel that everything had been worth it.


    The feast went really well, and everyone had the chance to taste Yasenia''s cooking one more time. Lately, Yasenia''s invites received the nickname of the best gastronomic experience in Distancia.


    Tatyana spoke. "For Estre''s third birthday, there are two special things. First thing, it is my present, or, well, a bit more than a present, I would say."


    Estre saw Tatyana wave her hand, and ia walked forward, cing a big box in front of her. Everyone was curious about it. Yasenia didn''t know about this as well, so she couldn''t help but try to guess.


    Suddenly, she remembered. "Oh? Is it about that?"


    Tatyana looked at the dragoness and smiled. "That''s right."


    Yaseniaughed. "I see."


    Estre looked at the box curiously and asked Tatyana. "What is this, Mommy?"


    Tatyana kissed her hair and smiled. "How about you open it?"


    Estre blinked a few times, looking between the box and her mother. Eventually, she nodded. "Okay!"


    So, the little child slowly stood up on the chair, supported by Tatyana, and started attacking the big package that she ced on the table. Seeing that the present was enveloped in manyyers, Estre''s little sisters became a bit restless.


    Kaleina, knowing her little sisters well, used her energy to move the box and ce it on the ground. "Let''s go, little sisters! Attack!"


    All the little girlsughed and went at it, helping Estre open the big box.


    Everyone looked on with smiles, and eventually, the package came off with one of Estre''s pulls. "Ha! Done!"


    The adults looked with puzzled faces, and Kaleina muttered. "A¡­ Jellyfish?"


    Estre blinked a few times, looking at the floating jellyfish with wide eyes. "So pretty!"


    The Jellyfish had gorgeous light around it, looking like its body was filled with a beautiful neb.


    Yasenia exined. "When we were returning from the sea, we caught a giant Jellyfish fighting a shark-like monster. We felt their battle after the aura that this little one gave off, who at the time was nothing but an egg."


    Tengliu asked, impressed. "You noticed the child before a battle between two peak-level deep ocean monsters?"


    The dragoness nodded. "We did. Because of that, we''ve tested this little one in one of the rituals as well. We were surprised to see that her bloodline was at the limit of what Distancia Bloodlines can go. Not only that, but the potential is nothing to scoff at. She is, quite literally, a creature with the potential to be a [Star Beast]."


    Coraline asked. "[Star Beast]?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Her potential is that of creatures who roam the universe. The beasts that live outside worlds, roaming in space, are usually called [Star Beasts]. All of them have extremely high potential, most being able to grow torge enough sizes to swallow stars and worlds alike. [Star Core Beast Realm] is almost a certainty for them as long as they live long enough."


    Coraline asked with a stunned expression. "Wait, Star Core was the realm equal to¡­"


    Tatyana smiled. "Mine. That little Jellyfish, if nurtured properly, can reach my current cultivation realm and even beyond."


    Everyone sucked in a cold breath.


    Estre poked at the crystal a few times, and the jellyfish gently floated toward her finger, squishing its body against the ss. Estre''s face lit up, and she burst into giggles. "I like you!"


    The Jellyfish jiggled adorably as if reciprocating the feelings.


    Tatyana told Estre. "Little Light, from now on, this cute one will be yourpanion, okay? Treat her well."


    Estre nodded seriously. "I will!"


    The other children looked at the Jellyfish, and Yasenia asked. "Do you all want one? We can get you one for your birthdays if you want them~."


    To her surprise, they shook their heads, not looking too interested. Yasenia didn''t ask why and smiled. Still, she had an inkling. Her children were very clever, so they probably noticed that Estre was having a few issues with cultivation.


    So, in their minds, they decided to let Estre be the only one with a "pet" so that Estre had her own thing going.


    While this thought seemed tooplicated for children, in their heads, it was more simr to something like ''I want Big Sister to have something special.''


    Yasenia thenmented. "And that''s not all. Today, we have another big surprise!"


    Everyone looked at the dragoness, and Yasenia walked outside. "Follow me."

 Chapter 951: [Grand Cosmos Family Altar]

    Chapter 951: [Grand Cosmos Family Altar]


    Yasenia led everyone outside, and they followed with anticipatory gazes. The dragoness was not usually the type of person to hide surprises, so this mysteriousness was tickling their curious hearts.


    Even the girls were not really sure of what Yasenia did. After all, they knew that she was trying to create the family martial art, but not much more.


    Coraline asked Ebirah. "Do you know what this is about, Little Ebirah?"


    Ebirah shook her head. "I only know that Yasenia has been trying to create a Martial Art! This is probably it. But, I know nothing more."


    Coraline raised her eyebrow. ''A martial art? I mean, while I admit that the girl is talented, can she really create a powerful martial art at her age?''


    After walking for a while, they arrived in front of a pair of massive doors that were not there thest time they visited. Tengliu looked upward and asked, stunned. "What is this, Little Yasenia?"


    The dragoness smiled. "This is the gate for the [Get Better At Martial Arts Family Altar]!"


    Kali spoke with extreme seriousness. "Change the name."


    The dragoness''s excited smile froze, and she pouted. "W-Why!? It sounds good!"Kali red at her and said. "Change it."


    Yasenia used her most lethal, cute, and attractive gaze and turned toward Andrea, asking for help. However, even before shepletely turned, Andrea spoke rather curtly. "Change it."


    The dragoness bent over as if someone had punched her gut. "I-Impossible, even my spoiled gaze didn''t work¡­ Dear-"


    Evelyn shook her head. "Change it, Yasenia."


    Yasenia fell to her knees. "Gah!" Then, she gazed at her Baby and opened her mouth. "B-Baby, can you convince them?"


    Angel opened and closed her mouth, then, with much difficulty, she looked sideways. This was a deep p for Yasenia; her face twisted sideways from the phantom blow.


    Yasenia pouted andmented. "Okay, whatever. How to call it?"


    Kali sighed. "Love, isn''t it quite easy? Use the name of the thing that is in there and add an altar or something to it."


    Yasenia stood up again and tilted her head. "Then¡­ [Grand Cosmos Family Altar]?"


    The girls almost spat blood. ''You had that badass and absolutely great name avable, and you chose [Get Better At Martial Arts Family Altar]!?''


    The dragoness sighed. "Anyway, the [Grand Cosmos Family Altar] was created to hold a thing I created during thest years. It is the umtion of everything I know, learned, andprehended. Of course, it will be moreplex as time goes by and evolve as I understand more. The thing inside is able to absorb my experiences if I pour them into it."


    Coraline asked, curious. "So¡­ What does this altar do?"


    Yasenia turned around and pushed the enormous doors. This altar was designed so that all kinds of creatures could enter, including giant beasts. The door was embedded in the mountain because the entire mountain had been transformed into the altar.


    This mountain was nearly 30 kilometers tall, and the doors that lead into it were 2 kilometers tall and 1 kilometer wide.


    The sheer size of this ce was difficult to picture.


    Yasenia could open the doors thanks to her ridiculous physical strength. There was no need to create a formation or enchant them so that they were lighter. In Yasenia''s opinion, if someone from her family in the future was unable to open the heavy doors or have someone open the doors for them, they were unworthy of what was inside.


    After pushing it a little bit, she used her entire strength and transferred it to the doors. A powerful energy pulse swallowed everything, and the doors lit up with gorgeous imagery of a dragon woman doing all kinds of martial arts.


    Everyone looked in awe as the gargantuan doors opened. The children, who still had not developed enhanced vision, were even more stunned. In their eyes, their mother had suddenly pushed open a mountain high enough for them not to see the top.


    Even Kaleina, who could see further thanks to her early cultivation, was shocked. ''What kind of strength is this?''


    Yasenia turned around as they opened and smiled. "Let''s go inside."


    Everyone followed behind her while looking around. The second they stepped inside, the dark inner part of the altar illuminated, revealing a cerge enough that it felt like a small world.


    The ce was carved with several images representing Yasenia and the girls. It told the short yet eventful story of the dragoness with vivid and gorgeous imagery.


    Then, in the middle of the enormous ce, there was a "small" stone tablet surrounded by a formation with a 10-kilometer radius. The formation was separated into six concentric circles.


    The dragoness spoke. Her voice reached all of them with ease. "This is the ce. That stone tablet in the middle is where all my experiences as a martial artist have been stored. The [Grand Cosmos Stele] is an artifact that can spread a particr type of energy outward that can beprehended. Depending on what the peopleprehend from the stele''s images and energy, one can slowly learn the seven major realms of the Grand Cosmos martial art."


    Yaseniaughed. "Well, that''s the simple exnation."


    Everyone looked at the dragoness with open mouths. They could perfectly feel that the thing in the middle was incredibly valuable. It was to the point that seniors like Coraline could sense that they would be able to learn new things themselves if they sat down to look at the stele."


    Tengliu stuttered. "D-Did you create that stone tablet? Alone?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "I''ve created the martial art knowledge they impart. What I haven''t done is the creation of it. I just beat it up enough that the essence of it was ingrained in it permanently." Yasenia looked at Tatyana andmented. "Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria have done the heavy lifting. Without them, this stone stele wouldn''t have be like it for a millennium or even more."


    Coraline asked, looking at the formation that covered arge part of the area. "What are those concentric circles? Do they have any meaning?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Of course they do! There are six concentric circles, for now, because that''s the realms that this thing can teach to: Mortal, First, Second, Third, Fourth, and Fifth Realm cultivators. The outer circle is for mortals; the next one is for first realm cultivators, etc."


    The dragoness grinned. "However, that Stele is not a Heaven-Ranked item. Not even close. It is a high-level Transcendence Level item."


    The Mermaid Queen squeaked. "H-High!?"


    While it was very rare for the Mermaid Queen to lose herposure so much, this time, nobody mocked her. Everyone could understand the sensations that the Mermaid Queen was going through.


    Yasenia added. "Of course, that quality is not fixed. As I said, if, for example, I reach the Transcendence Realm, have new insights, etc, I cane back here and pour my experiences into it. The Stele will absorb everything and evolve with it. The stone it is made of is very easy to¡­ Enhance? Meaning that as long as I have enough materials, I can upgrade its quality."


    Loberon, who finally snapped out of his daze, asked. "L-Lady Yasenia¡­"


    The dragoness smiled. "Just Yasenia is fine."


    Loberon nodded and asked. "Then, Yasenia, This is your family treasure, so to speak, right?"


    "Hmmm¡­" Yasenia pondered and answered. "More or less. At least for the family that will grow in Distancia, it is. Why?"


    Loberon pointed at himself. "So, um, is it okay that we are here?"


    Yasenia blinked and realized. "Oh! Well, all people here can be considered close family one way or another. At least, you''ve proven yourselves to be considered close enough for me to reveal this. If my eyes deceived me and I made a mistake and something happens, I only have myself to me."


    The maids of the children, who were walking behind them, couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride and loyalty.


    Yasenia spoke. "While using the tablet is somewhat unlimited, I won''t let anyone use it. It is obviously an advantage for those who closely follow me and, well, my family. I want to divide the allocation of time depending on many things, and I hope that everyone can understand it."


    The dragoness sighed as she approached Estre. "I don''t want to make barriers, to be honest. However, I want my blood family to have an advantage. It is the truth, and I won''t lie."


    Coralineughed. "We understand, Yasenia. Don''t worry. We promise to try to keep our greed in check."


    Yasenia smiled. "I know that you will. If I wasn''t 100% sure, I wouldn''t have called you here. What I am worried about is more¡­ How to exin it¡­" Yasenia looked at the Stone Stele and sighed. "Once you try and feel that thing, you''ll get to learn arge part of who I am. Some of my weaknesses and strengths will be exposed."


    She then picked Estre from Tatyana''s arms and crouched so that the rest of the children gathered around her. The dragoness''s tail forcibly pulled Kaleina to crouch with the rest, making her giggle. "Babies, this is Mommy''s present to all of you. Although it is a bit unfair to Estre, since today is your birthday, topensate, Mommy won''t give any presents to anyone this year, okay? This big ce is Mommy''s present to each of you for this year."


    All the children looked at their mother''s gentle facial expression with bright eyes.


    Everyone looking couldn''t help but feel their hearts melting, as everyone in that circle of 8 people had exactly the same eyes. Eight pairs of golden slit eyes that shone with the warmth of the Sun.


    Tengliu smiled softly. "It''s really beautiful, isn''t it?"


    Coraline patted her shoulder and asked. "Have you thought of starting your own family?"


    Tengliu snorted. "As if¡­" Then, she sighed. "As if I haven''t thought of it. After my fight with Yasenia, I feelpletely liberated, and then, seeing those adorable little creatures, I just can''t help but want a few of my own."


    Linghui Mingyu smiled mischievously. "If you want to check for a mate, perhaps it is better to wait for Yasenia''s bloodline to produce a male."


    Tengliu looked at the Mermaid Queen with a speechless expression. The Mermaid Queen raised her eyebrow. "What? Am I wrong? It''s not like age is a big barrier as long as they are an adult. Look at Yasenia and Tatyana''s age difference."


    Tengliu opened and closed her mouth. "B-But the seniority!"


    The Mermaid Queen looked at Tatyana and saw the red-eyed woman smiling at her. However, somehow, the smile felt colder than a sword pointed at her neck. "What were you talking about my age, little mermaid?"


    Linghui Mingyu stuttered. "I-I was saying that Lady Tatyana is incredibly young and at the epoch of her life! I wish I was like that!"


    Tatyana''s smile rxed a bit. "Hm~, that sounds much better. I am 20- Wait, no, I am 60 years old! Perfect for my little treasure!"


    The seniors around felt their mouths twitching, wanting to say a thousand words and being unable to say even one.


    Tatyana then spoke. "Also, if you want to go for the little ones, wait until they are an adult to start doing any courting. And¡­" Tatyana looked at Tengliu with a raised eyebrow. "No [Seduction Intent] or skills allowed. If you use any, including your beauty as a cultivator, I''ll kill you."


    Tengliuughed awkwardly. "Don''t worry, I''ll probably try to search outside."


    Tatyana was confused. "You have excellent genes here and want to search outside? I mean, sure, suit yourself."


    Tengliu didn''t know what was wrong with this family anymore, and that was a loting from someone like her. ''Ah¡­ Whatever, the future me will deal with these things.''

 Chapter 952: [Grand Cosmos Stele] Effects.

    Chapter 952: [Grand Cosmos Stele] Effects.


    Estre looked at the Stone Stele in the distance with a thoughtful gaze. Her blue and golden eyes looked pensive as the amplified aura of the [Grand Cosmos Stele] permeated her body.


    Dawn and the other children simrly looked at the present their mother gave them, some with iprehension and others with curiosity. Of course, while intelligent, they didn''t know much about it as children.


    Kaleina was different, of course, she couldn''t help but look at the Stone Stele as if it was the most precious item in the entire cosmos. Who could say that they could experience how an absolute genius thought and felt about martial arts across the cosmos?


    The thing in front of Kaleina was her mother''s umtion during 60+ Years of pure and almost uninterrupted fighting. Kaleina knew that her mother had literally forged her battle style by herself through rawbat. Fighting, fighting, and more fighting was what produced the absolutely terrifying and talented creature that currently stood by her side.


    The dragonessmented. "Now, Estre is today''s birthday girl, so she will decide. Do you want to test this today? Or does my darling want to do another thing?"


    Estre looked between the Stone Stele in the distance and her Mommy''s smile, and she didn''t know what to choose. Estre wanted Tatyana and Yasenia to pamper her today and be with her like they usually did on every child''s birthday. However, the Stone Stele''s aura felt so¡­ weing for her.


    Estre looked at Yasenia and spoke. "I want¡­ Um¡­" Estre frowned, looking at Yasenia with somewhat of a pleading expression. The dragoness acted as if she didn''t see it. In life, making choices is one of the most important things. So, teaching the children that they couldn''t have everything they wanted was a good way to prepare them for it.


    Yasenia asked. "Yes, which one do you want?"


    Estre looked for a bit more time, but ultimately, her curiosity won, and she pointed over. "I want to try that, Mommy."Yasenia approached and caressed her head. "Great, love." Yasenia looked at the rest of the children and exined. "Today, you will all try it together, okay?"


    The dragoness looked at the rest, maids included and said. "All of the people here will try it. Me included."


    Kali asked, confused. "Hm? Yourself?"


    The dragoness nodded. "I was in the middle of an enlightenment when creating this, so while a lot of the information is in my head and I can probably demonstrate all steps, there are many insights that I can perfect whileprehending it." She looked at the children and smiled. "Of course, I''ll join all of you a bitter. I''ll teach the young ones how to do it while Tatyana guides all of you."


    Kaleina looked between Tatyana and Yasenia, not knowing to which group she belonged. The dragonessughed. "Kaleina and me, both of you are with me and the children."


    Kaleina nodded, and me walked over, still marveling at everything thatposed this giant ce. "Aunty Yasenia, this ce is incredible."


    The dragoness looked around and nodded. "It took a lot of effort and resources. To be honest, if an average First Rate Sect knew how much we spent to create this, they might have a heart attack and spit blood until they die, hahaha."


    me chuckled. "I mean, that stele alone is enough to buy a few First Rate Sects probably, no?"


    Yasenia chuckled and said while guiding Kaleina, me, and the children toward the outer ring. "Tatyana told me that high-rated powers, and I mean those in the Sky Continent, would rather have that Stone Stele over the entirety of Distancia."


    me''s eyes widened. "No way."


    The dragonessughed. "Right? I also didn''t believe it, but after hearing the exnation, I can somewhat understand why." Yasenia asked. "Tell me, me, what do you think is more important, one super powerhouse or one million talented disciples?"


    me hummed and got thoughtful. The Phoenix girl had experienced Yasenia''s war from quite close quarters, so she knew a lot of details. From the beginning to the end, the reason Yasenia could do everything she did, other than Yasenia''s own intelligence, was the backing that the maids provided.


    So, me answered. "The super powerhouse."


    Yasenia used her tail to caress her head. "Correct. That Stone Stele, if it resonates deeply with someone, will allow them to push beyond their talent and grow at a terrifying speed. In short, this stele, if used in a sect, can be a powerhouse producing treasure."


    me and Kaleina realized the advantage and agreed. Kaleina giggled. "Well, I''d rather have ten moms by my side instead of ten thousand Tang Xians, hahahah."


    me rolled her eyes. "That Tang Xian woman was just delusional. She really thought that she could beat Aunty Yasenia. Didn''t you hear what Lady An Meiling said? She thought that she was prettier than Aunty Yasenia!" meughed. "That woman had problems."


    Yasenia chuckled and said. "Okay, we are here. Step inside."


    The dragoness entered into the "mortal-level"yer of the enormous formation and the others followed her.


    Once inside, all the children felt a rush of energy around them, making their bodies feel light but very strange.


    Their legs wobbled, and even Dianna, who was quadrupedal, fell down. Kaleina and me wanted to catch them, but Yasenia restricted their movement with her aura. "Don''t help."


    Kaleina looked at Yasenia and saw the dragoness looking at the children with an extremely attentive gaze.


    The dragoness spoke. "Babies, how are you feeling? Ufortable?"


    Estre, who was on all fours and breathing heavily while trying to stand up, looked up with a confused expression. "I-I can''t stand up, Mommy."


    Skye, frustrated because she couldn''t even be on all fours, shouted. "Mommy! I can''t move my limbs!"


    Aurelia was sitting on her butt, looking around with confusion, and Dawn was perplexed, looking at her arms and legs as if they had stopped being hers.


    Then, Katarina fell over, the little bipedal dragon looking cute as she tried to use her wings to stand up.


    Finally, Dianna was flopped on her belly, looking up at Yasenia with her pretty golden-amber eyes, waiting for her Mommy''s words.


    Yasenia spoke. "The Stone Stele in the middle has my aura, babies. It has your Mommy''s presence in it and is reduced depending on which cultivation level you are in. So, for you who are mortals, it is limited. Of course¡­" Yasenia looked at Katarina and Dianna and smiled. "Stand up, Dianna, Katarina."


    Dianna and Katarina blinked and focused on their limbs. Then, as energy enveloped their bodies through their beast core, the two of them stood up. Unlike the rest, who had been born in the mortal realm, Katarina and Dianna were born with a cultivation base. They couldn''t use it properly, but it was enough to ovee the mortal realms'' pressure.


    Yasenia spoke. "This Stele has many different things to improve your martial arts understanding and even practice." The dragoness smiled. "First of all, you need to focus, Babies. Don''t resist the energy that ising towards you; let it permeate your limbs. Kaleina, me, you two as well."


    The two of them nodded and followed Yasenia''s words. The dragoness smiled lovingly when she saw that all the children had stopped struggling and were doing what she said. "Great job. You are doing fantastic."


    The mortal realm section''s energy was faint enough to understand it fairly quickly, so after thirty minutes, Kaleina and mepletely understood everything. However, this didn''t allow them to unlock the art, not at all.


    Yasenia looked away from the small ones and said. "Now, Kaleina, me. You two have managed to allow the Stone Stele to form something like a connection with you. Meaning, your presence and progress will be marked in the stele, so the next time you visit, unless your aura or cultivation level has gone through a veryrge change, your progress will be stored."


    Kaleina and me were puzzled. "Progress?"


    Yasenia smiled widely. "This ce can be used in three different manners. The first one is the one you did. It helps you refine your energyprehension by allowing it to permeate inside you."


    Lifting two fingers, the dragonessmented. "The second method is sitting cross-legged and looking at the Stone Stele, trying toprehend the [Grand Cosmos Art], and slowly unlock my martial art legacy. This will also help with your current understanding of martial arts and can even help you refine your own martial art."


    The dragoness looked at Kaleina and me and chuckled. "The third one is fighting copies of myself at any age. For example, scream¡­ [Five] toward the Stone Stele."


    Kaleina blinked and shouted. "Five!"


    The ceiling of the ce lit up, and a lightning bolt descended in front of Yasenia. That bolt transformed and took Yasenia''s shape, but it was different. It was 5-year-old Yasenia who appeared.


    Kaleina blinked several times and stuttered. "S-So adorable! KYA! I want to hug you!" The dragoness giggled when she saw Kaleina running toward her phantom image.


    Once she was close, the 5-year-old Yasenia moved incredibly swiftly and jumped and kicked. Kaleina''s pupils shrunk, and thanks to being two realms above cultivation-wise, she could react and dodge backward quickly. "Huh?"


    The dragonessmented. "The phantom has my own talent, strength, techniques, and proficiency when I was at the age you shouted. In this case, that''s me when I was five years of age."


    me was stunned. "Wow." She thought for a bit and shouted "[Twenty One]!"


    Yasenia raised her eyebrows, and the 21-year-old Yasenia appeared. me was at the peak of the Second Realm. However, 21-year-old Yasenia was already at the Mental Nourishing Realm. Of course, there was no way for me to know about this.


    me took a stance, and the illusory Yasenia took out a copy of the old Draconic Heart. It was an enormous rocky sword with a sharp edge.


    Kaleina looked with interest.


    Yasenia''s illusion stomped the ground, shooting forward.


    Kaleina and me both lost sight of the Phantom Yasenia, and an instantter, me saw the dragoness''s giant sword falling on top of her and bisecting her. She couldn''t even react before her body was split in half.


    Or, well, me was not split in half in reality, just in the simtion.


    Yasenia looked at the shocked Phoenix Girl and chuckled. "The illusions can do damage, but they can''t do lethal strikes. If the strike is considered lethal, the illusion will disappear, and you will lose. Another method to make the illusion disappear is¡­" The dragoness looked at her 5-year-old self and told Kaleina. "Kill her."


    Kaleina almost spat blood and vehemently refused. "IMPOSSIBLE! MOMMY, YOU WERE SO CUTE! HOW CAN I LAY MY HANDS ON THAT ADORABLE LITTLE THING!?"


    The dragoness blinked several times, not expecting such a reaction. From the distance, Evelyn shouted. "TELL HER, KALEINA! I SUMMONED THE 3-YEAR-OLD HER, AND NOW I CAN''T GET RID OF HER! WHY IS MY WIFE SO ADORABLE, AHHH!"


    Yasenia coughed. ''Well, I didn''t expect this.''


    She pointed at herself and used her aura to crush the illusion at the same time that Tatyana did the same to the little Yasenia who appeared there.


    A collective wail ofment that startled the children echoed in the ce from everyone who summoned a little Yasenia.


    "NOOOOOOO!!!!"

 Chapter 953: Estrella, Skye, Dawn, and Aurelia vs Little Yasenia.

    Chapter 953: Estre, Skye, Dawn, and Aurelia vs Little Yasenia.


    Estre and the other children looked at it and somewhat understood how it worked. The dragoness looked at them and saw Estre shout. "Two!"


    Kaleina and the girls in the distance looked over, curious. The rest of the children also gazed over.


    After a bolt that fell from the ceiling, two-year-old Yasenia appeared. Estre looked at her mother when she was two years old, and she was surprised. Yasenia was taller by more than half a head, and her body looked much more developed.


    Even as a child, Estre couldn''t help but feel intimidated. She looked at Yasenia and asked. "Um¡­ What do I do now, Mommy?"


    The dragoness approached and crouched by her side with a smile. "The one in front of you is an illusion of Mommy at your age. Can you see Mommy''s and her resemnce?"


    Estre frowned. "I can''t."


    The dragoness blinked and looked at herself. Then, she realized. Other than her eyes being golden and her hair being long and ck, she was not like herself. First of all, her tail waspletely different. It was a bicolor tail, with the first half ck and the second half golden.


    Then, she held a wooden sword, but it was a longsword, not her usual giant sword. After all, she only learned the giant sword fighting style when she was around 5 to 6 years old.


    The 2-year-old Yasenia looked more like Yasenia''s daughter than herself when she was little. In the distance, Coraline asked. "Hm? Now that I''ve realized, her tail is a different color."Ebirahmented. "Something happened in the Secret Realm! When I met her, she had a tricolor tail!"


    The rest nodded and focused over.


    The dragoness hummed. "Well, that''s better. That child in front of you is an illusion."


    Estre titled her head. "Illusion¡­ What was that?"


    Yasenia smiled. "She is not real. Usually, an illusion is false. For example¡­" Yasenia gathered energy and focused in front of herself. Then, an image of Estre appeared, looking somewhat fuzzy. Estre eximed. "That''s me!"


    Yaseniamented. "Try to touch it."


    Estre did so, and her hand went through, dissipating the illusion like smoke. The dragoness exined, looking at the bewildered Estre. "That''s an illusion. It looks real, but it is not."


    Skyemented. "Mommy, I want to see an illusion of me as well!"


    The dragoness looked toward Angel. Angel nodded back with a smile, and she tapped the ground.


    A wave of energy rushed at the children, and a more vivid illusion appeared than what Yasenia created. The children, confused, looked around with interest and did the same as Estre, dissipating them.


    "Do you understand now, baby?"


    Estre looked up and nodded. "Real but not real!"


    The dragonessughed and looked at the rest. "How about all of you, dears? Do you understand?"


    The children nodded and answered energetically.


    With that out of the way, Yaseniamented. "The difference with the illusion in front of you is that it can hurt you."


    Estre was confused. "But¡­ Won''t she disappear when I touch her?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "This one is a bit different. Instead, she will disappear when either of the following conditions is met." The dragoness lifted a finger. "First condition, you deal a lethal blow or manage to make her unable to continue fighting." Then, she lifted her other finger. "The second condition is she does the same to you."


    Estre frowned. "I don''t understand."


    Yasenia was patient. Estre was a child, so not understanding was more than normal. "For example¡­" Yasenia looked toward the stele and shouted. "Twenty!"


    A twenty-year-old Yasenia appeared, and the dragoness walked toward herself. The illusion, noticing the aggression, instantly shot toward Yasenia with the intent to kill and use of her eleration skills. However, Yasenia easily blocked all blows.


    The dragoness turned around, using just her tail to avoid all the attacks of the illusions, and smiled at Estre. "As you can see, Mommy''s tail is shing with that illusion''s blows, right?"


    Estre looked at the blur of attacks and blinked twice. "Um¡­ Yes."


    Yasenia looked at the rest of the children and saw that they were dazedly looking at her tail. ''Hm¡­ Is this one too fast?''


    Yasenia quickly decapitated her illusion and shouted. "Sixteen!"


    A much younger-looking Yasenia appeared, wearing a beautiful red dress shaped like a flower. When the young Yasenia rushed forward, our dragoness quickly blocked everything. After all, Yasenia was a mortal at this age.


    "Can you see better now?"


    The children nodded twice.


    "Perfect. So, the illusion will attack me tirelessly until I do a lot of damage to her. For example, imagine that I do a deep cut in one of her arms." The dragoness''s tail shed, creating arge gash on the illusion''s arm that dripped with illusory blood. She asked the children. "Is that wound enough to make Mommy admit defeat?"


    As dragon children, their sensibilities were different. Hence, this scene didn''t disturb them. Instead, they all felt excited as their faint instincts somewhat activated. Estre shook her head. "Mommy wouldn''t fall with that."


    The dragoness, who was blocking the injured Yasenia''s blows,ughed. "That''s right. What if I do this?" Her tail shed again, and anotherrge gash appeared on the illusion''s chest. Of course, the illusion gritted her teeth and continued forward with unwavering determination.


    The illusions didn''t have thoughts or feelings, but they mimicked perfectly what Yasenia would do in a life-and-death situation. This meant that the illusions were the Yasenia of that age, fighting to the death with unlimited stamina but limited vitality.


    The dragoness demonstrated with not too gory wounds, and eventually, her tail pierced the illusion''s heart. That made the illusion explode in particles and disappear.


    Estre looked at the two-year-old Yasenia and understood. "So, I need to fight the illusion until it can''t continue fighting."


    The dragoness smiled, amused. "That''s right."


    And so, Estre rushed forward. The two-year-old Yasenia also moved forward. Estre approached and spun, trying to use her tail to hit little Yasenia''s knees. She was using her height disadvantage to deliver a hit that could increase her advantage.


    However, Yasenia had been trained by Tatyana and several other Sky Continent powerhouses since she was a few months old. Not only that, Tatyana used the maximum amount of treasure she could while avoiding affecting Yasenia''s fate as much as possible. In short, Little Yasenia was in apletely different leaguepared to Estre.


    The seniors looked on with awe as Little Yasenia tapped the ground, jumping over Estre''s tail swipe, and spun mid air while using her own tail.


    Estre''s face received Little Yasenia''s tail, sending her flying. "Ouch!"


    Estre touched her face, feeling a burning sensation that made her eyes water a bit. Little Yasenia didn''t stop, though. So, after shended, she shot toward Estre and used her momentum to do a palm strike toward Estre''s face. That blow would certainly create nasal bleeding.


    "Get away from Big Sister!" Dawn appeared and tried to kick Little Yasenia''s side to protect Estre. The seniors raised their eyebrows, thinking that such a blow would definitelynd.


    Yet, to their utter stupefaction, Little Yasenia allowed her leg to slide, doing a frontal split and dodging Dawn''s kick.


    A new maid blurted. "Impossible! She is two years old!"


    That was not all. Once Little Yasenia touched the ground, she used her hands and spun her body upward,nding a spinning kick on Dawn''s back and pushing her against the ground.


    Tengliu looked at Tatyana with horror and asked. "What the hell did you teach your daughter when she was only two!?"


    Tatyana answered tly. "Strength. Enough that it has kept her alive until today."


    Everyone got silent. Who could refute those words after knowing what Yasenia has gone through?


    Meanwhile, Estre saw Dawn being kicked, and her instincts as a big sister appeared. "DON''T TOUCH DAWN!"


    She rushed forward and punched, but Little Yasenia had recovered her posture and skillfully deviated Estre''s punch. Estre felt her body going forward, and then, her stomach was smashed by the dragoness''s knee.


    Bam!


    "UGH!"


    Estre felt the strike to her core, making her legs falter. Little Yasenia mercilessly looked down and raised her right leg high, preparing an Axe Kick that would send Estre to sleep.


    However, Little Yasenia''s eyes shed as she pivoted with her left leg andpleted the back-kick movement. Behind her, Skye used incredible reflexes to bend backward, barely dodging Little Yasenia''s kick.


    Then, from the side, Dawn arrived again and sprung forward, using her leg to make quite a powerful attack.


    Little Yasenia crossed her arms and received the blow, taking a few steps back. Her golden eyes shed when she felt a leg right behind her knees. She quickly looked sideways to see Aurelia crouched and extending her leg while calmly looking up at her.


    However, this was not enough as the Little Dragoness used her hands to flip backward and recovered her stance, looking forward and taking a martial arts stance.


    The seniors at the side looked at the five children with surprise.


    On one side, the coordinated and improvised attack created by Estre, Skye, Dawn, and Aurelia was incredibly smooth.


    On the other side, Little Yasenia''s strength at the same age as them was egregious.


    It was Estre, Dawn, Skye, and Aurelia against Little Yasenia.


    Estre rushed forward first and punched quickly. Little Yasenia deviated from the strike and took a step back with her leg, whipping her waist to flick her tail toward her right side.


    Dawn, who was approaching from the right, barely covered her body with her arms as the tail p happened.


    PA!


    Skye and Aurelia overcame Estre and punched forward. However, Little Yasenia used her tilted position to follow along in a spin and shot an extremely powerful kick toward Aurelia.


    Aurelia''s eyes shed calmly as she used her arms to block.


    Bam!


    Her body was thrown backward while her arms tingled with pain. However, Little Yasenia was in a position where Skye could easily sneak in a blow. Skye shouted and attacked Little Yasenia''s face with a powerful punch.


    Pa!


    Little Yasenia ate that punch, making her head whip sideways. However, Aurelia shouted. "Skye, defend belly!"


    Even Skye didn''t know when she obeyed, but her arms went toward her stomach. Right after, Little Yasenia''s punch came and struck there with tremendous force for a two-year-old.


    BAM!


    Skye coughed as her eyes widened in pain, and she was thrown to the ground.


    Little Yasenia used her hand to clean the blood dripping from her lips and looked at the four children.


    Yasenia smiled and pped. "Good enough~. Let''s stop, babies."


    Estre was confused and looked at her. "Why do we need to stop, Mommy?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Do you see Little Yasenia''s face?"


    Estre looked over and saw a very cold expression that wasn''t there before. "What''s wrong with her?"


    The dragoness grinned. "Well, when your Mommy was young, she would not really fight seriously until she received a decent blow. Skye''s punch is what I would consider a good blow back then. So, from now on, there won''t be just punches, kicks, and tail whips. Little Yasenia will also use attacks like w strikes to the eyes, bites, and other more hurting attacks."


    Skye asked, feeling a bit frustrated after standing up. "And what''s wrong with that, Mommy!?"


    Aurelia spoke calmly. "Little Mommy might injure us too much because we are not yet prepared."


    The dragoness raised the corner of her lips. "That''s right. You all are still not at this level. If you want to fight Little Mommy, choose one-and-a-half-year-old. That should be perfect for a team battle. Then, individually, I think that the one-year-old me is good enough for now."


    Dawn snorted. "Little Mommy is really strong!"


    Estre humphed. "It''s Mommy, after all, of course she is strong!"


    The other three children nodded sagely.


    Then, Yasenia turned toward Dianna and Katarina and smiled. "You two will be fighting the 13 Year Old Me, okay babies?"


    Dianna and Katarina nodded, their tails wagging.

 Chapter 954: Yasenias Time with the Children.

    Chapter 954: Yasenia''s Time with the Children.


    While Yasenia taught the children, Tatyana taught the rest how to use the formation. After realizing that they could use it to summon all kinds of Yasenia''s illusions, the girls naturally didn''t hold back. As soon as Tatyana finished the exnation, Andrea, Evelyn, Angel, Cecile, and Kali shouted the following ages simultaneously, in order of mention.


    "12!"


    "3!"


    "2!"


    "5."


    "4!"


    Then, the girls, seniors, and maids looked on with marveled expressions as the dragonesses of the respective ages materialized in front of them.


    Tatyana could not say that she didn''t understand why they did this. And as anybody would probably do after seeing the adorableness that young Yasenia had, they rushed forward and hugged the illusion. Of course, as an illusion that was programmed to attack back, all the summoned illusions resisted the hug, but to no avail.


    This made Evelyn, who had quite a thorough thought process, frown. "Wait, can you like¡­ molest these Little Yasenias?"Tatyana shook her head. "Don''t worry. The only reason they haven''t exploded after your hug is because your intentions behind them are rtively pure. If you try to touch her indecently, she disappears. This is Martial Art Stele, so Dual Cultivation Techniques count as rule vitions."


    The girls nodded, understanding how it worked. Then Tatyana cleared the ce of Little Yasenias, and Estre and the other children fought two-year-old Yasenia. After everything, all the people started using the [Grand Cosmos Stele] for real.


    Dianna and Katarina were the youngest of all of the children. Therefore, even when they were second-realm beasts and much stronger than 13-year-old Yasenia, they couldn''t control their own power enough to beat Yasenia.


    13-year-old Yasenia couldn''t reallynd effective blows on them because their hides were tough, but she was agile enough to avoid being caught by them. The reason Yasenia was making Dianna and Katarina fight her mortal self in the first ce was to help them learn body control.


    Dianna especially had a few problems. As a creature with 13 limbs, she needed much more time to coordinate and learn how to use everything.


    After she saw that the children were getting exhausted, Yaseniamented. "Okay, let''s stop here. Come,e~. Mommy will have a dinner party with all her babies while the rest continue ying here, okay?" She looked over to the third ring and asked. "me, Kaleina, are youing?"


    Kaleina barely dodged the 19-year-old Yasenia''s blow and answered swiftly. "No! I want to be here a while longer!"


    me, fighting a few months older "Yasenia"pared to Kaleina''s, also answered with difficulty. "I will, woah! Stay here with Kaleina! Thanks for asking, Aunty Yasenia!"


    The dragoness tutted. "Sure, sure~, the babies of that time have grown up~." She looked at the six darlings looking up at her and smiled widely. "Let''s go bath first."


    And so, Yasenia guided the children toward the bath, and they all entered. Once their bodies were submerged in the healing waters, all of them sighed or purred infort. The dragoness sat with her back against one of the bathroom walls and smiled softly. "We have around one hour to y around. If any of you want toe and get washed by Mommy, tell me."


    Dianna used her four legs to swim rather expertly and collided with the dragoness''s breasts. Yasenia giggled and lifted her up, hugging the medium-dog-sized darling. "You really like Mommy''s breasts, don''t you, love?"


    Aurelia swam close and muttered. "Mommy, why are they sooo big? Compared with the other Mamas, only Mama Angel and Mama Kalie close¡­"


    The dragoness answered easily. "Because I am the Mommy of all of you, and I need to store a lot of milk in case my babies need to be fed!"


    Aurelia blinked. "I see¡­ So, does Skye drink Mommy''s milk more often?"


    Skye looked over with a confused expression, and Yasenia asked. "Why do you ask that, Aurelia?"


    Aureliamented. "Well, Mama Evelyn is very small. Does she not have lots of milk?"


    The dragoness tried to hold back herughter, and shemented while caressing Aurelia''s long golden hair. "Well, Little Spark does indeed like to drink from Mommy more than from Mama Evelyn."


    Aurelia hugged Yasenia''s side with her short arms, making the dragoness support her little one with her tail, and she spoke. "I also prefer Mommy''s milk, but¡­ This is a secret from Mama."


    The dragoness raised her eyebrow. "Oh~? Why is it a secret?"


    Aurelia looked a bit troubled. "Because Mama gets a bit sad when I don''t pay her attention. Really, she is like a child."


    Yasenia had to stop herself again from bursting intoughter. ''Oh, Baby, our daughter already knows you, and she isn''t even two! Hahahaha.''


    The dragoness lifted Aurelia to give her a kiss on the nose and giggled. "You are so adorable, Little Gem."


    Aurelia giggled happily and hugged Yasenia''s neck together with Dianna.


    The dragoness heard a loud ssh and looked over. Skye was standing proudly, her tail swinging around. "Today I was able tond a punch on Little Mommy!"


    Dawnmented. "Only because Big Sister Estre and I distracted her!"


    Skye looked smug and said. "But I was the one whonded the hit! So, today, I am the strongest!"


    Estre bubbled in the water. "Little Mommy is so strong¡­"


    Skye''s eyes glittered, and she started doing random moves around. "Right!? She did this fuahhh jump and the pahh kick! And, and! Ah-" She slipped from moving too excitedly and fell backward, falling into the water with a ssh.


    Dawn and Estreughed.


    Katarina swam forward and used her mouth to gently bite Skye''s neck and get her out of the water. Skye blinked a few times and coughed, looking a bit embarrassed. She patted Katarina and said. "Thank you, little sister."


    Katarina made something simr to a giggling sound. While Katarina and Dianna couldn''tmunicate with words, perhaps because they were growing together, the four humanoid children were really good at deciphering what they meant.


    Dawnughed. "Look, Little Sister Katarina isughing."


    Skye pouted. "Little Sister! You must support big sister!"


    Katarina giggled again and swam away toward Yasenia. Skye looked over and said, indignant. "Mommy! Katarinaughed at me!"


    Yasenia weed her third darling with her tail and smiled. "Well, she wasughing because she likes Skye a lot. Do you see Katarinaughing when other people who are not her sisters fall?"


    Skye blinked twice and humphed. "Then¡­ I''ll forgive her! I also like Little Sister a lot too!"


    The dragoness smiled gently. "With the ''Also'' you don''t need to add ''too'' Little Spark."


    Skye swam over while asking. "Why?"


    The dragonessmented. "Well, it''s a bit redundant."


    "Redundant?"


    The dragonessmented. "For example. Imagine that we take another bath after this one. Does it make sense?"


    Skye tilted her adorable head and answered, unsure. "No?"


    Yasenia hummed and saw Dawn and Estre swimming over as well. The dragoness smiled. "Aurelia, Dianna, let your sisters take your ce. I can only hug four of youfortably, and you two have been here the most."


    Both children kissed Yasenia''s cheek and obediently separated. They''ve been taught quite well to share things with their sisters.


    After she nestled with four of them and used her tail to y with Aurelia and Dianna, all of them had a great time in the bath.


    The dragoness took them out after one hour and used a special soap to help their muscles and bones develop.


    While all the children knew how to clean themselves, they also knew that their Mommy really liked doing it. So, they all patiently waited for their turn.


    Estre asked. "Mommy, why is Little Mommy so strong?"


    Yasenia rinsed the water off Estre''s hair and exined. "It is because Mommy had a lot of very good teachers when I was young. Also, Mommy developed faster than baby. Did you realize how Mommy was a bit taller and my tail was a bit thicker?"


    Estre opened her eyes after the soap was cleaned and nodded. "Hm."


    The dragoness leaned over Estre''s shoulder with arge smile. "Well, that''s one of the reasons. Mommy trained a bit harder than you do because Mama Tatyana focused all her efforts on me."


    Estre tilted her head. "Mama Tatyana took care of Little Mommy¡­"


    Yasenia nodded. "That''s right. Mommy exined how Mama Tatyana is muuuch older than Mommy, right? When Mommy was a little child like you, Mama Tatyana was as big as I am now!"


    Estre giggled. "Did Mama Tatayna shrink? Mommy is bigger than Mama Tatyana!"


    "Oh~? Baby is teasing me? Here is Mommy''s super tickling attack." The dragoness tickled her sides, making her burst intoughter. "Hahahaha! M-Mommy, stop! Hahahahaha!"


    Dawn approached with arge smile. "I want tickles too! I want them too!"


    The dragonessughed and lifted her arms menacingly. "Nobody is going to escape this tickling dragon today!"


    Dawn''s eyes widened cutely, and she turned around,ughing and shouting. "Tickling Mommy is here!"


    The little childrenughed and started running while shouting, and the dragoness chased after them through the entire bathroom.


    "Noo!"


    "Run! Tickling Mommy is here!"


    "If she catches you, you will end like Big Sister Estre!"


    The dragoness was attentive as she spoke from time to time. "Remember to look at the floor so that you don''t slip!"


    As soon as she said so, Katarina''s talon caught a slippery rock and slipped forward. The dragoness only decelerated the fall and allowed Katarina to fall. "Aya~! Didn''t Mommy tell you? Now you will fall prey to Mommy''s attack~."


    Katarina was lifted from the ground, and the dragoness''s fingers sunk below the wings, making the Phoenix Dragon start chirping as her body wriggled inughter. "Hahaha~, does my Little Feather like this~?"


    The small game of tagsted for a few minutes until all the children were breathless from Yasenia''s tickling attack.


    Then, the dragoness dried their bodies and ced clothes on them, guiding them all toward the kitchen. Yasenia often showed them how she cooked, so they learned that the food didn''te from a magical ce.


    Knowing that things had effort behind them made children find them more appealing and also helped them understand their value.


    The six children sat around a table that the dragoness set up and looked at their mother cooking. This scene was somewhat very peaceful and rxing for them. The sight of their pampering mother cooking them food had a special magic that calmed them.


    Aurelia asked. "What are you preparing, Mommy?"


    Yaseniamented. "Well, I am preparing Estre''s favorite dish~. All of you will eat it today, even if you don''t like it! After all, today is Estre''s birthday."


    The children answered as one.


    "Okaaaay!"


    "Okaaaay!"


    "Okaaaay!"


    "Okaaaay!"


    "Rawr!"


    "Rawr!"


    Yasenia hummed. "Very good~. As a reward, each of you will receive your favorite dessert!"


    The children raised their hands. "YAY!"


    After preparing the food, which was grilled ribs with cheese and a special sauce, Yasenia ced it in front of all of the children. "Remember to wait until everyone has their dishes in front of them. Okay?"


    Dianna, who was about to chomp on the juicy rib, pausedically, licking her lips and tapping the chair with her little paws. Yasenia kissed Dianna''s head. "Great job, Dianna."


    Once the food was in front of them, the dragoness gave the go-ahead, and the dinner ensued.

 Chapter 955: Three Years.

    Chapter 955: Three Years.


    After that day, Yasenia went on toplete all the things she had left forter. One of them was to use the transmutation cauldron and experiment with it. [Transmutation] was an art simr to alchemy but done with minerals and items. It was a profession or a practice that manipted the existing attributes of an item to createpletely new ones.


    Using enough energy and other materials, increasing the quality of a weapon, armor, robes, or anything like that was also possible.


    There was always a chance of failure, which could have several effects on the transmutated items.


    Yasenia noticed the following problems happening. The less influential ones were things like materials losing properties, the oue being weaker, and consuming the supporting items while nothing else happened.


    The worst ones went from needing to scrap the item in its entirety to things blowing up in a literal manner. Thankfully, she had been testing with Magical and Low-Level Earth Ranked items. So, the Transcendence Level transmutation cauldron didn''t even have a scratch.


    The dragoness practiced quite often with it, even setting aside cooking for a while to use that time to learn transmutation. There were few books on transmutation in the massive library that she had in her [Five Realm Spatial Ring]¡ª many fewerpared to other professions.


    Other than transmutation, the dragoness chose one day to go visit the Parus Mine. Standing at the core of the mine with crossed arms, she looked at the white and ethereal eastern dragon floating there and muttered. "After I captured you, [Spiritual Soul Mine], I ced you here and allowed your aura to spread through the mine, increasing the quality of the minerals we produced."


    The white eastern dragon looked at Yasenia with curiosity. Its facial features were soft and expressive. Knowing that the creature below wouldn''t hurt it, it floated down and moved around Yasenia. The dragoness extended her hand to caress the creature''s body andmented. "Thanks to you, the profits are increasing daily, and the profit margin is bing increasinglyrger, elerating without any signs of stopping soon. How do you feel here? Is it crammed? Do you feel good? Is there something that bothers you?"


    The white dragon shook its head and rubbed its face with Yasenia''s. The dragoness chuckled. "Good." Then, she said. "Although it will be in a few years, that''s nothing for someone like you¡­ So, I''ll tell you now."The Eastern Dragon blinked and looked at her.


    "I''ll be leaving soon. Remember that your presence alone is enough for the mine to grow constantly; you don''t need to do anything actively. And, if someone tries to force you, you can always attack. Okay?"


    Yasenia scratched its chin and smirked. "I''ll create an escape route that only you will know before I leave. You are here on your own will, not as a ve. If the people controlling the sect misbehave¡­" Yasenia smirked. "Give them a scare and disappear for a few years."


    The Eastern Dragon nodded a few times, showing that it perfectly understood Yasenia''s words. Yaseniaughed. "Perfect. Also, I''ll leave behind instructions for future Sect Masters, so this problem should never happen. Nobody wille to bother you unless it is urgent." The dragoness realized and spoke. "Speaking of urgent. Look at this and remember it well."


    Taking out a white seal with the image of a white Eastern Dragon, Yasenia said. "If someone with this seal tells you about danger, trust their words."


    The white dragon nodded, and the dragoness patted its head. "Good. The escape route¡­ How about I build it here? This will be a little secret between you and me, okay?"


    The dragon nodded, and Yasenia started working on it. She woulde here every day for about an hour, and this activity continued for around three years.


    In the meantime, many other things happened. One of them was the girls learning many new things from the [Grand Cosmos Family Art Stele]. Andrea used it to upgrade her own martial art to the next level. Now, each form was several times stronger and deadlier.


    The other girls learned the "basic" [Grand Cosmos Martial Art] forms, while Kaleina and me slowly gained insight into them. Overall, the strength of the family took a positive step forward.


    The children also grew with the years. As they passed, their talents started bing more noticeable. Although, as Yasenia and some others had expected, Estre was getting a bit behind in progress.


    While her techniques were good, and her overall martial arts knowledge was deeper than the other children, her own body was limiting her. For her age, she was strong, agile, intelligent, and had quick thinking. However,pared to her little sisters, shecked in the raw strength aspect.


    While Estre was the most simr to Yasenia at birth, she didn''t have many of Yasenia''s innate advantages. Estre''s soul was not asrge as Yasenia''s, and she didn''t receive as many elixirs as Yasenia did.


    Little Yasenia continued to be stronger than all the children at their age. Of course, that would soon not be the truth, as their bodies would start maturing enough to start practicing Body Cultivation.


    Dianna and Katarina were fighting against the 17-year-old Yasenia, who was in theter stages of the first cultivation realm. While Dianna and Katarina were born in the second realm, 17-year-old Yasenia was already strong enough to fight above her own level, giving her enough strength to battle those two and beat them every time.


    To Dianna''s and Katarina''s credit, they had gone from fighting the Level 5 Meridian and Dantian Creation Realm Yasenia to the Level 7 one.


    Meanwhile, Kaleina and me were still having their asses kicked by the 19 and 20-year-old Yasenia. During that time, Yasenia had her first Dual Cultivation sessions, which allowed her to skip many levels really quickly. Moreover, thanks to her bloodline''s hidden potential, the dragoness skipped from the fourth to the seventh level of the Body Modification realm. This made quite a big vacuum in the powering-up scale. You either fought the third level second realm Yasenia or the seventh level second realm one.


    Kaleina and me finally understood how much of a monster Yasenia was during this time. While they themselves were strong, especially Kaleina, who had the [Void] attribute, the dragoness would use extremelyplex moves and martial arts apanying her [Sunrise], [Sunset], [Crescent Moon], and other skills, making her almost impossible to beat.


    Of course, they weren''t wholly helpless. After all, they were at the half-step of the second realm, but their winning chances were as high as twenty to thirty percent.


    During these three years, Tatyana used quite a lot of time to teach Estre and increase her own strength. Her cultivation speed was ridiculous due to having a body that could feed from her Demigodess-level dantian and having already experienced the Dantian Spiritualization Realm. In just three years, she managed to increase her current body level from Level 2 to Level 9. She was a step away from bing a half-step.


    Naturally, the girls were not nearly as fast as her, Yasenia included. Furthermore, of all the girls, Yasenia was actually the slowest. This was not because she cked. The cultivation hours for all the girls were approximately the same daily. Arguably, Yasenia cultivated the most because she Dual Cultivated with all the girls.


    During a Dual Cultivation session, the cultivators also increased their energy while storing the excess that they couldn''t absorb as reserves forter. So, the dragoness was constantly growing while sending her girls to pleasure heaven.


    After so many years together, Kali and the rest werepletely and utterly at Yasenia''s mercy. Their dragoness had learned and enhanced all their weak points, and if their dear dragon lover went serious, forming coherent words would be a problem during the sessions.


    They tried to fight back, but their resistance to pleasure could notpare with Yasenia''s.


    After three years, Yasenia reached the peak of the third level of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm. Her speed was still ridiculously advanced, but it was significantly slowing down as she continued to advance. For example, right after three years, Yasenia was stuck at this peak, unable to advance to the fourth realm because she needed to umte egregious amounts of energy.


    Yasenia looked into her Dantian and saw a very noticeable mist flowing around her Sr System Dantian. The previously faint smoke had thickened enough to look like a beautiful neb covering the space in her Dantian.


    The problem was that, as Yasenia absorbed more and more energy, the Celestial Energy Star in the middle would use arge part of it while the rest of theoids in her Dantian were also absorbing energy passively.


    It was not on purpose, but when she tried to cram more and more energy topress, the neb-like energy would touch her treasures and feed them. She was quite literally force-feeding their energy even though they were trying their best to leave everything for her.


    Of course, Yasenia was frustrated with herself. "Ah! At this rate, I will enter the fourth level after 100 years!"


    Soluna appeared by her side and sat between Yasenia''s legs with familiarity. The dragoness hugged the cuddly Empyrean Spirit and ced her chin on her head. "Sigh. What do I do, Soluna?"


    Soluna giggled. "Who knows? But I am having fun!"


    Yasenia pinched her soft cheek and scolded with a smile. "I bet you are, glomping all of the energy I work so hard to collect; my Soluna is having a st!"


    During thest few years, Yasenia and Soluna''s bond has deepened a lot. After all, Soluna lived inside Yasenia, so when Yasenia wanted to ask something, she would sometimes share it with her, even if Soluna didn''t know about it.


    Sometimes, expressing her words helped Yasenia order her thoughts. Solunaughed while Yasenia pinched her, not feeling any pain as the dragoness did it very softly.


    Yasenia sighed and smiled. "Really, you are like another one of my children."


    Soluna pouted. "I am not your child!"


    The dragoness raised her eyebrow. "I know. Don''t worry." Naturally, after so many years, the dragoness realized that Soluna had a bit deeper feelings than friendship toward her. This didn''t dampen their rtionship, and Yasenia also didn''t say anything.


    The girls had known this before Soluna made the contract with Yasenia, so that was a sort of signal telling Yasenia to do as she pleased with Soluna''s situation.


    Yasenia didn''t do anything; she would bepletely passive. If something appeared between them in the future, well, that was it. If nothing happened, then, their bond would continue to be close. They had literally her entire life to slowly get to know each other, so the dragoness didn''t feel any rush like she did with her girls at first.


    Soluna spoke. "Yasenia, how about you try to create a little bit instead of doing everything at once?"


    The dragoness blinked several times and then looked toward the ceiling. "Sometimes, I am so stupid."


    Soluna giggled. "Very cute."

 Chapter 956: The way forward.

    Chapter 956: The way forward.


    After the dragoness got Soluna''s hint, she walked out to speak with the girls. It didn''t take long to gather everyone.


    Yasenia sat on one of the couches with Aurelia between her legs, Dawn and Skye at her sides, and Katarina perched on her shoulders. The phoenix dragon would sometimes lower her head to yfully bite Yasenia''s hair.


    Kali asked while caressing Dianna''s fur. "What''s wrong?"


    Yasenia smiled. "I finally discovered how to break through. Well, it was thanks to Soluna pointing out the obvious."


    Evelyn raised an eyebrow. "So, what''s the answer?"


    The dragonessughed, a bit embarrassed. "I was trying to convert everything at once, but that didn''t work because of the specialness of my Dantian. So, I''ll just do it slowly. This should work, right?"


    Tatyanaughed while caressing Estre''s hair. "You finally realized." Tatyana clicked her tongue. "I lost a bet because of your dorkiness, love."


    Yasenia blinked and saw Mirrory appearing with a victorious grin. "I won~. Intelligent people are sometimes easily predicted."


    The dragonessughed. "You actually made a bet? What''s the content?"Tatyana sighed. "I''ll let Mirrory take a tour around my Underworld Empire unimpeded."


    Yasenia chuckled. "What if you won?"


    Tatyana sighed longer. "I would be able to ask her one question about cultivation and have it answered to the best of her abilities."


    The dragoness winced. "Sorry. I should''ve been a bit quicker realizing."


    Mirrory grinned. "Betting with me was a mistake in the first ce."


    Tatyana snorted. "As if you haven''t lost to me before."


    Mirrory smiled smugly. "Perhaps I am losing on purpose to win on the big bets~."


    Tatyana blinked a few times and looked at Mirrory incredulously. "You aren''t doing that."


    Mirrory raised her eyebrow. "Who knows~." Then, she vanished.


    Andreaughed. "Tatyana, you might want to stop betting with her."


    The Death Empress snorted. "As if! She will regret today''s words!"


    Angel poked Yasenia''s side and asked. "So, why did you gather us?"


    "Well, two things." Yasenia raised two fingers with a smile. "First one is¡­ I just wanted to spend a bit of quality time with the whole family."


    Evelyn smirked. "Cheesy~."


    The dragoness answered back with a raised eyebrow. "It is, and you all love it~." Then, she lifted her second finger and exined, giving off a reluctant vibe. "I gathered all of you to tell you that I am going into closed-door cultivation for this one level. The amount of concentration I need to perform a controlled conversion is too high to interrupt the sessions just after a few hours."


    "Ouch." Katarina bit down firmly, so Yasenia reacted. "Why did you bite me, love?"


    Katarina spoke very slowly, trying to force her vocal cords to make human sounds. "Mommy¡­ leave¡­ unhappy."


    Cecile blinked a few times. "Um¡­ Were those her first words?"


    Even the dragoness was stunned. "Oh, baby, did you just speak?"


    Katarina humphed. "Very¡­ badly¡­" Her tone was clearly somewhat embarrassed. Katarina''s voice was very strained and hard to understand. After all, she was still developing the human vocal cords. This made her sound less than pleasant.


    Yasenia moved Aurelia out of herp, using her tail to caress her head, and then grabbed her little daughter. "Oh, my precious baby. Even if you take one hour per word, Mommy would listen to you read an entire book!"


    Katarina buried herself in Yasenia''s arms. She was not small, but the dragoness''s embrace was as weing as when she could be cradled between the dragoness''s arms. Moreover, if Katarina wanted to be engulfed by her Mommy or Mama, she just needed to ask them to transform. Then, forget about hugging; she would be smaller than a single one of Yasenia''s scales.


    For Katarina, this was the opposite of terrifying. Because Yasenia was her biological mother, her mountainous size only gave her an incredible sense of security.


    Cecile approached after Katarina buried herself in Yasenia''s arms, unwilling to talk more. The Moon Phoenix woman crouched before her. She smiled gently, a facial expression that, a few decades ago, the girls would''ve never imagined her doing. "Little Feather, speak with Mama then and practice, okay? When you feel like you are good enough, then you will talk to Mommy. What do you think?"


    Katarina looked at Cecile and shifted around, running into Cecile''s arms this time. The Moon Phoenix''srge wings naturally spread and cocooned her little one, leaving the cute draconic head out. She looked like a little bundled dragonling, extremely adorable.


    Katarina looked at Yasenia, and the dragoness pondered. "Okay, how about Mommy stays out for another week, I y with all of you, and then I go? What do you think, Katarina?" She looked around. "And what about the rest of you?"


    Skye was fast to jump into the conversation. "One month!"


    Yasenia burst intoughter. "No can do, love."


    Skye pouted and looked at Katarina. "Little Sister Katarina, do as we practiced!"


    Katarina nodded and then looked at Yasenia; when the dragoness looked over, she put on a sad face, making even her pupils erge. Yasenia almost had a heart attack. ''My daughter is just too cute!''


    Still, she really needed to do this, so shemented. "Okay, all of you,e here."


    Kali and Tatyana patted their daughter''s butts, and both of them approached. Cecile also kissed Katarina''s head, and she ced them down, letting her run over to her Mommy.


    Yasenia asked. "Is Mommy strong?"


    The children blinked, confused. Aurelia was quick to answer, though. "Very strong. Even Little Mommy can give us a lot of trouble. So Mommy is naturally very strong."


    The dragoness nodded. "But, even then, many people can beat Mommy, right?"


    The children didn''t want to admit it, but they still nodded. The girls had taught them honesty from a young age.


    Then, Mama Dragon said. "So, Mommy needs to be stronger so that she can protect all of you, right?"


    The children nodded again, but their expressions were clearly disappointed. The dragoness kissed each of their foreheads, and she said. "That''s why Mommy will be with all of you for a week, and then, I''ll go to closed-door cultivation."


    Dawn asked. "Mommy, my birthday is in one month¡­ Will you be able to make it?"


    Yasenia rubbed her face with her pretty daughter and sighed. "Sorry, love, perhaps I won''t make it. What Mommy is doing takes time, and if I do it wrong, Mommy will be really hurt. Then, I might lose not only one birthday but many. Would my pretty Dawn want that?"


    Dawn shook her head and spoke, a bit sad. "Okay, Mommy. I understand."


    Yasenia gave her a little kiss on the nose and smiled. "Good girl." She looked at the rest and asked. "How about all of you?"


    They all nodded and answered. "We understand¡­"


    The dragonessughed, showing them an exceptionally beautiful smile that dazed them. "Thank you, babies."


    The following week passed quickly, and eventually, Yasenia entered her cultivation room to tackle the energy condensation problem.


    Once inside, she activated all the formations and even took a few pills, contrary to her usual practice. The dragoness liked being as natural as possible with her Cultivation, so she very rarely used pills to aid her progress.


    It was a strange thing to be somewhat of a purist about, but nobody said anything.


    This time, though, she would need horrendous amounts of energy, so she decided to make an exception. ''I''ll see how this goes, and taking in this experience, I should be able to tackle the transformation from liquid to solid by myself.''


    After she sunk her conscience into her Dantian, her Sr System Dantian weed her. The neb-like energy was surging and moving around in waves, showing tremendous power and potential.


    Then, she further focused and grasped a few particles of the entire thing with her spiritual sense. Compared to her entire energy pool, it didn''t even reach 0.01 percent of the whole, but it was enough to do a small test.


    She first drew energy from the surroundings, and she filled the limited space with more gaseous energy. As the pressure inside the solid sphere increased, the energy started being repelled and resisting Yasenia''s attempt.


    Energy tended toward an immaterial form. Therefore, the act of squeezing it together into liquid or even a solid went against the natural order. It was a cultivator''s way of challenging the heavens.


    Cultivation was, in the end, a mortal defying the heavens by stealing part of its powers for themselves.


    Yasenia muttered. ''Okay, everything is going smoothly for now. Let''s see what happens when I form the first droplets of liquid energy.''


    After feeling that she could draw much more gaseous energy into the sphere she contained with her Spiritual Sense, she took in a deep breath and thenpressed the sphere. ''Transform.''


    A profound wave of energy pulsed outward from Yasenia''s body. The energy was slowly arriving at its condensation point.


    Then, the dragoness circted both her Spiritual and Body techniques, and she used all of her strength.


    The sphere quickly shrunk in size.


    An instant after the critical point arrived, Yasenia felt an unstoppable force explode outward, apanied by a torrential wave of pure energy.


    Her spiritual sense was sted outward, causing her a piercing pain directly into her mind and cutting off her "sight" from the ce where it happened.


    The dragoness sighed. "This will be quite a long one¡­"


    She quickly spotted the super-concentrated energy spot when she looked inside her Dantian again. ''Hm¡­ Is that liquid energy?''


    There was a fluid that was sliding through an invisible wall. While the imagery of her Dantian was that of an endless cosmos, it was naturally not endless in nature. So, there were "walls" around everything.


    Of course, as a [Spiritualized] Dantian, even these walls couldn''t really be called as such.


    Regardless, the liquid drops she created gently rolled down like jelly instead of a fluid. ''Hmm¡­ pretty.''


    The energy was bluish-purple, simr to the colors of the Celestial Energy Star but less pure. While it appeared like a colloid, the consistency was undoubtedly that of a fluid.


    The dragoness looked at the rest of the energy floating around her Dantian and sighed. ''Is this really the only way? I''ll take at least three years to do it this way.''


    Her brain spun around, and she tried not to overlook the most straightforward solutions this time. While the problem seemedplex, in essence, she just wanted to constrict the liquid faster.


    ''How to do this¡­?'' Suddenly, the dragoness looked at the few droplets of liquid energy and blinked. ''My treasures were forcibly fed when Ipressed energy around them¡­ What about you?''


    Her spiritual sense captured the liquid energy, and she created a sphere again. From the sides of this sphere, Yasenia poured gas energy into it. As the energypressed again, the dragoness''s lips arched because the tiny droplet of liquid energy was getting bigger.


    The pace was certainly slow, but it was elerating. ''Hoho~, so the mental pain I received was because I entered some kind of "half-step" state. I had a small bacsh because my body was notpletely ustomed to the power behind the liquid energy. Thankfully, I tried it with a tiny amount at first.


    Yasenia continued pouring her gas energy into the droplet, and it quickly rose in size. As it became bigger, its own qualities as a higher-quality energy began pulling in gas energy by itself. It was not the fastest, but the pace was certainly exponential.


    Yasenia smirked. ''I hope not much time has passed outside. Keeping track of time when doing these things is really difficult.''


    After thest bit of gaseous energy became liquid, her aura condensed and increased in depth. There was no violent explosion. Now, her aura was like a bottomless ocean.


    Yasenia had fully entered the fourth level of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm.

 Chapter 957: Maids and Yasenias conversation.

    Chapter 957: Maids and Yasenia''s conversation.


    When Yasenia stepped outside, her presence spread like a flood. Her strength had be several times higherpared to the previous level. It was to the point that every single person above the Unification Realm level in the realm felt Yasenia''s aura for a second before she ruled it inside herself.


    ia, Flora, Le, Doriel, and the other maids appeared in front of Yasenia and kneeled. "Congrattions, Young Miss!"


    The dragoness nodded and asked. "How much time has passed?"


    ia lifted her head and answered. "Seven months, two weeks, and three days."


    The dragoness hummed. "I see." She couldn''t help but sigh. "It was still longer than I expected."


    Floraughed. "If any other cultivator heard Young Miss, they would probably cough blood from anger."


    Yasenia chuckled. "Well, I am pushing 70 already. I thought that by this age, I could at least be in the solid energy realm."


    Doriel spoke. "If Young Miss had not been trapped in that trial for 20 years, then it would''ve been possible."


    The dragoness nodded. "However, it happened, and making excuses is not something I want to do," Yasenia muttered. "Honestly, advancing with a perfect foundation is what''s making me advance so slowly."ra spoke seriously. "You can''t be hasty, Young Miss. Young Miss''s tribtion to the Transcendence Realm will need every single treasure, ability, strength, and talent that you can squeeze out. I would even rmend dying the breakthrough for ten years to consolidate after you reach your peak."


    The other maids nodded, agreeing with ra. Yasenia crossed her arms under her chest and got thoughtful. After swinging her tail around for a bit, she said. "I won''t agree because I don''t know what might''ve happened by then. Still, know that I''ll keep it in mind." Then, she looked at her maids and smiled. "I want to test my strength before doing anything else. Do any of you want to spar?"


    The animal ears and tails of the beast human maids perked up, while the human ones had starry eyes. A big collective "Yes!" was heard, loud and clear.


    Yasenia blinked a few times, surprised. "So eager?"


    iaughed. "Young Miss was too weak for us to spar somewhat seriously. While Young Miss still has a long way to go to face us properly, Young Miss has gained enough strength to threaten us slightly. Of course, this is in the sense that Young Miss''s weapons and skills now have the potential of harming us."


    Yasenia raised an eyebrow. "Really? I always thought that to fight even the weakest of you, who is currently at¡­" Yasenia looked around and blinked. "Level 8 of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm, I would need to reach at least Level 6."


    Selena smiled. "Young Miss, that would be true if you didn''t unlock Beast and Body cultivation. With your current Level 4 Legendary Beast Status, low-level Epoch Core, and Level 4 Dantian Spiritualization realms, Young Miss has enough strength to face us."


    Yasenia acknowledged and asked. "Speaking of Body Cultivation, I am at the peak as well. Is it better to break through first? I just don''t know how long it takes to go from low to middle-level Epoch Core realm."


    ra spoke. "Madam Cecile has managed to break through quickly. The difference between low- and middle-level Epoch Cores is the energy within the Epoch Core, as well as its size and integration with the body. Right now, Young Miss''s Epoch Core is somewhat of a¡­ ''Alien'' organ to the body, so you are not entirely in sync with it. Epoch Core realm will allow your body topletely assimte the organ as if you were born with it."


    The dragoness hummed. "I see. So I will be able to break through rather quickly. Is there any event that I need to know of? How are the children doing?"


    ia stood up and gave Yasenia a jade scroll. "Here is everything that happened to the little misses when you were away, Young Miss. There is also general information about the world''s political situation and a few extra details about the sect''s progress."


    The dragoness took the scroll and sank her consciousness into it. Information flowed quickly into her mind as she read everything that happened. She couldn''t help but feel a bit emotional as she read about many new events. ''Hm? Luminaria is getting much more intelligent than I expected.''


    Luminaria was the name that the girls gave Estre''s jellyfish pet. Estre didn''t call her like that, though. She always referred to her as "Lumi."


    The children''s birthdays also went well, but there were reports of the children looking toward the mountain during their birthday as if expecting Yasenia to appear.


    Yasenia had the urge to go and meet them right at this moment and pamper them, but she continued reading. ''Oh! me''s shop is doing quite well; even Kaleina is helping from time to time¡­ Hm? Oho~, a few people have been trying to court Kaleina.''


    The dragoness sneered. ''As if you have any chance at all. Hm? me got upset, and she had a fight with Kaleina. Hm~, Hm~? Oh? Aha~, hehe. I see!''


    Yasenia smiled, amused. ''Tsk, tsk. me needs to be a bit more direct~.''


    Then, the dragoness read the political situation and sect situation quickly, not even spending half the effort on it as she did with the children''s information.


    Yasenia closed the scroll and took out her consciousness from it. "I see. So the Undead had quite a good harvest."


    ia nodded. "We''ve gone to investigate, and they''ve grown to a few tens of millions after digesting their gains."


    The dragoness clicked her tongue in wonder. "Undead spread really fast, don''t they?"


    A maid that had necromantic powers smiled. "As long as there is Death, Undead will thrive. However, during peaceful times, the Undead had difficulty increasing their numbers."


    Yasenia hummed. "Is that why so many people have a really bad impression of them?"


    That same maid nodded. "Yes, young miss. It is a deserved fame because many Undead have manipted several powers during the ages to increase the wars, incite discord, and even influence some religious groups into sacrifice practices. While many Undead are not really like that, the extreme ones are really extreme."


    The dragoness blinked. "Quite dangerous neighbors to have. I might''ve not fully considered the level of threat when speaking with them. I am a bit ustomed to Mom''s Undead; it didn''te to mind that natural Undead have such habits. They are not much different from Demons in that regard."


    That maid pouted and defended. "Young Miss, while it is the truth that naturally born Undead lean towards evil, at least the general majority doesn''t care as much. Demons are all evil."


    Yaseniaughed. "All of them? Not even one of the race deserves saving grace?"


    ia exined. "How can a good tribe thrive in an environment where the weak are brutally dominated by the strong? All good tribes that refused to go with the others were exterminated long ago by the current races. Peaceful Demons are so rare that they are sold in some auctions around the Universe as valuable and rare items."


    The dragoness winced. "Ouch. You try to be good, and people take you to sell you because you are so odd. Talk about being miserable; good demons might be the ones that have it the worst."


    Yasenia asked. "So, what''s your rmendation with the Undead? Does anyone have an idea?"


    The maids all got thoughtful. Eventually, a Level 9 maid spoke. Her tone was deep and pleasant. "Young Miss, how about we make them sign a racial heavenly oath?"


    Yasenia blinked. "What''s that?"


    The maid spoke. "Heavenly oaths can affect individuals or groups. Some races in the past, like Divines, were restricted because of the racial Heavenly Oaths."


    "The past meaning¡­?"


    After Yasenia''s question, the maid answered. "Before the Heavenly Cataclysm."


    The dragoness rubbed her chin andmented. "Continue."


    The maid nodded. "As long as all of them agree, a Heavenly Oath to restrict an entire race can be ced down. Of course, doing such things heavily influences a person''s Karma. How the Karma will change depends on what the future will look like with that Heavenly Oath on."


    Yasenia frowned. "Too risky."


    Doriel nodded. "While the idea is good, if Young Miss does it, the Karma behind that action can be crushing. More so now that Young Miss is approaching the Transcendence Realm. The best case scenario is Young Miss managing to close all of her lingering Karma ties."


    The dragoness asked. "For Example?


    Dorielmented. "Searching for individuals like I, Jaxon, Madam Angel''s sister, and other people with deep ties with Young Miss might be interesting. Completely resolving Young Miss''s ties with Distancia would be ideal."


    Yasenia crossed her arms. "How do I do that? Cutting my ties with this world?"


    Dorielmented. "Resolving all remaining debts of gratitude and cutting off the cycles of revenge is a good start. When Young Miss leaves, you should leave everything set up and be able to forget about Distancia."


    The dragoness frowned. "But, some of my children might want to remain here in the future. What about them?"


    Doriel smiled. "Family ties are not taken into consideration because they are family. Cutting ties with family is often considered as negative Karma. Of course, the situation depends. Family rtions, as long as they are good, they will be there."


    Yasenia muttered. "This is quiteplicated."


    ia spoke soothingly. "A step at a time, Young Miss. You don''t need to do this. After all, these are rmendations passed down from time immemorial."


    The dragoness sighed. "With more reason, I need to do it. Traditions are usually there because people in the past saw a solution to a problem that haspletely disappeared thanks to that tradition. If we forget about the tradition, that problem will reappear with time."


    Yasenia pondered and turned around. "I''ll break through into the middle-level Epoch Core first. Then, I''lle out and have a few sparring sessions with all of you. Fifty battles should be enough to gauge my strength. After that¡­ I''ll need to start looking outward and creating something that can find those people rted to me¡­ There are so many things to do even when times are peaceful."


    The maids saw Yasenia disappear into the cultivation cave again, and one of them asked. "Senior, was it okay to tell Young Miss all of this now? Not even Lady Tatyana has told her, right?"


    ia spoke. "We can''t let Young Miss feel rxed. Although I feel bad, we need to keep Young Miss''s alertness up at all times. The cultivation world is ruthless, and the second you rx, it can devour you even before you know what happened."


    ia frowned, feeling a bit guilty. "While what we said was a bit exaggerated, it is not aplete lie. These traditions are customary traditions almost throughout the entirety of Heaven and Earth."


    Flora sighed. "Young Miss''s path is difficult. The Heavens are against her. Only that is enough to make anyone helplessly crumble down. Yet, Young Miss is facing more than that."


    Le spoke. "However, we should also not interfere much. Changing Young Miss''s path can lead to an unwanted oue."


    Tatyana spoke to all of them through spiritual sense. "Le is right, keep it light. What you did was good this time around, but interfering too much will create discord. Keep it in mind."

 Chapter 958: Middle-Level Epoch Core! Violent Breakthrough.

    Chapter 958: Middle-Level Epoch Core! Violent Breakthrough.


    After Yasenia entered again, the dragoness started thinking about how to start the cultivation session. "Hm. Let''s first do one hour of body refinement, and then I''ll start body cultivation. The body refinement should warm up my muscles and meridians enough to tackle the breakthrough from low to middle-level Epoch Core."


    The dragoness walked toward a corner of the room, where she had set up a bathtub, not muchrger than her body. After all, body refinement was not an activity that was filled withfort. On the contrary, it was extremely painful.


    Still, the dragoness methodically took out the herbs and other materials. On average, she did this every two or three days. So, as the water changed colors and absorbed all the properties, she lit up a fire below the bathtub with her [Alchemy Fire].


    When the concoction reached a boiling point, Yasenia let her clothes drop, goingpletely naked, and she lifted her long and seductive leg, sinking her feet in it.


    The sensation of her skin burning while needles prickled her skin, muscles, and bones was transmitted to her brain. However, the dragoness kept a neutral face, sinking her entire body into the bath.


    Her feet, legs, waist, tail, stomach, back, breasts, neck, and finally, her entire head. The boiling concoction surrounded her everything, assaulting her with pain that many would consider straight-up torture.


    Even if she wasn''t really getting physically hurt to a great extent, the feeling was like hundreds of people were giving her body blows with red-hot metal bars.


    Still, Yasenia closed her eyes and started practicing the technique. The skill allowed her to breathe underwater, making the concoction follow her respiratory and digestive system, spreading the medicine all around together with that sensation of burning. ''This is what burning alive must feel like. No, perhaps this one is worse. After all, I also feel like thousands of needles are piercing my body inside and outside, with my muscles and bones feeling like they are about to snap and be torn into pieces.''


    Yasenia would twitch from time to time, even if she could hold her position. The pain was that big. Even when she had done this thousands of times, it still made her react from the powerful pain that body refinement carried with it.Moreover, each of these sessions would only increase her overall strength a fraction. At first, she made big jumps in strength, especially in defensive power. Still, as she continued to do them, they became less effective, to the point that the before-and-afters were unnoticeable for Yasenia.


    Still, she did them. She gritted her teeth and allowed her body to be assaulted by the painful body refinement technique. Because she knew. The dragoness deeply understood that cultivation was all about umtion. The small fractions umted across tens, hundreds, or even thousands of years would eventually pay off. As the ancients said, even mosquito legs are meat.


    The torturous hour went by rather slowly, but eventually, Yasenia emerged from the water and used her fingers to clean the water off of her eyes. She opened them, revealing her deep and profound golden eyes, and without saying anything, she stepped outside.


    Looking at the now clear water of the tub, she hummed. "I absorbed everything. I need to increase the potency for next time."


    Body Refinement was a gradual process, so when you got ustomed to refining your body to a certain level, if you wanted continuous improvement, there was a need to increase the level of torture as well.


    Not many across the entirety of the Heavens were able to do what Yasenia was doing. Many either gave up or went crazy from the psychological damage.


    Yasenia didn''t bother putting on clothes and walked toward the middle of the room. She took a deep breath, allowing energy to flow through her meridians. The liquid energy moved slower than the gas energy. However, as it flowed through her meridians, her body was nourished with seemingly infinite energy.


    Then, Yasenia slid her foot and pped her right palm forward.


    The airpressed before her palm, and then, it burst.


    BOOM!


    A massive shockwave moved forward, apanied by a violent storm of wind. Yasenia didn''t stop; her face focused on the martial arts movements shown in the [Celestial Cosmos Immortal Body Technique].


    The first week, the dragoness practiced the movements without the assistance of the new liquid energy. She just used her Body Cultivation path, gathering and using gas-state energy. However, Yasenia felt that while possible, she would take a long while to break through to the middle-level Epoch Core.


    ''One week has gone by.'' Yasenia muttered. "Let''s start for the real." Then, she took a deep breath and wore her usual revealing blue dress. As she moved, this time, her liquid energy from the Dantian flowed.


    Surprisingly, with the liquid energy coursing through her meridians, her movements felt much more solid, fluid, and smooth. Each strike linked with the next in perfect harmony, showcasing impressive synergy. ''Gaining liquid energy has not just increased my raw strength.''


    The energy created by her movements flowed to her muscles, bones, and Dantian.


    ''I can feel everything around me better. My senses have expanded.''


    Together with the sharpening of her mind, fluidity increased.


    ''My limbs move exactly as I want them to. I am correcting mistakes I didn''t even feel were there before.''


    With increased fluidity, her blows increased in power.


    ''Each strike, each step, each movement, everything links as one.''


    With the increase in power, the momentum was exponential.


    ''I can feel that this set of movements is not aption of martial art movements. They are one big movement, seemingly unending and perfectly linked.''


    Subconsciously, Yasenia activated [Grand Cosmos Art]. Using phantoms of enemies to practice, the dragoness unleashed the first form, then the second, the third, the fourth¡­


    ''No wonder I could fight Mom and the other seniors during my enlightenment. I was acting ording to my subconscious knowledge of the [Celestial Cosmos Immortal Body Technique].''


    The dragoness performed the fifth, sixth, and final seventh forms.


    ''When seniors say to be like water, to be fluid with the power of a water stream, this is what they meant. You don''t release different kinds of movements. Everything must be one big stream, one big river of martial movements that connect.''


    Her hands, legs, and tail constantly attacked, each blow stronger than thest. Yasenia smiled. ''I see.'' Then, she focused on her Dantian and rushed all her energy toward the bottleneck.


    BANG!


    The energy flowing through her meridians toward the middle-dantian roared powerfully. The dragoness continued, increasing her speed until only a blur could be seen.


    Then, she shouted. "BREAK!"


    BANG!


    CRASH!


    BOOM!


    A hit, a breakthrough, and a violent aura explosion.


    One after another, everything surged inside the dragoness. Her Epoch Core absorbed the torrents of energy surging into it, swelling and transforming, making itsposition sturdier, giving Yasenia''s physique nourishment like never before.


    Yasenia could feel a violent surge tearing into her muscles, bones, and organs while another rebuilt it. The horrendous pain almost forced Yasenia to stop her martial arts movements. Nevertheless, the dragoness persisted. She gritted her teeth and roared. "BREAK! THROUGH!"


    Her leg propelled her skyward, hitting the ceiling several kilometers away in less than a second. Then she pushed against the ceiling, falling down like a meteor and impacting the ground with her fist first.


    BOOM!


    At the same time as her punch hit the ground, gargantuan energy waves exploded outward, mixing with the blow and transforming into a shockwave that mmed against the cultivation cave''s walls with violence.


    Yasenia stood on her knees, her fist sinking a few centimeters into the floor. That feat in itself was ridiculous since the cave she was in was supposedly strong enough even to bear a half-step Dantian Spiritualization Realm''s full-blow strikes.


    Yasenia''s strike damaged it, meaning that the reinforced floor couldn''t bear her strength, even if it was for a second.


    The dragoness lifted her fist while breathing heavily and looked at her immacte hand. There were no scratches or even marks. She only had a light reddish tint on her knuckles. "Huh? Did I really do that?"


    Yasenia was somewhat baffled. However, she quickly shook her head. "Did I break through?"


    She quickly sank her spiritual sense into her body and gazed at the Epoch Core. She was stunned to find that it had not only increased in size but also grown a few more meridian connections around itself and her body. Those connections seamlessly interacted with the other meridians and spread throughout all her bones, muscles, tendons, and organs. "Oh? Is this what the maids said about the Epoch Core integrating with myself? I see."


    Yasenia stretched and moved around a bit. "Hmm¡­ Let''s test my speed. Before, I needed this much impulse to reach the other side. What if I use the same now?"


    Yasenia looked at the distant wall and pushed with the same proportional strength she had before.


    Her body vanished from her standing point, followed by a loud explosion.


    BANG!


    The dragoness bounced off the wall and rolled around, clutching her face and breasts. "Ouch, ouch, ouch!"


    Soluna''sughter reached Yasenia. ''What did you expect? Hahahahaha.''


    Yasenia grumbled. ''I thought I would be able to slow down enough if I was too fast. Who knew that I would cross more than two kilometers just like that!? It felt as if I took a single step!"


    Soluna mercilesslyughed. ''Hahahaha. I am going to tell your wivester, hahahaah.''


    The dragoness stopped on her back and opened her arms, looking at the ceiling resignedly. "Sure. Go ahead, sigh." Then, she spoke. "Anyway, time to go out and deal with whatever it is I need to deal with!"


    She walked outside, and like the previous time, the maids arrived and kneeled. "Congrattions, Young Miss."


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow. "Oh? But I didn''t use my aura this time. How did you know?"


    ia smiled. "Everyone heard therge explosive sounding from your cultivation cave, Young Miss. It happened in the middle of the night, so you startled everyone awake."


    The dragoness coughed. "Everyone? Even the children?"


    Selena smirked. "Don''t worry, Young Miss. Their sound canceling formations prevented such a scene from happening."


    Yasenia sighed. "That''s good."


    "How is that good? I jumped so high that I hit the ceiling!"


    Yasenia smiled widely and looked sideways, seeing Evelyn wearing a beautiful purple kimono with blue flowers. The dress increased her mature aura, and because her hair was gathered in a gorgeous bun with essories, it gave her apletely different feeling than the usual mischievous girl.


    The dragoness was not shy with her praise. Her tail wagged as she approached with sparkling eyes. "Wow! You look so pretty, Dear. Like a beautiful petunia that has been recently watered."


    Evelyn blinked and coughed. "Praising me won''t make me forgive you!"


    Yasenia leaned forward and pecked her lips, putting on a cute and smiling expression. "How about this?"


    Evelyn stuttered. "T-That''s not fair! I finally had an excuse to act angry. I don''t want to lose it like this!"


    Yasenia blinked twice adorably and rubbed her cheek with Evelyn''s while purring. "Are you sure you want to be angry~?"


    The maids sighed. ''This time, it is Madam Evelyn''s loss.''


    And that it was, as Evelyn''s determination to be angry at Yasenia crumbled like a stack of cards. "I don''t¡­" Evelyn sighed and hugged Yasenia tightly. "Wee back. I missed you."


    Yasenia smiled softly and hugged her back. "I missed all of you too~. I love you."


    Evelyn looked upward with a gentle smile. "I love you too, Yasenia."

 Chapter 959: Preparation Of Combat.

    Chapter 959: Preparation Of Combat.


    Yasenia approached the sparring arena. She had gained enough strength since thest time she fought seriously that she would not be evenparable to who she was before.


    First of all, her War Intent and Monarch Intent had reached Level 9. While Celestial Intent was still stuck at Level 7, its strength was not much worse than the other two.


    Then, her cultivation realms had reached the "middle" range of the fifth realm. Yasenia had always thought that by the time she reached this level, she should be almost unstoppable among the people in the Distancia Continent. Her n back then, when she didn''t have the maids, would''ve been to turtle until today, when she gained this level of strength, and then face the World.


    Of course, ns changed.


    Even then, she participated in the peak-level battlefields thanks to her [Celestial Pearl]''s incredibly overpowered buff.


    Now, Yasenia was confident that she had the strength that her buffed self had back then. Standing at one side of a big arena, Yasenia looked forward with a focused face.


    She didn''t know that the children were standing and looking at her in the stands together with the rest of the girls.


    Skye muttered, her eyes glittering. "Mommy is so pretty! She looks¡­ different!"


    Estre looked at Yasenia''s rxed stance and asked. "Why do I feel like Mommy''s rxed stance is so¡­ defense-tight?"The girls smiled while looking at Estre. Her cultivation and strength might be falling behind, but martial-art-wise andbat-instinct-wise, she was the sharpest of them all. Kali answered while patting her head. "Very good observation, Estre. The reason you feel like that is that she is on guard. While her posture is rxed, all the fibers in her body are tensing and rxing. The second a threat appears, she will jump at it like a predator."


    Dawn asked, excited. "Can Mommy win against her maids? Aunty Le and the rest are really strong!"


    Andrea answered whileughing. "Even we don''t know how strong your Mommy has be. So, we''ll need to see. First, one of the Level 8 maids will enter the arena and fight. If Yasenia wins, a Level 9 one will enter. If she wins¡­ Then, Aunty Le or one of the others will need to step forward."


    Skye looked up at Evelyn and asked. "Do you think she can win, Mama? You have seen her from very close, right?"


    Evelyn hummed. "I am honestly unsure. However, I can tell you that I felt somewhat overwhelmed the second I tried to look at her aura. While a sense of strength has always apanied your Mommy, that level of oppressive feeling is entirely new."


    Angel blinked. "Really? Was it that much of a difference?"


    Evelyn nodded seriously. "It was like looking at a peak-level senior. Other than Angel, we can more or less fight at a Level 8 to 9 Dantain Spiritualization realm strength. But Coraline and other people of a simr level felt¡­ weakpared to Yasenia."


    Ebirah blinked twice. "Even Mom?"


    Evelyn crossed her arms. "I am unsure, Ebirah. I have sparred with your mother and lost, but when fighting her, I didn''t really feel an overwhelming sense of defeat. When I thought of fighting against Yasenia¡­" Evelyn shook her head andughed. "The only word that flew through my head was ''Impossible.''"


    Tatyana spoke up. "It is normal you felt that way." The Death Empress spoke as everyone looked at her. "When Yasenia has transformed her energy into the liquid state, she has also mixed a bigger proportion of Celestial Energy with it. The gas energy had less than 0.1 percent Celestial Energy purity. The liquid energy in her Dantian has around two to three percent of Celestial Energy purity."


    Cecile spoke for the first time. "Too strong."


    The girls looked over, and Cecile''s face was more severe than ever. "She is even having trouble holding back her aura. Tatyana, you might want to increase the aura-blocking feature a bit before she starts for the children."


    The Death Empress didn''t mind adding a few extrayers, and she quickly did so. Several geometrical lines and runes spread in their private room, making the space around her flicker a few times while an Aura Blocking formation spread around.


    Then, Tatyana looked at the children and smiled. "Little brats, remember to look at that screen if you want to know what''s happening. The speed that your Mommy fights now is too fast to follow by your eyes." Tatyana looked sideways and smirked. "me, Kaleina, you both as well."


    While holding Angel''s hand, Aurelia asked, surprised. "Even Big Sister Kaleina?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Yes." Then, she looked at the arena. "Oh? A maid is about to enter the arena."


    The girls looked at the screen that was showing the maid preparing to jump in. Kali hummed. "Her face is so serious."


    Tatyanaughed. "They know. Their Young Miss has finally caught up. The realization has hit them harshly. After all, most of the maids you see here were in the early Unification Realm when Yasenia was five years old or so."


    The Death Empress smiled somewhat evilly. "They know that they are not as useful the second they can''t protect Yasenia. They are Yasenia''s personal maids because they can fight by her side. If they be so weak that they can''t fight by her side, what is their use other than intelligent and trustful advisors?"


    Angel muttered. "But they are not bing weaker, no? Yasenia is just¡­ too fast."


    Tatyana shrugged. "Yasenia is their zero point. If the zero approaches you ten steps and you move one, you go from a 10 to a 1. Therefore, you are weaker byparison, and consequently, you are worse. As a result¡­ You are useless."


    Andrea repeated. "Their zero is Yasenia."


    ia spoke in the maid stands that were hidden from the dragoness. "Many of you were doubtful. I know it." The other 49 maids looked over. "We are all her loyal maids, and while I know that everyone here would give their entire existence to avoid any harm from happening to Young Miss, some of you cked off."


    ia looked at a few Level 8 maids and said. "The potential of all of us is simr. We all started at a simr point. However, some of us are now Level 8, others Level 9, and others are already deep in the Half-Step Dantian Spiritualization Realm."


    ia spoke. "That''s uneptable. Yet, Lady Tatyana never said anything. Why do you think it was?"


    A Level 8 maid spoke firmly. "Because Lady Tatyana never doubted that Young Miss would eventually catch up. That this exact moment would one day ur, one way or another."


    ia nodded tly. "Exactly." ia looked at the weakest of them all and said. "River, this is not a spar for you."


    River was an otterkin beast human. She had a slender body and cute, rounded animal ears. Her attributes were Water and Darkness. The reason she was on the maid team was her assassination skills. Simr to Doriel, River had a terrifyingly lethal Innate skill.


    Not to mention, herbat style was incredibly agile and swift. By the time her enemies tried to sh once, River would''ve probably sliced them to death. She was someone who used speedbat to the limits.


    River looked around and tightly gripped the handle of her short swords, her adorable face struggling like never before. "I don''t want to assassinate Young Miss."


    ia didn''t me her. Instead, she said. "None of us want to. We, who love Young Miss with all our beings, would never, even in our worst nightmares, want to point our weapons at her seriously." ia continued with a sigh. "That''s why we train. That''s why we neverin. That''s why we always cultivate. We want to stay a step ahead of our extraordinary Young Miss. Ahead enough that, when fighting her, we can hold our killing intent back."


    ia sighed. "Sadly, River, Young Miss''s strength is currently the same as yours. She has caught up."


    River''s face, filled with pain, slowly became determined. "I was wrong. This is my punishment."


    ia nodded. "It is."


    River took in a deep breath and looked at Yasenia, who stood in the middle of the arena with her sword drawn out. ''That''s not Young Miss. That''s not Young Miss. That''s not Young Miss. That''s not Young Miss. That''s not Young Miss. That''s not Young Miss.''


    River repeated those words in her head again and again. She repeated them so many times that anybody would''ve lost count. However, the more she repeated them, the worse her body''s state became.


    From the family viewing area, Aurelia asked, puzzled. "What is happening to Aunty River?"


    For the children, River had always been a yful and adorable aunty who yed with them in the water. So, seeing them suffering like she was made them a bit ufortable.


    Tatyana spoke. "This is her punishment."


    Aurelia blinked, and Skye asked. "What did Aunty River do wrong?"


    Tatyana spat tly, with zeropassion. "Be weak. That''s her sin. She had tools, but she didn''t use their 200% potential. She didn''t grind her soul against a wall to be stronger. She rxed, thinking Yasenia would not catch up for much longer."


    Tatyana looked at River coldly. "Now that she is weak, she needs to aim her swords at the person she swore to protect with her very soul. She is in pain, enough psychological pain that it is affecting her physically." Tatyana said. "But she needs to do it."


    Estre asked, grabbing Tatyana''s hand a bit tightly. "What if she doesn''t?"


    Tatyana looked at her daughter and knew why she grabbed her hand. She understood Estre''s current thoughts. However, Tatyana didn''t mellow her words. "You must do it. There is no ''ifs,'' Estre. You fight, fight, fight, and fight. You sh with your future until the day that your heart stops beating."


    Estre tightened her grip, and Tatayna spoke. "Estre. There is no failure. It doesn''t exist because you can keep trying. Failure only bes failure when you give up. If you try again, you haven''t failed; you are still trying."


    Estre looked up at Tatyana''s face, expecting to see a cold expression. However, she saw a smile gentle enough to melt ice. Tatyana said, softly. "You are my daughter. You can do it as long as you push forward. Mama could, Mommy could. How could someone that came from both of those people not do it?"


    Estre blinked a few times and nodded seriously. "Okay."


    In the middle of the arena, Yasenia was highly alert. She also understood what challenging the maids meant. ''They wille with the intent to kill. This is a death battle, not a spar. They are my maids, so they would probably rather die than be weaker than me.''


    As she was thinking that, her hairs stood up as a presence appeared right behind her. Yasenia''s aura exploded outward with violence together with the skill she had prepared. "[CELESTIAL DRAGON ROAR]!"


    ROAR!


    BOOM!


    A blue shockwave impacted against the attack that was aiming at her heart from behind, sting the person who rushed at her away. Still, when Yasenia turned around, she saw that River had already recovered and was just a few meters away from her with a terrifyingly cold face as her short swords rushed at her throat.


    Yasenia grinned to herself. ''So freakishly strong! Hahahaha.''

 Chapter 960: Battle Maid Vs Yasenia.

    Chapter 960: Battle Maid Vs Yasenia.


    When River rushed back at Yasenia after being sted away by the Dragon Roar, her vision blurred, and her ears rang.


    [Celestial Dragon Roar] was powerful enough to instantly kill people in Yasenia''s same realm if their soul defense was not strong enough. So, it was natural that River, being a Level 8 Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivator, received a harsh blow from it.


    Still, knowing where Yasenia was and calcting how much the dragoness would take to turn around, she shot forward without giving her body time to rest. "[Consuming Twin Sword sh]."


    Her swords gained a viscous dark aura that, when she was around 20 meters away from Yasenia, shot forward mercilessly toward the dragoness neck.


    The mix of Water and Darkness attributes created an incredibly sharp and swift ck de that consumed everything in its way.


    River didn''t lower her guard. While she couldn''t think of a way her Young Miss could block the attack, she didn''t dare underestimate her. ''[Full Moon] is too slow, and any movement skill she has won''t be enough to dodge. Still, continue the pressure until someone stops you!''


    The otterkin''s aura burst forth with a terrifyingly dense wave of killing intent. The otterkin saw 19 white dots shine with incredible brilliance as Yasenia''s voice echoed. "[Heavenly Constetion Steps, Third Sky: Orion''s Shield]."


    A massive translucent blue shield appeared in between the blow and the dragoness, shining with Empyrean splendor.


    CLANG!River''s pupils shrunk when her blow waspletely blocked. However, it didn''t take her with her guard low. "[Flowing Dark River]."


    Her steps becameplex as she moved in confusing patterns while gathering Darkness and Water energies. Then, her two swordsnded on the [Orion''s Shield].


    BOOM!


    A blow that created a shockwave capable of razing down mountains urred. Yet, River''s face was disbelieving. ''She blocked it!?''


    River felt terrifying heat against her skin, and saw Yasenia opening her mouth wide. "[Celestial Dragon Breath]!"


    BOOOM!


    River quickly ced her swords before her body. "[Dark River Waterfall]!"


    A pir of ck water burst upward, blocking arge part of Yasenia''s dragon breath. Still, the power of the Celestial Skill was ridiculous and broke the defense, hitting River''s body and sting her backward once more.


    Yasenia knew that giving River time to recover was the worst thing she could do. Hence, she used [Pegasus Gallop] and [Celestial Charge] together, instantly crossing the distance between them while leaving an Empyrean ste behind her.


    "[Draconic Sunset]!"


    BANG!


    Yasenia''s giant sword deviated from course as River''s short swords redirected her blow to the side, leaving them both face to face. Reacting quickly, Yasenia''s tail moved from the side, trying to grab onto River''s stomach, but she underestimated her maid.


    River didn''t retreat. She took a step forward so quickly that Yasenia didn''t even notice that River''s palm was on her stomach. Then, River''s physical strength condensed to a single point from the heel to her palm and exploded violently. "[Crushing Dark Wave]."


    BOOOM!


    Yasenia''s body bent like a bow as her face contorted in pain, flying away right after and smashing against the opposite side of the arena.


    River quickly ran after her. "[Dark River Flowing Steps]."


    Like a shadow, her body melded with the surroundings and disappeared from sight.


    The dragoness quickly stood up, using her energy to recover from her stunned state, and looked around. ''Tsk. I lost her.''


    The dragoness lifted her sword and then shed toward the ground. "If you are hiding, I''ll make youe out! [Sun Core Shattering Strike]!"


    A sh of golden light engulfed the arena, followed by a wave of Sun Energy. The dragoness''s sharp spiritual sense quickly noticed a faint presence behind her and she turned around, her sword gaining a silvery glow as it spun with her. "[Draconic Crescent Moon]!"


    A crescent that covered the entire arena was manifested, instantly smashing against the wall. ''I missed.''


    Then, from behind, her instincts made her nape feel the chilliness of River''s des. Subconsciously, even before processing what was happening, her body reacted. "[Grand Cosmos Art, Fourth Form: Cosmic Air]."


    With incredible fluidity, embodying the harmonious nature of the cosmos, she turned and kicked backward, her feetnding on River''s stomach.


    Time seemed to stop as River''s des were touching Yasenia''s neck at the same instant that her footnded on River''s navel.


    If that kick arrived a single millisecond slower, Yasenia would''ve lost. However, thanks to that kick, River''s swords slowly separated from her neck and never managed to reach her.


    River''s cold and emotionless face cracked slightly, showing a hint of regret. ''I hesitated.''


    She rag-dolled backward, Yasenia''s strength and her own having burst in her body and creating damage to her internal organs.


    From the stands, the maids looked at River and understood what happened. If River''s enemy were not Yasenia but a random person in exactly the same situation, this blow would''ve been decisive enough to tilt the battle in River''s favor or outright win the match.


    ia looked at River, coughing a mouthful of blood, and squinted. "Young Miss''s blows are really powerful. Much more than I anticipated."


    Selena, the group''s de facto tank, spoke. "Young Miss''s blows are not only heavy. They are prating. Each of her strikes sinks into River as if she were made of water. Young Miss''s blows are highly lethal."


    Doriel spoke. "After this exchange, the chances of winning should be around sixty-forty."


    ia asked. "Sixty for River?"


    Doriel shook her head. "Sixty for Young Miss."


    The rest of the maids were stunned. Le asked. "Aren''t you overestimating Young Miss a bit, Doriel?"


    Doriel spoke. "While River has yet to use her berserk skills, Young Miss has not used any Celestial Enhancement or [Day and Night Cycle]."


    The maids became silent after that sentence. Dorielmented. "Here ites."


    Then, the dragoness''s voice spread around with the weight of a thousand Moons. "[Celestial Dragon Body], [Celestial Cosmos Body Reinforcement]."


    River saw as her Young Miss''s aura skyrocketed beyond anything she had felt before and took in a deep breath. "[Battle Maid]."


    Horrible energy torrents rushed at River as her strength simrly skyrocketed.


    [Battle Maid] was a skill Tatyana developed in the past. All of Yasenia''s maids had it, and it shone more when the maids used it together. After all, it was part of a battle formation. Still, using it standalone was as powerful.


    Tatyana had in mind that, in a situation where either a single maid or arge group of maids was left around Yasenia, they could use this skill to ovee whatever was in front of them. The only drawback of the skill was the terrible mental and energy strain it caused.


    The effects were harsh enough that River''s body convulsed for a few moments as the skill took effect.


    After itpletely activated, her aura burst outward and shed with Yasenia''s, pushing the dragoness''s aura back.


    Yasenia looked at River with a severe face. While she was strong, she was fighting someone who could simrly fight above her weight ss. Moreover, River was a Level 8 Dantian Spiritualization Cultivator, which meant that her energy had already been transformed into a solid state.


    As cultivation advanced, the difference between levels was increasingly more significant.


    The dragoness prepared and looked at River, her vertical pupils thinning to lines. "Come."


    And, as soon as she spoke, River disappeared and reappeared to her left. Her speed was so swift that it basically looked like teleportation.


    Still, Yasenia''s senses were buffed to ridiculous levels. So, moving her body with minimal movements, [Draconic Heart] shifted and ended in River''s sword path.


    CLANG!


    The dragoness felt the blow, but it was not that heavy. River was specialized in speed, so she was able to resist the sh.


    However, counterattacking was impossible.


    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!


    Moving fast enough to leave several afterimages in her path, River moved around Yasenia and shed at her like a storm of des.


    The dragoness, even with two Celestial Skills on her, was having trouble blocking everything. As she fought, she was losing terrain, which forced Yasenia to transform [Draconic Heart] into twin swords to fight back.


    Then, using her tail and twin swords, the dragoness defended the absolute barrage of blows. Still, River was too quick, leavingrge gashes around her body when she couldn''t block.


    Thankfully, she had a terrifyingly strong physique. Otherwise, River''s swords would''ve probably spilled her guts out already.


    Yasenia used her defensive techniques one after another. [Celestial Cosmos Neb], [Orion Shield], [Grand Cosmos Art: Neb Ripple], [Draconic Full Moon].


    One after another her defensive skills were used, and yet, even when she managed to create distance or a bit of breathing space, River would attack her the instant that her defenses copsed.


    Moreover, because River was so quick, attacking her was a nightmare. The dragoness used wide-area attack skills, but even those failed to hit. ''She is bing quicker¡­ How is this even possible?''


    The dragoness remembered the fight several years ago when the fifty maids at that time fought back more than 3000 Epoch Core Cultivators. Until now, she didn''t understand how, with just one Peak-Level Dantian Spiritualization, they were able not to receive wounds during that fight.


    Only now did she learn. ''My maids are just on another levelpared to people here.''


    She knew it, but now, she was learning it with her own flesh.


    If you asked, could Yasenia beat a high-level Epoch Core? The answer was a clear yes. Yet, the woman before her, who was at a simr level to those high-level Epoch Core, was suppressing her to the point of being unable to fight back. The dragoness continued her fight, and while she still had a few tricks on her sleeve to use, like [Day and Night Cycle], her [Celestial Pearl], and other Celestial Skills, she felt satisfied.


    So, withplete trust in her maid, Yasenia stopped defending and smiled. River approached at incredible speed, her swords flying toward her neck and about to decapitate her.


    However, before that happened, River used her entire body to stop her ridiculous momentum forcefully. Her muscles and bones shrieked in protest, tearing in some ces, but she was able to stop her de before it touched Yasenia''s neck.


    The dragonessughed and stepped forward, opening her arms wide and hugging River tightly. "Ahh! You are so strong, River!"


    Suddenly, surrounded by the familiar andforting embrace, River felt the tension around her entire body disappearing, and she fell limp in her arms. "Young Miss¡­"


    Yasenia looked down at River''s adorable face and giggled. "Hmhm~, my River won~. Are you happy?"


    River looked upward cutely and shook her head. "I am not¡­ I feel very bad¡­"


    The dragoness''s eyes softened, and she caressed her cheek. "Was fighting me seriously that hard?"


    River nodded a few times, and the dragoness sighed and hugged her face into her ample breasts. "Sorry, River. I really wanted to test myself."


    River sniffed without restraint, taking in Yasenia''s sweet floral scent, and almost purred infort. "Hm~. Young Miss is really strong. I needed to go all out¡­''


    Yaseniaughed, caressing River''s rounded otter ears. "If my little maid said so, then it is the truth~."


    River smiled, feelingplete and happy again. ''Ah~, Young Miss''s embrace is the best~.''

 Chapter 961: Yasenias Beauty. Evelyns Delght. (R-18)

    Chapter 961: Yasenia''s Beauty. Evelyn''s Delght. (R-18)


    After Yasenia''s fight, she approached the maids and had a small conversation about the fight. The maids all used their knowledge to tell where Yasenia made mistakes and what she could''ve done better.


    The conversation was full ofplex terms, but it was pretty productive. Moreover, because she just broke through, the dragoness had used this fight to help her consolidate her foundation.


    Unlike the Unification Realm, where the dragoness had no bottlenecks because of her [Spiritual Breakthrough] back in the Rising Talent Academy Entrance Test, the Dantian Spiritualization Realm wasplex and profound. The concept was easy: just squeeze energy until it changes properties. Of course, in practice, there were many nuances that the cultivator needed to take into ount.


    While they talked, Yasenia felt her family approaching and looked over with a smile. "Dears!"


    The girls smiled happily that their dragoness had finally left closed-door cultivation while the children were looking at Yasenia with glittering and admiring eyes.


    For them, the maids were like "absolute existences." All of them understood that the maids were there to protect them, so the maids'' strength was a matter of course. Their Mommy being able to fight them to such an extent and almost winning was nothing but a miracle for them.


    The six children rushed forward and hugged Yasenia as they could, with Dianna and Katarina using their ability to fly to perch on the upper part of their Mommy. Skye spoke loudly. "Mommy, you are so strong! Aunty River almost lost to you!"


    Estre spoke, her eyes shining. "Mommy used the [Grand Cosmos Art], right? That kick you used to block Aunty River''s swords was! It was! Uhhhh! SO NICE!"


    Yasenia used her tail and arms to pat her little dears. "My babies will also grow very quickly! Eventually, you might be able to catch up to your maids as well~."The junior maids standing at the back saw the children looking at them with sharp, predatory eyes and had chills running up their spines. It felt like an ancient beast had locked on them.


    River looked at them and said. "Work hard, or you will be in my situation in a few years."


    The 120 junior maids bowed and answered loudly. "Yes, Miss River!"


    Evelyn smirked. "Say, our pretty dragon, it has been almost eight months~. I think you owe us something~."


    The dragoness looked at Evelyn with an arched mouth. "Sure~."


    So, the dragoness dealt with the children for a few hours, and then she went to her room to prepare. ''It has been a while.''


    Yasenia entered the shower and cleaned her body. She just fought River, so she had perspired a lot. She understood that her body constitution made the word "dirty" have almost no meaning for her, and while the girls probably preferred her sweaty self, Yasenia wanted to be clean for them.


    After showering, the dragoness approached a full-body mirror and looked at herself. Her gorgeous, flowing, glossy ck hair fell behind her like a beautiful waterfall. The white and healthy skin looked perfectly silky, and with a touch of her finger, she could feel how smooth it felt.


    Then, her golden slit eyes that looked back at her radiated charm like no other. The mole below her left eye entuated the seductiveness of her gaze, making it soul-gripping. A pair of perfectly straight eyebrows rested above her eyes. Then, each time she blinked, it looked like the wings of a ck butterfly moving. Long and dense natural eyshes that were not too much, just the perfect amount to entuate the depth of her heart-pounding gaze.


    Her straight and slim nose followed down, and then, a pair of gorgeous naturally reddish lips that looked perfectly thin, soft, and plump revealed to her gaze¡ªeverythingbined into a face that could make any man or woman fall with a simple smile.


    Then, following down, her shapely body stole the attention. A pair of breasts that were almost twice the size of her own head defied gravity, standing upright as if gravity didn''t affect them.


    The pink nipples on the tips were currently rxed, which gave her breasts an attractive motherly vibe. Holding all that weight, a pair of slender shoulders and a beautiful corbone could be seen.


    Her back, which was not at all wide, didn''t seem like the back of someone with the brutal physical strength that the dragoness had. Not to mention, her arms looked perfectly slender and feminine, ending in a pair of smooth hands with long fingers and pink nails.


    The dragoness moved her slender fingers and traced her breasts. Her face didn''t show any arousal. This had always confused her. Yasenia knew that she was incredibly beautiful, so she expected to feel attraction toward herself one way or another. However, she felt unable to feel lust toward herself.


    Her eyes continued looking down, following her smooth navel that, when she tensed, revealed the attractive abdominal muscles. Then, as if her body wanted to send gazes toward her waist, her hips widened outward, forming a beautiful mermaid shape. The dragoness blinked and turned around a bit, revealing herrge pair of bouncy, upright, and jiggly buttocks.


    Moreover, being sideways like that highlighted her attractive penis. Whileid, it had an impressible length. It was smooth and pretty, not showing any thick veins. While it sounded strange, it was a gorgeous penis. Lifting it, Yasenia revealed her vagina. A pair of juicy and plump lips invited people to bury their faces and kiss them passionately.


    Her attractive physique didn''t end there, as further down, her long legs that would make other people''s knees weak were revealed. Thick thighs that didn''t look fat, with a long shape and gorgeously sculpted calves, ended in a pair of feminine and dainty feet.


    The smoothness and thickness of her legs were perfected via Yasenia''s own physique, as she carried the enormous tail that took iprehensible lower train strength.


    Speaking of the tail, Yasenia''s more than two-and-a-half-meter-long tail was swishing behind her, leaving a gorgeous trail of starlight. After her transformation, her night-sky-blue tail was dotted with shiny white dots and beautiful golden rings. Her ethereal nature also left behind a very faint but noticeable trail of glittering starlight, increasing the etherealness and otherworldliness of the dragoness''s beauty.


    After observing herself in the mirror, Yasenia sank her mind into her spatial ring and searched through her night clothes. ''Hm~, I usually wear ck, but¡­ How about I wear white tonight? Let''s see¡­ Oh? This transparent nightgown looks nice. If I put it on, I''ll look like a little bride asking for all of her lover''s adoration~. The flowy skirt is also quite pretty~.''


    Putting it on, Yasenia spun once while looking at the mirror and shed a smile. "Hoho~, my dears will love it~. Let''s see, who is first today~?"


    Yasenia pondered for a few seconds and decided to reward the dear who had asked. "Let''s go to Dear Evelyn first~."


    Yasenia stepped out of her personal room and walked down the halls at a rxed pace. Some of the maids met Yasenia, and all of them couldn''t help but blush and gawk. The dragoness''s steps were purposely seductive, swinging herrge hips from side to side. Thanks to the tail moving behind her, the movement didn''t look exaggerated. Instead, it made some of the maids feel their legs go weak.


    Some of the junior maids, especially, had trouble looking away.


    The dragoness didn''t mind the looks and continued walking confidently. Her personal room was not too far from each of her lovers'' rooms. While walking over, she remembered the first months that she was together with them. ''We had a lot of group sex back then¡­'' Yasenia hummed. ''Things changed¡­ Ah. It was after my War Trial.''


    The 23 years that she spent in that hellscape were somewhat of a distant past right now. Her growing family and new strength long overshadowed any kind of remaining regrets that she had with that ce. Right now, it was nothing else but another one of her experiences.


    Yasenia thought. ''I wonder if the girls will eventually ask me for group sex? They are asking less and less. It seems that they prefer one-on-one. Why is that?''


    The dragoness knocked on Evelyn''s door four times and spoke. "It''s me, Dear."


    Evelyn happily approached and opened the door, only to freeze at the sight of the incredibly gorgeous creature standing in front of her. "U-Um, Yasenia?"


    The dragoness saw Evelyn''s widened eyes and smiled seductively. "Is Skye with the maids~?"


    Evelyn nodded a few times. "A-All the children are with their maid group¡­ Um¡­ The clothes¡­"


    Yaseniaughed softly and then spun around one shing a gorgeous smile afterward. With a bone-softening voice, she asked. "Like it~?"


    Evelyn ced her thighs together as her pussy started getting wet at record speeds. She answered with a restrained voice. "L-Love it."


    Yasenia stepped inside slowly, making Evelyn take steps back, and she closed the door with her tail. "Oh~? What are you holding back¡­" The dragoness lowered her pitch an octave to finish the question. "Evelyn~?"


    Evelyn moaned. "Ah~."


    Yasenia looked down at her with the same smile. "Are you going to cum with just my voice, Evelyn? Just the sight of my body~? You are a naughty girl."


    Evelyn''s legs trembled as she almost lost footing. "Mmm~!"


    Yasenia continued pressuring Evelyn with her eyes. "Come on, Dear. I can sense it. I can feel that your pussy is already tingling, wanting my dick. It thirsts for it, right? Let it out, Dear."


    Evelyn''s eyes rolled slightly as her legs buckled, falling on the bed. The dragoness''s waist, where her massive dick already stood upright, invaded Evelyn''s sight, and her body entered in a burst of spasms as her pussy squirted. "Aaahhh!"


    Yaseniaughed softly, moving her skirt to the side to reveal her dick, and she ced it on Evelyn''s face. "Time for your meal, Evelyn~. Eat."


    The ordering tone was like music from a goddess to Evelyn, and without a single moment of hesitation, she opened her mouth and started sucking on Yasenia''s dick. She moved from the tip to the base with her tongue and opened her mouth wide to suck on the tip. The sweet taste of Yasenia''s precum tingled her tongue, making Evelyn''s pussy tingle even more.


    Yasenia sighed in pleasure and used one hand to caress Evelyn''s head. "Good girl. You are doing great, Evelyn. Now, Dear, time to use everything~."


    Then, Evelyn felt Yasenia''s hand going to the sides of her head, making her violet eyes shine with lust and anticipation. Yasenia spoke, her tone soft yet ordering. "Touch your pussy, Evelyn, and¡­ Rx your throat~."


    Evelyn nodded with eagerness and opened her mouth while rxing her throat. Then, with gentle but constant pressure, Yasenia pushed her dick into Evelyn''s mouth, bulging her throat as she opened her.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn''s pussy was a mess. She was flicking her clitoris like crazy as Yasenia''s delightful dick invaded her throat. Then, Yasenia began moving her waist, feeling the tightness of Evelyn''s throat, and moaned. "Your throat feels so good, Dear. I love it."


    The back and forth movements were constant and demanding, but never aggressive. Evelyn''s brain was melting in euphoria with the soft ordering that Yasenia had learned during the years.


    Itbined Evelyn''s fetishes of being pampered and her somewhat masochistic tendencies. Evelyn was basically in heaven with Yasenia, who behaved like a dominant but gentle lover.


    Yasenia''s waist elerated, and her moans became more frequent. Evelyn, who had already orgasmed more than ten times, knew that Yasenia was close. She extended her arms and hugged her dragoness''s ample waist, sinking her hands into Yasenia''s pliable buttcheeks and forcing the dragoness to prate her until her nose hit Yasenia''s pelvis.


    The dragoness looked upward in pleasure and orgasmed. "I''m cumming!"


    Evelyn felt the dick in her throat swell, releasing a massive load of pure semen directly into her stomach. The enhanced semen from her dragoness activated her brain to the point that her eyes rolled upward until only the whites showed, making her pussy squirt like a broken faucet as she gulped Yasenia''s semen as if it were the nectar of a goddess.

 Chapter 962: An active night~. (R-18)

    Chapter 962: An active night~. (R-18)


    For the following hour and a half, Yasenia and Evelyn had an exciting round of Dual Cultivation. Evelyn was so excited during the whole time that her body felt as If it was riding a massive orgasm for the whole duration.


    "Ahn! Ah! Ah! Cumming! Cumming!"


    Yasenia continued moving her waist, attacking Evelyn''s weakest points. Lowering her face, she bit Evelyn''s ear and grunted. "I''m filling you again, Evelyn."


    The little woman felt Yasenia''s dick swelling, pushing against her vaginal walls. Then, with a stream of electrifying fluids, Evelyn''s womb got flooded, the walls painted white as it swelled from the inhuman amount of semen in her.


    Their intercourse continued for almost one and a half hours, and only stopped after Yasenia saw that Evelyn was overflowing with her seed.


    Then, Yasenia carried Evelyn to the bath, where she was feeling floaty and satisfied. The dragoness''s hands roaming her body with no lustful intentions were so rxing that she almost fell asleep. Yasenia bathed Evelyn for thirty more minutes before cing her back onto her bed, wearing afy night dress.


    Evelyn was awake the whole time. After reaching the Dantian Spiritualization Realm, fainting was much more difficult for them during intercourse. Of course, that was not because the pleasure Yasenia gave them was less; it was actually more than in the past. It was because of their spiritual and soul resistance gained during the Realm adding to their own resistance to Yasenia''s evergrowing ability to pleasure them.


    "That was awesome~."


    Evelyn snuggled in Yasenia''s arms with a loving smile, kissing the dragoness''s shoulders and breasts. "If the me from 10 years ago would''ve had sex with this Yasenia, I might''ve died from pleasure, hahaha."Yasenia smiled as she caressed her smooth blue hair. "I am d you loved it, Dear. Also, no deaths would''ve happened. I would be very gentle with my weak little Dear~."


    Evelyn giggled and looked up at her gorgeous lover. "You need to go now~."


    With a raised eyebrow, the dragoness softly asked. "Are you sure, Dear? I can stay a few more minutes if you want."


    Evelyn shook her head. "Go. I want to rest peacefully while feeling my filled womb~. You really released a lot of semen. A bit more, and I might get pregnant again~."


    The drags kissed Evelyn''s lips. "If it happens, then it does. Don''t mind it, love."


    Evelyn pinched Yasenia''s nipple, squirting a bit of milk, and licked her fingers. "Delicious." Then, she raised her eyebrow. "Also, while I do want more, Skye is more than enough trouble for now."


    Laughing, Yasenia pinched her nose and stood up from the bed, putting on her white nightgown. She leaned down and smiled at her, kissing her lips very gently. "I love you, Dear."


    Evelyn blinked adorably and smiled happily. "I love you too, Yasenia."


    Yasenia caressed her cheek and then left the room. ''Who to visit now~. Hmm¡­ Let''s go toward my beautiful phoenix~. After that¡­ Well, we''ll see.''


    When she arrived, Yasenia saw the door open, but that didn''t surprise her.


    Walking inside and closing the door behind her, she saw Cecile lying on the bed, already naked. Her Moon Phoenix lover was the exact definition of a jade beauty. A woman with a slender body and perfectly healthy white skin that looked as fine as silk. Her facial features approached perfection, mixing coldness, aloofness, and beauty in a manner that made her look unreachable.


    Even now, when she waspletely naked, Yasenia felt more awe than lust. Her beauty was such that even her naked figure provoked a feeling of respect for her beauty instead of arousal like hers.


    She was really the pr oppositepared to herself.


    Cecile looked away from the book she was reading and her icy blue eyesnded on Yasenia. The coldness on her facial expression instantly melted away, showing a soft and loving expression that anyone outside would have trouble imagining from such a cold and aloof goddess.


    "It has been a while, hasn''t it?"


    The dragoness took off her own clothes and climbed over Cecile, allowing her giant breasts to rest on Cecile''s body. "What were you reading, Sweetheart?"


    Cecile wound her arms around Yasenia''s neck and pulled her down, kissing her lips. "I was reading about Phoenix and Dragon hybrids. What kind of bloodline abilities are passed down, what is good for their growth¡­ Things like that.."


    Yasenia smirked. "So studious~. That''s a very attractive thing to do, my Sweetheart."


    Cecile raised her silvery eyebrow and wound her legs around Yasenia''s legs, rubbing her soft mound against Yasenia''s hardening shaft. "Is it~? Is that why this big and imposing dragon down here is so stiff?"


    The dragoness licked her cheek lovingly. "It''s because my mate is ready~. Sweetheart has forgotten that, when rubbing herself on me, I could feel her wetness." Yasenia whispered. "You are flooded, Sweetheart."


    Cecileughed lowly and whispered back. "I am hungry as well~. Can my mate know how to satisfy my hunger?"


    Yasenia slowly moved her waist back, cing her tip against Cecile''s lower entrance. "How about this~, is this snack too big for my mate~?"


    Cecile bit Yasenia''s lips. "Just the right size~. Now, feed me~."


    Pushing forward, Yasenia''s dick opened the Moon Phoenix''s mound, thebia shaping around her shaft, and her head opening the wet and tight passage. The wetness and warmth made Yasenia sigh in pleasure. "You are correct, Sweetheart~. Just the right fit."


    Cecile moaned and smiled. "Right~? How about rubbing around to see if my dragoness finds somewhere where she is unsatisfied with~?"


    Yasenia''s lips and gaze became predatory. "Oho~. Sure, hold on well to me, my beautiful woman~."


    Then, she thrust forward and prated deeply, touching the cervix at the back and slightly opening it.


    Cecile''s body jolted as a powerful pleasure wave hit her brain, making her gasp. Yasenia asked lowly, nibbling on her neck. "How about it, love? Do you like the taste of your meal?"


    Cecile spoke, her voice trembling slightly. "I love it~."


    Then, Yasenia moved her waist and thrust again, mercilessly hitting Cecile''s womb''s entrance.


    Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!


    The sound of their waists colliding echoed together with the squelching Cecile''s fluids made when Yasenia''s dick moved in and out. Cecile moaned with each thrust, her voice echoing with an ethereal touch from her lineage.


    Like music to her ears, Yasenia tried to make the beat better, so her waist movements changed and started moving in different directions. Cecile opened her eyes as her back arched and her wings extended outward. "AH! AH! AH! AH!"


    The dragoness grunted with her. "You love it when I fuck you like this, right sweetheart? The way my dick hits all the soft spots and sends electric pleasure through all your body."


    Cecile moaned while kissing Yasenia. "I love it! Ah! I love it. Mhm~. More! Mess me up more! Please, cum inside me!"


    Yasenia elerated and moaned, her heavenly voice tingling Cecile''s ears. "I am going to cum. I am going to cum!"


    Cecile kissed Yasenia''s face without stopping. "Give it to me. I want it."


    Yasenia put strength in her back and thrust forward. Cecile''s cervix had no chance at resisting and was pushed open, weing Yasenia''s swelling and hot dick. Cecile''s back arched, and then, her brain was assaulted with euphoria as she felt an enormous load of semen pouring into her empty womb, filling it with that delicious semen that made her salivate just thinking about it.


    Yasenia''s body spasmed as she released one of her biggest ejactions. "Ohhh!"


    Cecile could feel the semening out and out, with seemingly no end. The thick and hot liquidpletely filled the womb and started pushing against the walls. However, her dear dragoness didn''t seem to want to stop anytime soon. Her face was lost in pleasure as she continued spilling that white nectar, overflowing her pussy and making it spill even before she took out her dick. "I love thisss."


    Cecile was not much better than the dragoness. After all, the aphrodisiac nature of Yasenia''s ejaction was constantly lighting up her pleasure receptors, making her spasm without control together with the dragoness.


    After enough time passed, Yasenia''s tensed body fell limp on top of Cecile. "Wow~ That was a lot~... Hm? Cecile?"


    Lifting her upper body slightly, she saw Cecile looking at the ceiling groggily, her body having some spasming fits from time to time. Yasenia blinked. "Oh, she is still high up there in the skies~."


    After that, it didn''t take long before Yasenia started moving again topletely overload Cecile''s pleasure receptors and make her soulmate climax for two hours straight.


    Yasenia left the room around forty minutes after they stopped having sex. ''Next¡­ Hm¡­ Let''s go to Tatyana~. Tomorrow, I''ll be with Angel, Kali, and Andrea."


    A few momentster, Tatyana heard the knock to her door and raised her eyebrow. She opened the door and saw her beautiful dragoness wearing a gorgeous white nightgown. "Oh~? Come inside, hahaha."


    Yasenia giggled and looked down at Tatyana''s simple ck dress. "You really like simple clothes."


    Tatyana shrugged. "I''ve worn everything under the heavens. After the novelty runs out, most people learn thatfort is best. Why do you think that cultivation robes are usually quite simple? Comfort number one!"


    Seeing Tatyana smile as she held up a wigging finger, the dragonessughed and lifted Tatyana from the waist. "So, my elegant and beautiful woman, wanna have a night full of pleasures and deep connections with me~?"


    Tatyana nodded, winding her arms around Tatyana''s neck. "I do, but¡­" Yasenia tilted her head and Tatyana smirked. "My Little Treasure will be the girl tonight~."


    Yasenia blinked a few times, and each time she blinked, the scenery changed. First, her body was held by Tatyana; then, she was ced on the bed and stripped down; finally, Tatyana sat on her thighs, wearing a massive dildo that made her own penis look normal. Yasenia coughed. "Is that size really necessary?"


    Tatyana ced Yasenia''s and her own dicks against each other and raised her eyebrow. "Why~? Feeling intimidated? Look,pared to mine, yours is a little dick not worth mentioning~." Tatyana traced the dragoness''s dick with her finger andughed. "A small girl dick~."


    The dragoness''s lips twitched. "Yours is false¡­"


    Tatyana hummed. "Is it? I can feel through it, I can feel a male orgasm, and I can even cum through it~. How is it any different from the pretty one over here, hm~?"


    Yasenia sighed and followed Tatyana''s y. "You are right, b-but mine is better!"


    Tatyanaughed, her face looking seductive and somewhat mocking. "Is it~? Look at my dick. So girthy, so veiny, pulsing and twitching like it wants to impregnate one thousand females. Compared to your beautiful and smooth dick, it is likeparing a mature man with a young man~."


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana, and Tatyana looked back with glittering eyes. Yasenia sighed with a smile in her mind. ''Well, it is fun~.


    The dragoness protested. "With that false dick, I will never feel pleasure!"


    Tatyana raised her eyebrows. "Really~? Then, what''s this?"


    Yasenia felt a pleasant chill as Tatyana''s fingers passed through her crack, showing that she was flooded. Tatyana moved back her waist, cing the tip of the massive dildo against her pussy, and smiled. "Disobedient Little Treasure will now get a taste of my techniques for lying~."


    Then, she pushed forward, and the dragoness basically felt her innards being rearranged by Tatyana''s penis'' inhuman size. "Ahhn!"


    Her eyes rolled up as her back arched. Her dick became extremely stiff as the torrent of pleasure wreaked havoc in her body while her pussy mped down with tremendous excitement, trembling all around.


    Tatyana sighed in pleasure as the trembling and squeezing of her Little Treasure''s flesh wholly wrapped around her length. "Oh, Little Treasure, you really have the best pussy in the universe~. I love it~."


    Yasenia answered with a stutter. "I-I love you tOO!?"


    Tatyana pushed deep again, and smiled. "Now, Little Treasure, drown in pleasure~." Her waist began moving extremely quickly, knowing that Yasenia''s body could take rough sex without feeling a shred of pain.


    "Ah! Ah! AH! AH!"


    The giant breasts of her lover bounced around as heavenly moans that echoed in the room left her mouth. Tatyana was on her knees, holding Yasenia''s waist upand making love while moving back and forth extremely quickly.


    Yasenia had no other option but to have her own face pped by her own breasts from time to time as her pussy melted in otherworldly pleasure. "I''M CUMMING!"


    Yasenia''s dick and pussy burst out fluids, smearing everything. Before Tatyana reached her own climax, she felt the tail of the dragoness sneaking behind her and piercing deeply into her ass, making her legs almost buckle. Moreover, the second the tail entered, Tatyana''s insides were painted white. "MMM!"


    Both women orgasmed, but Tatyana didn''t stop for long as she turned Yasenia around and took her from behind, pushing her Little Treasure''s submissive traits to the limits and making her be a mess.


    Only four hourster did they stop, and Yasenia was acting like a spoiled and cute woman, growling and purring at Tatyana while rubbing her entire body on her.


    Tatyana smirked,pletely satisfied. "Ah~, this is so nice. Right, Little Treasure?"


    "Grrrr~!"


    ***************************************


    Author Note: This is thest R-18 chapter for now~ <!-- --><3. I hope you had fun~ :3.< p>

 Chapter 963: The Constant River Of Time Flows.

    Chapter 963: The Constant River Of Time Flows.


    With everything on track, time passed by really quickly. One year went by, and then another. Time flowed like water, blurring the sense of time. During all the years, the girls focused on cultivating and caring for the growing children; the children that could cultivate body cultivation techniques also did so. Meanwhile the rest of the world slowly stabilized after the massive war that Yasenia started.


    As years went by, the fame of the [Astral Sky Caln] became as resounding as thunder, echoing across the entire continent and sweepingnd and sea.


    Their constantly increasing fame was due to not only what they managed to do but also the [Astral Sky Alliance] that centered around it. The main reason was that all the main cities under the sect''s control had be the biggestmercial and cultivation zones in the entire World.


    Using the nourishment from the Sky Continent that fell onto the Astral Sky Sect, Tayana could create powerful formations that used the pureness of that energy as fuel to increase the natural generation of energy in the main sect.


    Then, using the Astral Sky Sect''s ever-growing energy quality, spatial formations provided the nearby cities with a much denser energy source.


    To exin it simply, the Astral Sky Sect was raining energy on the main cities it controlled.


    Other than the ever-growing energy quality, the entrance exam was considered the hardest on the entire continent. Some people scoffed, saying that they would eventually get fewer and fewer disciples and disappear as time went by.


    That would be the truth if it were not for the terrifyingly high benefits that the Sect gave its disciples.


    Even outer sect disciples were living better than many inner or even core sect disciples of other First-Rated powers. Therefore, while the sect entrance exam was extremelyplicated, everyone tried to enter, so the sect was growing at all times. Moreover, thanks to the scrutinizing entrance test, the people who entered had a certain level of inner calmness, leading to very few acts of violence between disciples, elders, or sect members in general.The dragoness returned from a gathering of leaders and saw a young girl standing there, looking at her with expectant eyes. The girl looked around 16-years-old, but her actual age was closer to 12-years-old. Of all her children, this girl was the only one who had a very distinctive pair of eyes.


    "Estre, what are you doing here?"


    Estre grinned and rushed forward, hugging Yasenia. "Mommy! I missed you!"


    The dragonessughed and caressed Estre''s hair. "I missed you too, love. How is everything going? Are you making progress?"


    Estre looked up and nodded, a bit hesitant. The dragoness poked her nose and smiled. "Don''t lie to me~. Tell me the truth, baby."


    Estre scrunched her nose and said. "Well, that Body Cultivation Technique that Mama and Mommy gave me works¡­"


    Yasenia''s eyes glowed. "Really? We thought that because you were attributeless, even the [Martial Emperor Body Technique] wouldn''t work." Yasenia humphed. "I was going to go cross the seas and dig the mountains to search for one that worked for my baby!"


    Estre''s eyes softened, and she spoke, feeling a bit ashamed. "But, Mommy¡­"


    Yasenia looked at her and asked. "What''s wrong, Baby?"


    Estre muttered. "Other than Big Sister Kaleina, I am the oldest, but¡­ I am the weakest¡­" Estre said, feeling embarrassed. "I want to be stronger."


    Yasenia hummed. "Well, love. That''s impossible now because of one thing."


    Estre blinked, and the dragoness smiled. "You are studying just Body Cultivation, while your little sisters are studying both Body and Spiritual cultivation. Then, your little sisters Dianna and Katarina are also pure beasts like you. However, unlike you, their [Beast Core] has been awakened since birth."


    Estre pouted. "So, I am defectuous."


    Yasenia''s tail moved quickly and pped Estre''s butt, creating a loud pping sound and making Estre yelp. "Ouch! T-That hurt!"


    Yasenia snorted. "It is good that it hurt. Calling yourself defectuous¡­" Yasenia sighed and cupped her face. "Baby, listen well, okay?"


    Estre blinked a few times while rubbing her butt with her hands. "Okay."


    Yasenia said, her face serious. "In life, misery and fortune go hand in hand. If someone is very fortuitous, they will eventually face misfortune. And if someone''s path is riddled with misfortune, they will eventually have a chance to turn that luck around."


    Estre blinked twice, and Yasenia continued. "However, that''s nonsense unless you do one thing."


    Estre asked. "What thing?"


    "Work hard."


    Estre looked at Yasenia, a bit confused. The dragoness smiled. "Unless you work hard, your life won''t change. Do you want to be stronger? Train."


    Estreined. "But I already train a lot¡­"


    Yasenia smirked. "Then, train harder."


    Estre pouted again, feeling gloomy. "Mommy doesn''t know how hard I work."


    Yasenia lifted her eyebrow and said. "Nine hours this Monday without counting the rest. Ten and a half on Tuesday. Nine and three quarters on Wednesday. Today, you''ve worked for seven hours, and you''ll go trainter for another two or three hours at least."


    Estre was stunned. "H-How? Wasn''t Mommy away?"


    The dragoness grinned. "Well, I am following the progress that all my little dears are making closer than anything else."


    Yasenia asked. "Baby, how much do you think Mommy trains every day?"


    Estre stuttered. "Mommy trains every day?"


    The dragoness asked, speechless. "What did you think I did?"


    Estre coughed. "I don''t know¡­ Breathe air and get stronger?"


    Yasenia wanted to p this little one''s butt again, but she held back. "Anyway, Mommy trains 14 hours a day."


    Estre opened her eyes. "Impossible! When?"


    The dragoness smiled. "When you sleep, Mommy is training. I haven''t slept in several years already."


    Seeing her face, Yasenia knew that Estre understood andmented. "Love, you have the base to grow into greatness. You can be incredibly strong. However, you need to not give up and continue as you are currently doing for the rest of your life."


    Yasenia sighed. "Life is a never-ending race. You need to run and run, never stopping. Otherwise, someone will ovee you. If that someone has bad intentions, then¡­" Yasenia said severely. "Your race can be over."


    Estre tilted her head. "You stop running?"


    The dragoness shook her head and said bluntly. "You get killed."


    Estre opened and closed her mouth, not knowing how to respond to that. Yasenia asked. "Imagine that Fu Lang Zu, the man that you read about in the War''s history books, was stronger than Mommy or Mama? Stronger than the maids? What would''ve happened?"


    Estre got thoughtful. "Mommy would''ve lost?"


    Patiently, the dragoness guided her thinking. "And, when Mommy lost, what would''ve happened?"


    After thinking for a few seconds, Estre frowned and answered. "Aunty Zephyrith wouldn''t havee home with Mommy?"


    "Well¡­" Yaseniaughed. "That''s not a lie. But, what would''ve happened to Mommy? Do you think Fu Lang Zu was a good person?"


    "No! He was very evil and stupid!"


    "Right." Yasenia nodded. "So, he might''ve wanted to kill Mommy, right? Try to stop me at whatever cost, no?"


    "Mhm!" Estre nodded.


    Yaseniamented. "Therefore, you can''t be weak. Weakness is¡­ I don''t really want to call it a liability, but it is. A weak person who doesn''t work toward getting stronger is someone who is a burden."


    The dragoness smiled widely and poked Estre''s nose. "I would rather have one thousand children like you than have a super-talented child who iszy."


    Estre hummed, thoughtful. The dragoness thought that it was enough for now, so she changed the subject. "So, how is Luminaria doing? Do you think she can be a humanoid soon?"


    Estre shrugged. "I don''t know." Then, she praised with glittering eyes. "I can feel that she is very clever! She canmunicate with me using energy! Like, creating words and such!"


    The dragoness was surprised. "Oh? She is so adept at controlling energy! That''s very impressive for someone at her level and age."


    "Right!?" Estre smiled, and then she sighed. "Even my friend is more talented than me¡­"


    The dragoness burst intoughter and smacked the back of her head. "You silly daughter."


    "Oh? Big Sister Estre! There you are!"


    An energetic voice came from the side. The girl approaching was a woman with dark blue hair and brilliant golden slit eyes. Her stature was tall, and her body, while young, looked very curvy. When she matured, she would probably bloom like a rose.


    Estre looked over and smiled happily. "Little Sister Skye! What''s wrong?"


    Skye was going to continue speaking, but she realized that Yasenia was there, and her eyes lit up. "Mommy!"


    She stepped forward like a little spark, arriving quickly by their side and throwing herself into Yasenia''s arms. "Ah~, so nice~ so soft~. I missed this!"


    Estre sighed. "You sound like a pervert."


    Skye blinked. "Mama Evelyn does this all the time."


    Estre sighed. ''And Mama Evelyn is a pervert¡­'' But she didn''t say out loud.


    "So¡­" The dragoness looked down at her energetic Little Spark and asked. "What are you babies going to do?"


    Proud and eager, Skye answered. "We are going to go out and roam the sect by ourselves for the first time!"


    Estre asked, surprised. "It''s today!? Ipletely forgot!"


    Skyeughed. "Big Sister is so forgetfultely. Tsk, tsk. This is what happens because you worry about silly stuff."


    The ck-haired child pouted. "It''s not silly¡­"


    Skye stuck out her tongue. "Silly Big Sister, as if Mommy or Mama Tatyana won''t love you the same because you can''t keep up! That''s a silly thought to have."


    The dragoness blinked and spoke, supporting her daughter. "Well, baby. This time, your little sister is right. Even if you couldn''t cultivate, I would love you the same."


    Confused, the little one asked. "The same? Not more?"


    Yasenia snorted. "More? Why would I love you more or less? You are my baby, Estre. Regardless of your talents, I will love you the same. More talented? Less talented? Does it matter when the recipient of my love is my lovely daughter!?" Yasenia snorted twice more. "If my baby wants the Moon and can''t get it by their own efforts because of something, then Mommy will get it for you!"


    The two children wanted to refute, but somehow, it sounded like something their Mommy would do. She was the first to push them to be better, but if their Mommy entered her "pampering mode," then they would get almost anything they wanted.


    "Also, babies."


    Both answered. "Yes, Mommy?"


    "What''s this thing about going out all alone that you are speaking about?"


    Both girls exined. Estre started. "We asked Mamas to let us out alone, with just our maids. We want to explore the sect by ourselves."


    The dragoness blinked twice. "They epted?"


    Estre smiled proudly. "Mama Tatyana gave us the go-ahead!"


    Skye nodded. "When Mama Tatyana agreed, the other Mamas, who were frowning, suddenly rxed. It is very strange. Why is that, Mommy?"


    Yaseniamented. "She probably told them something through spiritual sense." The dragoness thought for a bit andmented. "Well, sure. Be careful, though. Do you all have the life-saving treasures that we gave you?"


    Estre and Skye shook their hand, summoning aplex talisman. "Yes!"


    The dragoness smiled. "Good. Then, have fun, okay babies?"


    "Okay!!"

 Chapter 964: Children Buy Pastries!

    Chapter 964: Children Buy Pastries!


    Dawn, who was growing into a tall and slender beautiful woman,mented as their group walked down the mountain. "I can''t believe that they let us go!"


    The children were going out together for the first time to explore the sect. While they''ve been out before, it has been very asional. Most of their childhood was spent in the mansion at the top of the Sect, training, learning, and spending time with their mothers.


    Kaleina took the lead in their expedition. She looked at Dawn and grinned. "Perhaps it is because I am with you, little girls."


    Aurelia spoke with a faint and formal smile. "Big Sister Kaleina and Big Sister me are here, and our maids are also here."


    Kaleina couldn''t help but feel amused. ''Little Sister Aurelia is nothing like Mama Angel. So calm and collected, hahaha. If I didn''t know that Mama Angel was the mother, sometimes I would wonder if she was just Little Aurelia''s sister.'' Kaleina smirked. ''Little Aurelia is also 11¡­ I can imagine the future already.''


    Skye spoke loudly. "By the way, where are we going?"


    me blinked and looked at the six young children. "You haven''t nned it?"


    The six of them shook their heads. Katarina spoke, her voice much more understandable than many years ago. It even had a softer female tone. "We just want to see the sect, so there is no objective."


    Dianna was jumping around and looking at everything without stopping for a second. "Big sis! Big sis! Big Sis! Big sis!"Kaleinaughed and asked. "What''s wrong, Little Sister Dianna?"


    Dianna ran around, her six wings and three tails bobbing around. "Do you think that we can find bad guys? What about good guys? I want to beat someone! I have be very strong!"


    Kaleina clicked her tongue. "Strong? That''s not a word that should being out from us, Little Sister. Only when you can beat Mommy or Mama will you call yourself strong!"


    Diannained. "Eh¡­!? But that won''t happen ever! Mommy is super duper, hyper, ultra, and mega strong, right? And, and, mama Kali can snap her fingers and make Aunty Valeria appear! How can I win!? I can''t win! I can''t win!"


    Kaleina extended her hand, coating it with a very faintyer of Void Attribute to suction Dianna''s head and stop the hyperactive fox dragon. "Hey, if you run around, you can get hurt. Stay close so that your maids don''t need to get dizzy, okay?"


    Dianna giggled. "My maids like ying tag with me! They won''t get dizzy!"


    Dianna''s maids were walking behind, and they felt their lips twitching. While they loved their Little Miss with all their hearts, sometimes she was too much to handle. Of course, not in the sense that they couldn''t catch her, but more in the sense that they couldn''t make her stay in the same ce for more than a few seconds.


    After more than ten years of training, all of them had entered the Unification Realm and the equivalent Ethereal Soul Body Realm.


    Unlike Yasenia''s maids, who had focused on first reaching the peak in the Spiritual Path before starting the body path, the new maids practiced both paths and built them up together.


    To begin with, to be hired as maids, they needed to be highly talented with great potential. So, the fact that all of them could learn both was not a surprise in the slightest. It was like being surprised that talented alchemists had shown up at a famous alchemist gathering.


    Regardless, Kaleina spoke, cing her finger on her chin. "Well¡­ Since none of you know where to go¡­ How about we just explore at random? If any of you want to visit a shop, enter a building, or approach a roadstall, just ask."


    The six of them answered at once. "Okay, Big Sister!"


    When they arrived at the foot of the mountain, the children and maids crossed a massive gate that Yasenia and the rest built and finally entered the Core Elder resident area.


    The sect was divided into ranks because hierarchy was essential for a working sect. The Sect Master Peak, so to speak, was at the deepest part of the Sect, while the highest-ranking elders lived in the nearby area.


    Then, the Core Elders who trained the most talented Core Disciples lived right after the big shots of the Sect.


    Other than this area, the rest of the sect was separated into the Core, Inner, and Outer sects. Each area had its own people, shops, and economy. There were areas where all the sect members converged, like the [Astral Sky Tower] or the cultivation areas in the surroundings.


    Estre and the rest of the children weren''t that known in terms of appearance because of their infrequent public appearances. However, almost no children would walk out of that ce. Especially not guided by Kaleina Dravory, me Dravory, and followed by a bunch of maids wearing the formal Astral Sky n maid outfits.


    The second they got out, some almost got a heart attack, recognizing who they were. Conversations broke all around. "S-Sect Master''s children!? I need to get to know them if I can!"


    "Oh, my heavens! They are adorable!"


    "As expected, Sect Master''s children take after her! They look strong and have powerful presences!"


    "Ugh! I want to give them a snack and pat their heads!"


    "Someone, please block that pervert before they kill themselves doing something strange to Sect Master''s children!"


    Estre blinked as she looked around. "I-I didn''t remember people being so chatty¡­ I can''t hear what they are saying, though. What are they saying, Big Sister Kaleina?"


    Kaleina''s lips twitched, and she answered. "That every one of you is really cute."


    Dianna giggled. "One of them wants to kidnap us!"


    Katarina followed, sounding confused. "One of them wants to give us snacks?" Katarina looked at Kaleina and asked eagerly. "Can we get snacks?"


    The Core Elders who heard Katarina had a nosebleed out of the cuteness radiating from her and fainted with happy smiles.


    Speaking of Katarina and Dianna, while they had grown through the years, they were still around two meters in height. So, they could fit in these stores that were built for beast humans just fine. In the Astral Sky Sects, on average, doors were five meters tall, and not many were built just for human-sized species.


    Kaleina couldn''t help but caress Katarina''s snout and nod. "Hmm, my little sister is too cute to say no! So, of course, we can! Let''s get some snacks! A food shop around here¡­" Kaleina looked around and spotted a luxurious shop selling pastries. "Oh? We can go to that one!"


    All the food businesses around were like jealous wives, biting their handkerchiefs in pure envy. Meanwhile, the beautiful and gentle-looking dog beast human who owned the pastry shop had an uncontroble smile as she weed them. "Little misses! What do you want to eat?"


    Kaleina smiled. "Let''s see what you have, Madam. Thank you for the warm reception."


    The madam almost clutched her heart at Kaleina''s words. Her tail wagged uncontrobly behind her as she thought. ''Sect Master''s children are all so well mannered. Ugh! I want to gift them pastries.''


    "How about you take a few for free today, Miss Kaleina?"


    Being faced with such an eager expression, it was difficult to decline, but Kaleinaughed and shook her head. "We will pay for everything, Madam. Thanks a lot for the offer, though. Mommy-" Kaleina coughed and corrected herself. "Mother and our other moms gave us money so that we learn a bit about spending.


    The madam nodded like a pecking chicken. ''SHE CALLS SECT MASTER MOMMY!? KYAAA! Also, she is so well mannered that it makes those second-generation little lords look like absolute and disgusting tyrants!''


    Meanwhile, Katarina and the other children looked at the pastries on the counter with curious eyes.


    Estre approached and pointed at one of the pastries that looked like a white and brown chocte sword. "I want this one, Madam! How much is it?"


    The dog woman basically teleported to Estre''s side with the gentlest smile on her face. "This one is a very popr one, Little Miss. What do you think about one wed-level Parus?"


    Estre blinked a few times, and Kaleina behind almost slipped when she heard the price. "Cough. Madam, please, fair prices."


    The madam pouted, but she eventually gave the actual price. "It is one mid-level Parus, Little Miss." The madam exined the price. "The ingredients used are Earth Ranked, making it a delicious pastry that will give you a small temporary energy boost!"


    Estre tilted her head. "Temporary? Mommy''s food gives permanent enhancements, though¡­"


    That madam blinked as if her eyelids were having an epilepsy episode. "U-Um¡­ Permanent? Like, theyst a lot of months or something?"


    Estre shook her head. "Madam, the word permanent means forever!" Estre exined. "Like, for all the time!"


    The madam opened and closed her mouth like a fish out of the water, unable to answer for a long time. "...Oh. T-That''s impressive."


    Kaleina giggled behind them. "Madam. Our Mother is considered the second-best Spiritual Cook in the World. You shouldn''t be surprised."


    The madam asked back, baffled. "Who''s the first?"


    Estre grinned. "Mama!"


    ''Mama?'' The madam frowned and realized. ''If Mommy is Lady Yasenia¡­ Mama is one of Lady Yasenia''s wives?''


    Looking closely at Estre, the madam saw the blue eye and remembered Cecile and Angel. "Hm¡­ Is your mama Lady Cecile or Lady Angel?"


    Estre tilted her head. "My Mama is Mama Tatyana! Also, here! One middle-level Parus!"


    The madam''s back instantly became covered in cold sweat as she epted the money and took out the sword-shaped pastry. "I-I see. L-Lady Death Empress is a gorgeous and very powerful woman."


    Katarina''s voice liberated the madam from the difficult situation she thought she was in. "I want this one!"


    "Right away, darling!" Then, she moved away and helped the rest of the children choose a pastry they liked.


    Skye asked as she munched on a little pie. "Little Sis Aurelia, why didn''t you get one?"


    Aurelia spoke calmly and with a smile. "Too expensive."


    The children blinked and looked at her. Dawn asked. "Really?"


    Aurelia nodded. "One middle-level Parus is a lotpared to what we were given. We only have 100 middle-level Parus."


    Dianna blinked and asked. "But, Big Sister. We have 99 more! We can buy 99 more pastries!"


    Aurelia smiled. "Yes. But what if you find something that costs 100 middle-level Parus? You won''t be able to buy it now."


    Dawn and the rest got thoughtful, and they started discussing things together.


    Meanwhile, Kaleina and me smiled behind them. They still clearly remembered the day they were in that coastal city, where they learned how rich Yasenia was. Kaleina sighed. ''Thankfully, Mommy teaches us economics, so it is easier to learn how to spend money.''


    Walking down the street, the little ones observed with eager eyes. But nothing really called their attention. Soon, they were out of the Core Elder part of the sect and entered the Core Sect area, where disciples and other rtively high-ranking people lived.

 Chapter 965: Group Of Youths. Ambush.

    Chapter 965: Group Of Youths. Ambush.


    The day went by quickly, and the children arrived at a park in the inner sect. The hour was near noon, so the ce was filled with parents and children.


    As a sect, it naturally had an inside poption that lived here. There were primarily cultivators without families or children, but sometimes, the sect allowed their families to visit. Cultivation was a very lonely path that people usually needed to tread by themselves. Even while dual cultivation existed, many things took time toplete by oneself.


    Estre and the others looked around and became a bit silent. Meanwhile, the maids set up a clean nket, followed by baskets of easy-to-eat food like sandwiches, rice balls, bread rolls, and other delicious food cooked by Yasenia.


    Kaleina smiled while looking at her little sisters and asked. "Did looking at those children make you miss Mom?"


    The children were honest, so they all nodded. Skyemented as she bit a sandwich with juicy meat, vegetables, and a homemade sauce. "Does Big Sister Kaleina not miss them?"


    Kaleina smiled and sighed. "Always." Kaleinaughed softly. "Mommy has always been there since I opened my eyes. She was loving, cared for me, and is someone I admire. I would ask her if I had any problems, and she would always answer me."


    Kaleina smiled at them andmented. "Like she is doing with all of you. We are lucky to have her as our mother, and because she is so good, it is normal to miss her."


    The children bit their food and nodded, being thoughtful.


    While they were eating the food, a group of young men and women approached. "Hey! You are eating outside as well?"Kaleina looked over and squinted for a second. However, me at the side whispered. "It''s all right. They are inner sect disciples."


    Estre and the rest looked at Kaleina, and Kaleina smiled back, pointing at the group approaching with her chin. "Try to speak. If you don''t like it, just tell me."


    Katarina asked bluntly. "Why did you speak to us?"


    The young man at the lead looked at Katarina and blinked. "Hm? Oh, you are a sentient beast?"


    Katarina pouted, and Estre snorted. "She is my Little Sister!"


    He smiled honestly andmented. "Sorry, I didn''t notice." Then, looking at Dianna''s exotic figure, he asked. "Um¡­"


    Dianna blinked and smiled. "Hi! Hi! Hi! I am Dianna!"


    The young man with brown feline characteristics nodded. "I am Diego!"


    Estre asked, feeling a bit defensive. "What do you want?"


    Diego coughed and scratched his head. "Just¡­ Talk? Get to know each other?"


    Aurelia stood up and walked toward Kaleina, sitting by her side and continuing to munch on food without even bothering to look over.


    Skye jumped. "Get to know each other! Good! How old are you, Diego?"


    Diego said somewhat proudly. "I am thirty-seven years old, and I am already an inner disciple!"


    A woman at the side smiled as well. "He is going to be a Core Disciple in less than three years!"


    Diegoughed a bit, but their reaction was a bit off. In the first ce, he approached them because he thought that the girls were very pretty, so he wanted to build a rapport, so to speak.


    Now, after saying what had impressed many girls in the past, he received nothing but t looks. The purple-haired woman with golden strands even looked at him with a bit of boredom.


    One of the women in the group thought that they were acting hard to get, and she frowned. "What are those faces? Is he so talented that you are speechless?"


    Dawn asked. "Do you think he wouldst a second against the 37-year-old Little Mommy?"


    Skye burst intoughter. "A second? He would die before the battle starts!"


    Diego saw that another person was going to jump, so he coughed. "Oh? Is your mother talented?"


    Estreughed. "Pfft! Talented? That''s an insult for Mommy."


    Aurelia scoffed. "Ignorance looks quite ridiculous."


    Dianna smiled widely. "Mommy is the most talented in this world!"


    The woman, who felt offended, snapped. "That''s too arrogant to say. Do you think your mother can even beat our Sect Master in talent?"


    Kaleina found this situation hrious, and she kept watching in silence. Katarina answered, confused. "Mommy beating Mommy? How does that work?"


    Estre hummed. "Perhaps she is asking if she can beat an illusion of Mommy."


    Dawn asked. "Has Mommy used the Martial Art Stele to fight herself?"


    Aurelia swallowed the food in her mouth and spoke. "She has fought in the past. But I didn''t hear Mama say who won or lost."


    Skye didn''t even swallow the food before she spoke. "I thinf thath Mommy whould, munch, munch, win!"


    Diego frowned at their conversation while one of his male friends, who admired Yasenia a lot, spoke up. "Are you really thinking that your mother can even approach Sect Master''s talent? Are you delusional? Lady Yasenia Dravory is the most talented being to have appeared in Distancia throughout history! She managed to unify all the continents before she was even 60 years old through a calcted war thatbined strength, wit, politics, and tactics! Nowadays, even though she has barely made 70, she can already fight against the other top power leaders, like Lady Coraline, Lady Tengliu, or Lord Cao Chenghua! No being can beat Lady Yasenia Dravory in talent!"


    The children were stunned, while Kaleina finally couldn''t hold back herughter. "Hahahaha. You are so funny! Oh heavens! Hahahaha."


    The man thought that Kaleina was mocking Yasenia, so he frowned and asked. "Do you have a problem with this!? I would love to see you stand right in front of Lady Yasenia Dravory andugh like that!"


    Kaleina smirked, amused, and thought. ''Daring tough? If I wouldn''tugh in front of her, she would tickle and kiss me until I did!''


    Estre, who finally understood that these people didn''t know that Yasenia was their mother, asked. "Do all of you think of Mo- ahem, Lady Yasenia Dravory, that way?"


    One of the women snorted. "Who doesn''t? How old are you even to not know this? 12?"


    Estre''s eyes widened, and she asked. "How did you know?"


    The confrontational group of youngsters froze in ce, looking at Estre with stunned eyes. Estre looked like a tall and beautiful 16-year-old girl. Her body was properly developed, and while it had some more to grow, she was already a flower slowly opening to reveal her beauty.


    Diego asked Dianna. "H-How old are you?"


    Dianna smiled and answered proudly. "I am already eleven!"


    Diego realized that he had wanted to flirt with a child, and his stomach dropped. The women in Diego''s group were heavily stunned, looking at the bunch of gorgeous-looking girls.


    Diego looked at Kaleina and asked, stuttering. "H-How old are you?"


    Kaleina wanted to mess with him, but she ended up answering usually after me patted her back. "I am an adult, don''t worry. I am their Big Sister. Oh, the oldest one after me is Little Estre here, so, yeah, the rest are 12 or lower."


    Diego''s face spasmed, and he bowed. "I am so sorry! We are leaving now!"


    Seeing them leaving, Skye asked, confused. "Why did he leave so fast? It looks like he has fire under his soles!"


    Kaleina smiled andmented. "Don''t worry, you will learn these thingster. Have you all finished eating?"


    Dawn nodded. "Yes, Big Sis Kaleina!"


    Estre hummed. "I did, Big Sister."


    Aurelia nodded as well. "I did as well. It was delicious."


    Skye swallowed the food she had in her mouth and answered. "I DID TOO!"


    Dianna licked her lips. "Very yummy! Mommy''s food is the best!"


    Katarina trotted over to Kaleina, showing her somewhat stained mouth, and smiled. "I did, too! C-Can Big Sister Kaleina clean my mouth?"


    Kaleina would naturally not say no to her cute and adorable sister''s request. She extended her hand, summoning a handkerchief, and cleaned her mouth.


    Then, they stood up, and the maids approached to take care of everything.


    While the maids were cleaning things up, some of them suddenly changed their expressions, and they swiftly moved to protect them.


    Estre and the other children were stunned as they got protected by their respective head maids while the rest circled them.


    Kaleina''s face became confused, but before she could speak, she heard Tatyana''s voice in her head. ''Act along.''


    Kaleina blinked and asked loudly, her tone bing a rushed one. "What''s wrong!?"


    A maid spoke. "We are being ambushed. I can feel several presences in the nearby area. Young Miss Kaleina, please take your sisters back to Miss Yasenia. We''ll block the main force while a few of us apany you to ensure you reach there safely."


    Estre, who was being carried away together with the rest, felt her chest bing tight. "W-What''s happening? Who is attacking us!?"


    While they were young, their minds were much more developed, giving them the ability to know that this situation was very bad.


    One of the maids walking by Estre''s side answered. "Don''t wor-" However, before she could finish the sentence, an arrow shed from the distance, striking the maid on her chest and piercing deeply. The powerful momentum behind the arrow threw that maid flying backward.


    Estre''s face got smeared by the maid''s blood, making her pupils shrink, and her body got paralyzed for a second. The maid that was just shot was one of hers, and she always took good care of her.


    A burning sensation came from deep within her heart, wanting to help. However, her strength was pathetic inparison.


    Soon, the ce was surrounded by a cacophony of sounds from weapons and skills shing. Dianna and the rest were naturally afraid, but they could do nothing because they were just too weak.


    Even Dianna and Katarina, who were born strong, were nothing against Unification Realm cultivators. Kaleina shouted. "We are surrounded! What''s the n!?"


    Estre''s Head Maid answered calmly, her face analytical while her aura continuously surged out from her. "To break through, we''ll use brute force. Their numbers are much higher than ours, while their strength is slightly lower. Using our movement techniques, we will be able to reach a ce where we can search for help. Our priority is the Little Misses'' safety!"


    Estre saw a de approaching her maid''s throat. However, with incredible agility, Estre''s Head Maid moved her body while carrying Estre, dodging while striking the attacker back with a kick.


    BANG!


    The shockwave spread out before the attacker was sent flying.


    Estre and the other children looked around, seeing their maids getting progressively injured.


    Following Estre''s Head Maid''s n, the maids gathered as they could and rushed toward one end of the encirclement. Then, using defensive skills and a few sacrifices, the maids managed to break through without harming a single of their misses'' heads.


    Still, their bodies were full of injuries.


    Now that they were out, the Head Maids, carrying all the children, Kaleina and me included, rushed out while the rest stayed behind to cover the retreat.

 Chapter 966: Estrellas Profession. Yasenias Request.

    Chapter 966: Estre''s Profession. Yasenia''s Request.


    The children were silent until they arrived home. Because of the sudden attack, they all followed the maids'' instructions and were obedient, knowing that it wasn''t a time when they could be selfish. Their eyes looked around with wariness, always alert and clutching the people carrying them tightly.


    During the journey, the maids repelled several attacks, but none of the maids allowed the children to be injured. Sometimes, they would use their bodies as shields to continue forward.


    The journey didn''tst long because Yasenia and the others appeared before them, easily repelling the attackers. Once Kali and the rest appeared; the maids carrying the children quickly moved and passed them over to their mothers. Estre''s maid spoke with a professional tone, disregarding her injured body. "Madams, the children are unharmed, but I hope you will look at them in depth in case we missed something. We have yet to identify the identity of the attackers. Some of our sisters are fighting behind us and require assistance."


    Yasenia nodded. "Great job. Don''t worry about your sisters; I''ve already sent Doriel and ia. They should be back soon with them." Then, she smiled and said. "Great job protecting the Little Misses. All of you go to the infirmary and prepare to receive rewards. Flora is waiting for all of you there with it."


    Yasenia saw them bow and asked. "How did my babies react? Were they obedient?"


    The head maids answered one by one.


    "Little Miss Estre behaved perfectly."


    "Little Miss Skye behaved perfectly."


    "Little Miss Aurelia behaved perfectly.""Little Miss Dawn behaved perfectly."


    "Little Miss Dianna behaved perfectly."


    "Little Miss Katarina behaved perfectly."


    The children listened, but they didn''t interrupt, knowing that their Mommy wouldn''t be unfair to them. The dragoness smiled and went toward them. "My babies did excellent. Don''t worry, Mommy will save everyone, okay?"


    The little girls nodded, and Yasenia approached, giving each of them a hug and a kiss. "You all did really well. Don''t worry, okay?"


    Yasenia''s and their respective mother''s body warmth and softness were like a rxing medicine, filling their bodies and soothing them.


    Kaleina and me didn''t save themselves, as Yasenia squeezed them in her soft and motherly embrace with so much love that they felt like they''d drown in it. Kaleina and me, even though they knew it might be a test, were still shaken by the event. Not because they were afraid of blood but because it reminded them of how weak they truly were. In an actual threatening situation, they were still the "juniors" to be protected.


    Doriel appeared a few secondster and spoke. "The situation has been controlled. There are zero fatalities. Although, there are a few heavily injured juniors who will die if they don''t receive treatment soon."


    Yasenia nodded. "Send them to Flora. Kali, go with Valeria there. Dianna can stay with me in the meantime." Dianna quickly pped her wings and jumped onto Yasenia, making Kaliugh.


    After everyone left, each mother took their own child away to have a talk and be with them.


    Once they left, Tatyana looked at Estre with a deep gaze and asked. "What''s in your mind, Little Light?"


    Estre muttered. "Mama, I am weak."


    Tatyana''s eyes shed, and for an instant, she saw Yasenia''s image appear in her arms. It felt like it had happened yesterday and simultaneously, one lifetime ago.


    She easily remembered that she went outside to get thest part of Yasenia''s cultivation technique, and then Rita attacked her mansion in the Moon Empire, almost breaching through.


    The damage at that time was significant because she had taken a good part of the forces with her, not to reveal her real strength. She wanted to fight a second-rated sect, after all.


    When she arrived and saw the massacre that happened, she almost lost control, but eventually, she found Yasenia in the back garden, looking at the battlefield with aplicated expression.


    At that time, her Little treasure said this.


    "Mom, cultivators are strong."


    "Mom, I''m too weak right now."


    "I want to be stronger."


    Tatyana reflected only momentarily and answered Estre word by word, as she had back then. She made Estre look into her eyes and smiled gently and lovingly. "Don''t worry, Little Light. Your mom is the pir that will protect you even if the sky falls. You just need to grow little by little, step by step, and leave theplicated matters to me. Remember, I will always be by your side until you are strong enough to protect yourself."


    Estre listened and blinked slowly, feeling a soothing current cover her ufortable heart. "Thank you, Mama."


    Tatyanaughed and kissed her cheek.


    The other girls simrly spoke and gave advice to the children, each focusing on different aspects but managing to rx and make them feel motivated and eager to keep getting stronger.


    Yasenia wouldn''t have done this if the children were human children. The human child''s psychology is frailer than that of other races. However, her children had dragon blood, making them much more resistant to mental trauma.


    Dragons need to be strong, or they will be hunted. That''s the universal rule followed almost everywhere because of the value carried in their bodies in the form of scales, horns, teeth, hearts, and even blood.


    A dragon was a treasure trove with legs.


    After this event, all the children lost some of their innocence while understanding how important it was to be stronger. They focused more on cultivation and other practices, like cksmithing, alchemy, etc.


    Most of the children took after their parents, learning the same specialty. Estre was the only outlier of them.


    Sitting on a chair and reading a book, Tatyana looked at her daughter and blinked. "Talismans?"


    Estre nodded. "I want to learn about Spiritual Talismans."


    Tatyana hummed and closed her book, waving her hand and summoning a talisman-rted book. "Let me check something first, Little Light."


    Estre nodded obediently and sat on one of the chairs, her chin resting on her hand while her tail swished behind her. Tatyana pondered. "Estre, there is a small problem with you wanting to learn talisman crafting."


    Estre looked at Tatyana with her beautiful heterochromatic eyes. "Whichplication?"


    Tatyana made the book float, and itnded on Estre''sp. She smiled. "Well, read about it. My darling is not an illiterate person, right?"


    Estre rolled her eyes, but she obediently. "Okay." She looked at the book and read. ''Let''s see¡­ Talisman Crafting is aplicated art that requires a good understanding of energy and feng shui. Talismans work by using the World around them to create unexpected effects.''


    Estre frowned. ''Energy and Feng Shui¡­ Ugh.'' She was an attributeless person, so that was not exactly her forte. Still, she wanted to try. So, she looked at Tatyana and said. "I want to do it."


    Tatyana shrugged. "Sure. Go for it. I have some basic knowledge on talismans, so I can help you."


    Estre looked at Tatyana, speechless. "What CAN''T you do, Mama?"


    Tatyana got thoughtful and blinked. Then, she smiled and answered. "Looking ugly~. That''s impossible for your Mama~."


    Estre rolled her eyes again, but she epted Tatyana''s help. "Okay. Then, teach me!"


    Tatyana nodded and waved her hand. "Sure! Here. Memorize these."


    A stack of books as tall as herselfnded in front of her, making Estre''s lips twitch. "A-All of these?"


    Tatyana blinked. "Hm? It''s not that much, right? These books don''t even cover how to start building talismans."


    Chocking with her own saliva, Estre asked. "W-What are they about!?"


    "Well¡­" Tatyana pointed from the bottomost one. "Basics of Energy maniption. Basics of Energy Maniption Two. Basics of Energy Maniption Three. Basics of Feng Shui. Typical Natural Formations. Typical geographical spots. Feng Shui for Beginners. Feng Shui for Beginners Two. Finally, Talisman Basic Material Catalog."


    Estre''s mouth fell open. "W-Why do I need to learn all of these?"


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "Dear, do you think that learning something can be done directly? You need to first make a foundation on knowledge about the basics that cover the subject you want to learn. For example, if you want to learn how to use the sword, you will need to learn how to use your body first, right? Learn a few martial arts, no?"


    Estre couldn''t really refute her mother. To be specific, she only knew three people who could actually refute her Mama: her Mommy, Aunty Valeria, and Aunty Mirrory.


    Yasenia entered at this moment and saw Estre standing in front of several books, looking as if she was about to die. The dragoness chuckled. "What''s wrong, baby? Do you want to learn¡­" Yasenia scanned the books for a second and asked. "Talismans?"


    Estre was baffled. "How''d you know?"


    The dragonessughed and approached, giving Estre a hug and kiss. "Well, Mommy also learned these things."


    Estre''s eyes brightened. "Did Mommy also want to be a Spiritual Talisman Master?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "No, I just was forced to learn the basics of all professions when I was little because of how broad my constitution was."


    Estre blinked and realized. "Right, what''s Mommy''s and Mama''s constitutions?"


    Yasenia smiled and answered. "Well, mine is called [Celestial Yin and Yang Body]."


    Tatyana answered as well. "Mine is [Death Devouring Seer Embodiment]."


    The young girl was confused. "Where did my abyssal thinge from?"


    Tatyana pointed at herself. "That would be my bloodline, baby. I have the [Abyssal Devourer] bloodline, after all."


    "Bloodline¡­" Estre muttered. "I can''t know which bloodline I have. We learned the other day that the bloodline is revealed in the fourth level of the Body Modification realm of the Spiritual Path."


    Yasenia patted her head. "Don''t worry. We can actually know whenever. The only reason we are not revealing it yet is because allowing each person to know by themselves is better."


    Estre pouted. "But I can''t learn it by myself."


    The dragoness smirked. "If my baby can transform into her beast form, then she will be able to. Dragon bloodlines have not only power but also knowledge in them. A dragon, theoretically, could grow to adulthood without problems even without parents as long as their ancestors have that knowledge."


    The dragoness shrugged. "Naturally, us, Dragon Mamas, are too pampering and protective of you little ones, so who knows if that''s the truth or not."


    Estre giggled and hugged Yasenia. "I love you, Mommy."


    The dragoness ced her arms over her shoulders andughed. "I love you too, Baby."


    Tatyana asked. "Right. Why did youe here?"


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana andmented. "I want to go out into space and explore for a while. I think it is time for you to teach me about inteary and interster travel."


    Tatyana''s eyes widened. "Why so sudden?"


    Yasenia sighed and looked at the ceiling. "My [Celestial Intent] is stuck at the seventh level. I feel that unless I go out, I won''t be able to reach the ninth level. I want to feel the cosmos in my own skin."


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia and pondered. "Hm¡­ Let me think about it."


    This answer surprised Yasenia. "Huh? Is outer space that dangerous?"


    Tatyana nodded. "It''spletelywless, love. There are no cultivation limits and no energy control. It is a ce that the Heavens control in a very loose manner. Roaming space means you''re entering a space where a Transcendent Level cultivator can appear at any moment and¡­ Well¡­ Who knows?"


    Yasenia understood Tatyana''s fears and readily agreed. "Okay. I''ll wait for your decision."

 Chapter 967: Tatyanas Softening Heart. Space Talk!

    Chapter 967: Tatyana''s Softening Heart. Space Talk!


    Tatyana walked out of the room and continued toward the outside. Once outside the house, she used her movement technique and quickly reappeared on a mountain peak several dozen of kilometers away.


    After moving there, she sighed and sat on the mountain''s peak, looking at the scenery before her. She had seen this type of scenery so many times in her life, and yet, it still had a magical feeling of rxation.


    "Mountains and Rivers interlock while the clouds and wind dance¡­ Earth goes beyond the gaze¡­" Tatyana''s serene red eyes locked on the horizon. She muttered. "Fast¡­ Everything is moving¡­" Tatyana sighed. "... Too fast."


    "Is that a problem?"


    The Death Empress didn''t even turn around to find out whose voice it was. "Mirrory, Valeria, what are you two doing here?"


    Mirrory crossed her arms and floated to her side. "Seeing you leave so suddenly, I first thought you noticed some problems, so I followed." Mirrory smirked. "Turns out, the little girl was having a mood swing situation. Do you want to cry to Mommy Mirrory?"


    Tatyana looked at her with a smiling expression, confusing Mirrory. "Um. What''s wrong?"


    Tatyanaughed. "You really adopted that name, Mirrory?"


    Mirrory snorted. "What''s wrong with that? It might not be the best name, but it is an honest name. While at first, Angel didn''t really have a sense of what I was, and she even called me Mirror¡­ Mirrory is a way for Angel to connect with me. Why not ept it for all of that instead of the sound that it makes when it leaves my mind?"Valeria at the side chuckled. "You said you wouldn''t know if you arepatible with Little Angel at first, acting grumpy and cold like a resentful old creature who had been awakened from theirfortable slumber since the Heavenly Cataclysm."


    Tatyanaughed, and Mirrory asked. "So, what''s wrong?"


    Tatyana sighed. "Nothing much. Feeling that things are happening too quickly." Tatyana pointed up and said. "Yasenia wants to go outside. She is stuck in herprehension of the Celestial Intent and Energy. Therefore, she wants to try to explore how the cosmos feels on her body."


    Valeria asked. "What''s wrong with that?"


    Tatyana looked at Valeria and spoke. "She is not even 100 years old. She is too young to go outside."


    Mirrory spoke, curious. "This is not like you, right? You''ve always allowed her to take risks, even if you had safetys behind her."


    Tatyana answered. "It''s out of space, Mirrory. What if, I don''t know, a Star Beast appears and swallows her?"


    Mirrory asked. "What if that happens?"


    Tatyana looked at Mirrory, and Mirrory leaned forward, asking with a serious face. "What if that happens?"


    Tatyana sighed. "I know that it is¡­ normal for idents to happen. But having the strength to prevent it¡­"


    Mirrory sighed. "Tatyana, did something happen? I don''t need to tell you that keeping things inside will just feed those nasty Heart Demons you have, or do I?"


    Valeria sat by Tatyana''s side with a smile. "Was it¡­ Estre? Did she say something?"


    The Death Empress looked at Valeria with both eyebrows raised. "How are you so sharp in this situation, but usually, you are so slow?"


    Valeria blinked twice, not understanding, and Tatyana sighed. "Yes. That''s the problem. After the maid training attack, Estre said the exact same things Yasenia said when she was little. I am afraid that Estre''s path will be simr to Yasenia''s because Estre doesn''t have the talent to ovee what Yasenia has gone through."


    Tatyana chuckled. "Estre is talented. I can feel it. Even while being attributeless, with Body Cultivation, Soul Cultivation, and Beast cultivation, she will have no problem facing everything¡­ But she is not Yasenia."


    Mirrory interrupted her. "The real problem is that this would be the first time that Yasenia is in an area that you have no control over. None. Zero. You can try and use your Fate Attribute, but overuse it, and you know the consequences."


    Valeriaplemented that sentence. "Moreover, because of your maternal senses and heart demons, your mind is clouded, and you can''t makepletely urate predictions or, in the worst case, save her."


    Tatyana snorted. "Can you both stop treating me like a young girl?"


    Valeria looked at Tatyana and smiled. "As if 425,000 years of age is old."


    Tatyana''s face dropped. "D-Did you just reveal my age!?"


    Valeria was confused. "All three of us knew it."


    Tatyana groaned. "But they don''t."


    Mirrory asked, her face simrly baffled. "Are you talking about your Heart Demons?"


    Tatyana snorted. "Anyway, leaving that aside," Tatyana admitted. "Yes. I am reluctant."


    Mirrory smirked. "Who would''ve thought?"


    "What?" Tatyana asked, annoyed.


    Mirrory chuckled. "Although I know that you probably would''ve let her go, knowing that you are struggling this much is quite fun. You really got your loving heart back with Yasenia''s birth, didn''t you?"


    The Death Empress looked at the horizon and smiled. "I can''t deny it. My Little Treasure took around half a century to make me feel real love for someone again¡­"


    Valeria added. "That''s why the thought of her death is so bad that it is hindering you from making the most obvious choice."


    Tatyana shrugged. "It is. What can I do? I don''t want Yasenia to take unnecessary risks. The reason she is so rushed is because she wants to help me back in the Sky Continent. She wants to lend me a hand at fighting off the demons back in the Sky Continent."


    Mirroryughed. "That''s quite fun. After all, the conflict will happen in what, three more centuries? Four at thetest."


    Tatyana shrugged. "Somewhere around those dates."


    Mirrory smirked. "So, our Young Dragon wants to grow into a Star Core Realm Beast like your mount, who has taken who knows how many years, using 400 years?"


    Valeria chuckled. "That''s cute. Taking into ount her current cultivation speed, she is already having trouble proportionally absorbing as much energy as the rest of her girls." The Nature Queen sighed. "Her body craves for rich energy. Yasenia''s body constantly absorbs the energy around her; she is like a whirlwind of energy."


    Valeria sighed. "The reason Yasenia is not advancing as quickly as the rest is not that she needs to absorb more, although it has a big influence, but that what she absorbs is higher-quality energy."


    Tatyana hummed. "I know. The reason for these impulses. The reason that Yasenia has no real attachment to Distancia is because she wants more. She is my greedy little daughter. I''ve even used a few Purple Crystals from the Sky Continent in her formation. Sadly, the base material I have to work with is just¡­ useless. If Yasenia would want to enter the half-step¡­ No, even the Seventh Level of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm, she would probably be unable to without some radical Formation Building."


    Mirrory asked. "So. What''s your decision?"


    "So hasty?"


    The ancient Mirror smiled. "Why not? Do you want to think about another excuse not to tell Yasenia?"


    Tatyana clicked her tongue and stood up. "I was going to tell her either way. Can''t you like wait a year or something?"


    Valeria asked. "How is Estre doing, by the way?"


    Tatyana smirked. "She is shook! Very much so. That''s good; it means that she understands the situation well. We need to push her forward instead of protecting her too much. Frightening them is more of a foundation for the real lessons about discipline and decision making."


    The two seniors didn''t say anything, and Tatyana spoke to the air. "Communicate with the madams and tell them to go to the living room. It''s time for a little lesson about the Universe."


    "Yes, Lady Death Empress."


    Valeria looked over and hummed. "Was this assassin team really necessary?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "Perhaps it was. Perhaps it was not. I just raised them to protect my bloodline. If they can do that over a few generations, that would be perfect. If they can do it for just this generation, that would also be good."


    Tatyana arrived at the living room and smiled at the gathered family. "How is everyone doing?"


    The dragoness leaned on the armchair with Estre on herp and smiled back. "We are all perfectly fine. How are you doing?"


    Tatyana answered. "Young, beautiful, and looking like your younger sister. So, I think I am quite good.


    The dragoness and Estre synchronized during the following eye-roll, making everyone in the roomugh. Tatyana started quite directly. "Outer Space is one of, if not the most dangerous ce that you can be in. Practically infinite stretches of pure void where you can''t see an end. You can''t see the beginning either. Up, Down, Left, Right¡­ Everything stops making sense."


    Skye giggled. "That sounds fun."


    Tatyana looked at her and lifted her eyebrow. "Is my cute little Skye making fun of me? Oho~."


    Skye shook her head, sticking out her budding chest. "I would never mock Mama Tatyana!"


    The Death Empressughed and looked back at Yasenia. "Yasenia. If you want to go out, we can. There are usually dead worlds that have been transformed to be enormous and interconnected spatial hubs. Those connecteds, star systems, and many other thingsmunicate with them, and if you have strong enough people to represent your own, bing part of them is not that hard."


    Tatyana hummed. "In short, they are meeting points where the top powers or the top power of those areas create to control their domains and maintain a rtively safe environment.


    Yasenia hummed. "So¡­ Our first step is one of those?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "No. In case you go outside, we will probably go together with the [Profound Skeletal World Jumping Warship].


    Yasenia asked. "What about [Star Beasts]? What are those?"


    Tatyanaughed a bit. "Well, [Star Beasts] don''t all have [Star Core Beast Realm] strength. Not even close. [Star Beast] is the term for intergctic creatures that live in space. It is true that Space is mostly empty, but there is much more life in that darkness than someone can imagine."


    Tatyanamented. "Regardless, a [Star Beast] is a normal beast who has adapted to the hostile spatial environment and can live without problems. Challenging one in the same realm is, most of the time, very stupid. Not even strong beasts can win the battle against [Star Beasts]. In Space, they are just the things that you need to avoid."


    Angel asked. "What about formations? Do they work? You told us in the past that energy doesn''t really umte outside the world, right?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Yes, outer space is hostile to cultivators due to thatck of energy. Still, we can absorb natural energy using other methods that I will slowly teach you once we are there."


    To finish the conversation, Tatyanamented. "Finally. Remember that in space, we are all something akin to prey. All elements are much more messed up and difficult to control, and then we have the biggest problem. Energy regeneration is almost null. Oh, and don''t worry about dpression. The natural forces are too weak to affect any of you¡­ In a normal situation."


    Kali blinked. "So¡­ We can''t visit space, right?"


    Tatyanaughed. "What are we, Kali? We are cultivators. Do you think a thing as simple as the absence of concepts is strong enough to stop all of us?"

 Chapter 968: Conversation. Unexpected Event.

    Chapter 968: Conversation. Unexpected Event.


    Yasenia pondered after hearing about everything. She only had one question left. "How hard is it to leave a World''s edge and¡­ How hard is it to enter that World again? I don''t believe that [Star Beasts] don''t visit Worlds because they are good people."


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia and smiled. "Always so sharp, aren''t we, Little Treasure?"


    The dragoness blinked and asked. "Why, did you n on hiding something?"


    The Death Empress nodded. "I was¡­ Well, not anymore, I guess." Tatyanamented. "The Heavens are the ones guarding most Worlds. For example, Distancia''s Heavens probably fought several battles over the time that we were here. If a Heaven dislikes you because you''ve challenged it or hurt it, reentering once you leave the World is veryplicated. It all depends on how much you are disliked. Still, it can fight back pretty badly, as that is the only time Heavens are able to attack other than Tribtions and desecrating the Heavenly or Natural order."


    Yasenia blinked. "Does that mean that, once I leave and I return, I will be attacked by a Heavenly Tribtion?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "I don''t know, love. You''ve never left a World before, so I don''t know how bad it can get for you. I have learned techniques to block Heavenly Perception for a short time, so I have no problems leaving and reentering. You haven''t done that yet, so¡­"


    "But¡­" The dragoness asked. "Can''t I learn?"


    Mirrory appeared andmented. "It''s not that simple. Other techniques can be taught because they usually use meridians that we all share. Heaven-avoiding techniques, so to call them, are all unique techniques. Tatyana can give you hints, I can give you hints, and Valeria can give you hints. Nevertheless, we are not able to teach you how to create one. Not to mention, creating a Heaven Avoidance skill before Transcendence is ridiculous."


    "I haven''t tried it yet. How do you know I can''t learn it quickly?" The dragoness frowned and continued asking. "I mean, it is not the best example, but I learned the skill for breastfeeding in just a few minutes when other dragons learned it in years, some taking up to 100 years to learn."Valeria agreed with Mirrory. "This time, I have to agree with Mirrory, Yasenia. Heaven Avoidance skills are skills that can be learned because you have had direct contact with the Heavenly Will. Extremely talented people create them because if they don''t, they will be trapped or eventually struck down by them. Like Tatyana, for example."


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia''s unreconciled face and sighed. "That''s why I am reluctant. I don''t know¡­ We don''t know if you can even return after going outside the Heaven''s influence. The Heavens can''t attack you while you leave the World, but they can perfectly do so when reentering."


    Yasenia looked around her and saw the girls looking at her worriedly. Then, other than Kaleina and me, the children didn''tpletely understand since they had yet to experience seeing any of Yasenia''s tribtions. However, feeling the tense silence, they understood that it was not that good of an idea allowing their Mommy to leave.


    Yasenia sighed and closed her eyes. She didn''t want to leave and not be able to return or be able to return but needing to fight the Heavens with the risk of dying each time. She spoke. "But, if I don''t leave, advancing myprehension of the [Celestial Intent] is impossible. It feels impossible."


    It said a lot for someone like her, who had ridiculously highprehension abilities, saying that she had no clue how to start.


    "I understand what risks there are. Still¡­" Yasenia looked at Tatyana. Tatyana saw Yasenia''s eyes, full of determination and life. The usual golden eyes that could make someone feel submerged in warmth were now burning. "I need to be stronger. I am not strong enough, and Distancia is starting to feel too small for me."


    Mirrorymented. "To be fair, Yasenia''s liquid state energy is far denser than some solid energy I''ve seen in other cultivators. It is normal for her to feel that Distancia is small. Her energy intake is starting to hit a limit because of the world and not her own ability to absorb energy."


    Cecile spoke at length. "I know you''ve made up your mind. However, I want you to reconsider for a bit this time." Cecile caressed Katarina''s plumage andmented. "At least wait until Estre, Katarina, and Dianna can transform back and forth between their human and beast forms. I can already guess that you want to go outside alone to feel everything better, but if you leave and can''t return¡­ That''s a problem."


    Cecile looked at Yasenia firmly and said. "I don''t want my soulmate to be absent during our kids'' important days unless it is absolutely crucial. I understand that you sometimes need closed-door cultivation. We do as well. However, this is not the case."


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow. "How is it not? If I don''t be stronger, I might be there for the first fifty years, but I won''t be there for the remaining eternity." Yasenia looked at Cecile''s stubborn face and looked around with a confused expression. She saw that the rest of the girls were also very reluctant, making her feel bewildered. "What''s wrong? Why are all of you so against me going out and trying to feel the outer space?"


    Evelyn hummed, catching Yasenia''s attention, and she sighed. "Okay, since all of you won''t say it. I will." Evelyn looked at Yasenia andmented. "We are afraid that you will leave for more than a few days or months."


    The dragoness frowned. "Huh? How? Why? I don''t understand."


    Evelyn scratched her head. "Yasenia, your bloodline, body, constitution, soul¡­ Everything is pushing you up there. Everything is trying to make you soar and fly free. Cecile has told us about your little daydreams of roaming the universe."


    "Huh?" The dragoness didn''t mind Cecile sharing those things, but she asked. "What''s wrong with that? I am sincerely not following."


    Andrea hummed. "What if when you try to return, the Heavens don''t allow you, which makes you need to roam space and find a new world? Then, when you arrive in that new world, you get trapped somehow, and your one-week trip bes a one-century trip."


    The dragoness paused and frowned. "Even if I can''t return to the World, I can roam the surroundings, right? My Cultivation Technique should be able to help me cultivate even outside the World. I can just roam the outer border of the World and be there for all of you."


    Angel asked. "What if a bad guy or beastes and attacks you?"


    Yasenia sighed and leaned back. After a little while, she smiled. "Sure, I won''t go out yet. I don''t know why you are so afraid, and I really don''t understand why you don''t want me to take risks to get stronger. We can always build a spatial house, and then I carry it outside via my Spatial Ring. There are thousands of¡­ safety measures that we can take. But, if this makes all of you so ufortable, then okay, I won''t for now."


    Yasenia stood up and left, surprising the girls. After she closed the door softly, Dianna asked. "Um¡­ Is Mommy angry?"


    Kali coughed. "Perhaps a little. Don''t worry about it, babies."


    Tatyana didn''t stop them this time because she thought simrly. She could see Yasenia''s perspective, and she understood why asking for this could even be considered a bit cruel. However, Tatyana felt that Yasenia was just too young to go outside.


    When the dragoness went out, she sighed and used her movement technique to disappear from there and go outside of the sect. Once outside, in the wilderness, she slowed down and looked around.


    The Astral Sky Sect was surrounded by a mountain chain and situated in a basin. Meanwhile, the surroundings were full of lush and dangerous forests. Thanks to Yasenia''s work, the outer forest was cataloged so that people knew what paths to take if they didn''t want to be at risk of dying from a beast more powerful than them.


    Yasenia was in one of the few prohibited areas. The reason for its prohibition was that there were some very powerful beasts here.


    Yasenia spoke to the air. "Don''t block the stronger beasts from approaching. If they daree, I''ll beat them up myself."


    A man''s voice reached her. "Why would I block those beasts? You don''t think that I would let them eat you instead?"


    Yasenia blinked and turned around. She saw a very tall merman standing there, his arms crossed. "You are¡­ The Astral Sky Abyss Sect''s previous Sect Master?"


    He smiled. "That''s not the name of my sect, dragon."


    The dragoness looked around and hummed. "You are here for¡­?"


    He answered. "Kill you, of course."


    The dragoness looked at him, speechless. "Kill me? Are you delusional? How can you even kill me? I mean, you are an assassin, so if you ambushed me, you might''ve had a chance. A slim one, but it is there. Now¡­ Any chance at killing me is gone."


    He smiled. "Is it? Don''t you want to leave this ce?"


    Yasenia''s rxed face tightened. ''How does he know? Did he listen to our conversation? Where is the leak? The formation should block all kinds ofmunication towards the outside, and my maids monitor it.''


    The dragoness asked. "Where have you heard that I want to leave?"


    The man smirked. "Does that matter?"


    "If you want me to believe you¡­ Yeah." Yasenia smiled. "After all, if you''ve just said that one at random, trying to gauge my reaction, it is quite telling, yeah?"


    "Well, your reaction was amusing, I will admit." The manmented. "Anyway, I don''t really want to waste time before your maids kill more of my people. Yasenia Dravory, you''ve been inhaling a poisonous substance all this time. You will die in a few seconds."


    Yasenia instantly took a pill to prevent death for several minutes and an antidote pill crafted by Valeria, just in case. ''I don''t feel anything, but he must be sure if he just said it to my face.''


    The man smiled. "Then-"


    However, the dragoness didn''t y the game. Instead, she instantly broke a teleportation talisman and returned to the base. Without a second of hesitation, she shouted. "Valeria, help!"


    Valeria didn''t even take a second to appear and asked. "What''s wrong?"


    Yasenia spoke quickly, just in case. "Poison. Undetectable."


    Valeria''s aura surged, and her life energy burst outward like a wave, covering the dragoness''s every single cell. Then, her eyes glowed, and she looked deep inside of her.


    Tatyana appeared and asked. "What''s wrong?"


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana and said. "Go to the forest, take everyone. It might be a trap. Don''t be- COUGH!" The dragoness suddenly coughed blood, making her click her tongue. "I was careless."


    Valeria spoke swiftly. "Come with me."


    Tatyana''s face cooled down, and her spiritual sense expanded outward, covering the area where Yasenia was. She quickly located the merman and stepped in that direction. She was not able to help in any way that Valeria wouldn''t be able to, so she was better off catching the culprits and "nicely" asking some questions.


    When Tatyana appeared, she realized that the merman was not moving. Instead, he looked at her with a smile. "Oho, Miss demi-goddess is here."


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow. "If you don''t want to suffer a torment that will make you wish you were dead for eternity, you speak now, and instead, you suffer for eternity by being my Undead. Choose: eternal torture or eternal servitude."


    The man smirked. "I''ll choose life, thanks. You can''t kill me either way until your daughter is healed. Oh, you won''t be able to heal her."


    Tatyanaughed. "Really? You, a little man who barely has 4000 years of knowledge of this backwater world, will tell me what I can and can''t do?" Tatyana smiled. "I''ve killed more people than your entire ancestral line has given birth to."


    The man shrugged. "This is not something from this World. It is a poison created by the sacrifices of millions. Yasenia is dead."


    Tatyana blinked. "Oh? Thanks for that information. I know how to cure her." Then, she waved her hand and made him faint.


    "Doriel!"


    Doriel appeared and bowed. "We''ve apprehended everyone that hase with him. The poison was deployed even before Lady Yasenia arrived. We don''t know how they knew that Young Miss would be here. We want to say using Fate, but unless the Fate user is someone from the Transcendence Realm¡­ It is an impossible task to predict Yasenia''s Fate, as she has cut herself from it."


    Tatyanamented. "If a Transcendent tried to predict Yasenia''s fate, they would be dead after making the prediction. So we don''t need to worry about that. Still, keep the rest forter."


    Returning back to the mansion, Tatyana spoke to Valeria. "Soul poison."


    Valeria nodded and her aurapletely changed, her life energy bing more ethereal. Tatyana looked at Yasenia with a frown and sighed.

 Chapter 969: [Soul Echo Dissolving Poison] and [Soul Anchoring Algae].

    Chapter 969: [Soul Echo Dissolving Poison] and [Soul Anchoring Algae].


    Yaseniay on the bed and sighed. All the girls were around her while Kali checked on her. Kali softly spoke while looking at Yasenia''s vitals to warn Flora or Valeria if something happened. "It''s not your fault, love."


    Yasenia murmured. "I know. But I was too careless."


    "Open your mouth, love." Yasenia followed Kali''s instructions and swallowed the [Soul Strength Recovery Pill].


    Kali saw Yasenia''s pout and kissed her cheek. "Love, your maids fought 200 High-Level Epoch Cores and 10 Peak-level Epoch Cores. Those who escaped during the war. Meanwhile, you only had 20 maids by your side."


    The dragoness spoke again, her lips pouty. "Because I suddenly left, so only 20 of them followed."


    Kali rolled her eyes. She said. "Your maids could hold them back for a while. Long enough for the assassin leader to sneak up on you using his assassin techniques and poison you. You are not omnipotent or omniscient. It is normal that you fell into the trap."


    Andrea spoke from the corner of the room, her voice tinged withughter. "You are looking really adorable right now, you know that?"


    Dawn giggled. "Mommy is cute!"


    Yasenia sighed with a smile. "Okay, okay. But I am still poisoned. What do I even do? So much for wanting to go out to space. Now, I am stuck here."Tatyana opened the door of the infirmary and entered. "Not necessarily."


    Yasenia blinked and looked over. "Hm?"


    Tatyana crossed her arms and looked at Yasenia. "Valeria, Mirrory, or I can''t cure your poison because weck ingredients. There are a few in your ring, but they need around three more years of time eleration in your ring to be useful. The poison that you''ve been inflicted with is a mid-level Transcendent Level Poison."


    Yasenia asked, surprised. "Transcendent Level? How did he get his hands on something like that?"


    "Who knows? I am going to interrogate him soon, so we''ll learn eventually." Tatyanamented. "Regardless, ording to Valeria, the poison you have is [Soul Echo Dissolving Poison]. It is a poison that''s secreted by a venomous nt around it to protect its [Soul Echo Fruit]."


    Angel asked. "Do youck the [Soul Echo Fruit] for Yasenia''s cure?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "No, weck [Soul Anchoring Algae]. The poison Little Treasure has ingested makes her soul resonate with the world around her, making it dissipate as it mixes with the energy in the surroundings. The reason you are so resistant to it is because you have [Celestial Energy], and your soul''s strength is ridiculously high. If you were a normal Body Cultivator, you would be dead by now, as the assassin leader said."


    Yasenia asked. "How did they know where I was?"


    Tatyana crossed her arms. "Fate prediction, probably. Someone tried to predict your nearby future and knew that you were going to be out today at that hour."


    Yasenia frowned. "Should I be careful about them?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "Forget about that. She or he is probably dead by now. Predicting your future to that extent is frankly retarded." Tatyanaughed. "You have probably killed a Transcendent Cultivator without fighting! What a great achievement, isn''t it?"


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "As if I am happy about that."


    Tatyanaughed. "Anyway, as Kali said, don''t me yourself. This was utterly unpreventable. A Transcendent Realm cultivator actually gave their life to trap you."


    The dragoness crossed her arms and looked at her seriously. "Mom." Tatyana flinched a bit. Yasenia sighed. "Who even has the resources to do all of this? Sacrifice a Transcendent Realm cultivator to kill me? Who would go that far?"


    Seeing everyone in the room quietly waiting for the answer, the Death Empress sighed and spoke. "Divines, probably."


    The dragoness frowned. "So, their signal reached outside?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Most likely, it did." She exined. "Divines rarely do the dirty work themselves. They just send their endless¡­ ''Allies'' and manage to beat their enemies even before appearing in front of them."


    Yasenia leaned back and sighed deeply. "We really need to move Distancia from here, don''t we?"


    Tatyanaughed. "Okay, time for the big reveal."


    The girls blinked and looked at her, and Tatyana smiled, amused. "I can''t move Distancia! This body of mine is too weak to move an entire sr system through formations." Tatyana exined as the girls looked at her with baffled expressions. "Distancia is not a t world. It is a spherical world orbiting a star. Therefore, it is part of a sr system that has very delicate gravitational bnces."


    Tatyana continued exining. "Moving just Distancia without moving its star is stupid. Of course, moving a sr system''s star is usually the best way, as it is the most massive by far, and it will just drag everyone with it. BUT! I am too weak to move a whole star with my cultivation realm."


    The girls blinked a few times, and Yasenia asked. "So¡­ Distancia is doomed?"


    Tatyana snorted. "As if I don''t have other methods. What we will do is create a formation that covers the sr system in a mantle. Meaning we will hide this ce from the outside world. Only by bumping into us will people be able to discover us."


    Evelyn asked weirdly. "And that''s possible with your current strength?"


    Tatyana nodded. "It''s not thatplicated. These types of formations are simpler than small and intricate formations. Formations are just ways of telling the energy how to behave. You speak Heaven''snguage to tell energy what to do and what not to do. When a huge scale formation is used, you allow a veryrge part of the process to be created naturally using a chain reaction-style formation building."


    Seeing their thoughtful faces, Tatyana tapped the floor, creating a formation that filled the area with the Sr System. "These are thes that make up this Sr System. As you can see, the star is in the middle. Then, there are twos orbiting here and here. Then, there is Distancia, and beyond that, you can see another threes."


    Tatyana smiled. "I will ce a formation node on each of theses and throw the formation core into the star. Then, activate the core remotely, and using the star''s energy as a source, a massive concealing formation will be applied. It is a very simple one. However, simple formations of these scales are terrifyingly strong."


    Angel asked, confused. "Why? The strength of the formation should not have changed because it is very big."


    Tatyana smirked. "You are right. Why are they stronger, then?"


    Angel frowned deeply, and Evelyn smirked. "Angel, it is a perspective situation. The formation might be the same strength. However, what about people trying to locate this ce? What are they using?"


    Angel''s frown disappeared, and she eximed. "Ohh! An ''average'' formation is actually incredibly strong because people''s ability to look deep into space is weak. It''s like defending against a leaf being blown by the wind with a ss window."


    Tatyana nodded. "This formation will shorten the lifespan of that star for a few million years, but¡­ meh." Tatyana shrugged. "This system''s star has a few tens of billions of years to live. What are 100 million years inparison, right? It''s not even one percent of the star''s lifespan!"


    The girls'' lips twitched. ''If someone were stealing a bit less than one percent of your lifespan, they would go directly to the Underworld and have a horrible end.''


    Yasenia asked. "So¡­ Now that we''ve solved the Divine situation and that we''ve also caught a few leaders of the remaining enemies¡­ Why did you say that I will need to go out?"


    Tatyanamented. "Of course, we are going to theses in the surroundings to see if we can find this nt growing in any of them."


    The dragoness deadpanned. "Distancia doesn''t even have Transcendence Realm things growing. Why not wait three years, I get cured, and we leave?"


    The Death Empress nodded. "That would be nice if you didn''t have two years before the poison starts doing permanent damage."


    Yasenia almost spat blood out of indignation. "You should''ve started from there!"


    Tatyanaughed. "Don''t worry. If we don''t find the thing, I can just use the teleportation formation again and call a few more of your maids toe with the antidote."


    The dragoness asked. "Hm¡­ Wouldn''t that hurt Distancia quite a bit?"


    Tatyana smiled coldly. "As if I care. If this little World needs to die to save you, well, it should bow down to me and say thank you for being used in such an important task."


    The girls looked at Yasenia, who worked so hard to conquer this world, with pity in their eyes. The dragoness stood up and said. "Well, time to go out¡­ Oh. I almost forgot to ask. Are there intelligent species in the surrounding worlds?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "I don''t know."


    Yasenia asked. "Why not use those other worlds to call the maids?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "Their Heavens are not injured, facilitating spatial travel."


    The dragoness sighed. "There is really no other option?"


    Leaving her joking attitude aside, she spoke seriously. "Yasenia, your poison is effective even in some Transcendent Realm cultivators. We really have no other option. If Kali could reach the Half-step in two years, then Valeria would be able to heal you without the need for powerful medicine. However, Kali is just in the fifth level. You are dead if we really don''t find the [Soul Anchoring Algae]."


    Yasenia stood up from the bed and nodded. "I understand that. I can feel my insides burning, to be honest. It is a faint feeling, though."


    Tatyana sighed, looking at the dragoness with a bit of a sentimental gaze. The dragoness looked at her and smiled softly. "Don''t worry, if we really have to give up this world, then we will. I''ve worked hard to get it, but I treasure my life more than it."


    Tatyana shook her head. "It''s not that." Tatyana smiled a bit sadly. "The pain you are currently suffering should''ve let you almost immobile, yet you say it is faint."


    The girls around felt a pinch of pain in their hearts, and Yasenia opened her mouth and sighed. She smiled and looked around. "Don''t be sorry because I am ustomed to bearing pain. Let''s move out and make this dragoness feel nice andfy again~. We will divide into different groups. I''ll go with Tatyana. My maids then will divide and follow all of you as we separate to look around quicker."


    Yasenia pointed at one of thes andmented. "This is in the habitable zone, right? It is the most likely to have life other than Distancia. Therefore, Tatyana and I will go here while you girls look at the rest of the worlds. When you are done,e to this world and meet with me. Use themunication devices we''ve improved so much over the years."


    Andrea asked, curious. "Why do you say the maids wille with us?"


    Yasenia hummed. "Well, our children will be safer that way, right?"


    Cecile blinked. "We are carrying our children?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Why not? It''s a good experience, no?"


    Kali asked. "Isn''t it a bit too dangerous? I think they are at less risk staying here."


    Yasenia pondered. "Okay. Only Tatyana and I will leave then. The rest of you can stay back."


    The girls almost slipped. However, looking at Yasenia''s gaze, they thought it over and found that it was the best solution. Kali spoke. "However, I am going as well. Valeria and I need to be with you, just in case."


    The dragoness pped. "Sure! Let''s go explore~!"

 Chapter 970: Breaking Through Into The Vastness Of Space.

    Chapter 970: Breaking Through Into The Vastness Of Space.


    While they talked about these things, the children listened half-understanding, half-confused. They knew that something bad happened to their Mommy, but seeing how rxed everyone was, they didn''t give it much importance.


    The girls were, in truth, panicking quite badly. They knew that Yasenia dying from this poison was almost impossible. However, that did not make them less afraid of it. Knowing that Yasenia''s soul was trying to disappear with the wind in quite a literal sense was terrifying. After all, outwardly, the dragoness would look rtively alive when she died. There would be not many changes other than looking like she was sleeping.


    Her body would still work, but her "self" would be gone, leaving behind an empty husk.


    Even Angel, who didn''t really like separating from Yasena, didn''t say anything this time when the dragoness suggested only going with Kali and Tatyana.


    After a few days of preparation and Tatyana''s interrogation, they discovered almost everything. The only confusing part was the source of the poison, as it was a mysterious merchant that was inside of a Secret Realm.


    Secret Realm Openings have continued happening, even though Yasenia never really participated in any. The main reason for herck of participation was theck of essential resources. Most Secret Realms were done for juniors, having interesting items for them.


    Therefore, other than getting slots for her sect disciples to enter, the dragoness ignored them for now. To her surprise, it turned out that a recently opened Secret Realm had connected with a new dimension. This new dimension is where the Assassin Leader got everything they needed.


    Of course, this didn''t make much sense. How could a Secret Realm''s specialness go unnoticed by anyone around her? Yasenia couldn''t really ept this.


    The dragoness investigated, and she was stunned when she discovered which Secret Realm it was. "Isn''t this Secret Realm a ce where magical items appear as the HIGHEST types of treasures!? How is it possible that this happened?"ia and the rest of the maids gave Yasenia a document that had everything the people they were torturing spoke. Yasenia read it, and sheughed cynically. "Is this really the truth?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Little Treasure. You can be lucky enough to find an item that allows you to rebirth and assimte your Celestial Energy. Do you think that a bit of bad luck where your enemies discover a special quality of a Secret Realm is too much?"


    Yasenia sighed. "I mean¡­" She tapped the table and muttered. "I admit that I''ve had my lucky moments. However, this feels more like a bad joke from Fate."


    Tatyana shrugged. "Perhaps it is. And if it is, what?"


    Yasenia snorted. "Then, I''ll need to punch Fate in the face a few times so that it behaves!" Yasenia looked at the documents and muttered. "So, this secret realm is two ovepped secret realms that send you to different ces as long as the people entering are peak-level fifth realm people¡­"


    The dragoness scratched her head. "Really. The old people in this continent know this ce really well, don''t they? I wonder what they are hiding from me that only they know."


    Yasenia continued reading the document until the end and hummed. "A merchant¡­?" The dragoness asked. "So, they bought this thing from the merchant in exchange for allowing the merchant out of the Secret Realm? So¡­ Where is that merchant?"


    ia shook her head. "We don''t know, Young Miss. He has disappeared without a trace."


    The dragoness blinked. "Strong person if he could erase all traces to the point that you were unable to identify them."


    Tatyanamented. "Regardless of that person, now we know the source of the poison. How about we go out and find the cure?"


    "Wait, but¡­" Yasenia asked. "If he had the poison, he might carry the cure with him. No?"


    Everybody paused for a second before Tatyana ordered. "All people that can should go out and search the area for any traces. I''ll go there as well and try to find him. We found a much better option rather than searching blindly, so don''t mess it up."


    The dragoness looked at Tatyana amusedly and teased. "Did you really miss that option?"


    The Death Empress coughed. "I was waiting to see if you would realize."


    Yasenia nodded. "Aha~, I see. Of course, my perfect and infallible Mom would never mess up something like this."


    Tatyana nodded back, her face serious. "That''s a matter of course."


    Sighing with a smile, the dragoness stood up and walked toward her, leaning down and smiling seductively. Tatyana looked up and down and said. "Very bouncy, very nice. That deep ravine is really attractive."


    Yasenia kissed her lips andughed, her face brightening like a warm sun. "I love you."


    Tatyana smiled softly. "I love you too."


    A few days went by quickly, and the dragoness prepared to leave.


    Knowing that their Mommy was going again, the children all looked quite upset. Yasenia looked at them from a distance. Although she had already given her goodbyes and rained kisses on them, she still felt like it was not enough. "Be obedient, okay babies? Mommy and the others wille back as soon as Mommy is healed!"


    Kaleina was more aware of the seriousness of the situation, so she felt quite nervous. It was to the point that the other day, she went to Yasenia''s bedroom to sleep with her.


    She remembered what happened then. Yasenia opened the door and hugged her softly, making her feel her usual warmth. Then, she told her. "Baby, I am poisoned. I won''t tell you not to worry. However, Baby must be strong and take care of her little sisters in the meantime, okay? You are my eldest, and I am very proud of you. Can I ask you for this favor?"


    Kaleina remembered this, and when she saw Yasenia look over with her usual enchanting and lovely motherly smile, she clenched her fists and nodded. "I will take care of them."


    Her mother''s face gained a radiant smile as sheughed. "That''s my Baby. I love you."


    Kaleina felt her eyes bing hotter as her vision blurred a bit, but she bit her inner cheek and maintained a resolute expression. me, at the side, looked at Kaleina and extended her hand, covering her fist with her hand.


    Andrea approached and asked right before Yasenia, Tatyana, and Kali boarded the [Profound Skeletal World Jumping Warship] with the maids. "Love, why didn''t you take Cecile with you?"


    The dragoness turned around and smiled softly. "With Cecile around, you, Angel, and Evelyn will all feel more peaceful."


    After all, as her Soulmate, if Cecile didn''t feel a strong sensation of loss, that meant that Yasenia was healthy. Andrea''s eyes widened a bit when she realized, and then they softened. She looked at the dragoness and stepped forward, engulfing her woman in a strong hug. "Love, you bettere back cured. If you don''t, I won''t be able to keep trying, right?"


    The dragoness snuggled in Andrea''s hug and giggled. "I am your girl, Andrea. I wille back to your arms. I promise."


    The soft woman between her arms made it feel as if Yasenia was a tender and weak woman who needed protection. After separating from Andrea''s arms, Yasenia and the others boarded the ship.


    Then, Tatyana waved her hand, and a profound aura enveloped the [Profound Skeletal World Jumping Warship]. Tatyana snorted. "Who would''ve thought that the man left this World? Do you think you can escape me? You are wrong." Around 100 [Purple Crystals] flew out of Tatyana''s ring and lodged into the Formation''s core.


    Then, the [Profound Skeletal World Jumping Warship] lit up with gorgeous green, ck, and white lights. Everyone looked on as the ship prepared, and then, it elerated.


    As if space itself was extending in its way, the ship appeared to stretch, and then, it disappeared.


    Yasenia saw everything around her blurring as the Warship elerated and streaked across the sky like a shooting star. Soon, they left the cloudyers, and then, they broke through the atmosphere.


    Beyond that, Yasenia saw a massive bubble-like structure that was made of pure energy. Tatyana exined. "That''s the Heaven Barrier. It protects this world against unnatural threats from the outside."


    Yasenia nodded as the vast darkness and expanse of the Universe weed her for the first time. Then, the [Profound Skeletal World Jumping Warship] pushed and mmed against the bubble-like wall.


    However, right before colliding, the warship was surrounded by a sphere of energy, mixing with the bubble and leaving it behind as they passed over it.


    The second they crossed it, Yasenia was weed with silence¡ªan absolute and deafening silence apanied by terrifying coldness and emptiness.


    The space around her had so little energy that she felt suffocated. Because of space''s emptiness, the sound was impossible to make with ordinary means, increasing the eeriness of the situation.


    The change in the atmospherepared to being inside a world''s protective bubble was like going from yourfortable house out into a silent warzone. The dragoness opened her mouth and uttered. "Wow." Of course, no sound came out.


    Tatyana and the maids looked at Kali and Yasenia closely, as the first moments in space were usually very harsh to bear. However, to their surprise, Yasenia blinked, and her body pulsed, changing her aura to be more profound and in tune with the vacuum of space.


    In just a few moments, the dragoness developed enough understanding about her surroundings that she could create afortable protectiveyer around her.


    Her bloodline, constitution, and her existence at the core allowed her to quickly adapt.


    Kali was having many more problems. As a creature attuned to Life to such a deep level, the stillness and inertness of space were very unsettling. Without the support of life around her, her eyes started roaming around, searching for it, and her breathing increased in pace.


    Sadly, there was no air, so trying to "breathe" to calm herself down had the opposite effect, increasing her anxiousness. As her body started perspiring, a pair of reassuring arms went around her body, engulfing her entire body with a soft body that was full of vitality.


    Yasenia''s soothing voice reached her mind. "Kali. My sweet Honey. Don''t focus on the surroundings. Focus on yourself. Keep a bubble in this space, and allow that bubble to protect you. Your skin, your energy, your existence¡­ Everything is more than strong enough to protect you. Trust me."


    Kali closed her eyes, and a pulse of energy expanded from her. At first, the protective bubble around her wasrge enough to cover the entire ship. The next pulse shrunk the bubble by a fifth, the next one, another fifth. Then, it became a quarter of its original size, then a tenth, and it continued shrinking with each pulse until the protective sphere covered both Yasenia and Kali.


    The fox woman rubbed her face with Yasenia''s neck and smiled. "Thank you, dear."


    The dragoness chuckled. "Always, Honey. I am always here for all of you."


    Kali looked up andughed, her scarred face looking as beautiful as ever in the dragoness''s eyes.

 Chapter 971: Encounter With Star Beasts.

    Chapter 971: Encounter With Star Beasts.


    Tatyana spoke to them with crossed arms and a smile. "So, how is it going? Is the vacuum of space making you two feel weed and at home?"


    Kali rolled her eyes and looked around. "This is very unsettling. Theck of¡­ everything. It makes you feel like you are naked in front of an infinite span of danger. Not to mention¡­" Kali looked toward the Sun, protecting her eyes with energy, and snorted without a sound. "The Sun is annoying. I didn''t know how much the atmosphere of the really protects us from it."


    Yasenia blinked andmented. "Really? I feel quitefy now. Even more than when I was down there."


    Tatyana tilted her head. "Really? I mean, having the sun attribute should not affect the way you feel when the actual source of life hits you. The energy released by a Star is incredibly high, even for most Transcendence Realm cultivators."


    Kali hummed. "Source of life?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Of course. Without the Sun, life can''t have that initial spark. The most basic life needs light to exist. Of course, things can then evolve to work in its absence. However, I don''t think that life has ever developed in a ce without a Sun."


    Kali didn''t have real arguments against that. Yasenia asked while looking at the Sun. "Mom, how do you navigate space? I mean, you can have the Sun as the anchor of your point of view, but¡­" The dragoness looked back andmented. "Celestial objects move rtive to the Sun, not to us."


    Kali looked back and eximed. "Wow! That''s¡­ fantastical."


    Behind them, Distancia was slowly moving away. Thanks to the [Profound Skeletal World Jumping Warship]''s anti-gravity field, Distancia was moving away at its traveling speed instead of dragging them with it. The speed was incredibly fast, but not faster than the speed their warship could move at.Speaking of antigravity, the sun''s effect on them was still affecting them. If not, it would be quite bothersome to pursue it. The way the ship managed to distinguish which gravitational bending to ignore was throughplex Gravity Intent Domain effects that were added to the ship.


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana, waiting for the answer. The Death Empress answered. "Well, the way you navigate space is quite simple, really. In the vastness of space, the only ces with energy are those that would be interesting. Therefore, we send out a pulse from time to time, and each time an energy source is detected, we will receive information on its location."


    Interested, Kali looked at the ce Tatyana was pointing at. "This is simr to the echolocation some animals have. Fascinating."


    Tatyana nodded. "Anyway, let''s get our coordinates for the nearest. Do we go toward the Sun or away from it first?"


    The dragoness asked. "Which one is easier?"


    Tatyana muttered. "Going closer is harder. There are many moreplications."


    Yasenia smiled. "Let''s go closer then. If I were that merchant, I would try to hide myself in a location that is harder to find, right?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "It depends. Some people actually think that hiding in in sight is more effective. So, they might''ve gone to the outer worlds."


    "Hm¡­"


    "What''s wrong, Kali?"


    The fox woman spoke. "Can''t we use this echolocation formation to follow his tracks? I don''t think that he has a stronger flying treasure than ours. So, he might still be in space, right?"


    Tatyana chuckled and activated the formation. An invisible pulse scattered outward with exponential speed, surpassing the speed of light several times by using the sub-spatial dimension to travel.


    After three minutes, an image appeared around them. Kali''s face crumpled as millions of different dots with different sizes appeared one after another. Tatyanaughed. "So, which one do you think is our man?"


    The dragoness chuckled and ordered. "ia, speed toward the closest to the Sun!"


    "Understood, Young Miss."


    The Warship''s aura deepened, and then, it silently sted forward. ia spoke. "Ten minutes to reach it, Young Miss."


    Yasenia blinked, stunned. "Ten minutes? What''s our current speed?"


    ia answered. "Our current speed is nearly 600,000 kilometers per second."


    The dragoness was stunned. "That fast? If this thing''s top speed is that much, no wonder we could move around Distancia in just a few seconds."


    Kali muttered. "Isn''t the speed of light around 300,000 kilometers per second? How can we be going twice as fast?"


    iaughed softly. "While those kinds of limits are difficult to ovee, energy shields us from most things that would seem impossible otherwise. For example, have you ever been fighting, and suddenly, you make an abrupt 100 to 0 stop, only hurting your muscles and such? Energy is an infinitely profound concept that is filled with wonders."


    Tatyana leaned on the side andughed. "Not to mention, that''s not the top speed. This ship specializes in making world-to-world jumps, hence its name. However, it can also help with interster travel."


    Yasenia hummed. "Quite a big present, no?"


    Tatyanaughed. "Well, it doesn''t really increase your personal strength, so gifting it to you had minimal Fate variances. It waspletely safe to give."


    The dragoness smiled. "I see." Yasenia looked at the [Five Realm Spatial Ring], and sighed. "I''ve really been pampered, haven''t I? I just didn''t notice."


    Flora smiled. "What''s wrong with Lady Tatyana pampering her baby daughter? Will you stop pampering the Little Misses, Young Miss?"


    "Touch¨¦."


    The dragonessughed. Then, she swished her tail, pensive. "So, when you say hard, you didn''t really mean it, no? We''ll take just ten minutes, after all."


    Tatyana beckoned both of them and pointed out. "Do you see those streaks of light going around us from time to time? Those are asteroids. Imagine if we crashed frontally with one of those. Or, imagine if one of those was a [Star Beast]. You can die even before you realize if you don''t pay enough attention. Your maids are heavily trained, so there is no need to worry, though."


    ia spoke aloud. "Lady Tatyana, Star Beast Herd ahead, orders?"


    Tatyana asked. "Strength?"


    "Between Four to Seven Level Legendary Beast Core Realm strength."


    Tatyana asked again. "Numbers?"


    iamented. "Between five to twenty."


    Yaseniamented to Kali. "Those are not very urate numbers."


    Kali chuckled, and Valeria appeared by their side, exining. "That''s the main risk of space exploration. You can never know for sure. You might think there is a source of harmless energy in one ce, but when you approach, it turns out to be a slumbering giant beast that eats you with just a single bite."


    Both girls nodded, understanding. They heard Tatyana say. "Let''s approach. It feels like a good herd to show Little Treasure and Kali about them."


    Kali coughed. "Don''t we have more pressing matters?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Don''t worry. It won''t take longer than a few minutes."


    Kali sighed. "Sure, sure. I don''t think anyone is more worried than you, so if you feel it is right, let''s do the stop."


    ia slowed down the ship, and after one more minute, the speed lowered to the point that the asteroids and everything else didn''t appear like streaks of light.


    Once they arrived before the herd, they spotted a group of 11 creatures floating through space quite swiftly. They were a mix of fish andnd animals,bining an elephant with a tortoise.


    The dragoness asked. "Weren''t [Star Beasts] supposed to be huge? They don''t look too big, no?"


    ia smiled. "Young Miss, we are far away. The smallest of those Star Beasts, that small one over there, is nearly 40 kilometers long and 30 kilometers wide and tall. Young Miss would look like a small little fish they can eat in one bite.


    Kali was stunned. Yasenia was one of the biggest beasts she had ever seen level-wise, but these star beasts were enormous on apletely different scale.


    Yasenia hummed. "I see. No wonder they are so strong. With such massive bodies, their natural defense must be incredibly high. Right?"


    Valeria chuckled. "That''s right. Their size is both their biggest advantage and weakness. Because of their size, not many people dare to hunt them. On the other hand, because they are so big, living ons where gravity would almost crush them is not very fun.


    "Right¡­" Yasenia smiled. "If I were that big, don''t speak about flying; walking in my dragon form would be difficult."


    Tatyana rubbed her chin andmented. "Do we hunt them? Their carapaces seem like quite nice materials. Star Beast flesh is very insipid, though, so I don''t know about cooking it."


    Yasenia grinned. "Is that a challenge? Hehe~." She paused and asked. "What about their intelligence? Are they considered sapient or sentient?"


    The Death Empress shrugged. "Some are more intelligent than a human. Others are stupider than the asteroids they eat." Looking over, she said, confused. "These ones¡­ They look as dumb as bricks, to be honest. Like, look at those faces, don''t you have an urge to punch it? However, who knows?"


    Everyone looked at Tatyana with a deadpan, making her ask. "What? Don''t tell me that you didn''t think that their face was stupid. Look! Even their eyes are not looking straight! I mean, there is probably an evolutionary reason for that, but if looking like my left eye is admiring the sky while the other one is admiring the worms in the earth is the result, I don''t want it, thanks."


    Valeria burst intoughter. "I mean, those poor darlings look quite silly, indeed.


    Tatyana asked. "So, what do we do? Do we take a trophy back home, or do we spare them from their ugly existence?"


    Kali coughed. "How about we give them a chance, and we ask them?"


    Tatyana stepped aside and pointed at the beasts. "They are all yours."


    Kali blinked and looked over. "They are so far away. How can Imunicate?"


    The Death Empress blinked. "Spiritual sense?"


    Kali was speechless. "That''s at least 10,000 kilometers. I don''t have such a monstrous Spiritual Sense, mother-inw."


    Tatyana smirked. "Try it."


    Kali rolled her eyes and expanded her Spiritual sense outward as much as she could. However, the second she did so, her eyes widened. "W-What is happening!?"


    Her spiritual sense expanded from one hundred kilometers to one thousand. Then, it continued going outward, reaching five thousand, ten thousand, twenty thousand kilometers!


    Kali felt like she could go on effortlessly, which baffled her. Tatyana exined, "When you are in a World, your Spiritual Sense is limited by everything around you: the air, the earth, nts, insects, birds, people, other spiritual senses, and the world''s energies. It doesn''t have all the small things to look out for here. Therefore, it can go outward very easily. "


    Tatyana pointed at them and smiled. "Now, try tomunicate."


    Kali coughed and sent a pulse of energy. "Um. Hello."


    The Star Beasts stopped munching on the asteroids and looked over, their stupid faces looking even funnier when they were directed at them. Kali almost broke out intoughter. ''They are so cute.''


    "So, can you understand me?"


    Sadly, Kali didn''t receive an answer. Instead, one of thergest ones opened its mouth and roared, creating an actual shockwave of pure energy that impacted them, pushing the warship several hundred meters back.


    Yasenia whistled without making a sound. "That''s a powerful roar. So, the poor bastards are as stupid as their faces make them out to be. What do we do?"


    Kali realized that everyone was looking at her, making her shift a bit. "U-Um, why are you looking at me?"


    The dragoness smiled softly. "You seem to have taken a bit of fondness towards them, so¡­ Well, what do you think?"


    Kali looked at the group of Star Beasts and struggled. "Um¡­ Let''s let them be. It''s not like we won''t find another Star Beast herd, right?"


    Yasenia kissed her temple andughed. "Sure. Let''s continue toward the closest!"


    "Understood, Young Miss."

 Chapter 972: Solunas Help. Tatyanas and Valerias Mistake.

    Chapter 972: Soluna''s Help. Tatyana''s and Valeria''s Mistake.


    After leaving the Star Beasts behind, it took them very little time to reach the closest to this sr system''s sun. Getting closer to the sun was obviously notfortable for them. Nevertheless, Tatyana purposely did not unfold the protective bubble of the warship so that Yasenia and Kali could experience the harshness of space.


    It was an excellent way to get their bodies ustomed and also gain resistance to outward damage. With limits, the fastest way for a cultivator to get ustomed to different environmental hazards was by getting exposed to them.


    Now that they were so close to the sun, the temperature had significantly increased, while the stingy feeling of the sun''s radiation attacked them. That stingy feeling was the most dangerous, as it was the high-energy particles trying to mess up their own body''s gical code.


    Thankfully, a cultivator''s regenerative power went as deep as gic reconstruction as long as the soul was not damaged. Even then, Tatyana asked. "How are you two doing? Is there anything that you feel is wrong or ufortable? Approaching a star is not an easy feat that all Dantian Spiritualization Realm beings can do."


    Yasenia moved her hand and swished her tail, feeling her own body and closely looking at it. After a few moments, she spoke with a rxed tone. "I am not feeling uneasiness. I honestly feel increasinglyfortable."


    Tatyana puzzledly looked at Yasenia, but knowing her daughter''s bloodline and special energy, she could guess that their particr characteristics caused this strangeness. "I see¡­ What about you, Kali?"


    Kali was slightly frowning as she turned 90 degrees. "I feel quite ufortable. The side of my body that''s hitting the sun feels hot, while the other side feels terribly cold. The sensation of burning and freezing is far from "increasinglyfortable" as Yasenia said."


    Tatyana nodded twice. "Yeah, that''s the normal reaction. You don''t get ustomed to space in just a few minutes. That''s not normal."


    Yasenia smirked. "Sorry for being excellent even in this."Kali and Tatyana deadpanned at her, making the beautiful dragoness chuckle without a sound. Tatyana sighed with a smile and looked at Kali. "By the way, the reason you are feeling that way is because there is no air to spread the heat evenly. Therefore, you will only feel heat on the surface where the sun''s rays hit you. The other side is literally freezing. A normal mortal would be cooked on one side while their other side turns into an ice cube."


    Yasenia saw how Kali turned around amusedly, making her back face the sun. Kali looked at the dragoness and asked. "You don''t feel like that? How?"


    Yasenia exined. "I am just using my energy to carry heat around my body in an even manner. I also regte my blood flow to keep the cold blood on my hot side while my heated blood goes to my cold side. Everything together creates a bnce that is very close to what the air does. While the sensations are ufortable, I am getting better at doing that by the second. I think I''ll be able to feel actuallyfortable after one or two more hours."


    Kali looked at Yasenia''s body with wonderment and surprise. "Love, can I feel what you are doing by entering your body with my spiritual sense?"


    The dragoness didn''t even hesitate and agreed. "Of course!"


    Tatyanaughed and gave context. "Of course you would let her enter the weakest part of your body with her spiritual sense where she can create permanent damage if she ever wanted!"


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana and raised one of her eyebrows. Tatyana asked. "What?"


    The dragonessughed. "If you want to do the same, just ask. Come,e~ my body has enough space for more than one Spiritual Sense."


    Valeria at the side blinked. "Can I go in too?"


    Yasenia blinked a few times and looked toward the maids that came with her. "What about all of you?"


    Seeing them nod with starry eyes, Yasenia sighed. "Okay, okay. Be careful, though."


    The dragoness trusted all the people here with her life, so she had no objections to it. If any person saw it, they would honestly freak out. The level of trust one needed to allow another person''s Spiritual Sense to go inside was incredibly high.


    The remaining of the travel toward the first was silent as everyone observed the incredible control and things happening inside Yasenia.


    When they were arriving, Soluna suddenly appeared and snorted. "Hey, can all of you be a bit less noisy? I am trying to sleep¡­ huh?" Soluna blinked a few times and looked at Yasenia up and down. "Yasenia, you are poisoned!"


    The dragoness smiled. "Good morning, Soluna. And, yes. I am poisoned."


    Soluna frowned and floated in front of Yasenia, touching here and there. "Why didn''t you tell me? I could''ve helped!"


    Yasenia pinched her cheek. "You were sleeping sofortably that I didn''t dare wake you up."


    Soluna pouted. "Yasenia! Have you forgotten that I am not a child? I am more than 3000 years old!"


    The dragoness blinked. "Well¡­"


    Soluna puffed her cheeks and extended her hand. "Silly!"


    Then, the dragoness was engulfed in Soluna''s mes. The maids tensed and reacted, but Tatyana lifted her hand, stopping them.


    Kali hurriedly spoke. "Soluna! D-Don''t burn her! She is already weak by the poison and¡­ and¡­ Huh?"


    Soluna stopped roasting Yasenia, but instead of a burnt dragoness, the usual gorgeous dragoness weed them.


    Valeria''s eyes widened, and she muttered. "She burnt part of the Soul Poison? How?"


    Yasenia looked at herself and was simrly stunned. While she was not cured, her poison''s spread was greatly reduced. "Um¡­" Yasenia looked at Soluna and asked. "What happened?"


    Soluna looked around Yasenia as she spoke. "Have you forgotten that I am a spirit? I am a being without a body, so soul interaction is as easy for me as it is for Kali to open you up with a knife and take out an infected organ!"


    Yasenia looked at Valeria and asked. "But¡­ Valeria couldn''t do this."


    Soluna bonked Yasenia''s forehead with her hand and floated in front of her with her arms akimbo. "I am your soulpanion, silly! Navigating your soul is as easy as walking!"


    Tatyana rubbed her forehead, and Valeria scratched her chin.


    Kali looked at them, and she deadpanned. "You could''ve erased her poison if she was treated a few days ago by Soluna, right?"


    Both seniors nodded. Kali''s face cracked, and the gentleness disappeared. "Sit down."


    Valeria instantly went to her knees, and Tatyana sat cross-legged with a resigned face. Kali looked at Yasenia and pointed at the ground. "You too!"


    With a start, Yasenia went to her knees obediently. "What''s this situation? Can someone tell me?"


    The dragoness smiled. "Honey, mistakes happen, so¡­"


    "So what?" Her ears straightened as her four tails danced menacingly behind her. "So I should ignore that someone with hundreds of thousands of years of experience and another with tens of millions of years or more have missed such an OBVIOUS thing!?"


    Tatyana coughed. "You also missed¡­ it¡­" The Death Empress saw Kali''s death stare and decided that silence was her best option.


    Kali snapped at her and with reason. "Are you reallyparing ME, a woman who has barely reached HALF a century in age, with yourself and the literal Nature Spirit Queen!?"


    Tatyana raised her arms. "My bad. I admit we made a mistake. However, even Mirrory forgot! You can''t me us; she is the super ultra senior!"


    "And that''s baffling, and I''ll scold her when we get home with that antidote! However! You both are still as guilty! Did you two forget about Soluna''s existence or something!?"


    Tatyana and Valeria honestly admitted their mistakes. "We did."


    Kali crossed her arms and pointed at Yasenia. "And you!? How couldn''t you think that your SOUL COMPANION could have probably helped a little!? Why are you always so careless when ites to things regarding yourself!?"


    The dragoness really had no retort. Kali pointed at Soluna next, making the little spirit straighten her back. "AND YOU! You didn''t notice YOUR soulpanion coughing up blood or feeling bad or something!?"


    Soluna stuttered. "I-I thought Yasenia was doing another of those baths she does. It wasn''t as bad as usual, though, so I should''ve realized¡­"


    Kali''s heart twitched when she heard that. ''Her reinforcement baths are worse than a Soul Poison?''


    The fox woman sighed, feeling a bit helpless. She rubbed her forehead and saw that ia was looking at her, wanting to say something but not daring to interrupt. "Speak, ia."


    ia cleared her throat and said respectfully. "We are here, Madam Kali."


    Kali looked sideways and saw an enormous rocky that had a ck and glowing red surface. She could spot the constant volcanic eruptions from where they were.


    Kali looked at the three women sitting formally in front of her and snorted. "Get up! We need to find that person called¡­ called¡­ Right, what''s his name? You never told me, Tatyana."


    Tatyana stood up and smiled. "Quite a unique name, to be honest. The name of this merchant is Ayanduin. Quite a ssy but kinda old name?"


    Yasenia asked, confused. "Old?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "It gives that vibe to me. I don''t know."


    Kali asked. "So, what''s the n after we find him?"


    The Death Empress pondered. "We ask for the antidote. If he says he doesn''t have it, we torture a real answer for it. Then, we loot his possessions, kick his ass to another dimension, and hopefully, he dies."


    Yaseniamented. "I mean¡­ Killing him might not be it."


    Tatyana, Kali, and Valeria asked, confused. "Why not?"


    Yaseniamented. "He could get something so unique that even your ''Just in case'' stock doesn''t have an antidote for it. Don''t you think he might be quite a nice asset to guide us through this lower dimension?"


    Tatyana rubbed her chin. "So, we use him, exploit him, and then kill him? That sounds nice."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "Why kill him? If he is talented, we can hire him for the Astral Sky Alliance. We don''t really have a lead merchant, do we?"


    Tatyana hummed. "I thought you were getting separated from it after you left Distancia."


    Yasenia shook her head. "I will leave it as a safety. If we get into trouble, we can alwayse back and seek aid. Giving them liberty and tools to develop as they want is enough for them to owe me one, right? Who knows, they might be an intergctic power or something crazy with enough time."


    Tatyana clicked her tongue. "Why not use my¡­" Tatyana paused, and Yasenia raised her eyebrow. "Your¡­?"


    Tatyana coughed. "Nevermind. That''s a good idea."


    "Tsk." Yasenia sighed and pointed at the burning. "Go. Let''s see if Ayanduin is there. If not¡­ Well, let''s hope he is not hiding enough that I lose my patience and agree with Mom."


    Kaliughed. "Let''s hope he hears you andes out soon."

 Chapter 973: Flaming World and Mortal Worlds.

    Chapter 973: ming World and Mortal Worlds.


    "We are entering the outer influence sphere of the."


    ia''s voice rang through the ship. Tatyanamanded. "Information about the world''s properties before entering the world''s influence."


    ia answered right away. "The world is mostly spherical. It has a fast axial spinning with a five percent tilt rtive to the sun. The size is small, with just over four thousand kilometers in radius. The average surface temperature of the has reached 400, while the above cloud temperature is about 600."


    Kali asked. "What are those temperatures measured in?"


    ia exined. "We are using the scale where 0 degrees is when water changes from ice to water, and 100 is its boiling point."


    Kali nodded. "I see. So you are using Celsius?"


    ia smiled and confirmed it. "Yes, Madam."


    Tatyana hummed. "So, we have a thickyer of clouds that has somewhat reduced the ridiculous temperature, but even then, the strong volcanic activity due to the proximity to the sun has made the surface temperature a literal oven."


    "Correct!"Tatyana hummed. "Approach cautiously. It shouldn''t have a Heaven, but let''s be cautious."


    "Approaching¡­ Entering World''s area of influence in 10¡­ 9¡­ 8¡­"


    The warship approached, and soon, they reached the outer area of influence of the world.


    When they crossed it, they felt a pulse of energy surrounding them. This came as a surprise to Tatyana and Valeria as only worlds with an active Heaven would give this sensation. Tatyana frowned. "It seems I was wrong."


    Tatyana and Verdantia got alert, and the Death Empress shouted with a regal aura. "Activate all defensive formations! Go to your defensive positions and be ready forbat!"


    "Yes, Lady Death Empress!"


    Yasenia looked around attentively and asked. "What''s wrong? Why the hurry?"


    Tatyana exined swiftly while walking toward the warship''s primary formation. "We''ve entered a world with a Heaven of an unknown level. If we are too far ahead cultivation-limit-wise, we will be attacked by them. If we are not, the residents of this world might be stronger than us. Either situation warrants our defensive formations to be activated."


    Yasenia noticed and remembered. "Understood."


    The warship stayed in the outeryer of the world''s influence, and after seeing that there was no retaliation or signs of aggression from the world''s Heaven, Tatyanamanded. "Go ahead. Keep the stealth formation active."


    The warship approached the thickyer of clouds and quickly dove through them, going through them and revealing the hellishndscape below them.


    It was literally a world of fire. Thend was filled with rivers of pure boiling magma, while the only wind currents in the nearby area were powerful fire storms and fire tornados.


    Kali muttered. "Incredible. There is life in this world? I can''t believe it."


    Tatyanaughed. "Life is extremely adaptable. I''ve even met creatures that live in the void. The Void, meaning the interdimensional space where nothing exists. If there are beings that can adapt to live there, there is no ce between heaven and earth where life can''t thrive."


    Yasenia had a pensive face when she asked. "What about a star? Are there creatures living on or inside stars?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "Probably somewhere there are? I am not sure, though."


    While they discussed, Soluna looked around with an interested face as if she were discovering new information each moment. Yasenia felt Soluna''s intrigue and looked over, also noticing that Valeria was looking at Soluna with a gentle smile.


    After a few moments, Valeria asked her. "What do you feel, little one?"


    Soluna''s spiritual sense expanded outward, and the World opened in her eyes. "I feel very pure energy¡­ creating forms, creating life¡­... this world''s life... spirits? Yes. Magma, Fire, Light, and Sun spirits inhabit this world!"


    Valeria''s eyes shone with dness, and she extended her hand, gently caressing her head. "Great job, Soluna. You really are an extraordinary spirit, aren''t you? "


    Solunaughed happily and ran toward Yasenia with an eager expression. The dragoness chuckled and opened her arms, weing the excited spirit. "Valeria praised me!"


    "I heard. You did great, Soluna."


    Soluna giggled and rubbed her face against the dragoness''s softness. Tatyana and Kali raised their eyebrows, but both of them said nothing.


    Valeria looked at them and said. "As Soluna said, this world hasn''t developed fleshy life. There is spirit life. Well, if there was fleshy life at any point, it has been so long that not a single trace of aura remains in the atmosphere."


    Kali rubbed her chin. "How often do sr systems have more than one world with a Heaven?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "Not often. On average, each sr system has 0.1 worlds with a Heaven."


    Kali questioned, surprised. "Really? Only one world in every ten sr systems has a Heaven?"


    Tatyana nodded. "That''s on average. Oh, and remember that worlds can have life without a Heaven. The rate is actually higher for worlds without a Heaven than those with them¡­ Well, it was in the past. I don''t know how it is nowadays."


    Yasenia understood. "Are cultivators going to those Worlds and acting like overlords by abusing the mortals there?"


    Tatyana nodded. "It is a taboo. It''s a taboo that''s even looked at badly by the Heavens themselves. Those who mess with mortal worlds on purpose umte A LOT of bad karma. I mean, what can you gain from a world that doesn''t even have energy crystals like Parus or Purple Crystals? Their materials are soft and weak, their people can''t cultivate, and their world produces so little energy that cultivating the first realm would take a hundred years."


    Tatyana sighed. "A cultivator messing with mortal worlds is just pure evil. Nothing more, nothing less."


    Kali raised her eyebrow. "Oho, if even you call it evil, it must be considered REALLY evil."


    Tatyana smiled. "Any senior with more than two neurons in their brain understands that messing with mortals is something that cultivators should not do."


    Yasenia rubbed her chin. "Is visiting them frowned upon?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "It isn''t as long as you don''t mess with the natural order there. Visiting it and traveling around and interacting is okay."


    Yasenia smiled. "We should go to one with the children. A world with literally zero threat! That''s nice~."


    Tatyana grinned. "Oho~, don''t underestimate mortals. I''ve seen technologies that can rival Unification Realm strength and even Dantian Spiritualization Strength."


    The dragoness asked, baffled. "How?"


    Tatyanaughed. "Well, they have their ways."


    Kali asked. "What about transcendence?"


    Tatyana hummed. "I would say that finding a mortal civilization with that kind of strength will be harder than finding a second world that practices Body Cultivation¡­ Oh? I can feel the spirits approaching. ia?"


    ia spoke. "There is a group that''s traveling around seventy kilometers from where we are. They aren''t moving towards us."


    Valeria agreed. "These spirits seem a bit primitive. They probably haven''t developed enough intelligence to be considered sapient. Can I guide your maids, Little Yasenia?"


    Yasenia had no reason to say no, so she readily agreed. "Go ahead. Listen to senior Valeria as if they were my words!"


    "Understood, Young Miss!"


    Valeria''s voice spread through the ship with a heavy and authoritarian tone. "Activate the worldpass and go northeast."


    Her tone left zero room to refute or doubt, allowing everyone to move like a well-oiled machine.


    When the warship started moving, Valeria didn''t speak until they saw a pair of very tall volcanos in the distance. "Go through those mountains, and when you arrive above the center area, dive straight down into thevake."


    While the maids didn''t understand, they didn''t hesitate and moved the warship ording to Valeria''s orders.


    After reaching atop the middle of the twova-spewing mountains, ia and the rest turned the warship with zero hesitation and dove straight down.


    Kali grabbed onto Yasenia as they approached thevake. When they were close, Valeria looked toward the approachingva with serene eyes and ordered. "elerate. [Nature Queen''s Protection]."


    The warship elerated with arge boom while a green aura enveloped them. Then, they smashed against thevake.


    BOOM!


    Lava flew upward as they dove through the viscous liquid. The surroundings were red as the magma pressed against the protective barrier.


    ia spoke. "The bottom of theke is approaching."


    Valeriamanded. "Don''t stop."


    They followed her orders, and the descent didn''tst long. After a few seconds, they reached the bottom of theke. Yet, unlike the solid rockykebed they expected to hit, their ship continued down and exited thevake.


    Valeria ordered, her voice carrying apelling aura. "Stop."


    The maids stopped the warship and looked around. Everyone''s eyes opened wide as an unrealistic world weed them.


    Yasenia asked, stunned. "A subterranean world?"


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow and looked at Valeria. "How did you know?"


    Valeria smiled. "I analyzed the world''s crust with a life energy pulse. I detected a few creatures far below the surface. I guessed there must be something below, so I asked to move in a random direction while analyzing. When I found an entrance, I guided us through it."


    Tatyanaughed. "Impressive."


    Kali looked upward and asked, baffled. "Why is that magmake not flowing downwards? It''s weight alone should''ve made it flow down, no?"


    Tatyana pondered, and Valeria spoke. "I think there are some strange Heavenly Laws that rule this ce. Have you ever seen floating inds? This is something simr."


    Tatyana sighed and nodded. "Sadly, I must agree. There is no logical exnation other than that."


    Yaseniaughed. "Why ''Sadly''?"


    Tatyana blinked. "Well, things with no exnation are more dangerous than things with one. Who knows if that thing will suddenly flow down at the speed of light and crush us, killing us on the spot?"


    Yasenia''s smile disappeared, and she ordered. "Move us out of the way to a safer spot."


    The maidsughed. "Yes, Young Miss."


    Tatyana smirked and looked around. "So¡­ Do we have anything interesting around here? Any trace of Ayanduin?"


    Doriel spoke. "Young Miss, Lady Tatyana, Madam Kali, Lady Valeria, look at this."


    The women approached and examined the energy signals that Doriel was observing. The second they realized what it was, they were all excited. Yasenia grinned. "Natural Treasures¡­ And there isn''t just one!"


    Valeria smirked. "We might''ve hit the jackpot. This ce is a breeding ground for Natural Treasures. I guess the proximity to the Sun, the spiritual life, and the decently powerful Heaven is enough of abination to create Yang attributed Natural Treasures."


    Kali muttered. "Right. Since spirits don''t consume Natural Treasures and instead just use them as a source of energy for themselves, the Natural Treasures have umted over the years. No life could''ve ever made it here because Distancia is the only world we know of with cultivators that are close to being strong enough to¡­ Wow. Perhaps the rest of the worlds are simrly full of treasures!"


    Yasenia pointed forward and smirked. "Let''s plunder these worlds! Then, we''ll plunder Ayanduin!"

 Chapter 974: Arriving at the Natural Treasure Location.

    Chapter 974: Arriving at the Natural Treasure Location.


    Author Note: For the previous chapter, there was a mention of "Celsius." When I used it, a few pa treons were like, "That doesn''t sound right in a cultivation novel." And I was like, "Well, true true. It doesn''t." So, I created a poll with reader suggestions! In the end, these were the results.


    Annealor/annealus 4%


    Srio/Sris 20%


    Heavenly Temperature Index (HTI) 74%


    So, yeah. The scale of HTI is identical to Celsius so that all of you understand what we are talking about, but the name now is HEAVENLY TEMPERATURE INDEX! Hohohoho... Hmm. Some pa treons pointed out that it sounds like an STD, like HIV, but I don''t care, I like it, hahahaha. OwO


    Anyway, back to our new adventure caused by a big OOPSIE from almost everyone xD. (There is one more oopsie that will go unadressed for a few chapters, I wonder if any of you will catch it before it is mentioned~. Hahaha)


    ***


    Yasenia''s group approached the more significant energy signals. They were Kali, Tatyana, Valeria, Yasenia, and forty of her maids. Just in case, Yasenia left behind 10 of them in Distancia.


    The main maids that came with her were Doriel, an intelligence-gathering maid; ia, the maid''s leader; and Flora, Valeria''s main helper. Then, Eira was here for pure offensive power and Selena for the defensive power. The rest had a broad spectrum of skills covering almost all possible situations.Once their boat arrived, Yasenia asked. "I don''t think that the Natural Treasure will be unguarded. The Heavens also didn''t prohibit our entrance, meaning that there are creatures at least as strong as fifth-realm beings."


    Tatyana asked. "What do you suggest?"


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana and Valeria and asked, "Can both of you use summons to check the area? I don''t really want to meet with a Sixth Realm creature out of nowhere "


    Tatyana smiled. "On it."


    Valeria nodded. "Give me a moment."


    Their auras swelled for a second and pierced the space before them, bursting space into smithereens. When the rift opened, several hundreds of creatures powered outside.


    A wide array of nt creatures sprung out from the spatial fissure on Valeria''s side. Their bodies didn''t bother to maintain an anthropomorphic shape, as functionality was their primary concern inbat.


    Meanwhile, on Tatyana''s side, skeletal humanoids appeared one after another. They were d in ck and green armor that leaked a dark mist and gave a chilling aura. Then, thest undead to step out of the spatial rift did so with much more control than the previous ones.


    Moreover, that humanoid was different. She had a perfectly preserved body with white skin, ghostly green eyes, and white hair. She was very different from when she was alive. However, Kali and Yasenia discerned her almost instantly. Kali, especially, knew that face nearly better than her own, as it was burned in the back of her head.


    For a second, the fox woman felt her chest constrict as the armored female undead general walked with measured steps toward Tatyana and kneeled. "Lady Tatyana."


    Tatyana nodded and ordered. "Rise, Alyssa."


    Yasenia approached Kali, but she didn''t hold her hand. Instead, she made sure that the fox woman knew that she was there if she needed support. "I am here, Honey. That''s a ghost of the past. Face it."


    Kali was stiff, her fist clenched as she looked at the woman who was the origin of all her suffering. The jealous, evil woman who threw her to the wolves just because she was more beautiful than her. Envious of what she couldn''t have.


    Tatyana looked at Kali, but she didn''t cover Alyssa''s presence. She had chosen Alyssa for two reasons as her Undead General.


    The first reason was that Alyssa was about to enter the Transcendence Realm; she had been about to enter over thest decades. If Tatyana pushed her cultivation, she might''ve entered, but she was leaving her there, just in case this body needed a powerful non-transcendence undead.


    As she was, Alyssa had peak mortal realm strength. No one other than Transcendence Cultivators could beat her individually, thanks to Tatyana''s buffs.


    The second reason was naturally that Kali was due to face one of her primary traumas. Tatyana had seen the fox woman grow from a timid woman who felt afraid of letting others see part of her face or skin to a mother who couldugh genuinely, not caring about the scars on her face.


    Tatyana spoke. "Kali, Alyssa is dead. When she faced Yasenia, I took her corpse and then went and ughtered her family to be her servants." The Death Empress pointed around her, where thousands of undead were gathered. "They are them."


    Kali looked between Tatyana and Alyssa as her body refused to move. However, while she was outwardly paralyzed, her mind was not. On the contrary, she was fighting. ''Move!''


    Kali looked at Alyssa, and her body froze as shbacks of that time appeared in her mind, along with Alyssa''sugh and mocking. Nevertheless, even when her body was paralyzed, Kali didn''t show fear in her eyes. She was showing defiance. ''I already got over you years ago. I need one more thing before Ipletely erase your existence, so move out. You are a worthless fear. You have nothing against me.''


    Alyssa''s face in front of her seemed to morph into her mocking and arrogant face. "Are you sure? Or are you not erasing me because¡­ you can''t? You''re afraid of being free of baggage, aren''t you?"


    Kali sneered. "Keep on dreaming. Heart Demon, you are the only one left."


    Alyssa shook her head. "Me? The only one left? Even you don''t believe that."


    The fox woman looked at Alyssa and took a step forward, her body somewhat trembling from the exertion. "I told you, Heart Demon. I am in control; you aren''t." The Heart Demon felt the predatory verdant green fox eyes and felt extremely threatened. "Go back where I left you. I am almost done with my pill recipe. Once I am done, you are going to disappear. There is no other ending. There is no reversal. Even if you threw me into the same situation a thousand times over, the result wouldn''t change as long as I have Yasenia standing by my side."


    Alyssa blinked and smirked.


    "Oho~? What if she disappears?"


    Kali''s surroundings went ck, and her sensation of anything around her disappeared.


    "What if everyone disappeared?"


    Kali''s mind froze for a second, but she took a deep breath and said. "They aren''t gone."


    "You are right. Yasenia is faithfully standing by your left side. Valeria is heroically standing by your right side. Your mother-inw is looking at you¡­ And yet, you can''t see them."


    Alyssa reappeared by her side and whispered. "You can''t feel them."


    Kali wanted to move and touch the people around her. But she couldn''t, making her frown. "When did you gain so much strength?"


    Alyssaughed and leaned forward, almost kissing Kali. "Losing strength? I never did. You just ced me in a deeper part of your soul."


    Kali frowned for a few moments, and then, her face gained a serene expression. "Really?"


    Alyssa raised her eyebrow. "If not?"


    Kali smiled. "Lies. All you say are lies. Look, my wife is here." Kali extended her hand to the right side, not the left, and grabbed Yasenia''s hand. The darkness was sted open, and Alyssa''s figure was blown apart into ck miasma.


    Her verdant green fox eyes moved andnded on Alyssa''s undead figure. However, unlike the expressiveness of her vision, she only saw an emotionless expression of a creature bound to eternal servitude under the Death Empress. "It has been a while since I saw her." Kali smirked. "She looks as bad as always."


    Tatyana clicked her tongue. "Lies~. She looks much better now that she is my undead! She doesn''t have that arrogant and nasty personality."


    Kaliughed and approached. "This really came as a surprise. Even if you gave me a thousand years, I wouldn''t have guessed it."


    Yasenia crossed her arms under her prominent bosom, highlighting the prominent curve. "I was wondering when you would show her to Kali. I am surprised you chose now and¡­" Yasenia looked around at the magma-filled environment. "... in this ce."


    Tatyana smirked. "We might die, so when''s a better moment to surpass our past fears!?"


    Valeria raised her eyebrow. "Oh yeah? Now, it is your turn. What past fear are you going to ovee?"


    Tatyana pointed toward the energy source, ignoring Valeria. "Let''s go!"


    The girls and maids deadpanned, but no one disobeyed, and they started moving again.


    Once they were close, Valeria and Tatyana ordered. "Scouts."


    Ten undead and twenty nt creatures rushed forward, disappearing right in front of their eyes as if they hadn''t existed in the first ce.


    Yasenia felt the air fluctuations stopping, giving her nothing to work with, andplimented. "That''s some impressive stealth. Can you detect them, Doriel?"


    Doriel hummed. "Barely. They would be very annoying to deal with."


    Kali asked. "How much unti-."


    ROAR!


    A beastly and gurgling scream spread from the inside of the cave system they wanted to enter, followed by tremors that shook the underground.


    Tatyana smirked. "Prepare to enterbat. We have a big fish!"


    What the dragoness didn''t expect was that, from the mouth of the cave entrance, an enormous fish that was swimming in the solid magma appeared.


    The body was made of a rocky surface that constantly spewed magma. Yaseniamented in awe. "That''s, quite literally, a really big fish. What''s its realm¡­? Oh! Tenth Level Legendary Beast Core Realm! No¡­ It is not a beast!"


    Valeria chuckled. "Yeah. That fish is a spirit! Spirits don''t all take a humanoid form. Some take other ones, and even their size varies tremendously. After all, spirits don''t have the limitations of flesh. That fish is at the peak-level of the Spirit Core Harmony Realm."


    Soluna looked at Yasenia and smiled. "That big spirit is so strong and old! I can''t beat it!"


    "Why are you so happy?" The dragoness asked, baffled.


    Soluna hummed. "I am happy that there are spirits doing well outside my world!"


    Yasenia looked at the fish and said. "Well, Doriel, go with Valeria and take the treasures inside. The rest, let''s hold off that thing here."


    Tatyana extended her hand, summoning a beautiful longsword with gorgeous essories. "We don''t kill it?"


    Yasenia asked. "Can we kill it? That thing has been absorbing the power of a Natural Treasure for who knows how long. I think it is better just to steal the Natural Treasure and flee."


    Tatyana raised an eyebrow. "What if the fish follows us around the World as we steal treasures? Won''t it be an annoyance?"


    "..." Yasenia really couldn''t argue with that one. "Soluna, Kali, I can see that you find it cute, but we need to kill it."


    "Aww¡­" Both of them pouted and looked at Yasenia. However, the dragoness really didn''t want to deal with that giant fish following them around the and perhaps beyond.


    All forty maids and Tatyana''s army swarmed forward, apanied by Yasenia and supported by Valeria''s army. The environment would usually not be ideal for Valeria''s army. However, the nt life she had summoned was all volcanic nt life. While not immune to harsh temperatures, they were much more resilient than usual nt life.


    The giant spirit fish roared, and then Yasenia and the rest saw the world turn red.


    ROAR!


    A gargantuan beam of pure magma energy swallowed them all, leaving no sight of them.


    However, the spirit fish was confused. The second he stopped firing his massive magma stream, an unharmed group appeared before its eyes.


    At the front of the group, Selena stood tall and strong, fully equipped in her maid-armor and holding a giant shield. Around her, an aura that protected everyone could be seen.


    Kali smirked. "No matter how often I see it, it is always incredible."


    Yasenia shouted, her auras bursting outward with violence as her [War Intent Level 9] enveloped everyone. "Attack!"

 Chapter 975: Treasure Acquired!

    Chapter 975: Treasure Acquired!


    The enormous fish got angry when his attack was blocked, and he charged forward, "swimming" through the rocks as if it was water and turning everything into molten magma.


    Yasenia was quick to give orders. "Defensive group, stop it. Offensive group, target the fins. Assassin group deals with its secondary attacks. Our objective is to kill the magma spirit."


    Selena led the defensive group of maids. They all rushed forward and deployed their skills, summoning a mix of elemental defenses that supported Selena''s ss shield.


    BOOM!


    When the fish collided with the defense, the ground rippled like water. Still, Selena and the other maids stood their ground with stoic faces while the defense remained solid.


    Using Selena''s group''s feat, ia led the offensive group and rained attacks on the creature''s fins. The bombardment was incredibly powerful, explodingrge parts of the magma fish and creating holes everywhere.


    Kali frowned. ''Why is no one targeting the most important fin, the tail?''


    She got the answer almost instantly. When the fish roared in pain, Eira appeared at the back of the fish, her posture slightly leaning sideways while her hand gently clutched the hilt of her sword.


    "[Sword Intent Level 9]."The world around the white-haired maid split into pieces as her Sword Intent appeared.


    Kali''s body burst into chills. ''T-That''s a Level 9 Intent!?'' Kali knew that Level 9 was the mortal limit an Intent could achieve. However, the potency and pressure that Eira''s intent released felt as if she had broken some kind of barrier and arrived at a tenth level.


    Yasenia looked at the magma fish and ordered. "Cut."


    As her faithful sword, Eira unsheathed in an upward arc. "[Sky Splitter]."


    SLASH!


    The magma spirit fish released a terrifying roar of pure agony.


    ROAR!


    Unlike the other attacks that deeply hurt it, they didn''t manage to injure it heavily. This strike, though,pletely severed the tail from its body.


    It was severed in all senses of the word, be it the spiritual, soul, or physical connection; everything was cut.


    Kali asked, looking as Eira sheathed her sword. "Can''t she kill this thing alone?"


    Yasenia continued givingmands, but she answered Kali through her spiritual sense. Maintaining two simultaneous conversations was not hard for her. ''She probably can. She has been improving her sword as much as possible during thest few years. Oh, and she is at the peak of the Ninth Level of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm. She should enter the half-step soon as well.''


    Kali''s lips twitched. ''She has yet to enter the half-step realm? What a monster.''


    Angered to the limits, the creature began attacking indiscriminately. Of course, no one got injured with the maids defending in addition to the undead and nt creature''s intervention.


    As they controlled the creature, it suddenly turned and jumped with an open mouth, rushing at an assassin maid who was hiding at the side.


    The dragoness joined the battle, using [Pegasus Gallop] to instantly cross the distance and appear above the giant fish. Soluna also materialized by her side with a cold expression.


    Then, both of them attacked.


    Yasenia swung down her sword with everything she had. "[Moon Core Shattering Strike]."


    Soluna waved her hand and added to the attack. "[Spirit Moon Beam]."


    BOOM!


    Two silver waves with terrifying Moon energies mmed against the spirit fish''s head, forcing the flying fish to crater into the ground. The impact was strong enough to force the surroundings to rise in a magma tsunami.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Tatyana waved her hand and regallymanded. "Smash it. [Undying Flesh Reinforcement]."


    With her words, Alyssa instantly appeared right by Yasenia''s side. The undead general raised her hand, and a giant wave of Death energy gathered above her. The cloud of Death Energy was absorbed by her hand, and Alyssa descended like a ck meteor.


    BOOOOOM!


    The world around them quaked, and a second wave of magma rose far taller than what Yasenia''s and Soluna''sbined strike created.


    The shockwave pushed back Yasenia and Soluna, making Yasenia chuckle. "Strong."


    Soluna nodded twice, looking curiously at the crater of bubbling magma that was slowly closing. "That undead general is really strong!"


    Yasenia hummed. "Undead Generals are quite highly ranked in Tatyana''s army. Honestly, she can only summon Alyssa because she is weakpared to the rest of her generals. Oh! And because her secondary body is particrly created for summoning. The body she is using is not specialized for hand-to-handbat but tomand armies."


    Soluna blinked twice. "I see."


    Yasenia ordered. "Finish it off!"


    All the maids rushed forward and dove into the magmake. The ground trembled as blows cracked the ground and created tremors.


    After a few seconds, the ground burst into a massive pir of magma that, when it dispersed, revealed the unmoving magma spirit. The dragoness smiled. "It was really strong."


    Kali appeared by her side and nodded. "It resisted for a while, even when attacked by all of us."


    Yasenia approached and asked Soluna. "It is dead, right?"


    Soluna nodded. "Yes. Its core has stopped generating energy. It is dead."


    The dragoness rubbed her chin and said. "Dig out the core. I''ll store it and leave it back in the sect as a source of magma energy."


    "That won''t be necessary."


    Yasenia looked to the right and saw Valeria returning with Doriel. On Valeria''s hand, a ball of flowing blue magma moved cheerfully as if Valeria''s touch was delightful for it.


    The dragoness raised her eyebrows. "A [Lava Soul]?"


    Valeriaughed. "Yes. It is a natural treasure of magma energy, a [Lava Soul]. A cute one at that~."


    Yasenia hummed. "I see~. That''s nice, now we have¡­ Hm."


    Kali saw Yasenia''s hesitation and asked. "What''s wrong?"


    The dragonessmented. "Natural Treasures¡­ I feel that they are too valuable to leave behind in Distancia. We''ll use the spirit''s magma core as I nned initially."


    Valeria couldn''t really deny that and extended her hand while leaning down. "Here."


    Yasenia extended her hand and absorbed it into her Five Realm Spatial ring. The ring quickly epted it and ced the magma soul in the volcanic environment it had inside. The dragoness looked at the Lava Soul to see how it did.


    Meanwhile, the Lava Soul observed the new surroundings for a few moments. Then it flew toward the hottest area and snuggled there, bubbling in apparent happiness.


    The dragoness smiled andughed softly. "Quite cute."


    Tatyana and Valeria waved their hands, opening another rift, and sent their troops back.


    Kali looked at Alyssa kneeling before Tatyana and followed her with her eyes until she jumped into the rift.


    The dragoness''s orders snapped her out of her daze. "We are going to the next treasure! We''ll be in this world for a while."


    Tatyana smiled. "Are you not afraid that Ayanduin will leave this Sr System?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "What is he running away from? He doesn''t know our strength. Moreover, he looked like someone who was quite proud of himself. Even in front of those people, he was calm and negotiated a very good deal for himself. A single poison in exchange for being liberated from that Secret Realm."


    The dragonessmented as they all boarded the warship again. "He won''t leave because he is strong. As a merchant, he is in a Sr System with the long lost Body Cultivation Methods. Ayanduin will stay around and get as many treasures as he can, like we are currently doing."


    Kali tilted her head. "Why are you so sure?"


    "Because he is strong. Because he is greedy. Because he is cunning." The dragoness smirked. "He is arrogant and thinks that he is safe. He won''t leave a treasure trove because he is worried."


    Kali asked again, not convinced yet. "What if he is afraid of something? Afraid that the people who ced him there woulde and get him? He left Distancia as fast as he could, no?"


    Yasenia looked at Kali and pondered. "Do you feel uneasy if we don''t search for him?"


    Kali opened and closed her mouth. Then, she sighed and nodded. "Yes. I am. You are currently in pain, and I don''t care that you can bear it. Knowing that you are in pain, and instead of searching for someone who can fix you, we are taking treasures¡­ I am worried. I am impatient. I want to see you healing, Yasenia. You only have eight years."


    Yasenia looked around her and sighed. "Well, no one other than us cane here in the first ce. We cane at ater date and take the rest of the treasures, right?"


    Kali knew how much Yasenia loved treasures in general. She would always light up with pure joy each time they got something valuable or precious. It didn''t matter how valuable it was rtive to Yasenia''s entire wealth; as long as it was valuable, she would be happy. "Love, I am sorry. I just¡­ I am worried."


    The dragoness patted Kali''s head, caressing her fox ears gently. "Don''t worry. I understand, love. Your happiness is more valuable than any treasure."


    Kali looked up at the gentle and honest expression of the dragoness, and she walked forward, diving into Yasenia''s arms and hugging her tightly. Even her tails surrounded Yasenia. "I love you."


    Yasenia chuckled and kissed her head. "I love you, too." Then, she ordered. "Let''s go to the next world. We need to find Ayanduin as fast as possible."


    "Understood, Young Miss."


    Tatyana and Valeria smirked while looking from the side, but they said nothing. Natural Treasures were precious to them as well. They were always valuable, regardless of what cultivation realm a person was in. The warship went back to the magmake and dove upward.


    Before they left the world, Tatyana said. "Wait."


    Yasenia ordered. "Stop." Then, she looked at Tatyana and asked. "What''s wrong?"


    Tatyana stuck out her tongue and hit her head softly. "We can''t leave yet~. I need to ce the formation to conceal the Sr System."


    Everyone looked at Tatyana, trying to act cute, with a speechless expression. Kali deadpanned, but it was quite an important thing, so she sighed. "Go on."


    Tatyana giggled. "Don''t worry, it won''t take long. I need¡­ Hm¡­" Tatyana looked at the size of the world andmented. "One month!"


    Kali looked at her for a few seconds in pure silence and sighed. "Then, can''t we use this time to loot this ce?"


    Tatyana coughed. "You don''t need to remain here." Tatyana walked to Yasenia and tiptoed to kiss her lips. "As Kali said, you really need to find that person."


    The dragoness asked, confused. "You are staying behind?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "One month is enough for you to search all of the worlds, at least superficially." Then, she smiled. "Also, don''t worry about transportation. I have Undead ships, or I can travel with my sword as well."


    Kali eximed. "You can travel between worlds with your sword?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "Space has no speed limit. You are safe as long as you are cautious with the distance and don''t smash into anything."


    Yasenia asked with a raised eyebrow. "Hey, didn''t youe to space with me to protect me?"


    The Death Empress shook her head. "Protect you? As if you can''t deal with a merchant. Little Treasure, I am not going to hold you by the hand forever. I won''t say no if you need me to visit this merchant. However, that would say a lot of things."


    The dragoness smiled. "I just asked because I was curious. Don''t worry."


    Tatyana nodded and flew off the warship. "Have fun~! If you don''t find him, there is no need toe and get me. I''ll be back in Distancia in one year at thetest."


    Yasenia nodded and ordered. "Set off!"


    The warship gathered energy, and then it flew off into space.

 Chapter 976: Using A World As A Resource.

    Chapter 976: Using A World As A Resource.


    After Yasenia and the rest left the world, Tatyana looked around with a pondering expression. ''Let''s see if my thoughts were right.''


    The resistance was very light when she summoned Alyssa and the other undead. Surprisingly, the Heavens of this World were at a higher level than Distancia''s. However, because the creatures of this world were not intelligent and took a lot of time to cultivate, it appeared like none had managed to break through the mortal realms.


    Without guidance, breaking through into the sixth realm was extremely difficult. One needed toprehend how Heaven worked with the surroundings and transcend it. The reason for the name Transcendence Realm was that the cultivators managed to be one with their surroundings and truly transcend mortality.


    A creature made out of Heavenly Energy that peeked at the truth of the universe, that was a Transcendent Level cultivator.


    Tatyana crossed her arms and got thoughtful. ''I guess I lose nothing from trying, right? This body is already at the peak of the mortal realms either way.''


    Tatyana was not nning to break through. Not that she could, as she stillcked arge amount of umtion before doing so. Regardless, even if she could, reaching the Transcendence Realm would mean that she couldn''t enter Distancia anymore.


    "Let''s see~. Can I summon you?" Tatyana started gathering energy, slowly filling her surroundings with Death energy.


    This was a heavily Yang-attributed world. After all, being so close to the Sun meant that the Yin element could barely even exist.


    However, there was something that everything needed, and that was bnce.Therefore, where such a deep and profound concentration of Yang energy existed, Yin energy would only need a spark to swallow that light.


    Tatyana knew how to create that spark. Her eyes started glowing red as her aura skyrocketed. Tatyana''s presence expanded several kilometers around her and continued growing outward and elerating with each second.


    Her Death Attribute devoured the Yang attribute of the world and caused it to grow exponentially.


    Tatyana smiled as her red eyes glowed with an insane spark. "World, how about I use you as a source of energy for my skill? Would you like that?"


    RUMBLE!


    The second she spoke, a massive tribtion cloud appeared above her, making Tatyanaugh aloud. "You want to resist!? HAHAHAHAHAHA! PUNY HEAVENS."


    With her exmation, the ck clouds above her gathered a terrifying lightning bolt that would probably split Distancia in half, and then, it fell.


    Space in its way got annihted as the lightning bolt rushed at the mortal on the world''s surface.


    However, Tatyana was not a normal mortal. Her body was the [Divine Lich Empress Body], a body created from Death Essence so pure that a single particle of it would probably annihte life in an entire world.


    With a shout that reverberated across the world and beyond, Tatyana chanted. "[Divine Lich Empress'' Absolution: Underworld''s Descent]!"


    Everything came to a stop, the lightning in the sky stopped, the roaring magma around Tatyana stopped, and even the time flow around them seemed to slow down to a crawl.


    Behind Tatyana, a gigantic pair of gates appeared. The obsidian gates, decorated with an arch made of skulls of all types of creatures, opened with a rumbling sound that made the entire world quake.


    From the Underworld, a ck lightning bolt several timesrger than Heaven''s attack bolted out and crashed into it, sting not only the heavenly lightning bolt but the entire Heavenly Tribtion above Tatyana apart.


    Tatyana grinned widely as if her lips would suddenly split and reach from ear to ear. "Fighting against me!? You are too young for this!"


    Then, using the egregious amounts of Death Energy that poured out from the Underworld, Tatyana pushed her current body beyond anything she had done before with it.


    Her smile disappeared, and her face turned solemn. Her dress changed, bing the royal red dress she wore with her main body, and the tiara appeared on her head.


    The green gems adorning her body released a phantasmal glow, while Tatyana''s presence became imperial.


    As if a goddess had descended, the Death Energy around her bowed to her will. Then, her chant started.


    "You who had peered at the secrets of the Heaven and understood them."


    The Death Energy in the surroundings expanded, covering more and more of the world with each second. Like an unstoppable tide, everything that it touched died. Moreover, it was not only the surface that was affected. It also pierced deep into the world, swallowing everything like an unstoppable force.


    "You who, after death, continued your insatiable hunt for knowledge."


    Tatyana''s voice rumbled throughout the world like themand of an absolute being.


    Heaven, who was trying to resist, could do nothing as the enormous Underworld Gates behind Tatyana suppressed it to the point of helplessness.


    As Tatyana''s aura increased, it transcended. When the entire world was covered in Death Energy, and Tatyana controlled that energy, her energy reserves were already well into the Transcendence Realm.


    Using the ridiculous amounts of Death Energy around her, she used her constitution, [Death Devouring Seer Embodiment], to swallow arge part and transform it into Fate energy.


    The Death Empress waved her hand, and her own Fate Threads appeared right before her. She reached towards them and grabbed one of them.


    "You who peered through Fate."


    Her fingers moved, and the Fate thread was sliced. A turbulence urred around Tatyana as she severed one of her own Fate threads.


    "You who created Life."


    Tatyana reached out and pierced her own heart, bursting with blood and life disappearing from her body. However, with her dying breath, she continued.


    "You who traversed Space."


    Behind Tatyana, a gigantic portal appeared, darker than the void, like an all-consuming maw. From it, a powerful Life Energy surge surrounded Tatyana, healing her dying body enough to continue her chant.


    "You who burnt the Sun."


    From the portal, a terrifying me surged, consuming half her body.


    "You who froze the Moon."


    Simrly, a freezing wind flowed forward, freezing Tatyana''s other half.


    Even then, while mes and ice were consuming her body, her chant continued uninterrupted as the life energy regenerated her body.


    "You who gave meaning to the Stars."


    Tatyana''s aura inted, exploding outward like an unstoppable tide and making the earth below her sink from the pressure she was releasing.


    Then, the Death energy that had consumed the world started rolling back toward her.


    "You who ruled Death!"


    When the Death energy arrived and got absorbed by her body, unlike a living being would, Tatyana''s body healed at a terrifying rate. In just a few seconds, all the injuries she received disappeared while something else materialized around her body.


    A dark aura, darker than a starless night.


    Her eyes glowed red, illuminating the darkness like two bright red suns, and she chanted with all her being.


    "You who, even with that Hegemony, is under MYmand. Awaken, <strong>[Sovereign Of The Underworld: Heaven''s Cmity Overlord].</strong>"


    Then, the World died.


    As all the auras that had umted around Tatyana condensed into the portal behind her, an aura of death so thick that it made even Tatyana have some difficulty breathing spread around.


    From the portal, a being¡­ no, a ruler appeared. It was a being with such a profound aura that no one would think of facing it.


    He wore a deep ck tunic with skeletal essories adorned with gorgeous imagery of the elements. His eyes glowed with a ghostly green glow, like all of those that fell under Tatyana''s rule.


    A skeletal face that looked neither human nor beast-like. It was a pristine white skull that forced anyone looking at him to lower their gaze.


    Tatyana''s strongest summon and master, the Heaven''s Cmity Overlord.


    Tatyana smiled faintly. "Long time no see, old man."


    The Overlord''s voice was mystical and deep as if he was speaking in thenguage of the stars. "You killed a world and a Heaven to summon me. Speak, this is too small of an offering to keep me around for long."


    Tatyana crossed her arms, looking up at the three-meter-tall being. "I wanted to ask you, can you help me create a formation in this ce to cover the Sr System from the Divines? Oh, and by the way, tell me where I am. I could connect this ce with the Sky Continent in the past, but that was blindly poking a hole in the universe to carry over a few people."


    The Overlord looked at Tatyana and snorted. "Just that? You killed an entire world just for that?"


    Tatyana blinked cutely and approached with a coy expression. "Won''t you help your hard-working disciple~?"


    The old man flicked Tatyana''s forehead, but instead of a gentle tap, Tatyana literally flew away like a shooting star. The Overlord turned around and extended his skeletal hand.


    Then, from the other side of the world, having circled it, Tatyana appeared and mmed against his hand.


    BOOM!


    "..." The Overlordmented with a sigh. "You are so weak."


    Tatyana, who had her facial bones broken, couldn''t really speak, but she protested with her spiritual sense. ''COULD YOU NOT SMASH MY PRETTY FACE AS THE FIRST GESTURE YOU DO TOWARDS ME AFTER SO MANY MILLENNIA!?''


    The Overlord naturally ignored Tatyana''s indignant screams. "If that''s the only thing you want, sure. I can do it with ease." Then, he looked around and hummed. "So, where is the Little Princess? I want to see her."


    His aura pulsed outward, covering the entire Sr System in an instant, and he hummed. "I see¡­ Huh? She is poisoned?"


    Tatyana realized that she forgot to say it and said. "WAIT!"


    The Overlord, who was about to heal Yasenia and annihte the one who did it, paused and looked at her. "What''s wrong? The Little Princess is poisoned, and you dare not heal her!? Do you want me to smack your real body''s butt until it is red for a hundred years!?"


    Tatyana stuttered. "D-Don''t do that! Do you know how awkward it was sitting like an Empress thest time that you did that? It hurts like hell!"


    The Overlord sighed. "So, what''s wrong?"


    Tatyana cleared her throat and exined. "The person who inflicted the poison is already in my grasp and is being tortured. We were searching for a man called Ayanduin. I want to find him so that he can be Yasenia''s lead merchant, but don''t say this to Yasenia."


    The Overlord rubbed his skeletal chin and guessed the rest. "I see. You have not caught that man yet because you want Yasenia to fend for herself and do it by herself. Although¡­ Ayanduin is quite strong for Yasenia to face, right? He is in the Transcendence Realm."


    Tatyana eximed with a smile. "Aya~! That''s unexpected! So it turns out that my dearest daughter will need things other than brute force to convince him to join her group!"


    Speechless, the Overlord said. "Hey, your happiness is too palpable and annoying. If you can be happy, you should be training or something."


    Tatyana humped. "Either way, your time is running out! Can you do what I asked you before you disappeared and I killed this world for nothing?"


    "Sigh¡­ [Star Concealing Formation]." Then, he waved his hand, and the entire sr system got covered into a concealing formation.


    "Hmm¡­ You are actually in the lowest Heavenlyyer? How did youe here?"


    Tatyana was about to answer, but the Overlord''s eyes shed white and he said. "Ah. Those demons? Why didn''t you call me?"


    Tatyana pouted. "Can you let me answer!"


    "No. I want to go and present myself to your daughter¡­ daughters?"


    Tatyana blinked a few times. "Oh? You discovered Estre!" She grinned. "Isn''t she cute!?"


    "Attributeless¡­" The man''s eyes glowed dangerously. "Heavenly Influence?" Then, he scoffed. "No wonder you chose this way of summoning me. Taking a little revenge?"


    Tatyana smiled coldly. "Can''t I? Heaven makes my daughter like that. Well, I''ll kill one of its children in return."


    "Hahahaha." Heughed and patted Tatyana''s head as if she were a naughty child. "Great job."


    Tatayan giggled, and she hummed. "Hey."


    The Overlord looked at her, and Tatyana smiled. "Thanks for everything."


    "Oh?" His skeletal face gained a semnce of a smile, and he gently patted her head. "Don''t worry, little one." Two orbs, one ming red and another one ck with starlight, appeared in Tatyana''s hand. "Here are the coordinates of your location. Also, be careful and don''t underestimate the Lower Heavens. There are many rogue cultivators that want to be the kings of a dirt mound."


    Tatyana nodded seriously. "I will."


    Then, the Overlord disappeared, leaving one sentence behind. "I hope you summon me properly next time. I want to hold my granddaughter and great-granddaughter."


    Tatyanaughed. "Sure~." She looked at the ming orb that appeared in her hand and smiled. "Thanks for collecting the Natural Treasures~."

 Chapter 977: Cosmic Trip And Breakthrough.

    Chapter 977: Cosmic Trip And Breakthrough.


    Yasenia and the rest went from world to world, but they didn''t locate a signal from Ayanduin. The dragoness looked out to the vast outer space. Her Spiritual Sense spread out for hundreds of thousands of kilometers.


    As she looked at the celestial bodies passing by and the asional Star Beast, she couldn''t help but feel like everything was so¡­ rxing.


    At the start, she felt ufortable out in space. However, day by day, that ufortableness disappeared, and a sense of freedom reced it.


    Her senses caught everything easier, and even when the maids didn''t rmend having the Spiritual Sense spread out, Yasenia didn''t listen this time. The reason the maids gave her was that she could have a sensory overload if they suddenly passed through a cluster of matter.


    At the end of the day, Spiritual Sense was a cultivator''s mind''s eye. It was a way of looking at the surroundings. Too much information could overcharge it.


    Kali approached Yasenia and looked at her with curious eyes. "What are you looking at? Isn''t it a bit boring to see, love?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Boring? It is fascinating. I could probably spend years to no end and never get tired of looking at this scenery."


    Kali tilted her head and asked. "Really? I can''t find the appeal¡­ Why don''t you tell me about what makes it so interesting for you?"


    Yasenia looked at Kali and walked behind her. Then, she hugged her fox and looked ahead with her. "I find the hidden traces of life in such a vast void interesting. Unlike a world that is filled with beings and energy all around, everything out here is so thinly spread. Why is there so much¡­ nothingness? If life only thrives in world-like ces, why is the universe different from a secret realm? A bigndmass full of life that''s trapped in a spatial bubble, so to speak."Kali hummed and got thoughtful, leaning back on Yasenia and feeling the dragoness''s soft body. "Looking at it that way¡­ We live in inds that are sparse in an ocean that can only support extremely resilient life."


    Yasenia smirked. "Right? If worlds suddenly stopped existing, how many creatures do you think could thrive?"


    "Humans? Their younger generations would perish in the void of space."


    "Beast humans? Most of their infants can''t really live as infants outside certain environments; space is a big graveyard for them."


    "Beasts? Only a few could survive."


    Kali asked with a smallugh. "What about Divines and Demons?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "Who knows? But what I mean to say is that space''s emptiness is¡­ strange."


    Kali tilted her head upward to look at her tall dragoness. "Strange? How so?"


    Yasenia got thoughtful, organizing her thoughts. "I mean¡­ Why isn''t the entirety of space covered by the Heavens?"


    Kali understood the depth of that question, but she asked back. "What if it is?"


    Yasenia paused, and her pupils shrank. Kali smiled and looked out to the vastness of space. "What if everything is covered, but we are so incredibly small. So incredibly weak and insignificant, we cannot even gaze upon it? Can a mortal look at or understand the vastness of their world? Many primitive lifeforms think that the world ends after their previously explored maps."


    Kali looked at Yasenia''s face and smiled. "We have a lot to learn, love."


    Yasenia looked at Kali and kissed her lips with a smile. "We do. Now, can you go inside? I need to meditate here."


    Kali nodded and ordered aloud. "Give space to your Young Miss! Don''t let anything interrupt her thoughts!"


    All the maids answered as one. "Understood, Madam Kali!"


    Kali caressed Yasenia''s face and smiled gently. "Go."


    Yasenia chuckled and jumped out of the ship, not caring about their current speed. Somehow, she knew that nothing would go wrong.


    Her energy surged around her, and her voice echoed through space even without air.


    "[Empyrean Cosmos Dragon Transformation]."


    The faint energy in the void of space was transmitting her voice, not air. And right after she did so, Yasenia''s dragon form manifested.


    Her majestic body blended with the surroundings in perfect harmony, surreal and illusory.


    Meanwhile, the maids who didn''t expect Yasenia to jump out were stunned for a fraction of a second before ia barked out orders. "Turn around! Activate the energy radar! Scouts, I''ll kill you if you lose Young Miss''s energy traces!"


    "UNDERSTOOD!"


    Kali blinked several times, looking at the ce Yasenia jumped from. "W-Why did she jump!?"


    Valeriaughed. "Young people are surely energetic."


    Kali blurted. "Energetic!? Who jumps into the void of space without a single safety!? I swear that if she has even a single scratch, I''ll smack her butt until it is red!"


    Kali imagined her hand sinking in Yasenia''s bouncy, jiggly, andrge buttocks and corrected herself. "I''ll smack her butt even if she isn''t scratched!"


    Valeria looked at Kali''s opening and closing hand with a deadpan. ''Well, I guess that even the most reserved of people will be perverts if they have Yasenia as a wife.''


    Of all the bodies she had during her years, this one was the most voluptuous, without a doubt. The main reason was that, usually, when people summoned her in the past, they imagined her as a motherly and elegant creature. While she had curvy figures in the past, none were as shapely as Yaseina''s.


    Kali looked at Valeria and saw her using her hands to lift and release her giant twin green mountains. She asked, stupefied. "What are you doing?"


    Valeria blinked and answered. "Admiring the bounciness of your lover''s body. Look."


    Kali looked, and Valeria lifted her breasts, letting them down after that. The small gravitational field in the ship wasn''t strong enough to stop the jiggle of Valeria''s breasts until they bounced almost seven times.


    Kali cleared her throat. "Impressive indeed."


    Meanwhile, Yasenia let herself float through space, not moving as she slowly drifted into her dragon form.


    Her eyes were closed as she felt the movement around her. While there was no wind or any other indication that she was moving, her enormous spiritual sense could detect the shifting of the asteroids in space, giving her a sense of movement.


    ''Hm?''


    When the dragoness was standing on the warship, the ship''s anti-gravity field blocked her from feeling the cosmic forces. Now that she was allowing her body to drift, there was a very faint sensation of the Sun''s gravitational pull attracting her into an orbit around it.


    The sensation was so vague that almost nobody else would have felt it, but Yasenia did. In addition, the nearly untraceable pull of nearby Celestial objects started affecting her, making her body deviate from her previous straight path while slowing her overall speed. ''Slowing down? Why? There is no friction here to slow me down.''


    What Yasenia was feeling was a phenomenon that usually would be impossible. After all, Yasenia appeared out of nowhere and was suddenly influenced by the gravity of the Celestial Objects around her. This meant that the gravitational pull was slowing her down and trying to guide her into an orbit around the Sun.


    As a rtivelyrge star, the Sun of this Sr System had an incrediblyrge gravitational pull.


    As Yasenia was mesmerized by all of this, she couldn''t help but think of what she represented. "A dragon that represents the endless firmament. I should be like this Sun, pulling everything towards me and keeping it under my control, for I am the [Empyrean Cosmos Dragon]."


    The dragoness''s aura swelled as she absorbed the cosmic energy around her. Not having been purified by the Heavens, it was not rmended to absorb lots of it unless it was a life-or-death scenario. However, Yasenia couldn''t stop, and even if she could, she wouldn''t.


    As the raw cosmic energy entered her meridians, it acted like a wild creature trapped in a cage and ran wild inside Yasenia. Still, it could not escape or even do damage.


    [Celestial Yin and Yang Body] was an equalizer of everything. The constitution that could bnce even pure [Celestial Energy]. Yasenia''s biggest and most important strength was not her energy,prehension, or any other quality.


    It was her constitution.


    Without [Celestial Yin and Yang Body], not to mention growing into what she had be, even starting her cultivation journey would''ve been nigh impossible.


    So, when the cosmic energy tried to cause trouble inside Yasenia''s meridians, a terrifying pressure fell upon it, stilling the energy into shock.


    Nothing seemed to happen from the outside, but inside, a presence that made even the [Celestial Energy Star] tame manifested. With it, the energy fell into the Dantian, and a terrifying suction force came from one of the treasures there.


    The [Primordial Energy Core] sucked in those energies and quickly refined them. Like many of Yasenia''s treasures, the origins of the [Primordial Energy Core] were anything but ordinary. It was with it that Yasenia could rebirth, and it was with it that Yasenia could absorb almost any type of energy and quickly refine it into her own energy.


    Moreover, her own energy, thanks to the Core, never really had Heavenly Influence. Therefore, the peculiarness of the cosmic energy fell into fancy and new energy, not a hazard of any kind.


    As Yasenia absorbed torrents of energy, she felt her connection with the cosmos around her deepening, and her understanding of energy increased.


    Yasenia muttered. "A sea of nothingness when seen from a mortal''s eyes, A sea of life when seen from the eyes of an immortal. Celestial Energy is not just about destruction. It is about creation as well."


    With such thoughts, the blockage that had been stopping her weakened, and Yasenia managed to break through the bottleneck.


    A ripple of energy spread outward as Yasenia reached the [Celestial Intent Level 8]. Moreover, she could feel that it would just be a matter of time and a deeperprehension of what she understood now to reach the ninth.


    Yasenia returned to herself and started moving, spreading her wings and using energy to turn in what felt "right" to her. She then looked around and blinked. "Well¡­ Where am I?"


    She looked toward the Sun in the distance and tried to calcte how far she was. However, she didn''t really know how to do that, so she gave up. So, without thinking much about it, she looked around her body and found the Communication Device she always had on her. "Hello? Kali?"


    Kali''s voice reached her from themunication device. "Have you finished?"


    Yasenia answered with a happy tone. "I did! I also broke through into the eighth level of the Celestial Intent!"


    Kali hummed. "I see~."


    Yasenia blinked twice and asked. "Why don''t you sound as excited as I thought you would?"


    Kaliughed a bit. "Well, you took four months. It''s not quite a good thing when I know that you have so little time to live, right?"


    The dragoness sighed. "I am sorry, Honey. I''ll return right away."


    "Don''t be, love." Kali''s soothing tone was heard with a bit of malicious intent. "When youe back, I decided to p you one time per hour you were outside the warship."


    Yasenia''s forehead started perspiring even in the void of space. "T-That''s 2880 ps¡­"


    Kaliughed a bit more. "2893, love. We are in the 13th hour of today."


    Yasenia saw the warship approaching, and she had an urge to flee. However, like an obedient wife, she resigned herself to her fate. "Please, be gentle¡­"

 Chapter 978: Arriving at a Fallen World.

    Chapter 978: Arriving at a Fallen World.


    Yasenia''s group continued their search, and soon, they visited alls before Distancia without any sess. Yasenia crossed her arms, thoughtful, and saw Distancia passing by.


    She had ordered the maids to travel near Distancia for a few moments, even if she didn''t want to go and appear on the. Kali hugged Yasenia''s arm and smiled while looking at the gigantic. "What are you thinking, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia answered softly. "Well, I am thinking about what our babies are doing, what my darlings are doing if there have been anyplications because of my absence¡­"


    Kali raised her eyebrow and looked toward ia. "Can we take a look? This ship should have a way to zoom into the world''s surface, right?"


    Yasenia answered instead. "It does."


    "Oh?" Kali looked at Yasenia, surprised. "Then, why aren''t you doing it?"


    Yasenia ced her hands behind her, caressing the base of the tail as she spoke measuredly. "Well, I want to show trust in my lovers. They have amunication device, right? So, if they were in trouble, I want to believe that they would contact me, regardless of my situation."


    Kali realized and smiled. "Do you want to trust them and not look? Do you think that checking on them means ack of trust in their abilities?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "No, that''s silly. How could making sure that they are okay be a sign of distrust? If that were so, I''d rather be the most distrustful lover in the world."Kali blinked and burst intoughter."You are adorable, love. I love you."


    The dragoness blinked twice, not knowing where those words came from, but she was happy regardless and used her tail to entangle Kali''s four tails and y a bit.


    "Either way. My reason for not looking is the opposite. I think that if I look, I won''t be able to hold myself from going down and meet all of them. After all, I miss them dearly."


    The dragoness sighed, looking at the green and blue pearl that shone in front of her. Having studied the geography of the World, she could effortlessly locate the area where the Astral Sky Sect was located.


    Doriel asked. "Young Miss, thanks to Soluna''s purification, you have a lot more time. Do you want to go down and rx for a month before you leave again?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "It is easier to ept a long parting than constant goodbyes. Coming back home now will make all my babies excited and hopeful, but if I say that I''ll leave in a month, they will spend the entire month trying to be with me as much as they can. When I leave, it will hurt them."


    The dragoness sighed with half a smile. After Yasenia gave onest look to Distancia, she smiled softly andmanded the maids to leave for the outer worlds in this sr system. "We need to depart."


    The skeletal warship turned around and then soared into the void while aiming for the next world orbiting this sun. The journey was not a problem at all, even when there were dangers.


    ia looked at their spatial map and spotted a strong energy signal nearby. She stretched her fingers and touched the illusory three-dimensional star map, zooming in on the ce where the strong signal was detected. ''This is from a Sixth Realm being. Did I find you, Ayanduin?''


    However, once the lightning-attributed dragon woman zoomed in on the location, she realized that it was a herd of Star Beasts. Clicking her tongue, she quickly used the formations to calcte the route and average detection range of a Star Beast of that level. ''At this pace, we will enter its detection range in thirty seconds. She quickly ordered. "Activate stealth. There is a Mythical Core Realm Star Beast in the distance."


    "Understood."


    The maids in charge of manipting the core formation that Tatyana was in charge of in the past moved with ease and familiarity. In less than a second, an energy pulse ran through the warship while runes lit up on the vessel''s hull.


    Kali asked. "Are Mythical Core Realm Star Beastsmon?"


    Flora answered. "Depends on what part of the universe you are in. Imagine that each star is a group of trees, and these beasts are beasts that live in the area. Naturally, their strength will depend on the environment." Flora looked toward the Sun while protecting her eyes and said. "This Sr System''s star is quite strong and nourishing. Therefore, I would expect the average Star Beast to be Level 10 Legendary Core Realm to Level 2 Mythical Core Beast Realm."


    Yasenia hummed. "That''s interesting. I wonder how the defenseless worlds are still whole. Don''t Star Beasts like to attack worlds?"


    Flora shook her head. "While some aggressive ones do attack worlds, not all of them are aggressive towards them. They are good sources of nourishment, but Star Beasts are not stupid and know that retaliation is very possible. So, only if they have no other choice do they usually attack Worlds." Flora smiled. "Furthermore, a World without energy is just a floating big rock. The nourishment value is too small."


    While speaking about those things, they crossed the powerful Star Beast''s detection range without any hups and arrived at the first world. Yasenia looked at the gigantic mass of gas and asked. "Um¡­ do gaseouss have life in them? I don''t remember reading anything about it."


    Valeria spoke. "Some do. Creatures that live on those kinds ofs are usually not intelligent beings because of theck of¡­ triggers to develop intelligence. Intelligent species, most of the time, start as ignorant and evolve over millions of years, gaining intelligence at a slow rate, and eventually be what we ssify as sapient beings."


    Valeria pointed at the massive ball of gas andughed. "There, the only thing a creature can learn while evolving is to survive."


    Kali asked. "What about the''s core? Can''t a being develop and live there?"


    Valeria shrugged. "Perhaps, perhaps not. I have personally not seen any civilization sessfully choose that kind of ce to settle permanently. The environment is too harsh. Terrible gravity, temperature, pressure, winds,ck of essential gasses, and if you want to leave the, you need to cross severalyers of cloud formations."


    Kali was confused. "People have lived on the surface of stars but not gaseous giant worlds?"


    Valeriaughed. "It''s different, Kali. A star is a source of pure Yang energy that can be constantly harvested to support formations and all kinds of wonders. A gaseous, on the other hand¡­ It is not that easy to exploit as a resource."


    Yasenia asked. "Should we check if it has a Heaven at least? If it doesn''t, we should move on to the next one¡­ Although, wouldn''t Gale Soul Natural Treasures be born there inrge batches? Wind elementals, Water elementals, and other kinds of elementals should love such an extreme environment, no?"


    Valeria nodded. "You are right. But Spirit Civilizations are a new concept for me, so I can''t really tell you what those spirits would do based on my experience."


    The warship approached the gaseous giant, but even after crossing the atmosphere for a few seconds, there was no trace of Heaven. Therefore, Yasenia shook her head and spoke. "Let''s leave. If there is no Heaven, I doubt there is enough energy for a Natural Treasure to form. Are there any signals, ia?"


    ia looked around with the map and shook her head. "There are norge energy signals. Sadly, it is a sterile world, Young Miss."


    The dragoness looked around for a few more seconds, observing the violent winds that made pressurized metal rain almost horizontally. ''We can skip this. Searching this ce will give us nothing at all. If we don''t find anything in the rest, we shoulde here to inspect in detail, though.''


    "Depart!"


    "Yes, Young Miss."


    The warship elerated and left after a few seconds, driving into the vastness of space once more.


    The journey continued to be a very rxing one, and even before the day ended, the girls arrived at the next World. Yasenia sighed, looking at the illusory map that ia was using. ''Only two more worlds to inspect¡­ Where are you, Ayanduin?''


    ia reported. "Young Miss, we have arrived!"


    Yasenia looked over the railing and raised both her eyebrows. This rocky world wasrge! Larger than Distancia. However, when the warship approached the enormous reddish, greenish, and blue world, Yasneia''s excitement died together with theck of a Heavenly Layer. She sighed. "Another dead world."


    ia informed. "Wait, Young Miss. You are incorrect. Look at the energy signals."


    The dragoness approached and looked, being surprised once more. "The World is creating energy? How? It doesn''t have a Heaven. Moreover¡­ are those small energy signals people?"


    ia nodded. "Yes, Young Miss. This World is not a sterile world. It has life. Moreover, it is not mortal life; there are cultivators, and the estimated poption ranges between 100 billion and 500 billion."


    Kali chuckled. "So vague. Why is that?"


    ia sighed. "While there are cultivators, the number of mortals is staggering. Detecting mortals is very difficult. Even the approximation I just did is quite unreliable."


    The dragoness shrugged. "It is good enough to tell us that many people inhabit this world¡­ Also, what''s wrong with this? Why doesn''t it have a Heaven?"


    ia answered with interest in her voice. "It is a rare situation once more, Young Miss. To think that this Sr System not only has a Spirit World and a Body Cultivation World but also a Fallen World. Something big must''ve happened in the past."


    The dragoness remembered about Fallen Worlds and muttered. "A world that had a Heaven but for some reason, that Heaven perished, leaving a dying world behind."


    Valeria corrected. "Dying world is a strong term. It is more like a world that has its Dantian punctured. It is losing energy faster than it can create it, making its overall cultivation level plummet with time. Overall, the poption of a Fallen World will slowly decline without the support of energy, making it awless and very dangerous ce with tons of demonic cultivation techniques."


    Valeria looked at Yasenia and said, "If the cultivators go crazy, mortals will suffer. Eventually, the poption will disappear and go extinct, and only then will the world be considered dead."


    Kali asked, intrigued. "Do you think we will be able to find demonic Body Cultivation techniques?"


    Valeria paused and smiled. "Perhaps. If we do, that would be incredible. Demonic Body Cultivation Techniques are even rarer than Orthodox Body Cultivation Techniques. Finding them would be a fortune."


    The dragoness asked, surprised. "Do you not despise Demonic Techniques? They are all quite gruesome to practice and genuinely evil, no?"


    Valeria nodded. "They are. However, I''ve never judged them. Creatures choose how they want to live, and what other creatures need to do is decide whether they ept or not." Valeria smiled. "If a creature''s way of life is not epted, they will be eventually eliminated. If it is, then they will be epted."


    Yaseniaughed. "That''s a very¡­ objective? Way of seeing the world. I thought you''d be morepassionate."


    Valeriaughed softly. "I am the personification of Nature and Life. Nature and life are neutral to all; there are no favorites, only survivors."

 Chapter 979: First Encounter in the Fallen World.

    Chapter 979: First Encounter in the Fallen World.


    Yasenia asked ia to do a World Scan, and after a while, ia muttered. "There is something wrong."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Yasenia asked while moving over, and ia pointed at arge part of the World. "Here, there are no energy signatures. That''s not normal, even in a Fallen World."


    Valeria agreed with that statement. "Areas that are without any energy inrge words are for two reasons. The first reason is that something is absorbing the energy of that area, leaving it dark. However, if that were the case, we would have a very bright energy reading at the center of that area." Valeria pointed at therge dark spot andmented. "There is nothing."


    Yasenia guessed. "Is the second option that something is hiding from scans?"


    Valeria nodded. "Probably a powerful formation." Valeria then frowned. "I think this pce has a few Transcendent Level people. Yasenia, you must be extra careful and be prepared to use Life Saving Treasures at all times."


    The dragoness crossed her arms and observed the dark spot in the three-dimensional world map. "What can I do?"


    The maids looked at Yasenia and saw that she was really struggling toe up with an answer. ia asked. "What''s wrong, Young Miss?"


    Yasenia sighed and said. "I am too beautiful. How do other beautiful people walk around in ces where there are people stronger than them?"Kali, Valeria, and the maids understood and looked at the dragoness up and down. She was wearing her usual gorgeous blue dress with empyrean images. Her seductive figure showed enough flesh to look alluring while covering enough to avoid vulgarness. She had a beauty that eclipsed the Sun and the Moon while being as charming as a sea nymph.


    Valeria looked at Yasenia and smiled a bit sadly. ''Her beauty is both a blessing and a curse.''


    Kali suggested. "How about you use transformation skills or make-up?"


    The dragoness looked at Kali and shook her head. "No. I don''t want to know how to hide. I can do that without much effort, to be honest. I want to know how I can walk around while being myself without needing to worry that I will be kidnapped the next second and used as a sex toy."


    Valeriamented. "Since time immemorial, beauties have had tragic fates. Most of them have three oues. One, they be creatures that no one can underestimate and are strong enough to protect themselves. Two, they find a family and are protected by those who love them. Three, they fail in their path to rise."


    Yasenia tilted her head, and Valeria smiled. "Males are the same." Yasenia blinked and asked. "Hm?"


    Valeria raised her eyebrow. "Do you think that powerful and lustful women don''t exist? Or¡­ Powerful and lustful men that like men?"


    Yasenia blinked. "I know. That''s why I ask how beautiful people do it. I didn''t say beautiful women, did I?"


    Everyone else paused and realized that she had indeed said people. Yasenia smiled. "I understand that the problem is the most prevalent in the female poption, but I am neither. I just wanted to know what they did to reach the untouchable status."


    Valeriaughed softly. "My bad." Then, she looked at Yasenia and smiled widely. "Well, they did it by force most of the time. Showing that they are not to be underestimated even if they are physically weaker. Showing that if they messed with them, they would regret it."


    The dragoness got thoughtful, and her lost gaze sharpened. "Aha." Then, she regained her usual smile and said. "Land in the outskirts. We''ll continue the rest of the journey by foot."


    Kali looked at Yasenia and realized that she wasn''t doing anything else. She asked, a bit nervous. "U-Um, you aren''t changing?"


    Yasenia raised her beautiful and straight eyebrow. "Change? Why should I, Honey?"


    Kali blinked repeatedly, but knowing that her lover had an idea, she stood by her side. Yaseniaughed softly. "You can always ask, Kali. I will exin it."


    Kali smiled. "No need to. I trust you."


    The dragoness used her tail to smack Kali''s butt and leaned her mouth by Kali''s fox ear''s side. "Those butt ps didn''t really feel like so~."


    Kali blushed, thinking of that situation. The sight of Yasenia''s body jiggling was so stimting that they ended up on the bed ten times before she could finish the promised number of ps.


    "Maids, find a town near that area without energy signals, and we''ll go from there!"


    "Understood!"


    After the warshipnded, Yasenia said. "Change to your official battle robes and have your weapons at ready. Kali, be by my side. Valeria, do as you please."


    Valeria blinked and decided to hide inside Kali''s soul.


    Yasenia looked at the town in the distance and said. "Mount your flying treasures." She summoned Draconic Heart and jumped forward,nding on it and easily stabilizing mid-air.


    When everyone was on their flying treasures, she waved her hand and stored the flying ship. "Let''s go."


    After elerating, they streaked through the sky, and soon, they arrived at the nearest town. Yasenianded on the ground and stored Draconic Heart, the rest following her steps.


    Yasenia looked forward and realized that the architecture of this ce was quite simr to that of Distancia. However, instead of being constructed from Living Earth, it was done with proper materials.


    There were tall walls surrounding the city or town ahead of them, but they weren''t too tall. Enough to protect from very low-level cultivators and mortals.


    At the entrance, there was a queue filled with caravans of all sorts. Some carried goods, others carried people, and others carried beasts. A few dozen of them were waiting, and some others were arriving.


    Yasenia observed the people and hummed. ''Humans and Beast Humans. There are human and beast human ves as well. It seems to be a heterogeneous world. That''s interesting¡­'' Then, she looked at their clothes. ''Cultivators are using the usual cultivation robes, quite torn down clothes on non-cultivators. They are different from Distancia''s and closer to Sky Continent''s mortal clothes. The faces of the people are not exactly happy, and the ce overall has a piercing stench. Not a good ce, it seems. We should get directions and get out.''


    "Oh, Ladies, are you new around here?"


    Yasenia looked over to see a group of smiling people walking over. She quickly realized that they were all in the Spiritual King, third, Body Realm and spoke, her voice carrying part of her cultivation base. "Is that the tone you carry when speaking to seniors?"


    Before they could even realize it, their bodies were mmed against the hard soil, forcing them to kowtow in front of Yasenia. All of them felt their stomach drop as their bodies started sweating in pure fear.


    "V-Venerable immortal! Mercy!"


    Yasenia scoffed and waved her hand, sending a wave of spiritual pressure that forcefully lifted them up. "Speak."


    The man at the helm almost pissed himself when looking at Yasenia''s golden-slit eyes. At first, he approached because of the otherworldly beauty of the dragon woman, but now he felt like cursing his past self.


    He rubbed his hands out of nervousness. However, he was quick-witted, so his words flowed out uninterrupted. "S-Senior, I haven''t seen you around, so I thought you were new and wanted to offer guidance."


    Yasenia looked at him, slowly increasing the pressure, and asked. "What were your intentions? I don''t want lies."


    The manughed awkwardly. "I couldn''t help but be mesmerized by Senior''s unique beauty, so I wanted to try my luck and approach."


    The dragoness raised her eyebrow. "Truthful. At least you have a spine not to hide your dirty thoughts behind a facade. Sure, I need a guide either way. Walk in front of me."


    The man gulped and wanted to ask if he could not do it because he was scared enough that he almost pissed himself. However, how could he say, "I don''t want to do it," to the creature that made him kneel with just her words?


    "It will be my pleasure."


    Yasenia waited until the group of 20 men and women walked in front of her and spoke. "Walk. I will ask questions. I want truthful answers even if you think the answer would offend me. I hate someone lying to me more than the lecherous gazes I usually receive. Also, I am very good at telling lies from the truth. If you lie to me once, you die. Understood?"


    The man answered, his back soaked in cold sweat. "Understood."


    Yasenia asked. "What''s the name of the town in front of us?"


    The man answered concisely. "It is the [Desro City], Senior."


    The dragoness hummed. "Do I need to wait in the queue?"


    The man struggled for a few seconds, and the dragoness warned. "The truth won''t offend me. Speak."


    The man coughed. "The City Lord is very adamant that people enter through the gate. He hates it when others don''t respect that, and I''ve seen him killing people for that. I suggest Senior to follow the rules if you want the least trouble."


    Yasenia hummed. "I see." The dragoness continued interrogating. "What do you practice?"


    The group of twenty were confused, and Yasenia asked. "What path of energy do you practice?"


    The man answered, unsure. "Um¡­ Does Senior mean what is the name of my cultivation technique? Sorry, I do not understand the question."


    Yasenia looked at him closely and could feel that he was being truthful. As a dragon, her sense of telling the truth from lies was extremely sharp. Without holding back, she bluntly asked. "Do you practice Body, Spiritual, or Soul Cultivation?"


    The twenty people that were listening were stunned, and the man asked. "T-There is more than one cultivation path?"


    Still being blunt, Yasenia answered. "Many. I am curious which one you practice. Your aura feels like Body Cultivation, but it is a bit different."


    The man answered, still confused. "Um¡­ The Body Cultivation I practice is called [Bloody Skin Iron Body]. I don''t know if Senior knows about it."


    Yasenia looked at his back and smirked. ''Oho~, the first person I encounter is a Demonic Body Cultivator? It might be quitemon around here.''


    Keeping the high and mighty tone, the dragoness continued to squeeze information out of him. "Is Demonic Cultivation moremon than Orthodox practices?"


    The manughed. "Well, I would say 50/50. Some people still believe in morals and practice a more orthodox way, even in our forsaken world. Meanwhile, there are people like me who let go and decided to practice whatever they found appealing."


    Yasenia was surprised and curious about that answer, so she asked. "Are you not afraid that I am one of those orthodox people and that I will kill you?"


    The man turned around and looked at Yasenia. "Senior doesn''t seem to be from this ce or even our world, so I am not."


    Yasenia didn''t bother hiding it. It was no secret. "You are sharp. However, if you end up knowing too much, you might get hurt." She warned. "Don''t poke your nose where it doesn''t belong, Junior."


    The man grinned. "Yes, Senior."

 Chapter 980: Entering [Desolaro City].

    Chapter 980: Entering [Desro City].


    When Yasenia arrived at the city''s entrance, the guards looked over, and their eyes started roaming her body. Because of how they looked, she knew something like this might happen.


    The guards at the entrance had rough clothing and were clearly unwashed. Moreover, she saw them try to hit on a few other people when they were doing the inspections.


    She ignored them for now since she just wanted to enter the town to gather some information. The guard approached with a smirk, and the man that been guiding Yasenia spoke. "You don''t want this."


    The guard sneered. "Shut up, Li Wei. You are lucky I am letting you and your little group enter after what you did." Then, he pointed at Yasenia and said. "And you,e with me, I need to inspect you."


    The dragoness raised her eyebrow and spoke, her voice light as if she were talking about the weather. "I don''t want to stand out, so I will give you one chance to kowtow and apologize. Perhaps you can live if you do that."


    Li Wei lifted his arms andughed. "Waaait! Hahaha. Let me talk to the gorgeous here and exin a few things."


    Yasenia looked at Li Wei and squinted. "I gave you a chance, didn''t I? What is the Cultivation Realm of the City Lord¡­ Never mind, Doriel, go in and tell me."


    Doriel bowed elegantly. "Yes, Young Miss."


    The guard sneered and summoned a strong-looking spear. "That''s if you can pass over me."However, Doriel ignored him and melded with the shadows, disappearing from everyone''s sight.


    Li Wei and the guard looked at the ce where Doriel disappeared with a baffled expression. "Huh? Where did she go?" The guard looked at Yasenia''s calm face and snorted. "Do you know what will happen if you offend the City Lord? You are lucky if you end up more than a pretty doll after he is done with you!"


    Yasenia looked at the guard and said. "You only have one chance to live now since you declined my order to apologize. That chance is that your City Lord is strong enough for me to respect his authority."


    Li Wei looked at Yasenia with a stunned expression. While he knew that Yasenia was strong, many strong people could do what Yasenia did to his group. He said with a severe expression. "Senior, you need to understand that you are not the strongest."


    Yasenia didn''t answer; she didn''t feel the need to. This Li Wei guy was nothing but a guide who would disappear from her life when he lost his utility.


    Doriel came back a few secondster and kneeled, faithfully reporting. "Young Miss, the strongest person in this city is a High-Level Ethereal Soul Realm Cultivator. I am fairly certain that he is the City Lord from his clothes, servants, ves, and living space."


    The dragoness hummed. "I see." Then, she looked at the guard and dered tly. "You are out of luck."


    Li Wei opened his eyes as Yasenia lifted her hand and made a downward gesture. "Kneel."


    The guard felt like a mountain fell on his shoulders, and his knees buckled, forcing his face to smash the hard ground below him. The dragoness had zero sympathy for this person who, most probably, hadmitted several unspeakable crimes.


    Not paying attention to the guard who was receiving an increasinglyrge pressure each second, she looked at Li Wei and ordered. "Guide me inside. I want to look around and get information."


    Li Wei gulped. ''I have severely underestimated this woman.'' He quickly bowed, leaving aside any type of yfulness he had before. "Yes, Senior."


    His group of twenty followed Li Wei''s gesture with trembling legs. They realized that they were in the hands of someone who could practically snap her fingers and send them to the reincarnation cycle.


    Yasenia nodded. "That''s a better attitude." She looked at the people around her and realized something. ''Hm? Am I being too overbearing? Or is the just the right amount?''


    While the dragoness imagined herself on the other side, it was not difficult to do so as her rise in Distancia hadn''t urred without a few simr situations like this one.


    The maids looked at Yasenia''s pensive face and smiled, knowing what the dragoness was thinking. ia asked. "Is Young Miss thinking if you would have the right toin when you are on the other side in the future?"


    Yasenia answered. "No. I am a hypocrite, and I admit it. If I ever am on the other side of this situation and survive, I will eventually take my revenge. I was wondering if this is the proper way to do what I had nned."


    Kali asked, curious. "What''s your n, by the way? Being overbearing like this?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Showing that I am not someone that can be bullied. Those who will set their sights on me because of my beauty must evaluate if it is worth it. Acting like this shows that I am someone thates from a certain type of family." Yasenia giggled as she started walking forward. "I am basically puffing my feathers and hoping the predators get scared."


    Kali burst intoughter. "That''s a good analogy."


    When the dragoness walked forward again, she ordered. "Li Wei, move and continue guiding me."


    Li Wei looked as the pressure on the guard severely increased with each step Yasenia took, and asked. "Senior, um..."


    "He will die." Yasenia spat, and when her footnded on the ground again, the guard''s body was crushed into meat paste.


    The sound of vomiting was heard from behind her, but the dragoness ignored everything and allowed the group of twenty to guide her inside.


    Once inside the city, a group of ten soldiers appeared, pointing their spears at Yasenia. "HALT! You can''t enter this ce after murdering one of our guards!"


    The dragoness spoke. "As long as you let me alone, no one will die. I n to leave today either way."


    The Guard Captain shouted, his face solemn. "I can''t allow you to walk inside."


    The dragoness took a step forward while using her movement technique. She disappeared from everyone''s sight and reappeared in front of the Guard Captain while holding the tip of his spear.


    Everyone felt their hearts shake in fear. "I can feel that you are a good person. So, take my advice and stay below the rubble."


    She then flicked the spear tip. When her beautiful nail smacked the spear, there was a massive shockwave followed by the body of the Guard Captain flying off by the ridiculous strength behind her single-finger flick. "Li Wei."


    The man ran forward and spoke respectfully. "Yes, Senior?"


    "Continue guiding us toward the ce where I can gather the most information about the nearby towns, cities, powers, and overall information."


    A guard grabbed the spear tightly, looking at Yasenia with heavy breathing and trembling hands. He was sweating, and his heart was pumping, not from excitement about the gorgeous dragon woman.


    When the dragon woman looked at him, out of pure flight or fight reflex, he lunged forward with a scream and a massive burst of strength. "AHH!"


    Yasenia blinked and held the spear with her tail as if he were a child swinging a stick. "Hm¡­" She didn''t bother with him as well, throwing him flying into the rubble where the Guard Captain was.


    Bang!


    She sighed and said. "This is at least better than those Young Masters or Mistressesing in waves like horny animals. Anyway, let''s continue."


    Sadly for Yasenia, there were people who were very stupid from birth. Plus, if those stupid people were coddled and spoiled rotten by their parents, their brains were basically as useless as the decoration trying to hide their ugliness.


    "You there! Stop!"


    Li Wei cringed when he heard this voice and quickly informed Yasenia. "S-Senior, that''s the City Lord''s youngest son¡­"


    Kali looked as Yasenia looked skyward with a defeated face, and sheughed again. "There, there. At least we know the father and grandfather are weaker than us."


    Yasenia sighed. "Right¡­"


    ia asked. "Young Miss¡­ Do we just kill him?"


    The dragoness looked at the man that was approaching in extravagant clothes and with two half-naked women holding each of his arms and said, straining her brain to overthink things. "P-Perhaps, he is different from what he looks?"


    The maids and Kali deadpanned, but they didn''t say anything. They looked at the man who stopped in front of them with a haughty smile. "You are the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen in my life!"


    Yasenia spoke as if her words were the most valuable thing in the world. "Thanks."


    The man continued. "I have seen that you are strong. However, I am the son of the City Lord!"


    Yasenia answered again, her voice drier than a moon desert. "Oh."


    Not seeing the reaction he expected, he frowned and squeezed the breast of one of the women by his side. The woman spoke loudly. "Ignorant woman! The Young Lord is allowing you to be his partner! You should rejoice and show eagerness!"


    Yasenia looked at the woman with pity. "A caged bird that can''t see an eagle when it stands before her."


    The woman blinked twice, her deteriorated brain failing to understand Yasenia''s words.


    Kali patted Yasenia''s arm and shook her head. "They are both drugged. Their cognitive functions have declined to the point that they are like children. Be a bit merciful with them."


    Yasenia sighed. "Isn''t death the best mercy?"


    Kali opened her mouth but closed it, looking back at the two women who had lost eyes. "I guess¡­ Sigh."


    The Young Lord started rambling again, but Yasenia ignored him, having heard enough. ia asked. "Do we get rid of him, Young Miss? I don''t want you to stain your hands with his filthy blood."


    The dragoness smiled softly while looking at ia, making the world around her light up with her beauty. Until now, she had a rtively cold face. That gave her an unapproachable vibe even when her face was incredibly charming and alluring.


    Now that she was genuinely smiling, the noisy surroundings literally got silent as everyone appreciated Yasenia''s smile.


    "Thanks, ia. Then, go ahead."


    The Young Lord''s eyes were stuck on Yasenia''s face and shouted. "You will be my main wife!"


    Kali and the maids waved their hands, and theirbined pressure attacked the man from everywhere.


    CRUNCH!


    The pressure that assaulted him from every direction literally crumpled him into a ball of flesh, staining everything around with his blood.


    The guards behind the Young Lord widened their eyes, not knowing what had happened, while the two afflicted women looked at the ball of meat with iprehension.


    Yasenia approached those two and tapped their heads with a sigh. "Sleep."


    Her energy prated into the women''s acupuncture points, instantly killing them without a shred of pain.


    A powerful bellow echoed through the city. "WHO DARED TO KILL MY SON!"


    Yasenia looked over and sighed. ''People are really the same regardless of where I go, aren''t they?''

 Chapter 981: The Demonic Cultivators City.

    Chapter 981: The Demonic Cultivator''s City.


    Author Note: Trigger Warning. Strong scenes.


    *****************************


    The dragoness waved her hand, attracting the Spatial Ring from the ball of flesh her maids and Kali created. Then, she looked inside. ''Hm¡­ The energy crystals inside are a bit different from Parus or Purple Crystals. However, in terms of energy, they are around 100 times more valuable than wless Parus. He has¡­ nine thousand of them? Almost a million wless Parus, not bad.''


    She continued looking at the items without feeling interested. They were Magic and Earth-ranked items that looked as if they were done in a rush. Of the two Heaven Ranked items, one of them was a healing pill, and the other was a very potent aphrodisiac.


    ''Hm. There is one cultivation technique and three skill scrolls, but all of them are Earth Ranked. Nothing interesting.'' Yasenia quickly read through the Body Cultivation technique. ''Nourishing the flesh via Dual Cultivation and stealing the essence of your partner. A useless technique.''


    By the time Yasenia finished going through all the items in the Spatial Ring, the father had arrived andnded in front of her. "Who the hell do you think you are to kill my son in my city!?"


    The dragoness looked at him and frowned. She was expecting a middle-aged man with either a very ugly physical appearance or a decently good one that would give an aura of elegance. In short, she expected a City Lord, regardless of whether he was corrupt.


    Instead, the man in front of her looked like a boy. Yasenia knew not to judge appearances. Still, she couldn''t help but pause when looking at him. ''He looks¡­ 14? 13?''


    The man''s boyish face crumpled, looking like an angry child, and he shouted. "Are you ignoring me!?"Kali looked at him with a weird face. ''Even when angry, he looks cute. I bet it is something he hates people telling him.''


    Yasenia spoke. "You look cute. Why did you raise your son so badly?"


    Kali''s eyebrow twitched, and she observed the man''s face. ''Ah¡­ He is so mad that he looks like his head will explode in the next second.''


    "DIE!"


    The man punched forward with enough force to create a hollow in arge cliff. Yasenia saw the punching toward her stomach, and instead of blocking, she just tightened her muscles and took the punch.


    BOOM!


    Li Wei and the others were stunned that the punchnded. Yet, what made everyone almost lose their footing out of shock was that Yasenia didn''t even move from her standing spot. The only thing that the man''s punch could bother was her long and flowy ck hair.


    The man''s face was filled with disbelief as he looked at his fist. "W-What?"


    Yasenia moved her tail and coiled it around his neck, lifting him up. The man grabbed the tail, but as if it was made of metal, he couldn''t even scratch it.


    "Well, you are going to die since you attacked me with the intent to kill. But I can give you a bit of mercy if you listen to me. I will personally kill you if you do so!"


    The man looked at Yasenia with horrified eyes as if he was looking at an iprehensible monster. The dragoness smiled. "So, do you obey, and I kill youter? Or do I just throw you to the people behind me? You choose!"


    "Please, Senior, mercy!"


    Li Wei stepped forward and kowtowed. This surprised the dragoness, and Li Wei exined. "He might be a tyrant, but at least he has rules to follow! This ce has be much better since he came in charge. There are still hopelessly corrupt people, but people are happy most of the time!" Li Wei shouted. "If you kill him, you will be staining your hands with the blood of thousands that will follow because he is gone!"


    The dragoness looked at the man with a boy''s physique and pondered. "Hmm¡­" And after thinking about it, she smiled and looked at Li Wei. "Well, no."


    Li Wei, who misinterpreted her smile, froze, looking at Yasenia with a stunned expression. The dragonessughed a bit. "Surprised? Look around you."


    Li Wei did so, and instead of seeing terrified people, there was a bunch of excited creatures looking at the man who was in Yasenia''s tail''s grasp. The dragoness asked. "Say, I told you something when we met, didn''t I?"


    Li Wei paused, and Yasenia chuckled. "I told you not to lie to me." She walked toward him, dragging the City Lord behind her, and she crouched in front of Li Wei''s kowtowing figure. "You lied. I honestly didn''t expect that you would be that stupid."


    Yasenia sighed, looking at the man who was trembling. "Really¡­ I gave you quite a good chance, didn''t I? If you had been a good guide, I might''ve bothered giving you and your friends a gift or something!"


    Li Wei stuttered, his voice trembling. "P-Please. I am not l-lying, I swear."


    "You swear?" The dragonessughed. "Sure. Stand up, and since the people are better with this guy." Yasenia shook the man with her tail and continued. "Ask around."


    Yasenia spoke, her energy being carried by her energy. "The City Lord of this City has offended me. Therefore, I will execute him. Still, someone told me that this city is better off with him at the helm. I wonder, is that the truth?"


    Yasenia looked at Li Wei and smiled. "Now, this man here will ask you if you want the City Lord to live or die. Answer wisely; answer truthfully. Lies and deceit will be punished."


    One hundred stars streaked through the sky when Yasenia snapped her fingers, hovering on top of several people she chose. "Those marked, walk here and be interrogated.


    Li Wei saw the people chosen arriving, and his stomach churned. There were mutted people, heavily injured people, sick people, and a few male and female prostitutes. ''T-This¡­''


    Yasenia asked. "What''s wrong? I decided to represent the major groups of this city! Twenty percent of women and twelve percent of men are prostituting themselves in this city. More than thirty-six percent have some kind of serious illness, while more than seventy percent of the people are sick with mild illnesses. Not to mention, those that are mutted in some sort of way exceed forty-one percent of people."


    Yasenia smiled coldly, her eyes pouring with mockery. "The one hundred beings before you represent the average, Li Wei. Now ask them if they are happier now than before."


    Li Wei stuttered. "T-They are mostly mortals. They can''t know who was ruling previously because they are not old enough!" Li Wei looked at Yasenia and shouted. "This is trickery!"


    Yasenia''s lips arched further. "Mortals represent ny-nine percent of this city. You spoke about how most people are better now, right? Well, I am allowing ''Most People'' to speak. Go on."


    Li Wei approached one of the men, who had a hideous scar along his face, one hand deformed so much that it was basically useless, looking pale and sick like a corpse. "Our current City Lord has managed to-."


    The dragoness interrupted. "Question them, don''t tell them your life story. Do you think they can afford to waste time?"


    Li Wei felt as if he was tasting something rancid as he asked. "D-Do you want to spare the City Lord?"


    "No."


    The man was concise and blunt. His voice sounded hoarse, and his eyes reflected no emotion.


    Li Wei walked toward a woman who looked decently dressed and asked. "Do you want to spare the City Lord?"


    The womanughed. "Of course¡­ not."


    Li Wei looked at the well-dressed woman with a frown. "You are a cultivator-."


    The woman interrupted. "His son vited me." She smiled at him and repeated. "I''d rather the City Lord gets tossed in a ditch to die a painful death since his son has already been killed."


    Of the rest of the people, most of them answered for the City Lord to not be spared.


    Yasenia saw Li Wei''s dispirited face andmented. "Well, ny-seven to three. Quite a clear result."


    Li Weiughed bleakly. "You are just a heartless creature, aren''t you?" Li Wei sneered at Yasenia. "Your outer appearance doesn''t reflect how ugly your heart is."


    The dragoness answered, unflinching. "My heart is beautiful when it needs to be. With my family. To the rest of the Universe? I will just move to survive." The dragoness pointed at Li Wei. "Plus, you are not one to speak, mister Demonic Cultivator. Regardless, the results are clear."


    She looked at the City Lord tangled in her tail and asked. "You''ve heard, right? No salvation for you. Now, will you answer a few questions truthfully before I kill you or not?"


    The City Lord smiled and spat at Yasenia. The dragoness easily avoided it and sighed. "Whatever. Maids search the city for useful information. People of this worldck brains. Also, Doriel, he is yours."


    Yasenia flicked her tail and threw the man toward Doriel. Then, her tail shed, and she decapitated Li Wei.


    Looking at hispanions, Yasenia asked. "You all stayed as silent as possible to avoid getting involved. Imend you for your willingness to survive. Scram."


    "Thank you, Senior!"


    The dragoness walked through the city with Kali, entering the City Lord''s mansion and reading through records and maps that he had. "Hm¡­ Doriel, did you learn where he keeps his treasures? I can''t smell anything nice around here."


    Doriel sliced the neck of the man, killing him because she was bored of him. Then, she said. "Young Miss, below this ce, there is a hidden basement. Would you like to explore it?"


    Yasenia rubbed her temples. "We will see quite a lot of sickening stuff down there, won''t we?"


    Doriel shook her head. "Actually, the City Lord had very few interests other than cultivation. If he didn''t pamper all of his children to the point that they all, without exception, became quite a threat to society, he could be considered quite a decent man."


    "Oh." The dragoness looked at the corpse and hummed. "I see. What a shame. We could''ve probably had a decent conversation¡­ Let''s go down."


    Doriel and the others cleaned the mansion from any kind of treasures it had on the way down. When they arrived, they used his blood to open the formation and enter the basement.


    It was a decently sized area. However, unlike what Doriel told them, the ce was quite a hell-hole.


    Yasenia saw the several cauldrons with people groaning in them and asked, speechless. "Is this what ''Non-sickening'' means, Doriel? Since when?''


    Doriel coughed and bowed. "I am sorry, Young Miss. It seems that he was interested in Demonic Cultivation, not just cultivation. I failed to ask deeper and made a mistake because I considered it unimportant."


    The dragoness bonked her head. "Ask more questions next time. We are not on a vacation, are we?"


    Kali turned around and ttened her fox ears to block the sounds. "Yasenia, I don''t feel like looking. Can I wait up?"


    The dragoness was a bit confused, but when she looked toward a corner of the room, she spotted smaller cauldrons with smaller-sized bodies. Yasenia realized what happened and hugged her. "Okay, Honey. Wait above with ia and the rest. I want ten maids to apany me while thirty guard Kali and the entrance."


    For the next few hours, the dragoness looked around and burned the ce while storing all kinds of cultivation manuals and experiments.


    By the time they left the city, it was the next day''s morning.

 Chapter 982: Entering the [Forgotten Star Area].

    Chapter 982: Entering the [Forgotten Star Area].


    After mounting on the warship, they all prepared to depart. Before they did so, Kali asked. "Yasenia, won''t the city fall into chaos now that you''ve killed the leader?"


    The dragoness paused right before giving the signal to depart. "Hm? Does that bother you, Honey?"


    Kali looked at Yasenia and smiled a bit weirdly. "Usually, it wouldn''t, but¡­" Kali sighed. "When I saw those cauldrons, I just couldn''t help but imagine that they would be refilled once we leave."


    Yasenia tilted her head. "I see. You are feelingpassion for those little ones¡­ Hm." The dragoness rubbed her chin. "While we can''t save everyone, looking out for people asionally should not be a big problem."


    Kali looked at Yasenia and shook her head. "No, we can''t. Your health is a priority. You are currently in pain and with a terrifying poison in your soul. I really don''t want to dy a single second."


    Yasenia smiled softly. "Hm. Okay, give me five minutes then." She flew out and hovered over the city. "I''lle back in a while. If I see the same mess, I''ll just create a crater in the ce where this city currently is¡­" Yasenia paused and sighed. "Forget the figurative speech. If Ie back and this city doesn''t protect at least the children until they grow up, I will kill all of you. Understood?"


    Then, she flew away andnded back on the warship while everyone in the city stood there, baffled.


    Kali looked at Yasenia andughed. "I guess that''s better than nothing."


    Yasenia caressed her fluffy fox ears. "Bing the leader will lower me to their height and make me a "mortal" in their eyes. If I just make a threat like an almighty immortal, there will be people who will use that as hope and stand up to fight for a better future. Will there be a better future? That''s up to those doing the uprising. However, it certainly is better than doing nothing."Kali hugged Yasenia and squintedfortably while the dragoness yed with her ears. Yasenia''s agile and long fingers squeezed around so pleasantly that Kali''s legs trembled withfort.


    "Okay, now that my pretty fox is happy, we can depart! Use the maps we''ve recovered to approach the hidden area through normally traversed routes."


    The dragoness sat on a chair, and Kali plopped her soft butt on herp. Her four tails moved happily while looking at the scenery around the blur from their speed.


    It didn''t take long to see other flying treasures moving in different directions toward the ce that was covered with that massive formation. "How much area does the concealing formation we are dealing with cover?"


    iamented. "It is quiterge, around two-thirds of Distancia Continent''snd surface."


    Yasenia muttered. "It isrge, but isn''t the space slightly small for a Transcendent Cultivator to rule?"


    Valeriamented. "Size is not the most important~."


    The dragoness raised her eyebrow. "Well, that''s right. The resources of the area can also be very important¡­ Is it important enough to keep the curiosity of probably more than one Transcendent Cultivator? We''ll need to see, I guess. Join the flying treasures and slow down, even if we take a few days to reach a destination. We shouldn''t stand out too much."


    Kali smiled. "The way you dealt with the people in that town was quite nice! It had been long since I saw you acting overbearing in such a way, hahaha."


    Yasenia sighed. "I have been too restricted in Distancia, to be honest."


    Kali stuck out her tongue. "I don''t pity you. They were voluntary restrictions!"


    "That''s also true, I guess."


    ia warned. "We are going to enter the concealing formation. I can feel several high-level energy sources in the distance."


    Yasenia patted Kali''s butt, signifying her to stand up. After she approached and looked in the distance, both her eyebrows raised. "Is that an energy gate? It seems that there is something interesting going on here, after all."


    Kali tilted her head. "The level of these formation drawings is very high. I can barely understand anything. I don''t think Angel would be able to replicate some of these formations."


    Selena shook her head. "Not even close. Those are High-Level Transcendence Realm formations. Even I would be unable to draw them¡­ Young Miss, be attentive. The way Young Miss acted back in that city is good to roam the Cultivation World and Demonic Cultivation Areas. Still, refrain from easily killing people. Try to leave them heavily injured but fully recoverable by standard means."


    The dragoness nodded and walked to the bow of the ship. The maids who weren''t in charge of manipting the warship''s formations walked by her side.


    Once they arrived, a few smaller ships and cultivators riding their swords and other flying treasures like fans, shields, and beasts approached. There were nearly 20 of them.


    The leader of the guards spoke loudly and with amanding tone. "Identify yourself!"


    Yasenia spoke faintly, using her bloodline pressure together with her voice. "Yasenia from the Astral Sky n."


    The Guard Captain paused when he felt the suffocating pressure from the gorgeous woman''s voice. Still, he hardened his face and continued asking formally. "I don''t have any records of an Astral Sky n."


    Yasenia spoke faintly, but her mellow voice reached them without a single problem. "We are rtively new. This is our first visit to the [Forgotten Star Area]."


    The Guard Captain nodded and moved his hand, sending information into the jade scroll he was using. Selena whispered. "He recorded your name along with your power and appearance, Young Miss."


    Yasenia spoke aloud. "I would not want my appearance recorded, Sir."


    The Guard Captain paused and looked at Yasenia with a curious gaze. "Oh? You understood what I was doing?"


    The dragoness smiled faintly. "Please, delete my appearance. I don''t like to admit it, but it is my main source of problems, and having it recorded will lead to disaster almost for sure."


    A female soldier at the right spoke. "We should make an exception, my lord. Lady Yasenia is right."


    The Guard Captain nodded. "Understood. Instead allow me to record something that''s unmistakable from you. What could it be?"


    The dragoness thought and smiled. "Wait a second, please. I am going to use energy, so please don''t overreact."


    The guards nodded and prepared their weapons. Yasenia then moved her energy and focused it on her back. With a burst of powerful energy, two massive pair of draconic wings burst outward from her back. The gorgeous colors were stunning, but the vivid Sun and Moon of the wings were magnificent.


    Yasenia smiled. "The shape of my wings should be enough, Sir."


    Some guards gasped. "Gorgeous scales."


    "I thought her tail was already good-looking, but her wings are equally beautiful."


    The Female Guard sighed. "It is as if she were crafted by the Heavens. It has been a long while since we had such a beautiful woman enter¡­ My Lord, I have a suggestion."


    The Guard Captain snapped out of his daze and asked. "What would that be?"


    The Female Guard smiled. "I would like to be their guide. I think it is a bit dangerous to let her enter as she is."


    The Guard Captain pondered and nodded. "Okay. Go ahead." He turned around and shouted. "Open the gate!"


    The Female Guardnded in front of Yasenia with a smile, and the dragoness finally could take a closer look. She was a brte woman with an oval face and a decently proportioned figure. Her cultivation realm was peak-level Ethereal Soul, the fourth Body Realm.


    "Hello, Miss Yasenia. You can call me Miss An. I hope you don''t mind me choosing to apany you."


    Yasenia shook her head. "Don''t worry, Miss An. I can feel your goodwill. I appreciate you and¡­" Yasenia extended her hand and smiled softly. "Wee aboard."


    Miss An was dazed for a second, but she managed to snap out of Yasenia''s enthralling smile a few secondster. "Ahem! Miss Yasenia, that smile is prohibited from now on. I rmend that you look as indifferent as possible."


    Then, she stretched her hand and took the dragoness''s hand. ''Wah¡­ So soft¡­ Is this woman made of pudding?''


    ia saw that An had been holding Yasenia''s hand for more than a minute and coughed. "Miss An."


    An snapped out of her daze and released Yasenia''s hand. "D-Definitely prohibited from offering your hand as well!"


    Kaliughed and presented herself. "Hello, Miss An. I am Kali, Yasenia''s wife."


    Surprised by that deration, she asked. "Really? Female and female romance? That''s rare!"


    Yasenia nodded. "We know. But things went well, so we gave it a try. We are happily together now."


    When they crossed the gate, a powerful wave of dense energy surrounded them. Yasenia took in a deep breath and almost moaned a sigh. "The energy density here is not bad at all. Miss An, do you¡­" Yasenia blinked and looked at An, seeing her dazed again. "Cough, Miss An."


    An, flustered, blurted out while pointing at Yasenia. "You! Don''t you have self-awareness!? Who mo-moans like that all of a sudden!? Miss Kali! Take the lead, please! Your wife will get into trouble the second someone hears her speak!"


    Kali, who had been wearing her veil until now, took it off and smiled. "Sure. I''ll do so."


    An paused and looked at Kali with widened eyes. "W-What happened?"


    Kali blinked and realized. "Oh. Well, they are old scars. Hahaha. Don''t worry, Miss An. Everything is in the past."


    An nodded and didn''t ask further. ''Wow¡­ Whoever did that must''ve hated her to the bone. Also¡­'' An looked at Yasenia with different eyes. ''And she¡­ even when Miss Kali looks like that, she got into a sincere rtionship with her?''


    Kali approached Yasenia and tiptoed while cing her own veil on the dragoness. "Here, love. I will be the one talking from now on, okay? If you want anything, send me a spiritual message."


    Yasenia''s face was covered from below the eyes and to her neck. That left the wide cleavage of her dress quite visible. Therefore, Kali asked. "Love, can you change into a more modest dress?"


    The dragoness looked down and nodded. "Sure." Then, she waved her hand, and her dress changed into a beautiful and elegant blue dress with a transparent light blue floaty ribbon.


    Her temperament wholly changed into a mature and elegant female cultivator with a pair of gorgeous golden slit eyes and mysterious long ck hair. Not even her hands showed, as her long sleeves covered everything.


    An was baffled at the instant change in temperament. "If you could''ve looked this way all the time, why didn''t you?"


    Yasenia spoke softly, adding to the etherealness of her current outfit. "You are not reacting because you''ve seen my other dress. If you saw me wearing this from the start, you would''ve asked me to change into something more modest either way." Yasenia''s golden eyes moved, gazing at An and making her freeze from the charm they radiated. "My charm is not so easy to hide, Miss An."


    An couldn''t help but gulp. ''Damn this woman, was she thrown into a cauldron filled with charm-increasing substances when she was a child!?''

 Chapter 983: Distancias Surprising History.

    Chapter 983: Distancia''s Surprising History.


    As they approached the first city inside the [Forgotten Star Area], Yasenia asked aloud, not bothering to hide from An. "ia, do our energy formations work?"


    ia answered right away. "Everything is working again, Young Miss. It looks like the interference was only from the outside."


    An spoke. "The formation covering this ce has been here even before the oldest cultivator. It is normal for your formations not to be able to see through them."


    Yaseniaughed softly. "Something being ancient doesn''t mean that it is powerful. Still, I wonder¡­ ia, how many sixth realm cultivators are there?"


    ia''s tone was filled with uncertainty when she answered. "The formation has spotted seven of them¡­ But I feel like there are more. What do you think, Young Miss?"


    The dragoness pondered for a while and spoke slowly. "Miss An, how many Sixth Realm cultivators are there?"


    An blinked and asked. "Sixth realm? What do you mean?"


    Yasenia looked at An closely, her golden eyes peering through her as she analyzed her body''s energy. After deducing that she was a Body Cultivator, she spoke. "Beyond Epoch Core Realm. Epoch Core is the fifth realm, so I am talking about those beyond it."


    Yasenia exined it redundantly so that An perfectly knew what she meant. She blinked a few times and asked. "Beyond Epoch Core? That''s¡­ Impossible, no?"Yasenia sighed. "The worst type of leaders¡­ Shadow leaders."


    Kali asked, curious. "Why are they the worst type?"


    "Well, if you are in a ce with a king or an emperor that has a very strong cultivation base, you can somewhat be at ease that they won''t meddle in your business as long as you don''t poke your nose in theirs." Yasenia exined. "But, with shadow leaders, they like to micromanage everything. So, if you suddenly sell something to the wrong person, they might just send people to eliminate you before you understand what you did wrong."


    Kali and even An realized.


    "Wait." An paused and looked at Yasenia with widened eyes. "There are beyond Epoch Cores in this ce!?"


    Yasenia nodded. "There are a few. At least seven, and at most¡­ I don''t know, to be honest." Yasenia ordered. "Let''s change ships. We''ll enter in the peak-level Heaven-Ranked ones that we built in Distancia."


    An asked. "Distancia? That little demon? What do you all have to do with that awful being?"


    The dragoness and the others looked at An with surprised eyes. "Distancia¡­ I mean, it might not be the same being¡­ Can you exin why you call him "little demon," Miss An?"


    An frowned and looked at them. She crossed her arms and stated. "First, exin your rtion to him. If I consider you dangerous, I''ll call the guards so that they can arrest you!"


    The dragonessughed. "You have guts! You aren''t afraid that I will kill you right here so that nobody knows that I have ever mentioned Distancia?" Yasenia leaned forward, matching An''s eye level. "That''s honestly the safest course of action, Miss An. Now, what are you going to do?"


    An gulped at the predatory look in Yasenia''s eyes. However, she gritted her teeth and eximed. "Then, kill me! Mypanions will avenge me!"


    The dragoness stretched her hand and summoned a golden me that gave off a terrifying heat. An''s eyes reflected the golden me, making her legs tremble. Being burned by that me would be quite the torture. Still, she didn''t speak and stubbornly looked at Yasenia.


    The dragoness pondered. ''Hm¡­ She either has a really brave heart, or she is just as dumb as a brick and thinks I don''t dare kill her¡­''


    Kali spoke from the side. "Miss An, just tell us why you spoke about Distancia in that manner, and then, we will tell you how we are rted to him. I swear it is not something that will make you upset regardless of who Distancia is or what he''s done."


    An looked between Kali and Yasenia. The pressure from the dragoness increased by the second, filling her will with cracks. Then, Kali''s gentle persuasion seeped through those cracks and finally convinced her. "Okay, okay. I will speak, but you need to promise me that you will tell me about your rtion to that creature!"


    Yasenia dissipated the me and straightened her back. "Sure. I promise."


    An looked at Yasenia andmented. "A dragon''s promise has a lot of weight! Don''t you dare break it?"


    The dragoness smiled. "I''ve never broken a promise since birth. You can rest assured."


    "Hmm¡­ Okay. Then, Distancia is the one that made our World the way it is." An began her little story with quite a bombshell of a deration. Even then, from those words, Yasenia could guess the rest.


    As Yasenia expected, An spoke in a resentful tone. "When Distancia arrived at our world, he quickly made a name for himself. He even managed to charm one of the most popr princesses that existed back then! And, instead of repaying thergest kingdom of that era with goodwill, because someone angered him, he fought against most of the World in a massive war."


    An sighed. "Eventually, he was almost defeated. It was then that an elder of that era sacrificed themselves to try and finish Distancia off. Sadly, it backfired and Distancia somehow managed to divert that energy toward the Heavens. Angered, the Heavens counterattacked and forced the entire World to fight back. Distancia eventually managed to destroy our World''s Heaven and then fled with his people, leaving behind our dying world. The [Forgotten Star Area] is as prosperous as it is because those left behind joined hands to create an artificial Heaven through formations."


    Yasenia''s eyebrows raised in surprise. "An artificial Heaven?"


    An scratched her head. "I don''t know how it exactly works, but it uses the energies from outer space or something and transforms them. This has slowed down our world''s decay by hundreds of thousands of years. It was thest hope of those ancient people that the future generations woulde up with something that could save the world."


    Yasenia asked, intrigued. "And? Did they manage to do it?"


    An snorted. "Didn''t you hear me say that nobody knows how the formation works nowadays? We''ve gone backward! Not forward!" She then sighed and pointed at Yasenia with her chin. "Your turn."


    The dragoness smiled and said. "Wee from Distancia''s origin World. But we are not natives of that ce or this one. While traveling, we came across the Distancia Continent and used it as a temporary base."


    An blinked a few times, trying to digest the short but explosive sentence. Kali smiled. "Don''t worry. We are not fond of what Distancia did in his native world, either. So, you calling him a demon or whatever doesn''t bother us." Kali smiled. "Now, do we change ships, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "No. I changed my mind. It would be better if we stayed in this one for safety measures. While the other one will go under the radar, so to speak, this one can defend against Transcendent Realm cultivators. Let''s approach one of the cities with them. Ayanduin must be in one of these cities."


    An asked. "Ayanduin? Who is that?"


    After thinking for a few seconds, the dragoness answered truthfully. "I am poisoned, and we think that Ayanduin will have the cure for said poison. If I don''t get the cure in around six years, I''ll be in deep trouble."


    "Y-You are poisoned?" An asked, stupefied.


    The dragoness smiled under the veil. "I am."


    An frowned andmented. "How about we go to thergestmercial area of this ce? Perhaps you can find a cure without searching for that Ayanduin or whoever he is!"


    The dragoness gestured An to follow and guided her to the three-dimensional map. "Where is the ce you are speaking of here?"


    An looked around with baffled eyes and asked. "What is this?"


    Yasenia briefly exined. "Spatial and Illusory formations mixed with a wide range energy pulse that analyzes the surroundings and transforms them into this map thingy."


    An giggled. "Thingy~. It sounds cuteing from you."


    Kali raised her eyebrow. "Trying to flirt with my wife in front of me? You have guts, Miss An."


    An coughed. "I-I wasn''t flirting! It was a factual statement!"


    Kali smirked. "Well, I agree."


    Then, An focused on the map and pointed at arge energy signal. "Here."


    After they saw where she was pointing at, ia spoke. "Three of the seven Transcendent Cultivators are hiding there, Young Miss."


    Yasenia hummed. "Let''s go. We can''t really flee or hide. We are on a timer."


    Their ship turned in that direction, and then it flew toward that area. Their speed was not high, simr to other spatial treasures. Thest thing they wanted was to stand out in the "eyes" of those three powerhouses.


    They took around one week to arrive. An spoke to them. "You now need to go low and follow those Flying treasures over there. The entrance will be simr to what you went through in the outer gate. However, the inspection is muchxer."


    "Sure. You heard her, ia."


    With Yasenia''s confirmation, ia followed An''s instructions. The queue was long, so they took another day before they arrived. Kali looked at Yasenia and asked. "Love, perhaps you need to bring your wings out."


    Yasenia pondered and said. "I''ll keep them constantly out. It will be less bothersome. Deploy the concealing formation for a second while I take out my wings."


    After a maid deployed the formation, Yasenia focused her energy and focused on her back. A faint burning sensation filled her entire back, and after a while, a pair of gorgeous dragon wings emerged from her back.


    Her dress had two openings perfectly fitting them, courtesy of Evelyn''s expertise.


    During thest few years, Evelyn''s Spiritual Tailoring mastery has reached the peak of the mortal realms. Therefore, while the blue dress she currently had was not as strong as her [Innate Dress: Celestial Cosmos Dress], it was still a peak-level Heaven-Ranked dress.


    When the wings came out, the maid dissipated the concealing formation. Yasenia looked toward the enormous gate to enter and saw people storing the flying treasures. "It seems that we will need to do the rest of the journey by foot¡­ Hm?"


    The dragoness looked around and saw most people in the ship nkly staring at her. With her elegant and long robes, the floaty ribbons, her gorgeous tail and wings, and her innate charm, Yasenia''s beauty was now otherworldly and illusory, as if she were a goddess that decided to bestow mortals with the gift of her appearance.


    Yasenia chuckled. "Honey, remember that you are the one talking. Focus~."


    Kali coughed and looked forward. "Honestly, love. I don''t know how effective hiding will be. You are like a giant bonfire in the middle of the night. Impossible to miss."


    Yasenia shrugged. "We''ve done the best we can. Remember to be overbearing, love. Use your bloodline pressure and auras without holding back. Also, Valeria,e out wearing a dress simr to mine. Let''s try to look like Kali''s elite guards while my maids look like soldiers we aremanding."


    Looking at An, Yasenia smiled and said. "Miss An, please keep in mind that arrangement and follow our act."


    An blinked and nodded twice, still looking at Yasenia stupidly. When Valeria appeared wearing something identical to Yasenia, it was a light purple instead of blue.

 Chapter 984: Lady He and Four City Kings.

    Chapter 984: Lady He and Four City Kings.


    Once their boat approached the city''s entrance, a guard in elegant robes stopped them. His entire gear was low-level heaven ranked, showing that the city''s wealth was not to be underestimated.


    "Identify yourselves!"


    Kali stepped forward with her face uncovered and spoke softly. "Here. We registered Yasenia for our identification card."


    The guard gave Kali''s face an extra nce, but he professionally looked away and looked at Yasenia. The dragoness spread her wings, showing the ethereal Moon and Sun in her dragon wings, stunning the guard once more.


    Kali sent a wave of pressure at him, snapping him out of his daze. "Please, don''t look at her like that."


    Her tone was much colder than her initial one, making the guard realize his blunder. He was instantly regretful and apologized sincerely, cupping his fist. "My deepest apologies. It was not my intention to be rude."


    Kali smiled and nodded. "Don''t worry. I understand. She is really beautiful, isn''t she?"


    The guard cleared his throat. "I wouldn''t darement on it, Miss."


    Kali snorted, but she didn''t say anything else. Instead, she asked. "Can we enter the city now?"An stepped forward, looking at the guard, and she said. "I am with them. They are new, so I am guiding them."


    The other guard was surprised and asked. "Miss An? Why are you working as a guide?"


    An rolled her eyes. "Have you seen them? They are 100% going to get into trouble if they don''t have someone with authority by their side."


    The guard looked between Yasenia and Valeria and coughed. "I can''t really deny that. Please, go on."


    The gates opened, and ia maneuvered the warship to pass through. The gates were enormous, so they had no problems passing through.


    Once on the other side, they were weed by a densely popted city that had a variety of creatures they hadn''t seen before. There were beasts, humans, and beast humans aplenty, with the asional spirit, undead, and even some demons and divines.


    Yasenia eximed in awe. "This ce is the most diverse I''ve seen in my entire life."


    An sighed. "That doesn''t make it a good thing. Look over there."


    They followed An''s gaze and spotted a divine beating up a demon. Still, nobody interfered. Yasenia asked about it. "Why is nobody interfering?"


    An looked at Yasenia strangely, and the dragoness coughed. "Right. Who knows what backing each person has, right? If you step foot into the wrong fight, your life might be over before you realize it."


    An nodded. "That''s right. Some people will do that with you lot because of your extraordinary appearance, though. It is a matter of time¡­" An paused and asked. "Say, have you ever felt guilty?"


    "Guilty about what?" Yasenia titled her head.


    "I mean¡­" An spoke measuredly. "The reason some people have died in your path of cultivation is because your beauty provokes them, no? They might''ve lived a different life if you had never appeared before them."


    The dragoness snorted, her veil gently blowing from the exhale. "Feeling sorry? I will never feel sorry for being too beautiful. What others think about me is beyond the point, and regardless of my appearance, if someone can''t control their libido and they attack me, their death is deserved, as other women would''ve eventually fallen victim to such people."


    An blinked and smiled. "I see. That''s nice."


    They docked in a parking spot, and when they all dismounted, Yasenia waved her hand and stored the flying ship.


    Then, An poked Yasenia''s wing and smiled widely. "Well, here is the first victim of your beauty, Yasenia."


    The dragoness looked over and saw a young woman approaching with a bunch of people while her eyes alternated between Valeria and Yasenia. Kali was already ustomed to it, so she didn''t overreact. Instead, she took the first step forward and stepped in front of Yasenia, using her tails to hide most of the dragoness''s body. "How may I help you, Miss?"


    The woman who approached looked at Kali, and her facial expression couldn''t help but twitch even when she tried to keep it under control. "Hello, Miss. I am interested in the two women behind you."


    Kali spoke curtly. "Then, you can stop being interested. Scram, we don''t want trouble as soon as we arrive in the city."


    The woman smiled and said. "Don''t worry, I am not interested in any strange way. I can see that your clothes and overall aura are extraordinary. Therefore, I wanted to ask if you are interested ining as guests to our [Seven Star Inn]."


    Kali looked at An, and An spoke in a formal tone. "Lady, the [Seven Star Inn] is one of the most popr ones in this city. It is managed by Lady He, who is renowned around the world."


    Kali looked at the woman and asked. "Are you Lady He?"


    The woman''s face gained a touch of interest, and she asked. "What makes you think so?"


    Kali raised her eyebrow. "Not many people around here are peak-level Epoch Core Realm cultivators."


    The woman''s smile froze briefly, and her gaze became deeper. "Oh? You have sharp eyes, Lady¡­"


    "Kali." Kali answered. "That''s my name."


    "A wonderful name." Lady He smiled. "Yes, I am Lady He indeed. The reason I have invited you and your entourage is simple, really." She paused and pointed at Yasenia, Valeria, and the veiled maids behind, who all exuded charm. "If you go around with them, you''ll always need to have an eye open and another one closed. It will be difficult to find amodation. I can grant you a safe ce to stay and perhaps even information you are interested in that Miss An here can''t provide you."


    Kali smiled. "I hope you are not challenging my intelligence in any way, Miss He. What''s the catch?"


    Lady Heughed. "I am not. The catch is that I want otherworldly merchandise. You are neither from a nearby city nor this world. With your appearances, you would''ve been known in just a few months regardless of what you did."


    Kali pondered and asked Yasenia via spiritual sense. ''What do you think?''


    ''While she is still hiding something, it is worth to give it a try. We can either keep probing or just ept her offer. If she is interested in trade, she might know Ayanduin. Therefore, forming a rtionship with her should be nice.''


    Kali took what Yasenia told her into ount and said. "Good. We''ll ept. But if we are ced in a room that we can''t inspect before settling in, then our deal is off."


    A man behind Lady He frowned. "Fox, you are insulting Lady He''s integrity with such demands! Watch your mouth."


    Lady He''s face fell, and she responded even before anyone from Yasenia''s group reacted. "Did I ask you to speak?"


    The man''s back straightened, and Lady He turned to look at him. "Are you mute now? I asked you a question; answer it!"


    The man said firmly. "You did not ask me, My Lady!"


    "That''s what I thought. Then, why did you open your big mouth!?" Lady He ordered. "Apologize to them. If it is not sincere, you can relinquish your duties!


    Kali looked between them and waited for the man. The man bowed deeply. "I deeply apologize."


    However, Kali went off-script. "I do not ept your apologies. Cut your tongue."


    Lady He and the people around her paused, and Kali asked. "What? His mistake is not small. If we were not good-tempered, a fight could''ve happened. I want him to apologize by cutting off the part of his body thatmitted the mistake."


    Lady He looked deeply at Kali and smiled. "Do as she says."


    The guard looked at Lady He with a stunned expression. However, when his mistress''s gaze fell upon him, radiating an imposing pressure, he bowed. "Understood, My Lady."


    He then took out a dagger and used it to slice off his tongue. The organ flopped outside with a spurt of blood and wetly bounced twice. Kali nodded and looked at him. "Apology epted." Then, she smiled at Lady He. "This was a nice performance. We agree to your conditions as long as you are fine with that one condition I asked about."


    Lady He smiled. "That can be done. Do you have anything to do, or do we move out?"


    Kali blinked twice, her fox ears twitching. "Oh? You areing with us?"


    "Well¡­" Lady He shrugged. "I am honestly free, so as long as you don''t find me bothersome, we can walk around together and get to know each other."


    Kali asked the dragoness, and hearing an affirmative answer, she epted her offer. "That would be our pleasure."


    Then, their group of nearly 100bined people set off. Lady He exined. "This city is divided into three different concentric sections. It is a very typicalyering around here. The outermost part is where most mortals and low-level cultivators live. We are currently¡­" Lady He waved her hand, summoning a map of the city. Then, she pointed at a specific ce in the southern part of the city. "Here. My [Seven Star Inn] is located in the second circle, near the central area."


    Kali asked, curious. "You are really renowned, from what Miss An implied. Why aren''t you located in the central area?"


    Lady Heughed. "Well, I''ve received offers for a location there. Still, it is too restrictive. There are a few people in there that are control maniacs. They don''t pay as much attention to the outer and inner sections, but they strictly control the innermost sections."


    Kali hummed. "I see. It seems that their existence is quite a mystery for most of the poption, am I right?"


    Lady He blinked. "Oh? Why do you say that?"


    Kalimented. "Miss An didn''t know about their existence when I spoke about them."


    Confused, the elegant woman continued questioning. "What do you mean? Miss An should know about the [Four City Kings], no?"


    Miss An and Kali spoke at the same time.


    "Them!?"


    "Four?"


    Yasenia and the maids behind her looked at Lady He with an inquisitive expression. Lady He shrugged. "Four, yes. Also, why the surprise?"


    Yasenia pondered for a few moments and sent a message to Kali. ''Reveal that we know about their strength level. Or, at least, reveal we know about three Transcendent Realm cultivators.''


    Kali answered. "Well, we noticed three abnormallyrge energy signals when arriving here. I guessed they are Sixth Realm cultivators. Now, though, it seems that you are saying that there are four of them."


    Lady He''s facial expression changed for a second. Kali missed the meaning, but her dragoness told her. ''She was fearful for a second.''


    This information surprised the fox woman. Then, she heard Lady He speak. "Miss Kali, I would prefer if you don''t speak about that information freely. That''s very secretive information. Although I don''t know how you learned about it, I can tell you for certain that if they know that you know, you''ll be in a little more than trouble."


    Kali sighed. "I see. This will make things a bit harder¡­"


    Lady He''s lips twitched. ''How does not speaking about those god-like existences make things harder?''


    Yasenia pondered and said. ''Honey, try to guide the conversation so that we can speak with Lady He inside a concealing formation and ask her more questions. She is our biggest hint to help us discover Ayanduin''s whereabouts.''


    Kali answered softly. ''Understood, love.''

 Chapter 985: Lucky Encounter!

    While walking toward the inner area, Yasenia inspected the shops in the surroundings with her spiritual sense and was impressed by the quality of the products in the outer area of the city. Usually, the outer parts of the city were not even worth looking at. Still, Yasenia found a few items that caught her eye.


    Noticing that Lady He and Kali were having a short break in their conversation, she spoke aloud for the first time. Her mellow and slightly low voice spread around and made almost everyone who listened turn their heads. "Kali, do you want to check a few of the shops?"


    Lady He looked at Yasenia with raised eyebrows. "That''s such an attractive voice. No wonder you don''t speak much."


    The dragoness looked at her and smiled once, making her eyes bend lightly into a charming gaze. "Thank you."


    Kali asked. "Did you see something interesting? That''s strangeing from you."


    The dragoness pointed at a shop at the side and spoke. "There is a nice scenting from there."


    Miss An blinked and asked. "Scent? Are you hungry, Yasenia?"


    Kali chuckled and exined. "Yasenia is a dragon, so she can smell treasures. Her nose is very picky with them. Therefore, if she noticed something, it is probably worth checking."


    Lady He muttered. "Dragon¡­ You are the third dragon I''ve ever met in my life."Yasenia blinked twice, surprised. "Third? Are dragons rare?"


    Lady He nodded and exined as their entourage moved toward the shop Yasenia pointed at. "Dragons are almost extinct in our world. At first, they were hunted down during therge War in the past and used as materials. The demon of the past had a strange ease when fighting dragons, so he was able to ughter them left and right. Only those with strong bloodlines were able to resist and escape his pursuit."


    The dragoness pondered. ''The demon of the past should refer to Distanica, right? He did the same in Distancia, almost driving dragons there to extinction as well.''


    Kalimented. "But dragons have a very powerful reproduction ability, no? Haven''t they recovered since then?"


    Lady He shook her head. "There were too few pure-blooded dragons. Therefore, the dragons that are today are mostly Beast Humans. There are probably only a few hundred pure dragons left in our world."


    The dragoness was surprised. Still, there was a treasure here that called her attention, so she focused on that instead. Kali asked. "Which one of these shops is it, Yasenia?"


    The dragoness lifted her hands, picking the sides of the veil. Lady He and the rest somehow felt like holding their breaths as Yasenia''s veil lowered. The perfectly shaped oval face gradually appeared before their eyes, with Yasenia''s perfect nose and luscious lips adding tremendous charm to her overall allureness.


    Then, while everyone was mesmerized, Yasenia gently sniffed the air, her adorable gesture sending a few hearts into an uncontroble heart-stirring spiral. After doing so, Yasenia ced her veil back on, releasing the spell that she put everyone under with it. "It is the [Li Xuan''s Goods, Trades, Fortune, and Reliques] shop."


    Lady He blinked and shook her head slightly. She cleared her throat, sending a pulse of energy toward her people. "Ahem." Then, she spoke. "Miss Yasenia''s beauty has ovee all my expectations. No wonder you wear that veil and rtively simple outfit."


    Kali hummed. "She started doing so recently after we got into trouble a few times outside. We even ended up uprooting a Demonic Cultivation City''s higher management because of a chain of events starting from a young boy coveting Yasenia''s beauty."


    Lady He looked at Yasenia with pity. "I can guess you are not happy about having such a heaven-defying beauty."


    The dragoness said softly. "I am grateful. It has given me many positive things in my life together with a few misfortunes. Overall, I wouldn''t change my appearance even if I could."


    Kali gestured to Yasenia and smiled. "Please, lead the way."


    Yasenia walked forward, her hips swaying seductively as her tail swished behind her. Her wings bobbed up and down with each of her steps together with the dragoness''s prominent chest.


    Even without Yasenia speaking, everyone followed. Once inside, they saw tall shelves, nearly twenty meters tall, filled with items. Most of them were junk, with very few that qualified as decent.


    Miss An asked. "Um¡­ Are you sure that you are not hungry, Yasenia?"


    Kaliughed, and Lady Hemented. "I think we should trust her. Let''s search around¡­ Well, unless you have pinpointed its location."


    Yasenia waved her hand, gesturing for them to follow and lead everyone forward.


    A tall, slender woman with a paleplexion appeared, shifting through one of the selves. "Wee."


    The dragoness nodded and asked. "Is there any merchandise you are selling over in that area?"


    The tall and slender woman blinked slowly, her eyes moving from Yasenia''s face to her wings, down to her tail. She spoke with a strangely monotonous but simultaneously excited tone. "I want to buy your scales! I can give you lots of money¡­"


    Kali frowned, but she knew that her dragoness didn''t really need defending. Therefore, she just looked. Lady He asked with a simr frown to Kali''s. "Kali, should we leave? That was too rude."


    "No need to. Yasenia is not a flower vase."


    Yasenia looked at the woman, who was taller than even herself and spoke. "If you ask that again, I''ll cripple you. Understood?"


    The tall woman frowned, but before she could answer, Yasenia stepped forward and forced her to make their gazes sh. Instantly, the taller woman felt infinitely smaller as the dragoness''s golden gaze pierced through her, bing the only thing in her eyes.


    From the outside, it looked as if Yasenia just stepped forward, and the tall woman suddenly kneeled, looking up at the dragoness with wide eyes. Yasenia asked again. "So, is there merchandise that you are selling on that side?"


    "Y-Yes, there is, Ma''am."


    "Good." The dragoness ordered. "Guide me."


    The tall woman scrambled up to her feet and quickly moved toward the ce Yasenia pointed at.


    Everyone who didn''t know Yasenia was stunned, but seeing the seductive hips sashaying away, they all snapped out of their reverie and followed her. Lady He muttered to Kali. "That was impressive. That tall woman is a high-level Ethereal Soul Realm cultivator. Almost at the peak of the fourth realm."


    Kali shrugged. "You could''ve probably done the same."


    Lady He smiled. "Not with such finesse. I could not feel anything from Yasenia, which means her aura control is ridiculous."


    Once they arrived at the corner of the room, everyone looked around, but they could not spot anything of value. Still, Yasenia approached a wooden figurine and grabbed it. "I want this item. How much?"


    The tall woman blinked, confused. "Um, that item? Isn''t that a useless item?"


    Yasenia hummed, confused. "Useless?" Sheughed softly. "I guess. I just want it, so, how much?"


    Thinking over it, the tall woman spoke. "How about forty Sunderial?"


    The dragoness blinked a few times and rubbed her forehead. ''Right, new currency system¡­''


    Lady He frowned at the back and snorted. "If you want to send that trashy item for 40 Sunderials, you might as well sell this entire shop with it."


    Kali looked at Miss An and saw that she was staring with wide eyes at the tall woman. Kali blinked. "How much is 40 Sunderial?"


    An answered. "H-How much? With forty of those, you can probably buy five low-level Heaven Ranked items!"


    Kali''s face dropped, and she looked over to see Yasenia''s reaction. ''She won''t like¡­ Huh?''


    Yasenia took out a Purple Crystal and said. "Here."


    Kali was baffled while Lady He asked. "What is that purple stone?"


    Kali sighed. "That purple stone can probably buy 500 low-level Heaven Ranked items."


    Lady He almost choked on her own saliva. "W-What!? Why is she giving her so much wealth?"


    Still, they heard the tall woman asking. "What''s that purple stone? I don''t want it! 40 Sunderials!"


    An, Lady He, and her followers almost spat blood. ''She has offered you one hundred times the value, what are you thinking!?''


    Yasenia blinked. "Hm? What do you mean? This is much more valuable than that."


    The tall woman snorted. "Do you think I don''t know that? I can feel the pureness concentrated in that purple stone. But that item you have is not that valuable. I pride myself on selling things at the fairest price! I won''t ept one more or less coin over what I ask."


    Yasenia''s eyebrows raised with d surprise. "That''s nice to hear. So, tell me, why is this thing so pricey when you said it is useless?"


    The tall woman shrugged. "I don''t know. That''s the price that feels right for it, even if I find it useless."


    Yasenia''s eyes shed with surprise because her words were 100% truthful. ''What''s going on?''


    Valeria hummed. "Yasenia, I think the real treasure is this woman. She has a special constitution."


    The dragoness blinked and asked. "What''s your constitution?"


    The tall woman answered. "My constitution? Well, it''s called [All-Epassing Appraisal Mind Eye]."


    Everyone looked at the woman in stunned silence. Yasenia coughed and asked. "So, do you want to join my group? I have quite a nice ce where you can sell things and get stronger as well."


    The woman shook her head. "No. My master wouldn''t allow me to go!"


    "..."


    Yasenia looked at her for a few seconds, having a strange premonition. "Um¡­ What''s your master''s name?"


    The woman blinked andmented. "My master is Lord Ayanduin! One of the [Four City Kings]!"


    Everyone continued staring at the tall woman in stunned silence. Nobody knew how to even react to the series of bombs that thezy-looking woman just threw on them.


    The dragoness sighed and massaged her temples. ''I guess luck is quite a nice thing to have.''


    Kali was about to step forward and speak, but the dragoness raised her hand and looked at her. ''Let me deal with this, Honey. We need to be careful.''


    Yasenia spoke. "I see that you are quite an influential person. What are you doing in the outer section of the city?"


    "Well¡­ Master Ayanduin returned not long ago, so he threw me these items and told me that I couldn''t return until I sold every single one of them."


    Yasenia nodded. "I see. He probably thinks highly of you to leave you so many treasures."


    The woman snorted. "Most of them are trash. How am I going to sell that thing, for example?"


    They all followed the item she pointed at, and their eyes twitched. It was a literal piece of stool.


    The dragoness coughed. "I bet that every item here has its proper buyer. You just need to be patient¡­ Or, well¡­ Nevermind."


    Yasenia shook her head and sighed. This piqued the tall woman''s interest. While this dragon woman was a very terrifying person, she was also very pretty and was going to buy one of the items she felt helpless about. Therefore, she asked. "You can tell me! But, please, be less scary and more pretty."


    Her bored tone, trying to sound cute, was so jarring that even Yasenia had somewhat of a hard time hearing it. "Ahem, you can speak normally." Then, she smiled and said. "How about this? I can buy enough items of this purple crystal''s worth, helping you get rid of most of the junk. In exchange, I want you to help me get in contact with Ay- ahem, Lord Ayanduin. I came all the way to this city to meet him, after all."

 Chapter 986: Money Talks.

    After Yasenia made her offer, the tall and slender woman began pondering. Yasenia''s offer was very tempting. However, unlike what Yasenia thought, she didn''t have the ability to call her master at will. The only way for her to call her master and have him actually appear was if she managed to sell everything in this shop.


    So, thinking of that, she spoke. "How many of those purple crystals do you have?"


    Yasenia blinked and asked. "Why? Asking me how much money I have is not quite nice."


    "Hm¡­ With that answer, you should have more than 1,000 of them, right?"


    The dragoness crossed her arms below her chest and snorted. "Hey, you little brat, do you think that trying to get an answer from me with indirect methods will work? Tell me why you asked the question, and if the answer is good enough, I''ll answer."


    The slender woman looked at the dragoness''s highlighted chest with baffled eyes. Because the robes were rtively loose, she couldn''t really tell how big they truly were. Now, not only her but even the people behind were gaping at Yasenia''s impressive size.


    ''How can she swing a weapon with those?''


    The dragoness pped the ground with her tail, creating a loud sound that snapped everyone out of their daze. "Stop looking at my breasts and answer me! I really don''t want to do the same thing I did to you before."


    The tall woman''s body shivered when she remembered that powerful pressure. The only pressure that she had ever felt and was stronger was her master''s pressure. "Well¡­ Unless I sell all my merchandise for a fair price, then I can''t call master here."A guard behind Lady He asked lowly. "Lady, why are we still here?"


    Lady He answered with a baffled expression. "Do you think anyone else in this city other than those four up above the clouds is more important than this unique dragon that''s chasing after one of those four?"


    The guards that were starting to get impatient coughed, recovering their stances and focusing on Yasenia''s and the tall woman''s conversation.


    The dragoness hummed. "Well, we''ve talked quite a while, but I still don''t have your name."


    "Money."


    Yasenia frowned. "You want money for something as basic as asking your name?"


    The tall woman shook her head. "My master gave me this name."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "The person who gave me my name would be able to flick your master to another Sr System, and I didn''t ask for money!"


    The tall woman spoke, a bit frustrated but without losing her bored tone. "Money is the name my master gave me."


    The dragoness was about to be impatient, but suddenly, she paused, and her eyes shed with surprise. "Wait¡­ ''Money'' is your name?"


    The tall woman''s frustrated expression eased, and she nodded twice. "Yes. Money is my name."


    Everyone in the room went silent again, unable toprehend. Well, everyone except Yasenia. "Ohhh! That''s a nice name. Knowing that you are very good with treasures etc, he gave you a very proper name!"


    Kali somehow could see Ayanduin and Yaseniaughing and agreeing about stupid names in the future, making her stomach twist. ''There is a second lineage with Dravory-level naming sense¡­''


    Money looked at Yasenia with surprise and then nodded quickly. "Right, right. Nobody gets it!" Even her usual bored tone became a bit more spirited. "Whenever I tell my name to people, they always eitherugh or look at me strangely!"


    Yasenia snorted. "Bah! Those people just can''t tell what''s good. It''s an awesome name." The dragoness continued. "So, Money, you said that you need to sell all the merchandise so that Ayanduin appears here, right?"


    Money nodded. "Yes¡­ I was asking how many purple crystals you had because if you had enough to buy everything, we could make something interesting."


    The dragoness raised her eyebrows and asked. "Well, tell me how much everything here is worth, and I''ll tell you if I have enough."


    Lady He''s facial expression changed slightly. ''Does she have many more of those precious purple crystals? How rich is this woman?''


    Money calcted. "Let''s see¡­ We have one of those and another of these¡­ There are many thousands of ingredients for several pills¡­ I also have many tons of a few interesting minerals and¡­ Oh, right, there are these few medicines and poison pill jars. Then, there are the weapons, armors, robes¡­"


    Money continued listing many items, making everyone start to sweat cold. ''Did her master want her to sell everything under the Heavens or something?''


    Kalimented strangely. "I somehow feel that Ayanduin doesn''t want to see Money soon, so he just dumped a big part of his own spatial ring on her to get rid of responsibilities."


    Nobody could really deny it.


    Yasenia inspected the little figure that she had bought in the meantime. ''Hm, what are you, eh? It''s almost as valuable as a peak-level Heaven Rank item. However, I can feel that you are more valuable than what Money said.''


    She tried gently using her energy to move parts of it, but nothing really moved. Then, she tried pouring energy into it, ending in failure once more. ''Hm¡­ Blood? But if it is a cursed item, I will be in a bit of trouble.''


    Her nose could smell the value of an item, but she couldn''t sense as urately if something would be harmful to her. There would be specific signals to warn of very strong threats, but it was difficult for milder or longersting ones.


    While thinking about that, she remembered. ''Hm? Can I use that method Mirrory taught me about? It is quite a nice way to sense the intentions of ces towards you. I wonder if it can do the same with items?''


    Her energy moved around her body in a gentle pattern, trying to mix with the World''s energy. Then, she spread it outward and harmonized with the surroundings.


    A gentle hum appeared around her, and her entire body felt illusory. Her robes fluttered beautifully, catching the attention of everyone in the shop, including other customers who were walking around.


    Then, she extended the hand that was not holding the figure and touched it.


    Ding~.


    A very melodic sound echoed around, making everyone stop as they looked at the dragon''s expertise in energy maniption.


    Lady He asked Kali. "What is she doing?"


    Kali answered softly. "Karma reading."


    An invisible aura that only Yasenia''s group could read appeared around the item. It was a very mystical and profound feeling, like the echoes of a starry sky. There was a very tame yet somewhat menacing aura in the depths of the aura. However, it felt so weak and listless that most creatures would''ve ignored it.


    The dragoness squinted when she felt this aura. It being faint didn''t mean that it wasn''t dangerous. If she fed her blood to the item, this energy would force that weak presence to awaken and absorb her blood; everything could go awry very quickly.


    Valeria spoke at this time. "No wonder you were attracted to this item. It is something extraordinary."


    Yasenia blinked and looked at Valeria. "Oh? Something extraordinary even for you?"


    Valeria smiled. "If Kali didn''t have an inheritance prepared for her already, I would''ve wanted that item for her."


    The dragoness had two questions after hearing Valeria. "This item is an inheritance? Also¡­ Kali has an inheritance prepared for her?"


    Valeria nodded. "Of course. You wouldn''t think that I would leave nothing for my future masters, no?"


    Kali coughed. "I mean, your own self is already quite a strong advantage. Knowledge from an ancient senior and a powerful summon that can basically fight several levels above her own. A strong healer that has almost no match in the same realm and abat support that can make creatures use 200% of their potential."


    Yasenia grinned. "Also, a gorgeouspanion~."


    Kali agreed. "Indeed."


    Meanwhile, Money was looking at the small figurine in Yasenia''s hands with a baffled expression. The dragoness felt her gaze and asked. "Is there something wrong?"


    Money nodded. "Yes. Why is the value of the item varying so much? I can''t¡­ Huh? Now it is four million Sunderials, and now it is a few Earth coins¡­ What is going on?"


    Yasenia''s eyebrow raised and she thought. ''Well, I don''t want it.''


    Money frowned. "Now it is back to 40 Sunderials worth¡­"


    Yasenia squinted and thought. ''Nevermind, I''ll take it back home instead of using it myself.''


    "HUH? What is this!? Value is incalcble?"


    The dragoness''s eyes shed. ''I see. So, her constitution can measure the value of items due to their Fate. If someone like me, who is outside of Fate, buys it, she won''t know the price it will have until I decide what to do with it. If I am involved with it¡­'' Yasenia thought. ''I''ll take it for myself.''


    Money deadpanned. "Now it is worthless."


    Yasenia''s lips twitched. ''Okay, even though I know it has no value in her eyes because I am the one using it, it feels a bit bad hearing that.''


    Money scratched her head. "Is my constitution broken?"


    Yaseniaughed softly. "Don''t worry. Everything is working nicely. Look, now it should cost 40 again."


    Money looked, and indeed, its price had gone back to 40 Sunderials. "Huh? How did you know?"


    "Who knows~?" Yasenia teased, and then shemented. "Okay, then, how much is the entire shop?"


    Money spoke. "345,541 of your Purple Crystals."


    Yasenia''s heart tightened. ''S-So much money, ugh. How many do I have left?"


    Her Warship used those crystals as fuel, so she didn''t have her original 500,000. ''Hm¡­ I''ve spent 2,431 Purple Crystals¡­''


    The dragoness sighed. "Is it really worth it to pay so much to see that guy? I don''t even know if he will even stop to listen when I ask him to."


    Money muttered. "I can ask him to stay if you want. To be honest, this part of the test is quite strange. After all, my master was supposed to teach me personally next. But he suddenly changed opinions after he came back."


    Yasenia smiled under the veil and tip-toed to pat her head. "Well, don''t be sad. I am sure he did so with you in mind. While he is a merchant, you are probably one of his most valuable people. Your constitution is so rare and powerful. I am sure that he cares about you."


    Money pouted. "He only cares about me because of the constitution."


    The dragoness raised her eyebrow. "Do you care about items that don''t have any worth? For example, that stool that you were selling there, do you care about it? Or would you have thrown it out of your shop if you had the chance?"


    Money blinked, and Yasenia smiled. "Your value is inherent. It is something that is part of the whole ''you.'' Therefore, Ayanduin valuing your constitution is the same as him valuing you. I, for example, know that my beauty is a weapon, a blessing, and sometimes, a curse. However, that doesn''t stop me from showing my beauty because it is part of myself. You were also interested in me in the first ce because my scales are probably worth a lot, right?"


    Money nodded. "One Sunderial per ten grams!"


    Lady He''s eyes widened, and she blurted. "What? That makes it more valuable than some peak-level Heaven Ranked ores!"


    Yasenia chuckled. "So, Money. I am sure that Ayanduin cares about you more than just your constitution. But, even if it is not that way, try to make it that way. Make other parts of yourself more valuable."


    Money hummed. "I see¡­" She smiled very faintly and said. "Thanks¡­ Senior."


    Yasenia nodded. "You are wee, junior."

 Chapter 987: Hidden Powerhouse. Realization.

    The dragoness was on a time limit, but she was not hasty enough that she needed to make a decision in that same instant. So after bidding Money goodbye, the dragoness returned to Kali''s side and nodded. "We are done here. Thank you for your patience."


    Kali smiled gently and turned to look at Lady He. "Let''s continue. Sorry for the wait."


    Lady He smiled widely and waved her hand. "You have nothing to feel sorry for! It was an extremely interesting time. Also¡­" She looked at Yasenia and sincerely praised her. "You are one of the most beautiful beings I''ve seen. I am truly in awe of your charm."


    Yasenia looked at her and smiled, making her eyes very lightly crinkle. "Thank you."


    That light crease felt like it was tickling the onlookers'' hearts, teasing them as they knew the absolutely gorgeous smile hiding behind that veil.


    An spoke with a proud smile. "See? I told you hiding behind a veil was a good idea!"


    Lady He got interested and asked. "Oh, she wasn''t wearing one at first?"


    An rolled her eyes. "Forget about wearing a veil; she had a dress with a MASSIVE cleavage! I could feel the drooling around me as the air humidity moistened!"


    Kali teased. "Are you sure it wasn''t yourself?"An''s proud face instantly changed to a deep shade of red as she stuttered. "T-THAT''S NOT A VERY NICE THING TO SU-SU-SAY, MISS KALI!"


    Yasenia remembered and said. "Right, Lady He, could you do me a favor?"


    Lady He nodded. "Of course. As long as it is something within reason."


    Yasenia looked at Money and asked. "Could you send a letter with my address to Money whenever you can? I would like to keep in contact."


    Lady He nodded. "No problem. The moment you choose a room, I''ll send a letter to her."


    Money''s ears twitched, and her lips arched very faintly.


    Valeria''s eyes very discreetly moved toward the corner of the room for a second before they left, but she ignored itter, not saying anything.


    When their group left the ce, a man appeared in that corner of the room. The man was young-looking, with long hair that ended in a dropping ponytail. His clothes were elegant, with a touch of modest luxury. ''Hm? Did that tall greendy spot me? That should be impossible, no?''


    The man rubbed his beardless chin. ''That dragon woman¡­ her soul has been afflicted by a poison¡­ my poison.''


    "Master?"


    The young-looking man looked over and smiled. "Hey, Little M, how are you doing?"


    Money blinked twice. "You were here the whole time, Master?"


    The man, Ayanduin, smirked. "Yes. The second they entered your shop, I felt quite a few extraordinary presences, so I was around, just in case. This is your first task outside that ce, after all."


    Money hummed. "Sorry."


    Ayanduin smirked. "It''s good that you apologize. You wanted to sell them everything to get me out? Tsk, tsk. You are too young to be scheming in that manner, Little M."


    Money shook her head. "No, I wasn''t apologizing because of that."


    Ayanduin blinked. "Oh."


    Money smiled. "For doubting that you cared about me."


    Ayanduin raised his elegant eyebrow. "I wasn''t expecting an apology for that, but I''ll ept it. I wouldn''t bother keeping you as an apprentice if I wasn''t fond of you, Little M." Money nodded and smiled.


    Ayanduin looked toward the door and smiled. "The things that dragon told you are quite nice as well, keep them in mind."


    Money asked, curious. "Will you meet her as she wants? She should have enough money to buy what she wants, no?"


    "Well¡­" Ayanduin rubbed his chin. "To be honest, I feel that getting involved with her will be quite a bit of trouble. Who knows if she will try to scam me and rob me!? Tsk, tsk. Youngsters these days are very daring and vengeful."


    Money caught something from that and asked, feeling suspicious. "Did you do something to Senior Yasenia?"


    The young-looking man coughed. "How could that be, Little M? Do I look like the type who would poison someone just for my own benefit because I really could not bother getting out of that heaven-damned Secret Realm the normal way as it would be ridiculously tedious!?"


    "..."


    Money deadpanned so hard, that even the Transcendent Level cultivator''s eyebrow twitched. "What?"


    "Master, you should apologize to Senior Yasenia. She did nothing wrong."


    Ayanduin paused and smirked. "Oh? You are so sure of that statement. Do you know who that woman is in the world shees from?"


    Money blinked and shook her head. Ayanduinughed. "It seems that she is the cause of a World War that killed billions. Now, she basically rules that, or, well, the Astral Sky Alliance she built rules it."


    Money blurted. "Impossible. How could she be the reason for such a massive genocide? She looked so gentle and pretty!"


    Ayanduin looked at Money and asked. "Did she?" He asked with a squinted gaze. "Did she look like that when she made you kneel, Little M?"


    Money closed her mouth, looking down as she could not really answer that question. Ayanduinmented. "Although, I won''t me her much. However, if she wants to buy the antidote for that poison she has, she will have to work a bit harder. I don''t have anything against her, but she is not an innocent and pitiful soul that I involuntarily harmed. She is a mass killer with rivers of blood following her steps. Her hidden killing intent is¡­ powerful. Higher than mine, and that should tell you a lot."


    Money muttered. "I can''t believe it¡­ Is she really that dangerous?"


    Ayanduin waved his hand, taking out a crystal. Money blinked. "Oh? A [Soul Analyzing Crystal]?"


    The Transcendent Realm seniormented. "This was pointed at her during the whole stay, so it should show enough for you to believe me."


    Money took the crystal and looked at it. In the next instant, her vision expanded, and thousands of images shed in front of her. The images were about the universe, war, or family. All of them depicted a very unclear part of who Yasenia was.


    Once Money looked at it, the crystal burst into particles. Money''s body was soaked with sweat as her legs gave away, and she fell to her knees. "H-How can she give such a gentle aura when she is so¡­ cold-blooded?"


    Ayanduin hummed. "Probably, because there wasn''t just a murderous psychopath in those visions, right? I haven''t seen it since those crystals are one time use, but you should''ve seen a part of what makes her able to be so warm, right?"


    Money remembered all the beautiful and loving feelings from the family images and nodded. "She is¡­ very loving toward her family."


    The Transcendent Realm man smiled. "There you have it. She is not a mindless animal that kills everything around her. She is a psychopathic animal that ughters everything that endangers her family, who she probably treasures more than herself." Ayanduin looked at Money and smiled. "Either way, she looks like she can resist the poison for a few more years. Let''s keep her around and see if she bes aggressive as her time starts to run out~."


    Money frowned. "Master, do you have any intentions of helping her?"


    "Oh?" Ayanduin looked up at his tall disciple and asked. "After seeing all of that, you still want to help her?"


    Money nodded. "I do. She was very gentle with me, and it didn''t feel like an act."


    Ayanduin shook his head. "It wasn''t. I was simrly surprised. I heard that she killed quite a few people before arriving here. An entire city fell into chaos or something because they tried to court her? Something like that. Either way, she is capable of creating strong bonds and capable of love andpassion. However, she is very extreme in her retaliation. She must''ve been raised very strictly and probably have been told to kill all her enemies so that no bad weeds could remain and harm herter."


    Money frowned. "Is that good? Or is it bad?"


    Ayanduin shrugged. "Who knows? That thinking has led her to conquer an entire World, even when she is only a few decades old. Either way, I''ll go now, bye~."


    Money''s eyes widened, and she muttered. "A few de-decades? She is younger than me!?"


    Meanwhile, Yasenia''s group was walking toward the inner area. They were not hasty, so they took a few hours. People didn''t bother them on the way, thanks to Lady He''s and An''s presence. So, while the dragoness could feel several nasty gazesnding on her, she was not worried.


    Valeria spoke through Spiritual Sense to Kali, Yasenia, and the maids. ''I think Ayanduin was in that shop. I am not too sure, though.''


    Yasenia asked. ''Why are you doubtful?''


    Valeria exined. ''My sense toward life is incredibly strong. So, I could feel that there was one extra presence in that shop other than those we could see. Still, it was behind a veil created by some kind of skill or treasure. Therefore, I couldn''t analyze it.''


    Kalimented. ''A person strong enough to hide from you leaves very few people to be suspicious about. Guessing that it is Ayanduin is the only reasonable deduction.''


    The dragoness sighed. ''If it really was him, then we are in trouble. There are two options now. The first one is that he is the very protective type, and now he is going to try to take revenge on us because I made his disciple kneel. Or he is the easy-going one, and he will make sure that encountering him is extremely difficult.


    Kali asked. ''So¡­ What do we do?''


    Yasenia shrugged. ''Ayanduin knows we are here. He probably knows why I am here. So, if he wants to show, he eventually will. If he doesn''t want to show¡­ Well, we''ll have to go forward with Tatyana''s n and sacrifice Distancia¡­ Wait.''


    Yasenia stopped walking and everyone else followed. The dragoness rubbed her forehead and asked Valeria. ''How many years did you say those herbs in my ring needed before you could use them to create the antidote?''


    Valeria blinked and realized. ''Oh¡­ Three years¡­''


    Yasenia looked at the sky and sighed. ''... What do we do? We could''ve stopped the journey the second Soluna used her powers to weaken the poison¡­'' ''


    Kaliughed aloud. "This is so stupid! Hahaha."


    Lady He blinked and asked. "What''s wrong, Miss Kali?"


    Kali looked at Lady He andughed a bit more. "Nothing, nothing. We just realized something that we hadpletely forgotten about. This makes things super easy, hahaha."


    An saw the relief and happiness in Kali''s expression, and she asked. "Is it a good thing?"


    Kali nodded and hugged Yasenia, burying her face in her softness. "It is a very good thing, haaa. I am so relieved. Thesest few months have been nerve-wracking."


    The dragoness hugged Kali and smiled gently. "Sorry for worrying you, Honey."


    Kali shook her head. "No. All is good. That''s all that matters."


    Valeria looked at the dragoness and asked. "So? What''s the n?"


    Yasenia smiled. "We stay here. I want to meet Ayanduin regardless."


    Valeria raised her eyebrow. "Are you sure? You don''t want to see your children take the first step in their cultivation journey? They are going to turn 18 soon, and ording to their growth rate, they should be mature enough to start their Spiritual Cultivation Path."


    The dragoness nodded, her eyes showing struggle. "I am sure. They will eventually need to fly out of the nest. If theyplete the first step into the cultivation path when I am not there, their sense of reliance on my presence during their cultivation journey will not be as strong¡­"


    Valeria smiled. "That''s an admirable decision that not many parents would be able to make, Yasenia."


    An blinked a few times and blurted. "You have children!?"


    Yasenia smiled widely, her eyes arching in a gorgeous manner. "Seven of them and one adopted pretty girl~!"

 Chapter 988: Diannas and Katarinas progress back in Distancia.

    Chapter 988: Dianna''s and Katarina''s progress back in Distancia.


    Author Note: The hour has changed in my country today, so for the next few months, this will be the daily publishing hour! I love you lots, dears! Have fun~.


    ************************************************


    Back in Distancia, things were moving forward fast while also bing peaceful. After the attack on Yasenia, the top powers thoroughly investigated and fully tackled thest signs of rebellion. A peaceful era started, even without Yasenia''s presence as the pivotal role.


    The seniors stepped back again, giving way to the newer generations. Between the youngest generations, there was a group that was very popr and known almost everywhere. Those were Yasenia''s children.


    After their first escapade, which ended in the attack on the maids, the children''s mindset changed slightly, and they all became much more hardworking. This allowed their potential to shine, as their skills made significant leaps.


    Dianna and Katarina were finally able to transform into their human forms. The process was slow, but they appeared in their adolescent shapes after a while.


    Cecile, Andrea, Angel, and Evelyn all were there, smiling as they took shape. The first one toplete the transformation was Dianna.


    Andrea crossed her arms and smiled. "Oho~, we have quite a beauty here."


    Evelyn looked down and clicked her tongue. "Kali''s and Yasenia''s child, she of course is gifted."Cecile smacked her shoulder lightly. "Where are you looking at? Be a bit more dignified."


    Evelyn raised her eyebrow. "I am looking at her attributes~. No one spoke about her breasts specifically! The fact that you smacked me proves that you were thinking about it!"


    Cecile couldn''t answer, so she just deadpanned and looked toward Dianna again. "She is pretty."


    Evelyn snorted. "Hey, don''t change the subject!"


    Angel smiled widely. "She has Yasenia''s ck hair with Kali''s waviness! Very pretty hair~... Oh? Wow~."


    Evelyn nodded. "Her eyes also have an amber hue, perhaps the most different besides Estre. Also, yeah, her hair is quite crazy. Is that natural?"


    Andrea answered with a chuckle. "I mean, they all have her eyes. So, yeah, even a bit of variation is already very noticeable."


    Evelyn pointed at Dianna and said. "Hey, can you speak about her hair?"


    "I am looking at it. I don''t know what else to say." Andrea shrugged.


    Evelyn pointed at Dianna and spoke. "How about you speak about that gorgeous color gradient! Beautiful ck hair that changes to a beautiful golden with a gradient! How does that even work? Gorgeous! Pretty! Our Dianna is beautiful as expected!"


    Dianna was a rtively short woman, around 164 centimeters tall. She hadrge breasts, a slim waist, and shapely hips that perfectly highlighted her beautiful legs. Meanwhile, her hair, as Evelyn described, started in a beautiful ck color that started changing into golden at around three-quarters of the waist-length hair. Finally, her facial features were a mix of Kali''s gentleness and Yasenia''s beauty, with a natural added touch of rogueness.


    Overall, a charming and beautiful girl. Moreover, she didn''t inherit Yasenia''s dual genitalia, being a pure girl. Her [Innate Clothes] started materializing around her, forming a charming ck off-shoulder shirt with the upper edge folding outward and decorated with gorgeous flowers. Then, below the upper clothes, a long and silky purple skirt with a side slit unfolded, covering her legs entirely.


    Evelyn pped. "She has inherited my fashion sense! Great! Gorgeous! I love it!" The girls didn''t disagree. The dress was indeed lovely.


    Dianna blinked twice and looked down at her hands. Seeing the humanoid hands, a surge of joy came to her. ''I did it!'' However, her smile ttened after she remembered that Kali and Yasenia were not there. ''When will Mama and Mommye back?''


    Cecile approached and spoke softly. "This is great. Can you imagine how surprised they will be when they see you like this? I am sure they will be extremely proud of you, Dianna."


    Dianna felt her stifled emotions surging again, and she grinned widely. "Right! I will surprise them more by starting to practice Body and Spiritual cultivation!"


    Cecile rubbed her chin. "We''ll see if you can, dear."


    Andrea nodded as she arrived by their side. "As Cecile says, you are a genuinely pure beast, Dianna. We don''t know if you can cultivate outside your beast realms."


    Dianna snorted. "Mommy and Mama could, and I am their daughter! I will make sure that I can!"


    Mirrorymented. "Honestly, if she really can, this can be quite a breakthrough. Yasenia''s children would be ssified as apletely new species."


    Evelyn asked, curious. "What do you mean?"


    Mirrory spoke. "To my knowledge, Yasenia is one of the first beasts to have managed to practice human cultivation paths while being a pure beast. I don''t know if those who managed it in the past left progenitors behind or if their descendants'' blood eventually thinned so much that it became useless. However, I can assure you that if Yasenia''s progeny shows those qualities and the bloodline remains slightly pure, they will take everyone by surprise."


    Dianna looked at Mirrory and said with a wide smile. "You''ll see, Aunty Mirrory! I''ll be able to do that!"


    Mirrory smiled faintly. "I''ll be looking forward to that, child."


    "Dianna!" The fox dragon snorted. "You need to call me Dianna, Aunty Mirrory!"


    Mirroryughed through her nose. "Sure, Dianna."


    "Great!" Dianna smiled widely and looked toward the other side of the room. "How is little sister Katarina doing?"


    Cecile answered softly. "Her energy feels stable. Her aura is getting thicker. She will probably have no problems."


    Angel looked over and said. "The formations look great as well. There is nothing to worry about." Angel smiled at Cecile and patted her shoulder.


    Cecile nodded back and sighed. "Almost two years already¡­" Cecile looked skyward and muttered. "I wonder how much longer until theye back?"


    Andrea hummed. "Her time limit was around two or three years, right? If they weren''t sure that they could save Yasenia without sacrificing Distancia, they would already be back and preparing."


    Mirrory nodded. "Yes. Even if they take longer, that doesn''t mean that Yasenia is in danger. They also have Tatyana and Valeria with them, so they are probably safe."


    After that, a month went by, and eventually, Katarina''s transformation arrived. Her body transformed, gaining a humanoid shape and revealing a little girl that looked as if she were made of ice.


    A gorgeous and satin-like silver-colored hair that reached below her waist flowed behind her, simr to that of her mother. Her golden eyes, inherited from Yasenia, glowed piercingly, as her facial features, even when young, exuded piercing coldness. It was a coldness different from Cecile''s.


    Cecile''s coldness stemmed from her indifference and aloofness to everything around her. She just didn''t care about anything, making her look cold. Meanwhile, Katarina''s coldness could even be called ruthlessness. It was a gaze that pierced deeply into the soul, while her facial features were stiff like that of a general''s.


    Cecile had an elegant coldness, while Katarina''s was an aggressive coldness. Her height resembled Yasenia''s, almost reaching her dragon mother''s stature. Her slim body added to her overall charm, making Katarina like a piece of ice perfectly carved into a beautiful girl.


    With a stream of snowkes, a white dress appeared around her body with silver armored tes on her shoulders, chest, and hips. She looked like a Valkyrie ready to go to war.


    Cecile''s icy blue eyes shone with softness as she approached with a smile. "How are you feeling, Little Feather?"


    Katarina looked at her hands and muttered. "Strange¡­ The bnce is very different from usual."


    Cecileughed. "Indeed. Bncing yourself in two arms and without wings is difficult, right? You need to ce your weight on your legs and use the tip of your feet as a way to manage your position, while the heels take most of the body weight. Your arms are also needed as you walk, simr to wings. But, instead of moving them out a bit, try bncing the opposite arm to the leg you move."


    Katarina listened attentively to her mother''s words and took a step forward. Her body tilted sideways, and Katarina moved her arms as if they were wings out of pure reflex. Of course, with no wings, Katarina just looked cute as she fell sideways onto the ground.


    Cecile softly encouraged. "It is okay. You just need to practice, like with everything. Remember, Katarina, the important thing is not how many times you fail but when you manage to master something. Of course¡­"


    Katarina smiled and continued Cecile''s sentence. "Of course, we need to know that sometimes, trying too much is useless, so we must evaluate if the methods we are using are right while trying over and over again. There is a way, but we don''t need to brute force it."


    Cecile nodded twice. "Right, right. And¡­"


    Katarina giggled. "And sometimes, forcing it is the correct option, so we need to be careful about that as well."


    Cecile smiled widely. "It is good that you know!"


    Katarina raised her silvery eyebrow. "You are not going to continue, Mama?"


    The Phoenix Woman leaned down and lifted Katarina. "I am naggy, but if my Little Feather knows it, there is no need for me to repeat it, no?"


    Katarina blinked, confused. "Hm? That''s not like you."


    Cecile looked up at her tall daughter and sighed. "Well¡­ I am just¡­ Hm. Katarina."


    Katarina was startled and asked. "Yes? What''s wrong, Mama? Did I do something wrong?"


    Cecile shook her head. "Not at all. I was wondering, am I too nagging?"


    Katarina blinked twice, confused. "Huh? What are you talking about, Mama?"


    Cecile scratched her cheek and smiled. "Well, I heard a few mothers say how their children didn''t like it when they nagged them, so, um. Am I too naggy? Do I bother you? I am sorry if I ever did, Little Feather."


    Katarina lifted her hands, making strange gestures as she didn''t know how to express herself non-verbally yet. "Wait, wait, wait. Mama, you don''t need to think about that! I like your nagging a lot!"


    Cecile blinked twice. "Hm? Do you?"


    Katarinaughed. "Of course I do! Isn''t this part something Mommy also loves about you?"


    Cecile nodded. "Well, it is the truth that she has neverined. She even usually tells me that I am cute and that she loves me lots when I speak. Often, she would cuddle me and listen to me, or sometimes, we did the opposite. It is quite nice to speak to her and tell her my thoughts. Katarina, you should find someone who treats you nicely like that, okay? You are a very charming girl, so you won''t have any problems appearance-wise. However, don''t let appearances deceive you. You need to always have an eye out for¡­"


    Katarina''s lips arched fainty when Cecilepletely forgot that they were talking about this kind of situation. Still, she attentively listened as her mother spoke and told her many things. She jumped from subject to subject, and she really tried to cover all bases, making her look quite adorable, as she exined with her usual deadpan. ''Hehehe, no wonder Mommy cuddles Mama when she is like this. Even I have the temptation to do that!''


    Of course, instead of cuddling Cecile, she just leaned down and snuggled in Cecile''s arms. Cecile amodated her tall daughter, using her wings to cover her body, and she continued speaking for quite a while. Katarina closed her eyes, and Cecile''s voice flowed like a cold stream, protecting her entire body and making her feelfortable.

 Chapter 989: Music Instrument Hunting. Central City Region.

    Two years have gone by since she arrived in this city. During this time, Yasenia made sure to cultivate much longer than usual because she did not have much else to do while all of them investigated the ce and tried to get closer to Ayanduin.


    Today, she finally umted enough energy to reach the next level in her Spiritualization Path. Her cultivation realms were mid-level for the Body path, fifth-level for Spiritual, and fourth-level for the Beast path.


    The Beast Path was significantly slower than the other two because the resources to increase its level were limited. Thankfully,merce in this ce was prolific, so they could find beast cores being sold here and there.


    The coin system was also rtively simple. Sunderial was the highest-value energy crystal in the ce. After them, there were Earth Crystals, Magic Crystals, Spirit Crystals, and finally, mortal coins. The difference from one to the next was 1,000 coins.


    Yasenia was curious when she learned that. "Why are Sunderials not called Heaven Crystals? Your currency follows the treasure realms, right?"


    Lady He, who was the person exining it to her back then smiled and spoke. "Well, that''s disrespectful toward the Heavens. Therefore, it seems that the ancestors avoided it and decided to change the name."


    Yasenia was surprised. "Huh? Isn''t the Heavens of this World dead?"


    Lady He smiled sadly. "It is. However, people still have tribtions when they break through. It feels like the Heavens are extremely weakened and not dead. However, who knows? Not even the [Four City Kings] know about it."


    Yasenia crossed her arms and asked. "What if they know, but they are hiding it because it benefits them?"As an answer, Lady He shook her head and patted Yasenia''s arm twice before leaving.


    The dragoness opened her eyes from meditation and muttered. "Two years already, I have broken through once more in the spiritual path and made great strides in body cultivation and beast cultivation. My martial art mastery has also increased, and my understanding of the [Heavenly Constetion Steps] has increased."


    Speaking of that movement technique, the dragoness was in awe at howplex it was. There was a constant stream ofplex energy paths that she needed to keep track of while utilizing it, making going from one [Sky] to another [Sky] a difficult endeavor.


    "Pegasus Gallop is rtively easy because it is a burst of speed that doesn''t need to be maintained for long unless it is me pursuing or fleeing from somebody." Yasenia thought. "I had no other longsting constetion. So, Ursa never gave me problems. However¡­ Orion is a burst skill that then needs to be maintained. It isplicated to do so while not breaking out of [Second Sky: Ursa''s Grasp]. If I fail to upkeep Ursa''s Grasp, [Third Sky: Orion''s Shield] will leave me weakened right after, and it could be lethal."


    The dragoness muttered. "What about the Fourth Sky? It is called Lyra''s Harmony¡­ A music-rted skill!" Yasenia blinked. "Music?"


    The dragoness had learned to y instruments in the past. While she had mastered many to a certain degree, her skills could be considered good among young cultivators.


    Her skills could be considered horrendous for someone at her cultivation.


    "I should practice."


    Thinking as such, she stood up and approached Kali''s room, knocking on the door. "Yes, Love?"


    Kali''s voice reached her from the other side. Yasenia knew that Kali was in the middle of something very important, so she was brief and clear. "I am going out. Ask Selena where I went if you finish here."


    "Okay, Love."


    Listening to the concentrated tone, Yasenia didn''t bother her anymore and stepped out of the room. The maids naturally gathered, leaving ten of them behind to protect Kali while the other 30 apanied Yasenia.


    Doriel asked. "Where are we going, Young Miss?"


    Yasenia smiled and said. "Music shop! There was one nearby, right? I need an instrument." She looked toward the right and saw one of the maids looking at her, lightly surprised. Yasenia chuckled. "rune, can you teach me?"


    rune, the swallow beast human maid, had a graceful, ethereal body with delicate wings behind her and a slim bird-like figure. Her soft, porcin-like skin and sleek, dark hair gave her an elegant and refined appearance, while her dark, expressive eyes reflected intelligence and quiet strength. Her gestures carried an air of effortless elegance, giving her walk a feeling as if she were gliding. She was the perfect ssical beauty with extraordinary feminine charm.


    To add to her appeal, a beautiful seven-stringed guqin with images of swallows and clouds gently rested on rune''s back, exquisitely blending with her elegant figure.


    rune stepped closer with small but quick steps, and she smiled widely. "Of course, Young Miss."


    Her voice had a gentle melody that soothed those who heard her. Yaseniaughed. "This reminds me¡­ Weren''t you the one who sang me lubies when I was napping in the garden?"


    rune covered her mouth andughed. "While I sometimes did so, that was done by seniors more often than not. Us, mortal maids, very rarely took care of your most intimate moments, Young Miss. Transcendent Level maids were the ones doing so ny percent of the time."


    Yaseniaughed through her nose. "I see. Well, now it is your time to show me your talents. You reached the half-step Dantian Spiritualization Realm a few years ago, right? How is Body Cultivation going?"


    rune hummed, her hum making the ears of the listeners vibrate pleasantly. "It is nice, I guess. Although I prefer my softer body, I am undoubtedly getting stronger, not weaker. I just need to get ustomed to my body''s newfound hardness. It is a bitplicated to y music as perfectly as before."


    ia asked with a smile. "Have you tried a bit of a¡­ harder? Type of music?"


    rune snorted softly. "I won''t. I love soft, flowy, and rxing music."


    ia blinked and smirked. "The truth is?"


    rune muttered, poking her fingers together. "I am much worse at ying that type of music¡­"


    Yaseniaughed and patted rune''s head. "So, rune, what kind of instrument do you think would suit me? I personally think that something like a strong-sounding air instrument would be cool."


    rune instantly denied it. "That would be like sticking the most beautiful flower, you, into a massive dragon turd! Definitely no! You need a corded instrument, Young Miss! You have a beauty that needs to be shown while you y music. Young Miss''s beauty is part of your music, and you need to take advantage of it!"


    Yasenia blinked. "Beauty? How does that have anything to do with music?"


    rune raised her eyebrows high and asked. "What is music, Young Miss?"


    The dragoness thought for a few moments and answered seriously. "Music is an art that tells a story through sound, but unlike a voice, it can break barriers between species and borders, reaching everyone."


    rune snorted. "Generic answer! Music is an art, Young Miss. It is an expression of the soul, body, and mind. It''s not for others but for yourself. You are in the music; you are the creator of it. Trying to create something that will be liked by everyone is like creating a mediocre meal that will be liked by everyone! If your best food recipe has mushrooms, but some people don''t like mushrooms, do you take out the mushrooms from the dish!?"


    Yasenia couldn''t even answer as rune roundly negated it. "You don''t! Music is the same; any kind of art form is the same! You create what you like and share it. There will be some who like it and some who don''t. But, if it is good, even those who don''t like it will appreciate it."


    The dragoness pondered and nodded. "I see. So, the reason for me to choose a string instrument is¡­"


    rune looked at Yasenia''s face as if there wasn''t a veil and answered with glittering eyes. "Because your face is super pretty, Young Miss. Your eyes appear as if they can speak. If you use an air instrument, your cheeks will blow out, destroying that beauty!"


    Doriel asked. "Aren''t there techniques to avoid that?"


    rune snorted. "Awkward looking! People will not focus on Young Miss'' face if she is there, trying to look pretty while ying an instrument. She doesn''t need to ''Try,'' she needs to BE!"


    Seeing the passionate fire in rune''s eyes, Yaseniaughed. "Okay, okay. So, which instrument? Piano?"


    rune shook her head. "No, too¡­ big. Any kind of guitar is also a no because Young Miss''s breasts are huge. They will be in the way while you y¡­ Well. Oh? I know!"


    With her exmation, rune grabbed Yasenia''s hand and dragged her toward the music shop. "Come, Young Miss! Let''s buy you an instrument!"


    The maids followed along, and soon, they were in front of the music shop. The music shop was inside the central area of the city. During thest two years, Yasenia has opened a shop in the inner area and gained quite a lot of money by selling items created by her maids. After all, her maids were not only a lethalbat group, but they also had several skills that allowed them to earn profit almost anywhere they traveled.


    Since Yasenia was done holding back the resources she had, she, of course, created the [Astral Sky Shop] and sold items crafted by them. The items were a massive sess, and soon, Sunderials started rolling in.


    Now, armed with a few hundred thousand of them after two years, the dragoness decided to enter the outer parts of the central region.


    Large concentric walls divided the city, and to pass through the different sections, one needed to cross a gate. The gates had no guards and were there more asndmarks. Of course, not having guards didn''t mean that people didn''t try to tax those who went through.


    "Stop there!"


    Yasenia looked over and raised her eyebrow. There was a group of women wearing luxurious dresses, led by a beautiful woman whose facial features were ruined by heavy makeup.


    rune was quite eager to help Yasenia buy the instrument she had in mind, so her usually calm and elegant face immediately filled with annoyance.


    Yasenia looked over and asked, her eyes gaining a cold look as her aura spread from her as a warning. "Why are you stopping me?"


    The approaching group of women paused when Yasenia''s aura reached them. The one at the front spoke softer. "Lady Yasenia, we are here to invite you. Our Young Master is someone living in the center of the city and one of the richest in the entire ce. Would you and your maids be interested?"


    She was not surprised that someone knew her name. She had not been trying to hide for one second, so certain incidents would eventually force people to know who she was. The dragoness snorted. "Go back and tell your Young Master that I have urgent matters to attend to. Goodbye."


    Yasenia ignored their faces and asked rune. "By the way, what instrument did you choose for me?"


    rune smiled brightly. "The Pippa!"

 Chapter 990: Finding The Pipa.

    "Hm? She didn''t ept?"


    The group of women kowtowed and asked for forgiveness. "Please, spare us, Master. Her aura was too much of a deterrent for us to do anything else! We were feeling as if our souls were going to burst if we kept insisting!"


    "I see. So, her aura is stronger than mine?" The young man''s aura burst outward, grabbing the kowtowing women and lifting them as if they didn''t weigh more than paper. Their faces utterly paled in horror as their throats were squeezed by an invisible hand. Quickly after, they started to turn redder as they began to feel asphyxiated. "It is stronger than mine, isn''t it? After all, you are not saying anything for me to stop."


    He smiled and ignored their terror-filled eyes and pleas. "Hm~. What to do with you lot¡­ Well, you probably failed to say who I was. I usually tell you to hold back that information, after all. If not, she wouldn''t have rejected the invite of this King, right?"


    The floating women nodded their heads as if their lives depended on it.


    "I guess this is my fault." He released all of them, making them fall as they tried to take in a deep breath and coughed.


    The man stood up and muttered. "Since Ayanduin returned, things are going a bit awry, aren''t they? That old man is truly¡­ annoying. I guess I''ll need to do something about him. Hm¡­ Right, he had a disciple called quite ridiculously. What was it?"


    One of the women answered, her voice somewhat weak from what just happened. "T-The name¡­ of that disciple¡­ is Money, Lord Gu."


    "Money? Well, suitable to name his precious disciple after what he loves the most."Meanwhile, Yasenia was in the music shop, choosing an instrument with rune and the rest of the maids. The shop owner approached. He was a mild-mannered middle-aged man with a gentle smile. "Wee to my shop. What is the Lady searching for?"


    rune smiled back. Her eyes shed and she answered. "Hello, we want to see the best Pipa you have. Money is not a problem."


    The man pondered. "The best one? We don''t have a best one, miss. We might have one that''s suitable for your miss. But there is no best instrument, in my humble opinion."


    rune nodded a few times. "Great! I would''ve been disappointed if you had another answer to that question."


    The manughed. "A test? That''s not fair to do, miss. But I''ll ept it. I am aware that it is rare to find good music-rted shopstely. Music cultivation is bing increasingly rare."


    rune asked. "Really?"


    Back in the Sky Continent, there were powerful sects that focused on Music Cultivation, so she was confused. While it might not have the strongestbat power, Music Cultivation was incredibly tricky to face. The array of skills that Music Cultivators had was plenty, and in groups, they could create extremely lethal skills.


    The man nodded and turned around. "Follow me. I''ll guide you to where I store the pipas."


    They all followed and arrived at the back of the shop. There, a grand array of instruments arranged like a gigantic orchestra could be seen. rune was impressed. "This is gorgeous. They are situated as they would in an orchestra of this scale."


    The manughed softly. "I am a Music Cultivator myself. Well¡­" The man smiled sadly. "I was."


    Yasenia got interested and asked. "What happened?"


    "I was the Sect Master of the Instrumental Valley, but we got attacked. To save the sect, I fought with everything I had and sacrificed my tendons to activate a mass-scale destruction skill. I could protect the sect but at the cost of ruining my ability to create music forever."


    The man approached an instrument and tried to extend his fingers. However, they only trembled, unable to fully stretch. He took his hand back, hiding it between his long sleeves and sighed.


    The dragoness looked at his fingers and pondered. ''Perhaps if I can save his fingers, he''ll give me some kind of precious treasure that he has. I can smell quite a few nice treasures in this shop, but very few are here.''


    "Flora."


    Flora stepped forward and bowed elegantly. "Yes, Young Miss?"


    Yasenia asked. "Do you think it is possible to heal him?"


    Flora looked at Yasenia and tilted her head, confused. The maids were simr, looking at their miss with confusion. After all, they knew their miss was mostly indifferent to the worldly affairs of other creatures.


    Still, Flora answered faithfully. "I would need to analyze him."


    The man who listened smiled gently. "No need to worry. Not even one of the best doctors in this city could do anything about it other than reduce the pain."


    Flora approached and nodded. "While I won''t disrespect that person, I am a dryad, a creature with an innate affinity with nature and life. Please, let me take a look and see if I can see beyond what that doctor said."


    The man looked at Flora with a conflicted expression and smiled sadly. "You know¡­ giving false hope to a person who has given up is one of the cruelest things you can do. If I ept, I will be tearing open old scars that have healed."


    Flora raised her eyebrow. "Well, I might be able to heal those scars as well. It is up to you, though. My Young Miss is usually indifferent to what other people are going through. Somehow, your little story might''ve touched one of her sensitive nerves, but you managed to move her. I am telling you right now that you are being fortunate.


    ''Well, I only want his treasures, but that works¡­'' The dragoness thought for herself.


    The man looked at Flora''s extended hand and eventually sighed. "I am really too old to bear further false hope, Miss Dryad. So, please, make the hope truthful this time around."


    The man lifted his arm and extended it forward, showing it to Flora. The dragoness looked at rune and spoke. "Is there any instrument around here that catches your eye, rune?"


    "Well¡­" rune muttered. "I ept that they are high-quality items. But¡­" rune approached one of the pipas and used four fingers to y the cords, creating a rapid melody. "Their sound is not what I want for you."


    Meanwhile, the man was stunned. "What was that?"


    rune looked over and asked. "Hm? What do you mean?"


    The man didn''t move since Flora was taking his pulse, but he couldn''t look away from the pipa that rune yed. "That melody was¡­ so profound. It was just four notes, yet I could feel such a deep understanding of music. You yed the instrument exactly like the instrument would like to be yed."


    rune shook her head and moved toward another instrument. "I don''t y them like they want to be yed. They are an instrument, a tool. The one making the music is me, not them; they are tools. Like a sword for a swordmaster. Like an arrow for a bowmaster. They are parts of what makes us stronger."


    The man frowned. "That''s¡­ disrespectful. An instrument has a soul. Each of them has a story behind them."


    rune agreed. "Yes. But that soul doesn''t control you. It just tells you what kind of music is suitable for it. The one that controls the instrument is me."


    Her fingers moved toward another pipa and she grabbed it properly. Then, she sat on the chair and started ying a fast-paced song. Like drums of war, like a charge of a thousand horses. The melody galloped around the room with unstoppable might.


    "The instrument loves to y war songs. This one has been used in battle since its creation. However¡­" rune''s fingers slowed down, and the melodypletely transformed into a constant but gentle trickle of notes thatposed a river-like melody. It was soothing yet powerful, not losing the essence of the treasure while changing the melody thoroughly. "That doesn''t limit me."


    The man''s eyes opened wide, and suddenly, a powerful wave of energy surged around him and burst outward with a melodic sound. Yasenia''s eyebrows jumped. ''He broke through?''


    rune''s eyes shone with interest. "[Music Intent Level 7]! Wonderfulprehension skills. Young Miss should bring him back to Distancia and allow him to join the [Nine Pure Melody Sect]. Li Xianghua will havepetition."


    Yasenia smiled. "We''ll see. But I think that creating a rival sect would be more interesting."


    After breaking through, he looked at rune with respect and sped his hands in a respectful bow. "This junior is thankful for master''s guidance." However, right after doing so, he was shocked once more. He looked at his hands and fingers, and moved them slowly. "W-What?"


    Flora smiled. "Don''t get happy too quickly. I just reactivated the clogged acupuncture points and meridians for a few moments. They will return back to how they were without proper healing. However, you didn''t destroy your tendons. You shattered your meridians and clogged several acupuncture points. They are not properly connected to your Meridian Net. Therefore, they can''t regenerate. Regardless, it is something that I can fix."


    The man was shocked again, and he closed his eyes. "Hm¡­ A dream? It must be. A goddess-like group of women suddenly appeared and allowed me to break through and heal my injuries. Yeah, this must be a dream."


    Yasenia smiled, her eyes seductively crinkling over her veil, and asked. "How about you give thanks to this group of goddess-like women with your body?"


    The man nodded. "Definitively a dream. However, these fairies are my saviors, so I shouldn''t be disrespectful and defile their bodies! I must be righteous!"


    Flora rolled her eyes and bonked his head.


    "Ouch!"


    "This is not a dream. Also, while I am very thankful that even in your dreams, you would hold back, she is not referring to your body in a literal way!"


    The man rubbed his head and, feeling the pain, he was stunned. "Not a dream!?" He instantly kowtowed and said. "Oh, otherworldly fairies, I thank thee from the bottom of my heart!"


    Yasenia blinked. "Um¡­ ''Thee''? Well, whatever. Stand up. I want to ask something."


    "Yes, my Lady!"


    The gentle-looking man stood up and looked at Yasenia attentively. Yasenia couldn''t help but feel that if he had a tail, it would be a wagging and bushy dog tail. "Ahem. I want to see more pipas. rune hasn''t really found one that''s suitable for me, so I was wondering if there are more."


    The man nodded. "Of course, my Lady! Follow me! These are some treasures that I don''t show easily to others. However, how could I not show them to you!"


    Yasenia''s lips arched under the veil, and her tail wagged. ''Sess~.''


    The maids saw the wagging tail and realized. ''Ohhh. This is what Young Miss was aiming for!''


    After reaching the back room, Yasenia''s eyes instantlynded on a jade-green pipa in the back with images of dragons and flowers. She instantly knew it was the one and spoke. "That one."


    rune smiled. "Yes. That one is it."

 Chapter 991: [Dragons Melody of the Three Sacred Beasts]. Lord Gu Chen.

    After spotting that pipa, the dragoness knew she wanted it. With that in mind, Yasenia looked at the man and asked. "Now that I think about it, I haven''t asked for your name. I am Yasenia Dravory."


    The man sped his fist and bowed. "It is an honor to get your name, Lady Yasenia. I am called Yue Xuan, but Lady Yasenia can call me Little Yue if you want."


    Yasenia nodded. "Yue Xuan, I want to buy this pipa. Give me a price."


    Yue Xuan smiled. "Healing me is enough payment to have my entire shop. You can take that one pipa for free. Moreover, it feels like you and it are fated. That pipa has been in my treasury, without anyone who could y it, for a few hundred years."


    rune blinked, and her soft wings pped twice. "Young Miss, give it a try."


    Yasenia saw that rune wanted to give it a try as well, so she smiled and asked. "Do you not want to try it?"


    rune smiled and nodded. "I do!" Then, she chuckled. "However, I don''t want to. I want Young Miss to be the one managing to suppress that instrument. It feels like it is special~."


    The dragoness looked at the pipa and squinted. "Oh? Well, let me try then." With confident steps, she approached it and extended her hand, grabbing it by the edge.


    As soon as she did so, a terrifying pressure exploded from the pipa, trying to suppress Yasenia. The pressure was Dragon Might, a very powerful one at that. Yue Xuan sighed and shook his head. "It seems that she was not the one."rune asked, confused. "Does this happen every time that someone tries to touch it?"


    Yue Xuan nodded. "Yes. It has an incredibly strong aura, likely due to the materials used in its creation. I heard the body was crafted from the core of a dragon. The jade color symbolizes the dragon''s legacy, as profound as nature itself. The neck was made from the horns of a qilin, giving it its otherworldly essence. As for the strings, they used the plumage of a white phoenix, imbued with an ethereal me that fused everything into a single creation. Crafted by an ancient expert, this pipa has never been yed by anyone, as it has never bowed down. Its remaining dragon pride runs as deep as the ocean, leaving all who encounter it awed and overwhelmed."


    rune raised her eyebrow. "That''s interesting. Sadly for it¡­" rune''s lips arched as she looked at Yasenia''s back. "It has encountered my Young Miss."


    Yue Xuan asked, confused. "What do you mean?"


    After he questioned, an answer came in the form of Yasenia''s actions, not words.


    "A dragon is trying to make me bow down?" Yasneia''s words were cold and overbearing, like a tyrant speaking down to his subject. "You are not worthy to seek such actions from me." Her gorgeous wings extended, and terrifying pressure burst out from her body. "[Cosmos Dragon''s Imperial Suppression]."


    Her dragon aura erupted outward like a deep ocean, swallowing the entire room into a dense sea formed by her presence. The imposing dragon auraing from the pipa was suppressed so helplessly that its efforts to push back Yasenia''s dragon aura looked more like whines from a puppy toward an adult wolf.


    "Surrender to me. [Monarch Intent Level 9]."


    BOOM!


    The maids and Yue Xuan felt a wave of dreadful pressure exploding from Yasenia, and they all kneeled down. The maids did it on purpose, as they didn''t resist. In contrast, Yue Xuan couldn''t even resist, his body going down as if the hand of a giant was pushing down his head.


    The pipa that was being grabbed by the dragoness started trembling. The intimidation from the pair of seductive golden eyes was such that it felt like the facial features of the dragoness were obscured, leaving two glowing golden orbs of a primordial predator.


    After a few seconds of deafening silence, the pipa''s humming calmed down, and its strings yed by themselves. The sound was a deep and prolonged melody. Note by note, unusual for a pipa, its cords resonated one by one and created an ethereal aura around it.


    Then, the dragoness felt the pipa asking for permission from her to make a connection. The pipa''s intention was to make a blood connection. Simr to what she has done with her other treasures. Yasenia''s eyebrow raised, and she said. "As long as you survive inside, go ahead. You are free to take a drop of my Blood Essence and be tied with me, [Dragon''s Melody of the Three Sacred Beasts]."


    The space around Yasenia twisted for a second, and the pipa got absorbed into Yasenia''s Dantian. Right after, the dragoness stopped using her auras and gently folded her wings. She turned around and looked down at the maids and Yue Xuan. "Stand up."


    "Yes, Young Miss!"


    The maids orderly and formally rose simultaneously, while Yue Xuan did so with trembling legs. ''H-Her aura feels like one of those kings. So vast and profound¡­ what''s her cultivation level?''


    Yasenia looked at Yue Xuan and smiled. "Sorry for that. The pipa was naughty, so I needed to scold it. Well, my scolding will feel like a light reproach when those guys get a hold of it. Ah¡­ Yeah, it is crying for help¡­ Well, whatever."


    Yue Xuan blinked and asked. "Um, what is happening? Why is it crying for help in your spatial ring?"


    "Spatial Ring?" Yasenia tilted her head. "I sent it to my dantian."


    "..." Yue Xuan decided that asking more than he did was rude, so he just nodded, as if he understood.


    The dragoness looked around andmented. "Well, Yue Xuan. Gather everything in this shop whenever you are ready ande to us. We''ll do the healing then. This is our location."


    Yasenia gave him a jade card with the street name engraved on it, turned around, and left. Yue Xuan blinked a few times. ''Um¡­ What does she mean by gathering all my instruments and going?''


    When they left, ia coughed. "Young Miss. You forgot to tell him your ns."


    Yasenia paused and hummed. "It would be awkward to return now, so whatever. I got what I wanted from him. If he trusts me, he wille, and I will exin itter. If he doesn''t¡­ Well, I got a free treasure, so everything is okay."


    Then, she continued walking.


    The maidsughed and followed. Theirughter was cut short, though, as a powerful aura rushed at them from the distance. Their faces changed and instantly moved around Yasenia, deploying a war formation while they activated their auras to the peak.


    Yasenia reacted right after, simrly forcing her energy to surge and getting ready to use the [Celestial Pearl] at any second. Yasenia asked aloud. "Who goes there!?"


    "Oh? You could detect me! That''s impressive."


    A handsome man with arrogant eyebrows and a charismatic bearing stepped out from the side of the street. The man''s aura was as deep as the ocean, and his eyes reflected nothing, as if he could swallow entire worlds with one look.


    Yasenia''s instincts all warned her to run, as it was an impossible enemy to beat. ''Transcendent Realm Cultivator¡­''


    She knew that the difference wasrge. After all, she had lived between them for a long time. However, back then, she was too weak to feel how vast their aura truly was. ''This¡­ Ha, ha¡­ Really absurd.''


    Yasenia didn''t allow her feelings to surface, keeping a calm facade. She sped her fist in respect and bowed once in respect. The person in front of her had enough strength to be worthy of her respect. "Senior. We are sorry for being on such high alert. However, your strength is immeasurable; therefore, we must keep up our guard. I hope that you can forgive our disrespect."


    The man rubbed his chin as he looked at all the maids. "Do you think you can stop me with this group?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Not at all. However, it gives us peace of mind to keep up our guard. Please understand."


    "Hmm¡­" The man nodded. "Okay, I''ll allow it for now. This King''s name is Gu Chen, you can refer to me as Lord Gu or Lord Gu Chen."


    Yasenia repeated formally. "Lord Gu Chen."


    "Great." He smiled and spoke. "So, I sent a group to wee you. However, I heard from them that you rejected them quite hardly. Care to exin that, junior?"


    Yasenia didn''t act stupid. She spoke honestly. "As senior should be able to imagine, there have been plenty of Lords who have invited this one with no good intentions. It was my mistake for not listening. However, I hope Lord Gu Chen understands that if I were to hear all the exnations of all the groups, I would go nowhere and be listening all day."


    "Hahahaha." the manughed. "You are not wrong, junior. You are indeed one of the most charming beings I''ve ever seen, so I can imagine how hard it is to walk around. Lust is quite a prevalent nature in mortal men."


    The dragoness smiled. "Lord Gu Chen would be surprised how many mortal women share traits with such men."


    "Women?" Lord Gu hummed. "I have heard a bit. However, since I''ve never been targeted often, I guessed it must be myths."


    "That''s because Lord Gu Chen''s charm is above mortals. No secr woman would dare to disrespect you." Yasenia gave him gentle praise.


    Lord Gu smiled. "What about you?"


    Yasenia blinked. "Lord Gu Chen, I really hope you are not after my beauty."


    Lord Gu squinted and stepped forward, and his body disappeared from sight. However, the maids were trained by people several times stronger than Lord Gu Chen.


    Even when his speed was ridiculous, the maids'' heightened senses, thanks to the battle formation, allowed them to react, and many attacked him without holding back a single bit of strength.


    This surprised Lord Gu so much that he forgot to defend himself.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Several attacksnded on him, creating very faint marks, and his body got thrown back, flying, smashing against a house at the side. "Huh?"


    Yasenia had a talisman between her fingers, pressed it so tightly that the faintest movement would break it. It was a mass teleportation talisman that would send all of them into the room they had reinforced with formations. Yasenia spoke coldly. "Lord Gu Chen, please be careful. We really don''t want anything to happen between us."


    Lord Gu snapped out of his daze and looked down. ''Huh? Was I injured? Injured by mortals?''


    Hended on the street and patted his robes, his face still full of disbelief. He looked at Yasenia and asked, confused. "Who are you? No, who are your people? You are not from this world."


    "We are not," Yasenia answered. "Therefore, I ask this of you, Lord Gu Chen. Don''t force our hand. You might think you are invincible under the heavens as long as you don''t face off against the other three kings. However, you are incorrect." The dragoness looked right into Lord Gu''s eyes and stated. "I will remain respectful as long as you respect my boundaries."


    Lord Gu couldn''t help but feel slightly intimidated. When something you treat like an ant suddenly punches you flying, the level of threat you feel is higher than when an equal punches you flying. The expected and known versus the unexpected and unknown. The feelings that caused people were very different.

 Chapter 992: Lord Gus Invitation. Meeting A Young Man.

    After being sent flying, his perspective changedpletely. The way he looked at the maids was like looking at an interesting being that should not exist. He was now certain that Yasenia was not bluffing. Her words were the truth; she could probably hurt him badly.


    This was both fascinating and baffling for him. Lord Gu looked at Yasenia''s hand holding the talisman, and he smirked. "Oho~. I heavily underestimated you. Okay, you''ve gained enough cards for this King to at least look at you as someone to give a minimum amount of respect, mortal. Let me reintroduce myself. I am Gu Chen, the wealthiest of the [Four City Kings], and my cultivation realm is the first level of the Undying Monarch Body Realm. Who might you be?"


    Yasenia answered in kind. "I am Yasenia Dravory, the daughter of Tatyana Dravory, the Death Empress. My cultivation is at the middle level of the Epoch Core Realm."


    "Death Empress?" Lord Gu rubbed his chin. "I can tell that you are being truthful, but I don''t know any Death Empress. There is a woman who calls herself the Death Queen in this world. Are you speaking about her?"


    ''Death Queen?'' The dragoness asked, curious. "Is she in the Undying Monarch Body Realm as well? Oh, and no, she is not my mother."


    Lord Gu hummed. "Indeed she is. She controls the southwest area of the [Forgotten Star Area]. She was lucky enough to find a powerful Death-Attributed treasure which allowed her to break through around¡­ eight¡­ no, ten thousand years ago. Usually, new Undying Monarchs are hard toe by because, well, this world is still dying."


    After hearing that information, Yasenia decided that in the future, she might need to visit this area with Tatyana. She didn''t dare go there without her, as Death Cultivators could be very entric and erratic.


    "Lord Gu," Yasenia started. "I am curious. You say you are the wealthiest. However, isn''t Ayanduin quite a renowned Merchant?"


    Gu Chen blinked and asked. "Oh? You know about him?"Yasenia sighed. "I do not only know him. I am searching for him."


    ''Oh? She is searching for that man. That''s interesting.'' He pondered and asked. "Why do you want to meet him? Do you have any unfinished business with him?"


    While Yasenia didn''t hear any strange tone in Lord Gu''s words, she was instantly alert. After all, someone at Lord Gu''s cultivation level, regardless of how interested he was in her, would not start asking about such things. As a Transcendent Cultivator, he was above mortal matters, even if they involved another immortal. ''He has some personal dealings with Ayanduin? Hm¡­ I must tread this carefully.''


    Yasenia answered with half-truths. "I do have some business with him. I heard he was a merchant, so I am trying to buy an item from him. In case he has it, I will be delighted, as it is pretty important to me. If he doesn''t¡­ Well, other than being disappointed, I will probably leave this world and forget about this ce." Yasenia looked around and sighed. "A bubble of prosperity. If something pops it, everything will crumble quickly. I can''t bear to live day by day in this manner."


    Lord Guughed. "Well, you get used to it. I''ve tried studying formations as well. However, my talent is very limited in that regard. I was unable to decipher how or what we need to do to reverse our current situation."


    Yasenia honestly praised. "The fact that you gave it a shot is alreadymendable. Not many would when thew of the jungle is so prevalent. Being empathetic and heroic is a luxury most fail to attain."


    "And yet," Lord Gu sighed. "Some people sacrifice everything even when they know empathy will bring their downfall."


    After pausing for a few moments, Lord Gu spoke. "Yasenia Dravory, I want to formally ask you toe visit me at the little ce I have down the street. Of course, I won''t stop whatever you are doing today; we can meet a weekter."


    The dragoness cupped her fist. "Unless my matters get resolved, I will dly show up to have a chat."


    Lord Gu nodded and spoke. "Oh, and if you want Ayanduin to appear, I rmend targeting his disciple. Well¡­ Whenever you can. That disciple will be a bit busyter."


    Yasenia didn''t show anything on her face, but she understood much information from those simple words.


    Firstly, Lord Gu and Ayanduin had some kind of history between them. The bodynguage was dismissive when he spoke about Money.


    Secondly, he is probably aiming to do something with Money now that Ayanduin is back. That will at least take one week to prepare, that''s why she was invited to appear in a week.


    Thirdly, Yasenia could guess that while Lord Gu called himself the wealthiest, that might not be entirely true. If Lord Gu wanted to do something to Ayanduin and steal his treasures while being extremely confident about his sess chances, then his words would alwayse as truthful.


    ''It seems that I am stuck between a hard rock and a wall.''


    Yasenia left the area with her maids, not discussing anything and just being attentive to her surroundings. If one of the Kings came into contact with her, it was a matter of time before she entered the sight of the other three. ''Well, two to be more precise. I am sure Ayanduin already knows I am here and has been looking at me for a while.''


    Yasenia lifted her arm, and her long sleeve slid backward, revealing her pristine and beautiful arm. Still, unlike the beautiful rosy white color that one would expect to see, you could see a faint ck color tracing where her veins passed through. That was the poison that had advanced quite a lot. While it was a soul poison, the poison was not inflicted spiritually. It was a substance that attacked her soul through its connection with the body. Hence, seeing physical manifestations of the poison was not strange.


    ia asked. "Young Miss. How are you feeling?"


    Yasenia lowered her arm, allowing her long sleeve to cover it again, and she spoke. "I am good¡­ However, I wonder what will happen with that woman, Money."


    The dragoness didn''t hold back her tone, speaking casually. ia answered back. "We can''t get involved in the matters between the Undying Monarchs, Young Miss. We won''t really win a lot from it."


    Yasenia sighed. "While I do know that, we need that item from Ayanduin. It will be difficult to meet him even after we wait a century if he goes into mourning."


    As they walked, they heard a man''s voice. "Hey, Young Lady!"


    Yasenia turned her head and saw a young-looking man with a dropping ponytail looking at her. He had almost no aura and looked like a harmless young man. The dragoness looked forward and ignored him.


    "Huh?" The young man blinked and looked at Yasenia once more. "Hey, hey. Young Lady, please don''t ignore me!"


    Yasenia stopped, and her entourage did the same, moving around Yasenia and taking out their weapons. She looked at the man who was around a head shorter than her, and asked. "What do you want? I have ces to be, so please, be brief."


    The young man scratched his head andughed awkwardly. "You are so cutting, Lady. Haven''t you heard that smiling is healing for the soul?"


    Yasenia smiled coldly. "It is also a premonition for a city''s demise. At least, my smile often ends with a massacre urring. Do you want to test my theory, boy?"


    The man''s lips twitched as Yasenia released a faint strand of killing intent. "Not at all, not at all."


    "So, what did you stop me for?"


    "Oh, right!" The man sighed andmented. "To be honest, I couldn''t help but overhear your conversation, that girl, Money¡­" The man looked at Yasenia awkwardly. "I owe her a few things."


    The dragoness asked. "Hm. So?"


    ''Um¡­ shouldn''t this woman get the cue or something? I have seen her navigate conversations before.'' The man blinked twice and spoke slowly. "Well, so¡­ could you tell me more details about what you were talking about?"


    The dragoness looked at him for a second and answered tly. "No."


    Then, she looked forward and continued walking. The man looked at Yasenia''s back, baffled. ''Huh? What happened? Did I read the situation wrong? Wasn''t Yasenia quite interested in Little M?''


    He quickly ran after. "W-Wait! What do you mean by no? Lady! Lady, please stop!"


    The dragoness paused and turned around, her gaze cold and piercing. "What do you want? I do not have time for this, and if you dare to continue following me without reason, I''ll send you flying back to your shop with a few broken limbs."


    The man raised his arms. "Wait, wait. I know that you have been to Money''s shop! She told me about you too. You are Yasenia, right? The dragon woman with beautiful wings and a starry tail with golden rings!"


    Yasenia moved her wings and tail, and she sighed. "Regardless, even if you were her husband, what can you do? The people involved in this are far too strong for a little man like you."


    The man''s gentle eyebrows locked together. "Hey, aren''t you being a bit disrespectful? Haven''t you been taught not to judge a book by its cover?"


    Yasenia blinked and smiled. "I have. Have you, Ayanduin?"


    Then, she turned around and left, leaving behind a stunned man. ''Huh? She knew? How? Has she seen a portrait of me before? No¡­ Has Money told her how I look? That''s also a no. I have been there each time Yasenia appeared in that shop¡­ What? How?''


    He stepped forward, and his body disappeared, appearing in front of Yasenia. The maids didn''t stop him like Lord Gu because there was no malicious intent whatsoever behind his aura. "Wait, junior. If you knew who I was, why did you treat me like such? That''s too big of a disrespect even for someone like you!"


    The dragoness didn''t stop walking and rolled her eyes. "Respect? Have you earned it? First, you sneak around my visits to Money''s shop. Then, you stalk me around the city. Next, you poked your nose into my conversation with another Undying Monarch, but you failed to collect the info because you didn''t want to get discovered. However, what do you do next when I give you a hint that Money is in danger?"


    Yasenia stopped and looked down at Ayanduin, who was by her side. "You sneak around and try to win my sympathy or something instead of being upfront. Ayanduin, I know you are a merchant, and that benefit is probably above everything else. However, Money is your family. Even I don''t dare to y around with my family''s safety."


    Ayanduin paused and sighed. He crossed his arms and nodded. "Okay, Junior. You win. I was too cautious with you because of that thick killing intent and stories I heard about you. However, this time, I am sincere: Let''s have a talk."


    The dragoness leaned down a bit and asked, squinting. "If Money was not in danger, would you have evere out, or would you have left me to die? You know, in just a few months, my three-year limit toward your poison is here. In truth, I shouldn''t even be walking around, as this only hastens the spread of the poison. My body is burning, my soul is crumbling, and my limbs don''t work as I would like them to."


    Ayanduin spoke, his eyes sincere. "I was going to save you. I''ve seen enough during these years to understand that while you are a murderous dragon, you are not an unreasonable one."


    Yasenia looked into Ayanduin''s eyes for a few seconds, and then she straightened her back. "Okay. Follow me. You are an Undying Monarch regardless of everything and a senior. I don''t dare to have a conversation in a ce where I am sure that I am in lethal danger¡­ Like now."


    Ayanduin shrugged. "As you please. I hope I don''t be the fish that might get cooked, though."


    The dragoness secretly smiled. ''We''ll see~.''

 Chapter 993: Ayanduins Plight. Kalis Maliciousness.

    After a silent walk, they arrived at the [Seven Star Inn] Lady He owned. Once she approached the gates, many people greeted her with big smiles. Yasenia had been living here for almost two years, so nearly all the inn''s residents knew her. After all, she hade down to eat in the past, and her appearance was effortless to remember.


    When they entered inside, Lady He weed them with a smile. "Yasenia, you are back. How was it, did you find what you wanted?"


    Yasenia nodded. "I also met one of the Four Kings; it was an eventful outing. Oh, this one here is Ayanduin, another one of the Four Kings. We will be up in my room for a while; try not to have anyone bother us."


    Lady He froze. "Eh?"


    Yasenia walked upward, and Ayanduin nodded at Lady He with a smile.


    Lady He blinked several times, and then she smiled and continued walking around. A person asked. "Lady He, any news from Lady Yasenia?"


    Lady He asked, with the same smile. "Yasenia? What Yasenia? I didn''t see anyone like that." Then, she continued walking while humming.


    Everyone looked at her retreating back, speechless.


    Meanwhile, Ayanduin was looking around. He had an item in his hand, a small, inconspicuous bead that no one would pay attention to.Yaseniamented. "My room is at the end of this hallway. Lady He was generous enough to give me this entire hallway for me and my maids."


    Ayanduin grinned. "Yours? I thought Lady Kali was the leader of everyone here~."


    The dragoness snorted. "You know my identity in Distancia. It is impossible for you not to know that they are my maids."


    Ayanduin shrugged. "Perhaps I missed that information. Why reveal it?"


    Yasenia sighed. "You are a powerful cultivator, Senior Ayanduin. As long as you give me respect, I will treat you back with the respect you deserve. In everything, I am less knowledgeable than you. You are probably a few tens of thousands of years old, right? You might even be in the second level of the Undying Monarch Body Realm."


    While walking with rxed steps, he chuckled. "Perhaps."


    They reached the hallway''s end, and Yasenia opened the door, entering first. "Come in."


    Ayanduin walked inside and curiously looked around. "Oh? No formations? I really thought you were sending me into a lethal trap or something."


    Yasenia looked at Ayanduin and sighed. "I am in the mortal realms. You are in the immortal realms. There is a distinction between those tworge realms because of something, right? My mother has always told me that mortal cultivators are just ants in front of Transcendent Realm Cultivators. I trust her and believe her. I won''t provoke you."


    Ayanduin blinked. "Your mother seems to know quite a lot, right?"


    The dragoness smiled. "If she was here, you would be lowering your head in fear."


    Ayanduin''s eyebrows raised. "Huh? What cultivation realm does she have? Fourth level?"


    Yasenia guided them toward a table, sat on one of the chairs, and gestured toward another. "Sit here."


    Ayanduin did so, and the dragoness answered his question. "She is soon going to enter the third level."


    Ayanduin hummed. "Then, you are underestimating me."


    The dragoness smiled, not answering. "I am really not. Regardless, let''s talk about the most important thing before Kalies. Do you have [Soul Anchoring Algae]?"


    This question came as a surprise to Ayanduin. "Huh? You know about the poison''s cure?"


    Yasenia answered. "[Soul Echo Dissolving Poison]... Quite a mean one, if I say so myself. If my soul wasn''t as strong as it is, I would''ve really died before we met. Which makes me honestly quite angry at you; I want to kill you and steal all your treasures."


    Ayanduin''s lips arched wryly. "I guess that is understandable."


    The dragoness sighed. "Sadly. You are too strong. I can kill you, but in the process, this entire world goes puff together with your treasures. It is a thankless task. Also, I won''t be able to get the Algae that I need, so I will die with you. Killing you is stupid regardless of how you look at it."


    The immortal cultivator couldn''t help but look at Yasenia for a few seconds. "You really think you can kill me?"


    "Kill you?" Yaseniaughed. "I could erase your soul from the reincarnation cycle if I really wanted."


    "... You are not bluffing." Ayanduin was baffled. "You truly believe that not knowing what treasures I have?"


    "I do," Yasenia answered confidently. "However, we are not here to talk about whose fist is bigger. We are here to do something you love. Trade. I will properly buy that algae from you. I know it is a mid-level Transcendent nt. Oh, and don''t worry about the storage method. I have my ways to store it, and if the algae dies because of my mistakes, I won''t retaliate."


    The man leaned on the chair and got thoughtful. He was looking at the dragoness with an analytic expression. While he somewhat trusted Yasenia''s words, there was something that was missing. He spoke. "You didn''t promise it."


    Yasenia paused and looked at Ayanduin coldly. "Unlike you, a merchant, a promise is something very important for a Dragon, Ayanduin. I won''t promise things easily because once I do, I fulfill them."


    "Ho?" He smiled and asked. "So why can''t you promise that you won''t retaliate? Are you nning something?"


    "Currently, I am not. I just don''t know what you will do to the ingredients. I don''t find you trustworthy, so I won''t promise anything regardless of what you do, Ayanduin. Sadly, we are currently in a situation where both sides must trust each other, at least for a little bit." The dragoness crossed her arms. "And the same amount that you give is the same amount that I will return. So, no promises."


    After she said that, she added. "Also, be hasty in your decision. Once Kali arrives, I will support my wife in whatever she wants to do and believe me, if I don''t like you, she probably hates you enough to want to chew your bones as a toy¡­ while you are alive."


    Ayanduin''s lips twitched quite severely. "That''s honestly quite terrifying. Okay, yes. I do have that thing that you need. So, what are you willing to give for it?"


    The dragoness waved her hand, and the table got filled with peak-level Heaven-ranked weapons, armor, scrolls, and even a few Heaven-ranked Spiritual Cultivation techniques.


    The merchant''s eyes shone, and he could see that the value of some items here could somewhat rival the ingredient. Although the algae was a Transcendent Realm ingredient, it was just that, an ingredient that would be gone after one use. Therefore, its value would not be as high as, let''s say, a mid-level Transcendent Realm sword.


    Ayanduin asked. "Are you telling me to choose? It is honestly quite hard."


    Yasenia snorted. "Choose? All of it."


    Ayanduin was stunned. "Huh? You are giving me all of this for that ingredient?"


    The dragoness crossed her long and plump legs and nodded. "I indeed am. Will you take it or not?"


    Ayanduin looked at the table and squinted. ''It is indeed more than enough to buy the ingredient in a normal situation. However, isn''t she in dire need of it? If I push a bit, I might get a bit extra.''


    "Well¡­" Ayanduin hummed. "While all of this is very tempting, I wonder, what else do you have?"


    Yasenia looked at Ayanduin for a few seconds and sighed. "I tried, Ayanduin. I tried giving you a chance. However, your greed seems to be higher than expected."


    Ayanduin''s eyes shed, and he quickly crushed the bead in his hand. However, nothing happened. "Huh?"


    Yasenia looked sideways and shrugged. "It really didn''t work. Up to you now, Kali."


    "Good. It would''ve been a disappointing result."


    Ayanduin looked sideways and was stunned to see a four-tailed fox woman appear from a hidden door, followed by a very tall, green-skinned woman with a figure proportional to Yasenia''s.


    The Undying Monarch Body Realm cultivator asked. "How did you hide from my spiritual sense?"


    Kali looked at Ayanduin and spat. "Shut up. You were offered more than enough for that nt, but you refused it. Do you want to take advantage of my lover even after making her suffer for three years straight? Is the color of your soul ck?"


    Ayanduin squinted, and his aura began leaking; the pressure in the room increased hundreds of times, making walking problematic for Kali. However, Kali''s facial expression remained the same, cold and indifferent as she looked at him. "Ayanduin. Don''t be stupid. If I dare insult you to your face, do you honestly think that you are in a position where you can counterattack? A situation where you have a chance?"


    The Fox woman sneered. "Your little escape bead didn''t work. Your body is feeling sluggish. Your spatial ring is disconnected, and you can''tmunicate with it. Moreover¡­" Kali took a step forward and continued to walk until she arrived at Yasenia''s side. "Your spiritual pressure doesn''t work anymore."


    Ayanduin had been trying to increase his pressure using his Undying Body Realm Cultivation. Sadly, Kali walked as if his pressure was just a gentle breeze around her. Yasenia exined. "You are in the [World Suppressing Formation]. It is a formation that''s predominantly used to restrain Transcendent Realm cultivators. They are not perfect. And your strength is still much higher than that of a peak-level fifth realm cultivator. However, it is not high enough to make you untouchable."


    Ayanduin crossed his arms. "Regardless. You can''t hurt me. My body is too strong and resilient for your attacks. Even if I stood here and didn''t defend myself, you wouldn''t be able to kill me."


    Yasenia nodded. "You are correct. If you were a Transcendent Realm cultivator instead of an Undying Monarch Realm cultivator, we would have a chance of hurting you. Your body is probably stronger than the core of a."


    The merchant smirked. "So, this was to lower me to a simr standing with you? What if I just refuse to sell you the algae? You can do nothing about it, and in a few months or years, you die, and I get out of here. Waiting a few years is no problem for me."


    Kali smiled coldly. "Ayanduin. I told you, don''t be arrogant. You are not a threat right now. I rmend you look at your chair."


    Ayanduin blinked and quickly stood up, moving away. However, when he looked down, he saw the chair wiggling. "Huh?"


    Kali''s smile widened coldly as thick killing intent oozed from her like a lethal poison. "You are infected by parasites, Ayanduin. They are peak-level Blood Essence Realm parasites. The pretty darlings inside of you are called [Devil Horned Worms]. It is already inside your body, so don''t expect it to leave soon or be able to get rid of it. "


    Ayanduin snorted. "Parasites are the worst thing you could''ve used. I am a body cultivator." His aura burst out and the pressure inside his body increased several times over. If any parasite were inside of him, it would''ve been crushed by the sheer raw physical power.


    However, Kali''s face didn''t change, and her eyes, which shone with maliciousness, remained as cold as before. "Ayanduin. You''ve made Yasenia suffer for three years. Three years of constant pain. I won''t let you go easily, and those that you are trying to crush¡­ They are not even physical."

 Chapter 994: Negotiation With The Merchant.

    Ayanduin looked at Kali with a squint. He stated. "Kali Dravory, while I understand you are angry that your lover has been suffering, you are venting on the wrong person. I just sold the poison. I didn''t do anything else. Would you go and destroy an alchemy shop because one of the pills they sold damaged Yasenia?"


    Kali crossed her arms and snorted. "Wrong. You were not at fault for selling the poison. You are at fault for knowing that we are here to find you but still waiting and noting out to sell us an antidote. At first, we wanted to give you the benefit of the doubt. However, your greedy reaction is all I need to see to know your true intentions. You did NOT wait toe out because you were cautious about our true intentions. You just didn''te out because you wanted us to be more desperate and make a profit out of us!"


    Kali waved her hand, sending a wave of thorns toward Ayanduin out of anger. Of course, Ayanduin easily countered the attack with a light palm strike. Kali stood up and said. "You now have two choices, Ayanduin. First option: you resist, and while we won''te out unscathed, you will eventually fall to us and perish. Then, we just take what we want from your corpse, and you are done with it."


    Ayanduin asked, his face not reacting. "Quite an interesting option. What if I don''t like that one?"


    Kali snorted. "You are still a sixth realm cultivator. I will sell to you an antidote to your parasite. However, that antidote will onlyst for a week. This means that until I feel like forgiving you, you will live with that parasite inside you, but dormant. Of course, try to do something funny in the future, that antidote and its prescription disappears, and you will eventually die being eaten inside out."


    Ayanduin sighed. "I admit it. You managed to trap me in quite an impressive manner. However, what makes you so sure that I won''t find an alchemist that has a remedy for this? You are not the only alchemist under the heavens."


    Kali smiled coldly. "But I am the only Parasite Alchemist under this heavens. Do you want to risk going to unknown star systems and find a cure? Be my guest. However, I am telling you that Body Cultivators are basically extinct outside this Sr System. Not to mention, Parasites are taboo basically everywhere because, unlike Body Cultivators, the rest have difficulty resisting them."


    The merchant crossed his arms and looked at Kali for a few seconds. "You really thought this out."


    Kali repeated. "Regardless of how much I hate you, you are a sixth realm cultivator. If you are given a single chance, just one, to retaliate, I am dead." Her tone did not be warmer in the slightest, continuing in the same chilling way.Ayanduin sighed and got thoughtful. No one in the room interrupted, and they just looked at him. Eventually, he asked. "What is your purpose? After you get control over me, what do you want to do? Destroy your enemies? Force me to fight somewhere? Or use me to create connections?"


    Kali shook her head. "Ayanduin, you are worthless other than providing an antidote for Yasenia. Everything you can do, we can do. We could trap you, and we can trap others. You are just the holder of something we want." The fox stood up andmented. "Later, you cane with us or something and be our merchant. That will be up to Yasenia because if it were up to me, you would be suffering and rotting in a cell for the rest of your pitiful existence. Now, hand us your spatial ring."


    Ayanduin smiled. "Well, everything did indeed go ording to your ns except one thing. I currently don''t have the algae."


    Kali sneered. "As if that wasn''t obvious. Hand me your spatial ring; the parasites will start taking effect in three minutes, and believe me, you want the concoction to make them dormant before that."


    Her actions were confusing. "Huh? What do you mean? I told you that I don''t have the algae, right? Why do you want my ring?"


    Yasenia spoke at this time. "Well,pensation. We are going to take a few of your treasures for ourselves."


    "Ha?" Ayanduin snorted. "As if that''s something that I will do! I agree to give you that thing for free if you want. However, don''t think about stealing my treasures for a single second! Do you know how many important things I have in this spatial ring? If I lose this, I also be vulnerable against the other Undying Monarch Body Realm cultivators."


    Kali looked at him and spoke. "Two minutes and ten seconds."


    The Undying Monarch Realm was baffled. "You really want to plunder my treasures?"


    Kali answered faintly. "Sadly for you, my lover, who you wronged, is a Dragon. And even more sadly for you, my lover is especially greedy among Dragons. So, yeah, we want your treasures. If not, what was the meaning of our long stay in this World? Our children have probably grown so much, and we have even missed several important events in their early lives!"


    Kali sighed. "Everything because instead of appearing in front of us since the beginning, the ultra-powerful cultivator decided to hide and be greedy~. Now, you''ll pay. Fifty seconds, Ayanduin."


    Ayanduin gritted his teeth and looked at his ring. Then, he took a deep breath and said. "Okay. You can take everything, but you need to leave me a bit of room as well. I need, and now I am speaking sincerely, my Body Cultivation Manual and therge red box in the ring. Everything else, you can have it."


    Kali looked at Yasenia, and the dragoness pondered. As time approached closer to the limit Kali said, Ayanduin became more restless. "Hey, junior, you should''ve heard the saying, ''even rabbits bite when cornered,'' right? I am a bit more powerful than a rabbit, so you might not want to corner me so much!"


    Yasenia smiled and asked. "If I wait until thest second, will you give me that red box as well?"


    Ayanduin instantly understood that what Yasenia was doing was the same as he was nning on doing, and he couldn''t help but bite down. ''Karma is really fickle, heh.''


    The dragoness shrugged. "Okay, we''ll take everything except those two things. The ring!"


    "Promise me!" Ayanduin spoke. "This time, I need your promise."


    Yasenia nodded. "As long as the contents of the box are the same now as they were before our conversation, I promise to take everything other than the red box."


    Ayanduin rolled his eyes and spoke. "I have not been able to connect with the ring. How could I have changed it?" Then, he flicked his spatial ring, and Kali flicked a pill toward him.


    Ayanduin took the pill and gave it a sniff. Feeling that it was safe and left with no other choice, he swallowed it.


    Kali nodded. "We have a deal." Then, she sighed. "To be honest with you, Ayanduin¡­"


    Looked at the fox''s face, he asked, somber. "This is not the antidote, right?"


    The foxkin blinked. "Huh? No, it is. As much as I hate you, not a single word that I''ve said is a lie. What I was going to say was that the parasite is a bit worse than you imagine it."


    Confused about this, Ayanduin asked. "What do you mean?"


    Kali spoke. "If you had allowed it to trigger, which I was honestly hoping for, the parasite would take root in your soul. Unlike now, where it is nibbling at the corners of it and doing very little damage, once a certain time passes, the parasite goes through a metamorphosis and changes to match the soul energy that you have. Using it to trick your own body into not finding it harmful, the parasite enters your soul and goes to its center, eating and eating and growing until, well, you die."


    The merchant couldn''t help but shudder once. "That''s quite malicious."


    "Right? Imagine if I had thrown you the parasite booster pill instead of the antidote! Hahaha."


    Kali''sugh, although gentle-sounding, felt like the evilugh of a demonic woman for Ayanduin.


    "Really¡­" Ayanduin sighed. "I don''t know if doing that deal in the Secret Realm was worth it. Sigh."


    Meanwhile, Yasenia was looking into Ayanduin''s ring with arge smile and a wagging tail. "Ohhh! So many things! How much is this¡­ One, two, three, four¡­ Five billion Sunderials! That''s worth fifty million purple crystals! Wow! Heaven Ranked items in the hundreds¡­ Earth Ranked ones in the tens of thousands¡­ Nice, nice. What is this? You even have a Transcendent Ranked Spear? That''s great! Evelyn will love this spear."


    The dragoness continued looking while Ayanduin looked on with a bleeding heart. "Can you not list everything you are stealing from me? You know, I usually carry around thirty percent of the treasures I own with me."


    Yasenia blinked a few times. "Thirty? I want the other seventy."


    Ayanduin looked at the ceiling. "Can you give me a bit of room to breathe?"


    The dragoness hummed. "Okay. I don''t want the other seventy percent¡­"


    Ayanduin squinted. "For real?"


    "Yes¡­" Yasenia smiled widely. "I want twenty percent of that seventy percent! You know, half and half!"


    The man sighed. "No. You really have stolen enough. The treasures that you have there, some of them at least, I have taken a few millennia to collect. Yasenia, please give this old man a bit of face."


    The dragoness clicked her tongue. "Sure. However, you''ll work for me until I¡­ No. Until my lovers forgive you."


    Ayanduin sighed. "Well, sure. I can work for another person for the first time in a few thousand years. It''s not like you are a bad person to follow as long as I am honest with you, right?"


    The dragoness chuckled happily. "Exactly. Getting rich is nice; getting rich together is nicer~. Treasures for all!"


    The man crossed his arms and smiled faintly. "Honestly. I would find this quite endearing if I didn''t know that you are a murderous dragon. Also, having a few bugs in my body makes me feel like puking all the time, but well. Tsk¡­ My mood is ruined again."


    Yasenia spoke, this time honestly. "Senior Ayanduin. I am honest in my intentions to form a close partnership with you. While we''ve had our differences, and honestly, you would''ve died if the situation was different, you are someone who knows how to go around and someone with enough strength to be substantial for my family."


    "I won''t fight for you, Yasenia."


    The dragoness saw Ayanduin''s serious face and smiled, confident. "Perhaps not now, but I am sure that I can eventually convince you to be my ally. Eventually, senior Ayanduin, as long as you follow me, I will give you a chance to make amends with everyone around me." Yasenia blinked. "Well, good luck with my Mom."


    Ayanduin hummed. "She is also a sixth realm cultivator, right?"


    Yasenia stood up and turned around to leave, flicking Ayanduin his ring back together with a word. "Wrong~."


    "Huh?" Ayanduin recalled their conversation, and a thought formed in his head that he almost immediately denied. ''No¡­ It should be impossible, right?''

 Chapter 995: Angered Sixth Realm Cultivator. Valerias Advice.

    After talking with Ayanduin and returning his spatial ring, Yasenia waved her hand and stopped the formation. Everyone was tense for a second, and while Yasenia was walking away, all her senses were on Ayanduin. She purposely gave him her back to see how he would react.


    The sixth realm cultivator looked around him andughed softly. "You are really courageous."


    The dragoness opened the door toward her room and turned to look at him. "I am trusting you for only one reason."


    "Which is?" Ayanduin asked, curious.


    "You care for Money, that girl. You were prepared to deviate from your ns just because of her. Now, you can go and check on her, so stop messing around. Oh, and remember, you need one of the pills Kali makes weekly; don''t miss it."


    Then, Kali and Yasenia entered their room and closed it, leaving him outside, surrounded by the maids who had not even blinked during this time. Ayanduin sighed. "Juniors of this day and age are really terrifying, eh? Tsk, tsk." He took a step, and his body disappeared from the spot. The maids could barely tell the direction he left.


    Ayanduin crossed the city and arrived at Money''s shop in less than a second. His spiritual sense covered the shop, and he saw Money in her room, changing and preparing to take a bath. He didn''t feel anything about it. For him, Money was something simr to a family member. He would never feel romantically attracted to her.


    Inspecting the shop, his lips arched in a sneer. Stepping forward again, he appeared in front of a person hiding in the building''s walls, looking straight at him. The man reacted swiftly, punching forward with a peak.-level Epoch Core cultivation strength. However, Ayanduin just stepped forward, avoiding the punch, and poked his stomach.


    BOOOM!The peak-level Epoch Core''s internal organs exploded, bing liquified instantly. Then, he said. "Tell me, what are that greedy kid''s ns? I am not in a good mood, to be honest."


    The man opened his mouth, but a mix of liquified organs poured out mixed with blood. Then, he fell dead. The sixth realm cultivator clicked his tongue. "I am not as calm as I thought. I failed to control my strength."


    Looking around, he spotted another person spying, and this time, he tapped the woman on all four limbs.


    The woman''s limbs disappeared as if they were balloons being popped. Yet, before she fell down, a hand grabbed her neck as Ayanduin''s face registered in front of her. "I shouldn''t have damaged your vocal cords, so you should be able to speak, right?"


    "Huh?" The woman was so confused that her brain was still trying to register the terrifying pain of having her limbs disintegrated.


    Ayanduin asked again. "Tell me your master''s intentions. I might feel like not taking your life if you are honest."


    The woman''s brain finally caught up, and a surge of hellish torment burnt her brain. Sadly for her, she was in front of an Undying Monarch Body Realm, an angry one at that. A terrible spiritual pressure squeezed her lungs and throat enough that the scream of pain got strangled.


    "Don''t scream. What if you scare Little M? You would be dead, you know?"


    The woman''s eyes started pouring out with tears, but the ancient cultivator didn''t even bat an eye. "So, once I stop squeezing your organs, you will answer my questions without screaming, okay? A scream of pain and you are dead. There are three more spies in this ce, after all. I can ask one of them instead of you."


    The woman quickly nodded, trying to hold back her pain as best as she could while she cried in pain and fear. Once Ayanduin stopped squeezing, she took in a deep breath and bit down so hard to avoid screaming her lungs out in pain that her teeth cracked. Ayanduin patiently waited until the woman''s trembling and sobbing voice came out. "L-Lord He¡­ sniff¡­ wants us¡­ to¡­ kidnap¡­ this shop''s woman! W-We don''t know why! I swear!"


    Ayanduin clicked his tongue again, annoyed. "Really, using other people instead of his own to do the dirty work? Is he that afraid that I discover it was him? Sadly for you, I happen to know Yasenia a bit more than you, so your biggest mistake was confiding in her, expecting her to take your side."


    He looked at the woman he was holding and sighed. "Living without limbs will be quite a torture, right?" The woman''s eyes widened, and Ayanduin smiled gently, even though his eyes remained as emotionless as before. "I''ll put you out of your misery."


    "W-Wait!"


    But the woman could not speak another word as Ayanduin threw her skyward. The woman''s body shot upward like a shooting star, eventually hitting the dome several hundreds of kilometers above that was protecting this ce and sshing into a gory firework.


    Then, he took three steps, appearing in three different parts of the shop, and instantly killed the final three peak-level Epoch Cores.


    In the span of a few seconds, five strong peak-level Epoch Cores were utterly obliterated, leaving nothing behind.


    Ayanduin moved to the shop''s ceiling and sat down with crossed legs. "Sigh¡­ Fate is truly fickle." He muttered. "I mean, I still have the option to kidnap Yasenia and force Kali to give me the antidote. However, I somehow feel that if I do that, my end will be quite painful."


    "You think well."


    Ayanduin''s eyebrows raised, and he looked to his right, where a three-meter-tall green-skinned woman appeared. "Huh? Aren''t you something like Kali''s summon? How did you sneak on me?"


    Valeriaughed. "I am Kali''s innate summon. She was born tomand me and be my master. Now and until the day she or I perish, she will be my only master." Then, she patted the little creature by her side. "I sneaked close to you with this baby. It is called [Ethereal Blossom], a really powerful little darling."


    Ayanduin blinked and looked at the adorable little monster. "Cute as well."


    The [Ethereal Blossom] smiled, his body opening in the middle and showing a horrifying mouth full of teeth. Ayanduin coughed. "Okay, I take that back. You are a scary little thing."


    Valeriaughed and walked forward, sitting by Ayanduin''s side. The man asked. "You are not scared of me?"


    "Scared?" Valeria shook her head. "You are greedy. However, you have a good heart. If you had epted Yasenia''s first offer, she would''ve tried to recruit you adequately. After all, as you said, you were the merchant, not the one who did the attack."


    Ayanduin smiled faintly. "Your master seems to think differently."


    "You forced her to think that way." Valeria smiled and stated.


    The sixth realm cultivator paused and sighed. "Well, I did. I underestimated Yasenia and Kali too much. I got bit by the cute little rabbit, not knowing that the cute little rabbit''s teeth are poisonous..."


    Valeria chuckled. "A good way to put it."


    Both of them stayed silent for a few seconds, and Ayanduin eventually asked. "Well, what are you here for? To make sure that I don''t escape?"


    "Escape?" Valeriaughed. "You can''t escape. Yasenia''sst words have anchored you to them, haven''t they? The young little dragon is cunning and knows how to manipte people, even when those people know they are being manipted. Her way of doing things leaves you with no other option but to obey, right?"


    Ayanduin rolled his eyes. "An annoying dragon! Who taught her to do things that way? Someone in the future will feel too cornered and will bite out of frustration!"


    Valeria nodded. "Perhaps. Well, you are not that one person who will bite out."


    Ayanduin snorted. "Why not? My teeth are sharp!"


    "Your heart is not."


    Valeria stated, her lips arching in a smile. Ayanduin looked at Valeria and sighed. "Why do I feel like I am talking to a senior when you are a fifth-realm summon? Tsk, tsk. I feel like I''ve returned to that time with my master! Ugh. You won''t hit me with a stick, right?"


    "Hahaha. Perhaps I will if you act naughty~." Valeria then said. "Ayanduin, listen for a bit, okay?"


    The merchant nodded and looked skyward again.


    "Yasenia and her family are beings that will reach great heights. Much greater than whatever you can even imagine right now. They are beings that have aplicated path before them, but if they manage to cross those paths, they will reach the top. Yasenia says that she is around seventy years old. However, did you know that, in truth, that''s her soul''s age? Her body is barely over half a century old."


    Ayanduin''s eyes opened widely. "What? Yasenia is a fifty-year-old child? Seventy was already incredibly low for what she has aplished, but now you are telling me that she is twenty years younger?"


    Valeria nodded. "This information should tell you that, as long as you follow them honestly, you can also reach those greater heights. I am telling you this because you have a lot of talent that has been stifled by this ce. You are clever, you are cunning, you have a good heart for a cultivator, but you have the ability to distinguish between a deal and personal feelings. You are a great merchant, and your disciple is as good of a seedling as you are."


    Ayanduin looked at Valeria and smiled. "A seedling, me?"


    Valeria looked at him and nodded. "The sixth realm is the beginning of true cultivation. Everything before that is just a little taste of what wille."


    Ayanduin hummed. "Even if I trust every word you say, how do I know that Yasenia''s family members won''t torture me?"


    Valeria giggled. "Well, I can''t tell you that it won''t happen, sadly. As Yasenia said, her mom is quite a scary woman. If Yasenia''s killing intent feels vast for you, you might faint when you feel her mother''s! Hahaha. To put into perspective, Yasenia''s killing intent and evilness is a drop of waterpared with an ocean."


    Looking at the green-skinned woman with a deadpan, Ayanduin said. "Now I want to flee, you know? I am taking everything you are telling me to face value, so please don''t exaggerate things."


    Valeria raised her eyebrow and answered something that left Ayanduin''s eyebrows twitching incessantly. "I am not exaggerating."


    She then stood up slowly and said. "I came here to tell you, Ayanduin. Be sincere toward Yasenia, and she will be sincere to you. Slight her and she will retaliate a thousandfold."


    Ayanduin hummed. "So she is the type that thinks that a drop of water should be repaid with a gushing spring; a slight grudge must be repaid with vengeance ten thousand times over."


    Valeriaughed. "Right. That''s the saying she usually follows. Not always, of course. Tengliu is an exception. You can be another exception."


    Ayanduin blinked. "Tengliu?"


    The Nature Queen picked up Ethereal Blossom as if it were a child and smiled. "You might get along with her~. Either way, I''ve said my piece; the rest is up to you, Ayanduin."


    Then, Valeriapletely disappeared in front of his eyes, letting him know how Kali hid from him in that room. He looked toward Lord Gu''s mansion and sighed. "Really¡­ Getting rid of this useless pride as a senior isplicated. I feel so, ugh, when I think of working for a fifty-year-old child¡­" He fell on his back, looking at the starry sky. "Ah¡­ Whatever. I lose nothing for spending a few centuries seeing if Valeria''s words are correct¡­ I might even recover my treasures."


    The greedy expression of that dragon woman shed in his mind, and he smiled wryly. "I am going to lose more treasures, right?"

 Chapter 996: [Soul Anchoring Pill]. Soul Comprehension.

    After Ayanduin''s visit, there was only one thing left to do in this world: the meeting with Lord Gu Chen. Before that, they had a few preparations to do. First of all, curing Yasenia of her poison.


    Kali was in the alchemy room with Yasenia, Flora, and another three maids who specialized in alchemy. They were all, Kali included, tasked with a supporting role in this pill''s creation. The leading alchemist was none other than Valeria herself.


    Yasenia was slowly taking out the essence of a few herbs and asked. "By the way, where did Valeria go?"


    Kali hummed. "I think she went to talk with Ayanduin? I am not sure, though."


    The dragoness extracted the essence perfectly and poured it into a vial, wondering. "Why did she go? Any idea?"


    "To be honest, I don''t." Kali waved her hand, lighting a small fire under the cauldron to warm it up. "Yasenia¡­"


    The dragoness asked with a hum. "Yes, Honey?"


    Kali sighed. "Are you really ready to forgive him? I can understand why, as this situation is extremely simr to Tengliu''s. However, we were notpletely helpless against him, right? He is infected by my parasite."


    Yasenia smiled faintly. "You are right. Killing him was not impossible. However, some of us would''ve died."Kali blinked. "Really? Even with Valeria''s full support, you still think so?"


    "Yes." Yasenia sighed. "I think you are underestimating his strength, Kali. What if he has an [Intent Domain] that he has not revealed yet? Even if it is a Level 1 Intent Domain, the results of facing him would''ve been devastating. One of us dying in exchange for what? The treasures that we could get with my other tactic, risking no one''s life? It''s not worth it. My maids and you are my family. I refuse to sacrifice any of you for petty revenge that can be settled without those risks."


    Kali hummed. "So, unless you arepletely sure that you can kill without any casualties, you prefer to settle revenge in a different manner?"


    "And if it affects any of you, then forgiveness is almost impossible as well~." Yasenia added with augh.


    "I see." The fox kin nodded. "But I won''t easily forgive him."


    Yasenia acknowledged. "I know. You have seen me suffer for a few years; I can guess how much your hatred for him has grown. Probably, it won''t be resolved in a lifetime. Regardless, being able to listen to me and give this path a try is more than enough."


    Kali smiled softly, and then, the door opened. "Sorry, children. It took a bit longer than I expected~."


    Kali looked over to the tall woman who appeared and smiled, her tails wagging. "Wee back, Valeria. How did it go?"


    "Better than expected~." Valeriaughed and added. "From our conversation, he looks like he does intend to be honest about that contract, Yasenia."


    The dragoness nodded. "As long as people don''t betray my trust, I don''t mind giving them mine back. I said it in the past: I''d rather trust and regret than never trust andter regret that choice."


    Valeria agreed. "Let''s start the concoction. It''s not hard, so just listen to my words, and before you realize it, we''ll have the antidote. It is also a blessing, to be honest. Well, you''ll understand once you absorb it."


    Then, they all started the concoction of the pill. First things first, Valeria took over the alchemy fire control and perfectly managed it. "Flora, throw in the [Seeking Rose Petal Vine] and [Gold Clover Leaf] essences. Kali, wait four seconds and add the [Phantom Tree Stump]. Yasenia, please add the first batch of supporting herbs."


    Her voice flowed constantly and clearly as she gave everyone instructions and poured ingredient after ingredient into the cauldron. The mes danced around like waves, raising and falling together with Valeria''s spiritual use.


    Inside the cauldron, the herb essences evaporated, and the solid ingredients became dust-like. With the supporting herbs, Valeria caught the impurities released from the ingredients. Then, she gathered them at the edge of the cauldron, creating a ck wall of smoke that never mixed with the gorgeous andplex movement of medicine in the middle.


    Finally, Valeria added the [Soul Anchoring Algae] as thest ingredient and ced the cauldron''s lid on the cauldron. Following that, her spiritual pressure rose, and the Alchemy mes changed to a gorgeous emerald green color, which surged upward like a beautiful forest.


    Kali and the other alchemist looked in awe while Valeria created a genuine Transcendent Realm pill.


    After half an hour, Valeria focused and moved her hands. Her fluid movements were imitated by the emerald mes, creating a vortex-like movement around the cauldron. Then, Valeria stepped forward and palmed the cauldron.


    ng~.


    A deep metallic sound echoed, and a shockwave pushed the mes away. Valeria exhaled and then returned to a neutral stance. "Done~."


    She took the lid off the cauldron, and a deep ck cloud sprung outward. Kali asked in disbelief. "You have not created a perfect pill, have you?"


    Valeriaughed softly. "Creating a Transcendent Pill with one hundred perfect purity without being in the transcendent realm is impossible. You must dig deeper into the ingredients and extract more impurities than we did."


    A perfectly round white pill withplex patterns floated upward. Around it, there were green curly veins that looked like nts were growing on its surface. Its aura was hypnotic, as it appeared like it could dissolve with the surroundings. Valeria nodded. "This is the [Soul Anchoring Pill]. It is a powerful pill that can heal any kind of affliction of the soul for mortal cultivators. Not only that, the pill nourishes the soul to the limits of the mortal realms. After eating this pill, your soul strength will be several times stronger."


    Yasenia looked at the pill that hovered in front of her and extended her hand to grab it. "It honestly looks appetizing."


    Valeria snorted augh. "You find powerful things appealing, and this pill is no exception. Sadly for you, it is mostly tasteless." Then, shemented. "By the way, if you want the pill''s effects to be the best possible, remember to try and expose as much of your soul as possible. Allow it to dig deep, allow it to nourish everything."


    The dragoness frowned. "Valeria, what about the Moon Goddess and Sun God? Won''t they benefit from it, too?"


    The Nature Queen shook her head. "No. They can''t benefit from this kind of low-level pill. This will only nourish your soul."


    The dragoness nodded and looked at Kali with a smirk. "Love, n our meeting with Gu Chen while I absorb this pill. You are in charge~."


    Kali blinked twice, her fox ears straightening. "Ha?"


    Yasenia pecked her lips and then walked away while humming.


    Once the door to her room closed, Kali looked at the rest and saw them looking at her. Flora asked with a smile. "What are your orders, Madam?"


    Kali groaned and sighed. "Gather everyone first¡­" Kali walked toward the biggest room they had while rubbing her forehead. "How do I even n something against a Transcendent Realm cultivator when we are going to visit him in his own house and have less than a week left?"


    Once inside her room, Yasenia approached the formation at the center and sat cross-legged on it. This formation was something she had back in Distancia. Selena was in this world with her, and since she was the most talented maid formation-building-wise, she could recreate most of what she had back in Distancia.


    Once she sat cross-legged, she ced a few hundred Sunderials instead of using the purple crystals and began gathering energy inside her room.


    It took less than three hours to gather enough energy to make it slightly visible, as if it were mist. Moreover, thanks to Yasenia''s expertise in liquifying energy in her Dantian, she could increase the energy concentration enough that some droplets fell asionally.


    With that done, Yasenia took out the pill and swallowed it. The pill easily dissolved when it touched her tongue and flowed downward like a refreshing spring that was quenching a thirst she didn''t know she was carrying.


    The revitalizing sensation caused Yasenia to subconsciously close her eyes infort and focus her spiritual sense on herself. The energy spread into her meridians and traveled all around her body, increasing her body''s strength even when it was a soul-rted item. The reason for this was simple: [Celestial Yin and Yang Body].


    Her constitution was the ultimate regtor, the ultimate bncing mechanism. So, with it, the pure soul energy flowing around could be gently morphed to help her physical body. Of course, even with the [Celestial Yin and Yang Body], the transformation was minimal, as most of it went toward the soul.


    Not because the constitution was not able to transform more, but because Yasenia''s body was much more developed thanks to the Body Cultivation Technique.


    As the soul energy poured into her, Yasenia realized something. Her soul wasrge and strong, incredibly so for someone at her level. However, it was just thatrge and strong.


    She had a massive weapon, but she had been swinging it around without a single shred of control like a barbarian. When it hit, its effects were horrifying. Yet, if she ever faced someone who knew how to wield the soul, her soul attacks would probably be easily defeated or nullified.


    So, what the [Soul Anchoring Pill] did was different from what she expected.


    First of all, it tackled the poison and reversed its effects. All the damage on her soul began to heal at a terrifying rate while the substance that was previously damaging her became nourishment.


    Then, the pill spread around her soul and startedpressing it. Yasenia''s gigantic soul began shrinking, and at the same time, it became more refined. ''Shrinking my soul but increasing the density¡­ I see.'' Yasenia pondered. ''Perhaps Soul Cultivation is not what I expected? At first, I guessed that Soul Cultivation would be about making your own soul asrge and strong as possible while being able to control it. However, what if it is not like that? What if it is the opposite?''


    Yasenia''s mind entered a deep thinking state, not quite achieving enlightenment, but being quite close to it. ''I need to refine my soul like a weapon, like my body. Bigger muscles don''t always mean more strength. Stylize my soul, give it a shape, give it¡­ a purpose.''


    With those thoughts, time flew by, and a week quickly went by. Kali waited outside of Yasenia''s room with a frown. "Why is she not out yet? You told me that absorbing the pill would take around three days or so, no?"


    Valeria looked toward the room with thoughtful eyes. "Yasenia''s soul has¡­ changed."


    Kali''s face dropped. "What do you mean changed? Did the poison affect her so badly that her personality changed?"


    The soul was a delicate matter, and any changes in it usually came with changes to a person''s mentality, personality, and sometimes even feelings. Valeria rxed Kali. "Don''t worry. It''s not a change in that sense. How to say it¡­ Her soul feels more¡­ refined. And she should be done in a few hours. Have you sent a letter to Gu Chen?"


    Kali nodded, sighing. "I told him that we would bete because Yasenia is in the middle of a breakthrough. He will probably understand."


    Valeria smiled. "I hope-"


    RUMBLE!


    BANG!


    Thunder was followed by a massive lightning bolt piercing the sky andnding into Yasenia''s room. Valeria was baffled. "Huh? Wasn''t this World''s Heaven almost dying?"


    Kali''s eyebrow twitched. "Do they hate her so badly that even when they are on their deathbed, they bother to shoot lightning bolts at her?"


    The door toward Yasenia''s room opened, and the dragoness came out with arge smile, even when her skin was badly burnt. "Refreshing~."


    Kali almost pped her to the ground. "What''s refreshing about nearly being burnt alive!? And what the hell did you do to get smitten by an almost dead Heaven!?"

 Chapter 997: Arriving at Gu Chens Mansion.

    Yasenia rubbed the back of her head and looked at Kali withrge blinking eyes. "Why did you smack me, Honey?" After looking around, she realized that everyone was giving her bewildered looks. "Hm? What happened? Is there something wrong?"


    Looking at herself, she saw a few superficial burns on her body that were already healing and peeling off, revealing new, perfectly healthy skin. "Oh. And here I thought I felt an electrifying sensation because I managed toplete what I wanted."


    Kali''s lips twitched several times, and she almost smacked her again. Sighing, she asked again, her gaze and hands roaming Yasenia''s healing body just in case there were any serious injuries. "So, love, why on Heaven''s name did you get smitten this time around!? We are in a World with a dying Heaven! Unless it is a realm breakthrough, Heaven will not waste their energy on anyone."


    Being clueless about what happened like everybody else, the dragoness spoke, not bothered at all about Kali''s groping session. "Wait, Honey. I am as confused as you are. Let me look around my body and see if there have been any changes, okay? All I know is that I squeezed my soul and made it denser, nothing more."


    Kali nodded and stepped back. Then, Yasenia sat down cross-legged on the spot, closing her eyes and looking into herself. Her spiritual sense dove into her body, trying to spot any changes. She didn''t need to look far into her own body, as several changes had urred when she looked at herself.


    First, her soul was not overflowing all over the ce like before. Instead, it was tightly contained inside a surface with a very faint sheen that covered her silhouette. Looking at herself with her own spiritual sense made her look as if she were gently glowing.


    The second change she noticed immediately was her control over her soul. It had made a qualitative leap. As Yasenia looked around herself, she could clearly feel an illusory flow that wasn''t there before or, more precisely, a flow that she couldn''t see in the past. With it, controlling the soul was much smoother than the brutish way she used before.


    Thirdly, and the more ring change, she said that the size of her soul had shrunk several times over. Yet even the general size was smaller. Once she peeked into her own soul, the world expanded like never before. ''Woah. My soul is at least five timesrger than before while also being denser¡­ the overall strength has skyrocketed. What happened? Are Transcendent Ranked pills that powerful?''


    Yasenia knew that there were more changes than the ones she could superficially see. Yet, she would need a long period of meditation to spot all of them. That was a luxury that she currently could not afford. After all, she had a Transcendence Realm cultivator waiting for her.Still, she didn''t rush and exined everything she had seen to Kali, Valeria, and the maids. After exining what she had sensed, Valeriaughed, feeling incredulous. "You actually managed to start the Soul Cultivation Path without the assistance of a Cultivation Technique. That''s honestly ridiculous. Even if your breakthrough was helped by a very particr mix of very particr events, it is an achievement that not even geniuses of the high-level worlds would be able to aplish."


    Yasenia hummed. "Well, even if I have managed to enter, I have no clue what to do or how to advance. Still, it has helped me a lot just to enter into the first level. Quite different from Body Cultivation, which it took a few realms to be noticeable."


    Valeria smiled amusedly. "Perhaps you didn''t notice, but your martialprehension speed also skyrocketed after you entered the first realm of Body Cultivation. Your body control increased significantly as well. If not, even during the enlightenment, fighting Tatyana, Mirrory, and me to a standstill during your Martial Art creation would''ve been impossible."


    Kali spluttered. "She did what now!? When!? Why was I unaware that my lover matched THREE ancient seniors!?"


    Yaseniaughed. "If Tatyana was here, you would''ve been smacked~. Anyway, let''s go to visit Lord¡­ Gu!"


    ia asked with a smallugh. "Did you almost forget his name?"


    Yasenia coughed. "Of course not! Let''s part!" While they moved, The dragoness remembered something and asked. "Speaking of Gu¡­ Kali, have you dabbled in gu poisons? I heard about them in the past, but I am still clueless."


    Kali decided not to insist on the other matter and answered. "Gu poison? Love, that''s a parasite branch. They are parasites with different effects from usual. For example, there is a Gu poison that inhibits all pleasure of a person unless they do it with someone that the practitioner has marked."


    Yasenia blinked. "Huh? How does that even work?"


    Kali smiled. "Well, Gu poisons are somewhat sentient. In most cases, they also have two counterparts called mother and child. The mother gu is with the person who wants to control the child gu, and a mother gu can control several child gus. The poison I just mentioned works because the child gu in your victim''s body won''t allow pleasure to ur until it senses the presence of the mother gu."


    Yasenia gasped. "That''s honestly awesome."


    Kali nodded. "The mother gu gives that type of parasite a very controble edge, added to the ability of peculiar and obscure effects. Sadly, ites with a big drawback."


    "Which is?"


    Kalimented. "If another person manages to steal the mother gu from you, then they gain control over it. Mother gus are really easy to coax as long as you know what they like and dislike. Their intelligence is very, very, limited."


    Yasenia tilted her head. "Can''t these gu be used as medicine, then?"


    "Of course!" Kaliughed. "Parasites are a powerful medicine. However, not many people would allow you to infest their body with little bugs when they can eat a pill or have an ointment rubbed on their wounds."


    Yaseniaughed. "Well, understandable." Then, she added. "Oh, if you ever have parasites that can heal or cure me or anyone in the family better than alchemy or traditional medicine, don''t hold back, okay? Our family trusts each other!"


    Kali smiled softly and hugged Yasenia''s arms. "Thank you, love. I will."


    ia coughed. "Are we included in that as well, Young Miss?"


    The dragoness looked at her and asked. "Huh? Why? Do you have any problems with parasites?"


    The dragon woman''s lips twitched. "I do trust Madam Kali. However, Lady Tatyana has used them in the past to inflict torture, so I would like to ask you to be¡­ careful. Some of our bodies might react violently toward them."


    Kali pondered. "I guess Tatyana would not ignore parasite resistance training¡­ I''ll take it into ount. When we are back, let''s do a few tests to see how resistant each of you is."


    ia and the other maids looked at Kali for a few seconds, but they eventually sighed and agreed. "Yes, Madam Kali."


    After all, their madam did it with good faith and wanted to help them; how could they refuse?


    After a rtively short walk, they all arrived at the ce that Gu Chen told them. Yasenia looked at Kali and asked. "Are all your preparations ready?"


    Kali nodded. "We should have no problem even if he wants to kill us."


    "Oh?" Yasenia smiled. "I like that confidence. Let''s go inside."


    Kali looked at Yasenia and asked, curious. "You won''t ask?"


    The dragoness hummed. "Well, the enemy might have ears around, so it is better not to ask here. I''ll just trust your judgment."


    Kaliughed. "Sure. However, it is much simpler than you think."


    Once they knocked on the doors, a pulse of energy analyzed them, and then the gates leading into the enormous mansion opened. As one of the Four City Kings, Gu Chen''s house was naturally enormous, spanning several square kilometers.


    Once the gates opened, there was a woman with luxurious robes standing there, her chin high. "You arete, Yasenia Dravory. Is this the respect that you want to show Lord Gu!?"


    The dragoness looked at the woman once and thenpletely ignored her. She didn''t even speak and continued walking forward with the rest of her people.


    The woman frowned and shouted, her tone getting higher. "You dare ignore me!? If you take a single step more, I''ll call the guards!"


    Yasenia continued walking as if that woman didn''t even exist. "GUARDS! Stop her! There is an intruder!"


    The dragoness didn''t bother as some men approached and pointed their spears at her. She spoke softly to her maids. "Kill anyone who dares block my way. I am here to see Lord Gu, and no one else."


    The guards paused when they heard Yasenia and looked at the woman again, their eyes looking hesitant. The woman stomped the ground and shouted. "As if she dares kill the City King''s guards!? Stop her!"


    The guards pondered and readied their weapons again. "Stop right there, Yasenia Dravory. We will attack if you continue walking!"


    Yasenia looked at him and spoke, her eyes pouring out with spiritual pressure and thick killing intent. "And I will kill you if you dare stop me. So, think it through before you act."


    A rtively young guard who didn''t have much experience couldn''t wait to gain the favor of the fuming woman and rise in the ranks, so he shouted righteously. "How dare you disobey the Neenth Lady! If she tells us to move, we move! Attack!"


    With a shout, he took a step forward. However, that''s all he did as Doriel instantly appeared by his side and sliced his head off with her daggers, returning behind Yasenia in the next second. Her movements were like a shadow, leaving no one a way to react.


    The corpse of the man fell with a heavy thud in front of the dragoness, but even that didn''t stop her strides. Her foot sunk into the corpse as golden mes burst out around it, vaporizing the corpse and blood without leaving a single stain on her clothes.


    The guards that were about to follow that one froze in their steps, their eyes widening while the Neenth Lady looked on with stupefaction and disbelief. "Y-Y-You dare!? You arrivedte, and now you dare to kill someone in Lord Gu Chen''s territory!?"


    Yasenia sneered and finally bothered answering. "Do you think Lord Gu isn''t looking? If he didn''t want me to kill that guard, he could''ve appeared at any moment. Now, scram before my maid''s weapons sink into your body, neenth."


    Before that woman eximed again, loudughter reached them. "Hahahaha. Great! As expected of you, Yasenia."


    The dragoness stopped this time around when a man flew down from the sky. She respectfully cupped her fists and bowed. "I am sorry for myte arrival, Lord Gu. I was tied down during a significant breakthrough and couldn''t really stop it, or I would''ve risked a cultivation deviation."


    Lord Gu rubbed his chin and looked closely at Yasenia. "I can sense that your soul has made tremendous improvements. It seems that you aren''t lying."


    Yasenia straightened and smiled. "How could I lie to a sixth realm cultivator? That''s foolish, ignorant, and where the true disrespect would ur." Yasenia gave the Neenth Lady a side nce and looked back at Lord Gu.


    Lord Gu smirked. "Indeed. Come inside. I have prepared a banquet before we start our conversation."


    Yasenia acknowledged. "Understood, Lord Gu."

 Chapter 998: Pleasant Conversation With Lord Gu.

    After going inside, they followed Lord Gu for a while and arrived at a veryrge room with a table that could probably fit two hundred people. Lord Gu gestured at the left side of the table and smiled. "Sit there, Yasenia andpany. I feel like being face to face when speaking is best in these situations."


    Yasenia followed his arrangements and sat on the middle chair. Valeria and Kali sat on either of her sides while the maids stood in an orderly manner behind Yasenia, fully geared forbat and ready for any situation.


    Lord Gu sat in front of Yasenia and gazed at the maids. "You all can sit as well if you want."


    ia bowed elegantly and answered with grace. "Lord Gu''s offer is tempting. However, as Young Miss''s maids, we have her security as our priority before any decorum. Therefore, we ask forgiveness while being rude and keeping our standing positions."


    Gu Chen smiled. "Educated servants are the best to see! Apologies epted. You can allow thedies toe in."


    Once he said that a man in servant robes bowed and then walked toward the door room, opening it. "Weing the Ladies. Lord Gu Chen has allowed you to enter the room."


    Shortly after he finished speaking, several women entered the area. The Neenth Lady was between them as well. In total, thirty-seven women entered.


    Yasenia looked as they sat around with elegance and order as if they had practiced before, and she asked. "Lord Gu''s family isrge and beautiful. Are they all your wives?"


    Gu Chen smiled widely. "Being praised by a beauty without equal like you is their blessing! Yes, they are all my wives." He sighed a bit, taking a cup that was soon filled with a strong wine and taking a sip. "Sadly, having children has be practically impossible because of my strength." He sighed again. "I''ve even gone to many ces and bought nights with escorts, which is something I am not proud to share. Still, no children in sight even after several centuries of trying and trying."Yasenia couldn''t help but sympathize a little. She asked, curious. "I''ve heard that there is a female Undying Monarch Cultivator that calls herself the Death Queen or something like that. Have you tried it with her?"


    Gu Chenughed aloud. "While she is indeed a woman, she ispletely crazy. She considers Undead to be her children, so if I ask her to make children with me, she will try to turn me into one!"


    Yaseniaughed, her beautiful expression not entirely hidden by her veil. "I see. She is one of those necromancers." She shook her head. "Controlling Death energy is very taxing for the mind, so almost all Death cultivators have peculiar personalities."


    Gu Chen raised an eyebrow. "Oh? It feels that you speak from experience."


    Yasenia revealed. "Well, my mother is a Death Cultivator, so let''s say that I have plenty of experience."


    Gu Chen eximed, incredulous. "Really? Why do I not feel any death energying from you? You feel more like¡­ The firmament, the cosmos? As if you are made of stardust. Nothing in you reveals a hint of Death Energy."


    The dragoness was slightly surprised. ''Transcendent Cultivator''s senses are so sharp! He managed to feel my Celestial Energy even when I was trying to hide as much as I could.''


    After thinking for a few seconds, Yasenia spoke. "Well, I am a bit peculiar, as I have not inherited any of my mother''s attributes. I am not even of the same species; she is something close to a human, after all."


    "Close to a human?" Gu Chen asked, intrigued. "That''s a very strange way to say it. You, if I remember correctly, are a pure Dragon beast, right?"


    Yasenia pped her wings twice and swished her long dragon tail with a faint smile that reached her eyes. "I am indeed a Dragon."


    The women around Gu Chen couldn''t help but throw some frowning nces at Yasenia''s hidden face.


    Gu Chen rubbed his chin and asked. "Do you think I can buy your scales? I am sorry to say, but they are so beautiful that I would love to create a ne for each of my wives with them."


    Yasenia frowned. "That''s a bit difficult¡­" Yasenia saw Gu Chen frown and exined. "Lord Gu, a Dragon''s energy is very¡­ particr. Because of our bodies, there are plenty of Dragon Hunters that are able to track us down. While I do trust that you will take care of my scales and not sell them to random people, I can''t say the same for the rest of your lovers."


    The thirty seven women all frowned collectively, looking at Yasenia with scowls. They already didn''t like that such a beautiful dragon woman was speaking with their husband, and now, she was looking down on them. Some of them would''veshed out if Gu Chen hadn''t been here.


    Gu Chen tapped the table with his finger, thoughtful. "You seem quite wary of them? May I ask why?"


    Yasenia looked at the woman around and nodded. "I am very keen at discerning emotions."


    Gu Chen nodded. "I heard dragons can even smell fear and other emotions."


    The dragoness nodded. "If the emotions are very clear, that''s indeed the truth. The dragon bloodline''s purity must also be high, Lord Gu. Beyond smelling, seeing and perceiving them is also rtively easy." Yasenia added. "Take my words with a hint of skepticism, if you will. However, your wives have been looking at me with jealousy, disdain, and outright hatred. Therefore, I wouldn''t trust them with my scales even if you gave me this entire city."


    Gu Chen sighed. "You are not lying, I can tell. Well, it''s their loss. Having a ne made of your scales would look like having a piece of night sky hanging on their necks."


    Lady Neenth snorted. "Why not get them either way? She is just a dragon that Lord Husband can make disappear with a snap of your esteemed fingers."


    The maids behind Yasenia squinted their eyes, but Yasenia raised her hand to stop them. Meanwhile, Gu Chen leaned on his hand and sighed with a mutter. "Here ites¡­"


    Yasenia blinked, catching the mutter. ''What does he mean?''


    A woman to the right of Gu Chen answered, sipping a bit of tea. "You are as braindead as always. Do you just suggest killing our guest?"


    A woman to the left responded back with a sneer. "So what if Sister Neenth did? It''s not like Lord Gu doesn''t have the power to do so."


    A different woman on the right answered, sighing. "Did your respect go down the drain after you climbed onto Lord Husband''s bed? You are making him look bad in front of the guests."


    Yasenia and her group began looking from side to side as if they were watching a ping pong match. Kali, who was angry at first, almost pitied Lord Gu. ''This¡­ I wonder why he allows them to behave like this. Aren''t they being rude to you and also humiliating Gu Chen?''


    Yasenia answered. ''Lord Gu is one of the strongest people in this ce. Everyone else except those people, other beings in the sixth realm, mean nothing to him. These women, trusting that they have his protection, will act out as they please because no one will dare retaliate. In short, Lord Gu has spoiled them in a bad way.''


    Yasenia sent a mental message to Gu Chen; her voice tinged with amusement. ''Are they always like this?''


    Lord Gu rolled his eyes. ''Always. Those to my left are quite arrogant, but they have good hearts. Even the woman who stopped you, believe it or not, is quite generous when she is not busy being jealous or bratty. Then, those to my right are more well-behaved, having high ss and a sense of politics and decorum. However, they are too ruthless sometimes and also disdain those to my left.''


    Yaseniaughed a bit because, while Gu Chen sounded annoyed, hisints actually had a pampering tone. The arguing women heard herughter, and they all looked at her. Neenthined, mming the table. "What are youughing at!? You dare act this way when you killed one of my guards?!"


    A right-seated woman sighed. "Lady Yasenia, please excuse our sister. She is usually very gentle, but when she gets emotional, she bes extremely¡­ Well, like you''ve seen."


    "What does that even mean!?" Neenth shouted with a high-pitched voice.


    Yasenia smiled, amused. "Don''t worry. If she were not Lord Gu Chen''s woman, I would''ve killed her long ago. However, I won''t harm any of you unless Lord Gu Chen gives me permission."


    The discussing women froze and looked at the dragoness with bewildered eyes. Lord Gu blinked and asked, surprised. "Really?"


    Yasenia tilted her head. "Hm? I definitely would''ve done so at the entrance. I am someone who is respected and someone who doesn''t like to be ordered around as if I am a ve. I don''t mind being told things if the tone is right. However, your wife acted in a very offensive manner."


    The wives around Lord Gu were stunned. Who tells another person that they would''ve killed his wives if he was not there?


    However, Lord Gu took it differently. This was a show of respect while also a warning to his wives to behave. The right amount of hard and soft allowed the room to be silent and gave Lord Gu the entire authority over the conversation once more.


    Lord Gu squinted and smirked. "That''s dangerous. You are trusting my intelligence to triumph over my emotional side."


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow. "If someone in the sixth realm isn''t sharp enough to even catch that, even they can fall to ants."


    Lord Guughed and pped once. "Great! Let''s move to the serious matters. I have three requests to ask you. I had two, but after our conversation, I''ve changed it to three."


    The dragoness sat up and paid attention. The wives couldn''t help but look down at the hidden pair of mountains. Even when the dragoness''s robes were somewhat baggy, they couldn''t hide the impressive volume once she straightened.


    Even Lord Gu got distracted for a second. "Ahem. The first thing I wanted to ask you about is your purpose in this city."


    The dragoness answered simply. "I came to get an item. I got it not long ago, which has allowed me to make the breakthrough I spoke about." Yasenia smiled. "I am probably going to leave this ce soon."


    Lord Gu expected such an answer; a breakthrough like the one Yasenia had could not appear from nowhere. "Perfect. My second question is¡­ What''s your cultivation realm? There is a strange mix of auras in you that I can''tpletely discern, and it is too tempting not to investigate further."


    Yaseniaughed. "This was the main theme you wanted to speak about before whatever change you did now, right?"


    Lord Gu was not afraid to admit it. "That''s right."


    Yasenia exined honestly. "Lord Gu, under the Heavens, there is not just a single cultivation path. Each creature has different paths that lead us and help usprehend the Dao. Between those many cultivation paths, you are walking the Body Cultivation Path."


    Lord Gu listened attentively. "Body Cultivation¡­"


    "That''s right." Yasenia smiled. "Body Cultivation is the art of the flesh. You refine your body like a weapon to extremes where just a punch can destroy mountains and sink inds. I am also practicing the Body Path, having reached the middle-level Epoch Core Realm. However, thanks to several fortuitous encounters, I am also practicing two other paths."


    Lord Gu blinked twice as so much information was thrown at him. "Two more? Wait. You are a middle-level Epoch Core cultivator!? You feel like a peak-level one!"


    Yasenia acknowledged with a faint smile. "You heard correctly. Also, these two extra paths are the Beast and Spiritual Paths. Thanks to thebination of strength those three paths give me, I can fight well above my cultivation realm."


    Lord Gu leaned back and crossed his arms, thoughtful. Heughed a bit, shaking his head. "It seems that our conversation will have a few new points of interest added, Lady Yasenia."


    The dragoness smiled. "I already predicted so."

 Chapter 999: Gu Chens Proposal. Special Guest.

    After Yasenia mentioned the different cultivation paths, the women by Lord Gu''s side became silent. After all, Yasenia has gone from a normal woman who might''ve wanted to be Gu Chen''s lover, and therefore, a threat because of her extreme beauty, to someone who could make them stronger and get an advantage over the rest of their harem sisters.


    While they were somewhat harmonious because the center pir, Gu Chen, was a very powerful man,petition was natural. Yasenia''s harem was not the rule but an exception to how it usually went. They all got along so nicely because of Yasenia''s wholehearted love and devotion toward them. Second, they were rtively young, and because of the innate hard-to-change nature of cultivators, their initial feelings and thoughts were still fresh in their minds. In addition, they had children not long ago, increasing their love''s strength and stability.


    Gu Chen also understood why his lovers had such a swift change of attitude, and he smiled. "So, Yasenia. I nned to talk about other things, but this talk about the different cultivation paths has appearedpletely unexpected. First, let me tell you about the third thing that I wanted to speak with you about before we move on to that talk."


    Yasenia asked, curious. "You said that you''ve thought about this new talking point recently, right?"


    Gu Chen nodded, rubbing his chin while looking at Yasenia''s veiled face. "When you talked before, you had a verymanding aura, and your way of managing everyone in the room was superb. Your beauty is also exceptional, to the point that it would be hard to find an equal even between my harem. Not to speak about talent, knowledge, and the ability to maneuver yourself when conversing with a much stronger person. All in all, you are an exceptionally attractive woman."


    Yasenia listened with patience. Just with the first sentence, she could already guess where this was going. However, after her conversation with Gu Chen and his reaction to the harem''s antics, she knew that he wasn''t an overbearing man. Therefore, instead of making faces, she waited and listened attentively.


    Gu Chen was pleased when Yasenia didn''t react in a negative manner. However, he didn''t delude himself. After all, the dragon in front of him has shown to have a very strong character. Not to mention, the fox woman by the dragon''s side was hugging the dragoness''s arm increasingly tighter while giving him quite a defensive and cold look. ''Hm¡­ It seems that their rtionship is not simple.''


    Regardless, he continued his piece. After all, Yasenia was looking and listening to his words. "I would love to extend you an invitation to get to know each other better and, eventually, if things feel right, enter into a rtionship. While it might feel a bit intimidating to start dating a man with such arge harem, the fact that they are all still with me should also tell you that I am not a bad lover and can manage." Lord Gu Chen smiled and asked. "What do you say?"


    Yaseniaughed faintly and shook her head softly. "Lord Gu, while it might not look like it, I am a married woman with children. If it were before I met my current lovers, perhaps I would''ve given you a chance. However, as things are right now, our rtionship is fated to never happen. While being lovers is impossible, establishing a friendship is not out of the question. You''ve proven to be a man with principles and values, not just a brutish cultivator who uses force to get everything he wants."Not to mention Gu Chen, even the women by Gu Chen''s side were surprised at the revtion that she had children. They all couldn''t help but wonder who the lucky man that captured Yasenia''s heart was. The Sixth Realm cultivator sighed and shook his head. "Indeed, trying to continue flirting with a married woman with children is only something scum would do. It is indeed a shame that I couldn''t catch you before that."


    Yaseniaughed. "Well, she came in quite early, even before I started my cultivation path. I''ve grown to my current heights because I''ve had her support. Without her¡­" Yasenia shook her head. "I would''ve probably perished long ago."


    The woman sitting on Gu Chen''s right asked, confused. "Hm? Did you mean, ''He,'' Lady Yasenia?"


    The dragoness shook her head and smiled. "I meant she, madam. I am in a simr situation to Lord Gu, with a harem of my own. They are women, and I am the harem head, so to speak. This pretty foxdy right here is Kali, one of my wives."


    Neenth asked, confused. "Huh? Then how did you have children if you are all women? Are you lying to us, Yasenia!? If you are lying, not even Lord Husband will forgive you!"


    A woman to the right sighed. "Sister Neenth, can''t you stop jumping at all the chances to elicit conflict between Lady Yasenia and Lord Husband? You are starting to be a bit annoying."


    Neenth blinked twice and coughed. "Ahem. Really?"


    Gu Chen looked at her and sighed. "You really are, little one. Let''s be silent for a while, okay?"


    Neenth quickly sat down and nodded twice, speaking a bit softly. "Um. Sorry, Lord Husband." She even turned toward Yasenia andmented. "And, well, although I hate you because you got one of my guards killed, I also ask for forgiveness. I really didn''t want to be disruptive."


    Yasenia got another surprise while also being confused. "I can feel that you are honest, but how is asking Lord Gu to kill me for my scales not being¡­ disruptive?"


    Neenth blinked. "Huh? Isn''t it obviously a joking statement? How could Lord Husband kill a guest just because of that?"


    Yasenia, Kali, and the others were utterly baffled. ''That was a joke!? Too heavy! I don''t want it! No oneughed as well!''


    Neenth asked onest thing. "Before I get silent, I am really curious. How did you manage to have children between two women?"


    Yasenia exined. "Beasts have a very small chance of being born with both functional genitalia. I am as such."


    A woman on the left blurted, stunned. "You have a penis!?"


    Everyone on Gu Chen''s side had their eyebrows twitching. ''Can you be a bit more subtle!?''


    Yasenia smiled. "I have both, yes."


    Gu Chen hummed, his eyes pondering. While that did indeed reduce Yasenia''s charm in his eyes, as he didn''t really want his woman to have male genitalia attached to her, it didn''t make Yaseniapletely unattractive. Her appearance was purely female, after all. Still, since he knew Yasenia was a harem head and even had children, he decided to give up.


    "Hm. Well, since it is like that, I will have to give up this time. Thank you for listening and not overreacting. I''ve had women whopletely freaked out in the past and started shouting like crazy wenches."


    The woman on Gu Chen''s left caressed his arm, speaking gently and softly. "Those who overreact are not worth it, so it is a good way to differentiate between who deserves you and who doesn''t."


    The other women in Gu Chen''s harem started nodding and agreeing. Kali spoke with Yasenia via spiritual sense. ''They feel like good people.''


    Yasenia answered. ''For an overlord of a city like this one, they are basically the best kind of leaders that you can find. I wonder why he decided to act in such a manner with Money and Ayanduin. Did I misjudge Ayanduin or Gu Chen?'' Yasenia tilted her head. ''I think I misjudged both of them.''


    Kali smiled. ''That''s umon. Your trustworthy senses have failed you.''


    Yasenia was not worried. ''They are extremely powerful cultivators, Honey. I am d I could sense something, even if it were superficial.''


    Gu Chen raised his hand, silencing his harem, and smiled. "Thank you, little ones. Sorry for this, Yasenia."


    Yasenia shook her head. "Don''t apologize. It is heartwarming to see a harem like yours between so many that are just¡­ Sigh."


    Gu Chen nodded. "I can understand what you are talking about. They just don''t treat their women with enough respect."


    Yasenia nodded,pletely agreeing. "Right!? They sacrifice so much because their love for them is so high, and yet, they are then treated like essories that they can wear and ce down instead of the loving wives that they are! Women in a harem deserve as much, individually, as a woman in a monogamous rtionship!"


    Gu Chenughed aloud. "Agreed! Let''s cheer for them!"


    Yasenia and the rest followed. "Cheers!"


    After taking a sip of the drink, Gu Chen smiled andmented. "Well, let''s move on to the Cultivation talk. I have many questions, and if you don''t mind, I would like to find answers."


    The dragoness smiled back, her eyes friendly. "Naturally. I will answer as long as it doesn''t harm me in the long or short term."


    "Perfect!" Gu Chen was about to ask when he frowned and turned around. A person entered and leaned down, whispering something to him, changing his frown into a scowl. "Why now? Sigh."


    Kali remembered something and coughed. ''Yasenia, remember the safety that I spoke about?''


    ''Hm? What is it?''


    Kali exined. ''Well, someone is going to arrive. I thought that fighting fire with fire was the best method to protect ourselves.''


    ''Someone¡­'' Yasenia realized, and her eyebrows furrowed very faintly. ''Hm. I hope Gu Chen doesn''t take it badly.''


    ''Hm?'' Kali blinked, and understanding her worry, she exined. ''Don''t worry about that. I asked Ayanduin to act distantly from us. He will not disrupt the flow of your conversation. I trusted that you could probably sway Gu Chen to our side, so I also nned for that.''


    Yasenia would''ve given Kali a big kiss on the lips if she could. ''That''s great, Honey. Excellent work.''


    Gu Chen sighed and looked at Yasenia. "Yasenia, I hope you don''t mind, but it seems that Ayanduin, one of the other Four City Kings, wants to meet with me here. Is it a bother?"


    The dragoness shrugged. "He is an esteemed guest, many times more important than me. You don''t need to be considerate, Lord Gu. Let him in¡­ Well, as long as he doesn''t try to take me as his wife or something, hahaha."


    Gu Chen nodded and stood up. "Wait for a second, I''ll meet them outside. We can continue when I return."


    The women in Gu Chen''s harem snorted and started conversing with Yasenia. "Also, Lady Yasenia, don''t worry about Ayanduin''s intentions! We won''t let him touch you!"


    "Right! Right! As if we would let him do that!"


    "You said it right, sister seven! Yasenia has proven to be an excellent guest, making Lord Husband genuinelyugh! If someone dares, they will have to go over us!"


    "Well said!"


    Yasenia giggled and bowed once. "Thanks a lot, madams. Your words are very reassuring."


    The women looked at how Yasenia''s breasts expanded sideways against the table withrge blinking eyes. One of them couldn''t help but ask. "What''s your breast size, Lady Yasenia? They are massive."


    Another one of them pped the shoulder of the one who asked. "Don''t be rude!"


    Yasenia blinked and smiled. "I don''t mind. I am not ashamed of my body, and if it weren''t because this ce is so full of Demonic Cultivators with bad intentions, I would wear my other dress instead of this stuffy one."


    "The other dress?" The women asked, their eyes burning with curiosity.


    Yasenia hummed and looked at Kali. "Do I show them?"


    Kali looked at the women and sighed. "Madams, Yasenia''s beauty is exceptional. Higher than whatever you are imagining. Her usual dress has a massive cleavage that shows more than half of her breasts, and her sleeves are also transparent and don''t cover her entire arm. The impact is enough that it made many women who only liked men start being interested in women. As Yasenia''s wife, I rmend not asking her to show you."


    The group of women felt their hearts burning with curiosity. However, they decided to hold back out of respect for their husband.


    Soon, Gu Chen led in a young man with elegant clothes and a dropping ponytail entered, apanied by a very tall woman. The dragoness expected Ayanduin but not Money, making her surprised expression even more genuine than her acting already did.

 Chapter 1000: Gu Chens and Ayanduins Discussion.

    Author Note: Chapter 1000! What a milestone. I never thought I would reach here the way I have. You have all been¡­ awesome readers. I really don''t know how to say it otherwise. There have been a few bad apples here and there. Regardless, the GRAND majority of you have been one of the most supportive reader base I''ve ever seen. The feedback, theories, questions. All of it has been incredible. Thanks a lot from the bottom of my heart. And, as always, remember to tell me your thoughts. I try to read all of yourments~. Hahaha. Anyway, I leave you with the novel chapter now. Have fun, dears, like always. <!-- --><3.< p>


    P.S.: Also, special thanks to the main proofreaders, @Sarah and @Ayan, and the sometimes extra helpers, @Dante, @CaeraDenoir, and @Kaszty. (And yes, "Ayanduin"''s name is a little thanks to the proofreader for his incredible work. Hahaha. Oh, speaking of this, there was a reader who asked me if Ayan had any influence on the plot; they were worried about it. I will answer as I did to them. They have as much influence as all of you dears have; they are just one of the readers. The plot is thought, written, and published all by me. The proofreaders correct my sometimes awful grammar since I am a bit dyslexic~, hehehe. Much love!)


    ***********************************************************


    Ayanduin looked around the room and smiled. "This is quite a nice room, Gu Chen."


    His tone was filled with familiarity; it was clear that this was not the first time that Ayanduin had been in this room.


    Lord Gu spoke dismissively, sitting back on his chair. "Sadly, you could probably buy all of this a few times over with your current wealth, right?"


    Ayanduin raised an eyebrow and smirked. "Perhaps. Speaking of which, you are not much different. If you went out of the city more often, you might''ve made your wishe true."


    Walking around the table with Money, Ayanduin looked at Yasenia and smirked. "Lady Yasenia, we meet again."


    Lord Gu blinked. "Oh? You two have already met each other?""Lord Ayanduin. It is great to see you again." Yasenia smiled softly. However, inside, she was thinking about what Kali said. ''Isn''t Ayanduin supposed to be acting distant? What''s with this friendly greeting? I hope this man doesn''t try to y tricks.''


    Ayanduin answered Gu Chen whilefortably sitting by Kali''s side with Money. "Well, I do know them because they''ve been to Little M''s shop before. Not only that, she became my client not long ago. It''s difficult to forget someone as peculiar as her, don''t you think so?"


    Lord Gu hummed, crossing his arms. "I guess so." Then, he asked. "What do you want? Why would you visit me at this time?"


    Ayanduin pondered. "I want a few things, some rted to Little M, others rted to you. Well, it is not very important, I can wait. Please continue the conversation, and then we can talk."


    Gu Chen snorted. "Do you think we can continue the conversation with you here? It is not something that anyone can listen to."


    The merchantughed. "Come on, Little Gu. don''t be that distant with your master. Didn''t I teach you almost everything you know in the past? To be honest, it is quite ruthless of you to target Little M when she is your martial little sister."


    Everyone in the room was surprised, including Gu Chen''s wives. Their surprise indicated that this matter was probably something only Gu Chen and Ayanduin knew.


    After hearing his words, Gu Chen frowned deeply and red at Ayanduin. "You dare speak about that? Wasn''t it you who disowned me? What right do you have to mention that kind of past or rtionship now? Everything between us died that day you threw me out!"


    Ayanduin nodded. "Right. So you said. You also said that your objective would always be to be better than me at everything and overshadow me. That, when nothing is left in what I am superior to you, you would take your revenge."


    His tone was light and filled with a tinge of amusement, clearly not taking him seriously. Gu Chen squinted and said. "I am better than you at almost everything, Ayanduin. The only thing you have over me is Cultivation Level and wealth."


    Ayanduinughed a bit. "Well, catching up on the cultivation level is impossible for you. After all, with our world how it is, breaking through is basically impossible for us. You were thest person who actually managed to be an Undying Monarch all those years ago. I remember quite clearly how hard you fought against the tribtion."


    Gu Chen snorted. "The Heavens didn''t want another Undying Monarch, so they were quite harsh. Sadly for them, I could manage to prevail, and because of the Tribtion''s harshness, my strength is excellent enough that I can match you inbat."


    Looking at Gu Chen with the same easy-going expression, Ayanduin didn''t deny it. "You are strong, that''s for sure. Still, youckbat experience. Don''t think that our little spars were enough for you to test my depths. If I really wanted you dead, you wouldn''t have reached your current heights."


    Gu Chen didn''t deny it. Instead, he asked back. "That''s what I don''t understand. You clearly disowned me, and you should''ve done so out of rancor for something Imitted in the past. Yet, you seem to have never really given up on me. Old man, what are you thinking?"


    Ayanduin picked one of the wine cups and swirled it elegantly, looking at the blurring reflection on the red substance. "Well¡­ Why not be honest for today¡­" Ayanduin sighed, taking a sip.


    "Look, Little Gu-."


    "Don''t call me that, Ayanduin." Gu Chen almost growled it out. "That nickname died that day."


    Ayanduin blinked and smiled sadly. "Well, you are right. Rtionships that were severed are the hardest to patch. You can put an ointment on and try to heal it, but the scars always remain." He ced the cup down and cleared his throat. "Enough sentimentalism. Gu Chen, you''ve already managed toplete your objective."


    Gu Chen blinked and asked, confused. "Huh?"


    Ayanduin shrugged. "I lost my spatial ring and almost a third of my wealth with it."


    Gu Chen barked augh. "Stop joking around. The ring you are wearing now is the one you always wear."


    Ayanduin rolled his eyes. "If you really think I don''t have more than one identical ring, then I taught you wrongly!"


    Gu Chen''s smile faded, and he looked at Ayanduin for a few seconds. "I still don''t believe you. You losing your ring? It is more likely that this world would instantaneouslybust and explode before that happened!"


    Ayanduin shrugged. "Well, while it is true that I didn''t lose it randomly, I still lost thirty percent of my wealth."


    Gu Chen wanted to deny it again, but Ayanduin said. "I swear on my name."


    Gu Chen stopped and looked at Ayanduin, baffled. "Huh? How? I don''t understand. Who is strong enough to force you to lose almost a third of your wealth?"


    Ayanduin raised his eyebrow. "Well, that doesn''t matter much. What matters is that you are now the wealthiest, for real¡ªno need to lie about it anymore. Oh, and you are probably stronger than me. After all, I have contracted quite a tricky illness that I can''t heal easily. A fight at full power would only aggravate it."


    Gu Chen rubbed his temples, not knowing how to take this information in. "This is ridiculous. That''s not the way I wanted to beat you."


    Ayanduin tilted his head. "What do you mean? You are eager enough that you even targeted Little M, no?"


    Gu Chen red at him and almost snarled. "That''s because if you didn''t care about that woman as your disciple, what does it matter? I spent a few punny Epoch Cores to get her; what are those in front of you? You can flick each and every one of those to another world if you want to!"


    Ayanduin paused and was confused. "Didn''t you want to kidnap her?"


    "Oh Heavens¡­" Gu Chen almost facepalmed. "If you don''t take care of her and allow me to kidnap her, I would rather take care of her myself! Money has a lot of potential to be wasted by a master who doesn''t care!"


    Gu Chen''s wives nodded sagely, thinking those thoughts were more in character with their husband. Meanwhile, Money was baffled. She didn''t know that her senior brother was actually one of the Four City Kings and that he actually cared for her.


    At the side, Yasenia listened to the conversation with glittering eyes. ''This is so interesting!''


    If it had been appropriate, she would''ve taken out something to snack on while listening. Kali used her four tails to hide Yasenia''s wagging tail, her eyes looking at Yasenia with a pampering and helpless expression. ''Silly girl, your tail is wagging. Control yourself.''


    Ayanduin looked at Gu Chen strangely for a few seconds, not knowing what to say. He came here with the intention of truly severing their connection by confronting him for Kali and Yasenia. However, things were developing in a direction that he was not expecting.


    Gu Chen waved his hand, defeated. "You know what, whatever." He looked at Yasenia and asked. "This old man might be stubborn and stupid, but he has a good heart. We can continue the conversation in his presence. Perhaps he knows something about it too, after all."


    Yaseniaughed, her eyes crinkling with a mischievous smile. "To tell you the truth, Lord Gu Chen. The item I wanted was from Lord Ayanduin." Gu Chen and his wives looked at Yasenia, baffled, and the dragoness added. "Oh, the reason he lost so many of his treasures is because he inappropriately messed with me, so I decided to steal¡­ AHEM, borrow everything he had in his ring except a few things."


    Gu Chen looked at Yasenia as if she were a strange, chaotic substance unidentified by the heavens themselves. Then, he looked at Ayanduin and asked, disbelieving. "Did an Epoch Core junior scam you of your treasures? Are you getting senile, old man?"


    Ayanduin rolled his eyes. "If you were in my situation, you might''ve walked out of that room naked! At least I managed to conserve a bit of my dignity!"


    Kali snorted. "If you weren''t that greedy, you would''ve walked out with your dignity AND your treasures. You got what you deserved. You are lucky that we don''t really have a way to kill you without involving many more people."


    With all the puzzle pieces slowly fitting together, everyone in the room understood the situation they were in.


    Therefore, Yaseniamented. "Well, for you to know, Ayanduin, I was about to exin things about spiritual cultivation and other paths to Lord Gu Chen."


    Ayanduinined. "Hey. Why is he ''Lord,'' but I am just ''Ayanduin''? I am still your senior!"


    "Ah." Yasenia blinked and smiled. "You are right. I almost forgot. You need to do something about your aura and attitude, Lord Ayanduin."


    Gu Chen snorted with a smile. "She is right. You look like a random young man, to be honest. Did trying to meld in the crowd for so many years be an actual trait? I remember you being a bit more imposing."


    Ayanduin sighed. "Juniors are so disrespectful nowadays. Lady Valeria, please scold them."


    Valeria, who had been calmly sipping tea and listening to this whole time, blinked and looked over. "Why are you asking me? If you want them to treat you like a senior, you can''t ask me to tell them. Act like one."


    Gu Chen looked at Valeria with surprise. The fact that Ayanduin called her like that meant that this woman was anything but simple. It was impossible to miss her, as she was like a magnified Yasenia body-wise. Her aura was much different, feeling gentle and soothing instead of domineering and alluring. Still, because she had been silent, Gu Chen decided to ignore her.


    Valeria presented herself. "It seems that I should present myself." She ced down the teacup by leaning downward, and then she stood up. Even Gu Chen and Ayanduin felt somewhat intimidated when Valeria stopped hiding her deep and profound ancient aura. "I go by the name of Valeria right now, and Kali is my master. I am the Nature Spirit Queen, a spirit. Nice to meet you "


    Ayanduin muttered. "No wonder you have that vibe. You are probably older than me!"


    Valeria sat down and snorted. "Rude. I am still in the prime of my health."


    After that, the conversation flowed with ease, and Yasenia exined a few superficial things about cultivation, sometimes turning to Valeria for help in more specific matters that she had doubts about.


    By the end of the conversation, Gu Chen and Ayanduin were clearly interested in forming a partnership with Yasenia. Yasenia noticed, and her mind started to create a n. ''Hm~, perhaps I cane back with a few more things than I expected.''

 Chapter 1001: Suggestion to Ayanduin and Gu Chen. [End Of Book Sixteen]

    After both Sixth Realm cultivators heard about Spiritual cultivation and other information about higher-level Heavens, both Transcendent Cultivators became highly interested. Yasenia pushed at this time, throwing a simple sentence. "To be honest, we are just a few decades from leaving this Sr System and trying to reach for higher-level Heavens."


    Ayanduin and Gu Chen paused and simultaneously looked at Yasenia. These two were several thousand years old, so they were naturally as cunning as an old fox. Yasenia''s sentence came with a proposal and a question, which both of them understood.


    Gu Chen smirked and spoke. "You really are a clever little one, aren''t you? Tsk, tsk."


    Ayanduin leaned to the side and answered. "Sure. I''ll humor you. It''s not like I can find a solution for this ce. I''ve been studying the formation for years and never really managed to understand it. I''ve used Transcendent-Level treasures to recover formations and strengthen them, but all it did was dy the inevitable fate of this World. After more than ten thousand years, I give up."


    Ayanduin then looked at Yasenia and raised his eyebrow. "Moreover, you have that thing on me, so I can''t really say no to you."


    Gu Chen looked between Yasenia and Ayanduin and asked the dragoness. "Right. You have managed to steal almost a third of his wealth. How did you do it? Moreover, it feels like you have him quite¡­ leashed."


    Ayanduin rolled his eyes. "Can you not phrase it like that?"


    Gu Chen mocked. "Then, don''t make it so obvious that they have something on you. Since the second you appeared here, everything has been suspicious. Why would you, who hasn''t bothered about what I did for centuries, suddenly show up?"


    Clicking his tongue, Ayanduin sighed. "Whatever, whatever. Young people can y however they want."Yaseniaughed a bit and then looked at Gu Chen, her smirk hidden by the veil. "To answer your question. The simple response is that he underestimated me. I won''t go into details for Ayanduin''s safety and honor. Lord Gu, if you want to hear it, you''ll have to pry it out of Lord Ayanduin''s mouth."


    Gu Chen sighed. "Sure. I guess I can try to do that. Either way, let''s be honest, Yasenia. What is there for me if I follow you on this interster journey? I will probably be fighting off the sixth realm threats together with Ayanduin in our little travels. You can''t expect me to agree to leave everything I''ve built here behind just because you mentioned those ces that I can''t confirm are real."


    The dragoness nodded. "You are right on that, Lord Gu. While we have our ways to defend ourselves from sixth realm beings, sixth realm cultivators are a bit trickier because of their intelligence." The dragoness looked at the girls around Gu Chen and smiled enough to show even with her veil. "How about I make it possible for them to have your children?"


    Thirty-eight pairs of eyesnded on Yasenia, all of them widening with surprise. Gu Chen frowned and crossed his arms, not being hasty to speak. This was a very important piece of information. After a little while, Gu Chen spoke. "Yasenia, I know you are confident in your words and that you wouldn''t spout nonsense just to make me go with you. That''s nonsense since you''ve proven to be very intelligent. Still, let me say this."


    Yasenia looked at Lord Gu, her golden slit eyes gazing attentively at him. Gu Chen stated. "I''ve had people suggest this in the past, but nothing has worked. This is a very sensitive matter, so I''ve even reached the extremes of killing some of those liars." Lord Gu looked at Yasenia and spoke slowly. "I won''t be merciful towards you, do you understand? That statement you just made is significant for me and my women. I will allow you to retract your word now if it is untrue. However, I will take it as a definitive truth if you insist again."


    The dragoness spoke after Gu Chen''s warning. "The problem with a Cultivator of your level is that your entire body has undergone a tremendous transformation during the sixth tribtion. You be a being that has a higher life rating, so to speak. Your strength has pushed all your bodily functions, including your reproductive organs, beyond mortal limits."


    Yasenia was not shy and exined in more detail. "When you try to impregnate your wives, your sperm is just too strong and bursts your wives'' eggs. Even if it doesn''t, the energy it tries to give the egg is too much, killing it."


    Gu Chen looked at Yasenia strangely. "You are quite different in this regard as well."


    Yasenia blinked. "Hm? What do you mean?" Looking at the women by Gu Chen''s side, she realized that almost all of them had rosy cheeks, feeling slightly embarrassed.


    The dragoness smiled softly. "I see. Well, I am indeed a bit different from how women traditionally behave. Oh, and don''t get me wrong,dies. Feeling like you are is perfectly fine and feminine. It shows that you take this matter seriously and understand that it is a private matter."


    The thirty-seven wives all coughed and tried to rpose themselves. Gu Chen chuckled softly and then looked at Yasenia. "So, taking what you said into ount, what''s the solution?"


    Yasenia summarized them. "You have three of them, Lord Gu. The first one is the most dangerous one but also the most effective one." The dragoness stated. "You just push their cultivation to the sixth realm and then try again. Both of you being in the sixth realm will make it easier to conceive,pared to a sixth realm and fifth realm cultivator pairing."


    Gu Chen rolled his eyes. "As if that''s possible. Not everyone has the talent to reach the sixth realm. Using that method would force me to lose some of them."


    The dragoness nodded. "That''s why, while effective, it has too many ''What ifs'' to be considered genuinely viable. We want all the madams to have a child, not only chosen ones. The second method is as ridiculous as the first. You cripple your cultivation, and during the crippling, when your cultivation slowly reduces, you can try and impregnate them."


    Gu Chen deadpanned and looked at Yasenia with a twitching eyebrow. "Are you messing with me, Yasenia?"


    Yaseniaughed faintly. "A little bit~."


    Gu Chen sighed. "Okay, shoot the third. I hope this one is more genuine."


    The dragoness nodded. "Don''t worry, this one is an actual solution. The secret is alchemy. You see, I have a problem simr to yours. My own bloodline is extremely strong. Therefore, to impregnate me, the seed needs to be powerful. One of my wives is simr to me, and while I have managed to impregnate her, she has been unable to impregnate me."


    Gu Chen blinked twice. "You actually have another woman like you in your harem? That''s surprising. Aren''t you concerned that she might try and steal your other lovers?"


    Yasenia blinked a few times, confused. "Why would I be concerned? I trust my lovers with my everything. They are my treasures who I pamper and take care of, so I believe that they will never betray me in that way."


    Everyone in the room looked at Yasenia with different reactions. Some were admiring, others were emotional, and some looked at Yasenia as if she were too naive. Gu Chen spoke with a sigh. "It is admirable. I honestly would be too worried to trust herpletely. Too many years of knowing human nature is enough to doubt even those you consider the closest."


    Yasenia hummed. "I can understand that. I am young, I have lived less than a century and have yet to experience many things. However, I am willing to ce all my trust since it is the first time. If in the future I am wrong and my trust is betrayed¡­" Yasenia paused, looking toward the ceiling. "Well, I honestly don''t know. I have never ced myself in that position and never will. Only then will I know how I will react."


    Seeing Yasenia''s thoughtful expression, Kali extended her hand and surrounded Yasenia''s, her body slowly releasing a gentle pulse of soothing life energy. "We won''t betray you, Yasenia."


    Yasenia looked at Kali and smiled softly. "I know, Honey." Then, she looked back at Gu Chen andughed. "We digressed quite a lot from the subject. Let''s return to how to fix these things."


    Gu Chen nodded, and the dragoness exined. "If I wanted to, there exists something called a [Fertility Pill]. It is a pill that does, as the name says, manipte fertility."


    Gu Chen raised his eyebrow. "Manipte? Not increase?"


    The dragoness smiled and looked at Kali. The fox woman exined it in a bit more detail. "The [Fertility Pill] is ubiquitous among high-level cultivators, including sixth realm ones and even higher. As Cultivators increase in realm and strength, their fertility goes down. It never disappears, but it bes exponentially harder to have children." Kali smiled. "What the pill does is manipte the health of the reproductive cells, either giving them strength or weakening them. This is easy to control, as the pill just needs one ingredient change to go from boosting to weakening."


    Gu Chen crossed his arms and asked. "Then, why are you still childless, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia smiled. "I am young, Lord Gu. I would love to keep trying without any additional help. I don''t want my lover to feel like she needs help to impregnate me. I want her to believe she can do it with her natural strength. So, I will keep trying with her until she is sessful, regardless of how long it takes."


    Gu Chen smiled. "Admirable. If it weren''t because my strength is too different from my wives'', I would probably think simrly. In short, this fertility pill can make my reproductive cells weaker, allowing them to¡­ well, sessfullyplete the impregnation."


    Yasenia nodded. "Indeed. While you have advanced to the sixth realm, crossing from mortal to immortal, you still have the ability to impregnate females in the same exact way. Your children will be strong from birth, and that might create someplications on the mother''s side. Still, with this pill, you will be undeniably fertile between mortal women that are in the high-level Epoch Core or beyond."


    Gu Chen paused. "Huh? High-level and above only?"


    Kali exined. "Lord Gu, only beings who use solid-state energy are able to be receptive to you, even when you are weakened. How much of your physical strength must you hold back when interacting with them? Imagine that your reproductive cells need to do the same."


    Gu Chen leaned back and sighed. He then looked left and right and spoke. "You''ve heard them, right? Many of youck the cultivation realm to do this, even with this solution. So, I will ask you to train a bit harder, okay? I will make sure to support all of you and never give up as long as you don''t give up."


    The women nodded and answered loudly, their eyes burning with determination. "Yes, Lord Husband!"


    They were given a chance. Nothing woulde in their way from trying to take advantage of this heaven-sent opportunity.


    Gu Chen looked at Yasenia and nodded. "Okay, Yasenia. You''ve convinced me as well. I am in."


    Yasenia bowed to both sixth realm cultivators in an honest and respectful manner. "Junior will make sure that Senior Ayanduin and Senior Gu Chen receive the respect they deserve. As long as you don''t betray me, I promise to try my best in that regard."

 Chapter 1002: Tatyanas Return After Three Years.

    Back in Distancia, everything was simr to how it had been when Yasenia left. The only thing different was that the children were much more grown, showing physical maturity due to their quick development. Of course, they were still around 16 years old, and none of them had started their breakthroughs or cultivated the Spiritual Path. However, they had managed to find their own preferred weapons and many more things.


    Cecile was in a training room with all the children and Mirrory. Since Tatyana and Valeria had been gone, Mirrory took over their training. She took it seriously, and all the children learned many things under her tutge.


    Skye approached them. She had grown greatly during these years, revealing that she had grown well past Evelyn''s size in all aspects. She was a head taller than Evelyn, with a voluptuous body and long dark blue hair, and her golden eyes shone with a mix of mischievousness and seductiveness.


    Cecile looked at her and smiled. "What''s wrong, Skye?"


    Skye asked, holding a beautiful spear. "Mama Cecile, I don''t understand. Why am I so good with the spear but not with other weapons?"


    Cecile exined, her usual cold and elegant voice tinged with a shred of tenderness. "Well, some people are born with an affinity toward weapons. For example, I am good with swords, but that is nothingpared to how I manage with bows and other projectile weapons."


    Skye nodded, understanding. "Right¡­ But why does Mommy use so many weapons? When fighting with her phantom, she sometimes uses the sword, other times a halberd, other times daggers¡­"


    While almost three years had passed since Yasenia left, the children didn''t feel resentment. They had been taught since very little that cultivators had long lives and that being apart for many years was normal. Of course, that didn''t take away from their loneliness, but since their family was sorge, it was difficult to feel lonely for long.


    Somehow, Yasenia''s absence strengthened the ties between the children, as they all found support in each other to cope with the feeling that their Dragon Mother''s absence caused.While they talked, Mirrory blinked and looked skyward. "Oh? Why is she returning alone?"


    Skye looked at Mirrory, and her heart sped up. She asked loudly. "W-Who is returning, Aunty Mirrory!?"


    The rest of the children paused their training and looked over with widening eyes.


    The ancient weapon smiled faintly and gently chopped Skye''s head. "Don''t be too excited. The one returning is Tatyana, not Yasenia."


    While she would probably never admit it, Mirrory had be slightly fond of these children. They were all talented, well-behaved, obedient, and intelligent. They never reallyined when training was too hard, only looking forward with determined eyes.


    Of course, they were children, and they had their moments ofziness or depression. After all, growing up meant going through good and bad experiences. Still, they were receptive to teachings and asked questions while learning. Mirrory liked everything she saw in them, including their potential.


    Her eyes went toward the side of the room, looking at Estre. It could be said that of all the children, she was the most average in terms of talent. She could be called a martial genius, but she had almost nothing else going for her. ''Well, she has inherited Yasenia''s talent in weapon aptitude. She can practically use any weapon with the same talent as long as she learns. She also absorbs martial arts like a sponge. Although, it seems that scythes are her preferred weapon, simr to Yasneia using the giant broadsword as her weapon of choice.''


    Still, Mirrory couldn''t help but feel that Estre was not simple. ''Will she remain the same when she breaks through the first time? I feel like she won''t.''


    Estre approached with a faint and rxed smile. She was also a tall woman, her body much more slender than Skye''s, but she had generous curves nheless. Her fit, athletic build was matched by an elegant face with sharp but feminine angles. Her eyes, resembling Tatyana''s in shape,manded a certain level of respect.


    "Aunty Mirrory, I couldn''t hear because I was focused. What did you say?"


    Her voice was somewhat deep but pleasant, like a cold mountain stream. Skye bumped into Estre, pushing her a few steps. Estreined. "What are you doing, Little Sis?"


    Skye grinned. "Big Sister Estre! Mama Tatyana is returning!"


    Estre''s eyes widened, and her calm and mature face lit up like that of a child. "R-Really!? That''s great! I missed Mama so much!" Estre started bouncing up and down in excitement, making the othersugh.


    Their big sister Estre was always calm and rational, with a slight bloodthirst when in battle. However, she always had a mature aura around her that only broke when either Yasenia or Tatyana were mentioned.


    Dianna plopped on the ground, herrge fox-dragon body making a thump. "Lucky¡­"


    The other sisters approached and started petting her. Dawn spoke gently. "There, there. Mama Kali and Mommy will return soon."


    Aurelia also soothed her. "Right, right. We can also ask Mama Tatyana about where they are and how they are doing."


    Katarina plopped herself on top of Dianna, using her wings to hug her. "Big Sister Dianna, don''t be sad!"


    Dianna''s three tails wagged while receiving her sister''s pampering. "Hmhm~. Since all of you say so, staying depressed would be a waste!"


    She stood up, her six wings and three tails ring outward. "Let''s go see Mama Taytana!"


    With her exmation, everyone moved toward the backyard. When they arrived, everyone was there. Angel, Evelyn, Andrea, Sierra, Zephyrith, Ebirah, Kaleina, me, the maids that remained in Distancia, and even a few leaders like Tengliu, Coraline, the Mermaid Queen, and others.


    When Tatyananded on top of her flying sword, she saw Estre rushing over. "Mama!"


    Tatyanaughed and opened her arms, allowing her to fall into her arms. "Oh dear, you''ve grown so tall! Even taller than me!"


    Estre hugged Tatyana tightly, her white tail wagging rapidly behind her as she buried her face in Tatyana''s neck. "I missed you, Mama."


    Feeling the wetness on her neck made Tatyana''s heart feel slightly squeezed. She hugged Estre back and gently patted her back. "Sorry, Little Light. Our journey extended a bit more than what we nned because of a fewplications."


    Estre nodded a few times, and then she separated and sniffed once. Tatyana cleaned her tears and snot with her handkerchief and giggled. "My little darling is so beautiful~. You''ve grown well, love."


    Estre smiled and said, her voice still a bit creaky. "You have to see how big Luminaria got! Hahaha. We needed to expand the pond so it didn''t feel too small for her!"


    Tatyana grabbed Estre''s hand, guiding her toward the rest while she answered. "That big, huh? That''s a bit outside my calctions! How is she, by the way?"


    Estre babbled. "Well, at first, she was normal. Later, I noticed that Lumi was super clever! Because of that, I asked Aunty Mirrory to check, and she discovered that Lumi was actually a sapient beast! So, I''ve been teaching her lots of things, even Beast Cultivation! She is a fast learner!"


    Tatyanaughed and squeezed Estre''s hand once. "That''s great, Estre. Let''s speak a bit about what happened to your Mommy before we continue, okay? I am sure everyone is eager to hear."


    Once Tatyana looked toward the others, she smirked. "Not bad. Not bad. You''ve steadily advanced in cultivation during thesest years."


    Andrea shook her head. "To be honest, I''ve realized how much Yasenia''s Dual Cultivation technique has helped us. Now, I feel like I am advancing at a crawling speed."


    Evelyn snorted. "Tell me about it. During the first six months, I was so upset at the fading effects that I couldn''t focus, feeling that I was doing something wrong! Yasenia better prepares herself because I''ll milk her dry when shees back!"


    Skye looked at Evelyn with a pout. "Mama! Don''t be a pervert in front of all the aunties and uncles!"


    Evelyn looked up at her well-endowed daughter with a jealous look. "Why did you grow like this, eh? Do you want to make your mother bald from pulling my hair!? They are my head-sized!"


    Skye looked down at herrge breasts and then looked at Evelyn with a smug smirk. "Sadly, Mama, Mommy''s genes seem to be strong in me~. I would share if I could, but you can only look!" She puffed her bountiful chest andughed loudly, making them jiggle. "Hahahaha! What a shame! What a shame!"


    Evelyn''s eyebrow twitched a few times, and she started pursuing her. "I am going to p your butt red! Come here!"


    Skye fled whileughing. "Follow me! Follow me and enjoy the body Mommy gave me as you pursue your dreams without sess! Waaaahahahahaha!"


    Evelyn screamed. "Don''t unt your butt while I chase you, you stupid daughter!"


    Tatyana looked at the two people running away with a somewhat speechless look. "What just happened?"


    Estre chuckled. "When Little Sister Skye developed, Mama Evelyn would always look somewhat resentful, and Little Sister caught on to it. Since then, Little Sister Skye and Mama Evelyn have been like this."


    Tatyana rubbed her forehead. "Well, they are having fun, so whatever."


    Angel was about to run forward at this time, but Aurelia held her back by the edge of her robe. "Don''t run forward, Mama."


    Angel looked up at Aurelia withrge blinking eyes. "Daughter¡­ I am an adult woman that can take care of myself, you know?"


    "I do. But without Mommy around, you are like a child. You even hit your head against a door the other day. A fifth realm cultivator being so distracted to hit a door is probably a first in the story of the Universe. So, be careful, or you''ll do many new ''firsts'' not to be proud of."


    Angel blinked a few times, somewhat unable to retort. So, listening to Aurelia, she stayed put and looked at Tatyana. "Hello, Mommy Tatyana!"


    Tatyana''s eyebrow spasmed. "Say, who is the mother, and who is the daughter?"


    Aurelia, with Angel and Yasenia as parents, had the most voluminous body. Her curves, while not as prominent at Yasenia''s level, were curvy enough to make almost any lustful person drool.


    Unlike Yasenia, though, her face was that of an intellectual, with an intelligent vibe and a mature presence all around. She was also decently tall, almost a head taller than Angel. So, when they were side by side, distinguishing who was the mother and who was the daughter was actuallyplicated.


    Tengliu at the side sighed. "I love this family."


    Coraline chuckled. "They are all so adorable."


    Tatyana looked around and smiled faintly. "It seems that Yasenia''s absence didn''t create any problems."


    The Mermaid Queen crossed her arms. "As if. She had stomped the continent not long ago. No one dares disrespect the Celestial Dragon Queen."


    Tatyana blinked a few times. "Celestial what?"


    Andrea coughed. "It seems that this title has spread around without our knowledge. Now everyone calls her that way, so we can''t really do much about it¡­"


    The Death Empress looked skyward. "Ah¡­ I see." Then, she shook her head and smiled. "Well, I am back. Let''s go inside, and I''ll tell you about what happened in our little journey¡­" Tatyana looked at Sierra and coughed. "Call Evelyn and Skye toe back." Then, she looked at Aurelia and spoke strangely. "You can also release your mother¡­"


    Aurelia nodded. "Okay, Mama Tatyana."

 Chapter 1003: Tatyanas Three Years.

    After gathering to speak with Tatyana, the Death Empress exined everything she was part of during the journey. How they left the world, how they arrived at the first, and how they found out that Soluna could''ve helped all along.


    She took a while to speak about Soluna''s incident because she was also exining space stuff to the children, who listened attentively and with interest in their eyes.


    Tatyana noticed that Mirrory had frowned when she mentioned Soluna''s matter. Still, she waited for the Ancient Mirror toe to a conclusion and ask her. In the meantime, she answered a few questions. Dawn asked. "Mama Tatyana, how big were those Space Beasts that Mama Kali didn''t want to hunt?"


    Tatyana hummed andmented. "Take the mountain our house is built in, and then imagine one thousand of them stacked and creating that giant creature! Even your Mommy Yasenia looked like a small little beast inparison!"


    The children eximed, surprised. "Wow!"


    Curious, Skye asked. "Mama Tatyana. Who would win, Mommy or that giant beast?"


    Tatyana pondered slowly. "Well, that would be a very close battle! Still, if Mommy uses everything she has, including her personal treasures, she would probably be able to win!"


    "Wow!"


    "Mommy is so strong!"While the children discussed, Mirrory finally decided to speak up. "Tatyana. We have a bigger problem in our hands than I thought. There is something that is not making any sense."


    Tatyana and everyone else looked at Mirrory''s actually serious face and were startled. She had only been this serious very few times before, one of them being when they fought the [Abyss] creatures.


    Tatyana pondered, and not finding anything wrong, she asked. "What does not make any sense? We made a mistake, it''s not the first time we made a collective mistake, right?"


    Mirrory looked at Tatyana with squinting eyes. "Are you telling me that in the weeks we spent researching all possible methods to heal Yasenia, including the use of the spirit race, we never thought of Soluna?"


    Tatyana paused, looking at Mirrory for a few seconds as her red eyes swam with thoughts. The more she thought, the more confused she felt. "Right¡­ That''s strange." After a while, she asked, perplexed. "Are you suggesting there might be some kind of outside interference?"


    Mirrory shook her head. "Suggesting? I am telling you. Tatyana, we even listed all the items in Yasenia''s Dantian, Soluna included. We didn''t miss her once or twice. It felt as if Soluna waspletely out of our heads. We did not consider her for a single second that she might have a way to help Yasenia. Even if we thought so, we would''ve called her and asked in normal circumstances."


    Tatyana rubbed her temples and sighed. "How?" Sheined. "Even not taking myself into ount, you are here. Unless someone above my cultivation level and Fateprehension meddled with us, doing something like that would be impossible."


    The girls looked at them, concerned, trying to think of something but naturally being unable to help. This was beyond their realm of understanding.


    Mirrorymented. "I can detect many things, Tatyana, but I am not omniscient. Not even at my peak was I close to that power. Moreover, now I am sealed. This part of myself that I can summon and exert strength with is nothing but a dust motepared to a mountain."


    Tatyana nodded, leaning back, thoughtful. "Not good. Not good at all."


    Listening to their conversation, Angel fiddled with her fingers and looked down, feeling guilty. ''If I were stronger, Mirrory might''ve been able to detect the problem¡­''


    Easily seeing through Angel''s emotions, both seniors spoke. Tatyana chuckled. "Little Angel, you''d need to be in at least the Transcendence Realm for Mirrory to have enough strength to try."


    Mirrory patted her head. "If you really were able to be that strong at your current age, forget about high-level World juniors. You''d probably be one of the most talented beings in Heaven''s history."


    Andrea asked. "Can we do something about it?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "Not much, to be honest. Perhaps I could create something if I were here with my main body. But as we are now, we can do pretty much nothing."


    Evelyn asked. "Speaking of the main body; How is your breakthrough doing?"


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow. "I''ve managed to condense energy faster than expected, so I am just five to ten years away from a breakthrough."


    Mirrory clicked her tongue in praise. "Not bad, not bad. I am honestly impressed."


    Tatyana chuckled. "Thanks~."


    Mirrory then asked with a mischievous smile. "How is that [Love Law] doing? Any progress?"


    Tatyana coughed. "I''ll never develop that. No need to worry about it."


    "Oh?" Mirrory asked, curious. "Why not? A Death and Fate Goddess that unts the [Love Law] would be such a beautiful thing, to be honest. It might even be a first! Personally, I have never seen something like it."


    Tatyana changed the subject. "I got a few interesting things while returning here! A few gifts for almost all the little ones~."


    Tatyana took out a sphere that was previously full of mes but now looked quite different. This sphere was one of the two that the Heaven''s Cmity Overlord gave Tatyana. It was a treasure created from cosmic energy that helped absorb almost all kinds of Natural Treasures without extraplications.


    Before, it was a burning sphere because it only had [Heaven-Born mes] and [Lava Souls] inside. Tatyana chose to take a little trip around the different worlds before returning here, which was one of the two reasons that she was dyed by almost 2 years from her initial prediction.


    The orb now had cial Souls, Gale Souls, Thunder Souls, Heaven-Born mes, Heaven-Born Alloy, and even a Forest Soul that she was lucky to find.


    In short, Tatyana literally emptied the worlds in the sr system from more than two dozen Natural Treasures. Such amounts might look insignificant, but they were not as few as they seemed.


    A single Heaven-Born me was probably able to fuel all the ovens in the entire Astral Sky Sect for long enough that quantifying would be redundant, as the Astral Sky Sect perishing before it would be more likely.


    Andrea and Evelyn both had a Natural Treasure already, but Cecile and Angel werecking one. Tatyana looked at them and shook her head. "There are none for you. No Crystal Soul and no Luna Essence. Any other Natural Treasure rted to your affinities would be nice, but I also don''t have any.


    Cecile blinked. "Don''t you have a Gale Soul? My attributes are Moon, Space, and Wind."


    Tatyana humphed. "A Gale Soul would indeed benefit you, but you are a creature with an incredible affinity toward the Moon attribute. Giving you the Gale Soul before you capture one Luna Essence might even harm your growth!"


    Cecile sighed and nodded. "Sure. I''ll trust you."


    Tatyana noticed Andrea looked at the orb with a pondering expression and asked with a smirk. "What''s wrong? Do you want to feed your Natural Treasure the Heaven-Born mes I''ve captured?"


    Andrea was an honest and forward woman, so she looked at Tatyana and nodded. "I am indeed considering that. What do you think? It should help me increase my overall strength, right?"


    Tatyana pondered and then looked at Mirrory. The Ancient Mirror answered in her stead. "You would definitely benefit from it. Even taming the Lava Soul would be good for you. However, I rmend that you keep the one you have without modifications. It might''ve be verypatible with you, so now taking a stronger treasure might create an imbnce that can harm you."


    Andrea sighed and nodded. "Understood."


    Tatyana looked at Andrea''s frowning face andughed. "Don''t worry, Andrea. I am sure that Yasenia will return with something for you. Your road won''t be cut off, as long as you continue pushing forward."


    Andrea blinked and looked at Tatyana with a raised eyebrow. "Is thating from the Fate Expert or from Tatyana?"


    Tatyana snorted. "Tsk, tsk. So ungrateful~." She smirked. "However, I don''t need to do Fate reading on you to know some things. Experience could be considered a way of prediction through experience."


    Angel looked at the orb and asked, curious. "So, what are those Natural Treasures for?"


    Tatyanamented, looking at the children. "Well, of course, it will be for the little ones."


    The children''s eyes widened, and Tatyana added before they could start shouting which one each of them wanted. "However! These will not be easy to earn. Natural Treasures are scarce and rare. Not all of you will get one, so I do not want to give them away unjustly just because you are her children. While we will give you treasures, how many you get will depend on your hard work and also your talent." Tatyana said seriously. "You might get none, so don''t take them for granted!"


    The children nodded seriously. This was not a first, as they all had scores and other measuring systems to gain non-essential treasures. It was something Yasenia and the rest created in preparation for future generations of the Dravory n. As it grew, you couldn''t really pamper everyone in the same manner.


    With that said, Tatyana moved on to exin the second matter she did while she was away. "Anyway, the second thing I did was use the remains of a dead to create something like a spatial sect outside of Distancia''s Heaven."


    After dropping that bomb, everyone in the room looked at her with bewildered faces, not really understanding what she just said. Tatyanaughed softly and said. "As an empire or sect bes multiary, they start creating areas outside the. The reason is that teleporting formations are much easier to create outside the local Heaven watch. Of course, they also be dangerous because of the omnipresence of the [Abyss]."


    Andrea rubbed her forehead and asked. "So, you''ve created a massive thing that can be considered a Moon that''s currently orbiting the and will probably be the ce that we will live in the near future?"


    Tatyana nodded once. "Perfectly understood! As expected from you, Andrea."


    The children blinked a few times, not really understanding. So, Evelyn exined it in simple words. "Tatyana created a Moon where we might live in the future." Pointing upward, she continued. "Outside of our world. In space."


    They were baffled, understanding but failing toprehend. Tatyana looked around and smiled widely. "Anyway, enough about me! How have all of you been during thest three years?"


    Tengliu, wearing a beautiful but somewhat skimpy dress, asked. "Lady Tatyana, may I ask something?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Go ahead. Also, it seems that you''ve almost made a full recovery."


    Tengliuughed faintly, her aura much moreid back and easy-going than before. "I am indeed almost recovered. These years have been great, as I''ve made many introspections." Tengliu cleared her throat. "Will we be able to live in that space sect you''ve talked about?"


    Tatyana nodded. "There will be a teleporter from here to there. That ce is more of a¡­ docking station. And also a ce to receive people who might be unable to enter Distancia due to their high cultivation levels."


    Tengliu and the other leaders understood and started contemting the future implications.

 Chapter 1004: Leaving the [Forgotten Star Area]

    Back in the [Forgotten Star Area], Yasenia walked down the inn she had been staying in for more than two years with the entire group. Once she appeared in the main hall, everyone looked over. Many already knew her since the maids were very eye-catching, not to mention Yasenia, Valeria, or Kali.


    Once she approached the inn''s reception post, the man there smiled and weed her. "Lady Yasenia, Lady Kali, Lady Valeria, good morning. What might I help you with?"


    Kali spoke calmly with a smile. "Hello, we are going to leave today, so we are here to inform Lady He of our departure."


    The receptionist''s eyes widened, and he stuttered. "D-Did anyone offend you, Lady Kali? We will make sure that never happens again if you tell us who."


    Kaliughed softly and said gently. "No one offended me, don''t worry. Our business in this city is done, so we are leaving. The inn has been nothing but weing. We are also going to make sure to leave a small extra for your caring service."


    Kali ced five Sunderials on the table and smiled. "These are for you, sir."


    The man looked at the insane amount of money on the table and froze. Those five coins were enough to buy him, literally! What was he supposed to do with all of it!? His brain just froze, unable toprehend it.


    Lady He appeared through a door at the side, her elegant gait and formal smile shining through her beauty. Sheughed. "Lady Kali, I would prefer if you didn''t try to bribe my people."


    Kali raised her eyebrow and smiled. "Bribe? Not at all. I just wanted to give a tip for their great service."Lady He rolled her eyes. "A tip that will make my people run is not appreciated! With that money, he won''t have to work again in his life." Lady He ced her hand on his shoulder and sighed. "He is a really good worker. I really don''t want to lose my people."


    Kali got thoughtful and said, "Okay. Let''s do this then. I''ll give you a pill jar that will aid all of them cultivation-wise. It increases strength and vitality as well as purifying the bodies of low-level cultivators."


    Lady He blinked and asked, her long eyshes fluttering coyly. "Is there something like that for me?"


    Kali waved her hand, throwing two pill jars to her. "There is. That second one is for higher level cultivators. It does something simr. I hope you like them."


    Lady He looked at the second jar with a big smile. "Of course! This is a very generous gift. What quality are they?"


    Kali smirked. "Peak-level Heaven-Ranked with 98% purity. Not half-bad, to be honest."


    Lady He whistled. "That''s impressive! I don''t think that the top Alchemist in this city canpare. Perhaps those in Medical City could, though. Either way, their prices are ridiculous, so this is a gift I deeply appreciate. Thanks a lot."


    Kali nodded. "No problem."


    Lady He looked at Yasenia and extended her hand, asking for a handshake. "We have another way of expressing gratitude around here. It was a pleasure to have you here."


    Yasenia snorted augh. "I''ve seen you cupping your fist to other guests, though~? Tsk, tsk. Taking advantage at the end of our meeting."


    Yasenia extended her hand, firmly gripping Lady He''s hand. Lady Heughed. "Well, I need to make an impression; perhaps it will benefit me in the future."


    The dragoness raised her beautiful, straight eyebrow. "Clever. Don''t worry, though. I took you into ount. Not only you, this whole ce, to be honest. While the number of Demonic Cultivators is much higher than average, the morals of people are not that skewed inside this dome area. I guess the fear of the strong is a good way to keep everyone''s attitudes obedient."


    Lady Heughed. "That''s because you haven''t been in those cities dominated by the Sixth Realm Demonic Cultivators. They are quite¡­ A sight."


    Yasenia hummed. "I can guess."


    She stopped the handshake andmented. "Lady He, remember to give one of those pills to Guard An. Although she left after we settled down, her guidance all those years ago saved us a lot of time and trouble."


    Lady He nodded. "I''ll make sure of it. Speaking of which, she has been promoted a few times since then. It seems that meeting you was a stroke of luck."


    Yasenia sighed. "Let''s hope that it doesn''t end in disaster. Some interested people might poke their noses too deep after I am gone."


    Lady He tilted her head, and Yasenia revealed. "It''s not like we''ve been incident-free during these years. There have been a few cases of greed and attempts at kidnapping from a few groups. Most of those groups have ceased to exist, but even then¡­ Well, it is something I''ll have to live with, I guess."


    The dragoness pped her wings once in exasperation. Lady He looked at them and asked. "I heard you didn''t have them out when you arrived. Will you hide them away when you return?"


    Yasenia extended her wings, curving them forward, and looked at them thoughtfully. "To be honest, while my tail is quite special and easy to remember, I think it goes unnoticed more than them."


    Lady He looked at the extended gorgeous andrge dragon wings and sighed at their beauty. "They are gorgeous, Yasenia. I really mean it, from the bottom of my heart."


    Yasneia smiled and said honestly. "Thank you. I appreciate honestpliments without hidden intentions." Then, she folded her wings onto her back again and spoke. "Lady He, we will be on our way. It has been afortable stay."


    Lady He cupped her fists. "Thank you for choosing our [Seven Star Inn]! We''ll be awaiting your return."


    Yasenia cupped her fists back and turned around. "We are leaving."


    The entire group followed her lead and exited the ce in an orderly fashion. Seeing the gorgeous people leaving, the guests sighed, disappointed. Some of them have been here for thest few years, and seeing that group of goddesses in the morning had be healing in a sense. Knowing they would be gone made many of them feel a bit empty.


    Lady He looked around and smiled faintly. She pped once and spoke after she got everyone''s attention. "I understand how some of you might be feeling, but Lady Yasenia is a being that''s bound to soar to Heaven. She is like a meteor shower, brief but ethereally beautiful. Let''s say goodbye to her with grace."


    "Yes, Ma''am!"


    Once outside, Yasenia and the others mounted their flying swords and soared to the sky, approaching the city''s entrance. When she was about to leave, several shadows left the buildings and surrounded her. There were around 200 people, all armed and of high-cultivation level.


    Yasenia sighed and stopped, looking around. The leader of those people stepped forward and smirked. "Where are you going, Yasenia Dravory?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "None of your business. Now, if you have no real business with me, scram. I am going to leave this ce, so I rmend not messing with me the day I leave; I''ll be ruthless."


    The manughed. "And what can you do? We have 200 peak-level Epoch Cores here. Your group barely has 40 people, and some of you are not in this realm. You are going to follow me and listen to what I have to say, even if you don''t want to."


    Yasenia''s calm face slowly cooled down, and her voice sounded cold enough to give chills to those listening. "Listen. I''ve been away from my family for too long. I am not rushing out of this city because I want to respect thews implemented by the [Four City Kings]. So, I REALLY don''t have any patience now. Move or die. Last chance."


    The man shook his head and sighed. "Since you are so stubborn and still really think that you can beat us¡­ capture her."


    Yasenia''s golden eyes were flooded with a bloody red color, and she growled. "Death it is, then. [Celestial Pearl]."


    When her most powerful buff activated together with all her enhancing auras, the world around Yasenia appeared to have imploded.


    BOOM!


    The aura shockwave was strong enough that even some maids got moved back. Her presence, amplified by her Level 9 intents and other skills, became as vast as the sky and as profound as the ocean.


    Then, Yasneia grabbed [Draconic Heart] and the [Celestial Energy Star] in her Dantian spun quickly, pouringrge amounts of [Celestial Energy] into her meridians. Then, she swung her sword. "Disappear. [Empyrean Gxy Domain], [Celestial Copse]."


    The man''s face changed, and he shouted. "QUICKLY! DEFEND!"


    His heart almost jumped out of his chest the second Yasenia''s aura exploded outward. In terms of presence, Yasenia''s current aura was far higher than anymon peak-level Epoch Core. With the [Celestial Pearl] activated, she was in a stretch between the Transcendence Realm and the peak of the Fifth Realm strength-wise.


    A wave of pure Celestial Energy mixed with all her enhancement auras rushed forward and mmed onto them with the weight of a star. The two dozen peak-level Epoch Cores that tried to block her attack had their defenses broken and were actually pushed back several hundred of meters, leaving an open path. However, unlike what people spectating from below expected, Yasenia didn''t rush through the gap.


    Instead, she used [Pegasus Gallop] and rushed into the bunch of peak-level Epoch Cores with a terrifying aura full of killing intent and ruthlessness.


    Kali and the rest naturally followed, and then a ughter began. While the 200 peak-level Epoch Core experts were much stronger than them in raw strength, the battle maids had battle formations with incredible individual strength. Valeria was also supporting all of them, so not to mention dying, them getting injured was a challenge.


    Then, they had an enraged dragon woman in their ranks going on an absolute rampage.


    The poor bastards couldn''t evenst 20 minutes before they werepletely annihted. Using the inherent qualities of [Empyrean Gxy Domain], escaping the space Yasenia dominated was very difficult unless you did it at first. After a while, Yasenia would gain some authority over the ce and could literally lock people away from leaving.


    The leader of the group was facing Yasenia''s absolutely relentless attack, his face pale. "D-Do you know who I work for!? You aremitting a terrible mistake!"


    Yasenia moved into close quarters and threw a punch to his gut.


    BANG!


    Her fist sunk into the peak-level Epoch Core''s body as if his incredibly reinforced muscles were made of gtin. His body shot skyward with a tremendous explosive sound. Yasenia used her terrifying speed to actually ovee the flying person and gathered the entire strength of her body toward her leg as shepleted a spinning kick. "[Grand Cosmos Martial Art, First Form: Ster Burst]."


    When the leg hit the man, time seemed as if it had stopped. The man''s body started cracking as the terrifying energy was transferred into him, and then, together with a massive burst of blood, he shot downward like a meteor.


    BOOM!


    Yasenia stood in the middle of the sky, looking at everyone from above as her dragon wings pped. "There are more groups that want to stop me, right? Come out; I am not done yet."


    Everyone on the ground that was going to participate almost pissed their pants. No one chose to stop Yasenia, and after she snorted with disdain, she left with the maids.


    Lady He, looking from a distance, had her mouth wide open. ''What in Heaven''s name? She was this strong all along!?''

 Chapter 1005: Confrontation. Intervention. Return.

    After Yasenia''s group''s strength demonstration, everyone intending to intervene at first was discouraged. After all, the dragoness, buffed by the [Celestial Pearl] and all her other buffs, was incredibly powerful. Not to mention, after her strange breakthrough a few days ago, her soul was much more stable and under control, allowing her to use her energy more efficiently and have a more powerful presence.


    Yasenia stood in the middle of the sky, looking at everyone from above as her dragon wings pped. "There are more groups that want to stop me, right? Come out; I am not done yet."


    Nobody tried to stop her at first, so she snorted with disdain and turned around to leave. However, a man''s voice arrived. "I am here to stop you now. What do you think, Yasenia Dravory? Will you listen to me?"


    Looking up, Yasenia''s group noticed a man in ordinary robes looking down on them. He was very calm even when he was alone. Yasenia squinted; she could easily feel it in her bones who this person was. "Are you one of the [Four City Kings]? What do you want from me?"


    The man was of some advanced age but not too old. He had brown hair with a few white strands and somewhat rugged skin. He looked like a fifty- to sixty-year-old man who had kept himself healthy. He answered. "Well, I want your secrets. It is clear that you are not from our world, so I want to know who you are, where youe from, and also what kind of cultivation you practice. I was going to act a bitter, but who knew that you would suddenly leave? Thankfully, I left a spy around you."


    Yasenia frowned and looked at her maids. The maids looked at that man confusedly; they were very sure that they had cleaned the ce of all spies. The man smiled. "Oh, it is normal that you didn''t catch him. He is a mortal, after all. A bit special since he had a way tomunicate with me in a direct manner."


    Doriel clicked her tongue, easily guessing after that information. "It is the receptionist."


    The middle-aged manughed. "Great job. That''s right. Who would usually doubt someone like that, right?"


    Yasenia looked at the man and sighed. "I really don''t rmend you do whatever you are trying to do. It will not end nicely for you."The man snorted. "A little mortal looking up to a God and babbling useless threats. Just give me what I want, and I will only kill your maids. After all, you killed so many of my people. If I don''t eliminate a few from your side, I won''t rest satisfied."


    Valeria stepped forward and smiled at him. "Bullying juniors is not something I rmend doing, sir. If you mess with my little ones, I''ll need to get involved deeply, and things will end quite badly."


    The Undying Monarch looked at Valeria and snorted. "And who are you to speak like that to me?"


    Valeria continued smiling; however, her smile didn''t reach her eyes. "Who am I? Well, I am someone you can''t afford to offend." Then, she waved her hand and unleashed her aura at full strength.


    The world felt like it froze as Valeria''s presence magnified several times in everyone''s eyes. While her physical size remained the same, her presence literally inundated everything and everyone in the city. It felt like her hand was holding the sky as she looked down on them from beyond.


    Valeria''s lips, still arched, moved to utter a few words. "If you still dare to continue and stop us after feeling this, I have nothing else to say other than you are a very unintelligent animal."


    With Yasenia''s presence feeling like the firmament and Valeria''s appearing like life itself, one would be able to instantly tell that they were notmon people that could be bullied by anyone.


    However, the one in the sky was an Undying Monarch. Someone above all mortal cultivators. So, while people looking at the altercation felt that messing with them was a bad idea, they were equally confident that being disrespectful toward one of the [Four City Kings] was just as bad.


    The man squinted, looking at Valeria and Yasenia deeply. He had honestly never felt such arge presence from any mortal cultivator. It was to the point that even he felt somewhat pressured by theirbined auras.


    For mortals to make an Undying Monarch feel pressured was somethingpletely new for him, who has been at the top all his life and unchallenged for so long. After thinking for a while, he decided to ask. "If I were to use force, what are your honest chances of winning, if you gave it a percentage?"


    Valeria snorted. "One hundred percent. The question is not if we would win but how much we''d sacrifice in doing so. Would we need to sacrifice one city, half the [Forgotten Star Area], or perhaps the entire World? Regardless, we will remain victorious in the end, and you will be dead or, worse, incapacitated."


    As the man was thinking, two other presences approached at incredible speeds. Their auras were not inferior even whenpared to this man.


    Once they appeared, it was revealed to be a handsome, tall, and muscr man apanied by a slim and elegant younger-looking man. The first one spoke. "Hey, old man. Bullying juniors? I don''t really like how that looks."


    The Undying Monarch squinted. "Gu Chen, Ayanduin, why are you messing with my business? This has nothing to do with you."


    Ayanduin smiled. "You see¡­ That''s incorrect. This has a lot to do with us! First of all, Yasenia is my customer."


    Gu Chen smiled. "Second of all, Yasenia is friends with my wives. So, we rmend that you let her leave in peace before things get out of control. What do you say, Old Man Yan?"


    Old Man Yan paused for a few seconds, looking between all of them. After a while, he looked at Yasenia and spoke. "This won''t be thest time we meet, Yasenia."


    The dragoness snorted. "I hope not. Instead of asking for things like a normal person and trading, you act like a tyrant and try to steal things from me. If you really think I''ll overlook something like this, you are mistaken."


    Gu Chen coughed. "Hey there, leave the Old Man some face. He is an Undying Monarch at the end of the day."


    Yasenia looked at him and said. "I told you this in the past, but respect is something you must earn, not something thates with age. If not, all people in this city would need to walk on their knees when talking to Valeria!"


    Valeria''s eyebrow twitched.


    Kali coughed and patted her back twice. "Fighting the truth is not something we should do."


    In the end, Old Man Yan disappeared from the sky, returning to his mansion. Yasenia waved her hand, speaking aloud. "Since you are here, I''ll use the ship now so that no moreplications happen. Am I allowed?"


    Gu Chen sighed. "Sure, sure. Just leave. Don''t forget toe back, yes?"


    Yasenia nodded, and after the giant flying ship appeared, she boarded it with the rest of her maids. Gu Chen looked at the giant ship and blinked twice. "That thing looks valuable¡­"


    Ayanduin muttered. "That warship is probably more valuable than everything you have on your person right now."


    Gu Chen clicked his tongue. "Rich little dragon, and she is still greedy enough to rob you."


    Ayanduin shrugged. "A dragon''s greed is endless. The actual demise of many of them."


    "I guess."


    The warship''s formation lit up, and in the next second, it zoomed into the distance with ridiculous speed. Gu Chen eximed. "Woah! I don''t think I would be able to catch up to that."


    Ayanduin patted his shoulder. "It is still not going at its full speed. Of course, you wouldn''t."


    Meanwhile, on the ship, Yasenia released all her auras and flopped backward,nding in afortable armchair that gently cushioned her fall. "Ugh¡­ We managed to evade all big troubles and were about to leave unharmed, and the moment we were about to leave the ce, that man appeared¡­ That freaking greedy Yan or whatever his name was is going to pay!"


    Kali chuckled. "Didn''t you kill quite a lot of his top people? I think that''s a big punishment."


    Yasenia looked at Kali and blinked a few times. "I guess¡­ But I feel¡­ unsatisfied."


    Kali sat on Yasenia''sp and hummed. "Well, well. It seems that my dear dragoness is craving battle. Was thebat not long enough? Were you too restricted? Tell me~."


    Yasenia hugged Kali''s waist, squeezing the fox into her soft and tender embrace. "I guess I want to fight, yeah. It has been a while since I let go in a fight or a war¡­ Do you think I should start a pointless war against someone that pisses me off when we return to Distancia?"


    Kali''s lips twitched. ''A bored dragon is truly a problem, eh?'' Kali coughed. "How about using that energy to continue raising our children?"


    Yasenia looked at Kali and nodded. "That''s something you shouldn''t take for granted! I wonder how many more years they will need to be a bit more independent. Do you think that ten is enough?"


    Kali rubbed her chin. "In ten years, they will be around¡­ twenty-five years old? That''s too high, no? I think they can start being independent at twenty or so. Look at Kaleina. She was already out there doing things with me before we left."


    Yasenia nodded. "You are right."


    Kali smiled and scratched Yasenia''s chin where she liked it. The dragoness immediately started purring with her typical deep and predatory growl. "Is my precious dragoness upset that their time to be adults is arriving?"


    Yasenia purred her answer. "Grrnooo~."


    Kaliughed, her fox tails wagging in amusement at her lover''s cuteness. "Are you sure, dear?"


    "Yesss."


    "Then~?" Kali smirked. "What is it~?"


    Yasenia licked Kali''s cheek and spoke. "Well¡­ when they mature, we will probably start nning to leave¡­ Who knows how long it will take to see them again?"


    Kali blinked and stopped her caressing. She sighed and leaned on Yasenia again. "I guess you are right. We can''t stop for them. Once they are strong enough, we will leave Distancia, right? How will you exin it to them?"


    Yasenia blinked. "Exin? What''s there to exin?"


    Kali frowned. "Isn''t it bad if we leave without an exnation?"


    Yaseniaughed. "They don''t need an exnation but motivation."


    Kali looked at Yasenia and asked. "Do you have something nned?"


    "Of course." Yasenia kissed Kali''s lips and spoke. "We''ll tell them to catch up to us if they can. That we''ll leave hints of our presence wherever we go so that they can follow in our footsteps if they want. Or that they can walk on their own. Of course, Distancia is my nest, so that ce will always be a ce to return."


    Kali asked. "What happens when we soar to higher heavens?"


    Yasenia hummed. "Then, we''ll create a nest there, and in the next, and in the next¡­" Yasenia smiled faintly. "Their cultivation journey is theirs, Kali. We''ll help set them on an easier path with resources and other items. However, they should tread their own paths."


    Kali stated as a matter of factly. "Some will die."


    Yasenia nodded. "Yes. Even if we try our best to prevent anything from happening, that is bound to happen sooner orter. I don''t even know if I will survive all the way¡­." Yasenia then stated, her voice chilly. "Still, if that ever happens, we''ll take revenge. We''ll ughter everything rted to those who touch our children."


    Then, she sighed. "However, we are not strong enough to watch over them constantly, Kali. They are dragons, and they need to learn how to survive."


    Kali sighed, leaning on Yasenia. "A cruel world."


    "Cruel but beautiful," Yasenia added. "That''s why I could meet all of you and have those little brats."


    Kali chuckled, burying her face in Yasenia''s neck. "I guess."

 Chapter 1006: Yasenias New Discovery.

    The warship was quick to travel through the vastness of space. Yasenia didn''t bother to cultivate; instead, she focused on observing the vast darkness of space. When one was in a world where the atmosphere reflected light, seeing stars was easy. Here, without air to reflect those lights, everything was dark except one location: the Sun. Yasenia smiled faintly. "Quite ironic."


    Doriel, standing by her side, asked. "What''s ironic, Young Miss?"


    Yasenia hummed. "When we are in a world, the sky is full of lights, making you think that everywhere outside would look like that. However, instead, what do we have?"


    Doriel looked outside and answered. "Darkness, Young Miss."


    Yasenia nodded. "Darkness¡­ Looking up from the bottom of a pond makes everything outside the pond look desirable. But, once outside, what awaits you is a bigger pond with a bigger sky that you admire."


    Doriel answered. "Cultivation is considered an endless path. There is always someone stronger, something stronger, or even a whole new ce where your strength bes average."


    Yasenia agreed. "Right. That''s why I was thinking, what if understanding my ninth level of the Celestial Intent is not about understanding the cosmos but¡­ theck of it?"


    Doriel tilted her head. "Lack of¡­ cosmos? Aren''t we inside the cosmos, Young Miss?"


    Yasenia hummed. "Yes. Everything is the cosmos. But¡­" Yasenia extended her hand, trying to feel the energy of the cosmos. "... Why is it so hard to perceive? Even with my affinity, I can only see something when I activate my skills."Yasenia activated [Celestial Intent Level 8], and her aura shifted, mixing with the surroundings and making her presence more difficult to perceive. At the same time, Yasenia''s eyes captured the hidden beauty of the Universe. The ck sky was suddenly alight with countless stars. Her vision, now able to capture a much wider range of light, was able to observe the true beauty of the seemingly empty cosmos.


    Doriel blinked twice, trying to capture Yasenia''s presence but finding it somewhat slippery, even when she was standing by her side. ''Incredible. If Young Miss jumped ship and wanted to disappear¡­ I don''t think we would be able to find her. Her connection with the cosmos is increasing at a staggering pace.''


    Yasenia looked around, her eyes observing everything around her. "Hm¡­ strange¡­ What''s that?"


    Doriel looked in the direction Yasenia was looking at, seeing nothing. The dragonessmented. "It is like¡­ A big, multicolored cloud."


    Doriel tilted her head. "I heard that big clouds in space are usually ces where spatial life is plenty. However, they were never described as multicolored. Most cultures call them Nebs. Some nebe are like forests."


    Yasenia nodded. "I feel that I heard that not long ago¡­" The dragoness rubbed her chin and asked. "Will we go there next?"


    Doriel pondered. "It''s probably too dangerous, Young Miss. The number of Star Beasts in a Neb is incredibly high."


    Yasenia tilted her head. "I see. Navigating those ces should be interesting, right?"


    Doriel smiled faintly. "From what I heard, only Transcendent Realm people dare do that. Well, we have this warship, so it''s not an impossible thing."


    ia scoffed. "But unless it is necessary, we should avoid those areas!"


    Yaseniaughed faintly. "Okay, okay. How much time until we arrive home?"


    iamented, looking at the sr system''s map. "Around ten more minutes at most. Does Young Miss want to do something before we arrive?"


    Yasenia tilted her head. "How about we take a big asteroid and nt it in the Sect? Who knows, a disciple in the future might learn something from the cosmic energy that they have."


    iaughed. "Sure. We can do that."


    The warship slowed down, and then, ia drove it toward a ce with a lot of asteroids that were orbiting the Sr System.


    Yasenia looked at them andmented. "They are quiterge, aren''t they?"


    Doriel hummed. "They are not much bigger than a mountain¡­ Well, except that one over there."


    Everyone followed Doriel''s gaze and saw a massive piece of rock spinning very slowly. Yasenia smirked. "Let''s get that one."


    Kali asked, speechless. "Why do you want such a big piece of rock? That''s taller than our mountain!"


    Yasenia shrugged. "Why not? We can ce it outside the sect and let the sect disciples explore it. Who knows if someone will find an opportunity in it? We can even create a few entrance tests for the sect that involve it."


    Kali sighed. "Sure, sure."


    Yaseniaughed and took out her sword, mounting it and flying toward the giant asteroid. When shended on it, she was surprised that it wasn''t as solid as she expected. ''Huh?''


    Looking down, she saw her feet sink into the gravel-like surface. "Hm¡­" Yasenia asked toward the warship. "Will this thing even maintain its structure back in Distancia? I feel that it will crumble down like a sand structure."


    Kali asked, curious. "Is it that brittle?"


    Yasenia kicked the surface lightly, sending a big cloud of pure gravel upward. "See?"


    "Hoo?" Kali smiled. "That''s quite interesting. What quality do you think the material it is made of is?"


    Yasenia used her spiritual sense and shook her head. "Around¡­ Magic-Ranked? Not much better, to be honest."


    Kali hummed. "That''s quite useless¡­ Should we find a better one, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "No, Magic-Ranked is perfect. It will not make other sects covet this big piece of rock. After all, who would want to fight us for a chunk of Magic-Ranked material?"


    The dragoness''s energy surged toward the spatial ring, and an invisible aura spread from it, covering the entire thing. Yasenia poured quite a lot of energy into it since this was a mountain-sized item. Then, after it surrounded it, the asteroid disappeared from sight.


    Yasenia pped her wings twice out of reflex, thinking she would fall, but instead, she flew upward. Yasenia blinked. "Ah¡­ Right. No gravity around these ces."


    The maidsughed, seeing their Young Miss shot upward involuntarily. Kali sighed. "Go catch your Young Miss. She is so dorky sometimes."


    iaughed. "Understood, Madam."


    The warship moved through space and caught up to Yasenia. The dragoness had her legs and arms crossed, flying upward in a strange position. Kali asked with a sigh-like smile. "What are you doing, love?"


    Yasenia blinked. "Why did I shoot upward?"


    Kali blinked. "There is no gravity. Isn''t it normal to fly upward?"


    Yasenia tilted her head. "Don''t I fly because I move air? There is no air to move here, and the cosmic energy is also very difficult to interact with to flow through my wings, no?"


    Kali shrugged. "It seems that it is not. Have you even tried flying before? You just moved with your sword or the warship through space."


    Yasenia looked at Kali andmented. "I want to try flying¡­ Can I? My wings¡­ scales¡­ skin? Everything seems to be able to ''swim'' through this nothingness."


    Kaliughed. "Why are you asking? Go ahead."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "Thest time I went on a little trip without asking, I had trouble sitting down for a few days."


    Kali''s lips arched, amused. "Go, go. We''ll be right behind you."


    Yasenia nodded, and her energy started flowing around her. They all expected to see the usual giant dragon appearing, but they were confused when Yasenia took her time transforming.


    Kali asked, confused. "Is everything okay, love?"


    Yasenia answered. "I think¡­ I can breakthrough to the ninth level¡­"


    Kali blinked. "Huh? How?"


    Yasenia muttered. "During this transformation¡­ I am not only using my energy. I can feel myself absorbing the cosmic energy¡­"


    Valeria''s eyebrow raised. "You are actually mixing your body with the cosmic energy? That''s something only Star Beasts can do."


    Yasenia muttered. "Say, Valeria. What if I wasn''t a beast all along but a Star Beast?"


    Valeria paused and got thoughtful. "The only difference between Star Beasts and other beasts is the way they interact with cosmic energy. As I exined before, Star Beasts have trouble living in worlds because the energy there is too different. It''s like a fish going out of the water." Valeriamented. "You''ve had no trouble breathing ''Outside the water.'' So, I doubt that you are one."


    Yasenia was puzzled, still feeling how the cosmic energy was trying to mix with her transformation process. "But, the cosmic energy is truly mixing with me, Valeria. This didn''t happen the other time I transformed. What''s different- Ah." Yasenia looked into herself. "My soul is different."


    Instead of therge and uncontrolled mess that it was before, Yasenia''s soul was nowpact and with a clear shape. "Is my soul able to absorb and digest cosmic energy?"


    Valeria frowned and then said. "That¡­ If that''s the truth, then you might have an affinity for cosmic energy. Some beasts are born with that. However, it takes centuries, even millennia, to master using cosmic energy. They don''t just¡­ I don''t know, instinctually merge with it like you are doing. How do you feel when you allow the cosmic energy in?"


    Yasenia''s body, very slowly transforming into the dragon form with each second that passed, had already be a ten-meter-long dragon. And, for now, Yasenia was not feeling any kind of difort. "I feelfortable. Valeria, I might not be able to stopter, so do I or do I not continue with this?"


    Everyone focused on the tall woman. Valeria pondered for a few seconds, observing Yasenia''s body as deeply as she could. After a while, she sighed. "I don''t know. Follow your instincts, Yasenia. You are a new species, and we know little about you. Just allow your body to guide you."


    Yasenia nodded and closed her eyes, focusing on the Cosmic Energy in the surroundings. Theposition was very different from Celestial Energy, even when they were both simr to a degree.


    Both energies originated in the cosmos and were part of what people called "space." However, Celestial Energy was unique and only able to be used by people who had understood the Celestial Path to a profound degree. Yasenia, being the bearer of Celestial Energy itself, had a natural advantage inprehending it.


    Meanwhile, Cosmic Energy was something like the "atmosphere" of the void. A raw energy that almost no one could use because it was too homogeneous. If someone absorbed it, trying to purify, for example, fire energy from the cosmic energy was almost impossible. The body didn''t like a fuel that it couldn''t dpose or digest.


    Even then, Yasenia had shown a terrifying pace at which she got ustomed to it. Therefore, Valeria was quite sure that, while Yasenia wasn''t a real Star Beast, she could be considered an amphibian. A beast that could digest both normal air and cosmic air.


    As Yasenia absorbed the Cosmic Energy, her dragon form changed slightly. The change was not in shape, but in size.


    As the dragoness grew in size, quickly overtaking the Warship, the maids and the others had their eyes slowly growing wider. Before, Yasenia''s total length was approaching three kilometers. However, her current size when the transformation ended was well past that.


    Kali looked at the gargantuan dragon with her mouth agape. "What in Heaven''s name¡­? She has reached thirty kilometers in length¡­ Isn''t sherger than Lord Boreas, the Ice Phoenix Patriarch?"


    Valeriamented. "Star Beasts are sorge in the first ce because they don''t really have size constraints in space. Another reason was spected to be that the Cosmic Energy allowed for rapid growth. After all, while it is toxic for normal cultivators, the amount of energy in Cosmic Energy is actually very high."


    Kali pointed at Yasenia, who was slowly opening her eyes. "But this is ridiculous! Her size has literally multiplied by TEN!"


    Yasenia looked around after her transformation, and she was astounded. "What¡­ Why does space suddenly look so¡­ full of things?"

 Chapter 1007: Full Understanding Of The Celestial Intent.

    The dragoness opened her eyes and looked around. She could see so many things that were invisible to her before. The most ring among those was the energy that objects and other bodies radiated. This allowed the powerful Stars and other celestial objects to make their presence known in the void of the cosmos, literally lighting up the vast cosmos.


    Naturally, the biggest source of that radiation came from behind her, and turning around, she identified the source as the Sun of this sr system. ia had to move the warship when Yasenia turned to not be hit by her.


    ''Wow¡­ the Sun''s amount of energy is¡­ incredible. Such raw and pure energy, spreading through everything and dominating space with its unequal presence.''


    The second strongest radiation source was much closer. And even if it was iparable to the Sun, it wasrge enough to be detectable from where she was. ''Distancia Continent¡­ Is this how Star Beasts guide themselves through the cosmos? That''s interesting¡­'' She pondered and slowly turned around. ''If that source is Distancia, the other one that I can sense should be¡­. Hm. As expected. The [Forgotten Star Area].''


    While she was pondering about these thoughts, she heard someone speak to her through both spiritual sense and voice. "Yasenia! Can you hear me?"


    Looking down at them, the dragoness was confused. ''I can hear her voice? How? Can I now perceive the vibrations of the cosmos as well?''


    "Love, please answer me!"


    Kali''s shout snapped her out of her thoughts, and the dragoness smiled. "Huh? Why are you so small? Did you shrink, Honey?"


    Kali asked with a deadpan. "Really? WE have shrunk!? That''s your conclusion!?"Yaseniaughed. "I am messing with you, honey. It is of course I who has berger~." The dragoness used a hand to easily surround the ship andughed. "I have grown quite a bit."


    Kali sighed, looking at the massive golden ws that surrounded them. Honestly, if Yasenia weren''t her lover, this situation would look like a Dragon God looking down on a bunch of little mortals. Kali asked, worried. "Is this your default size now? Can you change it? You are gargantuan! Big enough to coil around our mountain back at home!"


    Yasenia smiled and lifted the warship to her eye level, turning her face so that herrge golden eye was looking straight at them. "Don''t worry, Honey. While it would be nice, this is not my standard size. I can feel my own body consuming the Cosmic Energy around me to keep my size. The second I stop absorbing it, I''ll probably shrink."


    Kali sighed in relief and nodded a few times. "Okay. That''s good! That''s a big relief!"


    Yasenia snorted. "Why are you so happy about that, eh?"


    Kali rolled her eyes. "How else will you fit with us otherwise? I want to be cuddled by you, not¡­ I don''t know, ''housed'' by your massive body! Even your eye is almost as big as this warship!"


    Yasenia burst intoughter. "Housed¡­ Hahaha. That was a good one, Honey. Still~, I didn''t know my honey would look down on me if I becamerger~."


    Kali sighed with a smile. "Silly girl, you are bigger than Lord Boreas and Lady Eira."


    Eira, the swordswoman, blinked. "Hm? I am human-sized. I can''t be that big."


    Selena chuckled. "The Ice Phoenix matriarch, not you. You two share names."


    Eira spoke indifferently. "Oh."


    Meanwhile, Yasenia bragged. "Isn''t that awesome? I am bigger than peak-level Mythical Realm beasts!"


    Kali''s eyebrows twitched. "Say, how do you think that I would look if I transformed and stood by your side?"


    Yasenia blinked. "Adorable? I could probably tickle your fluffy belly with my w."


    Kali imagined the situation, and she would be lying if she didn''t want to try that. However, she cleared her throat and thoughts, and shemented. "That''s not the point! If you grow too big¡­ Sigh." Suddenly, Kali had a shback to Tatyana''s and Tian Long''s conversation about him bing so massive, and her eyes shed with an idea. "So, you want to be like your Uncle Tian Long? Having females run from you because you are too big?"


    Yasenia''s massive eye blinked twice, and she quickly changed her mind. "Being this big has no advantages either way. Who would want to be so big, right? Being big is bad. It makes a human appear as dangerous as a parasite! Bad, very bad!"


    Kaliughed, and Valeria interfered. "Don''t be so quick to judge, Yasenia. Your size has many advantages."


    Yasenia asked. "Does it?"


    Valeria nodded. "Of course. First of all, you absorb energy faster. In that shape, you can probably cultivate the fastest."


    Kali gave Valeria a side-eye, but she didn''t interrupt. If there were actual benefits for being thisrge, then she would naturally want to listen to them. Valeria exined. "Second of all, you are now in harmony with the cosmos, thanks to the cosmic energy that has allowed you to somehow create this mass out of nowhere¡­"


    Yasenia asked. "Out of nowhere?"


    Valeria shrugged. "I mean, you would shrink if you stopped absorbing it, no? That makes your current form unstable. You have an affinity toward the cosmos, and thanks to that affinity, you are using a source of energy to¡­ well, create mass from pure energy."


    The dragoness became thoughtful. "I see."


    Valeria smiled. "Onest and very important obvious benefit is your strength. You should be quite a lot stronger than usual. How about you try shooting a [Sun Dragon Breath]?"


    Yasenia hummed. "Sure, I''ll give it a try."


    Then, the dragoness turned her head toward where she thought it would hit nothing, and her body started moving energy from her Dantian toward her body. The literal rivers of energy traversed her enormous meridians and gathered toward her lungs, umting a massive amount of Sun energy.


    The pressure her body produced during this process was high enough that it created a small gravitational pull, making all the people on the ship look shocked.


    Then, Yasenia opened her massive maw, and her enchanting voice resonated with the cosmos around her. "[Sun Dragon Breath]."


    WHOOM!


    A silent explosion urred as a mini sun was born for a second. Then, a beamrger than the asteroid Yasenia had kept in her ring shot forward, illuminating the dark cosmos with its bright re.


    Kali and the maids looked at that beam with widened eyes. Selena evenmented. "To bepletely honest, I wouldn''t befortable defending against that,"


    Valeria smiled deeply and muttered to herself. "Truly a being made to conquer the cosmos."


    After Yasenia stopped firing, she looked at the beam shooting into the distance withrge, blinking eyes. Seeing the golden beam shrinking in size but not truly dissipating, she couldn''t help but wonder if that wouldnd somewhere it shouldn''t.


    Still, the dragoness didn''t focus on that for long. After all, when she was preparing the dragon breath attack, she could feel all kinds of energies inside of herself that gave her a deeper understanding of her own energy. ''My own energy is thest thing I needed to understand. Nothing about voids, nothing about the cosmos. The purest form of Celestial Energy is inside of me. That blue star with the ck halo, that''s what I needed to understand.''


    And when she thought of that, her conscience sank into her Dantian and saw the [Celestial Energy Star] spinning quite gently. It was telling her that she could look as much as she pleased. Very different from the first time she confronted it. At first, before she understood the Celestial Intent, the star was like a wild animal that wouldn''t allow her to touch her.


    After so many years, it felt like she was about to tame it. Of course, she had no delusion that this was the truth. Someone at her cultivation level couldn''t really uncover the mysteries of the [Celestial Energy Star]. Still, when she tried to control the star, it did not resist like before; it allowed its aura and energy to spread and mix with her liquid energy, purifying it more into a form of lower-quality Celestial Energy.


    When that finished, Yasenia felt her aura go under a metamorphosis. Kali, Valeria, and the maids could sense how a newyer of mystery was added to Yasenia''s powerful and deep aura. It felt like a cosmic veil had suddenly covered her, making her presence more empyrean and ethereal.


    Her enormous dragon body now didn''t just look, but it felt as if it was a patch of the night sky that had taken a dragon shape. Yasenia opened her eyes, her irises shing with deep blue light for a second, and then they returned to their usual golden color.


    Valeria smiled. "She did it. [Celestial Intent Level 9]."


    Yasenia looked down and smiled. "Indeed. I did it."


    Kali pped andughed. "Congrattions, love! You are awesome!"


    Yasenia chuckled. "While we are around 10 minutes away in the ship, can I try flying towards Distancia with you by my side? I want to feel the cosmos under my wings."


    The maids nodded, and ia threw something. "Young Miss, your presence is increasingly simr to the space around you. Hold that so we can identify you easily and follow along."


    Yasenia extended her giant w and allowed the little item to lodge between the scales of her hand. After all, it was just too small for Yasenia to be able to hold it.


    After that, the dragoness looked toward Distancia and began moving slowly. ia was about to tell her directions, but seeing her Young Miss move with confidence toward the, she didn''t interrupt.


    The warship was effortlessly able to keep up with Yasenia''s current speed, so they flew by Yasenia''s head. The dragoness''s massive wings, spanning as much distance as her length, moved the energies of the cosmos, creating invisible whirls. Her speed, which was moderate at first, quickly increased.


    Of course, because of the frictionless nature of the void, Yasenia''s eleration wasn''t noticeable unless asional asteroids appeared.


    ia warned. "Young Miss, asteroid in front."


    "I see it." Yasenia answered faintly, and her right wing pped, moving her body in a spiral that allowed her to dodge the asteroid perfectly.


    After doing the roll, she stabilized and squinted. "I am going to start using my movement skills. Be attentive, ia."


    ia frowned. "Young Miss, you might crash against the asteroids."


    Yasenia smiled confidently. "I feel that they are not going to do anything to me. Don''t worry."


    Her energy surged, and her wings extended fully. Fourteen stars appeared around her, and then, Yasenia shot forward. "[Pegasus Gallop]."


    ia elerated at the same time, easily keeping up. However, Yasenia''s draconic lips arched. "I''ve always had this strange thought. It is called a gallop, right? Not a jump¡­ So¡­ Haha~."


    Kali looked at Yasenia and asked, a bit unsure. "Love, are you sure the asteroids won''t hurt you?"


    "Yes. Now, let''s gallop."


    Then, instead of leaving her four dragon limbs hanging as she flew, they started moving and stepping on "nothing."


    "[Heavenly Constetion Steps, First Sky: Pegasus Gallop]."


    BOOM!


    Yasenia''s body streaked forward and constantly elerated. ia spoke loudly. "Asteroid in three! Two!"


    Yasenia bent her head and ced her horns forward. "BREAK!"


    BANG!


    The asteroid blew up into thousands of pieces as Yasenia zoomed through it, not leaving even a scratch on her head. Seeing that she was okay, the maids didn''t stop her, and Yasenia elerated fast enough that she would arrive at Distancia in a day at most.

 Chapter 1008: Arriving at Distancia. Yasenias Challenge.

    Kaleina was walking down the back garden, looking at the sky with a nostalgic face. "I miss Mommy¡­" For her, Yasenia was a role model to follow. So, she always tried to be strong. However, she was not even thirty years old. For a dragon, that was a very low age.


    Naturally, Kaleina was not a child in terms of mentality in the grand majority of things. Dragons matured quickly in many regards. However, when bing independent from their family, some dragons could even take centuries.


    As long as their dragon parents loved them, dragons would very rarely leave the nest to develop. There were many cases where some Dragons lived a lifetime with their parents, even after finding a mate.


    Kaleina kicked a rock lightly, making it bounce on the grass.


    "Big Sister!"


    The dragoness switched her emotions quickly and looked back with a smile. "Dianna, how are you doing?"


    Dianna approached with bouncy and haughty steps. "Big Sister! I''ve had a breakthrough!"


    Kaleina blinked and asked. "Really? Why do I still feel that you are in the same realm?"


    Dianna shook her head. "Not a Cultivation breakthrough! I had a breakthrough in what I want as a weapon!"Kaleinaughed. "How did you have this breakthrough? Did you watch someone and feel that they were very cool!"


    Dianna''s eyes glittered. "YES!"


    Kaleina walked forward, caressing the head of the horse-sized fox dragon. "Who did you see?"


    Dianna spoke. "Mommy!"


    Kaleina blinked twice and asked quickly. "Is she back!?"


    Dianna coughed. "No, no. I meant Little Mommy."


    Kaleina''s excitement disappeared. "Oh¡­ the illusion in the Grand Cosmos Array, right?"


    "Mhm! When I was fighting the twenty-one-year-old Yasenia, she suddenly changed her battle style a little bit! Her sword moved extremely easily, as if there was a flow within her movements. She was so cool that I got defeated while being dazed!"


    Kaleinaughed. "That''s probably the time when Mommy unlocked a hint toward her [Sword Intent]."


    Confused, the fox dragon asked. "Sword Intent? Don''t we unlock those at the fourth realm?"


    Poking her nose, the dragoness answered. "Mommy did so in the second realm. However, it was more of a nascent form that affected her. Even then, it is very impressive, even in Aunty Mirrory''s eyes."


    "Sword Intent at the second realm¡­ Wow! Mommy is so cool!"


    Kaleinaughed and asked. "So, is that why you want to be a swordswoman?"


    Dianna nodded. "Yes. I want tobine Mama Kali''s affinities with Mommy''s strengths. I feel that a sword is the best type of weapon for that."


    Kaleina shrugged. "Up to you, Little Sis. If you feel like it, go for it."


    "Hehe, thanks!" Dianna smiled, and Kaleina looked upward again.


    "Hm¡­" Seeing her big sister look at the sky, she asked. "Are you waiting for Mommy?"


    "Yes." Kaleina smiled. "I somehow felt that she might be back soon. So, I am here."


    "Heh." Dianna sat by her side and smiled. "You said so a month ago, too!"


    "Hey. Can''t I be hopeful?" Kaleina pinched Dianna''s cheek, making the young beastugh.


    Kaleina looked upward and suddenly blinked. "Huh? What''s that?"


    Dianna looked up as well and tilted her head. "What are you looking at, Big Sis? I can''t see anything."


    Kaleina heard steps behind her and saw Tatyana, Cecile, and all the others walking with the children and maids. Seeing them approach, Kaleina''s eyes widened. "I-Is Mommy arriving!?"


    me approached with a smile and grabbed her hand. "Aunty Cecile says that she is here."


    "Really!?" Kaleina and Dianna almost jumped up in joy, and they looked upward with the rest. It was the morning, and the Sun was barely out. However, they suddenly saw a new star appearing in the bluish sky. It was nothing but a white dot at first. However, that white dot kept bing brighter by the second.


    As the white star grew in brightness, everyone down in Distancia was silent. Waiting in anticipation.


    Time passed, one minute, five minutes, and eventually, that star was no longer brightly illuminated. Cecile smiled and said. "Well, she is back."


    In the atmosphere, thousands of kilometers into the sky, a massive explosion urred when Yasenia crossed the Heaven Layer protecting the World. Like a meteor, with a glowing red aura around her, Yasenia crossed the atmosphere boundary and extended her wings to start decelerating.


    The sky rumbled with the sound of her body breaking through the air. Looking skyward, it felt like a massive meteor was approaching. Evelyn blinked and asked. "Um, did she be a bit bigger?"


    Tatyanaughed, somewhat incredulous. "A bit? Haha¡­ It is more than a bit¡­"


    Yasenia''s enormous body finally stopped a few kilometers above the sect, and not only they but everyone in the sect was looking skyward with a baffled face.


    There, hanging in the sky as if defying gravity, a massive thirty-kilometer-long dragon was blotting the sky. Her wings were like two massive night blue sheets that covered the sky and transformed it into a night sky glittering with white stars.


    Everyone was only confused for a second because the particr Sun and Moon on each wing of that dragon was well known worldwide. No one wouldn''t be able to tell that the gargantuan dragon was Yasenia Dravory, the Sect Master of the Astral Sky Sect.


    The children had their jaws wide open, looking up at their mother''s familiar but somewhat unfamiliar form. The enormous dragonnded on the outskirts of the mountain ring around the sect, creating an earthquake with her weight. Then, Yasenia easily moved her neck to coil around the mountain and look at her little darlings. She only needed to stretch her neck to reach the height at which her mansion was located.


    Yasenia smiled, looking down, and then spoke softly, her ethereal and deep voice echoing in the surroundings. "I am back, my babies and darlings~."


    Everyone in the house was looking up at the gigantic but beautiful dragon, and they just couldn''t speak. The children were just to awe-struck to say anything, while Yasenia''s lovers were too confused to say anything.


    Yasenia blinked twice and asked. "What''s wrong?"


    As if something snapped, Evelyn blurted. "You have the gall to ask what''s wrong!? That is my question! Why in Heaven''s name are you bigger than the mountain we live on!?"


    Yaseniaughed softly, her facial features looking attractive even in her dragon form. "Well, I ate something quite nice, and I ended up this big~. How is it? Nice?"


    "WOAAAHHH!" Skye shouted, opening her arms. "SOO BIGGGG! HOW DID MOMMY BECOME SO BIGGGG!?"


    All the dragon human children had their tails wagging fast enough to create a breeze behind them while their eyes roamed their mother''s powerful-looking body.


    Yaseniaughed. "Do you like Mommy being this big, babies?"


    Everyone in the sect could listen to what Yasenia was saying. After all, due to her size, her voice traveled far and wide like a wave. Listening to her question, everyone felt their hearts burn with pure envy. The things people would give to have Yasenia as their parent could not be exined.


    Estre asked, her eyes glittering like the rest. "Has Mommy be stronger? You somehow feel much stronger!"


    The dragoness raised her eyebrow. "Oh? My baby can tell that Mommy has be stronger! Well~, you are right. Mommy is now much stronger!"


    Everyone in the sect almost spat blood. There was a rumor going around that three years ago, the Sect Master was already at the level of other world leaders. Now that she said she was much stronger, they just didn''t want to imagine how powerful she was.


    Of course, there was a swell of pride together with that helplessness. Yasenia was, at the end of the day, their Sect Master.


    Seeing their Sect Master literally coiled around a freaking mountain and making it look small was just mind-blowing.


    Tatyana finally spoke. "Okay¡­ How did you change so much?" She was looking at the dragon up and down with wonderment in her eyes. "And I am not speaking about your body, Yasenia. What did you eat to change your soul so drastically?"


    Angel frowned. "Huh? Her soul changed?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Not in the rece sense. It''s more like a transformation or upgrade. Don''t worry; she is as much herself as she was before she left."


    Angel nodded and looked upward with an adorable smile. "That''s good!"


    Yasenia giggled. "Very cute~. Don''t worry, I am still me. Nothing has changed."


    Andrea crossed her arms and smiled. "You are running ahead again, eh? Really, there is no catching up to you¡­"


    Yasenia looked at Andrea and smirked. "Don''t worry, Darling. I have something for you that you will love."


    As Yasenia said that, the sky suddenly started to darken.


    RUMBLE!


    The dragoness frowned as the Heavenly Pressure fell on her, and she lifted her head skyward. "Why are you gathering, Heavens? I didn''t do anything wrong, did I?"


    Tatyana looked skyward and sighed. "As expected¡­"


    Yasenia separated from the mountain, taking several steps and creating a tremor with each of them. If she was going to be struck by Heaven, she didn''t want to be near her children.


    Kali and the others approved above the mansion and dismounted the ship. Dianna saw Kali and jumped toward her. "Mama!"


    Kali caught the horse-sized girl andughed. "I am back, love."


    Kali looked toward Yasenia, and Dianna asked. "What is happening, Mama? Is Mommy breaking through?"


    Kali shook her head. "No. She isn''t¡­ Tatyana! Mirrory! What''s wrong!?"


    Mirrory appeared and looked upward. "It seems that Distancia''s Heaven is not too fond of your lover."


    Kali snorted. "I can see that. Why is it like that?"


    Cecile and the others couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at Kali''s authoritative tone.


    Mirrory smirked. "It seems that it wasn''t the dragon who was the only one to grow during these years." Then, she spoke seriously. "Yasenia''s presence has be somewhat of a threat to the World. Therefore, Distancia is basically trying to boot her out of the World."


    Cecile frowned. "Wait. Do you mean that Yasenia''s overall strength has crossed the level of destroying continents?"


    Mirrory squinted. "If the current Yasenia uses her entire strength and buffs it with Celestial Energy and the Celestial Pearl, she can probably break open a continent. Of course, not in a single blow, but it would honestly not take too long. Distancia''s Heaven doesn''t have enough spatial integrity to keep up with Yasenia''s power. If the dragoness begins attacking left and right, she will probably end up creating a path to the [Abyss] and can involuntarily call over a few of those little buggers."


    The girls were stunned and looked at the enormous dragon looking skyward in a defiant manner with aplicated look. Her strides were too wide. Year after year, the difficulty in keeping up was increasing.


    Tatyana sighed and shouted. "Yasenia!"


    The dragoness looked over and asked. "What is going on?"


    Tatyana said. "You''ve be too strong. You can''t stay on the''s surface anymore."


    Yasenia was baffled. "Ha? What do you mean?"


    Tatyana shook her head, seeing the panic in Yasenia''s eyes. "You can''t be here. You need to go up to space. I have created-"


    "I REFUSE!"


    Yasenia''s voice boomed outward, ttening several kilometers of forest around her. The dragoness spoke wrathfully, looking skyward. "YOU WANT TO KEEP ME AWAY FROM MY CHILDREN!? LET ME SEE YOUR WORST, HEAVEN!"


    Answering her battle deration, the sky shook with the loudest sound most creatures had ever heard.


    RUUMBLEE!!!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1009: Yasenia vs Distancias Heaven.

    In the Astral Sky Sect, everyone with enough strength quickly flew upward above the mountains, intending to look at what was happening. The maids and highest-level elders of the sect saw that and frowned, wanting to intervene so that people didn''t disrespect Yasenia. However, Tatyana''s voice spread around the entire sect. "Don''t stop them. We have nothing to hide. Whether Sect Master fails or seeds, our sect''s future will not be affected. We are the Astral Sky Sect, and we are proud to be under Lady Yasenia Dravory''s leadership, regardless of her sesses or failures. As a sect, we will respect the creator and first ancestor of our family and sect!"


    Hearing Tatyana''s strong announcement, everyone who flew up now had another kind of expression. They went from feeling curiosity to having a serious face.


    Once they were at the top, everyone could easily see the massive Empyrean Dragon looking up at a gigantic Heavenly Tribtion. The sky waspletely ck, and the gathered clouds could be spotted from several hundreds of kilometers away. Even those in the Astral Sky City could see them.


    It was at this moment that Yasenia''s voice boomed outward, ttening several kilometers of forest around her. The dragoness spoke wrathfully, looking skyward. "YOU WANT TO KEEP ME AWAY FROM MY CHILDREN!? LET ME SEE YOUR WORST, HEAVEN!"


    The shockwave from her roar was strong enough to push some people who were flying on their swords back. Seeing the openly defiant figure of their Sect Master when facing the all-powerful Heaven came as nothing but a shock for many.


    The Heavenly Tribtion gathered an enormous bolt of tribtion lightning in the clouds that shook the sky, and then it threw it at Yasenia. Unlike a breakthrough tribtion, Heaven wouldn''t warn of how many bolts or how strong they would be.


    RUMBLE!


    Seeing the lightning bolt that could literally tten several mountains, everyone''s faces became pale. Yasenia pushed against the ground, going onto her hind legs, and her energy flowed out, filling her entire body with her deep energy reserves.


    When the massive dragon stood and clenched her fist, the aura around her exploded outward like a volcano erupting. Then, she punched upward. "[Nascent Star Burst]!A blinding white glow surrounded her fist, and the world around her exploded when shepleted the motion.


    BOOOM!


    The space cracked for several kilometers, creating ck lines that stretched around the impact point, and a gale razed everything down.


    The formations on both Astral Sky City and Astral Sky Sect activated, protecting everyone.


    Yasenia took two steps back, falling back down again. Then, instead of waiting for Heaven to attack again, she counterattacked. "Since you''ve brought war to me, don''t me me for retaliating! [War Intent Level 9], [Monarch Intent Level 9], [Celestial Intent Level 9]!"


    Her auras merged together with finesse, increasing her strength several-fold as everything around her fell under her deep influence. "[Empyrean Gxy Domain!]"


    Between the ck tribtion clouds and Yasenia, the phantom ck night sky appeared together with the massive Sun, Moon, and spiral gxy made out of thousands of stars.


    Then, the dragoness activated [Celestial Cosmos Dress], and a blue transparent cloth surrounded her draconic body with cosmic imagery that gave her dragon form a regal look.


    RUMBLE!


    While Yasenia deployed her auras, the Heavenly Tribtion started raining down tens of Tribtion Lightning Bolts from the sky, each with more than enough strength to shatter mountains. However, the dragoness used her [Empyrean Gxy Domain] to fight it back while she activated three more skills.


    The first skill was [Celestial Assimtion]. With it, her energy intake increased exponentially, creating a literal energy vortex around herself.


    Then, with that skill activated, Yasenia activated [Celestial Cosmos Body Reinforcement]. The energy gathering around her seeped into her scales, muscles, bones, and organs, multiplying her physical strength.


    Finally, with those activated, the dragoness stomped the ground, creating tremors, and roared. "[INTERNAL CELESTIAL COSMOS IGNITION]!"


    With her roar and skill activation, it felt like the world around Yasenia had copsed.


    BOOOOOOM!


    Her presence, stronger than ever, managed to bend the space around her own body. Everyone looking was horrified at Yasenia''s strength, even the girls.


    The children asked, baffled by seeing this figure of their mother for the first time. "I-Is that Mommy''s true strength?"


    Angel looked at Aurelia''s awed face and giggled. "Yes. Your Mommy is very strong, isn''t she?"


    Aurelia nodded, looking at the majestic dragon defying the heavens.


    The Heavenly Tribtion''s constant assault finally managed to pierce through Yasenia''s [Empyrean Gxy Domain], destroying both the massive Sun and Moon that were holding it off.


    Then, the lighting bolts rushed at Yasenia. The dragoness opened her mouth. "Disappear! [Celestial Dragon Breath]!"


    ROAAR!!


    WHOOOM!


    A beam sted skyward, destroying everything in its way, including space. The gctic-blue-colored dragon breath was highly destructive.


    Once it breached through the lightning bolts and attacked the sky, instead of piercing through, it actually exploded against the thick Tribtion Cloud nket.


    BOOM!


    The explosion created a massive void, with space shattered and a small hole in the tribtion.


    RUMBLE!


    The Heaven was clearly angered at Yasenia''s attack. However, the dragoness was unsure if her attack had hurt it in the slightest. Yasenia pped her gigantic wings and jumped, flying skyward.


    Seeing the mountain-dwarfing dragon fly upward was a sight many here would probably never forget.


    "Soluna! Draheart!"


    The Empyrean Spirit appeared andnded on Yasenia''s head. Meanwhile, Draheart manifested and quickly melded with Yasenia''s body, armoring up her limbs, neck, and back. As a weapon, it also enhanced Yasenia''s arms.


    The Heavenly Tribtion''s lightning bolts started colliding with each other within the clouds before Yasenia arrived, eventually creating one hundred Heavenly Tribtion Soldiers who raised their swords skyward and looked at Yasenia.


    Their size was not asrge as the dragoness, but they were still around five hundred meters tall. Usually, they would''ve scaled up to her size, but that only urred when fighting the breakthrough tribtion. In this one, Heaven was trying to kill Yasenia, not test her.


    ROAR!


    The dragoness roared as the one hundred soldiers came at her. Then, she wed forward, using [Sun Dragon w] and [Moon Dragon w] interchangeably.


    The sky was instantly lit up with the rumbling and explosions of the battle. The one hundred Tribtion Soldiers battling the enormous dragon looked like a scene of legend.


    Yasenia and Soluna released a barrage of attacks against them, sting them off, flying with each blow. Size-wise, it looked like finger-sized people fighting with a normal-sized human.


    When one of them was hit squarely by the dragoness''s tail strike toward the Astral Sky Sect, and once it collided against the barrier, the people realized the sheer size of the tiny-looking beings. Five hundred meters tall was tall enough to dwarf some small mountains, casting a bright re on those spectating.


    Yasenia punched, kicked, used her body, and beamed them with her dragon breaths. Her attacks remained fluid and constant as she threw the Heavenly Tribtion Soldiers flying one after another.


    "BEGONE! [COSMIC STAR NOVA]!"


    BOOOM!


    A white sphere of destruction exploded outward, sting off all the Tribtion Soldiers. The dragoness looked skyward again and noticed that Heaven had not been sitting still all this time. Simr to her at first, it had been buying time.


    Once she looked up, she noticed a beast-shaped Heavenly Lightning Bolt that was not smaller than herself. The enormous eastern dragon made out of pure lighting looked down at Yasenia and roared with a thunderous sound.


    Yasenia roared back and flew at the descending dragon.


    Both gargantuan beasts collided and opened up the sky.


    BOOOM!


    Yasenia''s enormous body flew down in the collision, smashing into the ground like a meteor. However, the dragoness was quick to get on her four legs and wee the Eastern Dragon rushing at her. "ROAR!"


    She used [Heavenly Constentalion Steps: Pegasus Gallop], tackling the Eastern Dragon into the ground. Using her powerful body, she lunged forward while applying the second sky onto herself. [Ursa''s Grasp] descended, further increasing her physical resilience and strength.


    Then, they shed again.


    A w strikended on the Tribtion Dragon''s face, smashing it into the ground again. While it was down, Yasenia felt danger from her side and quickly lowered one of her wings.


    BOOM!


    The long tail of the Tribtion Dragon smashed her side, moving her several steps to the right. Taking the chance, the Tribtion Dragon escaped Yasenia''s grasp and opened its mouth, gathering energy.


    Yasenia reacted quickly and followed through, releasing [Sun Dragon Breath].


    WHOOM!


    BOOM!


    Both breaths collided, creating another explosion that rocked the earth. "Come here!"


    Yasenia burst through the cloud, grabbing the Tribtion Dragon''s face and biting its neck. "ROAR!"


    The Tribtion Dragon coiled around Yasenia''s waist, and while trying to w her with its front legs, its body burst with powerful lightning bolts.


    RUMBLE!


    "ROAR!!"


    Yasenia''s body tensed in pain as the Tribtion Lightning charred her scales. Her golden eyes shed with ruthlessness and she headbutted the dragon with her horns.


    BANG!


    The Tribtion Dragon''s head got blown back, simultaneously stopping the release of electricity that was charring Yasenia. Then, the dragoness took the chance to pierce into its body with her ws and lift it upward.


    Once she lifted it above herself, Yasenia roared as she pulled opposite sides. "ROAAAR!!!"


    The Tribtion Dragon roared in pain and thrashed around, trying to escape Yasenia''s attempt to split it in half.


    Soluna, on Yasenia''s head, shook her head to clear her mind from the headbutt. Then, she looked upward and ced her hands together. "[Sun Beam]!"


    BOOM!


    She hit right in the middle where Yasenia was pulling and continued the beam attack. With that help, Yasenia released a roar-like scream and used all of her physical strength. "RRAAAH!!"


    RUMBLE!


    The Tribtion Dragon was ripped apart in two halves, releasing a powerful burst of Tribtion Lightning with its death.


    The dragoness fell down on her four limbs again, panting heavily, and her body filled with charring marks.


    She looked upward again, her eyes defiant. However, she was stunned to find three more of those Tribtion Dragons on the clouds. Yasenia''s eyes widened. "Huh?"


    Tatyana suddenly appeared by Yasenia''s side and smiled. "Love. That was a great battle. I am sure that you still can continue fighting, right?"


    The dragoness looked at Tatyana and gritted her fangs. "I can."


    Tatyana nodded and smiled. "However, love. You are not yet strong enough to challenge Heaven. At least, not when they are fighting with everything they have."


    Yasenia looked skyward again and saw that Distancia''s Heaven was actually waiting, not sending those three Tribtion Dragons down. Tatyana looked upward and smiled. "Distancia''s Heaven knows that if it fights you, it will need a lot of energy. Therefore, they are giving you a chance right now. To leave."


    Yasenia bit down hard, her aura turbulent. She asked through her gritted teeth. "I lost?"


    Tatyana chuckled. "You did. You lost."


    Yasenia lifted a w, wanting to m it downward. However, this was Astral Sky Sect''s terrain. Her hit might damage things more than they already were. Instead, she ced it back down and looked at Tatyana. "Now what? Do I leave this world?"


    Tatyana asked, her face serious. "What if you have to leave? What does that change?"


    Yaseniained with a whine. "I will only be able to see my darlings and babies from a distance¡­" Yasenia sighed and looked skyward. "Okay. You win, I''ll leave."


    The Tribtion Cloud didn''t disappear. However, Yasenia could feel its aggressiveness dropping down. Soluna patted Yasenia''s head and smiled. "Don''t be sad, Yasenia. I can be outside your dantian more often if you feel lonely~."


    Yasenia smiled weakly. "Thanks, Soluna." She then looked back toward her children and smiled widely. "Babies, Mommy will always be watching, okay?"


    Estre asked, her eyes widened. "M-Mommy, did you lose?"


    Yaseniaughed softly. "Mommy lost. It seems that I am still not strong enough to beat the Heavens. However, that doesn''t mean anything. I will just be stronger until I can, that''s all."


    She extended her wings and began pping them, her body slowly lifting off. "Remember to work hard, okay babies?" Then, she said to the girls. "See youter, dears."


    The girls smiled, looking at the dragoness with adoring eyes. Then, Yasenia flew up, and Tatyana followed behind.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1010: Being Too Big Has Its Problems.

    Seeing the massive dragon flying back to the sky, the children felt a painful pang in their hearts, not wanting to let her go. Skye shouted, a bit anxious. "Mommy!"


    Tatyana smiled and spoke to them while she stood on Yasenia''s head. "Don''t worry, you will be able to see her soon."


    Without further dy, fearing for Heaven retaliating, Yasenia flew upward and charged through the Tribtion Clouds. The Tribtion Lightning rolling in the clouds assaulted her body, giving her painful burns. Soluna pouted. "Why are they attacking? Didn''t Yasenia admit defeat?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Petty, truly. Can''t even let her pass through without attacking."


    Yasenia ignored everything without a single twitch on her face and passed through, elevating above them and reaching space once more. Her gigantic body was marred with burn marks and bleeding in some areas, but she didn''t bother.


    Soluna could see that with her spiritual sense. "You need a bit of healing, Yasenia. You are bleeding, right?"


    The dragoness smiled faintly. "Don''t worry, Soluna. These are just superficial wounds."


    Tatyana smiled and caressed Yasenia''s head. Even with their size difference, her hand was easily noticeable. "Don''t be so sulky, okay? I built something because I was expecting something like this would happen."


    Yasenia chuckled, her voice calmer than Tatyana expected. "I am not sulking, don''t worry. Also, what thing did you prepare?""Ho?" Tatyana didn''t feel that Yasenia was lying and was somewhat surprised. "You are not as upset as I thought you''d be. Don''t you fear being separated from your children?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "It''s not my first defeat. I am not upset about it." Then, she added. "Also, I have not lost yet; as long as I don''t give up, I have not lost. While I am frustrated that I could not win, I ept that today, I was not strong enough to follow through. But eventually, it will be my victory. And I will constantly try to make that true."


    Tatyana''s lips arched, feeling d that her daughter had such a way of looking at life. "If I were half as wise as you are at your age, my life would''ve been so much easier."


    Yasenia answered softly. "Everything I know is something you taught in the past. Who I am today is in arge part thanks to you." The dragoness''s tone became sweet and happy. "Thank you, Mom."


    Tatyana paused, feeling her heart bubble with happiness, and she continued caressing Yasenia''s head. "No problem, Little Treasure."


    Yasenia stopped flying upward once she crossed the barrier of the world. Then, she turned around, looking at the massive world below her. Her vision was filled with the massive world''s surface. It expanded wide enough that she needed to twist her head to look toward the edge she could see. "... It is really big."


    Soluna nodded, floating around Yasena''s head. "Big! Very big!"


    Yasenia felt so small and insignificant at the sight of the world that stretched everywhere she looked. She couldn''t help but be doubtful. "Do I really have enough strength to damage¡­ this?"


    Tatyana exined softly. "Life is both resilient and fragile, love. Erasing lifepletely off the surface of a is difficult. However, destabilizing the current environment and creating arge extinction event isparatively much easier. You are in that category. If you go on a rampage and start unleashing attacks worldwide, the current bnce will eventually copse. Of course, you can''t really heavily damage this world with a single attack. The limit of strength that the Heaven takes into ount consists of cultivation level and destructive power."


    Yasenia blinked and asked with augh. "Then, can''t I act like an orbital dragon? I can rain attacks from here and target certain sects, no?"


    Tatyana burst intoughter. "That''s an option. But if you do that, don''t expect Heaven to be okay by having you so close to Distanica World. Even when staying here you would be met with attacks."


    Yasenia titled her head. "Here? Aren''t we, like¡­ what, 500,000 kilometers away from the world?"


    Tatyanamented. "The attack range of Heaven varies a lot with their realm. However, Distancia''s Heaven should be able to attack things that are 100,000,000 kilometers around the world."


    Yasenia almost spat blood. "One hundred million kilometers? Wow."


    Soluna giggled. "That''s so far! No wonder you lost, Yasenia!"


    Yasenia snorted and flicked Soluna with her w. "I said I didn''t lose! Losing only happens when you give up!"


    Soluna flew away. "Wahhh! I am spinninnngg!"


    Tatyana snorted augh. "Just don''t be too stubborn to admit defeat from time to time, eh? You know thattching onto things is sometimes worse than losing them."


    Yasenia nodded. "Don''t worry. As I said, I have lost plenty of times before¡­ I am not afraid of admitting defeat." The dragoness changed the subject. "So, what were you going to show me?"


    Tatyana looked around andmented. "We will need to wait a little bit. Four hours? Somewhere around there."


    Yasenia blinked. "Four hours? Sure, sure. Do I need to do anything in the meantime?"


    Tatyana shook her head and floated down, stopping at Yasenia''s eye level. "No need to. Let me teach you something in the meantime."


    Yasenia blinked her massive eye and her pupils shrank to focus on the small human-sized woman. "What are you going to teach me?"


    "Defense against small people."


    Yasenia blinked twice, showing confusion. "What do you mean?"


    Soluna returned and nodded twice. "Right, right! You can''t bully people because of size!"


    Yasenia giggled and gently flicked her away.


    "Wahhh! I am flying off againnnn!!"


    Tatyanaughed and said. "I am referring to people my size. Look, love, what if I do this?"


    Yasenia saw Tatyana use her movement technique, quickly moving through space and entering her nose. "H-Hey! What are you doing there?"


    Tatyana asked, standing on the walls of Yasenia''s nose. "What would you do if I went deeper inside of you and tried to damage you from the inside?"


    Yaseniamented, her voice strained. "I feel itchy when you walk, so don''t stimte too much if you don''t want to be covered in boogers because of my sneeze, okay? Ugh¡­ That''s a sentence I never thought I would say"


    Tatyanaughed. "Okay, okay."


    Soluna shouted. "I am baaaack! Hm? Where is Tatyana?"


    Yasenia sighed through her mouth. "She is inside my nose."


    Soluna burst intoughter. "That sounds so fun! I also want to go in!"


    She quickly flew, and Yasenia just sighed again. Of course, through her mouth to avoid blowing Tatyana out.


    Soluna quickly found Tatyana and smiled. "Oh! Hello, Tatyana! What are you doing here?"


    Tatyana smiled back and exined. "I am going to teach Yasenia how to protect against attacks from the inside. After all, imagine all the damage you could do if you start digging here and there or going further inside."


    Soluna''s eyes widened. "Ohhh! That''s actually so dangerous! Yasenia, you need to listen well."


    Yasenia smiled. "Okay, okay. Now, tell me how it goes."


    Tatyana nodded and spoke to Yasenia. "Little Treasure, when you have people trying to enter your body through your nose, you have a few options. The first option is to release a dragon breath through your nose. If the people you were fighting were around your level in strength, eating a concentrated dragon breath would certainly kill them or at least shoot them out of your nose or mouth."


    Yasenia agreed. "I see. So, there is no trick or technique for expelling people?"


    Tatyana smiled. "The second way to st people inside of you is using your soul. Any attack like a [Sun Dragon Roar] or something that increases the energy production inside of you will heavily damage them. After all, when your energy goes through the meridians and such, concentrated and isted, you can control it. Simr to the stomach acid. However, once that goes outside its intended container, it bes lethal."


    Yasenia blinked. "So, when someone tries to go inside my body, I just increase my aura as much as I can and use my wide area skills like [Cosmic Sun Nova], [Sun Dragon Roar], or even my Assimtion skills to flood my insides with energies."


    Tatyana nodded. "Yeah. You are vulnerable if someone manages to get inside of you. However, they are more vulnerable than you are."


    Yasenia hummed. "I see."


    Tatyana smiled. "To be honest, there are some techniques to defend against that. However, they are somewhat useless. I will teach you two, though. The first one is a defensive skill called [Dragon Veil]. It creates an invisible veil around your body, orifices, and such that blocks those trying to enter inside you. This skill was created after a few dragons got killed because cultivators sneaked around and entered through their orifices, killing them from the inside."


    Tatyana flew out of the nose andnded on Yasenia''s forehead. "Here, learn it."


    Tapping her forehead, she used the mind-teaching skill, passing down the skill directly into Yasenia''s brain. Solunanded by Tatyana''s side and asked. "What''s the second skill?"


    Tatyana waved her hand, invoking a scroll. Soluna blinked. "Huh? A Cultivation Skill Scroll? Where did you get it from?"


    "I wrote it myself. Any other person attempting to use this would be nothing but suicide. However, for you, this skill is actually quite valuable. It is called [Spiritual Yin and Yang Flow]."


    Yasenia used her spiritual sense to see the summary of the description, but she was baffled. "A skill that allows my body to change my Yang and Yin energies with each other? No wonder you said it was suicide for other people. Destabilizing the Yin and Yang bnce inside a person is very dangerous."


    After being with her for so many years, Soluna knew quite a lot about Yasenia. Therefore, she eximed. "Oh! But with Yasenia''s [Celestial Yin and Yang Body] being able to bnce them, even if you destabilize them for a second, your body will turn everything back to normal without breaking a sweat!"


    Tatyana smiled. "Using this skill can change your body into a temporary extreme Yang constitution or extreme Yin constitution. Those inside of you will either burn or freeze to death. However, be careful with it. This skill has great potential, but it all depends on how you use it."


    Yasenia nodded, understanding where Tatyana was going with her warning. She smiled and nudged her with her head. "Thanks."


    Tatyana smiled and looked toward the distance. "Now, let''s wait for a bit. It is almost here."


    Yasenia didn''t move much, reading the skill in the meantime to start studying it. After around three hours, Tatyana patted Yasenia twice, garnering her attention. "It is here, Little Treasure."


    Yasenia looked over and saw a massive gray and white pce floating toward her. "Huh? What''s that?"


    Tatyanaughed, looking at it. "Well, that is the [Spatial Astral Sky Sect]. It is where we will live from now on. I still need a few more touches in the teleportation formation to make it safe. But other than that, it is perfectly functional. The problem is that, well, we will have to defend it manually form space hazards, as Distanica''s Heaven will probably just stand by even if a massive Star Beastes to nom us."


    Yaseniaughed. "I see. Well, there are pros and cons to everything. At least I can see my babies there."


    Tatyana smiled. "Let''s go."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1011: [Spatial Astral Sky Sect].

    Yasenia flew over andnded on arge and spacious area above the massive structure. Yasenia looked around with quite an awed expression. The sect wasrge enough that she had quite a lot of ease to move around the outer sections of the ce.


    Tatyanamented. "This ce is big. I made it from the core of the world. Shaping it with the help of cksmith, Formation, Talisman, and Feng Shui knowledge. Thankfully, what I needed to create was not thatplicated, so I n to expand the sect in the future. For now, it will be suitable for beings up to the first level of the Transcendence Realm."


    Yaseniaughed. "Are you sure that the future Sect Masters will bother upgrading the sect? Who knows what will happen in 1,000 years, right?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "As long as Ghana doesn''t die prematurely, she should be in charge by then still. She is the woman that you''ll pass down the position to, right?"


    The dragoness nodded. "I have already relegated quite a lot of responsibilities to her. The maids are also helping her train a group to help her, right?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Indeed. At least, we will be able to have the first generations of the Astral Sky Sect avoid corruption from within. We''ll see in the future, though. Anything might happen."


    Yasenia sighed andmented. "Well, I guess I should return to my human form¡­"


    Soluna giggled. "You sound reluctant."


    "I am!" Yasenia flopped down, her weight making Tatyana and Soluna bounce up. "I just feel veryfortable in my current body¡­ The Cosmic Energy flowing through me is veryfortable. Moreover, I feel so free in my dragon form."Tatyana snorted. "Free enough that you are having thoughts of just flying off into the void of space and have a journey, eh?"


    Yasenia blinked, turning her hill-sized head toward Tatyana. "How''d you know?" Taytana rolled her eyes, and the dragoness added. "Well, they are just thoughts. Over that, I just want to spend time with my babies before their wings harden and they fly off."


    Yasenia hummed. "Speaking of which. When are we activating the teleportation formation?"


    Tatyana used her cultivation technique, moving through the sect''s passageways and arriving at the center of the structure. There, a glowing Formation Core that flowed like a sma could be seen, powering up the massive formation that covered the entirety of this ce. Yasenia followed Tatyana''s movements with her spiritual sense and saw Tatyana observe the spherical and floating formation.


    The core of the formation was a sphere full of runes andplex lines. With Yasenia''s current knowledge of formations, she was unable to make much sense of it.


    Tatyana spoke. "Do you see these formation sub-cores here? I need to link them without affecting the stability of this one over here. For that, I need to write something like¡­" Tatyana''s finger glowed, and she used pure energy to paint a few lines and runes in the air.


    Yasenia looked at them, and Tatyana smiled. "Don''t worry, these are not real runes. I can''t write this level of runes and formation geometry with just my finger as long as I am still in the mortal realms."


    "Oh¡­" Yaseniaughed faintly. "Does that mean that you can write them as long as you are in a stronger body?"


    Tatyana grinned. "Busted~." Then, she frowned. "The problem is with these formation runes¡­ These four especially. They need a quite high-level material, which I currently don''t have."


    Soluna appeared by Tatyana''s side and asked. "Not even using the world core materials? They should be very strong, right?"


    Tatyana groaned. "Well, I can use those. However, I would need to consume one of the youngest Natural Treasures to melt them¡­ That''s such a waste of resources."


    Yasenia asked, curious. "So, where do these ''World Core Materials''e from? Did you destroy one of thes or something?"


    Tatyana waved her hand. "Me? Destroy a world? Pfft. Impossible! Why would I do something so inefficient as to destroy a world for its core materials!"


    Yasenia hummed, not denying or confirming her trust in those words.


    Tatyana sighed. "Okay, okay. I will admit that I used that fire-spirit world we discovered as a resource. One thing led to the other, and well, the world couldn''t bear the staring and died."


    Yasenia and Soluna deadpanned. Soluna spoke without any emotion. "Aha. The world just spontaneously died, right?"


    Tatyana nodded a few times. "Of course, Soluna. Do you think I would kill a world on purpose? Moreover, after seeing so many rich resources, why would I leave them floating around!? Creating a Spatial Ring with enough space to store that entire world took around half a year. However, I persevered and did not waste the gift that Mother Nature decided to give me!"


    Yasenia and Soluna continued listening with emotionless and judging faces, clearly knowing that Tatyana''s story was filled with half-truths, making Tatyana cough once. "T-Then, using the materials that were given to me so generously, I built this ce in the following two and a half years! Of course, I was in a rush, so it is a bit half-assed and needs a lot of retouching! However, well, it is good enough for now, and with my instructions, the future formation masters will have enough work for a few millennia!"


    Yasenia sighed andmented. "So, you killed that world for some reason and then used its corpse to create this ce? Being truthful to your Death Empress title even at aary level, are we?"


    Tatyanaughed dryly. "Well, perhaps. BUT! What''s important is that we have this ce now! Isn''t it awesome and nice?"


    The dragoness couldn''t deny it. A look around it with her spiritual sense was enough to notice how many levels and facilities it could hold. This ce was around 500 kilometers from top to bottom. That size was more than enough to house billions of people and the food production capabilities needed to feed those trillions of people. This giant pce could be its own ecosystem due to theyering.


    Yasenia sighed. "This is quite¡­ A ce. How did you build this in such a short time, alone?"


    Tatyana exined. "Formations are quite wonderful at automatic expansion. Using that world''s core energy, which was abundant as I have yet to use even one-ten-thousandth of it, I built a rtively small formation that would take the material and expand with specificmands. In short, I built a formation that would use space as efficiently as possible, with a few zones for cities, forests, and many other necessary locations. What took the most time during those two and a half years, taking two years and three months, was creating thatplex order sequence that could expand to this degree."


    Yasenia couldn''t help but be awed. "That''s honestly ridiculous. I can''t imagine theplexity of a formation that would be able to do that."


    Tatyana gestured at the fifteen-meter-wide sphere withplex runes andyering of geometrical formation. "No need to imagine. You have it here. When it was built, with its exponential growth rate, it reached this size in less than three months by consuming materials from that world. Now, we just need to carry over a few forests and animals from Distancia and let them get used to this ce to create a natural ecosystem. The formation can support life out here with rtive ease for a long time. Later, it will be self-sustaining by automatically absorbing energy."


    Yaseniaughed. "I guess this is how those ''Ancient Artifacts'' with lost knowledge are created at first. An ultra genius creates them, feeling that it is something possible for anyone to understand. Years pass, and then, people just look at them with confused eyes."


    Tatyana shrugged. "Not my problem if people be dumber with the years. I''ve done more than enough for this ce, and the rest will be in the hands of its residents! Oh, it is also orbiting Distancia. With its current size, it will probably start appearing like a second Moon or a veryrge star in the Distancia sky."


    Soluna and Yasenia rolled their eyes. The dragoness, eager to fulfill this masterpiece''s potential, said. "Tatyana, use one of the Natural Treasures. Even if it is a bit of a waste, I feel that this thing will be a legendary thing that will perhaps outlive us. I would be quite proud to have people discover this in who knows how many years in the future and be awed by itsplexity."


    Tatyanaughed. "Sure, love. If that''s your wish, I''ll use one."


    For the following week, Tatyana got to work, and Yasenia slowly returned to her human form. Now in her human shape, Yasenia looked at Tatyana''s working figure closely, absorbing as much as she could from what she was exining and doing.


    Soluna understood nothing, as her formation expertise was null. So, she stayed in Yasenia''s arms, taking a nap. As a spirit, she could modify her body slightly, and using that quality, she shrunk in size enough to fit perfectly between Yasenia''s arms.


    "Done!"


    Tatyana sighed with a smile and looked at the red, ck, white, and green colored formation sphere. Yasenia pped slowly, waking up Soluna. "That''s beautiful. It feels as if it is alive."


    Tatyana shrugged. "It is semi-sentient, after all. Of course, it can''t really go outside the directives I gave it. However, it does have the capability to make a few decisions on its own."


    Yasenia burst intoughter. "I bet that it will develop a Treasure Soul and be sentient, leading to a big catastrophe and evolving by itself or something."


    Tatyana smirked. "Who knows~. Perhaps I built it with that intention from the beginning~."


    Yasenia clicked her tongue. "So mischievous. Wanting to end a whole civilization that you built! Bad! That''s very bad!"


    "Hahaha." Tatyanaughed andmented. "Well, let''s start the teleportation formation! It should work without a hitch by now."


    Pondering about the potential risks, Yasenia asked. "Where will people teleport to? Here?"


    The Death Empress quickly denied it. "Not at all. This room will only be essible by the Sect Master and very few other people. The teleporting location is in the biggest city location, where the outer sect will be located. Come, I''ll guide you there."


    The dragoness stood up, carrying Soluna between her arms, and the three of them disappeared from the Formation Core Room.


    After a minute of running, they arrived at a massive open area with nothing built. It was a bunch of rocky surfaces without a single living being. There were even mountain areas in the distance. Of course, all of this would soon change when they transport what they need.


    Above them, a circr formation manifested, expanding fold after fold. Then, Tatyana spoke through themunication device. "The teleportation device is open! Everything should be okay for everyone to be able toe over."


    Cecile''s voice came from the other side of the device. "Understood."


    Around ten minutester, the giant circle floating in the air lit up, and several streaks of light shot down taking the shape of Yasenia''s family. The dragoness smiled and opened her arms. "Wee!"


    "MOMMY!"


    All the children flew and tackled Yasenia to the ground, purring and growling while cuddling with her. Their tails were wagging enough to create strong winds!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1012: Andreas Doll.

    After she was tackled to the ground, Yasenia started petting her children whileughing. All of them were trying to get a piece of her. "Hahaha. Okay, okay. I also missed all of you dearly!"


    She didn''t tell them to stop. She just pampered them for a long time until they finally calmed down. After dealing with the younger children, Yasenia stood up and walked toward Kaleina and me. "Come here, you two. I know you are eager as well~."


    Kaleina and me walked forward and fell into her arms. "How are you two doing? Any interesting news that you want to tell me?"


    Kaleina spoke first. "I have managed to increase my cultivation a lot! I am already in the third realm, and my control over my Void attribute is getting better."


    Yasenia kissed her forehead. "That''s great. How about you, me?"


    me blinked and smiled, answering softly. "I am also doing great, Aunty Yasenia. My shop is bing better, and my cultivation, while a little behind Kaleina''s, is also advancing nicely."


    "Oh?" Yasenia raised her eyebrow and asked. "Did Kaleina catch up? I thought you were ahead of her in cultivation."


    Kaleina giggled. "Shezed around, so I caught up!"


    me pouted, looking slightly childish. "I didn''tze around. I just focused on cksmithing a lot, so my cultivation speed slowed down."Anderamented from the side. "She has been very diligent. She can already create Magic-ranked items."


    Yasenia eximed. "Magic rank? That''s really good!" The dragoness kissed her forehead and smiled widely. "I am very proud of you too, Dear."


    me smiled shyly with a hint of proudness in her eyes. Then, the dragoness released them and walked toward Andrea with a smirk. "Well, well, well. I can feel your sluggishness from here!"


    Andrea asked, confused. "How am I sluggish?" She smirked and added. "Aren''t I as energetic as ever?"


    Yasenia stopped in front of her and poked her nose. "Do you really think that I don''t know how my Darling feels when I be stronger?"


    Andrea looked at the gorgeous golden eyes that gently looked back at her and sighed. "Hey, can you leave me a bit of face at least?"


    The dragoness hugged Andrea andughed, kissing her neck. "Silly Darling. I know how you feel each time my strength increases, opening the gap between us." The other girls were about to tease Andrea, but the dragoness looked at them and smirked. "All of you can hide it a bit better, but not good enough to deceive me!"


    The girls cleared their throats, trying to look dignified while Yasenia exposed them. Andrea ced her hands on Yasenia''s shoulders and asked softly. "Well, but we can''t really do anything, right? So, what''s the point of showing it and whining about it?"


    Yasenia stepped back and raised her hand, showing a small wooden figure in her hand. "Well, that''s about to change~. Look at what I found for you."


    Kali blinked and smiled. "No wonder you were so eager to buy it back then! It was for Andrea!"


    Yasenia nodded with augh. "Yeah. Once I discovered what it was for, I naturally thought of my sulky darling!"


    "Will that nickname follow me from now on?" Andrea sighed with a smile, picking up the small figurine. "... So, what is this?"


    Yasenia shrugged. "An inheritance of some sort. How much you discover and gain from it is up to you, Darling."


    Andrea''s eyebrow jumped. "An inheritance? Are you sure you want to give it to me and not Dawn? I bet Dawn would benefit more from it, right?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Baby Dawn will have her opportunities in the future. This is something I got for my Darling. For you."


    Yasenia smiled gently. For Andrea, her face was alluring and beautiful beyond words. She couldn''t help but lean down and give her a kiss on the lips, making the dragoness''s tail wag. "Okay, love. Since you''ve taken this for me, I''ll refine it."


    "Great!" Yasenia pped with arge smile. Then, she looked at Evelyn and raised her eyebrow.


    Everlyn asked with a smile. "Oh? A treasure for me as well? I am quite full, though~."


    Yasenia walked with crossing steps, making her curvy body sway temptingly. "Really? Then, you must not need this~."


    Yasenia extended her hand in front of the semi-hypnotized Evelyn and summoned a spear. Evelyn''s gaze went from Yasenia''s breasts to that spear, and her eyes widened. "Huh? This¡­ Isn''t this a treasure of the same level as Angel''s [Heart Of ss] shield?"


    The dragoness nodded. "Exactly! Are you happy?"


    Evelyn picked the spear and smiled. "Of course. Even if it were a stick, I would love it." She then grabbed the spear and began a martial arts routine with it.


    Her movements have evolved to apletely different level during thesest years. She kept her swift battle style, but each of the blows had an inherent strength behind them that made them difficult to defend against. Even if you had a shield, blocking the spear would cause you to be blown backward.


    The children looked at Evelyn''s expert spear dance and couldn''t help but renew their image of this Mama of theirs. Usually Evelyn trained them, but because she was too fast when fighting, they never really saw her movements.


    Skye eximed. "Wow! Mama, you are super good with the spear!"


    Evelynughed. "Of course, I am~. My [Spear Intent] is already at the eighth level."


    Yasenia eximed. "Really!? You''ve advanced so much, Dear!"


    Evelynughed. "Well, if we don''t want to be left in the dust by a certain super genius, we need to work hard. Angel over there has even managed to increase her Intents to Level 9." Evelyn looked at the innocently blinking Angel and sighed. "You''ve also be a little monster. I am honestly not sure if Yasenia can easily win against you."


    Angel snorted, crossing her arms with a pout. "We''ll never know! I won''t fight Yasenia! Even if you ask me, I won''t do it!"


    Evelynughed. "Don''t worry, you two ''wrestle,'' enough at night~."


    Angel flicked her finger, sending a ss bullet that hit Evelyn''s forehead. "Silly! The children are listening!"


    Evelyn rubbed her forehead with augh. "As if they don''t know about those matters~. Tsk, tsk, we haven''t raised a bunch of prude dragons! They will conquer all kinds of caves and mountains!"


    SLAP!


    Evelyn spun in the air, creating a perfect arc, and thennded with open arms. Skye pped. "Ohh! Even after Mommy''s tail pped you flying, you cannd so nicely! Impressive!"


    Yasenia sighed and shook her head. Then, she looked at the silent Cecile and cute Angel and smiled apologetically. "I have nothing for you two this time around, sorry loves."


    Cecile shook her head and answered softly. "Don''t worry, my love. It''s not like we need anything."


    Angel nodded. "Right, right. We have almost everything!"


    Yaseniaughed. "Well, we still need to get Cecile an inheritance and then get you both a Natural Treasure." Yasenia paused and looked at Kali. "Speaking of which, have you felt something from yours in the worlds we visited?"


    Kali shook her head. "I haven''t. However, if I meditate for a few years, I should be able to detect the presence of the next shard. After getting two shards, my connection with it has increased many times over."


    Yasenia nodded and pondered. "So, our short-term goals are to find Andrea''s inheritance location and fill the [Spatial Astral Sky Sect] with creatures. Kali''s willeter, after all, the Natural Treasure is divided in who knows how many pieces."


    Evelyn shook her head. "Before all of that, there is something much more important that you need to do, Yasenia."


    Yasenia blinked. "Really?"


    Evelyn nodded and approached, grabbing Yasenia''s hand and dragging her away. "My Yasenium reserves are dryer than a world without water! I bet the others are simrly thirsty, so it''s time for you to quench our thirst of three years!"


    Yasenia blinked a few times and saw Andrea, Angel, Tatyana, and Cecile surrounding her and carried her away. Kali waved her hand at Yasenia and smiled. "Don''t worry about taking long! I''ll take care of the children in the meantime!"


    Kali had had her fill during these three years, so she was more than okay with letting them spend their time with her.


    The dragoness gulped. ''I am going to be squeezed dry.''


    Ebirah looked over and pondered. "Kali, do you think I should find a mate too?"


    Kali looked at the gorgeous pink-haired lobster-woman with a gentle smile. "Ebirah, we are young. You don''t need to rush. Look at how long our lifespan is, the only reason Yasenia and the rest of us moved so fast is because Yasenia found her soulmate too early in her life, triggering a hidden desire for reproduction in her."


    The children approached, and Kali caressed Dianna''s head while speaking to the others. "Remember, children. Finding someone is okay, and if you do, don''t fear telling us about them. We will only tell you no if we think that they are deceiving you and trying to take advantage of you."


    Interested, Skye asked. "Mama Kali, does our partner need to be someone influential?"


    Kali shook her head. "Not at all. The most important quality in our family is whether you truly love the other person, even if they are someone with low status. A farmer, a noble, a merchant, or a sect disciple. You can choose whoever."


    Dawn blinked and asked, pondering. "Do they need to be a girl?"


    Kali tilted her head. "Why do you ask, love?"


    Dawn smiled. "Well, all of our closest people seem to be female, so I was curious."


    Kali thought about it and realized that it was indeed the truth. Most of the closest people to them were female. ''Huh? How did this happen?''


    Kali tilted her head and realized. ''Ah, the males of that level be covetous more often than the women, so it is normal for them to be¡­ eliminated.'' Kali smiled. ''Thankfully, Lord Gu Chen wille into our circle soon. Having a male presence will be nice for the children¡­'' Then, she clicked her tongue. ''Ayanduin¡­ I hope he doesn''t influence them wrongly.''


    Speaking of him, Kali had left a few doses of the antidote with Ayanduin, enough for him to hold back the parasite for half a year. She decided to ce this vote of confidence in him because of the conversation in Gu Chen''s mansion.


    Kali was still full of grudges, but she also understood that Ayanduin had some credibility and trustworthiness. ''Well, once hees for more of the antidote and the other girls meet him, I guess he might go through some setbacks.'' Kali smirked. ''I can''t wait.''


    "Okay, children. We are now going to go to the ce where we will build our mansion. The location is quite far away, so I will transform and carry all of you on my back, okay?"


    The children raised their hands and eximed. "Yay!"


    They loved it when their beast mothers transformed into their true forms. Kali gathered energy, and soon, her body transformed into a mountain-sized, greenish four-tailed fox. Her figure was slim and agile, with golden and pink patterns of flowers on her fur that gave her entire being an enchanting and illusory attractiveness.


    She threw all her children into the air using her fluffy tails, and due to how fluffy her fur was, they didn''t get injured when theynded on her back.


    "Okay~. Let''s go!"


    The fox then rushed toward the ce that Tatyana told her. Meanwhile, in the distance, the dragoness was being eaten by the hungry lovers, creating a melody of pleasure-filled moans.

 Chapter 1013: Training The Next Sect Master. [Astral Sky Inheritance].

    After that day, months quickly started going by, and Yasenia and her lovers began arranging the people to take over their positions in the sect.


    Ghana looked at all the work on her desk and sighed. "This is really¡­ a lot. Do I really need to look at all of this?"


    Yasenia was standing by her side with a smile. "If you want to avoid corruption seeping inside without you knowing, this is what you should do. Of course, it is not necessary. I am just teaching you the way I do things."


    Yasenia leaned over and pointed at a document that had a few ns written on how to manage things. "Ghana, you are very intelligent. So, I am sure that you can perfectly guide this sect. However, youck something."


    Ghana looked at Yasenia, and the dragoness smiled at her. "Strength."


    The harpy blinked and sighed. "Well, that''s the truth. I am just a middle-level Epoch Core. My Spiritual Cultivation is just too low to matter for now."


    The dragoness encouraged her. "You have the aptitude for Spiritual Cultivation, and that''s a big plus. However, many geniuses will appear in this sect during the following years, Ghana. Remember that our entry test is a way to filter between those who can reach the fifth realm and beyond and those who don''t."


    Ghana nodded; she couldn''t help but ask, "I am unsure, though. Why me? You know who those geniuses are, and you probably have eyed people better suited than me for the Sect Master position. Still, you are going to choose me. I don''t really understand. "


    The dragoness looked at the brown feathered harpy and crouched down, leaning on the desk while looking at her. Ghana''s heart couldn''t help but speed up a little; her current look was a little bit too cute and attractive. Yasenia smiled faintly. "The reason I choose you is because I like you, and you are good enough.""L-Like me?" Ghana asked, baffled, her mind spiraling into confusion.


    The dragoness moved her tail and bonked the harpy. "Not in that sense, silly. I just like how you were able to slowly shift from someone who supported Tengliu to such a loyal person." Yasenia looked toward the door, resting her chin on the top of her hands. "Being honest, Ghana. You are far from the best choice to be the next Sect Master. There are others who would make a much better Sect Master than you."


    Ghanaughed dryly. "Thanks for the honesty."


    Yasenia stood up and snorted, looking at Ghana from above. "What? Do you want me to lie?"


    Ghana looked up, having a hard time looking at Yasenia''s eyes with the pair of prominent mountains looming over her. "U-Um. No, I don''t want that."


    The dragoness nodded, satisfied. "Good. So, you are not the best. But I don''t want the best, Ghana. A Sect Master must be someone who can control the Sect. Do you understand? How they connect with others, how others perceive them, and how others look at them is very important."


    Yasenia sighed. "Sadly, the only person who can keep this sect unified is me or Tatyana. Any other person, even my lovers, bing the Sect Master will eventually create a rift and different parties."


    Ghana pondered and couldn''t help but agree. There were people who were very loyal to Yasenia and would probably look with a very scrutinizing gaze regardless of who the next Sect Master was.


    Yasenia looked at the harpy and smiled. "But, you are someone who everyone knows. Moreover, while your talent or strength is not the best, you have the backing of Tengliu and many others. They know your personality and how you act. Meaning, you might not be the best Sect Master, but you are certainly the most popr choice outside my family."


    Ghana could start to see the reasoning behind Yasenia''s choice.


    Seeing Ghana''s expression, the dragoness smiled, satisfied. Then, she crossed her arms behind her, slowly walking toward the door. "This sect doesn''t need a strong leader to substitute me. In the minds of people, there won''t be a stronger Sect Leader than me. What they need is someone that keeps them unified, someone that knows how I think, and someone that will be able to keep the rtionships that I''ve built tight and close."


    Yasenia reached the door and turned her head. "That''s you, Ghana. Only you. And nobody else is more qualified for this position than you. You want strength? You are the Sect Master, Ghana. Take advantage of that and give yourself enough resources. Of course, remember to follow the rules that I created; abusing that power is not something I want."


    Ghanaughed. "As if. If I abuse that, the formation will probably smite me."


    Yasenia grinned. "See? That''s why I like you. You know how far to reach out." Then, she exited the room andmented. "Once my youngest child bes 30 years old or I reach a point where my cultivation is starting to slow down, I will announce you as the next Sect Master andpletely disappear. During this time, the Dravory n will help you train. We will also give you the <!-- --><Astral Sky Inheritance><!-- -->."


    Ghana asked, surprised. "What''s that?"


    The dragoness smiled, turning around to face her. "That''s the knowledge about most of the Dravory n''s secrets. While the Sect Master will be the leader of this ce, my Dravory family will be above them as a hidden n. Of course, the Sect Master must know. Moreover, it also has knowledge on how to train people to be loyal and useful." The dragoness paused. "It is a bit ruthless, but if you ck in training, you will also ck in whatever position you make it to."


    Ghana sighed. "Does it have anything more?"


    "Skills, cultivation techniques, ess to resources that only the Dravory n has, and a general understanding of how to control the basics of the Sect formation."


    Ghana rubbed her forehead. "That''s¡­ quite a lot."


    Yasenia smiled. "As long as you follow through, training your sessor as a Sect Master is not impossible. Take a few talented disciples and train them. You have a right to choose direct disciples five times per recruitment. You can go over everyone, and whoever you point at will be your disciple."


    Ghana nodded. "I see. This is a good way to transfer the power from generation to generation."


    Yasenia lifted her finger with a smile. "This sect will start to be corrupt the second that the <!-- --><Astral Sky Inheritance><!-- --> falls into the wrong hands. So, you better teach your sessor how to be ruthless. Good people are usually not fit to rule; they are good soldiers."


    Ghana frowned and asked. "Hey, are you telling me that I am not a good person?"


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow. "Are you?" She smiled and turned around, leaving the office room in this building.


    Ghana looked at the swaying hips of the dragoness as she walked away and rested her head on her hand. "I will age too quickly at this pace¡­ I need to increase my subordinates to efficiently manage everything without going overboard. I am far from being as intelligent and efficient as Yasenia, so my best bet is to have more arms and legs. With the <!-- --><Astral Sky Inheritance><!-- -->, I will be able to train a few people to work directly under me. This way, I can also enter seclusion to break through without fearing a total copse from within the sect."


    Ghana looked at the table for a few seconds and eventuallymented. "Well, I will need to draft a n with a few nks to fillter when I receive that inheritance."


    After the dragoness walked out of the room, she waved her hand, summoning a tablet. This tablet was the [Astral Sky Inheritance] she spoke about. It was already finished and ready to pass down. However, she wanted to wait a little bit more and create a few restrictions within it. One of them was leaving behind a strand of her soul to question the person who would gain the inheritance.


    Yasenia frowned. "However, if I want to do that, I will need to use a lot of soul energy. That will hurt me almost for sure. Moreover, I need to ensure that the small me that is inside the tablet won''t disappear with time."


    Because of its characteristics, a soul strand has advantages when guarding ces for a long time. First, it had almost identical beliefs as the original at the time of creation. Second, because it was just a strand of soul, boredom was not a thing. It was there to do its duty, like an emotionless being. For that, it could simte the personality of the original, but it was just that, copying mannerisms.


    The only problems would be if it became corrupted or, as time passed, the soul energy inside it dissipated, and eventually, that strand disappeared. The process was slow, but if Yasenia wanted this inheritance tost for many thousands of years, it was a problem that she needed to take into ount.


    Therefore, Yasenia was pondering these problems by herself. Of course, she could get the answer, but since it was a soul-rted matter, Tatyana, Valeria, and Mirrory actually told her to think by herself.


    While investigating this matter, they wanted to see if the dragoness could understand more about the soul path. The dragoness didn''t really have any problems with it, so she was working on that.


    "A soul strand is a part of myself that I need to pass onto an object and trap it there." Yasenia pondered. "However, do I lose that strand when I pass it down? Do I need to detach a part of myself to do that?"


    Yasenia frowned. "How do I know that it won''t affect me when I do that?" She was honestly unwilling to take the risk if that was the case. The soul strand would allow this sect to have a prosperous era for much longer, but losing part of herself for that was not worth it.


    Yasenia reached the new cultivation room they had built for her and sat in the middle. The new Dravory Family''s mansion was at the top of the massive pce-like structure thatpromised the [Spatial Astral Sky Sect]. Her room was not that big. In fact, it was smaller than the one down in the [Astral Sky Sect]. The reason was that they didn''t take Yasenia''s dragon form into ount this time around.


    Yasenia''s dragon form, when she absorbed Cosmic Energy, was just too big to create a room for it. If the dragoness wanted to cultivate in her dragon form, she would need to float around the sect.


    Yasenia hummed, looking around. "To think that teleportation formations can be used to fill spaces like these with normal energy. It is quite genius to suck in energy from Distancia World and use it to create a self-sustaining ecosystem that will nourish that energy." She couldn''t help but sigh in awe. "This ce is quite crazy¡­"


    Then, she spent the next week researching how to separate the soul strand and create what she wanted.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1014: Completing the [Astral Sky Inheritance].

    Yasenia''s meditation went quite well and soon, she started to understand how to follow through and create a soul strand. The first thing that she needed to understand was which parts of her soul were able to be used. For starters, the parts of the soul that were usually used had some memories about what the cultivator wanted the soul strand to do.


    Taking this into ount, Yasenia was a bit confused about how to duplicate those memories so that she didn''t lose them when she extracted the soul strand. Usually, messing with the soul so specifically was basically impossible. Still, with enough mastery over your own soul, it was not an impossible task.


    With extreme care, Yasenia began manipting her own soul and tried to gently separate a part of herself. However, the second she did so, a sharp pain electrified her entire body, making her closed eyes snap open. "Wow, that was something. It seems that creating the soul strand is not as easy as I expected."


    With the pain that it carried in mind, the dragoness smiled for a second and focused. Then, she started again. Simr to before, the pain attacked her. However, now that she was prepared, she didn''t even flinch. Slowly, a very small part of herself began detaching.


    Soul damage was always the worst, the reason being that it came with raw pain to which you couldn''t really get ustomed to. Your tenacity could perhaps increase, but unlike physical pain, the pain level was always constant or even increasing if the damage was constant.


    Still focused on the task ahead, the dragoness quickly created that soul strand. However, the amount of her soul that she separated was not as small as she expected, leaving her dazed for a few moments.


    However, her subconsciousness was strong enough to maintain control over the situation. Her mind became confused for a second, and she was having trouble remembering some things. However, as her energy circted and healed her own soul, memories slowly came back. "Hm¡­ I won''t continue until my soul fully heals. Just in case I forgot something fundamental."


    So, for the following days, Yasenia just meditated while keeping control of the soul strand she separated.


    Two weekster, feeling that her soul hadpletely healed, Yasenia opened her eyes and waved her hand. An invisible ball of pure soul energy floated before her together with the <!-- --><Astral Sky Inheritance><!-- -->. Then, she merged them.As the two items got closer together, the aura around her became denser, and Yasenia''s energy flowed out of her toward the two items. Merging them would requirerge amounts of energy, which Yasenia would have no trouble giving thanks to her deep energy reserves.


    "Now¡­" Yasenia smiled and gestured with her hands for them to unite. "Merge!"


    BOOM!


    A pir of blue light surrounded by stars spiraling around it flowed upward. The event called for the attention of most of the people in the Spatial Sect. However, knowing that it came from Yasenia''s cultivation room, nobody dared to interrupt. They had already been informed about Yasenia trying to do things with her soul, and thest thing they wanted was for their dragoness to have an ident.


    Meanwhile, inside her room, the dragoness looked at the tablet that held the [Astral Sky Inheritance] with a satisfied face. Gorgeous lights surrounded the item, and even the texture had changed.


    Yasenia could feel that the item had reached apletely new level. It was probably the highest-level item she had ever created, which made her a bit reluctant to leave it behind. "Well¡­ It''s not like I can do anything with it since it was created to manage the Sect Master of this sect. I guess I can give it to Ghana now. Honestly, I thought I would take a while more, but it ispleted!"


    Looking at the beautiful tablet, Yasenia picked it up, and without warning, her consciousness got sucked into the item. When the dragoness opened her eyes, she was in the vastness of space, surrounded by gxies, stars, ands.


    Everything was gorgeous, leaving her somewhat speechless and awestruck.


    Then, a slightly low and mellow voice that could charm mortals and cultivators alike reached her. "Oh~? The first person that wants this little treasure has appeared~."


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow as she listened to her own voice. Turning around, she saw herself wearing her usual seductive blue dress.


    The woman standing before her was a exact image of herself, like looking at a mirror reflection that had managed to get out of there to confront her. Yasenia crossed her arms under her chest with a smile and asked. "What, don''t you recognize yourself?"


    The Inheritance Yasenia rolled her charming golden eyes and smiled. "Hey, even if I am a soul strand, I am not stupid. I can recognize my whole self." Her body disappeared and reappeared in front of Yasenia, holding her chin with a smile. "To be honest, it is very tempting having you in front of me ~."


    Yasenia looked at her Soul Strand with a smile. "Oh? How is it tempting~?"


    Inheritance Yaseniaughed seductively, using her thumb to trace Yasenia''s chin. "It is like a pull¡­ As if my body wants to merge with yours. The same feeling as when we want to enter our dears and engulf them with our love~."


    Inheritance Yasenia squinted alluringly and squished their bodies together in a sight that would''ve KOed almost anyone if they saw. "Say, since this is a ce where nobody can really¡­ see. How about we have a bit of fun with each other?"


    Yseniaughed softly. "I see, while you are me, youck a few things that make me myself."


    Then, she stepped back and snorted. "As if I would do that. I don''t want to cheat on my dears, even if it is with myself!"


    Inheritance Yasenia pouted yfully. "Meany, I just wanted to be one with my main self onest time~."


    The dragoness hummed, rubbing her chin. "Say, you won''t do anything with anyone, right? I don''t want someone to suddenly arrive at my door''s entrance saying how much they love me and how many nights they''ve spent with my Soul Strand."


    Inheritance Yasenia rolled her eyes. "As if! You''ve left me with this indifference for everyone that''s not our family. If someone can really make me fall in love after all of this, I would honestly give them a good look."


    Yaseniaughed. "Well, that''s not aplete nonsense statement, I guess."


    Inheritance Yasenia smiled. "Of course, it is not. While Ick a lot, I am still you~."


    Yasenia looked around and asked. "So, what are the trials that you are going to give people? You''ve been given quite a lot of independence, after all."


    Inheritance Yasenia shrugged. "I need to think about it deeply first. I want my trials to not focus on general qualities. Depending on who takes the trials and for what, I will naturally give them the necessary information. Not to mention, I also need to hammer their loyalty to our progeny!"


    Yasenia nodded. "Right, right. They can''t betray our future generations with the power we give them. That would be like pping ourselves in the face."


    Inheritance Yaseniaughed, floating around Yasenia. "So, depending on whoes next, I''ll think of the trials then~. I''ll have some general ones, though, like testing potential, strength, the heart, seeing what elements they have, etc, etc. I have quite a lot of knowledge that it is not yours after merging with this tablet."


    Yasenia blinked. "Oh? You do?"


    Inheritance Yasenia snorted. "Of course I do! This was created by Mommy!" She smiled. "I know a lot about formations, for example. I could probably teach Angel¡­ Speaking of which, you can tell her toe here at any time; I''ll take care of her~."


    Yasenia deadpanned. "Knowing my little baby, she might get cooked by you before she even realizes what she has done. I''ll pass from giving her that experience."


    "Tsk, tsk. So strict! I am you at the end of the day!"


    Yaseniaughed. "Stop trying to be mischievous. You know it won''t work."


    "Tsk. I won''t be like that then." Then, Inheritance Yasenia spoke seriously. "Yasenia, this is your first attempt at creating a soul strand. For now, I feel perfectly fine, and my thought process seems sharp. Everything looks fine, and my soul stability is perfectly linked to the tablet. So, if the tablet is destroyed, I will die as well."


    Yasenia nodded. "That''s as nned. Thest thing I want is for you to fall into the hands of the wrong people. That would be very bad."


    The Soul Strand nodded, agreeing with that statement. Then, she spoke. "With the knowledge I have, I feel that I can test people up to the middle-high Transcendence Level. Anyone stronger than that, I won''t be able to do much about it."


    Yasenia pondered. "I see. Be careful with those kinds of people. If you ever feel danger, remember to destroy the tablet, okay?"


    The Soul Strand acted dramatically. "Oh, so cruel! You are asking me to kill myself!"


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow. "You would do it even if I don''t tell you to. I know that you know that if you fall into the wrong hands, not only me but my dears will also be in trouble."


    The Soul Strand deadpanned and looked at Yasenia. "Say, now that I am looking at you from afar, were we always this¡­ serious and unfun? No wonder we like Evelyn so much, eh. Without her, we might as well be as dry as the desert down south."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched a few times. "Hey, I can also be funny if I want to."


    "Right, we can. But you usually don''t want to." Inheritance Yasenia smirked. "Be a bit more silly sometimes and rx. You are too tensetely."


    Yasenia sighed. "You know I can''t do that. The second we rx might as well be the moment of our demise."


    Inheritance Yasenia smiled. "Well, our children''s first tribtion ising soon, eh? Are you worried about that? How about you send them here for a while, that would be fun for me too! I want to be with my babies!"


    Yasenia blinked, confused. "Do you really want to? Like actual want?"


    Inheritance Yaseniaughed. "No. You made sure to eliminate quite a few feelings from me, like being forlorn or missing things. I''ll be stuck here, so if I start missing things, who knows how I might change in the future? I am just messing around. But, I admit that if theye here, I could have a fun time with them. They are, in part, my children as well after all."


    Yasenia smiled. "Well, I can''t deny that. However, to avoid any futureplications, this will probably be the first andst time you see me or any of my family¡­ Well, perhaps our descendents want to be Sect Masters and you can see them then."


    Inheritance Yasenia smiled. "So ruthless."


    Yasenia smiled back. "Just as usual."


    Inheritance Yasenia waved her hand twice. "Okay, okay. You are allowed to leave now. Also, send Ghana soon, I want to p her around for a while to vent my feelings! I will also practice my ''Ancestor'' vibes with her as well~."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "Am I the ruthless one, or are you?"


    Inheritance Yasenia and Yaseniaughed and said simultaneously. "Good luck."


    Then, Yasenia''s vision shifted, and she came back to herself. Looking at the beautiful tablet in her hands, she smiled and said. "Well, time to test Ghana."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1015: Andrea鈥檚 Forging Skills.

    Andrea sat at her room''s desk, looking at the wooden figurine on the desk. She poked it a few times, curious to see if it reacted. However, nothing urred. The figurine was around 20 centimeters tall, so it was not small.


    It looked like a swollen humanoid thing, not making much sense of what it referred to. With that in mind, Andrea honestly doubted if the inheritance inside of this would really help her. "I mean, since Yasenia got it for me, it means that Yasenia also finds it very valuable. Something that greedy girl finds valuable is probably worth getting."


    She rubbed her chin and asked herself if she should wait a bit longer or drop her blood on it right now. "Dawn is already grown up, and soon, Estre''sing-of-age ceremony is going to happen. After hers, all the other children will follow in the next two years. So¡­ should I wait these two years before triggering this thing?"


    The tall and tanned woman rubbed her forehead. "I honestly don''t want to lose my little daughter''sing-of-age ceremony¡­" Andrea sighed and picked up the thing. "Let''s wait a bit longer, okay? I am not supposed to be greedy with these things. Take it slow, but be constant. Effort and patience will eventually reward me."


    Andrea smiled and stored it in her spatial ring. Then, she stretched and pondered. "I wonder how my girl is doing with that soul thing? I heard that she is trying to create a Soul Strand." Using her spiritual sense to look at her own soul, Andrea couldn''t help butugh wryly. "My control over my soul is not bad. However, I don''t really think I would be able to create a Soul Strand before I reach the Half-step or even the Transcendent Level¡­"


    Andrea paused and crossed her arms. "Speaking of which, I heard that when reaching the Transcendence Realm, you are able to create Secret Realms. A Secret Realm is something simr to a hidden dimension, right? So, does Transcendence have to do something with the ability to affect the space around us?"


    The tall and perfectly muscr woman walked toward her forge and entered it, looking at the spear being heated up by the furnace. "Is the trick to create Transcendence Realm items in the ability to fight against those kinds of forces?"


    The spear that she was forging was for Skye. With her current knowledge and [Alloy Weaving Intent Level 9], crafting growth equipment was not an impossible task, and this spear was her first try at that.


    The reason she chose Skye''s weapon was because spears were rtively simple to craft. The most difficult part was creating a shaft with enough strength to bear the strain of being spun around by cultivators of certain levels while maintaining a slight sticity for easier maneuvering.When a weapon could be swung by a, for example, Body Modification Realm or Mental Nourishing Realm, the sticity was very tricky to get right. If the spear bent for the Body Modification Realm cultivator, that would mean that the Mental Nourishing Realm cultivator could probably handle the spear like a whip instead.


    The solution most cksmiths went for was, well, telling their clients "Just don''t use it."


    Andrea found that a veryzy solution. She understood where it came from, but that was like a medicine practitioner telling one of their patients. "Oh? You hurt your arm? Well, stop doing whatever you did to hurt your arm." And then sending them away.


    It would probably fix the problem, but it was muchzier than healing the wound and then finding a solution to eradicate the problem by the roots, like strengthening a joint or a bone.


    Andrea approached the spear, and even though it was glowing red because of the heat, she traced it with her bare finger. With her current level, the materials she was using wouldn''t cause an injury to her even if she bathed in them. "I need a material that bes sturdier as the strain on them increases at a rate that always keeps the flexibility of the spear at a proper level. The mix of materials I used makes this somewhat possible when adding [Reactive Spirit Essence] and [Malleable Ferrocore]."


    After pondering for a few moments, she extended her hand, summoning a beautifully crafted cksmithing hammer. The gorgeous tool glowed with orange pulsing veins as if it were alive.


    "Not only do I need to give them that quality, but I also need to create certain seals in the item that be loose after being bathed in different realm energies." Andrea hummed. "How do I make it easy for these seals to loosen but also hard to undo them before the wielder is ready?"


    Andrea walked toward another anvil and summoned another spear. This one was another simr item she created, but one that she considered a failure due to theck of fluid flexibility as Andrea intended.


    Her hand glowed a brilliant and alluring ruby-red me, her Natural Treasure, and she engulfed the spear in it, softening the material at a gradual but constant pace. When melting the material, she needed to be sure not to cause the inner structural integrity to copse by heating it up too quickly. "Let''s see¡­"


    Andrea lifted her hammer, her posture following a perfect form that could only be gained after millions of hammer strikes. Then, with surgical precision, the hammer descended and hit the spear.


    ng~.


    A crisp and somewhat ethereal sound spread in the forge. Andrea''s Spirit cksmithing level had already reached a breakthrough point, and only a small push was needed before she couldfortably step into the Transcendent Realm Spiritual cksmiths ranks.


    When the hammer struck the heated spear, the strength behind the strike rippled through it, transforming the inner structure of the item. Andrea hummed and raised the hammer again, the orange arc it created pouring a soft glow on Andrea''s majestic, muscr, and feminine figure.


    ng~.


    The second strike sent another ripple through it, shifting some inner circuitry that Andrea had created in the past and changing it to create a different effect.


    ng~.


    With the new inner circuits and outer shell, the spear''s essence changed.


    ng~.


    Energy flowed toward the spear that easily reflected in Andrea''s light green eyes.


    ng~.


    With each hammer strike, the spear transformed. Soon, its effectspletely changed.


    Andrea struck time and time again, and after the ny-third harmonious sound created by the hammer falling onto the item, she stopped. "This should be enough."


    When Andrea picked the glowing spear barehanded, she moved to the side and doused it in a liquid that lowered its temperature. It was simr to an oil, but also without its sticky nature.


    mes red upward from the bucket, touching Andrea''s neck and giving her a ming mane for a few moments. Of course, the powerful cultivator felt nothing but a warm breeze.


    After she took it out, the spear had changed. Before, it shone with a beautiful radiance and emanated a powerful aura. However, now it lookedmon andckluster, simr to a mortal spear.


    Seeing that, Andrea smiled. "That looks nice. Let''s see, do you do as I think you would now?"


    Andrea poured a strand of energy into it, and the spear''s markings and spiritual veins glowed. Then¡­


    BOOM!


    A powerful aura spread from it as the spear regained its former majestic presence. "Oho~. That''s a good start."


    Andrea spun the spear with one hand, increasing the speed of the spinning motion each second. As the speed increased, its figure started to blur while the shaft of the spear bent. Andrea looked at it analytically and increased the speed, her fingers agilely spinning the weapon.


    As the speed increased beyond what the spear could bear, Andrea''s sharp ears caught a cracking sound. However, Andrea didn''t stop; instead, she increased the speed.


    The spear was almost invisible as it spun crazily, and eventually¡­


    CRACK!


    The spear snapped and flew out of Andrea''s hand, mming against the walls of the forge. Looking over, she saw that the walls were undamaged. Andrea smiled. "That was a nice endurance test." Looking over at the other spear, she rubbed her chin. "While it is a low-level Earth Rank treasure, its endurance is not worse than middle-level Earth Ranked treasures. Moreover, theyers of seals, if I create them correctly, can be part of the weapon''s strength when unlocked. This would make the item perform like an average high-level Earth Ranked weapon even when it is a Low-level one."


    Andrea happilyughed because she would be able to create the weapons after all these decades of trial and error. "I should tell Yasenia when she finishes with her Soul Strand thing."


    Then, she started working on the spear for Skye again. This time around, with everything she had learned during thest decades, Andrea''s every movement flowed like water. From hammering, to heating it up, to carving the spiritual veins, to melting it again to give it a sturdier frame and starting the process again.


    The cycles repeated, one after another, giving the weapon its particr qualities. Skye''s attributes were Lightning and Star, therefore, the weapon would need to bepatible with them, and preferably, even enhance them.


    Therefore, all the materials were rted to either lightning or stars. One of them, the core material called [Lightning Struck Star Ore], was what made everything meld together into a perfectly uniform treasure.


    When Andrea finished the item, she happily looked at it and nodded. "Done. My first growth-type item. Moreover, if Skye wants to upgrade itter, it can grow by absorbing energy up to a Peak-level Earth-Rank treasure. This should be a perfect weapon for her until she is much older and able to get her own."


    Andrea stretched and sighed. "Okay. Now that this is done, now I will need to apply these methods for the other children''s weapons. I will need to craft a scythe, four swords, a shield, a bow, and a halberd." Andrea paused and hummed. "Well, they are all proficient with swords, so I should craft seven of them. Estre is quite good with double swords, after all."


    With that in mind, Andrea began her work and tirelessly hammered down materials, creating all the equipment. One after another, she produced everything, and a few monthster, she came out of the forge with a refreshed expression.


    These growth-type weapons, while being rtively low-levelpared to what Andrea could craft, had an incredibly deepplexity. That''s why Andrea needed all that time to make them.


    Aftering out of the forge, she saw Yasenia appearing in front of her with a smile. "Are you done with the weapons?"


    Andreaughed. "You were waiting?"


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow seductively. "Waiting and watching! You look very handsome when you focus enough that you can''t even detect me around~."


    Andrea coughed. "Did you reallye inside?"


    Yasenia jumped forward, being easily caught by Andrea, and thenughed. "You are so adorable, Darling. Now,e,e, you have a womb to fertilize~."


    Andrea was dragged toward a room and squeezed dry once more.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1016: Estrellas Coming Of Age Ceremonys Beginning.

    Estre barely slept that night. Tomorrow was her 18th birthday, and she was about to have hering-of-age ceremony. ''I asked Mama Tatyana and Mommy not to make the ceremony too big. I wonder if they listened.''


    "Little Miss, it is time to wake up."


    Estre''s head maid opened her room, approaching the window at the side of the room and opening it. While the children sometimes went up to the Space Sect, they spent most of the time in the one in Distancia. The main reason was the quality of energy being better down there for growth.


    The one in the spatial sect was much harder to digest and transform, even if the level was somewhat higher.


    Estre stepped out of her bed and stretched. "Good morning."


    The head maid smiled and nodded. "Good morning, Little Miss. I have breakfast ready outside. Would you like to eat it here?"


    Estre stood up and walked toward the wardrobe. "No need to. I will eat it with the family today."


    As she approached the wardrobe, three other maids entered and stood by her side. Estre was ustomed to being dressed by them, so she had no problem with it. She extended her arms and asked while they took off her sleeping gown. "What do you think I should wear today?"


    One of the maids pondered while looking at the wardrobe and suggested. "How about a golden and red one? It would represent Lady Tatyana and Lady Yasenia''s eye colors."Estre shook her head. "No. Today''s dress should be something that entuates who I am while subtly hinting at them."


    After taking off everything except her underwear, the maids looked at their Little Miss with analytical eyes. After Estre matured, she was tall and perfectly curvy but athletic, reaching almost 185 centimeters tall. Her face had a hint of coldness that she inherited from Tatyana while also boasting a pair of charming eyes simr to Yasenia''s. Her heterochromia only entuated the peculiarity of her gaze, giving her looks a deep andsting impression to those who met with her gaze.


    Her white tail behind her also added a certain charm thanks to the contrast it created against her raven ck hair.


    The Head Maid pointed at a white and ck cultivation robe and asked. "How about that one? The white for Little Miss''s scales, and the ck represents the family''s shared hair color."


    The maids nodded and looked at Estre. The girl smiled and nodded. "Okay!"


    The maids smiled and began clothing her. After wearing the robes, Estre looked at herself in the mirror and nodded. "Perfect~. Mama Evelyn''s clothes are always sofortable to wear."


    The maids agreed. One of them said. "Even our maid uniforms are created by her. They are superb in everything. When a dends on them, I barely feel anything unless the enemy has a strong weapon."


    "Right? I once made a small misstep, and the assassination target managed to sneak in an attack that would''ve hurt me badly. However, it bounced off the clothes! If it wasn''t because of seniors beating battle sense in my veins through training, I might''ve paused and stared at the dress in shock!"


    Estre blinked a few times and asked. "Um. What assassinations have you been doing?"


    The Head Maid smiled. "Don''t worry, Little Miss. They are the usual suspects who can''t see Mount Tai. They think that if they are sneaky, they will be able to kidnap one of you and extort Lady Yasenia."


    Estre looked at the maid, baffled. "Are there people that stupid?"


    The maidsughed. "Oh, Little Miss, those can be considered cleverpared with others that we''ve met. Did you know that once we took care of a Unification Realm expert who thought that by injuring you, they would be able to ask for Lady Yasenia''s hand?"


    Estre''s eyes widened with stupefaction. "You are lying. There can''t be someone that disconnected from reality."


    The Head Maid shrugged. "She is telling the truth. Look, we even filmed him because he was so hrious!"


    Estre saw an image appear in the room, and in the hologram, there was a man, bloodied and lying on the ground. She heard the Head Maid''s voice. "Speak again. Why did you do this? If you do so, you might be spared."


    Estre looked at the Head Maid with a raised eyebrow. "That''s a lie. There is no way you would forgive someone that attacks me."


    The Head Maid chuckled. "I just wanted him to say this, listen."


    The man spoke, his face full of conviction. "If I manage to kidnap Estre, Lady Yasenia will look up to me as a worthy subordinate! Then, with my charm, I will be able to pair up with Lady Yasenia!"


    Estre looked at the man with a deadpan. "That''s¡­ A bit sad, no? Did you kill him?"


    The Head Maid shook her head. "We carried him to Lady Yasenia. After hearing his words, Lady Kali took him away. We have known nothing about him since that day."


    Estre felt a bit of pity. "If Mama Kali took him¡­ Poor man, he will be food for Mama Kali''s little pets."


    The maids around Estre shuddered slightly when Estre said that. Of all theirdies, they feared Kali second only to Tatyana. One of the maidsmented, "At least Lady Tatyana didn''t get involved with him; that can count as a blessing for that person."


    Estre asked, curious. "Is Mama Tatyana that¡­ dreadful? I haven''t really seen her torture anyone other than the times she showed me how to do torture."


    The maids coughed, not daring to answer. The Head Maidmented. "You should ask your mother yourself, Little Miss. Now, let''s go."


    Estre nodded and walked out of her room. Once she was outside, the Head Maid rhythmically tapped the ground and then followed after her. Walking through the long hallways took a little while, and after twenty minutes, she reached the teleportation room.


    Estre hummed. "Our house is huge¡­"


    The Head Maidughed softly. "It will be smaller as you get stronger, Little Miss. Don''t worry too much."


    Once she opened the room, she saw the beautiful and equally eerie Doriel waiting there. Doriel''s obsidian eyes turned toward her, and Estre felt her maids shudder for a second. ''They really fear Mommy''s maids.''


    Doriel smiled faintly andmented. "Little Miss Estre, I am d you are here so early. How did you sleep?"


    Estre smiled and spoke somewhat shyly. "I almost couldn''t sleep. I was quite excited during the entire night."


    Dorielughed faintly. Then, she stepped aside and said. "Let''s go up, Little Miss. Young Miss and Lady Tatyana are waiting for you."


    Stepping over the teleportation formation, Estre started to feel the familiar sense of weightlessness seeping in, and when she blinked, she was in apletely different ce.


    The surroundings had changed to a wide prairie, full of green grass and t for several kilometers. While it looked barren, many different types of formations guarded the connection point. When a non-registered person arrived here, they would need to provide confirmation of a suitable identity, or they would get in a lot of trouble.


    "Little Miss Estre, over here!"


    Turning her head, she spotted a gorgeous red-scaledmia slithering toward her. Estre''s eyebrows twitched twice before themia engulfed her in a tight hug thatpletely swallowed her. "A-Aunty Selena, I can''t breathe."


    Selena stopped giving her that crushingly soft hug and eximed. "Oh my, I am so sorry. You are so pretty and grown up already that I wanted to squeeze you back down to your previous height!"


    Estre''s eyebrow trembled. "Don''t say such scary things with such a cheerful tone, Aunty Selena."


    Selena pecked her forehead with a smile and said. "Okay, let me carry you for a little while to move faster, alright? Don''t worry, you won''t feel a thing~."


    Estre hung on Selena''s neck, and then, the surroundings shifted to a blur as Selena moved around the spatial sect. At Selena''s current speed, not to mention looking around, Estre could only distinguish Selena who was moving at the same speed rtive to her. ''I wonder when I will be able to move at this speed¡­''


    Selena stopped when they arrived in front of a massive mansion that didn''t lose in size to the one in the sect down below. She asked. "Hm¡­ Does Mommy like big houses?"


    Selena blinked andughed. "She doesn''t care much about the size. She just built it this way so that, in the future, many of her descendants can live here without a problem. Combining both the mansion here and the one down in the Astral Sky Sect, the family can grow to a few tens of thousands of people without a problem."


    "I see¡­" Estre asked. "What if there are more than tens of thousands?"


    Selena shrugged. "By that time, the generations would have to fend for themselves. Young Miss is not their nanny."


    After she jumped down from Selena''s embrace, Estre chuckled. "I guess that''s true."


    "Come on, Little Miss. Young Miss and Lady Tatyana are waiting in the main room. There are a few new guests that you have not seen yet and that bothdies want you to meet."


    "Oh?" Estre was curious and followed behind.


    After walking for fifteen minutes or so, they arrived in front of a pair of giant doors. Selena opened the doors slowly and announced. "Little Miss Estre has arrived!"


    Looking inside the room, Estre saw Yasenia sitting with her harem, and in front of her, a few dozen people she didn''t recognize. Most of them were women. Yet, between them, she couldn''t help but look at the two men.


    Not because they were handsome, which both were, but because their auras were literally non-existent for her. ''Huh? Mortals?''


    Her dragon mother looked at her and smiled gently, her face having only be more beautiful and mature since she had memory. "Wee, my baby! Come,e, I want to present these seniors to you."


    ''Seniors?''


    Listening to those words, Estre didn''t dare underestimate the mortal-looking men, and she bowed elegantly. "Hello, misters and misses, my name is Estre Dravory."


    She heard a few of the women squeal.


    "Oh my~! Your daughter is so precious, Yasenia!"


    "Right, right? She is so cute and well-educated!"


    "I love her eyes! Was she born like that?"


    Estre walked while feeling a bit awkward when she heard the taller and more muscr man speak. "Okay, little ones, you are making her ufortable."


    Then, to Estre''s surprise, all those powerful looking women instantly behaved and nodded at once. "Yes, Lord Husband!"


    ''Husband?''


    Tatyana waved her hand, making Estre float and sit on the chair between Tatyana and Yasenia, and she smiled. "I bet you are confused, Little Light. Probably thinking something like, ''Why are all those powerful looking women obeying a mortal man?''"


    Estre coughed. "Mama, don''t read my mind so often, please."


    "Kya! She calls her Mama! I want my child to call me Mama as well!"


    Tatyana smiled. "Well, these two men here are Ayanduin and Gu Chen. They are bonafide Transcendent Realm level cultivators."


    Estre''s eyes flew wide open. "Sixth Realm cultivators!?"


    Gu Chen nodded. "Hello, little one. It is a pleasure to meet you."


    Ayanduin smiled. "A very talented child. I bet your parents are very proud of you, Little Estre."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1017: Presents!

    The two Sixth Realm cultivators looked at Estre with hidden, surprised gazes. They could feel that the child was already at the peak of the Initial Foundation Phase Realm. An 18-year-old at this level was not that rare, but what impressed them was how solid Estre''s foundation was.


    Yasenia asked Gu Chen and Ayanduin with a smile. "I see that you are looking quite attentively at her. What do you think, seniors?"


    Ayanduinmented. "As I said to her, I bet that you are proud of her aplishments. She is proficient and talented in cultivation."


    Estre smiled, somewhat awkward. "Seniors¡­"


    Gu Chen smiled. "Don''t be so formal; just call me Uncle Gu."


    Ayanduin nodded. "Right, right. You are just a cute girl; call me Uncle Ayanduin as well."


    Estre nodded andmented. "Uncle Gu, Uncle Ayanduin, there is no need for ttery." She smiled and said, her expression earned. "I can take criticism! There is no need to lie and call me talented."


    Gu Chen and Ayanduin looked at Estre, confused. Gu Chen asked aloud. "What do you mean, child?"


    Estre scratched her cheek. "I am the least talented among all my sisters. I know that Ick a lot, so there is no need to tter me and make me feel better."Both men paused and were surprised. Looking at Yasenia, Gu Chen asked. "Is this child really the least talented?"


    Yasenia looked at Estre and pulled her toward herself, giving her a big kiss. "Silly girl, they are being honest. Why would a Sixth Realm expert need to be careful around me? They can probably flick me out of existence!"


    Estre blinked, confused. "Huh?"


    Gu Chenughed, amused. "You are a really interesting child. Do you consider yourself untalented? Estre, if you are untalented, then the rest of the world might as well stop cultivating! Hahaha."


    Yasenia nodded. "Right? I am always telling her, but she never listens! Even when Tatyana tells her, she just smiles! Tsk, tsk."


    Estre stuttered. "But, uncles, I am attributeless. I can''t practice Spiritual Cultivation¡­"


    Gu Chen and Ayanduin blinked. Ayanduin asked, looking at Yasenia. "Oh? You can''t practice Spiritual Cultivation if you don''t have an innate attribute?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Spiritual Cultivation Techniques are based on the bnce of Soul and Body. One needs an attribute to absorb the energy around them through Spiritual Cultivation breathing techniques. Without an attribute, you absorb everything and can''t filter pure energy, making cultivation basically impossible. Or, better said, so slow that cultivating it is just a waste of time."


    Ayanduin hummed. "So, it is not impossible, but so hard to do that doing so will not really bear fruits."


    Yasenia smiled. "The more attributes you are attuned to, the slower the cultivation speed. Of course, someone with multiple attributes might be somewhat stronger in the same realm due to their versatility. However, an attributeless person is someone who practices all attributes without affinity."


    Tatyana decided to exin a bit extra. "Add to the fact that most spiritual techniques use some kind of attribute, and then you would understand the disadvantage. Instead, Estre is much better off practicing a pure Body Cultivation path." Tatyana added with a smile. "Well, once she unlocks her Beast Path and Soul Path, things might change."


    Estre knew all of this, so she nodded. "Right."


    Gu Chen blinked and looked at Estre again. "Beast Path¡­? Oh? You are not a Beast Human. You are actually a beast!"


    Estre smiled, a bit embarrassed. "Well, I am a beast that can''t transform."


    Yasenia snorted. "I also couldn''t transform at your age, so don''t you dare look down on yourself for that!"


    Ayanduin chuckled. "Your family is really a pile of¡­ mysteries."


    The dragoness smiled widely. "Right? My babies are so awesome that it is a mystery!"


    After hearing the twisted meaning, everyone deadpanned and looked at the happy dragoness. One of Gu Chen''s wives spoke softly. "Little Estre, your eyes are really pretty, and you are a beautiful and talented person. However, don''t let that go to your head. Continue your hard work if you want to stay ahead of your talented sisters."


    Tatyana grabbed Estre''s hand and smiled. "Listen to her, Estre. Once youpletely mature and go through your first tribtion, you will be able to go out and see the world. At that time, you will find out about your own strengths and weaknesses. However, never letck of effort be one of them."


    Estre took this to heart and remembered it deeply.


    Before they continued, they heard Selena speak. "Little Miss Dianna, Little Miss Katarina, and Little Miss Skye are here!"


    The rooms opened, and the three children entered. Katarina and Dianna were both in their human forms and when they entered, Gu Chen and Ayanduin''s expressions visibly shifted.


    Gu Chen thought to himself. ''No wonder that child Estre has such low self-esteem with them as her little sisters.''


    Dianna and Katarina had grown in strength a lot, reaching the advanced levels of the Evolved Core Beast Realm. Meanwhile, while Skye was in the same realmpared to Estre, her foundation was even sturdier than Estre''s, showing that she had been there long before her big sister.


    Skye looked at Estre and smiled widely. "Big Sis! Happy Birthday!"


    Dianna and Katarina followed, congratting Estre with big smiles.


    "Happy, happy birthday! Big Sis Estre!"


    "Happy Birthday, Big Sis."


    Ayanduin smiled faintly. "They get along well."


    Yaseniaughed softly. "Why shouldn''t they? They all love each other lots."


    Skye approached and gave Estre a big hug and a kiss on the cheek. Estreughed and answered their congrattions. "Thank you, little sisters!"


    After that, the children moved to their respective mothers, and then waited for the others to arrive. In the meantime, Sky, Dianna, and Katarina learned about Gu Chen and Ayanduin, and they began bombarding them with questions.


    Gu Chen, who was quite fond of kids, answered all their questions with a big smile. He couldn''t help but feel happy.


    Dawn and Aurelia arrived a bitter, but all were in time for the start of the birthday.


    Food started rolling in, ced down by all the maids, and the massive table where they were gathered was filled with all kinds of delicious dishes. Yasenia stood up as the host and gave a short speech. "Today is the eighteenth birthday of my child, Estre. She has worked hard and grown a lot during this time, and now, she will officially be an adult, like her elder sister Kaleina did."


    Kaleina was sitting by Yasenia''s side, together with me.


    "Estre, dear. Remember that regardless of what path you take in the future, you will always be my precious baby and part of the Dravory family. So, if you are ever lost, confide in us. I promise that I''ll do my best to help you each and every time you do so."


    The child, now having crossed that line, couldn''t help but smile happily and nod. "Thank you, Mommy."


    This nickname, reserved for their dragon mother, would never change regardless of how old they became.


    Yasenia leaned down and gave her a hug. "Happy birthday, love."


    Then, Yasenia looked around and smirked. "Now, time for the presents for my baby! I hope no one was a miser because I am expecting some expensive treasures!"


    The attendees were close to the Dravory family, like Coraline, Linghui Mingyu, the purple-scaledmia Luscia, Ghana, Tengliu, and many others.


    Being mostly friends, Tengliu eximed when Yasenia said those words. "Shameless!"


    However, the dragoness raised her eyebrow proudly. "I am shameless and greedy. What can you do about it? Now, pay up!"


    The children looked at their mother with an amused gaze. They knew their mother''s love for expensive things, and they, as dragon descendants, had inherited a part of that interest. Therefore, they felt that Yasenia was not doing anything wrong.


    Andreamented. "Although it is not time for the other children yet, since I am done, I wanted to give all of you a little present."


    She waved her hand, summoning the weapons on top of the table.


    Once the weapons were summoned, Money and Ayanduin both couldn''t help but gasp. Ayanduin asked. "Where did you get these weapons? They are masterfully forged with methods I''ve never seen before!"


    Andreaughed softly. "Well, I made them all by myself."


    Estre saw the scythe, and she quickly got it. "Wow! I love it. Thank you, Mama Andrea!"


    Yasenia smiled and looked at Andrea. "They are a bit special, aren''t they?"


    Andrea nodded and told the children. "These are growth weapons. While they currently are Spirit-Ranked treasures, when you, children, reach higher realms, you can slowly unlock more of their strength. These weapons can grow a lot, so they shouldst for a long time."


    The people around couldn''t help but be impressed. The dragoness grinned. "The bar is high~, I wonder if you can ovee it!"


    Coraline sighed and waved her hand, summoning her present. "You really don''t change, Yasenia. Here, a [Sun Ore Lobster Mineral]. They are very rare ores that sometimes appear from fallen high-level lobsters'' shells. They are usually low-level Heaven Ranked, and this one is middle-level Heaven Rank. I hope you can eventually find a use for it, Estre."


    Ebirah pped. "That''s really nice."


    Estre also nodded a few times and tried grabbing it, only to not budge it. "Heavy¡­"


    Yaseniaughed faintly. "Store it in your Spatial Ring, love. When you are older, try to find a cksmith to create something you fancy with it."


    After Coraline, others also gave their own presents. In other years, the presents were small things, like a healing pill or simr things. Of course, this was not a birthday but a once-in-a-lifetimeing-of-age ceremony. It was a special birthday, so the presents were aplenty and extraordinary.


    Finally, Ayanduin''s and Gu Chen''s turn came, and when looked at by the greedy dragon family, he threw his hands up. "Okay, okay, don''t look at me like that. I''ll give her something interesting, okay?"


    Yasenia grinned. "Great~."


    Gu Chen hummed and then waved his hand, summoning a talisman. "That''s a talisman that can summon my soul for a moment. As long as you are facing mortal cultivators, I will be able to repel or kill anyone that''s bothering you. I only have one, but it seems that I''ll need to prepare seven more, hahaha."


    Estre took the talisman with a wide smile. "Thank you, Uncle Gu Chen!"


    Ayanduin took out a pill jar instead. "This is a [Meridian and Muscle Cleansing Pill]. It is powerful, and if you are ever affected by any poison that''s afflicting your meridians or body, you can take it and be good as new."


    Kali looked at it and hummed. "That''s quite a powerful one." Then, she smiled. "Sadly, that doesn''t work against soul poisons, eh?"


    Ayanduin rolled his eyes. "I have a dozen of them, so when the other children''s turnes, I''ll make sure to give each of them one. Kaleina, me, take one since I missed yours."


    Kaleina and me bowed. "Thank you, Uncle Ayanduin!"


    Yasenia nodded, satisfied. "Now that the treasures are done, give her a bit of money, eh? Money is what guides the world, after all!"


    Everyone looked at the dragoness with a deadpan. However, after a few looks, they decided to relent and give Estre a bit of money.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1018: Estrella Discovering Secrets. Aurelias First Step.

    Theing-of-age ceremony usually ended with the child-turned-adult facing their first tribtion. However, Estre''s body had yet to maturepletely. Breaking through before full maturity could be a problem, so until someone stopped growing and experienced internal changes, they would avoid starting the cultivation path.


    Some were doubtful, viewing these practices as ancient traditions that didn''t make sense in the present day and age. Still, when people forced their children to break through before they became mature enough, idents would usually happen either because the Tribtion Lightning was too strong or because the children were not developed enough to absorb so much energy into their young bodies.


    So, while today was Estre''s 18th birthday, she didn''t attempt to step into the Second Body Cultivation Realm.


    By the end of the ceremony, Estre stood at the entrance, sending off the guests with a smile. All the guests cheered her up with encouraging words like. "Don''t worry, you will be able to break through soon." Or "I can''t wait to see how far you will go in the cultivation realms."


    After everyone left, Estre stood in front of the door. She felt a pair of arms going around her waist as softness pressed against her back. Looking sideways, she saw Yasenia smiling and looking at her. "How was it, love?"


    Estre smiled happily. "Better than I expected. The seniors were very generous and gave me a lot of things. Moreover, I can tell that they were honest when they evaluated me. So, I am quite hopeful for the future."


    Yasenia chuckled and kissed her cheek. "That''s my girl. Estre, remember that while your sisters might be ahead of you, that doesn''t mean that you are less, okay? You are, before anything, my child." Yasenia looked deeply into Estre''s eyes. "Do you understand that?"


    Estre turned around and snuggled in Yasenia''s arms. "I understand, Mommy. Thank you."


    "Good girl." Yasenia caressed her head andughed faintly, separating from Estre a bit. "You are already so tall."Estre was slightly shorter than Yasenia, but not by much; their eyes were practically at the same level. Estre smiled. "Perhaps I''ll grow more~, hahaha."


    Yasenia snorted. "Are you trying to be like your sister, Dawn? She is already taller than me! Are you all trying to ovee me or something?"


    Estre raised her eyebrows very simrly to how Yasenia did. "Don''t tell me you didn''t know? Be careful, Mommy. If you rx, we will catch up!"


    Yasenia smiled defiantly. "Oh? Do you dare challenge me? Tsk, tsk, this mother of yours has left behind everyone that I''ve ovee, so you are challenging someone who has yet to be beaten!"


    Estre smiled back. "There is always a first."


    Yasenia tiptoed and kissed her forehead. "Great answer. Now, baby, I can tell that you are tired. So, go to sleep."


    Estre looked at Yasenia and asked, her face a bit shy. "Um, Mommy¡­ Can I sleep together with you and Mama Tatyana today?"


    Yasenia smiled and grabbed her hand. "Of course! Today, you are the boss girl!"


    Both of them walked toward Yasenia''s room and entered. Tatyana was already inside, waiting for Yasenia while reading a book. Looking up, she smiled and asked. "Oh? Aren''t you quite big to ask to sleep with us~?"


    Yasenia scolded. "She will never be old enough! If she wants to, I can cuddle her for a thousand years!"


    Estre nodded and supported her dragon mother. "Right, right! You should listen to your wife, Mama!"


    Tatyana clicked her tongue. "So spoiled~."


    Estre climbed onto the bed, but she was caught by Yasenia''s tail by the waist. "Little miss~, I know you are eager, but we should take a bath before going to bed and change intofortable clothes. Come,e."


    Estre blinked twice while being carried away by her mother''s tail. "Um¡­ We will bathe together?"


    Yasenia clicked her tongue. "What? Can''t I have some mother-and-daughter bath time? Stop being shy!"


    Tatyana chuckled and stood up, walking right after them.


    "Waah!" A few momentster, Estre flew after being thrown by Yasenia, sshing onto therge bath that was more simr to a hot spring.


    Estre surfaced above the water, using her hands to part her ck hair. "Why did you throw me?"


    Yasenia slowly entered the water with a towel around her voluptuous body andughed. "Don''t tell me a little fall like that hurt you? I don''t remember raising such a frail daughter!"


    Estre looked at Yasenia''s figure and couldn''t help but be sincerely impressed. "What did you eat to be like that, Mommy?"


    Tatyana answered with a smile. "A Transcendent Ranked [Beauty Pill] while she was still at the Third Realm. The pill basically enhanced all her qualities, including her alreadyrge breasts."


    Yasenia looked down and sighed. "Thankfully, they are just big enough not to bother me while fighting. Right at the limit. To be honest, wielding daggers or other simr weapons sometimes is bothersome."


    Estreughed. "Is that why you userge weapons with broad striking motions?"


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow. "You dareugh? Some female dragons have a serious problem because they are just too busty! It''s not something tough at!"


    Tatyana and Estre burst intoughter.


    The dragoness leaned back with a smile and she asked. "So, Estre, why a Scythe? I have tried them in the past, but they feel somewhat limiting. A broadsword is like a scythe, but better."


    Estre blinked. "It looks cool."


    Tatyana and Yasenia deadpanned. Tatyana asked, confused. "That''s all?"


    Estre nodded. "That and because I find it quitefortable. Dual longswords are more or less at the same level offortableness, but the Scythe just¡­ clicked." She exined. "When using weapons, I usually have an instinct on how to use them and move with them. Yet, when I picked up the scythe, more like an instinct, it was like a voice in my head was telling me how to move."


    Yasenia blinked. "That''s quite nice. I don''t have that."


    Tatyana agreed with augh. "Something like that would''ve saved me quite a few centuries on learning sword arts, haha."


    Estre tilted her head. "Really?"


    The dragoness snorted. "Why would I lie?" Then, she waved her hand. "Anyway,e here, I''ll wash your hair."


    Estre swam forward, approaching her mother, and smiled. "Okay~."


    The bath was rxing, and Tatyana and Yasenia spent it asking Estre about the years they missed and other things. Hearing Estre talk happily about everything made both of them feel a sense of calm and satisfaction.


    After the bath, they put onfortable nightwear and went to bed. Tired from the long and busy day, Estre yawned. Yasenia and Tatyana smiled, and Tatyana asked, "Say, Estre, are you happy?"


    Estre nodded with a big smile. "I am. I love you, Mama. I love you, Mommy."


    Tatyana hummed andmented. "Estre, how much do you know about us?"


    Estre blinked and looked between them. "I know that my Mommy is the Sect Master of the strongest sect in the World. Then¡­ Hm?" Estre looked at Tatyana and asked, puzzled. "What do you usually do, Mama?"


    Tatyanaughed faintly. "Do you want to know a bit more about me?"


    Estre nodded, and Tatyana pondered. "How about I start with my position?"


    "Okay~."


    Then, Tatyana dropped a bomb. "I am known as the [Death Empress] in the Sky Continent, your Mommy''s birthce. My cultivation realm is also very highpared to everyone here."


    Estre blinked a few times, confused. "Huh? Isn''t the Sky Continent a ce where Transcendent Realm seniors roam quite freely all over the ce?"


    Tatyanaughed. "Yes, and yet I am one of the strongest people there."


    "Hm¡­" Estre was confused. "I don''t understand. Aren''t you a peak-level fifth realm cultivator?"


    "Well, that''s true for this body of mine. My main body is back in the Sky Continent, breaking through."


    Estre rubbed her forehead. "Ha? I don''t understand."


    Yasenia chuckled. "The Tatyana in front of you is your mother''s second body. A single mind controls both, by the way. Don''t worry about having been raised by a fake Tatyana or anything."


    Estre looked between them and then flopped backward onto the pillow, looking at the ceiling. "... This is so much to process."


    Tatyana hummed. "Then, telling you that I am Yasenia''s mother might be too much."


    Estreughed. "That I already knew about. Mommy has slipped and called you Mom from time to time."


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow. "Oh? It doesn''t bother you?"


    The young dragon woman asked, puzzled. "Why should it? It''s not like your love is valued less because of that. Anyone who has seen the love you both share would be stupid to think that it is a bad thing."


    Yasenia smiled. "But remember that it is not correct in most cases, love. There are someplications if incest happens before the fifth realm."


    Estre snorted. "I''ve already been taught of that! Don''t worry." Then, she added with a smile. "I still have a lot to process, but thank you both for being truthful about these things."


    Yasenia and Tatyana smiled, and each of them nted a kiss on her cheeks. Yasenia used her tail to coil around both of them andmented. "Now, love, sleep. If you ever have a question about anything, ask us."


    Estre closed her eyes with a hum and quickly fell asleep.


    After Estre''sing-of-age ceremony, the other children''s turn arrived quickly. Unlike Estre, though, some of them actually went through the tribtion because they were mature enough. The ones that did were the human-born children, Dawn, Aurelia, and Skye.


    First, it was Aurelia''s turn. Aurelia was the second eldest, followed by Skye and Dawn.


    After the ceremony, Aurelia was apanied by Angel and Yasenia. The child had grown into a gorgeous woman. Her hair took after Angel, disying a gorgeous blonde color that looked like gold threads. Her golden slit eyes and white skin made her look like a holy woman.


    While her height was nearly 164 centimeters tall, slightly taller than Angel''s, she was on the shorter side of the family. Of course, with Angel and Yasenia as parents, being short didn''t stop her from having a body of sin. Her curves were pronounced enough to give vertigo to anyone looking.


    Looking at her serious face, Aurelia''s presence had a certain weight and authority beyond her beauty. Even with her body, a look from her might make those lustful think twice before acting.


    Aurelia looked up at Yasenia and asked, her tone calm and serious. "Mommy, do you think I can ovee my tribtion? I will be breaking through into the Spiritual Path, right?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Don''t worry, love. You are very strong. You will first breakthrough into the Meridian and Dantian Creation Realm. Then, remember that you need to cultivate the Spiritual path to the limit, and when you reach the half-step, you will break through both the Body and Spiritual paths at once. The Tribtion will be stronger than usual. However, the benefits are many and well worth the risk."


    Aurelia asked. "Even if I have a higher risk of dying?"


    Yasenia leaned down to kiss her forehead and said. "Aurelia, you are very clever. However, remember this and remember it well. Sometimes, we need to not look at things so rationally and use our instincts. Gamble if you feel sure of a result; that''s not being irrational, but instead being confident."


    Aurelia pondered and nodded. "Okay, Mommy."


    Angel spoke softly. "Aurelia, you are talented and strong. Do as usual, and not even Heaven will be able to stop you." Then, she grabbed her hand and guided her toward the teleportation formation. They needed to be in Distancia to break through, after all.


    Yasenia spoke while seeing them leave. "I will be watching, Aurelia. Good luck."


    *****


    Author Note: It seems that P.a.t.r.e.o.n is now adding a "Gifting" feature. In case you wanted to gift someone the P.a.t.r.e.o.n subscription~. You know, like a holiday''s gift~, to support your favorite author... OwO.


    Hahaha. Being more serious, the gifting link is simple. P.a.t.r.e/Mortrexo/gift


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1019: Aurelias and Skyes Tribulation.

    When they returned to their house in Distancia, the group walked toward the backyard. Being a first-realm tribtion, they didn''t need a special ce. Just spacious enough for Aurelia to fight it.


    Angel looked at Aurelia and saw her looking up at the sky. "What are you thinking, darling?"


    Aurelia smiled faintly. "Trying to see if Mommy does something silly¡­ Ah. Look."


    Angel looked upward and saw several hundreds of energy sts creating words in the sky.


    "Baby, you can do it!


    -Much love,


    Mommy~."


    Aureliaughed aloud. "I knew it~."


    Angel smiled, and she patted Aurelia''s back. "Go. If you dare lose with that much support from Yasenia, I''ll spank you!"Aurelia looked at Angel and hugged her. "I''ll be back soon. Thanks, Mama."


    Then, she walked toward the center of the field. After reaching there, she took a deep breath and started cultivating the Spiritual Technique that she had learned. Her energy moved along her body due to theck of development of her meridians. Because of her body cultivation practice, she was not aplete newbie, which allowed her to start the process sessfully.


    When the energy entered her body, Aurelia''s cultivation technique started purifying it, leaving behind the Sun and ss attributes. Both of these attributes seeped into her, moving toward the ces around her body that needed meridians to appear.


    The first realm of the Spiritual Path, the Meridian and Dantian Creation realm, was the time for the cultivator to create the meridian that would apany them for most of their life unless they encountered miraculous treasures with extraordinary effects.


    As soon as she started, a cloud gathered above Aurelia''s head. It was light grey, with powerful electricity moving around it. Aurelia looked upward and extended her arms, summoning her longsword and shield.


    While people might think that Aurelia didn''t look up to Angel, her mother, they couldn''t be more mistaken.


    Her weapon of choice was a sword and shield, exactly like Angel. Her hobby was creating formations, like Angel. Even her food preferences were simr to Angel''s.


    The person Aurelia looked up to the most was Yasenia because of her strength, leadership capabilities, and scheming intelligence. When reading about Yasenia''s feats during her stay in Distancia, she couldn''t help but feel shivers at her dragon mother''s deep nning and careful execution.


    RUMBLE!


    The loud thunder snapped her out of her reflections, and she focused, looking at the cloud with a solemn gaze. "Come."


    As soon as she spoke, a thin Heavenly Lightning Bolt descended from the sky rather quickly. Aurelia moved her right leg back and lowered her stance, cing her shield right above her.


    BANG!


    Aurelia''s eyes widened when the heavy strikended, pushing her down to her knees. The electricity roamed her body, making her muscles spasm involuntarily. ''It hurts so much!''


    However, she didn''t rx. She knew that while one lightning strike was the usual, her mother got three of them in her first tribtion. ''Stand up, like Mommy would!''


    As her daughter, she had a high chance of receiving more than one bolt, so she couldn''t stay down. Rotating the energy in her body, Aurelia tried to regain control of her spasming muscles.


    RUMBLE!


    The warning of the second bolt reached her, and Aurelia bit her tongue to send a pain stimulus and wake her confused brain up.


    Right as the Heavenly Lightning Bolt descended, Aurelia recovered and lifted her shield once more. Looking skyward with a defiant gaze, the dragon woman received the second lightning strike. ''Come at me!''


    BOOM!


    The strike fell like a massive hammer, making her arm feel like it was shattering from the impact. Then, her entire body was mmed against the ground with a loud sound, sending her mind into a daze while stars sparkled in her vision.


    While she wanted to stand up to prepare for the third strike, her mind was in a perplexed state due to the hard hit against the ground. ''Huh? Where am I¡­?''


    Of course, this confusion didn''tst long. ''The tribtion!''


    She rapidly tried to look skyward, but the Tribtion Cloud was nowhere to be seen. Instead, she felt her petite mother''s two arms going around her waist. "It''s done, Aurelia. You did great standing up the second time."


    ''Second time?'' Only now did Aurelia realize that she had subconsciously stood up even when her mind was thoroughly disoriented. Looking down at Angel, she saw her smiling gently, and Aurelia smiled back faintly. "I did it."


    Then, her eyes rolled, and she fainted. The hit to the head was just too harsh for her to remain conscious once the rush of the risky situation expired.


    Angel looked behind and asked calmly. "Kali, can you ask Valeria to take a look at her?"


    Kali raised her eyebrow. "Oh? I thought you would freak out a little bit more. Valeria!"


    Valeria appeared and approached, taking Aurelia from Angel''s arms and looking at her thoroughly. Angel chuckled at Kali''sment. "Freak out? There is nothing to freak out at. I haveplete trust in my daughter. I knew she could do it."


    Kali smiled. She couldn''t help but feel that Angel was a great mother, much greater than she ever could predict. Aurelia''s seriousness, intelligence, attitude, and talent didn''t appear from nothingness. Angel had been raising her daughter for thest two decades, and the woman she managed to raise was nothing less than exemry.


    Valeria spoke. "Don''t worry, Angel, her injuries can all be recovered without leaving any permanent damage. Moreover, the residual Tribtion Energy is nourishing her, and this will only strengthen her. Aurelia has sessfully entered the first level of the Meridian and Dantian Creation Realm."


    Angel pped happily and looked skyward. "Did you see it? Our daughter has be a real Spiritual and Body dual cultivator!"


    Everyone looked at Angel with a deadpan, startling the petite girl. "H-Huh? What did I do wrong?"


    Evelyn spoke withughter in her voice. "The way you said it¡­ It makes it look as if Yasenia was dead or something."


    Angel looked at Evelyn with a baffled expression, but after thinking about her actions, her pretty and round cheeks couldn''t help but redden. "AHEM! A-Anyway, I hope Yasenia saw her from the spatial sect above us!"


    Everyone couldn''t help butugh.


    Coraline was curious and asked. "Why didn''t Little Aurelia use any skills?"


    Andrea, who was standing near her, answered. "They don''t know any. We''ve just taught them the basics and the [Grand Cosmos Martial Art]. The martial art has active arts, like the ones you''ve seen Yasenia use in the past. But that''s not all; as you study it, you be more able in all aspects rted to martial arts while simultaneously strengthening your body."


    Coraline blinked. "Is it that great? I have practiced there a few times but have yet to have any real insights."


    Andrea smiled. "It is one of the best martial arts I''ve practiced, to be honest. Moreover, it works for almost all races, regardless of how many limbs you have or how you are shaped. Dianna and Katarina have been able to see results in their beast forms, and you have seen how different they are. They are a bipedal, dragon-like phoenix and a six-winged, three-tailed fox-dragon."


    Coraline chuckled, and Du Xian, the Matriarch of the Lightning Squirrels that Yasenia met in the Secret Realm, asked. "Andrea, can Dianna and Katarina practice Body or Spiritual cultivation like Yasenia?"


    Andrea shook her head. "We aren''t too sure yet. We haven''t given them anything other than the basic education for the two paths. We will try in theiring-of-age ceremonies to have them break through into both of the paths simultaneously."


    Evelyn added. "We are optimistic, though. Almost everything we''ve investigated points to them being able to do so. Their body''s constitution is simr to Yasenia''s. Their inner organs in their beast forms have different types of veins and arteries that you can''t really see in other beasts, and their muscles and bones have paths in them that we suspect are reserved for meridians."


    Andrea and Evelyn turned, looking at Dawn and Skye, and they smiled. Evelyn looked up at her tall and voluptuous daughter and said. "Time to get spanked by the Tribtion, daughter!"


    Skye blinked a few times, looking at her mother with a confused expression. "We won''t wait until mying-of-age ceremony? Look at Big Sister Aurelia; she will probably be unable to stand up for a week or two! I will lose my eighteenth birthday if I get trampled by Heaven like her!"


    She grabbed Evelyn''s shoulders, her eyes teary. "You don''t want to see your daughter in that state, right!?"


    Evelyn shrugged and pointed skyward. Skye looked up, drying her fake tears, and then saw the same event that happened with Aurelia repeat.


    "You can do it, my mischievous baby~!


    Love you lots~,


    Mommy!"


    Skye almost spat blood. "GAH! This was prenned!" She looked at Evelyn with a betrayed face. "I have been set up by my own mother! THE MISERY!"


    Evelynughed aloud, her arms akimbo. "THIS IS WHAT YOU DESERVE, DAUGHTER! WHAHAHA!"


    Skye pointed at Evelyn. "Traitor! I will never trust you again!"


    "Sure, sure, AS IF I CARE! HAHAHA! Now go!"


    "Wahhh!"


    Evelyn kicked her bouncy butt, making her fly in a beautiful arc to the ce where Aurelia was standing before.


    Skye flipped mid-air,nding perfectly on her feet. She clicked her tongue and extended her arm, summoning her preferred weapon. It wasn''t a spear or arge broadsword; instead, it was an imposing guandao.


    The gorgeous weapon looked like a spear but had a massive de at the tip. It was an enormous war weapon that was exceptionally demanding to master, and Skye had started learning it not too long ago.


    Even then, Skye''s ability to fight and learn to use the guandao was higher than that of any other weapon she touched. Grinning toward the sky, she challenged the Heavens. "Come at me, Heaven!"


    The tall woman looked like a war general as the wind blew her long and beautiful dark blue hair.


    Tengliu chuckled. "She looks good."


    Evelyn raised her eyebrow and looked at Tengliu. "Oh? Is the crib assaulter ready to strike?"


    Tengliu almost spat blood. "What kind of nickname is that!?"


    Evelynughed and looked back at Skye''s figure. Her smiling face turned serious, and she spoke aloud. "Love, don''t get overconfident."


    Skye nodded seriously when she heard Evelyn''s serious tone. "Yes, Mama."


    While she often joked around with her mother, she took everything she taught her very seriously. For Skye, Evelyn was her mother, mentor, and friend. Their bond was very close.


    The Tribtion Cloud gathered when Skye managed to purify the Star and Lightning attributes she inherited from her mothers and transformed them into usable energy.


    RUMBLE!


    Hearing the loud thunder, Skye''s vertical pupils thinned, focusing on the Heavenly Lightning Bolt roaming the clouds. The second it descended, Skye took a step forward and spun, gathering momentum.


    After a full spin, she shouted. "BREAK!"


    BOOM!


    The dragon woman''s incredible strength sted the lightning into particles. However, the counterforce mmed the guandao downwards together with Skye, forcing her to kneel.


    RUMBLE!


    Hearing the second bolt descending, Skye shouted to motivate herself and struck at it. "BREAAK!"


    BOOM!


    Skye''s entire body was sted backward with tremendous force when the guandao struck the lightning bolt.


    The dragon woman felt her bones cracking. Even under enough pain to make her vision blurry, Skye roared and stood up. "RAH!"


    Looking skyward with a defiant expression, Skye waited for the third strike. However, it never came. Instead, she saw Evelyn appear before her and smile with open arms. "Great job, love. Now, rest."


    Skye''s body rxed, and she grinned. "Thanks~." Then, she fell forward into her mother''s arms.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1020: Close Call. General Situation in the Sky Continent.

    Author note: Happy Thanksgiving~! <!-- --><3< p>


    *******


    After Skye''s Heavenly Tribtion, Andrea looked at her daughter and asked with a smile. "Are you prepared to faint?"


    Dawn snorted. "I''ll prove that I am strong, not fainting after the Tribtion!"


    Andreaughed and ruffled her hair. "That''s a great mentality, love." Then, she asked. "Do you have everything prepared?"


    Dawn nodded and waved her hand, summoning arge halberd and armor. Her ck curly hair cascaded behind her heroically, while her golden slit eyes shone with valiant emotions. Her slightly brown skin glowed with the sun, giving her a healthy sheen. She said confidently. "I have everything prepared, Mama!"


    Andrea nodded. "Great, now go on. Well, before that, look up."


    Dawn looked up, and Yasenia threw several stars from the sky, making them explode into the shape of letters to cheer Dawn with a lovely message like the other two.


    Dawn giggled. "Thanks, Mommy."Then, she stepped forward confidently and stood in the middle of the garden, looking upward.


    Gathering energy with her cultivation technique, Heaven detected Dawn''s attempt at breaking through and started to gather Tribtion Clouds above Dawn.


    With the clouds hovering above her, Dawn moved her energy and looked skyward.


    RUMBLE!


    With Heaven''s roar, Dawn prepared her halberd, holding it horizontal, and bent her knees. "Come!"


    A thin Heavenly Lightning Bolt descended, and Dawn spun the halberd twice and swung it skyward.


    BANG!


    The weapon and lightning bolt collided, and the effects were simr to what happened before, throwing the halberd against the ground.


    Dawn snorted and tried to lift it from the ground. However, to her surprise, the weapon was stuck. "Huh?"


    Looking down, she noticed that the stroke against the ground had tangled with the halberd''s edge, locking it there.


    Andrea''s face dropped together with the second roaring from Heaven.


    RUMBLE!


    Looking skyward, Andrea shouted. "Dawn! Let your weapon go and resist it with your body!"


    Luck is also part of life, and sometimes, even when someone doesn''t deserve it, bad luck punishes them unjustly.


    Dawn''s weapon getting stuck was nothing but a coincidence that happened due to a stroke of bad luck. This made her nervous, and when she was pulling the weapon out, she heard her mother''s voice together with Heaven''s rumble.


    ''My body?'' Dawn gritted her teeth and looked skyward. The attack was already there and would descend in the next instant.


    Her face changed from frustration to a wide grin. "My body is quite tough, thanks to Little Mommy''s beating. Let''s see if you are stronger than her."


    The Heavenly Lightning Bolt descended, and Dawn crouched down, jumping upward and spinning to strike the bolt with her tail.


    "BREAK!"


    BOOM!


    After the collision, Dawn streaked downward, cratering into the ground.


    Andrea wanted to rush forward, but she needed to wait and see if the Heavenly Tribtion was over. If there was a third lightning, she might lose her child today.


    Thankfully, simr to Skye and Aurelia, Dawn only received two bolts before the clouds started dispersing. The instant they started dissipating, not only Andrea but Flora, Valeria, Kali, and the rest of the healers rushed forward.


    Valeria arrived first and waved her hand, sending a healing wave and lifting Dawn from the ground. Looking at her scorched tail, her eyebrows came together, and she said. "We''ll need to ce her into intensive care for a month at least, to make sure that her tail doesn''t have permanent damage. Flora, go to the treasure and get one of the [Jade Recovery Pills]. I don''t have any on me."


    Andrea waved her hand. "I have a few. Here."


    Valeria looked at Andrea and smiled faintly. "You are prepared, that''s great."


    Andrea snorted. "As if I''ll lose my child because we arecking one medicine. My ring is full of every single type of pill that we own."


    Valeria fed Dawn the pill and then very gently lifted her up while holding her charred tail with energy. "Okay, I''ll be in the infirmary with Dawn for a while."


    Andrea followed behind with the medical practitioners. The spectators beganmenting between each other.


    "Poor girl, she almost lost her tail."


    "Right? Her tail would''ve carbonized if the lightning bolt had been slightly stronger."


    Cecile pped her hands once. "Enough, don''t gossip about that if you don''t want a nervous dragon beating you up."


    Everyone imagined how Yasenia might look and decided that being silent was the most intelligent option.


    Meanwhile, in the sky beyond the''s atmosphere, Yasenia was looking down with a stiff face. Tatyana was standing by her side, so she could feel the restlessness in her. Sheughed faintly. "I feel like you each time you face a Heavenly Tribtion." Tatyana patted Yasenia''s back andmented. "These things happen. But, this time around, it was preventable. Let''s make sure that the following tribtions are done on a stone floor and not a garden where vegetation can mess around."


    Yasenia opened her mouth and finally spoke. "That was scary."


    Tatyana nodded and listened, and the dragonessmented. "I thought that I was somewhat ustomed to the feeling of loss because of the War Trial, but the second the possibility of losing Dawn shed in my mind, I felt like the whole world was crumbling around me."


    Tatyana spoke faintly. "There is no way to get ustomed to that feeling besides bing numb and losing oneself. Only when your sense of self dies do the deaths of close people stop affecting you. By then, whether you are considered the same person you were before is hard to fathom."


    Yasenia sighed, trying to exhale the nervousness that had gripped her heart for those seconds.


    After a few moments, shemented. "How is the creation of the [Soul Tablets] going?"


    Tatyana grabbed Yasenia''s hand and smiled. "Come,e. They are already done. I''ve even made copies for each of us."


    They shed through the sect, arriving at their residential floor, and then entered deep into their mansion. Going through a few secret passages, Yasenia and Tatyana arrived at arge room with thousands of pedestals that spread outward. On the walls, a lifelike representation of Yasenia, Tatyana, Evelyn, Angel, Cecile, Kali, and Andrea was carved with a gem on the forehead.


    "Those gems are our soul tablets. They will continue shining as long as we are alive. Once any of us dies, they will dim down. If we are able to salvage our souls at the moment of death, a part of them might be absorbed by them and be something like a [Soul Strand]. Don''t worry about Heavens not liking it, this is something quitemonly done in higher worlds. Experts of different families must protect their families while being alive and also after death. That''s what being part of a family means."


    Yasenia smiled. "I wasn''t going toin. If a part of me can live on and guide future generations, that''s more than what I could ask for."


    The dragoness looked at the other pedestals and saw seven of them glowing. Each of them gave off an aura that was very easy for Yasenia to distinguish. "The children."


    Tatyana nodded and saw Yasenia look at one of them, the dimmest one. Yasenia approached and gently caressed the dim soul tablet. "My little Dawn suffered this time around."


    Tatyana smiled. "This will only make her stronger. Don''t worry; she will recover. You heard Valeria, right?"


    "I know." Yasenia sighed. "I wish I could go down and warm her up with my body. Dawn really loves falling asleep between her Mommy''s arms, after all."


    Tatyanaughed. "Who doesn''t, eh? That''s a shared trait by the Dravory Family."


    The dragoness snorted. "Of course! Where is morefortable than in my arms!? Nowhere!" Then, sheughed and looked at Tatyana. "Thanks for doing all of this. If I didn''t have you, I would''ve taken centuries building all of this¡­"


    Tatyana smirked. "Centuries? This spatial sect would need a bit more than centuries without Valeria''s, Mirrory''s, or my help."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "Leave me a bit of face, will you?"


    Tatyana snorted. "Ha! Face is earned, not given! If you want a face as thick as a city wall, you''ll need to be more shameless!"


    Yasenia burst intoughter. "Sure, sure." Then she asked. "Speaking of this¡­ How is your main body doing? You should be close to breaking through, right?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Only three more years, and I''ll be a Third Level Demigoddess! With my methods, I am already scraping the bottom of the powerhouses in Sky Continent''s Heavenly Layer."


    Yasenia sighed. "The bottom, eh?" Yasenia looked at Tatyana for a few seconds and asked. "Tell me honestly, Tatyana. Do you think I have a chance to catch up to you?"


    Tatyana paused and looked at Yasenia for a few seconds. After a while, she answered. "I don''t know. I don''t really know how fast I''ll go through the next cultivation realms, and I also don''t know how fast you will go through yours." Tatyana smiled. "But, I feel optimistic. You will eventually catch up."


    Yasenia smiled, and Tatyana added with a grin. "And if you don''t, just let yourself be cared for by Mommy for the rest of your life~. "


    The dragoness snorted. "Sure, sure. I''ll just thank the Heaven for being born as your daughter and be pampered for the rest of my life!"


    Tatyana burst intoughter. "As if! You will try to catch up even more desperately if the chance of that even starts appearing."


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow. "It''s good that you know. So, tell me a bit about the Sky Continent''s situation."


    Tatyana hummed. "After the beating I gave to Demon Mom and Demon Dad, the children all didn''t dare speak up. So, I conquered a third of the Sky Continent. Then, I told my people to kill as many demons as possible, so there has been an ongoing massacre. Sadly, the stupid demonic cultivators of the Sky continent fell prey to the Demon''s sweet words, and they have made many summoning portals that pour demons without stopping."


    Tatyana shrugged. "Most of the previous powers have now either been destroyed orpletely changed. Speaking of which, the Tang and Long families are only alive because I''ve been keeping them alive by manipting a few threads from the back."


    Yaseniaughed and asked. "Why are you keeping them alive?"


    Tatyana snorted. "They tried to bully you so much; if you don''t send them to hell by your own hands, I won''t be satisfied!"


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. "Don''t they have a bunch of high-level Transcendent realm cultivators? Are you nning on keeping them alive for a few centuries and millennia until I am strong enough?"


    Tatyana blinked innocently. "Why not? Isn''t it just keeping a bunch of good for nothings alive for a few millennia? I''ve done it before~."


    Yaseniaughed dryly. "I see."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1021: [Interstellar Family Formation]. Accident.

    A few months passed after the children''s tribtions. There was nothing new to do, so all the girls started setting their sights outward from the Sr System.


    Between them, Angel started working on one project very passionately. This project was none other than a formation to detect Lidia, her big sister.


    She knew that she was not in Distancia. After all, they had already rescued all the women and men who came from the Sky Continent after getting into power. While she had to hide as a female ve trader at first, Yaseniapletely threw away that identity when her influence reached its current level and used a few years to search far and wide between human ves to save all people from the Sky Continent.


    The powers cooperated after Tatyana revealed her own strength, giving them a problem free path to rescue everyone they wanted to.


    Human very had been reduced quite a lot during all these years, but it was still something that could be found in certain regions. Otherwise, most of the human ves had been freed and dropped into the country that An Meiling created.


    Rooting out the long history of racism in the entire country needed to be done slowly and gradually, something everyone in power understood¡­ Or, better said, they were forced to understand after Yasenia gave them a side nce.


    In short, everything was going in the correct direction, and in a few centuries or millennia, the ce would look much different if there weren''t any significant policy changes.


    I digress.


    The formation Angel was developing waspleted a few months after the children''s tribtion. Once done, Angel called Tatyana toe and see it.Tatyana arrived and looked at the enormous formation circle with interest. "Oh? Not bad at all, Angel. This would certainly work. The only thing you need to do is ce a drop of blood in the center, right?"


    Angel nodded a few times, excited. "Exactly! When a drop of blood is ced in the center, the formation will send out a pulse of energy that can travel at more than ten light-years per day, thanks to moving through the immaterial ne. When it finds another being with blood that resonates with the drop of blood, meaning family, it will echo back with another energy frequency. The formation can capture this frequency, and it will return a direction and time of detection! Its maximum range is¡­ I honestly don''t know! But I am quite certain that I can find Big Sister Lidia with this!"


    Tatyana smiled faintly. "The maximum range must be enough to search around an average-sized gxy. Of course, beyond 2,000 Light years, the signal will be increasingly vague." Then, Tatyana smiled. "Regardless, Angel, congrattions on building your first Transcendent Ranked Formation."


    Angel blinked a few times. "Eh?" Angel looked at it, confused. "Why did you say that, Mommy Tatyana? I can clearly feel a peak-level Heaven-ranked aura."


    Tatyana walked forward and stopped in front of a ss pir that was part of the formation.


    Formations could be drawn on a t surface, or they could use items to be created. Some formations used gs, pirs, rocks, and other types of special materials.


    The moreplex a formation was, the bigger the chance that it would have something like that.


    When she stopped at that pir, she looked at Angel andmented. "Why am I standing here?"


    Angel looked at the spot Tatyana was standing on, and her clever brain started spinning. After a few moments, Angel was leaning over that spot, creasing her eyebrows so much that they were about to touch.


    Tatyana pointed at the ss pir again and smiled. "Angel, this pir is positioned in the ''Flying Star 5'' diagram of the 36 Heavenly Diagrams." She exined, referencing a known Feng Shui principle for energy pathways. Angel''s mind instantly caught on. "Flying Star 5 is associated with misfortune and instability if not bnced properly. By cing the pir here, you''re cluttering this energy pathway, forming an energy block that disrupts the harmony of the entire formation." ???¦­¨®?§¦?


    Angel looked at her and muttered. So¡­ I should align this pir with the ''Flying Star 8'' diagram, which is governed by stability and long-range influence¡­ Oh¡­ Oh! That way, the energy flow remains grounded and more predictable, resonating with the expansive energy easier and increasing the reach several times over!"


    Tatyana smiled and patted her head. "That''s right. You got it. Change it and see what happens."


    Angel took out her formation pen and changed the drawings. With each stroke, the entire formation shook, deepening its aura and presence. After the final stroke, Angel smiled widely. "Completed!"


    BOOM!


    A massive pir of energy soared skyward, piercing through the ceiling and shooting into the void. Angel''s clothes fluttered upward, her long skirt stered against her face.


    Tatyana had predicted it and was outside the formation, looking at Angel whileughing. "You look great, Angel. You should sport this outside and call it panty-dress."


    Angel used her own aura to push her dress down, her face reddening. "So silly! You y too much sometimes, Mommy Tatyana! Are you bored!?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "Regardless, congrattions. That''s a bonafide Transcendent Ranked formation. The time you took is too long, and the materials you used are too many, so you can''t really be considered a Transcendent Ranked Formation Master. However, you are almost there!"


    Angel smiled. "I see. That''s good! Also, isn''t this stronger? How long is its effective range now?"


    Tatyana pondered. "Its speed should be around 50 light-years per day. The range is probably 50 times more. I would bet that the uracy is neat until100,000 light years, while it will be able to detect even in nearby gxies if there is no interference. However, 100,000 light years distance is guaranteed to function unless someone is actively defending against it."


    Angel pped. "Ohh! Let''s activate it then!"


    Tatyana looked at the excited little girl and asked. "You need to name it, no?"


    Angel paused and nodded. "Let''s call it [Interster Family Formation]!"


    Tatyanaughed. "Quite fitting. I like it."


    Mirrory appeared by Tatyana''s side and smirked. "My girl has a good naming sense, unlike others."


    Tatyana snorted. "What''s that supposed to mean, eh? I admit we are not the best, but Yasenia and I are not that bad!"


    Mirrory paused and looked at Angel. "I wonder if Aurelia has inherited the Dravory naming sense."


    Angel froze for a second, and her face became serious, making Tatyana sweat. "H-Hey, don''t look so serious."


    Angel hummed. "I''ll need to do a test when I return."


    The Death Empress deadpanned and shook her head. "Whatever. This formation can be quite nice for our family in Distancia to have. They can go out and search for blood rtives quite easily."


    Mirrory looked at the sky and sighed. "A big family with bad naming sense will spread across the entire Universe. I didn''t expect that I would be pitying Heaven one day. Perhaps, in a million years, Heaven''s name will change to Big Cloud, or Sparkly Cloud, or worse, Cloud That Gets Angry When We Get Stronger."


    Angel looked at Mirrory and raised her eyebrow. "You criticize it a lot, but you know your way around it."


    The Ancient Mirror spoke seriously. "Know your enemy, know yourself, and you will win a thousand battles!"


    Tatyana jumped and spun, kicking the talking mirror and sending it flying across the room.


    Angelughed and bit the tip of her finger, dropping the blood in the middle of the formation. When the blood fell into the small concave surface at the center of the formation, it got absorbed by the formation''s core and activated the entire thing.


    The lines lit up in sequence, creating a beautiful spectacle. The 36 pirs lit up and spread an aura that collided with perfect symmetry at the center.


    BOOM!


    The pressure of energy created a spatial energy ripple that got absorbed into the immaterial space and rushed outward with ridiculous speed.


    Without energy, Light Speed was the speed limit of the universe. However, breaking thews of physics was rtively easy when energy got involved.


    Angel looked around and raised her arms. "Sess!"


    Tatyana and Mirrory smiled and praised the young genius.


    Tatyana said: "Greatly done, Little Angel."


    Mirrory floated close to Angel and patted her head. "That''s right. This time around, you did exceptionally well."


    Angel giggled. "Hehehe. Thanks~."


    "Oh, right!" Angelmented, looking at Tatyana. "When will Estre break through? She is approaching 19 years of age already, right?"


    Tatyana pondered. "To be honest, I am unsure. There is something strange going on in her body. I think her first tribtion will be as strong as Yasenia''s first tribtion. Therefore, I want to increase her strength a little bit more."


    Mirrory asked. "What did you see? I am honestly quite limited by my current strength, and I can''t really see through entirely."


    Tatyana exined. "I think she has her real strength sealed." Tatyana sighed. "Although, it is just a spection."


    Mirrory smiled faintly. "So, it is more you being hopeful than being onto something?"


    Tatyana looked at Mirrory and smiled. "She is my Little Light; of course, I am hopeful that she will be the strongest."


    "Lady Tatyana!"


    Doriel appeared quickly in the room and spoke. "Little Miss Estre is breaking through!"


    Tatyana frowned and rushed toward the teleportation formation together with Doriel. "What happened? Why so suddenly?"


    Doriel shook her head. "We are unaware. Young Miss has already sent the rest of us to Distancia with Little Miss Estre."


    Tatyana nodded. "Great. Is she in the Tribtion za?"


    Doriel nodded. "That''s the ce Young Miss chose for safety."


    "Good. There is a formation there that will make her breakthrough somewhat easier."


    After reaching the teleportation formation, both Doriel and Tatyana crossed over andnded in the Astral Sky Sect.


    After rushing over to the Tribtion za, Tatyana looked around and saw Estre standing with her scythe in the middle of the za. However, her eyebrows were locked together, showing confusion. "Estre! What happened?"


    Seeing that the Tribtion was still gathering, Tatyana took her chance to ask.


    When she heard her mother''s voice, Estre turned to look and shouted. "Mama, I was just practicing, and suddenly, I felt a burning feeling in my Dantian area. I don''t know what is happening!"


    Tatyana looked skyward and said. "Love, don''t rush." She smiled. "Exin to me what happened briefly."


    Estre was feeling nervous. After all, this tribtion came without a warning. Hearing her mother''s reassuring words helped a lot in toning down the restlessness she was currently feeling.


    "I was practicing my Body Cultivation technique, perfecting thest realm as much as I could. Then, I found a strange¡­ void? Like a ce that had no energy in my stomach area. So, I poured energy into it. Right after, my aura went out of control, and Mommy sent me here."


    Tatyana pondered and smiled. "This might be something good, love. Focus on your body, the Body Cultivation Technique, and that void that you tried to fill. Once you pass the Tribtion, we can slowly look into it."


    Estre nodded with a smile and focused again, not seeing that Tatyana''s face dropped somewhat when she stopped looking.


    Valeria asked, confused. "Do you know anything about what she just exined?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "I have no idea. I was just cheering her up. Sometimes, hope can help us in our most dire situations."


    Valeria''s face tensed, and she looked at Estre closely, prepared to intervene the instant Estre finished the Tribtion. This would be the closest Tribtion between all of them.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1022: Estrellas Tribulation and Peculiarity.

    Estre looked skyward as a grey cloud gathered. The Tribtion Cloud was slightly different from the ones that she saw attack her sisters. ''Hm¡­ Is it bigger? Or is it just me?''


    When she tried to look into it closely, she couldn''t help but be doubtful. ''Regardless, I need to prepare.''


    Looking at her hands, she could see droplets of sweat. ''I am nervous.'' While her body was clearly going through a tense moment, her mind felt clearer than ever.


    It was a strange moment as her mind and body seemed two different entities. ''To hit the first lightning without receiving extra damage, I might need to let go of my weapon¡­''


    RUMBLE!


    The loud thunder reverberated in her body, making her soul tremble. In a quick final decision, she stored therge scythe she held and exchanged it for her dual long swords.


    ''Sister Dawn''s tail got really hurt while defending against the second bolt. Therefore, I might be okay defending against the first one¡­''


    Seeing that the cloud was gathering the Tribtion Lightning, she realized that there was no more time to think and decided to defend the first one with her tail.


    RUMBLE!With a thunderous sound, the first bolt descended quickly. Estre''s pupils thinned into lines, focusing on the bolt that was approaching her in erratic pathways across the atmosphere.


    Then, using the basics of the [Grand Cosmos Martial Art], her body moved, and her long tailshed against it.


    BANG!


    The strength of the bolt hitting her white-scaled tail was terrifying and sted her entire body flying, forcing her to roll on the ground. The pain of the electric currents rushing across her body made her veins bulge. She gritted her teeth and roared skyward. "RAHH!"


    The beautiful and pristine white tail was now full of scorch marks, while the smooth hair at the top had been burnt.


    Heaven didn''t seem satisfied with the damage they did, and more powerful lightning bolts began gathering. Estre''s blue and golden eyes were locked in the grey cloud above her. Still, she hadn''t forgotten what Tatyana told her, and she focused on that strange void in her body.


    ''Huh?''


    The Tribtion Lightning had streaked around her body, gathering toward that ce and being absorbed by it.


    If it wasn''t because of that, her internal muscles would''ve been much more damaged.


    RUMBLE!


    Hearing the roaring sky, Estre didn''t really have time to think about it and faced the sky just as the Tribtion Lightning Bolt descended.


    Matching it perfectly, Estre jumped and shed with her two swords, but instead of having a tight grip, her hands were somewhat loose.


    BANG!


    The collision sent Estre flying down, hurting her legs due to the brusquending. Moreover, her swords had been blown flying,nding too far away from her to recover them.


    The remnants of the Tribtion Lightning that she received with her body created heavy damage around her body before rushing toward the void in her stomach.


    Still standing and with a lot of strength left, Estre smiled happily. ''I managed to ovee it better than my sisters. I should go to Mama and-''


    "ESTRELLA! IT IS NOT OVER!"


    Estre''s eyes widened and she looked skyward after she heard Tatyana''s warning.


    ''What¡­?''


    The gray cloud had darkened slightly, and then¡­


    RUMBLE!


    A deafening sound boomed outward, making Estre''s body flinch. For a second, she was truly afraid. However, when her fear appeared around her, a much more oppressive darkness descended around her, grabbing her attention. R??


    With the descent of absolute darkness, Estre heard another thundering sound that almost left her deaf.


    RUMBLE!!!!


    ''W-What is happening!?''


    Looking over, Estre''s eyes widened in disbelief. There, like a goddess standing below infinite darkness, she saw her Dragon Mother floating and looking down at her with a beautiful smile.


    Even when a terrifyingly ck Tribtion Cloud was looming above her with dragons made out of pure Tribtion Lightning, she was like an immortal fairy that could not be touched. "Mommy?"


    Yasenia smiled gently and spoke, her loving and ethereally beautiful voice reaching her daughter clearly. "Estre, you can do it. Mommy is watching, okay?"


    Before Estre could answer, she saw one of the dragons in the sky disappear and reappear behind Yasenia, its kilometric w descending like a mountain of pure lightning. However, her mother turned around leisurely, summoning [Draconic Heart], and then shed at it.


    BOOOM!


    The Tribtion Lightning Dragon was sted flying, leaving Estre stunned for a moment. Then, Yasenia and the dragon in the sky disappeared from her gaze, followed by thousands of shes mid-air created by their collisions. Their speed was just too fast for Estre to follow, but she knew that Yasenia was fighting that terrifyingrge Tribtion Lightning Dragon.


    ''Mommy hase down even when she knows that she will suffer! How can I, her daughter, look any weaker!?''


    "ROAAR!"


    A booming dragon roar exploded from Estre''s throat as she summoned her scythe and looked skyward with a fearless gaze. Beyond determination, there was also anger. "It''s your fault that my mother needs toe down¡­ HOW DARE YOU PUT MY MOTHER IN DANGER!?"


    Crack~.


    A sound was heard in Estre''s void, so faint that no one heard it. However, there was a change ongoing.


    RUMBLE!


    Estre''s Tribtion Cloud roared one more time and sent down the third Tribtion Lightning Bolt.


    Estre''s body suddenly exploded with attributeless energy, surging all around her body while her body changed for a brief moment that no senior missed. Instead of being human-like with a dragon tail, Estre''s body grew pristine white scales all around and managed to dragonify!


    "ROAR!"


    Then, Estre''s throat trembled as she swung her giant scythe against the descending lightning.


    BOOM!


    Arge dust cloud burst around Estre, and Valeria instantly rushed forward.


    Yasenia''s aura exploded like a supernova in the sky, and the giant Tribtion Lightning Dragon was sent crashing down like a meteor. Taking that instant, Yasenia shed through the sky andnded in front of Estre, blowing the dust away.


    Her golden eyes thinned when she saw Estre''s badly scorched body. However, her sharp ears could hear Estre''s heartbeat. Valeria looked at Yasenia and nodded. "She will survive. Now, go before that Tribtion Dragones!"


    Yasenia didn''t dy and used [Pegasus Gallop] to shoot skyward. Of course, she was aiming at Estre''s Tribtion Cloud. Her gaze became cold as she growled. "This is for what you did to her, Heaven. [Celestial Charge]."


    WHOOM!


    BOOOOOOM!


    The sky burst open as space cracked open, creating a massive ck void along Yasenia''s path. Her figure rushed skyward like a massive spear that not only obliterated Estre''s Tribtion Cloud but also pierced beyond, opening the terrifying ck tribtion.


    The children were all spectating during this time, and seeing their mother pierce through the ck sky and quite literally burst a hole, allowing daylight to pour down and illuminate thendscape, their admiration couldn''t help but soar. ''Mommy is so cool!''


    Tatyana followed Valeria to the medical area, and they both started analyzing her body together with Mirrory, who arrived a heartbeatter.


    Kali and Flora stood at the side, looking at Estre without blinking. If Valeria asked for anything, they were more than prepared.


    After a few moments of mending the most terrifying injuries, Valeria began giving Flora and Kali orders. The three of them moved fluidly together, systematically healing Estre until she was no longer at risk of permanent damage.


    Tatyana spoke. "Cecile, go to the space sect and tell Yasenia that there won''t be any permanent damage."


    Cecile nodded and quickly left, knowing that her dragoness was extremely restless.


    Meanwhile, Mirrory looked at Estre closely and smiled. "As expected, reward and riske hand in hand. Tatyana, Estre might be as strong as the rest of the children even without the Spiritual Path."


    Tatyana looked at Mirrory and smiled. "I noticed it too. To think that the [Heaven Law] remnants that affected her would have such an effect¡­"


    Evelyn was not someone known for her patience, so she asked. "Hey! Stop speaking in riddles and exin exactly what happened! Why did my cute Estre receive three strikes!? Is Heaven asking for a spanking from you, Tatyana?"


    Tatyana smiled and answered. "Estre is simr to Yasenia in the sense that her normal Dantian is somewhat special. She is attributeless, and she can''t practice the Spiritual Path. However, the void that the lower Dantian left has been filled with her [Beast Core]. Meaning, Estre is a beast that can practice the Beast Path along with other different paths. Moreover, her [Beast Core] having been integrated and sealed in her Dantian area means that Estre''s real potential is actually sealed."


    Andrea asked, utterly confused. "How can one thing and the other have any rtion?"


    Tatyana pointed at Estre''s lower Dantian area and smiled, her eyes clearly happy. "Estre''s [Beast Core] was actually refined by the [Heaven Law]''s remnants. However, in turn, because of the [Heaven Law]''s remnant''s powerful strength, it has be sealed because, if her core waspletely unsealed, she might''ve died. This tribtion has unsealed part of her [Beast Core]."


    Evelyn got thoughtful, and then her eyes widened. "Wait, [Heaven Law]''s remnants is at least a Demigod-level thing, right? Doesn''t this mean that Estre''s actual natural potential is that of a demigoddess!?"


    Tatyana''s lips arched widely. "That''s right~. Her base potential is that of a Seventh Realm cultivator."


    The girls around looked at the little child with baffled eyes. Her potential being that of a Seventh Realm cultivator meant that she would be able to cultivate until those heights with almost no bottlenecks.


    Tatyana''s smile ttened, and she said. "I don''t want anyone to tell Estre about it. This is a bit of a white lie, but what I will exin to her is that she will be able to strengthen her core with each tribtion that she goes through, not that she is recovering her original potential. Understood? Arrogance is an insidious killer."


    The girls and everyone else around her nodded.


    The children looked at them, and Aurelia asked. "Why are all your faces changing so much? Is it something that we can''t hear?"


    Tatyana hadmunicated via Spiritual Sense after Evelyn asked, so the children didn''t hear the exnation. Only the maids and the girls did. Angel patted Aurelia''s head and smiled. "Don''t worry, love. We were talking about Estre''s health, and we didn''t want to say anything worrying before we were sure."


    Aurelia, acting somewhat childish, asked nervously. "Is Big Sister Estre going to be well, Mama?"


    Angel nodded. "She will fully recover. Moreover, your big sister Estre might''ve unlocked her Beast Core! So, she might probably be able to gain her beast form soon."


    All the children listening cheered. Dianna giggled andmented. "If she has wings, I''ll teach her to fly!"


    Katarina said, smiling. "I''ll teach her how to walk if she is bipedal like me!"


    Seeing the children so happy for their big sister, Kaleina joined and said. "Don''t forget that I am the biggest sister! I will teach her first~, so get in line!"


    "Che~."


    "Big Sister Kaleina is abusing her authority!"


    "Hahahaha."

 Chapter 1023: Yasenias Bloodlines Peculiarity. Kaleinas Doubts.

    Estre was momentarily blinded as her vertical pupils tried to get ustomed to the light when she opened her eyes after a long time of being unconscious. Her entire body hurt like hell, making her feel as if she was about to crumble.


    ''Am I alive¡­?''


    As her eyes got ustomed to the light, she could see the familiar ceiling of her room. Then, she heard a faint whisper. "...e."


    ''Huh?''


    The voice spoke again, this time reaching her ears more clearly.


    "Estre."


    Moving her eyes, she saw a pair of gorgeous ruby-colored eyes. Estre only knew two people with such eye color: her aunt Zephyrith and the owner of the pair of eyes in front of her, her mother Tatyana. She tried to speak, but only a grumble left her mouth.


    Tatyana smiled and rubbed Estre''s cheek softly to not hurt her. "You took a little while to wake up, darling. You were starting to make us worried."


    Estre wanted to ask, but she couldn''t talk, so she just looked at Tatyana with herrge blinking eyes. Tatyanaughed and spoke. "Yes, you survived. Don''t worry; Yasenia is perfectly fine, well, other than being worried sick about your situation. You will be able to recover fully, and even though I know you don''t really care, there won''t be any scarring thanks to Valeria''s and Kali''s intervention."Estre blinked twice, stunned. ''How does Mama know about all my questions!?''


    Tatyana hummed. "I know because you are too predictable, Little Light~."


    Estre didn''t know what to do. She snorted. ''She won''t know if I think of a silly and inconsequential question! How is the Moon doing?''


    Tatyana shrugged. "Who knows?"


    Estre''s eyes widened, and Tatyana burst intoughter. "Silly girl, that answer can go alongside almost any question. You probably asked something silly in your mind to prove me wrong, eh?''


    Estre gave up; her mother''s ability to guess was just too strong. Tatyana smiled andmented. "The reason for the third lightning strike was because of your [Beast Core]."


    Then, Tatyana proceeded to exin everything in a summarized manner and without disclosing details. What Estre took out from it was pretty exciting, though. ''I''ll be able to transform soon! I am so happy~. I can ask Mommy to teach me how to fly and also fly with her~. I can also y with Big Sister Kaleina, Little Sister Dianna, and Little Sister Katarina. ''


    Kaleina''s dragon form did grow over the years, reaching a few tens of meters in length. However, she was not the gargantuan creature that Kali, Cecile, and especially Yasenia were.


    Tatyana leaned on the palm of her hand with a faint smile when she saw Estre''s happy look. Her eyes were basically shining. Sheughed to herself. ''Being a mother can be quite addicting. Seeing the little ones growing and achieving things is really¡­ fulfilling.''


    Of course, it came with many difficulties and also with a chance that the child would be crooked. However, like any mother who loved her children, Tatyana felt that her children would only be good.


    These thoughts that moved in her head were really fresh, making everything feel lighter. ''Such a strange feeling, really.''


    Looking at the mummy-like Estre, Tatyana chuckled andmented. "We''ve healed you to the point that your body can recover by itself. It is good for you to allow your body to heal you slowly. Therefore, we won''t use any more medicine, okay?"


    Estre blinked twice in agreement, and Tatyana smiled, leaning over and kissing her forehead. "Good girl. This will take a few months, but don''t worry, we''ll be here."


    What came next was Dianna and Katarina''sing-of-age ceremonies. They went perfectly, without anyplications. Because they were beasts, their growth was not age-rted. So they didn''t need to go through any tribtion on the same day.


    Instead, Katarina and Dianna had been studying the Spiritual and Body techniques prepared for them. Only when they fully understood them would they try tackling them.


    That happened not long after. Dianna and Katarina''sprehension was tremendously high.


    Once they were prepared, Tatyana, Valeria, and Mirrory paid close attention. After all, this was a very significant event.


    Mirrory smiled. "We''ll now know if your daughter''s Pure Beast children have the same ability as her to practice the normal cultivation paths."


    Tatyana smiled. "I am honestly confident after Estre. Their bodies feel somewhat different from usual beasts."


    Valeria nodded. "That''s true, they are really special. I am honestly very optimistic. What I am more doubtful about is if Yasenia''s grandchildren will have the same ability."


    Dianna was sitting cross-legged in the Tribtion za with Katarina. They were far apart enough not to bother each other if they triggered the Tribtion.


    After one day of meditation, some people started losing hope. However, when everyone was doubtful, Dianna''s body had a change.


    Mirrory''s eyebrow rose, and she chuckled. "Well, isn''t this quite good news? It turns out that they have inherited her specialness."


    Tatyana smiled widely. "My grandkids are the best! Are yours better than mine? They aren''t~."


    Valeria and Mirrory deadpanned while looking at the arrogant woman. They felt that she was going to hold this over their heads for a long time.


    The tribtion went without any issues. Dianna was a strong beast, so while the lightning was powerful, it didn''t harm her enough to take medicine. Her own body would recover easily.


    A weekter, Katarina also broke through, and due to her Phoenix constitution, she was in a simr situation to Dianna.


    Both of them were now beasts who were practicing the Spiritual and Body Paths.


    What no one noticed was Kaleina looking at Dianna and Katarina with a somewhat confused face. ''Hm¡­ Do Ick talent? Little Sister Dianna, Estre, and Katarina are able to practice all paths. However, I can only practice the Beast Path.''


    me, standing by Kaleina''s side, saw Kaleina''s confused look and felt somewhat worried. ''I hope she isn''t feeling down¡­ What do I do¡­?'' me bit her nail for a moment before an idea crossed her mind.


    "Kaleina, I want to see Aunty Yasenia and ask her something. Can youe with me?"


    Kaleina looked at me, and her face lit up. "You are visiting Mommy? Of course, I''ll go with you!"


    me''s lips arched faintly, and both of them went through the teleportation formation. Once they were up there, Kaleina transformed into her dragon form, and she carried me on her back.


    After a few hours of flying, they arrived near enough to the Dravory Residence that one of the maids noticed their presence. She appeared in front of them and asked softly. "Little Miss Kaleina, Miss me, why didn''t you call us? There is a long way toe from the teleportation formation!"


    Kaleina transformed back into her human form, and the maid caught her and me with her aura. Kaleina smiled widely. "I just wanted to fly for a while, don''t worry!"


    The maid smiled. "Sure, sure. Are you here to see Young Miss?"


    Kaleina nodded and pointed at me. "She wants to see Mommy! Is she free?"


    The maidughed. "She will always be free for you, Little Miss. Come with me."


    The maid carried them with her energy, closing the distance quickly and arriving at the Dravory mansion in a short time.


    Once there, the maid guided them toward Yasenia''s cultivation room. On arrival, the maid knocked on the giant doors and spoke. "Young Miss, Little Miss Kaleina, and Miss me are here."


    It took a few moments before the doors swung open, revealing the gorgeous dragoness. Yasenia was faintly perspiring because she had been practicing Body Cultivation. The sweat gave her body an attractive sheen, leaving both now-grown women somewhat dazed.


    Yasenia smiled andmented. "Come in. What''s wrong?"


    They followed behind her, and once inside, me looked between Yasenia and Kaleina and coughed. "Aunty, it seems that Kaleina has some things in her mind. I don''t really know how to address them, so, well, I carried her here."


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow. Kaleina looked at me with a baffled expression. "Ha? What are you talking about?"


    The dragoness was amused and used her tail to pull Kaleina into her arms. Kaleina fell into Yasenia''s soft embrace and instantly melted as her mother''s scent surrounded her. "Why is my baby sad, hm~? Did I not pay you enough attentiontely?"


    Kaleina looked up withrge, blinking eyes, and she hummed. "Well¡­ a bit more wouldn''t hurt¡­"


    Yaseniaughed and kissed her forehead. Then, she grabbed me and Kaleina and moved with them to the side where she had a couch. Sitting with both girls there, Yasenia served them some food and asked. "Okay, tell me what''s wrong, Kaleina."


    Kaleina hummed and pondered for a few moments. Then, shemented. "Mommy, why can''t I practice Body and Spiritual cultivation?"


    Yasenia blinked. "Well¡­ You are a Pure Beast, love. It is normal not to be able to practice it."


    Kaleina nodded but then muttered. "Still¡­ You and all the little sisters can¡­ Am I untalented?"


    The dragoness paused for a second and looked at Kaleina. ''Right¡­ She is not my direct descendent.''


    After so many years of telling herself that Kaleina was her child, she had wholly forgotten that she was adopted and that her talent was very different from the others. The dragoness pondered for a few moments and stood up, moving to Kaleina''s side. "Kaleina, you do notck any talent. You are one of the most talented people I''ve ever seen."


    Kaleina looked at Yasenia''s serious face, and she nodded back, feeling a bit better. However, there was still that lingering feeling that something was not right.


    Yasenia looked at Kaleina for a few seconds and used her tail to snuggle her against her body. "Kaleina¡­ Have you ever felt unloved?"


    Kaleina looked up at Yasenia and instantly shook her head. "How can that be? I feel blessed to have you as my mother! I am very lucky to be your child!"


    Yasenia smiled faintly and ced her forehead against Kaleina. "Dear, listen well, okay?"


    Kaleina nodded, and Yasenia spoke. "Remember today, and remember it well. I love you, and I don''t feel the need to tell you a detail because I feel that it is irrelevant. You are my daughter, my precious eldest daughter. Nothing matters other than those words."


    Kaleina blinked twice, feeling a strange surge of emotions that made her teary eyes. She nodded twice and smiled brightly, even when her eyes were watery. "I know! I''ll always remember!"


    Yasenia smiled lovingly and spoke softly. "Now, love. Your Beast Path is very pure. The purest in our family, even more than me. That''s the reason you can''t cultivate other paths."


    Kaleina nodded, thoughtful. "I see¡­"


    Yaseniaughed softly and kissed her temple. "Good girl. I love you lots, Kaleina."


    Kaleina giggled and hugged Yasenia. "I love you too!"


    The dragoness smiled lovingly. ''If one day she discovers it, I will tell her clearly. There is no reason to reveal it beforehand.'' Yasenia''s eyes shone with deep love. ''Even if one day this bes a reason for you to hate me, I''ll work hard to love you as much as I can. You are my daughter in everything but blood, Kaleina. No one can ever deny that bond between us.'' Her eyes shed coldly for a brief moment. ''Not even your biological parents.''

 Chapter 1024: New Objective.

    Once you reached certain cultivation levels, time started to pass quickly. Yasenia felt it quite a lottely. For example, before, she would usually have sexual interactions daily with her girls. The frequency decreased while the length of each session increased.


    Today, after having a fun and lovely time with Cecile, she looked at the hour and was surprised. "Nine hours?"


    Cecile, who barely could open her eyes as she melted into Yasenia''s naked embrace, muttered. "That''s so long~."


    Yasenia looked down at Cecile and kissed her wet forehead. "Are you feeling okay? Nine hours is quite a lot."


    Cecile yawned and muttered softly. "I am¡­ okay¡­"


    Then, she fell asleep out of tiredness.


    Yasenia blinked twice and slowly separated from her and sat up. Her breasts bounced attractively as she did so. Then, using her hand to sweep the hair back, Yasenia looked around the room and shook her head. "I''ve really outdone myself this time around, eh?"


    Using her tail to hold her body, she looked at Cecile and gently ced her tinum-blonde hair behind her ear. Her soulmate''s peerlessly beautiful face lookedpletely rxed and satisfied.


    She smiled and observed her sleeping face for a few minutes. Then, Yasenia got out of the bed and waved her hand, cleaning her own body in a second. Then, she put on a loose robe that generously revealed her cleavage and walked out.Her long ck hair bobbed attractively with her steps as she walked barefoot. Once she reached the weing halls, she saw Dawn walk down with an animated gait. "Good Morning, Baby."


    Dawn blinked and looked sideways, smiling when she saw Yasenia. The children were somewhat ustomed to their mother''s beauty and involuntary sensual disys, so Dawn was not that fazed about it. Of course, she would be lying if her heart didn''t speed up slightly out of admiration. "Mommy! How are you doing?"


    Yasenia smiled faintly. "I am doing great. How about you, dear?"


    Dawnmented. "I''ve already been epted as an outer sect member! I am practicing with teacher Su Su. Today, we are going to learn some theory about movement techniques."


    The dragoness blinked twice, confused. "Outer disciple? Since when? Aren''t your maids better teachers?"


    Dawn nodded. "They are, and honestly, almost everything that teacher Su Su is teaching me, I already knew. However, being in the outer sect and making friends is quite fun!" Then, she added. "Also, I became an outer sect member around one month ago. Didn''t Mama Andrea tell you?"


    Yasenia was surprised. "A month ago?" She rubbed her forehead and asked. "Was myst cultivation session that long? I went to your mother Cecile after it without checking anything¡­"


    Dawn tilted her head and approached with a worried face. "Are you okay, Mommy?"


    The dragoness looked up to her tall daughter and smiled softly. "I am. It''s just that time is somewhat¡­ fleeting. I feel that it is slipping by too quickly. You are already 23 years old, after all."


    Dawn coughed. "Twenty-four, Mommy."


    Yasenia looked at Dawn and blinked twice. "Twenty-four?"


    Dawn nodded andughed. "It truly is slipping by if you even got my age wrong!"


    Yasenia nodded, somewhat ashamed. "Sorry, love. To think that I actually misremembered your age."


    Dawn giggled and hugged Yasenia. "Don''t worry, Mommy! Mommy is probably feeling perceived time eleration!"


    Yaseniaughed and tapped Dawn''s forehead with her tail. "Silly girl, using big words like that." Then, she praised. "But, yes, that must be it. You are very clever, Baby."


    Dawn smirked. "All of this was taught by Mommy!"


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow. "Oh? You remember?"


    Dawn nodded quickly. "Of course! How can I forget what Mommy taught me!?"


    The dragoness chuckled and grabbed her hand. "Where were you going, by the way? Is that ss with Elder Su Su starting now?"


    "I was going to go prepare. I am learning this movement technique! Look."


    Yasenia saw Dawn taking out a scroll and looked at it. "Oh? A magic-ranked movement technique! Let me see¡­ [Fulminating Steps]?"


    Dawn nodded with a big smile. "It sounds great!"


    Yasenia chuckled. "It does sound good." She then read it and hummed. "It goes something like¡­ this?"


    Dawn suddenly saw her mother''s steps changing and perfectly deploying the movement technique. Her eyes went wide, looking at the execution that even surpassed her teacher''s version. Her mother''s steps moved herrge distances, adding weight and momentum that Yasenia could''ve used to increase the weight of her strikes. ?


    Yasenia stopped and looked back with a smile. "This technique is quite suitable for you. It''s nice to start with."


    Dawn eximed. "WOAAH! How did you learn it in an instant!? That was perfect! Even more perfect than what teacher Su Su taught me!"


    Yaseniaughed faintly and approached Dawn again. "It''s too low rank, so it is easy to see most of its secrets. To be fair, I would change a few things about the technique, like, for example, how the energy moves through the meridians here and here. That''s beside the point, though."


    Dawn muttered while taking the technique from Yasenia. "No wonder Mama Andrea always calls you a genius."


    The dragonessughed and asked. "How are you doing with it? Show me once."


    Dawn''s eyes shone when she realized that Yasenia was going to give her advice, and she instantly moved ording to the technique. Yasenia looked at her steps and quickly saw the faults. However, overall, her mastery was enough to use inbat and be a positive.


    Yasenia asked. "How long have you been practicing this?"


    Dawn stopped and pondered. "About two months?"


    "That''s not bad!" Yasenia nodded and then approached, grabbing Dawn by the waist. "Now, follow my words and let your body flow with me."


    Dawn nodded, and her body started moving together with Yasenia''s words and motions. Her energy that previously flowed rtively smoothly now flowed without any interruption. The second she took one step, her next step was ready to be deployed, and her speed increased by a very noticeable notch.


    Yasenia stopped and smiled. "How was it?"


    Dawn stood there, baffled. During that small moment that she was being guided, it felt like the ground was made out of a slippery substance that she could glide on. Every step and every single movement were so natural that she couldn''t believe she was the one doing them.


    Yasenia titled her body, leaning into Dawn''s vision with a smile. "Baby? How was it?"


    Dawn looked at her mother with sparkly eyes. "That was awesome!" Then, she smiled proudly. "Teacher Su Su will be stunned when I show her this! Hahaha."


    After kissing Yasenia goodbye, she quickly left with an eager face.


    The dragoness chuckled and saw her off. Then, she took a step, crossing a few kilometers in an instant and arrived at the ce where all the soul tablets were. She looked around and looked at them, checking them one by one and seeing that all of them were healthy.


    After staying in the room for ten minutes, she left and stepped outside. Doriel appeared and bowed. "Young Miss."


    Yasenia looked at Doriel with a smile. "Hello, Doriel. Is there any news?"


    Doriel nodded. "Madam Angel''s formation has finally caught someone''s signal."


    Yasenia asked. "Oh? Did we find Lidia?"


    Doriel shook her head. "She didn''t. Lady Lidia is probably not in this Heaven Layer. After not being sessful, Madam Angel was somewhat down. However, she has been using that formation with other Sky Continent people who had family in the Secret Realm. She found a signal around two hundred light years away two days ago."


    Yasenia hummed. "I see. Whose signal?"


    Doriel shook her head. "It''s someone called Ulrike. You probably don''t know about her."


    "You are right, I don''t. Who is she?"


    Doriel spoke. "She is part of the original S.L.U.T. group in the Academy, so it is someone who has been Young Miss''s follower for a long time."


    Yasenia smiled upon hearing that acronym. "That brings back many memories. How are they doing? Did they recover from their dark years?"


    Doriel nodded and reported. "Around 89% of them have mostly recovered, leaving behind lingering Heart Demons, but nothing serious. The crippled ones have started aging like mortals. We''ve been in Distancia for more than 30 years, after all. Many of them have settled down with someone and created a family. They all received support from us, but as Young Miss ordered, the help will go as far as helping their first generation have nock of any necessity."


    Yasenia nodded. "That''s good enough. We are not responsible for their lives, so apart from making their life somewhat easier, we shouldn''t get too involved. Or else, the other generations might take our help for granted."


    Doriel added. "Your status between them seems to be ascending and bing something akin to a goddess. They revere you quite fervently."


    The dragoness blinked twice, confused. "Really? Why?"


    Dorielmented. "Your achievements in Distancia are part of the reason. Another is the slight exaggerations that have snowballed somewhat out of control."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched. "Aha. I see. Is that a problem or¡­?"


    Doriel shook her head. "Of course not. They just punish heretics who badmouth Young Miss. So, they are helping quite a lot when dealing with stupid people."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow trembled this time. But she decided that it was not her fault; who told those people to badmouth her behind her back?


    "Anyway, have we decided on what to do with our information about that woman''s brother?"


    Doriel shook her head. "We''ve saved the coordinates of the area, so finding a with living conditions won''t be hard. Other than that, there is no recent news other than the constant increase of people trying to flirt with the Little Misses."


    Yasenia blinked. "Huh? Who has the guts to approach my babies? Don''t they realize that they are young? How many have we castrated? How many have we tortured? Are there deaths? If there are, good."


    Doriel coughed. "Young Miss, do you want me to deal with them?"


    Yasenia resisted the urge actually to agree and grumbled. "No¡­ But keep an eye on them. If my babies feel ufortable and are clearly opposed to them, tell their maids to give a little warning. No maiming for first-offenders."


    Doriel nodded. "I''ll keep it in mind." Then, she asked. "Young Miss, what are your ns now?"


    Yasenia paused and looked toward the void of space. "Well, we are approaching the deadline I gave myself. Once my youngest baby is 30¡­ we are leaving."


    Doriel blinked. "Leaving?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Yes. We''ve overextended our stay in Distancia. Everything is done, andtely, we have been just cultivating and crafting items. Honestly, I am starting to feel a bit rusty from theck ofbat."


    Doriel hummed. "But, Young Miss, what about the Forgotten Star Area? There are many threats there, right? All those Sixth Realm cultivators."


    Yasenia asked. "Are they really a threat?" Doriel paused.


    The dragoness smiled. "They are dangerous if we want to attack them. However, the protective measures of this Spatial sect and the sect down in Distancia are more than enough to defend against them." Looking upward, she smirked. "It''s time to start exploring everything again and reach for higher Heavens!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1025: Death Empress Breakthroguh!

    In a ce where the sky was nothing but a ck cloud shing with green light and everything onnd was filled with Death Energy, there was a massive empire inhabited by nothing but trillions of undead.


    On the borders of the Empire, billions of undead were fighting constantly against unending hordes of other undead. Thend around the empire produced endless Undead by transforming the Death Energy of the surroundings into new and powerful beings born only to obey the ruler of this area.


    The Death Empress.


    At the heart of the Empire, a gargantuan dragon that would make some moons look small wasying quietly and with eyes closed. His ashen-colored body exuded a darkness so deep that it felt as if it could swallow the Sun. He was the Progenitor King of all Abyssal Dragons.


    Suddenly, a pulse of deep Death and Fate Energy rippled outward. The enormous dragon opened his massive red eyes and lifted its head, looking at the enormous castle he guarded. "Oh? Is this finally happening?"


    His voice rumbled like thunder, and a skeletal being with a long tunic appeared by his side as he asked. "It seems that she is finally advancing. Took her long enough."


    The aura around this skeletal being was so profound that even the solid space of the [Underworld] could be seen being bent under his presence. He was the Heaven''s Cmity Overlord.


    A woman and a man appeared next, both wearing luxurious royal robes. Their beauty was otherworldly. Both had long white hair and glowing ghostly green eyes with skin as pale as porcin. They were the Undead Emperor and Undead Empress.


    The Undead Empress was the one who spoke, "Lord, Lady Death Empress is trying her best. Don''t be so rude."The Overlord snorted, his beast-like skeletal visage showing a hint of a sneer. "Trying her best since a few years ago doesn''t take away the hundreds of thousands of years that shezed around."


    The Undead Emperor agreed. "This time around, I am with the Lord, Ying Yue. Lady Tatyana has been toozy for far too long."


    Jiang Ying Yue couldn''t really defend her mistress, so she decided that silence was the best answer. Tian Long asked. "How is that Undead that you''ve been trainingtely doing, Ying Yue?"


    Ying Yue asked. "You mean Sarah? I thought her talent would be exceptional since she could almost beat our princess, but¡­" Her face crumbled slightly. "Even with our resources, she is barely about to break through into the Transcendence Realm after all these years.


    The Overlordmented. "That''s normal. I saw Little Yasenia;pared to her, Sarah''s body is just garbage. The only reason she could ever threaten my granddaughter was because of the thing she had inside. Without it, she wouldn''t have ever crossed paths with her."


    Hui Zhong, the Undead Emperor, smiled andmented. "You''vepletely adopted Yasenia as your granddaughter, eh?"


    The Overlord looked at him and asked. "Any problem with that?"


    Hui Zhong raised his arms. "No problem at all. Tatyana is your recognized disciple, so she is like a daughter. Taking Yasenia as your granddaughter is only normal." Heughed softly. "I also like her a lot, so count me in when you are going to give gifts or, well, pamper her in general."


    Jiang Ying Yue and Tian Long nodded, strongly agreeing.


    "Little Princess must be covered in enough treasures to make her cheeks hurt from smiling!"


    "She is a good dragonling. She must grow strong and proud!"


    Hui Zhong smirked. "If Tatyana hears, she will p your face into the ground again, Tian Long."


    Tian Long snorted, creating a small hurricane that sent several undead flying. "A Dragon must be proud! What''s wrong with that!? Tatyana is just too soft with Little Yasenia!"


    The Overlord hummed. "I agree. The fact that she gave away her [Divine Lich Empress Body] to her to act as a bodyguard is a bit too much."


    Ying Yue asked, looking at the terrifying amounts of Death Energy and Fate Energy that Tatyana''s breakthrough was gathering. "This is a bit too much, no? Or am I misremembering Lady Tatyana''s tribtion''s strength?"


    The Overlord hummed. "It is indeed stronger than I anticipated. It seems that she has reached a deeper understanding of one of the [Laws]."


    Tian Long smirked. "Once she returns to the Sky Continent, those demons better have called some reinforcements."


    Suddenly, Tatyana appeared in the middle of the sky, wearing her usual red royal clothes and her entire body overflowing with enough energy to destroy the Distancia Sr System several times over. Her ck hair fluttered behind her as her red eyes emitted a bloody red light spilled from the corner of her eyes.


    Her tyrannical aura engulfed millions of kilometers around her as she let it roam freely.


    The Overlord''s vacant eye cavities glowed with a deep green light. "Ho~? Really good."


    Tian Longmented. "Interesting indeed. Her [True Aura Manifestation]prehension is increasing by a level."


    "More than a level." The Overlord smirked.


    Tatyana looked skyward and waved her hand. "[True Aura Manifestation: Death Empress''s Descent]."


    Behind Tatyana, a gargantuan Grim Reaper with red robes appeared, holding a gigantic ck scythe. Green eyes coated the outer edge of the scythe, giving it a terrifyingly ominous appearance.


    As Tatyana''s skill manifested, a gorgeous golden halo appeared in between Tatyana and the grim reaper, making Tatyana''s presence undergo a very noticeable change.


    The Spiritual Path''s Seventh Realm was divided into two paths depending on how you managed to break through into it: Law-creator and demigod paths.


    Thew-creator path was the mostmon and more essible path. Once someone understood a [Law], they could challenge the Tribtion, and if they sessfully defeated it, they would enter into the seventh realm as a [Law Creator].


    However, to be a [Demigod], one needed more than aw. They needed a more intangible and difficult-to-harness power that most failed to achieve. [Faith].


    Absolute faith from countless beings in your image who believe in you as a superior being. As someone above all.


    Havingrge amounts of that [Faith] was essential to manage to enter the [Demigod] path.


    Tatyana managed to be a Demigoddess for two reasons: her [Underworld] Empire and her adventure in the Sun and Moon God''s Tomb.


    Now, Tatyana was entering the Third Level Demigoddess Realm. Usually, this realm was just an increase in power alongside an increased deeper understanding of thews. However, Tatyana was not a normal Demigoddess. She was an extremely talented one.


    Tatyana''s current form was something that only advanced Demigod Realm cultivators could achieve. She was bing one with her own [True Aura Manifestation]. She was, essentially, bing one with the true "self" that others believed in, which gave her the title of a Demigoddess.


    This was something against the natural order. Something that shouldn''t have happened at Tatyana''s current level. In short, Tatyana''s strength was currently going against what Heaven had established.


    And therefore, this had consequences.


    RUMBLE!


    A cloud cker than a void appeared above Tatyana''s empire. It was a cloud that was so full of Heavenly energies that any mortal cultivator would just die under its passive pressure.


    If this pressure fell on Tatyana''s Empire, her trillions of undead would be almostpletely annihted. After all, the number of Transcendent Level undead and above was minimalpared to the number of mortal undead under hermand.


    Of course, Tatyana would not allow this to happen.


    Her facial expression, cold enough to send shivers down the spines of those looking, didn''t even flinch when this wave of pressure descended from the sky. She waved her hand and spoke, her voice resonating in the very fabric of the [Underworld].


    "[Fate Law: Disappear]."


    A pulse of Fate Energy emitted around, and everything fell under Tatyana''s control. Tatyana became ruler of Fate for a second, and with her word gaining meaning and presence in reality, the pressure that the terrifyingly strong Heavenly Tribtion emitted wholly ceased to exist.


    RUMBLE!


    The Heaven, naturally unhappy about Tatyana''s shenanigans, gathered a bolt of multicolored lightning with enough strength to blow up stars.


    Tatyana waved her hand once more, her aurapletely changing to a dark and tenebrous one.


    "[Death Law: Perish]."


    The multicolored bolt of lightning descended, but as it did, it somehow disintegrated, not being able to reach Tatyana''s body before itpletely evaporated.


    Tatyana''s [Law] was so strong that she managed to "kill" the concept of Lightning, invalidating Heaven''s attack.


    Her summons looked on without surprise. After being with her for hundreds of thousands of years, they were more than aware of Tatyana''s terrifying talent and strength.


    Tatyana spoke once more, this time with normal words. "Heaven, you are in this Venerable One''s world. In my domain. You do not have enough power to fight this Venerable One here. Now, scatter."


    RUMBLE!


    Hundreds of multicolored star-destroying lightning bolts illuminated Heaven''s darkness. Their size was not that big, but the energy behind each of them was enough to evaporate thousands of Transcendent Realm cultivators.


    Tatyana shook her head, and her voice spread around. "As I said, this is my domain. Everything here is [Me]. Everything here¡­ can fight you. Attack."


    Tian Long, Jiang Ying Yue, Hui Zhong, and the Overlord all stepped forward and appeared by Tatyana''s side, looking upward with cold faces.


    Then, everything shook as Heaven and Tatyana''s [Underworld] fought for several months.


    By the end of the battle, Tatyana''s [True Aura Manifestation] cackled maniacally and gathered star-annihting amounts of Death Energy. "[True Aura Manifestation: Eternal Abyss Rending]."


    The Scythe of the red-hooded grim reaper shed, slicing the Tribtion Cloud in half and revealing the more weing dark and green sky beyond it.


    Looking around, she saw that she lost a few hundred Transcendent Realm Level Undead, making her click her tongue. "Such a waste. Tian Long, couldn''t you protect them better!?"


    Tian Long, his body riddled with charred wounds, looked at Tatyana with a deadpan. "I''ve been acting like a living¡­ I mean, like an undead meat shield for thesest months! Block them yourself next time if you don''t like your little undead dying! I am durable, but they hurt like hell!"


    Tatyana snorted. "So much for being prideful! My Little Treasure can resist more pain than you do!"


    Tian Long rolled his massive eyes andid back down, causing a massive quake. "Whatever, whatever. Since you are done breaking through, let me and the old man break through as well. We''ve been stuck at the peak of our realms for who knows how long already."


    Tatyana waved her hand. "Sure, sure. Go ahead. How long will youst? You know that I don''t want to go without my two strongest summons for a long time."


    The Overlord appeared and smacked her head with his cane.


    "Ouch!"


    "You darein after making us wait for a few hundred thousand years!? I might take my time and teach you a lesson!"


    Tatyana blinked and smiled fawningly. "Don''t be like that! I fulfilled your wish to not only be a grandpa but a great-grandpa as well! Be a bit forgiving for this filial daughter, can you?"


    Everyone looked at Tatyana with a speechless expression, not knowing how to deal with this shameless woman.

 Chapter 1026: Conversation With The Children.

    Meanwhile, back in Distancia, the girls noticed that Tatyana had changed slightly after spending a few months in closed-door cultivation. The woman seemed sharper, and her aura had be somehow more profound and imperial.


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana for a few moments while they all ate in the main dining hall and asked. "So¡­ What happened? Did you have some kind of realization?"


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia and smiled faintly. "Well, something like that."


    The dragoness raised her eyebrow. "Oh? What happened?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Well, I broke through. I also increased my control over the [True Aura Manifestation]. Of course, the most important part is that my other body is now out of its meditative state."


    The girls were surprised, but it didn''t take long before they started congratting her. Tatyana nodded in thanks and cut the tender meat on her te with the knife and fork. Yasenia observed Tatyana andmented with a hum. "You feel slightly different."


    Tatyana looked at her and tilted her head. "How so?"


    Evelyn asked, looking at Yasenia. "Are you sure? I can''t really feel anything different."


    Valeria was also eating since she loved Yasenia''s food as much as the rest. She observed Tatyana and asked. "Is it strange to feel that much power again?"Tatyana paused and looked at Valeria. "What do you mean?"


    Valeria looked at her. "While your other body was meditative, your senses were primarily in this one, so you became ustomed to its feelings, strength, and the rtivelyckluster mind. Now, with your main body awake, everything you''ve felt with this body feels like a snippet in a long story. It is making it hard for you to¡­ connect."


    Tatyana looked at Valeria and answered. "Nonsense. Those words would mean many things that are simply not true."


    Valeria smiled and hummed as she threw a croquette into her mouth. "I wonder~... Oh! These are really delicious. What are they made of, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia answered with a sigh-like smile. "You drop a bomb and then ask that? Well, they are quite simple, actually¡ªHam and cheese croquettes."


    Andrea coughed. "You are not going to address their conversation, love?"


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana and shrugged. "She is big enough to know about it herself. If she wants to speak about it, she knows I''ll hear her out anytime, as I would with any of you."


    Tatyana munched the meat slowly, not really showing much of an expression on her face. Estre poked Tatayna''s arm and asked. "Are you sure you are okay, Mama?"


    Tatyana gulped down the munched food and nodded. "I am. If there is something wrong, as Little Treasure said, I''ll tell her."


    Estre nodded, and they continued to eat dinner, changing the theme to what the children were doing. Some of them were in the sect, trying to advance with resources there, while the other children were traveling around Distancia on their own adventures.


    After everyone was done with the first and second dishes, the dessert came. Dianna eximed happily. "Cheesecake! Delicious~."


    Kali smiled and ced the te in front of her. "Eat slowly, Yasenia has made enough for everyone."


    Dianna nodded and started digging in.


    At the side, Katarina ate slowly, matching Cecile''s eating pace. Cecile noticed and found it cute, but she didn''t say much.


    Yasenia looked around and spoke slowly and calmly. "We''ll be leaving very soon."


    The children and girls looked up and blinked. Aurelia asked, curious. "Where are we going? Will we go to the Forgotten Star Area to visit Uncle Ayanduin and Uncle Gu Chen?" ??


    Yasenia shook her head. "Me and your mothers will be leaving soon."


    The children froze and looked at Yasenia confusedly. Yasenia smiled andmented. "It has already been many years, and this ce has finally be too¡­ small. Your mothers and I need new resources to continue our cultivation paths. So, we n to leave in two years at most."


    Skye jumped. "Huh!? You will leave us behind!?"


    Yasenia looked at her and asked with a smile. "What if I do?"


    Skye froze and frowned. "I will catch up and follow behind you!"


    The dragonessughed. "That''s my girl." Then, she smiled a bit sadly andmented. "Sadly, baby, I really need to leave before my cultivation speed starts to slow down. Right now, I can make do with thebination of the Cosmic Energy and Distancia Energy that we are sucking through the formation. But it is clear that I am just squeezing this ce beyond its utility."


    "What if we can never catch up?"


    Aurelia asked, somewhat somber while looking down. Of all of them, Aurelia probably understood just how ridiculous her mother''s cultivation speed was. She had been using the Grand Cosmos Array not only to train but to see her mother''s cultivation path. She noticed that there was a strange 23-year gap where her mother''s cultivation speed slowed down to a crawlpared to the rest of the time.


    Then, she recovered her usual speed, and her strength increased exponentially. Right now, her mother was probably in the top 5 strongest people in the Distancia Continent with less than 100 years of age. That achievement was nothing but ridiculous.


    Yasenia looked at Aurelia and asked. "Baby, look at me."


    Aurelia raised her head and looked at Yasenia, seeing the usual loving face of her Dragon Mother. She had kept such a loving gaze since she had memory, making Aurelia''s heart somewhat rx.


    "Even if you never catch up, that doesn''t mean that I will leave you behind and not look back. If I can, I will probably try to see how you are all doing. We can stay connected through formations built in this area. However, love, your Mommy needs to catch up to someone very important. For that, I don''t have much more leisure time to waste around here."


    Aurelia listened and nodded. "I understand. You want to catch up to Mommy Tatyana, right?"


    Yasenia didn''t deny it. "Yes."


    Aurelia hummed, and Yaseniamented. "Either way, things usually don''t go silently wherever your Mommy goes. So, if you ever are catching up and you want to search for me, it shouldn''t be that difficult. Of course, just that is not enough, so, during all these years, I''ve crafted these."


    Yasenia ced seven nes on the table. The emblem in the middle was a beautiful blue with white glittery lights that made them appear as if they were crafted using the night sky itself.


    The dragoness exined softly. "These nes are artifacts I''ve crafted with Andrea and Angel; they are made out of my scales and horns. They only have one function. If a drop of blood from one of my descendants is dropped on them, this ne can guide you toward me. The distance at which they work is vast. Actually, it is so vast that we really couldn''t measure it. And, if it can''t find me, it will follow my energy traces."


    Kaleina, Estre, Dawn, Skye, Aurelia, Katarina, and Dianna looked at the nes with a bittersweet feeling. Once they took it, they would be epting that their dear mother was about to leave. However, that was something inevitable, and the fact that Yasenia took the effort spoke volumes about something they already knew very well: their dragon mother loved them to bits.


    Kaleina picked up the ne and dropped a drop of blood on it. While Kaleina was not Yasenia''s biological child, she was born using Yasenia''s blood. Thanks to that, this ne would also work for her.


    As Yasenia expected, the ne reacted to Kaleina''s blood, and it shot a beam of light toward Yasenia''s heart. Kaleina blinked, looking between Yasenia and the ne. "Mommy, why does it point at your heart?"


    The dragoness smirked. "Well, to make them as powerful as they are, they needed a very powerful ingredient, my Blood Essence."


    Kali''s eyebrow trembled in annoyance, but she was the one who helped her extract it this time around, so she held it in.


    Evelyn saw the children''s baffled faces and smiled. "You know that your mother almost went to her knees to beg us to allow her to use it? Tsk, she is always doing these silly and extreme things." Evelyn looked at Yasenia and sighed. "Always worrying us."


    Yasenia blew a kiss and winked. "I love you too~."


    Katarina suddenly asked. "Wait, I understand, Mommy, but why are the rest also leaving? Isn''t Distancia still good enough for all of you?"


    Cecile patted Katarina''s head and said bluntly. "Love, while we, your mothers, love all of you lots and lots, you are still below Yasenia. If Yasenia leaves, we''ll go after her."


    The children deadpanned, looking at Cecile with expressions that clearly indicated that they didn''t know what to say. Cecile blinked while Andreaughed. "You could''ve been a bit more subtle, Cecile."


    Cecile raised her elegant eyebrow. "Subtleness for telling the truth? I have not raised weak children who can''t ept the truth when being told to their faces."


    Andrea raised her arms in surrender. "Okay, Madam. Don''t look at me like that."


    Everyone chuckled. Andrea looked at the children and asked. "How are all of you doing with the weapons?"


    Her question diverted the conversation, and everyone started talking again. The time went by quickly, and they finished eating shortly after.


    When everyone started to stand up, Yasenia''s maid approached and took the tes, sending them to the kitchen. They were warriors, but above that, they were Yasenia''s maids. They took their duty very seriously.


    Yasenia walked away with Angel and looked down at her little love. Her tail coiled around her waist, pulling her into her embrace and cing her arm around her shoulder. "You''ve been very silenttely, Baby. Is there something wrong?"


    Angel looked up and shook her head. "Nothing¡­ It''s just that separating from Aurelia will be very hard." While they all loved their children a lot, Angel and Aurelia had a special connection with each other.


    Yasenia smiled and used her hand to ce Angel''s long hair behind her ear. "Angel, you''ve raised Aurelia impressively. No one can say otherwise. Aurelia is clever and responsible, and she also loves to n for the future. At the same time, I understand that you are afraid that she might feel lonely without you. But don''t."


    Angel leaned her face on Yasenia''s squishy side breast. "But she will be lonely."


    Yasenia nodded. "Yes, she will feel lonely. However, she is our child. The child of a Saint Inheritor and¡­ Well, me!"


    Angel burst intoughter. "cing yourself quite high now, are we?"


    Yasenia wiggled her eyebrows yfully. "Anyints, eh? Do you dare say that I am less than you, my precious Baby~?"


    Angelughed again and hugged Yasenia tightly. "I love you."


    Yasenia smiled softly. "Let''s prepare, and if you want to leave something behind, do so. However, remember that they need to grow by themselves, okay? They are clever, have talent, have potential, and they have many resources that they''ve gained over the years. So, think well about what to leave her that can help her."


    Angel nodded. "I will. Thanks, Yasenia."


    The dragoness smirked. "Now that Baby is in a positive mood again~,ee, time to have a great time with me~."


    Angel eximed as she was swept off her feet, and her face blushed slightly. "O-Okay."


    Then, Yasenia and Angel proceeded to have a fun day together.

 Chapter 1027: A Long Chapter Finally Closes.

    Two years sounded like a lot of time, but it was nothing but a blink of an eye for cultivators.


    During thesest two years, the children made sure to spend time with their mothers while also slowly bing independent and deciding what to do and where. Unlike Yasenia and the girls, the children''s cultivation speed was not ridiculously fast.


    Yasenia and the girls used Yasenia''s powerful Dual Cultivation technique to elerate their cultivation speed many times over. So, even when the children approached 30 years old, they were still in the third realm.


    Even Dianna and Katarina, who had a headstart with their beast cultivations, were barely about to enter the fourth realm. Their talent was enormous, though, so they were miles aheadpared to others at their age. In fact, they were considered favorites in any kind of tournament with age requirements that they participated in.


    Ayanduin, Gu Chen, and their family arrived at the Spatial Astral Sky Sect and spread their spiritual senses around. It was easy for them to quickly notice Yasenia floating outside the spatial sect in her dragon form. Both of them stepped outside and appeared by the side of the enormous ind-sized dragon.


    Yasenia didn''t turn around and continued looking at the World before her. Gu Chen smiled and asked through spiritual sense. "Are you feeling reluctant to leave?"


    Yasenia spoke, her voice actually reverberating through the vacuum of space due to energy. "I feel reluctant to send them off to the Sect. Now, I am going to leave for who knows how many years. Perhaps I will never see them in the flesh again." Yasenia shook her head. "If I were not feeling reluctant, I would not dare call myself their mother."


    Both Sixth Realm cultivators looked toward the with smiles. This part of Yasenia was what made them much less wary of the dragoness.


    At first, in their mind, this creature was cunning, heartless, ruthless, and focused on her objectives. However, that was not the truth. After interacting with her for a few years, while the dragoness would certainly ruthlessly eliminate her enemies, she would not bother with others as long as you left her alone. Furthermore, if you were nice to her and her family, she would not hesitate to lend a hand if those people needed it.Ayanduinmented. "Have you chosen the direction we''ll be moving in?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Andrea has managed to find some clues, so we will leave in that direction. After that, we must find something Tatyana called a [Heaven Path]. It is a ce built by ancients that opens a path between Heavenly Layers. We''ll cross it, and after that¡­ Well. To the adventure, I guess. Of course, my priority is locating the Sky Continent."


    Gu Chen chuckled. "That sounds quite nice. Speaking of which, you told us that the Sky Continent differs from Distancia. Like, it is a different type of world?"


    Yasenia nodded. "It is considered a ''t'' world. The is ayer where the Sun and Moon orbit around it, and it also has a dimensionalyer to prevent the from, well, crumbling under its own weight. After all, if you left a giant tyer in space, it would copse under its own gravity into a ball, eventually." She smirked. "The is also exceptionally resistant. Your strength is probably enough to only blow through small hills instead of wholes."


    Ayanduin asked. "Do you think we can make a stop on one of those types ofs in our way?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Not only that, I heard that this Heaven Layer, being one of the lowest ones, has mortal civilizations that have actually managed to harness enough strength to challenge peak-level Mortal Cultivators. Even you two might eat a loss if you are not careful."


    Gu Chen blinked. "No way. How?"


    The dragoness shrugged. "Science? If you study how to harness energy and other things like that, I can probably develop a way to create a few strong technologies. Of course,pared to what you can achieve by cultivating, it is not really worth spending so much time on it. You are just better off cultivating rather than doing all of that."


    Ayanduin hummed. "Even then, it might be worth exploring if mortals can harness so much strength. Perhaps I can reap a few benefits off of it."


    The dragoness blinked and turned her giant head to look at him. Gu Chen smiled, thinking that she was going to scold Ayanduin. Instead, Yasenia muttered. "Actually, that''s not a bad idea. Moreover, those mortals might have cultivation resources they don''t know how to harness and therefore consider useless. We might be able to cheat them off many treasures!"


    Gu Chen might''ve fallen if he had not been floating in space. "Are you two so shameless that you would deceive mortals for profit!?"


    Yasenia and Ayanduin looked at Gu Chen innocently.


    "If they have enough strength to threaten me, I won''t hesitate!"


    Smack!


    "Ouch!"


    Gu Chen smacked the dragoness''s head. "Don''t speak in such a self-righteous manner when speaking about scamming people!"


    Ayanduin clicked his tongue without a sound. "You are no fun, Gu Chen. Also, don''t hit the little girl, or her mother will spank you back!"


    Yasenia rubbed the back of her head and humped. "That''s right! That''s right! If you bully me, I''ll call Tatyana."


    "Oh? Who''s bullying you?"


    Gu Chen''s eyebrow trembled, and he looked back. There, the gorgeous woman with eyes as red as polished rubies stood, looking at him with a raised eyebrow. Gu Chen snorted. "Don''t me me! Your daughter was being silly." ?


    Tatyanaughed and floated by their side. "I won''t. Don''t worry. However¡­" Tatyana gave Gu Chen a cheeky side-eye. "You better not act silly when you meet me, or you might fly through a fews."


    Gu Chen raised his hands in surrender. "I am sorry, okay?"


    Tatyanaughed. "I am joking. A bit of bantering is good."


    Yasenia blinked. ''Joking? I don''t buy it.'' She ced her hands together and prayed for Gu Chen''s safety, making the Sixth Realm cultivator''s eyelids tremble.


    Both of them knew Tatyana was far beyond them when it came to strength, so they respected her. Ayanduin asked. "So, what are you here for?"


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia and smiled. "Love, it is time. Everything and everyone is prepared."


    Yasenia blinked. "Already?"


    Ayanduinmented. "Say, Tatyana. Aren''t you afraid that when the Forgotten Star Area starts deteriorating, the cultivators there mighte to this world en masse and cause chaos?"


    Tatyana answered nonchntly. "That''s an inevitable thing. If I had half a century or more, perhaps I could manage to fix your Forgotten Star Area''s formation, aiding that Heaven to heal slowly instead of decay slowly. However, I am not going to lose that much time on that. I''ve left a few formation books that touch on that subject, though. Perhaps in the future, a savior will appear and fix it. However, that''s a story that won''t be told here and something for the far future."


    Ayanduin blinked. "Told here? What do you mean."


    Tatyana shrugged with a smirk. "Who knows?" Tatyana looked at Distancia and smiled. "Just know that Distancia''s chapter is closed, and the future is in the hands of those living here."


    Yasenia nodded and turned around, moving through space andnding on an outer area created to receive people. It was 62,500 square kilometers, or 250 times 250-kilometer area¡ªmore than enough for Yasenia tondfortably.


    This area was considered the main "port" of the Spatial Astral Sky Sect, with many other smaller ones spread around it.


    The dragon, which looked more like a mountain chain due to her dimensions, slowly started to shrink as she allowed Cosmic Energy to exit her body. In just a few minutes, the dragoness returned to being "just" a mountain-sized dragon over three kilometers long.


    Gu Chen blinked and asked. "Don''t you feel morefortable at this size? Your other size honestly feels like too much."


    Yasenia answered while shaking her own body to clean off the space dust. "Out in space, I prefer myrger form. Down in a World, I like this form more."


    Then, she walked toward the [Profound Skeletal World Jumping Warship].


    She saw her children in the distance, all running toward her while wearing robes that allowed them to breathe and move in space for short amounts of time.


    "Mommy!"


    Yasenia smiled and lowered her head. All the children threw themselves at her. They had already said goodbye to their other mothers, and now they wanted to bid Yasenia farewell as well.


    "Mommy, you must be careful!"


    "Right! You also need to avoid making too many brothers and sisters so that you don''t forget us!"


    "Take care of Mama as well!"


    The dragoness gently moved her head, rubbing against them. "I love all of you more than the World. Take care of yourselves, and be sure that no one bullies you. If you find someone you love, make sure that they are someone worthy, okay? Trust and never hiding things from the other party is the best way to keep a rtionship healthy andsting."


    The children nodded seriously. Their mothers were their role models, so they understood what it meant to have a good rtionship. Skye smiled widely and said, "I won''t marry unless I find someone as good as Mommy!"


    Evelyn at the back teared up. "My daughter will stay a virgin for the rest of her life. What a tragedy!"


    Yasenia''s tail sneaked around, moving a few kilometers, and smacked Evelyn with impressive precision.


    BANG!


    "Wahhhh!"


    The children blinked and looked over. They couldn''t help but feel speechless after they saw Evelyn flying off into the void of space,


    Skye coughed. "Mommy, will shee back?"


    Yasenia blinked. "I don''t know¡­ Well, it doesn''t matter much. I''ll pick her up when we mount in the ship."


    The children felt somewhat speechless once again. ''What do you mean by "I don''t know"!? That''s your lover!''


    Yasenia smiled. "Leaving aside unimportant matters. Remember that while trying things is good, it is better to be master of something than mediocre at everything, okay? Learn as many things as you can without falling into mediocrity."


    Dawn hummed. "Is that why Mommy hasn''t been actively trying to increase your [cksmithing Intent]?"


    Yasenia nodded with a smile. "That''s right. While I love cksmithing, I know that I can spend that time better by cultivating or trying to understand other things."


    The dragoness raised her head slowly, giving them time to stoptching onto her. Of course, Dianna and Katarina were still hugging her face even when she had raised her head. Yasenia chuckled. "What are you two doing, babies? Let go, love."


    "I love you, Mommy!"


    "I love you."


    Dianna and Katarina released their grip after giving Yasenia a big kiss, falling down from above. The rtivelyckluster gravity gently pulled them down.


    After that, Yasenia looked at the group of almost 100 people that were leaving with her.


    The dragoness jumped into the ship, transforming into her human form by the time shended. Evelyn arrived at this moment,nding right by her side with a smile. "I am back~."


    Yasenia ced her arm around her shoulder and kissed her head. Then, she ordered. "Depart!"


    The Skeletal Warship pulsed with profound energy and shed into the distance, leaving Distancia behind.


    The children looked at the small dot for a long time even after it disappeared before Kaleina patted their heads and smiled. "Let''s go back inside."


    They all nodded and moved together with their maids.

 Chapter 1028: Toward A Forbidden Zone.

    While traveling through space, the girls couldn''t help but stand there, thoughtful. Everyone had things in mind, and even though they had used all these years to solve everything and disconnect from everyone, leaving their children behind was still something that many of them thought could''ve been discussed.


    Yasenia looked at them and didn''t interrupt their thoughts.


    "Yasenia."


    Looking sideways, she saw Zephyrith walking toward her. As Sierra''s partner, she had naturally decided to leave Distancia behind ande with them.


    Yasenia asked. "What''s wrong?"


    Zephyrith hummed and asked. "Um¡­ Until when will I be able to follow you?"


    Yasenia tilted her head. "Huh? Why''d you ask?"


    Zephyrith smiled. "Well, I am Sierra''s mate, but Sierra is Evelyn''s contracted beast above that. So, in a way, if Evelyn follows you, I will need to follow Evelyn, and therefore¡­"


    Yasenia smiled back. "Are you afraid I''ll say that you are not wee to follow me?"Zephyrith shrugged. "More than afraid, I guess I am preparing myself. I know that day will eventually arrive, after all."


    The dragoness looked at the wolf woman and looked away. "I will never throw someone out if they want to follow me. However, following me is not easy. Whether you manage to keep up will all depend on your ability to follow."


    Zephyrith blinked and smiled. "I guess that''s fair."


    "Big Sister Yasenia~!"


    Both of them looked over, and the dragoness smiled. "Laurina, didn''t I tell you to continue calling me Little Sister? I am still younger than you."


    Laurina snorted. "Right, you are so much stronger than me. If I call you Little Sister, my mother will smack me on the head when she hears!"


    Yaseniaughed faintly. "Sure, sure. Then Big Sister it is. Is there anything wrong?"


    The Dragon Princess shook her head. "No, but¡­" Laurina crossed her arms, pondering how to exin. "What do I do?"


    "Hm?"


    "I mean, I am so weakpared to everyone here. Our group is probably the weakest, no? Aren''t we taking advantage of you?"


    The dragoness raised her eyebrow. "So what?"


    Laurina blinked, and Zephyrithughed. Yasenia smiled. "So what if you take advantage? You have the right to always be around me. Oh, and you are very wrong if you think I don''t know everything you''ve managed to do for the Astral Sky Sect during thest decades." ?


    Laurina blushed a bit as she yed with her long green hair. "I-I see."


    Yasenia looked at her gently andmented. "You five are like close family to me, so tell Razar, Gorena, Sirae, and Frisk that they better not hold back when asking for resources."


    Laurina nodded firmly. "I will!"


    "Laurina! ¡­Oh, there you are." The tall and muscr woman with blue hair and green eyes smiled and approached. "Hello, Big Sister Yasenia."


    Yasenia nodded with a smile. "Gorena, how are you doing?"


    Gorena smiled gently and nodded. "Wonderful. Thank you for taking care of us during thesest decades, Yasenia. Also, sorry for Razar getting into trouble now and then."


    Yaseniaughed. "Let him be. He didn''t kill anyone of value, so it doesn''t matter."


    Zephyrith asked, curious. "Kill? Who did he kill?"


    The dragoness smirked. "Well, he is outwardly cold and rash, but he can''t really sit still when he sees someone bullying another person. So, while going outside, there have been cases in which he has killed Young Masters and Mistresses who were terrorizing their towns. Of course, he got into trouble with their families, so I had to step up a bit to save his ass more than once."


    Zephyrithughed. "Quite a rash boy."


    Yasenia nodded. "True, but he has a good heart; I don''t mind supporting him as long as he doesn''t do stupid things."


    "Right." Gorena looked at the Nature Dragon Princess andmented. "Sirae is looking for you."


    Laurina nodded and waved at Yasenia. "See youter, Big Sister Yasenia!"


    Gorena nodded at Yasenia and left with Laurina. Zephyrith saw Yasenia''s smile and chuckled. "You really like them."


    Yasenia smiled. "They have be more like little siblings as I became stronger."


    Zephyrith nodded and asked. "Where are we going, by the way?"


    The dragonessmented. "We are following some energy signals from Andrea''s item while also being attentive to Kali. If Kali''s Natural Treasure detects another shard of itself, we will move that way to collect it."


    "Will you steal it?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "While I don''t mind, we are not really in any rush. I am willing to trade as long as the other side is reasonable. We have a few dozen Natural Treasures in our hands, so doing an exchange is also possible."


    "And if they are not reasonable and they want to keep it?"


    Zephyrith raised her eyebrow while smiling, and Yasenia answered softly. "Well¡­ Too bad for them. They''ll exchange it whether they like it or not. That thing is essential for Kali''s ability to evolve without my direct help."


    Zephyrith hummed. "I see."


    Gu Chen walked toward Yasenia from the side. When Zephyrith saw him, she bowed to Yasenia and smiled. "I''ll be checking on Evelyn for now. She is feeling somewhat sulky."


    "Thank you, Zephyrith."


    Yasenia looked at Gu Chen and nodded. "Gu Chen, how is the interster travel?"


    Gu Chen sighed. "Yasenia, this ship you have is truly a marvel. I can''t believe that something like this exists."


    The dragoness smiled. "Well, it is not one of our strongest ones back in the Sky Continent, but I will admit that it is close to the top."


    Gu Chen pondered and asked. "From what I''ve learned until now, Body Cultivation is considered a lost art, right?"


    "Yes. Even Tatyana was ecstatic when we found it. Imagine how valuable it is to make someone like her that happy."


    "Agreed," Gu Chen continued. "So, what do you n to do with it? Present it to the outer world? Allow others to practice it? Perhaps create a sect and use its importance to reign supreme over a ce?"


    The dragoness shook her head. "Nothing like that. Body Cultivation is an advantage, that''s for sure. However, even the strongest treasure is useless if you can''t use it freely. It might be a good deterrence, but it won''t help you if you want more."


    "But you don''t want more. You want to create a ce where you live with your family without outside interruptions, right?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Before that, there is someone I need to help, regardless of how long it takes and how many adversities I must face. I will push forward using all my resources. Body Cultivation is a tool that can help me achieve that objective. If the result is it being spread across Heaven and Earth once more, I don''t mind it."


    Gu Chen pondered and nodded. "So, you don''t mind if I create a sect or a power using Body Cultivation as a resource, right?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "Not at all. To be honest, I am still unsure why it is not much more widespread. After all, Distancia was the one who revived it, right?"


    Gu Chenmented. "It''s a bit moreplicated than that, at least from what I know."


    The dragoness raised her eyebrow. "Oh? Tell me about it."


    Gu Chen exined. "I told you before how we don''t really know about Distancia''s homeworld. However, our ancestors did not practice body cultivation when Distancia arrived at our ce. I recently discovered this while studying our world''s history with Lady Valeria''s knowledge."


    Yasenia hummed.


    "Back then, our people were stronger than the ones from Distancia''s home world. When conflict arose, Distancia used everything in his power to basically destroy the World. He ultimately failed to finish the job but left behind a dying world. I was confused as to why our world was so focused on Body Cultivation, and we seem to have no records of Spiritual Cultivation or other types of cultivation."


    Yasenia asked. "Did you discover why?"


    "Our ancestors destroyed those methods."


    Yasenia blinked. "Huh?"


    Gu Chen exined. "Spiritual Cultivation needs much more energy than Body Cultivation to be practiced. So, to help the dying world, they forced the entire world to change the practiced cultivation method."


    Yasenia eximed. "I see! Spiritual Cultivation needs more energy than Body Cultivation, so that exnation makes sense."


    Gu Chenmented. "I would love to follow you for a while. However, we''ll probably have different paths. Therefore, I wanted to confirm that you wouldn''t be against me using Body Cultivation as a resource to establish power with me as the Sect Master. My objective is to help my lovers reach the sixth realm, and for that, I need a lot of resources. Establishing a power makes finding those resources easier."


    Yasenia nodded. "I understand. Don''t worry. Also, how is Kali''s pill working? Does it help?"


    Gu Chen shrugged. "It doesn''t feel hopeless, but the chances are still too small."


    Yasenia chuckled. "I see, a lot more trying is needed~."


    Gu Chen rolled his eyes. Then, hemented. "Speaking of children¡­ How about you? Any sess with Andrea?"


    The dragoness shook her head. "No. I guess my Darling needs to get stronger if she wants to make me pregnant."


    Gu Chenughed. "I can imagine that if she ever manages to do so, the child will be quite strong. A cultivator nourished since birth by you? A little monster, I tell you. Ouch!"


    Yasenia kicked him and snorted. "Don''t call my future baby a little monster."


    ia appeared in front of Yasenia andmented. "Young Miss, we are approaching a Neb. Do we continue through it, or do we avoid it?"


    Yasenia pondered andmented. "Avoid it. While our strength is not small, I don''t want surprises."


    ia nodded. "Understood."


    Kali suddenly approached andmented. "Yasenia, I felt a small pulse. I think I''ve detected another shard."


    The dragoness blinked. "Oh? In what direction?"


    Kali coughed and said. "Um¡­ Toward the Neb."


    Yasenia''s eyebrow trembled. "Really?"


    "For real." Kali nodded with an awkward smile.


    Yasenia rubbed her forehead and looked at ia. "Slow down and enter into stealth mode. We are going in and out as fast as possible! I REALLY don''t want to have any surprises."


    ia ordered. "Change the coordinates and directions, create a spatial map, and follow Madam Kali''s lead toward the ce where her Natural Treasure is. Everyone be high alert and stop cultivating!"


    Yasenia took a deep breath and moved toward the ship''s bow. "Well, let''s see what this ce hides, shall we?"


    Evelyn asked. "Yasenia, do you think we should move around and gather resources? A Neb is basically a star graveyard. There must be interesting items."


    Yasenia shook her head. "As I said, only Kali''s treasure. Believe me, dear, I am salivating and thinking of what we could find. However, I really don''t want to explore a ce that is full of Star Beasts that can probably swallow me in my dragon form in one bite."


    Evelyn blinked. "You must be exaggerating. What kind of beast could have a 30-kilometer mouth?"


    ia shouted. "Star Beast! Enter stealth!"


    Yasenia looked over and sighed. "One like that one, for example."


    Evelyn looked over, and her mouth fell open. A Star Beast was literally eating an entire around there.

 Chapter 1029: Traveling Through the Nebula.

    Entering the Neb, ia controlled the ship''s mainmand center to create a map. The map used stars as reference points and had a zoomed-in section in the middle area for their immediate vicinity.


    In the immediate area, all therge celestial bodies and other energy signals could be seen. Everyone looked with interest, awe, and some fear at the world-eater creature in the distance. The body shape was beast-like but not really simr to anynd animal. Instead, it appeared more like a mix, simr to a fish with neck and head, apanied byrge fish fins that it used as paddles to move or hold the giant and slowly chew on it.


    Tengliu looked over and asked. "So¡­ what is that?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "No idea. Star Beasts are the least cataloged species because they are just everywhere. Discovering a new Star Beast species while exploring space is like walking on a beach and finding a seashell."


    Everyone looked while moving along and leaving behind the world-eating Star Beast. Evelyn looked at Gu Chen and Ayanduin and asked with a curious look. "How do you two see yourselves fighting that thing?"


    Gu Chen looked at Evelyn with a raised eyebrow and a smile. "Curious?"


    Evelyn nodded. "I want to feel the distance between mortal cultivators and sixth realm cultivators more clearly."


    Gu Chen hummed andmented. "Personally, I would find it basically impossible. The toughness of that thing is probably enough to pose a threat. However, I am confident that it wouldn''t be able to kill me even if it hit me."


    Ayanduinmented. "I feel simr. Still, if I have to kill it, disregarding everything, I might have a few treasures that could help me and give me a chance. So, I am notpletely hopeless." Ayanduin looked around him and sighed. "But it would certainly be easier if the surroundings were not full of this energy."Everyone looked around them, and even though they couldn''t see it, they could feel the dense Cosmic Energy in the surroundings. They were in the outer area of the neb but could easily tell the difference in the energy density during their travel and when they arrived.


    Unlike a typical area, a Neb was filled with extremely pure and concentrated Cosmic Energy. It was refined enough that Yasenia wanted to step out of the shielded Skeletal Warship and take a deep breath.


    At the end of the day, a Neb was the "corpse" of one or more stars that had gone supernova. The energy scattered around was like bathing in healing hot springs for Yasenia.


    Still, because the warship was surrounded by a protective barrier to prevent hurting Money, Laurina, and the other weaker passengers, Yasenia metaphorically had a bunch of tasty food in front of her but could not take a bite.


    Tatyana looked at her and immediately noticed the little twists Yasenia''s tail was doing as her precious dragoness tried to keep her desires in check. Smiling, she asked. "Do you want to step out, Little Treasure?"


    Surprised, everyone looked over and quickly turned to hear the dragoness''s answer. Yasenia looked at Tatyana with a thoughtful expression, but she eventually shook her head. "No. It is too dangerous. What if I am noticed? There are too many things that can go wrong."


    Tatyana smiled and looked at Gu Chen and Ayanduin. "They can take you in before anything happens. Moreover, you will be anchored to us."


    Both Sixth Realm cultivators blinked twice. ''Do we need to babysit your daughter now!?''


    Yasenia didn''t focus on that. She was curious as to what could keep her massive dragon body anchored to the ship. "What item will you use?"


    Tatyana took out the [Immortal Binding Rope] that she used to tie down Fu Lang Zu in the past and smiled. "With this. We ce it around your neck, and since we are in space, you''ll be easily dragged by the warship in case something happens."


    Yasenia asked. "Are you sure it won''t be me dragging the Warship instead? I am much more massive than all of youbined."


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "Have you forgotten this ship''s treasure rank? It can drag an entire, not to mention you! Now go, go!"


    Yasenia couldn''t resist the temptations anymore and immediately nodded. "Okay. If you insist!"


    Then, without anyone saying one more word, she jumped off the ship, leaving behind a bunch of stunned faces. ''She was not tied down!''


    Of course, Tatyana was prepared and quickly threw the other end of the rope. The powerful item was quicker than Yasenia and quicklytched around her neck. Just as it did so, the dragoness transformed below the warship.


    Those above saw two enormous wings spreading far on each side, creating something like a surface. The dragoness''s thirty-kilometer wingspan meant that her wings extended fifteen kilometers to each side of the ship. That was the average size of a medium-sized city or an ind. ??


    Looking at the front, Yasenia''s head, horns, and neck could be seen. It felt like the warship was being carried by Yasenia and they were riding the enormous dragon.


    Laurina ced her hands on her cheeks and sighed. "She is so pretty~."


    The girls gave her a nce but didn''t say anything. That was a fact, after all.


    For Money, this was the first time Yasenia was seen in this form. Even her usual impassive face couldn''t help but show awe. "Lady Yasenia is so big¡­ and valuable."


    The girls almost tripped. ''Valuable!? That''s your assessment!?''


    Ayanduin nodded to his disciple''s words. "Indeed. I would be rich almost anywhere if I could harvest part of her."


    Money nodded in agreement. Then, she paused and said. "Master, you mustn''t fall to temptation. Lady Yasenia is our friend."


    Ayanduin coughed. "What are you speaking about? What temptation?"


    Meanwhile, Yasenia was feeling heavenly. Her body glided through the Neb''s gasses, and she felt the space slide around her wings. The sensation of the Cosmic Energy moving around her body was nothing but delightful.


    As she focused more and more on absorbing this energy, her presence melted with the surroundings at an increasingly fast pace.


    The people on the ship looked on and couldn''t help but frown as their need to focus increased. It felt like the enormous dragon would disappear if they rxed their gaze.


    ia walked to the outer edge of the ship and threw something down with quite a lot of strength. The item flew down and lodged into Yasenia''s scales. The dragoness felt a slight pinch, but she ignored it.


    With the tracker on her, the maids became more rxed. Thest thing they wanted was for their Young Miss to be lost in a Neb.


    As they traveled along the Neb, they spotted several groups of Star Beasts. However, all of them ignored them, which left many confused. Tengliumented. "I mean, while I agree that Star Beasts are dangerous, if you don''t provoke them, they seem quite tame."


    Tatyanamented. "The reasons they are not attacking are two. First, the ship''s stealth. Second, we are basically surrounded by Yasenia''s aura, and right now, she is invisible to these beasts."


    Kalimented. "I can feel my Natural Treasure shard getting closer." She moved toward the map in the middle of the ship and hummed. "I think it is around this area. Can you move the ship, ia?"


    ia nodded. "Understood. Young Miss, move thirty degreesterally and fifteen degrees vertically."


    Yasenia''s wings gently spread and moved, changing her direction ording to ia''s instructions. Then, she continued flying forward. Her speed was currently as fast as the ship.


    The number ofs was beyond anything they had seen in the past. There were rogues everywhere, and all of them were devoid of life. Still, they couldn''t help but guess how many minerals and other resources they would be able to find if theynded on one of them.


    With that in mind, someone in the group couldn''t help but answer. "Do we stop on one of theses? There must be something valuable there, right?"


    Looking sideways, they could see that the person who spoke was Cao Chenghua, the former Patriarch of the Jade Thunderbird n. During thest years, he had been quite close and helpful to the Astral Sky Alliance, so Yasenia agreed to take him on her journey.


    He was not the only one that came from other powers. Other than those leaders that the dragoness interacted with habitually, the Holy Beast Emperor and his Empress, the Empress of the Forest Sky Empire that was almost bisected by the swordmaster maid Eira in the past, and a few others were present. Their numbers were over 100, so if you ignored the seventy or so that Yasenia''s group and maids took, that left more than 30 people.


    One person who didn''te was Ebirah''s father. The Lobster King didn''t have a proper descendant to leave behind. Therefore, he decided to stay back and guide the n.


    Coraline was about to stay back as well. However, Ebirah begged her with puppy eyes, and the almighty queen''s determination was quickly shattered.


    After the Jade Thunderbird Patriarch asked, Cecile answered. "Lord Chenghua, while I agree that there might be many resources, we don''t know if Star Beasts are roaming those worlds. Star Beasts are unable to live in worlds where there is a Heaven due to the different energy they producepared to Cosmic Energy, but that doesn''t mean they can''t live in worlds."


    Cao Chenghua hummed. "I guess you are right."


    Now that everyone was on the same page about not stopping until they recovered the Natural treasure, the journey was silent and passed by quickly.


    Once they arrived at the nearby area, ia spoke aloud. "Young Miss, please slow down. We are in the vicinity of the Natural Treasure." The dragoness extended her wings and tilted them to slow down."


    Kali looked around with squinted eyes and pointed in a southwest direction. "Go in that direction, love."


    Yasenia answered softly, her voice reverberating through the fabric of space as it spread around. "Understood."


    As they moved forward, they quickly noticed that the number of Star Beasts was increasing at a quick rate. It was to the point that there was at least one group anywhere they looked.


    Yasenia suddenly stopped, prompting Kali to ask. "What''s wrong, love? Why''d you stop? The shard is right ahead."


    Yaseniamented with a wary voice. "I can feel something dangerous up ahead. It is probably strong enough to detect my presence, at least. If I go much closer, I''ll be discovered by it."


    ia looked at the formation and then at Tayana. "Lady Tatyana, are we in a simr situation? If so, Young Miss could enter the ship again as we try."


    Tatyana shook her head. "Yasenia''s stealth is higher than ours. As I said, we are hidden by her aura, together with the ship''s own stealth. The second Yasenia stops her transformation, we are going to be discovered."


    Kali frowned and looked ahead. ''We are so close¡­ Is there really no way?''

 Chapter 1030: Fight Against Star Beast.

    Their surroundings were honestly gorgeous. The ce they were in was full of light from nearby stars and with many rogues orbiting around. The number ofs was truly extraordinary, all dancing in aplex orbital dance. Moreover, since Yasenia''s gaze was able to detect a much broader light spectrum, the surroundings were full of colors created from the gasses thatposed the neb.


    At the center of this orbital dance between stars ands was a gigantic scarlet star¡ªso enormous that even where they currently were, they could feel the gravitational pull of the gargantuan celestial body.


    Yasenia could feel her energy recharging just by gliding around the area, and her Beast Cultivation was advancing. She wasn''t even purposely cultivating; it was just the passive energy absorption her body had increasing and refining her Beast Core''s quality.


    Cecile felt the situation in Yasenia''s body clearly, and she couldn''t help but smile, feeling happy for her lover. While she was a Moon Phoenix and had no problems with the environment, she was not able to take advantage of it. Yaseniamented. "Let''s continue forward. While I feel that the path ahead is dangerous, it''s not something impossible to do. High risk, high reward, right?"


    Some leaders on the ship frowned. After all, they didn''t really sign up to risk their lives so that someone else could get a treasure. Yasenia had been checking the ship with her spiritual sense and noticed their looks. She spoke softly but in a blunt manner. "I know some of you might feel this is not your problem. However, it is. Right now, you owe me the fact that you have left the birdcage that Distancia was. You are here entirely because of my generosity in taking others with me on this journey. So, if you want to stay cross-armed during whatever happens from now on, I won''t me you, but the second we detect a world that I can drop you at, you will leave my ship by your own feet or by force. Am I clear?"


    Yasenia turned her massive dragon head back, gazing at everyone in the warship with her golden eyes. "Also, don''t you dare tell me you gained that right because you helped me back in Distancia. By now, you all should understand that if I had wanted, I could''ve stomped the entire ce to the ground with my own strength. I just wanted to achieve it as swiftly as possible and with the least number of deaths possible."


    Everyone looked silently at the dragon while the maids observed everyone with sharpened eyes. If someone dared to do something suspicious, they were ready to strike.


    Kali looked around and then sighed. "Yasenia, let''s leave it. I cane backter when we are stronger. It''s not like we will go to the upper heavens right away, right? Also, it''s not impossible toe back down to get it."


    Yasenia shook her head. "I understand that you want to be understanding, but as I said, there is no need to be." Then, she looked into the distance and began pping her wings gently, using the Cosmic Energy to propel her body forward.On the ship, one of the leaders patted Kali''s shoulder with a smile. "Don''t worry, Lady Kali. Lady Yasenia is being fair. Some of us are worried, and that''s normal. However, that doesn''t mean that we are cowards. We managed to reach the pinnacle of the world, even if it was a low-level world. That should tell you that our character is not simple."


    Kali blinked and thought to herself. ''I am not worried about any of you. I am worried about my dragoness getting hurt!''


    Still, she answered with a smile. "Of course. Thank you for being understanding." Then she remembered something and ced a white pill on her hand, extending it forward. "Take it, sir."


    The beast human took it with curiosity. "What is this, Lady Kali?"


    Kali smiled. "An antidote. I have defensive poisons around my body, so when you touched me, some of those entered your body. Don''t worry, though. As long as you take that pill, you''ll be fine."


    The beast human''s lips twitched wildly. "I-I see¡­" He then swallowed the pill without hesitation.


    Everyone who saw that exchange couldn''t help but take a step away from the four-tailed fox. During these decades, Kali had an environment that any poison master would envy and would even kill to get: a constant stream of testing subjects who focused on Body Cultivation.


    The many people that Yasenia and her maids captured for Kali to practice and learn had pushed her knowledge of parasites and poisons even further than her alchemy level.


    While all of them were at the peak-level, Heaven-ranked Realm, about to break through into Transcendence, her parasite and poison knowledge just needed for her to increase her cultivation level before they did so.


    Her level had surprised even Mirrory, who had praised Kali once before as a genius.


    Yasenia moved through space and approached the area, finally arriving at where Kali was feeling the signals from. The ce was stunning, even for those who could not see as profoundly as Yasenia.


    The surroundings were full of rings of dust, creating an edge to what they couldn''t describe as anything other than a ce of birth and destruction.


    At first nce, they could see thousands of worlds unnaturally suspended in the middle of space, many ripped open as if someone or something had taken a bite out of them. The number of smaller moons and asteroids was in the millions, the zone beingplimented by four visible asteroid belts that seemingly divided the ce into zones.


    The Forest Sky Empress muttered. "This ce is surreal. How can something like this exist in nature?"


    Coraline, who was hugging Ebirah from behind and resting her chin on her head,mented. "That ce looks too dangerous. Look over there. I can see some Star Beasts fighting and creating giant explosions."


    From where they were, they were unable to see the entirety of the ce. Still, what they could see was enough to feel like a warning.


    Tatyana frowned and asked. "Kali, is the feelinging from the middle of this area?"


    Kali shook her head. "Thankfully, it isn''t." Then, she pointed toward the southeast region andmented. "It ising from that area, more or less."


    Yasenia heard her and pped her wings, dragging the warship along with her and slowly circling around the area. It was enormous, so it took at least three days of flying before Yasenia was perfectly aligned with the location of the Natural Treasure.


    Time in space passed quickly since there was no day and night cycle. For cultivators of their level, three days was nothing.


    Kali was meditating at the bow of the ship to increase her senses. When she felt the presence clearly, shemunicated. "Yasenia, if you now dive straight into the ce, we should be able to bump into the Natural Treasure''s shard."


    "Understood."


    The dragoness flew forward and increased her speed. The people on the warship thought that they would arrive in a few minutes. However, as they traveled, they couldn''t help but blink.


    "It feels like we are not getting closer. Are you sure that you are advancing, Lady Yasenia?"


    The dragoness answered with an amused tone. "Of course, I can feel the energy going through me. Look over there; an asteroid will pass by our side in a second."


    They looked over, and indeed, as Yasenia said, an asteroid flew by their side at a terrifying speed. They were going at thousands of kilometers per second, and yet, due to the vastness of space, it felt like they were not getting closer.


    The dragonessmented. "We''ll take a while, but don''t get distracted. The number of Star Beasts is getting increasinglyrger, and my camouge won''tst much longer. This ce has such deep energy that I can''t meld with it as well as I can with others in the surroundings."


    As they were advancing, they saw Yasenia turn her head to the right quite abruptly, and her lips arched menacingly. ia and Yasenia said simultaneously.


    "A Star Beast is approaching."


    Tengliu couldn''t help but exim. "Yasenia has the same detection range as this thing?"


    ia shook her head. "I had it in my sight much earlier, but it starteding our way when Yasenia said it."


    The dragoness asked. "How many other Star Beasts are around? They usually move in a flock. Also, what is their strength?"


    ia answered formally. "Young Miss, this Star Beast is rogue. Its strength is at the peak of the fifth realm."


    The dragoness tilted her wings, and their trajectory curved as Yasenia flew straight toward the distant Star Beast. "All of you prepare long-ranged skills and release them forward when I tell you. Gu Chen, Ayanduin, your energy signals are too ring and might attract trouble, so avoid attacking unless it is necessary."


    The auras of the cultivators on the ship surged like a powerful volcano as elements of all kinds gathered around them.


    Yasenia squinted, her gaze locked on the distant Star Beast. When their distance was rtively close, she gave the order. "Attack."


    Whoom!


    The hundreds of attacks crossed space and arched in a wide area, forcing the Star Beast to slow down and harden its body by gathering egregious amounts of Cosmic Energy.


    Some of the attacksnded on it, creating explosions around the massive creature''s body. However, the Star Beast didn''t receive deep wounds. Its body, hardened by the Cosmic Energy, was incredibly resilient.


    Seeing its strength, many on the ship felt their hearts tightened. Some even asked aloud. "Are you sure you want to continue charging forward, Lady Yasenia?"


    Yasenia''s own body suddenly started gathering Cosmic Energy, simr to the approaching Star Beast, and her aura skyrocketed.


    ROAR!


    Her dragon roar exploded outward as her speed suddenly elerated with the use of [Pegasus Gallop]. Then, the enormous dragon collided head-on with the simrly sized Star Beast.


    BOOOM!


    The collision was so brutal that if the warship hadn''t been using formations to cushion the momentum and inertia transfer, they would''ve been shot out like a speeding meteor.


    The Dragon and quadrupedal beast-shaped Star Beast started going at each other at a melee range, trading blows with one another in a simrly matchedbat.


    The people on the ship looked stunned as the kilometric ws of the Star Beastnded on Yasenia''s scales, but they produced rivers of sparks instead of prating them.


    The dragoness''s body was currently so tough that even when their raw physical strength was simr, the other Star Beast was being helplessly pummeled by the dragon.


    Yasenia punched, wed, tailshed, wing struck, and bit her opponent, sting rivers of blood into space as she destroyed the Star Beast.


    The Star Beast''s eyes changed from rage to fear very quickly as it understood that it had taken the fight to someone it shouldn''t. However, before it could flee, Yasenia''s tail grabbed its waist, and the dragoness used her ws to force open the Star Beast''s mouth.


    "[CELESTIAL DRAGON BREATH]!"


    BOOOM!


    The body of the Star Beast exploded into meat chunks as the dragon''s Celestial Breath annihted it inside out.

 Chapter 1031: Approaching The Destination.

    Everyone on the ship looked at the floating corpse of the Star Beast with amazement. The battle between the dragon and the other enormous beast had been intense and brutal. Yet, by the end of it, other than a few scratches here and there, Yasenia remained basically unhurt while the enemy Star Beast had been eviscerated.


    Tengliu couldn''t help but ask aloud. "Just¡­ How strong have you be?"


    While the maid''s attacks were scattered around to close its escape, the Star Beast had received, head-on, abined attack of many mortal cultivators close to the peak of their cultivation levels.


    And yet, it could continue advancing while receiving rtively superficial injuries. And yet, when it faced Yasenia alone, it was powerless. Utterly outssed and outmatched, bing a corpse in just a few exchanges.


    This came as a shock to all of them. They knew that Yasenia was strong in her "Star Beast" form. However, they didn''t understand how high her strength truly was until now.


    Yasenia half-turned her head to look at Tengliu with one of her eyes and smiled. "Stronger than you, that''s for sure~."


    Tengliu looked at the cheeky, massive creature with a deadpan. Yaseniaughed and waved her arm, sending an energy wave that absorbed the creature''s corpse into her spatial ring. When she transformed, the ring increased in size with her, but instead of fitting around her finger, it was ced on the base of her horn, looking quite stylish.


    "Let''s move on."


    Yasenia pped her wings, moving forward again. As she approached the location, the density of Star Beasts roaming around increased several times over. However, unlike that rogue Star Beast, no others deviated from their paths to attack Yasenia.When they reached the outer Asteroid Belt, Yasenia and the others looked around with interest. After traveling through the void of space, seeing the many asteroids was a refreshing experience.


    "Oh? Look, there are a few Star Beasts resting on that one Asteroid."


    Looking over, Cecile blinked and asked. "Isn''t that Asteroid in a path to hit that one?"


    Evelyn asked with augh. "Do you think that group of Star Beasts will wake up before that happens?"


    The answer was evident as the Star Beasts continued napping until both asteroids hit each other, creating an explosion of rubble that sent those Star Beasts flying.


    Sierra squinted and asked, baffled. "Say, why do I feel that they have not even woken up after that?"


    One of the Star Beasts struck into an asteroid and remained there, immobile. It was clearly not hurt, so there was only one answer, which was quite humorous. Evelynughed. "They really don''t care, eh? So what if their house collides with an asteroid? If they are going to nap, not even a star exploding will wake them up!"


    Yasenia chuckled. "Asteroids are softer than you think. Well, most of them. Some are made of very hard materials. However, usually, they are just big chunks created by rubble stacking on top of each other by gravity. Look."


    Yasenia slightly shifted her trajectory, aiming toward a 10-kilometer-wide asteroid. Without a moment of doubt, she struck it head-on, sting it into pieces. Yasenia eximed. "Ouch!"


    The dragoness rubbed her head while looking sideways. A small core of a very hard metal entered her sight, and she blinked. "It''s a low-level Transcendent Level meteorite! Mine!" Yasenia glomped it into her spatial ring without a moment of hesitation, leaving everyone on the ship speechless.


    Ayanduin''s lips twitched. "Your luck is quite something, eh?"


    Gu Chen looked around and hummed. "Yasenia, can we take the surrounding Asteroids into our spatial rings as we pass by? That way, you just need to shift around as we go in turns, taking asteroids. We might find something interesting inside them."


    Yaseniaughed. "Sure. I already took one, but since I am the one carrying all of you, I will take the next one as well!"


    Ayanduin rolled his eyes. "Greedy dragon."


    Yasenia smirked. "I''ll take two because someone doesn''t know when not to speak~."


    Everyone nced at Ayanduin, making the usually mighty and powerful Sixth Realm cultivator feel helpless. "Sure, sure. Go ahead."


    So, Yasenia passed by two that looked quite fancy and took them into her spatial ring. Her ring''s automatic function quickly disassembled it, revealing that they actually had nothing inside. "Tsk."


    Hearing Yasenia click her tongue, the others could guess that she didn''t have the same luck two more times. It also confirmed that Yasenia had actually been quite lucky with her findings.


    And so, as the giant dragon crossed the long Asteroid Belt, some Asteroids disappeared in her path. ia constantly guided Yasenia through the ce so she didn''t approach an asteroid with a Star Beast.


    The Level of Star Beasts in this first Asteroid Belt was not too high as well, making the journey rtively quick and troubleless. Tatyana looked at Kali andmented. "Do you think that the Natural Treasure will be beyond the second Asteroid Belt, Kali? This first one had an average low- and mid-level Fifth Realm Star Beasts. So, the second one must have high and perhaps peak-level ones."


    Kali frowned, focusing on her meditation and trying to grasp the distance. However, it was just too big to guess. "I can''t tell, Tatyana. The distances are so ridiculously high that I can''t tell. I would probably need to reach the Sixth Realm before I start thinking of urately pinpointing the Natural Treasure''s location."


    Yaseniamented. "Don''t worry, we are not in danger yet. I can feel the surroundings quite clearly. Just guide us, and I''ll instantly tell you if I feel in danger."


    Kali nodded and continued to feel the shard.


    They moved forward, escaping the Asteroid Belt and entering the middle area, which was filled withs of different sizes and colors. It was like a much more sparse  Belt."


    Yasenia looked at them with interest and even flew slightly closer to one of them, looking at it from a distance.


    Angel asked. "Why are there so manys in this ce? Or, well, so many celestial bodies."


    Tatyana guessed. "This must be the graveyard of an ancient civilization or power. Usually, when cultivators be stronger, and they don''t have arge to live within, they just use their powers to gather manys in one ce and spread their influence. A Heaven can absorb other worlds into their control if they are strong enough."


    Yasenia hummed. "So, do you think that these are the remains of what once was a sessful civilization?"


    Tatyana looked toward one of the Worlds and pondered. "Yasenia, while we said no stops, do you want to approach one of them and see if we can see any remains? At first, I just thought that this was a normal Neb. However, there might be a deeper story to it. A dead star, an unnatural, an asteroid formation,rge amounts of Star Beasts¡­ Besides Kali''s Natural Treasure, there might be treasures worth taking risk over."


    Yasenia frowned, not feeling convinced. The Asteroid thing was okay because she could take them without stopping. However, approaching a World was just too risky. If it was a Star Beast nest, they''d be chased by thousands of Star Beasts and bepletely unable to retrieve Kali''s Natural Treasure.


    After thinking for a while, shemented. "Let''s take Kali''s Natural Treasure first. Then, if we don''t fall into trouble, we can explore this area. However, I am not much in favor of it."


    Evelyn''s eyebrow raised. "That''s new. I mean, if Tatyana is interested, it is clear that this ce is rare."


    Yasenia spoke softly. "I am eager to look out for things, but I don''t want my curiosity and greed to affect my judgment in a life-and-death situation. We first do what we came to do, and then we can explore the surrounding area as we please, knowing that we can escape whenever we want without leaving anything behind."


    Tayana smiled. "Fair enough. I was too hasty after seeing something like this. You are right."


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana and spoke. "Tatyana, you are not in your main body. Don''t let the feeling of regained strength cloud your judgment."


    Tatyana blinked twice and paused, raising her eyebrow. "Oh?"


    Mirrory would, of course, not miss an opportunity to tease Tatyana, so she manifested her body and smirked. "You got told off by your muuuuuch younger daughter. How does it feel?"


    Tatyana looked at Mirrory and grinned. "Great. It shows that I''ve raised someone with a head on her shoulders. Can you say the same?"


    Mirrory snorted. "Angel is very clever."


    Tatyana''s grin widened. "Oho~? Have you adopted the little girl? It seems that the indifferent and ancient mirror can actually feel attachment~."


    Angelughed at the side. "Your teasing attempt haspletely backfired~."


    Mirrory rolled her eyes and returned to Angel''s soul. ''Little girl, you need to be on my side next time.''


    Angelughed. ''Okay, okay, I will! Well¡­ Unless it is against Yasenia!''


    ''Tsk.''


    The dragoness was about to cross the rtively free  Belt" when Kali opened her eyes andmented. "It is around this area. We don''t need to enter the second Asteroid Belt!"


    Yasenia sighed in relief. "That''s good. That ce must be infested with strong Star Beasts."


    Kalimented. "Love, can I stand on your head to guide you better?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Sure. If a Star Beast approaches, remember to return to the ship, okay?"


    "Noted~." Kali jumped on Yasenia''s back and then rushed forward, reaching Yasenia''s head in a few moments. Then, Kali stood on Yasenia''s nose tip and pointed left. "Go in that direction, love."


    The dragoness tilted her wings, changing her direction.


    After a few hours, Kali squinted and pointed at a certain world that was bigger than the rest. "That one, Yasenia. The Natural Treasure''s signal ising from that world."


    Yasenia frowned and followed after the, reaching a rtively close distance. "Kali, I feel quite a lot of energy signals in that area. There must be¡­ people? But that''s impossible."


    Tatyana and Valeria looked toward the with interest. Valeriamented. "The life signals are very simr to Star Beasts, but there are other things in that ce¡­ The energy doesn''te from living beings, though."


    Tatyanamented. "I think they are formations. There should be some interesting ruins in that ce. I am honestly quite surprised that you could feel your Natural Treasure, Kali. That thing must be quite powerful."


    Valeria nodded. "It is not simple, that''s for sure."


    Yasenia smiled. "Well, it was in the same Secret Realm where Mirrory and my Primordial Energy Core were. It being a simple thing was out of the question since the very beginning."


    Tatyana spoke. "Kali,e back. Yasenia, advance slowly and keep us always above the. We need to see if the ones living there will react with hostility."


    "Understood."


    Yasenia dove down, approaching the; however, she stayed far enough for the world''s gravity not to pull her in without control.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1032: Landing on the Mysterious World.

    While hovering over the apparently ruined world, Yasenia andpany detected a few energy signals that didn''t belong to Star Beasts, increasing their interest in what was happening down there.


    Kali spoke. "That''s the area where I feel the Natural Treasure. What do you think we should do, Tatyana?"


    Tatyana pondered andmented. "Yasenia, can you keep up and fly above this area for a day or so?"


    Yasenia nodded without problems. "I can. Do you want to test the waters? However, what if I am misunderstood as a hostile Star Beast? The beings down there mighte and attack me."


    Tatyana smiled. "Don''t worry, your camouge is basically perfect. Only other Star Beasts can detect you¡­ Well, if they are strong enough, they will also be able to. Yet, I would say that even Gu Chen and Ayanduin would have trouble spotting you. I think that unless they are aware that you are around, they would miss you."


    Tatyana looked at them, and Gu Chen admitted without fear. "Yasenia''s ability to hide is indeed great. Sensing her isparable to finding a needle in a haystack for a mortal."


    With their reassurance, Yasenia lowered her distance towards the giant and then hovered at a rtively safe distance. The world, due to theck of Heaven, didn''t have a perfect 24 hour day and night cycle. The star that illuminated it was far away as well. Still, one thing the world had was a dense atmosphere. Due to its density, retaining heat was possible and spottingrge patches of water was easy from where they were.


    Regardless, the vegetation in the World was severelycking; it looked more like a giant rocky desert withkes here and there and patches of forest.


    The zone Yasenia''s group was observing was barren. If it weren''t for the powerful scanner of their warship, they would''ve probably missed that there was life on the.ia was observing the map and saw that the scan was about to bepleted. When the energy signals appeared on the three-dimensional map, her face hardened. She quickly spoke. "Young Miss, I can sense several Sixth Realm auras on the surface of the. Also, the grand majority of people here are in the fifth realm. I can detect a fewrge conglomerations of people, but overall, the poption probably doesn''t go over one hundred thousand."


    Yasenia frowned andmented. "Even if the poption is low, you said most of them are fifth realm cultivators¡­ that means that there are almost 100,000 Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivators down there with a few Transcendence Realm cultivators."


    Most of the people who were originally from Distancia were instantly baffled. One hundred thousand fifth Realm cultivators were numbers difficult to fathom.


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia and asked with a smile. "What do you think we should do?"


    The dragoness looked at the world, and remembering the two talismans that had Tatyana''s actual strength on her, a very ruthless idea shed in her mind for a second. ''I could kill everything on the and collect massive loot together with Kali''s Natural Treasure¡­ However, doing so is too cruel.''


    Sighing and shaking her head so that the idea disappeared from her mind, the dragoness thought again andmented. "If there are so many people, we can conclude that they are not native here. After all, it doesn''t make sense for the grand majority to be fifth-realm cultivators. Thinking logically, it is possible that this ce is some sort of hub for nearby powers to send their elders to and collect resources. Others didn''t have something like this, and there is also Kali''s Natural Treasure, which means that this ce most likely has an ancient tomb or ruins that''s worth exploring for all these people, even with the risks that entering a Neb suggests."


    Yasenia''s calm analysis left many speechless.


    The dragonessmented. "I think we should be able to go down and be rtively safe due to Ayanduin''s and Gu Chen''s presence. If we act like a single sect, we will also be more convincing."


    Everyone on the ship weighed the idea, and finally, everyone agreed. Yasenia smiled faintly. "Okay, we are now all from the Astral Sky Sect~. Wee, wee, my disciples!"


    Everyone rolled their eyes, but they all agreed with her. No other sect would be suitable for grouping them other than the Astral Sky Sect.


    Ayanduinmented. "So, from now on, you should call us left and right guardian. Those are usually high positions in Sects, reserved for two of the strongestbatants."


    Yasenia agreed. "Sure, left for you and right for Gu Chen."


    Gu Chen smiled. "Okay, disciple Yasenia, go down to the World! Let''s see what we can find there."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes. Before she left, Angel asked. "You won''t change back into your humanoid form, Yasenia?"


    The dragoness hummed. "I should. While I am strongest in this form, it is too eye-catching. Give me a few minutes. I have absorbed too much Cosmic Energy; releasing it is somewhat tedious."


    Everyone felt Yasenia''s energy pulsing outward silently once. With the energy pulse, the dragoness''s energy slowly diminished. It felt as if the dragon was shedding the outer shell,yer byyer until the usual dragon under all of it naturally appeared. Then, Yasenia shrunk quickly andnded on the ship, fully transformed back into her human form while wearing her revealing blue dress.


    Her beauty shone like the stars, and her allure gripped the hearts of everyone like inescapable tendrils. Yasenia smiled and said. "Done~. Thank you for waiting."


    Angel trotted forward and dove face-first between Yasenia''s soft mountains without a single word, leaving everyone speechless. Yaseniaughed softly and hugged Angel. Then, she looked at Gu Chen and Ayanduin. "We''ll be under your care, seniors."


    Both of them smiled and nodded. Tatyanamented. "I''ll warn both of you against potential threats that can beat you. Have your spiritual channel open to me at all times." ?


    "Understood."


    The [Profound Skeletal World Jumping Warship] then turned and zoomed toward the world, reaching the ground in just a few seconds.


    Once down there, they looked at the surroundings and couldn''t help but gasp. Unlike the habitables they had seen in the past, this world had terribly high gravity.


    Without the protection of Heaven, thews of Physics ruled. Due to the massive rocky''s own weight, everyone felt as if their bodies were at least thirty times heavier.


    Of course, for people like them, that didn''t mean much. Their bodies were extremely strong. Still, getting ustomed to the new sensation took them a few minutes.


    Yasenia asked aloud. "Is everyone ustomed to this world''s gravity?"


    Receiving affirmative answers, the dragoness smiled. "Well, time to get ustomed to the atmospheric pressure~."


    The shield surrounding the warship disappeared, and everyone felt like giant hands suddenly started trying topress their bodies from all sides. Money, the weakest of them all, actually grunted for a second. Yasenia looked over and asked softly. "How are you doing, Money?"


    Ayanduin waved his hand, pushing the pressure away and protecting her. "Stay close to me. If I have to fight, could you protect her, Yasenia?"


    The dragoness smiled and gestured Money over. "Come,e. Stay close to me so that we can protect you."


    Money walked over and nodded, her tone as t as a prairie. "Thank you."


    Cecile spoke to Yasenia, her tone cold and t like usual. "She is happy."


    The dragoness, now nked by two inexpressive women, couldn''t help butugh. "You both are adorable. Everyone, get down from the flying ship; I''ll store it in my ring."


    After storing the ship, Yasenia looked around and expanded her spiritual sense. In space, the Spiritual Sense could expand for millions of kilometers. After all, most of it was a vacuum. However, here, the dragoness was surprised that after 15 kilometers, she felt her spiritual sense getting tight. ''Oh? Quite a small distance.''


    Looking around, she saw that everyone had frowns on their face, clearly feeling the same resistance. With fifteen kilometers, she could honestly not tell anything significant, so she turned toward the two big bosses. "Well, left and right guardians, where do we go?"


    Ayanduin and Gu Chen looked at each other, and Gu Chenmented. "Take the lead. I have to take care of my girls as well, so I''ll be the backup if something happens. Moreover, you have much more experience exploring unknown territories. I am sure your directions will be better than mine."


    The merchant smiled. "Sure." Then, he pondered and pointed forward. "Let''s continue moving forward. Wended not too far away from where Kali sensed her Natural Treasure, around 400 kilometers. If we advance at a fast pace, we should make it in four hours¡­ Well, four Heavenly Hours?" Ayanduin looked at Tatyana and asked. "Does everyone measure the time equally? After the Heavenly Temperature Index you spoke about, I am doubting everything, to be honest."


    Tatyanaughed. "I''ve never had troubles in that regard. It is quite widespread because the majority of people are from worlds under a Heaven."


    Ayanduin nodded. "Great! It would be messy otherwise. Anyway, forward~!"


    Yasenia grabbed Money with her tail, and then the group shot forward, creating several dust trails. Evelynmented as they traveled. "The wind is very strong, isn''t it?"


    Yasenia looked around. "With such a dense atmosphere, winds are bound to be very strong. Something like this would probably rip an entire mortal city from the ground and grind it down to fine dust in a few days."


    They continued traveling through the winds that would make a hurricane feel like a faint breeze, arriving near the first ce withrge structures they found in this desert and rocky world.


    The Mermaid Queen asked, curious. "Is that a wall?"


    Coraline hummed. "It looks like so. Senior Ayanduin, can you tell with your spiritual sense?"


    Ayanduin squinted and nodded. "Yes. It is the ce where Kali''s Natural Treasure is. Most likely, ruins of an ancient city. Although, I am impressed with the architecture behind it. The walls are almost in a pristine state despite these winds constantly hitting it with flying rocks."


    Gu Chen hummed. "They look quite worn down, no?"


    Ayanduin smiled. "They are probably a few hundred thousand years old. Even if they look quite worn down on the outside, the fact that they are still standing even now is nothing but miraculous. That ce ispletely abandoned, so nothing has been doing maintenance during all these years."


    Gu Chen smiled. "I can''t argue against that."


    While they approached, a sh of lighting from the east stole their gaze for a few instant.


    Turning to look at the origin, they spotted a gargantuan explosion. Yasenia frowned. "Shockwave iing, deploy defensive skills!"


    Everyone waved their hands, summoning a myriad of defensive skills.


    Then, the shockwave arrived.


    BOOOM!


    Several of the shields broke, making many of them grunt. Yasenia frowned and muttered. "This strength¡­ It must be Transcendent Realm cultivators fighting."

 Chapter 1033: Disciples from the [Thirteen Rose Thorn Sect].

    Chapter 1033: Disciples from the [Thirteen Rose Thorn Sect].


    After the shockwave, they spotted a group of twelve running away from the location where the two Transcendent Realm cultivators shed moments before. Evelynmented. "What should we do, Yasenia, do we speak to them?"


    Both sides noticed each other rtively quickly due to theirck of cover. So, even before Yasenia could answer Evelyn, the other side made a move.


    One man from the group of twelve shouted at them. "You should leave this area! The grand elder from the [Peak Magma Burst Sect] is about to fight the [Thirteen Rose Thorn Sect]''s Sect Master!"


    Yasenia and the others were surprised and curious as to why those two people were about to fight. They also knew that it was not the time to ask those questions.


    Nevertheless, they didn''t have as much time as they hoped for. As soon as the man finished speaking, a terrifying heat wave washed all over them, taking their attention away. Looking over, a gigantic image of a fist covered in magma manifested in the sky like the fist of a transcendental being. That fist''s presence was so heavy and profound that it made the already dense atmosphere feel even more constricting.


    It began descending from the sky right after it appeared, carrying enough strength to probably sink an entire continent. The man who warned Yasenia''s group felt his blood draining from his face, and utterly terrified, he shouted. "RUN!"


    Yasenia''s group wouldn''t stay here and see what that attack was about to do. Simr to the other group, they were utterly terrified by the magnitude of the attack. Without a moment of hesitation, the dragoness waved her hand and summoned the flying ship, shouting as she did so. "GU CHEN! AYANDUIN! TAKE THAT GROUP IN AS WELL!"


    Hearing Yasenia, both Undying Monarch cultivators used their energy, their auras erupting like a volcano. Inside their bodies, the rich and profound energy surged around their muscles like a river of raw strength, making everything around them basicallye to a standstill for a few moments. With their speeds now beyond what most mortal cultivators could even detect, they moved and used their energy to carry everyone to the ship in a single instant. As Yasenia said, they also carried those twelve people.


    In a single instant, their presence surrounded everyone, and before many of them realized it, everyone was on the ship. Those twelve people were confused as three powerful auras surged from the side.Yasenia''s, Tatyana''s, and ia''s auras exploded as their energy sank into the warship, instantly activating it with perfect coordination.


    Simultaneously, on the battlefield area, an illusion of a gargantuan flower bloomed upward, rushing toward the descending magma fist that blotted the sky with its scorching presence.


    Yasenia shouted. "GO!"


    Then, as those two attacks collided, the warship elerated and shed away.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    The earth shook, and the sky cried. For an instant, a white, blinding light, several times more luminous than the previous collision, swallowed everything, bathing everything in the presence of their collision.


    The atmosphere seemed to heat up terribly for a few moments as the sky was torn asunder. Right behind the warship, a powerful shockwave was ttening everything. However, as Yasenia''s, Tatyana''s, and ia''s energies fed it, the warship managed to reach a critical energy mass and elerated once more, shing skyward and exiting the atmosphere in less than a second.


    Once outside, Yasenia turned around and looked over. The ce where both Transcendent cultivators shed could easily be spotted as the aftermath of the massive explosion was still there. Yasenia looked at that gargantuan attack, her gaze deep as she observed the cataclysmic aftermath. ''Is that the true strength of Transcendent Realm cultivators?''


    She had a very clear memory of when the Ice Phoenixes were attacked by the Demons back in the Sky Continent. However, back then, she was just too weak to genuinely appreciate the destruction happening around her. She was too busy trying to control her fear back then.


    Now, with her new perspective, her body had a burst of chills as a surge of motivation filled her speeding heart. ''I want that strength. I want strength that can eclipse even that.''


    "Y-You, who are you!?"


    The shout of the man who warned them snapped her out of her daze, and she turned to look at them. ''Right, these people.''


    The twelve people stood in a circle, their weapons out and their stance cautious. Clearly, they were afraid and ready to battle if they had bad intentions. Yasenia didn''t me their cautiousness since she would have done the same.


    She approached with long steps and smiled. The twelve people couldn''t help but stand there in a daze for a second at Yasenia''s beauty before snapping out of it.


    "Don''t worry, we will go back down shortly. Since you were kind enough to warm us, I returned the favor and saved you all from that situation." Yasenia pointed behind her, where the Transcendent Cultivators had taken their fight to space, creating massively powerful explosions that could easily be seen with the ck void as a background.


    The twelve people became less wary, but they still didn''t drop their guard. Yasenia saw that and turned toward Ayanduin and Gu Chen, bowing softly. "Thank you, seniors, for listening to this junior''s selfish wish in such a dire situation. I know that due to the situation, it was basically forcing you both to act."


    Both seniors were old foxes, and knowing Yasenia''s personality, they instantly caught the dragoness''s act. Gu Chen frowned and spoke, his tone somewhat upset. "Yasenia, I understand why you asked for them to be saved, but you should keep in mind that we must prioritize our own safety before others. If we were one secondte, who knows if any of you would''ve died."


    Ayanduin crossed his arms and added, his tone gentler than Gu Chen''s. "Gu Chen, while I agree with you, don''t be so stiff. Her attitude showspassion, a quality that manyck nowadays. She should be praised, not reprimanded."


    With this conversation, the twelve people already created a story in their minds. The gorgeous dragon woman had a heart of gold, but because she put others in danger to save them, she was going to be punished. This was quite a powerful situation that would move most.


    Gu Chen''s frown deepened, and he shook his head as if he had already decided. This situation made those twelve internalize that story. The man who warned them spoke, his guard having lowered significantly. "Senior! I ask you not to punish Miss Yasenia! She saved our lives, and even though senior is someone with unfathomable cultivation, we can''t stand cross-armed while our savior is punished!"


    The man had already shown a good heart when he warned them the first time around, so his current reaction waspletely in Yasenia''s calctions. The dragoness''s reptilian eyes shed with sess, and she gave Gu Chen a hidden look.


    Gu Chen thought to himself. ''This poor boy, he is a goodd, but he seems to have be the little prey of this cunning dragoness.''


    Gu Chen walked toward the twelve people, but they all stood their ground. Gu Chen''s eyes shed with pleasant surprise. ''They have guts and morals. Genuinely praiseworthy.''


    He looked at the man and nodded. "Junior, I''ve seen your determination."


    He didn''t need to say anything else other than that. Gu Chen turned around and moved toward the side of his wives.


    Ayanduin patted the man''s head, startling him. ''When did senior move to my side? Truly terrifying!''


    "Hey, you have an excellent heart." Ayanduin smiled and left as well.


    Yasenia approached and smiled, cupping her fist as she gently bowed. "Senior brother, thanks a lot. This junior sister will remember this favor."


    The man''s eyes couldn''t help but sneak peek at the impossible-to-miss ravine. Receiving an elbow from a woman at the side, he snapped out of his daze and coughed, his face gaining a faint blush. "T-There is no problem, junior sister. I am d I could help. Senior Gu Chen was only thinking for your own good."


    Yasenia smiled brightly. "Thank you. What is your name, senior brother?"


    The man tried his best not to be captivated and answered. "My name is Zhang Dalong! We are disciples from the [Thirteen Rose Thorn Sect]."


    The dragoness blinked and tilted her head. "Oh? So, the senior fighting back then is Senior Brother Zhang''s Sect Master? May I ask what happened?"


    It wasn''t Zhang Dalong but a woman at the side who answered with a snort. "We got a treasure, and those barbarians from the [Peak Magma Burst Sect] wanted to steal it away from us! Of course, we fought them off, and one of them died."


    Zhang Dalong sighed. "Yes. That person who died is their Grand Elder''s grandchild, so he came at us quite angrily. Of course, our Sect Master was around, so she came to protect us." Zhang Dalong smiled. "Junior Sister Yasenia looks really smart, so I guess you can make the whole story from this little information."


    "Indeed." Yasenia smiled. Then, shemented. "Senior Brother Zhang, I will make a confession. We are rtively new in this area, so we don''t know much about it. We''ve been traveling with our Left and Right Guardians. Following and hunting Star beasts, we arrived here by chance. I am quite surprised that there are so many people in this forsaken world, deep inside a Neb, that I previously considered it to be a no-man''snd. May I have some background of this ce and why there are so many people here?"


    The woman at the side smiled. "Oh? So you are new in the [Falcon Neb], Junior Sister Yasenia! Do you want me to teach you?"


    Yaseniaughed. "I don''t mind who does it as long as I learn!"


    The woman stepped forward, linking arms with Yasenia. "Great! I am Dandan! You can call me Senior Sister Dandan!"


    Zhang Dalong sighed and said apologetically, " I''m sorry for my junior sister; she is a bit mischievous."


    Dandan pouted. "I am not! Little Sister Yasenia is very easygoing and gentle, so I, of course, feel safe doing this!"


    Zhang Dalong looked at Yasenia, who was much¡­ bigger in absolutely every regard, and his lips twitched. He thought. ''Also, what "little sister"? Junior Sister Yasenia looks like your mother.''


    ia approached with a jade crystal, and Yasenia used her tail to grab it and bring it to herself. The twelve people''s eyes widenedically when they saw the tail. At first, they were literally running for their life, so there was not much time to look at the details. Later¡­ Well, Yasenia had two very big attention grabbers, distracting them away from almost any other body part.


    Dandan eximed, her eyes glittering. "Little Sister Yasenia! You have a dragon tail!? So cool!"


    The dragoness blinked twice and asked, baffled. "My tail is quite¡­rge. How did you not notice?"


    Dandan looked at Yasenia''s breasts and coughed. "Doesn''t matter! What species are you, Little Sister Yasenia? A dragon human?"


    Yaseniaughed. "I am not. I am a pure dragon."


    The twelve people were stunned, and Dandan instantly asked, her eyes practically dazzling. "Can you transform!?"


    Yasenia nodded. "I can. But, before that, please exin what I asked."


    Dandan blinked. "Oh, right! I almost forgot!"


    The other eleven people felt a droplet of sweat drip from their temple. ''She is a firecracker.''

 Chapter 1034: Ruin World.

    After refocusing on the matter at hand, Dandanmented. "So, Yasenia. You want to know what this ce is in general, right?"


    Yasenia nodded while looking into the crystal ia gave her. Inside, there was all the information they had collected about the until now. Dandan asked. "Before that, how many times have you been to the [Falcon Neb]?"


    Moving away with a smile, Yaseniamented. "This is our first time here. Come, let''s sit on the side." After they all sat down in their respective chairs, the maids moved and gave drinks to everyone. It was a gentle and refreshing fruit juice.


    Dandan exhaled with satisfaction after a sip and eximed. "This is delicious! Also, this is your first time here? And you''vee so deep inside? Aren''t you afraid that something can happen? Many people have died trying toe here!"


    Yasenia shrugged and leaned back, sitting by Cecile''s side. "Well, I am here, so all is good."


    "Tsk, tsk. You are too careless, Little Sister Yasenia!" Dandan reproached. "The world we are in is considered the [Ruin World]. It is one of the very few worlds around here that have discovered ruins and a rtively safe environment. Star Beasts sometimese and attack this ce, but there are too many cultivators at all times in this ce to consider them an actual threat."


    "Oh? Are there many Transcendent Realm cultivators in this area?"


    Dandan nodded. "There are currently around 80 of them in the city! They usuallye with their disciples, as this ce is quite good to train. You can also find lots of treasures. Here, because there is no heaven, once a Spatial Ring breaks, the treasures explode outward! So, well, there are many treasures littered all over the ce from the many millennia that people have beening here."


    Yasenia blinked. "All treasurese out?"Dandan shook her head. "Of course not. Those treasures that can''t withstand the spatial distortion get destroyed in the process."


    The dragoness looked at Tatyana and smiled. "I wonder what would happen if mine broke."


    Tatyanaughed. "If there is something strong enough to break it, I would worry about the world existing afterward."


    Yasenia smiled. "I guess that''s true." She looked at Zhang Dalong and asked. "How is the city Senior Sister Dandan mentioned called?"


    Zhang Dalong answered calmly after taking a sip of the refreshment. "Simr to the world, it is called [Ruin World City]. Other than that city, there are other settlements. However, they are iparable to [Ruin World City]. Around ny-five percent of people live in [Ruin World City]."


    The dragoness nodded and asked further, she wanted to get well-informed before going down. "How safe is it? Can you approach and enter without needing to worry about safety?"


    Zhang Dalong frowned and looked at his fellow disciples. "What do you think? I wouldn''t really consider it safe, but I can''t tell since I''ve onlye here with Sect Master."


    A man who looked somewhat older spoke. "For the average cultivator, it is rtively safe. However¡­" The man looked at Yasenia and smiled wryly. "For Junior Sister Yasenia, it might be much more dangerous than for the rest. There are quite a few Dual Cultivation Sects, after all."


    Zhang Dalong looked at Yasenia and sighed. "Well, that''s right. Sorry, Junior Sister Yasenia."


    Yasenia smiled. "Don''t apologize. I am quite ustomed to simr situations."


    Dandan snorted. "Boorish people everywhere! If I saw a big beauty like Little Sister Yasenia, I would admire from a distance, not covet you like a starving wolf!" ??


    Andrea entered the conversation, asking Yasenia. "What do you think we should do? Do we visit that ce, or do we go directly to the ruins?"


    Dandan blinked. "Are you trying to explore the ruins?"


    Yasenia nodded. "That''s right. Do you know anything about them?"


    Dandan shook her head. "Nobody knows much. Other than the outer area, everything else is sealed. There was a time when fifty Transcendent Realm seniors gathered and tried to pry open the city. However, they were unsessful. Not only that, a few defensive formations activated that managed to kill three of those fifty, injuring many others." Dandan sighed. "Since then, nobody tried to force entry."


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow with interest. "Ho~?" She looked at Kali and asked. "What do you think?"


    Kali hummed, but before she answered, another woman''s voice reached them. "Before she tells you what she thinks, I would like to know who you are and why my disciples are with you."


    Everyone looked over and saw a gorgeous and cold-looking woman holding a very thin sword looking at them. Her ck hair floated around in the void of space, but that only increased her natural charm. Her aura was profound and vast, like an ocean, and her gaze carried an ethereal weight that only Transcendent Realm cultivators had.


    Gu Chen stood up and looked over with a smile. "We are from the Astral Sky Sect. You''ve probably never heard of it since we are from quite far away. When you collided with that other person, my disciple here asked me to save your disciples from the aftermath. Otherwise, they would''ve been buried when you shed the first time around."


    The woman hummed and floated forward, confidentlynding on the ship. Ayanduin asked, curious. "Oh? You are not afraid of falling into a trap?"


    The woman said confidently. "There is no one here who can threaten me. There is no need to be cautious."


    Ayanduin raised his eyebrow but said nothing else; he just smiled, thinking. ''You look exactly like me before I got a bug stuck in my soul. Ah, poor me back then.''


    The woman looked around the ship, and her eyes eventuallynded on Yasenia. "You are quite a strange creature."


    Yasenia smiled faintly. "That''s quite rude, senior."


    "Oh?" The woman''s willowy eyebrow faintly raised. "You are not fearful of me?"


    Yasenia''s faint smile arched a bit further. "There is no one here who can threaten me. There is no need to be cautious."


    Dandan, Zhang Dalong, and the others instantly froze and felt their eyes widen as they looked at Yasenia. ''I-Is she courting death!?''


    The Thirteen Rose Thorn Sect Master squinted and spoke. "I''ve killed people for less, Junior. You are pushing my bottom line."


    Yasenia felt the Sect Master''s pressure descending on her body, trying to constrict her. However, the gesture was controlled and at a level where an average Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivator would feel constricted. Therefore, Yasenia, who was far from an average cultivator, didn''t need to use much of her strength to resist it.


    "Senior. I understand you are cautious. However, you are acting too out of pocket." Yasenia looked at the woman, her smile unchanging. "I don''t mind respecting Senior, but I want to receive respect in return."


    The Sect Masterughed coldly once. "You want me to treat you as an equal?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "I want you to treat me as a junior and respect me, not a bug that you can squash at any moment."


    The Sect Master paused and waved her sword lightly, thoughtfully. Yasenia instantly summoned Tatyana''s talisman but didn''t activate it. She learned from her previous encounter with Tengliu that the aura of this talisman could make things escte beyond her control.


    The Sect Master naturally noticed the talisman. A strange feeling of alertness that she didn''t even feel when fighting that other Transcendent Realm cultivator washed over her, surprising her. ''What''s that? Such an intense aura¡­'' Her gaze became deep for a second, and then she nodded, storing her sword in her spatial ring. "Understood. I admit that I was disrespectful."


    Yasenia stored the talisman and smiled. "I also apologize for being rude to Senior. Someone of your caliber deserves more respect than what I showed."


    The Sect Master turned to look at Gu Chen and Ayanduin andmented. "You have raised quite an interesting disciple."


    Both of them smiled, but internally, they were rolling their eyes. ''Since we met, we feel more like she is raising us instead.''


    After that, Yasenia and the Sect Master talked a bit, presenting each other. Yasenia learned that her name was Violet.


    Gu Chen cupped his fists. "My disciple was rude, Sect Master Violet. I hope you can forgive her."


    Sect Master Violet smiled faintly, her cold facial features making her smile look more menacing than weing. "Don''t worry, Left Guardian Gu. I am the one who must thank you and Right Guardian Ayanduin for listening to Junior Yasenia and saving my disciples."


    Then, Violet looked at Yasenia. "I heard that you were asking my disciples things about this ce. If you don''t mind, I can answer a few questions."


    Yaseniamented. "We want to explore the ruins. I was wondering if we needed to go somewhere first or if we could enter there straight away."


    Sect Master Violetmented. "You do well in asking. [Ruin World City]''s highermands are the ones who control the area. Of course, everyone can enter without going through that, but during the millennia, they have be quite well established here, and most people follow their rules. Those who don''t are thenbeled as ''Rogue Groups'' and will have quite a lot of trouble walking and resting around [Ruin World City]."


    "Ho~?" Yasenia praised. "That''s a good method. Neither overbearing nor soft. We can obey and then be treated fairly, or we can ignore it and be treated as outcasts. No violent threats needed."


    Sect Master Violet nodded. "Indeed."


    The dragoness pondered. "How do they know if someone has entered the ce without their permission?"


    Sect Master Violetmented. "There is a formation at the entrance of the ruins. If you pass without the jade card they give you, it will activate and your image will be sent to [Ruin World City]. Then, your face will be added to the ''Rogue Cultivator'' list."


    Yasenia blinked and looked at Tatyana. "If it is just a formation¡­ We could enter without the need of the card, no?"


    Sect Master Violet asked. "Are you trying to tamper with the formation? I don''t rmend it. While they don''t really mind people entering without permission, if someone tampers with their formation, then the real trouble will start. That''s a bottom line they don''t like to be stepped on."


    Yasenia frowned. "I see."


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow. "Do you think I can''t tamper with it without being noticed?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "I know you can. I was thinking if Angel could. What do you think?"


    Angel blinked and pointed at herself. "Eh? Me?"


    Yasenia smiled. "Don''t worry, I won''t force you to do anything. I just like to think about the situation from all directions. Relying on them all the time will make us too dependent on them."


    Angel blinked twice. "Oh!"


    Violet looked back and forth and asked. "You seem awfully confident that Junior Tatyana can tamper with it. I must tell you that some very renowned Transcendent Realm formation masters have created it."


    Tatyana blinked and looked at Violet. She smiled and said. "Do I look that young? Oh, don''t answer. Of course I do~. Junior¡­ Hehe, it has been a while since someone honestly called me that way, thinking of me as someone young and healthy! How old do you think I am? Twenty? Perhaps a bit older, like¡­ Twenty-one?"


    Everyone deadpanned and looked at the ancient woman''s tirade, not knowing how to react.

 Chapter 1035: Deal with Sect Master Violet.

    The Sect Master of the [Thirteen Rose Thorn Sect] didn''t know how to react to Tatyana''s outburst. ''But¡­ 20? Is her shamelessness her strongest quality or something? If someone at her level of strength is twenty years old, I might as well bow down to them and ask for the secrets of the universe!''


    Tatyanaughed. "No need to answer, Sect Master Violet. You asked how confident I am in tinkering with those formations, right?" Tatyana pondered. "If there was no one looking, I am quite confident that I can do so with rtive ease. However, if there are guards, that will be impossible, as you say."


    Violet''s eyebrows raised quite noticeably for the first time. "Have you seen the formations? How are you so confident?"


    Tatyana winked her eye yfully. "I have my methods."


    Yasenia coughed. "Senior Violet. If we went to [Ruin World City] to get the permits, would you mind apanying us? We don''t want any problems."


    Violet smiled. "It''s not thatplicated. Just send someone who would not catch the attention of those people, and you won''t have a problem."


    Yasenia blinked and asked. "Doesn''t each person need a pass?"


    Violet shook her head. "Not at all. The organizations need a pass that they can share. For example, you would need to get one for your sect and then share it."


    The dragoness frowned. "So¡­ What stops you from giving us a pass? Could we use your sect''s pass?"Violet smiled. "It''s not impossible, but I wantpensation~."


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow. "Oh? Shoot the offer. I don''t mind paying a little extra if I can avoid going to that city."


    Dandan blinked and asked. "You are really determined not to visit the ce. Any reason?"


    Yasenia answered faintly. "Each time I visit a city, I catch the eye of some big shot and end up changing the whole city''s internal structure so that I don''t get bothered. I don''t want to do the same again."


    When Yasenia said that, Tatyana and Valeria looked at her with raised eyebrows. ''Oh? She made a mistake revealing that.''


    Dandanughed. "You are exaggerating!"


    Yasenia looked at her and smiled, not answering her exmation. Instead, she looked back at Violet andmented. "So, what are your terms, Senior Violet?"


    Violet ced her arms behind her back andmented. "My terms are simple. I want twenty percent of the value of whatever you find inside."


    Yasenia burst intoughter. "That''s a great joke, Senior. Would you prefer it if I gave you half?"


    Violet looked at Yasenia and raised an eyebrow. "I am not joking."


    The dragoness looked at Violet strangely. "That price is outrageous, Senior Violet. You are asking us to give you one out of every five treasures that we find."


    Violet shrugged. "You made a mistake. You showed me how much you are against visiting the [Ruin World City]. If I don''t take advantage of it, can I even call myself a cultivator?"


    The dragoness paused and realized her blunder. She frowned and sighed. ''I rxed too much¡­ Sigh. Well, no one is perfect. Still, this mistake is too¡­ ugh.''


    Yasenia rubbed her forehead andmented. "A counter-offer. I give you five percent of the value of things I find, which I still find too much. Then, I will also show you my dragon form."


    Violet blinked twice. "Do you really think that your dragon form is worth that much?"


    Yasenia leaned back and tilted her head. "Perhaps." Then, she smiled. "Your Dandan is quite eager to see it, though. It would be a shame if she never saw it in her life."


    Violet nced at Dandan, making her hup. Dandan cleared her throat and proceeded to ramble. "U-Um, Sect Master! Look at Little Sister Yasenia''s tail! Can you imagine a whole dragon made of those scales!? Wouldn''t it be the prettiest dragon you''ve ever seen!?" ?


    Violet looked at Yasenia''s moving tail and couldn''t help but recognize that, indeed, she was curious. Dragons were a very rare species. More so, a dragon that wasn''t holed up in their birth.


    While many dragons had a lot of strength, Star Beasts were a real threat that not even they took lightly. So, instead of flying around a forsaken ce, since they could grow as long as they were in a world, they just stayed there and lived with their Worlds. Their very long, natural lives also encouraged them to be patient and just grow old together with the world in which they resided.


    On somes, there were dragons even more ancient than the Heavens governing those worlds.


    Violet crossed her arms and sighed. "Dandan, when are you going to grow up? You keep acting childish even after all these years."


    Dandan pouted. "B-But, Aunty!" Receiving a re from Violet, Dandan huped again and corrected herself. "I-I meant, Sect Master!"


    Yasenia blinked and smiled, giving Violet a grin. "It seems that both of us havemitted a mistake~."


    Violet rolled her eyes. "Okay, okay. I don''t want to share what you find. Instead, I want to go with you. It is clear that you are not simple, so I feel that I will earn quite a few interesting things if I follow you into that ce."


    The dragoness pondered. "I agree. I want to ask a question, though."


    Violet tilted her head, and Yasenia asked. "Are you Senior Brother Zhang''s Master?"


    Zhang Dalong, standing at the side, blinked twice, not knowing how or why his name came up in the conversation. Violet was also puzzled, but she answered honestly. "I am indeed his Master. Why?"


    Yasenia smiled faintly. "A master that can grow a golden-hearted man like him can''t be bad. That''s all."


    Violet raised her eyebrows and nced at Zhang Dalong with a smirk. Then, she suggested. "If you like him so much, how about an alliance based on marriage? I am sure our Zhang would be ted to have someone like you as his wife."


    Zhang Dalong coughed and stuttered. "D-Don''t mess around, Sect Master. With Junior Sister Yasenia''s beauty, I am sure that she already has someone."


    Yasenia stood up and nodded. "Indeed. I am already paired, sadly." Zhang Dalong looked a little bit disappointed, but he already expected it. So he cheered up quickly. Yasenia smiled at him. "If the situation were different, I would''ve thought about that offer positively."


    Zhang Dalong was not incredibly handsome or anything. However, as Yasenia saw him, he had a really good heart and an honest and straightforward personality. He was someone simple and serious, someone who probably would treat his partner with the same care and seriousness.


    Zhang Dalong shook his head. "No need to be considerate, Junior Sister Yasenia."


    Violetmented. "Okay, then let''s go to those ruins-."


    "Sect Master!" Dandan jumped and looked at Yasenia. "Dragon form!"


    Yasenia had a soft spot for these types of cute and pure girls, so she couldn''t help but pat her head and smile. "Okay, okay."


    Cecile looked at Yasenia and asked her via mentalmunication. "Which one are you going to show?"


    Yasenia hummed. "The bigger one. These people feel very trustworthy. If I show greatness, they will take me more seriously. Since we need to slowly expand outward, having an interster ally is a good way to set foot into the unknown."


    The others also received Yasenia''s thoughts as shemunicated her ns to everyone. Coralinemented. "When gaining allies, we gain enemies as well."


    Yasenia smiled as she stood at the edge of the ship and gathered energy. "We do gain enemies, but if a Sect has the leisure to send their Sect Master with a few elders to explore a forsaken in a Neb, I am sure that they are not weak in the slightest. Not to mention, the Grand Elder gave up after a few trades with her. This means that it was more of a fake fight than anything."


    One of Distancia''s leaders asked, confused. "How so?"


    Yasenia exined. "The Grand Elder''s family got killed. Even if it was legitimate, the Grand Elder can''t do nothing about it, or they will be taken as weak and will lose respect. Therefore, he battled with Senior Violet for a while to show everyone that he cared. However, this time around, the other side was just too strong and, therefore, he had no other option but to forgive."


    The people who hadn''t realized the intricacies couldn''t help but widen their eyes. ''No wonder this dragon managed to stomp our Continent¡­''


    "[Empyrean Cosmos True Dragon Transformation]."


    Andrea blinked. ''True? So, she has changed the name of the skill for when she transforms with Cosmic Energy¡­''


    Those who were close to Yasenia realized that small change and looked at Yasenia with interest.


    Violet and the other twelve saw Yasenia jump from the warship, and the energy of the cosmos rushed at the dragoness. Then, in just a few instants, the body of the dragoness expanded and grew until it reached the colossal size of thirty kilometers in length and wingspan.


    This time, Violet''s eyes widened with disbelief. She looked around at the people with Yasenia, trying to see if they were also surprised. However, seeing their calm expression, Violet realized that they already knew, making her heart shake. ''Are Gu Chen and Ayanduin really the leaders?''


    "WOOHOOO!!!"


    Dandan''s shout snapped Violet out of her thoughts.


    "YOU ARE SOO BIGGG!!"


    Yasenia lowered her head while turning so that her golden eye could look straight at them. Seeing the gargantuan golden eye, the people from the Rose Thorn Sect couldn''t help but tense. Then, Yasenia''s ethereal voice reached them. "Well, this is my dragon form. Do you like it?"


    Dandan jumped up and down like a little girl. "I love it! I love it! You look so awesome!"


    Violet looked at Yasenia deeply and asked. "Yasenia, can you be truthful with me?"


    Yasenia''s enormous pupil shifted slightly, looking straight at Violet. "About what, Senior Violet?"


    Violet asked. "Are you a Star Beast that has taken human form?"


    The other twelve from Violet''s sect paused for a second and had their hearts thump strongly. If that was the case, they might''ve met with the first Star Beast that had managed to be a humanoid! This was unprecedented!


    Yasenia''s lips arched. "Star Beasts can''t transform, Sect Master Violet. I am not a Star Beast."


    Violet frowned. "But, you are absorbing Cosmic Energy. That''s something only Star Beasts can do."


    Yasenia nodded andmented. "You are right. However, I can say with full confidence that I am not a Star Beast. I am simr to one as I am right now. However, I am not a pure Star Beast."


    Violet looked at the massive golden reptilian eye in front of her for a few seconds, and she eventually nodded. "Understood. I''ll trust you."


    Yaseniamented. "Now, let''s go to the ruins."


    Violetmented. "Before that, transform back. If you appear there with this form, you''ll be hunted down."

 Chapter 1036: Entering the Ruins.

    They descended on the shortly after, arriving in front of the ruins where Violet and the Grand Elder fought. Yasenia expected the ce to bepletely ruined, but other than the surface area where they first shed, which had melted and transformed into a crater filled with bubbling magma, the rest was rtively unharmed.


    The most impressive part was the city. The walls were identical to before as if the collision between those immortals had been nothing but a weak wind gale. If youpared a before and after, there would be no apparent differences in terms of damage.


    This startled Yasenia and the others. The resilience of these walls was unbelievable. Violet saw their looks of surprise and smiled faintly. "Ruin World is very sturdy. That''s why so many people of my level feelfortable living in this area, even though conflict may arise. As long as they are controlled, the shes won''t cause heavy damage or catastrophic chain reactions."


    Evelyn asked. "I wonder how it was discovered that the world was so sturdy?"


    Violetmented. "From what I heard, there were two Transcendent Realm cultivators that fought, disregarding this ce, but other than decimating arge surface area of the, nothing else happened."


    The girls remembered how the world had severalrge patches of deserts and others where there was vegetation and couldn''t help but realize that the reason for such a varied environment was probably those two people who fought in the past.


    "Should we go down?" Yasenia asked, and since nobody disagreed, the warship flew downward toward the ruins'' entrance. The travel time was small, reaching that ce in just a few moments.


    The speed of the flying treasure surprised Violet, but she didn''t say anything. Showing interest in the treasures of others could be taken wrongly, so she rather avoided that situation. ''Our rtionships seem to be going in a good direction. An ally like them will surely benefit us. They are mysterious, but they are reasonable.''


    After arriving at a nearby ce, they all dismounted. Then, Yasenia waved her hand, enveloping the warship and absorbing it into her ring. This action made Violet even more confident in her conjecture that Yasenia was not a simple disciple and that her status was possibly equal to that of Ayanduin and Gu Chen. ''Interesting, two immortals following a mortal. She gets more and more mysterious as you get to know her.''Violetmented. "Follow me. If I go too fast, tell me."


    She then stepped forward and shed ahead, the rest of the group following right after. Money, who was the weakest one of them, was always moved around by Ayanduin. So, she had no problem keeping up.


    The entrance to the ruins was quite majestic. There was a gigantic stone za with tworge lion-like statues at the sides of a massive gate. The area was predominantly beige, white, and grey. The aesthetic of the ce, with buildings half copsed and traces of time everywhere, gave an atmosphere of sacredness.


    Violet slowed down and walked at a moderated speed.


    Yasenia and the others saw a few other groups standing there when they approached the entrance. Yasenia couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow when she saw one group made exclusively of Demons and another of Divines.


    There were others where there was a mix. However, seeing these two races made Yasenia''s pupils thin for a second. She had had enough encounters with these two races to find them quite an eyesore.


    She asked aloud. "Are there a lot of Demons and Divines around?"


    Violet blinked and looked at Yasenia''s expression. Not detecting any superficial emotions, she answered sincerely. "There are a few. Demons and Divines are quite an overpowering race since their numbers arerge. I have some Divine disciples in my own sect."


    Yasenia hummed. "You have no Demons?"


    Violet shook her head. "Demons are inherently evil. They are prone to violence due to their blood. I have a no-demon policy for recruitment in my sect. While we don''t actively hunt them down, we also don''t like to get involved with them."


    Yasenia nodded. "That''s great. What about Divines? I personally haven''t heard many great things from them."


    Violet pondered. "Divines are¡­ okay? They have a lot of ambition and are quite sexually liberated. However, those are faults that many other races have as well, humans like me included." Violet joked. "Prohibiting their entrance while judging everyone else to the same standards would leave me without disciples."


    Yasenia chuckled. "Fair enough."


    When they approached the entrance, their group received quite a few gazes. The maids all wore a single uniform, and although it varied depending on what the maid specialized in, the themed attire was quite eye-catching. Other than that, the beauty index in our group was also high, which added another factor to their ability to gather the attention of others.


    Violet exchanged a gaze with Gu Chen and Ayanduin. Then, the three of them released their aura once.


    The ce''s pressure increased several times over for a few seconds, making some of the weaker ones almost copse on the spot. Of course, the three seniors stopped right away, so no one got hurt. ??


    The show of strength made many of them look away. Beauty was a temptation, but it was not worth dying over for most. Provoking a Sixth Realm cultivator was a taboo almost everywhere since their strength was just too highpared to mortal cultivators.


    Some talented people were arrogant, ignoring all the warning signals, and had not only their lives taken away in an instant but their families exterminated. It was amon situation for entire families to pay for the faults of a single member if the other side was ruthless enough.


    After all, no one liked someone from a forsaken family suddenly appearing in front of them for revenge with unfathomable strength.


    Regardless, thanks to Violet, Gu Chen, and Ayanduin, the group made it to the gates without being stopped. Once there, Violet took out a jade tablet with the image of a rose. The rose had thirteen thorns and was colored a deep red. "Now, I need to envelop all of you with my sect''s aura. Of course, this is just like a mark. If you want, you can erase it with a single thought after we enter through the formation."


    The formation at the door was a vertical, gate-like formation that would analyze people to see if they were marked or not. If someone was unmarked, it would act as Violet previously exined, taking a picture and sending it to [Ruin World City] so that they were added to the "not weed" list.


    Tatyana looked at the jade tablet andmented. "Can you envelop me first? I want to make sure that it really is not harmful." Tatyana added with a smile. "It''s not that I don''t trust you. I don''t trust those who created this."


    Violet nodded. "Fair enough."


    Then, a pink and green ray shot and hit Tatyana. The Death Empress looked at the energy enveloping her and hummed. "As expected, there is something here."


    Violet blinked. "Huh?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Don''t worry. More than harmful, whoever gets hit with this item gets something like a ''tracker'' on them. If the owner of these things wants to hunt down a specific person, they can."


    Violet frowned. "Are you sure? No one I know has ever felt or discovered what you just said."


    Tatyana shrugged. "You can trust me or not. That''s not my problem. It is easy to reverse, though."


    Violet pondered and heard Dandan speak. "Aunty- Cough, I mean, Sect Master! I think we should trust them. Yasenia wouldn''t have shown us her dragon form if she didn''t trust us somewhat!"


    The woman hummed and nodded. "Okay, I''ll ce my vote of confidence in you. However, once you lose it, I warn you that regaining it is very difficult."


    Tatyana smiled. "We are simr in that regard. I hope you don''t do anything strangeter."


    Everyone got marked afterward and passed through the formation without issues. Tatyana then proceeded to erase the item''s traces from everyone, including Violet''s group.


    Yasenia looked around andmented. "This ce is quite well preserved. Do people not fight inside of here?"


    BOOM!


    Yasenia blinked and turned her head together with everyone else only to see a Demon and a Divine, both at the peak of the mortal realms, fighting and causing havoc.


    However, when they were thrown out and mmed onto a house, instead of the house sting into pieces, the Demon stopped abruptly as if he had hit something unbelievably solid.


    Andrea sighed in awe. "The architecture of this ce is so intricate and profound. To think that these houses can resist peak-level mortal cultivators."


    Violet smiled. "A city that can''t resist peak-level mortal cultivators fighting is not going tost long. While my sect doesn''t boast the same defensive capabilitiespared to this ce, I am quite proud of the inner parts that could resist mortal cultivators fighting without problems."


    Zhang Dalong asked. "Sect Master, aren''t those two from the [Seven Wings Sect] and [ming Horn Sect]?"


    Violet looked pensive and nodded. "Oh~? Good catch. I wonder what happened to their truce."


    The Demon shouted while clutching his back from the hit against the house. "You are going to pay for killing my sister!"


    The Divine in the sky pped his wings and snorted. "She had iting! How dare she attack my little brother!?"


    The Demon shouted back. "I told you that she wasn''t attacking him! She was trying to get a bit of his Yang essence!"


    Yasenia and the others deadpanned. The dragoness,pletely uninterested in the rest of their conflict,mented. "Let''s move on. Kali, where do we need to go?"


    Kali closed her eyes for a second and pointed forward. "Straight ahead. It seems that the aura ising from the middle of the city."


    Violet looked at Kali with a raised eyebrow. "Oh? You''vee here following an aura?"


    Kali smiled and nodded, speaking gently. "Yes, Senior Violet. We want to go to the center of this city and explore there to see if what I am feeling is correct."


    Violet shook her head, her face showing a bit of pity. "The center of this city has been sealed since it was discovered. You won''t be able to pass through."


    Yasenia sniffed the air and hummed. "Well, we won''t lose anything for trying. Moreover, there are a few interesting treasures around here."


    Violet blinked. "Are there? This ce has been sucked dry to the limits."


    Yasenia smiled. "We''ll see if I can sniff out something~. Let''s go!"


    Everyone followed, and their group advanced, ignoring the two battling Demon and Divine at the side.


    The Divine suddenly received a powerful st and was thrown in our girl''s direction. Tatyana attacked out of pure reflex at the iing "projectile." A st of Death Energy surged forward and mmed onto the Divine.


    BOOM!


    The Divine got shot back at several times the speed it was approaching, crashing against a distant house and losing consciousness. The Demon blinked twice, and seeing his "archnemesis" being pped unconscious, he coughed. "Sorry, seniors. I''ll take my fight with him to another ce."


    Tatyana nodded, not even apologizing. "Go ahead."


    Violet''s group had their eyebrows twitching while looking at Tatyana, not knowing how to react.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1037: Discovering a Secret Passage.

    Yasenia ignored Tatyana''s attack and looked around. The architecture was human-sized, and there were no massivelyrge buildings in the area. Of course, the buildings were not small since some of them had more than ten floors. Still, if she was in her dragon form, she would need to walk around carefully so as not to stomp the buildings.


    As they were walking forward, Yasenia''s nose twitched, and she smelled something quite valuable. She looked sideways andmented. "Come. I smelled something nice."


    The group followed without a doubt, while Violet''s group was slightly confused. Dandan asked, confused. "Is there good food over there?"


    Zhang Dalong spoke. "Dandan, Junior Sister Yasenia is a dragon. Didn''t you read in your ss that Dragons have a good sense of smell for treasures? Junior Sister has probably caught the scent of something valuable."


    Dandan blinked twice. "Oh! That''s awesome! Then, are all Dragons wealthy? Since you can smell treasures, you just need to take a walk around and find something valuable to sell and be rich!"


    Yasenia smiled faintly. "I am more valuable, so it''s not that easy."


    Dandan tilted her head. "What do you mean?"


    Cecile answered this time around, her tone cold and t as usual. "She means that her own body, as a dragon, is more valuable. If a dragon goes to sell treasures, they must be careful, or the treasure to be sold will be them."


    Dandan shrunk a little at Cecile''s tone. "Um. I see. Thank you."Kali smiled. "Don''t be intimidated. She speaks like that with everyone other than Yasenia. That''s her neutral tone."


    Cecile looked at Dandan and said. "That''s right. I am not angry." Then, she smiled faintly, making her peerlessly beautiful face glow with attractiveness. Dandan coughed, feeling her cheeks blush slightly. "I see!"


    The dragoness spoke after taking a right. "Over here¡­ sniff, sniff~. In that house!"


    Everyone looked where she was pointing at and saw a tall, tower-like structure. Violet tilted her head. "There? I have gone there in the past and found nothing."


    Yaseniamented. "Well, let''s see where my nose carries me~." She walked forward, her tail wagging gently in anticipation.


    Everyone followed and entered through the doors one by one. Some Beast Human leaders needed to squeeze through the human-sized door, but everyone was able to enter. Thankfully, the ceiling was tall, around four meters tall, so they all fit inside without problems.


    Violet expanded her spiritual sense and covered the entire tower. Everyone else did the same, trying to find what Yasenia was speaking about. However, no one noticed anything.


    Since they couldn''t see it, they turned to look at Yasenia and realized that she had moved toward the side of the room and was looking at the floor with a tilted head.


    "Angel, love, can youe?"


    Angel trotted over and asked with a sweet and loving tone. "What''s wrong, Yasenia?"


    The dragoness patted her head and pointed downward. "Can you see a formation here?"


    Angel blinked and looked down. After squinting for a few seconds, she eximed. "Oh! There is one!"


    Yasenia sat down and pointed at it. "Well, decipher it and open the secret passage."


    Violet looked at the dragoness speechlessly. ''It was that easy!?'' She couldn''t help but approach and look at the ground where Angel was working. Her spiritual sense observed the whole area, and eventually, she caught a minor detail. Following that small detail, she quickly noticed the formation in the area. "Oh! No wonder I didn''t notice. You need to look at it for quite a long time and focus. A general sweep with Spiritual Sense won''t detect this formation¡­"


    Yasenia smiled. "If this ce is uncovered, I am sure that many have been overlooked for the same reason as this one. The formations of this ce have gone unused for so long that they are basically in stealth mode. Still, they are still able to cover whatever they are guarding."


    Violet smiled. "That''s great to know, to be honest. Just this piece of information is enough to make allowing all of you to enter worth it."


    Yasenia tilted her head. "Hm?"


    Violetughed. "You need to pay for entrance. So, well, it was a bit expensive to allow all of you to enter with us. Nothing I can''t afford, though."


    Yasenia sighed. "Why not say it? I am not poor."


    Violet rolled her eyes. "I can guess. But I imagine that if it is the first time, you don''t have the currency we use here."


    Yasenia hummed. "Well, I have treasures that I can sell."


    "Where?" Violet smiled. "You need to go to the [Ruin World City] to sell those items."


    "Can''t I sell them directly to you?" Yasenia asked, her eyebrow raised."


    Violet hummed. "While possible, I can''t bother haggling with you. I feel that I''ll need to use a lot of brainpower not to get scammed by you. Moreover, as I said, it is not too expensive."


    Yaseniaughed and looked at Angel''s work. Violet''s group saw Angel''s swift but gentle movements, going through the formation with ease and without pause, and they couldn''t help but be impressed. Her movements resembled that "flowing like water" principle to a masterful point.


    Violet asked, impressed. "How many years have you been practicing formations? 1000 years?"


    Angel blinked. "Huh? 1000? Not that many! I have been practicing for around¡­ 50 years? Something around there!"


    "Ha?" Violet made a stupid sound for the first time since they met. The senior looked at Angel''s movements again, and her eyes widened. "You are not lying to me?"


    Angel giggled. "Mirrory always says that lying is the bane of trustworthiness! I have never lied when it matters!"


    "Mirrory? Is that your Formation Master?" Violet was curious since the person who could teach someone up to this level in just half a century must be a powerful master.


    Mirrory materialized and smiled at Violet. "Hey. While I am not her Formation Master, I am something like her Master."


    Violet''s pupils shrunk when she saw Mirrory appear from nowhere. She quickly analyzed Mirrory, and the red-haired woman snorted. "Child, analyzing someone like that is quite rude."


    Violet realized and stopped, sincerely cupping her fists in an apology. "I am sorry, Miss Mirrory."


    Mirrory nodded. "The person who has taught her Formations is that woman over there."


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "Can''t you keep a single secret? Being the Truth Mirror doesn''t mean being the big-mouthed Mirror!"


    Mirrory grinned. "It''s not like you can''t deal with her, no?"


    Tatyana rolled her eyes a second time. "You really are annoying. Can''t you stop messing around with me for a day?"


    "No~." Mirroryughed. "It has been quite a while since I had this much fun. It''s your fault~."


    Tatyana sighed, but internally, she was smiling faintly. She also liked these little rants she had with the powerful treasure. Angel eximed, interrupting their conversation. "I''ve done it!"


    Click~.


    The sound of a mechanism falling into ce was heard, and right after, the formation in the ground started lighting up. The glowing white lines quickly filled a square area three meters across. Then, the floor sank and started rolling back, revealing a staircase that went straight down.


    Yasenia sniffed again and coughed right again. "Cough, cough! Is there someone dead down there? It smells awful."


    The smell quickly spread around, making most people frown while some people even covered their noses. Tengliumented. "Are you sure the treasure is down there, Yasenia? I would honestly prefer not going there if possible."


    Cecile approached and blew wind into it, ventting the area. "It''s probably still air."


    After a while of blowing air, the scent was somewhat relieved. However, there seemed to be a source of the foul scent. Yasenia''s nose twitched, and she realized that the scent of the treasure and the source of the rotten smell were most likely from the same source.


    Yasenia walked forward, but Selena slithered before her. "Let me lead just in case, Young Miss."


    Yasenia looked at her and shook her head. "No need to." Yasenia turned toward Violet, Gu Chen, and Ayanduin and smiled. "We have very strong people here to lead the way~."


    The three of them rolled their eyes simultaneously, but they all stepped forward and guided the group. The stairs were wide enough for three people to walk side by side. The group slowly walked down the stairs.


    The circr stairssted for a little while, and they eventually reached a passway around five meters tall and six meters wide. Walking through it, they heard a few whispers. Tatyana blinked. "Oh? Natural Wraiths? I wonder how strong they are."


    Coraline asked, curious. "Is it difficult for them to form?"


    "They are like spirits, so it takes time for them to form. However, other than rich energy, they also need a lingering emotion in the area, a negative one, to form." Tatyana smiled. "The person who died here had enough resentment in them to form wraiths from his own corpse. That''s a good sign."


    Andrea tilted her head. "Good sign?"


    "Of course! That means that they were powerful and probably rich! Yasenia''s nose was not wrong after all~."


    Manyughed wryly at the Death Empress'' words. Yaseniamented. "We need to go left and then cross that door over there."


    Everyone was about to follow when a humanoid specter jumped from the wall at Yasenia, trying to w her face while wailing miserably. Yasenia didn''t need to move a single muscle before Ayanduin pped the Wraith and made it explode. Ayanduin blinked, looking at his hand. "Oh? The Death Energy is powerful enough to affect my flesh slightly. Juniors, be careful. If those things touch you, you will probably be in trouble."


    Hearing his words, nobody took it lightly. If the wraiths could affect the flesh of an Undying Monarch Body Realm Cultivator, then their effects on Mortal cultivators might be lethal.


    Taking that into ount, Gu Chen and Ayanduin nked the ground while Violet walked to the front. Tatyana and Valeria silently moved to the back of their group.


    Walking down the corridor, the wraiths that suddenly attacked them increased in number. From one to two to four, and by the time they were halfway, their numbers were in the thirties. Yasenia frowned. "At this pace, we might be attacked by thousands of them at the end of the corridor. Stop for a moment."


    Knowing that she might have an idea, Violet asked. "What are you thinking?"


    Yasenia asked. "Do you think that the numbers are rtive to how many people are in the group or how far we make it?"


    "If it was rtive to our people, wouldn''t we have been attacked by a hundred of them at first?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "It doesn''t necessarily need to be like that. Are you willing to take a risk and walk forward for a little while, Gu Chen, Ayanduin?"


    "Oh?" Violet raised her eyebrow. "I can do it as well."


    The dragoness smiled. "If I let you do it, you will ask forpensation. I''d rather get whatever is here for myself~."


    Violet clicked her tongue. "Greedy."


    Yasenia smirked. "I am proud to be greedy! One of my best qualities!"

 Chapter 1038: Tatyana Becomes Interested. Mysterious Key.

    Gu Chen decided to step up. He looked at the surroundings and walked forward, ready to be attacked by the wraiths. As he expected, he only had to take a few steps before two wraiths jumped from the walls and attacked him. He easily punched both of them into oblivion, killing them instantly. The reduced number of wraiths showed that the size of the group did increase the number of ghosts that attacked them as they advanced.


    Even then, Gu Chen continued walking forward, just in case he was attacked by chance. A few steps down the corridor, three wraiths appeared. He took care of them in a second and looked backward. "Well, this clears it. We are being attacked because of our group. What do we do now?"


    Ayanduin suggested. "While many of them exist, it''s not impossible to defend against them. Yasenia and the others are strong enough to deal with them. As long as we three protect the group, we won''t have any trouble preventing deaths."


    Violet and Gu Chen found it usible. So, with the three seniors rearranging the group, they started slowly crossing the corridor. Everyone took out their weapons and used them against the attacksing from the walls.


    The corridor was dangerous. However, it was not to the point that three Sixth Realm Cultivators would feel overwhelmed. Therefore, after a few minutes of fighting, the managed to reach the bottom of the passway.


    There, arge door awaited them. The door was intricate, showing the images of a prosperous city that bowed to one man at the top of the door. The next image showed the man being struck on the back, and as the pictures changed, it told a story that could be taken differently.


    Yaseniamented. "A story of betrayal or a story about taking down a tyrant. Which one do you think it was?"


    Tatyanamented. "Probably the first. If it was a story about taking down a tyrant, that means that the city would''ve proposed after his defeat. Instead, we can see what the city has deteriorated into."


    Yasenia hummed. "I see. That''s quite usible. Does this door have a way to be opened? I can smell both the treasure and the horrible smelling from the other side."Gu Chen tapped it with his finger and hummed. "I can probably strike it down."


    Violet shook her head. "Don''t what if the ce copses? These buildings are solid enough to resist our attacks. That means that the materials used are quite solid and dense. We will probably have a hard time resisting a building of this quality falling on us. Not to mention, there might be traps. Striking it down is honestly quite a bad suggestion."


    Yasenia smiled. "I agree. However, I don''t feel any formations in this ce. The door has profound energying from it. However, other than that, I believe there are no other things we need to worry about. Not to mention, the aura of this ce doesn''t feel hostile, just ominous."


    Violet raised her eyebrow. "Oh? You can sense the aura of the location as well! That''s quite a high-level skill for Mortal Cultivators."


    With thosements, Violet shrugged. "Sure, go ahead and brute force it. However, there might be an easier way to enter."


    Tatyana blinked and asked. "Have any of you tried¡­ opening the door?"


    Everyone paused, and Gu Chen reached out to the doorknob. Twisting it, there was a clicking sound that activated a rusty mechanism. The doors started moving by themselves and then opened in less than a minute.


    Gu Chen coughed. "Sorry for that. I should''ve checked."


    Violet acted nonchntly, but one could see that she was somewhat ashamed by the twitching of her lips. Dandanughed and poked Violet''s side, earning herself a re from the powerful cultivator.


    After entering into the room, everyone looked around with awe. It was a veryrge room. Simr to a throne room but with a much gloomier tone. There were pirs supporting the tall ceiling, with chandeliers broken on the ground while their chains hung from the ceiling.


    The years had probably rusted them away, making them fall under their own weight.


    While everyone was looking around, Yasenia had her gaze glued to the deepest part of the room. Some people noticed and looked over, making many eyebrows jump.


    A half-rotten human corpse sitting on a throne could be seen. The long-dead man was wearing worse clothes that had lost their luster. However, this was more due to dust than the robes having decayed. The man''s head was supported by his hand, and his now void eye sockets were looking their way.


    Yasenia muttered. "That man is powerful."


    Everyone agreed. Even while dead, his rotting flesh was still emitting profound energy. The energy was vast, like an ocean, and even Tatyana raised her eyebrows at the feeling of the man''s aura.


    She couldn''t help but squint and look at the corpse. "Quite a worthy being¡­ I wonder, does part of your soul still reside inside?"


    Tatyana walked forward, and the second she did so, her Death Energy burst outward like a flood, surrounding the entire room in a dark fog.


    Violet''s face changed as her alertness heightened under the feeling of Tatyana''s energy. ''W-What kind of energy purity is this!? Her energy is purer than mine!''


    Tatyana looked at the corpse with her red eyes, her gaze profound and powerful enough that everyone else didn''t dare say a single word. "You who have perished¡­" Her voice echoed in the room. "You who had an unbreakable will when living¡­" Tatyana knew from his pose, from his body, from his attitude. This man had been someone that didn''t bend his back. Someone worthy of being called a King. "Reveal your past and¡­" Tatyana''s red eyes glowed with a bloody light as she stepped forward and appeared in front of the corpse. "Deliver your future to me. [Death Empress Decree: Pure Resurrection]."


    The Death Empress extended her hand, intending to touch the man''s forehead. However, the corpse suddenly moved and grabbed Tatyana''s wrist in less than a second. Tatyana''s eyes shone with both surprise and delight. "Do you resist even after Death? Your lingering spirit refuses to surrender to another being¡­"


    Violet, at the back, looked at Yasenia when she felt the man''s aura slowly increasing. "Yasenia, I don''t know what Tatyana is doing. However, you need to tell her to stop. That corpse is waking up!"


    Yasenia smiled wryly. "I think that''s her objective, Violet. Let''s see what she wants to do."


    The man''s semi-skeletal hand, surrounded by decaying flesh, was tightly gripping Tatyana''s wrist. Tight enough that the people behind suddenly heard a loud sound.


    CRACK!


    Yasenia''s eyes widened, and Valeria confirmed her suspicions. "Tatyana''s wrist is broken."


    The Death Empress didn''t flinch, though. Even when her hand was pointing in a strange direction as blood poured down from the broken bones, the Death Empress''s gaze was locked on the corpse''s nk eye-sockets. "You might be a King. However, you were not an Emperor. You were not a Conqueror. You didn''t bend to anyone''s will, but you neither forced others to obey yours. Hence, you are not a ruler; you are a heroic being¡ªa person who defies the odds. Come under mymand, King Of The Past. Be one of my knights and uphold the honor of the Underworld, which I rule."


    Tatyana''s Death Energy deeply sunk into the man''s body, and his vacant eye-sockets got illuminated by a ghostly green me. The corpse looked at Tatyana and spoke, his voice raspy and rumbling as if it was scratching into the reality around him. "You¡­ Are¡­ Not¡­ Worthy¡­"


    Tatyana''s lips arched. "Am I not? Tell me, King Of The Past, who other than me can be worthy of you serving them?"


    The remains of the man who once governed spoke. "You¡­ Lack¡­ Righteousness."


    Tatyana''s arched lips bent down. "You say Ick righteousness? Of course, I do. I am a ruler. A kind ruler is a king that''s waiting to be conquered. Only those ruthless enough will be respected. Only those who can stomp the world and make it tremble are worthy of leading others. Without someone at the helm who can stop storms and kill enemies, how can you protect those at the back?"


    Tatyana squinted. "You are a Hero, King Of The Past. You are worthy of bing my weapon. Therefore, submit to my will voluntarily so I can keep your past self unchanged." Tatyana''s tone lowered as her Death Energy started bing more ominous and oppressive. "Else, I''ll erase the remains of your will and make you just another member of my Undead Legion. You are worth it even without a will."


    The dead man''s lips arched in a semnce of mockery. "Threatening¡­ The¡­ Dead? Is¡­ That¡­ Worthy¡­ Of¡­ An¡­ Empress?"


    Tatyana smiled coldly. "I want to deal with you quickly, King Of The Past. If I had more time, I would sit down to speak. First, ept bing my subordinate, then we can talk more about what makes a person a true ruler." Tatyana warned. "However, you don''t have more chances. Answer ''I submit'' or be my puppet."


    The corpse looked at Tatyana closely for a few moments, and eventually, he said. "I¡­ Submit."


    While he might''ve been someone with an extremely powerful character in the past, the corpse had been rotting away in this ce for tens or even hundreds of thousands of years. Therefore, under the influence of Tatyana''s Death Energy, the erosion of will was quick and overwhelming. Tatyana was speaking with him to allow her Death Energy to seep into the corpse. The second those green mes appeared in his eyes, the man had already lost.


    The only difference would be if he submitted by choice or by force. Eventually, Tatyana managed to make him submit to his own will, although it had been eroded and manipted.


    Tatyana nodded and stepped backward, ignoring her ck, crushed wrist. Then, she waved her hand, and several chains shot from space, surrounding the man. Behind him, space twisted, revealing a door toward the [Underworld].


    The man and his throne were dragged back and swallowed into it, leaving behind a void where a King sat in the past.


    Violet looked at everything with a pale face. It had been a long while since she felt a sense of fear from someone, and yet, the mortal cultivator in front of her now seemed like a mountain that she would never be able to surmount.


    Tatyana turned around and looked at Violet, smiling. "Don''t worry, I don''t bite~."


    Violet looked at Tatyana and smiled back with difficulty. "That''s good."


    Yasenia sniffed around and blinked. "Ah¡­ The treasure was on that man¡­"


    Tatyana paused and coughed. "Oh¡­ Sorry, Little Treasure. I can''t really summon him back right now¡­ He needs to bath in the Underworld''s energies for a while to recover some of his body."


    Yasenia sighed. "How long?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Not long. Around¡­a year?"


    Yasenia hummed. "Well, we can spend the rest of the year exploring this city. We don''t really have any hurry to visit other ces."


    While one year sounded like a lot for cultivators at their level, it was actually quite a short time-frame.


    Looking around the ce, Yaseniamented. "Well, there are a few other treasures around here¡­ Hm?" The dragoness blinked and sniffed the air, moving through the room and eventually arriving at one of the corners. "Ho, ho~? The treasure that man held was much stronger than you, so I didn''t notice you~."


    The dragoness leaned down and picked a key of some sort. "I wonder¡­ What do you open?"

 Chapter 1039: Mild Inconvenience. Several Months.

    After getting the keys, they explored the underground area and found a few Heaven-ranked items. Some were furniture, others were weapons. Overall, the items were not many, but their quality was better than expected.


    While walking outside, Yasenia was holding the key with interest. "We didn''t find any room in the underground zone. Are there any closed doors on the floors of this tower?"


    Yasenia''s spiritual sense wasrge enough to engulf the towerpletely. However, she wanted to ask for confirmation. Just in case a hidden door she missed existed.


    Violet shook her head. "Nothing that I know of. However, we should check just in case."


    With those words, they all separated and swept the entire building. They took their time, looking here and there for two hours. However, they found nothing.


    Cao Chenghua, the Jade Thunderbird Patriarch, was walking on the lowest floor when he saw a bunch of people entering with their swords drawn out. He looked over but ignored them. However, the other side didn''t seem to feel like ignoring him back. One of them shouted. "Hey, bird man!"


    Cao Chenghua frowned, but remembering that this wasn''t Distancia, he restrained hisnguage while answering the rude call. "What do you want, human?"


    The man that approached was average-looking, with no outstanding features in either build or appearance. The manmented with a smile. "We saw that your group entered a while ago and stayed here for hours. Did you find anything interesting?"


    Cao Chenghua asked back, his face impassive. "And why should I tell you?"The man clicked his tongue and looked behind him. "You see, my senior brother here has broken through into the Transcendence Realm recently. I can see that you are still a mortal cultivator. How about you are obedient and tell us about it?"


    Cao Chenghua looked at the man he pointed at and was confused. ''Didn''t they bother checking our strength before doing this little number¡­?''


    Cao Chenghua didn''t know that while Transcendence People were not umon in this ce, almost none came here due to the quality of items not being truly up to par. So, groups with Transcendence Realm cultivators inside the Ruined City were very dominant. Then, due to the size of the city, finding other Transcendence Realm cultivators was even rarer.


    In short, they were overconfident.


    "Hm? Cao Chenghua, do you need a little help?"


    Hearing the slightly deep and mellow voiceing from the side, the Jade Thunderbird man smiled. He looked over and shook his head. "These people here want to know what we''ve been doing for so long in this area."


    The group of 30 that were standing in front of Cao Chenghua looked over and froze in ce. The Senior Brother''s eyes shone with greed as he stepped forward. "Hey, woman. I''ve taken a fancy to you. Do you want to be mypanion?"


    The people around him clicked their tongues, feeling that it was a bit of a shame. However, since he was the strongest of them, they couldn''t really say otherwise. The one that spoke to Chenghuamented. "Hey, big bro, don''t be selfishter, hehe."


    Yasenia looked at the group with a nostalgic face. "Ah¡­ An arrogant Young Master. Moreover, a Transcendent Realm one! This truly brings back memories! It has been many decades since someone tried this on me."


    Cao Chenghua''s lips twitched. ''You became the de-facto World Leader, who would dare to say something like this to you!?''


    Tatyana walked down and observed everyone''s faces. She quickly reached a conclusion. "Oh! A Young Master situation!"


    The Transcendent Realm man looked between them with a confused expression. "What Young Master? I am an Elder of the [Falcon Dive Sect]!"


    Yasenia nodded. "Right, right¡­ Ayanduin, Gu Chen,e here for a moment."


    Both of them appeared by Yasenia''s side in an instant. Gu Chen asked. "What''s wrong? Having trouble with these bullies?"


    Ayanduin looked over and blinked. "Oh? They have a Sixth Realm cultivator."


    Gu Chen hummed, somewhat confused. "He feels¡­ weak? Artificial?"


    Tatyana smiled. "That''s normal. This man has entered the Transcendence Realm by abusing pills and beating the tribtion by pure luck. He is a Transcendent Realm cultivator that''s as weak as they can be. He doesn''t even have a [Intent Domain] developed. His Intents also feel not much more developed than Yasenia''s."


    The Transcendent Realm cultivator''s face dropped and released his aura. "Enough chit-chatting!"


    BOOM!


    Of course, even if he was weak among other Transcendent Realm cultivators, he was still an immortal. Yasenia spoke. "Don''t block it. I want to test myself."


    Ayanduin and Gu Chen paused and only protected Cao Chenghua and Tatyana.


    Then, Yasenia felt the aura of the Sixth Realm cultivator drop on her like a mountain. Her face changed as her legs instantly bent ny degrees, almost mming her downward. ''Heavy!''


    The dragoness released her hidden auras, exploding outward with a dragon roar.


    ROAR!


    With all her auras out, Yasenia''s presence underwent aplete change. It felt like she had transformed into the ruler of the sky as her legs started to straighten, and she pushed her body up with her tail.


    This sight stunned the Transcendent Realm cultivator. Regardless of how strong or weak he was, the difference between mortal and immortal cultivators was like the distance between Heaven and Earth! "You¡­ You dare resist!?"


    The man''s face twisted, and his aura increased, mming onto the dragoness with renewed vigor. However, Yasenia arched her lips and took the mountainous pressure head-on, her body eventually straightening. "This¡­ Is¡­ Heavy. But not¡­ insurmountable."


    Violet and others were looking from the side, as such amotion naturally caught everyone''s attention. Seeing the dragoness actually face off against the Transcendent Realm cultivator''s pressure, the mouths of almost everyone were wide open.


    Violet looked at Yaenia deeply and thought. ''Once she bes a Sixth Realm cultivator, her strength will be¡­'' She didn''t even know how to describe it other than: ''...Unique.''


    Gu Chen smiled and patted Yasenia''s shoulder, releasing the pressure around her. "Great job, Yasenia. Now, let''s stop here before his pressure actually hurts you."


    The dragoness nodded. "Okay." Gu Chen nodded and looked at that man, taking a step forward and appearing right in front of him with his palm on his chest. "Attacking a junior is not something we should do."


    BOOM!


    The man flew off, colliding against a house outside and cracking the walls that didn''t even flinch when that Demon mmed into them in the past.


    Gu Chen''s wives smiled proudly. "Right! Right! Beat him up, Husband!"


    "Tsk, tsk. He dares attack Yasenia. How can we stand around and do nothing? Sisters! Let''s beat them up!"


    The thirty people who saw their senior being flung suddenly saw a bunch of women rush at them at terrifying speeds.


    Yasenia was about to speak to her own wives when she saw Andrea, Evelyn, Angel, Cecile, and Kali rush into the fray with terrifyingly cold faces. She blinked twice and muttered. "Oh¡­ Let''s hope no one dies so that things don''t escte¡­"


    What followed was a brutal pummeling and people flying out the door of the tower one after another, being beaten ck and blue.


    Violet saw quite a few brutalities beingmitted by the girls, and her eyebrows twitched. ''What a violent bunch¡­ Are they demonic cultivators in disguise?''


    Dandan covered her mouth. "Oh, dear, Little Angel looked so cute. Look at her bash their teeth out with her shield¡­"


    Zhang Dalong coughed and approached Yasneia. "Um. Junior Sister Yasenia, can you tell them to be a bit more¡­ merciful?"


    Yasenia hummed. "Okay." Then, she said. "Don''t leave permanent scars!"


    Zhang Dalong''s eyebrows trembled. ''That''s being merciful? I must remember never to offend Junior Sister Yasenia.''


    After taking a beating, their group was shooed away. Cecile asked, confused. "Why don''t we kill them?"


    Yasenia smiled. "We are not in a position where we need to hide. If theye back again wanting revenge, then we start killing. However, their offense was a bit too light to make enemies with one of the sects for nothing." Yasenia shook her head. "It seems that the stupidity of people doesn''t end after reaching the Transcendent Realm. This somehow made their high and mighty image shatter a little."


    Ayanduin remained her. "Don''t be too arrogant. Even one of the weakest ones was almost able to put you on your knees with just his aura."


    Yasenia smiled. "I know. I was speaking more about that mysticism surrounding the Sixth Realm."


    Ayanduin blinked. "Oh! My bad."


    "No." Yaseniaughed. "It is a good reminder. Thanks."


    After that confrontation, Yasenia''s groups continued to explore the city. Guided by Yasenia''s treasure-seeking nose, they were able to search the area without problems and earn quite arge loot.


    They spent time in the outer area of the Ruined City for a few months, exploring and traveling together. During this time, the people from the [Thirteen Rose Thorn Sect] integrated with them.


    After all these months, Tatyana suddenlymented. "Oh? The big man seems to have finally stabilized¡­" She frowned. "However, he has be too strong for this body to summon him. If I do so, I might explode from using too much energy."


    Violet and her disciples didn''t know about Tatyana''s real identity. While they had be closer, they were still strangers in a sense. Trusting them with deeper secrets would take a bit more time than that.


    Of course, Tatyana threw a few hints here and there. So, as long as they had been attentive, they should''ve taken a hint that Tatyana was not as simple as she appeared.


    Andrea asked after hearing Tatyana. "So, what should we do? He had that treasure on him, right?"


    Tatyana nodded. "I am currentlymunicating with him. It seems that he has some memories from the past. Let''s see~." Tatyana closed her eyes for a second andmented. "Okay, he agreed to lead us in exchange for you not taking that treasure from him, Little Treasure."


    Yasenia instantly nodded. "As long as we can get Kali''s Natural Treasure, I don''t mind it."


    Tatyana smiled. "That''s great. The treasure you smelled is actually his weapon. A scepter that helps with his elemental affinities. He seemed to have an extremely rare quadruple elemental affinity."


    Evelyn smiled. "No wonder you were interested in him. Speaking of which, after bing your undead, did he retain those affinities?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "He has earned Death Energy affinity. However, that scepter is so deeply connected to him that it has changed as well. Now it exudes an aura of death that''s honestly quite intimidating."


    Angel pulled her clothes and asked, tilting her head. "So, how do we enter the city?"


    Tatyana smiled. "We have the keys; we just need to open the door."


    Yasenia blinked and summoned the keys that had been stored in her ring for thest few months. "This one?"


    Tatyana nodded. "That one. Of course, opening the cityes with a few drawbacks. So, we need to prepare." She looked at Violet and smiled. "I have a proposal for you."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1040: Tatyanas Plan.

    Author Note: Sorry for the dy, dears. The scheduling didn''t work!


    ****


    When Tatyana suggested that she wanted to make a deal with her, Violet raised her eyebrow. She didn''t ept straight away because, after thest months of traveling with them, she learned that these people didn''t really like making a loss. If she epted the request, she knew that she was going to grab the shorter end of the stick, which left her with a sour aftertaste.


    Still, before thinking about any of that, Violet decided to hear her out atst. "Speak. I''ll think about it after you make the suggestion."


    Tatyana smiled, easily seeing through what Violet was thinking. She tapped her chin andmented. "How many allies do you have in this ce that you can trust?"


    Violet crossed her arms, still not answering. "Why? What are you nning?"


    Tatyana looked at her and sighed. "Look, I know you are wary. However, this time around, we are not going to be greedy. We need your people''s help to get something for one of us. The rest of the treasures in the area may be better or worse, but we are not that interested." Tatyana pointed at the key Yasenia had and said. "When we open the city, it won''t be as simple as opening a door and entering. We need to trigger the formation, which will create an energy ripple."


    Tatyana pointed toward the [Ruin World City] and said. "There are a few big bosses over there that I want nothing to do with. Therefore, I am asking you to call your allies to create some sort of coalition that, when we open this ce, will be strong enough not to be kicked out by the big bosses."


    Violet listened and understood the gist of it. "You want a backer so that you can participate in the treasure hunt that will surge due to us opening the sealed city."Tatyana nodded. "That''s the summary." She grumbled. "To be honest, if I had enough strength, I would swallow everything here myself. However, I am currently too weak to hold back all the Transcendence Realm cultivators roaming this ce."


    "Tatyana, I have doubts." Yasenia spoke, feeling somewhat confused. "Since you don''t have bottlenecks and you can advance without a Heavenly Tribtion, what''s stopping you from entering the Sixth Realm?"


    Tatyana smiled. "I need a lot of Death Energy. I can either absorb a Death-attributed Natural Treasure to cross this step or create a ce where I can ughter many people and absorb their essence for myself."


    Violet clicked her tongue. "No wonder Death Cultivators are seen as demonic cultivators by nature in most ces. Your methods are truly violent."


    Tatyana shrugged. "I am in a special situation that requires that. A normal Death cultivator can step into the Sixth Realm without killing a single person."


    Dandan blinked twice. "How is that possible?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Death is made of many things, not just killing. There is the death of the spirit, death of the mind, death of the body, and many others. They are all caused by myriads of reasons, and you can learn about Death without needing to kill people yourself. You can stay by the side of a sickly person or apany a being at the end of their lifespan. You can observe the weeping of the loved ones and the cheers of their enemies."


    Everyone looked at Tatyana with a deep and pondering expression. "This, naturally, doesn''t apply only to Death. All concepts are far from simple. They each have a way toward the essence of Heaven, or, as we usually call it, a Dao."


    Violet looked at Tatyana closely, and eventually, she sighed. "I ept your proposal. However, I can gather around six Transcendence Realm people at most. With Ayanduin and Gu Chen, we are just eight. There are another eighty or so people we need to worry about."


    Tatyana smiled. "Eight is enough. We are not trying to monopolize the ce. We are trying to be strong enough to explore it and defend ourselves against other groups."


    Violet hummed. "Well, go ahead and tell me your n."


    In the [Ruin World City], people were murmuring about the same thing. It was probably one of the most impactful news that they had received since the founding of this ce.


    "Did you hear? They say that the Ruined City will be opened in one month!"


    "One month!? How did nobody learn about it before!? I can''t call my sect toe here in that short amount of time!"


    "Hey, but are the sources reliable?"


    "That, we don''t know. However, since when have you seen so many people speaking about this at the same time? I feel that it must be the truth this time!" £Ò


    "Can you hear yourself? ''This time'' is what you have used. This is probably another stunt by a suicidal power, trying to get the attention of the people for some stupid reason."


    "Even if it is a lie, does it hurt to check? What if it was the truth?"


    "Ha! And what if it was a trap? People have died in the past because they think as shallowly as you!"


    "What did you say!? Shallow!?"


    "You heard me! Don''t act stupid now as well, or you might not be able to face your ancestors when you reincarnate!"


    "I am going to kill you!"


    While some people lunged at each other and fought, the higher-ups of the city were gathered in a room while looking at a jade scroll they received anonymously.


    "Sorry, I waste."


    Everyone in the room looked over and saw a gorgeous and elegant woman walking in. A man in one of the lead seatsmented. "Sect Master Violet, wee. We have yet to start, so you don''t have to worry about it. There are others who are even more tardy than you."


    Violet walked to her seat and nodded. "Thank you, Lord Hurricane."


    Lord Hurricane was the person''s nickname. However, after so many years of people calling him as such, it was rare for someone to call him by his actual name. His title had be his identity, which was associated with respect and fear by many.


    He was an old-looking man with a long white beard and hair. His disposition was gentle and weing. However, many knew that once angered, continents would be swept by his powers.


    About half an hourter, all the seats were upied, and Lord Hurricane started. "We''ve received an anonymous jademunication talisman. To make sure that no one here is involved with it, we''ll do an Energy Harmony Recognition Test. If any of you have created it, we rmend that youe forward honestly. Regardless of whether the contents are the truth, we can speak about things in a respectable manner."


    After he spoke, no one stepped forward, and everyone kept looking at him. It was clear that people in the room were all acting as if they were not involved.


    Violet looked calm on the outside, but inside, she was somewhat restless. ''I swear, Tatyana, if what you said doesn''t work on these fossils, I am going to hunt you as a ghost!''


    "Understood." Lord Hurricane nodded. "Let''s do it then."


    He threw the Jade Communication Talisman to the middle of the table, where it stopped mid-air and started floating. Aplex formation analyzed the energy in the talisman, and then, a pulse of energy spread outward.


    It didn''t cover just this room. It spread outward and engulfed space beyond the world, spreading through space around one light-year distance from the meeting point.


    The horrifying range of the formation made Violet somewhat nervous. She knew Tatyana and the others were inside the, so this formation must''ve hit them.


    After a few moments, Lord Hurricane frowned. "Nothing¡­" He mumbled, caressing his long beard. "This is troublesome."


    A woman between those gathered, looking gorgeous in her yellow robes,mented. "Lord Hurricane, they might''ve expected one test since they were able to deliver it to us. How about repeating it a few times?"


    Violet, who just rxed, almost red at the yellow-wearing woman. ''Don''t you understand decorum!? Keep your mouth shut!''


    Lord Hurricane hummed. "That''s a great suggestion. While a bit expensive, the information in this Jade Communication Talisman is too precious."


    Violet thought to herself. ''Ah¡­ This is the end.''


    The ripples went out several times during the following week. The Transcendent cultivators stayed in the room, looking at it with patience. For them, a week was equivalent to just a few minutes, so they didn''t have a problem standing there like statues looking at the Jade Communication Talisman.


    Violet was nervous at first. However, after the first attempt failed, shepletely rxed. ''It seems that it really worked, as she said. Tsk, they are full of surprises.''


    Lord Hurrican shook his head. "It seems that either they are not here, or they are just too good at hiding."


    A man spoke up. "Lord Hurricane."


    Violet''s eyebrow twitched. ''Can these people stay silent and ept things!?''


    "Speak." The old man asked gently.


    The man cupped his fist in respect and said. "This kind of thing is probably from a new group, right?"


    Someone protested. "I opine the opposite. Only someone who has been investigating the Ruined City for millennia cane up with such information."


    Another one jumped in the conversation. "We have been here for tens of thousands of years without finding anything. Are you suggesting we allck talent or insight?"


    The ce suddenly became morous as more people expressed their opinions. Violet offered her own two cents: "What if the people have always lived in this city and withheld this information until now?"


    Someone shook their head. "Ludicrous! If they get discovered, that would be certain death for them!"


    After three days of discussion, Lord Hurricane finally stepped up. "I''ve heard yourints. However, since we are unable to reach a conclusion, the best thing we can do is create groups and go to the ce that this Jade Communication Talisman says. We are Transcendent Realm cultivators. Even if it is a trap, we can defend ourselves. If it is the truth¡­ Well, it will be a free-for-all. Whoever gets a treasure keeps it."


    "I disagree. Might is what gives us authority. We should limit the ce and prevent other groups from benefiting from what we''ve been guarding all this time!"


    Lord Hurricane looked as if many people started agreeing and shook his head with a sigh. "Naive! If the person tells us the information, it is because they are not rash and have deep thinking. They could''ve opened it silently and then entered. Or, even if they couldn''t do so silently, they didn''t need to warn us. They''ve done it so that if we get greedy and limit people, the sects behind them will be angry at us! The person who is opening the Ruined City is someone with a meticulous mind. We can''t get lost in greed. If you want to get many treasures, then search for them!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1041: Treasure Hunt Begins!

    The gathering of people was incredible. Usually, there would be around 1000 people inside the Ruined City at all times. But that number increased by more than an order of magnitude over thest few days.


    Seeing the mass of people and cultivators who were all in the fifth realm made many of Distancia''s leaders sigh. Tengliumented with amusement. "I still remember when people at this level could be counted with the fingers of one hand in most powers. Now, there are tens of thousands of them, with a few dozen cultivators in a realm that we thought impossible."


    Coraline smiled. "''Frogs in a well'' is a saying that never stops being the truth. The bowl just keeps getting bigger each time you think you see the ''true'' horizon."


    Yasenia looked sideways and saw Violet approaching with a group of nearly 400 people. "Ayanduin, Gu Chen, we are here. Are we all going to enter together?"


    Besides Violet, Yasenia could see six other people who were in the Transcendence Realm. Their auras were just too eye-catchingpared to the surrounding people.


    Many of them turned to look at her, pausing for a few moments as they observed her closely. Yasenia felt their gazes and smiled, cupping her fists. "Wee, seniors."


    "Who is she?" A suave middle-aged man asked Violet.


    Violetmented. "She is Yasenia Dravory, one of the most talented disciples of the Astral Sky Sect."


    "Oh?" A woman in the group raised an eyebrow. "So, that''s Yasenia! I thought you were exaggerating, but now I understand why you didn''t call Fu Kong."Yasenia tilted her head. "Fu Kong?"


    The Transcendent Realm woman smiled at Yasenia. "Dual Cultivator, child. With your looks, you must be quite knowledgeable of them."


    Yasenia smiled wryly. "I am indeed knowledgeable." She then nodded at Violet. "Thank you, Senior Violet."


    Violetmented. "Add immortal. While I don''t mind, many Sixth Realm cultivators prefer to be called immortals."


    Evelyn asked, curious. "Oh? Like actual mortals call us?"


    Violet smirked. "The difference is simr. So, yes."


    Evelyn nodded. "Understood, Immortal Violet¡­" Evelyn frowned. "It really doesn''t roll off the tongue nicely¡­"


    Yasenia chuckled and patted her head. "I agree."


    Violet added with a faint smile. "You can use ''Venerable'' if you prefer."


    Evelyn muttered. "Venerable Violet¡­ Hm¡­ A bit better, I guess."


    The other immortals couldn''t help but look at our girls, and one of themmented. "Confidence andck of fear without being disrespectful. They''ve been around Sixth Realm cultivators quite a lot."


    Violet pointed at the six apanying Sixth Realm cultivators and presented them. "These are Elders of allied sects that I trust very much. They are Elder Swan, Elder Ru, Elder Ku, Elder Payun, Elder Dolter, and Elder Xerian." ??


    All the fifth realm cultivators bowed at once, cupping their fists in respect. "We will be under your care, Venerables/Immortals."


    Elder Swan, the woman who told Yasenia about the Dual Cultivator, clicked her tongue. "That distinction makes the chorus sound a bit odd."


    Violet pointed at Ayanduin and Gu Chen and said. "These two are the Left Guardian and Right Guardian of the Astral Sky Sect. They are, respectively, Ayanduin and Gu Chen."


    The people behind the elders bowed this time around. "We will be under your care, Venerables/Immortals."


    Ayanduin and Gu Chen smiled and nodded. Ayanduinmented. "Elders, this is our group''s first time around the ce, and after exploring with Lady Violet, we''ve noticed that some ces are perilous. Therefore, we might want to lead our juniors through paths we consider a bit safer and take fewer risks. If you want to follow us, you are always wee to. Of course, we will remain together for the first moments."


    The others nodded without a problem. They had a temporary alliance, so separating when exploring the inner side of the immense Ruined City was normal.


    The inner city could be observed from a distance, and it was made of several rings ofrge houses with a towering castle, eroded by time, standing in the middle of the city. No one knew if there were subterranean paths. However, it was not difficult for our girls andpany to guess that something must be there after discovering the tomb of the powerful cultivator.


    Lord Hurricane suddenly appeared in the sky and spoke aloud, his aged voice spreading uniformly several hundreds of thousands of kilometers around. "Today is the day that we''ve been told the inner city will open. However, we are still not 100% confident that something will happen, as we haven''t noticed any different signalspared to other days."


    Yasenia looked at the old man, and while everyone had their attention on him, she sent a very faint Energy Pulse into the ground.


    The energy thread sunk into the ground, touching a small formation below her feet. This formation was connected to an energy path that carried the energy pulse quickly through the ground and reached therge gates behind Lord Hurricane, who was giving a speech about fighting for treasures responsibly.


    The energy pulse moved around a keyhole and twisted the Key that had been already ced there. Yasenia and the others had naturally prepared everything before sending the notice, and now, they just needed to activate it.


    UMM~!


    A big humming sound suddenly interrupted Lord Hurricane''s words, making everyone''s eyes slowly open wider.


    As exined before, this was not the first time an event like this happened. And each time, Lord Hurricane gave the same speech. Sadly, all those other times were just huge wastes of time. So, until now, everyone was here just to see all these super powers gathered but feeling overall rxed.


    Lord Hurricane looked at the giant gates that remained closed for millennia and saw that they actually started to move. His aged face gained a rare expression of surprise. While he had noticed that this time around, it was slightly different, he was not expecting anything. After so much time being disappointed, Lord Hurricane just gave up.


    Still, he was not fooled and quickly shouted. "REMAIN CALM!"


    The people who were about to rush felt a wind wave that pushed everyone back a step. Those who had been momentarily blinded by greed realized where they were and surrounded by whom.


    Elder Dolter, the middle-aged man, couldn''t help but shoot a nce at Violet. ''Oh? She is not surprised¡­ So, she expected it?''


    Tatyana was observing these big bosses and noticed Dolter''s gaze. She imperceptibly frowned. ''Violet, act surprised! Are you trying to reveal that it was us who opened it!?''


    Violet''s heart jolted, and her eyes widened slightly. She blinked twice and then returned to calm again. Dolter was somewhat confused. ''What in Heaven''s name was that¡­''


    Tatyana almost facepalmed. ''Is shepletely null at acting!?''


    However, to Tatyana''s surprise, Dolter actually looked away, looking as if he had lost interest. ''Is that her usual reaction to surprising things!?''


    The Death Empress decided to just not bother, as long as it worked, she was okay with it.


    Lord Hurricane''s words reached everyone. "I don''t want anyone pushing over to enter. We will enter together, and when we all cross the gates, we''ll start the exploration! If someone tries to speed ahead, they will be hunted by everyone else!"


    If anything, Lord Hurricane was the person who wanted to visit this ce the most. He was the oldest resident of this world, and he has been stationed here for who knows how long. However, he had a duty left behind by his brothers and sisters who forged the foundations of [Ruin World City] with their sweat, blood, and lives. He needed to act as a leader and make sure that this world was kept avable for everyone who wanted to explore.


    He was this world''s guardian, and he wouldn''t let anyone destroy what he had taken care of for so long.


    When the gatespletely opened, the formation around the Ruined City''s inner area burst into an energy explosion, dissipating into the air. Yasenia looked at that and secretly sighed in relief.


    Andrea spoke through Spiritual Sense to everyone involved. ''Thankfully, we didn''t try to sneak inside. Otherwise, who knows how many troubles we would need to go through?''


    Kali nodded. "I would''ve needed to say goodbye to that Natural Treasure if we did that. Lord Hurricane looks very strong."


    Valeriamented. ''He is probably a Level Four Transcendent Realm Cultivator. I don''t doubt that he can take on more than ten Transcendent Realm cultivators of those gathered and stille out victorious.''


    Everyone else couldn''t help but suck in a cold breath.


    Lord Hurricane ordered aloud. "Move forward."


    With his words, everyone started advancing slowly and crossed the fully opened gates. For the number of powerhouses gathered, the ce was extremely orderly. Usually, there would be always a few rogue groups that tried to take advantage. However, with the old man floating on top of the gates and looking down at everyone who crossed over, nobody dared to make a wrong move.


    When Yasenia was passing through the gates, Lord Hurricane looked at her for a second. ''Hm? A humanized pure dragon? Her bloodline level is also incredibly high. What a good seedling.''


    Yasenia looked up, crossing gazes with him. The somewhat tired eyes of the old man and the gorgeous and youthful golden slit eyes of the young woman exchanged a look for a second. Yasenia nodded, smiling back, and looked forward again.


    This surprised Lord Hurricane. ''She actually smiled?'' He couldn''t help but chuckle. ''What a goodss. She was raised correctly.'' Lord Hurricane pondered and thought. ''Dragons have a good sense of smell toward treasures, right? I should ask her if she wants me to tag along with them. I might be able to earn some profit. And if not, well, protecting such a talented youngss is quite good enough profit. It would be a shame if she died here.''


    After everyone crossed, Lord Hurricane nodded around and smiled. "Great. Now, we officially begin the first Treasure Hunt of the Inner Ruined City! Go!"


    The second he said so, the auras of tens of thousands of cultivators exploded outward like a volcano, and many rushed forward, spreading through the streets and entering one house after another.


    All the Elders that apanied Violet were about to do the same when they saw that Yasenia''s group was taking it slowly. Instead of rushing forward, they were waiting for most people to leave before stepping ahead.


    A junior from one of their sects looked over and shouted. "Hey! Are you too shocked by the aura bursts!? Let''s move out before we are left empty-handed!"


    Yasenia looked over, her face carrying her usual faint smile. "If you want to go, no one is stopping you."


    The Elders had long noticed her extraordinariness. Therefore, instead of thinking that she was afraid, Elder Swan asked. "Why are you waiting, Junior?"


    "Venerable Swan, the first moments of a Treasure Hunt are the most chaotic. It is better to wait a few minutes because, inevitably, conflict will arise that can get you involved in-."


    BOOOM!


    A massive shockwave urred a few kilometers to the right, followed by many others. Yasenia looked around and finished her sentence. "Involved in¡­ Well, this."


    Many looked at the man who shouted and noticed that his face had turned red out of shame.


    Suddenly, an aged voice reached them. "Not only talented but wise as well! You are a very interesting junior."


    Looking over, they saw Lord Hurricanend in front of them with a faint smile.

 Chapter 1042: Yasenias Calculated Speech.

    Chapter 1042: Yasenia''s Calcted Speech.


    When Lord Hurricanended in front of them, they were somewhat surprised. They all thought that the old man would be impatient and rushing about the Ruined City to find treasures. Instead, he was standing here, looking at them with a rxed expression. Or, more precisely, he was looking at Yasenia.


    Yasenia answered hispliment. "Many thanks, Venerable Hurricane. My achievements are inrge part due to the people who have taught me all these years. I dare not im the whole credit myself."


    Lord Hurricane nodded twice and caressed his long white beard. "I would love to have a chat with your mentors. However, we have more pressing matters." He paused beforementing. "The reason I''vee to this group is to ask to explore together. If you don''t mind having this old mind tagging along, I wouldn''t mind sharing the treasures we find."


    Yasenia briefly frowned. It was just an instant. However, Lord Hurricane noticed the insignificant gesture. The Transcendent Realm elders were about to answer with weing smiles when Lord Hurricane smiled faintly and looked at Yasenia. "It seems that you are not wholly agreeable, Junior. May I ask why?"


    The Transcendent Level elders and even their juniors were utterly baffled and looked over toward the dragoness. They were asking themselves who Yasenia was that someone as influential as Lord Hurricane could pay so much attention to her. Over that, they were even more perplexed as to why Yasenia was against that kind of person joining them!


    Yasenia looked at him and smiled faintly. "How can I not agree with having one of the most influential people by our side? We should not be discussing if we ept, but instead, we should be celebrating that Lord Hurricane decided our humble group to explore this city."


    The Elders nodded twice in agreement. However, Gu Chen interrupted. "Yasenia, speak your mind as is. We are all intelligent people, and using such pleasantries is beneath us."


    Yasenia paused and looked at him. Gu Chen smiled. "I might not be as strong, but I can still defend all of you."


    Lord Hurricane looked at Gu Chen with praise in his gaze. ''A worthy senior indeed.''Yasenia said what she said to not cause trouble that could easily be solvedter. However, since Gu Chen gave her the opportunity, she wouldn''t deny it. She first bowed toward Lord Hurricane gently and said. "My words might be offensive, and I hope Lord Hurricane understands."


    "Hahaha!" Heughed and nodded. "Go ahead and speak your mind. I promise not to take it wrongly."


    Yasenia straightened and spoke, looking directly into his eyes. "I want to ask a single pass to one treasure we find, no questions asked."


    Many frowned, not understanding her words. Lord Hurricane asked. "Hm¡­ Exin. What do you mean with that?"


    Yaseniamented. "I want one instance where I can get possession over a Treasure with no questions asked. If I say I want that one treasure, no one can im it. Of course, I only ask for one such opportunity, and I promise that once I get that treasure, I''ll personally not take anything else from this ce."


    Understanding what she was implying, one of the Sixth Realm elders, Elder Payun, shouted. "That''s excessive, Junior!"


    Yasenia looked over and asked. "Why?" She smiled somewhat cynically. "If I don''t have such an opportunity with someone like Lord Hurricane joining, all the rtively good treasures will be taken from us. Lord Hurricane''s presence gives us safety, but what''s the price? I don''t believe he came here due to pure generosity. At the end of the day, we are all here for profit."


    Lord Hurricane didn''t speak, but he was impressed by Yasenia''s ability to talk back to immortals. The grand majority of mortal cultivators, with reason, didn''t dare oppose a single word a Transcendent Realm cultivator said.


    Elder Payun, not ustomed to receiving such rebuttals from mortal cultivators, red at Yasenia and waved his hand, releasing a pressure wave. "Insolent!"


    Everyone stepped away from Yasenia, with the girls being basically dragged away by the seniors because they wanted to intervene and help their lover.


    Yasenia squinted, observing the aura st that deformed space as it approached her. Without fear, she stepped forward, materializing all her auras at once against the pressure wave descending on her.


    The phantasm of her dragon form appeared behind her and roared to the sky.


    ROAR!


    BOOOOM!


    The air violently exploded, both auras shing in an explosive oue. After the shockwave, Yasenia was standing in the same ce, a trail of blood dripping from the corner of her lips. However, her back was straight, and her clothes were tidy.


    The dragoness''s face was cold as she looked at Elder Payun.


    "This is how you treat juniors?" Gu Chen and Ayanduin stepped forward, their lips bent downward.


    Cecile asked, her voice dripping with killing intent. "Why did you stop us from intervening, Tatyana?"


    Tatyanamented. "That attack was far from lethal. Yasenia can take it." Then, she spoke coldly. "This also gives me a reason to retaliate."


    Cecile snorted. "You surely don''t need to let her be hurt for you to step forward, right?"


    Tatyana looked at Cecile and answered, her eyes squinting. "Cecile, don''t be impulsive. These things need to be taken care of ordingly."


    The Phoenix Woman looked at Tatyana for a few seconds and finally epted her words with a faint nod. Tatyana looked at the other girls and spoke, her tone low. "These beings are far too dangerous. You can''t act rashly around them, understood? Yasenia is moving with calcted steps. Just look."


    All of them, who had someints in their hearts, didn''t speak and looked on as the situation developed.


    After Gu Chen and Ayanduin stepped forward, Violet red at Elder Payun and asked, her voice dripping with coldness. "What''s the meaning of this? The junior was just voicing her opinion like Lord Hurricane asked. She even took a step back at first out of respect and only talked after she was directly called! Is your ego so big that you can''t take a single word of criticism from a junior!?"


    Elder Payun snorted. "At the end of the day, she is a mortal. She should''ve kept everything to herself or lied about what she really thought about the situation!"


    Violet sighed and shook her head, disappointed. Then, she said. "Leave."


    Elder Payun blinked twice and asked. "What do you mean?"


    Violet spoke again, her voice cold. "I said to leave. You are not wee in this group."


    The meaning of the words was clear, which filled Elder Payun with disbelief. "You are going to throw me out for a simple mortal cultivator!? Are you out of your mind, Violet!?"


    "This ''simple'' Mortal Cultivator you just attacked is the only one who straightforwardly confronted Lord Hurricane! Even you, with your oh-so-mighty Transcendent Realm strength, didn''t dare squeak incorrectly in his presence!" Violet waved her long sleeve, angered. "Begone! A coward in the skin of the strong. I regret calling you over, but thanks to that, I''ve seen your true nature."


    Yasenia looked on with a neutral face. She didn''t expect Violet to kick this person outpletely, but that was not a bad oue. It would be like changing Elder Payun and his disciples for Lord Hurricane. Her n was to create a bottom line to share thoughts, giving her the right to intervene when Transcendent Realm people were speaking. For that, she needed to present herself as someone honest but not overbearing, someone who would know her ce but also wanted their fair share.


    Resisting the cultivator''s aura was essential for that n. While it was very straining, having ruptured some of her internal organs, the fact that she was still standing showed everyone that she had enough strength to at least be listened to.


    If she had fallen face-first against the ground, she would be considered another ant with a loud mouth. Now that she managed to resist it face first, she was a small, inoffensive animal that could at least stand on her own two feet.


    Lord Hurricane observed Elder Payun leaving with his disciples, and then he smiled and looked at Yasenia. "Understood. You can take one treasure with no conditions attached. Only one, though. If you dare reach beyond this privilege, I won''t ept it."


    Yasenia looked at him and cupped her fist, bowing despite the pain she was suffering. "Thank you, Lord Hurricane. I swear that I won''t intervene as long as you allow me that one request."


    Having secured Kali''s treasure, which would be hers in any situation, Yasenia sighed in relief and turned around, walking toward the girls. The rest of the conversation would happen between the Transcendent Realm people, and she needed to keep silent for a long while to show her position.


    Kali and Angel threw themselves into Yasenia''s arms, and Kali instantly started to treat her with her medicine. "Here, take this." Kali frowned while feeding Yasenia a healing pill and sighed. "I understand why you do these things, but you really love causing us heartache, don''t you? Look at your veins in the abdomen area! They have burst! Not to mention, your leg muscles are all torn!"


    Yasenia smiled. "My regeneration is very strong. Don''t worry that much. Not to mention, my usual Body Refinement baths hurt more than this."


    Andrea patted Yasenia''s head gently, making the dragoness''s tail wag. "Silly dragoness. Be a bit more careful, yes?"


    Tatyana looked at Cecile and said. "See?"


    Cecile humphed. "I still don''t like it. You are far too passive."


    Tatyana shook her head. "Wrong. I was getting involved too muchtely. Why should I intervene so much when we are not in any dire situation or heading into one?"


    Cecile faced Tatyana and argued. "Why shouldn''t you? You are both her mother and wife! You should take care of her!"


    Tatyana looked at Cecile and shook her head. "Cecile, you are getting too¡­ emotional," Tatyana asked, confused. "What is wrong with you?"


    The Moon Phoenix noticed her agitation and paused. Then, she sighed. "It''s because, unlike other times, Yasenia waspletely gambling this time around. There was no real thought other than ''Things will go as I''ve nned them'' in her head. That was reckless andpletely unnecessary."


    Cecile felt a pair of arms surrounding her waist as Yasenia leaned her chin on her shoulder. "Sweetheart. I am sorry."


    Cecile turned to look at Yasenia, and seeing the honestly apologetic eyes, she couldn''t help but feel her heart soften. Lately, she was a bit tense due to all the powerful creatures around them. This situation made her emotions tilt over her usual calmness and aloofness.


    Cecile said, her tone much softer than before. "Be careful, okay? These people are so strong¡­ They are unpredictable. You can''t evaluate them as you do with other Mortal Level cultivators."


    The dragoness nodded. "I agree. I was a bit rash."


    "Good." Cecile smiled faintly and kissed Yasenia''s lips. "I am d it went as you nned, though."


    Lord Hurricane''s voice reached them all. "Okay, we are going to depart! Get prepared."


    Ayanduin and Gu Chen arrived by the girl''s side, and Ayanduin said. "We are going to go deep instead of exploring the surroundings. Kali, tell us if we are going in the right direction, and we''ll suggest it for you."


    Kali nodded. "Understood."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1043: Entering The Ruined Citys Royal Palace.

    Their group of nearly 200 cultivators shot forward, surrounded by the nine Transcendent Realm cultivators. It was slightly redundant since, when others saw Lord Hurricane with them, they did not dare step forward.


    The dragoness''s nose constantly twitched, smelling the presence of a few peak-level Heaven-ranked items. Still, she didn''t say anything, and they just continued forward. Like Lord Hurricane, she believed most of the high-quality treasures would be hidden deeper into the Ruined City.


    The city covered an enormous area, so even with their speed, they took a few minutes to reach the central area. Their journey was uneventful, and they managed to arrive at the front gates of the central castle in a short time.


    Once there, everyone stopped to look around. This location was quite gorgeous in its eerie abandonment. The mix between what was once probably a thriving citadel and now had turned into a deste ce ruined by the passage of time was a reminder that even the greatest could fall in time. That almost nothing was eternal.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The ce was eerily silent, giving the atmosphere a strange sense of foreboding.


    The group leaders swept the area with their spiritual sense, and they found nothing threatening. However, after her adventures with Yasenia, Violet understood that some formations in this ce were hard to detect with just Spiritual Sense. So, she suggested. "We should look more in-depth. A single sweep with our Spiritual Sense is just not good enough."


    Lord Hurricane hummed. "We can do that. Spread around and carefully search this area. If you detect something abnormal, call us immediately."


    For the next two hours, everyone started an in-depth search. Tatyana was looking around when she saw something partially hidden under arge rock. She crouched and put her back into it, lifting the giant rock. When she had it above the ground, she exploded a pulse of Death Energy on her hands and made the rock fly away. The heavy rock flipped a few times, creating quite a lot of noise, before it came to aplete stop.


    Looking down, Tatyana used her pressure to blow the dust away and reveal the images engraved in the ground, very clearly part of a formation. ''These formation lines¡­ They are really ancient. Let''s see¡­ If this goes here and this goes there¡­'' Tatyana looked sideways and spotted another marking on the wall. ''Aha, it continues there and then¡­''Tatyana looked upward and blinked. "Oho~, it goes around the gates."


    Violet appeared by Tatyana''s side and asked. "Did you discover anything?"


    Tatyana smiled. "I did. Thankfully for us, it is in disuse. The main nodes have been erased due to time. The formation protecting the entrance has been broken in the past and now it remains unusable and inactive. We won''t have any problems opening the gates."


    Violet nodded, but Lord Hurricane asked. "How are you so sure?"


    "I am very good at Formations." Tatyana smiled faintly. "I can bet my neck that nothing will happen due to this particr formation."


    Lord Hurricane raised his white, bushy eyebrow. "Only this one?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "If you want me to take responsibility for things I didn''t know about, I would like to decline politely."


    Lord Hurricane nodded. "Since you are so sure, let''s go ahead with it." He continued, addressing everyone present. "I will open the doors. Most of the treasures must be inside here, so we''ll all have our turn." He then looked at Yasenia andmented. "Remember, only one Treasure."


    Yasenia smiled faintly. "I understand, Senior. I wouldn''t dare lie to you about it." On their way here, Ayanduin and Gu Chen had been checking with Kali. Therefore, they knew that the Natural Treasure was most likely inside of this pce.


    Lord Hurricane stepped forward and pushed the doors open.


    Therge gates rumbled as they rubbed against the ground, spreading vibrations all around the ce that hadcked the presence of living beings for who knows how long. Dust fell from the faded carvings on the gates, and the small rocks on the gateway were pulverized as Lord Hurricane forcefully dragged them open with his energy.


    As they opened, the Transcendent Realm cultivators all around the city heard the rumbling doors, leading to many of them changing their objective to the center of the ce.


    Tatyana looked around and muttered to the girls. "Stay close. Others are probably going toe over soon. We can''tpletely rely on Lord Hurricane''s presence. There must be others like him who have their fair deal of influence."


    Andrea asked. "Why do you know that?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Well, Lord Hurricane has a very solid grip on power, but he is far too gentle. No other leader would prevent people from rushing forward and killing each other since everyone minds their own business. Only someone with a sense of duty and a good heart does something like that."


    Evelyn sighed. "So many good-hearted peopletely."


    Tatyanaughed. "That''s the norm usually. Without kindhearted seniors that take care of juniors, civilization will copse in just a few generations."


    After the doors opened, Lord Hurricane looked into the dark passage andmented. "I can''t feel any danger. Let''s rush inside. I can feel others approaching."


    They all rushed into the pce, and a few secondster, other people arrived and looked inside. Then, they nodded and entered. Elder Payun was among those who arrived and entered, his face quite cold since he was kicked out by Violet.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia took a deep breath and other than the smell of dust, she couldn''t help but notice the mix of "delicacies" that were in this ce. Yasenia smirked. "Quite a few nice treasures."


    "Oh? Where?" Lord Hurricane looked backward and smiled at Yasenia. "You are a dragon, right? So you must have quite a good sense of smell for treasures. While it varies from Dragon to Dragon, I know you must be particrly sensitive to it."


    "Indeed." The dragoness didn''t deny it. "However, Venerable Hurricane, you can''t treat me as a map or a guide withoutpensation."


    Lord Hurricane smiled. "You don''t lose a chance to profit if you can. You are greedy."


    "I am indeed greedy. But in this world, I consider greediness a positive trait if it doesn''t cross a certain degree."


    Lord Hurricanemented. "Okay, what''s the deal?"


    Yasenia shrugged. "Simple. If I find something I like and want it, I''ll say it. If none of you want it, I get it."


    Elder Swanmented. "Do you think that''s a fair deal?" She looked at Yesenia and shook her head. "While I agree that without you, some treasures would be impossible to find. You wouldn''t be able to be here if it wasn''t because of us."


    Yasenia nodded. "Then, from now on, we can separate, and each group can search by themselves. This ce is big enough either way."


    Elder Swan was somewhat startled. "Why did you suggest that?"


    Yasenia looked at Ayanduin and Gu Chen. Gu Chen spoke up. "I wouldn''t mind. However, this ce could be full of risks and dangers from those hidden and sometimes active formations."


    Violet sighed. "No need to. I think her proposal is fair. Yasenia''s dragon sense is just too valuable. Moreover, while she is greedy, she has shown restraint as well. Unless she really wants it, I doubt she will just glomp all the treasures."


    Elder Dolter agreed. "I also agree."


    Elder Swan frowned. "I still feel that we are depending too much on Junior Yasenia. I refuse and suggest a more traditional way of searching."


    Elder Ru, a stoic man, nodded. "I agree with Elder Swan."


    Elder Ku crossed his arms. "I agree with Elder Swan as well."


    Gu Chen and Ayanduin naturally gave the vote to Yasenia. "We agree with Little Yasenia."


    Everyone looked at Elder Xerian. The woman sighed. "Why is it me who has to decide the tiebreaker? Lord Hurricane, what do you think?"


    Lord Hurricane shrugged. "I feel that both ways are good. Choose your side."


    Elder Xerian groaned and scratched her cheek. "Then, I agree with Elder Swan. I think this junior is already being given too much preference with that one-time deal."


    Yasenia hummed. "I understand the decision of the elders. This junior will remain silent then."


    Yasenia then took three steps to the side and crouched, making everyone doubtful. ''Is she going to sulk in the corner?''


    Looking at that swishing tail as Yasenia moved a few rocks around, many got lost in the tail''s hypnotic movements and the dragoness''s gorgeous back.


    "Here~." Yasenia grabbed a disc and lifted it, tapping it twice to clean all the dust. Everyone was confused, and Yasenia stored the item in her ring.


    Elder Swan asked. "What is that?"


    Yasenia blinked. "Hm? A treasure, of course."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was stunned. Violet rubbed her forehead and sighed. "What rank?"


    "Peak-level Heaven-Ranked shield." Yasenia smiled. "It is also in quite a good state. Just a few touches, and it will be as good as new."


    The Elders that voted against Yasenia guiding them felt like a loud and ringing p had justnded on their faces, making their lips twitch.


    None of them had noticed the shield hiding at the side. Even when Yasenia was lifting rocks, and they analyzed the ce with their Spiritual Sense, they were unable to sense it as a treasure and grouped it with the rest of the rubble.


    Elder Ru frowned andmented. "Why did you store it in your ring?"


    Yasenia tilted her head. "I found it, so I took it. Is Venerable Ru now going to steal the treasures that the juniors find?"


    Elder Ru looked at Yasenia deeply and said. "You are pushing the line too much."


    Yasenia arched faintly, her lips resembling a sneer more than a smile. "What line are you speaking about, Elder Ru? I just found a treasure, and I stored it. I did nothing else. When Lord Hurricane told me to guide him, I said I agreed as long as, from time to time, I got something myself. And yet, that small request was taken by the Venerable Immortals as a deration that I would steal everything."


    Yasenia squinted. "You''ve called me many things indirectly, not trusting and twisting my words. So, I ask you, Elder Ru. Now that I''ve decided just to take whatever I find like any other cultivator is doing in these ruins, what line have I stepped on? The line that everything in here belongs to Transcendent Realm cultivators? Excuse me for being rude, but if that were the case, I wouldn''t be here in the first ce."


    Ayanduin shook his head and sighed. "Since my junior feels like a burden, we will leave. We wanted to explore this ce together. However, it is clear that instead of taking advantage of all the abilities of our juniors, you elders just want to guide everyone without receiving any input from them because they are mortals." Ayanduin finished with another sigh. "That''s quite disappointing. Let''s go, juniors."


    Ayanduin walked toward the passage at the left, and Yasenia and the others followed. Lord Hurricane rubbed his beard, observing everything in silence. After Yasenia''s group left, he said. "I will go my way as well. Have a great time."


    Violet shook her head. "I will also go my way. I can''t believe I misjudged so many peopletely¡­ Sigh. It''s been so many years since Ist saw you all, and the changes are far beyond what I imagined. It seems old feelings can''t be trusted."


    Then, Violet left with her own group and chased after Yasenia''s group.


    Those left behind looked at each other, and Elder Ru raised his eyebrow. "Don''t tell me you think that Dragon woman is more valuable than us?"


    While the others didn''t answer, they each had their own thoughts on the matter. To avoid further division, they didn''t voice their opinions and decided just to continue exploring together.

 Chapter 1044: Tense Situation.

    Yasenia''s group walked down the halls, looking around. Without the strangers, their pace was much quicker as they all knew who was in charge of their group. With a proper leader, it was very easy to clean the ce of treasures. Yasenia pointed at a few corners to pick up some hidden items, but overall, they just followed Kali''s senses to approach the Natural Treasure, making very few stops. Thest thing they wanted was to reach therete and fail to get it after all this trouble.


    Andrea rubbed her chin andmented, fiddling with a sword she picked up from the side. "It feels that there was an armed conflict, right? If not, why would there be so many weapons and equipment lying around?"


    Evelyn agreed. "There was probably a revolution against the rulers of the ce. Remember that man that Tatyana took? Why would he be in a random basement outside of the inner city? He seemed to have either been locked there against his will or purposely locked himself away. Did he say anything about that, Tatyana?"


    Tatyana shook her head, looking at the surroundings and checking for interesting things. "I haven''t asked him. It''s not that important either way. He also remembers little from when he was alive. While I''ve reinvigorated arge part of his dying soul with my Death Energy and energies of the Underworld, he has been dead for a long time. Only basic memories remain."


    Yasenia blinked. "That key must''ve been very important if he remembered how to use it?"


    "Perhaps." Tatyana smiled. "As I said, I have time to ask about his past in the future. Now, we should hurry and get Kali''s treasure."


    Ayanduinmented. "I think I''ve found the path." He squinted, his spiritual sense mapping the castle''splex hallways. Then, he pointed diagonally upward and asked. "Kali, is it more or less in that direction?"


    Kali was somewhat surprised, but she quickly nodded. "That''s right."


    "Great. Come with me, we won''t be stopping soon. Yasenia, remember the locations of the ces where you detect important treasures.With that, they all elerated and followed the Sixth Realm cultivator. Speeding through the passageways, they arrived in front of arge door in a short time. Once there, everyone was cautious and closely observed the surroundings.


    Still, there were no hints of formations or other types of traps. With that in mind, Ayanduin walked forward and pushed the doors open, revealing the other side. A massivelyrge circr room entered their sights. Large columns were embedded with gorgeous imagery on the walls.


    Compared to everything else in this ruined world, this room seemed pristine, as if not a single year had passed since it was built. The images of the walls, the floor, the furniture, everything gleamed with the reflections of the sunlight hitting them, polished beyond belief.


    Then, in the middle of the room, they all noticed a single orb rotating with powerful natural energies. Kali muttered. "There it is."


    Yasenia shouted to Gu Chen and Ayanduin, her tone hurried. "What are you standing there for!? Take it!" The dragoness''s hurried tone was not without reason.


    Both of them reacted and quickly rushed forward. However, as they were rushing, Yasenia felt a breeze pass her side. ''No¡­''


    Her senses sharpened to the limits, managing to see the blurry figure of the one person she didn''t want to see. The dragoness''s gaze chilled as she said the name through her gritted teeth. "Lord Hurricane¡­!"


    Meanwhile, Ayanduin and Gu Chen felt Lord Hurricane''s presence right behind them, and they both elerated to the limits. Such a small distance that they could cross in less than a blink of an eye now felt impossiblyrge as Lord Hurricane caught up to them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The three of them, being side by side, extended their hands, wanting to catch the item first. Yet, Lord Hurricane''s speed seemed slightly faster as his fingertip touched the Natural treasure first, and he managed to snatch it away.


    In the middle of the room, Gu Chen and Ayanduin were looking up with somewhat twisted expressions at the old man holding the Natural Treasure. Lord Hurricane hummed. "So, this is the thing that you were searching for? Quite interesting. Why did you know that it was here, Yasenia?"


    The dragoness saw the old man looking at her calmly, and she took a deep breath to calm her increasing anger as she imagined what was going to happen. "Lord Hurricane. That''s a treasure that is very important to us. I hope that you honor the promise you made to me and give it to me."


    Lord Hurricane smiled. "We separated, didn''t we? There is no promise to fulfill after we split up."


    Looking straight at Lord Hurricane, Yasenia''s eyes gained an increasingly deep chill that made even the old man''s expression gain a serious expression.


    Yasenia stated, her voice cold. "You''ll regret it if you don''t. Give it to us, and we will disappear from this ce."


    Lord Hurricane smiled. "If you are willing to forgo everything for this treasure, then this treasure must be more valuable than everything else, right?"


    "Wrong," Yasenia stated. "The only reason that item is more important to us is because we need it." Then, she said coldly. "Lord Hurricane. I am giving you one chance to give me that treasure, or I''ll make this ce vanish. If I can''t have that thing¡­" Yasenia''s tone became ruthless and murderous. "...no one can."


    Lord Hurricane raised his eyebrows. "Show me, then, how you can do that. However, I warn you, the second you do something threatening¡­ I''ll kill you."


    Ayanduin crossed his arms and said. "Old man. Stop trying to test her bottom line. If you do that, you''ll die."


    "Die?" Lord Hurricane was surprised. "Me, dying? You have yet to see a fraction of my power, and yet you are evaluating me. Isn''t this arrogant?"


    Ayanduin shook his head. "Her mother is a Seventh Realm cultivator. I rmend that you give that thing to her, or you''ll really regret it."


    Yasenia looked at Ayanduin for a second, but she didn''t mind much. If she needed to use Tatyana''s influence to get that Treasure for Kali, she would.


    When he heard her words, Lord Hurricane paused and looked at Ayanduin deeply. "Seventh Realm? Young man, that realm is impossible to cross. Heaven forbids that kind of strength from appearing in this section of the Universe." ?


    Ayanduin shook his head. "I do not know about those kinds of things, but you should''ve noticed that Gu Chen and I are not really the leaders of this group. Why else do you think this is as such? We are just her bodyguards."


    The tension in the air increased even when the conversation was spoken with a calm tone. A revtion like the one Ayanduin just made could not be taken lightly. If it was the truth, Lord Hurricane would really not dare offend Yasenia. Even if Seventh Realm cultivators were prohibited in the lower parts of the Heavens, they had their ways of descending for a very short time to take revenge as long as they were willing to make a rtively small sacrifice.


    The Universe was divided into severalyers. Yasenia currently didn''t know how many, but she was sure that there were at least four. The one they currently were in was the second lowest one. A Heavenyer where cultivators that had strength beyond the Transcendent Realm could not exist. The Heaven Layer below the one she was in was called the Mortal Layer, where not even Transcendent cultivators were allowed.


    Theyer above was where the Sky Continent was located. In thatyer, Seventh Realm cultivators and beings could appear, but only to a specific limit. Those approaching the boundaries of the Seventh Realm would need to go to a higheryer.


    Beyond that, it was aplete mystery for Yasenia.


    Lord Hurricane knew about theyers above and below, as he was someone from the Mortal Layer of the Heavens. Still, he had traveled in the past to theyers beyond this one, and he had gazed upon the strength of those in the Seventh Realm.


    Back then, he was young, and he decided that he didn''t have the strength to traverse those areas, forcing him toe back down. Eventually, he got tangled up in his current role, which led to this exact moment.


    Looking at the strange orb in his hands, Lord Hurricane thought about it. Was it worth offending someone for this item? At first nce, the orb seemed to gather strange cosmic energies that were rted to weather energies. As a wind attribute cultivator, he was naturally interested in things rted to his element. However, the rank of the treasure confused him. ''Low-Level Heaven-Ranked. She is so desperate for this treasure?''


    Yasenia spoke again, her voice sounding as cold as before. "What''s your decision, Lord Hurricane? Will you give it to me, or do I blow this to smithereens?"


    "Would you really kill hundreds of thousands of innocents if you do not get this treasure?" Lord Hurricane asked, curious. "Are you really that ruthless?"


    Yasenia released her killing intent, flooding the entire ce with a dense wave of blood-scented aura. Then, she snarled maliciously. "I''ve already killed millions. What are a few hundreds of thousands more?"


    Lord Hurricane''s face changed, looking at Yasenia deeply. "You don''t have a Demonic Cultivator''s aura, and yet you killed so many?"


    "That''s enough talk, Lord Hurricane. I''ve given you my conditions. Will you hand it over, or will you not?"


    "Why should he do that?"


    A voice reached Yasenia from beyond, and turning around, she saw Elder Payun appearing together with many others. Themotion had naturally fallen into the sensing range of many Transcendent Realm cultivators, and who would not want to look at the group that dared face Lord Hurricane?


    Gu Chen shed behind their group while Ayanduin covered Lord Hurricane''s side. Lord Hurricane knew that these people were provoking him, but he really didn''t want to be their test subject to see if Yasenia''s words were a bluff or not. ''A Low-Level Heaven-Ranked treasure is really not worth it, even if it has a hidden strength.''


    With that in mind, he threw the orb at Ayanduin. "Take it, then. Still, I don''t want you on this anymore. After you get it, leave."


    Elder Payun, however, had other ns. On his side, there were five Transcendent Realm cultivators. So, when he saw Lord Hurricane step back, he snorted andmented. "Yasenia, hand over that treasure. You can''t protect it with your pitiful strength."


    Yasenia turned around, and her lips arched in a cold sneer. "You want it? Too bad."


    Then, she broke a talisman, and their entire group disappeared in the blink of an eye. Everyone was left stunned at the high quality of the teleportation talisman. Lord Hurricane looked around and muttered. "If she has something like that, I wonder if she really had the tools to erase this ce¡­"


    Elder Payun''s face twisted as this situation was a direct p to his face. So, he shouted. "Go out and pursue them! They must not be too far away!"


    All the Transcendent Realm people rushed out, and Lord Hurricane decided to ignore that. "Well, there are quite a few more treasures in this area, so I would rather search for those. Let those people test that junior''s true bottom line."


    Violet had been observing everything from a distance, and she could not help but frown. However, she really didn''t want to get involved. Dandan pulled her sleeve and asked. "We won''t help?"


    Violet shook her head. "We don''t have enough strength. Fate will decide whether they make it out safely or not."

 Chapter 1045: Skeletal Warship vs Transcendent Realm Cultivators.

    Once they teleported out, Yasenia didn''t lose a single second and waved her hand, summoning the [Profound Skeletal World-Jumping Warship]. Therge ship appeared, and they all boarded it, Yasenia shouting orders. "Activate all defensive formations! elerate and speed away from where we came from! Prepare the Warship''s weapons to retaliate!"


    The fifty maids moved as one, and the warship instantly activated, elerating into space. However, as they started elerating, Elder Payun appeared in front of them and punched down.


    The image of a majestic phantom fist materialized in the sky, descending at them with enough pressure to make everyone but Ayanduin and Gu Chen feel their bodies tightening under its pressure. Yasenia didn''t have a good grasp of the warship''s capabilities, so she shouted. "Tatyana! Take over leadership!"


    The Death Empress spoke softly. "Forward."


    The maids, cing one hundred percent of their trust in Tatyana, elerated the warship toward the descending fist while activating the defensive formations to their maximum capabilities.


    "Prepare for impact!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    BOOOM!


    All the spectators saw the fist and the ship colliding into a massive explosion, and many shook their heads.


    "That''s what happens when you provoke a Sixth Realm cultivator. That dragon woman was too arrogant.""Indeed. Was that treasure so important that she needed to lose her life? A bright star falling like this truly hurts my heart."


    Elder Payun was also smiling coldly, very sure that his attack had managed to blow the ship into smithereens. Knowing that there were Sixth Realm cultivators within Yasenia''s group, he wasn''t so arrogant to think that he killed them. Still, without the ship, escaping was now impossible. And with his other four Transcendent Realmpanions, the battle was already won.


    However, before he could be satisfied, he saw the warship blow past the giant smoke cloud, and instead of continuing skyward, it aimed at him and he heard a cold and imperial voiceing from it. "Fire."


    A sharp charging sound echoed as energy from thousands of kilometers in the surroundings rushed toward the bow of the warship.


    Elder Payun saw several circles appearing in front of the warship before his sight turned white.


    WHOOOM!


    The low reverberating sound apanied a several-kilometer-wide white beam that shot skyward like a pir trying to pierce the firmament, causing everyone''s eyes to widen to the limit.


    Elder Payun barely reacted, creating a shield in front of him. However, even then, the cannon''s strength made him feel as if a solid sledgehammer had struck his body, sting him away beyond the stratosphere and far into space.


    Tatyana''s red eyes looked sideways, and a momentter, the four other Transcendent Realm cultivators appeared by their sides, striking at them with an elemental barrage that wouldy waste to continents.


    Calmly, Tatyana ordered. "Mirror shield."


    Tworge circr formations appeared on each side of the ship, absorbing all their attacks. Then, Tatyana spat coldly. "Reversal Amplification Formation."


    BOOOM!


    The four Transcendent Level Cultivators widened their eyes when their own attacks were returned right at them, magnified by the Skeletal Warship''s formations.


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia and asked. "Little Treasure, do you want me to kill these people or to flee?"


    Yasenia was blinking, not knowing what was happening. ''W-Was this ship always this powerful?'' Then, hearing Tatyana''s words, she asked, baffled. "You can really kill them?"


    Tatyana hummed. "Fifty-fifty. However, even if we fight, we can escape whenever. So, what do we do?"


    The dragoness blinked cutely and tilted her head. "They almost made Kali lose her treasure, so¡­ Kill?"


    The others started sweating coldly. ''T-Too vengeful!''


    Tatyana smirked and patted her head. "That''s my daughter~." She ordered aloud. "ia, activate the [Immortal Hunting Formation]. We are going to consume a bit of wealth, but if we manage to kill one of them and get their treasures, we should be able topensate. Hm? Oh, you are finally returning?"


    Elder Payun, who had been sted to who knows where, finally returned. His body was riddled with actual injuries, which made his face look murderous. "You dare injure this venerable one!? Only Death awaits you!"


    Tatyana''s lips arched bloodthirstily. "Sadly for you, Death is the one that is looking at you. Activate [Ind Sinking Meteors Formation]."


    Right after, the sky above was illuminated by a bright red formation that covered hundreds of kilometers.


    The five Transcendent Realm cultivators looked upward and suddenly saw enormous meteors manifesting and falling toward them at a terrifying speed.


    The cultivators took out their weapons and attacked upward, activating their [Intent Domains].


    "[ming Intent Domain]."


    "[Mountain Peak Intent Domain]."


    "[Deep Ocean Intent Domain]."


    "[ss Forging Intent Domain]."


    "[Magma River Intent Domain]."


    The world appeared to stop for a second as the entire ce fell under the Transcendent Realm Cultivator''s influence. Everything around them was something they could manipte to their will, and their authority over space and the elements became such that mortal cultivators felt their control over the elements slipping away.


    Yasenia looked at her hands and felt such deep weakness that she remembered the times when she didn''t have energy. The effect wasrge to that extent.


    Meanwhile, around them, the Transcendent Realm cultivators manifested images of mountains, oceans, and volcanoes that they controlled to attack the falling meteors.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The sky felt as if it were copsing with each exchange, leaving everyone who was unaware of these cultivators'' strength breathless. Tatyana looked at everything with a neutral expression andmanded. "Attack Payun with the frontal cannon."


    WHOOM!


    Elder Payun had naturally learned his lesson and quickly moved aside several kilometers, dodging the attack. However, when he dodged and looked toward the ship, he saw Tatyana''s eyes staring straight at him as her lips moved. "Activate [Energy Slicing de Formation]. Activate burst eleration and run him over."


    A circr white formation appeared around the warship, and then the warship disappeared from the observers'' sight. Only the Transcendent Realm people could see the blurry eleration of the ship as it appeared right in front of Elder Payun in a rotating de-like formation.


    Elder Payun''s face actually became slightly pale as his senses warned him of the lethality of the circr energy de around the warship. With minimal movements and perfect body control, he reacted and leaned backward, using his sword to deviate the circr de upward.


    A strident noise followed the collision, and Elder Payun''s body shot downward like a meteor, mming against the ground in a giant dust explosion. Tatyana ordered calmly. "Don''t let the other four rest. Activate the [Ind Sinking Meteors Formation] once more."


    The four Transcendent Realm cultivators saw another red formation appearing on top of the other one, and their faces twisted. ''The ship can activate this attack more than once!?''


    Tatyana pointed toward nothing and said. "Shot there with the diagonal cannon."


    The maids were confused, but they didn''t dy a single second, shooting straight into the empty space.


    The instant they shot, Elder Payun appeared there, ready to strike at them. However, his face went from bloodthirsty to stunned when a giant white beam covered his sight. ''Huh? How?''


    BOOM!


    This time around, he received the strike head-on, sending his body flying beyond the horizon and the atmosphere for tens of thousands of kilometers. Tatyana ordered. "Follow him."


    The warship elerated, leaving the four Transcendent Cultivators dealing with the meteor formations.


    Meanwhile, Ayanduin and Gu Chen were looking at Tatyana with trembling hearts. Ayanduin asked. "You¡­ How did you predict¡­?"


    Tatyana cut him off coldy. "Later. I need to focus now." Her eyes shed with white light, and she took out a talisman from her own spatial ring, breaking it and manifesting a powerful skill.


    A skeletal hand that would be able to grasp mountains materialized and started closing right as Elder Payun appeared on that spot. The Transcendent Realm cultivator looked around him, his heart wavering with confusion and a hint of fear. ''Again!?''


    "Don''t underestimate me!" Using his [Mountain Peak Intent Domain], Elder Payun summoned a massive mountain above him and dropped it onto the gigantic skeletal hand.


    They were currently in space, and even then, the sheer size of their attacks made it visible from down below. Tatyana ordered. "Use the camouging formation and activate burst eleration straight at him." Then, she looked at both Undying Body Monarch cultivators and stated. "Ayanduin and Gu Chen, don''t disappoint me."


    Both Sixth Realm cultivators didn''t even dare to doubt as they answered firmly. "Understood!"


    BOOOOOOM!


    The mountain and giant skeletal hand collided like two massive meteors, creating a gigantic explosion in the vacuum of space. As Elder Payun dealt with that giant hand, he suddenly lost the energy signal of the ship for a single instant. His heart dropped. ''Where-? Huh?''


    The bow of the warship appeared right in front of his eyes, and in the next instant, his body mmed right against its hull.


    BANG!


    His head rang for a second, his eyesight getting blurry as the hard surface of the warship and its speed felt like mming against a wall. However, he reacted quickly and tried to move away. Sadly, both his arms were suddenly grabbed by two pairs of hands that felt like iron pincers.


    Looking to the sides, he saw Ayanduin and Gu Chen holding him in ce as a massive circr white formation appeared in the front of the ship.


    The elder instantly understood what was happening, and his eyes widened. "Y-You dare sacrifice yourselves just to kill me!?"


    "Sacrifice?" Ayanduin sneered, and Gu Chen continued. "You don''t understand that we are a bit more resilient than you."


    Tatyana spat coldly. "Fire."


    "NOO!"


    BOOOOOM!


    The sky was illuminated as a gigantic white beam streaked across it. The other four Transcendent Realm cultivators finally dealt with the meteor formations and were about to rush skyward when they felt Elder Payun''s energy signal disappearing. Their eyes widened, and they looked closely at the white beam in the sky.


    "It can''t be¡­ Did they really¡­?"


    Lord Hurricane appeared around them, his hands behind his back. "They really killed Elder Payun." Then, he looked at those four and smiled faintly. "Are you four going to continue this farce?"


    The four cultivators didn''t dare. They followed Elder Payun to gain a few favors, but now that he was dead, continuing this battle where they had an actual chance of dying was just not reasonable.


    Violet heard Lord Hurricane, and her heart shook. Shended on the warship the first time she met them, thinking that whatever they had there could not threaten her. And yet, Elder Payun was in in a fight of five against that single warship. While Elder Payun was weaker than herself, the difference was not thatrge, and Elder Payun had the aid of four other Transcendent Cultivators.


    She muttered. "Thank the Heaven I didn''t antagonize them¡­"


    Meanwhile, back in the warship, Tatyana looked toward the world and hummed. "They gave up. Well, whatever. Leave this ce and retake the trajectory of Andrea''s inheritance. Also, Yasenia is back in charge."


    ia nodded. "Understood."


    Tatyana looked around for a few moments and said. "Aha! There you are~. Come here, [Soul Attraction]."


    Everyone looked on as an immaterial thingnded on Tatyana''s hand. Then, Tatyana dropped it down and muttered. "[Underworld Gate]."


    The soul was tied by several ck chains and dragged into the Underworld. Transcendental Realm cultivators could actually survive without physical bodies, so to make sure that they were dead, one had to kill their soul.


    Once she dealt with that, the Death Empress smiled at the heavily burnt Undying Monarch Body Cultivators. "How was the strength of the warship''s main cannon?"


    Gu Chen approached, limping slightly, and extended his hand, dropping Elder Payun''s spatial ring onto Tatyana''s hand. His body was in such a bad state that some of his wives were crying. "You are really¡­ I haven''t felt this much pain since the Heavenly Tribtion struck me¡­"


    Tatyanaughed. "That''s great! A little reminder of fun times!"


    Gu Chen deadpanned.


    Meanwhile, Ayanduin looked at Valeria and asked, groaning in pain. "Can you heal me, please?"


    Valeria observed Ayanduin''s body, which had small carbonized patches of skin with third-degree burns all over, and she hummed. "These are just flesh wounds; don''t worry too much about it. You will recover in a few weeks."


    Ayanduin wanted to roll his eyes, but even his eyelids were damaged, so he just sighed and limped toward his room. Money followed behind while not knowing what to do. "M-Master, are you sure you are okay? You are more well-done than the steak you usually like to eat."


    Ayanduin nodded faintly and sighed. "Yasenia, please cook some delicious foodter, okay?"


    Yasenia heard him and burst intoughter. "Sure, sure. I''ll cook whatever you all want."


    Then, the skeletal warship streaked through space and left Ruin World far behind.

 Chapter 1046: Arriving At A New World.

    After leaving that ce, Kali held the treasure and looked at it with interest. This little orb is the cause of theirst year of constant struggle. Now, it was in her hands, and she had to assimte it.


    The treasure was simr to the other two she found, following the same theme. Unlike the [Rain Storm Meteorite] and [Weather Controlling Primal Meteorite], the first two fragments, this treasure didn''te with a name attached to it. Therefore, Kali didn''t know what to call it. Still, she didn''t really need to know the name to fuse it with the other two.


    Angel asked, curious. "Are you going to fuse them right away?"


    Fiddling with the orb surrounded by clouds that emitted strange cosmic rays, Kali nodded. "I will. This item looks quite high-levelpared to the other two, though. I wonder what the effects will be?"


    Evelyn looked at it and clicked her tongue. "That''s quite powerful indeed. My Natural Treasure is barelyparable to it. Of course, my Natural Treasure is growing with me, so it will eventually catch up to this one."


    Kali raised her eyebrow yfully. "You think so? Mine also grows with me, no?"


    Evelyn snorted. "I trust in my cute [Storm Roaring Thunder]!"


    Smiling at her words, she sighed andmented. "Well, I''ll go to one of the rooms and cultivate behind closed doors. We have a long journey ahead of us, right?"


    Flora saw that Kali was asking her, and she nodded. "Indeed, Madam. ording to our maps, it should take around two or three years to reach the location where Lady Andrea needs to find her inheritance treasure."Hearing that, many people walked out and went to the rooms below to cultivate. While the energy quantity was not high, it was better than nothing. Formations were activated to transform cosmic energy into spiritual energy. Otherwise, they would all be constantly losing energy, making traveling through space very challenging.


    Still, even when the quantity of energy was low, it was barely enough to keep them going even while cultivating. Ayanduin and Gu Chen were able to filter Cosmic Energy with much difficulty, allowing them to keep up the horrifying rate of consumption their bodies constantly needed.


    Still, doing so was not good for them, and they would eventually need to rest in a world with a Heaven to cleanse their bodies.


    The only one that was having no problems whatsoever was the dragoness. She was happily sitting on the ship''s bow, absorbing the Cosmic Energy around her while sitting cross-legged.


    Tatyana and Cecile sat by her side, observing the emptiness of space.


    During the next two years, Yasenia managed to break through and reach the peak of the Dantian Spiritualization Sixth Level, Mid-level Epoch Core, and the peak of the Sixth Level Legendary Beast Core Realm.


    She was just a step away from officially bing a high-level yer in the fifth realm.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Meanwhile, the girls other than Yasenia had already managed to reach the seventh level, all of them creating solid energy in their lower Dantian. The reason their cultivation speed remained swift was none other than Yasenia''s Dual Cultivation method.


    After two years of travels through the nothingness of space, the warship''s radar caught something in the distance. "Young Miss, we are approaching a dimensional world."


    Yasenia opened her closed eyes and looked toward the horizon. "Dimensional world¡­ Those are the ''t Worlds'' of the universe, right? Give me a reminder."


    ia nodded and brought up a text in front of herself. "Dimensional Worlds are situated in the general vicinity of a Sr System. They cover arge space and are usually muchrger than spherical worlds. Heaven dominates those worlds, and theirws follow the typical 24-hour day, normal level of gravity, and several continents surrounded by water. There are many types and exceptions, but that''s the rule of thumb to categorize them. To enter such worlds, otherwise called ''continents,'' you need permission from their Heaven. Our Sky Continent is simr to it, Young Miss."


    Yasenia hummed and squinted, using her unique sight to look beyond. "Oh? I can somewhat see the fluctuation of the dimensionalyer surrounding the World." Something flicked in the periphery of her sight, and she looked over. ''Hm? What''s that?'' ??


    "ia, any energy signals in that direction?"


    Following Yasenia''s finger in the map, shemented. "None that I can see¡­ Do you see something, Young Miss?"


    "I do indeed see something. There is a star over there, right?"


    ia blinked and zoomed into the area where Yasenia was pointing. "Hm¡­ oh. There is indeed a small star in that direction. It''s around one hundred billion kilometers away¡­ How did you see it?"


    Yasenia tilted her head. "It shed strangely. Have you ever received a reflection of light from something on your periphery? It felt simr to that."


    ia hummed. "I see. Do you want to go and check it? We should reach it in a few months at most, and we are not deviating too much from our objective."


    Crossing her arms, the dragoness pondered on what to do. "Can you save its location on the map? We can check it after Andrea''s business. She is currently our priority."


    "Understood."


    They didn''t change routes and continued forward, eventually arriving at the edge of the dimensional barrier. Looking from the outside, the ce looked as if it was another patch of the endless emptiness of space. However, hiding in dimensionalyers, a gigantic world was hiding there.


    ia spoke aloud, her draconic gaze focused on the control panel. "We are approaching the dimensionalyer. Ready yourself for heavy turbulence."


    The warship slowly approached, and soon, they touched theyer. As if their ship was sinking into a pond of nothingness, the bow of the warship was swallowed, followed by all of them right after.


    Their gaze waspletely ck for a few seconds, and then, a bright re shed over them, making their eyes squint. They''ve been ustomed to the darkness of space for so long that the Sun rays around them felt a bit too bright.


    When they recovered their gaze, the image of a gigantic world entered their eyesight, spreading in all directions around them in a seemingly endless manner.


    The gigantic world,rge oceans, and enormous continents were a gorgeous sight that many missed. A Distancia leadermented with a smile. "It has been just a few years, and yet it feels like forever. What a strange situation."


    Another one answered. "Indeed. It makes me want to just stay here instead of aiming for higher Heavens. I mean, if this ce epts Lord Ayanduin and Lord Gu Chen, it means that it should be possible to cross into the Sixth Realm, right?"


    Yasenia smiled. "If anyone wants to stay, I won''t force you to follow me. Our contract has already been fulfilled. You can either follow me or stay in another world." The dragonessmented, looking at them. "To be honest, I rmend doing so. While I admire many of you for wanting to follow along, I am going to go to ces far beyond what you can imagine. If you can''t keep up, you will eventually be left behind, and I really would hate to see that."


    Cao Chenghua crossed his arms with a raised eyebrow. "That''s surprising. I always thought that you had recruited us as an armed force that you wanted to train to be a key factor against your real enemies."


    The dragoness gently shook her head, her long ck hair waving beautifully with her gestures. Using a hand to ce a few strands behind her ear, shemented. "I have never thought of you as such. I was just thankful for your contributions to making Distancia a good world for me to stay in for a few years."


    The dragoness added. "Therefore, if any of you want to be dropped off and explore thesends alone, you tell me, and I will do so. All of you have a few treasures we gathered in Ruin World during thest year, right? That should be more than enough tost you for several decades or even centuries."


    A few leaders got thoughtful, and Cao Chenghua, their representative, spoke. "Let us think about it."


    Yasenia nodded and looked at Andrea with a smile. "Well, Darling. Your turn to lead us~."


    Andrea caressed the dragoness''s head with a smile and pointed southwest. "ia, go straight in that direction."


    Their ship turned and then shot through the air, streaking across the sky like a shooting star.


    After two days of moving in the same direction, they all decided to make a stop in a town near the ce where Andrea was supposed to go. Going straight into it without gathering information was not the way of doing things, after all, there might be lethal traps or other naturally urring dangers that could leave them helpless.


    So, their shipnded in front of a rtivelyrge town, and they all dismounted. The ce was surrounded by green prairies, distant mountains, and beautiful rivers. The scenery was extremely rxing, leaving a few of them dazed for a second.


    Once they dismounted, Yasenia stored the ship, and they all crossed the remaining distance on foot.


    They soon arrived at a town''s gates and spotted two guards at the entrance. They were wearing a decently shiny piece of armor, and their weapons were of the Earth-rank, showing that this ce was not without strength.


    The guards saw Yasenia''s group, and one of them quickly ran inside while the other shouted. "Beast humans are attacking again! Ring the rms!"


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched in annoyance. ''I really hope that this is not a Distancia but with humans kind of ce.''


    Not wanting to deal with them, Yasenia waved her hand and summoned her warship. "Board the ship. We are going to another town. There is no reason that we need to go through whatever the mess they are dealing with here is."


    They all chuckled and followed the dragoness, the warship streaking across the sky right after. The people in the town stood there, stunned beyondprehension.


    Searching the area, they were able to spot several different towns, some bigger than others. This time around, they made sure to check if the town had beast humans and humans alike, so that their group wouldn''t be out of ce.


    It was a matter of time before they found it, and theynded nearby and approached in a simr manner. The scenery in this pce was different, being mainly mountainous, with tall peaks reaching the clouds in the surroundings.


    Approaching the gates, Yasenia saw two human men guarding the entrance again. She crossed her fingers and sighed. ''Let them be normal!''


    When the guards spotted them, they didn''t react like the others. Instead, they became alert and raised their weapons, which was a verymon reaction.


    Yasenia was ted and said. "Oh! Finally! It only took EIGHT towns!"


    And so, with a beautiful smile on her face that left the guards dazed, their group approached the gates.

 Chapter 1047: Entering [Fiery Eagle City].

    Author Note: Merry Christmas, Dears! I hope you are having a great day and that you had many lovely presents! Have fun with the chapter~. <!-- --><3< p>


    ***************


    After approaching the city gates, the guards raised their aura, revealing Level One Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivation. Their armor and weapons were high-level Earth Rank, showing a rtivelyrger influencepared to the cities surrounding this zone.


    "Identify yourselves!"


    The guard''s voice boomed outward, and Yasenia answered back, her voice gently flowing forward with the wind. "We are the [Astral Sky Sect]. We are here to gather information and possibly settle down for a short while."


    The guards frowned, never having heard of that name. However, seeing how nobody from their group reacted to his aura burst, they decided that facing them aggressively was not something they could do. The other spoke, his tone respectful. "Miss, sorry if I sound rude, but I''ve never heard your sect''s esteemed name. I can see that you have some strength, so I want to call my superior. I don''t feel qualified to deal with people of your esteemed rank."


    Yasenia secretly praised this guard in her mind. She easily nodded to his suggestion. "Understood. We can wait here without any problems. Take your time."


    The guard looked at Yasenia with pleasant surprise. He had expected them to be arrogant due to their strength, but instead, they were very understanding. This made the guard feel somewhat grateful, and instead of the mean and powerful guard captain, he went to find the more honorable and understanding one.


    Without dy, the guard rushed into the town. Once there, he spoke slowly and clearly about the situation. "Captain, we have a group of high-level cultivators at the entrance. Their strength is much higher than ours. However, they were understanding when I told them I was going to get you. I feel that they are trustworthy enough to allow inside the city."The middle-aged man raised his eyes from the scroll and spoke. "You are too quick to judge. Let''s go see."


    Yasenia''s group stayed calm and silent, waiting until the captain arrived. This person''s aura was much deeper than the guards, and even Yasenia''s eyebrow gently raised. ''Quite strong.''


    The middle-aged human man who arrived had a silver sleeveless armor, showing his sun-tanned muscr arms holding a massive sword, simr to Yasenia''s in size. ''Hm. It seems I underestimated them. Many of them have vast and profound auras, and also¡­'' Looking at Yasenia and her wives, he couldn''t help but pause. ''Their beauty is something I have never seen before. I wonder how such heavenly beauties have been able to remain unknown for so long.''


    Feeling their eyes on his body, the Guard Captain spoke lowly. "Lords and Ladies from the Astral Sky Sect, we would like tomunicate a few rules in our city to you before we proceed."


    The guard captain saw the woman with the most absurd body and a dragon tail answering him. Her smile almost left him dazed for a second. The dragon woman''s voice, mellow, feminine, yet somewhat low, tickled his eardrum. "Go ahead, Sir. We will listen as long as we need to."


    The Guard Captain nodded and spoke, looking into Yasenia''s golden slit eyes. "First, seniors in the fifth realm and above are strictly prohibited from using their strength inside or around the city. If you have any conflict with anyone, you must either fly at least 500 kilometers into the sky or move 1000 kilometers outside the city. Any conflict that happens closer than those distances will be met with force from the city''s armed forces."


    "Understood. In case something happens, we''ll follow these instructions unless we are in a life-and-death scenario."


    The Guard Captain nodded. That kind of answer was more honest than many he had heard before. Then, he added. "Second, I want you to understand that the established sects have some privileges inmerce and other parts of the city. These benefits are shown via a jade card, which has the imagery of the city''s g. I hope you are able to understand this and arefortable taking a step back."


    Yasenia''s group looked upward and saw the g''s symbol: an eagle with fiery wings fluttering between mountains. "We''ll be careful with it. However, can you tell us how we can detect fakes from real ones? We arepletely new to this area, so we don''t understand the basics."


    "The card must have the same aurapared to this one." The Guard Captain revealed a fiery jade card, and Yasenia''s group focused on it, memorizing its aura.


    After a few moments, Yasenia nodded, signaling him to continue. "Finally, guards are to be respected, regardless of their cultivation level. If you are spotted abusing any of them, a guard of your level wille to arrest you. Punishment can go from a fine to banishment from the city. Other than this, we ask you to be a moral and upright person."


    "Hm¡­" Yasenia asked, confused. "That''s all?"


    "That''s all."


    Hearing the confirmation, Yasenia didn''t have any problems with it. "Understood. Do we have to pay anything to enter the city?"


    "It''s not required." The Guard Captain smiled. "Of course, tips are never denied."


    "Oho~?"


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow and waved her arm, giving the two guards a low-level, Heaven-ranked weapon and handing gorgeous greaves to the Guard Captain. "Thank you for the hospitality." ?


    The three guards looked at the ''tips'' with stunned expressions. They only reacted when the group passed by their side and asked them to open the gates.


    Reacting, the Guard Captain palmed the air. The doors sounded like a gong, and then, they slowly slid backward. Angelmented with a smile. "That''s an interesting formation! It gathers energy from strikes and transforms it into motion!"


    "Interesting indeed." Yasenia patted her head, and when the doors were fully open, they crossed inside.


    The city revealed beyond the gates was enormous, with mainly white and golden architecture. The pristine walls and paths were a pleasant sight, and the vitality of the city could be felt by looking at the citizens walking around. Most had smiling and rxed expressions, showing a high-trust society that was working as intended.


    Tatyana nodded. "A flourishing city at first nce. This is quite nice."


    They didn''t stop walking into the city until they were somewhat deep. Once there, they separated to look around and ask for directions toward a ce to gather information. Yasenia walked alone, with a few of the maids following nearby, and she saw an elderly couple. Knowing that the elderly were usually the most reliable and the ones that would get her into trouble the least, she approached and asked gently. "Sir, Madam, may I ask where I can ask for information? I am new to this city."


    The pair of elderly people looked up at the tall dragon woman, and the grandma spoke with a hand on her mouth. "Oh dear, you are gorgeous!"


    Yaseniaughed, making her face bloom like a flower. The grandma blinked and smiled. "Dear, you are asking for information? You know, my grandson is very knowledgeable about the [Fiery Eagle City]! Do you want to go and ask him?"


    The dragoness looked at her with amusement andmented. "I wouldn''t mind, Madam. However, it is only to ask for directions and nothing more!"


    The grandma clicked her tongue. "You youngsters don''t understand. You need to marry soon, and marriages that happen spontaneously are the ones thatst the most!"


    Yasenia walked with the couple and spoke softly. "I am already married, Madam. I wouldn''t want to betray those I love for a fling, don''t you think?"


    The grandma blinked and looked at Yasenia. "You are married?"


    The dragoness nodded. "I am, Madam."


    Seeing her disappointed expression, Yaseniaughed. "So, should we go visit your grandson?"


    The grandpa didn''t speak. He allowed his wife to y around. He had noticed that Yasenia was kind-hearted toward them, so he didn''t mind walking around with a youthful and beautiful woman who could brighten his wife''s day.


    The grandma snorted. "Go, go! If he sees you, at least that silly grandson will understand what a real woman is! He is currently fascinated with the spoiled great-grandaughter of Lord Gong. Really, each time I see him run after that woman, I feel like dragging him and pping his face twice to see if he wakes up!"


    Yaseniaughed. "It sounds like a pure love story. Why are you so against it, Madam?"


    The grandma sighed. "That woman is not good, Dear. I can see it from a mile away that, while beautiful, she would make a terrible mother and wife! She is just too egotistical and arrogant. My grandson will be white-haired faster than his father if he marries her!"


    Walking and speaking, Yasenia arrived at a rtivelyrge mansion. She hummed and asked. "Madam, may I have my bodyguards walk near me? I am new in this ce, and I want to be sure that nothing happens to me."


    The grandma patted Yasenia''s arm twice. "Of course, dear. We can wait a little if you need to."


    ia''s group of 15 maids appeared right after, startling the couple. Yasenia smiled. "No need to, Madam. They were around all this time."


    The grandpa raised his bushy eyebrow and finally spoke, his aged voice sounding clear. "You are not someone simple."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I am not." Yasenia smiled. Then, she added. "Still, as long as nothing happens, I will just be a pretty girl asking for directions."


    The grandpa smiled. "That''s great."


    The grandma looked at her husband, and seeing that he didn''t have an adverse reaction, she smiled and looked at Yasenia. "Come inside, Dear. Your bodyguards can naturally follow along. Someone as pretty as you must have protection!"


    Yasenia entered the mansion with the fifteen maids, and once inside, the grandma knocked her cane on the ground, creating a powerful energy pulse. "Useless grandson,e down!"


    A housemaid approached with quick steps, and Yasenia noticed that she was a mortal. Therefore, she quickly held back her aura and scent. The maid gave Yasenia a few looks, but she was respectful enough to bow and speak clearly. "Lady Dan, Lord Dan, the young master is currently not at home."


    The grandma sighed. "I see. When will he return?"


    "He said that he would be back in three hours."


    "Three hours¡­" The grandma frowned, and Yaseniamented softly. "I don''t mind waiting. But I hope to get what I want by the end of it, Madam."


    The grandma smiled gently. "Don''t worry, Dear. Come to the backyard with us and tell us a bit about yourself. Falna, prepare some refreshments."


    Yasenia smiled and trusted her. Her instincts could tell that the elderly woman was not lying.


    Meanwhile, the maid bowed and ran off with quick steps and decorum. After arriving at the wide backyard, they sat around a white marble table. Yasenia had to take out unique chairs for herself and the maids since they mostly had additional body parts, making sitting on an ordinary chair difficult.


    The grandma saw the designs and praised the manufacturing. "They are gorgeous and unique chairs! Whoever made them must''ve thought a lot about the designs."


    Yaseniaughed. "Well, my partner is indeed very good."


    "Oh?" The grandma smiled gently. "I can hear how much you love him just from that sentence."


    Yasenia nodded, and the grandma asked. "So, tell me, Dear. Why are you searching for an information broker?"

 Chapter 1048: Four Taboo Locations.

    The grandma asked, curious about why someone like Yasenia had taken her time toe to this rtively remote area. "So, tell me, Dear. Why are you searching for an information broker?"


    Yasenia saw the mortal maid pouring her some tea, so she thanked her and then took a sip from the cup. "Good tea." Yasenia smiled and thenmented, her cup gently rattling against the china. "We''ve arrived at this ce to search for something. We don''t really know what it is. However, we know that it is north of this city. Do you know of anyndmarks that are considered taboo or any ce that''s a tomb or perhaps a sealed mountain?"


    The grandma and grandpa were somewhat surprised at Yasenia''s straightforwardness. After all, what she just told them was quite a private thing. It was clear that Yasenia was looking for something extraordinary, and if they had been greedy people, revealing as much as she did could be dangerous.


    The grandma spoke sternly. "Dear, you can''t say things like that! What if someone wants to take advantage of you? You need to be careful when revealing such information!"


    The dragoness''s lips arched gently. "I trust that you, Madam and Sir Dan, are not such people. If you had been anything else but trustworthy, I wouldn''t be here enjoying tea with you."


    The grandma looked at Yasenia softly and extended her hand, grabbing Yasenia''s and patting it gently. "Dear, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Yasenia, Madam Dan."


    The grandma smiled. "That''s a beautiful name. Then, Yasenia, since you trust us so much, I will answer." She looked at her husband and asked. "Is that okay, love?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The grandpa smiled faintly, taking a sip of his drink. "Go ahead. Little Yasenia has proven to be trustworthy as well."The grandma''s smile deepened, her gentle wrinkles crinkling warmly. Her husband was the head of the house, and she, like everyone else, greatly respected him. Though he was always doting and had assured her many times that she could make decisions on her own, she had formed the habit of checking with him long ago¡ªa habit she continued to this day.


    Grandma Dan spoke. "North of here, there are a fewndmarks, like you said. The [Fulminant Snow Swamp] is one of them. The strange weather there, caused by unnatural causes we are not very aware of, managed to make the temperature astoundingly low while not freezing the dangerous waters of the swamp. The beasts roaming that area are also very powerful."


    Yasenia looked at ia, who nodded and took a jade scroll to write it down. The grandma smiled, not bothered at all, and she continued. "Then, there is the [Profound Seven Ring Mystic Forest]. A natural formation of trees in a strange circr manner creates a natural formation of illusions. Without a powerful mind and counteracting talismans and formations, don''t you dare go there. Understood?"


    Yasenia nodded faintly. "I understand. Thanks for the warning, Grandma Dan."


    The grandma waved her hand. "No need for thanks!" She added, her tone serious. "There are two more interesting ces that are not known to the general public, which is why I asked my husband for permission to tell you, Yasenia."


    Yasenia''s eyes flickered. "I see. May I ask what their names are?"


    Grandma Dan nodded, but first, she warned. "Yasenia, you must promise me two things. First, only those in your group will be made aware of these two ces. They are hidden for the safety of the public more than anything else. Second, if you ever decide to go, tell us first so that we can tell your group about the dangers there in detail."


    Yasenia pondered for a few seconds, and after a few moments, she nodded. "I promise."


    Grandma Dan smiled. "A Dragon''s promise has a lot of weight. Don''t you dare break it!"


    Yasenia smiled. "I haven''t broken a single promise I''ve verbally made in my life. Be at ease."


    Grandpa Dan asked, his bushy white eyebrow-raising. "Oh? Those words felt like the truth. Have you really never broken any promise?"


    "Never." Yasenia asserted with conviction.


    Granda Dan nodded. "That''s great. You do justice to your race, Yasenia."


    The dragoness smiled. She then waited patiently until Grandma Dan was about to tell her. However, a maid arrived and spoke softly. "Lady Dan, Lord Dan, the Fifth Young Master is back. He is currently being guided here."


    Knowing that her grandson wasing, Grandma Dan actually snorted. "What a way to interrupt a Lady. Compared to Little Yasenia, he is a barbarian!"


    Grandpa Dan''s lips gently curved, clearly knowing that his wife already favored Yasenia more than her blood grandson. Not that it required much effort. ''This will be quite fun.''


    "Nainai! Yeye! I''vee with Sister Gong to pay you a visit."


    Yasenia and her maids saw how their annoyed but clearly doting faces had changed to a genuinely annoyed face. They had to do their best not tough aloud. ''She really doesn''t like the great-granddaughter of that Gong person, does she?''


    Looking over to the entrance, Yasenia saw a handsome young man with luxury brocades walking in confidently. His attitude was forcefully poised, making him seem a little bit silly. However, Yasenia couldn''t feel the usual maliciousness of other Young Masters in him, so she attributed it to the young man being a bit¡­ silly but honest.


    Meanwhile, when she looked at his apanying person, her pupils couldn''t help but shrink slightly. The woman was gorgeous, her clothes flowing behind her like a cloud and her steps being airy and ethereal. However, her body reeked of the worst of arrogance and narcissism,pletely shattering the beautiful image that the woman had created with her otherwise charming appearance.


    Yasenia just met her, and the way she carried herself felt like a sinful smear in a beautiful painting. Of course, she was not fast to judge and didn''t say anything. However, her senses rarely failed her with these matters.


    Grandpa Dan had been observing Yasenia and felt her reaction, making him appreciate her even more. ''She is a really interesting young woman. What a shame that she is already married. If not, I would''ve supported Dan''er in her attempt to marry her to our silly grandson.''


    After entering the room, the pair saw that a group of people was apanying the elders and looked over. The grandson''s face changed to one of pure shock when he saw Yasenia. He thought that he had been looking at flowers all his life, but after seeing Yasenia, those beautiful women were just like grass! The flower was sitting there elegantly, sipping tea with those luscious lips.


    On the other hand, the Gong woman''s face went from pure arrogance to shock. However, the shock didn''tst, as envy and jealousy bubbled in her stomach and rose like bile, making her face poisonous for a single second. She recovered her senses quickly, but it was toote.


    Yasenia''s sharp senses naturally caught the maliciousness, and she red over, her golden gaze seemingly piercing through space and prating deep into the woman''s eyes.


    Grandma Dan, who also noticed, was about to frown when she saw the Gong girl''s face be somewhat pale as she took a step back. ''Ho~?'' Looking at Yasenia, she saw that she had already returned to take another sip of the tea. ''Hahaha~, ss incarnate! This is how a truly beautiful woman carries herself!''


    "Come and sit, Little Che, Lady Gong. We were about to talk about a few interesting matters." She then smiled at Yasenia. "Also, Little Che might look a lot, but please forgive him. He is a bit young and¡­ Well, healthy. Fufu~."


    Dan Che reacted and stuttered. "Nainai! What are you saying!?"


    Meanwhile, Yasenia smiled faintly. "I don''t mind, Grandma Dan. I am ustomed to receiving gazes of all kinds."


    "Great~!" Grandma Dan smiled widely. "Little Che, Miss Yasenia here was asking for nearbyndmarks to the north. You''ve already studied about this with your Master, right? How about you tell her?"


    Lady Gong frowned faintly and said. "Lady Dan, while I don''t know what kind of person she is, telling people about the two forbiddennds is not something we should do."


    Dan Che frowned slightly. Why was she, a junior, lecturing a senior? Dan Che might not be very bright, but he had respect for his elders and family, which were deeply ingrained in him. It was clear that if his grandmother was agreeable to tell her, she had her own considerations. He looked at Lady Gong and said. "Fen''er, if Nainai is telling Lady Yasenia, then she must''ve thought about it. It is not our ce to tell otherwise."


    Gong Fen frowned sadly, her willowy eyebrows looking pitiful as they arched. "W-Why are you so harsh? I was just being thoughtful¡­"


    The pitiful act was so well executed and practiced that Yasenia almost rolled her eyes. ''No wonder Dan Che fell for this woman. An actress of the highest caliber.'' Noticing the displeased expressions on both elders'' faces when Dan Che started feeling guilty, she pondered. ''Hm¡­ I should give them a hand.''


    Before Dan Che spoke, Yasenia uttered softly. "You are an educateddy, Miss Gong. You should ept wrongs when youmit them and be graceful about it instead of searching for the pity of others."


    When she saw Dan Che pausing to think, Grandma Dan almost cheered. Still, she kept herposure and spoke. "Indeed. I have my considerations. Now, Dun Che, tell her about those two ces. Nainai has already exined the previous two."


    Dan Che saw Yasenia looking over with a gentle gaze, and his bones softened. ''Oh Heavens. Having such beauty should be a sin! Focus, Dan Che! Don''t be an embarrassment!''


    "W-Well¡­"


    Dan Che almost pped his own face. ''I stuttered my first word! I am done for.''


    Yasenia spoke, encouraging the young man. "Continue, Young Master Dan."


    Dan Che swallowed his embarrassment and coughed. "Sorry for that, Lady Yasenia."


    Yasenia nodded. "Don''t mind it. We all have our days."


    "Ahem. North of our city, our ns hide two forbidden zones from the public''s eyes due to their dangerous nature." After managing to speak the first sentence correctly, the rest flowed easily. "While the two other ces you''ve heard about, the [Fulminant Snow Swamp] and [Profound Seven Ring Mystic Forest], are dangerous, if you are prepared, you can avoid death in the majority of the situations."


    Yasenia nodded. "So I heard. What''s so different about these two other ces?"


    Dan Che continued. "Well, the [Deadly Magma Cave] and [Moon Swallowing Mountain] are different because all who enter either don''t return or, even if they do, they be crippled and never recover from their expeditions. Yeye- I mean, Grandpa Dan, is one of the few who managed to enter both ces and return rtively unscathed. He lost a leg for it, though."


    Yasenia hummed. "I see." He looked at Grandpa Dan and smiled. "Senior, you are a Transcendent Realm cultivator, right?"


    Grandpa Dan smiled faintly. "Indeed. If you really want to go to those ces, you must be apanied by at least one."


    Yasenia sighed. ''Even a Sixth Realm cultivator lost a leg? Those ces are beyond what I expected.''

 Chapter 1049: Yasenias Gratitude Gift.

    After getting to know all that information, Yasenia didn''t say anything and got thoughtful. She was evaluating what else she could ask and, if she did so, how topensate these two elders. They had truly helped her out this time around, so leaving without giving them something felt a bit too ungrateful.


    The rest also didn''t speak and waited for Yasenia to speak up. They could see that she was thinking a few things over. After a couple of moments, Yasenia smiled andmented. "Elders, this has truly saved me a great deal of time. I won''t ask for much more without properpensation. I am truly grateful."


    Grandma Dan waved her hand. "Aish! What are you talking about? This is something we elders wanted to do. Having thepany of such a pretty woman for an afternoon is more than enoughpensation!"


    Yaseniaughed, her tone warm and gentle. "Worry not, Elder. I am someone with enough resources, and I bet that I can take out something that you will love."


    Grandma Dan was curious, but before she spoke, Lady Gong jumped, feeling that she had a chance to turn things around from what had happened before. Even though Yasenia had not had other interactions with her, her resentment was endlessly growing for each second Lady Gong had Yasenia''s face in front of her. "Lady Yasenia should be careful with her words. Grandpa and Grandma Dan are people who have experienced many things. Your gift might end up making all of us ufortable."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yasenia blinked and looked sideways. Then, she smiled and asked aloud. "Did I ask for your opinion, Lady Gong? While I appreciate your words, instead of making it easier, now you''ve set a certain expectation for my gift, leaving the elders in an awkward situation." Yasenia sighed and shook her head. "Thankfully, my gift is more than fitting for them."


    Then, she waved her hand and summoned two bowls with steaming hot noodles in front of them. Both elders blinked, stunned, while Lady Gong made a clearly mockingughter.


    Dan Che smiled a bit as well, feeling that this was quite uncharacteristicing from someone with Yasenia''s looks. ''Food? That''s really unexpected.''


    Grandma Dan sniffed once, and her eyes widened at the rich and savory scent that caressed her olfactory sense. Even Grandpa Dan could feel his appetite opening. Grandma Dan looked at a maid, who quickly went to take some chopsticks. Then, she asked, her tone not at all disappointed. "This food smells delicious! What is it, Yasenia?"Yasenia smiled and answered. "[Lifegrain Longevity Golden Noodles]. They will help the Elders expel toxins from the body and also increase your lifespan by 200 years. While not a lot, they take effect once every 2000 years. I can give the Elders the recipe for this dish I created, effectively increasing your lifespans by a tenth as long as you eat them every two thousand years."


    Everyone in the room stood still in shock. This time, even the rtively calm Grandpa Dan was looking at Yasenia with a shocked gaze. Grandpa Dan stood up and gently bowed. "This precious gift is something we would''ve never imagined receiving. You will forever be a friend of our Dan Family, and my future generations will hear of your name from their ancestors."


    Seeing the former Head of the Household bow down, everyone else from the Dan Family that was nearby quickly followed. "We thank Lady Yasenia for the generous gift!"


    Yasenia looked at them gently and smiled, leaning forward slightly. "Thank you for your words, Elder Dan."


    The Elder smiled and said. "Call me Grandpa Dan; no need for formalities between us."


    Grandma Dan nodded firmly. "Right! Little Yasenia is our family''s benefactor! You can''t treat us as strangers!"


    After speaking with them, she noticed that while Grandpa Dan was a Sixth Realm powerhouse, his wife was a Half-Step Dantian Spiritualization Realm cultivator on the verge of breaking through. However, since Grandma Dan''s body had started aging, attacking the Tribtion was too dangerous.


    So, as thanks for their hospitality, she offered the noodles she had crafted in the past. The recipe was not a concern since the ingredients were not easy to find. Even if they had it, producing it regrly was a hefty burden even for a Transcendent Realm Level family.


    Yasenia had plenty of them because her ring had started to bloom with the Transcendent Realm herbs Valeria and Yasenia nted back in the Sky Continent''s Secret Realm. With the nt eleration in her ring, she would have more than enough materials every 2000 years to eat this and many more delicacies.


    Yasenia looked at Grandma Dan and raised her eyebrow. "Grandma Dan, do you think you can break through into the Transcendent Realm with this? The detoxifying and extra years might help you recover enough strength for this step."


    Grandma Dan froze while Grandpa Dan smiled. He knew that Yasenia offered this particr gift for that reason. That''s why he thanked her so respectfully. Whoever treated his wife well, he would naturally treat her with equal respect. Grandma Dan looked at her husband and stuttered. "W-What do you think, Husband? Do you think it is enough?"


    Grandpa Dan smiled and gently grabbed her hand. "Eat them for now. We''ll know after you eat how effective they truly are."


    Grandma Dan nodded obediently. This husband of hers had pampered her their entire life, and even when, as a Transcendent Realm cultivator, her husband could look more youthful and handsome, he decided to allow his body to age with hers.


    Dan Che looked at everything, and his respect for Yasenia skyrocketed. Inparison, Lady Gong, by his side, started to feel superficial and egotistical. The woman''s previousment had ticked him off, making him realize that they were uttered with malicious intent. While he might have a fancy for Lady Gong, as she was a beautiful woman with status, he loved his Grandparents, who raised him since he was very little with his entire heart. ''I will need to reevaluate the marriage proposal I was going to make¡­ While finding someone like Lady Yasenia might be impossible, I at least need to find someone less superficial.''


    Yasenia waited patiently as the elders took their meal. Then, Grandma Dan felt her stomach gurgle a little as her body started feeling hot. Yasenia spoke softly before anyone got scared. "Go to a restroom, Grandma Dan. You''ll expel impurities and then feel anew. The sensations are normal."


    Both elders nodded, trusting Yasenia, and they left the room, leaving Lady Gong, Dan Che, and Yasenia alone. Well, the maids from both sides were there. Yasenia looked at Dan Che and asked. "How much do you know about the forbidden ces? I will ask your grandfatherter in detail, but I would like to start informing myself."


    Dan Che straightened his back and nodded. "From what I''ve learned, these two locations are enchanted by powerful natural formations and auras that made them lethal for Mortal Cultivators in the outskirts, increasing in danger toward the center where the risk is high even for respected Immortal Cultivators like Grandpa Dan."


    Yasenia tilted her head, fiddling with the cup with her long and elegant fingers. "I can guess that your families use those ces to gather rare resources. So, your families should have a way to at least guarantee an eptable level of risk. Right?"


    Dan Che was stunned. "How did you know!? Is Lady Yasenia able to read minds?"


    The dragoness remembered that this man was not too bright, so she smiled gently and answered. "I guessed, Young Master Dan. It is a basic rule of the world that risk and rewarde along. So, a ce as dangerous as those two must have many treasures. While your families are blocking it because of the danger¡­" Yasenia smirked. "I bet that the blockade has some other more selfish purposes."


    Dan Che blinked twice. ''Oh¡­ Is it like that?''


    "That''s right."


    A man''s voice reached them from the side. Looking over, they saw a middle-aged man with an elegant disposition and handsome facial features, very simr to Dan Che. By his side, a middle-aged woman with an elegant dress and a fan walked, crossing her arm with his. She also had some simrities with Dan Che. From her attitude and those details, Yasenia guessed that these two were Dan Che''s parents.


    The dragoness smoothly stood up and cupped her fist. "It is a pleasure to meet you both. May I ask for your esteemed identities? I am Yasenia Dravory from the Astral Sky n."


    The man and woman nodded. The man answered, his low voice having a touch of authority. "I am Dan Liangyang, the current Head of the Dan Family and Dan Che''s father." He pointed at his side and continued. "She is first my wife, Dan Liangxian, and Dan Che''s biological mother."


    The dragoness smiled. "Nice to meet you."


    Dan Liangyang and Dan Liangxian walked to the table and sat down, Yasenia following after them. Dan Liangyang asked after observing Yasenia discreetly once. "May I ask what Lady Yasenia''s purpose is for this visit?"


    Yasenia answered, her tone neither soft nor overbearing. "I wanted to ask for directions and had the luck to ask the Dan Elders. They were very weing and gave me directions. As a thanks, I''ve given them a gift that they are currently digesting."


    Dan Che spoke up, his face filled with excitement. "Lady Yasenia has given us a recipe for a dish that increases lifespan for 200 years! Not only that, it also deals with hidden toxins in the body that might''ve umted during the years!"


    Lord and Lady Dan were shocked, but they didn''t let it show too much on their faces. Of course, their evaluation of the gorgeous woman in front of thempletely changed with that information.


    At first, they thought that this dragon woman was here for information and maybe to ask for an alliance. However, now they were not so sure. After all, someone who could give away such a thing was either a wasteful fool or someone with deep wealth and ideas. They naturally leaned toward thetter.


    Lord Dan bowed slightly. "If that''s the truth. I truly thank you for such a thing."


    Yaseniamented. "I am waiting for the elders to finish, but that might take a few hours. Therefore, instead of asking them, may I start asking both of you for information?"


    Lord Dan got thoughtful andmented. "While I would love to do so, I don''t know until what point my father wants to tell you about them." He smiled somewhat apologetically. "I wouldn''t want this well-guarded secret to be spread, so I hope you can understand."


    The dragoness nodded. "I know the location names and that your father lost his leg in one of those ces. Still, I understand the prudency. You don''t have to worry about it, Lord Dan."


    Instead of that conversation, Yasenia asked another thing. "How about you tell me a little about the atmosphere in this city, Lord Dan? I ampletely new, so I know nothing about who to avoid and who to be at ease with. As you might see, I need to walk on my toes due to my appearance."


    Lady Dan smiled. "Indeed. You might be the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen. Tell her about it, Lord Husband."

 Chapter 1050: Dan Familys Gratefulness.

    Their conversation was quite fruitful, revealing a few interesting details about the [Deadly Magma Cave] and [Moon Swallowing Mountain]. For example, she learned that after many years, their families had managed to create enchantments in their clothes to avoid the extreme temperatures in those two locations.


    "Oh! You are still here, Little Yasenia."


    Everyone heard a voice that sounded familiar but also different. The touch of age in the woman''s voice had disappeared, leaving behind a smooth and elegant voice. Looking over, Yasenia raised her eyebrow while the rest of the Dan family and Lady Gong had their eyes widened and mouths open.


    The woman at the door had gorgeous white hair due to age. However, her face had changed from wrinkled to beautifully aged facial features. Her skin looked much more moist, and her wrinkles faintly appeared at the sides of her eyes and mouth. Even then, no one could ignore the woman''s appearance, as she looked striking for someone of her age.


    Family Head Dan asked, confused. "M-Mother?"


    The woman''s eyebrow raised, and the authority and pressure she gave with that single gesture forced all maids to straighten their backs. "You dare not recognize your mother!? Stupid Son, I am going to cane your butt if you ask such questions again!"


    Dan Liangyang''s lips twitched. ''That''s my mother, alright? No other woman would dare to speak to me like that.''


    Dan Liangxian spoke, her tone amazed. "Mother-inw, have you looked at yourself in the mirror?"


    Grandma Dan sighed. "Why would I? To see my raisin-like face?" She looked at Yasenia, smiling gently. "I''d rathere and look at Little Yasenia! Did these two treat you properly? If they bullied you, you can tell me!"Yaseniaughed softly and waved her hand, summoning a standing mirror by her side as she answered. "They have not bullied me, Grandma Dan. However, you should look at yourself once before we continue our conversation."


    Grandma Dan sighed and looked over, freezing in ce right after she saw her reflection. "Huh?" She raised a hand, touching her face, and saw the woman in the mirror doing the same, changing her expression to pure disbelief.


    Looking at Yasenia, she saw the dragoness smiling at her and nodding. Grandma Dan covered her mouth and quickly ran to Yasenia''s side, hugging her. "Thank you! Thank you so much! Little Yasenia, I really don''t know what to do to return this favor!"


    Yasenia patted the back of the woman gently. "Just tell me about these two locations. That''s more than enough to repay me."


    Grandma Dan separated and pped Yasenia''s shoulder, her face quickly changing from emotional to a scolding one. "How can that be!? Husband!..." The finely aged woman looked around, blinking. "Hm? Is he not done yet?"


    "I am here."


    Looking toward the entrance, everyone saw Grandpa Dan looking exactly the same as before. Yasenia was not surprised. After all, this man was a Transcendent Realm cultivator. Her food would not have drastic effects on him. Moreover, as a Transcendent Cultivator¡­


    Grandpa Dan saw Grandma Dan''s condition, and after raising one eyebrow, his body changed faintly, his appearance changing to a tall and strong elderly man with white hair and a tidy and thick beard.


    Grandma Dan smiled and ran over, falling into his arms like a little bird returning to her nest. "Husband! Let''s apany Yasenia and her group to the [Deadly Magma Cave] and [Moon Swallowing Mountain]! We can''t let anything bad happen to her!"


    Grandpa Dan smiled and caressed Grandma Dan''s soft and silky hair. "Of course."


    Dan Che couldn''t help but look at Yasenia with respect. This was the first time Grandpa Dan would venture into either of the forbiddennds after losing his leg. Being able to earn so much respect from both elders in such a short amount of time was impressive.


    Yasenia felt Dan Che''s gaze and looked over, smiling faintly and nodding. Dan Che''s face went red with a puff, and he shook his head. ''Stop, stop, stop! Lady Yasenia is someone far above my own!''


    Meanwhile, Lady Gong was almost crushing the chair she was grabbing onto from the strength she was using to hold herself back from ring and shouting at Yasenia. While she wallowed in her jealousy, Lady Gong''s eyes shed, and she smiled. "Lord Dan, Lady Dan, since Lady Yasenia wants to go explore those ces, why not take the chance to make arge expedition? I can tell my family and do a joint operation!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow, quickly seeing through her intentions. ''You want to ask daddy and mommy to deal with me? Perhaps Grandma and Grandpa? Tsk, tsk. You are really pushing against my bottom line, aren''t you?'' Yasenia gazed at Lady Gong and thought. ''I wonder¡­ How strong is the Gong Family?''


    On the other hand, both current heads of the Dan family have never had anything against Lady Gong. After all, Lady Gong maintained a perfectly formal and innocent facade in front of them. Grandma Dan and Grandpa Dan were more aware of her because, during their usual walks around the city, they had seen her real personality by chance in the past. So, Lord Dan nodded. "Sure. We can do a spontaneous visit with the Gong, Lin, Zhu, and Che families."


    Grandma Dan frowned faintly. However, since her son gave his approval, telling him to do otherwise was too much of an interference of power. If she did so, people would think that they were the ones in charge instead of her son, something she really wanted to avoid. ''Tsk. That brat of the Gong family ced me in an ufortable position. Well, even if she tries anything, my Husband will deal with it! A brat like you trying to scheme around my Husband? You are 10,000 years too early!'' ?


    Grandpa Dan saw his wife''s scrunched nose and faintlyughed, instantly understanding her thoughts.


    Yasenia spoke. "I''ll return with my people then and gather them twenty kilometers north of this city in two months. This should be enough time for your families to prepare, right?"


    Grandma Dan nodded. "Of course!" Then, she walked over and asked with a weing smile. "Are you sure you don''t want to stay in our house? You can take your friends here as well!"


    Looking at the encouraging woman, Yasenia pondered and asked. "We are quite a few people, though. Around 140. Are you sure you don''t mind?"


    Grandma Dan waved her hand. "Have you seen the size of this house? One hundred forty people can be easily amodated!"


    Yasenia hummed. Feeling Grandma Dan''s eyes on her face, she couldn''t bear to deny the woman''s begging. She smiled faintly and sighed. "Sure, sure. Then I''ll take up your offer. I was thinking of staying in an inn either way, so this solves my housing problems until then."


    Triumphantly smiling, Grandma Danmented. "Great! I''ll ask the maids to prepare the rooms!"


    With that talked out, Yasenia and her maids bid a momentary farewell to the Dan Family and left, reuniting with the others.


    The first ones to arrive were Yasenia''s wives, the maids, and the Beast Heir group. Angel jumped head-first into Yasenia''s softness and took a deep breath. However, she paused and raised her face with a frown. "Why do you have the smell of another woman?"


    The dragoness''s lips twitched. "You can actually smell her? She was in contact with me for ten seconds."


    Angel snorted cutely. "Don''t underestimate my ability to distinguish non-Yasenia smells from you!"


    Yaseniaughed and kissed her forehead. "Sure, sure. I won''t. This scentes from a kind Grandma that gave me a hug of thanks. Happy now?"


    "Happy!" Angel patted Yasenia''s cleavage, erasing other smells, and then he dove face-first into the deep valley once again.


    Evelyn asked, curious. "So, what happened? You''ve found information quite quickly."


    The dragoness yanked Evelyn into her side with her tail, surrounding her with her arm, and she answered. "Well, I was lucky to have encountered an elderly husband and wife who knew about them. It seems that the Dan, Gong, Lin, Zhu, and Che Families are aware of these ces. There might be a few other sects, but these five seem to have quite a strong influence in this regard."


    Andrea crossed her arms with a hum. "I heard about the Lin family. I asked in an inn, and the daughter of the innkeeper came and told me quite a few things."


    Evelyn smirked and teased. "I wonder how Lady Andrea would manage to do that~. Did you seduce her?"


    Andrea rolled her eyes. "Do I look like someone who goes around seducing people left and right like our resident Dragon?"


    The dragoness blinked twice, having taken a stray bullet whileying down. "Hey, I didn''t seduce anyone this time around!"


    ia coughed. "Lady Yasenia, Young Master Dan Che seemed quite interested."


    All the girls raised their eyebrows and looked at Yasenia with questioning faces, which prompted the dragoness to exin everything that happened.


    After hearing the story, Cecilemented. "They are nice Elders."


    "Agreed." Evelyn smiled. "If all Elders were like them, the world would be such a better ce."


    Tatyana nodded twice. "Right. Old people like them are nice toe by from time to time."


    Everyone looked at the Ancient Woman with deadpans. ''Those two are probably children in front of you!'' Of course, no one dared to say their thoughts aloud.


    The rest of the people arrived one by one, eventually gathering everyone. Yasenia proceeded to exin everything once more, and listening to the fact that even Transcendent Realm cultivators had been heavily injured, many leaders frowned, bing wary.


    Yasenia saw their faces and smiled. "As I said, no one is forced to follow after me. If you ever want to settle down, you are wee. This city seems like the perfect ce, to be honest. Resources are rich, and since there are Transcendent Realm cultivators, that means that all of you have the ability to cross thatst stretch as well. Moreover¡­" Yasenia took a deep breath and smirked. "The energy quality is nothing like Distancia''s."


    Yasenia''s words were indeed the truth. Finally, some of them couldn''t resist and stepped forward. "Yasenia, thank you for all that you have done for us. However, after our visit to Ruin World, we''ve understood how far we truly are from the Sixth Realm." The person speaking was Cao Chenghua, the Jade Thunderbird Patriarch. "We are willing to follow you. However, it seems that our strength is just not up to par. Therefore, we will now separate from you while wishing you sess."


    The dragoness smiled and stepped forward, cupping her fists. "Our time together might be short for you, seniors. However, I learned many things. Thank you for being understanding in Distancia and allowing me to build a family. This favor is something I carry deep within me and will never forget." Then, shemented. "If my children ever appear in this world, I hope you can give them a little hidden hand. Some of them are sure to follow in my footsteps and will arrive here sooner orter."


    Cao Chenghuaughed. "Leave that to us. Using Body Cultivation, I don''t believe we can''t create an influential power!"


    Then, around 30 people bowed and left.


    Yasenia saw them leave and then turned around. "Let''s go to the Dan Family Mansion."

 Chapter 1051: Entering The Dan Elders Family Mansion.

    While rushing toward the Dan Family mansion, Tengliu asked Yasenia, curious. "Why did you let them go so easily? I was really expecting you to ask them to stay."


    Yasenia answered simply. "Their will is weak. They will die either way if they follow me. After all, someone who''s scared of this expedition and would leave due to it can, in the future, betray me from threats against them." Yasenia looked at Tengliu, her golden eyes showing a hint of coldness. "Weak-willed people are not fit to follow me. I can forgive theck of personal strength, but not theck of mental perseverance."


    Tengliu''s pupils trembled. ''She is truly ruthless with everyone but those closest to her. Still, her qualities as a leader are more than qualified."


    Gu Chen''s wives whispered to their husband. "Lord Husband, why is Little Yasenia so ruthless with everyone? I don''t me her, but we are curious."


    Gu Chen answered softly. "Because she is the most ruthless with herself. She won''t ask those following her to strain themselves as much as her, but she will at least ask for them not to be a burden. Did you know that Little Yasenia refines her own body almost daily? Even when the benefits are minimal for the pain she has to go through. Even if the refinement is done just to maintain her current body, she does it. Two to three hours of pure suffering almost daily."


    Some wives who had done Body Refinement in the past covered their mouths in shock. Gu Chen smiled. "That''s why I don''t mind following her for a while and being her protector, even if she is a junior. Her sight is firmly ced ahead while her steps are firm and solid. A Junior like that makes you feel motivated just from looking."


    The wives couldn''t help but look at Yasenia with renewed eyes while a small fire surged in their hearts. ''We need to put in even more effort!''


    After traveling for a few seconds, they all arrived at the entrance of the Dan Elder''s Mansion. There, the two Elders were waiting with smiles, apanied by a group of around 40 people. They were all high-ranking people from the Dan family.


    Yasenia swept them all with a quick analytical gaze and spotted at least five Transcendent Realm cultivators. ''Not bad at all. They would probably qualify as a strong Third Ranked Family in the Sky Continent.''Grandma Dan saw Yasenia, and she quickly walked forward, grabbing her hand. "Little Yasenia, you were quicker than expected!"


    Yasenia smiled faintly. "I couldn''t keep Grandma Dan waiting for too long."


    "Oh, you~!" Grandma Dan patted Yasenia''s hand kindly whileughing. Then, she signaled the rest and said. "These people wille with us to the Forbidden Lands. Of course, these are the seniors. Around two hundred juniors will apany us as well." Looking at the people behind Yasenia, Grandma Dan smiled. "It seems that almost all the people following you can be qualified as Seniors as well. Your group is quite strong, Little Yasenia!"


    The dragoness said humbly. "We can''tpare to Grandma Dan''s family." Then, Yasenia looked at her girls, and they all took a step forward. "Grandma Dan, these are my wives."


    The people behind Grandma Dan blinked a few times, confused. ''Wives?''


    Grandma Dan tilted her head, confused. "Wives? You married another woman?"


    The dragoness noticed her reaction and instantly understood that such things probably didn''t happen in this World. Therefore, she exined softly. "I have a bit of a special body, so females are more appropriate for me to have as partners. We''ve even had children in the past."


    "Children!?" Grandma Dan felt like the world was being flipped upside down. "How could two women have children!? Little Yasenia, if you are making a prank on me, you can stop. I am already doubting everything!"


    Yaseniaughed and looked behind her. Tatyana stepped forward and gently cupped her fist. She noticed that Yasenia was quite fond of this old woman, so she had no problem showing a bit of respect. "Senior Dan. Yasenia was born with a peculiar body that allows her to create descendents with women. You shouldn''t be too surprised. Just take Yasenia as a mix between male and female."


    Grandma Dan rubbed her forehead, confused. "I see, I see. There are truly all kinds of strange things in this world!" Grandma Dan blinked and coughed. "I am not saying that you are strange, Little Yasenia. It''s just¡­"


    The dragoness patted the woman''s hand and said softly. "I am not offended, Grandma Dan. You are telling the truth. I am a bit of a peculiar being, and that''s something I am proud of. It is this peculiarity that allowed me to be who I am today."


    Seeing the earnest gaze of the dragon woman, Grandma Dan feltfortable. Yasenia''s confident attitude about her peculiarities was a breath of fresh air. She smiled and nodded. "That''s great!" Looking at the girls, she smiled kindly and said. "Since you girls are Little Yasenia''s wives, I will need to give you a big room!" ??


    The girls cupped their fists and answered as one. "Thank you, Senior Dan."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ah. Call me Grandma Dan, like Little Yasenia! You are so pretty that if you call me senior, you''ll make me feel old!"


    The girls smiled, quickly understanding why Yasenia was so fond of this old woman. She was just sincere and gentle, being herself and not putting up appearances. The kind of people their dragoness liked the most.


    Cecile pped her wings once,nding by Yasenia''s side and grabbing her other hand. Grandma Dan looked at Cecile curiously. "Um¡­"


    "Cecile."


    Grandma Dan was even more impressed by Cecile''s cold and elegant voice. "Little Cecile, are you by any chance rted to Moon Phoenixes?"


    Cecile raised her eyebrows in surprise and asked. "How did you notice, Grandma Dan?"


    Seeing the impassive facial expression show a slight reaction somehow made Grandma Dan proud. She answered with a faint smile. "I read about them in a book. They are such a mystical race that find their true love and never separate from them. Finding that information, I couldn''t help but admire them and learn about them." Looking at Cecile''s wings and three Phoenix Tails, shemented. "Your plumage and tails are something very closely rted to them, so I couldn''t help but ask."


    Cecile smiled faintly and said. "Well, I am a Moon Phoenix myself. Not having such qualities would be strange."


    "Huh?"


    Many people who heard couldn''t help but look at Cecile with widened eyes. Grandma Dan eximed. "Wow! One of your wives is a Moon Phoenix, Little Yasenia! Did you know?"


    Yasenia almost burst intoughter. She answered, trying her best not to be rude. "Of course, Grandma Dan. She is my mate."


    Grandma Dan said wistfully. "A Dragon and a Phoenix! Such a fitting pair!... Ah." She looked back and smiled. "All of you are also very fitting for Little Yasenia! Don''t let this old woman''s words make you think otherwise."


    Andrea answered, her tone gentle. "Don''t worry, Grandma Dan. We understand what you mean, and we fully agree. You should see them in their beast forms. They are gorgeous when they stand side by side."


    Seeing the gaze of the grandma, Cecile instantly understood that the woman was quite eager to see a Moon Phoenix in its beast form, so shemented softly. "I am too big to transform here. If you have a five-kilometer-wide garden, I can show you."


    Grandma Dan directed her glittering gaze to her husband, and the man nodded. His voice reached them with a pleasant cadence. "We do have such a ce in the back. Let''s do this another day, though. Today, we need to do other things."


    Grandma Dan gently pped her forehead. "Oh dear. Look at me, going on and on about unrted matters. Come,e. Let''s do a few presentations."


    Everyone walked into therge mansion, passing a few inner gardens before arriving at a rtively wide room. There, the Dan Family''s maids delivered cushions for everyone to sit on their knees.


    Once everyone was seated, they were all given a hot cup of tea. By that time, the Sun was already hiding on the horizon, giving the room a pleasant orange glow. The sun rays that came from the side fell on Yasenia''s group, and the Dan Family couldn''t help but pause to appreciate the array of incredible beauties gathered in the group. Around 90% of Yasenia''s group was female, with most of them possessing world-ss beauty.


    Lord Dan spoke first as the host and head of the Dan Family. "Lady Yasenia, today the Dan Family and Astral Sky Sect be allies. I hope that, under the glow of the setting sun, this day will always be remembered with fondness and dness."


    Yasenia lifted her cup and answered in kind. "Lord Dan Liangyang, today the Astral Sky Sect and Dan Family be allies. As long as our families cooperate with each other, my Astral Sky Sect will always try its best to lend aid, allowing today to be remembered with dness and fondness."


    Everyone followed. "For our alliance!"


    "Cheers!"


    Then, everyone took a sip from their cups. Lord Dan spoke. "As Lady Yasenia has suggested, we will depart in around two months. Once we have an exact date, we will instantly inform you. The families that wille with us have some deep ties with our family. However, not all are unconditional allies."


    The dragoness asked, her finger circling the cup. "May I ask which family I have to be the most wary of? I want to avoid any conflict during our visit if possible."


    Lord Dan nodded. "The Gong and Che families are the ones you should be the most wary of. The Gong family is the one with the highest military strength. Meanwhile, the Che family''s rtionships are deep as many people owe them lots of favors. If you offend them, you will be offending many people."


    "What about the Lin and Zhu families?"


    Lord Dan smiled. "They are noticeable. However, the Dan Family has nothing to fear from them. The reason we are inviting them is because their ancestors are strong. However, they are in decline, and in a few generations, they probably will be a power of the past."


    Yasenia hummed. "I understand."


    A woman from the Dan family looked at Yasenia with curiosity and asked. "I would love to hear more about Lady Yasenia and her family if it is not too rude. It''s my first time hearing about a female having other females as wives."


    The man sitting at the side softly tapped her foot with his. "Dear, don''t be rude. Personal matters are not something to tell in this situation. Wait for a more personal moment to ask, and don''t make Lady Yasenia ufortable."


    A younger-looking woman smiled. "Seventh Aunt is truly curious all the time. I wonder if you got it from Grandma Dan?"


    Grandma Dan threw a soft cushion, hitting that woman in the face. "What do you mean by that, eh? Do you want a beating!?"


    Everyone burst intoughter, and the conversation flowed easily, everyone eventually speaking up until it waste into the night.

 Chapter 1052: Tatyanas and Yasenias Bath Time. (R-18)

    Yasenia was meditating in a bathroom prepared for her and her girls. The Dan Elder''s mansion was made of different buildings, covering a veryrge area. Yasenia''s close family lived in the same building.


    While she meditated, she heard wet footsteps on the rock behind her. The cadence and rhythm were very familiar, and two slender arms going around her neck as a soft, naked body stered itself on her back told her who it was. "Tatyana. Have you finished your personal matters?"


    The red-eyed woman lowered her waist, rubbing against the tail right between her legs. Moving the long and soft ck hair of the dragon woman to the side,her lips began to explore Yasenia''s neck from behind. "Indeed. I finished. Now, I am very tired and need a bit of pampering~."


    Yasenia opened her eyes, her golden irises showing a hint of pink from her increasing arousal. Looking back, Tatyana didn''t lose a second and kissed Yasenia deeply. While their lips and tongues danced together in a wet back and forth, the dragoness surrounding Yasenia''s waist moved Tatyana in front of her, sitting her on herp.


    Tatyana smiled and asked between kisses. "How are you doing, Mm~, recently?"


    yfully biting Tatyana''s soft lower lip, Yasenia asked. "Why do you ask?"


    Lowering her waist and making her softness touch Yasenia''s hardness, Tatyanaughed and whispered. "You''ve been slightly abstinent recently~. I was bing worried that you wouldn''t fill my void as often~."


    The dragoness raised her eyebrows in surprise and asked while Tatyana continued kissing her face. "Have I really? Or are you exaggerating?"


    "Ask yourself. When was thest time you had sex with me, hm~?"Yasenia pondered, and while she thought, Tatyana began moving her waist back and forth, sliding her lower lips along the stiff erection. "Ha~, you are so hard down there~. It makes me want to jump on you and ride you for months until your shape is perfectly carved in me~."


    The dragoness looked at Tatyana''s gently swaying breasts and leaned downward to catch one of them with her mouth while starting to move her own waist. While there was no pration, Tatyana''s nerves were perfectly being stimted. The crescendo of pleasure slowly increased, making Tatyana look skyward and moan every so often.


    Eventually, Yasenia lunged upward, deeply kissing Tatyana with her long dragon tongue, and used one finger to pinch her nipple. "Mmmph~!"


    Tatyana''s body trembled as her stomach squeezed, and even her calves trembled. The dragoness slowed down her rhythm, gently pecking her lips and rubbing Tatyana''s clit with her dick.


    Tatyana sighed in pleasure and smiled. "Remembered yet? Or do I have to tell you?"


    "About what?" Yasenia asked, raising an eyebrow. "From what I remember, thest time was just a few seconds ago~."


    Tatyana clicked her tongue with a smile. "You are getting more shameless, eh? You made me go through a dry spell for two weeks, and now you answer with this cheekiness?" Tatyana moved her waist upward, needing to move quite a lot to travel to the top of Yasenia''srge and long dick. "It seems that I''ll need to punish my little dragon so that she knows not to mock me~."


    Yasenia saw Tatyana''s lustful gaze and gently pushed upward in anticipation. The sensation of slowly opening and prating into Tatyana''s pussy made Yasenia''s eyes roll once in pleasure. "Oh~, You are so soft and tight, Tatyana." Yasenia squirted precum in pleasure, making Tatyana moan.


    The gentle aphrodisiac nature of Yasenia''s fluids made Tatyana''s vagina tingle and squeeze involuntarily, wanting to drink the delicious white fluids that came out of the phallus that was slowly prating deep into her.


    After a few moments of the enchanting sensation that the first gentle pration gave both, they kissed each other and began moving their waists. Tatyana rested her entire body on Yasenia''s jelly-like body, being engulfed by her daughter''s gorgeous curves. "Ha~, Ah! Oh dear. This feels so good. Your waist movements are, Oh! Hitting all the spots! Mmmm~."


    Yasenia kissed Tatyana''s eyebrows, eyelids, and nose as she continued prating her with sensual upward movements. "Of course you like it. It is mine, after all." Yasenia whispered possesively. "Because it is mine, your pussy yearns for it. Does it not~? You want me inside you; you want your flesh to be parted by my dick."


    "Ah! I do!" Tatyana moaned. "I love it!"


    "Good~. My Tatyana is so cute when she is responsive and obedient~."


    Tatyana''s pussy clenched, squeezing Yasenai''s dick in pleasure and stimtion. Their movements created waves in the water. "Do you love it when I prate this way?"


    Yasenia moved her waist slightly to the back, making her head rub the upper part of Tatyana''s pussy all the way to the back. Tatyana threw her head back with a loud moan, and then, her body convulsed as fireworks exploded in her mind in a powerful orgasm.


    The contractions of the orgasming pussy and trembling woman between her arms made Yasenia''s own orgasm rise. While she would be able to resist, she didn''t. She had no reason to with her stamina.


    "Tatyana, I am cumming!"


    Yasenia grabbed Tatyana''s trembling ass, and then she forcefully pulled her down as she pierced upward. Tatyana''s eyes widened as her pussy waspletely filled, and then, without dy, pure fertile semen invaded her uterus. "Ohhh!"


    A low and prolonged moan exited her mouth as the delicious Yang energy invaded her body like a hot current. The orgasm that she thought had started to recede hit her brain again, making her legs stretch above the water while she was filled. ?


    Yasenia''s dick twitched, pumping spurt after spurt of the thick white liquid inside Tatyana. "Sigh~."


    Her sensual sigh made Tatyana''s body go limp. Yasenia looked at Tatyana''s satisfied face, and her lips arched gently. She pulled the limp woman into her arms, not taking out her still erect dick, and hugged her closely. "How was it, eh? Good?"


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "Good? You are teasing me again. If this is considered ''good,'' then we might as well ssify normal sex as a lifeless activity."


    Yaseniaughed. "Great~. I am d, but¡­" Yasenia moved her waist a bit and looked deeply into Tatyana''s eyes. "You''ve awakened me; you now need to quench me."


    Tatyana blinked as her world spun. Soon, she was on all fours, and Yasenia''s wide and long dick pierced her from behind, making her body bounce once as her eyes widened. "Ah!"


    Yasenia positioned in a squat position, using her tail as support, and then grabbed Tatyana''s waist firmly. She pulled back until her dick was about to pop out and then drove it inside as fast as she could.


    Pah!


    Tatyana''s eyes rolled upward as a shock of pure pleasure hit her brain like a mallet, making her sight go white for a second. "O-Oh!?"


    Then, without mercy, Yasenia started ramming her dick inside Tatyana at a fast pace.


    Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!


    The wet sound of flesh colliding and their two pairs of breasts bouncing echoed in the room, apanying their moans like a rhythmic melody.


    Their session went on for three hours, Yasenia bending Tatyana on the bath into several positions and filling not only her front hole but her back hole, too.


    Nearing the end, Tatyana was being held in the air, Yasenia''s arms going under her legs and around her neck, locking her and leaving her immobile while Yasenia''s dick pierced her foaming pussy. "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ahh!"


    Tatyana squirted again, her pussy making the messy floor even more messy. She had been in a constant state of orgasm for thest hour, and her body was basically squirting every time it umted some liquid. "Oh! I cum! I cum! I am cumming again!!"


    Yasenia grunted and pierced deeply into Tatyana''s pussy, pushing against her uterus and orgasming at the same time as Tatyana. "Get filled!"


    Tatyana''s eyes rolled upward as white semen pushed into her already full pussy, spurting white fluid to the point that her stomach bloated slightly. Yasenia sighed infort and pulled back her waist, her dick slipping out. As soon as it did so, Tatyana''s pussy squirted all the semen and female cum that had gathered into her, smearing Yasenia''s dick white.


    Yasenia gently lowered Tatyana and then picked her up again in a princess carry with a smile. "Well~, my love has quite a satisfied face~."


    Tatyana''s, utterlynguid and pleasure-filled, didn''t even bother retorting. Currently, her body was feeling as if it was in a cloud. "Ah¡­ You are so good."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The dragonessughed and lowered both of them into the bath, allowing the enhanced water to clean off their sweat and other traces. Then, using her arms and tail, Yasenia cradled Tatyana into her arms and kissed her forehead. "I love you."


    Tatyana gentlyughed, looking up from where she was cradled and answering back. "I love you, too." Then, she contemted. "What have you been doing recently?"


    Yasenia sighed. "Searching for ways to squeeze my liquid energy into a solid. I''ve tried in the past, but it just feels so¡­ impossible."


    Tatyana was somewhat surprised. "Really?"


    In her opinion, the step from gas to liquid was moreplicated than from liquid to solid. After all, you had the past experience, and as a liquid, it was easier to gather andpress into a single point. Tatyana suggested. "How about trying to squeeze as much as you can until you create a single point of solid energy? Once you create the first trace of solid energy, you just need to squeeze the liquid around it, and it will slowly transform."


    The dragoness shook her head, her beautiful straight eyebrowsing gently together. "That''s not possible. I''ve tried and couldn''t even see the start of the solid energy. The pressure I need is tremendously high. It''s like¡­ I don''t know. I can''t even think of an analogy."


    Tatyana was a bit shocked and pondered deeply. "That''s a problem. You can''t be having these bottlenecks, to be honest. If you struggle now, I can''t imagine how it will be when you try to advance in the Sixth and Seventh realms."


    Yasenia sighed with a wry smile, her fingers gently tracing Tatyana''s face. "I guess that I need to increase my understanding of my energy even further now."


    Tatyanaughed. "You already have Level 9 intents. Unless you want to start a new intent and upgrade it all the way again, I find that even more difficult thatpressing your energy into a solid state."


    Yasenia blinked twice and raised her eyebrow. Tatyana understood her Little Treasure really well, so she lifted one of her hands and tapped her nose. "Unless you''ll be serious about it, don''t. Practicing an Intent since the beginning once you''ve matured like you have is actually much more difficult than you think."


    "Oh?" Yasenia asked, curious. "Why is that?"


    Tatyanamented. "Because your current knowledge might get into conflict with what you are trying to understand. I''ve seen cases where people actually lose levels of intent when trying to learn too many of them. Remember, an intent is a superficial knowledge of a concept. It is easy for basic concepts to sh and be an iprehensible mess."


    The dragoness nodded with a serious expression. "Okay. Then, I will try to search for another method."


    Tatyana grinned. "Perhaps you find it in our expedition~."


    Yaseniaughed and pecked her lips. "Perhaps~."

 Chapter 1053: Old Gong鈥檚 Visit.

    Chapter 1053: Old Gong¡¯s Visit.


    Before they knew it, it was the eve of the expedition day. Two months were a short time, and they went by very quickly. Yasenia slowly woke up, feeling the light weight of her baby on top of her as well as her drooling. Angel was so rxed while sleeping on top of her that it was quite normal for Yasenia to wake up with Angel''s drool all over her chest.


    "It has been a while since I slept like this."


    Yasenia muttered, and the petite woman at her side kissed her shoulder. Looking sideways, she saw Evelyn''s violet eyes looking at her with deep affection. "Well, you should sleep like this more often. Rxing by your side like this feels incredibly refreshing."


    A hand caressed her head on the other side and turning toward the owner of the hand, she saw Andrea smiling at her. "That''s right, love. Rest is an essential part of a healthy routine toward bing stronger."


    Yasenia smiled and extended her arms, hugging her Dear and Darling while her tail kept Angel fixed on top of herself. "Mmm~, this feels nice¡­ Where are Kali, Cecile, and Tatyana?"


    Evelyn made small circles on Yasenia''s breast with her index finger while speaking. "They''ve gone to prepare. It seems that Cecile and Kali wanted Tatyana to help them with a few containers."


    Yasenia tilted her head. "Containers?"


    Evelyn yawned and nodded, kissing Yasenia''s shoulder. "That''s right. Cecile says that she might discover something to strengthen herself on the Moon whatever mountains. Kali, on the other hand, is very interested in finding all kinds of exotic nt life in the Magma whatever ce."


    Andrea chuckled. "[Deadly Magma Cave] and [Moon Swallowing Mountain]. They are not thatplicated to remember, no?""Too long!" Evelyn humphed.


    Angel opened her eyes groggily and looked up from herfortable breast pillow. Seeing Yasenia''s smiling face as soon as she woke up, a silly smile grew on her face as she spoke. "Good morning, Yasenia~."


    Yasenia leaned down and kissed her forehead. "Good morning, Baby. How was sleep?"


    "Great~." Angel let her face fall between Yasenia''s twin peaks and took a deep breath. "Ah¡­ Now even greater~."


    Yasenia chuckled and patted Angel''s naked little butt gently with her tail. Meanwhile, she asked Andrea. "So, how is that inheritance thing going? Have you discovered the name at least?"


    Andrea flipped her hand, summoning a small statue on her hand. A gorgeous red statue with the shape of a person riding an unknown beast appeared, making Yasenia blink with stupefaction. "Is this the same statue I bought?"


    Andrea smiled. "Yes. It changed after refining it for a long time. I think that once I make this imagepletely clear, I''ll have a good idea of what the inheritance is about. The clearer the statue, the more knowledge I can absorb from it. For now, I learned that the [Deadly Magma Cave] is indeed where I can collect this item''s inheritance for myself. Still, ording to this, that ce is called [Draider Hero''s Tomb]."


    "Draider?" Evelyn blinked. "What were his parents thinking when giving that person that name?"


    Yasenia blinked twice. "What? It sounds cool!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Andrea scratched her cheek. "I don''t know if I am getting influenced or something, but¡­ I feel the same. It doesn''t sound bad at all."


    Evelyn raised her eyebrows and looked at Angel. "Hey, stop slobbering all over Yasenia''s tits and answer. What do you think of Draider as a name?"


    Angel lifted her head and blinked twice. "Draider? It sounds cute. I can see a boy being named by that name."


    Evelyn hummed and fell on her back, her eyes pondering. "It seems that this time around, mymon sense was not up to par."


    Yasenia burst intoughter and gathered Evelyn closer, kissing her pretty little mouth. "You are so cute, Dear. I love you."


    Evelyn didn''t know what she did, but a kissing attack from her dear dragoness was something she would never feel bad for receiving.


    After all of them had a bit of morning fun, they wore their dresses and went out. Yasenia approached the entrance and saw many of the maids giving her looks, confusing her slightly. Usually, the looks she received were more of awe for her beauty, but today, they felt teasing.


    Yasenia paused by the side of a smallke and looked at her reflection. It was then that she noticed a red kiss mark on her neck. ''Cheeky Evelyn, I''ll need to punish herter.''


    She didn''t erase it, though. She didn''t mind having kiss marks on her body. It made her feel loved instead of embarrassed¡ªas if her lovers were telling everyone that she was theirs.


    After reaching the main building''s dining room, she spotted the Dan Elders eating breakfast there with someone she had never seen before. "Oh? Excuse me for intruding, Grandma Dan, Grandpa Dan. I''lle backter when you are done with your conversation with this gentleman."


    The old-looking gentleman saw Yasenia, and his eyes widened slightly before returning to normal. Meanwhile, right as Yasenia was about to leave, Grandma Dan''s face lit up and called Yasenia over. "Don''t go! Come,e. We were about to talk with Elder Gong about you, Little Yasenia."


    The dragoness smiled and decided to enter. She couldn''t really refuse her invitation without appearing rude. Moreover, because of Lady Gong, Yasenia was sure that her rtions with Elder Gong were not as good as they appeared. So, she wanted to make herself look good enough in front of him so that no unnecessary conflict would arise in the future. "Since Grandma Dan invited me, I can''t really say no. Good morning, elders. I hope you are enjoying a delicious breakfast."


    Grandma Dan smiled proudly and said to Elder Gong. "Little Yasenia cooked the breakfast you praised. She is one of the best cooks I''ve ever met in my life."


    Elder Gong''s deep but clear voice reached Yasenia, giving him a faint touch of strict discipline. "Is that so? The cake was indeed great." Looking at Yasenia, he spoke with a rtively t tone. "You are a great cook."


    Yasenia sat by Grandma Dan''s side and smiled. "Thanks a lot, Elder Gong. It is the craft I''ve honed the most other thanbat, so receiving praise from someone such as yourself feels like my efforts were not for naught."


    "ttery won''t get you anywhere." Elder Gong answered somewhat rudely, making both Dan Elders frown. Yasenia''s face didn''t change much; she had expected something like this.


    Elder Gong spoke to the Dan Elders. He hit his cane on the ground as he spoke. "I will be somewhat blunt. I do not approve of this Dragon Woman and her group''s presence on the forbiddennds. I want you to reconsider before the rtions between our families start deteriorating."


    The one who rebutted this time around was the usually silent Grandpa Dan. "Old Gong, are you really going to do this? Little Yasenia has done nothing wrong. She has also not offended your Gong Family in any way. You are being narrow-minded and intolerant."


    "Old Dan, our families might have never been allies, but we had a chance when your grandson and my great-granddaughter started seeing each other. Sadly, after this seductress appeared, your grandson seems to have lost interest in my great-granddaughter." Elder Gong looked at Yasenia up and down and snorted. "I won''t let the siren who stole my great-granddaughter''s lover benefit from the forbiddennds, and that''s that."


    Grandpa Dan shook his head. "You are being lied to, Old Gong. Since we''vee to these extents, I''ll say what I''ve been wanting to say for a while. That great-granddaughter of yours is not good. She is very maniptive."


    BANG!


    Elder Gong pped the table with a loud sound. "Old Dan! Don''t go too far!"


    Grandpa Dan spoke, not intimidated at all. "You should know it better than me. Dan Che would''ve never ended up with her. Even if he did, things would''ve be bad during the wedding night."


    Elder Gong''s face cooled downpletely. Yasenia knew that things were going to end up very badly if she didn''t speak up right now, so she did so. "Elder Gong."


    "Silence." Elder Gong red at Yasenia and put pressure on her. With his Transcendent Realm cultivation, Yasenia felt her body being pressed from all angles with not much wiggle room. However, she neither grunted nor had a change of posture or expression.


    This amazed everyone in the room.


    "Elder Gong. May I speak?"


    Seeing that Yasenia was clearly resisting his pressure came as aplete surprise for Elder Gong. After a few seconds, he could feel that Yasenia was not simple, so instead of shutting her down, he spoke. "Sure. But I won''t stop my pressure. The longer you speak, the stronger I''ll continue pressuring."


    Yasenia started speaking without dy. "Your great-granddaughter is a woman of great beauty and intelligence. However, she has been too spoiled." Yasenia felt her aura starting to fail to contain Elder Gong''s pressure, so she spoke slightly faster. "Elder Gong''s family is sessful, which shows that your ability to raise children is sublime. However, someone has probably been-ugh." Yaenia grunted for the first time, but she quickly continued. "Been influenced by bad people. You should check her close rtionships before you lose your great-granddaughter. Not in a physical, but spiritual manner."


    Elder Gong saw Yasenia had stopped speaking, and he also stopped pressuring her. Yasenia took a deep breath and coughed twice, spitting some blood on her hand. By the end of her speech, Elder Gong''s pressure was starting to fracture her internal organs.


    Grandma Dan gently patted Yasenia''s back, asking with worry. "Are you okay, Little Yasenia? Do you need healing?"


    She couldn''t believe that Yasenia was able to resist all that pressure. If it was her, she would''ve probably fainted. Yasenia smiled softly and shook her head. "I am okay. Thanks a lot, Grandma Dan."


    Elder Gong observed Yasenia for a few seconds and looked at Grandpa Dan. "No wonder you value her so much."


    Grandpa Dan smiled faintly. "That''s not all that I admire about her. Regardless, what she said is not incorrect. Your sons and daughters have all been disciplined and are stoic individuals who have aplished many things. Now, look at your great-granddaughter. Do you feel the same aura and stoicism of your blood? Old Gong, what Little Yasenia said is worth considering."


    Old Gong paused and looked at Grandpa Dan for a long while. After that, he slowly stood up and said. "We, old folk, won''t intervene. However, I won''t stop others from interfering."


    Yasenia smiled faintly. "As long as seniors don''t interfere, I am confident."


    Elder Gong raised his eyebrow and faintly smiled. "From tomorrow onwards, we''ll see if those words are spoken out of confidence or arrogance."


    He then turned around and left.


    Yasenia sighed in relief. ''As long as the seniors don''t interfere, all is good.''


    *******************


    Happy New Year Dears! To Celebrate both us going over chapter 1000 and New Years, I''ve decided to upload one image for you to see~. Many like this one are on Pa treon, so be sure to check them~.


    <strong>Dravory Family Illustration.</strong>


    https://i.postimg/rmfwK8S6/yepjpg.jpg (I will post the image to thements, if it isn''t there, wait a bit until I upload it!)

 Chapter 1054: Arriving at the [Moon Swallowing Mountain]

    Yasenia''s group gathered at the entrance of the Dan Mansion together with both Dan Elders and a few other seniors and juniors from the Dan Family. Between them, Yasenia could recognize a few who had spoken with her.


    The juniors participating included Dan Che and many others, for a total of 300 juniors. Yasenia was quite surprised by the numbers. Grandma Dan exined, "Each group of five juniors has a senior in the high level of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm."


    Yasenia hummed. "So, only seniors that have managed to change their energy into solid are participating. What about Half-Steps and Transcendent Realm cultivators?"


    Grandpa Danmented. "We will be guarding the surroundings while the juniors explore. If there is danger, we are the ones who must tell the others to start retreating and defend their retreat. The biggest risks of these two ces are the traps that might appear and the beasts that live in the extreme environment. The environment is very dangerous as well, but it''s a much more controble factor¡­ Well, most of the time."


    The elderly man patted his leg with a sigh.


    Yasenia was curious, and she asked softly. "Grandpa Dan, how did that happen, if you don''t mind me asking?"


    Grandpa Danmented shortly. "Abination of the three things. A powerful beast, a trap, and wild weather. I was half unlucky, half too arrogant."


    "I see."


    Lord Dan''s voice spread around, reaching everyone. "We are departing now. Stay close to your assigned seniors and listen to their words." Looking around, he nodded and waved his hand, enveloping everyone with his powerful Sixth Realm energy. "Let''s depart."Then, everyone felt a pull and shed through the sky at a terrifyingly high speed. Yasenia allowed herself to be pulled with the others. They had built enough trust during these months for so much. Still, she had her guard up at all times.


    After a few minutes of travel, they finally arrived at a crossroad. Theynded on the ground, and Lord Dan spoke. "It is prohibited to fly from here onward. We''ll continue our journey on foot. Today, we are going to investigate the [Moon Swallowing Mountain]. We''ve divided the days among the Gong family, and their family will explore the [Deadly Magma Cave] first. After three months, we''ll change locations, and it will be our time to explore the [Deadly Magma Cave]. When another three months pass, families will be allowed to explore either site for six more months until we close the Forbidden Lands for the next decade. Understood?"


    Lord Dan looked toward Yasenia''s group, as his vocal exnations were directed at them more than anyone else. Yasenia and the others nodded. Evelyn hummed. "Three months in the [Moon Swallowing Mountain], three months in the [Deadly Magma Cave], and then six months exploring either¡­" Evelyn frowned. "That''s too little time, no?"


    Yasenia sighed. "Indeed. But we can''t really ask for a longer stay. If we fail to find what we want, we''ll need to think of another way of entering here."


    Angel blinked, pulling Yasenia''s dress. "We won''t wait a decade?"


    Yasenia smiled. "I wouldn''t mind, but I don''t want to wait ten years for a chance that might nevere. Andrea needs to get that inheritance as fast as possible."


    Andrea spoke softly. "We can wait, Love. I don''t mind."


    Yasenia shook her head. "We can''t. We are getting too involved with the Dan family. I don''t mind it much, but the other families are not the same. We are not a negligible force. Ten years is enough for other families to consider us assimted by the Dan family, and whatever conflicts people have with them will fall on us, too."


    Evelyn smiled. "I bet that if Grandma Dan asked for help, you would actually not ignore it."


    The dragoness hummed. "I can''t really deny it. However, if any of you is put in too much danger by my forwardness to help, I would rather find another way to do things."


    Cecile spoke softly. "You as well. Don''t ept if you are put into danger."


    "Got it." Yasenia smiled faintly. Then, she pondered. "This world is massive, no? It feelsrger than Distancia."


    "It is." Tatyana smiled and said. "This world is at least ten timesrger than Distancia."


    "Woah." Evelyn closed her eyes and muttered. "So, this World is the size of a star?"


    "Why do you think some people call their world ''star,'' Evelyn?" Tatyana chuckled. "Worlds are calleds, continents, stars, worlds, and even nes or realms. This is not because they are one, but because their size or form makes them look as one."


    As they conversed, they felt the temperature around them plummeting. The freezing cold that started changing the environment in their surroundings was such that they began to feel cold even as cultivators. Andrea muttered, her breath creating a cloud. "This coldness is so prating."


    Angel extended her hand and saw a snowke slowlynding on her palm. Looking upward, she muttered. "It''s starting to snow."


    Lord Dan spoke, his voicemanding. "People below the Dantian Spiritualization Realm, start wearing the enhanced [Fiery Robes] under your own robes. Also, don''t walk under the trees; keep your guard high.


    Yasenia looked at Money, the only person in their group who had yet to reach the fifth realm, and asked, "How are you feeling, Money?"


    Money answered with chattering teeth. "I-I-I-I a-a-am f-f-f-fine."


    Everyone deadpanned. ''You are clearly not!''


    Yasenia looked at Ayanduin and asked, curious. "Do you have anything to protect her from the cold?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ayanduin looked at Money and asked, confused. "Why haven''t you put on the [Fiery Robes] I bought from the Dan Family?"


    Money blinked and waved her hand, adding ayer of clothes below hers. "I-I w-wanted to t-t-test how cold it go-got."


    Ayanduin and Gu Chen looked at her for a few moments, not knowing what to do with her. Gu Chen looked at his wives and asked. "How is everyone doing?"


    They all answered sweetly at once. "We are doing fine, Lord Husband."


    Their small chorus made a few from the Dan Family turn to look, and many gave Gu Chen a stinky eye out of jealousy.


    After crossing the forest without problems, they all arrived at the base of therge mountain. Yasenia and the rest looked up, but ayer of grey clouds hid the enormous mountain. Other than that, the scenery waspletely white, as even the trees were white due to the constant snow and cold of the area.


    Lord Dan said. "Theyer under the clouds is considered the safe area. Here, the strongest creatures that you''ll find are groups of mid-level King Beasts."


    Yasenia told everyone in her group. ''King Beasts are the same as Legendary Core Realm beasts.''


    Lord Dan pointed upward and continued. "Beyond the clouds, the chance of encountering an Emperor Beast is much more probable. If you even feel the aura of such a creature, flee. They are not worth the fight."


    Yasenia exined again. ''Emperor Beasts are the same as Mythical Core Realm beasts¡­ Meaning, Sixth Realm beasts.''


    Lord Dan looked at Ayanduin and Gu Chen and spoke. "The mountain is sturdy enough to resist our attacks. However, try to be careful with the surroundings and don''t cause an avnche. The snow of the [Moon Swallowing Mountain] is especially cold. Being buried in it can kill Unification Realm cultivators in a few minutes."


    Gu Chen hummed. "Can''t we fly to avoid the avnche?"


    Lord Dan shook his head. "Gravity is too high around the mountain. You''ll feel it as we approach. Only us, Sixth Realm Cultivators, can fly in that ce without feeling burdened."


    Ayanduin frowned. "Then¡­ Won''t Unification Realm cultivators feel it impossible to even walk?"


    Lord Dan smiled. "They can walk, but it will indeed be a bitplicated."


    "Understood."


    After that conversation, Lord Dan said. "Now, we have three months. Then, we''ll meet here." Lord Dan nted a g with the Dan Family symbol. The g then pulsed, sending an energy signal to all of them, and disappeared from sight.


    Lord Dan exined. "This is a [Location g], the formations in it make it invisible to everyone who hasn''t seen it being nted. However, for us, it will be intuitive to know where it is. In three months, I want everyone here."


    Yasenia checked on him. "What if we haven''t returned in time?"


    Lord Dan spoke. "We usually have half a month of leeway. Whoever hasn''t returned by then will be considered dead or lost."


    The dragoness nodded. "Understood." Looking back, she asked. "Have you heard? Here in three months, not a secondter. We will wait as much as the Dan family, so if any of you don''t return by then, I''ll consider you dead."


    Tengliu clicked her tongue. "So ruthless, Little Yasenia."


    Yasenia smiled. "Then, return safely, and don''t make me do ruthless things."


    The harpy smiled and nodded.


    Lord Dan shouted. "Start the expedition!"


    With his shout, the different groups separated and rushed outward. Yasenia''s group also split; the only ones left were our girls and maids. Well, they were still a group of over sixty people.


    Yasenia looked at Cecile and smiled. "Well, go ahead and guide us. This ce is basically made for you."


    Cecile smiled faintly. Instead of being cold, she had been feeling at home. The extreme Moon Energy was nourishment for herself thanks to both her constitution and bloodline. Cecile looked around and finally looked upward. "Let''s go up."


    Evelynughed. "As always, straight to the point."


    Andrea grinned. "It has been a while since we were alone with this group!"


    Evelynmented. "Now that you say it¡­ We really haven''t explored ces with just our group for a long time, have we?"


    Kali smiled softly. "Did you expect us to explore the world''s rivers and mountains with our recently born children?"


    Evelyn sighed. "Don''t remind me of them¡­ I have been missing my precious Skye¡­"


    Angel muttered. "I wonder how they are doing?"


    Tatyanamented softly. "They are probably missing us as well. However, they''lle around. They are strong children and have been raised correctly."


    Mirrory smiled. "The question is, will they raise the following generations correctly as well?"


    Yasenia smacked the Mirror on the back of her head. "Don''t say such things!"


    Mirrory blinked twice and raised her eyebrow at Yasenia. "You are quite gutsy, little girl."


    The dragoness smiled. "You are like family already. Isn''t it natural to be gutsy with family?"


    Mirrory paused for a second before smiling. "Okay, little girl. I''ll let it slide this time, but if you do it again, I''ll interrupt in the middle of your little fun with Angel."


    "Hahaha." Yasenia clicked her tongue. "Then, it won''t be me who you''ll need to deal with~."


    Mirrory felt her robes being pulled twice, and looking down, she saw Angel smiling at her. "Don''t do that, Mirrory. I''ll get angry~."


    Mirrory somehow felt somewhat intimidated by her cute smile, and she decided not to be mischievous during their private time.

 Chapter 1055: Kalis Hesitation. [Soul Beauty Pill].

    Going up the mountain was not a problem before the clouds. They could spot a few high-level beasts, but overall, they were not too strong. Yasenia and the others took turns to fight off any beast that approached them, and currently, Evelyn was the one fighting.


    Evelyn was not alone, having summoned Sierra to help her with thebat. Thanks to their contract, they were both like one, so fighting together was the standard routine for both of them. Evelyn shed around with terrifying speed and appeared right above the beast, her spear surrounded by terrifying white and ck currents of electricity.


    In that second, Sierra lunged forward, biting the beast by the neck.


    RUMBLE!


    BOOM!


    Evelyn descended like a lightning bolt,nding straight on the beast''s back. The hill-sized beast''s body bent down due to the powerful impact, a burst of blood exploding from its mouth. Evelyn then ran up the beast''s curved spine and elerated along it, her body gaining a great load of electricity as arcs of lightning covered her figure.


    "[Luminous Charge]."


    The rumbling sound of lightning burst from her as her body glided along the spine, leaving a burnt trace, and eventually, her spear urately struck the back of the beast''s head.


    BANG!Evelyn pierced through the head of the giant beast, leaving a massive charged hole, and thennded on the ground gracefully, taking just a few steps to kill her momentum. Looking back, she saw Sierra open her mouth and let the giant beast fall down.


    "Whew!" Evelyn smiled and said. "Great job, Sierra!"


    Sierra chuckled, shrinking down into her human form. "Those are my words, Evelyn. That was a greatbo."


    Evelyn stored her spear and ced her hands on the back of her head,ughing. "That worked out because it was slow. If it could react to the first blow, I wouldn''t have the time to run all that distance~. Well, it worked, so I am happy with our results."


    Evelyn felt tworge, soft mountains engulf her head and heard her favorite person''s voice. "You did great, Dear! Here is a hug as a reward!"


    Evelyn wouldn''t lose a chance to enjoy the holy softness of her dragon lover''s tits and buried her face even more deeply, taking deep breaths. "Ha¡­ This is a paradise~."


    Dragging Evelyn while hugging her into her bosom, Yasenia smiled. "So, who wants to fight next?"


    Angel looked at Evelyn and said quickly. "I will go if I can do thatter!"


    Yasenia lifted one hand in an ok sign. "Deal."


    Roar!


    A beast roared in the distance, attracted by Evelyn''s attack''s noise. Angel''s eyes lit up, and she quickly took out her sword and shield. "Oh! Come,e! I need to earn my Yasenia''s hugs!"


    The quadrupedal beast was a mix between a bear and a seal, looking quite adorable. However, that cuteness didn''t really enter Angel''s hungry gaze.


    The beast was notpletely stupid, though. So when it saw that the group it was attacking didn''t flee, and instead, one small creature was running at it with arge smile, a chill rushed along its spine.


    Without taking time to evaluate the situation further, it turned and fled.


    Angel blinked a few times and frowned. "H-Hey! Where are you going? Come baaaaack!"


    The beast fled even quicker when it saw the tiny creature go in pursuit.


    Evelyn looked over andughed. "Even beasts flee from you now, eh? Perhaps you''ve be a little too strong, Little Angel!"


    "Tsk¡­ Coward beast¡­ Stupid beast¡­" Angel mumbled and returned to the group with a pout big enough to hang a pot. Andrea pinched her lips softly once with augh. "Don''t worry, the next one that charges at us is yours. We just need to be attacked!"


    Angel asked, curious. "Speaking of which¡­ This mountain is bigger than expected! We''ve been climbing for a week, and we have yet to reach the clouds!"


    Tatyana looked up andmented. "Its size is very deceiving. The location where we separated seemed to be at the base of the mountains, but there was an extensive tundra before we actually reached the base of the mountain. I wonder what methods they use to prevent people from entering this ce?"


    Cecilemented. "Probably none. Coming here in the first ce is quiteplicated. The turns and distance we covered on foot were not small. Then, for non-peak-level fifth realm cultivators, this ce is a death trap. Not many would be able to traverse this zone without dying."


    Kali skipped around, her four tails wagging as she excavated into the snow. "Well, either way, it''s great! There are so many interesting nts here! I bet I can make a pill to protect us against the heat in the Magma Caves from them!"


    Seeing the happy fox doing fox things like excavating in the snow made everyone feel augh bubbling up in them. The dragoness muttered. "Honey, you are too cute~."


    Kali looked back while plucking the herb from the ground. Her fox ears flicked adorably, cleaning the snow umting on her beautiful orange-colored hair. "Hm~? Thanks?"


    Andrea asked with a smile as they all continued moving up the mountain. "Kali, I know that you have probably created that pill already, right?"


    "That pill?" Kali asked, curious.


    Andrea smiled. "The pill to cure your scars."


    Kali paused, her face showing a moment of hesitation. "Indeed. It is done. It''s a slightly weaker version of the [Beauty Pill] Yasenia ate. However, not by much. It is more than enough to heal my soul and physical scars."


    Angel blinked and happily grabbed Kali''s hand. "Really!? Then, why haven''t you eaten it?"


    Kali frowned faintly, her scarred face showing confusion and hesitation. Clutching Angel''s hand slightly tighter, she sighed. "I am honestly not sure¡­" Her face flickered with a touch of confusion. "I feel strangely reluctant to take them."


    Cecile looked at Kali, her usually cold eyes and voice being as blunt as ever. "How so? Won''t you get healed once you take them? You will also recover your beauty and won''t have to wear your veil as often, right?"


    Kali''s lips faintly arched. Cecile''s way of saying things as they were was like a breath of fresh air. "Well, when you put it that way, it really feels that I have no reason not to take the pill." She sighed once more, her fox ears swinging slightly with her deep thoughts. "However¡­ Don''t you feel that the scars are now like another part of myself?"


    Yasenia looked at Kali and approached, grabbing her hand. "Honey." Kali saw Yasenia''s unwavering golden slit eyesnding on her like the gentle sun. "They are not part of yourself."


    Kali was somewhat startled. "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Yasenia smiled faintly, looking at her gently but with a touch of understanding in her eyes. "You feel that they are part of you because you''ve lived with them most of your life. However, those scars are not part of you. They are not yours to begin with; they were inflicted on you maliciously. Holding onto them in eptance is like letting your trauma linger."


    Kali looked ahead and muttered, her hand reaching to grab Yasenia''s. "Isn''t that a good thing?"


    "It''s not." Yasenia gently caressed Kali''s fingers. "You don''t need to¡­ ept them. You need to face them and ovee them. That kind of past is supposed to hurt, and that''s not a bad thing. We should be hurt by our past mistakes and traumas to avoid repeating simr situations. If we ept our mistakes, then we will eventually make them again."


    Yasenia chuckled gently and said, her loving gaze never leaving Kali''s face. "Kali, don''t make your trauma your trait. You need to push ahead, even if it hurts. I don''t mind if you take a long time making that decision, but I won''t allow your darkest day to be part of yourself."


    Kali looked at Yasenia''s profile and couldn''t help but fall into a short daze. Her lover, the mother of her child, has always supported her since the beginning. She never cared about her scars and never really forcefully pushed her to take a step forward. Instead, she always gently supported her back and prevented her from taking a step back.


    It felt like with Yasenia around her, forward was the only path. That she really didn''t need to do anything other than being herself to keep pushing ahead. Kali smiled faintly and nodded. "Okay, I''ll take the [Soul Beauty Pill] once I return."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Andrea spoke, impressed. "That''s the name you gave it? It is great!"


    Kali raised her eyebrow. "Is it? I just gave it the name of what it does~."


    "Beautifying the soul?" Evelyn asked, curious.


    "Indeed," Kalimented. "The pill has a mix of herbs that allows it to prate into your soul and see the true form of your own self. The pill''s effects then take effect and heal any imperfections it might have. Therefore, it beautifies the soul in a healing manner. A pill I created using the parasitic principles of one of my babies~."


    Valeria was not stingy with her praise. "When she told me about it, I was honestly impressed. The [Soul Beauty Pill] is Kali''s expertise in poisons, medicine, alchemy, and parasites, culminating in a single item. A piece of art in the standards of a standard cultivator."


    "Wow." Yasenia squeezed Kali''s hand andughed. "That''s honestly impressive. It seems that you didn''t really pull any punches creating it."


    Kali pouted yfully. "What did you expect when a certain dragoness is so worried about me? If I didn''t create the best pill I could, then I would not be at peace with myself!"


    ia suddenly shouted. "We are approaching the clouds! Be careful from now on and pay attention."


    Everyone took out their weapons, and Evelyn muttered. "Finally. We''ve been on this journey long enough already. We only have eleven more weeks to explore!"


    Andrea smiled. "Less if we take into ount that we have to be there precisely three months from when we departed."


    "Ugh¡­ True."


    Evelyn grunted and twirled her spear. "Do you think that we''ll be struck by lightning inside of there?"


    Zephyrith asked, her tone sounding exasperated. "Why do you sound so happy about it, Evelyn?"


    "Tsk, tsk. A bit of a tingly sensation from the lightning bolts won''t kill anyone!" Evelyn protested, stabbing her spear on the ground.


    Yasenia ordered. "Okay, let''s go. We need to continue forward. Be careful of your surroundings!"


    They all rushed ahead and quickly traversed the cloud section. Their visibility during this zone was terrible, making all of them squint as they looked around and tried to investigate the area deeper.


    Yasenia''s pupils suddenly shrunk as her sense of danger activated. "Be careful! Right!"


    A swift creature rushed from the clouds, grabbing onto a maid and dragging her into the clouds. Everyone in the group reacted the instant the creature entered their detection range, and several movement techniques were activated.


    The snatched maid wouldn''t let herself be taken away and quickly activated a burst skill. "[Battle Maid Art: Divine Bastion]!"


    Her body gained a golden glow and exploded with a violent burst of energy. The beast grunted and lost its grip on the maid. Right after, Yasenia''s group surrounded the beast, and Yasenia shouted. "Don''t kill it! Capture it!"


    The beast had no chance of resisting and was quickly restrained.

 Chapter 1056: Mist Beast.

    Yasenia''s group curiously looked at the restrained beast that ambushed them. It was impressive that it was able to escape the detection of all of them and get close enough to snatch away one of the maids.


    The maids were highly trained individuals who could react to assassins with rtive ease. And yet, this beast was able to get close enough to physically grab one of the maids. Yasenia observed the beast and saw that it was a fully white spider-like beast but with a beast''s body and two pincers.


    A strange being in aspect, but fully evolved to walk in this area untouched. Tatyanamented, surprised. "Oh? They have a strange attribute."


    Yasenia asked, confused. "A strange attribute?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Well, an attribute that''s not usually gained when one is born, like Kaleina''s Void attribute." She pointed at the beast and said. "This creature has control over the [Mist] attribute. A fascinating element that usually develops as a mutation of the water, fire, and wind attributes."


    Evelyn raised her eyebrow. "Water and fire? That''s a Yin and Yangbination. Can it really happen?"


    Yasenia patted her shoulder with her tail, and when Evelyn looked over, she pointed at herself with a smile. "Don''t I exist?"


    Evelyn blinked twice andughed wryly. "Right, I have the biggest exception right by my side." She looked back at the beast and touched its body; the sensation made her show a surprised face. "This beast''s body¡­"


    Yasenia walked forward, interested. "What''s wrong?"Evelyn didn''t answer, and instead, she pped the leg of the beast. A sound of patting powder was heard, followed by the leg area Evelyn patted distorting into a cloud. Evelyn looked at the rest of the surprised people and smirked. "The body is not solid."


    Valeria walked forward, making everyone look over due to her high stature. "These beasts¡­ they are probably older than the Heavenly Cataclysm."


    "Woah..." Angel muttered. "Really? This beast is older than the Heavenly Cataclysm?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Valeria chuckled as she touched the beast''s body. "Not this one. I meant the species. For a creature to have evolved to perfectly fuse with their environment to such an extent, you need many generations and years of development."


    Yaseniamented, her tone thoughtful. "Doesn''t that mean that this mountain has been here since those years?"


    Tatyana patted Yasenia''s back with a smile. "Don''t forget that the Heavenly Cataclysm happened not that long ago. One million years is basically nothing for the mountains and rivers."


    While she couldn''t deny that, with how much fighting urred during those one million years, thend changing a few times was not that umon. A mountain could be created and destroyed in just a few minutes with enough strength.


    And yet, this one has proven the passage of time, even when it was explored quite frequently. That feat alone made the mountain quite special. Yasenia was about to speak, but Cecile muttered. "Cute."


    Everyone paused and looked at Cecile with strange eyes. Even Yasenia was a bit baffled. "Um¡­ What''s cute, Sweetheart?"


    Cecile pointed at the eight-legged white beast. "Cute."


    Yasenia and the others felt a droplet of sweat falling on her temple as they tried to see how this beast was considered cute. Cecile approached Yasenia and looked directly into her eyes. "I want one."


    How could Yasenia resist such an eager gaze on her Sweetheart''s usually in facial expression? This was the first time Cecile got interested in anything other than their family in a long time!


    Andrea saw Yasenia''s face and stuttered. "A-Are we really going to give her one?"


    Yasenia looked at Andrea, her face indignant. "My Sweetheart wants one and says they are cute! Of course, I will want to find one and give it to her!"


    Andrea had a sense of deja vu, as if this had happened before with herself as well. ''Ah¡­ Well, that''s Yasenia for you, I guess.''


    Meanwhile, Cecile crossed her arms and nodded twice. "Right."


    Everyone deadpanned at Cecile. ''Don''t "right" us!''


    And so, their first objective in the [Moon Swallowing Mountain] became finding one of these beasts that had enough intelligence and potential to follow Cecile as a contracted beast.


    Angel looked around the ce, trying to look far but being unable to. Frustrated, shemented. "With our limited range of view, we will never find anything!"


    Evelyn grinned. "What if that one was the only one?"


    Cecilemented tly. "Then, I''ll make it submit by force."


    Looking at her, they saw the phoenix woman dragging the fainted mist beast along. The beast was not small, so the situation looked quiteical. Andrea pointed out. "While it is big, it''s nothingpared to Yasenia, Cecile, or Kali. And yet, it had quite a high-level of strength."


    Le, the brown-furred dogkin that was Andrea''s personal maid,mented. "Not all beasts grow in size with their level. If that were the case, continents where there are many Mythical Core Beast Realm beasts would look like ces where mountains walk!"


    "Fair point." Andrea agreed and asked. "Then¡­ Will Yasenia, Cecile, and Kali shrink in the future? Currently, they are mountain-sized, so if they continue to grow¡­ Eventually,s will look small by their side!"


    Yasenia smiled, crossing arms with Andrea. "Well, Uncle Long is a good example. He is as big as arge Moon, but he can shrink to being asrge as a mountain range."


    Andrea rolled her eyes. "That''s not much different from my point of view, eh? You went from, ''Oh, I can only make sense of your eye because the rest goes beyond the horizon,'' to, ''Oh, your body is sorge that you actually span my entire vision!"


    Yaseniaughed. "Don''t worry, I will probably be able to manipte my size~. I don''t know about a [Life Origin''s Nine-Tailed Fox] or a [Moon Phoenix]."


    Kalimented faintly. "I should have no problem¡­ Although, my size will probably also be veryrge¡­"


    Cecile muttered. "I''ve read that a [Moon Phoenix] can even be the size of a pigeon. I can''t control my size much for now, though."


    "What about half transformations?" Yasenia extended her hand as she asked, her skin changing to a scally blue surface as her fingers curved and grew sharp and long ws at the tips.


    Kali shook her head. "I have no idea how to do that. I''ve tried, but it seems that''s not something I can do."


    Cecile nodded. "I am the same."


    Valeria smiled faintly, patting Cecile''s and Kali''s heads. "Semi-transformation is a quality that dragons have for the most part. Very few other beasts can do that."


    "Huh?" Cecile frowned, feeling somewhat miffed about it. "How so?"


    Thinking about it, Valeria tapped her chin with her finger and muttered. "I honestly don''t know." Valeria looked at Angel and asked. "Do you know?"


    Angel blinked a few times, confused. "Eh? Me?"


    Mirrory appeared and gently bonked Angel''s head. "She is clearly asking me, silly girl."


    Angel pouted and blew a raspberry. Mirrory shook her head as well. "I don''t know either. However, if I had to guess, I say it is because dragons are a race that can easily gain their human form. Much easier than other races. This ease might be a way for dragons to hide from their predators in the past. I am unsure, though."


    Everyone pondered, and eventually, they just epted it as a fact. Not everything needed to have a deep and profound exnation. Over that¡­


    "Hey, where are the other friends of our eight-legged creature?"


    Andrea answered Evelyn''sint with augh. "Well, we are dragging one of them with us, if there are more, won''t they be intelligent enough to not mess with us?"


    "Ah¡­"


    Everyone looked back at Cecile, and the Moon Phoenix became defensive. "I am not releasing Fluffy."


    "Fluffy¡­" Kali rubbed her forehead. "Have you named it already?"


    Cecile blinked and asked innocently. "I have. Why?"


    Kali sighed and asked, her eyes somewhat knowing what was about to happen. "So, if we have to kill Fluffy, would you agree?"


    Cecile blinked twice and looked at Yasenia. "Do we have to kill it?"


    Her tone and facial expression were as emotionless as ever, but for our dragoness''s ultra-sharp senses, Cecile currently looked like a lost puppy begging not to steal her toy. "Of course not!"


    Yasenia looked at the rest. "Even if Fluffy is notpatible to be a contracted beast, I can carry it¡­" Looking at Cecile, the Moon Phoenixmented. "Female." Yasenia nodded and continued. "...I can carry her in my ring!"


    Evelynughed, looking at the big mist beast. "It seems that you''ll be one of us even if you don''t want to."


    The beast twitched, raising everyone''s eyebrows. Cecile pped her wings andnded in front of its head. The head was actually not that creepy. It was a canine head with blue eyes. A long snout, furry head, and¡­ ten eyes. Well, a bit creepy, but much better looking than one could imagine with such a description!


    Cecile saw the beast''s ten eyes opening asynchronously andughed faintly. "Cute."


    The beast''s ten eyes moved and locked on Cecile, making the Moon Phoenix tilt her head. "What''s wrong?"


    The beast opened its mouth, and Cecile smiled. "Oh, do you want to speak?"


    CHOMP!


    Yasenia blinked a few times as she saw the beast eat Cecile. ''Um¡­ Sweetheart, are you okay?''


    Cecile''s voice reached Yasenia''s mind. ''No problem.''


    The rest were stunned, looking at the beast. However, seeing that the dragoness hadn''t sted it to pieces with a Dragon Breath, they assumed that Cecile was not harmed and waited.


    Before they could think further, they heard arge explosion inside the beast''s mouth.


    BOOM!


    The jaws of the beast were sted open, and Cecile stepped out with a frown. She turned around and ced her arms akimbo. "Why did you eat me? That''s rude!"


    The beast was bbergasted and looked at Cecile again with its ten eyes. Cecile crossed her arms and asked. "What? Are you going to eat-"


    CHOMP!


    Yasenia and the others felt their eyebrows trembling. ''Is this beast that stupid!?''


    Yasenia asked, just in case. ''Sweetheart?''


    ''Tsk. I am annoyed.''


    Yasenia''s lips twitched, not knowing how to react. ''Annoyed, eh? Well, I would be too if someone ate me.''


    ''Hm?'' Cecilemented. ''No. I am not annoyed because it ate me. The cute beast is ignoring me! Moreover, what if eating me is a sign of affection?''


    Yasenia facepalmed. ''Denial. She is inplete denial.''


    BANG!


    The mouth of the beast was kicked open again, and Cecile stepped out with a small pout that made her beautiful face utterly adorable. Cecile looked at the mist beast and spoke sternly. "I understand that you are hungry, so how about I give you something to eat and you stop trying to eat me? If you do it again, I''ll do that to you too!"


    CHOMP!


    "..."


    Seeing the same scene repeat a third time, everyone deadpanned. ''Can''t she at least dodge!? Why is she allowing it to eat her!?''


    BANG!


    Cecile stepped out once more, stomping on the snow angrily. "Okay, since you are like that, I''ll make you go through the same experience! [Moon Phoenix''s Dignity]!"


    WHOOSH!


    The ten-eyed beast saw Cecile''s figure suddenly grow, transforming into a gorgeous silver phoenix that made itself look like a small creature.


    Then, Cecile lowered her beak and¡­


    CHOMP!


    Looking at the [Moon Phoenix] eating the beast, everyone looked skyward and decided that epting the current events as a form ofmunication would make it better for their sanity.


    The beast inside Cecile''s mouth blinked with its ten eyes, confused. ''Did I just get eaten by the savory-looking bird woman?''

 Chapter 1057: Following The Beast Through The Mist.

    Cecile looked sideways and saw everyone look at her with strange gazes. She blinked twice, confused, and while she wanted to ask what was wrong, she had the Mist Beast in her mouth. After a few moments, she spat it out and transformed back into her human form.


    The Mist Beast''s ten eyes blinked several times, looking at Cecile attentively. Everyone crossed their fingers. ''Please, don''t eat her again!''


    And thankfully, their prayers seemed to be answered as the beast tilted its head down andy t on the ground. Cecile''s lips faintly arched, showing an expression of great joy for someone like her. "Oh! Finally."


    Everyone felt their jaws drop and eyebrows lift in pure stupefaction. ''THAT WORKED!? DID SHE TAME A BEAST BY EATING IT AND BEING EATEN BY IT!?''


    Cecile patted the chin of therge beast, feeling its soft fur, and her phoenix wings began pping happily. She asked, curious. "So, Fluffy, can you speak?"


    The beast looked down and shook its head in denial. This reaction made everyone gain a more serious expression. ''Oh? This creature has enough intelligence to understand words?''


    Cecile also noticed and asked again, her tone as t as ever. "Do you understand me?"


    The beast''s ten eyes blinked as it nodded twice. Cecile nodded faintly. "That''s great. Would you like to be my contracted¡­ Oh." Cecile blinked a few times and looked toward Yasenia with a faintly sad face. Yasenia walked forward quickly, hugging Cecile into her soft embrace. "Oh, Sweetheart! What''s wrong? Why the sad face?"


    Cecile muttered while looking up, her face a bit pouty. "I am a beast. I can''t have contracted beasts¡­"Yasenia also realized, and her eyebrows frowned. "Hm¡­ That''s indeed a problem."


    Looking at the beast, Yasenia pondered for a few moments. "Wait¡­ Soluna."


    Soluna appeared, curled around a cloud of fire and ice. She slowly opened her sleepy eyes, revealing her gorgeous sun and moon pupils and azure irises. She asked groggily. "What''s wrong, Yasenia?"


    The dragoness pointed sideways and asked. "Is this a spirit?"


    Everyone raised their eyebrows while Valeria at the side gently smiled. ''Oh? She actually realized.''


    Soluna looked where Yasenia pointed and saw a gigantic beast with eight legs, a white furry body, and ten sky-blue eyes. Soluna blinked twice. "Oh¡­ Cute."


    Evelyn''s lips twitched. "Should I say, as expected of Yasenia''s two most closely rted people? They have simr aesthetics even for this."


    Andrea smiled, walking forward to join Yasenia and Cecile. "That has been quite a surprise, right? Cecile and Soluna have quite a fewmon interests."


    The others nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, Soluna floated on her cloud and poked the giant beast, curious. "Oh!" Soluna eximed and looked down. "How did you know, Yasenia? Even I failed to recognize it as a spirit at first!"


    Yasenia smiled faintly andmented. "Thanks to Evelyn. Without her, I wouldn''t have noticed."


    Evelyn looked at Yasenia, confused. "Me? What did I do this time around?"


    The dragoness approached one of the beast''s legs and flicked it, making the body turn to mist for a few moments before returning to normal. "This."


    Everyone else almost smacked their foreheads. ''How could I not think about it?''


    They all basically assumed that the beast had a strange constitution, and while that was true in a way, the main reason was that it was a spirit with a beast form. Angel asked, curious. "Then¡­ Is she still a female?"


    Kali tilted her head. "Genderless? A spirit usually doesn''t have a defined gender other than its shape, no? Being a beast¡­"


    Cecile looked at Kali and stated. "Female."


    Kali raised her arms with augh. "Okay, okay. The beast spirit is a girl, then."


    Knowing the true identity of the creature, Cecile''s eyes glowed with joy as she looked back at the beast. "Fluffy, be my contracted spirit!"


    The beast looked at Cecile and shook its head in explicit denial. Cecile frowned. "Why not? My energy is very nice, isn''t it? That''s why you wanted to eat me. If you be my contracted spirit, you will be able to feed on that as much as you want." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The mist beast shook its head again and stood up, preparing to leave. It understood that they didn''t have the intention of killing it, and since it also didn''t want to mess with them, leaving was the only option.


    Cecile twisted space and appeared in front of the beast, pping her wings to keep herself at eye level. "Wait." Cecile crossed her arms and stated. "I will help you with one thing you want, and in exchange, you be my contracted beast."


    The spirit beast actually paused, looking at Cecile closely. Noticing its reaction, the group looked at the beast with curiosity. ''Oh? Does it really need help with something?''


    The beast pondered for a few seconds before looking at Cecile closely once more. Cecile nodded, her eyes sincere. "I will help you."


    Yasenia floated upward, Soluna following closely behind. When she reached Cecile''s side, the dragoness spoke. "As she said, we can help you with something. She really likes you, so we will try our best as long as you have a problem you want to solve. If we seed, I ask you to consider Cecile''s proposal. I really think you both would make a very good pair."


    The beast''s eyes moved from Yasenia to Soluna. The Spirit Princess tilted her head. "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing the back and forth between Yasenia and herself, Soluna realized that the beast noticed her connection with Yasenia. She smiled happily. "Oh! So you noticed~. Hehe, indeed! I am Yasenia''s contracted spirit!" The pride and gloating in her echoey voice was quite adorable, making Yasenia chuckle and yank her into a hug with her tail. "Hehe~, you are very cute, Soluna."


    Soluna giggled as Yasenia yed with her cheeks.


    The beast looked at that interaction, and then she looked at Cecile. Cecile blinked. "Do you want me to pull your cheeks as well? I can do it if you want."


    The spirit beast actually leaned forward, and Cecile gently rubbed the beast''s furry face. Cecile nodded, satisfied. "Hm~, Fluffy is very fluffy. The perfect name and bodybo."


    Meanwhile, the Spirit Beast was feeling something a bit confusing about it. The sensation of Cecile''s Extreme Yin energy was highlypatible with itself, so Cecile''s touch felt extremelyfortable and pleasant.


    After receiving her caresses for a few moments, it pulled its head back, and the spirit beast looked at Cecile. After exchanging nces with her, it nodded.


    Everyone looked at that nod with pleasant surprise. Without further ado, the beast turned and started walking away. As they walked, they saw with bafflement that the spirit beast''s body changed. The eight legs became shorter, and the ws at the end changed to hoofs. Slowly, the back of the creature became more simr to that of a horse, changing into a ten-eyed and eight-legged white furry horse.


    The body was gorgeous, showing elegant muscles along its figure that didn''t stand out, resulting in a streamlined body. It actually appeared fantastical and stunning, leaving many in the group breathless. Cecile was astonished at the change. "Oh¡­ Fluffy went from cute to gorgeous."


    The horse creature looked back, flicking its white, misty hair and looking at Cecile with five of its eyes. Cecile approached and asked, curious. "Do you want us to follow?"


    The graceful horse nodded faintly. Then, it began galloping forward.


    Everyone ran after it, but soon, they noticed that the Spirit Beast was elerating more and more. Yasenia''s face became a bit serious as she needed to put in effort. Eventually, everyone was using their movement techniques to catch up and not be left behind as the speed had increased to ridiculous levels.


    Kali asked, surprised. "It is still elerating!? How fast can it go!? I am going to reach my speed limit soon!"


    Valeria spun her staff, creating a green ripple that enveloped everyone. The pure Life Energy flowed into their bodies, eliminating the chill that was slowly umting in their muscles and bones and making their bodies feel much lighter.


    Kali smiled, feeling much more at ease. "Thanks, Valeria."


    Valeria gentlyughed. "Now, speed up, or we are going to lose it."


    Looking forward, they noticed that they could barely see the Spirit Beast''s tail in the distant mist. Everyone used elerating skills and rushed forward.


    They ran across the cloud surrounding the mountain for three days straight, and eventually, the Spirit Beast slowed down and came to a stop. Once it stopped, Kali dropped onto her back. "Woah! That was quite intense!"


    Evelynughed. "Indeed, it has been a while since I had jogged in this manner."


    Andrea looked at the giant spirit horse with a smile. "What''s impressive is that the horse looked leisurely during the entire journey. It probably could go much faster."


    Yasenia nodded, looking at the horse with a smile. "Indeed. This is a very good spirit for Cecile. I can already imagine her shooting arrows from its back~."


    The Spirit Beast''s hoofs gently stepped on the snow as it reached a ce and stomped twice. Then, it blew forward. The breath carried an incredible chill with it as the clouds in front of them were blown open. There, a massive altar with an entrance appeared, surrounded by fantastical energies.


    Angel eximed, surprised. "Hidden ruins?"


    Evelyn added, looking at the Spirit Beast. "Is it the guardian of these ruins?"


    Confused, Andrea asked them. "If so, why was it so far away and hunting people?"


    While they pondered, the Spirit Beast looked back and tapped the ground twice to gather their attention. Then, it moved its head, inviting them inside. They all looked at each other, and finally, all eyesnded on Yasenia.


    The dragoness hummed and used Mirrory''s technique to feel the aura of the altar. The sensation was one of lethargy and time¡ªa strange feeling of analyzing something old and forgotten.


    However, in that aura, there was a hint of active hostility. The dragoness squinted. "It will be dangerous¡­ But¡­" Looking between Cecile and the Spirit Beast, she spoke to the rest with a resolute expression. "Let''s go inside and see how we can help this spirit."


    All of them nodded and looked at the Spirit Beast. Noticing their agreeable nature, the Spirit Beast walked forward and shrunk in size, eventually bing the size of arge horse.


    With it leading, they approached the entrance of the altar. Once they all stepped on the rocky grey surface that made the altar, a massive formation activated and warped all of them into another ce.


    Yasenia and the others were stunned when their surroundings shifted and changed from ruined and forgotten to luxurious and untouched. They were in arge hall with manyrge gs on the walls and gorgeous decorations.


    "Wee to the Trial of the Lost Moon Pce."

 Chapter 1058: Lost Moon Palace Trial.

    "Wee to the Trial of the Lost Moon Pce."


    The mellow and gentle female voice startled all of them, and they turned to look toward the source of the sound. There, a woman with enough beauty to eclipse the Sun was sitting on a throne. Her gorgeous long hair was as dark as the night, while her healthy white skin glowed like the gentle full moon. Her pair of clear and moist charming eyes stared at them with such coldness that one couldn''t help but step back.


    Yasenia looked around and saw the Spirit Beast slowly ambling toward the woman and, once there, lowering its head. The woman caressed the head of the eight-legged and ten-eyed white horse with a gentle touch.


    This surprised them even more.


    "The Lost Moon Pce?" Yasenia asked, her eyes looking straight at the woman. "What is this ce, Senior? We have been guided by that Spirit Beast since it needed help with something."


    The woman faintly gazed at Yasenia, her face unchanging even in the presence of the dragoness''s beauty. "Help¡­ What you are doing is not considered ''to help.'' It''s a trade."


    Those words, which sounded somewhat resentful, made Yasenia understand that the rtion between this spirit and the woman was not small. She decided to agree with her. "Indeed, Senior. It is a trade, but both sides have something to gain."


    The woman ced her arms on the armrests and spoke. "And something to lose. In the case of my [Moon Traversing Mist Spirit], it is its eternal freedom."


    Hearing her words, Soluna''s eyebrows gently came together, and she answered. "Hey, it''s not eternal freedom that we lose. It juststs until our contractor or us, the spirit, dies! There are many benefits as well."The woman with the beauty of the Moon nced once at Soluna before looking back at Yasenia. "Either way, you are here to help it, right? Then, this is what it asks."


    Soluna pouted. ''She ignored me!''


    The woman spoke. "What you need to do are three things. The first one is to break the formation that is sealing this mountain''s energy. The second is to kill the beast guarding the [Descent Of Luna Nova]. Finally, you need to break the chains that are tying my soul to this ce."


    After uttering those words, the woman continued. "Once you do this, your deal with the [Moon Traversing Mist Spirit] will bepleted."


    The dragoness raised her eyebrow after listening to her words. While each of those tasks probably had their difficulties, they didn''t seem very extraordinary. Moreover, if you take them as they were, the tasks seemed all focused on liberating this woman, who had probably been sealed for many years.


    Suddenly, her mind connected a few dots, and her eyes shone with a realization she shared with the rest. ''Was the Spirit Beast not killing people and instead carrying them here to try this trial forcefully?''


    Hearing Yasenia''s thoughts, the rest of the group became thoughtful. The woman saw that no one was answering and asked coldly. "Are you going to ept, yes or no?"


    The dragoness smiled. "There are a few things to discuss, don''t you think, Senior?"


    "What''s there to discuss?" The woman stated. "This is an opportunity many would beg to have. Yet, you are there, hesitating. Do young people nowadaysck the exploration spirit of the past?"


    Yasenia''s smile became a bit cold, her eyes gently squinting. "Senior, why are you trying to rush us? Can''t we talk to each other first?"


    "Talk?" The woman snorted and waved her hand, creating a powerful pressure wave. "Since you want to talk, do it outside. Come back inside only when you''vepleted the tasks I''ve given you."


    An incredibly powerful gale sted all of them backward and through massive doors. They allnded on their feet, sliding backward on the snow.However, they were not on the outskirts of the altar they saw when they arrived. Instead, they were in arge passage of a castle. It was clear that while all that remained was the main hall back where they arrived, the entire structure was still intact in this space.


    Angel pouted. "What''s her problem? So rude¡­"


    Evelynughed, patting Yasenia''s back. "There, there. Some people are just like that."


    Speechless, the dragoness looked at Evelyn and asked. "You don''t really think that I am offended, right?"


    "Of course not!" Evelyn eximed. Then, sheughed. "But faking so is much funnier~."


    Yasenia sighed with a smile and looked around. "Is everyone here?"


    Andrea frowned. "Yasenia¡­ Cecile is missing."


    "Huh?" The dragoness frowned, feeling Cecile''s presence nearby. However, when she looked around with her eyes, Cecile was indeed not there. "How? I can feel her right by my side." Extending her hand toward where Cecile appeared to be, Yasenia was startled when she felt nothing. "Are there any formations around us? What''s going on?"


    The maids, Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria, looked around with a scrutinizing gaze, trying to make sense of what was happening. Mirrorymented to Tatyana. "This is not due to formations¡­"


    Tatyana nodded. "It''s not. I think it is space shenanigans. There is spaceyering here¡­ That''s a very high-level skill to create different instances of the same ce at the same time¡­"


    Hearing the two seniors, the rest gasped in shock. Yasenia asked, confused. "So, does that mean that Cecile is right where we are but in another spatial dimension?"


    Tatyana nodded seriously. "That seems to be the case. I personally can''t do anything about it. If I force it and there are any kind of spells, the otheryer might copse and kill Cecile in the process." Tatyana shook her head with a sigh. "Little Treasure, our hands are tied this time around."


    Yasenia''s face crumpled, and she red toward the throne room. However, she didn''t me the woman; instead, she reflected on her actions. ''Was I too arrogant? Or was that senior too narrow-minded, and I failed to determine it quickly enough? Ugh! What could I have done differently¡­?''


    Looking around, Yasenia noticed Cecile''s presence moving away from the doors and toward the outside. She shook her head and looked ahead. ''I don''t have time to reflect. Let''s do thatter.'' Then, she spoke to the rest. "Cecile is moving. Let''s follow her steps."


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Cecile was looking around with a calm face. "Hm¡­ Where did everyone else go?"


    Simr to Yasenia, she could feel Yasenia''s presence and mood. However,municating with her was impossible. This worried Cecile a little. "I can''tmunicate or feel the rest of them¡­ I hope everyone is alright. Now¡­" Cecile observed the surroundings and hummed. "I wonder, can Yasenia feel me as I do with her?"


    To test it, Cecile walked ahead of the passageways, and soon, she felt Yasenia''s presence following her. When Cecile stopped, Yasenia''s presence stopped as well. "Great." Cecile smiled faintly. "At least I canmunicate with Yasenia."


    Then, the Moon Phoenix woman crossed her arms and muttered. "That woman on the throne told us that we need to do a few tasks, right? If Iplete them, I should be able to tell her to carry me toward the rest, right?"


    Before she moved, she heard the sound of horse hooves behind her, and turning around, she saw the Spirit Beast right behind. Cecile waved her hand. "Fluffy! Have youe to check on me?"


    "I have not."


    A graceful and profound female voice reached Cecile, startling her. "Huh?" Cecile asked, her eyes widening slightly. "You can talk?"


    The eight-legged and ten-eyed white horse lifted its head proudly. "Here, I can. You are in the [Lost Moon Pce Trial]. A spiritual space created many millions of years ago by the Moon Goddess."


    Cecile''s eyes shed with surprise. "The Moon Goddess? Do you know her name?"


    "I do not." The Spirit Beast answered. "What I know about this ce has been passed down in the past, and not much knowledge is left. The woman you saw on the throne is a soul wisp of the Moon Goddess of the past."


    "Huh?" Cecile frowned, remembering that woman. ''Compared to Change''er, the Moon Goddess, she is not that simr in appearance¡­ Well.'' Cecile remembered the woman she saw during Yasenia''s tribtions, and she could see some resemnce. ''Was this created when she was younger?''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Cecile asked, confused. "So, why have we been separated?"


    The Spirit Beast shook its head, her voice sounding confused as well. "That was not supposed to happen. It seems that you have a deep connection with the Moon Goddess, as you are the only one who had this happening. The others are together."


    "Oh." Cecile reacted as she always did, with indifference.


    The Spirit Beast looked at Cecile with an interested expression. "When you touched me, at first, I didn''t understand why I feltfortable. However, if you have a deeper connection with the Moon Goddess, then it is clear why. Can you tell me what your rtionship with her is?"


    Cecile crossed her arms and asked. "How can I trust you, Fluffy?"


    "Fluffy¡­" The Spirit Beast smiled wryly, making quite a human-like expression with its beastly face. "Will you really call me by that name?"


    Cecile blinked. "Do you have another name?"


    "I¡­" The Spirit Beast answered, hesitating. "... Do not."


    Cecile nodded twice. "That''s great. Now you have one. Isn''t that something to celebrate?"


    The Spirit Beast sighed. "It is not¡­"


    Cecile snorted. "You also tried to eat me not once, not twice, THREE times!" Cecile ced her arms akimbo and asked. "Why did you do that? Do you know how close to dying you were?"


    The Spirit Beast averted its ten eyes. "You looked¡­ tasty. Sorry."


    Cecile was speechless. "You thought I was tasty and decided that eating me was a good action to take? Is your intelligence challenged?"


    "Hey." Fluffy rebuffed and tapped the ground. "My intelligence is perfectly intact!"


    Cecile hummed. "I see¡­ Can I ask more questions?"


    Fluffy sighed. "Later. Don''t you need to do something?"


    "The trials that the Moon Goddess told us to do¡­?"


    Fluffy nodded. "I want you toplete them so that we can liberate the Moon Goddess soul strand. She has been trapped here for millions of years already since no one was able toplete the trials."


    Cecile blinked. "Millions¡­ Are you that old as well?"


    Fluffy looked upward and pondered. "I don''t know¡­ I''ve lived enough years to gain sapience as a Spirit¡­ However, I am seemingly not allowed to advance into the Sixth Realm before the trial ispleted, so I''ve been stuck at the peak for a very¡­ very¡­ long time."


    Cecile sighed and approached, caressing the Spirit Beast''s neck softly. "I see." She felt some sympathy toward this beast''s plight. If it were her, she wouldn''t know what she would do if she were not allowed to advance for so many years. She smiled and said. "Okay. Then, once I do this trial and you make a contract with me, you''ll be able to break through!"


    Fluffy blinked with all her eyes, looking quite adorable. Then, it nodded. "I''ll apany you and guide you. However, remember, I can''t help you, or it will be considered a failure. I can only guide you."


    Cecile nodded seriously. "Understood."

 Chapter 1059: First Trial: Seal Room.

    Guided by the Spirit Beast, Cecile rushed through theplicated pasways of therge pce, and eventually, she arrived at a massive room full ofplex formations. The room was circr, with four pirs, four carved stone dragons on the walls, and a white and blue floor with gorgeous andplex patterns.


    From what the soul strand of the Moon Goddess said, the first trial toplete was breaking the formation that was sealing the mountain''s energy. Still, theplex formation was something that Cecile could not evenprehend, let alone break.


    Looking at the beautiful room, Cecile crossed her arms and nced at the Spirit Beast. "Fluffy, I have zero knowledge about formations. Looking at this and looking at scribbles of a child is basically the same for me."


    The Spirit Beast looked at Cecile for a few seconds. Seeing Cecile looking straight at it, the Spirit Beast asked, confused. "Oh¡­ And?"


    Cecile blinked twice and looked at the room once again. "Right. You can''t help me at all¡­" She could feel that by her side, Yasenia''s presence was starting to move and look around the room.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    During this time when she was guided, Yasenia had always followed behind her like a little shadow. Cecile found it quite cute. Knowing that they were here as well, she could only trust them to solve whatever they needed to do in this room. "Hm¡­ I wonder what I can do to help?"


    The Spirit Beast looked at Cecile standing at the entrance of the room, and then it closed half of its eyes, changing its view. Instead of Cecile and a room full of formations, what appeared in its vision was Yasenia and a room without a single formation line.


    The dragoness and everyone else was looking around, somewhat confused. Evelyn asked, looking at the circr room. "Why has Cecilee here?"


    Andreamented while touching the smooth white and blue walls. "The first trial of the woman on the throne was to break a formation, right? Can any of you see one here?"Yasenia was about to answer when she felt Cecile''s presence moving again and entering the room. Once she did, Yasenia observed how a few glowing lines suddenly illuminated the ces where Cecile stepped. The second she stopped walking over them, they disappeared like nothing. "Hey, look here."


    Everyone turned their heads and nced at where Yasenia was looking at. Angel blinked twice and asked. "Why are those ces being illuminated by lines?"


    Tatyana instantly understood what was happening and answered, not really feeling like letting juniors try around this time around. "The ces where Cecile touches will show the formation lines. I guess that Cecile can see the formation lines, but she can''t really interact with them. It should be our job to decipher and break it."


    Everyone found it reasonable, but Kali couldn''t help but ask, failing to find the logic. "Why would they build this ce this way?"


    Tatyana shrugged. "Who knows? Perhaps it was done this way so that no single person could everplete the challenge. Or perhaps they thought that if they built it this way, no one would be able to decipher it. After all, Yasenia''s and Cecile''s connection is nothing but extraordinary. The chances of two Soulmates meeting in this ce are very slim. Practically zero."


    Yasenia had an extra guess, so shemented. "That woman on the throne¡­ She had some resemnce with someone¡­ I felt that I had seen her before."


    "Oh?" Tatyana looked at Yasenia, curious. "Who does she resemble?"


    Mirrory spoke tly. "Moon Goddess Change''er."


    Everyone was stunned by Mirrory''s words, and they looked at Yasenia for confirmation. Yasenia nodded with a serious expression ."She had some resemnce. It''s just that shecks the dragon tail and some of her aura. Even her facial features are different¡­ As if that woman resembled a younger version of her?"


    Mirrory sighed and nodded, floating with her legs and arms crossed. "You are right. I was doubtful at first, but if you find that resemnce, even if it is small, it is the truth. That soul strand must be a soul strand left behind by the Moon Goddess."


    Evelyn spoke in confusion, looking at both women. "Wait, wait, wait. This is a bit too wide of a logic leap, right? Even if they look simr and this ce is rted to Moons, making the logic leap that the woman on the throne is a young Moon Goddess feels like too much."


    Andrea asked her back. "Then, why was Cecile the only one that did not follow us?" Evelyn paused, her brows raising slightly. Andrea smiled. "I agree that the jump in logic is too much if we are basing on a few small coincidences, but if coincidences pile up as they have, then guessing that is not too far-fetched."


    Thinking about it, Evelyn muttered. "Cecile was transformed from an Ice Phoenix to a Moon Phoenix by the Moon Goddess, right? But¡­ Why hasn''t Yasenia been situated in another dimension like Cecile then?" Evelyn looked at their lovely dragoness andmented. "If anything, Yasenia has a closer tie with the Moon Goddess than Cecile, right?"


    Yasenia faintly rebutted that argument. "Wrong. You''d be right if it was before my rebirth back in the Secret Realm. However, after my rebirth, Ipletely abandoned all my ties with everything and became a new being. A rootless creature, since I am the beginning of my own bloodline."


    Evelyn paused and realized where she had thought wrong. Even if Yasenia was the direct inheritor of both the Moon and Sun Gods, she had escaped her predetermined Fate and was traversing a wholly new and previously unexplored path.


    With that in mind, their guesses became much more feasible, which begged the question. "So¡­ If that woman is truly a soul strand of the Moon Goddess''s younger self, then why is she not a dragon woman?"


    Tatyana smiled. "If you saw my younger self, you would not be able to feel the same aura or lookspared with my current self. While exploring the universe and achieving her peak level of strength, the Moon Goddess might''ve acquired dragon blood and transformed as Cecile, Kali, or Yasenia did."


    Mirrory spoke aloud again. "If that''s the truth, this is an opportunity for both Cecile and Yasenia. The Moon Goddess was a cultivator of the ancient cultivation path. However, she had knowledge of the three paths that you currently practice."


    Angel blinked andpleted Mirrory''s thought process. "Does this mean that Yasenia could get a Soul Path cultivation technique from here?"


    Mirrory nodded. "She probably won''t be able to practice since it will be Moon Attribute specific, and Yasenia needs something rted to her more pure Celestial Energy. However, gathering the first piece would be a step forward."


    Smiling, Yasenia said. "More than that, Cecile might get aplete inheritance that will help her practice the three paths. That''s even more important!"


    Tatyana looked at Mirrory and asked. "However¡­ Do you really want to let that soul strand free?"


    Mirrory raised her eyebrow and waved her hand, creating a powerful istion technique. Then, she spoke with a cold gaze. "We are freeing her. What we do after we free her is not part of our deal."


    Then, she lifted the technique. Looking at the ces where Cecile was walking, Yaseniamented. "Regardless, now we need to tackle this formation. Let''s paint everywhere that Cecile steps and see if we can draw the formation. We need to take the least time possible. After all, we have a bit more than two months to finish the three trials."


    Then, while others started working on that, Yasenia approached Cecile''s presence and started walking in circles around Cecile.


    On the other side, Cecile felt Yasenia walking around her and smiled faintly. "Cute."


    The Spirit Beast almost fainted. ''Cute!? Don''t you think that Yasenia is probably trying to tell you something!?''


    Of course, Cecile was not dumb. She quickly understood that her dragoness was trying to tell her something. With that in mind, she observed Yasenia''s presence run circles around the ce, touching the walls, columns, dragons, ceiling, and everything else.


    For Cecile, the presence was moving everywhere and basically touching every single corner of the room. The Moon Phoenix titled her head and muttered. "Does she want me to do the same?"


    While she didn''t know why, Cecile started moving and running around the ce as well, using her wings to rub the walls and her tails dragging on the floor.


    When she started doing that, Yasenia''s presence flew to her side and circled around her again as if telling Cecile that she was doing a great job. Cecileughed softly and continued doing that for a day straight. Every time she missed a spot, Yasenia would fly toward that ce and touch it, which Cecile continued imitating.


    After an entire day, Yasenia finally stopped flying around the ce andnded in the center, where Cecilended right after. "Hm¡­ Done, I guess."


    On the other side of the spatial divide, Yasenia''s group was looking at the entire room, which now had glowing lines going everywhere inplex patterns. Looking at the massive mess around them, Tatyana and the others sighed. "This formation is quiteplex¡­"


    Hearing their best formation master, Tatyana herself, say such words made the other formation masters feel that they had no chance at even starting to decipher it. Tatyana noticed and smiled at them, shaking her head. "It''splex and tedious but not impossible. It will just take time. All of you should be able to help me. Now,e here."


    Selena, Angel, Yasenia, and the other formation masters in the group approached, and they all began tackling the formation. As mentioned, while it was difficult, they had a Demigoddess-level Formation Master.


    A weekter, the formation was wholly deciphered, and Tatyana approached the Formation core with a smile. "Gotcha~."


    Behind her, Yasenia and the others were t on the ground, gasping for breath. They never expected that deciphering a formation of this level would be so energy-intensive. Angel muttered, her eyes glowing with happiness even when she was exhausted. "This was such a pretty formation~. I learned a lot¡­ Ah, I want to do it again¡­"


    Yasenia''s lips trembled. "I agree to everything except thest one, Baby. I really don''t want to do this again. I''d rather fight a Star Beast for a week straight than do this."


    Selenaughed gently. "Then again, Young Miss¡­ Why was your tail wagging during all this time?"


    "Hush." Yasenia snorted. "I was just having fun while working with Tatyana and all of you."


    Meanwhile, Cecile was meditating in the middle of the room. After all, she didn''t have much to do during this time. Yet, when Tatyana started touching the Formation Core, the Phoenix Woman felt the room tremble. She quickly opened her eyes and looked around. In the middle of the room, a massive formation core full ofplex writings floated, emitting a powerful light that spread outward like a wave of water.


    However, that formation core suddenly cracked. The first cracking sound echoed in the silent room with crisp rity. Cecile blinked and stood up, walking toward the entrance of the room. "Hm?" On the door, she saw the Spirit Beast. Cecile smiled. "So, when that core explodes, something will happen to this room¡­"


    The Spirit Beast couldn''t answer, but Cecile didn''t need one. She walked toward Yasenia''s presence, and when she reached her, she ran toward the door. After doing this twice, Yasenia got the clue.


    When Tatyana was about to destroy the core, Yasenia said. "Everyone out! This room seems to be about to go through something when that core is broken! Tatyana, did you hear me?"


    Tatyana smiled. "Got it. Go. I''ll be there in a second."


    Thest formation line changed, and as soon as it did, Tatyana used her fastest movement technique, exiting the room so fast that it looked like she had teleported.


    Then, space copsed with a muted explosion, erasing the entire room from existence.


    BOOM!


    Right after it copsed, everyone heard a deep and ferocious roar.


    ROARR!

 Chapter 1060: [Moon Swallowing Robes]

    The powerful roar of the beast echoed in the entire ce as if its voice could tear apart space itself. It was powerful enough that it intimidated Yasenia for a moment, making it clear that this beast was not a mortal creature.


    Andrea frowned deeply andmented. "This was the first trial. Right? The second one was to defeat the beast that was guarding something called [Descent Of Luna Nova]."


    Evelyn smiled wryly, her body tense as she looked at the long passage in front of them. "Does that woman really think we can defeat a Mythical Core Realm beast? We don''t have Ayanduin or Gu Chen with us!"


    Hearing their words, Yasenia was more worried about something else. "What if it is like the room''s formations? Cecile is in deep trouble if it is like that."


    Meanwhile, Cecile was looking at the passage in front of her with a serious gaze. Behind her, the room that just copsed blocked her way of escape. So, if the beast appeared at the end of this path, she would be in trouble. "Fluffy, is this really a trial that we can ovee? That beast''s strength feels like something in the Sixth Realm."


    The Spirit Beast looked at Cecile for a few moments and spoke. "That beast can''t enter the pce. So, its roar is only a warning. It knows about the trials as well, so this roar was telling you and your other people that you will need a bit more than ingenuity if you want to defeat it."


    Cecile looked at the beast and began walking forward. Once she did so, Cecile felt Yasenia''s presence following after her. The Moon Phoenix smiled faintly andmented. "If that''s the truth, then I should have a peek first before we truly decide what to do."


    On the other side, Yasenia''s group saw the dragoness moving forward while following Cecile''s presence, and they all became speechless when the Phoenix woman started guiding them outside. Evelyn''s lips twitched. "Typical of Cecile. She is truly a woman who likes to grab the bull by its horns."


    Yasenia smiled proudly. "Of course! Sweetheart is very courageous! If she was not, how could she have gotten my [Celestial Pearl] in the past?"The rest had nothing to say since what she said was the truth. Cecile''s adventurous spirit was what took her to where she was. They all moved along the long passageways of the pce, eventually reaching the lowest level, where a massive hall with chandeliers and gorgeous red carpets contrasted the white walls and floor they had seen until then.


    There were many luxury items on the sides, shown by either being hung on the walls or ced on pedestals. Looking closely, the girls realized that they were armors, weapons, and other kinds of treasures.


    They looked at Yasenia and saw that she was wide-eyed, looking at everything as if she was surrounded by shiny gems. Yasenia then dropped a bomb. "Everything here is in the Transcendent Treasure Rank."


    Their eyes widened in stupefaction, and they looked around again. The hall''s massive walls, adorned by endless weapons and other items. Tatyana muttered, feeling somewhat surprised as well. "This is really not a bad level of wealth¡­ What should we do, Little Treasure? And think with-"


    "Take it all!" Yasenia looked at Tatyana with glowing eyes and a wagging tail as Tatyana finished her words. "-out being influenced by greed¡­" Tatyana smiled wryly as she saw the dragoness jumping down and approaching one of the swords.


    "Ohhh! Look at how gorgeous this sword¡­"


    Draheart appeared and smacked Yasenia''s head with the t side of its de.


    Cong!


    The dragoness blinked a few times and looked over, rubbing the back of her head. Looking at the seemingly angry sword, the dragoness asked. "Why did you hit me?" Yasenia pouted. "Do you really think I would use it instead of you? I am excited because they are good treasures that can sell for who knows how much money!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Draheart paused mid-air and returned to Yasenia''s Dantian, leaving everyone else barely holding back from bursting into loudughter.


    Yasenia looked back and humphed cutely. "Laugh if you want tough!"


    "Bwahahaha!"


    As soon as she said so, almost everyone burst intoughter. The situation was just too funny. The swing, the sound, everything was perfect.


    Tatyana shook her head with a smile andmented. "Yasenia, we are, by far, not the first toplete the first trial. So, I don''t think you should take these treasures lightly. There must be something in this room that prevents you from snatching everything for yourself. If not, I don''t believe that everyone else who arrived here was polite enough to take one of them and leave."


    The dragoness knew that, but she protested with raised eyebrows. "What if everyone thought the same and did as you just said? After all, who in their right mind would think this is a buffet of yummy treasures that are calling for Mama Yasenia to pick them and snuggle them in her spaaaaacious spatial ring!"


    The girls knew that Yasenia was joking around, andughed faintly while starting to look at the surroundings for clues. Yasenia sighed and did the same, trying to feel Cecile before anything else.


    On the other side, Cecile was looking at Yasenia''s presence with curious eyes. "Does she like that greatsword? Draheart will probably be jealous."


    "Draheart?"


    Cecile blinked and looked at the gorgeous white horse. "Oh? Are you interested?"


    The Spirit beast nodded. "You want to make a contract with me, right? At least, we should get to know each other before that. Binding myself is a very big decision, after all."


    Its words made sense, so Cecile decided to speak a little. "Draheart is Yasenia''s main weapon. She also has a musical instrument that she is not proficient with yet, a pipa."


    The Spirit Best nodded twice, finding it interesting. "Do you also name your weapon?"


    The Moon Phoenix took out a crystal blue bow and shook her head. "This bow is strong, but it is a Peak-Level Heaven-Ranked bow. Once I get a Transcendent Ranked weapon, I''ll change it. Simr to the robes I am currently wearing."


    The horse looked at the mainly white robes with a few gorgeous blue ents. Then, looking around, it said. "Well, this ce is the armory. It''s a bit strange to have it in the main hall right at the entrance. However, when this pce was built, Lady Moon Goddess and her husband fought a powerful enemy, and having these treasures here so that the guards could use them was very convenient. Eventually, they defeated them thanks to the avability of all their treasures."


    "Oh." Cecile tly answered, showing ack of interest even when she found it fascinating.


    Surprisingly, the Spirit Beast understood Cecile''s exmation as one of surprise and faintly chuckled. "Your Yin attribute is very strong, isn''t it? Your ability to show emotions is quite dampened."


    Cecile blinked and shook her head. "I just don''t bother. If I wanted to, I could show more."


    Smiling faintly, the Spirit Beast decided not to argue. Instead, it said. "Now, you need to take one weapon and one defensive item from this room. Then, you''ll fight the beast with them together with the others."


    "Hm¡­" The Moon Phoenix looked at how Yasenia''s presence approached and started circling her cutely. On the other side, the situation looked very adorable as well.


    Yasenia was running in circles as if she were chasing her own tail while speaking. "Sweetheart~, what should we do~? Do you have any ideas~? Can I glomp all these yummy treasures?"


    Of course, Ceciile couldn''t listen to her. Still, the dragoness was quite sure that Cecile would have some idea. It was she who had been guiding them to the trial ces, after all.


    Cecileughed gently and with a gorgeous smile, looking at Yasenia''s presence. The Spirit Beast couldn''t help but stare since Cecile''s smile really took someone''s breath away. Her beauty, while different from Yasenia''s, was not too far off.


    The Moon Phoenix pped her wings, looking around the ce for a weapon and robes that would fit them. After ten minutes of flying all over the ce, Cecile finally found something.


    Perched on the top right corner of the hall, Cecile found a gorgeous robe with long flowy sleeves and a beautiful ribbon around it, floating as if it could defy thews of physics.


    Strangely, when Cecile analyzed its energy signal, she was surprised to find that it wasn''t a Transcendent Ranked treasure. It was a Peak-Level Heaven-Ranked treasure. "Huh? Fluffy, why is this dress different?"


    The horse stepped on the air, stopping by Cecile''s side, and looked at the dress. "Oh. This one¡­" The Spirit Beast hesitated for a few seconds, and eventually, she said. "These are the Moon Goddess''s [Moon Swallowing Robes]. They are powerful enough that they canpare to a Transcendent Ranked item."


    "Ho~? Can I get them?"


    "You want them?" The beast asked, surprised.


    Cecile nodded and looked at them with squinted eyes. "I can feel that I have some kind of Fate with these robes. They are basically calling for me."


    The Spirit Beast looked at Cecile for a few seconds, and after thinking, it said. "Sure. You can get them."


    Smiling faintly, the Moon Phoenix waved her arm, storing all her clothes and bing utterly naked. Her pristine body, reflecting the light of the hall with its peerless perfect form, slowly seemed to gain the glow of the moon.


    The phoenix woman pped her wings, approaching and touching the robes. Then, the robes seemingly exploded, opening wide like a wave of white fabric. Of course, Cecile didn''t dodge and allowed herself to be swallowed by the wave of fabric.


    Once she was touched by it, Cecile felt an intense chill enveloping her entire body. Her limbs seemed to be freezing as the pure Moon Energy on the fabric sank into her. Regardless, the Moon Phoenix''s expression didn''t change, and she allowed herself to be tested by the robes.


    At the side, the Spirit Beast was closely looking at Cecile. ''Will Cecile be able to dominate the robes? Few people can wear them without being heavily influenced or corroded by them.''


    The fabric, as it enveloped Cecile''s naked body, slowly gained the form of the dress Cecile saw. Still, the longer it passed, the colder Cecile felt. It was to the point that she was actually shivering in coldness.


    Cecile resisted with an unbending will. If cold was something that could make her take a step back, how could she really call herself a Moon Phoenix? If something like this was going to stump her, Cecile thought that she would better stop cultivating!


    "Hey, stop trying to test me. Here is what I am."


    The next moment, Cecile released her bloodline and constitution pressure, enveloping the entire fabric into her own presence. As soon as she did so, the fabric calmed down and transformed into the gorgeous white dress that was on the wall, fitting Cecile''s body perfectly.


    Cecile smiled faintly as a feeling of strength rushed from the cloth into herself. "Not bad¡­ Now, you are mine, [Moon Swallowing Robes]."

 Chapter 1061: Battle Against The Ten Eyed Beast.

    Simr to Cecile, everyone else took different items that were disyed and armed themselves with them. As Tatyana warned, Yasenia held back her greed and only chose a set of robes. Draconic Heart was a Transcendent Ranked sword, and its durability was well beyond that. Since Yasenia took it, she had never felt like Draheart was about to break.


    Even then, Yasenia could still feel the sword''s dissatisfaction with Yasenia, evenparing it to other greatswords in the room. Holding the giant broadsword, the dragoness coaxed it. "Okay, okay. I understand. I am sorry, Draheart. I just wanted to make sure that I found the strongest weapon. I can''t joke around with what we are about to face, okay?"


    Soluna giggled as she actually heard Draheart''s words. "She is saying that she doesn''t me you but still feels ufortable."


    Yasenia looked at the Sun and Moon spirit and asked. "Say, Soluna. How is the pipa doing?"


    Soluna shrugged. "Your Celestial Energy Star swallowed it at some point. So¡­ I don''t know¡­ digested?"


    "Digested¡­" Yasenia''s lips twitched. "I hope not. I really need it for my new technique¡­"


    Looking around the ce, Yasenia saw how everyone had changed basically the entirety of their equipment for the new items. Only Evelyn and Angel still kept their shield and spear, which were of a simr rank to the treasures shown around here. "Is Sweetheart done, too?"


    Looking upward, the dragoness had noticed that one of the robes in that corner had disappeared, probably taken by Cecile. "Ho~? So the items that Cecile takes also disappear for us."


    "It looks like so. The bow over there has disappeared as well."Looking at where Evelyn pointed, the dragoness noticed the vacancy. "Well¡­" Yasenia asked aloud while checking on everyone. "Has everyone chosen their items?"


    Everyone nodded at her, wearing new shiny and luxurious robes and weapons. Thanks to these items, their strength had gone to apletely new level. Treasures below Heaven-ranked gave an advantage, but it wasn''t thatrge. That changed once you entered the immortal ranks.


    A Transcendent Ranked Sword had enough strength in it to split worlds. Its power was enough that if a mortal realm cultivator could bring out all of its strength, facing a Transcendent Realm cultivator was not impossible. Defeating them was another matter, of course.


    Items on the Transcendent Treasure Rank and above were so difficult to find and create that most Sixth Realm cultivators wore peak-level Heaven-ranked items. Only people with connections to high-level masters could afford to get items of this level.


    Andrea smiled, wearing a gorgeous piece of orange and ck armor. "I feel as if I can take a hit from a meteor and feel nothing with this thing on me. It''s incredible."


    Ebirah, by her side, used her knuckles to hit it twice and muttered. "It honestly looks quite yummy, Andrea." The pink haired girl with her gorgeous lobster tail looked up and asked. "Can I eat it when I break through?"


    Andrea''s eyebrow trembled. She patted the girl''s soft hair and smiled. "I''ll find you a very powerful raw mineral somewhere, okay? This armor¡­ Leave it for me to wear."


    Yasenia looked at Ebirah''s clothes and saw that she had changed as well. "Little Ebirah."


    Ebirah looked over and smiled. "Yes, Yasenia?"


    Yasenia approached and pinched her cheeks with a smile. "You look very pretty. Also, remember that you shouldn''t transform into your beast form, okay? You''ll be the main target of the beast if you do so."


    Ebirah looked at Yasenia with a gentle smile andughed, her eyes curving into pretty crescents. "You always treat me like a child~. I''ve grown up, Yasenia!"


    The dragoness raised her eyebrow. "Oh? I should treat you as if you are more mature from now on, then."


    Ebirah almost bit her tongue as she answered. "N-No need." Ebirah nodded twice, crossing her arms. "I think that going that far is a bit too much! I was just making ament! Yes, yes. It was just ament; there is no need to change anything!"


    Yaseniaughed and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "That''s great to hear." Then, looking sideways, she told Sierra. "The same goes for you. Even if you see me transform, don''t try to follow and act heroic. I am very resilient in my dragon form, so I might have a chance."


    Sierra crossed her arms and asked. "What if I feel that the beast is slow enough for me to dodge?"


    The dragoness pointed at the pristine white robes with fur on the neck, which Sierra was wearing. "Take into ount the power boost you''ve received from wearing those. After that¡­ Well, I still rmend you keep your human form, but I won''t stop you."


    Zephyrith, at the side, pinched Sierra''s arm and said. "Don''t transform. Yasenia is telling you because she knows that this fight will be close."


    The dragoness smiled and looked at the maids. "You fifty will be our central defense. I want you to use your battle formations to keep the beast''s primary attacks at bay. If you see an opportunity to attack, take it. However, remember that if you all fail to contain the beast, the rest of us have little to no chance of doing so. Even Mirrory, Valeria, and Tatyana together are not as strong as the fifty of you working together as we are right now."


    The three seniors were strong. However, the gap had closed a lot now that everyone had unlocked their ninth-level intents. In terms of strength, Tatyana, Valeria, and Mirrory could probably face around ten of the strongest maids each. More than that, things would start gettingplicated. Now that everyone was armed to the teeth with Sixth Realm equipment, those numbers had been gutted.


    The sounds of Yasenia''s steps approaching the main gates were crisp and clear in the silent room. Everyone had prepared their weapons just in case the Beast would appear the second she opened the doors.


    Cecile observed as Yasenia approached the door, and she simrly followed. Once there, both women ced their hands on each door and pushed them open, jumping backward simultaneously.


    Everyone tensed and looked toward the wide open doors, their eyes unblinking. As seconds and minutes passed, no one moved or made a sound.


    Both Cecile and Yasenia constantly checked on the other person to see if they made any abrupt movements. Yasenia spoke quietly. "I feel nothing."


    Everyone nodded once at her words, acknowledging her words and simultaneously telling her that they were all in the same situation. Two hours had passed since they opened the gates, so Yasenia started ordering everyone to move.


    Their group walked forward in formation. The fifty maids were at the front in an arc, with five of them at the back. Those at the back were specialized in healing arts. Meanwhile, the girls were between them, ready to strike at whatever came at them.


    Once they reached the open doors, a spiky, grey tail suddenlyshed from the door at Selena. Themia maid''s slit pupils shrunk as she ced her shield in front of her.


    BOOM!


    Selena, the most powerful defensive maid, felt as if a carriage had run over her body, and her entire body flew backward like a meteor. Yasenia quickly shouted. "Back! Defend! Selena, status!"


    As she shouted, a creature entered the room through the door at a terrifying speed. Everyone instantly made the link between the Spirit Beast''s first form they found and this beast. ''Was it imitating it, or is the Spirit Beast the creature we have to defeat?''


    The creature was an eight-legged, spider-like creature with ten eyes. Its body was deep ck, and its eyes glowed with a menacing green light. Behind it, the beast had ten long, muscr, spiky tails.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ia and another three maids stepped forward as it charged, activating their most powerful skills. Their bodies exploded with energy as they attacked it. However, the beast''s tails swung at them, shing in the middle.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Like bombs exploding, the four maids were sent sliding backward, their arms hurting terribly from the sh.


    "GRAAHHH!"


    The beast''s aura exploded together with its cultivation realm. The creature''s profound strength made everyone feel their hearts tensing. ''This will beplicated¡­''


    It was a Sixth Realm creature.


    Sensing its strength, even the three seniors were serious this time around. ''Let''s hope it doesn''t have an Intent Domain. If it does¡­''


    Tatyana shouted. "Yasenia, prepare the talisman! If this beast has an Intent Domain, we can''t defeat it!"


    Yasenia took it out and ced it between her breasts. There, she could activate the talisman with just a thought by sending a pulse of energy to the location.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the dimensions, Cecile was seeing the same beast. And, in her eyes, the beast was slightly different.


    While the shape was the same, its body was semi-transparent and had a core in the middle. Thisrge core was pulsating with powerful energy and strength, intimidating Cecile.


    "It is attacking those on the other side. However, its aim is not them. It is me."


    She could feel with extreme rity that the beast''s eyes were locked on her. Cecile readied her bow and charged her energy.


    As she did so, the beast throatily roared at her and rushed forward. "RAHHH!"


    Cecile was tense. However, she felt the presence of her dragoness move and basically reappear by the beast''s side, attacking its side and making its body take a few steps to the side.


    Yasenia had used her speed and one of her most potent techniques, [Celestial Dragon Breath], to try and injure it. However, in Yasenia''s eyes, other than moving it, there were no signs of deep injury. Her face crumpled slightly. "How can it be so tough!?"


    Cecile shot her arrows at that instant, and they shed with spatial energies, crossing the distance between them and the core in barely an instant. Not expecting their spatial nature, the beast couldn''t dodge and was struck right away.


    "RAHHH!"


    A low and reverberating scream of pain followed as the spiritual figure of the creature wiggled. Yasenia and the others were startled by the beast''s dyed reaction to pain. Mirrory spoke at this time. "Cecile is the only one that can hurt the beast! Focus on keeping it tied down!"


    Everyone had a look of understanding as they got to work.


    After being injured, the beast''s body exploded with energy as it looked at everyone murderously with its ten glowing green eyes.

 Chapter 1062: Frantic Battle With Mythical Core Realm Beast.

    Chapter 1062: Frantic Battle With Mythical Core Realm Beast.


    "RAHH!"


    The powerful scream of the beast echoed in the hall with incredible energy. The presence of the creature seemed to expand infinitely as the group felt their muscles tensing in preparation for its attacks.


    Even when they were looking, almost everyone lost sight of the beast when it moved for the first time.


    BOOM!


    The ce where it reappeared was to their right, striking the maids there with brutal violence that sent three of them flying and crashing against the walls.


    The beast, using its powerful limbs, jumped upward,nding on the ceiling, and then, it jumped straight at Cecile.


    Four people appeared in front of it. Tatyana, Valeria, Mirrory, and Yasenia, holding their weapons and with cold faces, released their powerful strikes simultaneously.


    "SCRAM!"


    BOOOM!The beast received the four attacks head on, its body flying against the ceiling again, this time without control and mming against it with enough strength to make its eyesight blur for a second.


    Right then, Cecile released her string, and her arrows burst outward, exploding with the might of a meteor.


    Fwoosh!


    BANG!


    "GRAAAH!"


    The arrows hit their target, sending another strange shock through the beast. Cecile''s eyes were more focused on the core this time around, and she noticed that while the beast was screaming in pain, her arrows just nicked the core.


    This made her heart feel heavy. ''At this pace, I''ll need thousands of strikes before I manage to do some serious damage.''


    The Spirit Beast was in the corner of the room, thoughtfully gazing at Cecile and the Dark Beast. ''I hope you can ovee this challenge.''


    The ongoing fight was intense. With the hall being a closed space, the beast was able to move in extremelyplicated movements. It would jump from one wall to another, using its tails to attack while in midair and its multiple legs to brutally attack the defensive line.


    The beast''s focus was on Cecile, so the fight became a defend-the-phoenix game. This was both an advantage and a disadvantage.


    Thankfully, the maids, seniors, and our girls had plenty of defending moves to protect against the heavy-hitting beast. Yasenia, in the meantime, was acting as Cecile, so that everyone knew where the Phoenix was. She would only attack when the beast was rushing at Cecile as ast line of defense.


    With her body surrounded by hurricanes of pure energy, Yasenia shouted. "This ce is too closed for us to act with freedom! Cecile hasnded a few hits on it, and it doesn''t seem like it is getting weaker!"


    Yasenia''sment was followed by Tatyana''s. "Our energy reserves are plenty, and the beast is getting consistently damaged. Be patient."


    Yasenia raised her sword and summoned a river of stars that quickly bombarded the eight-legged beast. The explosions made it flinch, but they didn''t even scratch its skin.


    Angel frowned as she painted a formation on the ground. "Why is it so strong?"


    Mirrory answered, her hand surrounded by a gentle white light. "That''s the defense of a Mythical Core Realm Beast, Angel. It is not that the beast is invulnerable because of the trial; it''s that we can''t hurt it at all because our attacks are just too weak."


    The beast suddenly moved in, ramming into the maids'' defensive arc, sending several of them flying sideways. At this moment, Mirrory blinked forward and ced her palm on the beast''s forehead. "[Stop]."


    A sharp but melodic ring echoed, and the beastpletely froze for a second.


    Cecile saw the core stop and didn''t lose her chance. "[Moon Freezing Catastrophe]!"


    A massive bow appeared behind her as she released her bow''s string. The three massive arrowsbined and rushed forward,nding on the beast''s core.


    BOOOM!


    The terrifying explosion and hurricane of destructive energies swallowed the beast''s core, creating several cracks in the core. The beast screeched sharply in pain and swung its arms.


    Mirrory was a step too slow and received the blow head-on.


    BANG!


    "Mirrory!"


    Angel shouted, but Tatyana ordered with a deep tone. "Don''t get distracted! She is fine!"


    The blonde woman nodded, swallowing her worries. She wasn''t expecting that the beast would be able to attack Mirrory''s spirit-like state.


    After receiving the damaging attack, the beast''s anger increased several times over, making its attacks much more erratic and violent. Instead of just focusing on Cecile, it began attacking everyone around it without a shred of mercy.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    People flew as the beast rampaged, showcasing might that transcended the mortal realms. Each of its blows, unless more than one person blocked it, was guaranteed to send someone flying with internal injuries. Even then, Valeria, Kali, Flora, and the other healing maids continued sending wave after wave of healing waves all around, keeping everyone off the ground.


    Tatyana used her extreme speed, appearing right below the beast at the same time as swordmaster Eira. Both women nced at each other and then swung their swords simultaneously.


    "[Abyss Slicer]."


    "[Sky Splitter]."


    SLASH!


    BANG!


    Everyone saw the beast''s eyes actually widen slightly as its limbs left the ground. The brutal two sword strikes sent it skyward against the ceiling, mming it with tremendous force. Below the beast, they all could see two lines of slight red, the attacks having very faintly pierced the beast''s defenses.


    Looking at the ck-wearing woman and white-wearing maid, everyone''s lips couldn''t help but twitch. ''Crazy attack power.''


    Even Cecile couldn''t help but feel shock as she fired at the beast. ''Did they just fling it skyward?''


    The beastnded back down and jumped backward, looking at Tatyana and Eira with a strange human-like intelligence. Tatyana''s lips arched in an elegant but cold smile. "What? Did you think that you were actually untouchable? Continue acting rampant, and I''ll slice your head off before Cecile destroys your core."


    The beast lowered its body and gathered strength, increasing the pressure on the surroundings severalfold.


    Tatyana and Eira jumped backward into the ground, and everyone prepared their defensive skills. Tatyana frowned. "A big attack is iing! Don''t hold back!"


    Angel shouted. "Finished!"


    Tatyana''s eyes lit up. "Perfect! Yasenia!"


    "On it!"


    The dragoness''s energy went berserk, pushing against the transcendental might of the creature to such an extent that both the Spirit Beast and the Dark Beast looked over.


    Yasenia''s eyes changed colors, slowly gaining a starry blue color as [Celestial Energy] flooded her meridians.


    Meanwhile, the beast opened its beastly mouth, and in front of it, a ball of dark energy materialized, sucking in the air in the surrounding.


    Yasenia''s body dragonified as the Celestial Energy moved around her body, her two massive wings sprouting behind her. Then, she palmed the ground and transferred all her energy into the formation.


    GONG~!


    A resounding sound followed as Angel''s eyes and hair shifted colors to green and red. "[Crimson Crystal Heart]... [Celestial Mirror World Formation]!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "RAHH!"


    The attack of the beast rushed forward, swallowing everything in its way inplete darkness. At that instant, Mirrory reappeared in the middle of the formation and pped her palms together. "[Defend]."


    BOOOOM!


    The Spirit Beast saw the darknesspletely swallow their group, and a sigh escaped its mouth. ''It seems that not even her descendants can ovee this godforsaken trial¡­ Why did she make it this difficult?...'' The Spirit Beast was about to turn and leave when it noticed a faint energy signal between the absolute darkness of the attack. ''Hm?''


    Looking over, as the attack dissipated, the beast was stunned to see all of thempletely intact. Then, the floating red-haired and green eyed woman opened her joined palms and a small ball of dark energy appeared there.


    Mirrory spoke softly, her figure ethereal and shining with gorgeous lights. "Angel is out after this, so take care of her." Then, she gracefully stepped forward on the air and gently palmed forward. "[Return]."


    WHOOOM!


    "GRAAAAH!!!!"


    A scream of agony echoed in the hall as the beam of ck light was enhanced and returned to the beast.


    The Spirit Beast''s eyes widened with shock at the aftermath. The beast that had barely been damaged was bleeding everywhere as several parts of its body had been mangled.


    Looking at the group of women, the Spirit Beast noticed that the armored woman was carrying the blonde woman. ''... That''s ridiculous. Did they just injure a Sixth Realm beast as a group of Fifth Realm people?''


    Meanwhile, Cecile had not been idle. When the beast prepared the powerful attack, Cecile fully trusted the others and started charging her attack.


    Taking advantage of the beast''s situation, who was severely injured and immobile for a second, she released her attack. "[Moon Hell Arrow]."


    Swoosh!


    The arrow crossed the distance in an instant,nding on the beast''s core head-on. A crisp clinging sound was heard first when the tip of the silver arrow and the core crashed, followed by the beast''s agonizing scream echoing once more through the hall.


    "GRAAAHHH!?"


    The arrow didn''t explode violently and made a sound. Instead, it dissolved and permeated into the beast''s core, freezing it and making it extremely brittle. For the creature, it felt as if its own soul had been frozen.


    Yasenia squinted and spoke. "It''s not done yet."


    Tatyana chuckled. "If killing a Sixth Realm beast was this easy, then why would I be scared of us meeting with one? We only have a chance because Cecile can attack its core directly. That''s like you fighting with your [Reverse Scale]pletely exposed."


    The dragoness muttered. "How can we- Hm?"


    Twang~.


    A melodic sound from a chord instrument echoed in Yasenia''s mind, and her eyes widened slightly. Then, she ordered. "Prepare to attack it with everything you have!"


    Everyone was confused, and then they saw Yasenia storing Draheart and summoning another thing. The instrument that appeared was a gorgeous pipa, its body looking like the cosmos had taken the shape of it, and as if the stars themselves forged its strings.


    The instrument was different from the past, but its beauty was empyrean. Yasenia looked as the beast stood up, its eyes angered, but she felt a sense of peace and tranquility while holding the pipa close to her body.


    Twarang~.


    Her fingers moved softly, creating a beautiful but quick melody. As she did so, she took a step and moved sideways, her step creating a captivating star.


    Meanwhile, the beast recovered from its shock and rushed forward. Tatyana shouted. "Defend! Save your energy until Yasenia finishes!"


    BANG!


    The maids that received the first impact from the beast shot far enough to hit the walls and ceiling, expelling all the air from their lungs.


    The dragoness continued touching the strings, an ethereal and soft melody spreading throughout the hall. The sound was so profound that everyone could hear it over the loud noise created by their frantic battle.


    What was surprising was that not only them, but Cecile also heard the melody. The sound was prating so deep into reality that even someone in a parallel spatial dimension could listen to it!


    Yasenia''s figure, graceful and gorgeous like a swan, stopped, and her tempting lips opened with a smile. "[Heavenly Constetion Steps, Fourth Sky: Lyra''s Harmony]."


    Then, everyone felt a soundwave that enveloped their bodies and increased their strength several times over. Not only that, the melody around them felt special, as if it were¡­


    Tatyana muttered. "Celestial Energy¡­?"

 Chapter 1063: Spirit Beasts Origins.

    When Yasenia started ying the instrument, no one expected her to enhance them. After all, until now, Yasenia''s skills have all been about strengthening herself. And yet, the moment [Lyra''s Harmony] waspleted, a powerful wave of energy expanded outward and enveloped them together with the beautiful melody that created it.


    The melody was not only an enhancement, but it also created a phantom image of Yasenia on her back. This image was a gorgeous starry blue with stars glowing all over the transparent figure. This phantasm illustrated the top half of Yasenia''s body, following her movements with pipa.


    When Yasenia''s skill reached them, the beast on the other side reacted and lunged at them with ferocity once more. As it approached, Selena and another three maids stepped forward with their shields, standing in front of the beast and prepared themselves to be sent flying once more.


    Yasenia looked at them and yed a low and steady melody.


    BOOM!


    The beast collided with them, and to everyone''s surprise, the three maids weren''t violently sent backward. Instead, they slid backward. This stunned everyone, the beast included.


    Cecile saw the beast pause for a second in confusion, and she naturally wouldn''t lose her next chance of attack. "[Moon Shredding Shot]!"


    FWOSH!


    The crystal arrow created a massive whirlwind of frost as it zoomed forward andnded on the core once more.BANG!


    CRACK!


    "GRAAAH!"


    The Moon Phoenix''s eyes widened when the beast''s core was damaged, and several cracks appeared with the strike. ''What did Yasenia do? This buff is too strong!''


    On the other side, when everyone attacked the beast, they also realized that their attacks were hurting it very lightly. Everyone began doing some damage to it. Evelyn appeared by the beast''s side and made five instantaneous strikes.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The rapid spear strikes pierced the skin of the beast, leaving a few charred holes. While notrge, the damage she was doing was iparable to before. "What is happening? Why is Yasenia''s skill so powerful?"


    Tatyana muttered. "[Celestial Energy] is extremely violent and powerful. It is notorious not only for its ability to manifest incredible attacks but also for the enemy''s inability to defend against it. The unstable and violent nature of the energy makes regenerating wounds caused by it much more difficult."


    Valeria agreed and smiled. "With this, we can actually kill it. Yasenia, don''t stop humming and ying the pipa! Your music is truly¡­ Celestial!"


    Yasenia smiled faintly and continued moving, her steps ethereal as she followed the shape of the Lyra Constetion. She would jump, spin,ugh, and give looks to the beast as her fingers constantly yed the pipa she held.


    Quick notes, one after another, created a soft and gentle melody while everyone moved in tune with it. When they were being attacked, Yasenia would lower the pace and tone, increasing everyone''s ability to defend. Then, when it was time to attack, the music''s rhythm would increase, making their attacks swift and prating.


    Tatyana shouted. "Continue the barrage! It is getting weaker!" Then, she added. "However, don''t lower your guards. It might still have something before it dies- Hm?"


    Everyone looked sideways, and they saw the Spirit Beast that had guided them here. Its shape on Cecile''s dimension continued being the eight-legged horse. However, on Yasenia''s side, it showed up as the same eight-legged spider-like beast with a bear-like head and ten eyes.


    Tatyana squinted. "Are you going to attack us?"


    The Spirit Beast shook its head. "I am not. You''ve all passed the trial, so I am here to recover what I lost in the past."


    Then, the white Spirit Beast rushed forward toward the dark beast.


    BANG!


    Its tackle sent the heavily injured dark beast tumbling. Cecile was confused when she saw that. "Won''t the trial fail if you help?"


    The Spirit Beast continued pummeling the dark beast with its limbs as it answered calmly. "Worry not. I can only interfere if things have already been ovee. You''ve injured it enough that it would have died from its injuries regardless of the oue of the final battle."


    Cecile focused on the dark beast''s core and saw that it was about to shatter. The energy spilling from it constantly made it clear that they were a few hits away from actually finishing it off.


    Yasenia stopped ying the pipa but didn''t store it, looking at the brutal pummeling from the white-colored beast to the ck one. "So¡­ It was iplete." The dragoness said, her mellow voice carrying a touch of interest.


    Smiling, Tatyanamented. "So, we were wrong thinking that the Spirit Beast just took its resemnce. They were actually rted."


    "To be fair¡­ It was quite obvious. Why did we think otherwise?" Evelyn asked, confused.


    Tatyana shook her head. "Appearance is thest thing that you can trust in the cultivation world. It was not obvious at all since one of them is an actual physical beast and the other is a Spirit Beast."


    Thinking of the implications, the dragoness asked, her fingers gently tracing the strings of the pipa. "Do you think that one is the soul and another the body? Sixth Realm beings can survive even if their bodies are destroyed, right?"


    Andrea looked at her and couldn''t help but pause for a second to admire her. Holding the instrument gave their dragoness a touch of elegant beauty that perfectly blended with her other qualities, making her look like a muse. Clearing her throat to snap out of her lovestruck state, Andrea spoke. "Are you suggesting that the body we are seeing is the remnants of the white beast''s body that gained a mind of its own because of something? And, since the soul of the Spirit Beast was not strong enough to get it back, it needed someone to weaken it first?"


    Angel, who was resting on Andrea''s back, asked with a mutter. "[Descent Of Luna Nova]. That''s what this dark beast was supposedly protecting, right? Now that it is defeated¡­ what will happen?"


    Yasenia crossed her arms. "Honestly, if Cecile didn''t want to make this Spirit Beast herpanion, I wouldn''t have allowed it to approach it."


    "How so?" Evelyn asked, looking at the white beast that was already starting to absorb the dark one.


    The dragoness pointed at them and smiled. "Well¡­ We needed to defeat the beast for the trial, right? Why should I allow another thing to fuse with it, probably increasing its strength, when we want to kill it."


    "Oh¡­" Evelyn''s eyebrow twitched, and everyone looked on with trepidation. If there was a second phase to this battle that happened because of what Yasenia just said, they would probably curse the high heavens.


    As the beasts fused, Cecile saw that the core in the middle of the beast was shrinking. Not only that but the overall energy and strength were falling at a noticeable pace. "Fluffy, are you okay?"


    Fluffy nced at Cecile as it fused with the other beast. "Oh? You don''t doubt my intentions?"


    Cecile blinked and asked tly. "Why should I? You have epted to be my contracted spirit, right? I should ce my trust in you."


    The beast smiled faintly. "The ritual that this¡­ amalgamation was protecting is a ritual for the Moon Goddess''s powers to descend and be recovered by her. When I assimte this beast, made from my essence, the seal will break, and the [Descent Of Luna Nova] will start."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Cecile hummed. "And then what?"


    "Then¡­ You need to break the Moon Goddess''s chains and set her free."


    Those words were strange for Cecile. "Isn''t she just a Soul Strand? Why would she need¡­ or even want to be freed? Soul Strands are created to guard and guide people in trials, no?"


    It didn''t deny those words. However, it added. "While that''s the truth, Soul Strands can be wrongly created. The Moon Goddess trapped in this pce has actual wants and emotions because this is one of, if not the first, trials the Moon Goddess created."


    Cecile couldn''t help but feel a slight shock. ''One of the first?'' Cecile pondered for a while and asked. "I understand¡­ However, what about these weapons we took?"


    The Spirit Beast hummed. "Those treasures are your reward forpleting the first and second trials. None of your people were greedy and took all of them, so you''ll be allowed to take them with you...Well, that dragon woman was about to swipe the ce clean if she wasn''t stopped."


    Imagining the greedy face of her dragoness, Cecileughed faintly. "Yasenia would certainly do something like that if she had no one supervising her."


    The Spirit Beast finished assimting the dark beast, and its body faintly changed. Instead of pure white or pure ck, it became a mix of both. A being with a dark body and a gorgeous white mane and hoofs. Five of its right eyes were a stunning emerald green, while the other five were a beautiful icy blue.


    The overall aura became much less ethereal, now making those who looked feel as if the beast was right in front of them. Not only that, the shape on Yasenia''s side changed to its eight-legged horse-like form.


    Yet, things didn''t end here.


    Once it gained this shape, the beast roared skyward with a touch of draconic voice. Everyone was stunned as a final change urred.


    The horse-like legs gained muscles and lost their hoofs, bing gorgeous dragon ws, while a pair of antler horns sprouted on its head. The head gained reptilian traits, and even the tail became slightly thicker.


    Cecile saw the beast and muttered. "You¡­ You are a Qilin?"


    A Qilin! A dragon descendent created from a perfected bloodline mixing. It was a creature of legends, on the same level as dragons and phoenixes. A being that, like anything carrying a bloodline of mythical creatures, had incredible potential to reach heights that most would never even dream of.


    Once the changes finished, the white and ck Qilin looked at Cecile, its ten eyes shining with a gentle light. "I am the [Moon Spirit Qilin]. I could be called a cousin of yours, Moon Phoenix."


    Cecile blinked a few times. "Cousin?"


    "Now that I have recovered my whole self, I have also recovered many of my lost memories. Your existence, the Moon Phoenix, is a direct descendant of the Moon Goddess. Simrly, I have been created from the pure energy of the Moon Goddess after several millions of years."


    "Several million¡­" Cecile''s lips twitched. "You are a bit old, eh?"


    The Qilinughed. "I''ve lived like a mindless beast for the grand majority of my life. My experience and knowledge are perhaps even more limited than yours."


    Cecile rolled her eyes and asked, curious. "So¡­ What do I do now to liberate the Moon Goddess''s strand? Also, what will be the rewards for liberating her?"


    The Qilinmented. "Come, the ritual should be starting soon. We need to return to the throne room." The Qilin smiled. "You''ll also be reunited with your people as well."


    Cecile''s face lit up, showing happiness.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1064: Lost Moon Palace Trial Rewards.

    The woman on the throne looked at the ground with a faintly surprised expression. The faint expression was extraordinary for someone like her who barely showed emotions. "Oh? You actually made it."


    Yasenia looked over, while a certain Phoenix Woman was squished between her arms and almost suffocated by her. "We did."


    While Yasenia was speaking seriously, her current actions, which looked as if she wanted to assimte Cecile into her own body, didn''t really give her the usual impact. Angel blinked and poked Cecile''s arm. "Are you¡­ alive?"


    Cecile lifted her head with a lot of trouble from the tworge white mountains that were surrounding her head and managed to mutter. "I am."


    The Moon Goddess looked at that situation with a strange look for a second. However, she quickly ignored it and spoke with Yasenia. "Now that the ritual is starting, I need your help to liberate me from my prison."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Looking at her expression, the dragoness asked. "Senior¡­ Are you a Soul Strand of the Moon Goddess?"


    The woman paused and looked at Yasenia for a few seconds. "... Depends."


    Evelyn almost rolled her eyes. ''Depends? Either you are or aren''t!''


    The woman spoke softly. "There are many Moon Goddesses. I don''t know if the one you are speaking about is me.""Many¡­?" Yasenia was confused. "How can there be more than one God representing a single element? Shouldn''t each element have a single and most powerful creature as a God?"


    The woman answered, leaning on her palm at the side. "Does it matter? I am a soul strand of a woman who called herself Moon Goddess. That''s my real identity, and more than this is irrelevant." The woman stood up from her throne and slowly walked down the staircase in front of it. "Now, the [Descent Of Luna Nova] will happen soon. Once it does, the chains that are tying my soul here will appear, and I need you to break them."


    Yasenia shook her head, making the Moon Goddess pause her steps. "Why are you shaking your head?"


    Yasenia asked. "This is a trial. I want the rewards of the trial that we deserve before we help you."


    The Moon Goddess frowned and asked. "Is that more important than helping me? The ritual will start soon, and we have no time for it. Not to mention, you all have improved your armor and other pieces of equipment, right? That should be enough."


    "Well, it''s not enough." Yasenia smiled and waved her tail in front of herself. "I am a dragon, and you should know what my traits are. So¡­ I want what we deserve."


    The woman couldn''t help but look skyward. There was a circr hole in the middle of the ceiling that showed an endless night sky. Peeking from the side, the Moon could be seen. ''It''s almost here¡­ I can''t be arguing and greedy with these juniors.'' Looking at Cecile, she internally smiled. ''I have what I need here, so why not give it?''


    The Moon Goddess nodded. "Okay. Since you insist, here it is."


    Waving her hand, the dragoness saw a single silver jade crystal appear in front of her.


    "Take it." The Moon Goddess Strand spoke. "That''s the inheritance left behind in this ce for those who manage to defeat the beast."


    The dragoness took it and looked inside. There, three names appeared.


    "[Eternal Moonlight Physique Body Technique], [Divine Moonveil Ascension Spiritual Technique], [Eclipsing Lunar Darkness Soul Technique]..." Yasenia''s eyes widened slightly. "Soul Technique?"


    The Moon Goddess Strand saw her surprise and asked, confused. "What''s wrong? Is a Soul Technique so rare?" For her, Soul, Body, and Spiritual techniques were simrlymon. They were the three main paths of cultivation, which also separated geniuses from the rest. After all, someone who couldn''t practice the three paths would be at a tremendous disadvantage.


    Yasenia looked at her and shook her head. "It is rare, but it doesn''t matter much, right?" She pointed upward.


    Looking up, the Moon Goddess saw that the moon was already filling half the hole in the ceiling with its figure. "Indeed. It matters not." She descended the stairs and walked to the middle of the throne room. There, she exined. "The [Descent Of Luna Nova] is a ritual that happens when the trial is sessfully ovee. It resets this trial world and turns everything back to how it was when you arrived."


    She further exined. "During this reset, I, as the one guiding the trials, have slight authority to stop the process for a few moments. However, I have no power topletely stop it. In the first ce, I was given the power to stop it for a few moments so that I could send those whopleted the trial back without idents."


    The Moon Goddess continued, her cold and elegant voice having a hint of mockery. "Sadly, I am but a puppet of this ce and can do nothing about it." Looking at the group, she continued. "But you can. Once I try to go over the limit of the time given to me, several [Soul Chains] will appear from nothing and tie me down, preventing me from using any technique or power and allowing the ritual, [Descent Of Luna Nova], to bepleted."


    Yasenia spoke at this time, her eyes looking up. "And what you want from us is to stop or break these chains so that you can continue your skill and escape this ce?"


    The Moon Goddess nodded. "Exactly."


    "Oh¡­" The dragoness blinked and asked with a smile. "What will happen to us?"


    The Moon Goddess looked at Yasenia and spoke. "Nothing. If this ce copses, you''ll be ejected back to where you entered without a single injury."


    Yasenia had her doubts, but when she looked at Tatyana and the other seniors, she could see they were not too worried. They all looked at her and nodded back, telling her not to worry.


    With that in mind, the dragoness spoke aloud. "Protect the Moon Goddess!"


    Hearing those words, the Moon Goddess''s lips arched faintly. "That''s great."


    With everything spoken, everyone moved to action. Meanwhile, the Moon Goddess began gathering the energy of the trial world around her. Her energy surged, and from feeling like a mortal in terms of strength, her level grew exponentially.


    First Realm¡­ Second Realm¡­ Third Realm¡­


    Each time her realm increased, a powerful wave of chilling Moon Energy would surround the ce, and the space around them would distort.


    Fourth Realm¡­ Fifth Realm¡­


    Her aura reached the peak of the fifth realm, and as the Moon was about to fill the entirety of the hole in the ceiling, her aura burst once more.


    BOOM!


    Her strength skyrocketed, reaching the Sixth Realm. Once she did so, the Moon Goddess muttered softly. "[Moon Intent Domain]."


    The surroundings changed and were instantly swallowed by her Intent domain. All the energy fell under her overwhelming presence, making everyone in the room feel powerless and weak for the few seconds that they were affected. Not to mention, just the few moments they were affected by it were enough to feel as if their very souls were about to freeze.


    Yasenia couldn''t help but feel her heart tremble as she gazed at the Moon Goddess Soul Strand. ''Intent Domains are truly terrifying¡­''


    Of course, the Moon Goddess didn''t want to hurt them. Therefore, she singled them out from her Intent Domain''s influence. "Prepare yourselves, Juniors."


    As she said so, the Moon reached the highest point in the sky andpletely filled the ceiling''s hole. The moonlight that fell from the hole poured into the room, and a hidden formation activated around them instantly. Its crazy strength was something that left everyone feeling like the world was about to end.


    Space trembled, reality started to shift, and their own consciences felt as if they were being distorted. This made everyone''s hearts rise to their throats. However, as the powerful formation was about to reset the trial world activated, the Moon Goddess''s voice echoed. "Halt."


    The copsing world stopped, and everyone returned to normal. Yasenia looked around carefully at the cracked walls and floor. The formation had been activated for less than a second, and yet Yasenia felt as if her existence was about to be erased.


    The Moon Goddess spoke to them. "Now, I can stop this formation for around thirty more seconds. I am currently gathering energy to escape this ce now that the trial world''s structure is semi-copsed, creating fissures in the walls of this otherwise perfect prison."


    Her words were rtively reassuring, but Evelyn was quick to ask. "Senior, what then? Will space start copsing as it did? I am warning that if it does so, forget about protecting you. We will be unable even to move. That sensation is too overwhelming."


    The Moon Goddess answered, her tone as cold and elegant as ever. "Worry not. That sensation is the trial forcefully ejecting you from the trial word. That''s why you felt as if your soul was about to be thrown out."


    Evelyn decided to ce some trust in the Moon Goddess, but she really didn''t want to feel that sensation again. ''That was too scary¡­''


    "Here they are."


    With her words, everyone saw space around them open as several silver chains appeared. They were hovering in mid-air, anchored to space itself, and like snakes ready to strike, the several dozen chains were pointing at the Moon Goddess. Looking at the things that have kept her locked for so long, the Moon Goddess''s lips arched downward. "Damned things, today is thest day I see you, so I hope you take a good look before I disappear."


    Even someone as cool, calm, and collected as the Moon Goddess would feel frustrated after being tied down for millions of years by the same items.


    Yasenia''s pupils shrunk slightly as one of the chains flinched and suddenly shot forward at tremendous speed. "[Pegasus Gallop]."


    Yasenia''s body flickered, and she appeared before the chain, shing at it with her sword.


    CLANG~!


    ''HM!?'' The weight behind the chain made Yasenia feel like a giant had punched her, and her body was hurled through the air until she mmed against a distant wall. Still, her strike managed to fling the chain backward in a simr manner, effectively protecting the Moon Goddess.


    The Moon Goddess warned. "Be careful. Their strength is superior to the average peak-level Fifth Realm cultivator. Remember, I can''t help you because I am stopping this damned ritual¡­ It starts now."


    The second she said that, all the chains rushed forward and tried to coil around the Moon Goddess. Our girls, prepared for these attacks now, rushed at the chains and started fighting them off.


    The ce was instantly filled by the sounds of chains and weapons shing with each other. The battle with the chains was frantic, and it would''ve been too difficult if it were not for one detail. Instead of their Heaven-Ranked equipment, they were currently all wearing Transcendent-Ranked equipment.


    Armed to the teeth with them, defending against the chains provedplicated but not impossible. With theirbined efforts, the Moon Goddesspleted her skill, and then they all disappeared from the trial world.


    Once they left, the trial world copsed. The Soul Strand was its anchor, so its disappearance meant its total copse.

 Chapter 1065: Moon Goddesss True Intentions.

    Chapter 1065: Moon Goddess''s True Intentions.


    Returning to the outside world, Yasenia blinked a few times, feeling slightly dizzy. The forceful ejection from the ritual ce was not as smooth as the entry, and everyone took a little break to recover. To make sure that everyone was alright, the dragoness asked aloud. "Is everyone here?"


    Looking around, she counted the people in the surroundings and counted an extra person, making her blink. Looking over, she saw the Moon Goddess, wearing her gorgeous and fairy-like white robes, standing in the snow and looking at the sky.


    The wind blew, and even as a spirit, her gorgeous long and ck hair moved with it, creating an ethereally beautiful sight. The Moon Goddess continued looking upward, even though all they could see was mist, and spoke softly. "A different sky¡­ Who knew that even a clouded world could look so novel and refreshing?"


    Those words carried a trace of mncholy and sadness that was hard to miss. The soul standing there had spent who knows how many years alone in that trial ce, and because of a mistake when creating her, the Soul Strand developed feelings that were not different from other people.


    The solitude during those years must''ve been crushing.


    Yasenia asked her, curious. "What now?"


    The Moon Goddess stopped looking at the sky and lowered her gaze toward Yasenia. Her dark eyes shone with a silvery light, reflecting the beauty of the moon on a dark night. "... Who knows. However¡­" Extending her own hand, the Soul Strand showed that her fingers were starting to gain a translucent hue. "My time is limited."


    Yasenia''s body had a strange chill as she looked at the Moon Goddess, a sense of impending danger. She was not someone who ignored these types of extraordinary sensations, so she ordered aloud while summoning Draheart. "Gather!"


    The Moon Goddess was surprised when everyone followed Yasenia''s words and made a defensive formation against her. She faintly raised one of her eyebrows and asked with a half-smile. "What''s the meaning of this, Dragon?"Yasenia looked at her closely and spoke up. "We''ve already saved you from that ce. We owe you nothing, so leave. We want no conflicts with you."


    The Moon Goddess Soul Strand smiled faintly. "But¡­ You can''t do anything to stop me, Dragon." The Moon Goddess deployed her [Moon Intent Domain], entrapping everyone in it in an instant. Then, she stepped forward and appeared in front of Cecile while everyone was frozen stiff.


    Yasenia''s eyes widened when her body couldn''t move a single inch. When the Moon Goddess deployed the Intent Domain, it felt like her existence froze, not her body. Even thinking wasplicated.


    Cecile looked at the woman who appeared in front of her, and she heard the Moon Goddess speaking. "You see, while I can probably live for a few centuries with my current energy reserves, I need a body to keep myself from deteriorating." Tracing Cecile''s jaw, the Moon Goddessughed softly. "You seem to either be one of my descendants or someone who has inherited a good chunk of my power. Yourpatibility with me is good enough that I might be able to go beyond just using your body as a temporary vessel."


    Looking at everyone frozen around her, the Moon Goddess sighed. "I am truly grateful to all of you. However, I really need her body. I swear that I won''t kill any of you. Once I get what I want, I''ll leave, and you can go your way. Only¡­" Looking at Cecile, the Moon Goddess sighed. "This woman won''t be able to follow."


    BOOOM!


    "Hm?"


    Looking over at the source of the violent aura explosion, she saw the dragon woman looking at her with a terrifying face. A pair of bloody red draconic eyes looked at her while the waves of killing intent around Yasenia melted the snow around her. "I''ll¡­ Kill¡­ You!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A low, angered growl reached her with such rage that made even the Moon Goddess feel a sense of threat. ''... She has such a violent aura. Thankfully, our strength level is just too far apart.''


    Other than speaking in chunks, the Moon Goddess''s [Moon Intent Domain] was just too oppressive to allow Yasenia to do anything else. The "freezing" nature was deep enough that everything inside, even energy, had been frozen. Due to that, even using her Spatial Ring was impossible.


    The Moon Goddess pondered. "You are her Soulmate, right? Hm. Thatplicates things a little. If I want to control this Phoenix Woman''s bodypletely¡­ I need to deal with you as well."


    Another pair of red eyes looked the Moon Goddess''s way, but instead of the ring rage of the dragoness, they carried such chill that would scare even ghosts and wraiths. However, she didn''t move or do anything and just observed.


    Cecile, looking at the Moon Goddess, managed to speak a few words with a mocking tone. "Interconnected¡­ Soulmates¡­"


    The Moon Goddess, who was about to attack Yasenia, paused on the spot and looked at Cecile with widened eyes. "You two are interconnected souls?" Her eyes shed with a silver light, and then she sighed. "It''s true. I almost made a big mistake."


    Knowing that they were so tightly bound, she couldn''t deal with Yasenia. If she killed Yasenia, Cecile''s mind would copse, and her body would probably follow, making it useless. The grief from losing an Interconnected Soulmate was not something that could be healed in a few years, decades, centuries, or even millennia. The process was slow and wouldpletely change a person.


    After thinking for a few moments, the Moon Goddess muttered. "Well, it seems that I will need to do things from the inside." Looking at Yasenia, she hummed. "Moreover, you don''t really seem to have a Soul Cultivation technique, so the soul should be your weakest link¡­"


    When she heard that, Tatyana''s eyes shed with contempt and mockery.


    The Moon Goddess didn''t notice and looked into Cecile''s eyes. "Now, little one, open your soul to me." The Moon Goddess''s eyes shone silver, and she shot a beam into Cecile''s eyes.


    Cecile''s mind felt as if it was hit with a hammer, making her vision go white as pain filled her entire body and soul.


    Yasenia, feeling Cecile''s pain, growled again."Your death will be agonizing enough that the prison will feel like a paradise, Moon Goddess! Mark. My. Words!"


    Her speech surprised the Moon Goddess since someone in the mortal realm shouldn''t be able to move so much. However, she was now focused on prating Cecile''s soul defenses, so she ignored her and continued shooting silver rays into Cecile''s eyes.


    Some say that the eyes are the window of the soul, and while it was not literally true, some skills needed symbolism to work. Even then, the Moon Goddess couldn''t help but have a frown appear again on her face. ''Her defenses are so solid¡­ Why? She has yet to practice any Soul Cultivation technique¡­''


    Looking deep into Cecile''s soul, she found an extremely powerful energy enhancing it. "Hm¡­? What''s this? A True Phoenix aura¡­ Did this girl soak in some fluids rted to a Primordial Phoenix?"


    After absorbing the [Void Soul Phoenix Tear] back in the Secret Realm, Cecile''s soul became extremely powerful. That tear from a True Primordial Phoenix didn''t only purify her body, but it also enhanced her soul with a regenerative power that affected all Phoenix''s bodies.


    Therefore, as the Moon Goddess tried to erode her soul, the constant regeneration created a powerful shield that made her feel slightly annoyed. "Stubborn woman¡­ Since you are so against it, let''s see what you can do from within."


    Then, her body turned into silver energy and dove straight into Cecile''s soul. The ce she arrived was an endless in of silver snow where powerful winds constantly blew. The sky was filled with clouds that rained white fire, as the horizon seemed to be covered by two massive Phoenix Wings.


    This was Cecile''s soul, which represented her own existence. There was one thing that didn''t really fit here, which confused the Moon Goddess. Looking up, she muttered. "Why is there a Sun and several stars in the sky?"


    A dot appeared in the middle of the Sun, baffling her even more. ''Is there something in her Soul¡­? Huh?''


    ROOAR!


    A rumbling dragon roar that carried tremendous anger made space itself tremble, intimidating the Moon Goddess for a moment.


    Outside, the second the Moon Goddess drove straight into Cecile''s body, Yasenia blinked forward and ced her forehead against Cecile''s, entering her soul with her own soul. "I am going to ughter you, Moon Goddess."


    This action, which usually would be impossible, is something Yasenia had done when she was in the Third Realm! Now that her knowledge was incredibly vast and profound, it was effortless for her to do it.


    When Yasenia appeared inside, she manifested in her dragon form. Quickly scanning the entire ce, she spotted the Moon Goddess in the middle of Cecile''s soul, about to start spreading her influence.


    Cecile, by this point, was unconscious from the Moon Goddess''s attempts at taking her over.


    When she spotted the Moon Goddess, the dragoness descended like a meteor and manifested the entire strength of her own soul without holding back anything. Cecile''s soul, being part of hers in a way, could easily bear the strain of Yasenia''s soul.


    "MOON GODDESS! I AM HERE TO FULFILL MY PROMISE!"


    The Moon Goddess saw, stunned, how a beam of pure Sun Energy descended from the sky, epassing several kilometers in width and with speeds that made it impossible to dodge. "What?"


    She quickly lifted her hand, summoning arge silver dome to defend against it.


    BOOM!


    Her shield was sted open while simultaneously blocking the Sun Dragon Breath that descended from the sky. Still, this fact was something the Moon Goddess couldn''t ept. ''A mortal''s soul is equal to mine!?''


    Her face gained a touch of seriousness, and she quickly released her own aura. "Dragon! Youing over makes things easier for me!" Extending her hand, a gorgeous and elegant silver sword with a ck handle manifested.


    Then, she shot skyward to meet with the descending dragon.


    Yasenia''s rage-filled roar filled every inch of space. "DIE!"


    Her energies surged like crazy, and the Dragon and Moon Goddess''s Soul Strand collided.


    BOOOM!


    The strength of both sides made the clouds in the sky disperse as if a bomb had exploded. Their violent energies would be enough to damage any other soul if Cecile''s affinity with both of them was not so perfect.


    After the first sh, the Moon Goddess''s heart tightened. Her sword was actually trembling after shing with the massive w of the Dragon. Moreover, the Moon and Sun on Yasenia''s wings also made her realize that this dragon woman had many secrets she didn''t know about.


    "You¡­ Are you rted to me as well?"


    Yasenia''s wrathful gaze locked onto the Moon Goddess, and, as an answer, she opened her maw wide, creating a gorgeous rainbow of celestial light. "[CELESTIAL DRAGON BREATH]!"


    BOOOOOM!


    The Moon Goddess'' body was thrown back several hundred kilometers, cratering into the distance like a meteor.

 Chapter 1066: The Weight Of Yasenias Existence.

    As they fought, describing the Moon Goddess as surprised would be an understatement.


    When she first saw the group, she noticed many talented people in it. The group also caught her attention because of the unreal beauty of many of the members and how they carried themselves. Her aura, while intimidating, didn''t seem to be affecting them, either.


    All of thisbined made the Moon Goddess feel that these people had the potential to pass the trial. However, instead of epting things as they were, as all who had arrived before did, the leading dragon woman had the courage to face her and try to haggle!


    This both infuriated and surprised the Moon Goddess Soul Strand. She was going to give them a trial and rewards, so questioning her generosity touched some of her nerves.


    Still, when she was going to discuss it with her, she spotted the Phoenix Woman. The second she did so, her soul trembled in delight. After all, the Moon Phoenix Woman had traces of herself!


    This meant that she would be able to put her n into motion as long as they passed the two trials left behind by her original self: the first trial was solving the formation, and the second trial was facing the beast for at least one day without dying.


    She went overboard with how she presented the trials to give them an extra push, and to her surprise, they actually did it as she asked them, easily oveing what the original Lost Moon Pce Trial was supposed to be.


    Everything would be easy once outside the Trial World since there were no Sixth Realm cultivators between the group, and she put her n into motion.


    Everything was going perfectly until¡­ROAAR!


    BOOM!


    A massive dragon w that could stomp mountains mmed onto her, making her entire body feel a wave of pain. As the w raised, preparing another strike, the Moon Goddess eximed in her mind. ''Who is this Dragon!? Why is her soul so strong when she has yet to practice any Soul Cultivation!?''


    The Moon Goddess stepped away using her movement technique and reappeared hundreds of kilometers away, avoiding the second stomp the giant dragon made. Still, that was not enough to escape the Dragon''s attack range as a Celestial Blue dragon breath rushed at her from the distance. Her unchanging face gained a faint grimace. "Annoying!"


    Lifting her hand, she summoned the image of the Moon before her. When both attacks collided, they nullified each other.


    Then, the dragon lunged at her with a speed and agility that a creature of the dragon''s size should definitely not have. The pair of bloody red eyes that spewed chilling rays full of killing intent made the Moon Goddess feel an actual chill up her spine. She reflexively shouted as she prepared to attack the Dragon. "You are crazy!"


    Yasenia appeared in front of the Moon Goddess, her body surrounded by all her strengthening auras in a hurricane of raw power as she punched down. "You dare touch my Sweetheart! YOU DARE TRY TO TAKE OVER HER BODY! DEATH IS TOO CHEAP OF AN ENDING FOR YOUR EXISTENCE!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Moon Goddess'' sword shone with gorgeous silver lights as she shed upward.


    BOOM!


    Yasenia''s fist was sted backward, but the Moon Goddess simrly fell down, sted away by the collision. Yasenia''s tail swung at this moment, approaching from the side and forcing the Moon Goddess to jump and avoid it. However, now that she was in the air, Yasenia released a [Sun Dragon Breath] on top of her.


    Clicking her tongue, the Moon Goddess shed at the golden beam, dividing it right in the middle. Then, she stepped forward, disappeared, and reappeared right below the head of the giant dragon in a single instant. Her cold and merciless voice spread around. "Die." ???????¨§?


    Her sword pierced forward, aiming straight at Yasenia''s reverse scale. However, her pupils shrunk as a wave of energy suddenly released from the body of the dragon. "[Cosmic Sun Nova]."


    BOOOM!


    A golden re spread around, but it only damaged the Moon Goddess, leaving even the snow that made the surroundings untouched. The Moon Goddess asked, stunned. "You¡­ How did you use a Body Cultivation Technique in your Soul Form?"


    Yasenia shed down with her ws, her draconic face reflecting nothing but wrath and a horrifyingck of mercy. "Stop speaking so much, bug."


    The Moon Goddess''s face twisted as her body was once more flung backward from the sh. "You¡­ you dare call this venerable one a lowly BUG!?"


    Using [Pegasus Gallop], Yasenia reappeared right in front of the Moon Goddess, her cold red eyes looking down at her. "What other type of being enters another person''s body other than bugs and parasites? [Star Dragon w]."


    The phantom image of a gargantuan white dragon w blotted the sky, spreading for hundreds of kilometers around. The Moon Goddess, having lost all her cool andposure, shouted indignantly. "You dare disrespect me to this extent!? I won''t even allow you to go to the reincarnation cycle!"


    BOOOM!


    A massive white explosion engulfed everything, but Yasenia knew that this attack was far from enough to bring down the sturdy Soul Stranding from someone like the Moon Goddess.


    From the middle of the explosion, the Moon Goddess reappeared, mostly unharmed and surrounded by an ethereal silver blizzard, her hair moving madly around her. "Dragon, if you really think that this kind of strength is enough to bring me down, you are dead wrong!"


    Her dark eyes, shining with a chilling silver light, felt like they could freeze any existence with just a single look. However, Yasenia was not intimidated and steadied her body. "I know. Soluna, Draheart,e out and help me."


    Both appeared, floating around Yasenia. However, Draheart was not in weapon form. Instead, she had taken the shape of an elegant and busty woman with sharp facial features. Her dress, covered in scales like her sword body, and her eyes, a pair of red dragon eyes,plimented each other to create a gorgeous appearance.


    This was the Soul World, so Draheart could appear in any form she wished. The Moon Goddess raised her hand, and her energy condensed into a massive Moon above all of them. Then, the Moon descended onto them like a meteor. "Be ttened under the weight of the Moon!"


    Draheart, without any orders, stepped forward and reappeared in front of the massive falling Moon. Then, the elegant and gorgeous woman gently made a slicing motion with her arm.


    SLASH!


    The sky appeared to be split in half for a single second before the moon divided in half and fell sideways,pletely missing Yasenia.


    The Moon Goddess'' face changed. "You¡­ You are a Transcendent Realm Treasure Spirit!?"


    Draheart looked down on the Moon Goddess, her draconic red eyes showing no emotion.


    Yasenia spoke deeply as she walked slowly with her four limbs toward the Moon Goddess. "You might be stronger than me. You might have much more experience than me inbat. You might even have ways to fight that I have yet to hear of with your Soul Cultivation¡­ However, we are not in the material world. We are in MY Sweetheart''s soul, which is deeply interlocked with mine. Hence, I can fight you not only with my strength, but with my existence itself."


    The dragoness''s aura deepened further as a small star appeared between the tips of her golden horns. The Moon Goddess''s face actually paled as the star slowly materialized between Yasenia''s horns.


    "Now, Moon Goddess. Feel the weight of my Existence. [Celestial Energy Star], materialize."


    Then¡­ It descended.


    BANG!


    The Moon Goddess''s body fell from the sky, tted against the ground by the sheer raw pressure of the [Celestial Energy Star]. Her eyes widened, unable to believe what was happening. ''I¡­ I am being suppressed!? ME!? THIS GODDESS!?''


    The celestial blue star, surrounded by an empyrean ck starry halo, emitted enough pressure that even its owner, Yasenia, was having trouble walking forward. Her slow walk was not for dramatic purposes, but because she really couldn''t move fast with It materialized.


    Still, even when each step felt as if she was carrying an entire Star on her back, Yasenia walked forward until she reached in front of the struggling Moon Goddess.


    "Y-You! Dragon! How can you suppress me!? This doesn''t make sense! I AM A GODDESS!


    Yasenia answered the hysterical screams of the Moon Goddess Soul Strand, as the Dragon''s lips arched in a sneer. "You? A Goddess? Pitiful abomination, you are nothing but a Soul Strand. Regardless of how strong your real self is, you are nothing but a shadow."


    "WRONG!" The Moon Goddess shouted, her eyes shining with a crazed light. "I AM THE MOON GODDESS! I- I have her memories! I have her skills! I have her cultivation techniques! I HAVE EVERYTHING!"


    The dragoness raised her w and ced the tip on the Moon Goddess''s back, slowly letting the weight of her own body do the work against the tough Soul Strand. "You say you have everything¡­ But why do you keep referring to the Moon Goddess as "her"?"


    The Moon Goddess, her face twisted with pain, couldn''t help but show a moment of pure shock when Yasenia''s words reached her. Yasenia''s lips arched cruelly as her angered red eyes looked down on the struggling Soul Strand. "You know it deep inside. You are nothing but a Strand, a hair of that woman that fell off by ident and gained intelligence. Before the real Moon Goddess, you are nothing."


    "No¡­ NO!" The Soul Strand shouted. "I AM THE MOON GODDESS!" Her hysterical screams echoed in Cecile''s soul world like the ramblings of a lunatic. "I AM DESTINED TO BECOME THE MOON GODDESS! I AM SOMEONE WHO WILL RULE OVER THE REAL MOON PALACE!"


    Yasenia continued pressuring her with the tip of her finger, her w slowly piercing through the surface of the Soul Strand and causing agonizing pain. "AHH!"


    Of course, Yasenia didn''t n on killing the Soul Strand. She had other ns for it that didn''t involve the sweet release of death. After all, this creature had tried to desecrate her Sweetheart''s soul. Such an offense was far beyond Yasenia''s bottom line. "Now, I will continue weakening you. However, fear not, as you won''t die. I am sure my mother will have plenty of uses for you." Then, she called the person in question. "Tatyana,e here."


    Tatyana appeared in Cecile''s soul, guided by Yasenia''s soul. The second she appeared, her legs buckled for a second before recovering. "Woah! Little treasure, that''s quite a lot of pressure!"


    Looking up at the majestic Dragon with the Celestial Energy Star between its horns, she couldn''t help but sigh. "You are so cool¡­ My daughter is the best in the world~."


    Yasenia''s cold face couldn''t help but crack a little as a faint smile appeared on her lips. "Silly. Cecile won''t be able to wake up as long as this bug is here, so how about we deal with her first before continuing?"


    Tatyana approached the Soul Strand and crouched in front of her with a mocking smile. "To think that you''d be reduced to this¡­ Even I underestimate my lovely daughter''s soul. How does it feel, eh?"


    The Soul Strand red at Tatyana, but she had no more strength to shout since the w was already pierced deeply into her back, weakening her to extremes. Tatyana hummed. "Well, you will be quite a good research material for me and Mirrory~. Now¡­ [Soul Imprisonment]."


    Green and ck tendrils spread from Tatyana and sunk into the Moon Goddess through all her orifices. Tatyana looked up and smiled. "Done~. You can stop the pressure and go out!"


    Yasenia nodded, and everyone left Cecile''s soul.

 Chapter 1067: Aftermath. Fylia and Ceciles Contract!

    Once outside, Cecile''s body went limp, and Yasenia easily caught her in her arms. She held her up by cing one arm beneath her knees and the other supporting her back, while using her tail to help support the rest of Cecile''s body.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Looking at Yasenia''s serious expression while looking down, Angel approached and asked, worried. "Did everything go well, Yasenia?"


    The dragoness looked sideways and down at her, her irises still bloody red from her remaining anger. They were extremely intimidating, but Angel didn''t flinch or look away, keeping her innocent and pure gaze locked on Yasenia''s face. ''Wow~, she looks so good when she is angered! Kya!''


    Seeing the blinking cute girl, looking up at her with her big and moist blue eyes, Yasenia couldn''t help but smile softly. "Everything went well, Baby. Don''t worry."


    Mirrory spoke up, standing in front of Tatyana, who held a silver ball made purely of soul energy. "Interesting how a Soul Strand can be so different from the real deal. I wonder how much your Soul Strand will change over the years, Yasenia."


    The dragoness looked at the ancient mirror and asked, curious. "Were you expecting her to do something like this?"


    Mirrory shook her head. "Of course not. I knew she didn''t have good intentions, but I didn''t know that she was going to try something like this."


    Yasenia mumbled. "I see¡­"


    "Don''t think about it deeply, Yasenia." Mirrory smiled faintly. "Also, now that we have this, we can n a little bit better how to help you with your Sixth Realm tribtion."The dragoness sighed with a smile. "More than that, I want to know how topress my energy into a solid state¡­ I am still not sure how to squeeze it¡­" Yasenia paused and blinked twice. "Squeeze¡­ Pressure¡­"


    Remembering how the Moon Goddess couldn''t even stand up under the pressure of the [Celestial Energy Star], Yasenia''s eyes widened in realization. "Ah! I think I know how to do it!"


    Everyone knew that Yasenia had been stuck here for already more than a year, so they were delighted to hear her words. Evelyn asked, curious. "What did you think about?"


    This discovery slowly dissipated her remaining anger, allowing the gentle, beautiful, and warm golden color to wash the bloody red away. Seeing as the two charming golden orbs returned to normal, everyone felt a wave of relief and gratification. They really didn''t want Yasenia to feel angry and upset if they could avoid it.


    "When I was fighting the Moon Goddess Soul Strand, I summoned the Celestial Energy Star into the Soul World." The girls listened closely, and her following words made them feel astounded. "The Soul Strand couldn''t even bear its weight and fell t onto the ground. This has given me the idea of using that same pressure in my own energy to squeeze my liquid energy into its solid form!"


    Andrea asked, unable to just ept her words with a tolerant mind. "You did what to the Soul Strand?" The dragoness looked at her innocently and blinked cutely as she answered. "I stomped her against the ground several times and thenpletely overpowered her."


    Andrea''s startled expression made Yasenia chuckle. Evelyn rubbed her forehead and looked toward the seniors. "Weren''t Sixth Realm beings basically invincible? How did our resident dragon manage to overpower one to that extent?"


    Valeria answered them since Tatyana and Mirrory were focused on the Soul Strand. The giant and voluptuous greendy smiled and said. "Yasenia''s soul is her strongest quality. We said this several times, didn''t we?"


    Evelyn protested, blurting. "I thought it was mortal-level strong! Not mming-a-God''s-Soul-Strand-Into-The-Ground-Helplessly strong!"


    Smiling at Evelyn''s way of expression, Valeria exined gently. "The reason for this is because Soul Strands are rather fragilepared to real souls. Didn''t you see her start to dissipate right away when she came into contact with the space outside of her trial? It was strong but simrly fragile. Of course, if any of you faced her, you''d be in deep trouble and would''ve lost, most likely. Only Angel might''ve had the chance to defeat her thanks to Mirrory other than Yasenia and Tatyana."


    Kali asked, curious. "How about us?"


    Valeria rubbed her chin. "Difficult¡­ But we wouldn''t be as helpless as the rest."


    "Oh?" Sierra was surprised by that answer. "Even you would be in trouble, Lady Valeria?"


    The Nature Queen nodded. "I am a creature with a very strong soul as a spirit. However, I am currently limited to mortal-level strength. Therefore, it would''ve been a very close battle. As I said, only Yasenia, Angel, and Tatyana had a chance against her in the Soul World. Outside of it¡­ We were just lucky that she didn''t decide to kill us."


    "Indeed."


    The ethereal voiceing from the side caught their attention, and everyone looked over. The Moon Spirit Qilin entered their sight, slowly walking over toward them. Evelyn crossed her arms and snorted. "You actually have the gall to appear? What''s the meaning of this?"


    The Spirit Beast looked at Evelyn and spoke, its tone calm. "I am here to fulfill the promise and be Cecile''s Spirit."


    Yasenia looked over, her face cold. "Do you think I will ept someone like you? You set all of us up in the Soul Strand''s trap without a single strand of remorse, and now you appear as if nothing happened?"


    The Qilin paused, looking at Yasenia with its ten eyes. Then, it spoke again softly. "I needed to beplete again if I wanted to make a contract with Cecile. Hence, it was necessary to go through this regardless."


    "Ha!" Yasenia''s lips arched, but her eyes were not smiling at all. "For you, if the Moon Goddess seeded or not, it didn''t matter, right? After all, you''d be doing the contract with this body, even if the soul inside is a different one."


    The Qilin was silent, and Yasenia took the silence as confirmation, making her golden pupils start to be tainted with red again. "Leave."


    "Hm?"


    The Qilin blinked, surprised. "What do you mean?"


    Yasenia spoke again, her eyes squinting. "I told you to leave-."


    "Don''t."


    Yasenia paused and looked down. Cecile was looking at her with a gentle gaze, her icy blue eyes gorgeous like Sky Pearls glittering in the sunlight. "I want to make the contract with Fluffy."


    The dragoness couldn''t help but frown, and she spoke somewhat firmly. "I don''t agree. It basically threw you to the wolves to get what mattered to it!"


    Cecile smiled softly and raised her arm, caressing Yasenia''s cheek with her cold but gentle touch. "I know. It doesn''t matter. Once the contract is done, it will be loyal."


    "But¡­"


    "Tengliu."


    Yasenia flinched when Cecile said that name. Cecile raised her eyebrow and smiled. "You forgave that person. I should be able to do something simr at least once, no?"


    Yasenia muttered. "But¡­ The situation¡­"


    "I don''t want excuses." Cecile patted Yasenia''s cheek, and the dragoness grumbled. Still, she relented after giving the Spirit Beast a cold re that made it flinch. "If you ever do something like this, I''ll make you wish for death."


    Cecile jumped down from Yasenia''s embrace and walked toward the Qilin with brisk steps and a smile. She was finally going to have a contracted spirit!Cecile didn''t have anything else besides her talent and bloodline, so this was a big step in her long journey to slowly catch up with her extraordinary soulmate.


    Moreover, this Spirit Beast didn''t look any weaker than Soluna. "However¡­ Fluffy can''t really be your name, eh?"


    Cecile looked at the Qilin and smiled faintly when she saw surprise in the Qilin''s ten eyes. Cecile blinked. "Couldn''t you tell that I was joking?"


    ''Who can!?'' The Qilinined since this new master of hers seemed to be quite emotionally¡­cking. Of course, the Qilin didn''t know that she was in for a big surprise after making the contract, and she would always mock her past self for thinking as such.


    Cecile extended her hand, caressing the snout of the majestic creature, and eventually, she spoke. "Your name will be¡­ Fylia."


    Fylia blinked its ten eyes, surprised when she heard that. She really liked the sound of it and pushed against Cecile''s hand. "... My name, from now on, will be Fylia, Master."


    Cecile frowned. "Don''t call me Master. In our family, Master-servant rtionships are not to be treated like such. You will be mypanion and my partner for an eternity. Hence, you are to call me by my name."


    Fylia couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of relief washing over herself. To be fair, no being in existence was willing to give up their freedom with a contract as restrictive as a Spirit Contract would. However, hearing Cecile''s words and sensing her sincerity, Fylia could somewhat expect that her future wouldn''t be as grim or dark as some tales she had heard in the past.


    After that, Cecile and Fylia started the ritual to be contracted. It took three days and three nights toplete, but they eventually sealed their bond and became tightly interlocked, like Soluna and Yasenia.


    Yasenia would not hold a grudge against someone who had be family. Hence, she approached and patted her snout once the formal ritual was finished and sessful to reassure the Spirit Beast. "Fylia, you are now family. Hence, I will forgive your past. From now on, please work hard to protect Cecile and grow together with her. I am sure that both of you can reach heights like no other if you work together."


    Thanks to their strangely interlocked connection, the Spirit Beast felt Yasenia''s sincerity through Cecile''s soul, and she nodded thoughtfully. "I will do my best, Yasenia."


    "Also, since you are a spirit and sound like a girl, you are a girl from now on! Quite a trend we continue to follow¡­"


    Evelynughed. "Indeed. It feels like not many males will join our ranks in the future, eh?"


    The dragoness tilted her head. "It''s not like we''ve been avoiding them, no?"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "We have not, but they have been avoiding us!"


    "Huh?" The gorgeous and extremely attractive dragon woman asked cluelessly. "Why would they avoid us?"


    Everyone deadpanned while looking at her, and seeing that she was expressing genuine confusion, even Fylia was astounded. Looking at Cecile, Fylia asked. "Does your soulmate not understand how devastatingly attractive she is to males? I would honestly praise any male that can stay by her side for more than a few hours without trying or attempting to woe her."


    Cecile smiled faintly and began her first barrage of thoughts to Fylia.


    "Well, she does understand that she is extremely attractive. However, she seems unaware that they usually just avoid her to avoid any problems. Her close circle has had quite a few exceptions since she was little. One of the clearest ones is Oliver, and thanks to that¡­"


    Fylia looked at the deadpan of her Master as word after word assaulted her mind, and she just didn''t know how to react. ''... Wasn''t my master cold and someone who treated words like gold!? What is this!?''


    After this intense adventure, the rest of the exploration of the Moon Swallowing Mountain continued. They had around one month left to explore, and they didn''t n to waste it.

 Chapter 1068: At The Peak And Base Of The Mountain.

    During the remaining time of the month, they didn''t manage to find many things other than minerals, nts, and other types of treasures. However, Yasenia was sure that there was more to this mountain. She suggested. "Before we leave, should we climb as high as we can and see if I can smell something nice?"


    Tatyana agreed to her proposal. "I think it will be okay. We''ve already investigated the ce consciously, so we should have a bit of adventuring spirit and spot other locations to reach in theter parts of the year."


    Seeing that everyone had agreed, Yasenia''s group used their movement techniques and rushed up the mountain. They had long passed the misty section of the area, and they were currently exploring the middle-upper part of the enormous mountain. Surprisingly, when they looked toward the peak, anotheryer of clouds blocked their view, leaving them quite helpless on knowing how tall this mountain really was.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, for it to berge enough for them to explore for this long, the structure could only be described as gargantuan.


    As they ascended the mountain, the cold air of the surroundings increased exponentially. It was high enough that Zephyrith started protesting aloud, her teeth chattering. "Ya-Yasenia, the cold is starting to be a bit too much for me."


    The dragoness looked at Zephyrith and couldn''t help but feel a sense of surprise. Zephyrith''s eyshes were actually gathering snow from the cold. Not only she but also Ebirah, Andrea, Evelyn, and a few maids were in a simr state. The maids were much more resistant, so they didn''tin yet. Still, the fact that the cold was affecting so many people came as a surprise to her. "No wonder even Sixth Realm cultivators have trouble exploring these mountains."


    Zephyrith smiled wryly. "Sorry, Yasenia. I-I didn''t n to be a bu-burden."


    Yasenia shook her head with a faint smile. "Don''t worry. We were going without taking anything until this point to see how far up was safe. Honey, give everyone the pills."


    Kali waved her hand, summoning several dozen gorgeous red pills that floated in front of all of them. Zephyrith took one of them with her index and thumb, and the second she touched it, she could feel her fingers slowly heating up. "What is this pill, Kali?"The fox threw it into her mouth and smiled. "This is a [Yang Heat Core Pill]. It has the ability to dissipate cold from the body, acting as a furnace inside your body. Ideal for exploring colder regions." Then, she added with a serious expression. "However, this pill is not beneficial. Instead, it is concocted like a poison. If you eat one in a warm or hot environment, you will be at risk of suffering internal injuries. Only in ces where cold and yin energy is abundant is it suitable to take this type of pill without side effects."


    Zephyrith nodded thoughtfully at Kali''s advice. Still, she trusted the fox woman deeply, like everyone else in Yasenia''s group. So, without any hesitation, everyone ingested the pill.


    The second it melted and flowed into them, they could feel a warm current spreading through their whole body, eliminating the chill that had been stiffening their limbs.


    Exploration after ingesting the [Yang Heat Core Pill] was smooth and trouble-free. And, when two weeks were left before the deadline, Yasenia''s nose caught the faint scent of something that made her pupils shrink. "This¡­ Wait!"


    Everyone stopped and saw Yasenia looking toward the top of the mountain, her nose twitching gently. "This¡­" Yasenia closed her eyes, focusing all her attention on her nose. "Profound¡­ rich in energy¡­ pure¡­" The dragoness''s eyes opened, and she muttered, stunned. "There is a Natural Treasure at the top of this mountain."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was stunned. Natural Treasures were basically the most sought-after treasures that came from nature itself¡ªtreasures that formed after tens of millions of years of nurturing from the energies of Heaven and Earth.


    Fylia looked at Yasenia and then up the mountain with a curious gaze. "What attribute do you think it is, Yasenia?"


    The dragoness crossed her arms and shook her head. "I can''t tell. It''s obviously a Yin-rted attribute. But it can be ice, water, darkness¡­ Any yin attribute outside of the primary attribute pool¡­"


    Tatyana spoke up. "We have no time for that now, Yasenia. We shoulde back after we are done with our business in the other ce. That''s our main objective, after all."


    The dragoness nodded and smiled wryly. "We''ve been barely dodging the powerful beasts that roam this ce¡­ If we want to go up, confrontation is almost guaranteed."


    Cecilemented once. "Perhaps not."


    "Hm?"


    Looking at the Moon Phoenix, Cecile suggested. "Why don''t we use Fylia''s affinity with mist to try and go up the mountain undetected?"


    When her name was mentioned, Fylia couldn''t help but flinch slightly since everyone looked over at the same time. She was still getting used to forming part of a group, which she didn''t do for who knows how many millenia. Cautious about her answer, she exined. "I am not confident in doing that. The creatures that roam this ce are really strong, so I don''t dare try to trick them. A single mistake will result in our deaths."


    Yasenia smiled faintly. "I appreciate your honesty. However, if we really have time, we need to try. We''ll be counting on you in the future."


    Fylia sighed and nodded. "I''ll do my best."


    "Okay, we''ve discovered our future objective. Now, let''s return!"


    With Yasenia''s order, everyone turned around and started a swift descent down the mountain. It took them around a week and a half to reach back to the location where they nned to meet.


    Once there, Yasenia saw Grandma Dan walking toward her with quick steps. Her now younger face was clearly frowning with worry. "Little Yasenia, you had me worried! Why did you have to be so punctual?"


    The dragoness couldn''t help but tilt her head, somewhat helpless. ''... Being punctual is bad?''


    Evelyn poked her side, and when she looked at her, the violet-eyed woman made a pointing gesture with her chin. Looking over, Yasenia''s eyebrows gained a faint frown that disappeared soon. "Gong Fen and her family¡­" Looking at Grandma Dan confusedly, she asked. "What are they doing here so soon? Shouldn''t they be in the other location?"


    Grandma Dan''s face looked a bit guilty, but before she answered, Yasenia heard the voice of a young man. His tone was arrogant and condescending, and his gait was simrly annoying. "Are you Yasenia Dravory? The new talk of the city?"


    The maids stepped forward in front of Yasenia, and ia spoke with a cold and piercing tone. "Who do you think you are to speak to our Young Miss?"


    The man looked at the gorgeous azure and yellow-scaled dragon woman maid. The tall and voluptuous body was a sight that could make any person excited. Moreover, the maid outfit that clung to her curves with the armor-like parts added to her charm.


    Feeling the gaze of the young man, Yasenia''s group already stamped the "Young Master"bel on this person''s forehead.


    "Oh~? A simple maid dares to speak to me in this tone?" The man scoffed and crossed his arms, looking at Yasenia. "I want her to be in my bed chambers this night for the offense! If not, you''ll know that the Gong surname is not one to be taken lightly!"


    Yasenia looked toward Gong Fen, the woman who was trying to pair with Dun Che, and her sharp senses easily caught her mocking eyes. It was clear that all of this was somehow part of that woman''s n.


    The dragoness looked at the young-looking man and started walking forward with a smile. Grandma Dan couldn''t help but be a bit nervous. After all, ording to their deal with Old Gong, only the younger generation was allowed to help.


    A hand patted her shoulder and looking over, she saw her husband standing there with a smile. "Don''t worry about Little Yasenia. She is not easy to bully."


    Grandma Dan ced her hand over his and nodded, feeling her heart reassured. If her husband said it, then Grandma Dan was willing to trust his words.


    "What''s your name, young master?"


    Yasenia''s mellow voice left the man in a daze for a moment. However, seeing the gorgeous and tall being seemingly carved by the Heavens itself approach, he reacted quickly and lifted his chin slightly. "I am Gong Junkai, the ninth elder of the Gong family''s third branch!"


    Yaseniaughed faintly, enchanting those who heard her. However, if anyone was looking closely, they would see that her eyes were notughing in the slightest. "I see. So you are no one."


    "Huh?"


    Yasenia stopped in front of the man, looking down as she was half a head taller, and spoke with the same mellow and gentle tone. "You dare to speak to my maids with that filthy tone carrying that miserable status?" Her tail shed, shing his arm off. "This is your punishment."


    Everyone froze, looking at the situation.


    The man blinked twice, confused, and looking down, he saw a stump that was spouting blood at the rhythm of his heart. A terrible pain rushed up his cut arm right into his brain, exploding in a scream of agony.


    "AAARGH!!"


    The man fell to his knees in front of Yasenia, grabbing his bleeding stump. However, Yasenia was not done with him. She raised her gorgeous and long leg, cing her foot on top of the man''s head, and then she stomped down, controlling her strength enough not to cause further damage.


    Bang!


    The sound of the head hitting the solid ground made everyone''s heart tremble. Yasenia looked toward the Gong family people and said, her tone shifting to a cold and menacing tone. "Is sending a dog customary of the Gong family to test your enemy''s bottom line? If so, I''ll warn you. This time, I''ll have mercy and leave it at one arm."


    Yasenia then added, her sight locking on Gong Fen as killing intent flooded out of her body. "The next time, I am ughtering whoever you send to test me. Am I clear or not?"


    The Gong family people could feel their hearts shuddering when Yasenia''s killing intent reached them. Gong Fen was the one affected the worst, as she almost tripped and fell while taking a step back while cold sweat covered her skin.


    "Junior, that''s too much."


    Yasenia looked over and saw a middle-aged man looking at her with a cold expression. The pressure exuding from this man clearly indicated that he was a Sixth Realm cultivator. Yasenia was not intimidated, though. She answered with a curt tone. "Senior, with all due respect, pardoning this man''s life goes beyond what I would usually do. I did so because I respect the seniors of the Gong family, and I don''t want to kill your children for such a small transgression. However, I won''t take humiliation in the form of someone like this person testing my bottom line."


    She coiled her tail around the man and threw him toward the seniors of the Gong Family. "If your juniors try to bother me again, Gong Junkai will be the luckiest of them all."


    Then, she turned around and returned to her group.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1069: Maws Of The Deadly Cave.

    After Yasenia returned to the group, the elders of the Gong family sent Yasenia a look, but none of them acted. They had been informed that the seniors would not interfere with juniors. So, instead, they looked toward their juniors. Some seniors of the Gong family couldn''t help but shake their heads disappointedly. Also, while calling them juniors, they were those right below the Sixth Realm level of strength.


    A middle-aged woman from the Gong family stepped forward and spoke to Yasenia. "Hey! Do you really think that you can attack my younger brother and walk away without any consequences?"


    The dragoness wanted to arrive at the other location, so she didn''t want to waste time discussing with these people here. Still, the Sixth Realm seniors in the Gong Family were quite a menace that she needed not to take lightly. Looking over at the woman that spoke to her, Yasenia answered her with a sigh. "Didn''t you just hear what I spoke with your seniors?" She crossed her arms under her bountiful bosom and spoke lightly. "Look, I know why this is happening, okay? This is some kind of revenge for Miss Gong Fen over there, right?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Some people on the other side couldn''t help but show a very faint reaction to her words, but that kind of gesture was more than enough for someone as sharp as Yasenia. Having her confirmation from their expressions, Yasenia shook her head. She directed her gaze directly at the woman. "Miss Gong Fen, is it worth risking the lives of your nsmen to carry through your petty revenge?"


    "W-What are you talking about!? Don''t try to use me of such things, Yasenia Dravory!"


    Gong Fen answered, raising her chin and trying to look unbothered. Of course, her attitude could easily be unmasked as a facade because of how she reacted moments ago when Yasenia threatened them.


    As an answer, Yasenia looked at the rest of the Gong Family people and spoke. "I don''t know what she has told you about me. However, our interactions don''t go further than the first time I saw her in Madam and Lord Dan''s mansion. We had a small misunderstanding, and that''s all. Grandma Dan and Grandpa Dan can verify for me."


    Some of the seniors gave Gong Fen a nce and then looked toward Grandma Dan and Grandpa Dan. Seeing both elders nod faintly, some of them couldn''t help but feel skeptical. Still, others felt a slight bit of shame, after all, this was too different from what Gong Fen told them.


    Gong Fen looked toward the seniors and sent a mental message. ''Don''t trust the dragon! She is tricky and has the support of the Dan family!''An elder sent her a message, cutting her words. ''We''ll speak about this at ater date. Now, go to the Moon Swallowing Mountain with the rest. If you want to continue this senseless revenge, do it alone and when you can travel anywhere by yourself!''


    Seeing that they had started fighting with each other, Yasenia didn''t say one more word and looked toward Grandma Dan and the others. She smiled and asked. "Shall we depart?"


    Grandma Dan chuckled and looked at Grandpa Dan. The old man nodded and looked at his son. "Guide the way. It doesn''t seem like we''ll be stopped anymore."


    The middle-aged, handsome man smiled. "Understood." Then, he looked at Yasenia and gave an approving nod. "The journey there will take around a week and a half. I''ll guide your group there while the rest wait behind for the groups that have yet toe back."


    Yasenia and the others cupped their fists and bowed faintly. "Thank you, Senior. We''ll trouble you."


    Lord Dan''s smile became more genuine, and he nodded. "Great. Now, follow me."


    To reach the [Deadly Magma Caves], Yasenia''s groups needed to travel several mountain ranges. The distance between these two locations was not small at all. Lord Dan exined a bit on the way, his deep and masculine voice pleasant to hear. "The [Deadly Magma Caves] are slightly different from the [Moon Swallowing Mountain] in several ways. You''ve managed to explore the [Moon Swallowing Mountain] without problems, so as long as you are careful, you shouldn''t have too many troubles in there."


    Yasenia asked respectfully. "Lord Dan, how is it different?"


    Lord Dan didn''t have trouble answering. Their bodies jumped forward, speeding through the environment. "The [Deadly Magma Caves] are morebyrinthic. The walls are thick and solid, so punching through them is not a good idea. Not to mention, once a wall is broken, a deluge of searing magma will pour through them. The temperatures there are scarily high, and they are not less lethal than those you''ve experienced on the mountain."


    Jumping upward and taking out a flying sword, Lord Dan looked at them, and they all followed his example. After mounting the swords, their speeds elerated even further, streaking through the sky like shooting stars.


    Lord Dan continued exining during this time. "Spiritual Sense is also very restricted, so I rmend using maps and other methods to travel through the magma caves." He added with a smile. "The tunnels are massive, though. Some are wide enough to fit kilometric beasts¡­ Speaking of which, the main types of creatures in the caves are worm-like creatures and dragon-like fish. They can mysteriously swim through the caverns as if they were made of water. So, be careful of attacks from below or the walls."


    Yasenia answered with a smile. "The ce looks extremely unique. Why is it more explored than the mountains, then? It sounds more difficult and dangerous."


    "Well¡­" Lord Dan pondered for a few moments, and he eventually said. "Truthfully, there is some sort of trial over there. However, the trial is a ce that many have tried and, for now, none have returned."


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow, surprised. "Is it okay to tell us this information, Lord Dan?"


    Lord Dan sighed with a wry smile. "That trial has been there since before my father was even born. It has been hundreds of thousands of years, if not more. And yet, no one has been able toplete it." Lord Dan looked at Yasenia''s group, observing their clothes and weapons. "You all seem to have profited greatly from some sort of opportunity on the Mountain. So, perhaps you''ll be able toplete this trial as well."


    Tatyana smiled faintly andmented. "Putting it like that, it seems that you are purposefully sending us into a death trap. Any bad intentions behind your words, Lord Dan?"


    Lord Danughed, shaking his head. He looked forward andmented. "I just have a hunch that your group might be able toplete it. And, if so, from me telling you about it now, you might show some appreciation toward our family and share some of the rewards."


    The dragoness asked, somewhat surprised. "Oh? You want me to share some of the treasures we find there if we are able toplete it?"


    "Being frank and direct? Yes. That''s the idea." Lord Dan raised his eyebrow. "We''ve been quite good to your group, right? Still, if you won''t share anything, it doesn''t matter much. We are not short of anything, to be fair."


    Yasenia pondered, thinking of what happened in the Moon Swallowing Mountain. ''If the Magma Caves are where Andrea''s inheritance doll is pointing at, we would''ve discovered them in time. However, reaching there without the Dan family''s help and profiting might''ve been borderline impossible. These families seem to ce a lot of importance in them, so trespassers will be treated harshly.''


    After thinking about it for a few moments, Yasenia spoke. "I won''t promise anything, Lord Dan. However, I do believe that if it is within my power to givepensation, I will do so." Yasenia smiled, looking at him. "Our gratitude toward the Dan family for giving us this opportunity has not been forgotten, Lord Dan. Even if we can''t share something of the trial, we have other treasures that might interest your family."


    Lord Dan nodded, satisfied. "That''s more than I could ask for. To be fair, many in the Dan family have been pressuring me to, being frank, extort some treasures out of your group." Lord Dan looked at Yasenia and sighed. "Your magical noodles that helped Mother and Father have been the talk of the family for thest months."


    Yaseniaughed, looking ahead with faintly arched lips. "I can imagine. Grandma Dan seems to be someone who would brag about it."


    Lord Dan sighed resignedly. "Believe me, I have heard more praise for you from her mouth than she has ever said toward my sons and daughters."


    "Hahaha." Yasenia chuckled. Then, as they were talking, a sudden wave of pure heat hit them like a metal wall, making a few of the group frown.


    Cecile muttered, annoyed. "So¡­ warm."


    Looking at the surroundings, the mountains and valleys have be darker, with some glowing red rivers of pure magma surrounding them. The volcandscape that seemingly suddenly appeared made Evelyn look back to see if she could see a separation. "This also happened with the Moon Swallowing Mountain, right?"


    Andrea asked her, confused. "About what?"


    Evelyn exined herself. "I mean, the brusque change in temperature. It doesn''t feel natural at all. As if these enormous locations were man-made."


    Lord Dan praised Evelyn''s observation. "You are really sharp. This is a theory we''ve had in our family for many millennia as well. We have yet to find evidence of it, so many think that it is a Heaven-born location."


    Angel asked Mirrory inside of her mind. ''What are Heaven-Born locations?''


    Mirror answered slowly. ''Well, simply put, they are extreme naturalndscapes created by the Heavens to form extreme treasures. Spirits are usually born from those locations.''


    "Oh!"


    After traveling through the volcandscape for a few hours, Lord Dan pointed at a distant, tall, active volcano and said. "That''s our location. The [Deadly Magma Caves] start right below that volcano and spread all around this ce."


    His words made Yasenia recoil in shock. She asked him with wide eyes. "This entire ce?"


    Lord Dan nodded with a wry smile. "It''s really endless. We''ve tried mapping this several times. But the underground''s magma melts structures asionally, flooding and opening new passages. Therefore, the maps are always inurate and unreliable." He sighed once more, looking at the surroundings. "It''s like a naturally shiftingbyrinth."


    Yasenia''s group and Lord Dannded in front of the entrance, leaving them breathless. The entrance to the magma caves was gigantic. Yasenia was sure that she could fit in them with her dragon forms without feeling squeezed. Evelyn whistled. "This is gigantic! Also¡­" Leaning a bit forward over the hole, a heat wave basically pped her face. "Ugh¡­ The heat in there will be extremely annoying¡­"


    Lord Danughed gently and said. "Well, I''ll apany you until here. Good luck with your exploration. We will see you here again in three months'' time!"


    Lord Dan mounted on his sword again and left, leaving our group behind.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1070: First Encounter In The Magma Caves.

    Looking at the giant entrance, Yasenia asked the rest, curious to hear their opinions. "Should I transform and enter the ce in my dragon form? I should easily fit, right?"


    Her suggestion made the rest look over with strange eyes. Kali asked, confused. "Why do you want to transform in the first ce? Isn''t it better to enter together in our human forms?"


    The dragoness nodded, and then she added. "Well, I was asking to see if any of you would want me to do it. Nothing more."


    Seeing her sheepish smile, the girls raised their eyebrows. Andrea asked, curious. "Do you want to transform, love?"


    "Well¡­" The dragoness trailed her words off and said. "It has been a few months without transforming¡­ I am feeling slightly restless about it."


    Tatyana blinked twice, a bit confused. ''Hm¡­ She shouldn''t have that kind of urge, no?''


    The dragoness looked at Tatyana with her gorgeous eyes, her long and thick natural eyshes pping like beautiful butterfly wings. Tatyana then reached out under Yasenia''s skirt and grabbed her genitals.


    Everyone deadpanned while Yasenia froze in ce. Tatyana groped around for a few moments and then took out her hand, crossed her arms, and hummed. "As expected¡­ You are pent up."


    "... What?"Everyone was looking at Tatyana with such gazes that Tatyana felt a need to exin herself. She cleared her throat and said. "Have you all forgotten about Yasenia''s problem with her ever-increasing lust? She has been able to reel back a lot of it thanks to you girls giving her one of her reasons for it: children. However, that doesn''t mean that it is cured. Moreover, being unable to advance in her cultivation is not helping."


    Evelyn rubbed her forehead and asked. "But¡­ Doesn''t Yasenia have her¡­ well, the ce where she stores her fluids in her tail?"


    Tatyana nodded and blinked. "Yes, why?"


    Evelyn said, pointing at the frozen dragoness who now had quite a noticeable bulge lifting her skirt. "Why touch her there then!?"


    Tatyana smiled, saying as if it was a matter of course. "I wanted to. There was no need to touch in the first ce~. Hehehe."


    Yasenia sat cross-legged and started meditating. "Hold it¡­ Hold it¡­ If I start now, I won''t finish for a week¡­"


    The girls gulped. ''A week¡­''


    Lately, their sessions with Yasenia were getting longer and longer to the point that Yasenia didn''t even have time to visit all of them in one night.


    After ten minutes of meditation, the dragoness opened her eyes and stood up slowly. Looking at her waist area, they saw the skirt flowing down without problems once more. Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched, and sheined. "Hey, can you not look so tantly? Do you want to tempt me again?"


    The girls coughed, holding back their colorful thoughts.


    After that small hup, Yasenia sighed and started walking into the cave. "Anyway, let''s go. If we stand here without doing anything, my thoughts will start shifting in a not-safe-for-children direction, and we''ll have to dy our cave delving!"


    Everyone followed the sashaying hips of the dragoness¡­ I mean, her person. That''s what they always look at when they walk behind¡­ yeah¡­


    Evelyn bit her lips. ''Heaven help me, I want to be her chair.''


    "Later."


    Hearing Yasenia''s answer, our mischievous girl blinked a few times. "Huh? Did I think it aloud?"


    Yasenia half-turned her head as they walked forward, her gorgeous ck hair falling smoothly to the side like a waterfall. "Your eyes tell me all I need to know, Dear. How many years have we been together?"


    Evelyn raised her eyebrow arrogantly. "Oho~? Are you that sure of knowing what I am thinking? Then, I challenge you to say it aloud!"


    "If you insist¡­" Yasenia looked forward and said with zero hesitation. "I''ll sit on youter, don''t worry~."


    Evelyn felt a metaphorical p on her face while the other girls burst intoughter. Sierra patted Evelyn''s shoulder, and when Evelyn looked over for support, she heard the Wolf Queen''s smiling voice. "You should try to tackle the [Pervert Intent]. You might find a surprising ease at advancing in it."


    "Gah!" Evelyn felt as if someone had punched her stomach.


    After entering the caves, their joking attitude subsided, and the group started paying attention to the surroundings much more seriously. The dragoness was walking at the front together with Andrea and Tatyana. Yasenia asked, looking at the dripping magma that fell from the walls. "Darling, where should we go in the crossroads ahead?"


    Andrea took out the wooden figurine that had taken the form of a person riding a winged creature. After trying to connect with it for years, their link was much deeper than before. The tall and heroic woman pondered, looking at the three paths ahead of them. Eventually, she pointed at the right one and muttered. "I think we should go through that one."


    Yasenia could sense a thread of danger in that passage and warned everyone. "I feel a bit of danger up ahead. Prepare for an ambush like Lord Dan warned us."


    Everyone started rotating their energy, and then, they dove into the direction Andrea told them to move through. At first, nothing happened. They continued advancing through a serpentine path surrounded by dark rocks and illuminated by the searing magma constantly flowing down the walls.


    Yasenia''s ears twitched, and turned around, palming the air to push the people in that direction back.


    BANG!


    The people there knew that Yasenia would not attack them for any reason, so instead of resisting, they allowed their bodies to be pushed back.


    Right after, the floor below the ce where they stood surged upward in a shower of molten material as a massive worm-like creature jumped upward. Yasenia shouted. "Capture it!"


    Those words gave Fylia a shback of the beating she received in the past from them. ''Poor worm¡­ You''ll know what pain is right now.''


    The maids and our girls coordinated and bombarded the flying worm while Yasenia rushed forward and grabbed its tail. The wormically paused vertically in the air as Yasenia''s muscles tensed and pulled, locking it in ce.


    The worm was confused. It nned to jump from the floor to the ceiling and disappear into the molten rocks with food in its mouth. It was quite surprised when it failed, but its surprise only increased when the ceiling seemed to stop getting closer and instead got further away. "Graw?"


    "Come back down!"


    Yasenia pulled downward, her brute strength throwing the massive worm down against the floor.@@novelbin@@


    BOOOM!


    Everyone''s lips twitched as the floor cracked from the impact and spewed streams of zing molten material. Before the worm could even understand what just happened, several ranged attacksnded on the worm.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Explosion after explosion made the worm writhe in pain. It lifted half of its body up, screaming in pain. "GRAAH!"


    To begin with, its body was incredibly sturdy, the outer shell thick enough to block their attacks for a few seconds. However, a few seconds was all it couldst under their bombardment.


    As it screamed in pain, Yasenia rushed up its body, avoiding allied attacks. Once there, the dragoness stopped and opened her legs slightly, cing one arm pointing down and pulling back the other. "I told you to stay¡­" Her fist shed downward, exploding like a bomb. "Down!"


    BOOM!


    The head of the worm shot down like a meteor, crashing against the hard ground once more. The impact was so strong that the surrounding walls trembled for a few moments.


    Meanwhile, the dragoness floated mid-air, looking down on the worm with squinting eyes. "If youe back up, I''ll punch you again!"


    Andrea and the others looked at Yasenia with trembling eyelids. Kali muttered with a wry smile. "A pent-up dragon is quite violent, eh?"


    The girlsughed, but Yasenia''s voice reached them in the distance right away. "Who is pent-up!?"


    All the girls straightened and held back theirughter after Yasenia''s question. Kali answered, clearing her throat. "No one, love. I was just speaking about a story I heard¡­ sometime."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes and flew down,nding in front of the massive worm and looking up with wonder. "What a strange head, no?"


    Looking at it, everyone couldn''t help but agree. When it came out, the mouth was wide open and circr, filled with the magma that made out the soil. However, now that it was lying down, the mouth was pointy and covered in sturdy-looking tes.


    Kali asked, curious. "Does it use the tes to dig through the hot magma below? It looks quite powerful, though. Where did you hit it to make it faint?"


    "Faint?" Yasenia blinked twice, looking at the two-hundred-meter-long worm. "Has it fainted, really? From a single punch?"


    "A single punch¡­" Andrea smiled wryly and said. "You punched it down strong enough that it bounced. The poor beast must have gotten a concussion."


    Fylia spoke up, her ten eyes seemingly reminiscing something very hurtful. "Your punches hurt a lot¡­ A lot, a lot¡­"


    The dragoness cleared her throat andmented. "So, any ideas on how we will detect these things before they are right below us?"


    The others crossed their arms, and Cecile suggested. "How about creating a device that uses their energy samples to detect them through the magma ocean surrounding us?"


    Yasenia looked at Angel and asked. "How do you see that suggestion, Baby?"


    Angel tilted her head cutely and muttered. "It should be possible. But I will take a while to create it, at least a week. Are you sure you want to waste that much time on a thing that might only work for its species?"


    "It would be a waste of time," Evelyn said. Then, she added. "How about you create something to detect living beings in the surroundings? Is that as difficult?"


    Angel sighed and looked around. "This ce''s energy is extremely dense and difficult to pierce. That''s why you can''t spread your Spiritual Sense that far out." She muttered. "The device would not be much betterpared to just using our senses¡­"


    Tatyanamented with a smile. "You are looking at things negatively without looking at the positives~."


    The girls paused and frowned, their minds starting to think. Andrea''s mind shed with Yasenia''s flying figure, and shemented. "Instead of walking, we can fly. Our reaction time for things that appear suddenly from the ground would increase by several notches."


    Tatyana pointed at Andrea and smiled widely. "Bingo! The energy is highly dense, so flying is rtively easy. Instead of running, we just need to fly through this ce."


    Everyone saw nothing wrong with that.


    Yasenia used her skills and sprouted her tworge and gorgeous wings behind her, taking flight. She didn''t need them to fly, but using them made moving in the air and floating much easier, saving her a lot of energy.


    Once everyone was in the air, they followed Andrea''s figurine''s signal and went deeper into the magma caves.

 Chapter 1071: The Magma Hurricane.

    The figurine''s directions were a bit messy because, instead of guiding you toward the location that you needed to be in through the tunnels, it pointed straight at where they needed to go. Therefore, when Andrea''s senses pointed left, she sometimes looked over to see a wall there. This was making Andrea somewhat annoyed. "Who creates an inheritance guidance tool that points straight at the ce? This is less helpful than if we didn''t have it!"


    Andrea stored the item with a sigh. Yasenia hugged her arm into her bosom and smiled. "Don''t worry that much, Darling. We''ll arrive eventually. Moreover, there haven''t been any problems yet other than the asional beast that has appeared."


    Andrea looked sideways and felt her heart healing. ''Ah¡­ My dragonesses beauty is truly a treasure. I could stare at her all day, every day, and never get bored of it.''


    Yasenia saw Andrea looking at her quite intently, making her curious. Blinking twice, Yasenia tilted her head. "Is there something wrong, Darling?"


    Andrea raised her hand patted Yasenia''s head, scratching her scalp very gently with her nails. "Nothing love, I was just thinking of how pretty you are."


    Yasenia squinted and purred, her deep growl making her chest vibrate and transferring those vibrations to Andrea''s arm, which was resting deep in Yasenia''s ravine.


    Evelyn raised her hand, feeling a strange breeze that was hitting her from behind, and she asked. "Lord Dan spoke about some trials we need to endure to reach the location of your inheritance, right? I wonder what they are?"


    Flying forward for a few moments, Angel eximed. "Ah!" She pointed forward and smiled. "This should be one of them!"


    Everyone looked ahead, and their eyes widened slightly.In front of them, a massive room whose end could not be spotted from where they were spanned their entire view. The enormous room was filled with terrifying and constantly moving magma cyclones, making the air in the room violently twist and spin.


    The hot air which spun together with streams of magma was undoubtedly not a ce they could traverse. Ignoring the cyclones, the temperatures inside this cave were already hot enough to make some of them perspire, so a literal cyclone made out of searing winds and other even hotter materials might be lethal for them.


    Yasenia muttered, somewhat troubled. "This¡­ How do we even cross this?"


    Cecile asked, looking at Evelyn. "Aren''t the middles of the cyclones safe? Like¡­ Something like the eye of the storm?"


    Evelyn blinked twice and pointed at herself. "Why are you looking at me?"


    Cecile blinked twice back and said bluntly. "You are the one with [Storm Intent Level 9]. If anyone here knows, it should be you, no?"


    Her mouth fell open, unable to retort Cecile''s logic. If she knew so much about storms, a cyclone, hurricane, or any simr stormy event, she should have been well within her expertise. The mischievous woman saw everyone look at her, and Evelyn coughed. "While that''s indeed the case in normal storms on the surface, I can''t say anything about¡­ Those!"


    Evelyn pointed into the room where the giant fire hurricanes were swirling around in chaos, sending molten giant rocks and other items flying around as if they were pebbles.


    Yasenia turned toward Tatyana, and the Death Empress looked back at her. Yasenia smiled. "Send a few undead to see if it is like that. You should have a strange skill to share senses with your undead, right? I bet you do."


    Tatyana''s lips twitched, and she said. "You know that sharing senses is quite general, no? If it feels pain, I will feel it as well."


    The dragoness smiled a bit wider. "A little bit of pain is scaring the Death Empress? That''s quite a novel thing to listen to."


    The tant provocation left everyone speechless. ''Who would fall into such a childish and tant-''


    Tatyana scoffed. "Heh! You don''t know what you are talking about, little girl! Stay there and see how this Empress works!"


    Everyone almost fell from mid-air. ''S-She fell for it!''


    Tatyana waved her hand, and Death energy swirled around her. The pure Death Yin energy, ipatible with the surroundings, battled for supremacy as it tried to form a technique. Tatyana snorted as the surroundings resisted, and her aura exploded outward violently, creating a domain of Death Energy. "Now¡­ Descend."


    The space around Tatyana shattered, revealing five dark portals. Not muchter, five skeletal hands appeared from these portals, and powerful-looking undead beings appeared. Their bodies were around four meters tall, and they wore heavy armor. Their heavy tower shields had drawings of eerie war situations, and their empty eye sockets glowed with a ghostly green me.


    Tatyana nodded and pointed sideways. "Walk to the center of those things ande back to report."


    The five undead bowed in respect before following her orders. Then, they unhesitantly walked toward the swirling me hurricanes. The girls saw the five of them spread out and enter the hurricanes, their figures disappearing when they did so.


    Their instantaneous disappearance came as a surprise. Evelyn asked, confused. "What happened? Where did they go?"


    Tatyana muttered, a bit upset. "They went¡­ Flying."


    Everyone looked at Tatyana, speechless. ''Even those undead were thrown around like a leaf in the wind? What kind of brutal winds are spinning there?''


    Yasenia asked, curious. "Have the undead survived being flung away?"


    "They have¡­" Tatyana answered, somewhat unsure. "However, it is difficult to know. Their energy signals became somewhat dim after they were swallowed by the hurricanes."


    Andrea took out her item for the inheritance, and she tried to sense the direction of the location once more. "It''s below us in that direction¡­"


    Andrea pointed down and diagonally forward. Everyone couldn''t help but feel that they needed to pass this location to reach the ce Andrea''s figurine was guiding them to.


    Yasenia decided. "Well, let''s try it. I mean, if those undead didn''t die instantly, we should be able to resist, right?"


    Cecile looked at Yasenia and asked her, curious. "How about you transform into your dragon form? These hurricanes would be much less menacing that way, right? I am notpletely sure, though. So, if you feel that''s not possible, don''t feel pressured to do so."


    Yasenia blinked twice and looked at the fire-swirling winds once more. Then, shemented. "That''s actually quite a good idea. All of you can mount on my back and tie yourself to my body to not be flung away."


    The girls were a bit worried, but they wouldn''t stop Yasenia if she thought she could do it.


    The dragoness stepped forward and then started transforming into her normal dragon form. The majestic creature that reached over three kilometers in length appeared. For Yasenia, the gargantuan mines that they had been traversing instantly felt as if they were about to squeeze her in.


    Thankfully for her, they wererge enough to hold her gigantic body without much problems. Everyone jumped upward, climbing up Yasenia''s body, andnded right below her long neck. There, they gathered and tied themselves to the giant dragon''s body.


    Yasenia looked back at them and asked softly, her ethereal voice reaching everywhere in the surroundings. "Are you all ready?"


    Everyone gave the go-ahead while Evelyn muttered. "I feel that there should be another way to cross this that doesn''t involve brute force¡­"


    "Dear, if you have any ideas, I am all ears." Yasenia started. Then, she smiled wryly. "However, there is nothing around us that we can use, and if we get too close, we might get sucked in by one of those powerful me cyclones."


    Evelyn sighed and shook her head as she looked around the ce. "I really can''t find anything. The ceiling seems even more deadly than the rest, and trying to learn their pattern is basically impossible since it''s not a controlled pattern."


    Yasenia agreed, and since no one had any other ideas, they decided to cross it as they nned. Yasenia ordered. "Everyone, enhance my durability and create a barrier around my body. I am charging forward."


    With Yasenia''s words, everyone in the group used their techniques, and the dragoness was instantly surrounded by gorgeous lights and barriers. The intimidating figure of the dragon, surrounded by several auras and protective barriers, took a step forward and then another.


    Tatyana grinned and shouted. "Rush in at top speed!"


    Yasenia roared in answer, and all her muscles tensed, her ws digging deep into the ground below her. Then, she used her movement techniques and galloped forward.


    BOOM!


    The sound of the dragon striking into the terrifying hurricanes of pure fire was deafening and sent a shockwave throughout the barriers. Instantly, they all felt a terrifying pressure surrounding them as even breathing became difficult. The constant attack of the hurricanes on their protective barriers was like receiving a constant barrage of hundreds of peak-level fifth-realm cultivators.


    Even for our extraordinary group, such a level of constant attacks and damage was hard to keep up with.


    Meanwhile, the dragoness was faring much worse than everyone else. The second she entered the swirling mes and molten material, her feet almost got ripped off the ground.


    If she hadn''t lowered her center of mass and used her ws to firmly grasp the ground, she might''ve been flung around like a ragdoll even with her size. The hurricanes were that strong.


    Still, the dragoness did not despair. Her face gained a serious expression as she, instead of slowing down, elerated. "[Pegasus Gallop]!"


    Her body, like a shooting star, pierced forward through the terrifying hurricane, breaking through the firestorm and eventually reaching a ce where there was no wind. ''The eye of the hurricane!?''


    Yasenia looked around, and the imagery was terrifying. They were currently crossing a section without any winds, and around them, like a menacing red wall, the eyewall of the hurricane spun imposingly.


    At this point, Yasenia had a choice. ''Do I stop? Or do I continue?''


    The distance from one side of the eye to the other was not that far, so with her current speed, she didn''t have much time to think. Everyone on her back also understood this, so nobody spoke and decided to trust Yasenia''s judgment.


    Ultimately, Yasenia''s face gained a determined expression and she prepared her body. Their current momentum was strong, and while they were struggling, there were no signs that they were about to copse. "PUSH THROUGH!"


    Together with her roaring scream, the girls'' auras exploded outward as they poured their energy into renewing the barriers and buffs around her. Without a single shred of hesitation, Yasenia rammed headfirst into the eyewall of the hurricane.


    BANG!


    However, as soon as she did, what greeted her was not the other half of the hurricane. Instead, what greeted her was a free fall. "Huh?"


    Looking down at the even more enormous cave below her, Yasenia extended her wings and glided forward. "... This ce looks¡­ Like a forestndscape but made out of fiery trees and rivers of magma."@@novelbin@@


    Evelyn looked upward and saw that the hurricane was spinning above them, seemingly stopped by an invisible barrier. Sheughed mirthlessly. "This ce is crazy."

 Chapter 1072: Unexpected Encounter In The Magma Cave.

    Having fallen into this new area, the girls started looking at their surroundings with eyes full of wonder. This location was a fiery counterpart to a lush forest. The vegetation you could spot was seemingly made out of basalt and constantly spewing fire, making tree canopies and other types of flora and fauna. Meanwhile, a river full of searing magma continually flowed at speeds far above what you would expect the dense material to move.


    Yasenia flew over thendscape, her gargantuan wings creating a massive shadow on the terrain wherever she passed. "Darling, can you tell me in which direction I should fly?"


    Andrea answered right away. She had been sensing the direction during this time, and just as Yasenia asked, she caught the feelinging from it. "Love, turn around. We are getting further away from it."


    "Understood~."


    Yasenia tilted her body, her body making a one-eighty and changing directions. Her wings pped slowly, moving the air and energy underneath and creating incredible lift and thrust.


    As she flew over thendscape, the rest of the girls started nning on how to traverse this ce once theynded. Evelyn spoke, her tone somewhat heavy as the heat started affecting her. "So hot!" Evelyn fanned her face as she felt her clothes getting stuck to her body from how sweaty she was. Kali asked. "Do we take the pills already? We managed to explore deeper in the other site before we took the pills."


    Evelyn shook her head, smiling faintly. "If it is for me, don''t bother. It''s hot but bearable. It''s just that taking in this hot air is so bothersome."


    Cecile looked at Evelyn and blurted. "Then, stop breathing."


    "..." The blunt words that sounded quite wrong made Evelyn evaluate if she had offended Cecile in any kind of waytely. However, when looking at the Moon Phoenix Woman, Evelyn saw that her chest waspletely still. Evelyn realized and asked, curious. "Oh¡­ do you mean it literally?"Cecile tilted her head. "How else would I mean it?" Cecile added. "If you don''t breathe this hot air in, you can avoid your body temperature rising that fast."


    Evelyn crossed her arms and nodded. Then, she asked, thoughtful. "Are you using energy to cool down the air when you take air in to speak?"


    Cecile nodded, her cold and indifferent voice pleasantly reaching Evelyn. "That''s right."@@novelbin@@


    Hearing their exchange, many of them started doing the same, and they managed to feel some relief. Even then, the temperatures were extreme and constantly increasing as they flew deeper into the cave system.


    Angel, sitting on Yasenia''s head, asked with a surprised tone. "How far does this area go¡­? We''ve been flying for a few minutes already."


    Yaseniamented, squinting as she looked into the distance. "I can''t really see the other side¡­ I guess that this ce is like an underground continent. It must spread across the entirety of the underground of the volcanic area."


    "Wow~." Angel smiled excitedly. "Do you think we can discover indigenous people to thisnd?"


    "Indigenous people¡­?" Yasenia frowned. "That should be impossible, right? Newborn children would instantly be vaporized with the amount of heat that there is underground."


    Woosh!


    BANG!


    Yasenia squinted as a massive fireball struck her side, creating arge explosion. However, the strength was not that high, failing even to hurt her. ''Hm? I failed to sense the iing attack¡­''


    Angel asked, anxious. "Are you okay, Yasenia?"


    "I am okay, but¡­" Yasenia slightly turned her body, looking toward the location from which the attack came. "I was wrong, Baby."


    "Wrong~?" Angel puffed her cheeks. "You are never wrong!"


    Yaseniaughed gently and tilted her body even more as she looked toward where she started circling. "Look down there, Baby."


    Looking over, Angel was stunned to find a small vige. The people there were all pointing their weapons at them, many having terrified faces. "Oh! People!"


    Meanwhile, on the ground, the people were more than scared. At first, they saw a giant creature flying in their direction. So, thinking that they were going to be attacked, they sent a powerful attack in its direction.


    Sadly for them, the attack did nothing else but catch the attention of the enormous dragon. Then, the creature that could practically hide the cave ceiling with her wingspan''s tremendous size began circling around their town, looking at them with a pair of profound golden draconic eyes.


    "V-Vige head! What do we do now!?"


    A male warrior asked an elderly man. The elderly man looked up, and seeing the majestic creature, he shook his head with a sigh. "We will receive punishment¡­ We should''ve never provoked such a being."


    Tatyana suggested. "Little Treasure, how about we ask them about the trial ce? We might get hints to reach the location."


    The dragoness hummed and asked the rest. "What do you think? Do we continue our blind search with the figurine, or do we ask them?"


    Kali looked at Andrea, who was looking down with surprise in her eyes, and she smiled. "I think that we should make a stop. If we find nothing, we fly away. But if we do, it would be worth the stay."


    Andrea saw Kali''s smirk, and she coughed. "Don''t look at me like that."


    The Fox''s tails waved gently as sheughed. "Well, I don''t me you. I am as surprised as you are."


    The dragoness descended from the sky andnded in front of the vige. Her body was like a massive mountain, creating tremors around the ce just as shended.


    Some of the fiery trees below her belly spewed mes, tickling her stomach and making Yasenia giggle. "The trees are quite tall~. Their fire plumes are tickling my belly."


    The girls jumped from Yasenia''s back, taking the chance as they fell down to look. Seeing the long fire plumes touching the dragoness''s belly, they allughed. Evelynmented with augh. "It looks as if you are being cooked, Yasenia."


    The dragoness snorted. "If anything, I would be the one cooking them! My me is hotter than their measly fire!"


    The girls finallynded on the ground amidstughter. When they turned to look toward the vigers, they saw them kowtowed. The voice of an elderly man reached them. "We are terribly sorry for our offense, Dragon Riders! I hope that you can forgive our offense by taking only my life!"


    His sudden confession came as a surprise, but the girls were slightly annoyed that someone had attacked their dragoness, so they didn''t really correct them. Instead, they took this to their advantage. Andrea walked forward and spoke firmly. "While we are angry, we are not unreasonable people. Thankfully, our dragon has received no injury from your feeble attack. Still, an offense is an offense regardless of the oue."


    Andrea added firmly. "We want information in exchange for your offense. Your lives are of no use to us-."


    The vigers felt a sense of hope, and they all raised their heads to look at Andrea, getting surprised themselves. ''... Is this woman a descendent of our vige?''


    Yet, before Andrea could finish her sentence, a smiling, cold, elegant voice spread from behind her.


    "You sure?" Tatyana blinked twice as a powerful Death Energy spilled from her. "I can do something with their lives~." Tatyana grinned. "A vige of people with skin tones simr to yours is quite rare, Andrea~."


    The reason for Andrea''s surprise was this: this vige of people all had tanned skin! Due to the purifying nature of Cultivation, having a tanned skin color was extremely rare. Hence, if anyone had such a skin tone, it was due to their constitution or cultivation technique''s side effects.


    Andrea saw the terrified vigers and sighed. She then looked at Tatyana andmented. "Let''s get the information and leave, alright? We have no reason to kill them."


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow and looked at Andrea with her profound red eyes. "But they attacked Little Treasure. They should die, no?"


    Andrea raised her eyebrow. "Then, Fylia should''ve died as well."


    Fylia got shot while lying down, making the poor Spirit Moon Qilin want toment. ''Why did this time''s group have to be these people?''


    Cecile looked at Fylia and patted her snout. "There, there. She is just joking around."


    ''... Somehow, this feels quite nice.'' Fylia paused and came to an extreme realization. ''Am I being domesticated!?''


    Andrea looked at the group of vigers and took out the figurine. "I am here to find the origin of this figurine. Do any of you have any idea of what this is?"


    The second she took out the figurine, the Vige Head shouted in reverence. "Oh! A [Sun God Figurine]!"


    The girls paused and looked at the Vige Elder with interest. Andrea smiled faintly, but she recovered her serious expression quite quickly. "We want to know where this item leads us. If you can guide us there, we will spare you from your offense."


    The Vige Head became thoughtful. What Andrea was asking was quite difficult since, even if they guided them, returning would be a problem.


    However, as he pondered, a young man stood up and walked forward, going down to one knee. "Dragon Riders! I am Fulo, the Son of the Vige Head. I know the way to the Sun God Altar, where you can take the trial. As long as you leave our vige alone, I promise to guide you there!"


    The Vige Head''s face changed, bing full of shock. He stood up quickly, not wanting to let his only son take such a dangerous journey. "Fulo! Why did you suggest that!? I refuse! If anyone needs to go, it is I, your father! You are young and the future leader of our Vige. You are too precious!".


    Our girls saw the two men start discussing, and they didn''t interrupt for a while, learning plenty of things from their exchange.


    For starters, this vige could live here because a formation needed blood of a certain lineage every century. The formation protected their homes from the extreme heat, allowing children to be born and eventually develop immunity to the environment.


    Lately, the formation was more of a beast-repelling formation since they''ve evolved to be unbothered by the Deadly Magma Cave''s extreme heat.


    Having understood the situation, Andreamented with a serious tone. "Fulo will follow us in our journey. I won''t ept anyone else with this burden."


    The Vige Head''s face paled.


    This decision surprised Yasenia more than anyone else. Usually, her darling was quite righteous, and she would try to be forgiving to people without crossing certain lines. Yet, this time around, she actually chose this option. ''Why did you choose him, darling?''


    Andrea answered softly. ''While I pity them, I can''t bet our future on that old man. He is too apathetic to his own life, and if we carry him, he might trick us and guide us to a trap. His son, on the other side, is very optimistic and forward. The chances of a betrayal are much slimmer with him guiding us.''


    Yasenia''s eyes glittered, and her tail started wagging, destroying arge part of the fiery forest behind her.

 Chapter 1073: Leaving With Fulo.

    After Andrea''s words, the Vige Chief was naturally extremely against it, so he startedining, forgetting his previous fear. It was easy to forget that an enormous dragon was looking since Yasenia was sorge that she was like a mountain at a human eye level.


    "Y-You can''t take my only son!" The leader pointed at Andrea, his face getting more aggressive by the second. "While I understand that you might be angry, you can''t leave our tribe to die! Without a descendent of my blood, we won''t be able to survive!"


    Fulo, his son, frowned faintly. He felt that if he continued angering the powerful people, the consequences could be much worse than him giving up his life. "Father! Stop this!"


    The Vige Chief red at the young man and shouted. "You! Shut up, unruly child! Why did you even suggest it in the first ce!?"


    The Vige Chief, forgetting for a second who he was dealing with, shouted at Andrea. "You are going to take me with you! And if you don''t like that, then you will have no one!"


    Andrea frowned slightly at his sudden outburst. The man was heaving, and the whites of his eyes were starting to gain red lines out of pure anger. ''He is bing irrational¡­ Tsk. Annoying.''


    Seeing how aggressive he was getting toward Andrea, the dragoness wouldn''t stay still. She raised one w, the motion creating powerful gales that reminded people of her presence. Those who felt the gales looked over, and a strangled scream escaped everyone''s mouth when they looked up and saw the cold face of the enormous dragon.


    Then, Yasenia stomped down.


    BOOOM!The earth quacked under Yasenia''s weight and strength, creating some cracks in the rocky surface while many lost their footing, falling over. The loud explosive sound made the Vige Chief feel his heart jumping in fear, and he looked up. Then, Yasenia spoke, opening her massive maw. "I''ll devour each and every one of you if you continue disrespecting her."


    Yasenia being able to talk came as a surprise that made some people piss their pants in fear. A giant beast was scary enough, but one that could talk and had intelligence was like a giant nightmare having taken form.


    With Yasenia''s warning, the Vige Chief seemed to recover his senses finally, and he realized that if he dared to continue offending them, that stomp might fall onto their vige next. He fell to his knees again, banging his forehead against the hard ground. "Please! Please! Don''t take my son! He is my only son! Please have mercy, oh great warriors! Have mercy on this old man!"


    Yasenia snorted. "As if I care. If you didn''t want to lose your child, you should''ve thought twice before attacking me." Her gaze moved toward Fulo, carrying with it a tremendous pressure. "Fulo, right?"


    Fulo quickly kneeled. "Y-Yes, Lord Dragon!"@@novelbin@@


    Yasenia nodded, satisfied with his attitude. "Great. You''ll guide us. If you don''t trick us and guide us straight away, we''ll deliver you back safely to this ce once we are done with our business. Do you understand my words?"


    Fulo looked up at the vertigo-giving dragon, and he nodded quickly. His face had a clear trace of surprise and joy at those words since, in his opinion, this was a one-way journey. "I''ll do my best, I promise, Lord Dragon. I promise on this Fulo''s family name!"


    The dragoness hummed, curious. ''Their speech is quite formal. Did someone teach them in the past? Or is it knowledge left behind by their ancestors¡­?'' While interesting, it was not something that had any priority. Instead, Yasenia looked at the girls and said. "Mount on me again and carry the boy. We are leaving."


    Le, Andrea''s maid, saw that Andrea was going to grab the boy, so she moved one second faster and threw the boy over her shoulder. Andrea blinked, and the dog maid smiled gently. "I''ll carry him, Madam Andrea. Don''t worry."


    Andrea sighed with a smile. "Sure, sure. There is no need, though. You know that, right?"


    Le smiled proudly. "Helping our Madams is our duty and joy! Don''t worry, Madam Andrea."


    Andrea chuckled in response. "As long as you are having fun."


    Everyone climbed up Yasenia''s front leg and reached her back. The dragoness, not wanting to blow the vige''s houses with the wind generated by her wings, turned and walked the other way.


    Her steps echoed, creatingrge tremors with each of them. As she turned, her giant tail passed over the vige, creating a shadow for a few moments until she was far away. The fact that the tail wasrge enough to probably raze their entire vige to the ground with a single sweep made many feel like they''d dodged a disaster. An elderly woman patted her chest and muttered. "Thankfully, they were quite understanding, and we were forgiven. If not, that enormous creature might''ve stomped us until we became one with our surroundings!"


    The Vige Chief red at the elderly woman. "Merciful!? They took my child! If I ever gain enough strength, I swear to hunt them for eternity!"


    Yasenia''s voice spread around them, surprising everyone. "I heard that."


    Looking in the distance, they saw the enormous dragon looking back at them. The people around felt the urge to lynch their Vige Chief until his head was swollen like a pig''s, but he was the strongest one in the vige, so that was impossible. Instead, the vige people kowtowed. "Please, mercy!"


    Yasenia''s smiling voice reached the Vige Chief and the rest. "Fulo has promised to be my servant in exchange for me forgiving you. I''m in a good mood, so I''ll ept that. I hope he can serve as good cannon fodder in the future~. Hahaha!"


    With those words, she spread her wings and took flight, creating hurricane-level winds that swept the vige and almost sent a few children flying.


    The words made the Vige Chief feel like his heart was twisting, and a scream of anger boomed out of his throat. "AHHH! I''LL KILL YOU, EVIL CREATURE!"


    Pale faces surrounded the man when he shouted that, but thankfully, they saw that the giant dragon in the distance kept flying away.


    Meanwhile, on the dragon''s back, the girls'' lips were twitching. ''She is in a bad mood, eh? We should''ve probably wrung her dry before entering this ce¡­''


    Meanwhile, Fulo waspletely unaware of what Yasenia said to the vigers, looking around a bit curious as everyone looked at him with pity. Fulo asked, curious. "Um¡­ Powerful Ladies, did I do something wrong?"


    Andrea approached and patted his shoulder with a sigh. "Nothing, Young Man. Also, forgive Yasenia if she answers a bit grumpily. She is currently not in the best of moods."


    Fulo blinked. "... Yasenia?"


    Andrea grinned, pointing toward the head of the giant dragon. "Her name is Yasenia."


    "O-Oh!" Fulo bowed sincerely. "I pay respect to the great dragon, Yasenia."


    The dragoness answered with a neutral tone. "No need to. Instead, guide me. What direction should I take?"


    Fulo looked at the surroundings quickly andmented. "From what I remember, you should tilt a bit to the right and fly straight for around two hundred Li."


    "Li¡­" Yasenia thought a bit, and she remembered. "Ah. I remember. One kilometer is two Li¡­ So, around 100 kilometers."


    Yasenia flew forward, elerating her pace to go a few kilometers per second. Her streaking form was fast enough that Fulo was seeing the surroundings blur. Yasenia spoke. "We are going to arrive in five seconds to that location. Where do I go next?"


    "F-Five¡­?" Fulo asked, incredulous.


    Yasenia asked again. "Fast! Where do I go now?"


    Startled by the rushed tone, Fulo answered quickly. "S-Seven hundred Li to the west!"


    As soon as he said that, The dragoness tilted left and changed directions. "[Pegasus Gallop]."


    Her hanging limbs moved, and then she started galloping in the air, and her wings continued moving. Fulo''s eyes could barely make out his surroundings at the speed they were moving. "We''ll arrive in twenty seconds. Where to next?"


    Fulo''s face gained an incredulous expression. ''I-Is this the speed of a legendary Dragon? Incredible.''


    Andrea patted his head. "Thought enough? We are arriving."


    Fulo snapped out of his daze and then he began giving instructions. Yasenia elerated further as Fulo continued saying different orders, guiding them through the expansive underground magma caves.


    Tatyana suddenly shouted. "Yasenia, ahead!"


    The dragoness''s pupils shrunk as a massive creature jumped from the river with a hurricane of fire energy around it. Its serpentine body and fiery lion mane adorned a reptilian and ferocious face. Fulo, who managed to spot the creature, shouted. "Lava Dragon!? Be careful, Lady Yasenia!"


    The other side was a peak-level Legendary Core beast.


    Yasenia squinted and sensed the enemy''s strength. ''Simr to mine¡­ I should be able to avoid it¡­''


    As she was thinking that, the Lava Dragon looked at Yasenia and roared powerfully, challenging her.


    ROAR!


    The sonorous roar made Fulo tremble in fear. However, looking around, he instead saw the women around him looking at the Lava Dragon with apparent pity. Evelyn sighed. "Ah¡­ He really challenged our girl, eh? Well, what a pity."


    The dragoness''s blood boiled at being challenged, and she instantly deployed [Cosmos Dragon Imperial Suppression]. "You dare challenge me, YOUR QUEEN!?" Yasenia''s aura took a sharp turn, deepening while her maws opened to release her own dragon roar.


    ROAAAAR!!!


    Fulo felt, without exaggeration, as if the space itself around him was vibrating through his body. The deep and resounding roar was so potent that he, without a speck of doubt, saw the Lava Dragon''s face gain a touch of surprise and fear.


    Then, he felt Yasenia elerating and tackling the Lava Dragon in a frontal sh.


    BOOM!


    Both beings were flung down, smashing against the fiery trees below. However, the way theynded was iparable. The Lava Dragon was literally smashed down, while Yasenia fell on her limbs. Then, to Fulo''s further bewilderment, he saw the Lava Dragon quickly recovering, and instead of fighting Yasenia, turning around and running. ''I-It''s escaping?


    Yasenia roared angrily. "Where do you think you are going!? [Pegasus Gallop]! [Second Sky, URSA''S GRASP]!"


    Both constetions shone around her simultaneously, one increasing her burst speed to ridiculous levels while the other enhanced her bodily strength to terribly high levels.


    Yasenia caught up with the Lava Dragon, grabbing its tail with both her front limbs and slowly raising her body with her hind legs. Then, she pulled with all her strength. "COME OVER HERE!"


    Fulo followed the trajectory of the Lava Dragon as it arched above them and was mmed on the other side.


    BOOOM!


    What urred in front of Fulo''s eyes after that was an absolute and terrifying beating until the Lava Dragon managed to enter one magma river and escape.


    Evelyn asked, curious. "You let it escape?"


    "I don''t feel like killing it." The dragoness answered with a softer tone. "I just wanted to teach it a lesson."


    "Oh." Everyone answered with a deadpan.

 Chapter 1074: Yasenias Beautys Effects.

    After a while, Yasenia was guided by Fulo to a ce with a few tunnels that, in no way, shape, or form Yasenia''s dragon body could pass through. They wererge tunnels, but their height was around two hundred meters. Evelynughed amusedly and patted the dragoness''s back. "It seems that you need to crawl through those! Or do you not fit even when crawling?"


    Yasenia turned her head and looked at her back, where the girls and Fulo were. "Hey, young Fulo."


    Fulo looked up like a blinded deer, his eyes wide and his body stiff. Seeing the enormous face of a Dragon looking straight at him was still something he couldn''t get ustomed to. "Isn''t there any other way that we can go through?"


    Fulo stuttered, his tone as respectful as possible. "L-Lady Yasenia, I wouldn''t have dared guide you here if I knew a way where your majestic form could pass through. But this is the widest entrance I know of, I swear on my Vige!"


    Yasenia looked at the tunnels and sighed, her wings folding and unfolding as if she was thinking about fitting through them. However, it would be too dangerous no matter how she looked at it. ''If one of those worms or beasts attack me as I am crawling through, I will be in trouble¡­''


    With that in mind, she spoke to everyone. "Okay, everyone down! I need to transform back."


    The young man was instantly confused. ''Transform¡­ back?''


    "Woah!"


    An arm grabbed him around his waist while jumping off Yasenia''s back. Looking to the side, he saw Andrea''s heroic and beautiful profile. This situation somehow made him feel a bit shy. ''Ah¡­ Lady Andrea''s arms feel so safe¡­ Not! What am I thinking!?''Andrea looked sideways and was confused when she saw the young man''s sweaty expression. "Everything okay, Boy?"


    "Y-Yes, Lady Andrea!" The young man smiled valiantly. "Nothing wrong at all!"


    "Great." Andrea nodded and looked back. Fulo also did the same, and just as he did, the enormous Dragon suddenly started shrinking as a hurricane of energies swirled toward her. "Woah!"


    The winds were so strong that his body was almost pulled over by Yasenia''s energy absorption as she transformed back. Fulo was interested in what was happening, though, so he continued looking.


    What he saw left him breathless.


    The enormous dragon shrunk to a human size, gaining a female humanoid form. The female who appeared in exchange for the dragon had such profound beauty that his mind was basically short-circuited, and he was only able to see the woman who appeared from the transformation event. ''A goddess¡­ She is a goddess that descended from the skies¡­''


    Yasenia flicked her long and soft ck hair back and looked over with her prating and enchanting golden slit eyes. Seeing that everyone was looking at her, she raised her eyebrow yfully and asked with a smile. "Hm~? Looking at me in such a way. I must look good, eh?"


    Evelyn crossed her arms and sighed. "Really, what a marvel of a woman you are. Almost surreal."


    Angel giggled and ran forward, diving into Yasenia''s arms. "Yasenia~! You are so pretty!"


    The dragoness hugged her Baby with a soft smile and patted her head and back. "You are also very, very pretty, Baby. My cutest girl~."


    "Hehehe." Angel smiled widely, and if she had a tail, it would probably be creating turbulences behind her.


    Yasenia asked, looking toward the several tunnels that were in front of them. "So, Fulo. Which one of these tunnels do we go through?"


    Nobody answered her, making the dragoness frown. ''Hm? Did he not hear me?'' She moved her eyes and looked straight at Fulo, only to find the young man looking at her with wide, unblinking eyes and a cked jaw. "Ah¡­"


    Angel looked over and giggled. "He has been shocked by your beauty, Yasenia!"


    The dragoness sighed and waved her hand, changing her clothes to much more modest ones and putting on a veil that gently rested on her nose and right below her enchanting golden eyes.


    The change in clothes was instantaneous. Angel, who was gleefully feeling the softness and coolness of Yasenia''srge breasts, suddenly felt a smooth fabric instead. Her eyebrows scrunched, and she looked at the blue fabric as if it was her enemy. ''Mumumu¡­ Should I break it?''


    Unaware that her Baby was thinking about whether to do something that would aggravate the situation quite a lot by exposing her breasts, the dragoness looked at the man with a sigh. "Hey, not even this is enough to make you snap out?"


    Tatyana suddenly let out a chuckle. "I think he is actually shocked, Yasenia. Look."


    Tatyana ced her hand in front of the man''s eyes, but the man continued looking forward at the hand as if Yasenia''s figure had been imprinted in his sight. The dragoness was actually surprised. "Huh?" A frown appeared on her straight and gorgeous eyebrows. "What''s going on?"


    Valeria hummed with interest. "It seems that your beauty is reaching levels high enough to enthrall low-level cultivators. You should consider trying to understand something simr to a Beauty Intent. You might make your face and body an actual weapon~."


    The dragoness was speechless. "So¡­ Why do people on the streets not react like Fulo?"


    Tatyana blinked. "Oh¡­ But they do?"


    "Ha!?" Yasenia''s bafflement increased several notches. "What do you mean?"


    Tatyanaughed, finding Yasenia''s cluelessness quite adorable. "You''ve probably caused several divorces with just your mere presence, Little Treasure. Weak cultivators and mortals will have their perception of beauty helplessly twisted once they look at you. Some women might stop feeling any lust toward their partners, and some men might be even unable to¡­ well, get it up~."


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana with a serious expression. "You¡­ are not exaggerating or joking, right?"


    "Not at all." Tatyana rified. "Didn''t you know that your beauty was increasing far beyond the mortal realms? While appearance-wise, you haven''t changed much, other than your skin, hair, and facial features reaching beyond perfection, your aura alone is incredibly attractive." Tatyana smiled, rubbing her chin while looking at Yasenia up and down. "I bet you can make a weak cultivator climax by just speaking through a door in a sensual manner~."


    The dragoness rubbed her forehead. "Ah¡­ So I''ve finally reached the level of strength where I can basically kill mortals by just standing by their side." Yasenia knew that this day was approaching, but she didn''t expect it to be before she reached the half-step of the fifth realm.


    Then, she looked at the young man and asked, now actually worried. "Will Fulo recover? Or is he¡­ I don''t know, braindead? What do you call people who are under extreme beauty''s influence?"


    "Pfftahaha." Tatyanaughed aloud and said, amused. "Braindead! That''s perfect. We''ll call them by that term!"


    Yasenia approached and bonked her head with her tail. "Ouch!" The dragoness sighed with a smile. "Don''t be silly, Mom. Tell me the real term."@@novelbin@@


    Tatyana clicked her tongue and gave her a sideways nce. "You are sometimes so stiff. I didn''t raise you this way!"


    She couldn''t help but roll her gorgeous golden eyes. The red-eyed womanmented, looking at Fulo. "The term used by medical practitioners and others is usually¡­" Tatyana paused and looked at Kali. "You should know it, no?"


    Kali asked, surprised. "You don''t know it, Mother-inw?"


    Tatyana crossed her arms. "Of course I do! I am asking you to see if you''ve been studying Dr. Ava''s books."


    Kali realized and smiled. "I see. Then, yes. I do know it." Shemented, looking at Yasenia. "The term is usually [Soul Charmed]. It is simr to aa where the being has been shocked to their soul by seeing a transcendental beauty beyond what any mortal can possess."


    Looking at Fulo, Kalimented calmly. "He will recover in a few minutes. Don''t worry. He has been shocked, but his will is strong, and I see his energy moving around and trying to reactivate his brain."


    Yasenia sighed in relief, the veil waving with her breath. "I see. That''s good."


    Meanwhile, Fylia listened to everything, filled with shock. As a spirit, she was much more resistant to attraction. However, even she could tell that Yasenia Dravory had extreme levels of beauty that didn''t lose to the Moon Goddess, who she previously thought was the most beautiful woman in the world. ''You have quite the soulmate, Cecile.''


    Cecile smiled proudly. ''I know~. She is the best.''


    "Well, we can''t really stay here doing nothing in the meantime, no?" Evelynmented, looking at the surroundings with a cautious face. "This ce''s temperature has already be extreme, and the cave system ahead of us will probably be difficult to traverse. We heard from Lord Dan that they change with time, right? Fulo might guide us through the wrong path unknowingly."


    Yasenia tapped her chin after hearing her words. "You have a point. What do you suggest?"


    If she said so much, the dragoness guessed that Evelyn would have something in mind. The mischievous girl shed to Yasenia''s side, fondling therge breasts in front of her. Then, she looked up at Yasenia and spoke seriously. "We shouldbine Andrea''s directions with Fulo''s knowledge."


    "I see¡­" Yasenia blinked twice, looking down at Evelyn''s hands. "So¡­ What''s this?"


    "It has been more than a day since I felt the glorious softness and perfection of your perfect tit-"


    The tail flicked with extreme uracy that surpassed any blow Yasenia could realistically replicate. The tail moved in tune with its surroundings, traversing the most optimal path and reaching such levels of control that even the seniors looked at it with impressed eyes.


    And then, leaving Evelyn without a single retreating option, the crispest sound echoed around them.


    SLAP!


    Everyone followed Evelyn''s perfectly arched trajectory with their eyes, savoring such perfection in the tail-pping art that some maids even pped. "Majestic p, Young Miss."


    "I can''t believe my eyes. Young Miss, that blow would''ve been impossible for this maid to dodge. I admit defeat in the ways of pping."


    "Such sublime demonstration. Incredible, Young Miss. I am in awe."


    The dragoness looked over and flicked her tail like a whip once, creating another crip sound when she hit the air.


    CLAP!


    "If you all don''t stay silent, I''ll send you right behind Evelyn!"


    The maids straightened and looked at Yasenia with solemn eyes, speaking as if they all shared a single brain¡­ or neuron. "We don''t mind at all, Young Miss! On the contrary, it would be an honor!"


    Kali and Cecile ced their hands over their mouths, doing their very best not to burst intoughter. Angel was hugging Yasenia''s arms andughing without care. After all, she was her baby. How could Yasenia even ce a hand on her?


    Meanwhile, Yasenia also chuckled. This kind of situation was quite amusing for her as well. She checked that Evelyn was returning, and then, looking at Fulo, she asked. "Is the boy snapping out of his daze already?"


    Kali nodded with a smile. "Almost there, love. Give it seven more minutes."


    Yasenia smiled. "Understood."

 Chapter 1075: Traversing the Complicated Tunnels of the Cave.

    Fulo felt as if he had the most beautiful dream of his life. Opening his eyes, he noticed that he was lying down on a strange bed simr to one of his vige''s resting mats. Other than feeling as if he had an extraordinary dream, his mind was actually pounding in pain, and when he processed the sensation, he grabbed his forehead and grunted. "Ouch! What¡­ happened?"


    "Oh? You are awake?"


    The mellow and slightly deep voice of a woman reached him, sounding with such great cadence and tone that it made his body feel a pleasant chill. Looking to the side, he saw a gorgeous veiled woman wearing an elegant blue dress. Her figure couldn''t be hidden by theyers of fabric, showcasing a dreamily voluptuous body. After a few moments, he shook his head and looked at the woman''s golden slit eyes. "U-Um, Miss, where am I? Who might you be?"


    The woman smiled faintly. "Not bad, not bad. You only stared for three minutes this time around."


    Fulo''s face nked. ''T-Three minutes!? I''ve been leering at this gorgeous Lady for three minutes!? It felt like a few seconds!''


    He rushed to apologize. "I am so sorry, Miss! I didn''t intend to be rude!"


    The woman nodded. Fulo caught a hint of a smile, but then, it disappeared, making his heart feel somewhat empty. ''Why won''t she smile¡­? Is it because of my attitude?''


    The woman spoke again, looking straight at him. "Boy, I am Yasenia. The dragon. Do you remember why you are outside of your vige?"


    Fulo rubbed his throbbing forehead, and what had happened shed in his mind after just a few seconds. His face changed to one of realization, and he finally remembered. "R-Right! I was helping a group reach the trial grounds!... Wait." His eyes widened as he looked at Yasenia. "Miss is Lady Dragon!?"Yasenia, finally seeing that his mind had caught up to speed, stood up and nodded. "Indeed." She moved her tail in front of her, wiggling it slightly. Fulo stared at the tail with widened eyes.


    The unforgettable blue-colored scales strewn with seemingly glittering stars were clearly the same as the Empyrean dragon that had visited his vige. Noticing that, he looked around and finally saw that the group was surrounding them with a varied array of expressions, most of them being amusement.


    The tall, armored woman with a simr skin tone to his smiled cheekily, crossing her arms. "Young man, did you finally realize that there is a world beyond Yasenia''s face and body?"


    Fulo''s face blushed, his heated expression noticeable even with his skin tone. Yasenia stood up and pped twice. "Okay, don''t mock the poor boy. It was my fault." She then gave him a side-eye and spoke. "Continue guiding us. We shouldn''t be too far away, right?"


    Fulo nodded a few times, quickly standing up and following the others. "Right! Right! We just need to follow that¡­" Fulo looked at the tunnels for a few moments, squinting for a little while, before he finally spoke up again. "That one! That''s the tunnel."


    The girls deadpanned and looked at the young man. Evelyn asked, just in case. "You haven''t said it at random, right?"


    "I-I wouldn''t dare!" Fulo waved his hands quickly, his face horrified at the mere thought of it.


    Evelyn nodded, half-believing him. Then, she asked. "Well, why is it that one and not the others?"


    The man exined, pointing toward the tunnel he chose. "We can see that on the edges of that tunnel, there are fresh magma spillings. This means that there have been movements recently, and only the tunnels that change are those that lead toward the trial. Hence, the activity is what makes me quite sure that it is the one that will guide us there."@@novelbin@@


    Tatyanamented, curious about a few words that he said. "Oh? Your vige knows that the tunnels change?"


    "Not only mine! It is quite known information between the other viges as well."


    Yasenia muttered. "Others¡­" She couldn''t help but feel somewhat surprised. "Humans are truly an adaptable race. They are not worse than dragons."


    Tatyana smiled at herments. "Well, there is a reason for humans being the dominating species in most of the universe, right? Even when Demons and Divines have tried getting rid of them, in the end, they were being pushed back so harshly that they changed strategies to lure them to their sides."


    Evelyn suddenly made a connection and asked, surprised. "Is this why human-possession is a wide-spread practice?"


    Tatyana nodded with praise. "Right on the dot!"


    "Oh!" Evelyn rubbed her chin with interest.


    Meanwhile, Yasenia looked at Andrea and smiled. "So, Darling, which way? Yours or Fulo''s?"


    While the boy was unconscious, Andrea had been trying to decipher which way to go, and she noted the tunnel to the right of the one Fulo chose. Hence, now they had two options.


    Not knowing about that, Fulo asked, a bit confused. "Is Lady Andrea a solider from another vige? If so, her knowledge might be more profound than mine. Lady Yasenia, you shouldn''t disregard her opinion over mine!"


    Yasenia smiled faintly and said. "I am asking her because of that. We''ll go where she points at."


    Fulo realized, and he coughed. "Right. Excuse me for being presumptuous, Lady Yasenia."


    Andrea shook her head with a faint smile and looked at the two tunnels. "Hm¡­ While that one feels right. I feel that ignoring the words of a person who lives here might be a bit dangerous. Look where following my gut led us. Let''s give the boy''s words a chance."


    With her words, everyone got on the move. Yasenia looked at Selena andmented with a smile. "Selena, please carry Fulo on your back. As amia, that shouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    Selena nodded faithfully. "Don''t worry, Young Miss. I nned to do so even if you didn''t order it. We have no time to waste with the deadline approaching."


    Everyone prepared, and then they flew up, shing forward through the tunnel at a tremendous speed. An energy shield protected Fulo as they traveled, so no harm befell him.


    During their travel, the creatures of the cave started appearing slightly more often. Some jumped from the walls, attacking them at incredibly tricky angles, while others were in the middle of the tunnel, forcing them to fight them back.


    Yasenia spoke aloud. "There is an enemy in the next turn! It is above the ground!"


    A chorus followed her words. "Understood!"


    One they turned the corner, a massive lion with a fiery mane appeared. The giant creature saw our group and roared, creating visible shockwaves.


    ROAR!


    Andrea coated her body with all her energies and shed forward with five other maids. The group used their skills, and then, with tremendous violence, they collided with the giant beast.


    BOOM!


    The lion was thrown back several hundred meters, smashing against the ground. Evelyn''s and Cecile''s group followed right after.


    First, Cecile''s group released a terrifying barrage of ranged attacks, bombarding the body of the powerful lion. The creature roared in pain asrge wounds appeared all over its body. Right after, giving it no respite, Evelyn''s group shed ahead and overtook Andrea''s group.


    Their timing was impable, as they arrived right after the ranged attacks rained on the beast. Once there, they all released powerful offensive strikes that pierced deeply into the giant lion. Lightning, wind, and sword lights shed through the beast, leaving it weakened to their relentless barrage.


    Then, when the lion felt a risk to its life, it gathered energy and tried to unleash a powerful skill.


    It was at this moment that Kali''s group stepped forward, her and the other defensive maids creating powerful shields that surrounded the lion, being careful of not restricting Evelyn''s group from retreating.


    BOOOM!


    A fire nova hit the ice, wood, and ss walls that appeared, containing it inside and avoiding any damage from reaching them.


    Furious, the lion wed at the defensive structures around itself and sprung out, maws open and with a face twisted in wrath. But it was toote for the Lion; Yasenia''s group arrived.


    Yasenia''s groupprised those with the most substantial firepower: Yasenia, Angel, Eira, Tatyana, Mirrory, and Valeria.


    These six people had egregious skills that made them terrifying.


    Once the lion escaped, six attacksnded on it: a celestial blue beam, a multicolored beam, an invisible but giant sword light, a dark sword light, an incorporeal attack, and a powerful green phantom of a giant vine.


    BOOOM!


    Fulo became ck jawed when the beast burst with such violence that it thoroughly stained the walls all around the cave. Its body was mostly magma, so it didn''t look as gory. However, the imagery was certainly not pretty.


    Yasenia smiled faintly at the result. She spoke softly. "Great job, everyone. Let''s continue like this¡­" Yasenia added, her eyes glowing with greediness. "Also, don''t forget to collect the loot! Ah, and let''s try to kill them less violently the next time. Their bodies might be worth quite a lot."


    The girlsughed softly before they answered her. "Understood~."


    At this pace, they basically steamrolled any creature that appeared in their way. Their ability to control their attacks also increased exponentially, and after one day, they were killing them almost without splitting their skin by targeting their weak points.


    After two days of rushing throughplicated tunnels, the girls were starting to feel that Fulo''s guess might''ve been wrong. However, on the morning of the third day, they saw the cave expanding into a giant one.


    In this cave, the walls were dripping with waterfalls ofva, and the surroundings were flooded with avake. On the ind in the middle, right at the center, a gigantic ruined altar stood majestically. Even when it was mostly destroyed, the gorgeous imagery on some of the walls and columns had stood the weight of time.


    Yasenia observed the markings andpared them with those she saw in the Moon Pce. ''Hm¡­ These markings are indeed simr to those of that ce. This couple has been together since even before their first legacies¡­ Impressive.''


    She didn''t have any good feelings for this pair, but one couldn''t help but admire the dedication to each other and the love thatsted through who knows how many years. ''A love that went beyond death¡­ A pair that stayed together even after their demise¡­ Quite romantic.''


    Yasenia looked at Andrea and said seriously. "Andrea, your connection with me is not as strong as the one with Cecile. If the Sun God tries a simr thing, I won''t be able to help you as handily. The way I defeated the Moon Goddess Soul Shard would copse your soul due to thatck of affinity between us."


    Andrea nodded seriously. "I know. What do you suggest?"


    Yasenia looked at Andrea with serious eyes and looked into her eyes. "You need to drink a drop of my Blood Essence. With that as a channel, I will be able to do the same as I did with Cecile''s soul, at least this time around."

 Chapter 1076: Entering The Lost Sun Palace.

    When Yasenia suggested taking a drop of her Blood Essence, Andrea was clearly reluctant. Not only Andrea but also the rest felt the same. Most frowned at once, looking at Yasenia with a confused or disapproving expression.


    Evelyn jumped forward andughed awkwardly. "Okay, dear. I know that you want to protect Andrea, but you''ve jumped many levels with that suggestion, eh? You have yet to be a Seventh-level Dantian Spiritualization Cultivator, unlike the rest of us. If you do this, you will dy your advancement even more than it already has. Moreover, that would happen just as you finally discovered how to advance."


    Yasenia looked at Evelyn and smiled under her veil. "Oh? Then, what other suggestion do you have? Nobody could move when the Moon Goddess Soul Strand deployed her Intent Domain. Not even Tatyana and Valeria." Looking at the floating ancient mirror woman, she added. "Mirrory is also too weak because Angel has yet to reach the Sixth Realm to fight against the Soul Strand of a former Eighth Realm cultivator."


    When Evelyn and the others looked over, Mirrory didn''t deny it. She exined, gesturing with her hands. "Take it in this sense. I am a Soul Strand in the fifth realm of a former Eighth Realm cultivator. They are one at the Sixth Realm. That''s, in my opinion, a fairparison before I am able at least to materialize a slight part of my true self."


    "Fair enough." Evelyn nodded, but then, she added. "Even then, it shouldn''t push us to jump to conclusions and have you give Andrea a drop of your blood essence!"


    Kali agreed with Evelyn. "Love, I am with Evelyn this time around. You are skipping many steps." The fox woman looked at Tatyana and asked her. "We have the Soul Strand of the Moon Goddess now, right? Can''t we do something with that?"


    Tatyana shook her head. "I just captured it. We''ve had basically no time to do any experiments on it."


    Evelyn scratched her head. "Why haven''t you given it to your other self? You could''ve analyzed it with that body instead, no?"


    Tatyana denied that option again. "I can''t send this thing that easily. I need to seal her thoroughly first, and that takes time. If not, she might be able to escape during the journey toward the [Underworld]."The dragoness looked at the discussing girls with a smile andmented, her tone soft and full ofughter. "Have you stopped discussing the alternatives?"


    The girls looked at their dragoness with annoyed expressions, and they all answered together. "We haven''t!"


    The loud answer made Yasenia raise her arms in surrender. "Sure. Sure. I''ll wait to see if any of you have any better suggestions. I am open to ideas."


    Andrea bonked her head softly and reprimanded. "You participate as well! Don''t close in on your answer because you think it is the safest one for me."


    The dragoness blinked twice and pouted. "You know me so well, Darling."


    Andrea rolled her light-green eyes and sighed. Still, she kissed Yasenia''s forehead and smiled. "Remember, we don''t want you to hurt yourself so that we can be safer. We want to grow stronger, right?"


    Yasenia nodded gently and sighed. "I know, Darling. It''s not that I have not evaluated other options. However, I really can''t think of anything. The Soul Strand of the Moon Goddess was just too strong. I don''t know if I could''ve won if it weren''t because of the spiritual pressure that my [Celestial Energy Star] creates in my soul world and Cecile''s. The chances were actually fifty-fifty, even when my soul is as strong as it is."


    They all listened to her words. The dragoness leaned into Andrea''s arms, making the tall woman feel the soft and voluptuous body between her arms. "If the Moon Goddess decided to kill us before taking Cecile over, forget about defending; we might''ve died right there and then."


    Yasenia snuggled closely, burying her face on Andrea''s neck. "The Sun God is not aspassionate as the Moon Goddess in this regard. The times we''ve seen him, he has clearly been an objective-driven person. If he feels even a sense of threat from us, even giving you my soul essence might not work."


    The girls paused, feeling Yasenia''s worry in them. The dragoness was clearly right about many of these things. The choice she made was not even the optimal one, as there was no truly safe route. Angel asked, curious. "Um¡­ Why are we assuming that the Sun God''s Soul Strand has also been corrupted like the Moon Goddess?"


    Mirrory leaned both her hands and chin on Angel''s head, floating behind her horizontally. "We are taking into ount a worst-case scenario, Angel."


    Angel blinked twice and nodded. "I see, I see~. Hm¡­ Then, can''t we create a soul-restraining formation outside of the trial so that we can trap the Sun God''s Soul Strand? The Moon Goddess situation showed that the Soul Strands can''t escape without our help, so if anything happens, it will happen here, outside the trial." Angelmented, tapping her chin. "If they could escape alone, they wouldn''t stay trapped, after all."


    Everyone paused and turned to look at the petite and big-breasted woman. Yasenia blinked a few times and then jogged forward, smushing Angel into her soft body with a tight hug. "My Baby is so clever!"


    Tatyana hummed and rubbed her chin. "That''s a great suggestion. We were too focused on the battle against the strand¡­"


    In the meantime, Evelyn muttered, her eyes squinted as if she had just eaten a scrumptious meal. "That jog was heavenly¡­ The bounce, the jiggle! I have been blessed!"


    SLAP!


    The dragoness turned toward Tatyana,pletely ignoring that she just sent Evelny flying in a vertical arc and spinning with a super precise tail p. "So, let''s do that!"


    Tatyana smiled andmented, sighing with faked tiredness. "I can''t work without receiving a bit of pampering-woah!"


    "Muah! Muah! Muah! Muah!"


    Yasenia teleported forward, snatching Tatyana off her feet. Then, she started kissing her face with her soft lips as if she wanted to mark every inch of her skin with her non-existent lipstick.


    After cing Tatyana on the ground, the woman''s lips couldn''t arch down as she groggily walked around, her red eyes dreamily looking without processing what she saw, as only Yasenia''s kissing face reflected in her eyes. "Ah¡­ Heaven."


    Everyoneughed faintly before they got to work, creating a powerful formation around the ce where they would be transported to the trial. The location for that was quite clear, as there was arge room in the middle of the ruined altar-looking citadel where a ce to slot in Andrea''s figurine stood.


    "And¡­ Done!"


    Tatyana painted thest stroke, and the entire formation came to life before disappearing. Then, she looked at Andrea and gave the go-ahead sign. "Time to meet this man!"


    Andrea nodded seriously and approached the small slot on the wall where her figure fit. This wall had a lot of eroded imagery that was basically impossible to decipher. However, the surface around the ce to slot the figurine could be seen to be as good as new, clearly created with a material that could stand the weight of time.


    After the figurine was slotted, Yasenia suddenly remembered something and asked. "Um¡­ Where is Fulo?"


    Andrea blinked twice and eximed. "Ah."


    Fulo''s voice reached Yasenia from behind. "Did you call Lady Yasenia?"


    Yasenia''s lips twitched. ''Crap. I shouldn''t have called him.''


    WHOOSH!


    A blinding golden light surrounded all of them before they could tell the Young Man anything, and their minds cked out for a second as a sense of vertigo surrounded all of them.


    Once they opened their eyes, they had simrly been transported to a massive and grand location where morous and luxurious adornments filled every corner, highlighting the glory of the Sun God. The golden essories, gorgeous white and brown furniture, red carpets andplex chandeliers made an image of austerity and prosperity.


    "Wee to the Lost Sun Pce."


    A man''s deep and attractive voice reached them, making their ears vibrate pleasantly. When they turned around, they saw a man with shining golden eyes and gorgeous long raven-ck hair. He was a tall man with a physique seemingly carved by gods and poise simr to that of an Emperor, attractive beyond belief.


    His body was coated by golden and white robes that could do little to hide the perfect physique hiding below, and his piercing eyes and straight eyebrows added sharpness to his figure.


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow slightly. ''Oho~. He looks younger than the one I saw and also more¡­ energetic. Full of power?''


    However, as she did that, Kali and Cecile pinched her sides, making her take a sharp breath. "Hiss, it hurts."


    Cecile spat. "Stop ogling the man."


    Kali added, looking at her gently and smiling. "He is good-looking, eh? Is he your type?"


    Yasenia didn''t buy that pretty smile on her fox''s face! She could feel her skin crawling with fear. Of course, regardless of her opinion, she answered like a good wife would. "Attracted? Me? Not at all! Not even close. Look how ugly he is!"


    Blurting that aloud without any care in the world naturally fell on the ears of the person looking at them. "... Ugly?"


    The deep and attractive voice of the man fell on Yasenia''s ears, and she looked straight at him with a serious expression. "Yes. Ugly."


    Everyone''s mouths fell open. ''S-She actually doubled down!?''


    Yasenia pleaded for everyone to understand her plight. If she didn''t double-down, she would be folded-down by her dears!


    The Sun God looked at Yasenia for a few seconds and spoke, confused. "You were actually able to say that to my face? That''s¡­ Interesting." His eyes didn''t contain anger, only curiosity. For this Soul Strand, this was actually the first time someone called him ugly.


    The Sun God stepped forward, disappearing and appearing right in front of Yasenia. Nobody could react; his speed was just too high. "You are interesting, woman. How about staying here¡­" The Soul Strand paused and frowned. "Right¡­ There is her. It has been so long since I saw her¡­"


    The man shook his head and stepped back, returning to the throne where he previously sat. He waved his hand. "Never mind that. I was rude."@@novelbin@@


    The dragoness''s eyebrows rose with genuine surprise this time around. ''Wow¡­ He is quite¡­ Good-tempered?''


    The man looked at them, leaning his face on his fist, and he looked at Andrea. "It seems that you found one of the figurines that I threw around the lower realms. You''ve managed to create an initial connection with it as well, which means that you arepatible with my inheritance. However, I can''t give it to you without proving your mettle first."


    He added, his face stoic and serious like before. "I''ll need you to do three trials. Do you want to take the test? All the people that havee with you will need to help you, so selflessness would be the prerequisite to it, of course."


    Andrea looked at the Sun God and nodded seriously. "I am ready."

 Chapter 1077: Start Of The Trials!

    Andrea''s confidence took the Sun God by surprise. He just said that everyone in the group would need to be selfless and allow her to gain all the rewards. Then, instead of seeing hesitation that they would be greedy like it usually happened, the woman immediately agreed to his words. He could clearly feel that Andrea was extremely sure that no one here would covet her treasures. ''This group is very¡­ Unique. They might be of help.''


    He decided to test Andrea''s conviction. "You are not fearful."


    It was not a question but a statement, confusing Andrea. She answered, thinking that this might be part of a test. "I am indeed not fearful. Why would I be?"


    The Sun God smiled, his straight eyebrows and facial features creating a handsome expression. "Why wouldn''t you? My treasures are not everyday treasures. I have cultivation methods and an incredibly rare treasure to enhance Natural Treasures. Do you not think that these will be coveted by your peers?"


    Andrea blinked twice. "Coveted¡­?" Looking at the girls, she asked back, her tone clearly bbergasted. "You think that they will steal my treasures?"


    The Sun God nodded, his tone full of conviction. "Of course. These are treasures that can change the fate of a person."


    Andrea answered tly. "More than steal them¡­ I am afraid that if I dare reject one of them, I''ll be beaten up until I ept it with a smile."


    Yasenia smiled widely, but her eyes were clearly not smiling at all. "Oh~? Were you thinking of avoiding the treasures?"


    Andrea felt a terrible chill climb up her spine, even when the word "cold" could never be linked down with the location they were currently at. She stuttered and ced her hands forward. "W-Wait, love. I have never said that! I was telling the Sun God!"The Sun God became bbergasted. ''Okay¡­ This is a first. Not only are they not covetous, it feels that they are basically forcing her to take them¡­''


    He then felt a pair of golden slit eyesnding on his body, and looking at the source, she saw Yasenia smiling. "The treasures are for her and only for her, right?"@@novelbin@@


    The Sun God blinked and nodded. "That''s the n, yes. You and the rest will receive nothing."


    "That''s great to hear. Why were you scaring me?" Yasenia sighed in relief, making the Sun God''s lips twitch.


    ''A bunch of weird people¡­ Anyway, I should start.''


    The Sun God recovered his initial kingly tone and exined. "There are three trials that your group will need to cross through. The first trial is to unravel the formation that is sourcing this area of the Magma Caves with energy from the core of the World. When you do so, be careful and return to this room, as everything outside will be quite dangerous. Dying to that would be a shame."


    Yasenia hummed in her mind. ''So, the first trial is basically the same one as the one in the Lost Moon Pce¡­ Do theyck imagination, or is it because they are lovers that they want to do the same first trial? Or¡­ Is he trying to escape like the Moon Goddess?''


    The Sun Godmented. "The Second Trial is to pacify the guardian preventing the [Dawn Of Nova Sol]. The method is up to you, but I rmend not fighting it, as it is a Sixth Realm beast."


    The dragoness''s eyebrow twitched. ''... It''s the same¡­ The names are almost identical as well¡­''


    Even the girls were catching the clues that it was the same thing. Andrea sighed in her mind. ''I really hope that the third one is not something about cutting his chains restraining him to this ce or something¡­''


    The Sun God spoke once more, his tone solemn. "Thest trial is just for you, Andrea."


    Andrea''s heart skipped a beat. She asked, her face full of determination. "What is it?"


    The Sun God spoke with a slightly softer tone but without losing the formal attitude. "You need to dominate the [Nova Sol Dragon] and make it submit to your will. If you can do that, you''ll be able to bond with it and be what this inheritance is aimed to."


    "No!"


    The refusal didn''te from Andrea but from Yasenia and Ebirah. Ebirah stuttered, pointing at the Sun God with her cheeks puffed in anger and her gorgeous crystal-like pink lobster tail smacking the ground. "Y-You! How dare you! I am Andrea''s contracted beast! Not that ugly and stupid Nova whatever! Me! Do you hear!? This lobster princess is Andrea''s contracted beast!"


    Yasenia snorted, her tail simrly pping the ground in anger. "Besides that, I am the only dragon Andrea can dominate and ride! How can I let another dragon know the joy of being ridden by Andrea!? Do you want to cuck me!?"


    The Sun God''s eyebrow twitched a few times, and he looked at Andrea for help. Andrea looked at the ceiling and muttered. "Such pretty chandeliers¡­ They are so well made."


    "..."


    Rubbing his forehead, he looked at Yasenia and Ebirah and exined. "The inheritance that this location gives is rted to dragons and I, the Sun God." He raised his right hand and lifted one finger. "The objective of the first trial is to test your group synergy and also your knowledge of one of, if not the most important art, in my opinion. Formations."


    He raised his second finger, and he spoke again. "The second one is a test of both strength and wit. Without both, you won''t be able to coax that beast." Finally, he raised the third finger. "The third part of the trial is the most important. Hence, the trial is reserved for her to do alone. She must make a powerful dragon with the Sun attribute submit to her will to pass it."


    Yasenia puffed herrge chest arrogantly, making it jiggle enough that the motion was visible even with her current clothes. "She has made me submit several times! That should count!"


    The Sun God blinked and asked, raising his eyebrow with a teasing smile. "Are you a dragon with a high-level Ancient Beast Bloodline Rank and with the Sun attribute? I don''t think so, right?"


    The dragoness''s eyebrows raised. "Indeed, I don''t have a high-level Ancient Beast Bloodline Rank."


    "Then, that settles it." The Sun God shrugged.


    Yasenia smirked. "You didn''t let me finish, Sun God."


    "Hm?" The man looked at the dragoness, confused.


    Yasenia said with a wide smile. "I am a Dragon with a PEAK-level Ancient Beast Bloodline Rank! Ha!"


    Such an answer came as a surprise for the Sun God. Creatures of that level of bloodline should be impossible to find in the lower realms, where he ced this particr inheritance. "... Lies."


    "[Cosmos Dragon Imperial Suppression]."


    BOOM!


    Yasenia''s aura swelled and then exploded outward, swallowing the entirety of the ce in her profound presence. Her bloodline pressure made the beasts in the group feel an invisible weight pressing on their shoulders.


    Meanwhile, the Sun God''s eyes widened for the first time. "You¡­" He frowned deeply for a few moments, and he asked. "Are you my descendent?"


    The dragoness blinked twice, dispelling her aura. "Me? No. I am not."


    The Sun God looked at Yasenia closely for a few moments, but he eventually stopped the analytical gazing. Instead, he spoke aloud. "It doesn''t matter. My original self created the trials, as I am nothing but a mere Soul Strand following orders. Andrea needs to do that. If you want to kill the beast after Andrea contracts it, that''s up to you."


    Yasenia grabbed her chest. "Gah! I am unable to refute that!" Ebirah despaired when she heard Yasenia''s words, and both fell to their hands and knees,menting.


    Andrea approached both of them and crouched down, patting their heads. "There, there. You both know that I won''t betray you."


    Yasenia looked up, her eyes teary. "Darling! Since you are going to do it either way¡­ if you dare be defeated¡­ I''ll¡­ I''ll¡­" Yasenia blinked and stated powerfully. "I''ll cry!"


    The image of Yasenia crying shed in her mind, and Andrea felt her heart squeeze. Her face turned extremely serious, and she looked directly into Yasenia''s eyes. "I swear that I won''t lose."


    Yasenia felt her heart skip a beat when that pair of light green eyes looked at her intensely. ''I want to mate with her¡­NOT! Ah! My horny brain is going astray again!'' Yasenia stood up and turned around, her cheeks blushing slightly. "Ahem. That''s good to hear. Yes, yes. You''ll also need to pamper me lots and lots after!"


    Her adorable reaction made everyone feel their hearts skip a beat.


    Meanwhile, Andrea looked sideways and saw Ebirah looking at her while poking her fingers together. Her adorable face was full of sorrow, as if she were a puppy about to be abandoned.


    Andrea smiled softly and leaned down, kissing her forehead. "Ebirah, you will always be my most preciouspanion." Andrea smiled widely, making Ebirah blink cutely. "Always, okay?"


    Ebirah''s cheek blushed a bit, and she looked down, kicking the floor with her heel. "O-Okay¡­"


    Evelyn looked at the exchange and sighed in awe. "Masterful. Two sentences, and she has made the two women''s stomachs flutter with butterflies."


    The Sun God looked at them for a few more moments, and eventually, he asked aloud, interrupting the atmosphere with his solemn and deep tone. "What''s your decision, Andrea?"


    Andrea looked back and nodded firmly, her deep and attractive female voice mimicking his tone. "I ept."


    The Sun God smiled. "That''s great. Now, go." He waved his hand, and everyone in the room was pushed back and out of the throne room.


    Once outside, a terrifyingly strong heat wave surrounded her, making everyone instantly frown except one person. Thatst person didn''t frown; he screamed. "AHH! IT BURNS! IT BURNS!"


    Looking over, everyone remembered that there was one additional person with them: Fulo.


    Cecile waved her hand, creating a cold aura around him that lowered the temperature enough for him to no longer feel as if he was being cooked alive.


    Even then, his reaction was slightly surprising. Yasenia asked him, curious. "You can''t bear the heat of this ce? How so? Your constitution should make you extremely resistant to heat, right?"


    Fulo shook his head. "N-Not this level of heat! Compared to this ce, the temperature in my vige would be considered cold!"


    Andrea remembered the Sun God''s words, and the frown between her eyebrows deepened. "The ce we need to go is¡­ down. Closer to the center of the world. Temperatures will increase exponentially when we approach as well¡­ Fulo is in grave danger."


    Yasenia sighed and looked at Kali. "Honey, anything good for him? We really need something to protect him."


    Kali closed her eyes as she roamed therge mountains of medicine in her spatial ring. Eventually, she found something. Then, she turned her hand, making a pill jar appear on her hand. "This is a powerful pill, but¡­ Love, it is a quasi-transcendent pill I made out of pure luck."


    Yasenia looked at the jar and felt her heart bleed slightly. However, killing the boy without reason at all was just too cruel. She sighed and looked at the scared boy for a few moments. Then, she nodded. "Use it. While being ruthless is not something we should be afraid of, we also shouldn''t lose ourpassion entirely."


    Kali nodded and flicked her wrist, shooting the pill straight into Fulo''s mouth. The effects were immediate, making him feel absolutely nothing about the temperatures around him.


    With that problem solved, they started their descent into the heart of the world.

 Chapter 1078: Yasenias Hard Love.

    The journey was initially danger-free. The most difficult part was not to be cooked alive by the constantly increasing heat and pressure around them. They had reached a point where breathing the hot air around them was difficult due to its density.


    While heating air made it thinner, not thicker, they were going down several hundreds of kilometers throughplex cave systems. The atmospheric pressure above them was exponentially increasing, therefore counteracting the thinning due to heat and making air dense, hot, and overall, difficult to breathe.


    Evelyn sighed while fanning her face with her hand. "How much longer do we need to go down? This ce is enormous!"


    Yasenia was carrying Angel with her tail, the little girl utterly limp as the dragoness''s agile limb coiled around her waist. The little girl raised her head and muttered, her tone utterlyzy. "Ah¡­ We''ve been descending for two days¡­ So hot, so heavy, so tired¡­"


    Yasenia chuckled, moving her tail in front of her to ce Angel''s droopy head in front of her face. "Baby, do you want to continue being carried by me?"


    Angel blinked twice, herrge blue round eyes cutely gazing at Yasenia. "Yes."


    Yasenia kissed her lips once with a smile and hummed happily. "Okay."


    The girls saw Yasenia move back her tail, carrying Angel as she was. Andrea asked, chuckling slightly. "What was the point of the question?"


    The dragoness looked sideways and tilted her head. "Hm? I was just checking on Angel."Everyone shook their heads with smiles. Doriel appeared in front of Yasenia from the shadows and spoke with her usual cold and serious tone. "Young Miss, I''ve spotted a massive magma cave at the front. There seem to be tracks of creatures, so we should be careful."


    Yasenia ced Angel back on the ground and crossed her arms. "It seems that unlike the Mo---Other trial, there will be obstacles to reach the ce we need to decode."


    Andrea sighed, somewhat worried. "Will we even be able to? The other one we could decode because Cecile was sent to another ce, right? She was the one highlighting the formation in the first ce. Without that lucky coincidence, we would''ve failed."


    Yasenia rubbed her chin. "I don''t think we should worry, love."


    Andrea raised her eyebrow. "Oh? What makes you say that?"


    "Unlike the other person, who was basically kidnapping people into her trial, the Sun God seems to have spread out figurines all around the universe. As we''ve been told, those who havee here were unable to participate in the trials, most likely because theycked a figurine." Yasenia looked at Andrea and smiled. "If he added the condition to have a hidden rtionship with himself over being lucky enough to find those random figurines and arriving at this world, he might as well never create this ce."


    Andrea pondered. "That''s¡­ Logical."


    Yasenia smirked. "I know~.


    Clicking her tone, Andrea patted her head. "Okay, don''t be smug about it, eh? I''ll spank you otherwise."


    Yasenia blinked twice. "A reward for misbehaving? Are you feeling generoustely, Darling?"


    "We''ve arrived, girls."


    Tatyana''s voice made everyone look over. Looking over the edge of the hole in front of them made them feel like they were looking down into the entrails of the world. The ce was full of magma rivers and waterfalls, with less solid rock than liquid rock. The ces where there was solid rock weren''t really reassuring, as they looked like small floating inds that moved, clearly not attached to anything.


    Kali muttered. "Woah¡­ Do we really need to go down there?"


    Angelmented. "And after we deal with the formation, we are supposed to run back to the throne room, right?"


    The others felt their eyebrows twitching. ''Did the Sun God want their inheritors to run for their lives for days as he looked? Sadist!''


    Tatyana pointed to the side and asked Doriel. "Is that what made you think of beast activity?"


    Looking over, they managed to spot a section with a parted magma waterfall. On the ind floating in front of that magma waterfall, there was a ck tform with some kind of marks. The marks looked like w marks, but they were too blurred to tell anything about them urately.


    Yasenia sighed and looked around. "This ce¡­ How do we even find the ce with the formation?"


    Andrea blinked and pointed at the same ind that Tatyana had spotted. "Isn''t it that one? It''s the only one with a parted magma waterfall right in front of it, no? That''s like¡­ Very unusual."


    Evelyn looked at Andrea and coughed. "Andrea¡­ Isn''t that too simple?"


    Andrea asked back, confused. "Why make it confusing?" She exined her reasoning. "The endurance trial is probably these two days that we endured. Then, reaching the intended location should be straightforward so that the inheritors can do the second part¡­ There must be some kind of obstacle, like a beast, blocking our way. However, other than that, hiding it makes no sense."


    While the exnation was logical, Evelyn had her misgivings. "If endurance is part of the trial, wouldn''t it make sense to keep the trial takers in the hottest ce the longest time?"


    Andrea smiled. "Hence, this is where the formation is."


    "Oh~?" Evelyn rubbed her chin. "That actually makes sense."


    Andrea chuckled. "Yours do too, Evelyn. However, we really don''t have any other clues, and that ce seems the only one that has had activity of some sort."


    "Fair enough." Evelyn smiled.


    The dragoness nodded, agreeing with both their perspectives. Still, she favored Andrea''s due to it being more straightforward. "Okay, before we jump, does flying work down there? Everything feels so strange with the pressure and temperature surrounding us that I really don''t know if we''ll be able to fly therefortably."


    Tatyana waved her hand, taking out the powerful Immortal Binding Ropes, and she coiled them around Yasenia''s tail. Then, smiling, Tatyana blurted. "Jump."


    Everyone deadpanned. Tatyana raised her eyebrow with a smile. "She is the one with doubts, she should be the one resolving those doubts, no?"


    Unable to really make a point against that argument, Yasenia decided to jump. Still, before she did so, she took out her wings.


    Whoosh!


    The gorgeous pair of wings, with the image of a Sun and Moon on them, glowed with stunning lights, with the light emitting from the superheated surroundings. "Welp, here I go."


    Yasenia jumped down and used her energy to manipte the air around her and solidify it. When her energy seeped into the air, its superheated nature and the high pressure made it significantly more difficult to control than the air on the surface.@@novelbin@@


    Still, Yasenia''s ability to adapt to chaotic situations was extraordinary. As her body began to fall increasingly faster, Yasenia calmly manipted the surrounding air and found different methods to counteract the forces pushing her energy away. When she was halfway through her fall, Yasenia made a small breakthrough. As the heated winds hit her face and her body elerated, the dragoness''s lips arched in a faint smile. ''Oh? Is this the method?''


    Her energy manipted the air around her, creating a film around her body that trapped some of the air. Then, using that separation, she shed with both air sources, and her falling speed quickly dropped.


    On the top of the hole, Tatyana was looking down with curious eyes. Angel pulled her clothes and asked. "Um¡­ She is going to hit the magma sea below. Isn''t it better if you pull her back?"


    Tatyana looked at Angel and smiled. "Ah, don''t worry." Angel smiled back, but Tatyanamented. "A little bath in that magma should not really hurt her much."


    Angel''s eyes widened. "Y-You¡­ You betrayed her trust!"


    Tatyana''s smile arched with an evil glint. "Hehe~."


    Evelyn smiled wryly and asked. "What''s the point of the rope, then?"


    Tatyana answered easily. "Well, if she manages to fly, I have a way to follow her!"


    Everyone deadpanned.


    Meanwhile, when Yasenia was getting close to the magma sea below, she finally understood everything and her body stopped falling. "Oh?"


    Yasenia looked around her, her lips arching quite widely. "I made it! I didn''t even use my wings~. Quite nice. Now¡­" The dragoness stretched her wings and pped a few times. After pping the wings ten times, she got the gist of it, and her body soared upward with the next p. "Much easier with the wings¡­ Well, not all my dears have wings, so the other method will be useful for them."


    The girls looked at the dragoness with surprise in their eyes. She was floating in the middle of the hole, her wings gently pping behind her. "Well, I figured it out."


    Angel was quick to point sideways and snitch. "Mommy Tatyana had no intention of stopping your fall!"


    Tatyana looked at her with widened eyes. "Y-You! Betrayal!"


    Angel puffed her cheeks. "I won''t let anyone bully Yasenia! Not even you!"


    Yasenia looked at them andughed. "Anyway, where was I?"


    ''Anyway!?''


    "Ah, right. The method for it is to create a film that¡­" Yasenia proceeded to exin the method to use without wings, and then exined how she flew with wings.


    After hearing her, Tatyana looked around and smiled smugly. "So, who is going to grab the rope?"


    Kali and a few others coughed and walked behind Tatyana, grabbing onto the ropes.


    The dragoness, who was still tied down on the waist by the ropes, blinked a few times and asked, confused. "What''s¡­ happening?"


    Tatyana smiled widely and said. "Carry us, Little Treasure!"


    The dragoness deadpanned. "So, this was your intention since the beginning?"


    Tatyana giggled. "That''s right."


    "Oh." Yasenia uttered. Then, she yanked the ropes, and everyone holding onto them fell down into the hole. The dragoness snorted. "Learn by yourselves."


    "WAHHH!"


    Ebirah and a few others screamed as they fell.


    Meanwhile, on the top, they looked at the floating dragoness with speechless expressions. Yasenia raised her eyebrow and asked, her tone menacing. "What? Do you want to jump by yourselves, or do you need my help?"


    Everyone gulped. Cecile coughed. "Don''t worry, we''ll jump by ourselves."


    So, everyone jumped and eventually learned to fly. Of course, Yasenia carried Fulo.

 Chapter 1079: Entering The Magma Waterfall.

    After learning how to fly on their own, Yasenia led everyone to the ind they had spotted before. That ind before the split magma waterfall was slightly far, but nothing they couldn''t reach.


    "And¡­ Here we are-oh!"


    Yasenia''s feet gently touched the stone, but right as she did so, she raised her feet again with an exmation, floating a few centimeters above the stone while looking down. Everyone looked at the dragoness curiously. Andrea asked, chuckling slightly. "Why did you do that?"


    Yasenia blinked andmented. "It burns quite a lot. I wasn''t expecting the high temperature. Protect your feet before yound." Then, she ced her feet down on the ck stone again.


    Fulo, who was being carried while being held by the waist by one of the dragoness''s arms, asked with a whisper-like tone. "So¡­ Um¡­ Can you let me down, Lady Yasenia?"


    Yasenia looked at the young man and smiled under her veil. "If I do so, you''ll jump back into my arms right away."


    Fulo coughed and said, his face serious. "While I do have some fancy towards you, Lady Yasenia, I am still a man! Being carried by you is a bit¡­ humiliating."


    Yasenia''s eyebrows raised, but she didn''t get angry at thement. Instead, she smirked and suggested to the little man. "Oh~? Well, ce your feet on the ground then."


    Fulo was confused as to why Yasenia was still holding his waist. However, before saying anything else, he did as Yasenia spoke.The second his feet touched the ground, a sizzling sound reached his ears, followed by a terrible pain. "OUCH!"


    He raised his feet, and thanks to Yasenia holding him, he didn''t fall again. The dragoness smirked andmented. "So¡­ Do you want me to put you down?"


    Fulo''s face heated up out of shame. "I¡­ Sorry. Please, carry me."


    Augh escaped Yasenia, and she looked back to see how the rest were doing. Everyone was standing without problems, so she nodded and looked toward the magma waterfall.


    The gigantic flow of searing and molten material was quite a sight to behold. In the middle, a protrusion parted the magma, creating an opening right in the middle that led into some kind of cave. Yasenia squinted while asking. "ra, Cecile. Do you see anything?"


    ra answered right away. "Young Miss, there is arge door at the end. It seems that checking this ce was the right call."


    The dragoness hummed. "Let''s not rush things. How about we check for traps first? To mark the stones below us¡­" The dragoness''s tail flicked and hit the rock.


    BOOM!


    Sparks flew when she smacked the rock below, leaving almost no marks. "... Considerable strength is needed."


    Everyone''s faces became slightly more serious. They could feel that Yasenia had used a veryrge part of her strength to hit the rock. That strike would''ve probably split a mountain in half, yet there were negligible scratches on the rocks.


    "I''ll go check, Young Miss."


    Yasenia saw the slightly tanned woman with gorgeous, long, white hair jumping ahead and smiled. "Be careful, ra."


    ra answered energetically. "Understood~."


    She then jumped forward and approached the magma waterfall. The surroundings were rtively silent, with only the sounds of the bubbling, searing fluids moving around the ce, reaching her sharp ears. Even then, ra didn''t lower her guard. The beasts in the Deadly Magma Caves were experts at camouging with the surroundings, as they had shown many times over. ''Hm¡­ there are no marks inside of here. Only outside.''


    This was slightly unusual. If there were fight marks on the outside of the cave, the people fighting there might''ve wanted to use the cave as a chokepoint and defend themselves. Even if the urrence didn''t happen often, saying that it had never urred was too unlikely.


    Her silver eyes scanned everything meticulously, and eventually, theynded on the door deep inside the tunnel. ''I don''t want to enter, just in case something triggers when you cross the magma waterfall. However, I can''t really analyze much from this distance¡­''


    She shook her head and sighed, turning around. "Young Miss, I haven''t seen anyth-"


    ra saw Yasenia''s face changing as she shouted at her. "CLARA BEHIND!"


    ''Behind!?'' ra''s senses burst with danger, and she quickly stepped sideways.


    Right as she did so, a stinger pierced the ce where she previously stood. ''Woah! That was close.''


    Therge stinger that would''ve impaled her in the chest was as thick as a thigh. ra''s silver eyes and sharp senses followed the sting to its origin and noticed that it came from the magma of the waterfall. ''It''s inside the falling magma!?''


    These thoughts shed in her mind in an instant. Outside, nothing but a millisecond had passed. As the stinger returned to the waterfall, a gorgeous bow materialized on ra''s hands, and she raised it while pulling the string.@@novelbin@@


    "[Moon Shot]."


    A silver arrow materialized on her bow. Then, even before the stinger hid, ra released her tensed string.


    Moon Energies swirled around her bow before they burst together with the attack.


    BOOM!


    The magma waterfall exploded, the liquid parting in a circr manner and revealing the strange creature hidden below the magma flow. The arrow sadly had missed.


    On the other hand, the beast''s body was entirely revealed for everyone to see. It was a mix between a lizard, a fish, and a scorpion. It had arms at the front but tworge fins extended sideways behind its body. The dark red body, covered with a hard carapace-like armor, had a tail arching behind it, which is what ended in the sting.


    ra blinked and thought. ''What an ugly beast.''


    The beast was surprised that it had been revealed. It quickly pushed against the solid wall andunched itself across the air toward the magma sea.


    However, as it fell, it saw a woman with long, raven ck hair and a long sword looking up and floating between the magma sea and itself. Her slender body and red eyes had a hint of derision on them as she spat. "Do you think we''ll let you hide? Go and have fun with my girls. [Abyssal Strike]."


    A ck crescent filled the sight of the creature, instantly striking it.


    BANG!


    Struck by the attack, the creature felt as if his entire body was going to burst from the inside. Because of the hit, it streaked through the air, uratelynding on the tform where the girls were.


    The girls didn''t even give it an instant to rx.


    "[Moon Freezing Catastrophe]."


    Her face chilling like a thousand-year-old iceberg, Cecile tensed her bow and created a massive phantom bow behind her. The bow shot three powerful elemental arrows carrying space, wind, and moon attributes. The attackbined the arrows, breaking through space and striking true on the beast''s back.


    BOOM!


    The spatial, moon, and wind energies ripped the carapace apart, creatingrge gashes.


    SCREECH!


    The beast screamed in pain. Yet, that was all it could do since the rest had arrived by its side.


    With a body nearly fifty meters long, all the girls had enough space to attack different sections of the creature.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    A massive rain of blows befell on the poor creature, ending its life in a few moments and spilling its guts all over the ce.


    ra was the one who dealt the finishing blow, impaling its head with an arrow. She humphed. "You almost got me, little beast! Tsk, tsk."


    Cecile looked at her and asked, her usual indifferent toneced with a hint of worry. "Are you okay, ra?"


    ra looked over and smiled with arge smile. "Don''t worry, Madam. I don''t have a single scratch on me!"


    Cecile nodded once, showing a hint of relief. ra was her personal maid, so she had a deep attachment to her.


    Now that the beast was gone, Yasenia asked. "Other than the beast, have you seen anything interesting, ra?"


    "Nothing at all, Young Miss! The caverns inside of the waterfall arepletely empty. Of course, there are a pair ofrge doors at the end. A strange detail I noticed is that there is not a single battle mark in the cave, unlike what we can see on this tform. I wonder why?"


    The dragoness hummed and looked around. "What if the beasts here are asleep until someone awakens them by proximity? I think that finding food in these areas is tooplicated."


    Andrea blinked andmented. "Then, shouldn''t we hurry? We weren''t exactly silent when we battled that beast."


    The dragoness nodded, agreeing with Andrea, and spoke to the rest. "Let''s cross the waterfall as close together as we can. We can''t risk the thing closing or something after we cross."


    "Understood!"


    Everyone answered as one. Then, without an extra moment of hesitation, they all rushed forward. When Yasenia, who was leading the charge, crossed the magma waterfall, the magma curtains separating the entrance started to close down very rapidly. The dragoness snorted. "Typical."


    Everyone crossed without problems, and then, the magma waterfall closed behind them.


    Yasenia looked around, just in case, checking that everyone was here. "Hm¡­ No one is missing. Great."


    Tatyanaughed. "If someone didn''t make such a short sprint, I would honestly be surprised. You sometimes worry too much."


    Yasenia raised her eyebrow and smacked her butt with her tail. "You sometimes worry too little!"


    "Ouch!" Tatyana looked at Yasenia and blinked twice, rubbing her butt. "That was a little bit stronger than usual."


    The dragoness paused and frowned. "Was it?"


    Tatyana crossed her arms and hummed. "We''ll have quite a nice time when we return, it seems~."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes and looked toward therge doors. Unlike otherrge doors, these ones were quite simple¡ªgrey-colored doors with a ck edge and an altar at the side. The altar, or rather,rge bowl on top of a pedestal, was rather inconspicuous. Andrea hummed. "What''s that for?"


    Yasenia answered, guessing. "It should be what helps us open these doors¡­"


    The rest of the group agreed with her. Still, no one knew what to do with it. ra waved her hand and asked. "What if we ced the beast core of that creature on it?"


    Yasenia hummed. "Go ahead and try." She looked at the glowing red core and rubbed her chin. "We have nothing to lose."


    Tatyana grinned, wanting to tease the cranky dragoness more. "What if it breaks?"


    Yasenia answered, giving her a side-eye. "You''ll give me one hundred of them."


    As Yasenia and Tatyana discussed, ra approached and ced the core on therge bowl.

 Chapter 1080: Mysterious Room.

    Chapter 1080: Mysterious Room.


    Once ra ced the beast''s core in therge bowl, the bowl started glowing for a few moments. Everyone looked at the spectacle with curiosity. Still, after a few moments, the light disappeared, and nothing else happened.


    Everyone looked at it for a few more seconds before Evelyn decided to speak up. "It seems that wasn''t the answer. Do we need to ce something that fits in there, perhaps?"


    The dragoness crossed her arms under her chest and pondered. "Perhaps¡­ However, what can we use to fill the bowl perfectly?"


    Evelyn''s gaze couldn''t help but go to Yasenia''s chest. Then, she spoke with a smile. "Your tit-"


    SLAP!


    Instead of sending her flying, the tail pped her in a way that made Evelyn start pivoting in ce like a spinning top. Yasenia looked at the others, innocently blinking. "Any other suggestions?"


    Andrea looked at Yasenia''s breasts and coughed. "They would fit perfectly, though."


    SLAP!


    The dragoness deadpanned as Andrea simrly started spinning. The dragoness looked at the others and asked. "Anyone else wants to start spinning?"Kali coughed, and Yasenia''s golden eyesnded on her with pressure. The Fox didn''t dare mess around and made a proper suggestion. "Do you think that we can fill it with magma?"


    "Oh!" Evelyn stopped spinning and eximed. "That''s a great idea!"


    So, they tried picking up the bowl. Kali grabbed it and lifted it¡­ Or, she tried to. When she moved her arms up, the bowl didn''t even flinch. "Huh?" Kali looked down at the item with surprise. "It''s stuck to the podium supporting it."


    "It is?" Cecile tilted her head and asked. "Perhaps you are too weak to raise it?"


    Kali''s ears flinched, and she muttered. "Let me try again."


    Then, she started pulling it upward again, slowly increasing her strength. As the strength she used increased, her energy started rotating and enhancing her muscles. Seeing that it wasn''t budging in the slightest, Kali decided to use her entire strength. "HAP!"


    But¡­ It didn''t move. Not even a little bit.


    Yaseniaughed gently. "That was quite adorable. However, it seems that the item is stuck on the ground. Let''s move some of the magma to the bowl instead¡­ Speaking of which." The dragoness looked down, tapping the floor several times with her tail. "Not hot. Alright, Fulo. Time to go down."


    Fulo felt a sense of weightlessness before his butt hit the ground. "Ouch!"


    Yasenia chuckled, giving him a yful look. After receiving that gaze, the poor man couldn''t protest even if he wanted to.


    Once there, Yasenia extended a hand and ced it close to the magma waterfall. "Very hot¡­ I can''t carry it by hand."


    Everyone almost slipped. ''Why was your first thought trying to do it by hand!? Use another container!''


    The dragoness did so, taking out a bowl made of very heat-resistant materials. Filling it up was easy, as was carrying it and pouring it.


    Once they did so, therge container started glowing again, and to their surprise, the magma started being absorbed by it. "Look!"


    Fulo eximed, pointing toward the door. They looked over and saw that a strange light appeared at the bottom of the doors. The light was creeping upward at a slow pace, lighting up a few formation lines as it moved. After three minutes, it stopped.


    Yasenia blinked. "Why did it stop?" Looking at the bowl, she noticed that there was no more magma left. "Ah¡­"


    So, they continued filling the container for the next five hours until the unassuming doorspletely transformed into glorious, glowing doors with golden lines covering them.


    Approaching the doors, Yasenia looked at Andrea andmented. "Well, Darling. Open them."


    Andrea raised her eyebrow and teased. "Oh? Wasn''t I in punishment mode~?"


    The dragoness smiled, her eyes arching charmingly as seduction practically oozed out of every pore of her body. "The punishment is forter~. Don''t worry, I am keeping tabs."


    Andrea felt a twitch in her heart and another ce. ''Oh, Heavens, I made a mistake.'' She approached the doors right away, wanting to stop thinking about Yasenia''s action before her body was turned on.


    Touching the doors, Andrea pushed them open. Surprisingly, the doors slid open very easily. Yasenia looked at Andrea, who opened the doors easily, with a surprised expression. "Oh? That''s all? Fill the bowl with magma and fight a beast hidden in the magma waterfall?"


    Tatyana chuckled. "You are forgetting how we resolved the first encounter."


    The dragoness blinked and thought back. "Ah¡­ We didn''t even let it go into the magma ocean before we killed it."


    Tatyana nodded. "If I had let it go back inside, I am sure that it would''ve called a few other friends. We would still be fighting hordes of magma monsters at the entrance."


    Andrea''s voice reached them. "Hey,e here. This is quite the sight."


    Seeing that Andrea was looking around with awe, they followed her steps and passed through the doors. Arge and adorned room expanded in front of them. The walls had magma veins, using the natural glow of the superheated material to illuminate the ce with a reddish glow.


    Other than that, the furniture in the room could only be described as sublime. The handicraft used for each and every one of the items strewn across therge room was masterful, a testament to the grand origins of the owner of the room.


    Yasenia''s nose twitched, sniffing the air as she tried to absorb every single particle floating in the air. Seeing her greedy look, it was clear what she was aiming for. Everyone else continued looking around for the formation that they needed to unravel.


    It didn''t take long before Tatyana found it. She stomped the ground, making a carpet in front of her jump upward due to expertly redirected force reactions. Tatyana found a circr andplex formation below the more than twenty-meter-wide carpet. "Hm~. Interesting. This is a gate formation."


    Cecile asked, curious. "Gate formation?"


    Angel crouched in front of it, her eyes full of curiosity and happiness. "Oh! Such a cool way to use formation lines and runes!" Looking at Cecile, shemented with a big smile. "Also, also! Gate formations are formations that either hide or lead to a passage. They are normally used in important rooms so that the people there can escape in a dire situation. Those who don''t know how the formation works won''t be able to pass it."


    Cecile hummed. "I see."


    Sniff, sniff, sniff.


    Looking at the dragoness, who was sniffing the ce in front of the formation, Andrea couldn''t help but ask. "Anything interesting around, love?"


    Her voice carried a slight chuckle, clearly amused by Yasenia''s antics. The dragoness pointed at the formation and said. "Yes. There."


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow. "Oho~? There are treasures below this formation? Well, Angel, let''s get to work."


    While those two worked, Evelyn jumped on Yasenia''s back, resting her butt on the thick root of her tail. "So, Yasenia, anything else that''s interesting around here?"


    The dragoness coiled her tail around Evelyn, lifting her up and setting her on her shoulders. Then, she answered while grabbing Evelyn''s thighs so that she wouldn''t fall. "A few interesting items. However, most of them are furniture."


    "Oh? Where are they?"


    Yasenia waved her hand and poured the items in front of her. "Here!"


    Evelyn looked around the room and couldn''t help but notice many empty spaces that clearly were not there when they entered. Evelyn''s lips twitched a few times. "Did you take them?"


    The dragoness answered matter-of-factly. "Of course!"


    The electric-blue-haired girl leaned forward, looking at Yasenia''s face with a helpless expression. "You took them already? What if they were part of a puzzle or something that we shouldn''t have moved?"


    Yasenia blinked a few times and tilted her head cutely."Oops~."


    Evelyn felt a direct hit on her chest. "Ugh!" She grabbed her face and began pouring down kisses on Yasenia''s gorgeous face. "Why are you so cute, my silly dragoness!"


    Yasenia giggled and reassured Evelyn while happily receiving her kisses. "I checked if they were connected to any energy threads before taking them. When I was sure that they were just decorations, I took them. Don''t worry, Dear. I won''t put Andrea''s trial into peril because of greed."


    Evelyn believed her and knew that Yasenia wouldn''t have taken them if she wasn''t one hundred percent sure that it was safe to do so. Still, she teased Yasenia with a raised eyebrow. "Oh? Really? I don''t believe you. You are a greedy dragoness!"


    Yasenia pouted, prompting Evelyn to kiss her pouty lips. "Hehe~."


    It didn''t take long for Tatyana, Angel, Selena, and the other formation masters to tamper with the Gate Formation. Once open, the circr floor started sinking, creating a descending spiraling staircase toward the entrails of the room.@@novelbin@@


    Everyone gathered and started descending the stairs. The stairs were dark and gloomy. Unlike the well-lit surroundings, there wasn''t a single source of light here. The dragoness made energy flow toward her tail, making it flicker with gorgeous colors and illuminating the surroundings.


    Kali muttered. "That''s gorgeous¡­ Since when can you do that?"


    "Hm¡­ I don''t know." The dragoness answered honestly. She then exined. "I mean, this is the first time I tried, and then it worked. So¡­"


    Kali chuckled. "I see, I see."


    Tatyana looked at the glowing tail with curiosity and smirked. "That should illuminate dark <em>caves</em> quite well~."


    Evelyn grinned pervertedly. "Indeed. Indeed. We should give it a try in the future."


    The others rolled their eyes.


    "We''ve arrived."


    Andrea interrupted. Looking over, they could see another room in front of them. Unlike the one above, though, this one was hot and dark, with broken items and furniture. The ceiling was barely tall enough for Valeria to walk without crouching down.


    Angel muttered, surprised. "To think that you smelled a treasure here that interested you and not above¡­"


    Yasenia moved around the room, her nose constantly twitching as she spoke. "Treasures are usually hidden, so I bet there are more powerful treasures in locations like this one than those well-illuminated halls."


    Cecile added. "Plus, a treasure in a well-illuminated hall will be taken. Those hidden like this one are the ones thatst for a long time before they are discovered."


    "Oh." Angel blinked. "That actually makes so much sense."


    Yasenia walked toward a standing shelf and circled it, looking behind the shelf. "Oh. Here it is~."


    The girls looked over curiously, and Andrea asked. "What is it?"


    Yasenia extended her tail and coiled around it, slowly taking it out. Once she did, everyone saw Yasenia holding arge box. The dragoness ced the box down and opened it. "Oh~? Quite¡­ Interesting."


    Andrea leaned over, and her eyebrows raised, confused. "A¡­ saddle?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "Indeed¡­ A saddle."

 Chapter 1081: Formation Room!

    The item in the box surprised everyone. They were expecting some kind of powerful weapon, perhaps something rted to smithing. What they wouldn''t have guessed even if they were given 100 years was¡­ a saddle. Moreover, it was not a typical saddle but one that could be picked up easily with just one hand.


    The saddle was ck, red, and golden in color. The seat was purely ck, surrounded by gorgeous hand-made brocading of dragons and other imagery. It was, even if not that big, gorgeous beyond belief.


    Andrea muttered, picking up the item. "This¡­ I can barely fit on it. Shouldn''t it be much bigger?"


    Evelyn blinked and smiled. "Andrea, with the quality of this item, I wouldn''t find it hard to imagine that it has the ability to change sizes. Don''t you think?"


    "Quality¡­?" Andrea looked again and squinted for a second. Her heart shuddered the second she did so as a powerful and ancient feeling emanating from the saddle hit her brain like a hammer. Andrea''s eyes widened, and she asked, baffled. "What in Heaven''s name¡­? What kind of quality does this item have?"


    Yasenia hummed and answered, her tone carrying some uncertainties. "While I feel that it is a low-level Transcendence Ranked treasure, the feeling around it is simr to the one on Draheart and Dramel."


    Everyone paused and looked at Yasenia with weird eyes. Cecile asked with trepidation. "Um¡­ What''s Dramel?"


    The dragoness blinked twice and answered with a smile. "My pipa! [Dragon''s Melody of the Three Sacred Beasts]!"


    Their hearts twisted and ripped, mourning the poor item with such a legendary name. ''The gorgeous and magnificent piece of art has been reduced to Dramel. A simplebination of Dragon and Melody! Such tragedy! Such a Dravory thing to do!''Tatyana eximed. "Oh! That''s quite a good name!"


    Some people couldn''t take the blow of such powerful words and kneeled, coughing up blood. "O-Of course¡­ The mother likes it¡­ It runs in the blood!"


    The girls suddenly thought back on their children, and their faces began to show strange expressions. ''Now that they are alone¡­ Have they also started naming things in the Dravory style?''


    Being reminded about the children made a few of the girls show a hint of mncholy that Yasenia noticed. The dragoness was surprised at their reaction and asked, somewhat seriously. "What''s wrong? Why the long faces? If you dislike the name that much, I can change it."


    Evelyn crossed her arms and smiled faintly, looking at the worried dragoness with love in her eyes. "Don''t worry, dear. Personally, I was thinking about that mischievous girl Skye. I guess that the others were also reminded about the little ones."


    Yasenia paused and looked at the girls. She thought about them almost all the time. Her thoughts would always go to feeling how they were doing and looking at the Soul Tablets she had in her spatial ring. The dragoness walked around, dragging the girls with her tail, and then gave them all a big group hug.


    No words were exchanged, just her body warmth and feelings permeating them. After giving them a hug, she separated and smiled. "Let''s continue searching for the Formation, shall we?"


    The girls nodded when Doriel appeared out of nowhere by their side, making a few of them jump. Kali stuttered. "D-Doriel, don''t appear out of nowhere!"


    Doriel blinked twice, her obsidian eyes unable to reflect any kind of deep emotion. The assassin woman still nodded and said. "I''ll try my best." Then, looking at Yasenia, she added. "I''ve found the formation that we must unravel, Young Miss."


    "Oh?" The dragoness raised her eyebrow. She smiled and added. "Well, what are you waiting for? Guide us there."


    Doriel hummed and rubbed her chin. "There is a small problem with the location, Young Miss. It is submerged in magma. It seems that there was a leak on one of the walls, and now the entire room is almost entirely filled."


    "Oh."


    The dragoness thought for a second and shook her head. "Let''s see it first. We''ll go from there."


    Andrea stored the saddle in her own ring, and then, the entire group moved deeper through the narrow room, eventually reaching another spiral staircase. This one was much tighter, though. It only allowed two people to walk side by side. Yasenia led at the front with Doriel, the girls walking right behind them.


    Once the dragoness reached the bottom of the staircase, she walked through a five-meter wide and three-meter tall passage made out of volcanic rock. At the end of the corridor, the room opened up into what was, in the past, a rtivelyrge hall with a semi-circr ceiling.


    Powerful Formation lines flowed across the ceiling and then moved down the walls, submerging into the dense, superheated magmake below. The dragoness and others looked at it and sighed.


    Angel muttered. "So¡­ Do we need to empty this ce before we work?"


    Andrea hummed. "We should. Any idea on how to empty this ce?"


    "Many." Yasenia blurted.


    Evelyn nodded. "I also have a few. What do you have in mind, Yasenia?"


    The dragoness blinked. "I just suck it into my spatial ring."


    Everyone paused and looked at the dragoness''s hand. The gorgeous hand had long and slender fingers ending in a perfectly rounded pink nail. The agile and flexible-looking fingers and smooth hand were quite a sight. Moreover, with the [Five Realm Spatial Ring] adorning her index finger, her hand gained a touch of nobility that made it even more impressive.


    Evelyn muttered. "Damn¡­ I am feeling a tingling just from your hand. Am I that horny? Or is it that you are just that pretty?"


    Kali coughed. "I think the second one is true."


    Yasenia extended her hand and gently patted the fox, moving her fingers along her long and fluffy fox ears. She spoke with a deep and charming tone. "Cute~."


    Kali almost mewled as her tails started wagging uncontrobly.


    Hugging her happy fox in her arms, the dragoness pointed toward the magmake and used her energy to create a suctioning force. The dense and thick liquid rose from theke and started flowing toward Yasenia''s hand.


    However, right as Yasenia began absorbing, Tatyana shouted. "Stop!"


    Yasenia immediately stopped and looked at her. "What''s wrong?"


    Tatyana pointed upward. Everyone followed her finger and noticed that a small part of the formation at the highest part of the ceiling had disappeared. The dragoness blinked twice and poured the magma she had absorbed onto theke again.


    As she did so, the formation lines climbed upward again and met at the center like before. Evelynughed with interest. "Ho ho~, so we need to unravel the formation as we empty the ce? This is quite a challenge, no?"


    Tatyana squinted. "I don''t think so. It feels like it is using the same principle as the formation in that other ce. So, more than disappearing, the formation is hiding itself." She floated upward, arriving at the middle of the curved ceiling. She read the lines and hummed with interest. "This is quite¡­plex. A sublime work again. I wonder how many people in this world even have the ability to understand it."@@novelbin@@


    The formation on the Moon Goddess trial and this one were already a filter that would fail the grand majority of people attempting them. It was no wonder no one was able toplete them for so long. "Hm¡­ Little Treasure, absorb part of theke."


    The dragoness followed her instructions, and after the formation lines disappeared, Tatyana ordered her to stop. Then, the Death Empress looked at the spot where the formation had disappeared and squinted. "... As expected. It is still here. If not, this formation would copse by itself with a few of its nodes disappearing as they have."


    Knowing that, the n was straightforward. They would paint and memorize the entire formation as they did on the other trial until it waspletely revealed. If they needed to start from the ceiling, refilling the room to have a clearer view and slowly unraveling it would be an option.


    Tatyana smiled faintly. "Well, if this is the level that this trial is asking, we are more than capable of it. Okay, let''s start."


    Yasenia ordered. "Okay, all the people who are not going to take part in this need to leave this ce. As you''ve seen, the way here is nothing but a deathtrap. So, the rest need to be on the top so that when everything starts copsing, we can all flee without hindering each other."


    Most of the maids and some of the girls followed Yasenia''s orders, and everyone left until around eight people were left behind. Yasenia, Angel, Tatyana, Selena, and four other maids were among these eight people.


    Without dy, they all started to work. It wasn''t until four dayster that Tatyana sighed with a satisfied smile. "Once we change this north rune to south, it will be done."


    Yasenia smirked. "If you are not incorrect, no?"


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow. "Oh? Are you really challenging my knowledge?"


    The dragoness pecked her lips and smirked. "Arrogance is a silent and insidious killer. You sure you don''t want to double-check?"


    Tatyana clicked her tongue and sighed. "I don''t know who taught you all those things, but they''ve done a really good job at parenting!"


    Angel giggled. "You are the most humble, Mommy Tatyana!"


    Tatyana patted her head with a grin. "You know it best, Little Angel." Then, she checked the now-empty room once more. "Let''s see¡­ Does anyone feel something amiss?" Her expression turned serious as she spoke. "In all seriousness, I feel that we are really done. We''ve also triple and quadruple-checked everything."


    Everyone else also looked at the empty room. After emptying the magma, a mainly white and gold room was revealed to them, full of white, red, and ck lines to form the formation lines. Their glowing nature also gave the room a mystical glow, increasing the solemnity of this ce.


    Yasenia shook her head. "I really don''t feel anything wrong. What about the rest?"


    "Nothing, Young Miss."


    Angel also answered happily. "I see nothing wrong as well~!"


    Tatyana smiled. "Well, let''s flip it then." She flicked her finger on the rune with the meaning of north, and then, the rune shifted its form, transforming into the one that meant south.


    As soon as Tatyana did that, everyone rushed at full speed toward the top of the room, where they entered from. Once there, they looked around cautiously. Angel hummed, confused. "Nothing''s happening¡­?"


    When they were all feeling confused, Yasenia felt a message full of anxiety reaching her from her soul link with Cecile. "My Love! The ceiling here is copsing! Quickly get out of that ce before you are buried!"


    Yasenia''s face changed to a cold and somewhat angered grin. "You old fox¡­! Everyone, run out. The ce is copsing from the outside!"


    Noticing the implications, they all gritted their teeth and rushed outward at their top speed.

 Chapter 1082: Second Trial! Cute Little Critters.

    Chapter 1082: Second Trial! Cute Little Critters.


    The distance they needed to traverse to reach outside was neither short nor long. However, when the building was copsing, a second was too long. Their bodies shed through the passageway and up the first and second spiral stairs.


    By the time they arrived at the first floor, their faces gained a touch of surprise. The ceiling was already falling down more than three-quarters of the way. Magma spilled down in such volumes that there was no free space in between the literal roof of pure superheated material.


    Thankfully, their speed was no joke. So, Yasenia and the other eight rushed forward toward where the other girls were waiting.


    BOOM!


    The entire ce copsed, magma bursting through the hole that made the entrance cave. "If anything was inside of the cave, they would be currently swimming in magma~."


    Yasenia looked at Evelyn as they all floated above the ind. "Dear, we really need to go. There is no time for these types ofments."


    Evelyn looked around and nodded. It wasn''t just that ce that was copsing. Rocks were falling from the ceiling everywhere they looked. Without hesitating a single extra moment, the group rushed upward and flew out through the hole they had entered from.


    The rest of the way back was not difficult since they had mapped it as they descended. Therefore, while everything was falling apart, not needing to make decisions, they all arrived back at the entrance of the throne room where the Sun God was rtively quickly.


    The Sun God opened the doors, and Yasenia''s group entered without hesitation. Once they entered, they heard the Sun God pping in honest praise. "That was great. You''ve actually managed to unravel that formation in just three days! It is really extraordinary. Only Sixth Realm people should be able to achieve such an aplishment."His gaze was full of praise for the group of mortal people who seemingly did the impossible. However, Tatyana''s eyebrows were twitching as she received looks from everyone around her. Tatyana coughed and said. "I would say it is a bit moreplicated than that, no?"


    The Sun God blinked and hummed. "Is it¡­? It has been so long since I was in those levels of strength that I forgot¡­ Well, or to be more precise, I was never granted such knowledge!" He smiled faintly and added. "After all, I am nothing but a Soul Strand."


    The girls nodded once, but there were no extra reactions. The Sun God blinked a few times. "Huh? It looks like you knew beforehand?"


    Yasenia asked, her face gaining a strange expression. "Um¡­ Why would a God ce themselves here with their real selves? I would be several times more surprised if you told me you were the real deal."


    The Sun God stayed silent for a few seconds before muttering. "Fair enough¡­" He cleared his throat and stood up. Then, he stepped forward and disappeared, only to reappear right in front of them an instantter. "So. Now it is time to fight the beast you''ve released with the undoing of that formation."


    Yasenia looked at the Sun God and asked, curious. "Do we have to?"


    The Sun God paused and frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "Oh, nothing. I was speaking to myself." Yasenia smiled. "Continue."


    Everyone looked at the dragoness strangely. The Sun God hummed and said. "The beast that you need to face is¡­" He pointed sideways and smiled. "Over there."


    The girls looked sideways and saw a rtively small door, around five meters tall. Andrea looked to the opposite side and saw another door. This one was muchrger, though, reaching over 50 meters in height. ''Hm¡­ Is that the door to thest trial?''


    The Sun Godmented. "You can start the trial whenever you''d like. Of course, you can also give up." He added. "Some people feel that things are too difficult and leave after the first trial. After all, if you die here, you die for real. There are no second chances like in other trials."


    Yasenia was the one confused this time around. "Other trials give second chances?"


    Herment made everyone look at Yasenia with widened eyes. Evelyn asked with a stutter. "Um, love. People can''t die in the Astral Sky Inheritance that you created¡­ right?"


    Yasenia''s eyes widened in bafflement. "Why wouldn''t they be able to die? If they die, then they are not worthy."


    The Sun God nodded twice. "You think exactly like me, Junior. It seems that we are more simr than expected."


    The dragoness showed an openly disgusted expression. "Don''t bag me in the same category as you." She took Andrea''s and Angel''s hands and dragged them away. "Let''s go, Let''s go."


    The Sun God blinked. "... What did I even do to make her like that?"


    Tatyana patted his shoulder and smiled. "Don''t worry, Senior. She can sometimes spontaneouslybust like that."


    The Sun Godughed mirthlessly.


    The door they saw did not have any kind of lock, so they all just walked inside without problems. Of course, they checked first before entering. However, they could not see any beast in the room. Hence, they imagined that the beast would appear simr to the other one they fought in the Moon Goddess trial.


    Once inside, Yasenia tilted her head and muttered. "I can''t feel anything. Does anyone sense the beast?"


    Tatyana sighed. "If the beast is invisible, we are in trouble. Even without an Intent Domain, a Sixth Realm invisible beast is enough to probably catch some of us by surprise."


    "Invisible¡­" Yasenia sighed. "It shouldn''t be, right?"


    Andrea approached the side and found a rtively small rodent. She smiled faintly andmented. "Look, girls, a small mouse-like beast has snuck inside."


    Everyone looked over and Angel trotted forward with a big smile. "Look at it! So cute! Let me pet you~."


    Mirrory appeared and grabbed Angel by the scruff of her clothes, hanging her up. "Is your sense of self-preservation negative, Angel?"


    Angel blinked a few times. "Huh?"@@novelbin@@


    Mirrory sighed. "It seems that I''ll need to teach you how to identify dangers better¡­"


    Andrea understood Mirrory''s words and quickly backed away. Right as she did so, the small rodent disappeared and reappeared where Andrea''s neck previously was, chomping down.


    Yasenia''s face dropped, and she rushed forward, her body shing at her maximum speed. "Hey, even if you are cute, do you think I''ll let you go after you''ve attacked Andrea!?"


    She raised her sword, ready to attack. However, someone stopped her.


    ng~.


    Yasenia saw arge halberd stopping her and followed the weapon to look at Andrea. She was confused, so she asked her. "Hm¡­ Darling? Why did you stop me?"


    Andrea muttered, squinting. "I don''t feel danger from it. I only did when it attacked me."


    "Isn''t that¡­ normal?" The dragoness was confused, her eyes locked on the small golden-colored rodent that was hopping back to where Andrea found it. "That beast probably has a way to hide its hostility."


    Andrea still felt that it was not right, so she thought back on the Sun God''s words. ''What did he say¡­? Ah, I remember.''


    Andrea recited it aloud. "The Second Trial is to pacify the guardian preventing the [Dawn Of Nova Sol]. The method is up to you, but I rmend not fighting it, as it is a Sixth Realm beast."


    Yasenia paused when Andrea uttered those words. Her beautiful brows scrunched together. Andrea smiled at her pensive expression and caressed her between her brows. "Then¡­ Why did he tell us to fight it now?"


    "A test?" Andrea pondered. "Perhaps he wanted to see if we had been sharp during his first exnation. I don''t know, but I think that we can pacify this beast."


    Evelyn said, stopping by Andrea''s side. "If what you said is the truth, then we need to ask another question first. What is this beast preventing, and how? The [Dawn Of Nova Sol] needs to happen, right? This beast is preventing it somehow."


    Andrea sighed and ruffled her hair. "I am not sure about that. Does anyone here have any idea? Fylia?"


    The silvery-white, eight-legged, and ten-eyed Qilin blinked its eyes and asked, confused. "Why are you asking me?"


    Andrea smiled faintly. "Well, you were in that other ce for a long time. The [Descent Of Nova Luna] and [Dawn Of Nova Sol] must have some simrities, right?"


    The Qilin stepped forward slowly, arriving by the small rodent''s side. "Hm¡­ This is a [Golden Sun Mice]."


    "Mice? Not Mouse?" Yasenia asked, confused.


    Fylia nodded. "Indeed. Mice. They are never alone. Being alone is more lethal to them than actually trying to kill them. They are creatures with terrifying speeds and are usually very gentle. As you can see, it only attacked Andrea because it felt threatened by her movements." The Qilin shook its head, making its mane dance majestically. "If you want to know the answer to this trial, you probably have to find all of the mice in the room. They have no presence, so you can only search for them by sight."


    The girls listened and got to work.


    The room they were in was rtivelyrge. It wasrge enough to at least give them enough space to fight. There was furniture adorning the ce and arge chandelier on the ceiling. The walls were fully white, and four columns supported the ceiling.


    Scouring the room for the mice was more difficult than it appeared to be. After all, they had to be careful and not step into the ''personal'' space of these little critters. If they did¡­


    "Woah!"


    BOOM!


    Evelyn flew across the entire room, mming against one of the walls with a solid thump. She gasped for air as her vision became blurred and blood dripped from the corner of her mouth. "W-What''s wrong with- COUGH! Their strength!? Absurd little creatures!"


    Yasenia approached her and asked, worried. "Are you okay, Dear?"


    Evelyn shook her head. "Unless my head is smushed between tworge, soft things, I might be in trouble!"


    Yasenia chuckled and grabbed her face, burying the little woman''s face between her breasts. "Silly Dear."


    Dorielmented, abruptly appearing by Yasenia''s shadow side as always. "Young Miss. We''ve found seven of them for now. What do we do?"


    Yasenia blinked a few times. "Seven¡­? Seven of those things?"


    The thought of fighting them shed in her mind, and a chill climbed up her spine. "... We really need to be careful this time around. Even if they don''t have intent domains, a fight with them will be lethal¡­"


    Everyone around nodded in agreement. Even if individually they were weaker than the beast they fought in the Moon Goddess''s trial, the danger of these little critters was much greater.

 Chapter 1083: [Dawn Of Nova Sol] Origin.

    Yasenia ced a hand between her legs to lower her skirt and then crouched down in front of one of the small beasts. The first thing that they needed to understand was how or why these little golden fur balls could stop or wanted to stop that ritual. "Hm¡­ So, why are you so against the trial, little one?"


    Evelyn snorted with a smile. "Why ask them? It''s not like they can understa-"


    "Isn''t it obvious why?"


    Evelyn''s smiling face froze as everyone else searched for the origin of the squeaky voice. Yasenia blinked a few times, her golden eyes looking adorably confused. "You can talk?"


    The small rodent turned its head, its ck beady eyes observing the dragoness. "Of course we can! Also, you are all quite rude, eh? Trying to search for all of us as if we are prizes hiding for you to collect or something."


    Yasenia scratched her cheek and coughed. "Ahem. Sorry for attacking you."


    The rodent shook its head wisely. "Don''t worry. You were protecting your mate. That''s why I didn''t attack you when that armored woman stopped you. I also need to apologize. I overreacted because I was sleeping and didn''t expect someone toe so close to me."


    Everyone looked at Yasenia and the rodent with weird expressions. ''They can talk¡­? Also, why has Yasenia epted that fact so quickly and naturally!?''


    The small rodent jumped up andnded on Yasenia''s shoulders. Yasenia blinked and extended her finger, poking the round body of the furry creature. ''Oh¡­ Soft and squishy¡­ It must taste good as a snack.''The mouse felt a strange chill when the reptilian golden eyes observed it, but he ignored it. "Either way. Why are all of you here?"


    Andrea decided to approach and talk. She cleared her throat before cupping her fists once. "Hello, powerful beast. We are here to take the trial. I am the main trial taker, so I want to ask how we can continue and fulfill the conditions that the Sun God gave us."


    "Oh! So you are trial takers!" The little mouse nodded twice.


    Evelyn asked, confused. "Do people that are not trial takerse here?"


    The golden mouse looked at Evelyn and squeaked confidently. "No!"


    Everyone felt their lips twitch. ''Then why did you act surprised!?''


    Still, who knows how many years this poor beast has been stuck in this same room. Therefore, they decided to be lenient with their judgment. Yasenia poked the mouse twice and urged him a little. "You should answer, little mouse."


    The mouse blinked, his adorable beady eyes gaining a touch of realization. "Right. The trial." The mouse jumped onto Yasenia''s head and went up on his back limbs, standing up like a human.


    Yasenia''s beauty and the adorable golden mouse standing proudly on her head made such an endearing image that some of the maids had taken out recording devices to take a long array of photos. "You¡­!" The mouse pointed at Andrea and coughed. "What''s your name?"


    Andrea''s eyebrow twitched again, but she managed to answer formally. "It is Andrea, senior."


    "Andrea! Beautiful name!" The mouse nodded a few times. "What we want is something difficult! Something that will appease us and allow you tomit the unholy [Dawn Of Nova Sol] ritual!"


    Andrea frowned at those words. "Unholy¡­? Why is it so? What''s this ritual about, in the first ce?"


    The mouse sighed, his cute little face gaining an expression of someone who was looking at a far past. "The [Dawn Of Nova Sol]... This ritual¡­ I have forgotten what it was for."


    Evelyn took a step forward, pushing up her sleeves. "I am going to beat this mouse up!"


    Kali grabbed her limbs with a wry smile. "Resist, Evelyn! Resist the- Cecile!?"


    Cecile was drawing her bow, about to release an arrow. Fylia coughed and used one of her front limbs to push down the bow. "Patience, Cecile."


    The mouse sighed, looking around. He stomped twice on Yasenia''s head andmented in his squeaky voice. "Your friends have as little patience as you do."


    Yasenia''s tail twitched, but she managed to resist the impulse when she remembered how strong this little beast truly was. Andrea asked, her voice surprisingly managing to keep being formal. "Um. Senior, since you don''t remember, why not ask the rest? There are another 6 of your race in the room, right?"


    Andrea looked sideways, and the mouse followed her gaze. "Oh¡­ Well." The mouse''s tone became slightly mncholic. "They all have lost the ability tomunicate as I do. Now, they are just beasts withoutplex thoughts that act when I do. I don''t know why, but it started the first time the [Dawn Of Nova Sol] waspleted. I am sure of it."


    Everyone became silent and frowned. Andrea asked, curious. "Hm¡­ Can''t we heal them somehow? Is it an affliction of the soul or body?"


    "I am unsure." The mouse shook his head. "Either way, the trial is rted to that. You need to heal one of them from this strange affliction and allow them to think and act like I do again. Once you do that, I''ll consider this trial as sessful."


    Kali asked, confused. "If we find the solution to heal one of them, we should be able to heal all of them, right?"


    The mouse sighed. "That''s where you are wrong. Each of them is an individual, and the same affliction doesn''t affect them the same way. What works for one might worsen it for the other."


    Yasenia reached above her head, gently picking up the beast between her hands. The mouse looked at Yasenia''s veiled face and heard her mellow and pleasant voice. "Well, we can do something like that. However, if we see that we are able to heal more than one of them, we will. I hope you don''t kick us out once we are done with the first one."


    The mouse paused and looked closely at the dragoness with his beady eyes. Then, he squeaked seriously. "Okay."


    The dragoness nodded and ced him on Andrea''s shoulder. "Andrea won''t be able to help in this, so stay with her." Looking around, she smirked. "Well, girls. We have a mouse family to save. Let''s get to work."


    "Understood!"


    Yasenia organized everything. "Pick all of them and line them up. Number them as well from Mouse 1 to Mouse 6. I don''t want all of you to work on different ones. We''ll work together on each mouse for one day. If we find nothing, we move to the next. If we find a clue, we continue on that one until we hit a wall. Once we hit that block, we move on. Our priority is to heal one of them! Valeria, you will be leading the entire operation from now on."


    Valeria smiled as she crouched and gently picked one of the little mice. "Sure. Let''s see what we can do and why this ritual does this to them."


    Tatyana crossed her arms and frowned slightly. "It will be difficult. We know nothing about [Dawn Of Nova Sol]. If we could see it at least once, we would be able to heal them much easier. We are shooting in the dark right now and hoping we hit the cure."


    Valeria ced the little mouse on the first bed and gently bopped its nose. "Well, let''s hope we are lucky enough. If not, Andrea won''t get what she needs from this ce."


    And so, they started testing. Their tests used all their umted knowledge to test for soul and physical defects.


    Looking at them, the defects were not clear or even apparent at all. The mice looked perfectly healthy. Even after they had finished the first six days, examining each of the mice closely, they found nothing wrong.


    Kali patted her chin, her eyes showing a touch of frustration. "No test works on them. They alle back as negative. Outwardly and inwardly, they lookpletely healthy."


    Yasenia looked at Valeria and asked, confused. "Any idea? Are these mice a spirit-based species, perhaps? Or has a part of them been separated like what happened to Fylia?"


    Fylia interrupted at this time. "That''s not the case. I can feel that they are whole. I would bet my life on it. However, it is true that, after observing them for this week, I feel like there is a strange link between each other."


    Valeria blinked and tapped her chin. "...Link? What type of link? Soul Link? Spiritual Link?"


    Fylia shook her Qilin head, her ten eyes gaining a touch of bafflement as she answered. "A Physical Link."@@novelbin@@


    Valeria''s eyebrows gently creased. "Physical? That''s not possible unless they are¡­" Valeria paused and looked at the mice again closely. "Andrea. Come here with the talking mouse."


    Andrea stepped forward and approached Valeria. "What''s wrong?"


    Valeria looked at the mouse on Andrea''s shoulder closely. "Hm¡­"


    Kali saw Valeria''s pondering gaze and asked, confused. "Why is it not possible? And what were you about to say?"


    Valeria lifted one hand. "Wait one moment, Kali. Let me think about this, I really don''t want to make baseless usations."


    Valeria picked the mouse on Andrea''s shoulder and then ced all of them in the same bed. The seven identical mice looked upward and tilted their heads simultaneously. Valeria smiled. "Aha~. They are not seven different beasts. They are one beast that has been divided into multiple bodies. Like Fylia, but instead of separating soul and body, they were quite literally chopped into seven pieces and reformed as they are."


    The girls felt their eyes widening to the extremes. Kali stuttered. "How!? That should not be possible!"


    "Indeed. However, I think that this mouse''s constitution makes it possible. Perhaps they are always in groups because, well, they are a single creature that has been divided into one group. It might''ve been a development so that survival is more possible. For example, even if six parts of it die, thest one can survive to adulthood and create a whole new being. Different parts of itself can perhaps have progeny as well, increasing their numbers much faster than they increase [Individuals], so to speak."


    Evelyn ced her fingers on her temples. "That''s¡­ Crazy."


    The small mouse raised its head and looked at Valeria with a confused expression. "That shouldn''t be possible. How is it that they could talk before, then?"


    Valeria looked at the mouse that could speak and asked with a smile. "Could you speak when they did?"


    The mouse opened its little mouth, but then, it shut it. Valeria chuckled and smiled. "There is no cure and we see them as healthy because¡­ Well, they are. There is nothing to heal."


    "That''s incredible."


    A man''s voice reached them from the side, and they saw the Sun God looking at them with a smile. "That''s entirely correct." The mouse''s expression twisted slightly when it saw the Sun God and was about to rush at him. However, the Sun God snapped his fingers, and the seven mice fell down as if they were puppets whose strings had been cut.


    Andrea frowned. "What did you do?"


    The Sun God smiled. "I erased their memory of the answer. The trial is to pacify them or, well, defeat them in a fight. However, defeating these little critters in a fight needs actual Transcendent Realm strength. Without an intent domain, it is a lost battle. They are also the creatures that fuel [Dawn Of Nova Sol] with their strength."


    The Sun God pointed around and smiled. "This entire trial is [Dawn Of Nova Sol]. When I reset all the damage you girls have done, they are the source of that energy and power. Now, follow me, Andrea. There is a dragon for you to tame."


    The girls opened and closed their mouths. However, they really could do nothing about this situation for now. So, they followed behind the Sun God with slightly clenched fists.

 Chapter 1084: Yasenias Schemes. Dragon.

    Yasenia noticed the reaction of her girls, surprising her slightly. Their reaction of anger at what the Sun God was doing to those little ones was somewhat unexpected to her. Still, she kept it in mind. ''Hmm~ I wonder if I can do something about it.''


    While Yasenia pondered, the Sun God turned around and looked at the girls with a serious expression. "Now. No one else other than Andrea can enter the room. As I said at first, thisst trial will be started, carried out, andpleted by her and her alone. She can''t and won''t receive any help from anyone."


    Yasenia looked at him and smiled faintly. "That''s interesting. We can''t even spectate?"


    The Sun God looked at Yasenia and shook his head, his eyes looking at the dragoness closely. "Your mere presence will already interfere with the trial. Your bloodline is too strong, and I feel that you are not the only one with a strong bloodline."


    Yasenia hummed and crossed her arms, asking with a suspicious gaze. "What about you?"


    The Sun God raised his right eyebrow andmented, his tone quite puzzled. "Do you think that I would influence the trial? Well, you don''t have to worry about that. I will remain here as I have for all the other ones. This time, though, all of you but Andrea will stay here with me."


    The dragoness nodded and looked at Andrea. She walked over and tip-toed to kiss her tall and heroic woman''s lips. "Well. Go ahead and make that dragon realize that you manage~ other much stronger dragons on the daily."


    Andrea chuckled and patted Yasenia''s head. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll make sure to do as you say."


    The dragoness squinted and smiled, her tail wagging as Andrea''s big hand caressed her head. The rest of the girls gave her a few words of encouragement¡­ or well, something simr.Evelyn smirked as she lightlymented. "Ah¡­ If you fail, I can already imagine the gorgeous scene of you running around as our dragoness tries to bite you all over~."


    Andrea''s eyebrow twitched.


    Kali chuckled. "Right. She might even punish you with one of the too-pleasant methods as well. Andrea might remember it as the month of her life."


    Andrea''s eyebrow twitched twice this time.


    Tatyana sighed, her hand gently ced on her cheek. "Little Treasure said she would cry if Andrea lost¡­ I wonder if I should punish Andrea as well. After all, the people that have made her cry in the past are all in my little fun ce in my pce."


    Andrea''s whole face spasmed this time around. When she turned around to leave, the determination ring behind her eyes was like a burning inferno. ''If I fail¡­ I am dead! No, worse!''


    She heard Yasenia''s cheering voice behind her. "Good luck!"


    Ebirah also giggled and imitated Yasenia''s gestures. "Good luck~."


    So, Andrea entered the room feeling that this challenge was the one with the most risk she had taken in her entire life.


    Once the doors closed, Yasenia turned toward the Sun God and approached him. The Sun God looked at the dragoness and asked, curious. "Do you want something?"


    The dragoness hummed andmented. "Those little fes in that other room¡­ Have theymitted a sin? Is that why they are being punished?"


    "Hm?" The Sun God''s Soul Strand asked, confused. "Do you mean the [Golden Sun Mice]?"


    "Right."


    Hearing her affirmation, the Sun Godmented, confused. "Not that I know of, at least. Perhaps my main self considered something like that when he threw them here."


    Yasenia hummed, rubbing her chin. "I see. I should ask your main self then." Then, she turned, her tail trailing behind her as she spun around.


    "Wait."


    Before she evenpleted half the turn, the Sun God called her. Yasenia''s lips faintly arched, but she quickly concealed her expression. When she turned around, she had a clueless expression. "What''s wrong?"


    The Sun God paused for a second, realizing that he had sounded too urgent. He rxed and asked, his face having a trace of curiosity. "You know my real self?"


    Yasenia tilted her head, looking pensive. "Well¡­ I do know a Sun God. I don''t know if that''s you, exactly. There are resemnces, but¡­" Yasenia''s eyes moved toward his waist and muttered. "You have some differences."


    The Sun God''s Soul Strand''s eyes trembled for a faint second when Yasenia redirected her gaze toward his waist, and the dragoness didn''t miss that instant of strong emotions. While it was indiscernible, the dragoness had it clear that the missing dragon tail was an important piece of information if she wanted to lure this Soul Strand. ''It seems that this soul strand was created before the Sun God became a pure dragon, or at least, he gained dragon blood.''


    Yasenia guessed that the Sun and Moon Goddesses were not originally dragons. They were probably humans who had mutated and evolved to such extremes that they fully converted to beasts, simr to Cecile or Kali.


    The Sun God asked, his tone keeping the almighty and interested tone. It was as if he were a senior asking a junior about the weather. "Oh? There are many Sun Gods. However, few can match my power. What are the differences between him and I?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "Oh, well. There are many physical ones. However, basing my conjecture on just physical appearance is not reliable, right? I bet that cultivators of your mantle are easily able to change their forms as they please."


    The Sun God smiled. "That''s where you are wrong. The image of a God is important. Changing it means changing your identity. Gods are extremely powerful. However, we are also tied by many things that we can not control directly, appearance being one of them. A God that changes appearances bes many times weaker."


    Yasenia blinked twice, surprised for real this time around. "That''s¡­ Interesting. What about Beast Gods? Are they unable to change between human and beast forms?"


    "Depends on how the God came to be." He answered, pondering. "Still, in most cases, that shouldn''t be the case. Only idental Gods and Goddesses would have a problem like that."


    "idental¡­" Yasenia felt like her heart was shaken. ''Can someone be a God by ident? What kind of Heavenly talent is that?''


    She refocused on what she was trying to do. "Then¡­ This Sun God had a dragon tail. He also had simr but slightly more mature facial featurespared to you. Hence, I feel that you two are not the same one."


    The Sun God paused and ced a finger above his lips and chin. The dragoness was sure that he saw his lips uncontrobly arching in glee. The gaze of the Soul Strand then changed, bing profound as he looked toward Andrea''s room. Yasenia''s hair stood up as a chill ran up her spine. ''He is dangerous.''


    He spoke up, his tone without change, sounding even more gentle. "Yasenia, would you help me out?"


    Yasenia asked, trying to control her tone. "How could I help you?"


    The Sun God sighed and started. "Well¡­ I''ve been tied here for so long¡­ Would you hear me out? If Andrea really passes the trial, I might be able to help her go an extra step. Take it as my thanks for the knowledge you''ve imparted to me."


    Yasenia''s pupils shrank to lines for a moment, but she didn''t show any rejections. Instead, her lips arched as she answered with a wide smile. "Of course. Someone of your stature asking for help from little me is a pleasure I''ll never reject."


    The Sun God smiled. "That''s great. You are a good junior, Yasenia."


    He didn''t realize that Yasenia''s tail scales were slightly lifted, showing an extreme hostility that was perfectly hidden behind her gorgeous smile. "Thank you¡­ Sun God."


    Meanwhile, inside the trial room, Andrea was paralyzed by the scenery in front of her. She had expected another room, but that was not what she was seeing. In front of her was a massive expanse of volcandscape, filled with rivers of searing magma and with active volcanoes exploding in the distance. The shockwaves from eruptions were what created and moved the terrifying wind currents whistling through. "... This ce is insane. It makes the Deadly Magma Caves feel as if they were a summer stroll."


    "Oh? Another challenger."


    A rumbling and low voice reached Andrea, and when she looked over, she saw one of the volcanoes in the distance rising. "... What?"


    Andrea thought that after being ustomed to seeing her dragoness''s gargantuan size and unfathomable presence, whatever dragon was in these caves would feel like a dragonling to her. However, she nowprehended once more her Teacher Irina''s words of never underestimating anything.


    The line of volcanoes in the distance moved, and at the end of the line, a massive head rose up, dropping withkes of magma that sshed down. The terrifyinglyrge volcanic dragon had a ck and glowing red body, his pair of green eyes overlooking the terrain like the God Of Volcanoes.


    "Not bad." Said the gargantuan dragon. "The grand majority of challengers would''ve fallen to the ground in fear already. You are the¡­ tenth that didn''t copse in either shock or fear."


    Andrea blinked twice and cleared her throat, recovering her stance. "Lord Dragon, I''vee here to take your trial. You are a creature of unfathomable strength. Hence, I don''t believe that subjugating you is something that should or could be done by force."


    The Dragon''s glowing green eyes gained a touch of interest. "Oh? You are the second child that has said this to me. The others¡­ Well, they tried to do it by force, and it didn''t really end well for them."


    The massive dragon was slender and wingless, with an elongated body and a fiery crest running across its entire back. The volcanoes around his body seemed attached to him. However, Andrea realized that was not the case shortly after.


    Once the massive creature stood up, it swung its massive and long tail, hitting the volcanos on his body as if they were some dust that had clung to him for staying stationary for too many years.


    Once he finished "shaking the dust off" in a feat of strength that made Andrea''s heart tremble, the dragon looked at Andrea closely andmented. "You want to know the trial, right? However, I will tell you this. I am a dragon, and dragons don''t submit to the weak. While it is the truth that you don''t need to subjugate me, you need to show me that you have enough potential for me to choose you."


    Andrea noticed that his body started shrinking, and eventually, he reached around one kilometer in length from whatever the gargantuan size it had been before. His aura, however, didn''t drop. Andrea felt as if his gaze alone would crush her entire body.@@novelbin@@


    Andrea''s face turned serious, and she said without breaking eye contact with the dragon. "I am ready."

 Chapter 1085: Andreas and The Dragons Conversation.

    The dragon couldn''t help but observe Andrea. Of all the people who had arrived in front of him, she was up to the usual standards in terms of talent. He would not deny that Andrea was talentedpared to average cultivators. However, those who overcame the previous trials to stand before him were outstanding talents who could reshape an era. Hence, Andrea could be qualified as ordinary at best.


    And yet, he couldn''t help but feel that his affinity with this young human woman would be strangely high. When she entered the room, he was awakened by her presence. Her aura was, simply said, enticing. That simple fact had happened very few times in the past. Usually, he would stay sleeping until the trial takers were either too close to him or attacked him out of nowhere. ''¡­Those were annoying people.''


    He shook off those thoughts and refocused on the armor-wearing woman. She had been staring at him closely and without a shred of fear since the very beginning. There had been wariness but not fear. "Asmanded by the Sun God, this trial is one that was created to subjugate me. But, as I exined, that''s not possible with your strength. Therefore, you need to, in more friendly words, make me acknowledge you and be willing to be your contracted beast."


    The Dragon with obsidian scales that seemed to have magma pulsing between them lowered his head and ordered Andrea. "Now, approach me and bathe in the mes that make out my mane. If you can''t resist those, then there is no deal to be talked about. You will be sent back as another failure."


    Andrea looked up at him with a firm gaze, but she didn''t move. ''Hm¡­ That tone¡­''


    Her pensive gaze confused the dragon, prompting him to ask. "What''s wrong? Do you fear my mes? If you are hesitating thinking that they might kill you, I can be lenient and control them not to burn you."


    "I don''t fear them," Andrea answered with a faint smile. "I''ve been bathed in hotter mes than those before. What I am hesitant about is your attitude."


    The dragon blinked his deep green eyes and thenughed. His low and rumbling voice had a touch of amusement. Still, Andrea could sense that he had taken offense. ''Ah¡­ I should''ve worded it better.'' The thinning of those vertical pupils was all too familiar to Andrea.


    The dragon spoke, his lips arched. "You are arrogant. Weren''t you servile before? Well, since you say that you can easily bear my mes¡­"Andrea''s lips twitched. "Wait-"


    The dragon opened his maw and then poured out a sea of glowing scarlet-red mes in front of him. "Try to resist this."


    Andrea didn''t have a chance to dodge before the mes engulfed her.


    After a few seconds of surrounding Andrea with his powerful mes, he stopped pouring them out. His gaze had a hint of doubt in them. ''Hm¡­ What were those mes around her before mine engulfed her? They looked powerful¡­'' Still, seeing that nobody came out of the mes, he snorted once. "It seems I overestimated her. In the end, she was just another arrogant person."


    When another few seconds passed, he sighed and spoke slightly disappointedly. "And here I thought I would finally escape this prison." He turned around and muttered, his voice and gaze full of determination. "Still, even if I''m locked here for an eternity, I am a dragon. I won''t submit to anyone unqualified."


    "That''s admirable."


    The dragon paused and turned around, looking at where Andrea stood previously. There, the human woman was still standing in the same position, surrounded by a sparkly aura of red mes. "That''s¡­" the Dragon squinted and then said, his face gaining a touch of surprise. "A Natural Treasure? It feels rted to fire, but it has something more¡­ Star Attribute? I can''t read it."


    Andreamented, dissipating the mes around her. "Dragon, does this count as having enough resistance to your mes?"


    The dragon paused and looked at Andrea closely. His lips arched almost unnoticeably as he answered, his tone slightly grumpy. "Not bad. It does count as a pass. However, did you ever have the actual intent to contract me? I can sense another bond within you. A profound one."


    Andrea''s smile faintly faded. At first, she didn''t n to do much more than subjugate the dragon here and be done with the trial. However, now that she had seen how powerful the creature here was, a feeling of want sprouted in her. ''With him, I''ll close the distance between Yasenia''s strength and my own. Contracts also help both contractors, after all.''


    Knowing what she wanted, Andrea''s gaze gained a determined light. "I already have contracted another beast through a blood pact. Hence, contracting you like so would usually be impossible."


    "Oh?" The dragon agreed with Andrea. "That''s indeed the truth. A human can''t make more than one blood contract."


    Andrea looked at the dragon and flew up, rising to eye level. "I said usually." Andrea grinned toothily. "I feel that I can break that staple with you. Make a contract with me and be my contracted beast."


    "You''ll die." The dragon answered calmly and bluntly. "If you contract me, your soul will copse. The weight that I and the beast you have currently contracted will impose on your soul is too much for you to bear."


    Andrea saw how the dragon''s eyes glowed, gaining a profound touch they didn''t have before. "The beast you have contracted has great potential, not lower than mine. Contracting us both will make it impossible for your soul to manage it. As we grow, you won''t be able to keep up and eventually copse."


    Andrea touched her chin. "Is it a problem of the soul, or is it a problem of control and will?"


    The Dragon looked at Andrea deeply and spoke. "Both. Once you make a blood contract with a beast, you create a tight link between both your existences. Adding another creature to this link is like trying to pry open your soul, mix it with apletely new one, and then stitch up the tear you created. Do you have such control over your soul without even having practiced the Soul Path? I don''t believe so."


    Andrea heard that and pondered, a faint smile spreading on her lips. "If you weren''t interested in me, you would not be exining things to such an extent."


    The dragon snorted, a wave of scarlet fire swallowing Andrea again. "I am just worried a good seedling would try something silly and die in vain."


    Andrea waved her hand, creating a mighty gale to blow out the mes around her. "Well, I will ept your concerns. However, I still want to give it a try." Andrea raised her eyebrow as her lips faintly arched. "My affinity with Dragons is great. I bet that by the time you are predicting that my soul will copse, I will grow to such an extent that you''ll have to eat your own words."


    The giant creature asked, his tone clearly mocking. "Do you have a Dragon as a partner or something? Perhaps as your master? If not, you do not understand how powerful a dragon''s soul truly is. Especially one of a dragon at my bloodline level."


    Andrea purposely made a surprised expression. "How did you know? Do I have her scent all over me?" She scratched her cheek and giggled, feeling somewhat ashamed. "That''s embarrassing."


    The giant dragon blinked a few times. At first, he thought that she was joking. However, when he took a sniff, the overpowering territorial scent of our dragoness enveloped his brain, making him feel a sense of inferiority for a moment. ''W-What? What kind of Dragon does this woman know?''


    Even if he just took a sniff, he could somehow see a giant phantom of a gargantuan celestial dragon. That dragon looked as if it was made out of the night sky, with deep and gorgeous blue and glittering white stars all around her body. The glowing Sun and Moon on her wings amplified the mystique and imposing nature of the creature. ''This dragon¡­ She is a Progenitor. No. A Progenitor Queen.''


    Andrea noticed his reaction and was slightly confused. ''Wait¡­ Did Yasenia rub her scent on me with that hug she gave before I entered this ce?''


    Both sides were silent for a few seconds. Eventually, the dragon relented. "Let''s do it then. However, if you die, I won''t be taking any responsibility. You can tell that dragon with you that. I want no trouble to follow meter."


    Andrea almost burst intoughter. ''He is scared of Yasenia, isn''t he?''


    They walked silently toward the middle of the giant hellishndscape. Eventually, the dragon suddenly spoke up. "Vairon."


    "Hm?" Andrea blinked and looked at him.


    The dragon gave her a side eye and sighed. "Are you always this slow?"


    Andrea looked at him speechlessly. She reacted right away, her eyes widening slightly. "Ah. That''s your name."


    "Indeed." The giant dragonmented. "I am a [Vulcan Sun Dragon]. My attributes are Fire, Magma, and Sun, the main one being magma."


    Andrea sincerely praised. "Oh! That sounds powerful."


    "No need for pleasantries."


    Andrea chuckled. "I mean it." Then, she added. "In my case, my bloodline is called [Sun Eating Tiger]. Although, I have never really felt any effects other than being very good at controlling my Sun and Metal attributes."


    The dragon spoke with doubt. "How could it have any effects? You have yet to break the limit, right?"


    "Hm?" Andrea remembered something and realized. "Ah. Do you mean that I need to reach the Sixth Realm?"


    "Indeed," Vairon affirmed it. Then, he added. "Not only that. Humans be much stronger depending on what type of tribtion you have and how deep your understanding of the intents is when you break through. Remember, you must increase your intents to Level 9 before breaking through if you want the best results. Many don''t follow this advice and end up wasting their entire potential."


    Andrea hummed as theynded on a massive circr formation. "Humans seem to be quite powerful when reaching the Sixth Realm, right?"


    Vaironmented as he looked at Andrea. "Humans are the original Dragon Hunter race. Do you think that a weak race can gain such a title? Demons, Divines, Dragons, Phoenixes, Qilins, White Tigers, Vermillion Birds¡­ Humans have hunted all these legendary creatures in the past. Most of the humans are weak, yes. However, in terms of potential, I don''t think that any race canpare to humans. A human who has realized his full potential is as scary as a fully matured dragon."@@novelbin@@


    Andrea was surprised. ''Don''t Divines and Demons dominate the higher realms nowadays? Was the blow during the Heavenly Cataclysm that bad for humans?''


    Vairon stomped the ground, creating a small earthquake and forcing the magma in the entire valley to stir. "Now, let''s start our contract. Don''t die, child."


    Andrea prepared her mind and soul, and her light green eyes shed with determination. A smile spread on her lips as she spoke loud and clear. "I am ready."


    Vairon''s lips arched faintly. "You are not."


    He activated the formation, and an instantter, Andrea''s mind shed white. A hellish pain that she had never felt before engulfed her entire existence, pushing a beast-like howl out of her throat. "AHHHH!"

 Chapter 1086: Magma Caves Trial Rewards.

    Outside of the trial, Yasenia and the rest were patiently waiting for Andrea. It had been two weeks since Andrea entered that room, and there was no signal that she was going to be done soon. While Yasenia trusted her Darling, she was not someone who would look at things optimistically. Her mind was spinning with many different scenarios, making her feel slightly tense.


    Yasenia sighed, her eyebrows locking together. "Why is she taking so long¡­?" Looking at herp, she saw Ebirah. The girl had been okay at first, but suddenly, she started feeling sleepy, and Yasenia lent her herp. Sadly, Ebirah didn''t wake up after that.


    The door remained tightly closed, and the dragoness''s patience was starting to run thin. To calm her nerves, she passed her hand through Ebirah''s soft and fluffy hair, gentlybing her pink hair. When her fingers reached the end of the strand, the hair color shifted to a golden hue that prettily fitted with the lobster girl.


    Tatyana ced her hands on Yasenia''s shoulders and soothinglymented. "The Sun God has already told us that if Andrea fails, those doors will automatically open. I have also looked at the formation, and I confirmed it to be the truth."


    The dragoness exhaled and looked upward, leaning slightly back to see Tatyana''s face. "I know. I am just¡­ worried. I knew that the dragon inside would not be easy. But¡­ I didn''t expect Andrea to struggle so much."


    At her side, Cecile was using her Moon Attribute to create arrows as a form of pastime and energy control activity. She answered Yasenia''s worries bluntly. "If she is taking so long, it is a good thing. A Dragon of that stature will naturally not allow themselves to be subjugated easily. Hence, if she is taking long without failing, that means that she is in the process of subjugating that dragon."@@novelbin@@


    Yasenia sighed, and suddenly, a loud bang was heard.


    Startled, everyone looked over toward the door and saw the double doors open side by side. Yasenia''s heart tensed.


    From the doors, a very tall woman holding a gorgeous battle halberd walked out, her back as straight as a spear. The heroic woman''s dark curly hair dropped down naturally instead of being held in a ponytail like usual. The rebellious hair strands that stuck to her masterpiece of a face added a touch of savageness to her countenance, making everyone stare dazedly for a few seconds.The Sun God raised his eyebrow and looked at Andrea, his eyes shing with surprise. "You¡­ seeded?"


    Andrea looked at the man and stuck the halberd on the ground with a strong stab. Then, she pulled her hair back slowly in a loose ponytail as she answered. "Surprised? I am as surprised as you are. After all, who knew that the trial was something like that."


    Andrea looked at the Sun God with an unusually cold stare and smiled. "Forcing a blood contract on me leaves quite a bad after-taste, doesn''t it, Sun God? Don''t worry, though. I survived."


    The Sun God blinked and asked, baffled. "How? Your soul should''ve been ripped apart trying to do that."


    Yasenia heard both sides of the conversation, and her stomach twisted as her heart felt as if it was about to burst into an inferno. Cecile quickly grabbed her hand, and Yasenia turned her head to her. Cecile''s heart trembled once when she saw the deep, bright shade of blood-red color swallow her irises. Still, she spoke firmly. "Patience, my love."


    Yasenia took a deep breath and looked back at the Sun God, her face turningpletely emotionless. For the girls and maids, who understood Yasenia, this expression was much scarier than any angry expression she could make.


    Andrea smiled faintly. "Well, it would''ve been if not for my connection with someone quite close to me." Andrea looked toward Yasenia, and when she did so, her heart skipped a beat. ''Oh Heavens, she is furious.''


    The Sun God looked over and saw Yasenia''s change in eye color, making him tilt his head. "Hm? Why have your eyes be red?"


    Yasenia''s lips arched faintly. "Don''t worry, Sun God. It happens when I am excited. Andrea has ovee such a difficult challenge, and it is difficult to contain my raw emotions."


    The Sun God hummed. "I see. That''s a peculiar trait." Looking back at Andrea, he stood up and approached her. Then, being of a simr height, he looked into Andrea''s eyes and spoke aloud. "Varion. Are you not going to speak to me?"


    The girls were confused for a second until the low and rumbling voice of Vairon echoed in the room. "What''s there to say, Sun God? You''ve trapped me like an animal for who knows how many years to find someone who could inherit the main inheritance your real self ced here. Now, Andrea has achieved it."


    Andrea frowned and asked. "Wait, main inheritance?"


    Varion asked, confused. "Right. My trial ispletely optional. If you ovee the previous two trials, it is already considered oveing the trials, and part of the inheritance will be given."


    The Sun God felt all the gazes falling onto him, and he raised his eyebrow. "What are you looking at? It''s not in any ce written that I must tell you all the details."


    Surprisingly, the Sun God didn''t receive any cursing or anger directed at him. He blinked, confused, and looked around as everyone kept their gazes on him. "...Ho~?" He smiled faintly andmented. "You are all very disciplined." He turned toward Andrea andmented. "Here is my inheritance."


    A gorgeous golden jade appeared in front of Andrea, glowing radiantly with the lights of the Sun. It felt as if a mini sun had appeared in the room. The second Andrea touched it; four names shed in her mind.


    [Unbreakable Sun Core Physique Body Technique]


    [Divine Sunvoid Dragon Rider Spiritual Technique]


    [Supreme Sr Radiance Soul Technique]


    [Profound Dragon Riding Martial Technique]


    "These are¡­"


    The Sun God smiled faintly. "While I did indeed set you up so that I could give that inheritance, it is the strongest inheritance hidden in this ce. After all, there is only one Varion. You subjugated it. Now, no one else can do it."


    Andrea asked, confused. "Why do all of this? Why would you set me up in this manner?"


    The Sun God shook his head. "You wouldn''t understand the boredom. The long days of waiting for a new challenger. The nothing of time as I see time pass. Theck of anything¡­" He sighed, his gaze tired. "I don''t know why I wasn''t made to go hibernate when there were no challengers."


    Everyone in the room paused, feeling a twinge of empathy. They could imagine what torture it was to pass his days like this. However, while they had a pang of sympathy for him, they knew what his fate was bound to be when they saw absolutely no change in Yasenia''s facial expressions.


    The dragoness smiled andmented, her tone friendly. "How about we help you get out of here? However, you need to promise me that you''ll also liberate the mice if we do that."


    The Sun God looked at Yasenia closely and asked, confused. "Why would you help me?"


    Yasenia walked forward and smiled, patting his shoulder as she showed a considerate expression. "Even if you are a Soul Strand, you have emotions. After so many years, you are no different from another cultivator. I feel respect for the Sun God. However, what he did here is wrong."


    The Sun God looked into Yasenia''s bloody red eyes and felt slightly surprised. He pondered and eventually nodded. "If you really can help me out of here, I''ll reward you handsomely."


    He looked at the side and waved his hand, allowing a few items to pour down from the ceiling into a small mountain of treasures. He sighed. "Those are rewards that I am allowed to take out in a single time. One per person. They are all profession-rted and Low-Level Transcendent Realm."


    All the girls felt their hair standing up, and a chill ran up their spines. It was terrifying that Yasenia could approach, convince, and show such real emotions when she felt none of them.


    They would bet their necks that Yasenia would rip the Sun God''s head off if she could. And yet, there she was, standing side by side and earning several dozen treasures of the Sixth Rank for all of them.


    Evelyn''s lips were smiling and trembling, her eyes having a mix of adoration and awe. ''Thankfully, I am her wife. Thankfully, I am not her enemy. Incredible.''


    Yasenia turned and said to all the girls. "Prepare everything! We''ll protect the Sun God while he tries to escape, and then we''ll escape ourselves!"


    "Understood!"


    The Sun God looked at Yasenia''s back, and a faint mocking light shed in his eyes. ''Mortals are so easily convinced. These treasures are some I''ll recover once we are outside.''


    Meanwhile, Vairon was warning Andrea in her mind. ''Andrea, tell your lover that this is not a joke. The Sun God is not someone she can trust!''


    Andrea answered with a smile. ''She knows. Don''t worry.''


    The Sun God, simr to the Moon Goddess, started a massive ritual that instantly activated the defenses of the trial. However, like the Moon Goddess, after so many years, the Sun God''s Soul Strand had gained enough strength to defy those defenses. He just needed Yasenia''s group to distract them.


    Andrea was carrying Ebirah during this time, who was slowly waking up. "Hm~? What is happening?"


    Andrea looked down and smiled. "Oh? Did you wake up, sleepy princess?"


    Eibrah blinked a few times and smiled widely, hugging Andrea''s neck. "Hehehe. Andrea! You are back! How did it-"


    BOOM!


    "Hyah!?"


    Ebirah looked around, making a startled sound. "O-Oh! We are fighting! Why didn''t you say so!"


    Ebirah quickly jumped off Andrea''s arms and rushed to help the others. Vairon muttered with an amused smile. "That''s my roommate?"


    Andreaughed. "That''s a fun way to say it. However, yes. She is."


    Vairon didn''t hold back his praise. "She is not bad indeed. She is so young but already has incredible strength."


    Andrea saw the surroundings cracking and then saw the Sun God pointing upward. "We are getting out. Be prepared, Vairon."


    "Leave it to me."


    Yasenia and the rest also saw the ceiling shatter, and then, a powerful suction force swallowed everything. They lost their eyesight for a moment, and then, the appeared outside of the trial.


    Yasenia looked sideways and spotted the Sun God taking a deep breath as he looked around. Without a single shred of mercy, Yasenia palmed the ground.


    PANG!


    The Sun God looked over, confused, and then he saw his surroundings get filled with chains. "What!? [Sun Intent Domain]!"


    However, it was toote. Even before he could expand his intent domain, all the chains grabbed his limbs and restricted his soul power. The Sun God red at Yasenia and growled. "What''s the meaning of this!?"


    Yasenia slowly raised her head and showed the Sun God a terrifyingly wrathful expression. "This is the consequence of trying to kill MY Darling, trash!"

 Chapter 1087: Arriving at Fulos Village.

    The Sun God''s expression changed when he heard Yasenia''s words. How dare she call him trash? He looked at Yasenia coldly and spat. "You stupid dragon! Do you think that these chains can stop me in any way, shape, or form? You can''t do anything to me, for I am part of a God! How can a mortal even dare attempt to do anything about it!?"


    Yasenia smiled sneeringly. "Part of a God? You are nothing, just a speck of dust that thinks they can defy Heaven and Earth!"


    The Sun God sighed and looked at Yasenia with a disappointed and disdaining expression. "You really don''tprehend how great the strength of a God Cultivator is. We are beings that control everything! Your petty chains are just brittle mud! Ha!"


    He used all his strength and pushed outward with his arms.


    CLANG!


    The chains tensed and didn''t budge a single hair strand. The Soul Strand paused and frowned, looking down at the chains still tied around his limbs. "Hm?"


    Tatyanaughed and shook her head. "Did you really think that you would be able to escape them that easily?"


    The Sun God strand looked at Tatyana with trembling pupils. "You¡­ Are you the one who built this formation?"


    Tatyana waved her hand, and the chains tensed, pulling his limbs straight and holding him above the ground. Seeing his suffering figure, a strange sense of satisfaction filled Tatyana. "It doesn''t really matter who built it. The only thing you need to know is that you''ll be quite a good sample to finish my product~."A powerful ck energy pulsed through the chains, striking the Sun God''s Soul Strand. The Soul Strand''s eyes flipped upward, and then, he dissolved into a ball of golden light.


    Tatyana waved her long sleeves and stored the profound sun energy sphere. "Perfect~."


    Yasenia blinked a few times and nced at Tatyana, her lips pouting forward. "... I feel unsatisfied."


    Tatyana blinked twice and remembered that her Little Treasure was quite angry with this person. "Ah¡­ Sorry, Little Treasure. I usually like to just get done with things, so I forgot¡­" She smiled and tip-toed, pecking the pouty lips of her charming Little Treasure. "Do you want me to reform his body? I can do so if you want~."


    Yasenia rolled her eyes and looked at Andrea instead. The woman stiffened, dreading the words that were about to be spoken through her lover''s tempting and oh-so-kissable lips. "So¡­. Vairon, eh? Did you have fun with him?"


    Andrea almost kneeled to ask for forgiveness at Yasenia''s clearly jealous and sour tone. She quickly stepped forward and gave her a big hug. "Ah. There, there. We really didn''t do anything significant. I just did a small ritual so that I could fit him together with Ebirah in my soul."


    Yasenia looked up, her face pouty. "You suffered."


    The face that could cause the ruin of a country pouting at her was a lethal weapon not many understood the effectiveness of. Moreover, since her dear dragoness was still angry at that other person, her gem-like red-colored slit eyes gave her countenance an exotic touch, making her irresistible.


    With that face looking straight at her, Andrea surrendered and nodded. She just couldn''t lie to Yasenia even if her life was on the line. "I did suffer. But we managed to create the connection. I now have two contracted beasts. Together with the techniques I got, I will grow tremendously and have a very bright future."


    Yasenia nodded. "I know." Then, she pouted. "But I feel bad. I want to spank you¡­ I will spank you¡­ Hm." Yasenia tapped her chin. "Another thing to do when I administer my punishment."


    Andrea felt a droplet of sweat drip down her temple. The dragoness then looked into Andrea''s eyes and spoke deeply, her tone prating deep into Andrea''s soul. "Vairon. Come out."


    The heat increased in the surroundings as a whirlwind of mes enveloped arge area by their side. From the fire, a massive serpentine figure coated in mes appeared, his figure imposing as if he were looking down on the world. However, before the girls could feel in awe, the dragon lowered his head to the ground and closed his eyes. "Greetings, My Queen."


    The girls felt their lips twitch. ''In the end¡­ The Big Boss is always our cute little dragoness, eh?''


    Yasenia hummed and approached him, looking up and down as her eyes slowly regained their usual golden color. "Not bad. You are really strong."


    Vairon looked at Yasenia and answered humbly. "I can''tpare to you."


    At first, Vairon understood that there was a dragon in Andrea''s life. He also knew that she was someone with a high-level bloodline. However, only now did he know that even his overestimations were an insulting underestimation. In his eyes, Yasenia''s aura was literally ring around as if her body carried the power to destroy worlds. Even when his current raw strength was slightly higher than Yasenia''s, he was sure that in a battle to the death, his chances of winning were low. ''How much dormant power can one have in one body? Her normal and max strength states are as far apart as the Sun and the Moon.''


    The dragoness tilted her head. "No need to be so humble. You are now Andrea''s contracted beast. Hence, you are family. As long as you keep this in mind and never betray us, we will always treat you as such." Yasenia smiled and said. "I trust Andrea''s judgment and firmly believe in her decisions. Wee, Vairon."


    Vairon looked at Yasenia and felt no liesing from her, making him feel a warm sense of belonging seeping into his heart.


    "Hey!"


    While he was thinking that, he heard an adorable call from a girl. Looking over, he saw a petite and doll-like pink-haired woman with a pretty lobster tail. She was pointing at him while her other hand rested on her waist. "I am the one that came first! So, I am your big sister! You need to call me like so!"


    Vairon raised his scaly eyebrow, his profound green eyes gaining a touch of amusement. If theypared ages, he was even older than Tatyana. Of course, his strength didn''t evene close to hers since he had been trapped for so long. Vairon asked Ebirah. "How about you call me big brother? Aren''t Irger, older, and stronger than you?"


    Ebirah blinked a few times and muttered. "Big brother¡­" Ebirah tilted her head.


    Vaironughed softly. "Yes?"


    Ebirah giggled and said a bit more confidently. "Big brother!"


    Vairon answered her with a smile again. "Yes?"


    Ebirah puffed her chest. "Okay, since you will be Big Brother! Then, I am Little Sister! So, you need to protect and take care of me!"


    Vairon nodded, following her antics withoutining. "Sure. No permanent harm shall fall onto you as long as this Big Brother stands."


    Ebirah smiled and nodded. Onlyter would she understand that Vairon meant every single word he said here. Whoever tried to mess with Eibrah would need to have a word with Vairon first.


    Andreamented. "Vairon, turn back to your human form. We are going to leave this ce and your dragon form."


    "Understood."


    Another tornado of heated fire engulfed his body, and his body shrunk. Eventually, he transformed into a tall and muscr man wearing rtively few clothes. However, his handsomeness was undeniable.


    He had chiseled muscles and sharp facial contours, with long and spiky ck hair that reached half his back. His clothes were those of a barbarian: a sleeveless fur coat and long and tight pants that marked the absolutely perfected leg muscles.


    His face had a touch of savageness but without losing elegance¡ªa strange mix that made him look sophisticated, while others would look like vagabonds or cavemen. His skin was a healthy bronze color, glowing with the colors of the cave around him.@@novelbin@@


    He approached Andrea, moving his muscr shoulder and neck. "It has been so long since I transformed¡­ This feels so ufortable."


    The baritone voice, worthy of someone of his appearance, reached the girls and made their chests somewhat vibrate. Andrea raised her eyebrow, looking at him up and down. "You look good."


    Vairon looked at her with his deep green slit eyes and smirked, pointing to the side with his finger. "If you flirt like that, Dragon Queen will punish you more."


    Andrea blinked and looked sideways. A chill climbed up her spine when Yasenia was looking at her with a sweet, smiling face butpletely emotionless eyes. ''Oh dear¡­ I am piling up punishments¡­ Will I survive? Dawn, please give Mom strength to deal with your Mommy.''


    Yasenia told everyone. "Mount on your swords, and let''s go back to Fulo''s vige. We need to drop the kid there first. Then, we''ll leave this ce and prepare to explore the mountain''s peak."


    Vairon sprouted a pair of wings at the same time Yasenia did, and both dragons flew up to the sky. The rest followed with their own methods.


    They streaked through the magma caves, reaching the end of the tunnels, and then quickly traversed the undergroundndscape, reaching the vige they had visited before. Once they arrived, Yasenia raised her eyebrows. "Hm¡­ What happened here?"


    The vige was utterly destroyed, as every single building had been razed to the ground. The ground had been split open, and magma covered the majority of the ce. Fulo looked at everything with a stunned expression. "W-What happened?"


    The dragoness patted his head and muttered. "Well, we''ll need to discover it if we want to return to you to your people."


    Fulo didn''t answer. His gaze was locked on thendscape before his eyes, not believing what he was seeing. Yasenia looked at him and sighed. Then, she ordered. "ra, Doriel, search the area and be careful of ambushes."


    "Understood, Young Miss."


    The maids separated and covered the entire area quickly.


    While waiting, the dragoness and girls also moved around the town. Yasenia was carrying Fulo by the waist with one arm as they jumped around. "Hm¡­ This feels unnatural, no?"


    Evelyn''sment caught Andrea''s attention. "How so?"


    Evelyn muttered. "Look, that area is sunken as if something had exploded. The houses surrounding that ce have also been razed outward from that point."


    Yasenia agreed. "Indeed. What was there, Fulo?"


    "Eh?"


    The boy looked at Yasenia, and the dragoness asked again, patiently. "What was in that location, Fulo? Was there something important?"


    Fulo moved his gaze and realized where they were pointing. "That¡­" He muttered. "That''s the location of the defensive formation core. The one we used to attack you."


    Yasenia hummed. "I see~..."


    "Young miss."


    Doriel appeared by her side and spoke up. "I think we found traces of some survivors. Should we follow them?"


    The dragoness nodded. "Of course. We need to send Fulo home, don''t we?"


    Everyone prepared and rushed out of the ruined vige, quickly moving through the terrain and catching up to the survivors, if there were any.

 Chapter 1088: Fulos Determination.

    Chapter 1088: Fulo''s Determination.


    After following the tracks for a day, Yasenia''s group noticed a small encampment ahead. The encampment had well-built houses. However, their tidy appearance couldn''t really hide how rushed they were built. After all, there were no roads around them, giving the impression of a primitive settlement.


    Yasenia looked from a distance and looked at Doriel. "Infiltrate and gather information. I''ll give you two hours."


    Doriel nodded once and then disappeared.


    Fulo looked at Yasenia and asked, somewhat nervous. "W-What do you want to investigate, Lady Yasenia? I can recognize the type of house from here, and I would put my life on the line that these people are from my vige!"


    The young man was clearly rushed. He wanted to know what happened and why the vige thatsted for thousands of years suddenly copsed overnight. He had experienced a lot during the time he was with the girls. During this time, he learned how to lead, information about the outside, and many more things that he would never forget.


    However, his journey that was yet to start felt like it wasing to an end before the first page was written. The disappearance of his vige, the unusual crater, and the clear signs that this was man-made were discussed by these powerful cultivators. Everything led him to believe that something more insidious was happening.


    Yasenia calmed the Young Man with a few words. "Don''t worry. Our intention is to know what happened before we make contact with them. After all, the bad guy who did that might''ve convinced everyone to follow his orders. A preliminary investigation will save us from trying to decipher lies with no information." The dragoness looked at Fulo and smiled faintly under her veil. "I have nothing against your vige, Fulo. Moreover, I am not about to let you have an easy death after bothering to take care of you during that trial!"


    Fulo blinked a few times as his eyes became slightly hot. A sensation of gratefulness spread in his heart, and he vowed in his mind never to betray Yasenia''s expectations if they were to meet again.


    Eventually, Doriel returned and kneeled in front of Yasenia. They were around five kilometers away from the settlement, hidden between the ming trees and behind arge hill. Spotting them would be difficult in their current location."Young Miss. The perpetrator was the City Lord. Seemingly crazed because he thought that his son was never going to return, he blew up the formation in the middle of the vige, destroying the defensive formation and several people in the process, including himself."


    Fulo''s eyes opened wide, unable to believe Doriel''s tale. "T-That''s impossible! Why would father go so far!?"


    Yasenia was simrly confused and gestured to Doriel. Doriel shook her head. "I can''t really decipher why he did it. However, I can guess. The formation, as we learned, can only be activated and controlled by those of the City Lord''s blood. Fulo is strangely his only son. Hence, losing his son, he thought that no one would be able to control the formation in the future. Maddened by the loss of his son and the bleak future of his tribe, he decided to end everything in an act of self-imposed mercy."


    Doriel raised her head, her obsidian eyes showing no emotion. "Such cases often happen in this kind of setting. A person with absolute power thinks that he and those chosen by him can push the vige to thrive. When they lose those advantages, they end everything, thinking everything is doomed."


    Yasenia listened and looked at Fulo. The young man had fallen to his knees, his eyes tearless as the shock was too strong. "How many people are in that settlement, Doriel?"


    "I have not counted consciously. However, I would say that there are between 230 and 260 people."


    Fulo asked, his voice croaking. "T-Two hundred?"


    Before, there were around one thousand people in the town.


    Yasenia ced her chin on her forehead and sighed. "While I did want to teach that old man a lesson, I never intended for things to twist in this manner. Yet, I can''t deny part of the responsibility now that this has happened."


    "We can help."


    Yasenia paused and looked behind her. There, seven golden mice were looking at Yasenia with their adorable beady eyes. Yasenia''s eyebrows twitched. ''Ah¡­ I forgot about them. Were they following us all along?''


    Tatyana understood Yasenia''s expression and chuckled. She answered her unasked question. "They have been behind us this whole time, yes. I am in awe at their ability to meld with their surroundings. I also had a hard time noticing them."


    Yasenia cleared her throat and crouched in front of the seven golden-colored mice. "Well¡­ How can you help?"


    The leader of the mice, who was coincidentally the one who spoke with Yasenia''s group before, squeaked. "We can be this vige''s guardian beasts for one thousand years. That should give it enough time to thrive and gain independence, right?"


    Yasenia was surprised. "You''d do that? Why the sacrifice?"@@novelbin@@


    The mice smiled, and another one spoke. This time, the voice was higher-pitched, making Yasenia believe that this one was female. ''Wasn''t this a single creature? It seems that they can have different genders with their different bodies¡­''


    "We are really grateful to you, Yasenia. What are one thousand yearspared to the torment we''ve suffered in the Sun God''s trial? We''ve been trapped there for who knows how many hundreds of thousands of years¡­" Looking around, the female mice spoke. "This ce is rich in Yang energy. We can use it as a source to replenish some of our strength and limatize ourselves to this strange new energy."


    "Hm? New energy?"


    Yasenia looked at Vairon, and Vairon asked, confused. "Huh? Isn''t the energy in this ce special?"


    Seeing the dragoness''s eyebrow twitch again, Andrea coughed and took the reins of the conversation. "This area has an extreme amount of Yang energy. However, the basic energy here is the same as outside."


    Vairon eximed. "Oh. Then, yes. This energy is very strange. It feels much more¡­ wild. Unclear? Mixed? How would you describe it, mouse?"


    One of the mice answered. "Dragon, that''s too vague. Can''t youe up with better words? They will understand nothing that way."


    Vairon snorted, a plume of fire escaping his nose. "If these youngins can''t understand that, that''s their fault, not mine. They should get used to-."


    "Vairon."


    Vairon stiffened and looked sideways, meeting with a pair of cold golden slit eyes. "Be clear about it."


    "Yes, ma''am." Vairon cleared his throat and exined. "Before I was trapped, if my memory doesn''t fail me, the energies were much easier to separate into spiritual energies, physical energies, soul energies, and original energies." Vairon sighed. "Now, everything is tangled. It feels as if Heaven is purposely mixing everything so that it is harder to cultivate."


    Mirrory appeared and looked at Vairon. "While what you said is not wrong, I would refrain from making such a statement."


    Vairon blinked and asked, confused. "Who are you?"


    Mirrory smiled. "I am with Angel, don''t worry. Regardless, I think that the energy is as such because we are in a low realm. Once we go up, the energy should be much clearer."


    Vairon hummed and nodded. "That''s a sound reasoning."


    Yasenia looked at the mice and said. "Since you are going to be here for 1000 years, listen to Fulo and try to guide him so that he bes a good leader. However, don''t pamper him. Also, if Fulo dies, you''ll be free as well."


    The mice nodded. "We can do that."


    Fulo coughed and asked, somewhat fearful. "Um, Lady Yasenia, then won''t they be free if they kill me?"


    Yasenia tilted her head. "Unless you abuse them, they have no reason to kill you. One thousand years are but a blink of an eye for creatures like them. Also, if you are going to reach high levels of cultivation, one thousand years is far from your limit in lifespan. You shouldn''t rely on them." Yasenia added. "On the contrary, you should try to act and think as if they aren''t around. If not, once those 1000 years pass, you might be lost and unsure of what to do."


    Fulo''s face gained a determined glint, and he nodded firmly. "Understood."


    Yasenia chuckled and patted his head. "That''s great. Now, go to that vige. We won''t go with you."


    Fulo bowed as much as he could and shouted. "This is an experience that I will never forget and keep forever close to my heart. My path ahead is unknown, but if we ever cross paths, I will always be on your side."


    Yasenia crossed her arms and asked, teasing. "Even when what happened in the vige is mostly because of me?"


    Fulo raised his head and said, his eyes unwavering. "My father attacked you first. If you were not powerful, you would''ve died without knowing why. Both sides have resentment, but carrying resentment only taints the heart. Hence, before a vicious cycle starts, I will forgive you and cut any possibility of it manifesting."


    Yasenia paused and looked deeply at him. After a few moments, she smiled and looked at Andrea. "Give the boy some weapons and robes that will grow with him. I think he deserves it."


    Andrea chuckled and walked forward. "I agree wholeheartedly. I heard that you use a spear?"


    Fulo blinked and nodded, somewhat dazed. Having his affirmation, Andrea waved her hand, summoning a gorgeous red and gold spear with patterns sneaking up the shaft. She spun it twice and then pierced it on the ground. "A drop of blood, and it is as good as yours. Evelyn, robes."


    Evelyn flicked her finger, and a wave of energy enveloped Fulo, lifting him off the ground by a few centimeters. When he fell back down, Fulo felt soft andfortable cloth touching his skin. "What?"


    His gaze lowered, revealing gorgeous and handsome pieces of ck and red clothes. They perfectly fit with his brown and healthy skin, creating the image of a young noble.


    When Fulo raised his head, Yasenia and the others were gone. Only the spear that Andrea stuck into the ground and the clothes on his body were left as proof that everything he had experienced wasn''t just a wild dream.


    Looking around, the mice were also out of sight. However, he knew that they would be watching from the shadows for a long time.


    Looking at the weapon, Fulo walked forward and stopped in front of it. He crouched, picking a stone, and then he opened his palm, making blood surge out. "This spear and these robes will be the start of my journey. A treasure that will be passed down from generation to generation in my house. I swear on my blood that I will fulfill what my father was meant to do and bring my n glory and prosperity."


    Then, he grabbed the spear, and a powerful aura surrounded him. The spear absorbed his blood and then sent a pulse of healing energy, closing the wound on his hand. With the spear in his hands, Fulo walked back to the vige with a straight back and determined face, his eyes shining with much more maturity than before he left the vige.

 Chapter 1089: Absolute Seduction. Andreas Punishment~. (R-18)

    There was an invisible ship above the Deadly Magma Caves, hovering with people guarding the sides and ensuring there were no threats. One of the women wearing maid outfits looked at the person making guard with her and asked with a smallugh. "Say. How long do you think Young Miss will go on?"


    The other maid was Eira, the swordswoman. The white-haired, ethereal girl tilted her head and answered, unsure. "Young Miss'' stamina seems to be growing without stops. She didn''t have any chance to vent for a little longer than five months, so¡­ She should be very pent up." The other maid heard Eira whisper with a strange giggle. "She might need more help than the madams~, hehe. Hueeghehehe."


    The other maid felt her eyebrow twitch. "Eira, we are all eager to have that time with Young Miss. However, I don''t think we''ll have our turn before Madam Andrea manages to make her pregnant."


    Eira''s perverted- ahem, cultured expression calmed down, and she sighed. "I know. Who knew that our Young Miss'' defenses in that regard were so strong? Madam Andrea has strong vitality, and even Flora praised her. And yet, after who knows how many tries, Young Miss'' stomach remains t."


    "What are you two talking about?"


    Looking back, they saw the green-skinned maid with vines as her hair walked over. Eira and the other maid straightened and saluted. "Big Sister Flora!"


    Flora smiled and nodded. Then, she asked again. "So? What was the conversation about?"


    Eira rxed her posture andmented bluntly. "Of when will Young Miss have sex with us? I am very eager since I''ve been reserving my Pure Yin Energy for her."


    Flora blinked and nodded. "Right. You are still inexperienced in that regard." Flora touched her chin. "Since most of us were taken from the street by Lady Tatyana and her people, many had already lost their purity."The other maid chimed in. "Indeed. If I had known that I''d be serving Young Miss, I would''ve rather snipped that man''s thing. Tsk, tsk." She looked outside, somewhat insecure. "I really hope Young Miss doesn''t mind¡­"


    Floraughed and patted the cat-woman''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, she doesn''t. If she did, Madam Kali and Madam Andrea would not be here with us. Not to mention Lady Tatyana."


    Eira blurted out. "Lady Tatyana has probably experienced hundreds of thousands of creatures, right? I heard she had been very free-spirited when roaming a few Demon worlds."


    "Who knows?" Flora shrugged. "It''s not our ce to meddle, either way. Lady Tatyana is our lord, and only Young Miss is above her. It is thanks to her we are here today."


    Eira grinned. "Our sisters back at home are probably pulling their hairs out of envy."


    Flora raised her eyebrow. "Don''t be too overconfident, Eira. The sisters back at home are probably training like maddened beasts. Once we return, we''ll probably be the weakest."


    Eira''s grin faded, and her white eyebrows gently pressed together. "Weakest¡­ I am going to train." Eira turned around, grabbing the handle of her sword. However, before going, Eira looked at Flora and asked, curious. "Who is Young Miss with right now, by the way?"


    Flora chuckled. "She finished Madam Angel and Madam Kali. Now, if I remember correctly, she was walking toward Madam Andrea''s quarters."


    The three maids raised their eyebrows and smirked. "Madam Andrea is in trouble. Let''s pray for her to be able to walk afterward."


    All of them pped twice and bowed down, holding back theirughter.


    Meanwhile, Andrea was sitting in her room, her arms crossed and her foot tapping the ground, somewhat nervous. Vairon spoke to her mind. "Why are you so nervous? Is Queen Yasenia too brutal when mating?"


    Andrea rolled her eyes and blurted. "Brutal? She is too good! Like, crazy good! I''ve teased her a few times during these months because I felt it was funny to see her pent up, but Present Andrea is about to pay for the sins of Past Andrea!"


    Ebirah giggled and said to Vairon. "Big Brother Vairon, the faces Andrea makes when mating with Yasenia are so funny. You''ll see~."


    "You won''t!" Andrea screamed somewhat shrilly out of embarrassment. Vairon chuckled and spoke overly formal, his tone clearly teasing. "Sorry, Master, this one is forced to watch out for your safety. I''ll fulfill my duties even if Master is upset with me!"


    Andrea blurted. "Watch over me, my ass!"


    "Hm~ that was the intention."


    Andrea looked sideways, and her breath hitched. The dragoness was wearing a semi-transparent ck gown that perfectly contrasted with her white skin. The mix of cloth and perfect skin was mouthwatering, making a fire start in Andrea''s deepest parts.


    Even then, that was not the most dangerous part. Yasenia was leaning sideways, her tail yfully waving by her side and her body curving perfectly to highlight those children-bearing hips and massive breasts. The tightness in Andrea''sfortable short pants was such that she was worrying if the cloth would rip from her member trying to get erect.


    Looking up, Yasenia''s face made Andrea feel a twitch and something spill from her tip. The dragoness had a slight natural rouge coloring her cheeks, while her pink-colored dragon eyes glistened with a seductive watery glint. Her reddish lips were curved perfectly to showcase their full and glossy texture. Just a look was enough to make someone imagine how those lips would feel.


    Andrea was totally enthralled, and before she knew it, Yasenia was gently and elegantly kneeling in front of her and pulling down her stretched shorts and panties. Andrea''s dick bounced up, pointing to the sky with maximum stiffness and handsome veins running around it.


    Then, as Andrea looked, Yasenia leaned down and gave the leaking tip a kiss. Electrifying pleasure rushed to Andrea''s brain. The visual stimtion of the eventsbined with Yasenia''s overpowering sexual scent, and her balls squeezed out all her semen. "Ahh!"


    Andrea orgasmed, her dick pouring her white and thick semen all over Yasenia''s face. Seeing such a perfect countenance be stained with her semen made Andrea''s stomach spasm as a sensation of pleasure continued to invade her body.


    Yasenia chuckled when Andrea''s dick stopped cumming. "Such a waste~."


    Her low and tempting voice was worse than that of a subus. "Aaall~ of this could''ve gone into my eager pussy~." Yasenia used her finger to trace the still-erect dick from the base to the tip and charmingly looked upward. "Don''t you think, Darling?"


    Andrea was going crazy. It felt as if Yasenia was trying to enchant her soul into submission by pure seduction alone. The dragoness touched the thin straps holding the clothes on her scantily covered body and pushed them sideways, letting them slide halfway rover her arms. This revealed most of her breasts, still covering her nipples but leaving such a deep ravine that it didn''t matter.


    Then, while still looking upward with that pair of soul-sucking pink slitted eyes, Yasenia leaned forward.


    Andrea''s heart and breath became rushed as Yasenia''s massive breasts gently swallowed her entire dick. The softness and sliminess from her own fluids effortlessly swallowed the whole shaft. Andrea''s brain felt as if it just turned to mush, and she threw her head back. ''Oh Heavens. Her breasts are so soft! My dick is melting!''


    "Fufu~." Yaseniaughed softly and squeezed her breasts, moving them up and down. "Come on, my big girl~. Cum into my breasts. Don''t you want to taint this ce with your precious and fertile semen, eh~?"


    Andrea''s body waspletely enthralled by the dragon woman. Yasenia barely finished her sentence when Andrea''s brain tingled, and her powerful muscles squeezed. Pleasure rushed to her head. "I am cumming!"


    Her dick orgasmed again in less than a minute, loads of semen staining deep into Yasenia''s breasts. The dragoness slowly stood up, allowing the rest of her clothes to drop down, revealing her entire body.


    "Good girl~."@@novelbin@@


    Andrea felt Yasenia''s hand gently caressing her cheek and looking forward. She saw a massive dick creating a shadow over her face. Yasenia caressed Andrea''s lips with her thumb and said softly. "Now, suck. Get your reward, my Darling~."


    Andrea opened her mouth wide without hesitating and then swallowed Yasenia''s dick deeply into her mouth. A choked moan escaped Andrea as the delicious dick filled her mouth. "Delcioush~."


    Andrea''s light green eyes became hazy as she started throat-fucking herself, trying to insert the dragoness''s massive dick as deep into her throat as she could. After reaching this level, the vor of Yasenia''s fluids was so good that they had addictive qualities even when Yasenia didn''t want them to.


    Andrea hugged Yasenia''s waist and pushed the dick down her throat until she kissed the base, her eyes rolling up. Yasenia caressed her head and moaned softly. "Good job~. You are so good, Darling. Continue. I am going to reward you soon."


    Andrea moved up and down, back and forth, and massaged the dragoness'' dick as best as she could. Yasenia felt the pressure and wetness, and eventually, the sensation of pleasure reached over the edge. "Ah~ I am cumming, Darling."


    She thrust her waist forward, and then, her semen gushed down Andrea''s throat, reaching her stomach basically in the same spurt. The sensation of having her stomach filled with such ungodly amounts of semen made Andrea''s pussy squirt out transparent fluids, as if it wanted to lubricate the dick that was about to fill it.


    Yasenia stopped cumming and took out her dick with a sensual sigh. She then pushed Andrea down and sat on her face, cing her pussy in Andrea''s mouth. Andrea grabbed Yasenia''s massive and soft buttcheeks, her fingers sinking into her soft flesh, and then she started licking the delicious plump flesh in her mouth.


    "Good girl~, you love my pussy so much, right? Here, another little reward, Darling."


    Andrea suddenly felt a soft sensation on the tip of her dick, and then, something swallowed it down in one big gulp. Around her dick, spasming and soft wet flesh squeezed and twisted, stimting her dick enough to make all muscles in her body tense in pleasure.


    Yasenia had used her tail-tip''s sexual organ to swallow Andrea''s dick as she made her eat her out. The tail started to move up and down, and with the stimtion of Yasenia''s pussy being in her mouth and her dick being fucked by her tail, Andrea climaxed. "Ohhh!"


    Yasenia chuckled and sighed a moan. "Great~. My darling''s semen is going into me~. Will you be able to fertilize me today, Darling?"


    Yasenia raised her waist and crawled backward slowly until she could see Andrea''s face bwet from her fluids. A predatory smile spread on Yasenia''s lips as she kissed Andreas'' lips. "Such a good Darling~. Your punishment today is being my good girl and being pampered until your only thought is moving that beautiful dick of yours in my pussy~." She whispered temptingly. "Now, Darling~. Fuck me."


    Andrea turned Yasenia around and then inserted herself deep into the dragoness''s vagina. Her eyes rolled as the perfect vaginal walls squeezed and twisted. "OHH!"


    Andrea came just with insertion, but a pair of powerful legs locked her waist in ce. Thepleasure made Andrea''s eyes sh, and then her waist started pounding the perfect pussy as if it was thest thing she wanted to do.

 Chapter 1090: Aftermath Of Fun Times~. Speaking About The Sky Continent.

    Yasenia stretched her limbs and walked out of the ship''s cabins. She was wearing her usual revealing blue dress, and her face had a satisfied expression. "That was a nice week."


    The maids listening felt their faces spasm. ''...She went on for a week straight, with no rests.''


    Behind Yasenia, they saw Le walk out and look toward Flora. "Um, Flora, do you have Yin Nourishing Pills? Andrea needs one if she wants to recover before we depart in two days."@@novelbin@@


    Flora coughed and waved her hand. "Here. Also, don''t worry. All the madams have needed to take one except Lady Tatyana."


    The dragoness looked at them and blinked twice, her tone curious. "Yin Nourishing Pills? Are they that drained?"


    Both maids deadpanned and looked back at her. Flora spoke, her tone apanied by a sigh. "Young Miss¡­ you didn''t stop mating with the Madams until they literally fainted."


    Yasenia tilted her head. "That''s how it has always been, right?"


    "Young Miss¡­" Flora spoke, her tone struggling to sound formal. "They are High-level Fifth Realm cultivators."


    Yasenia frowned and muttered. "Is that important?"Flora and the other maids saw the innocent expression in their Young Miss''s beautiful face, and decided not to break her strangely pure soul in this regard. Flora smiled. "Nothing, Young Miss. Worry not. Even without the pill, they would be good either way. They are taking it to recover earlier."


    Yasenia nodded once and smiled. "That''s good. I didn''t really go all out, so I was initially not worried about them. Hearing that you were going to give them a pill, I started doubting myself."


    Seeing the retreating back of their worry-free Young Miss, they actually started thinking that Yasenia might need them in the future. They saw Tatyana walk out, her legs somewhat twitching. Looking at the maids, Tatyana smiled. "I will need all of you when she is at the half-step realm."


    The maids almost fainted. ''What!? Even Lady Tatyana can''t deal with her!?''


    Tatyana knew what they were thinking and sighed. "I have basically infinite reserves of energy. However, that''s not the case for Yin Energy. This body has arge amountpared to other beings, but I have started reaching some limits¡­ Yasenia''s libido is increasing at such speedd that I am honestly starting to struggle."


    Flora blurted, her tone incredulous. "Impossible. Shouldn''t your Dual Cultivation Techniques be enough to drain her?"


    Tatyana muttered. "While that would normally be the case, Yasenia also has a dual cultivation technique. Hers is actually stronger than mine, so I can''t really attack her defense as much¡­ Of course, I could go serious and use my¡­ Love Intent." Tatyana frowned. "But I don''t want to use that intent. Not before I know Yasenia for at least another century or two."


    Eira asked from the side, softly resting her palm on the pommel of her sword. "Lady Tatyana. Why didn''t you learn Young Miss''s technique?"


    Tatyana smirked as she stretched. "The name is [Celestial Maiden Ascends Through The Heavens]. Guess what attributes you need to practice the main portion of it."


    Eira''s eyes widened. "Does it need [Celestial Energy]?"


    "Hau!?" Tatyana bonked her head, forcing a cute sound out of Eira.


    "How can it need [Celestial Energy]? If it did, that would mean that the previous user of this technique had [Celestial Energy]. It uses Star, Sun, and Moon energies." ???¦­???¦¥??


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia and asked. "Why is she there? I thought she would go to sleep after all the¡­ work she put in."


    The maids shrugged, indicating that they didn''t know. Hence, Tatyana approached Yasenia and bumped her shoulder with hers. "Well, what are you thinking about?"


    Yasenia pondered, touching her chin. "We are probably going to be attacked, right?"


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow and smiled. "Most likely, we will. Why''d you ask?"


    "Well," Yasenia started. "I was wondering if we should do a bit of cleaning for the Dan family before we leave this ce."


    "Oh? Like what?"


    Hearing her interest, Yasenia chuckled. "The ones here are the future generation of the Gong family, right? If we eliminate them, they will have an era of weakness that the Dan family can take advantage of."


    Tatyana muttered. "If we do that, we won''t be able to investigate the top of the mountain, right?"


    "Can''t we do it after?" Yasenia asked, confused.


    "Hahaha. Well, we could. However, do we even know if it will take less than a year trying to get whatever it is up that mountain?"


    The dragoness frowned. "Can''t we use this ship? With its speed and toughness, we should be able to sail to the top and then get whatever treasure it is up there."


    Tatyana shook her head. "You are leaving too many things up to fate. What if, at the top, there is an ancient and powerful beast? That treasure beyond the clouds felt like a Moon Attributed Natural Treasure from the amounts of Extreme Yin Energy it was releasing. While I don''t think we are unable to get it, rushing will certainly increase our chances of failure."


    Yasenia paused and nodded. "I see. That''s a great point. Moreover, if we kill the younger generation too ruthlessly, those oldies will most likely intervene. They hadn''t done so before because the person I attacked was not worth breaking the rules over."


    "Exactly."


    Yasenia sighed and asked. "By the way, what should we give aspensation for what we found in the Sun Trial? I told the Head of the Family I would do that before."


    "Oh? Are you really going to share some of our earnings?"


    Yaseniaughed. "While I am greedy, and I won''t deny that the Dan Family has been nothing but good people to us. Over greediness, I like to believe that repaying a drop of water offered in kindness must be returned with abundance."


    Tatyana chuckled. "Well, that''s something I taught you, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Yasenia used her tail to hug Tatyana''s waist and slung her arm over Tatyana''s shoulder. "You are at the perfect height for me to do this~. Quite nice, eh?"


    Tatyana looked up and teased. "You also have the perfect ''Height~'' down there, eh? Always reaching that point and hitting it again and again. I might''ve gone crazy if I were a normal cultivator hahaha."


    Yasenia heard those words and asked, her tone curious. "Say, Tatyana¡­ Am I doing something incredible in that regard? The expressions of the maids were quite¡­ interesting, when I came out."


    "Well¡­" Tatyana rubbed her chin. "It is indeed extraordinary. But, they don''t really understand what sleeping wth you is, so it is normal that they don''t understand." Tatyana looked at the dragoness and added. "When someone sleeps with you, it''s just not the tactile sensation that gets overwhelmed. Your sight, your olfactory sense, your taste buds, and your hearing sense. Everything gets stimted by you. Even some other person with the same skills as you would pale inparison when it came to providing pleasure."


    Yasenia said, bbergasted. "You are making it sound as if I am a Heavenly Talent in sex."


    "But you are." Tatyanaughed. "Do you think it is easy making me feel tired during intercourse? Even without my main body, my stamina is far above what is considered a genius. You still can pass through all our rooms and have extra energy."


    Yasenia didn''t deny that. She looked at Tatyana and smiled. "So, do you want to go do something while the rest recover?"


    Tatyana spoke aloud. "Doriel, Eira, choose 30 maids to follow us. The rest will stay"


    "Yes, Lady Tatyana."


    30 maids stood behind Yasenia and Tatyana, and then, all of them jumped down. Their bodies crossed the influence of the camouging formation surrounding the flying ship andnded on the ground lightly.


    Yasenia took out her pipa, [Dragon''s Melody of the Three Sacred Beasts], and looked down at it. "Hm¡­ Dramel feels different but simr to Draheart. I wonder how she will evolve with me."


    Tatyana looked at the gorgeous white pipa and hummed. "I think it has a lot of potential. I mean, items that grow in Treasure Rank are all extraordinary. The technique and level one must have to create something like that is extraordinary." Tatyana added, her tone sincerely praising. "The fact that Andrea can create them, even if they are only for lower-levels, is incredible. Irina has chosen a really good disciple."


    Yasenia and Tatyana, followed by the maids, started scouting the area and fighting some monsters leisurely. They didn''t really care much as long as they could pick up resources and the beast was mindless. "How is Big Bro doing, Tayana?"


    "Oliver?" Tatyana hummed and asked, curious. "Why ask for him all of the sudden?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "Well¡­ I just want to know about him. I am sure he is okay, since there is no way Aunty Avalonia will let anything happen to him. But I wonder if he has been fighting Demons?"


    "He actually has!" Tatyana smiled. "As a form of training, Avalonia threw Oliver to the frontlines when he reached the Unification Realm. The small battles between groups of that level are quite brutal, but he has managed to survive and do well, gaining lots ofbat experience."


    Yasenia asked, curious. "What level is he at?"


    Tatyana touched her chin and frowned. "I think he is currently at the Half-step Unification Realm. Quite a fast speed, if you ask me."


    "Is it?"


    Tatyana moved to the side, dodging a fiery w that fell where she previously stood. "Try not to look at everyone with your cultivation speed as a baseline, okay? Reaching Dantian Spiritualization Realm before 100 years of age is considered a genius cultivator. You are just¡­ abnormal."


    Yasenia muttered,nding on the head of the massive beast and punching down. "But Mirrory said that my cultivation speed is onlyparable to outer disciples from high-realm sects¡­"


    BOOM!


    The beast mmed against the ground, its eyes rolling about. Tatyana copied its eye movements, rolling her eyes at Yasenia. "That Mirror was saying so without taking into ount the difference in energy quality! If you were using a high-realm world''s energy to cultivate¡­" Tatyana shook her head. "Anyway. She said it as a whole, so don''t get discouraged. You are well into the abnormal monster category."


    The dragoness ripped out the core of the beast''s head and looked at it. "I see." She opened her mouth and bit down, chomping it as if it were an apple. As she munched, shemented. "Oh! This one doesn''t taste too bad. As expected from a Level Nine Legendary Beast."


    Yasenia''s mind suddenly shed with the image of a white-haired clumsy girl and blinked twice. "Right¡­ What was this woman''s name¡­"


    Tatyana tilted her head, and suddenly, Yasenia tapped her palm with her fist. "Lucia!" Yasenia looked at Tatyana and asked. "Do you know anything about this girl? I remember that I rejected her quite harshly, sending her and her brother into the Demonic side."


    "Lucia¡­" Tatyana frowned, searching her memories. "Ah! I do have some recollection of this child. Oliver was interested in her, right?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Indeed!"


    Tatyana recalled and muttered. "I think that she fell into the hands of a Demon and stayed with that guy for a few years. Eventually, though, Oliver somehow got the clue and fought this young demon. Oliver killed him and provoked his entire family. Of course, Avalonia intervened before the seniors got your big bro and exterminated their entire family, saving Lucia in the process."


    Yasenia sighed and shook her head. "Poor girl, she must''ve suffered during those years."


    Tatyana nodded. "She did suffer. But, now she is slowly being taken care of by Oliver."


    "Oh? Big bro is taking care of her?"


    Tatyana smirked. "It seems that even after all of that, your Big Bro really couldn''t forget her. So, he is patiently cultivating a rtionship with her. You''ll probably need to call Lucia Sister-inw in the future. Haha."


    Yasenia smiled faintly. "Well, she suffered, but now she is in good hands. I hope she can recover."


    "Like you did with Kali?"


    Yasenia smiled genuinely, showing a pretty smile. "Exactly."

 Chapter 1091: Meeting Zhu Zhalong.

    Yasenia''s group traveled bynd instead of moving with the flying ship. Evelyn looked at Yasenia and asked, curious. "Are you sure?"


    Yasenia smiled faintly. "Remember, the one-year timeframe is not a Secret Realm timeframe. This ce won''t be closed. We just won''t be apanied."


    Evelyn and the other girls became thoughtful.


    Meanwhile, near the outeryer of the Deadly Magma Cave zone, Gong Fen was crossing her arms and biting the tip of one of her long fingernails. Her frustrated face had a touch of pitifulness, stirring the hearts of the men around her. "Young Miss Gong, why worry about that dragon woman? We should forget about her and continue our mission!"


    "Right, right. It''s not like such a lowly woman can eclipse Young Miss Gong''s beauty and charm!"


    "Indeed. She can be as talented as she wants. However, Lady Gong is an heir to the Gong family! Whatever she can have, you can as well and better!"


    Gong Fen looked at thest man who spoke, her eyes gaining a cold glint. "Does that mean that I am not as talented as that fat dragon woman?"


    The man''s face became pale when Gong Fen pointed at him and shouted. "Grab him!"


    The man''s limbs were retrained by the others, and he started stuttering. "L-Lady Gong! I was praising your family, never dismissing your great-"SLAP!


    Gong Fen used her fingernails as she pped him, creating four long scratch marks across his face. "That''s what you get for praising that woman! Let''s see if any of you dare to do that again!?"


    Her tone made a few of them feel their passionate hearts cool slightly. Still, looking at Gong Fen''s attractive curves and beauty, that fire was easily reignited. Gong Fen frowned and spoke through gritted teeth. "That stupid Dan Che as well. He was basically myp dog! Only after he met with that poisonous woman did he start disobeying me!" Her eyes shed with a hint of maddened hatred, and she snarled. "I need to kill her. If she dies, everything will return to normal and continue on how I nned it."


    One of the men around her asked, curious. "Lady Gong, what do we do? That woman you hate is not weak at all. Attacking her head-on is nothing but suicide."


    Gong Fen snorted. "As if my Daddy will allow me to die! Just battle with her. Once my life is in danger, my father wille running and beat her up."


    One of the taller and more handsome men asked, his tone rxed. "What if that woman is too strong and tries to kill you before your father arrives? Your cultivation level is low, Fan''er."@@novelbin@@


    Gong Fen looked sideways, her face and tone mellowing slightly. "Zhu Zhalong¡­" She threw herself in his arms and muttered, acting cutely. "But she is bullying me!"


    Zhu Zhalong was from the Zhu family, a family on the same standing as the Dan and Gong families. Zhu Zhalong was especially influential among those of her own age, having shown incredible talent and strategic intelligence. He was also a handsome and schrly guy, hitting straight at the aesthetic sense of the people in this world.


    In terms of poprity, he was even more popr than Gong Fen. Zhu Zhalong patted Gong Fen''s head and smiled. "I know that she is bothering you. However, I think there is a better way to take revenge."


    Gong Fen blinked and looked upward, confused. "How so?"


    Zhu Zhalong smiled, his handsome and schrly face gaining a touch of evilness. "She is, after all, a woman. Won''t it be funny to have her as a mistress while you are my main wife? She will be at your beck and call, not knowing that her fate is one of not being loved." §²??????§§S


    Gong Fen tilted her head and frowned. "Zhalong. You are handsome and very attractive. However, that fat woman doesn''t feel like someone who is easily charmed."


    Zhu Zhalong shook his head. "Don''t worry. You know that I have never failed to charm a single girl." He touched her chin and kissed her nose. "You included."


    Gong Fen blushed and giggled. "W-Well, she won''t really do much if you try that. Right?"


    Zhu Zhalong raised his eyebrow. "What can she even do? If she dares to mess with you and me, she will just antagonize both the Zhu and Gong families. Her ability to stay in the city will disappear, which is basically the same as her dying."


    "No!" Gong Fen frowned and shook her head, her face ruthless. "She must die or be humiliated! I want to drag her face through the mud and see a powerless gaze on that face of hers!"


    Zhu Zhalong''s eyes shed with a touch of disdain for a second, but he agreed with a smile. "Of course, Fen''er. Remember the other n, though. Making her your maid should be the best option."


    "Lady Gong, Lord Zhu! We''ve spotted their group. They are going to pass through the mountain passage a few hundred kilometers from here."


    Gong Fen looked at Zhu Zhalong and humphed. "If you fail, I am going to make fun of you for the rest of our life!"


    Zhu Zhalongughed confidently. "If I can attract someone like you, that dragon will bend her waist easily."


    Back to our girl''s group, Yasenia was approaching the mountain range with the others. Her face was slightly confused, prompting Andrea to ask. "What''s wrong, love? Is something wrong?"


    Yasenia nodded. "Yes. Why are we not being ambushed? I thought that we would have been attacked by now. It is strange¡­"


    Angel asked, her tone innocent. "Perhaps that ugly woman is scared of you, Yasenia. You were quite showy back then, no?"


    Yasenia shook her head as she scooped Angel up, carrying her in her arms as they swiftly ran through the ce. "I don''t think that''s the case, Baby. When humiliated in that manner, that kind of people will be even more unreasonable. They are people with weak wills, and Heart Demons easily influence and feed on their arrogance. They might be scared for a minute, but after that, they will forget about it ande at you like rabid beasts."


    Angel moved her legs back and forth, pondering as she hugged Yasenia''s neck. This position was superfortable for Angel since their breasts would smush together. The exchange of softness was soul-healing.


    ra approached Yasenia and whispered. "Young Miss. We are being chased. Have you noticed?"


    Yasenia nodded andughed. "It seems that speaking was all it was needed to summon them." The dragoness titled her head. "However, it is strange, right? "


    The maids around Yasenia nodded, and Doriel added to help those confused. "They have nobat or killing intent directed at us. It''s as if they are just observing us."


    Yasenia slowed down and ced Angel on the ground.Everyone followed her pace until they came to a full stop. Then, without fear, Yasenia turned and looked in the direction of those following her. "Spying on us is not something I expected from people of such status. How about you stop hiding ande out?"


    The dragoness and others saw a big group of nearly 300 people walk out from behind the hill near them. They were still inside the volcanic terrain, so there was not much vegetation to cover themselves. Only by using the differences in the height of the terrain would one be able to follow another undiscovered.


    Zhu Zhalong led the group and smiled at Yasenia. His smile was charming and gentle, and his eyes glinted with a touch of intelligence. "Lady Yasenia, it is a pleasure to meet you. Sorry for following behind you during all this time. I couldn''t help but be interested when I saw you returning so much earlier than the stipted time."


    Yasenia looked at the man for two seconds, and she had to control her facial expressions from gaining a disgusted hint. ''This man is flirting with me? But what''s with that leering gaze? I would rather be with half a man like Dan Che than this piece of shit.''


    It took two seconds for Yasenia to see through Zhu Zhalong as a person. Still, she knew that the Zhu family was simr to the Gong and Dan families, so she decided to smile and be polite. "Lord Zhu is polite. However, following a group ofdies with a bunch of men will scare us. Please don''t do that ever again."


    Her tone and smile were soft and formal. However, her words were full of thorns, as she basically hinted for him to scram off and nevere back.


    Of course, Zhu Zhalong was not only arrogant, but his face was as thick as a city wall. He smiled, ignoring the hints, and spoke softly. "If Lady Yasenia is worried due to your group''s strength, I have a suggestion."


    The dragoness nodded. "I see. Either way, we are in a rush, so we will leave now."


    Zhu ''Thick faced'' Zhalong ignored her words and smiled. "My suggestion is to form a joint group. What would you say, Lady Yasenia? Also, don''t worry about you feeling like a burden to us. Saying no would be like pping my family''s name!"


    Yasenia and the other girls stared at the man with baffled faces. They have met shameless people in the past, but someone like this guy was truly abnormal. ''He now is using his family as a way to basically force his help upon us! Shameless!''


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia''s smiling face and almost burst intoughter. Others might not realize, but the dragoness''s muscles were slightly spasming, about to blurt out who knows what profanities. Still, Yasenia''s objective was between that group, so the dragoness swallowed her words and nodded. "It will be a pleasure traveling with Lord Zhu. I hope that we are not left behind in our journey toward the Mountain."


    Zhu Zhalongmunicated with Gong Fen. ''See? No woman can resist my charm.''


    If Yasenia heard it, she would''ve probably spat blood and suffered internal injuries from anger.


    Gong Fen wanted to grab his arm, but since Zhu Zhalong was supposedly trying to charm Yasenia, she decided to restrain herself.


    When Zhu Zhalong was near, Yasenia''s nose twitched, and her pupils shrunk. ''Oh? Aphrodisiac?''


    Kali, who also noticed, became so cold that when some maids spotted her, they all jumped in fear. ''Oh, Heavens have mercy. This man has angered Madam Kali¡­''


    And so, the group started a journey together, with Zhu Zhalong trying to be as close to Yasenia as possible and speaking with her all the time.

 Chapter 1092: Ming Zhuang Of The Brutal Warrior Ranks.

    When both groups started traveling together, Gong Fen tapped a treasure she had to contact her family about her position. The treasure lit up slightly, making her smile with satisfaction. However, a second after it lit up, she noticed a very faint cracking sound. The sound was basically inaudible, but the feeling was noticeable since she was holding it. ''Huh?''


    Gong Fen took out her hidden hand from the long sleeves of her dress and looked at the item. There were cracks all over it, and the glow around it had dimmed, showing that it was broken. ''How? I just got it from Daddy. It should not have broken down this easily.''


    "Your expression is concerning. Do you have any issues, Lady Gong?"


    A mellow and attractive low female voice reached her from the side. Even when it was one of the most pleasant voices she had ever heard, her expression didn''t get better; instead, it soured. Looking over, she realized that, at some point, the woman she hated had been walking by her side. ''How did I not notice this¡­'' Looking at the gorgeous pair ofrge breasts, Gong Fen clenched her teeth. ''...fat woman getting close!''


    Even then, since everyone was looking, Gong Fen forced herself to smile and chuckled. "There is nothing wrong. I just had a small hup, Lady Yasenia. Thank you for worrying."


    Gong Fen expected Yasenia to try to appear polite as well. However, Yasenia just smiled and uttered softly. "Oh." Then, she looked away, not inquiring any further.


    Gong Fen''s hand clenched tightly enough that the treasure she was holding exploded and broke apart. "Ah." Looking at her hand, Gong Fen sighed. ''How do I call them now?''


    Yasenia gave her hand a nce, and her lips arched in mockery. ''Trying to contact others? Well, you are trapped here with me. How could I let you cut our date short?''


    Zhu Zhalong approached and stuck near Yasenia. "Lady Yasenia''s gentleness is truly praiseworthy. I am impressed you managed to notice! Even I had problems doing so."''Ha. I don''t really want to continue ying nicely. How could I do it differently?'' Yasenia pondered for a second before a smile spread on her lips. She looked at him and blurted out. "Don''t worry. It is normal for you not to notice since I barely noticed. The sharpness of my senses as a dragon is worlds apart from a human like you, after all."


    The answer Yasenia came to was one word. Racism! She was going to put into practice everything she learned during her years in Distancia.@@novelbin@@


    Zhu Zhalong''s smile instantly faltered. "What do you mean by that, Lady Yasenia?"


    Yasenia blinked and bluntly answered while looking straight at him. Her tone was that of a person who was sure that what she was saying had nothing wrong with it. "As a human, you are inferior in that regard. Humans are good because there are many, but when ites to individual strength, you all fail to impress me. Something I find quite unattractive."


    Everyone went silent as the tall dragon woman literally called their most talented person weak and uninteresting. Not only he, but the entire group apanying Gong Fen and Zhu Zhalong were humans, so these words were a literal p to all of them.


    Our girls walking behind them had a hard time holding back theirughter. They couldn''t help but think how lucky Zhu Zhalong was that he talked to them after Yasenia calmed down. If he had tried this before, they wondered if he would''ve already lost his life.


    Before Zhu Zhalong could even recover from his shock, Kali approached, making everyone from Yasenia''s camp perk up with interest. ''Uh oh¡­ Good luck, Zhu Zhalong.''


    Kali was wearing her veil. When she approached, she carried with her a pleasant and tempting aroma, which Zhu Zhalong couldn''t help but breathe in. ''This woman smells so good. Is it perfume?''


    However, his thoughtspletely halted when Kali spoke. "Lord Zhu Zhalong is really an interesting person. Why would you be interested in Yasenia when you already have Lady Gong Fen? I can smell your scenting from her and hers from you."


    The people who were expecting this fox woman to have stepped forward to avoid the awkwardness of Yasenia''sment began sweating coldly. ''Do all the women in that group not feel any awkwardness when insulting others or cing them in tight spots!? Please, the air around is so tense that I feel like I can cut it with scissors!''


    Zhu Zhalong had a statement and question that he had never been asked, waiting to be answered, and he did not know how to react. Thoughts of wanting to charm the dragon woman were clearly roaming his brain. After all, she was the most attractive woman he had ever seen. ''But this woman is not falling for me.'' ?¨¢?????¨¨?


    He was confident in his appearance, but he understood that these two were clearly not affected. ''Is my aphrodisiac powder not affecting them? It should be strong enough to make even a Level 10 Legendary beast feel like they''re in heat!'' Remembering what he said a moment ago to Gong Fen about how Yasenia was already in his clutches, a sense of shame washed over him.


    However, he was not Zhu ''Thick-faced'' Zhalong for nothing! He cleared his throat and first answered Yasenia. "While I do admit that beasts are strong, ssifying all of us as weaklings is too degrading, don''t you think, Lady Yasenia? You are a woman of ss and elegance. You shouldn''t degrade an entire species in that manner."


    Yasenia looked forward andmented with a light tone. "I know no humans near my realm or age that are stronger than me. I am not degrading your species, but stating a fact." Yasenia smiled. "Humans are weak."


    "That''s quite arrogant, isn''t it?"


    The voice of a tall and muscr man came from the side. His height was above Yasenia''s, approaching Andreas. His wide and buff muscr body made Andrea''s athletic physique look lean.


    Yasenia looked the man up and down and asked. "You''ve jumped into the conversation. You must have a lot of confidence in your own strength." Her lips arched, and her eyes glinted, showing a predatory spark. "Would you like to prove me wrong?"


    The man snorted and stepped forward. "I am Ming Zhuang. I am in the top three of the Brutal Warrior Ranks. I don''t think you will be as confident after knowing this. Still, if you are not afraid that your frail little arms might shatter, you can give it a try and fight me!"."


    Yasenia blinked and asked, genuinely confused. "What''s that?"


    Ming Zhuang paused, his eyebrow twitching once. ''She doesn''t know about the most prestigious mortal-level strength list? Has she been living under a rock during all this time!?''


    Still, he kept appearances and proceeded to exin it briefly. Yasenia listened, and the more she heard, the less interested she became. ''So, it is a tournament where anyone can participate, and people use Spiritual Path body techniques topete for who has the strongest body¡­''


    When Ming Zhuang finished, Yasenia waved her hand, her previous interest havingpletely disappeared. "Ah, yeah. Let''s exchange one blow then."


    The man grinned and spoke confidently. "Your courage is indeed that of a dragon. Let me show you!"


    He took a step forward, his body seemingly swelling as raw physical strength burst out with tremendous pressure. His profound aura made his strength appear menacing and full of strength.


    Seeing that he was about to punch without holding back a single bit, many people from Ming Zhuang''s group shook their heads. "He is such a brute. How can he deliver a punch like that to a fair maiden like Lady Yasenia?"


    "He might be third, but without techniques, there is no one under the mortal realms who can match his physical power. Lady Yasenia is in trouble."


    "Lady Yasenia might be permanently scarred. Even as a Dragon, she must feel how high his raw strength is. I hope she is not regretting it already."


    Gong Fen''s lips arched faintly, her eyes shing with joy. ''Stupid woman. Get stomped! Brother Zhuang is too strong to face without weapons!''


    Yasenia observed the iing punch and gently lifted her fair and smooth hand. The air pressure of the punch touched her palm first.


    Ming Zhuang felt his eyes widen with rage at Yasenia''s gesture. ''She dares try to stop me with one palm strike?'' His face crumpled, and his heel twisted, increasing the strength and momentum of his punch to the limits. ''Since you won''t drop that arrogance until thest second, just die!''


    BOOM!


    The air exploded when his punchnded, creating a shockwave that pushed some people back a step. Gong Fen''s lips arched happily, feeling that Yasenia must''ve been sttered like a red balloon all around the ce.


    Looking over, she expected to see blood. However, the image she saw left her speechless.


    Yasenia was standing a few meters away, drag marks below her feet as she had been pushed back slightly. However, other than that and a slightly red mark on her pristine and white palm, there were no other indications that Yasenia had been hurt.


    A person asked, confused. "What happened?"


    Another scratched his cheek. "I am unsure. I certainly saw how Ming Zhuang''s punchnded on Lady Yasenia''s palm. But after that, I was forced to close my eyes from the shockwave. Did Lady Yasenia really block him with just one palm?"


    A woman at the side snorted. "Shut up! Brother Zhuang must''ve held back! How could such a weak-looking woman resist a single punch from Brother Zhuang!"


    Meanwhile, Ming Zhuang looked at Yasenia as if she were a monster. He was 100 percent sure that he had used his entire strength for that punch. Of course, there were some buffing skills that he didn''t use. However, regarding raw strength and technique, he had delivered a peak-strength punch that could tten several mountains at once.


    Yasenia looked at her palm and blinked twice. "Oh! Not bad, I feel some tingling. That punch had some weight behind it."


    The girls behind were actually impressed. Angel muttered, surprised. "To make Yasenia feel an actual tingling, his physical prowess must be very impressive!"


    Cecile nodded. "He would''ve been a good match if Yasenia was still in the low levels of the fifth realm instead at the peak of the middle-level ones."


    Andrea crossed her arms and spoke aloud. "Love! He is quite a good man, don''t cripple him."


    Yasenia tilted her head and looked at Andrea. She thought she was joking, but seeing her serious expression, the dragoness nodded obediently. "Hm~. Sure. I won''t permanently cripple him."


    Andrea smiled and looked at Ming Zhuang. "Hey, if you don''t want to die, use everything you have to defend her punch." Ming Zhuang looked over and saw Andrea raise her thumb. "Good luck surviving a Dragon''s punch!"


    Ming Zhuang felt his heart shiver for a second. Then, he looked at Yasenia and saw her walk toward him with a faint smile. "Grit your teeth."


    A sh of light crossed his vision as the dragoness''s body basically teleported in front of him and punched forward.


    ''Monster!'' Ming Zhuang crossed his arms and used all his defensive techniques at once when the terrifying pressure enveloped him.


    BOOOOOOM!


    The entire ce shook from the punch''s aftermath as Ming Zhuang became a shooting star and flew back several kilometers.

 Chapter 1093: Resolving Conflict with Gong Fen.

    Everyone was looking at the aftermath with a stunned expression. The location where Yasenai''s offense and Ming Zhuang''s defense shed, was in a terrible state. The ground had sunk in from the sheer strength of the shockwave. It was as if a massive bomb had exploded.


    Then, there was a trail of dust following the direction that Ming Zhuang flew, and in the rtively distant mountain, arge cloud of smoke and ashes could be seen. It was clear that Ming Zhuang hadnded on that mountain''s side after receiving Yasenia''s punch.


    The dragoness stood at the edge of the crater she left and ced her arms behind her back. "Not bad. I don''t think that any of his bones shattered. For a human, he is quite strong physically."


    Zhu Zhalong looked at the dragon woman with a terrified face. ''W-What''s that brute strength!? I''ve seen Ming Zhuang leave beasts helpless in the past but now he was blown away as if he was made out of paper!''


    The man that was blown flying could be seen running back from the mountain, and when he approached, his face was gloomy. Yasenia saw his expression and raised her eyebrow in questioning. "What''s wrong?"


    Ming Zhuang stopped a few hundreds meters away and answered, his tone low. "You are despicable! How dare you cheat in a show of pure strength!?"


    Yasenia tilted her head, confused. "Cheat? What do you mean?"


    While the dragoness waspletely confused, the people on Ming Zhuang rxed slightly and started thinking deeply. ''Right. How could it be possible for the third rank in the Brutal Warrior Ranks to be flung like that otherwise!? She must be cheating!''


    A person at the side looked at Yasenia and pointed at her, his face angered. "Cheater! Don''t you have any honor in a battle of pure strength!? You have no honor!""Right! Right! How could she blow Ming Zhuang away that easily otherwise!?"


    "Cheater!"


    The dragoness''s confused face gained a touch of irritation. She really didn''t like being used in this manner when it came to fighting. If it was one to the death, Yasenia would use everything she had and be as cunning as a snake. However, this was a strengthpetition. Yasenia was ready to use nothing more than straightforward techniques and strength.


    Her tone having changed from someone who was having a bit of fun to an annoyed person, Yasenia asked Ming Zhuang. "You dare use me of cheating? Nonsense! What kind of cheating am I doing?"


    Ming Zhuang, quite confident in his thoughts, looked at Yasenia and snorted. "You are clearly using strength enhancing pills! There is no way that someone like you can have such great strength!"


    Yasenia walked toward Ming Zhuang, her face cold and her gaze full of disdain. "I had a hint of respect for you because you dared challenge me. However, you''ve just blown every single good impression I had of you away with just that sentence. Me? Using pills to temporarily boost my strength? You are just delusional."


    When her footnded on the ground, she activated the First Sky, Pegasus Gallop. With such speed, others failed to see nothing more than a blur. Yasenia shed and appeared right in front of Ming Zhuang, their noses almost touching. "I misjudged you. A pathetic and weak human that has airs of grandeur because of a position you won in an unimportantpetition created by and for humans."


    Ming Zhuang''s face crumpled, and he clenched his fist. "If you really think that you are so strong, block this! [Yellow Tiger Palm]!


    From the close position they were in, Ming Zhuang shot a sneak attack toward Yasenia''s stomach. Yasenia sensed it and tightened her abdomen, using several strengthening techniques in that area.


    BOOM!


    Yasenia took a few steps back from the powerful strike. Still, that was not something to celebrate. Everyone, allied and enemy, was looking at our dragoness as if she were a monster.


    Andrea asked, confused. "When has Yasenia gained such a physique? That strike was not weak in the slightest."


    Tatyana squinted and realized what made Yasenia''s defense skyrocket so much. Her lips arched, and shemented. "She was partially transforming her body."


    "Huh?" Evelyn made a surprised sound and then muttered. "Wait. Has Yasenia mastered her partial transformation skill to the point that she can instantly transform parts of her body and cover them with scales?"


    Tatyana hummed. "I think so. Yasenia''s scales have a natural ability to cushion and dissipate damage. I would say that, in her dragon form, any attack with strength below the fifth realm is ineffective." ??N??¨º£Ó


    After Yasenia took a few steps back, far from showing a pained expression, her lips arched in disdain. "I wanted to slowly increase my strength as we exchanged blows. However, I am done ying with you. [Celestial Dragon Body]."


    ROAR!


    A massive aura exploded like a tsunami from her, swallowing everyone. The air felt like a dense liquid when Yasenia used her skill, but she was far from done. "[Second Sky, Ursa''s Grasp], [Celestial Cosmos Body Reinforcement]."


    BOOM!


    The solid volcanic floor below her cracked as a pir of raw physical strength surged from Yasenia''s body. Everyone looking felt as if their lungs were being squeezed from the pressure.


    Ming Zhuang''s face paled as well, his heart sinking to the pit of his stomach. ''W-What!? What is this strength!?''


    He realized that the punch he had just received was legitimate. That realization made his heart tighten. "Wait-"


    Yasenia spat. "No."


    She leaned forward and pushed with her powerful legs. The tension of her muscles explosively stretching created small ripples around her, and the air in front of her bodypressed as her eleration skyrocketed.


    Then, Yasenia''s legs stretchedpletely as her body faintly leaned forward. That perfect form was captured by everyone for a fraction of a second before a violent shockwave spread from her departing point.


    BOOM!


    The floor sunk and raised behind Yasenia from the counterforce, and the dragoness''s body became a ray of light, appearing right beside Ming Zhuang before they could even blink.


    Yasenia''s right footnded on the ground by Ming Zhuang''s side, and then, she swung her left fist, squeezing out every drop of physical power she could muster. The fist was like a bolt of lightning andnded in the middle of Ming Zhuang''s stomach.


    Ming Zhuang''s eyes widened as his feet detached from the ground and his body bent like a bow. Then, he heard Yasenia spat. "Fly."@@novelbin@@


    BOOOOOM!


    Ming Zhuang disappeared. The people who were looking basically failed to follow Ming Zhuang initial flight-path, and only when they moved their gazes toward the left and up did they manage to notice the small human body streaking across the sky.


    Yasenia slid forward for a few dozen meters beforeing to a halt. Once she stopped, she shook her left hand and snorted. "Ridiculous. A human challenging a dragon while at the same realm? They might as well dream bigger and try to kill a Sixth Realm cultivator."


    Yasenia turned toward Zhu Zhalong and spoke. "I am going to make myself quite clear. First, I am not interested in you. Second, if you want to follow us, I want you to stop using that disgusting aphrodisiac, it makes my nose itch. Third, and this one is specifically for you, Gong Fen."


    Gong Fen stiffened when her name was mentioned.


    "Gong Fen, I know you hate me. I know that you are probably trying to set me up. But I really do not care. I just want you to know that the second I find a single thing out of ce, I am killing you." Yasenia''s pupils shrunk as she nailed Gong Fen with her gaze. "I will kill you before your father arrives. By then, even if your father avenges you, does it matter? You''d be dead. So, don''t act stupid. It''s not like I''ll be staying in this ce for long."


    "Huh?" Gong Fen blinked a few times, confused. Even though her body was shivering from fear that Yasenia might actually kill her, she could muster the thoughts and ability to process herst words. "W-What do you mean?"


    Yasenia sighed and shook her head. "I am going to leave after this. We''ve already collected what we wanted." She gestured with her chin for her girls to start moving, and as they approached, Yasenia exined to Gong Fen. "The reason we are here in the first ce is to search for something, and we''ve found it already. There is literally no reason at all to remain. So, I will disappear from this ce even if you do nothing."


    Zhu Zhalong and Gong Fen looked at Yasenia''s group with a stunned expression. And, looking at their retreating backs, they hesitated. One of Gong Fen''s friends finally spoke up. "Fen''er, I really don''t think that it is worth it."


    Gong Fen looked sideways and opened and closed her mouth. It was clear that she was resentful and still wanted to make Yasenia pay. However, her friend insisted and approached, patting her head. "Fen''er. I don''t want to lose you. Brother Ming Zhuang is really strong, one of the strongest between us. However, what did Yasenia do? A single punch and he was sent flying far enough that he has yet to return."


    Gong Fen looked at her female friend and pouted. "I hate Yasenia."


    The friend smiled. "I know."


    "I want to kill her¡­" Gong Fen pouted harder.


    The friend nodded twice. "It is quite apparent. No need to say it aloud."


    Gong Fen pouted further, but then she sighed. "Whatever. Since she will disappear, I''ll just take her existence as a bad dream. She might not return from the mountain either way."


    The friend chuckled. "You are a little demon, you know it?"


    Gong Fen raised an eyebrow arrogantly. "So what? You like me that way, no?"


    "Sadly, I''ve known you since we were five. Now that we are nearing four hundred¡­ I just can''t stop now, can I?"


    Gong Fen smiled and mocked. "If your husband hears you, he will be jealous."


    The friend rolled her eyes. "Sure, sure."


    Meanwhile, Yasenia looked ahead and sighed. Tatyana asked, curious. "Why didn''t you kill them in the end? Wasn''t that the n?"


    Yasenia blinked. "Huh? You didn''t notice?"


    Tatyana asked, confused. "Notice what?"


    The dragoness''s eyebrows raised and gave Kali a big thumbs up. "You are really stealthy! Impressive!"


    Tatyana instantly understood and asked, surprised. "You infected her with a parasite?"


    Kaliughed, her smile gentle. "Of course not!"


    The girls looked suspiciously at the fox woman, and as they expected, Kali continued. "I infected all of them."


    All the girls nodded twice. ''Of course. That''s more like her.''

 Chapter 1094: [Core Collapsing Pill]

    Chapter 1094: [Core Copsing Pill]


    The girls arrived at the Moon Swallowing Mountain rather quickly. Since they knew where it was, they just needed to mount their ship and traverse to the location quickly. They had one year to reach the top and take the treasures there as well, and with Gong Fen''s situation solved, she really didn''t have much haste at all.


    When they arrived at the base of the mountain, Fylia spoke up. "Yasenia, you want to climb to the top, right?"


    Yasenia turned her head and looked sideways. The eight-legged and ten-eyed white and ck Qilin was looking at her. Those ten glowing blue eyes carried a mysterious force within them.


    "That''s my intention, Fylia. What''s the problem?"


    Fylia looked up and muttered. "At the top of this mountain, there are a few Sixth Realm beasts. So, I really think that even if you are prepared, you are risking too much."


    "Sixth Realm¡­" Yasenia tapped her chin and asked, curious. "Are they as strong as that shadow of yours we fought in the Moon Goddess''s trial?"


    "Stronger," Fylia stated. She then added. "From what I heard, at the very top, there is a Sixth Realm beast that has developed an Intent Domain."@@novelbin@@


    This made Yasenia and the others frown. "Intent Domain¡­" Yasenia sighed and scratched her cheek. "That''s a real bummer, eh? Even a Soul Strand with an Intent Domain left us helpless, not to mention aplete creature. The jump in strength between the fifth and sixth realms is truly ridiculous¡­ Why is it that way?"


    Tatyana asked, her tone amused. "You are not even in the high levels, and you think that you should have a chance with them? Love, first try to reach the half-step realm."Yasenia blinked and nodded. "Sure."


    Everyone paused and looked at Yasenia. Yasenia looked at them and smiled. "I really haven''t ever spent a long time cultivating by myself, right? If I want to reach the sixth realm before one hundred years, I need to go into closed-doors cultivation for a long time."


    The girls also knew that, but they didn''t know how long "a long time" would be for their dragoness. What if she disappeared for half a century? Unlike Yasenia, they didn''t have a need for Dual Cultivation, but that didn''t mean that their bodies would be fine after being pampered by Yasenia''s love basically for their entire adult life!


    Yasenia looked at Tatyana and asked her, curious. "You said that when I was going to tackle the half-step realm, I should tell you, right? I remember you speaking those words even before I started my cultivation journey."


    Tatyana blinked twice and smiled. "You actually remember! That''s honestly impressive."


    Valeria, Mirrory, Fylia, and Vairon looked at Tatyana curiously. As the five oldest beings in the group, they didn''t know why Tatyana would say something like this. Tatyana walked forward and extended her hand, revealing a single ck pill.


    The other four felt their eyes widen and their hearts shake when they saw that pill. The pill was pure ck as if it was absorbing the light around it. It felt like an orb that could swallow absolutely everything.


    Valeria spoke up, her tone elerated and excited. "You- Tatyana. How did you find this!? Even gods covet this pill!"


    The girls were stunned when they saw Valeria stepping forward and speaking in such a manner. In their opinion, the Nature Queen was always calm and stable like a mountain. Her temper was never affected by the woes of the world. Yet, now, even her voice trembled.


    Mirrory looked at the pill and asked, confused. Her tone was sincerely baffled as her gaze didn''t move from that pill. "Why did you not use it yourself? I don''t believe that you can resist its temptation."


    Tatyana smiled. "I did use it. Who wouldn''t? Not to mention, I had yet to cross to the Sixth Realm back then. There is no way I would save it for a child I would have several hundreds of thousands of years in the future." Tatyana looked at the pill, and her smile became slightly lonely. "I was just reserving the second one I got for a lover I could really love¡­"


    Seeing that the pill was still here, the girls felt a pinch of pain in their hearts, feeling empathetic for the Death Empress. ''She never deemed anyone close enough to give them this treasure¡­''


    Yasenia hugged Tatyana from the back, resting her chin on her shoulder and giving her a kiss on the cheek. The dragoness smiled andmented softly. "Don''t worry. I am here now~."


    Tatyana chuckled and gave her a faint smile. "I hope you are, Yasenia."


    Meanwhile, Vairon couldn''t help himself and blurted out. "Wait, Tatyana¡­ You had TWO of these!? How did you get them? Did you rob an Immortal Alchemist''s vault?"


    "Of course not. I am not that rash." Tatyana shook her head with a smallugh, flicking the pill upward once.


    Fylia stuttered. "Y-You! Be careful with it!?"


    Tatyana caught the pill back and rolled her eyes. "As if I would lose it." She looked at the maids and juniors, and her lips arched. "Anyway, this is a [Core Copsing Pill]. A marvelous pill that can easily kill a cultivator of almost any rank."


    Evelyn blurted, her eyes widening. "...What?" Then, her mind shed, and she frowned deeply. "Wait. Then, why do you want Yasenia to consume it?"


    Tatyana smiled faintly. "Well, it can kill any cultivator. However, if you survive and understand the secrets behind it, the benefits are immeasurable. The time when a cultivator has the highest sess rate for this pill''s effects is when crossing from the Level 9 Dantian Spiritualization Realm to the Half-Step."


    Andrea crossed her arms with a frown. "During that step, one must use the pressure from their body and energy to smooth out the Solid Energy Core and make it into a perfect sphere, right? Compress and perfect until you can''t anymore."


    Tatyana agreed again. "That''s right."


    Kali muttered, unaware of this pill even with her vast knowledge about pills. "So¡­ This pill is named [Copsing Core Pill]. Does this help a person perfect the core? We have the [Core Refining Pill] invented by Elder Frederick for that, though."


    Tatyana looked at Yasenia and Kali and shook her head. "I won''t answer questions about this pill. Having knowledge about how others use it is actually counterproductive. It makes one''s thoughts close down that path, and every person''s path is different." She extended her hand and ced the incredibly ck pill on Yasenia''s hand. "It''s your choice whether to use it or not¡­" Tatyana looked up at the dragoness and smiled. "I won''t me you if you are concerned and won''t use it. You have less than a five percent chance of sess and a ny percent chance of death, the rest being you ending up crippled."


    Yasenia didn''t n to refuse. Whatever made her stronger, she would give it a try unless it was certain suicide. Still, she asked. "Does this pill help with cultivation progress?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Indeed. I will tell you this: if you don''t take it, forget about ever catching up to me. It''s impossible, even with your talents."


    Yasenia was stunned. Until now, Tatyana never gave her a certain negative about her ability to catch up. The dragoness was rather convinced that Tatyana was actually optimistic about her chances. Yet, now she was telling her quite the opposite. ''If I don''t take and seed, I will be unable ever to catch up? How influential is this single pill¡­ Why is it so influential?''


    The itch to know was great. Still, she respected Tatyana''s words about her not saying anything. She stored the pill and hummed, confused. "So mysterious¡­"


    Mirrory spoke at this time, backing up Tatyana''s im. "She is not wrong, Yasenia. If Tatyana has really taken that pill and seeded, then her talent is literally Heaven-defying. That pill is taboo in the higher realms. Nobody uses it unless they are utterly desperate for strength. In my long life, I''ve seen less than two hundred people seed. Those who did, though, reached incredible heights. Fu Jing Jing, my previous master, and her sister are two of those who managed to take advantage of this pill."


    Yasenia''s lips twitched. "One was a Saint, and the other was a powerful and respected Goddess¡­"


    Fu Jing Jing''s sister was a mystery to Yasenia. However, she had heard Angel mentioning her in the past from her talks with Mirrory. Still, she never dug deeper other than the information about her cultivation level. In Mirrory''s words, even the Sun and Moon Gods at their prime would need to be careful around Fu Jing Jing''s sister.


    Yasenia sighed and looked at Tatyana with a smile. "You are like a cloud, Tatyana. You feel nearby, and yet, you are too far away. Even when one is close and tries to reach out to grasp you, your presence slips between my fingers."


    Tatyana shrugged with augh. "You are the one trying to catch up~."


    "Right, Miss I-gave-birth-to-raise-up-my-own-lover."


    Tatyana coughed once. "If you put it that way, it does sound slightly wrong. However, that''s not what happened!"


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "That''s exactly what it is!"


    As the girls bantered and started their climb of the mountain, the rest of the Astral Sky Sect had managed to explore the ce and collect several treasures.


    Ayanduin looked at the entrance of the Deadly Magma Caves and smirked. "That was a nice adventure. What do you think, Little M?"


    Money looked at her master and nodded. "Profit."


    Ayanduin grinned. "Indeed."


    At the side, Gu Chen bonked Ayanduin''s head and scolded. "Can you not teach my junior sister your bad habits? We almost lost people down there because you wanted to fight with that Sixth Realm beast for treasures!"


    Ayanduin raised his eyebrow and extended his hand, revealing a gorgeous red seed. It was as if the seed was made of pure ruby. "We got it, didn''t we? This thing wille in handy when we want to establish our own power. The fruits this thing gives are ultra beneficial for the development of the body."


    Gu Chen couldn''t deny that, making Ayanduin grin. "High-risk, high-reward. It''s how Yasenia has be such a powerhouse at such a young age. It is also how I, your master, was able to be an Undying Monarch Body Realm cultivator at the tender age of 800 years old!"


    Gu Chen sighed and looked back at the people lying on the ground like starfish. "Are you all okay?"


    Tengliu waved her wing-arm twice with almost no strength. "I am dying, but other than that, I am okay."


    Coraline muttered, looking at the sky. "I hope my little Ebirah is doing fine¡­"


    The mermaid queenypletely immobile and begged once. "Water¡­ Please."

 Chapter 1095: Climbing Up The Mountain.

    "Here we are."


    Yasenia looked up and saw the deep mist separating the mountain''s middle part from the top. There were two mist or cloud ceilings when climbing the Moon Swallowing Mountain. The first one is where Fylia roamed previously and where the Moon Goddess'' trial was located. The second one was much higher at a point where finding peak-strength mortal beasts was basically the norm.


    Thanks to their techniques and treasures, climbing up this mountain unseen until this point was easy. Their problems would start beyond this point. The girls slowly advanced and crossed the mist, reaching beyond it in a few minutes.


    Once they did so, what they saw was stunning. Above them, there was a cloudless sky. However, even without visible clouds, there was constant snow falling around them. The temperature was as you would expect, freezing enough that even Cecile felt a touch of cold.


    Vairon spoke with a frown. "This ce is so¡­ annoying."


    Andrea nced at the tall and muscr man with a raised eyebrow. "Are you scared?"


    Vairon rolled his deep green reptilian eyes. "Master, do you have hearing problems? If you do, this Vairon can speak by writing in the air with energy."


    Andrea chuckled and shook her head. "No need to." Then, she asked curiously. "Being serious. What do you find annoying?"


    Vairon hummed and rubbed his beardless chin. "This entire ce has unnaturally low amounts of Yang energy. I understand that this ce is an Extreme Yin environment. However, even those environments have a certainyer of Yang energy. Still, here there is such thick Yin energy that even air is turning into snow."The girls paused and looked around them, extending their hands to catch a few of the snowkes. Looking at them, they realized that their shapes were not the usual water-derived snowkes. Evelyn took a deep breath, and her face crumpled. "Ugh¡­ The air is so thin. Breathing deeply feels like trying to breathe underwater."


    "Isn''t thendscape interesting?"


    Hearing Cecile''s words, the girls followed her gaze and noticed the chain of peaks in front of them. Unlike a single-peak mountain, the Moon Swallowing Mountain had five peaks. The tallest one was in the middle, but those around them could not be considered short.


    Yasenia sniffed the air and muttered. "The scent of that treasure I discovered is too faint¡­ I can''t really tell in which of those peaks it is. What do we¡­ do¡­ Wow."


    Yasenia stopped speaking when a massive creature flew from one of the peaks. It was a white-feathered owl-like bird. The size of the beast was gargantuan, and even from such a faraway distance, the girls could feel the sheer pressure of the being.@@novelbin@@


    Angel muttered. "Sixth Realm¡­ That''s a Mythical Core Beast."


    Mirrory added, her tone cautious. "From its aura, I am sure that owl has an Intent Domain."


    While the girls looked at the beast, Yasenia suddenly eximed. "Ah¡­ I know where the scent ising from."


    The girls felt their stomach''s flipping and expected the worst. Confirming their fears, their dragoness pointed at the peak that the owl flew out of. "There. The wind carried by that owl has traces of the treasure."


    Evelyn smiled and patted Yasenai''s shoulder. "Such a shame, eh? Well, there are times when one can''t get everything! Ah, yes. Such a shame. Let''s return!"


    Evelyn confidently turned around. However, her dragonesstched her tail around her waist and lifted her, nting her feet right by her side. Evelyn blinked twice and looked at Yasenia''s face. The dragoness was smiling. "My Dear is not giving up without trying, right?"


    Evelyn''s face spasmed. "Love¡­" She looked in the direction that owl disappeared and spoke. "...didn''t you see that monster? That thing can probably sneeze and kill half of us." She stared deeply into Yasenia''s eyes and begged. "Please, reconsider!"


    Yasenia crossed her arms and hummed, looking toward the second-tallest peak. "Hm¡­ Didn''t that owl just leave? We should be able to go up and take the treasures before the owl returns, right?"


    Evelyn looked at the rest of the girls and pointed at Yasenia. "Please, help me make her see reason! We can return here once we achieve the sixth realm, but now, we are just dead if that owl wants to have a snack!"


    Kaliughed softly. "First time I see you react this way, Evelyn. What''s wrong? Are you really afraid?"


    "I am!" Evelyn blurted, her tone serious. "The Moon Goddess had us looking like harmless puppies as a Soul Strand with an Intent Domain! That thing is a Mythical Core Realm Beast!" £Ò?¦­?????


    The girls understood Evelyn''s concerns. If that beast discovered them and they really had nowhere to run, they would be truly dead. However, their stealth was very high-level when they used their treasures and techniques. Valeria''s summon, [Ethereal Blossom], was especially powerful stealth-wise.


    Vairon looked at Evelyn andmented, his tone reassuring. "Evelyn. My strength is at the Sixth Realm. While I have no Intent Domain, I can trade blows with that owl for a while if I want to."


    Fylia also reassured Evelyn. "I can as well. My strength is simr to Vairon''s. Together, we can hold it back for several minutes."


    Evelyn rubbed her forehead and looked at Tatyana and the other seniors. She wanted to make sure that these three were agreeable before she continued to protest. Valeria chuckled and answered softly. "We should be able to do it."


    Tatyana nodded. "If not, we have many life-saving treasures. Use a few and escape with our lives. I think that treasure is worth it."


    Mirrory simrly agreed. "Your worries arepletely normal, don''t worry. It''s just that the people you are with have a few screws loose."


    Evelyn sighed, giving up on convincing the girls otherwise. Her face was suddenly surrounded by two warm andrge soft mountains. Then, she felt a hand gently caressing her back, easing her increasing nerves. "Don''t worry, Dear. The second I feel that things get too dangerous, we turn around and flee. One chance, and if we screw it up, we leave. How about it?"


    The words soothed Evelyn. So, she separated her face and looked up, asking an important question. "How are your tits still warm in this weather?"


    Yasenia burst intoughter, squeezing her Dear in her arms with a tight hug. "Ah~. You are so cute! I love you." Looking down at the crown of Evelyn''s head, Yasenia chuckled. "Also, don''t feel bad for what you said. You are the one that''s right. If I didn''t want this treasure quite badly for Cecile, I would not risk it."


    Cecile blinked twice. "For me?"


    The dragoness nodded twice. "Indeed. Now that we are closer, I can feel a sensation simr to a Natural Treasureing from it. This one is probably also rted to Moon, one of the rarest types of Natural Treasures."


    This time, even the seniors became interested. Tatyana asked, curious. "How can you feel it that surely? You sound confident."


    A petite and adorable spirit with golden and silver hair appeared by Yasenia''s side. Her gorgeous deep blue eyes were adorned by two exotic pupils in the form of a Moon and Sun. "I told her!"


    Soluna''s reverberating voice spread, making the others realize why Yasenia was so eager and determined. Cecile was the only one between them whocked a Natural Treasure. Well, Angelcked one as well. However, Mirrory was such a powerful treasure by itself that they doubted a Natural Treasure would help that much.


    Of course, they might be wrong.


    The path toward the second-highest peak was not straightforward. There were several hills, mountain ravines, and even zones full of tall, snowy rocks as if they were a stone forest. Climbing what was left of the mountain to reach the second-highest peak would not be easy, less so with the constant threat of Sixth Realm monsters.


    With that in mind, Yasenia and the others wore long hooded cloaks. Evelyn had created these cloaks in the past, and they helped hide their presence and meld it with the surroundings. They were a gorgeous white and golden color, but they could change depending on the surroundings, improving the camouge.


    Evelyn grabbed the cape and looked at it. "I hope they work as I intended¡­"


    Tatyana patted her head and smiled. "Be confident. The [Chameleon Cloaks] are excellent treasures."


    Their group started the climb, their bodies quickly gliding over the snow to avoid leaving marks. While freely flying was almost impossible due to the aura of the mountain, the low-height flight was perfectly possible. Soon, they reached a ravine and entered it. It was interesting that there was ack of snow in this ravine, and around them, the girls could see the asional trails left byrge and small creatures.


    Their spiritual sense, while constricted by the aura of the mountain, could at least help checking their nearby surroundings. Andrea sighed, impressed. "These extreme areas suppress a cultivator''s strength to levels that I find impressive. It''s really remarkable. Which area is the most dangerous in this regard that you have encountered in the past, Tatyana?"


    Tatyana answered without letting her guard down. "Probably the ce where I got my inheritance. That ce had only Death energy. So, even as someone with Death Energy affinity, each day I was there shaved off around a month of my lifespan."


    Yasenia asked, curious. "How many years of lifespan did you lose at that time?"


    "Hm¡­" Tatyana tilted her head. "Around five thousand years? I was at the Dantian Spiritualization Realm, so I didn''t feel it as much. However, I remember seeing a few white hairs on my temples when I left that ce."


    Yasenia''s mind spun, and she asked, surprised. "You were inside that ce for one hundred and sixty years?"


    Tatyana chuckled. "Indeed. Somewhere around there. Earning my inheritance was really difficult." She smirked. "It was worth it in the end, though."


    Angel muttered. "Divine Lich Empress¡­ Who was that person?"


    "The strongest Death Law user of her era," Mirrory spoke and added. "She was basically the God of all Death Gods when she was alive. Eventually, though, she was killed by someone. Who, How, and Why is unknown."


    Andrea clicked her tongue. "God of Gods¡­ That sounds badass. Would that make her a God Queen?"


    "Empress." Tatyana smiled. "She was the Divine Lich Empress."


    Suddenly, Vairon, Fylia, Tatyana, Valeria, Mirrory, and Yasenia spoke up. "Wait. Danger."


    Those two words instantly turned everyone serious as their perceptions stretched to the limits. The ravine they were in was very tall, with walls of rocks going up in an arch that left a small slit above them where the light shone through, and some snowkes gently floated down.


    However, the temperature inside the ravine was slightly higher than outside, melting the snowkes. That was the reason there was no snow here.


    As the group looked around, they suddenly felt the ground tremble. Then, a shadow hid the light above them. Looking up, a massive beast could be seen gazing down through the ravine, its reptilian eye looking straight at them.


    Yasenia and the group didn''t move, their hearts tensing under the pressure of the beast''s gaze. They were covered in the [Chameleon Cloaks], which had changed to a brown color simr to their surroundings. Hence, they were hoping that the beast didn''t see them.


    The massive creature above them sniffed around, the sound of its breathing clear to the girl''s ears. The girls tensed, feeling that they would be busted. However, the dragoness was quick and took out one of the scent-absorbing pearls, using it under her body.


    The air in the surroundings gently flowed toward the activating pearl, avoiding any of their scents from going up. Everyone else couldn''t help but internally praise her. Evelyn especially. ''I am going to give your pir so much loveter!''


    Five minutester, the beast stopped looking into the ravine and moved on, its steps making the ground gently tremble until it was far away. Evelyn cursed under her breath, her forehead dripping with sweat. "Fuck this ce."

 Chapter 1096: Stalked in the Mountains.

    Yasenia''s group crossed the ravine and reached the other side without any other encounters. Theck of creatures in this area was unsettling in a way. Andrea brought it up. "Why are there almost no creatures around here? I would''ve imagined that there would have been groups of beasts living in ces where they can hide from those apex predators."


    It was clearly a question aimed at the seniors. Valeria answered her with a chuckle. "Who knows? Each environment works differently and has different rules. There might''ve been camouged beasts looking at us but not attacking due to them feeling we were too strong."


    "Oh," Andrea uttered. "Very reassuring."


    Valeria chuckled slightly.


    Then, Andrea looked up at the dangerous upward slope and sighed. "I wonder how this ce stands as it is. Wouldn''t a fight between Sixth Realm beasts destroy this entire ce?"


    Yasenia approached a rock at the side and punched it.


    Bang!


    The rock cracked slightly from the powerful impact. Such minor damage, knowing how strong Yasenia was, was a surprise to them. Moreover, they saw their dragoness shake her hand and mutter. "Ouch. They''re very tough."


    Andrea''s lips twitched. "Quite a rough way to let me know the reason, love.""Effective and direct."


    Seeing the innocent expression on Yasenia''s gorgeous countenance made it impossible for Andrea to not give her head pats. "You are right. Yes, yes."


    The long cape behind Yasenia shook as the long tail happily wagged below it.


    After that small conversation, they all kept quiet and continued climbing the peaks. Their objective was the second one, and due to how they were arranged, they needed to climb through the fourth tallest one to reach the second peak.


    ra squinted and looked ahead, her face changing slightly. "Young Miss. It seems that a snowstorm is starting. Our visibility will basically disappear in three hours."


    Yasenia looked around with a confused expression. "I can''t see any indications." Of course, she wouldn''t disregard ra''s words. So, she muttered. "Three hours¡­ Can we make it to the second peak''s base before these three hours?"


    ra''s silver eyes took in the surroundings, and then she shook her head. "If there were no risks of being discovered, we could do it in an hour at most. However, if we want to be safe, we need to take a few detours so that we can be covered by that forest."


    Doriel hummed. "Are you sure? What about the beasts living in those forests? Won''t they be much more lethal?"


    ra argued back. "I don''t think so, sister. Who would you fear, a predator that can walk in the open without worries or a predator that hides in the forest because they can''t walk around as rxedly?"


    Doriel crossed her arms and hummed. "Both are dangerous. However, you have a point. The forest also allows us to use stealth skills better."


    Valeria waved her hand, and an adorable humanoid grey nt appeared. It was [Ethereal Blossom]. "Child. We''ll be relying on you to hide our auras as best as you can."


    The Ethereal Blossom looked around and shuddered, extending its long arms toward Valeria. As it was, it looked like a small child with a very long coat and long arms. Valeria, of course, crouched down and raised the Ethereal Blossom to her arms, sharing some warmth.


    Evelyn muttered. "Cute."


    Right as she said so, the Ethereal Blossom''s body parted vertically, revealing a mouth full of sharp teeth. A long tongue extended outward from that horrifying mouth, giving Valeria a gentle and loving lick. Then, it closed its mouth. Valeriaughed gently. "Cute~."


    Evelyn''s eyebrow trembled. "I almost forgot that this thing opens vertically."


    Yasenia pped her hands and spoke aloud. "Okay. Let''s move out. We don''t have much time before the snowstorm. We need to find a cave or something to take refuge." ??§¡¦­¨°??¨§?


    The girls were still confused about the snowstorm; after all, the sky was clear. However, Kali, who had the weather-rted Natural Treasure, confirmed it to them: "I also feel that there will soon be a shift in weather."


    They traversed the open space, gently levitating right above the snow, careful that predators would notice them. They were all silent and alert. Tatyana suddenly spoke. "Stop. Scent Pearl."


    The group paused andnded on the snow, melding with it with their capes. Simultaneously, Yasenia took out a Scent Absorbing Pearl and used it.


    In the next second, they felt a terrifying pressure approaching their position at a ridiculous speed. shing through the snowyndscape, arge and long creature appeared in front of them. The creature was a furry snake with gorgeous blue eyes and an agile-looking body. The girls thought that it was the same beast that almost discovered them in the ravine, but the reptile''s eye color was wrong.


    ''There are so many Sixth-realm beasts¡­''


    The serpent was just a few hundred meters in front of them, looking around with a confused expression. It was sure that there was someone around this area.


    ROAR!


    The serpent''s pupils shrunk, and it looked skyward. The girls followed its movement, and above them, a massive winged creature was diving down at a terrifying speed, looking like a blur.


    ''The owl!?''


    HISS!


    The snake hissed and opened its mouth. From those massive maws, an energy beam of pure frost streaked into the sky.


    The girls were surprised at the ferocity of the attack. However, to their surprise, the swift owl dodged mid-air and suddenly vanished from their eyesight. ''What!?''


    The next instant, the hill-sized owl with around three hundred meters of wingspan appeared right behind the snake. The white furry snake''s reflexes were not slow, and it turned around, reacting to the sneak attack.


    However, as if the owl didn''t care, it extended its sharp talons and tried to grab the snake.


    BOOM!


    The snake barely dodged, and the owl''s strength made the snow explode. The shockwave almost blew our girls flying, but they managed to resist.


    Sadly, the snow that blew upward fell again, covering all of them. With their eyesight blocked by the snow and their Spiritual Sense restricted, the girls could only hear the roars and hiss of these two beasts.


    However, even then, they didn''t dare move. Their bodies were as still as a rock, not daring to move a single muscle just in case these super-sensitive creatures could catch them.


    Thirty minutester, the surroundings calmed down. Yaseniamunicated mentally. "Let''s slowly move upward."


    They all started digging until they managed to pop their heads above the snow.


    The owl was slightly injured. However, between its ws, there was arge piece of the furry meat of the snake. Still, they noticed that the snake managed to escape as a long trail of blood stretched into the distance.


    The owl lowered its head, taking a piece of that meat and gulping it down. Then, it looked around, itsrge round eyes seemingly able to see everything. Thankfully for our girls, Ethereal Blossom was hiding all of them. So, after a few moments, the owl left.


    Our girls breathed a sigh of relief. Their hearts were rapidly beating just by being by that owl''s side. The aura was terrifyingly crushing. They just couldn''t sense a single chance of victory against it.


    For them, the snake was already strong. However, it appeared that this owl hunted that snake for sport!


    Yasenia whispered. "Let''s move and reach the forest. I really don''t want to be in the hunting grounds of that beast."


    Tatyana teased, her voice amused. "Do you not like feeling like prey?"


    The dragoness''s eyebrow trembled as she pouted. "Why do you ask the obvious?"


    After rushing through therge snowy slope, they arrived at the forest. However, they didn''t lower their guard because the blood trail left by the snake told them that it had also fled into the forest. Evelyn sighed, creating a cloud with her breath, and looked at the sky. "Clouds have started gathering."


    The girls noticed as well, making Yasenia feel a sense of urgency. "We need to move fast. If we meet with this snake, it is wounded. So, in the worst-case scenario, we battle it. If we injure it, it should leave us alone."


    Evelyn asked, surprised. "You want to fight it?"


    Yasenia shook her head. "No. But I feel that the snake is less of a threat than the storm that it is approaching. The snow we are currently touching is cold enough already; I can''t imagine how cold it will get once that snowstorm begins."


    The girls turned somewhat serious. Only now did the human girls notice that Kali, Cecile, Yasenia, and the beast-rted maids were all tensed up. As beasts, they had some instincts in this regard.


    Their group of over sixty rushed through the forest, approaching the edge of the mountain to see if they could find a cave or something simr. They could notice a few beasts roaming the forest. However, these beasts were not in the sixth realm, so Ethereal Blossom''s aura concealment and cloaks were powerful enough to cover them even while moving.


    As they advanced, many in the group felt slightly uneasy. Yasenia gritted her teeth and said. "That snake has probably discovered us. We are being followed by something."


    Seeing how jittery she was, they understood that the creature following was very strong. Strong enough to make Yasenia feel like prey being stalked by a predator.@@novelbin@@


    Angel suddenly spoke up. "Stop."


    Everyone followed her words without a single shred of hesitation. Yasenia turned to look and saw Angel taking out her formation pen and starting to inscribe a formation around them.


    Tatyana moved to Angel''s side and looked at the formation for a few seconds before she nodded. "This is a good idea."


    Angel nodded and spoke. "I''ll create a few attack and defensive formations with Tatyana and Selena. All of you, be careful with the snake and don''t provoke it to attack. As a Sixth Realm Beast, its patience must be high. So, as long as we are all alert, the beast will wait for a chance and attack us. We will take advantage of that time."


    "Understood."


    Everyone agreed with the n and spread around Angel and the other formation masters, taking out their weapons while keeping a close look at everything around them.


    Meanwhile, in the shadows of the forest and right below the snow, the massive furry snake was looking in the direction of our girls. Its eyes had a hard time catching them since their stealth was very powerful. However, those shes of presence were all that the snake needed to keep track of the girls.


    It was surprised when it saw them stop and spread out. The snake knew that it had been discovered, which came as a surprise to it. Fifth Realm creatures were just food in the snake''s mind, so seeing food put up their guard made it slightly hesitant. What if they were strong enough? To begin with, the snake was targeting them to recover some energy by eating them.

 Chapter 1097: Conning the Snake.

    Therge furry snake observed the group with its piercing blue eyes. Most of its body was hidden under the thick snowyer, making it invisible. In this environment where Spiritual Sense was basically blocked off, all creatures used their surroundings to hide and hunt.


    The group of prey that it spotted was interesting. They were small creatures, yet some of them seemed like they would provide lots of benefits if it could eat them. Among them, one of them was so delicious that just the scent was elerating the snake''s heartbeat.


    Still, the beast was patient. It inched closer bit by bit, getting into attacking range. A distance that it knew it couldn''t fail even if the enemy reacted. While their scents were tempting, their strengths were severelycking in the snake''s eyes.


    It was worth mentioning that the prey it was interested in was creating some lights, but unaware of what those were, the snake didn''t take them into ount. Moreover, those lights did not trigger its danger senses at all.


    When the beast was around two hundred meters from them, it stopped and gathered strength in its body. The powerful muscles that could easily crush mountains tensed, preparing to pounce forward.


    Seeing that the group of prey was not aware of its presence, a sense of delight crossed the snake''s mind. Other than that annoying owl and a few other beasts, the snake considered itself an apex predator. Sadly, even if it had reached the Sixth realm, its intelligence couldn''t really reach a sapient level. While many beasts could reach such intelligence, it was not guaranteed.


    It waited and waited, executing its chance to appear soon. And, soon, that chance came. The snake couldn''t believe how lucky it was when a strange sound appeared in the exact opposite direction of its cover, making the group look away from its position.


    With them giving their backs to it, the snake wasted no chance and pounced. All of its muscles tensed, and the body shot out of the snow with such speed that there was a stream of snow following the snake from pure friction.


    The snake locked onto a few of them and opened its mouth wide. Even if they were healthy, once inside its body, the snake believed the internal muscles and powerful digestive acid would make them helpless.However, an unexpected thing urred.


    BANG!


    A sh of pain struck the snake''s brain when its powerful mouth, full of serrated teeth, hit an invisible wall. The snake was confused. Howe there is a wall here, just before its prey?


    Of course, it was not slow to react, and the snake responded right away, retreating. However, several energies rushed into its body as it began closing its mouth.


    The second the snake had struck the defensive wall, Yasenia''s group instantly attacked and threw a terrifying barrage into the hollow of the snake''s body.


    A Sixth Realm beast was strong both on the outside and the inside. Still, the insides of a creature, regardless of rank, were naturally more vulnerable than their outside.


    When the several dozen ranged attacks collided and exploded inside of the serpent, the already injured creature felt its insides expand and burn terribly.


    HISS!


    The snake thrashed around the ce for a few moments before it recovered its bearings from the burning pain. The blue eyes red at our group, and the serpent opened its bleeding maw once more.


    The girls had seen that snake do this attack before. Hence, they knew what wasing.


    Angel''s energy and several others'' flowed into the formation, the transparent surface transforming as countless lines and marks appeared.


    At this time, the snake attacked, shooting a massive frost beam at them. Between the ridiculously strong attack and them, the formation created twelve circr shields.


    They had seen the serpent do this attack before, so they had countermeasures against it. Evelyn smirked. "To think that you hit the nail with this one, Angel. It indeed seems to like opening up with this attack!"


    The beam arrived before Angel could answer.


    BOOM!


    The shields in between didn''t explode. However, they did slow down the attack. When the frost beam arrived in front of them, they would absorb part of the beam and let the rest pass through. ?????§£¨º?


    The twelve shields lit up as the beam of frost passed through, emitting gorgeous lights that illuminated the slowly darkening environment.


    Eventually, the creature''s attack reached the dome and hit it like a hammer on a ss surface.


    BANG!


    CRACK!


    A web of cracks spread across the surface of the dome. Andrea blinked and asked, her voice somewhat nervous. "Will it really hold?"


    Angel answered thoughtfully with her cute voice as she controlled the formation. "It will. Two more until it breaks."


    The snake looked at the glowing circr shields and formation with a curious gaze through its anger. What were those lights that could block its attack? It was curious about it and wanted to know. However, killing these people was a priority for it now.


    In the first ce, they would be a nutritious snack. On the other side¡­ Revenge. How dare these small creatures heavily injure it internally? If it didn''t have the sturdy vitality of a Sixth Realm creature and skin, the snake was sure that the attack it received would have been able to kill it.


    Without much dy after the breath attack, the snake decided to open its mouth again.


    Kali''s lips twitched. "It can do that ridiculous attack twice in a row?"


    Yasenia was also surprised. "I can now as well. However, it really hurts my throat. I wonder if this guy is the same. His bodily injuries have only worsened after our first attack."


    During the snake''s beam attack, it had to gather a lot of strength. Hence, the snake would use the entirety of its body, leading to incredible pain due to its old and new injuries.


    The second attack shot from the beast.


    WHOOM!


    A deafening vibrating sound echoed as the massive serpent''s second breath attack reached them. Unlike the first time, the shields couldn''t absorb too much of the energy, they were still full and dissipating the previous attack''s blow.


    This made it so that the ray would barely be slowed down when it arrived.


    BOOOM!


    The second explosion urred, spreading out the cracks on the dome shield much further and making it look as if a single touch could make it crumble.


    Evelyn gulped and asked. "You sure it can resist another hit? It looks as if it will crumble down to dust if I breathe too harshly!"


    Angel chuckled and looked at Evelyn. "You''ve been quite fidgetytely. Trust the n!"


    Evelyn sighed and prepared her spear. "I am trusting it. I just like to make sure of things I otherwise would find stupid!"


    The other girlsughed and saw the snake look at them with a strangely noticeable sneer. It felt as if the snake was thinking it had won. The girls saw the beast open its mouth and aim at them again.


    Then¡­


    BOOM!


    The third beam rushed through with even more strength than the previous two. Angel''s eyebrows jumped. "So strong! I thought it used at least seventy percent of its strength with the other two attacks. It didn''t even reach forty at that time!"


    CRASH!


    The dome around them exploded, and the snake felt triumphant. In the end, the tricks that the small prey could do to suppress it were not useful. The snake felt victorious and charged forward.


    Angel simrly stepped forward, and with elegant motions, she palmed forward. "Activate. [Profound Counterattack Formation]."


    The snake suddenly felt a sense of extreme danger. When it was sure of its victory, it realized that the twelve shields had not disappeared. In fact, they were still floating there, now closer to each other than ever.


    Then, when the small person palm-struck the air, the circles rearranged. The one at the back doubled in size, while the one at the front stretched into a cylinder with half the radius.


    The rest transformed into something in between.


    The snake''s pupils thinned, and it decided to give up on attacking altogether, changing to defense.


    In that instant, an armor of pure ice surrounded the snake''s furry body, and a phantom image of a blue snakeyered itself above that. The formation fired a white beam next.


    BOOOOM!


    The powerful attack struck the defense of the snake and instantly broke it. The power of the attack was equivalent to the energy the formation had absorbed, added, and then enhanced.


    The girls saw as the snake was sent flying unceremoniously, crushing several trees as it flew away. Such power was slightly outside the expectation of almost everyone.@@novelbin@@


    Yasenia had a choice at this moment. ''Do we fight it to the death, or do we leave?''


    Time felt as if it had slowed down. In the distance, Yasenia could see the injured body of the furry snake, clearly weakened tremendously. The body of such a creature was a treasure in and of itself, and killing it would provide enormous benefits.


    On the other side, the storm was approaching. They had yet to find a cave to hide, and with themotion they had caused, they would certainly catch the attention of other powerful beasts. So, they were in a countdown.


    Greediness shed in Yasenia''s eyes. However, over such a feeling, the desire to protect her lovers reigned supreme. Hence, after a sh of hesitation, Yasenia shouted. "Retreat! We need to leave now and find a ce to hide."


    Seeing Yasenia make such a decision warmed the hearts of everyone present. They also understood how valuable that snake''s body was. Still, they agreed with Yasenia''s decision. Trying to fight, kill, and loot that snake would not be an easy task.


    No creature in the Sixth realm would go down without a fight.


    Yasenia''s group rushed away, caring less than before about their stealth. Thankfully, as the storm''s intensity increased, it appeared that not many creatures were willing to roam the outside and hunt.


    So, after an hour of searching, Yasenia''s group found a cave in the distance. They didn''t walk inside right away, though. "How many beasts do you think there will be inside?"


    Yasenia muttered. "Personally, I don''t really feel too much danger. Of course, we can''t lower our guards."


    Tatyana hummed and looked at Yasenia. Then, she waved her hand and took out a few of the spheres with Yasenia''s enhanced mating scent.


    The girls blinked and looked at those. Evelyn asked, confused. "How will those help us?"


    Tatyana smiled. "If they are having sex, it will be easier to kill them all."


    Everyone couldn''t help but agree. Still, they felt that this was somehow wrong. ''Killing them after making them horny¡­ Such a cruel death.''


    Tatyana didn''t hesitate and threw around ten of those bombs inside the caves.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The girls blinked twice and waited. Suddenly, they heard a deep growl and a high-pitched one, followed by banging sounds.


    Evelyn whistled. "Wow, they are really going at it, eh?"


    The others looked at her once. Still, they charged inside right after. Of course, they had taken a pill from Kali to avoid getting horny themselves.


    The fight inside was against a bunch of Fifth Realm creatures, and after three hours of fighting, they managed to eliminate all of the threats inside the cave.


    Outside, a brutal snowstorm was raging on with no signs of stopping.

 Chapter 1098: Facing the Transcendental Storm.

    Yasenia was standing in the entrance of the cave. The ongoing snowstorm was eye-opening. Yasenia had seen powerful storms in the past, but this one was the strongest one by far. The snow was basically flowing horizontally, and the temperature at the entrance was already freezing. Walking outside would probably give her frostbite. ''I wonder why the freezing qualities of this storm are even worse than some outer space sections? Is it because the natural moon element in the environment enhances the freezing nature beyond the natural limits of coldness it can reach?''


    The dragoness pondered for a few moments before shaking her head. ''Regardless, the most important part is whether this snowstorm will be enough to hide us from that powerful snake¡­ If we fight in this cave, I don''t know if every one of us can remain alive. A desperate attack from it and someone might die.''


    While she thought, Cecile and Kali approached her, and the fox asked. "What are you thinking?"


    When both reached her side, Yasenia sprouted her pair ofrge dragon wings and used them to cocoon both girls by her side. Grabbing their waists, the dragoness hummedfortably, her tail gently wagging behind her. Only after snuggling her two girls did she answer. "Do you think that the snake will give up?"


    Surrounded by Yasenia''s warmth, they almost fell into a daze. The temperature of the dragoness''s body was still high, even with the low temperatures, so being cocooned this way felt like having a warm nket around them. Still, they listened and thought about her question. This also rified to them why their dragoness was standing here with a frown between her beautiful straight eyebrows.


    Cecilemented, looking toward the dark entrance into the cave. "Even if ites, it is heavily injured, right? While we are not its match when it is in its peak condition, we should be able to defend ourselves as it is right now."


    The other two agreed on this point.


    Cecile then asked, curious. "While I''ve read about it, do Sixth Realm beings take longer to heal or a shorter time? There are different answers that I''ve caught, so I am curious."


    Yasenia hummed. "From what I''ve read, it depends on how tired they were. Healing from wounds and such they are quick. However, their energy pools are sorge that, if hurt too often, they will need long rests to recover the stamina used. That would be one of the few advantages of being a mortal cultivator in front of an immortal one. We recover much faster from recurrent wounds."@@novelbin@@Cecile nodded and summarized it. "So, if they are fresh, they are basically impossible to kill, and you have to tire them out until they can''t regenerate anymore."


    Yasenia nodded, and Kali added. "That''s one reason why death after reaching the Sixth Realm is so rare among same-realm conflicts. When two people fight, they need to eradicate the other party. Medical books rted to Transcendent Realm cultivators are much more profound due to the muchrger array of injuries that a Transcendent Realm cultivator can suffer without dying."


    With that information, Cecilemented. "The snake didn''t recover from the owl''s attack, so it should be quite drained, right? After we hurt it deeply again, I think it won''t be persistent."


    "Good catch." Yasenia smiled. "It is indeed far from its peak strength. Even then, we should not lower our guards. I am sure that after catching a whiff of me, it won''t leave me alone easily."


    Cecile clicked her tongue. "Tsk. Seductress."


    Kali and Yasenia chuckled.


    "Hey, is the storm that interesting? Look how snuggled you three are!"


    Yasenia saw Evelyn approach, and when she was in range, the dragoness used her tail to snatch her. She opened one wing, carrying her Dear in front of her, and then hugged her from behind while closing her wings again.


    Evelyn smiled and hummed happily. "Ah, so warm, big-breasted wife for the win-Kyah!" Evelyn made a surprisingly adorable exmation when Yasenia started fondling her.


    Kali and Cecile giggled slightly. Yasenia teased. "My slim and cute wife is also great~. Look how cute she bes when I tease her. The body is soft and tender as well."


    Evelyn saw Cecile and Kali giving her teasing looks and coughed, a faint red tint spreading on her cheeks. "Ahem, the cute one is obviously Angel! Not me!"


    Yasenia giggled and kissed the top of her head. "Angel is adorable in a sweet way~. You are adorable in a pretty way~. Both of you are my charming little girls."


    Evelyn humphed, but the tone was slightly high-pitched, making even the humph cute.


    After a while looking at the storm, Evelynmented. "At this pace, this storm mightst for a few months. I have a suggestion."


    The dragoness rested her chin on her head and spoke. "Go ahead."


    The gentle vibrations of Yasenia''s mellow and rich voice tingled Evelyn''s hearing sense. "Hm. So, while the storm is very powerful, we will have an advantage if we are able to traverse it. After all, with such low visibility, I don''t believe that beasts can roam the outside easily. Moving while this storm is ongoing will allow us to avoid beasts!" ??a¦­§°£Â?s?


    "That''s a fair point."


    Tatyanamented from behind, leaning on the cave wall. "We''ve been here for a few weeks already. Not to mention stopping, the storm has only be stronger."


    The dragoness tilted her head and asked, confused. "Both of you don''t think that the creatures living here have evolved to be ustomed to these storms? I don''t think a storm of this magnitude happens often, but the beasts that have lived in these peaks for generations should''ve developed some kind of immunity, simr to those in the Deadly Magma Caves."


    "Touch¨¦," Evelyn muttered. Then, she leaned back, sinking her body in the unrivaled softness pressing against her back. "What should we do, then? You''vemunicated with Ayanduin and the others, right?"


    The dragoness nodded. "Last night, Imunicated with them. It seems that they have decided to explore the Moon Swallowing Mountain as well. They have had a few gains in the Deadly Magma Caves as well."


    Tatyana muttered. "That''s probably what they needed to finally separate from us."


    Yaseniaughed faintly. "Well¡­ Ayanduin can''t really leave us yet. He has not cured that parasite inside of him. Speaking of which, how much medicine did you give him, Kali?"


    Kali tilted her head. "Around ten years worth. Just in case something happened. With so much time, he should be able to find someone and heal those parasites using my medicine as a baseline."


    Cecile blinked. "Why did you do that? I thought you wanted to make him suffer for longer."


    "I want to. However, a willing Sixth Realm cultivator is different from a tied one. If we are in a situation where Ayanduin can betray us, giving him this boon will probably push him not to do so." Kali sighed. "Since he is going to be with us, I''d rather he starts trusting in us. We have no one that can reach the Sixth Realm quickly enough to substitute his presence, sadly."


    Tatyana chuckled. "Believe me when I say that beating him like you two did has certainly created a Heart Demon. Having a Heart Demon appear sote in your cultivation journey can be lethal."


    Kali tilted her head and looked at the red-eyed woman. "Are you saying that this amount of punishment is enough?"


    "Hm?" Tatyana blinked, confused. "Of course not. If I were here with my main body, I would''ve killed him. How dare a little Transcendent Realm cultivator sell the poison that afflicted my daughter?"


    Yasenia chuckled. "So, you will kill him once we cross over to the next Heavenyer."


    "I won''t." Tatyana shrugged. "If he follows you up there, his loyalty is basically guaranteed. Killing a good pawn is not my style of doing things."


    "Okay. Enough sidetracking." Yasenia focused them up. "Do we try to walk through the snowstorm or not? And if we do so, what do we do once we reach the owl''s nest? It should be there, no?"


    Tatyana spoke up. "I think we can give it a try. Using the snowstorm as camouge together with the rest of our tools will make us practically invisible. Then, we can wait near the owl''s nest, and once it leaves to hunt, we can enter its nest and try to steal the treasure you are so tempted by."


    Evelyn nodded. "It should be a ridiculous thing if you are risking all of our lives in this manner."


    Yasenia smiled wryly. "If we don''t risk it, we won''t gain anything. Reward and dangere hand in hand, sadly."


    "Sadly indeed." Evelyn sighed.


    After that, they started moving and decided to create a moving formation. While that was being made, the rest weren''t still. Kali concocted a few scent-erasing, aura-coating, and even poisoning pills. She didn''t know how strong the owl''s body was against her poisons, but trying wouldn''t hurt.


    Evelyn and the other tailors took a look at the cloaks and enhanced them as well.


    Their preparations took around one and a half weeks. During this time, the snowstorm continued raging on without stopping for a single second.


    Standing at the entrance of the cave, Yasenia looked at the group and nodded. "Let''s follow the n. If things take a turn, I''ll burn one of the mass teleportation talismans. If things go wrong beyond that, I''ll use Tatyana''s talisman and erase this entire mountain out of existence together with whatever threat we have."


    A ring formation activated around them, creating severalyers with different inscribed shapes. Each shape was ayer of protection against the weather. Valeria also summoned Ethereal Blossom, coating them all in its stealth aura.


    The rings of light disappeared, and their figurespletely disappeared from the world for other creatures. Then, they stepped outside.


    The violent wind hit them right as they stepped outside. Even when the formation had a function to reduce the wind pressure, the remaining strength of the gales was strong enough to force them to tilt slightly in the direction of the wind.


    Tatyanamunicated mentally. ''This storm is strong enough to even affect Sixth Realm beasts. It is incredibly strong for something in this world.''


    The girls rolled their eyes. Was it really time to be in awe of the, frankly said, natural disaster around them?


    Still, they all pushed forward and began their climb. Their speed was clearly slow, and it further slowed down the higher they climbed. Thankfully, as Evelyn had expected, the number of beasts roaming while the storm howled was basically inexistent.


    Without much trouble, and after taking two months of climbing without a moment of stopping, they arrived at the second-highest peak near the owl''s nest.

 Chapter 1099: The Owls Nest.

    Chapter 1099: The Owl''s Nest.


    Once they arrived at the second peak, the storm around them seemed to have peaked in intensity. Even when they climbed higher, its harshness hardly escted. Regardless, surviving in this environment without the formation would beplicated.


    Angel asked, her long eyshes and eyebrows having ayer of frost on them. "How much longer until we reach the owl''s nest?"


    Seeing her baby like this, the dragoness approached. "Soon." Yasenia smiled softly and caressed Angel''s face, which was red due to the cold. Warm energy flowed from the dragoness'' hands to the cute blonde girl''s body, and the frost melted away. As it transformed into a liquid, it fell down like crystalline tears, creating an endearing view.


    Seeing Angel''s big eyes blinking and getting moist by the liquid, Yasenia couldn''t help but appreciate her Baby''s beauty. "My Angel is so pretty. I love you."


    Angel''s face gained a deeper touch of red, and she smiled sweetly. "I love you too!" Then, she hugged Yasenia and buried her face between Yasenia''s breasts.


    Yasenia chuckled and hugged her, patting her back with tenderness and using her wings to cocoon her. Looking at the rest, shemented. "We are halfway up the second peak. We saw that the nest was near the top. We will take at most five more days. Once there, we will slow down our march and scout what the thing inside of the owl''s nest is that''s attracting my attention."


    Everyone nodded, and the dragoness paused, looking around. "By the way. Have any of you caught the aura of this treasure yet? Or am I still the only one feeling it?"


    A few maids with dragon lineage nodded. "We have, Young Miss."


    The dragoness smiled faintly. "That''s great. Anyone else?"Cecile raised her hand. "I have. There is a pure and deep Yin Energy aura up the mountain. I feel it resonating with my bloodline."


    The girls were slightly surprised. Still, now that others were feeling its aura, the girls understood why Yasenia was so adamant about getting this treasure. If even these people who had much lower treasure-detecting skills could feel it, it must be a tremendously powerful treasure.


    After that small conversation, they continued the tiresome climb. During thesest few days, Yasenia''s group noticed that the presence of beasts hadpletely disappeared. Even with the ongoing storm, they could sometimes notice some traces in the past. And yet, far from seeing faint traces, it looked like nothing roamed the ce since forever in this area of the second peak.


    Thanks to theck of creatures, they could rush through and arrive near the top in just three and a half days. Yasenia looked around at the dark area and spoke. "It is the night. Let''s wait until morning before we continue."


    The night went by easily, and on the morning of the fourth day, they arrived near the area that led to a massive cave. There was nothing in between the edge of the forest and the cave, leading to arge, empty whitendscape. ra spoke up. "Young Miss, if we cross this expanse and the owl is paying attention, we will get immediately discovered." She pointed at the edge of the cave and added. "We need to circle the area and approach along the edge."


    Yasenia thought about it and nodded. "Let''s do that then. Unless anyone else has a better suggestion."


    No one spoke, so they moved out.


    It didn''t take long. Three hourster, they were right beside the entrance of the nest. Yasenia pondered how to approach their problem now. ''Hm¡­ Should we enter? How do we scout the inside of the cave without being discovered?''


    Doriel approached Valeria and hugged the Ethereal Blossom into her arms. "Young Miss, I am ready to scout."


    Yasenia paused and looked at Doriel''s determined face. She frowned for a few seconds before sighing. "I know your personality, so I know that you are not one to suggest things you are not confident about." She approached and looked at Doriel straight into her obsidian eyes. Grabbing her cheeks, Yasenia slowly articted. "Promise me that the second you feel even the faintest sense of danger, you will turn around and leave. We''ve taken months toe here. So, we can certainly take more time to explore it slowly and make a n. Am I clear?"


    Doriel blinked twice, her obsidian eyes gaining a soft glow. A faint smile adorned Doriels usually cold expression. "I will, Young Miss. I don''t want to die yet."


    Yasenia smiled and released her face, giving her a kiss on the forehead. "Go ahead, then. Have yourmunication device out. We will never try to speak from our side, so it will be more for you to bring back news."


    Doriel took it. Then, she melded with the shadows and entered the cave with Ethereal Blossom.


    Inside the massive hole in the mountain, a passage spread ahead with no end in sight. There were no ramifications along the path, being a single straight path. The tunnel dug deep inside and also had a gentle slope. ''It is very long. It has a gentle curve as well, spiraling down the mountain.''


    Doriel slowly moved through the only passage and suddenly felt a pulse of energy approaching. She instantly gave Ethereal Blossom a sign of warning.@@novelbin@@


    The nt creature between her arms fed the stealth aura, and Doriel pressed herself against the wall, using her own stealth techniques. A dark cocoon spread around her before it disappeared, and she meldedpletely with her surroundings.


    With that, they became effectively invisible.


    The pulse of energy passed her right after and spread outwardly. The pressure of the energy pulse was like a mountain, making the maid''s expression turn serious. ''Did it discover me?''


    Soon after she thought about it, the owl''s silhouette appeared in the distance. Itsrge round eyes glowed in the darkness as it ran slowly along the tunnel on its two legs.


    Doriel didn''t get nervous. She kept her body as still as possible and even paused her heartbeat and breathing. While it sounded radical, a cultivator at her level had no problems keeping this state for several hours or even days if trained enough. Doriel could maintain it for over three weeks without a problem.


    The massive owl covered a small part of the cave. After all, this tunnel was wide enough for it to fly through it. With the wings retracted, the amount of space it took was not much.


    Even then, the pressure was suffocating. Doriel analyzed it now that she was so close to it. ''This beast has an Intent Domain. Either that or its cultivation level is far beyond the first level. Regardless, it''s not a beast we can face head-on. Too strong.''


    The owl continued looking around the ce, sniffing and looking at different parts of the walls. A few moments ago, it could swear that it noticed something for a fraction of a second before it disappeared. Of course, the owl was not sure if what it felt was urate. However, with its intelligence, disregarding it felt like a foolish option. Many beasts in these mountains could evade its perception, and disregarding such an event would be foolish.


    It looked around the ce with quick head tilts, typical of the animal. Soon, it was right by Doriel''s side and it paused. The owl tilted its head around, looking at all corners, until a small ce to its right caught its attention.


    Doriel looked at it from the darkness. Right now, the owl was looking straight at her, thoserge eyes seemingly able to see through any disguise and deceit. Still, far from panicking, Doriel didn''t even blink as she crossed gazes with the owl.


    The maid and summon were as still as a rock, Doriel''s entire being calm and collected. For one of Yasenia''s personal maids, looking straight into death''s eyes was a regr urrence during training.


    The owl squinted and tilted its head a few times, sniffing the ce with curiosity. It had a hunch, a feeling. Could something be here? However, as much as it looked, it couldn''t find or see anything!


    The beast''s high but limited intelligence doomed it not to find Doriel. After closely checking the ce and failing to find anything, it guessed it was too sensitive. If it had been more intelligent, perhaps it would have been checked either way. If it were stupider, maybe it would''ve attacked that ce even when there was nothing. However, neither happened, and the owl continued along the cave''s path.


    The owl exited the cave and looked around, its gorgeous white and blue plumage flowing with the wind. Yasenia''s group was near it, covered in snow and formations, so the owl simrly missed them.


    Still, seeing the owl outside worried Yasenia. Tatyana looked at Yasenia and waited until the owl went back inside before speaking. "She should be fine. I felt no energy being released from the inside.


    Yasenia was sure of it as well. But even then, she was worried. How could she not be worried when one of her precious maids was in danger? Still, beyond being worried, she was cool-headed.


    They waited for three days before Doriel reappeared by Yasenia''s side. "I am ba-"


    Yasenia instantly grabbed her and started spinning her. "Are you hurt? Did you lose a limb? How about an organ? Were you hit? Were you discovered?"


    Doriel blinked twice before chuckling and stopping Yasenia. Looking straight into her eyes, she stated. "I am okay, Young Miss."


    This calmed the dragoness. She nodded twice and smiled. "Great! So, what''s in there?"


    Doriel spoke directly; such was her style. "There is a Luna Essence and two unhatched eggs. A few other Transcendent Rank herbs as well that Lady Kali might like."


    Tatyana''s eyes widened slightly. "There really is a Moon-attribute Natural Treasure!?"


    Yasenia''s eyes glowed. "Eggs!? I can cook them and make a delicious omelet! They will be nutritious for sure!"


    Everyone deadpanned and looked at the dragoness. Andrea coughed and asked. "Say, Yasenia. They are the children of a Transcendent Realm beast. Don''t you think that they have¡­ I don''t know, better uses?"


    The dragoness thought and realized. "Right! I can perhaps reach the Sixth Realm in my cooking mastery!"


    Everyone decisively ignored the dragoness and looked at Doriel. Kali asked, curious. "How hard will it be for us to snatch these?"


    Doriel shook her head. "The Luna Essence has a small link to the Owl. If we take it, we will need to leave this world, or else we will be pursued by it regardless of where we go. Only the spatialyer between this world and the outside is enough to sever that link." She then added. "The eggs should not be that hard to steal. However, we better leave no traces, or we will be in trouble. Imagine what Yasenia would do if someone stole her eggs."


    The girls paused, and a chill climbed up their spines. ''An angry beast mother is truly terrifying.''


    Andrea asked, confused. "Why do you want to steal its eggs, though?"


    Tatyana smiled. "I know it is cruel. However, they are just too valuable of a treasure to leave behind."


    Andrea sighed and nodded. "Understood. Do we wait for the others before we try this? Or do we pick them up along the way while escaping?"


    Yasenia tilted her head. "We will wait. Having them as a backup would be ideal. However, if we see a chance to get the treasures, we won''t give it up. We''ll try to pick them up along the way while escaping."

 Chapter 1100: Final Goodbye. Into the Owls Nest.

    Chapter 1100: Final Goodbye. Into the Owl''s Nest.


    Yasenia''s group made ns and waited at the entrance of the owl''s cave. To make sure that they were safe, they even created another formation to hide themselves even more. With it, even if the owl was standing right before their group, it would probably be unable to locate them.


    Sadly, there was a famous saying that went like this: Man proposes, but heaven disposes.


    While waiting for Ayanduin and Gu Chen to climb the mountain and reach their position, the storm started to fade. The girls didn''t notice at first, but Kali reacted after its intensity lowered sufficiently. "The storm is starting to slow down."


    Her Natural Treasure gave her a sharp eye for these kinds of things, so no one doubted her words. Yasenia frowned and took hermunication device. "Gu Chen, how far up the mountain are all of you?"


    Gu Chen answered on the other side of the device. "We''ll probably take around a week more to reach you. The storm is quite harsh. Why did you ask, Yasenia?"


    Yaseniamented. "The storm is lowering in intensity. I am sure that once it does, the beast will go out to hunt, and many other beasts will do the same. The danger will change from environmental to much more difficult to control."


    The Undying Monarch Body cultivator paused and asked. "What are your ns?"


    Yaseniamented. "I want to enter and steal the treasure the second the owl leaves the nest. The beast took a few days to return when it left the first time. If we rush inside and snatch everything, we will take, at most, three hours." Yasenia rified. "Once we take the treasure, the beast will realize, and we will need to escape."


    Yasenia paused and then asked. "I''ll be blunt, Gu Chen. Do you n to continue with us or stay here? To be honest, this world is quite suitable for someone with your strength. The same goes for the rest of the people with you. Will all of you follow us or stay here?"Gu Chen paused and looked sideways at his wives. During thest few years, Yasenia has used her [Yin-Yang Acupuncture Resonance Manual] to clear and purify all of his wives'' bodies, giving them a very good chance of reaching the sixth realm as long as they practiced. Additionally, Yasenia''s food and Kali''s medicines cleansed their systems further.


    As she had promised, Yasenia had increased their chance of having babies by giving all of his wives a substantial chance to reach the sixth realm. He had also learned a few powerful Spiritual Cultivation Techniques in exchange for giving Tatyana the Body Cultivation techniques he knew.


    Finally, with the treasure he found in the Deadly Magma Caves, Gu Chen was sure that he could create a first-rate power even for this world''s standards. Exploring the higher realms wouldeter when he managed to create a family and descendants.


    Eventually, he spoke. "Yasenia." He smiled and said sincerely. "It has been a pleasure traveling with you. An experience that I won''t forget and also teach my children. I will also carry your Astral Sky Sect name far and wide with you as the ancestor."


    Yasenia was surprised. She expected that Gu Chen would stay in this world. However, she didn''t expect Gu Chen to create an Astral Sky Sect here. After feeling momentary surprise, a sense of gratitude filled her heart. "Thank you."


    Creating a sect with that name was not only a way of thanking her, but also of giving her children, if they ever followed her footsteps, a ce where they could find safety. Yasenia paused and thought about it for a few moments. "Ayanduin, what about you?"


    "Huh?" Ayanduin made a confused sound. "What do you mean?"@@novelbin@@


    Yasenia sighed and said. "Carrying a grudge with you for longer than what we have is really not something I want to do. I am giving you a chance. Do you want to continue with us, or do you want the recipe to eliminate the parasite inside of you and stay here?"


    Ayanduin was stunned. At that moment, he remembered his conversation with Valeria. At that time, she had told him that if he was sincere with Yasenia, she would never betray his expectations. After all, while she was ruthless to her enemies, she was someone who would never slight those she considered her allies.


    He crossed his arms and thought deeply about it. Did he want to continue adventuring with this crazy dragon woman? His life would, for certain, be at risk. In exchange, he would probably be able to see treasures that his current imagination mightck the ability even to conceive.


    On the other hand, if he didn''t ept her suggestion, he would be able to explore everything at his will and traverse the Heavens with Money as he pleased. He might not reach the same heights that he would by apanying Yasenia, but the risk would be much more manageable.


    He stayed silent for a few minutes, deep in thought. No one disturbed him. After all, this was a big decision.


    Kali and the girls looked at themunication device, and eventually, Evelyn sighed. "Hey, old man, just ept. Don''t feel that you owe us anything. If you are hesitating so much, that means that you have some reluctance within you to apany us. And that''s okay. Few are able to do so." Evelyn revealed. "Moreover, we actually never really expected anyone to apany us beyond this world once we saw its environment. It is quite the perfect next step to develop after either Distancia or the Forgotten Star Area."


    Tengliu and the other leaders paused. This world was indeed quite perfect. Moreover, Tatyana had already given them blueprints for flying treasures for interster travel.


    Coraline was the only one who spoke up. "Hey, you haven''t forgotten that you have my child with you, right?"


    Ebirah answered with a softugh. "Mom, I know you are worried about me. However, you are someone with a lot of talent! Always following me might actually stump your development. You willck opportunities, and you will be too restricted."


    Coraline paused and sighed. "But¡­"


    Ebirah humphed. "No buts! I want my mom to be super strong! I don''t want my Mommy to be harmed because she is always following behind me!"


    Coraline sighed and muttered. "Sky Continent, right?"


    Tatyana smiled faintly. "Yes. Sky Continent. We are in the [Sky Gxy] near the center of the [Flying Sky Dragon Sector]. It''s one of the hardest ces to reach in our Heavens, so have fun with the journey."


    Coraline clicked her tongue. "I''ll reach there even if I have to w my way through."


    Gu Chen''s main wife kicked her husband''s butt. "Hey, say something as well!"


    Gu Chen raised his eyebrow and smiled. "I hope you are there when we arrive. Who knows who will be the fastest one to reach there."


    Ayanduinmented with augh. "Have a lot of money prepared because I''ll reserve a few treasures to scam you with, Yasenia."


    The rest also joined, leaving a few messages. Thest one to speak was Tengliu. "Yasenia, getting to know you is the luckiest moment of my entire life. Thank you for giving this harpy a sturdy pair of wings with which to fly. I''ll never forget it."


    Yasenia and the girls smiled and cut themunication device. Then, Yasenia stretched and said. "Well, only family is left now, eh? Quite the journey it has been."


    Zephyrithmented with augh. "I feel so out of ce right now."


    Evelyn ced her arm around her shoulder and smirked. "Sierra''s family is my family! Also, how is the puppy-making go-"


    SLAP!


    Zephyrith''s wolf tail smacked Evelyn into the snow before she finished her sentence.


    Three dayster, the snowstorm had be bearable even without the protective formations. It was at this moment that they heard the sound of pping wings, followed by a powerful gale.


    WHOOSH!


    The girls looked toward the cave''s entrance and noticed the owl''s figure flying off into the distance. Yasenia stood up and squinted. "Let''s wait one hour. After that, we rush inside."


    All of them held their breath and tensed their bodies. A cultivator''s focus was incredible, and the hour went by in the blink of an eye. "Go."


    With Yasenia''s order and no sight of the owl, they all rushed into the cave at their maximum speed. Zephyrith was the slowest of all of them. However, not by much. She had been fed well and had many treasure pills during all these years as a benefit of being Sierra''s mate.


    The group rushed through the tunnels, guided by Doriel, and eventually, they arrived at the center of the nest. It was a massive room with a very tall ceiling. In the middle of the room, floating quite high in the air, a powerful freezing aura chilled their bodies.


    Yasenia muttered, her eyes shining with curiosity. "So, that''s the Luna Essence."


    The silvery radiance of the Natural Treasure was gorgeous, painting the walls with reflections of its light. The entire room was limatized to it. Then, right below the Luna Essence, the girls spotted the eggs. There were three four-meter-tall eggs. Those eggs seemed to be gently absorbing the light from the Luna Essence as well, which surprised the girls.


    Tatyana hummed, interested. "No wonder the owl hasn''t absorbed the Luna Essence. It is using it to nurture her eggs. Withoutpletely linking with it, the eggs will absorb much more of its pure essence. This will increase their talent and affinity with it several times. It might even make it possible for both beasts to share the Luna Essence."


    Yasenia looked at the eggs and the essence and hesitated for a second. At first, she was quite excited to get the treasure and the eggs. However, after seeing the scene, she just couldn''t bring herself to steal those eggs. "Let''s take just the Natural Treasure. It''s not like we are going to use these eggs as battlepanions or something."


    The girls looked at Yasenia and smiled faintly. Cecile pped her wings and rushed upward. "I''ll take the treasure."


    The girls waited below.


    Cecile flew upward, reaching out to get the Luna Essence. When she touched it, her entire arm suddenly froze, surprising her. She pped her wings, distancing herself from the Luna Essence.


    Yasenia''s face changed slightly. "This is bad."


    "What''s wrong?" Evelyn frowned.


    Yaseniamented. "Look at it with Mirrory''s Technique."


    The girls did so and their expressions dropped. The Natural Treasure was actually giving out warning signals that spread far beyond the cave.


    Yasenia shouted. "No time to absorb it, Cecile! Use the box, and we''ll leave right away. The owl must already know that we are here!"


    Cecile shook her arm, shattering the ice surrounding it, and then approached and summoned an intricate brown box with golden markings. She closed the lid with the Luna Essence in the middle, and then she flew down. Once there, Yasenia waved her arm and took out the Warship. "No time for stealthy maneuvers. We are bulldozing our way out!"


    Everyone mounted on the ship, and then Yasenia elerated, rushing outward. Right when they left the cave, a massive shadow blotted the sun above them, and looking up, the urge to curse became quite irresistible. "How did it arrive here so quickly!?"

 Chapter 1101: Dangerous Escape!

    Chapter 1101: Dangerous Escape!


    The one controlling the ship was Tatyana. Once they were outside the cave and the shadow of the giant white owl covered them, her face turned serious. Her current body was at the peak of the fifth realm, so even with her skills and understanding ofws, fighting a beast of the owl''s strength was impossible.


    The saying "Those below the sixth realm are ants" also applied to her. She was just a bigger ant. Only someone like Yasenia might be able to do something about this insurmountable gap with all her benefits.


    Regardless, Tatyana knew that the warship''s strength was really high. It was a Flying Ship made to fight Transcendent Realm cultivators in the first ce. Even if she couldn''t activate all of its abilities with her current strength, she was not helpless.


    Her fingers moved gently, and two giant cannons popped upward, aiming at the owl. Then, she fired them once.


    Whoom!


    The cannons'' energy beams rushed skyward, creating a menacing vibrating sound. However, the owl''s body disappeared from where Tatyana shot and reappeared by the ship''s side. Its speed was ridiculous. Tatyana didn''t panic and activated the shields in time.


    BOOOM!


    The flying ship sted down the mountain, piercing through theyer of clouds and streaking toward the ground at a terrifyingly high speed. Everyone held onto the railings tightly, just in case.


    Tatyana asked Yasenia. "Did you do it?""Done!" Yasenia nodded firmly. "Whenever you want."


    Tatyana nodded and said. "Wait for my signal."


    Right when she stopped speaking, the cloudyer exploded, creating a circr hole through which the owl was rushing at them. Tatyana ordered calmly. "Now."


    Yasenia ced her palms together in front of her and muttered. "Activate."


    Back on the mountain, several sources of energy exploded as talismans floated upward and lit up with Yasenia''s energy. In less than an instant, those talismans broke, and several copies of Yasenia appeared.


    The owl was attacking the ship''s shield several times a second, hitting them like a storm with terrifying ferocity. It was confident that there was a trace of the Natural Treasure on these people, so it was seriously angered. How dare these weak creatures rob it and threaten its children!? Only death was good enough!


    However, as it was attacking and trying to crack the defensive formation around the shield, the owl suddenly felt several auras spawn in front of its cave. It looked upward, confused.


    Tatyana''s eyes shed with killing intent, and powerfully sunk both her hands into the floating formation. "[Skeletal World Shattering Cannons]!"


    The owl felt a powerful threat and turned to look toward the ship. Right then, the two cannons fired with such strength thatparing the attack with the one before would be insulting. At first, Tatyana used less than ten percent of their strength to lower the owl''s guard.


    With Yasenia''s distraction and the owl''s disregard, she was able to take it off guard.


    At this moment, the world around them seemed toe to a stop. The beams fired from the cannon moved in slow motion through this elerated space with the owl. With an agile and powerful p of its wings, the owl dodged. Both beams grazed it but failed to hit.


    Tatyana''s pupils shrunk as her face fell. For most of the girls and maids, it felt as if the owl had be intangible, letting the beams pass through it. Andrea asked, confused. "What happened? Is it able to be intangible?"


    Vairon shook his head, his voice tinged with nervousughter. "Not at all. It dodged."


    This surprised our girls, and Tatyana smiled wryly. "No wonder this beast is the king of the mountain. It has understood [Speed Intent Domain]."


    "Speed¡­" Evelyn was going to ask, but the owl disappeared from their view. Tatyana turned the ship instantly and spoke. "Use all of our Purple Crystals without holding back a single one! GO!"


    The maids in charge of funneling energy into the formations poured everything into them, and the entire ship began to glow. Then, the ship shot skyward with enough speed to make the girls feel as if the surroundings were stretching.


    Yasenia shouted. "It killed the dummies!"


    The talismans that Yasenia had used were actually those she gained back in Distancia''s Secret Realm Challenge. They had been stored in her ring for many years already. These talismans could create copies of herself with a significant chunk of her own strength.


    Sadly, these copies had been eliminated in the time the ship took to take off. Tatyana looked toward the mountain and saw a small dot in the distance speeding toward them. "Here ites! Fire theteral cannons!"


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The ship''s side lit up with shing lights, several beams shredding the air and rushing toward the owl. However, the massive bird continued flying forward while dodging. It moved up, down, left, and right, its afterimage appearing as if the beams were voluntarily trying to avoid hitting it.


    The Skeletal Warship was terrifyingly quick, and even then, the owl behind them was catching up while dodging their barrage. Evelyn muttered, shocked. "How fast is that thing!? Not even Star Beasts canpete in speed!"


    Valeria spoke seriously, her energy gathering in front of her. "[Speed Intent Domain] is one of the most dangerous ones. It''s no wonder that it was able to catch up to us leaving its nest. Thankfully, its Intent Domain feels quite undeveloped. It is barely a Level 1 Intent Domain. If it was Level 2¡­"


    Mirrory finished her sentence. "If it had understood Speed Intent Domain Level 2, we might be unable to leave unless we killed it."


    Everyone felt their stomach sinking. ''What a monster.''


    The owl''s gaze was locked on the ship as a terrifying pulse of energy spread from it. The surroundings once again felt as if they were slowing down, making Tatyana''s face crumple. "It''s slowing us down with its Intent Domain."


    Valeria''s lips twitched. "I take back what I said. Its understanding of the Intent Domain is well into the first level."


    Mirrory looked at Angel and said seriously. "Angel, you need to create a Transcendent Realm formation before we are helpless. You will consume all your energy and be unconscious for a year after this to recover. Are you willing?"


    Angel didn''t even hesitate for a single second. "GO!"


    Mirrory rushed toward Angel and spoke softly. "Rx your body, and let me take over. Sorry."


    Yasenia didn''t say anything this time around. The owl was terrifying to that degree.


    Mirrory''s body merged into Angel''s, and the little girl''s hair and eyes changed instantly. Her hair became gorgeous and glossy bright red, while her eyes glowed like emeralds. Then, behind Angel, a terrifying pressure emerged that immobilized everyone on the ship, including Tatyana and Valeria.


    Tatyana''s eyes widened faintly as the space behind Angel twisted, and a human-sized piece of mirror appeared. ''No wonder¡­ She is manifesting a part of herself.''


    When the small part of Mirrory appeared, the World shook with ferocity.


    RUMBLE!


    Terrifying Heavenly Tribtion Clouds spawned above the ship with lightning so strong that even the owl hesitated. Still, the owl''s eyes steeled when it thought about its children. Her children would benefit too much from the Luna Essence to give it up right now because of a minor threat.


    With the owl closing the distance from below and the tribtion looming ominously above them, the girls held their breaths.


    At this moment, Angel spoke up, her voice and Mirrory''sbining into one. "[World Shattering Blood Formation]."


    Angel''s skin split up, and blood burst outward like a geyser. Yasenia''s heart felt as if it was ripping apart when she saw that.


    Angel didn''t stop moving even when her skin was splitting apart. She waved her hand, and all the blood around her rushed toward the mirror behind her, mixing with it.


    Then, the mirror shattered.


    The owl''s heart sped up as a sense of threat rose sharply in its heart. It stopped dodging all of the cannons shot by the ship and tanked a few of them to close the distance even faster.


    Meanwhile, above them, the ck clouds had gathered enough lightning and struck down.


    RUMBLE!


    In between the world-shaking Heavenly Lightning Bolt and the stretched ws of the massive owl below them, Angel and Mirrory manevuered the blood-soaked mirror and transformed it into aplex circr formation that extended for ten kilometers horizontally.


    For a second, it felt as if the sky and earth were divided. The formation activated, making the surroundings feel as if they were falling apart into pieces.


    The image of the lightning bolt, the owl, the ship, and the girls. Everything was shattering like a mirror, as if someone had hit reality with a massive hammer.


    At this moment, Mirrory and Angel spoke again, theirbined voices echoing in the shattered reality. "[Spatial Jump Formation]."@@novelbin@@


    The flying ship and its upants then disappeared, and then the world returned to normal.


    A sharp cry of pain spread in the sky as the owl''s body exploded with blood from the space-shattering. However, it was not dead or maimed. Its skin was cut down to a bone-deep level, making blood flow in rivers.


    Simultaneously, having lost its target, the tribtion lightning exploded and dissipated, the dark clouds following right after.


    The owl looked around, confused, and tried to find the treasure''s aura. However, regardless of how much it tried, the owl failed to find a trace of it. Anger filled its heart as it hooted with a terrifyingly powerful aura.


    At this moment, when its anger was high, it felt a presence in front of its cave. The eyes of the owl almost went bloodshot when it thought that more thieves had entered its domain. Using its peak speed, the owl returned and arrived there a few momentster.


    There, arge furry snake was trying to sneak inside. The owl activated its domain and proceeded to vent its anger by ughtering the Mythical Core Realm snake.


    Even when it was injured, the snake had absolutely no chance and was eventually killed and used as nourishment for the owl''s children. It was not the best, but for the owl, the snake would serve as a substitute to the Natural Treasure it lost.


    Since that day, the owl refused to leave the cave and stayed there until its children safely hatched. After its children were born safely, relief filled the owl''s heart.


    Meanwhile, far into space, Yasenia''s group was traveling between the stars in the direction of the blinking star Yasenia had noticed whileing in this world''s direction.

 Chapter 1102: Evelyns Care. Yasenia Stars Secluded Cultivation.

    Chapter 1102: Evelyn''s Care. Yasenia Stars Secluded Cultivation.


    Yasenia sat by Angel''s bed. She was gently holding her hand and looking at her baby''s pale and fragile expression. Her mind was wandering through what happened and trying to think of ways that Angel wouldn''t have needed to use such extreme methods.


    However, other than the extreme methods that she could use herself, nothing came to mind. It was truly a desperate situation if they were unable to escape right there and then.


    "ming yourself?"


    Evelyn''s teasing voice came from the door of the room. Yasenia looked over and smiled somewhat sadly. "Yes. Perhaps if I were at the peak of my realm¡­ If my strength had notgged that far behind¡­ If I had been more prepared¡­ If I had been less greedy¡­"


    Evelyn paused and looked deeply at Yasenia. Their dragoness was always decisive, she was always the spearhead in any situation and manipted the environment around her with incredible efficiency and intellect. However, where she was strong, she was as strict with herself.


    Look at her Body Cultivation. Her body was refined to the limits of her current level. And yet, she never stopped those painful baths to temper everything and keep it at peak condition, pushing her limit further and further little by little. Who could have such diligence? Evelyn herself was not sure she would be able to do it.


    Then, there were her ns and intellect. She was naturally intelligent, and her mind functioned differently from a normal person''s. Evelyn admitted that she was a genius. However, how many books on leadership did she read? How much effort did she put into making her nse to fruition? Her tenacity in this aspect was such that she managed to awaken [Monarch Intent].


    With everything that Yasenia excelled at, there was a terrifying amount of effort behind it. Perhaps, among all the things that Yasenia naturally managed to be best at, cooking was the one that she spent the least effort on.


    And even with all that work behind her every step, Evelyn saw Yasenia''s genuine worry that she was not doing enough. She walked forward and hugged Yasenia''s head into her bosom. "It''s not big, but¡­ It should beforting, at least."The dragoness paused and smiled softly, circling Evelyn''s waist and burying her face in her chest. Evelyn muttered, somewhat embarrassed. "You are poking my ribs with your nose."


    "I know~," Yasenia murmured and looked up with a smile. "Come, sit on myp."


    Evelyn sat and saw Yasenia put on a thoughtful gaze. Wanting to make herugh, Evelyn asked teasingly. "Are you considering whether to have sex with me here or not?"


    As Evelyn expected, Yasenia''s lips curled as augh escaped those beautiful lips. Yasenia''s smiling face was so pretty that Evelyn couldn''t help but stare. The reason she was so goofy was exactly because of thisugh. The mischievous girl was very intelligent and clever herself, and if she wanted, she could easily not make all those silly jokes and skits.


    However, each time she did, the beautiful dragon woman in front of herughed. A genuine and enchantingugh that made Evelyn feel as if she had aplished her life''s objective. ''I want Yasenia tough, to be happy. I want her to pamper me but also to rely on me.''


    Yasenia stoppedughing and kissed Evelyn''s lips. She then rubbed her nose with Evelyn''s and muttered. "Dear, I will be in secluded cultivation for a long while. Don''t miss me too much. Okay?"


    Evelyn answered softly, copying Yasenia''s movement of rubbing noses together. "I can''t do that. I will miss you."


    Yasenia slowly separated and saw Evelyn''s slightly tinted cheeks and soft gaze. Her facial features had changed enough that whoever called her ugly or in would be objectively lying. However, this change never erased her base facial traits. A round and pretty face, eyes that of a mischievous little rabbit, and thin lips. Her Evelyn was now a beautiful girl.


    Yasenia kissed her lips gently and hugged her closely. Evelyn melted in her arms and reciprocated, her soul feeling like it was being cradled with love and care.


    Yasenia separated a few minutester, leaving a misty-eyed Evelyn. Her violet eyes shone like amethysts.


    Evelyn blinked twice and remembered. "Ah, right. I almost forgot."


    Yasenia tilted her head and heard her Dear speak. "Kali told me that she will go into seclusion to take the pills."


    The dragoness''s straight eyebrow rose, and she asked, curious. "Why didn''t she tell me herself?"


    Evelyn shrugged. "Who knows? Perhaps she was nervous. After all, this is a very important step for her."


    Yasenia hummed. "More reason toe to me, no?"


    Evelyn blinked. "Fair enough." Then, she asked. "Why do you think so?"


    "Well¡­" Yasenia looked at the sleeping Angel and smiled. "She probably didn''t want to bother me and also didn''t want me to wait for her. If she hade and told me, I would''ve wanted to wait until she finished¡­ She wants me to go cultivate."


    Evelyn chuckled. "I see. Doing it this way, she is giving you a message. ''I am fine. Do your thing without worrying.'' Right?"


    Yaseniaughed. "Right~."


    Then, she slowly stood up and ced Evelyn on the chair she was sitting in. "Since it is like that, I won''t visit anyone~. Tell the girls to wait for me if there is danger in the sr system we are heading into."


    Evelyn waved her hand and answered cheerfully. "Okay~!"


    Yasenia left and walked to the back of the ship. Once there, she stepped into one of the rooms, prepared for her breakthrough. "Hm."


    Her gaze moved around, taking in the massively luxurious and gigantic room. It was amplified with spatial formations, and even if she transformed into her dragon form, Yasenia was quite sure that she would easily fit here. ''Even flying should be possible, no? This ce is ridiculously big.'' She sighed and muttered. "The question is¡­ Will the formations be able to resist the pressure that I will be emitting?"


    "Of course they will!"


    Soluna appeared by her side, looking around with an interested expression. "This ce is so nice!"


    Yasenia used her tail to grab her by the waist and lifted her, settling her on her shoulders. The spirit''s dress parted and transformed into trousers, not to bother Yasenia. "Well, Soluna. I will need to focus for a while, so you can do as you please. Still, protect me, okay? I don''t want to be interrupted by anyone unless it is a life-and-death matter with my girls or maids."


    Soluna giggled and hugged Yasenia''s head. "Okaay~."


    "Let''s see¡­ Where do I cultivate?"


    Soluna pointed forward. "That way!"


    "Hm?" Yasenia''s eyebrow raised. "Sure. Guide me."


    Soluna giggled. "If you focus, you will know as well! But, well, follow my lead! Go¡­ Right!"


    Yasenia''s eyebrow twitched. "Didn''t you say forward?"


    Soluna''s face gained a smug smirk. "Hehehe. Will you listen to your contracted spirit or not?"


    "Sure, sure." The dragoness knew that she was ying, but she didn''t deny it. She was going to be in solitary cultivation for many years, so she could afford a few hours of yfulness.


    And so, Yasenia was guided around for a few hours before Soluna told her the correct spot.


    Once there, the dragoness ced Soluna down and sat cross-legged. However, she couldn''t help but pause. "Hm. I think it is better if I first advance in my Beast and Body paths before focusing on my Spiritual Path."


    She waved her hand, and several dozen Beast Cores poured out in front of her. They all had a gentle and pure glow due to their origins from Level 10 Legendary Core Beasts.


    After that, she started refining them and absorbing their essence. Her Beast Core sucked in the energy like a ravenous beast until it was full. After one month, her body shook, and a powerful shockwave exploded from her. Yasenia exhaled and smiled. "Level 7 Legendary Core Beast Realm reached~."


    Her strength naturally increased, but she didn''t stop to contemte. Instead, she started her Body Cultivation. To reach the High-Level Epoch Core Body Realm, Yasenia needed to break through the barrier separating her and break the limits of her flesh.


    To practice Body Cultivation, she needed to follow a martial arts routine that channeled the energy around her body. As she moved, her muscles, bones, and organs absorbed the pure energy she was refining. She pushed, pushed, and pushed against this blockade.


    Without much effort and three monthster, Yasenia took a decisive step and made a full-body punch, finishing her routine.


    BOOM!


    The space around her shook as her aura skyrocketed. Yasenia looked at her hands, breathing heavily. "Done. High-level Epoch Core."


    She took in a deep breath and waved her hand, summoning her bathtub full of medical fluids. She stepped forward and got naked, submerging herself in it. Once she did so, her body felt as if a fire had started inside of her.


    The feeling of her insides and muscles burning was extremely ufortable, making even someone like Yasenia furrow her eyebrows. ''The effects are much more noticeable again because I have new limits to reach¡­ It hurts.''


    Soluna looked from the edge of the bathtub with a gentle frown. She sighed, concerned. ''Draheart, do you think Yasenia will be able to ovee her tribtion?''


    Draheart''s mature female voice reached Soluna, her tone extremely certain. "If she can''t, then nobody can."


    Another voice reached them, sounding soft and elegant. "Right. Master is the best~."


    Draheart spoke, her tone somewhat annoyed. "Dramel, no one asked you."


    "Ah. Draheart, don''t be so stubborn! I am one of Master''s weapons~. You should be more gentle with me."


    Draheart''s core moved in Yasenia''s Dantian and reached Dramel''s side. "I am her core and part of her body. I am much more than a weapon." Her tone was disdaining as she spat. "Don''t you darepare us as if we are equal in any way."


    The core representing Dramel, Yasenia''s Pipa, hmphed. "For now! Once she reaches the tribtion, I''ll have a chance of joining her like you have!"


    Pressure spread from the Celestial Energy Star and smacked both cores.


    Bang! Bang!@@novelbin@@


    "Ouch!"


    "Ouch!"


    Solunaughed aloud. "Celestial Star is angry with both of you! Hahaha. You better behave~."


    Reluctantly, Draheart returned to her orbit and allowed herself to circle the Celestial Energy Star.


    At this moment, they felt Yasenia''s consciousness descending into the Dantian. Once that happened, all the treasures started glowing with gorgeous lights. They never failed to show off each time Yasenia looked at them. It was as if they were saying. ''Look, Master! Aren''t I a super pretty treasure!?''


    Of course, Yasenia didn''t notice since, well, they were always shining each time she looked. So, for her, their "shiny" appearance was normal. Still, they all heard their master''s thoughts. "Celestial Energy Star. It is time for both of us to work together. I need your pressure to break through. Can you help me?"


    The Celestial Energy Star began rotating slightly quicker and suddenly released a powerful aura, creating incredible pressure around it.


    It was clear that it was more than ready.

 Chapter 1103. Pushing Beyond The Limits!

    Seeing its enthusiasm, Yasenia chuckled slightly. She still remembered how unruly the Celestial Energy Star was at first. Only when she started understanding [Celestial Intent] did it listen to her. Now that she had the Intent at Level 9, it seemed to have fully epted her as its owner.


    ¡°Well.¡± Yasenia took a deep breath and focused on controlling all of the liquid energy flowing inside her dantian. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to bepressed.¡±


    She closed her eyes and ced both her hands on her abdomen, right above where her dantian previously resided. Her mind and focus disconnected from the outside, entirely focusing on her own inner workings.


    Right now, even a mortal would be able to sneak up on her.


    Yasenia regted her breathing and slowed down the energy coursing around her body. She wanted all her efforts, every single drop of focus, and every thought to focus on her dantian.


    After all her senses reached the limit, Yasenia¡¯s pressure descended into her dantian and squeezed her own energy from all directions.


    Like before, the liquid failed to bepressed and transformed. Still, Yasenia didn¡¯t care much. Now that she had a n, this didn¡¯t affect her mood in the slightest.


    When she was giving her all, Yasenia used a bit of focus to control the mass of energy in her Dantian and move it near the Celestial Energy Star.


    Then, the Celestial Energy Star¡¯s pressure descended.


    BOOM!


    The entire ball of liquid energy became a perfect liquid sphere. The Celestial Energy Star¡¯s pressure had made it gain a perfectly spherical form as it pressured it from all sides. Yasenia continued pressuring in this way, and time went on.


    One week¡­ two weeks¡­ one month¡­


    Yasenia¡¯s forehead was filled with beads of sweat as her breathing became elerated. She had been focusing on the extremes without results. ¡®Is it not the Celestial Energy Star? I don¡¯t believe it!¡¯


    Yasenia was actually bbergasted. How could the pressure from the Celestial Energy Star fail to help her with this step? ¡®Do I need more time? However, that¡¯s¡­ even if I needed a lot of time topress it, I should¡¯ve seen at least a little bit of it transform into solid-state energy!¡¯


    That was right. Still, when her spiritual sense scanned the ball inside out, she saw nothing. Everything was still in the liquid state. This made Yasenia feel frustrated for the first time in a long while. ¡®Why does it not work? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡¯


    She was so confident that this was the solution that the usually resolute dragon woman began to falter slightly when it appeared not to be the one.


    Yasenia was determined, and her will was incredibly powerful. However, she was far from perfect. Even someone like her could feel frustration and other simr emotions, as she had shown plenty of times in the past.


    Yasenia didn¡¯t stop pressuring for a single instant, though. ¡®I just need a little bit. One small speck of solid energy will help me transform the rest with time. Just that starting point! That¡¯s all I need!¡¯


    Sadly, two more weeks passed, and Yasenia was still unable to see progress. The dragoness looked at the mass of liquid energy and sneered. ¡®You don¡¯t want to transform in this way? Good.¡¯


    Soluna, Draheart, Dramel, and the other treasures suddenly saw the mass of energy move toward the Celestial Energy Star.


    Soluna was confused and asked. ¡°What¡¯s Yasenia trying to do?¡±


    Dramel muttered, her usually melodic and graceful voice sounding confused. ¡°I am unsure¡­ Draheart, any idea?¡±


    Draheart was silent for a few seconds before she spoke up. ¡°She is trying to use the Celestial Energy Star.¡±


    Soluna asked, confused. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t she already doing that?¡±


    ¡°She is using its pressure¡­¡±


    Dramel started. ¡°What else is there to¡­¡± She trailed her words, and suddenly, realization struck her mind. ¡°H-Huh? She is trying to use the body of the Celestial Energy Star!? Oh! Master! Don¡¯t do that! That¡¯s too dangerous!¡±


    Dramel wanted tomunicate with Yasenia. However, the dragoness naturally wouldn¡¯t hear or even stop her thoughts. Her gaze was cold and determined as she pushed the energy toward the Celestial Energy Star.


    Yasenia felt the Star¡¯s hesitation for the first time in her life. This surprised her. However, soon, she smiled. ¡®Are you doubting me? I trust in you, and you trust in me. We are part of a whole, aren¡¯t we?¡¯


    A soft and gentle affirmative aura spread from the usually indifferent and aloof Celestial Energy Star. Yasenia chuckled. ¡°Then, there is nothing to hesitate.¡± Her voice lowered and gained amanding tone. ¡°ept my energy inside of you, [Celestial Energy Star].¡±


    The liquid energy surged and then sunk into the Celestial Energy Star. The second that happened, Yasenia¡¯s mind felt as if thousands of needles were prickling it.


    The Celestial Energy Star was a source of pure Celestial Energy. Hence, Yasenia¡¯s energy, which was far from that state, would be purified if it touched that star. The fastest way to replenish Celestial Energy was just that: feed it.


    However, that wasn¡¯t good. Everything in excess was harmful, and this applied to Celestial Energy as well. As a mortal cultivator, Yasenia was far from being able to control a thoroughly purified energy.


    Hence, when she pushed her energy into the Celestial Energy Star, waves of Celestial Energy flooded her meridians and soul, making her entire body and mind hurt. The pain was terrible, one of the worst she had ever experienced. However, Yasenia¡¯s face remained resolute. She poured and poured without a single hint of stopping, even when the rest of her body was starting to feel the aftermath of energy withdrawal.


    Day after day, Yasenia poured and poured energy into it. ¡®You are not fully developed, like me.¡¯ Her body was losing its healthy luster. However, her eyes remained unwavering. ¡®Therefore, you can¡¯t absorb infinite energy.¡¯ Yasenia felt all her cells protest in hunger. They wanted energy, they wanted to bathe in Yasenia¡¯s abundant energy!


    However, even when all her existence asked for it, Yasenia continued pouring everything into the Celestial Energy Star and focusing her pressure on it as well.


    For the first time, the Celestial Energy Star felt bloated. The energy constantly pouring on it was like trying to take a breath without exhaling once. Even a mortal would be unable to breathe air after inhaling it a few times in a row.


    Eventually, even her mind started to falter. However, her focus remained there. ¡°Push. Push more. Push further¡­¡± Yasenia looked at her dry skin, and knowing that she was reaching her limits, she gritted her teeth, and her eyes glowed with determination. ¡°NOW!¡±


    BOOOM!


    The Celestial Energy Star used all of its gained energy and squeezed down with terrifying pressure. From the center of the Celestial Energy Star, a pressure like no other appeared and engulfed everything around the dragoness.


    Yasenia¡¯s tired mind hurt so much, wanting rest from the terrifying episode she put herself through. However, she persevered.


    Soluna and the other treasures looked on with worried faces. They could feel and see how the dragoness was sumbing to her exhaustion.


    After a few days, though, that perseverance faltered. ¡®More¡­ A little more¡­¡¯ Her eyelids dropped, feeling as if they were weighing a thousand tons. She kept herself awake, seeing the Celestial Energy Starpress in size little by little. ¡®Don¡¯t¡­ fall¡­ unconscious¡­¡¯


    Sadly, the dragoness couldn¡¯t hold back her tiredness anymore. It was a miracle that she hadsted until this moment. If it weren¡¯t for her unbreakable willpower, Yasenia would¡¯ve fallen asleep more than a month ago.


    Eventually, Yasenia¡¯s body went limp, and she dropped from her meditative posture. Soluna materialized herself outside and grabbed the much thinner woman between her arms. Her heart was full of sorrow. ¡°You did well¡­ You did well, Yasenia¡­ Even if you didn¡¯t manage to do it.¡±


    The treasures inside Yasenia¡¯s dantian were silent, feeling as if they had something stuffed in their hearts.


    However, when everyone was feeling depressed, the Celestial Energy Star began gently rotating, and a wave of energy spread from it. This energy was different from before. More urately, there were two types of energy being emitted from the Celestial Energy Star.


    Soluna and the others looked toward the Star with a confused expression. The first type of energy they noticed was the one they had felt many times before¡ªthe absolutely pure and unparalleled Celestial energy.


    However, the second energy was a new one.


    ¡°¡­Is that?¡±


    Dramel, being the newest treasure, was slightly confused. ¡°What¡¯s that?


    Soluna looked into Yasenia¡¯s dantian and was startled as no new energy was appearing. ¡°Draheart? What¡¯s going on!? I can¡¯t see Yasenia¡¯s liquid energy forming again. Did she tire herself too much!?¡±


    Draheart chuckled. ¡°No. She didn¡¯t.¡±


    When she spoke those words, a terrifyingly deep energy burst outward from the Celestial Energy Star, flooding the dragoness¡¯s meridians and body. Soluna saw in real time as her skin regained the usual glossiness and her plumpness returned. The dragoness¡¯s perfect body returned to its peak condition in just a few instants!


    ¡°This aura¡­¡± Soluna¡¯s eyes analyzed Yasenia¡¯s cultivation level, and joy shed in her eyes. ¡°She broke through! Level Seven of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm!¡±


    Soluna burst intoughter, happily hugging Yasenia. ¡°You did it! You did it! Wow! Hahaha!¡±


    Yasenia slowly opened her eyes and was greeted by the cheerfulughter of her spiritpanion. ¡°What are youughing so happily about, Soluna?¡±


    Soluna grinned widely and gave Yasenia a big kiss on the forehead. ¡°You did it! Congrattions!¡±


    Yasenia blinked a few times and looked into her Dantian. ¡°Huh? Where is my energy?¡±@@novelbin@@


    The Celestial Energy Star pulsed with energy, and Yasenia looked at it confusedly. Curious, she sank her spiritual sense into the star, and her eyes widened. ¡°Huh? Why do you have a solid core now- Ah.¡± Yasenia muttered. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ my energy.¡±


    Her mind began spinning, and she ced a hand on her forehead. ¡°What¡­? How? No¡­ Why? No¡­ Ha?¡±


    She tried to think of exnations, but none came to mind. She had never encountered something like this in her entire life. She had never read of something like this as well. This waspletely new territory.

 Chapter 1104. Yasenia鈥檚 Tests.

    Yasenia crossed her arms and pondered deeply. Her tail was pping the ground behind her constantly while her gaze looked inside her Celestial Energy Star. Now that energy was solid, the way a cultivator drew energy was not moving the actual solid energy through the meridians.


    Solid energy radiated energy, and the cultivator used this energy. The energy radiated from the solid energy was several times purer than the liquid energy and much more efficient, giving the cultivator not only arger energy pool but also a more efficient way of using the energy.


    Half the cost and double the results would be selling short how big an upgrade this was. The thing that was bothering Yasenia, or, well, things, were the following. First, why did her energy core form inside of the Celestial Energy Star? And second, why was her energy core so¡­ round?


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t my Level 7 core supposed to be irregr? Level 7 to Level 9 is divided by the transformation of the first pile of solid energy into a rough sphere, which umtes a veryrge amount of energy in the solid state. Then, youpress the solid energy you have umted into a perfect sphere during the half-step. The more perfect the sphere, the stronger you will bepared to your peers.¡± Yasenia looked at her Energy Core, and her eyebrow twitched, somewhat annoyed. ¡°So¡­ Why are you already an almost perfect sphere?¡±


    The dragoness sighed and looked toward the ceiling. ¡°I should test my strength, right? How much stronger am Ipared to before?¡± The dragoness stood up and rxed her mind. Then, she moved the energy around her body and punched forward.


    BOOM!


    The space around her exploded with violence, making the dragoness¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°What¡­?¡±


    She looked at her hand with bafflement and looked sideways at Soluna. ¡°That¡­ did you see that?¡±


    Soluna was frozen stiff; her eyes widened with stupor. Feeling that the spirit was a bit too shocked to answer, Yasenia frowned and calcted. ¡°I am¡­ Ten times? No¡­ more. I am more than ten times strongerpared to before.¡±


    That was ridiculous. Her previous strength was already egregious. Yasenia expected to be two or three times stronger when reaching this realm. However, her estimations fell woefully short. She didn¡¯t want to sound arrogant. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but think that perhaps, under the Sixth Realm, she was unbeatable. ¡°My strength is really¡­ Too high for my realm. I have yet to practice Soul Cultivation as well.¡±


    Speaking of Soul Cultivation, Yasenia wondered if her dears had started practicing it. They had the techniques, after all. She remembered what she learned about the Soul Cultivation realms.


    The first realm is shaping the soul. The soul was formless, but Soul Cultivation focused on using, controlling, and developing the soul.


    The second realm was simr to the Body Realm, where you connected your meridians to your soul instead of your body. Simr to body cultivation, soul cultivation could be cultivated prior to having a mature body. ¡°Hm¡­ It is a shame we didn¡¯t have lots of Soul Cultivation techniques to give my babies back then. If not, Body and Soulplement each other quite well prior to maturing¡­¡±


    Yasenia paused and thought about the cultivation paths. ¡°These three feel very simr to my attributes. The Sun attribute and Moon attribute are opposite attributes that are linked by the mysterious Star Attribute. Meanwhile, Body and Soul are opposites in what they focus on, linked by the bnced Spiritual Path.¡±


    She tilted her head, interest in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s quite nice¡­ I wonder, will I be able to fuse these paths to create something like Celestial Energy?¡±


    Yasenia shook her head, forgetting that for now. ¡°I have to get a Star Attributed Cultivation Technique to start cultivating my Soul. Thinking about it before then is a waste of time. Let¡¯s refocus on what happened with my solid energy.¡±


    Soluna at the sideughed, grabbing Yasenia¡¯s attention. Seeing the dragoness look over, Soluna chuckled again and asked. ¡°Do you like speaking to yourself?¡±


    Yasenia blinked twice and answered honestly. ¡°I do, why? It helps me order my thoughts quite efficiently.¡±


    Soluna giggled. ¡°You are cute~.¡±


    Yasenia epted thepliment with slight confusion. Then, she continued muttering. ¡°So, do I just need to make it bigger to advance my realms now? I¡¯ve done everything else, right?¡±


    Yasenia wanted to prove her theory and sat cross-legged. Then, she started absorbing energy with her cultivation technique. The energy swirled toward her at a much higher pace than before, as if her energy core had its own gravitational pull. She was like a vortex.


    Energy flowed through her now thicker meridians, reaching the dantian and rushing toward the [Primordial Energy Core]. There, Yasenia purified the energy and allowed it to flow toward the Celestial Energy Star. Unlike before, she threw everything toward it.


    The Celestial Energy Star didn¡¯t absorb a single strand of energy, allowing it to flow toward the energy core. This surprised the dragoness. Still, even if she had some doubts, she didn¡¯t stop and continued. She wanted to do a full cultivation cycle before reaching any conclusions.


    The energy flowed without stopping, and once it reached the energy core, it dissolved into it. With the new energy, the Energy Core radiated energy that flowed out of the Celestial Energy Star. This time around, the Star didn¡¯t hold back and absorbed part of that. The rest of the energy nourished herself and her other treasures.


    Dramel, Draheart, and Soluna all madefortable sounds when the energy entered them. Soluna sighed pleasantly. ¡°Ah¡­ Your energy was delicious before, but not¡­ I don¡¯t think I can live without it. I want more~.¡±


    Yasenia¡¯s eyebrow twitched. ¡®That sounds¡­ strangely obscene.¡¯


    Without stopping to think further about it, the dragoness continued her cultivation for a month. The cultivation was fast and effortless, different from her hellish attempt to breakthrough. After this month of cultivating, she stopped and analyzed the Energy Core. ¡°Hm¡­ It is indeed bigger.¡±


    What made her speechless was that its roundness was still intact. ¡°So¡­ I just forget about the shape of the core altogether, no? Absorb energy like crazy and push forward.¡±


    Soluna muttered, asking rhetorically. ¡°I wonder why you had so much trouble when you are so talented? Were you impatient this time around?¡±


    ¡°Impatient?¡± Yasenia asked. ¡°Exin.¡±


    Solunamented. ¡°Perhaps, due to yourrge amounts of energy and strength, the process to start the Solid Energy creation was much slower. So, if you had tried for a decade or two straight, you might¡¯ve been able to cross that boundary without any extreme methods.@@novelbin@@


    Yasenia blinked a few times and then frowned. ¡°But¡­ gambling two decades of my life is not something I want to do.¡±


    Soluna chuckled. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t really stop you. Who knows if what I am saying is right, though? Well, this result is far better than what I suggested.¡±


    Yaseia hummed, agreeing with her. She then closed her eyes and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll cultivate to the peak of the ninth-level of the Dantian Spiritualization Realm, Epoch Core Realm, and ninth-level Legendary Beast realm. Be attentive and tell me if the girls need me.¡±


    Soluna grinned. ¡°Okay~! Oh, wait.¡±


    Yasenia opened her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Soluna rubbed her chin. ¡°Why not cultivate until the half-step?¡±


    Yasenia paused andmented, somewhat reluctant. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much time away from my dears? I don¡¯t want to stay absent for so long¡­¡±


    Soluna bonked Yasenia¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯ll have plenty of time after you cross that realm. Moreover, you have the [Core Copsing Pill] to use. Your strength after you eat that pill will be ridiculously higher than before! Are you willing to be a weakling for that much longer?¡±


    Yasenia sighed and smiled. ¡°You are right. Let¡¯s reach the Half-step, then.¡±


    She crossed her eyes and started her first serious cultivation ever: No stops, not caring about anything else except her realms.


    Outside, the girls wondered, curious. ¡°How much time do you think Yasenia will stay cultivating?¡±


    Evelyn hummed andmented. ¡°I give it three years or so. Perhaps five?¡±


    Cecile tilted her head. ¡°I feel that it will be longer.¡±


    ¡°Longer!?¡± Angel pouted from the bed. It has been more than a year already, so she was able to stay awake and walk around slowly if needed. Of course, she still had lots of recovery to do.


    Andrea chuckled. ¡°I feel it as well. Perhaps we won¡¯t see her for ten years.¡±


    Tatyana crossed her arms and smirked. ¡°Twenty-five years.¡±


    The girls blinked and looked at Tatyana with surprised eyes. Kali frowned. ¡°That long? I feel that¡¯s too much.¡±


    Tatyana shrugged. ¡°If she wants to reach the half-step in a single cultivation session, she will need that much.¡±


    Kali was startled. ¡°Half-step? Why would she cultivate all the way there?¡±


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow. ¡°Well, she needs to consume the [Core Copsing Pill]. If not, she will be much weaker than what she could potentially be.¡±


    The girls paused and became thoughtful. This would be their first time without Yasenia¡¯s presence by their side for such a long time. Tatyana looked at them and raised her eyebrow. ¡°Yasenia managed to stay away from all of you for twenty-three years without losing her love for all of you. I wonder, can you girls do the same after all of what you¡¯ve gone through?¡±


    The girls snorted. Andrea crossed her arms and answered, her eyes somewhat cold. ¡°I don¡¯t like being doubted in this regard, Tatyana. Even if it is you who does it.¡±


    Tatyana saw that gaze, and her lips arched slightly. ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear.¡± She looked toward the star map by her side andmented. ¡°Oh, we are close to that star Yasenia told us about. I wonder what we will find here?¡±


    The girls turned their heads and saw that they were indeed close. Angel sighed, looking at herself. ¡°I still can barely move¡­ How long until I recoverpletely, Mirrory?¡±


    A formless shadow appeared around Angel, and then, this shadow spoke with Mirrory¡¯s voice. ¡°Two more years at least.¡±


    Andrea looked at the shadow and sighed. ¡°To think that you are only able to materialize as a shadow now¡­ When will you recover your shape?¡±


    The shadow answered again. ¡°Two more years at least.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The girls blinked. When Angel waspletely recovered, Mirrory would be able to manifest herself again.


    While the girls thought, Angel looked at Kali with a dazed expression. The Fox woman blinked and looked at Angel, her lips arching. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Angel shook her head, her cheeks blushing slightly. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ You are now so pretty.¡±


    Kaliughed gently, making her pristine facial features soften. ¡°Thank you, Angel.¡±


    Evelyn coughed. ¡°Oh, Heavens. We had Cecile as the peerless cold beauty, Tatyana as the elegant and aloof one, and now we have an extra gentle and refined beauty!¡±


    Kali¡¯s face,pletely healed from all scars and ailments, had regained her former gentle beauty. The facial features were round with some defined angles, creating a mature and gentle face that could rx anyone looking at her. The foxy eyes created a contrast of allure, making her equally lethalpared to Cecile or Tatyana.


    The girls were honestly worried that some people might start coveting the fox and lose their lives when Yasenia heard of them.

 Chapter 1105. Death Empress鈥檚 Day to Day. [End Of Volume Seventeen]

    Author Note: I''ve uploaded the wrong chapter, sorry! Hahaha.


    Tatyana stood at the top of a mountain, looking at therge expanse of terrain in front of her. In the distance, there was a massive city with tall buildings built around a mountain. This made it look like a giant castle.


    The usually awe-inspiring city was not faring too well. The ce was full of creatures fighting in a brutal war. Fire, explosions, and many other elemental events were being created all around, partaking in the cacophony of War that was being created.


    Meanwhile, behind Tatyana, the [Gate Of The Underworld] was opened, pouring out undead creatures of all kinds without end. Once they appeared, they would all rush toward the gorgeous city in the distance.


    Tatyana was wearing her red royal dress, her head adorned by the horned tiara with iid emeralds. She held her Fate Weaving Guitar in her hands while her fingers gently plucked the cords, creating a pleasant but haunting acoustic melody. Her face had not much emotion as she hummed at the rhythm of the melody.@@novelbin@@


    A woman wearing a battle dress appeared by her side. She held a massive greatsword, and her ming red hair waved in the wind heroically. "Lady Death Empress. The enemy leader has asked for forgiveness. They have sworn to the Heavens that they won''t ever spread false rumors about the Young Miss''s death ever again."


    Tatyana hummed, her red eyes looking as the defensive formation cracked further, about to copse. "I wonder," Tatyanamented, her fingers not stopping as she continued ying her guitar. "Why do people still try to provoke me?"


    The maid standing at the side didn''t answer. As the only Demigodess in the Sky Continent that was not part of the Demons, Tatyana''s influence had be such that no one dared confront her. Still, even when her fame was spread far and wide, there were some people who overestimated themselves due to some fortuitous encounters. They thought that with these new treasures, they would at least be able to defend against the overwhelming power of the Death Empress.


    However, that was all it was: an overestimation of their capabilities born from blind arrogance. Not many were able to see the bigger picture when you''ve lived several hundreds of thousands of years thinking that they knew what the "limit" of strength looked like.


    Tatyana stepped forward, her body crossing thousands of kilometers in a single instant, and she appeared above the city. The red-haired maid appeared by her side right before the enemy leaders all soared and faced her in the sky.


    The woman leading this power looked up at the rxed woman and felt her heart shudder in fear. Even when Tatyana was not purposely pressuring them, that pair of red eyes seemed to have the weight of the sky in them. "Lady Death Empress, I overstepped my boundaries." She bowed lightly and spoke. "Please, forgive my foolishness. I will be your subordinate and work day and night topensate for this error."


    The gentle guitar melody suddenly stopped. "You know, if I wasn''t one hundred percent sure that my child is alive, those words you said would''ve triggered a much worse reaction."


    The woman felt a finger on her chin, and then her head was raised. Her heart jumped when Tatyana''s face filled her vision. ''H-How!? I am at the peak of the Transcendent Realm! How could she appear in front of me without my senses perceiving her!?''


    Tatyana raised her eyebrow. "You seem to not understand how big of a gap there is between the sixth and seventh realms. Can Transcendent cultivators defeat Law-Creators? Well, with enough numbers, perhaps. Still, Seventh Realm means I''ve understood a [Law]. For example¡­"


    Tatyana looked at one of the woman''s subordinates, a Level 9 Transcendent Realm cultivator, and spoke, her words seemingly carrying the weight of the Heavens. "<strong>Kill Yourself</strong>."


    The man''s face became nk, and then he smiled. "Understood."


    He bowed elegantly, took out a sword, and pierced his own Dantian in the same elegant motion. Then, his own energy exploded and decimated both body and soul.


    The woman''s eyes widened, and tears slid down her cheeks. "H-Husband¡­"


    Tatyana blinked. "Oh? That was your husband? I thought he wasn''t since that man over there is the one that has the most amount of your Yin Energy." She smiled faintly. "It seems that your cheating confused me~."


    The woman red at Tatyana, but the red-haired maid appeared between them the second she did so and pped her.


    PAH!


    "How dare you re at our Empress!? You are not worthy!"


    Tatyana ignored the woman that had been pped and looked down. "Oh? Your city''s formation is about to fail."


    Those words snapped her out of her stunned expression, and she looked down. Then, a loud sound signifying the destruction of the defensive formation spread around.


    CRASH!


    "Huh?" The woman widened her eyes, surprised once again. "H-How!? Your army has only been sieging us for two months¡­"


    The maid snorted. "Lady Death Empress is training the lower-level undead. If one of the top five undead had descended, your pitiful city would''ve fallen in just a day!"


    Tatyana smiled. "The results have been quite nice. I''ve cleansed a big part of the useless ones, and those who have value have proven themselves and advanced tremendously. I might have a new Seventh Realm undead under mymand soon." Looking at the leader of this power, Tatyana chuckled. "Thanks for being quite an entertaining training dummy. Others usually don''tst this long when fighting me."


    "..."


    Tatyana tilted her head and looked at the woman. "Hm? Have you gone into shock? Well, it''s understandable." She patted her shoulder, making the dazed woman look up from the massacre that was ongoing below them.


    Once the undead army entered the city, no life was spared. Children, elderly, sick ones¡­ When Tatyana acted, she left nothing alive.


    Tatyana smiled at the woman. "When you arrived at the Sky Continent, I didn''t really mind your presence. Like many more who have arrived here. After all, you were fighting against the demons." She sighed, shaking her head. "Can you tell me why you provoked me? Were you jealous of my strength? Perhaps, of my influence? I really can''t wrap my mind around your reasoning to antagonize me."


    However, the woman didn''t answer. For someone to reach the peak of the sixth realm in the Heavenyer that the Sky Continent was in, their talent and fortune must be good. Therefore, few of those people have ever gone through setbacks as significant as these. Reactions varied once they happened and destroyed everything they built during their long lives. Still, most people would either be crazed, fall into shock, or give up. Few had the willpower to try to stand back up again, and those who did would, in most cases, be gued by Heart Demons.


    Tatyana sighed, feeling that she was not going to get an answer from this woman.


    Suddenly, the woman moved, her shocked face changing to one full of wrath, and she pierced Tatyana''s chest with a sword. Tatyana blinked and looked down. "Oh! You''ve actually reacted!"


    The woman shouted, her face twisted in a gleeful smile. "DIE!" Then, she tried to explode her energy inside Tatyana.


    However, nothing happened.


    The woman''s face froze, looking down at the sword piercing Tatyana''s chest. "Huh?"


    Tatyana chuckled. "What, did you think a little stabbing would be enough to kill me?" The Death Empress shook her head and stepped forward, piercing the sword even deeper until the woman was at arm''s length. Then, she patted her shoulder twice. "Well, I''ve been killed a few times. However, this is not even powerful enough to make me use that skill to avoid death!"


    The woman''s followers looked at Tatyana with trembling bodies. Even as Transcendent Realm cultivators, they failed to control the fear that was rooting deep into their bodies.


    Tatyana asked. "So, are you ready to answer me about your intentions? Why me?"


    The woman''s lips trembled, and she asked, stuttering. "W-Why aren''t you dead?"


    Tatyana flicked the woman''s forehead. "Silly. Haven''t I exined it already? This attack is too weak to kill me!"


    The woman shook her head. "No¡­" She repeated, her tone louder and more desperate. "NO! That''s impossible! Even if you are a Law Creator, your body shouldn''t be this sturdy! How have you strengthened your body so much!?"


    Tatyana blinked a few times andughed. "Oh! You actually noticed!" Tatyana grinned. "Well, I am quite proud of myself. You see, my daughter is currently roaming the lower realms, and she found many Body Cultivation manuals! You know, the lost kind of manuals, those we thought extinct!"


    "Eh?"


    Tatyana ignored her surprised expression. "So, I practiced them, and currently, I''ve reached the Sixth Level of the Undying Monarch Body Realm. My speed has gone down a bit, though. Still, having cultivated it for just thirty years, I think it is quite nice progress, right?"


    "Huh?"


    Tatyana nodded. "Hm. I wanted to test how sturdy my body was, so I allowed you to stab me. It seems that thebination of my Demigod Realm Spiritual cultivation and the Undying Monarch Body Realm is quite strong!"


    "..."


    Tatyana sighed, stepping backward and dislodging the sword from her chest. "Either way, take these people and torture them to extract information. I think the demons are ying around too muchtely¡­ Speaking of which, have the Divines arrived yet, or what?"


    Dr. Ava appeared by Tatyana''s side andmented. "Hey, can you not test things that way the next time around? I was going to get annoyed if I had to heal you. Being at the peak of the Transcendent Realm, my skills are limited when ites to curing someone at your level of strength."


    Tatyana coughed. "Sorry, sorry. Still, didn''t the experiment go well?"


    Avalonia nodded tly. "It did. Now,e and get naked. I want to see the injury more in-depth." She unceremoniously grabbed her arm and dragged her out. Tatyana looked at the sky and sighed.


    Avalonia asked, curious. "By the way, how is little Yasenia doing?"


    "Oh. She is doing great!" The Death Empress smiled. "She asked me if she needed to cultivate all of the paths before breaking through into the half-step and taking the pill. I told her that there is no need."


    Avalonia nodded. "Indeed. The best time to take it is when you try to break through from Level 9 Dantian Spiritualization Realm to the Half-step. The other paths don''t influence it."


    "Still¡­" Tatyana asked, curious. "How are you so sure? This pill is rare even in the higher heavens."


    Avaloniamented. "Ancient texts. I''ve gone out of the Sky Continent for thest few decades and found a lost library. Many books there referred to the [Core Copsing Pill] as well. It seems that it was a rtivelymon pill before the Heavenly Cataclysm urred."


    Tatyana blinked twice and tilted her head. "Such a coincidence."


    Avalonia rolled her eyes.

 Chapter 1106. Hidden Forces. Peculiar Solar System.

    ¡°Are you sure about this? If she ovees this challenge, she will be much stronger, and influencing her will be tooplicated.¡±


    The ethereal voice of a woman echoed in the spacious room, carrying such pressure that the person she was speaking to could barely raise his head.


    ¡°My Lady, I can¡¯t do much more against someone who has cut ties with Fate. My control over her had disappeared at that time.¡±


    ¡°What a subpar technique for the [Shadow of the Sun and Moon].¡± The woman¡¯s indifferent face and noble stance were highlighted by her disdain. She shook her head and turned around. ¡°Since this is all you can do, I am just wasting my time here.¡± Her tone chilled as she disappeared from that space. ¡°Messing with my sister¡¯s Fate has consequences.¡±


    Meanwhile, the man left behind looked at her back with a hint of resentment. ¡®If you didn¡¯te, I would have managed to avoid master and mistress failing.¡¯


    He clicked his tongue and looked down at the dimmed mirror in front of him. This item was called [Celestial Divination Mirror], and it allowed him to more or less guess the situation of a creature marked by it. Then, with his profound cultivation and knowledge of Fate Law, he could alter some events so very slightly that things would go awry at the most crucial moment.


    Sadly, his ns got sidetracked when one of the most influential beings below the heavens somehow discovered him and forced him to elerate his ns and act ording to her wishes. This allowed the people under his superficial control to get out of hand and deviate from what he had initially nned. ¡®Almost a million years of nning interrupted because of the whim of a childish and overvalued woman! How can someone with her power be that insensitive!?¡¯


    Angered, he punched the table. When he did so, the he was hiding on suddenly exploded from the sheer power behind the m, leaving him and the mirror floating in the middle of a destroyed world.


    Looking around, he shook his head and stepped forward. His body traveled through the stars, and in a few minutes, he arrived at another one of his hideouts.


    Suddenly, he sensed a rtively strong aura spreading from the mirror, making him frown. ¡®What kind of good fortune has she encountered now?¡¯ He paused when that thought crossed his mind, and then, his eyes widened. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that the good fortune I suppressed when she was born is slowly returning?¡¯


    Back in the lower heavens, Yasenia had been cultivating for fifteen years already. All her paths were on the verge of reaching their peak level.


    She opened her eyes and exhaled a mouthful of foul energies she had just cleansed. ¡°Hm. Everything is prepared. The only thing left to do is ingest the [Core Copsing Pill].¡±


    Yasenia took it out and ced it on her hand. The perfectly spherical ck pill looked as if it could absorb light around it. Simr to its appearance, the energy in the room flowed towards it naturally. This was probably the strongest pill she had ever taken. ¡°It is one that can kill me as well¡­¡±


    That thought crossed her mind. Nevertheless, she was not fearful. ¡°I''d rather be a blinding and eye-catching shooting star than asting but innocuous rock at the riverside.¡±


    While extreme, that mindset was a big help when simr challenges crossed her path. They helped her give her all and push to the limits, among many other motivations within her.


    During thesest years, her Energy Core had been refined, and what Yasenia focused on was density. Since the form was basically perfect already, other than smoothing the edges, she did not have much to y with. One thing she could do was increase it in size, but with the Celestial Energy Star constantly pressuring it, that option was not very feasible. The solution she came up with was a simple but effective one. ¡®I¡¯ll advance what I need to, to cross into the half-step level while I absorb the energy.¡¯@@novelbin@@


    If she had told this to the seniors, they would¡¯ve probably bonked her head and called her reckless. The reason for the different levels was that some things were just too difficult to do at once! Well, Yasenia managed to do it. Strangely, as time passed and she inched closer to Transcendence, things that had felt veryplicated before were starting to be much easier as if some strange shackles were loosening.


    She crossed her legs, ced her tail around her sitting form, straightened her back, and finally ced her hands in a meditative position in the hollow of her legs.


    Then, she moved the pill and swallowed it, closing her eyes as she did so. ¡®Let¡¯s see what you can do.¡¯


    A few years ago, Tatyana and the others had arrived at the blinking star¡¯s system. Once there, they couldn¡¯t believe what they were looking at. Tatyana crossed her arms and muttered, her face filled with surprise and awe. ¡°A technological society¡­?¡±


    Standing close to the star, the thing that was making it blink was not some strange effect but a massive swarm of robotic beings circling it. Andrea scratched her head and asked, confused. ¡°Technolgocal society? What¡¯s that? Also, what are these massive things surrounding the star?¡±


    Mirrory and Valeria looked at Tatyana as well, confused. Tatyana saw their gazes and asked. ¡°You two don¡¯t know as well?¡±


    Mirrory and Valeria shrugged. Mirrory responded. ¡°I have not been in the lower heavens for eons. This is not something I know about.¡±


    Valeria muttered. ¡°I have not heard of things that work without a soul other than puppets¡­ Are these puppets?¡±


    Tatyana shook her head. ¡°They are not puppets¡­ Well, it is simr, but not the same.¡± Tatyana exined. ¡°Technological societies are those that use science instead of cultivation rules to be stronger. They are rare in the lower heavens, but they be moremon in the one below us.¡±


    ¡°Science¡­¡± Andrea tilted her head, her eyes shining with curiosity. ¡°Don¡¯t we use it as well?¡±


    Tatyana shook her head. ¡°Another type of science.¡± She then sighed. ¡°Sadly, science has its limits. Regardless of how advanced, a [Law] can¡¯t really be used by those machines, or at least, I have never seen a society that develops for long enough to reach that level of technology. Hence, a single seventh realm cultivator can easily annihte this type of society.¡± Tatyana smiled. ¡°They can put up a fight against Sixth Realm cultivators, though. Which is already plenty impressive.¡±


    The girls became serious when they heard that. Regardless of how strange this type of society was, if they could threaten Transcendent Realm beings, they could threaten them. Tatyana saw their expressions and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this one, though. It seems that they have yet to reach that level, which is a shame.¡±


    Angel blinked, confused. ¡°Why is it a shame?¡±


    Tatyana rubbed her chin. ¡°We might¡¯ve been able to make abo of mechas and cultivation! Innovation!¡±


    The rest of the people looked at her with a strange expression. Tatyana ignored their gazes and sighed. ¡°Sadly, such a thing won¡¯t happen to us¡­ Sorry for those that were getting excited.¡±


    Evelyn looked around and asked, confused. ¡°Who was getting excited?¡±


    The girls and maids shook their heads.


    Valeria cleared her throat and asked, looking at therge thing moving around the star. ¡°So¡­ What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Dyson¡¯s Sphere.¡± Tatyana smiled. ¡°That¡¯s its name, from what I know.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Valeria blinked, and seeing that Tatyana was not going to say more, her lips twitched. ¡°What is this for?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Tatyana tilted her head. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It is gathering the energy that radiates from the star so that this civilization can use it.¡±


    Everyone was speechless and looked at the gargantuan machine.


    ¡°Identify yourselves! You have breached section DS-05! That¡¯s against thews ording to the Inteary Regtion S.I.P.R.T. Of¡­¡±


    The girls blinked when they heard a strange wave of sound traveling through space, ignoring the words being told since they only understood about half of them. Angel muttered, confused. ¡°I can¡¯t feel much energy¡­ How are they doing it?¡±


    Tatyana rubbed her chin. ¡°Perhaps they are creating a beam of particles where they can send sound waves to vibrate them and speak in a vacuum? Quite ingenious, if you ask me.¡±


    The girls, somewhat understanding and not understanding, continued listening until the other side got silent. Once they were quiet, the girls all turned toward the Death Empress as one.


    Tatyana rolled her eyes and took the leadership position. First, she expanded her spiritual sense until she noticed a few spaceships in the distance. Then, using her spiritual sense, she transmitted some words. ¡°We came here when we detected an abnormality in the star of this Sr System. We are not enemies nor hostile, so you can stop aiming at us with those weapons.¡±


    In the main room of the spaceship, the man in charge frowned. ¡°Did our systems get hacked? How can this woman speak through the ship¡¯s speakers?¡±


    ¡°Captain, our audio hardware has not produced those sounds!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The man was confused and looked at the screen in front of himself. On the screen, you could see a medieval-like flying ship with gorgeous details and without a sail. The ship was surrounded by a gentle but transparent barrier, and on the deck, there were around sixty women and one man. All of them were looking in their direction as if they could see them at the distance they were currently, which was around five million kilometers.


    Tatyana asked them, interested. ¡°From what I am hearing, it is your first time meeting cultivators? That¡¯s certainly interesting when you have a few between your ranks! Moreover¡­¡±


    Tatyana squinted, and her lips arched gleefully. ¡°Your souls are quite strong~, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    The man¡¯s face became serious, and he shouted. ¡°Prepare all weapons! Make sure nothing is malfunctioning! We don¡¯t know what we are fighting!¡±


    Tatyana giggled. ¡°Ah~, mortals are so fun to mess with. Let¡¯s see, do you want to see what we can do? We can have a little fight if you want! I would hope that you forgive me if I destroy your ships, though.¡±


    The captain snorted. ¡°We have five Hawk V10 spaceships and ten Continental Hawk V9 spaceships. We couldy waste to a in less than a minute, not to mention your strange ship!¡±


    ¡°Underestimating your enemies more often than not leads to ruin.¡± Tatyana tutted. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll understand soon. I¡¯ll make sure to ask you plenty of questions about those people in your ship with such big souls once we are done with this small sparring.¡±


    The captain shouted. ¡°Fire!¡±


    The weapons on all fifteen ships lit up, and severalsers were shot toward Tatyana¡¯s group.

 Chapter 1107: Chat With the Fleets Captain.

    Chapter 1107: Chat With the Fleet''s Captain.


    The second the ships fired, Tatyana sensed it. After all, Divine Sense was able to transmit information faster than light itself, so Tatyana moved the Skeletal Warship upward and dodged all attacks.


    When the beams shed by, they emitted quite a lot of heat, raising eyebrows in the warship. Andrea rubbed her chin and muttered. "Interesting, that attack didn''t really have much energy, but it was able to carry so much destructive power."


    Evelyn nodded. "It''s really simr to a lightning bolt in nature but much more concentrated."


    Andrea shook her head. "No¡­ It uses heat, not electric charge. It''s a peculiar weapon, for sure. Without the warship''s maneuverability, we would have a rtively hard time dodging it."


    Tatyana noticed that the enemy spaceships were firing again, and she activated the warship''s formations. The warship elerated forward, crossing the distance between them even faster than thesers could fire.


    Tatyana parked by the side of the gship and smiled faintly, speaking to those who had attacked them. "Hey. I said that we are not hostile. Why have you attacked us?" Her tone was light, but her next words were not. "Do you want to die?"


    Those who could see them felt their hearts jumping in fear. The Captain of the fleet almost lost hisposure as well. "You¡­ How did you cross such arge distance in an instant?"


    Tatyana looked around the spaceship and felt some sort of energy field protecting it. "Hm¡­ I can tell you. However, can you let us in? We are trying to gather information about this ce. We are also trying to find treasures and such." She rified before they branded them as thieves. "Of course, we will pay if someone owns it already."


    It was at this moment that someone in the spaceship realized a very crucial thing that they had been ignoring. "C-Captain¡­ How can they breathe and live in outer space?"The captain''s eyes widened, and he looked at the elegant and luxurious warship floating by their side. In terms of size, his spaceship made the warship look like a rowboat standing beside a galleon. So, at first, they have not taken it too seriously.


    Now, though, seeing that the design was medieval-like and with nothing protecting the people abroad, his subordinate''s question struck his mind like a hammer.


    Tatyana and the others waited patiently. Kali tilted her head andmented. "Do they not understand you? Perhaps theirnguage is not the same as ours."


    Tatyana shook her head. "They do understand me. I''ve had a small conversation with their leader already¡­" Tatyana paused and looked at Kali strangely. "Didn''t you also hear theirmunication a few moments ago?"


    Kali paused and felt her cheeks blush slightly. Clearing her throat, she muttered. "I momentarily forgot¡­"


    The girls chuckled.


    The captain''s voice finally reached them. "I need an identification. Otherwise, we can''t let you inside."


    Tatyana and the others spread their spiritual senses into the massive ship and saw that the captain''s stern face had some beads of sweat as he said that. Andrea praised with a small smile. "He is quite valiant."


    Tatyana thought for a second and spoke. "Sure. I can do that. I am Tatyana Dravory, and we are from the Astral Sky Sect. Wee from another Sr System. Is that enough to start a conversation?"


    Those inside the main room of the gship looked at their captain, their faces serious but trusting this official. They''d been soaring the void of space for many years by his side, and they knew that he was one with a righteous heart and cunning mind.@@novelbin@@


    After a few moments, the captain closed his eyes and spoke. "You can enter through the bottom of the spaceship. We''ll open a section so that you can enter with your¡­ ship."


    Tatyana smiled. "Okay~." She was about to move it when she paused andmented. "If you try anything funny¡­" Suddenly, the captain felt a pressure around his body, squeezing his internal organs. "I can also do funny things, alright~?"


    The captain''s eyes quivered with surprise, his usually impassive face showing a hint of shock. ''H-How is she¡­? These people are too strange. I must avoid being hostile to them.''


    After the short exchange, Tatyana moved the warship below the massive spaceship and saw a location opening. She guided the Skeletal Warship, entering through the gates into a technologically advanced ce with lights guiding her where to go. At the end of the path of lights, Tatyana noticed a circr area, highlighted by lights in a ce where other smaller spaceships were located.


    The girls were looking around with curiosity. It was the first time they saw something like this. Angel pointed to the side and giggled. "Look, look, there is a mini spaceship there! So cute~."


    Cecile asked, confused. "I can barely feel any energy traveling through this massive spaceship. How does it move?"


    Evelyn muttered with disbelief. "I think¡­ electricity? It''s abination of that and other energy sources. However, do you girls see those thick cylinders? There are conductive materials inside that transportrge amounts of electricity."


    Andrea was surprised. "Such mastery over electricity! I am honestly surprised. What kind of cultivator could do something like this?"


    The warshipnded, and the girls jumped off. In front of them, they could see around two hundred people wearing strange metallic suits and holding metallic items. These items had an opening pointed at them, and at the sides, there were glowing lines. All of them were holding the items in the same manner, with their index fingers resting on some sort of trigger.


    Evelyn whispered with curiosity. "Are those weapons?"


    Tatyana nodded. "They are indeed weapons. I think they should be able to damage an average Unification Realm expert with them."


    Hearing new surprising knowledge, the girls eximed with surprise. After all, those holding the weapons were mortals. Angel muttered, her eyes shining with curiosity. "Mortals with weapons capable of injuring Unification Realm experts? That''s¡­ ridiculous, no? Do they use formations to enhance the ambient energy without using the user''s reserves?"


    Tatyana chuckled. "No. I''ll exin a bit moreter. Let''s go speak with the captain for now." Looking back, shemented. "Doriel, Eira, stay behind with another five maids and protect Yasenia. The rest, follow us."


    "Understood."


    Tatyana stepped forward, the others following behind.


    Meanwhile, the soldiers that hade to greet them were sweating. The women that had descended from that ship were dreamingly beautiful. Their appearance was something they had never seen, even in super enhanced simtion chambers. Not to mention, more than half of them had strange animal parts growing on them!


    They realized that the creatures they had weed were not humans.


    The captain arrived at the port with another 300 people. These 300 soldiers were different from those at the port. They had full-body ck armor and muchrger weapons. The armors were adorned with insignias, and the eye slits of the helmets glowed menacingly. They looked like two-and-a-half-meter bulky giants, emitting quite an aura of discipline and strength.


    Even then, the girls didn''t flinch. None of them had the aura of a cultivator, which surprised Tatyana and the others. After all, they had felt a few people withrge souls in that main room.


    Tatyana spoke to the captain, who was still far away. "Thank you for keeping your word and doing nothing. I am in no mood to kill mortals."


    The captain caught that very intentional word. ''Mortals¡­''


    He spoke aloud as well. While he didn''t have the ability to speak across great distances like Tatyana, he was sure that the woman could hear him regardless. "People from the Astral Sky sect. We don''t know what your objective is, but I do hope that you do not underestimate our empire. We are far from the peak strength of our forces¡ªnothing but a scouting group."


    "I could tell." Tatyana smiled. "If your civilization has managed to reach the point of extracting most of the radiated energy of your star, you should have weapons and fleets capable of easily exploding a small."


    The people from the captain''s side got tense when they heard Tatyana. Her words were so familiar and nonchnt when categorizing them that it left clear that it was not her first encounter with a foreign civilization.


    The captain spoke while mounting on a floating tform and approaching Tatyana''s group. "We are part of the [Feldur Empire] of the Seventh in our Sr System. After managing to harness the energy of our star, we''ve managed to terraform the entire Sr System, making it habitable for life regardless of their initial conditions."


    He had pride in that statement. After all, doing so had taken this civilization millennia of fighting among internal conflicts that pushed back on progress every so often. The times that they had almost destroyed themselves from within were far too many to count. Still, they persevered and managed to reach their current heights.


    Tatyana dismissed it, though. For cultivators, only worlds with a Heaven were profitable. Hence, terraformings was a useless skill. "I see. That''s nice. Still, I am more curious about other things¡­ I hope you can lead us toward one of your leaders so that we can speak about it."


    The people on the other side frowned at Tatyana''sck of reaction, not knowing that they were dealing with a Demigoddess, a being that had peered into the Laws of Heaven itself.


    "Your demands are too much. I can''t help you with that."


    Tatyana chuckled when she heard the denial. She stepped forward and appeared right in front of the captain''s nose, her hand holding him by the neck. "You have no choice, boy. I have told you what I want, and you will deliver or die. Am I understood?"


    Everyone on the enemy side froze and then raised their weapons.


    "Drop the captain!"


    "Don''t hurt him, or we will fire!"


    "Stop at this instant!"


    "Be careful! She can teleport!"


    Tatyana shook her head. "Teleport? I am just too fast for your mortal eyes to follow me." Then, she waved her hand and let out a minuscule fragment of her aura.


    The soldiers felt as if the sky was falling onto their shoulders, and their legs buckled.


    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!


    The sounds of people face-nting echoed around the port area, regardless of whether it was the heavily armored guys or the other ones.


    It was at this instant that the captain understood that he was not dealing with something that he could face. The being in front of his eyes had powers that went beyond his imagination.


    Soon after, the fleet turned around on the captain''s orders and moved toward one of thes of this civilization.

 Chapter 1108: Arriving at the Port in Feldur World.

    Chapter 1108: Arriving at the Port in Feldur World.


    The ce they arrived at was very unique. The girls could see tall buildings and flying metal boxes weaving between them in a strangely orderly manner. Below, at ground level, many humans moved through the streets between these colossal buildings. Evelyn looked at everyone down below and rubbed her chin with surprise. "The clothes worn by the captain and other soldiers were peculiar. However, the mortals down below have so many different styles I''ve never seen before."


    Angel muttered. "I prefer our dressing style." She smiled as she continued. "Long robes with wide sleeves that flow elegantly with the wind~. A gorgeous and clean appearance that enchants those who look at you!"


    The girls didn''t disagree. Their cultivation robes had a certain ethereal charm that set them apart from the mundane. Andrea, with a full-metal armor that hid her entire body, wore the strangestbat clothes between them. Even then, it was not too out of ce.


    Tatyana looked at the captain''s frowning face and asked. "Can we explore this ce?"


    "You can''t."


    The captain said sternly. Even if he was afraid of Tatyana and the others, he was still stubborn, following the discipline and trying to keep as many people out of trouble as possible. The girls admired this mortal man to an extent. Even after tasting a fraction of Tatyana''s power, he didn''t break down and maintained a firm and resolute stance.


    Tatyana squinted and asked, her tone threatening. "I had asked a sign of formality, not intending to listen to your words. However, since you''ve dared deny me of my whim, I want a reason that can convince me."


    That pair of gorgeous red eyes made the captain break into cold sweat. Still, he maintained his expression and blurted his reason honestly. "Thedies are too beautiful. A normal mortal man or woman without training will be irreversibly altered when looking at the majority of you. If all of you descend, you''ll create chaos."


    Tatyana''s eyebrow rose when an actual decent reasoning came out of the man''s mouth. Andrea smirked and looked at Tatyana. "He has a point. We shouldn''t create chaos in a mortal world. The karmic ties that we can create are too many."Valeria agreed as well. "Andrea is right."


    Tatyana rolled her eyes. "Do you think I don''t know? I might''ve killed many people, but even I know not to mess with mortal societies. For starters, I first interacted with them because of therge souls I detected back then. This ce caught Little Treasure''s attention, so there must be something of value here for her."


    The captain looked at them and sighed in relief. ''It seems that they are tied by something not to mess with us. That''s good. With their godlike powers, a single wave of their hand feels as if it would be enough to tten a city.''


    Even in his wildest imaginations, his estimates still fell short of the actual strength peak-level Dantian Spiritualization Cultivators could exert.


    Therge spaceships reached thending port and slowly descended, each one entering a hangar of some sort that could house the massive machines. One theynded, the captain looked at the nearly sixty women and asked. "Ladies, do you have a way to hide your faces?"


    Tatyana and the rest looked at him for a few seconds, but eventually, they waved their hands and transformed their clothes. Everyone wore clean white robes with long skirts and sleeves. They were like clouds sewed into clothes, with embroideries of blue and green mountains and rivers.


    On the faces of all the girls, veils that covered half their faces appeared. While their enchanting eyes were fully visible, the overall charm they emitted was reduced by more than half. What substituted it was a mysterious charm that tempted the viewer to uncover the secrets.


    For cultivators at their level, even if they had sheets covering their entire bodies, their mere auras were enough to entice mortals. Hence, hiding more than they were was redundant.


    With their appearances somewhat concealed, the captain and other soldiers circled around the group and escorted them down a long ramp. Angel tilted her head and asked, curious. "Why are they escorting us? We do not need protection, right?"


    Evelyn chuckled and patted her head. "They are protecting others from us, Angel. We are being escorted so that no one provokes us."


    "Ohh!" Angel nodded twice.


    Kali looked around with a slight frown, a gesture that Cecile didn''t miss. "What''s wrong, Kali?"


    "Nature on this is¡­ verycking. The air is strangely stale, and while there is no apparent contamination, there is no freshness as well. It is a very¡­ insipid atmosphere." ?????¦¯????


    The captain heard Kali''s words and decided to exin a little. "As our society advances, we need to extract resources. We''ve developed technologies to substitute trees and create a breathable atmosphere even without nature. Some natural reserves are maintained so we don''t drive nature to extinction. Still, they are far and few in betweenpared to how the world was a few tens of thousands of years ago."


    Once they touched the ground, a female''s loud voice reached them. "Captain John! What''s the meaning of this!? Why have you ignored all protocols andnded here!? If we hadn''t confirmed that you hadn''t been hijacked, the AA defenses would have shot your spaceship down!"


    While her tone was angered, one could hear a hint of concern in her voice.


    Looking over, the girls saw a rtively tall and slender human woman. She was wearing a tight ck set of clothes with many pockets and other essories. One could see a belt with different articles hanging on it. Between them, the girls observed a smaller version of the guns that Tatyana exined to them about. Andrea tilted her head. ''They must be very easy to create en masse if they can change their size this much without using any type of energy cksmithing.'' Andrea hummed, her eyes squinting. ''Perhaps I can create one for myself.''


    "You can''t."


    Andrea looked at Tatyana, the one who spoke, and knew that the senior read her mind. Tatyana chuckled. "This type of weapon will dull your battle style. You''ll need to start from scratch and also learn tobine an ipatible foreign technology with Spiritual cksmithing. You are already threading a new path with yourbinations of old and new styles. Adding this one would be too much."


    Andrea knew that Tatyana was not someone who would stop them from experimenting. She would interfere only when she was one-hundred-percent sure that their efforts would be in vain or lead them astray.


    John straightened and spoke firmly, his disciplined demeanor without ws. "Warp Commander Senna, we''vee across unidentified people withrge amounts of power. If we had resisted, we would not be standing where we are. After understanding their abilities, I figured that bing enemies with them would be a big mistake and decided toply with their orders."


    Senna frowned deeply and moved her gaze toward the group of women in white ethereal clothes. Even though there was no wind, the dresses were gently floating behind them, giving them the aura of celestial maidens that fell from the heavens. What surprised her the most besides their beauty was that many had animal characteristics like wings, tails, and ears. ''These¡­ Aliens?''


    Tatyana stepped forward, not wanting to give the captain a hard time. He had been doing his job perfectly until now, so there was no need to punish him in any way. "I am Tatyana Dravory. We are part of the Astral Sky Sect ande to find some information." Tatyana scanned Senna up and down and smiled faintly under her veil. "We''vee to ask about people like you whose souls arerger than the others. How are you making your souls grow and take such clean shapes?"@@novelbin@@


    Senna''s face paled for a second, not expecting Tatyana to see through her specialness that easily. Still, she was disciplined and didn''t lose her cool. "I don''t know what you are talking about, Lady Tatyana. If that''s what you want to ask, I rmend you search elsewhere."


    Tatyana blinked and sighed. Captain John felt a strange chill when he heard that sigh and swiftly interrupted. "Commander Senna! Please answer her questions. She has no ill intent and said she would trade with items of simr value!"


    Tatyana paused and looked at John with a hint of interest. ''Oh? He knew that I was going to put a bit of gentle pressure on this woman~. Interesting mortal.''


    Senna was surprised when he heard the rush in John''s voice. This man was usually impassive even in front of death, yet he had raised his voice to her. Senna was not a stupid woman and understood that this was John''s way of warning her that the people she was dealing with were far from normal. Senna looked at Tatyana and the others for a few seconds. ''Are they really that strong? What if we ambush them? One shot from a V7 Elephant Railgun can even make holes through a mountain. These people shouldn''t be able to resist that.''


    Suddenly, one of the shortest in the group tilted her head while looking at Senna. "Why are you nning against us? Didn''t we say that we were here in peace?"


    Senna''s heart jumped in fear. ''H-How did she know?''


    Angel looked at Tatyana andmented innocently. "I don''t think we are using the correct dialect, Mommy Tatyana. They do not understand our words."


    Tatyana hummed twice and smiled, patting Angel''s head. "Perhaps. You must understand that we look very foreign to them as well, Angel. Look how different we are clothedpared to the people here."


    Senna looked at John and saw him staring at her intensely. He was basically begging her not to test their patience. Senna bit her inner cheek, not knowing what to do. After a short while considering what to do, Senna looked up and took a deep breath. "Lady Tatyana, I understand that you might''ve scared someone like John using powerful weapons. However, I need to at least see what you can do before I know how to deal with you."


    John closed his eyes and sighed. He had tried, but he knew that believing his words at face value was just too difficult. Who would believe these people had a seemingly medieval boat that could traverse millions of miles in a heartbeat? That their mere presence was enough to make thousands kneel?


    Meanwhile, Senna saw Tatyana smile under her veil and was confused. She then blinked, and the person standing in front of her disappeared.


    Senna was confused. ''Huh? Where is she?''


    Meanwhile, everyone around Senna felt their hearts skip a beat, and their bodies break into a cold sweat. Tatyana was behind Senna, holding an elegant longsword and pointing at Senna''s nape. "Hey."


    Senna was startled and turned around, spotting Tatyana. She froze for two reasons. The first one was that Tatyana had somehow appeared behind her. The second one was because of the cold and sharp metallic tip touching her throat. "Is this enough? Can I now know or see someone who knows about what is making your souls so abnormal?"


    Senna gulped, making the de lightly pierce her skin due to the motion of her throat. The slight drop of blood falling down her neck was a testament to the incredible sharpness of the sword. A single thrust and Senna would be dead.

 Chapter 1109: Lord Garel.

    Chapter 1109: Lord Garel.


    When Tatyana pointed her sword at Senna''s throat, Senna raised her hands in surrender. As she raised them, though, two of her fingers made an unnatural motion. Tatyana''s pupils shrunk slightly, and she moved her head to the side.


    BANG!


    A massive hole appeared on the ground behind her where the bullet had pierced. Tatyana looked into the distance and saw someone lying down and pointing at her with a very long gun. "Hm¡­ That''s a sniper, right?"


    Senna was baffled. ''D-Did she dodge a sniper bullet?'' These bullets travelled at several times the speed of sound, so dodging them was impossible unless you could see and react to the bullet.


    Looking at the ce where the bulletnded, she noticed that the tallest woman on the other side was crouching and looking at the hole with a pensive expression. The white dress and veil contrasted beautifully with her light brown skin, attracting many gazes. "So that''s what guns do! They elerate a piece of metal to ridiculous speeds with some sort of mechanism. That''s quite ingenious."


    Tatyana sighed. "Aren''t you angry that your mother-inw almost got her head blown up?"@@novelbin@@


    Andrea burst intoughter as she straightened. "Blow up? Yasenia''s punch is iparably stronger, and I''ve seen you take several of those to the face."


    Tatyana''s eyebrow twitched. "I don''t know what her problem is; she is always aiming for the face or other weak points."


    Andrea looked amused. "Isn''t that what you taught her?""I did, but¡­ How could she use it against her own mother!? Does she want to make me die of pride!?"


    Senna didn''t understand. How could these two be so rxed? Then, she saw the taller woman look exactly in the direction of the hidden sniper and wave her hand. "Hey, shoot another. This time, aim here."


    Andrea pointed at her chest with a smile. Senna almost lost her cool. "Y-You¡­"


    Tatyana sighed. "Mortals and their ignorance. Not all, clearly. However, it is very hard for you mortals to imagine something far beyond your scope of strength."


    The man aiming with the sniper was at a loss of words. ''... She is asking me to shoot her?''


    He didn''t really know what to do so he looked toward Senna. However, themander was frozen stiff, looking between Andrea and Tatyana as if they were monsters. ''Ah¡­ I understand your feelings,mander.'' Then, he pressed the trigger.


    Green lines lit up along the sniper''s long barrel as an electromaic field manifested around it. The rings of energy lit up one by one, and in the next instant, a single bullet passed through the energy rings.


    BOOM!


    The recoil of the weapon moved the shooter a meter back, even with all the supporting tools. Meanwhile, it punched through the air, creating a massive shockwave in its way as it travelled.


    Andrea''s pupils sharpened as she focused some of her defense on her chest area.


    BANG!


    The bullet arrived and smashed right between her breasts, creating a visible spark. For Andrea, it felt like someone gave her a prative punch in the chest. Still, there was no pration. Andrea looked down at the small ck mark on her clothes with interest. "Ho~?" Andrea looked at Senna and smiled. "Sincerely, it is not bad at all for a weapon that a mortal can shoot."


    Senna took a step back and fell on her butt. She could ept their speed. She could ept that they could dodge her bullets. She could ept that perhaps they had enough reflexes to deflect the bullets!


    However, what did she just see? The woman in front of her had taken a shot from an electromaic rifle that could pierce through several tanks in a row. The power behind the rifle was so high that even the ultra-tempered floor of the port, made to support the lift-off andnding of the gargantuan spaceships, was caved in.


    The soldiers around had raised their guns before. However, after Andrea''s performance, everyone lowered them with baffled expressions. Regardless of how strong individual strength became in their world, no one was impervious to weapons. That''s what maintained a certain bnce between those with supernatural powers and normal people.


    Even the strongest people could be killed by a civilian in the right circumstances. However, what about these new arrivals? Speed that overcame what the eye could follow, durability that even a powerful sniper rifle left nothing but a small mark on them. And their strength? While they didn''t know, just a punch with the kic force generated through their speed would be devastating against anyone.


    A man at the side muttered. "Monsters¡­"


    Our girl''s supernatural senses naturally caught it, and some of them looked over at him, amused. "They have yet to see Yasenia, and they are already branding us as monsters?"


    Tatyana looked at Senna and shook her head. Senna, even with a higher rank, had proved to be more uselesspared to John. Sighing, she turned toward John. "Hey, John. Guide us toward someone willing to talk to us. We''ve been shot at by now, and we haven''t reacted. This should be enough proof that we mean no harm, right?"


    John sighed and stepped forward, bowing solemnly. "Please, Ladies, follow me."


    He gave Senna one look before turning around and walking away. Our girls followed behind him, their steps light as if they were stepping on clouds.


    No one stopped them as they walked through the massive port. Themotion had not been small, so everyone saw thest moments of it. Seeing Andrea take a bullet to the chest and not flinch was enough deterrence.


    Angel blinked and hummed. "Mommy Tatyana, they''ve arrived, right?"


    Tatyana smiled faintly. "Indeed. Someone that probably knows a few things about what is going on."


    At the entrance of the port, several hovering vehicles and arge number of armored vehicles were surrounding a middle-aged man. The firepower of the "bodyguards" was enough toy waste to arge city in a few moments.


    Seeing this middle-aged man, John''s face changed and he immediately went down to one knee. "Lord! Why have youe here? It is dangerous!"


    The middle-aged man smiled faintly and spoke. "Dangerous? With thesedies around, I don''t feel like I will be in any danger."


    Tatyana crossed her arms and muttered. "Third realm¡­? But the soul is too big for a third-realm Soul Cultivator." She internally squinted her eyes. ''There is something fishy about this¡­''


    Soul Cultivators were rare but not nearly as rare as Body Cultivators. Hence, Tatyana has met them in the past. Since there were no suitable techniques for her and her cultivation knowledge wascking back then, Tatyana didn''t practice a Soul Cultivation technique.


    "What''s your name, Junior?"


    Tatyana''s question was met with a harsh response from those around the middle-aged man.


    "Insolent!"


    "How dare you talk to the Lord like this!?"


    Tatyana sighed, getting somewhat tired of this reaction from each new group they met. ''Does everyone here think that they are the biggest fish? I am surprised that the civilization has not ended because of confrontations between powers, thinking that their dick is the biggest!'' Tatyana paused. ''Ah, wait. John told me that they almost went extinct once, right?''


    The middle aged man saw apleteck of reaction from this group of celestial women and raised one hand. "It doesn''t matter. She might not know since they are new."


    Our girls were speechless. ''Not know what?''


    The Lord spoke with a smile. "I might not look like it, youngdy. However, I am already a 500-year-old man. I hope that you change your method of addressing me in the future."


    Tatyana sighed and shook her head. Her tone changed, and she became stern. "A 500-year-old child speaking as if they have seen the immensity between Heaven and Earth. I called you ''junior'' because you are my junior. Did you think I couldn''t discern your age or strength? Even if you multiplied that age of yours by one hundred and your cultivation realm by two, I would still call you junior!"


    Her stern tone and serious eyes struck the Lord''s heart and it made him feel intimidated. Tatyana''s aura, even if controlled, was just too heavy for someone like him who had no experience in the cultivation world.


    An instinctive fear crept up and engulfed his mind, making him nk out for a second. A soldier raised his weapon, angered and thinking that his lord was disrespected. However, our girls had enough of their nonsense. Now that a big fish had appeared, they just needed to coerce information out of him.


    Flora waved her hand, and several vines exploded from the ground, coiling around all the vehicles and people in an instant. No one but the Lord was spared.


    Tatyana grabbed the Lord by the shoulder and smiled. "Well, let''s move to your house and have a chat, okay?"


    The man gulped. ''W-Who are these people?''


    As they left, John looked at all the vines that appeared out of nowhere with a baffled expression. ''How did those nts even grow here? Isn''t this whole ce made out of metal and concrete? There is no dirt nearby¡­''


    A few hourster, someone arrived and saw the mess at the entrance of the port. Cutting Flora''s vines was impossible, so they couldn''t remove it efficiently. The people coiled in them were still there, their faces full of embarrassment. "W-What happened here?! Someone exin the situation to me!"


    Senna pped John on the back, making him stagger a few steps forward. John almost cursed her nine generations. ''I am going to have my revengeter, Senna! I''ve secretly filmed you falling on your butt from shock. Expect to see yourself on Mediabookter!''


    The general looked over and frowned. "Hm? You are Captain John, right? Shouldn''t you be patrolling around the Dyson Sphere''s 13th sector?"


    John''s lips twitched, and he smiled. "G-General, I can exin¡­"


    Meanwhile, in the Lord''s mansion, Tatyana was taking a sip of tea and listening to the middle-aged man speak. "...and that''s how we gained superpowers. We''ve kept this a secret from the public ever since, controlling humanity with a few capable elite forces. While it is not fair, there was no better solution to the infinite conflicts between ideals. A small group leading arger group is always better than having everyone in arge group decide as they please."


    Tatyana ced the teacup down and muttered. "Interesting¡­ So, to summarize. A person appeared with strange methods and took charge of a dying world. Then, using strange treasures, he pushed the first wave of supernatural people. He left behind a few books and items, which can nourish these superpowers, and left by himself in a spaceship not too long ago to explore the universe, believing that the human race would prosper even without his guidance."


    Tatyana looked at the man and asked. "Is that a correct summary, Lord Garel?"


    Lord Garel nodded. "That''s a superficial but valid summary, Lady Tatyana."


    Tatyana rubbed her chin and smiled. "Interesting."

 Chapter 1110: Cultural Exchange.

    Chapter 1110: Cultural Exchange.


    After the exnation, Tatyana pondered what to do. There were several options. The first and most straightforward would be to obtain the methods that helped Garel reach his current strength. Knowing them would allow her to analyze them and determine what they''ve been using.


    The other was to meet someone with even more authority than Garel and continue investigating until they came into contact with the ruling families. Garel had influence, but he was a regional lord. Meaning he just controlled a country-sized region.


    There were Regional Lords, Continental Lords, World Lords, and finally Supreme Lords. Anyone below those ranks was inconsequential for Tatyana''s group. "Hm¡­" Tatyana tilted her head after a few moments and muttered. "There is no need to choose, no? I can do both."


    Her gaze fell on the man, and she smiled. "Garel, show me how you managed to reach your current level of strength. What did you use?"


    Garel felt a bit troubled. "Lady Tatyana. It is not that I don''t want to tell you, but I can''t do that right now."


    "Hm~?" Tatyana blinked, curious. After their conversation, she was sure that this man was talking to her honestly. Hence, she didn''t dismiss his words and listened. "Why?"


    When Tatyana asked why, Garel sighed in relief. He had been honest with his words, but he was fearful that the red-eyed woman would be irrational and demand it either way. With a chance, he exined. "The, as we call it, [Nascent Spring], opens once a year. As a Regional Lord, I only have ess to it one day every ten years. I''ve already consumed the quota for my son, who should be returning in a few days."


    Tatyana clicked her tongue. "Did wee right as your turn for that ce arrived?"


    Garel shook his head. "That''s not true. I''ll have ess to that spring once more in a few months. However, it has been a tradition in our family since the beginning to always have at least one day avable until a month before it opens. That way, if there are conflicts, we can use that spot and adapt."Andrea asked what Tatyana was about to do. "How do you strengthen your personal strength during the years that you can''t use the spring?"


    Garel smiled. "Well, we use strange papers and techniques. Each of them are only suitable for one person, so they are basically worthless for you, Ladies."


    Tatyana rolled her eyes and said bluntly. "Take them out. I want to see not only that, but also what other treasures you use."


    The middle-aged man raised his eyebrow, surprised. Still, he had no reason to refute her words. Looking at the side, he called for a maid. "Maid, go and take my seventh chest."


    A maid standing at the side of the living room bowed and left to take it. In the meantime, Garel asked. "Do youdies want to taste the cuisine of my house?" He bragged a little. "I have hired one of the best cooks from themon world to cook my meals, and other lords are even slightly envious of the food I eat daily."


    The girls blinked and smiled faintly. ''That cook is probably not worthy to even lick the soles of Yasenia''s feet in terms of skill.''


    They didn''t decline, though. It was an experience to taste foods all around the heavens.


    Their nod came as a surprise to Garel. He thought that these ethereal women would be pure and exempt from worldly desires, like goddesses high up in the sky, looking down on mortals.


    The corridors of the mansion were gorgeously adorned with pieces of art the girls were unfamiliar with. There were some sculptures with abstract shapes, paintings that seemingly had some smears on a canvas, and other strange decorations. Angel asked, curious. "Garel, why do you have so many strange things on the walls? Are you too poor to affordplete pieces of art?"


    Garelughed awkwardly. "Those areplete pieces, My Lady." He looked at them as they walked through rtively long passageways. "That one over there is called Dotted Line Horizon. While simple, it represents the exceptions that mix our past and future¡­"


    He spoke for around two minutes about the simple artwork, making our girls look at him strangely. Evelyn was blunt. "Hey, did you get scammed? That''s an artwork that I could do in a single second, and I have not practiced art for several years!"


    Garel looked at them with a smile andmented. "Well, our cultures might be different. All the guests I''ve had sincerely praised them."


    Evelyn blinked and hummed. "Fair enough. Our art style is closer to realistic portrayal. The more alive they look, the better. For example¡­."


    Evelyn waved her hand and took out a painting of Yasenia. In the painting, Yasenia was sitting on a chair with a ck and brown smeared background. She gently cradled Skye and looked down at her with a maternal face. Her long and smooth ck hair fell to the sides, some of it cascading down behind Sky and creating a gorgeous ck curtain.


    Her long and gorgeous dragon tail rested coiled on the ground, while her body was covered in modest white and blue attire. Even with her usually seductive appearance, in this painting, she exuded pure love and softness for her child.


    The painting was hyperrealistic beyond what even photographs could achieve. It felt like the woman and child in the painting were alive and breathing, just frozen in time in that perfect moment that transmitted the deep affection between mother and daughter.


    The painting instantly enthralled the maids and guards of Garel''s mansion. Their eyes were glued to it, and they could not look away.


    Garel, while he had a rtively strong soul, was also immediately charmed by the beauty of the woman in the painting. "This¡­ Who is she? Such a beautiful woman¡­"


    Evelyn smiled softly and answered. "She is Yasenia Dravory, the head of our family." She added. "Before you ask, she has been in closed-door cultivation for a long time."


    Garel felt a pang of disappointment. He would''ve loved to meet with the woman in the painting.


    After a small pause, they arrived at the dining hall. It was already prepared and had enough chairs and tables to seat all of them. The walls in the hall were wood-like, with a rustic appearance different from the smooth lines and predominantly white, ck, and dark blue colors outside.@@novelbin@@


    The tables in the room were circr, each with enough space to fit around ten people. There was a stage at the end of the room, and the tall ceiling allowed for decorative windows. The chairs werefortable, with soft cushions hidden below an elegant outer leathery cover.


    Sadly, Garel had no chairs prepared for creatures like Selena, who was amia, or ia who had wings and a dragon tail. So, a few of the maids could not sit down on the human-specific chairs.


    Noticing the problem, Garel frowned. Tatyana intervened at this moment. "Don''t worry."


    She waved her hand, and all the chairs where some of the maids and girls could sit changed to perfectly suitable ones. Garel was stunned.


    He had noticed that they could summon objects from nothing, but to his knowledge, only the exceedingly rare Spatial Rings could do that. Did this mean that each of them had a spatial ring with them? If that was the case, just those rings could fetch enough money to buy all his properties several times over!


    Garel waved his hand, activating some sensors in the room, and arge ck screen slowly fell on the stage. The girls looked at it curiously before images suddenly popped into the ck screen.


    Surprise filled the girls. Curious like always, Andrea asked. "What is this? A peering treasure?"


    Garel blinked, surprised. "Do thedies not know what a television is?"


    Andrea and the others shook their heads. Knowing that they came from a different part of the universe and probably had different cultures, he was not that shocked. Garel proceeded to exin a little bit about how the technology worked.


    The girls listened attentively, even after the food arrived. Once all the dishes were ced down, Garel stopped his exnations and smiled. "Well, I hope thedies like the food."


    However, he saw that they were all looking at it and not picking up their utensils. "Um¡­ Is there anything wrong?"


    Tatyana looked up from the food and smiled apologetically. "Sorry, Lord Garel. However, we can''t eat this food. This is mortal food, and carries impurities with it. Our bodies would be contaminated if we eat it."


    It was the truth. As cultivators, only spiritual food was something that they could eat. Mortal food was simr to a normal human eating mud. It neither filled their stomach nor was it healthy for them.


    The man was surprised. "What do you mean, Lady Tatyana?"


    Seeing his puzzlement, the girls couldn''t help but marvel at the differences between their "normal" cultivation culture and this one. Knowing that mortal food could harm cultivators was a concept that even mortal children knew.


    Reciprocating Garel''s forwardness when exining what a television was, Tatyana exined about their condition.


    Garel was stunned. "Such a thing is possible, huh?"


    After being told that information, he didn''t insist and instead continued exining how the technology worked, entertaining his guests until the things he asked for arrived. Eventually, the maid came apanied by three burly men. Each of them held the metallic ck box until reaching the Lord. Then, they dropped it, making a loud sound.


    Garel saw the three tall men looking at the women with a slightly conceited expression and almost rolled his eyes. ''These women had neutralized part of my army with a single hand gesture, and you think you are strong for carrying this box? Ignorant!''


    Garel stood up and pressed his hand on a ck screen. A scan passed through his hand before the mechanisms started moving on their own. Andrea''s spiritual sense dug deep into the box, seeing how the individualponents moved through electric charges, making her feel even more marveled at the ingenuity of the systems. ''So many smallponents making individual tasks.''


    Between the girls, someone who was paying close attention was Kali. Unexpectedly, the way these small electronics worked reminded her of how her smallest parasites worked. Seeing the way they moved, gave Kali quite a few ideas. Other than Kali and Andrea, Evelyn and Angel would be the ones interested the most.


    Eventually, the box opened and revealed a mostly emptypartment. Inside it, there were three books, not thicker than two fingers. The second the girls saw them, they instantly understood that these books were Cultivation Techniques.


    Thenguage, energy signal, and even the way it interacted with the surroundings pointed at that. Garel smiled and said. "These three are the books that allowed my family to remain at our current level. They are one of the most precious things that keeps us afloat."


    Tatyana asked with a small smile. "Are you not worried that we will steal them?"


    Garelughed. "How could that be? Thedies have such a profound strength that I can''t even begin to fathom it. A little book like this must be nothing for you."


    The girls raised their eyebrows and shook their heads. ''If you knew what they truly are and our objective is, you wouldn''t be thinking like that.''


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!